《Supreme Harem God System》 Chapter 1 Hold On... Chapter 1 Hold On... Author's Note: Please read the 'Please Read before you start the 1st Chapter' Auxilary chapter before reading it. Thank you~~ ... "HONK! HONK!" *Tires Screeching* *Bam* The driver tried to apply breaks, but it was already too late. He never expected a random man to appear in front of his truck on a clear road. "Ugggh! Truck-kun, though I did request you to hit me in a few of my comments, I just did that because I thought it would make me look funny and cool¡­ you weren't supposed to take it seriously¡­" "Fuck! It hurts!" Nux, the 35-year-old man who was hit by the truck felt his whole body searing in pain, it did not take much of a time for his body to fall limply on the ground, his eyes turned heavy, he did try to keep them open but couldn't bear it anymore, and soon, his consciousness faded away. ¡­ "Hwa!" Nux's whole body flinched as he woke up. "That was a scary dream¡­" He sighed, his forehead still sweating but suddenly, he furrowed his brows. "Where is this place¡­?" He looked around and found himself in an unknown room. Unlike the normal rooms made from cement and bricks, this room was built from wood, though it was clean, it was clear from the furniture that the living condition of the person living in this room wasn't very good. Of course, Nux didn't have the time to think about all this since he was already panicking due to the weird circumstances. 'Was I kidnapped? No, it doesn't make sense, there is no way someone would kidnap me since I don't have any value at all. There is no merit¡­ Wait, does that mean it wasn't a dream and I was really hit by that truck?' He thought about several things that can lead him to his current situation. He raised his hand to touch his forehead and could feel an unusual bump on his head. 'Was I saved by someone? Hmm, that must be it¡­ Damn, now I would have to pay for hospital bills, haah¡­ if I knew this would happen, I would have bought health insurance¡­' Nux cried inwardly, already thinking about different ways to pay the bill and was ready to say goodbye to all his games and novel for the next few years since he would have to work overtime. However, he suddenly felt something was different. Due to all that confusion, he might not have noticed this earlier, but now that he is thinking clearly, his hands were whiter and thinner than before. He looked down and noticed that he was wearing completely different clothes from what he is normally used to. He touched his face and noticed his beard was completely gone and even his face felt different than before... Hold on¡­ Chapter 2 An Instant Decision! Chapter 2 An Instant Decision! He touched his face and noticed his beard was completely gone and even his face felt different than before... Hold on¡­ Suddenly, a whole new theory appeared in his mind and a strange excitement welled within him. 'Hehe, is this what I think it is?' Ignoring the pain he felt, he quickly ran towards the door and as soon as he opened it, he took a deep breath, his eyes shining brightly and a big smile appeared on his face. "Yup! It's definitely what I think it is!" He exclaimed. The air is different, the scenery is different, there is no doubt about it. He was in another world. "Hahaha! I transmigrated!" "Truck-kun, my friend! I was definitely serious when I said I wanted you to hit me! Hahaha!" He laughed loudly and after taking another deep breath, he returned to his room and sat on the ground with an excited look on his face. "According to the script, now is the time for my cheat to make an entry right!?" His eyes shinned in excitement as he waited for his cheat to appear. ¡­ 5 minutes passed... ... 10 minutes passed... ... 30 minutes passed... His excitement dimmed down¡­ His cheat did not appear¡­ "Okay¡­ it's alright, some cheats like to play with mc's feelings and only appear when mc is in danger¡­ yes it must be like that¡­" thinking that, he looked around and his eyes fell on a slightly sharper rock lying on the floor. Without hesitation, he picked the rock up and stabbed it right through his abdomen. ¡­or not. "Nope. No no no no no Nope! Not doing that! I can't hurt myself based on a fantasy story now, can I? That makes no sense. Not that I am scared or anything¡­ this is just not practical¡­ Haha..." He chickened out and decided to wait a little longer. ¡­ Time passed, nothing happened¡­ Finally, Nux gave up on receiving his cheat. 'As expected, ain't no way will lady luck ever be beside me¡­' ... 'Truck-kun, you weren't supposed to take my comments seriously¡­' He sighed as he accepted his fate and decided to find a way to live yet another normal life. His eyes then fell on a small mirror in the corner of the room, he walked towards it and as soon as he looked at his reflection, he cussed. "Fuck! I am Handsome!" He instantly threw away the thoughts he had about living a normal life. "Alright, Imma become a Gigolo and find a Sugar Mama to take care of me! Yay!" An instant decision! Chapter 3 Of Course! Chapter 3 Of Course! "I am Handsome indeed" Nux spoke in delight as he glanced at his face from different angles, the more he watched the more he liked it. His long thick raven hair, combined with his smooth white skin with a perfectly carved face. His golden eyes had a unique shine within them. His sword-like eyebrows, thin nose and sharp jawline made his face immortal-like even though it was a little bruised. "With this face, combined with this frail-looking body, I am indeed the best quality gigolo anyone can ever have! I have to work hard to find a customer worthy of me!" Nux nodded to himself but then furrowed his brows. 'But why am I bruised?' He thought. After his transmigration, nothing was going according to the script, he didn't get his cheat, and neither did he have his predecessor's memory. 'Were they jealous of my overly handsome face? Hmm, that should be the case¡­ Hmph! Losers! Wait till I find a good sugar mommy, I'll have my revenge then. Hmph! Hmph!' Nux snorted inwardly as he hypothesised. *Growl* Just as he was thinking about his revenge, he heard his stomach growling, only then did he realise that he was very hungry. He looked around and found some peach-like fruits on his table. 'It should not be poisonous since it is in my house¡­' Thinking that, he quickly took a bite. They tasted like green apples, finding them delicious, he devoured them all without wasting any time. Though that little amount of fruits could not satisfy his hunger completely, it was not as bad as before. However, if he learned that what he just ate was equal to 2 days meal of his predecessor, he would not complain about not being satisfied at all. *Knock* *Knock* *Smash* Suddenly, he heard a knock on the door but just as he was about to answer, the door was slammed open and 3 rough looking guys came in. 'Why did you even bother knocking if you wanted to slam open the door¡­' Nux thought inwardly but he knew it was not the time to ask questions like these. "Have you decided to come with us?" the scar-faced man, who Nux presumed was the leader of this group asked. "¡­" Nux took a deep breath as he glared at them without saying anything, however, there was no trace of fear on his face. The leader frowned as he glanced at his subordinates, only when he confirmed that they had the same confused look on their face did he turn to Nux and raised his eyebrow. "I asked, have you decided to come with us?" He asked again, this time, his tone a little heavier than before. "Of course!" Chapter 4 Fuck Yes! Chapter 4 Fuck Yes! "I asked, have you decided to come with us?" He asked again, this time, his tone a little heavier than before. "Of course!" Nux quickly answered without even knowing where they would take him. His logic was simple, he knew he stood no chance against them if they fought, so if they wanted to harm him, they could have done it here. They would not bother taking him somewhere where they have set up a trap just to deal with a weakling like him. Mmmhmm, he agreed after thinking it logically, not because he was scared of the scar-faced man in front of him. Not at all. The leader, the scar-faced man was shocked by his answer but his face quickly returned to normal as he nodded and threw a glass bottle containing a weird purple coloured liquid in it. "Drink it" Without asking anything, Nux quickly emptied the bottle, although it was a little bitter, as soon as it travelled down his throat, he felt warm energy coursing throughout his body and his face, which was bruised, was healed without any mark left! Though surprised, he didn't have the luxury to think what kind of godly thing he had just drunk as he quickly followed the men. ¡­ After walking for a while, he appeared in front of a building, which was completely in contrast with his worn-out wooden house. It was a large building made from white coloured marbles which gave the building a holy feeling. There were a few words written on it, but Nux couldn't recognize the language so he ignored them. Soon, the party entered the building and walked towards a specific room, although he could not read what was written on the door, by the design and others' attitude, it was clear that the room belonged to someone important. *Knock* *Knock* After a knock, the door was opened by a beautiful girl wearing a classic maid costume, she nodded to the scar-faced man before glancing towards Nux, a little surprise could be seen on her face before it went back to her normal, expressionless face. She walked into the room and the party followed her trail, there they saw a man wearing expensive-looking robes who was sitting on a chair with a leisurely attitude. The man had blonde hair with a French moustache, making him look like a classic merchant. He then glanced at Nux before asking, "You know why you are brought here, right?" Countless thoughts ran wild inside Nux's mind, 'Should I tell him I do not know anything? But from that scar-faced man's attitude, it is clear that he had told my predecessor about the situation. Won't they know that I am not who they think I am? But this is my only chance to know what is happening, I should not waste it¡­' Due to all these quick thoughts, Nux panicked a little and nodded and shook his head at the same time, looking quite funny. The man raised his eyebrows at his response as he glanced at the scar-faced man before turning back to Nux. "My name is Elton Peyton, I am the head of this Merchant guild. You, my friend, are a lucky man who caught the eyes of Viscount Felberta." Nux's eyes opened wide as he looked at Elton to see if he was joking. "Yes, my friend, Viscount Felberta wishes to take you as her personnel boy toy," Elton revealed and Nux's eyes couldn't hide the shock he was experiencing. 'Fuck Yes!' Chapter 5 Finally, Finally, I Got My Cheat! Chapter 5 Finally, Finally, I Got My Cheat! Seeing Nux's shocked look, Elton nodded in satisfaction and questioned, "Well, are you ready to meet Viscount Felberta?" "Of course! But shouldn't I first prepare myself and buy some suitable clothes to look my best possible?" Nux questioned, already thinking about ways to get on Viscount Felberta's good side. He was a good Gigolo. As good as a natural. Hearing what Nux said, Elton glanced at Nux's stunning face and his lips twitched. Still, as a professional merchant, he hid his expression and replied, "No, I don't think you should do that. A woman like Viscount Felberta has a thing for weak boys, you know what I mean? Your frail-looking body combined with those worn out loose robes will make her more excited." "I see" Nux nodded solemnly. His expression looked like he was contemplating something serious. "Alright, let's not make viscount wait for longer than we already have" Elton said as he clapped his hand and rushed everyone to get ready. ¡­ An hour-long carriage ride later, Nux found himself in front of a woman. As the lady's gaze fell on Nux, her eyes brightened and a big smile appeared on her face. "Hello, Nux, My name is Felberta Alveye, I was the one who bought you from the merchant guild. From now on, you will stay here with me and will do whatever I say, alright? Whatevveeerrr~ I say, okaaaay?" Nux on the other hand stood still as he gazed ahead with a dumbstruck look on his face. Noticing his intense and kind of lost gaze, Viscount blushed a little before she asked, "Do you have any questions?" "¡­" Nux remained silent. Seeing this, everyone in the room furrowed their brows but it didn't matter to Nux at all. He didn't bother about anyone present in the room, not even Viscount Felberta. Right now, he was busy examining the screen that appeared in front of his eyes along with a ding sound inside his head. [Ding] [First Target Detected] [Initializing Supreme Harem God System] [Connecting the Supreme Harem God System to host's Soul] [Connection completed] [Character Information] [Name: Nux Leander ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL:1] [HP: 100/100] [STR: 6] [AGL: 8] [VIT: 10] [STM: 7] [INT: 9] [DEF: 5] [Blank Points: 10] (Limit of a normal Human:10) [Ability: Craving Touch] [Craving Touch: Your touch will make a woman crave for more and she will never be sexually satisfied by anyone else. The more time you spend with a woman the stronger the effect gets.] [Harem Members: None] [As a starting bonus, the System will provide the host with 10 blank points that he can add to any of his stats] [The Supreme Harem God System has been successfully installed. From now on, the host can gain the power, talent, physique, and bloodline of the woman he fucks. The stronger the Target, the more benefits the host gains¡­] The more he read, the better it got, an unusual glint shone in his eyes. 'Finally, finally, I got my cheat! Now I don't have to live a normal life anymore!' Chapter 6 Viscount Felberta Chapter 6 Viscount Felberta 'Finally, finally, I got my cheat! Now I don't have to live a normal life anymore!' He rejoiced inwardly. "Nux!" Suddenly, he heard someone shouting his name and his thoughts quickly returned to earth. "Ah, wha- what?" he asked as his gaze finally fell on Viscount Felberta. "What are you thinking that is so important that you had the galls to ignore me?" Viscount questioned as she glared at Nux. "Ah, U-Um , S-Sorry, I-I am sorry. I-I just never saw someone as beautiful as you s-so I was lost¡­" He replied awkwardly with a slight blush on his face. Real Smooth. His answer worked like a charm as Viscount's gaze changed from glare to a warm gaze. 'Haah! This game's on easy mode' Nux thought inwardly as he noticed the change in her expression. But he wasn't lying, he was really surprised when he saw her. He thought that she would be like some fat ugly lady, but she¡­ Man, she was a classic example of a MILF! Her perfect hourglass figure was as enchanting as it could ever get, Nux couldn't help but glance at those milky breasts that were enough for a normal weeb to die from a nosebleed. Her raven hair matched Nux's, while her black eyeballs were as deep as an abyss. Her thin eyebrows, small nose and cherry-like red and luscious lips made her look like an alluring succubus. He even wondered why a woman like her wants a boy toy and why would she even pay for it? Heck! People would pay themselves if they can have a chance to be her boy toy. "It's not a problem, just be careful from now on. Okay, I will ask you again, are you ready to abandon your normal life and stay with me for the rest of your life?" "Of course!" Though this reply was the same as before, if one looks deeply, there was a different glint in his golden eyes. A look of a predator. Earlier, he just wanted to be a boy toy so that he can live a stable life while he spends some time with someone but now¡­ Now he wasn't here just to be a boy toy or a gigolo, now he wanted to conquer this woman called Felberta. He glanced at his ridiculously overpowered ability, the [Craving Touch], and thought of different ways to get more women and increase his power. 'Truck-kun, my friend! I was definitely serious when I said I wanted you to hit me! Hahaha!' Chapter 7 Security Is Important, After All. Chapter 7 Security Is Important, After All. "Haahh¡­" Nux sighed in relief as he sat on a soft bed and looked around, right now he was in a new room that was completely different from his previous worn out room. It was clear that Viscount treated him quite well. Nux shook his head as he glanced at the system screen in front of him. [Memory fragment detected, would you like to retrieve it?] [Cost: 10 Blank points] [Y/N] 'This should be my predecessor's memories¡­ Should I retrieve it? Mmm, but is it really worth it? I mean he was just a nobody what could he know that can help me? Sure it would be more convenient but should I spend 10 Blank points? That is all the blank points I have right now. Also, I don't know what is the drop rate of these blank points, so I don't know their value¡­ But according to the system, a normal human's limit for a certain attribute is 10, which means if I add all the blank points on strength, it can directly double my strength compared to normal humans. That's definitely a huge gain, yup, I can't waste these precious blank points on something I am unsure about. Now technically, I should save these blank points and not add them to any other attribute so I can grind more points while being weak and add these points when I can't gain them anymore. But this only sounds good if it is a video game, and my life is certainly not one. Okay, I have decided, I'll add these points right now and will preserve the points I will gain later. Alright, there is nothing much to think about it, 6 points on Agility, 4 on Stamina.' Nux felt a unique stream of energy flowing through his body, suddenly, he felt that his body was a lot lighter than before, He felt like he could easily overtake the world's faster runner in a race. It felt weird and good at the same time. [Name: Nux Leander ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL:1] [HP: 100/100] [STR: 6] [AGL: 14] [VIT: 10] [STM: 11] [INT: 9] [DEF: 5] [Blank Points: 0] He nodded in satisfaction as he glanced at his stats. 'With this, I can run away easily if I ever get stuck in a difficult situation.' Security is important, after all. After settling the matter of his stats, he shifted his attention to his system as he started reading about its features to get a better understanding of it. Chapter 8 A Predator’s Grin. Chapter 8 A Predator's Grin. Time passed and evening fell, Nux noticed that it was time for the Viscount to return from her office. He didn't know the exact time she would return but since he didn't have anything else to do he stood up and walked towards the viscount's room. He had done some research and learned that the viscount's husband died and her only son lives in Royal Academy and rarely comes home. Yup, a clear path ahead. Chuckling inwardly, he appeared in front of the viscount's room, noticing that she hasn't returned, he decided to sit in front of the room and wait for her. ... "Nux? What are you doing here?" It didn't take a long time for Viscount to return along with 2 maids, she had a surprised look on her face when she saw Nux sitting in front of her room and she questioned. "O-Oh nothing m-mam, I-I just thought that you would be tired after working for so long, so I decided to come here and check if there is anything I can help you with¡­" Nux stuttered as he answered, of course, he didn't forget to glance at her face before lowering his gaze in shame and a slight blush. Seemingly pleased by his answer, Viscount smiled and questioned, "Oh? What would you help me with?" "I-I can m-massage your shoulders¡­ it will help you r-relax¡­" Nux answered, keeping his gaze down. Viscount chuckled as an intense urge to tease this boy welled inside her. She walked towards Nux with an enchanting smile, her face, half a finger away from Nux's as she questioned. "Why are you looking down? Am I too ugly for you to look at?" "No! You are just too beautiful! AHH! I m-mean no, that's not it, no I mean you are beautiful but but um mmm" Nux panicked when he looked up and noticed that her face was too close to his, he tried to back away but slipped and fell to the ground, unable to come up with an explanation, he decided to keep his gaze on the ground. Seeing this, not only Viscount, even the two maids following her chuckled, the Viscount smiled as she crouched in front of Nux as she questioned. "Are you telling me I am not beautiful?" "N-No" "Then you think I am beautiful?" "Yes" Viscount's smile widened as she questioned, "Are you hitting on me?" "N-No! I didn't mean it like t-that! I-I-" "Hahaha!" Seeing the flustered look on his face, the Viscount laughed out loud before she flicked her finger on his forehead to gain his attention and replied. "Alright, you don't need to be so flustered, I was just teasing you. As for you massaging me, well, what are you waiting for? Follow me" Saying that, the viscount stood up and she entered her room with a very satisfied look on her face, Nux also followed her back to her room obediently. Of course, nobody noticed that small, imperceptible smile on his face. A Predator's Grin. Chapter 9 Mission Chapter 9 Mission Viscount Felberta's room was much more elegant and well furnished than Nux's but he didn't bother looking around as his gaze was fixed on that ripe ass that is swaying left and right as she is walking. Combined with the red gown she is wearing that does nothing to hide her hourglass figure, and even enhances it, she looked as if she is teasing her just by being there. A really enchanting woman. [Ding] Suddenly, a sound rang inside Nux's head. [Mission: Fuck Felberta Alveye ] [Description: Well, Fuck Felberta Alveye] [Reward: Eye Of Discerning.] [Warning: If the mission fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled.] [Time Limit: 30 days ] 'Huh? A mission? Wow, it really is like an RPG game huh... The punishment is quite scary though... as for the reward, I don't know what that is' 'Eye Of Discerning' 'Discerning Eye' "Eye Of Discerning" Nux tried to say the ability name in his mind, he even tried touching the screen, not only that, he even called it out loud even though he was near Viscount Felberta. '...' But even after all this, nothing happened. 'Yoo? Mr. System? Do I not get any description??' Nux tried to call the system but again, nothing happened. The system was ignoring him... 'Hm? Is it one of those systems that do not have consciousness? Well, to be honest, I do prefer it that way... I don't really want a talking system, that's too annoying... Oh well, whatever. As far as I know, this mission is very easy. I mean, this woman bought me as a Boy Toy right? Won't it be stupid not to fuck the boy toy she spend her money on? This mission is a freebie. Hehe~ I am looking forwards tot he rewards though...' "Hmm? What are you standing there for? C'mon, start with my shoulders." Viscount who was sitting on the huge bed ordered. Nux came out of his reverie and his eyes fell on Viscount Felberta sitting on the huge bed and his heartbeat quickened. The contrast between the Viscount's red gown and white bedsheets was really great, combined with how she was sitting there defencelessly while looking at him with her overly charming face, he couldn't help but gulp and blushed. This time, he wasn't acting, it was his natural reaction. Viscount Felberta was too beautiful. Seeing him blushing like that, a smile appeared on Viscount Felberta's face. Who doesn't want their beauty to be appreciated by others? Of course, as a Viscount and a beautiful one to boot, there are many people who admire her beauty but there was a difference between Nux and them. Others always had some sort of hidden intensions behind their praises. She was a noble, she knows how two-faced other nobles can be, so she never let her guard down in front of them. Nux however, was different, he was just a powerless little boy. He can't do anything to her, therefore, his praises were honest. This added to the fact that he isn't really praising her and is just blushing uncontrollably, Felberta was even surer. Chapter 10 Hahaha! He Is So Cute And Innocent~ Chapter 10 Hahaha! He Is So Cute And Innocent~ As a Viscount and a beautiful one to boot, there are many people who admire her beauty but there was a difference between Nux and them. Others always had some sort of hidden intensions behind their praises. She was a noble, she knows how two-faced other nobles can be, so she never let her guard down in front of them. Nux however, was different, he was just a powerless little boy. He can¡¯t do anything to her, therefore, his praises were honest. This added to the fact that he isn¡¯t really praising her and is just blushing uncontrollably, Felberta was even surer. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the only reason why Nux and the others were different. This boy Nux was really handsome! A little too handsome! Just looking at his perfectly carved face combined with that beautiful golden eyes, Felberta felt her heart racing. All of this combined with the frail-looking weak body he has¡­ Felberta was really happy with her find. Yup, good looks really helps with many things. ¡°C¡¯mon, Nux, why are you not coming here? Do you plan to make me wait for so long?¡± ¡°N-No mam, I-I am c-coming¡± Nux then walked towards the bed, the closer he walked the more his face blushed, then without waiting, he climbed onto the bed and then moved behind the viscount. ¡°I-I will be s-starting m-mam¡­¡± ¡°Yes, do it¡± Nux¡¯s hand then touched Felberta¡¯s shoulders. His gaze then turned focused and he started massaging them. His massaging skills, however, were anything but good, the viscount wanted to say something but when she turned her head a little and noticed his immersed gaze on his stunning face, she ignored the bad massage and just closed her eyes. However, as she remembered the concentrated look and compared it to the flustered look he had a while before, a mischievous smile appeared on her face. She then turned her head and questioned. ¡°It must be difficult for you to massage without direct contact with the skin right? Wait, let me remove this gown¡± She then stood up, deliberately forming an arch between her back and ass to tease Nux before she grabbed her gown and with one move, the whole thing fell on the floor. She stood in the room wearing nothing but a black pair of bra and panty. She quickly glanced at Nux and seeing the flustered look on his red face, her smile widened. ¡°M-Mam it was a-alrigh-¡± Nux wanted to persuade her but she cut him between his words and replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not an unreasonable person, I know that massage should be done with direct skin contact. Now don¡¯t worry and continue what you were doing.¡± The Viscount sat back on the bed and quickly placed Nux¡¯s hands on her shoulders, urging him to continue. Nux, of course, couldn¡¯t go against her orders and continued with the massage. This time when Viscount turned her head, she saw the same focused gaze but she didn¡¯t miss the tinge of red that he was trying hard to hide. Not only that, even his hands were shaking a little. ¡®Hahaha! He is so cute and innocent~¡± Chapter 11 A Warmly Welcomed Error * Chapter 11 A Warmly Welcomed Error * 'Hahaha! He is so cute and innocent~" Viscount laughed inwardly as she admired her past self for deciding to buy and have him all to herself. Nux, on the other hand, smiled inwardly when he saw the satisfied look on her face. He then glanced all over her body and he had to admit, she has the best body he has ever seen. Adding it to the fact that she was already in her black undergarments¡­ Nux already had a boner. 'Alright, let's advance to the second part' With that, Nux shifted his body a little and the tent that was formed on his crotch directly touched Viscount's lower armpit. "Hmm?" Startled, Viscount quickly glanced at the thing poking her and was shocked to find what it was. She then glanced at Nux and seeing his same focused and flustered look, she understood that Nux has no clue about what is happening. Thinking that, she smiled and directly cupped his balls with her fair, tender hand. "Oh? What is this, Nux?" Nux's eyes opened wide when he saw her cupping his thing, he jumped back in shock and apologized. "M-Mam! I am really sorry! I don't know h-how it happened!" He tried to hide his boner with his hands as he tugged it between his thighs and stuttered. 'Just as I expected' Seeing him responding just like how she expected, Viscount Felberta smiled before she grabbed his hand and smiled, "It's alright, it's a perfectly natural thing. To be honest, I would have lost my confidence if you didn't have this sort of reaction after seeing my body. Hmm, let's see, how should we take care of this?" "I-It is alright mam. It w-will go away quickly" Nux replied in a very low voice. The tinge of red that was on his face turned a little brighter. "What are you talking about? Do you take me as someone selfish? You waited in front of my room so that you can help me relax when I was tired, now that you are in this situation, do you think I will leave you alone?" "B-But that is my duty" Hearing that, Viscount grabbed his chin, forcing him to look into her eyes, and she replied softly, "You are mine now, it is my duty to take care of you as well, now don't waste time and lie down on the bed. I'll help you out" Her voice was a lot more seductive than it was normal. Nux didn't argue and quietly did as she told her. Smiling, the Viscount removed his pant and underwear gently and a 6-inch rod popped out. Let alone the Viscount, even Nux himself was surprised by his size, mind you, it was still not completely hard yet. 'Damn, I never thought my weapon was this strong¡­' "Oh? That's quite a size you have here" Viscount nodded, clearly surprised that such a cute boy has such a huge rack. Not that she complained, rather, she was happy since she knew it was all hers. With that thought, she grabbed Nux's rod with her soft and tender hand gently. As soon as she touched his shaft, Nux felt a huge electric bolt coursing through his body, starting from his tailbone and ending near his neck. He bit his lips and grabbed the bedsheets, trying to contain his moan. Seeing his reaction, the countess smiled before she started stroking his rod gently. 'OOhhhh! FUCK! This is good! Way too good compared to masturbation' Mind you, Nux was a 2 times Virgin, this bit of a simulation was enough for him to climb to cloud nine, especially when the one doing it was such a beautiful milf and a viscount to boot. His whole body flinched in pleasure but he still controlled and stopped himself from letting out a moan. As if seeing through his intention of not moaning, the viscount took the challenge and sped her stroking. 'AAHHH! FUCK!!' Thick veins bulged on his dick, his rod now as hard as a rock and an 8-inch sword stood tall and proud even though the owner's body was quivering since the simulation was too much for a 2 time virgin like him. Feeling that he was about to cum, Nux titled his body a little and without telling her anything, his load burst out covering the viscount's whole face with his hot, thick jizz. "AAhhh~~" Nux sighed in pleasure as he glanced at the viscount, and seeing her face covered with his thick and slimy jizz, he smiled and admired himself inwardly before he put on a panicked expression and shouted. "AH!, Mam I am sorry! I can't believe I did that! I am so sorry!" He tried to stand up but his body, which was relishing the aftertaste of the frighteningly good feeling denied his command and he was forced to lie down. On the other hand, viscount Felberta still couldn't believe what happened, in a daze, she used her finger to gather some jizz that was on her face before she put it in her mouth and tasted it. Finding it quite pleasant, her eyes brightened as she spoke, "Hooh? Now, why didn't you tell me that you were cum? Huh?" "I-It just felt really good and everything happened very quickly¡­ I-I never experienced this before so I didn't know it would happen¡­" Nux replied apologetically and emphasized the last part. "It's alright, next time warn me when you are about to cum okay?" The Viscount had a big smile on her face when she heard him. Nux nodded embarrassedly. "Alright, now go outside and the maid will take you to the bathroom, take a bath before sleeping," She replied gently. "Y-Yes, I'll do it after I clean this ro-" "There is no need for that, we have maids to do all that. You just have to take care of yourself and return in time." Viscount smiled gently. "R-Return?" "Of course, from now on, you will be sleeping with me, the room you have is just for you to spend time in when I am busy in my office, after I return, you have to stay here with me. Am I clear? Do you have any questions?" "N-No, none at all" "Good" The viscount nodded before she walked into the bathroom that was attached to her room, hiding her embarrassed look. This is the first time someone came on her face. It was a new experience for her as well and¡­ she did not hate it since she got to see his embarrassed expression. Of course, the major part of the reason was that Nux's jizz wasn't smelly or sour. Rather, it was somewhat pleasant. ¡­ Nux on the hand smiled widely as he saw the viscount walking into the bathroom. He achieved his today's goal and the whole process was even easier than he imagined. The viscount's Shota-con nature is stronger than he thought. Of course, he wasn't actually a shota but his body style matches one for sure. As he recalled the Viscount's face smeared in his jizz, he grinned wickedly and after recalling the effects it would have, his grin widened even more. It had other effects? Of course, it did. Nux wasn't foolish enough to risk offending the viscount just because of his satisfaction. He can't afford to do that, at least not at this stage. When he was reading about his system and his abilities, he found out that the closer and more erotic the contact between him and his target, the stronger the effects of his [Craving Touch] gets. The viscount getting smeared with his jizz would make her crave for him even more. And obviously, the more the craving, the faster he will achieve his goal. His smiling face looked like a handsome demon who just tricked another innocent person do to his bidding. He quickly stood up and walked outside and entered the bathroom the maid pointed to. He wanted to bathe with the viscount but he controlled his urges and calmed down. He knew if he plays his cards well, the viscount will be the one to ask for this instead. ¡­ After taking a long bath, Nux returned to the room and saw the viscount lying on the bed, glancing at him with a seductive smile. She was wearing a sky blue coloured, loose nightgown, her hairs were still wet, making her look more captivating than normal. Nux didn't forget to continue his act as he blushed and glanced down. "After smearing all your jizz on me, you still dare to blush in embarrassment?" The viscount chuckled. "N-No I didn't mea-" "Hahaha~ It's so fun to tease you~ Alright, now don't keep standing there, come over, I am already very sleepy." Seeing him panicking, the viscount chuckled. Nux walked over with an embarrassed look before he lay down beside her. "Okay, good night~" Viscount muttered as she closed the lights and hugged Nux from behind like a body pillow, her ample chest touching his frail back, causing him to have a slight reaction in the lower part of his body. "G-Good night" Nux replied. He knew this night would be a sleepless one since there is no way he can sleep while an alluring woman like Felberta hugs him from behind and her long legs crosses over his. She was practically glued to him. Not that he hated this feeling; he could have never gotten someone as beautiful as the viscount to hug him while she sleeps in his previous life so, currently, he was fully satisfied. Thinking about how potent his [Craving Touch] will be after this night, he got even more excited. He noticed that even his previous calculations were wrong. He didn't need 5 days at all; 2-3 days would be enough to complete this mission. It was an error on his part. Of course, such Errors were warmly welcomed by him. Chapter 12 Good, Now Touch Me Here~ Chapter 12 Good, Now Touch Me Here~ Jolts of pleasure forced Nux to wake up from his sleep, he then subconsciously glanced at his dick, which was somehow out in the open while his pants were down. He then saw a jade white hand stroking his rod lovingly. He didn't need to think twice and instantly knew the culprit who was behind this, he slowly turned his head and saw Viscount Felberta with a slightly red face, smiling at him. "Oh, you are awake. I noticed your little brother was quite excited about this new morning so I decided to give him a hand" "M-Mam i-it happens every morning, you don't have to trouble yo-" "It's alright, as I said before, you belong to me, it's my duty to take care of you" Viscount Felberta replied. Though she said the thing as before, this time, her breathing was a little erratic while her face had a tinge of red. 'The [Craving Touch] is absurd' Nux thought inwardly while he blushed and nodded meekly. Bolts of pleasure assaulted him wave after wave but it wasn't as bad as yesterday. Last time, he was someone inexperienced, but now that he had already experienced it once, he will try his best to hold out for as long as possible. As if she knew what he was thinking, Viscount Felberta instantly changed her strategy as bent her body and she crawled towards his crotch. "Alright, I'll show you something good today~" Saying that, she pulled her gown down, only enough for her large milky breast to pop out, standing upright, as they were being supported by the gown. Seeing those white twins with a pink cherry on the top could make any man drool. Nux dreamt of squeezing those soft mounds of flesh as much as he wanted, it took all his willpower to not stand up and grope those juggers. But moments later, he thanked himself for not giving in and staying where he was since what happened next was something he never imagined would happen, at least not in the recent future. Viscount Felberta positioned herself carefully and then her two huge mountains engulfed his huge rod, and a soul-stirring pleasure assaulted his mind. Thousands and thousands of bolts of pleasure ran throughout his body and he felt this weird numbing sensation all over his body. 'The legendary Titfuck!!~' "Ahhh~" Despite trying his very best not to, he couldn't help but release a satisfied moan. His whole body twitched, and the pleasure he felt as his dick rubbed her cleavage while being mushed by two soft and beautiful pair of breasts was a thousand times better than the handjob she gave him yesterday. His eyes rolled back and his back arched up, trying to resist the enormous pleasure he was feeling. Satisfied by his reaction, Viscount Felberta smiled and increased her speed, further intensifying the pleasure he was feeling. However, Nux still resisted. He still fought the urge to cum right away. As if provoked by this, Viscount Felberta's eyes met his, while maintaining eye contact, she lowered her head, and licked her luscious red lips, before she kissed the tip of his dick that popped out of her breasts. "OOhhh~" Stimulated by this heavenly scene, Nux wasn't able to hold it any longer and his jizz burst out, once again spreading all over Viscount Felberta's face and her milky breasts, this time though, it was more concentrated near her mouth. "Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haah¡­" Nux breathed heavily, his chest moving up and down in quick successions. This time, there were no thoughts about how this would help him with his goal, or how should he act to please the viscount. His mind was already numb because of all the stimulus it has received. "You really like to spread your milk all over my face, don't you?" Viscount Felberta teased. "It haah¡­ it just felt too good¡­ haah¡­" Nux replied without thinking. Seeing him like that, Viscount Felberta smiled as she shook her head. "You don't take my orders seriously, do you? I told you to tell me before you cum but you ignored it" This time, Nux's head cleared up and he quickly replied, "I-I am extremely sorry mam! I-" he thought he somehow offended Viscount Felberta but soon he noticed that teasing smile he had on her face. Although that smile looked more like a foolish smile with his milk spread all over her enchanting face. But that too gave her a different kind of a charm and was enough for Nux to feel a slight reaction in his lower body even though he had just cum a moment ago. "Heh~ I never said I don't like it¡­ Although you still require some punishment for listening to my order" Viscount Felberta muttered. "I-I will go through any punishment mam gives me to without fail!" Nux nodded seriously. "Hahaha! Look how serious you are. It's like I will punish you with death or something. Don't worry, it will just be a light punishment¡­ You might even enjoy it a little bit~" Viscount Felberta replied as she licked her lips sensually and at the same time she tasted Nux's milk again. A different kind of satisfaction washed over her body as she noticed the jizz all over her and that handsome boy lying on her bed with a tired look. 'My money is not wasted at all~' she nodded inwardly before she smiled. "Alright, it's time for me to go to work after I take bath, I will see you after I return. Okay?" "I-I will wait for your return in front of your room like yesterday¡­" 'I really did not waste my money at all~' ... With an unusually bright mood, Viscount Felberta walked toward her office to start the day. As a viscount, most of the matters are handled by her subordinates, of course, that does not mean she does not do anything. She is more like a CEO who takes care of everything around and manages everything. However, these few days, she is exceptionally busy. This is the last week of the 8th month, and also the week in which the viscount has to work harder than normal since she can't ignore the tax collection and leave it to her subordinates. She has to read reports about the amount of tax collected, how to deal with those who haven't paid the taxes and all that. She settled down on her chair and a few minutes later, a man wearing a black coat over a white shirt walked over and bowed. "Greetings, Viscount Felberta" He was Joyab, the butler of Viscount Felberta. Felberta nodded and Joyab started. "The farmers are unable to pay the taxes this month due to the draught. They say that they spent all their saving on paying the tax last month and can barely afford food to eat right now. I had some men check the situation, and confirmed that what they say is true and the farmers are really having a hard time." Felberta nodded before she closed her eyes, Joyab stayed silent without interrupting her thoughts and a few minutes later, Viscount Felberta spoke. "Alright, take their lands and free them from taxes for the next whole year." Joyab's eyes widened when he heard that and he countered, "But Viscount, the land they own has a lot more value than the tax they owe us. Aren't we just extorting them?" "Of course not, those farmers are fools, if we force them to pay tax, they will sell their land to someone else at cheaper prices just to pay the taxes for the next few months and then will become homeless without anything to do. This will lower the food production and reduce our taxes as well, therefore, it is better to take their lands, of course, we aren't really taking them, we will just have them on paper. We will allow the farmers to farm on them and if they pay 10% higher taxes for the next 12 years, we will return their lands to them. As for the taxes, use the treasury to pay for it" Joyab was enlightened and inwardly praised Viscount Felberta for coming up with this plan, but soon, he furrowed his brows and questioned, "But what if the draught reappears within the next 12 years? What shall we do then?" "We will just increase the number of years they will have to pay extra taxes, no big deal" Felberta waved her hands nonchalantly and Joyab couldn't help but be more impressed by her vision. "I believe I can leave this matter to you now?" "Yes, Viscount Felberta! I'll give you the report within the next two days!" Joyab nodded, as efficient as ever. ... The meeting continued, and the more time passed, the more uncomfortable the viscount felt. She sneakily lowered her head and felt a weird twitching inside her little sister. She rubbed her thighs with each other, trying to calm this weird feeling but nothing happened. Feeling helpless, she ignored this and continued listening to the reports. "Viscount Florence Reids has asked if 9 in the morning is a good time to meet up" "Hmm? Meet up? Did we plan on meeting tomorrow?" Joyab furrowed his brows in confusion before he replied, "Viscount, it's Marques Eduart's daughter's 21st birthday and they plan to celebrate it. We have received the invitation a week ago; I believe it would be disrespectful to the Marques if we don't go there" Felberta then recalled reading the invitation letter and nodded. Being a mere viscount, she can't afford to offend someone like Marques so she has to go there. Also, this party will have some sort of political importance since many nobles who haven't decided which prince they would support will appear there, so it is speculated that even the princes will join the party. "Alright, tell her that I will be ready by 9 and we shall leave before 9:30. We can't afford to be late. Also, have you thought about the gifts?" "Viscount need not worry about that, I have already prepared it" Felberta nodded as she said, "Alright, you can take a break now. We will discuss the rest after 2 hours" "As you command," Joyab, even though he noticed that today's break was a little early and longer than usual, didn't think too much and bowed before he left. As soon as Joyab left, Viscount's solemn face changed and she quickly lifted her gown before plunging her finger into her canal and started pleasuring herself. 'Haah~ What is happening¡­ What is this tickling feeling? This never happened before¡­' Although it felt really good as she masturbated, she still felt something was missing. Suddenly, a face that has been appearing in her mind, again and again, appeared once more. She then calmed down, fixed her gown and called her maid. "Call Nux" The maid bowed before she left. A while later, a boy with an otherworldly face entered the office and greeted in a low voice, "Good afternoon mam" Viscount smiled as she signalled him to sit on the chair beside her. "Now Nux, do you remember how I helped you this morning?" Nux's face turned red as he nodded embarrassedly. "Now I want you to help m-" "Of course! You can order me to do anything! I will surely do my best to satisfy you!" Before Felberta could even complete her sentence, Nux stood up and replied quickly. Felberta chuckled seeing him like that as she replied, "Good, now touch me here~" Chapter 13 The Scary [Craving Touch] * Chapter 13 The Scary [Craving Touch] * "Good, now touch me here" "Wha- What?" Nux stood there, dumbfounded. He could not believe that she was being so direct. "What? Didn't you say you would do anything I say, are you going back on your words?" "N-No, I'll do it¡­" Nux's face turned red, and then even redder before he quickly got on his knees as he glanced at the red coloured gown. *Gulp* He gulped inwardly. Viscount Felberta is really too beautiful... He then held the lower part of the gown before pulling it up, revealing her slender, long legs. His movements were very slow, It might look like it was because he was embarrassed, but Nux was just relishing and appreciating the feeling of unclothing a beautiful lady like her. He felt like he living a dream... A dream he would never want to wake up from... On the other hand, the slower his movements, the more Felberta anticipated what was about to come as her heart started beating loudly. The tingling sensation which she barely suppressed burst out, this time more potent than the last. Soon, Nux's hand reached her little sister before he glanced at her. She nodded, signalling him to continue. Nux smiled seeing her rushing like that, he wanted to tease her a little, but he knew he was not in a position to play it like that. He needs to be careful and act as an obedient boy toy. Time was in his favour, he just needs to wait for a while and then he will be able to do what he wanted. Without any delay, Nux directly shifted her black panties aside, revealing her gorgeous pink pussy with a little to no hair around it, and seeing a clear way, he immediately plunged the tip of his middle finger into her canal. "Anh~" Getting the reaction he wanted, Nux smiled inwardly before he pushed forward. "Annh~" Jolts of pleasure assaulted the Viscount's body, somehow, the pleasure was a lot more powerful than when she did it herself. Not finding anything to hold, she directly clasped Nux's head and pushed his face right into her plump breasts. Nux noticed that she was a lot more sensitive than normal, he then smiled as he slipped his index finger inside as well. "Anh~" He felt her grip getting tighter around his head as she pushed him deeper into her cleavage, her legs also crossed around his, as if afraid that he will go away. Although this position might look like it was a little uncomfortable, her body's softness made it one of the most comfortable positions he can ever be in. With his two fingers, he teased her wet, squishy insides without rest. Her moans sounded like blessed music to his ears. "Anh~ Anh~ Anh~" The more she moaned, the faster he moved his finger, and as soon her moans decreased; he would reduce his speed, forcing her to moan louder. "Anh~ Anh~ Anh~" Noticing the pattern, the viscount continued to moan with all her might while she also tightened her grip around Nux, as if trying to merge his body with hers. Soon, Nux felt her insides twitching uncontrollably and he knew she was about to cum, without warning he increased his speed even further, his movements, a lot rougher than before. "Anh~ Anh~ Anh~ Anh~ Anh~" "AAAnnngghhhh~~" Felberta's body twitched uncontrollably before she arched her body and her juices gushed out without pause. Nux's whole hand was covered in her juices, he felt her grip around him weakening, he stood up and questioned. "M-Mam, was my performance satisfactory?" He sounded very nervous. Viscount Felberta, on the other hand, was breathing heavily before she slowly raised her eyes to meet his and replied, "Haah¡­ Satisfactory? It was Haah¡­ as if you have done Haah¡­ this countless times¡­" Hearing that, Nux shook his head in panic as he replied, "N-No I d-did not! I¡­ I just thought that I will be doing something like this soon, so I started reading about it so that I can do my very best¡­" His last sentence was almost inaudible as he lowered his voice in shame. Viscount Felberta chuckled hearing that, but then she was surprised by the unexpected action Nux did. He sat down on the chair, before patting his thigh, with a face as red as a tomato, he spoke, "I-I also read that after the woman cums¡­ it would feel better if she sits on the man's lap¡­" "Haha¡­ a man, huh¡­" Felberta chuckled weakly as she saw him sitting there with a red face but then, she stood up and walked towards him before sitting on his lap. "What the book said is really true¡­ it does feel better than before¡­" Saying that, Felberta leaned her back on Nux's chest before she closed her eyes. Nux smiled as he rolled his arms over her thin waist and placed his chin on her shoulder. 'Maybe one more day, and she will be mine' He thought inwardly. What Viscount didn't notice was how she turned from someone who was always in control of the situation to someone who is sitting on his lap, tired and unable to move, and how scarily quick this whole transition was. Of course, even if she does notice this, she wouldn't care about this since right now, she was too tired and was busy enjoying the Nux's cuddles. Nux also wanted to knead her breasts but he knew his limit. He will wait a little more. Viscount Felberta's mind is clearing up little by little, he needs to act meek right now and just have a blush on his face... ... Nux and Felberta stayed like that for a little longer, but Nux knew that they couldn't continue like this for a long time and muttered shyly. "M-Mam, I think your break is about to end, you should stand up now" "Mm? No need, let me stay here like this, we still have an hour" "But we also have to get this place cleaned, and¡­" Without saying any further, Nux started fixing her panties, and then her gown. There was no way he was going to let go of this chance to make her more dependent on him. "You can't do your work like this, can you?" He muttered. A small smile appeared on Viscount's face; she waited for him to fix her clothes before she finally opened her eyes and stood up lazily. "You are right, let me go to the bathroom, you ask a maid to clean this place. Okay?" Nux nodded, this time, although his face was still red, it was not to a degree where his movements were slow and stiff, showing that he is adapting to all the changes. It was also his way of slowly gaining control over the whole situation. Not noticing anything, the viscount left and then Nux called the maid and got everything cleaned. 15 minutes later, Felberta returned, she had already fixed her makeup; looking at her giving off a strong and independent woman's aura, nobody could imagine she was the same lady who sat on Nux's lap powerlessly. "Hmm? There are still around 40 minutes before my work resumes, what should we do by then?" She asked. "Y-you still haven't eaten your lunch yet, mam¡­ so you should eat it first." "Ah! I completely forgot about that¡­ I wonder why is that? Hmm, maybe it's because I have been having nutrients through some other means that I don't feel hungry anymore, what do you think?" She smiled mischievously as she glanced at Nux's crotch and licked her lips. Nux's face turned red as he lowered his gaze in embarrassment. To divert her attention, he ordered the maid to bring lunch and acted as if nothing happened, however, he did not look very convincing with that red face of his. "Hahaha~" Felberta laughed out loud when she saw him acting like that. The maids in this palace were efficient as ever. As if they were just waiting for the order, delicious and sizzling food was brought into the office. After the maids left, Felberta smiled before she glanced at Nux and teased, "Now Nux, where should I sit? Does your lap sound good?" Nux blushed and Felberta laughed, 'It is really fun to tease him¡­ Hahaha' Just as she was about to sit on her seat, Nux's voice was heard, "Y-You can if you want to" She glanced at Nux who was sitting on his chair with a red face, patting his thigh while avoiding her gaze. Viscount was surprised by his response, she just wanted to tease him a little, she never thought he would take it seriously. She wanted to shake her head and deny but when she glanced at his lap, something inside her stopped her. 'It is very comfortable there...' She walked towards him and sat on his lap, her face had a tinge of red which she desperately wanted to hide from Nux. Noticing this, Nux smiled inwardly while he pretended that he didn't notice the red face at all. 'Just wait... it is still not the time yet...' He was very patient. The viscount made herself comfortable on her new seat before she hid her embarrassment and replied. "Alright, now feed me" Expecting something like that from her, Nux shook his head inwardly while he nodded with a red face. ¡­ By the time the two of them were done with the lunch, it was already the time for the break to end. "Okay, it's time for you to leave, but don't miss me too much okay? I'll return soon." Felberta teased as she stood up from his lap. "I'll wait for mam in front of her room" Nux nodded and left the office. After he left, a smile appeared on his face as he thought about today's gains. He got one step closer to his goal, if he wished, he could complete his tonight but he decided not to rush things and be a little more patient. A few good things happened today, the first one being that he touched her little sister. He also got her to sit on his lap and then the last one was where he got her to feed him. Yes, after he was done feeding her, the viscount offered him to do the same, which he of course accepted with a 'blush'. He thought about tonight and decided that he would let her decide the pace for today. If he is the one deciding everything, he might give her a feeling of not being in control which he did not want, not until she is more attached to him. At the same time, he was also surprised by the monstrous ability he had, the [Craving Touch]. He still remembered her slightly red face when he entered her office and when he touched her canal, it was already wet. 'She might have masturbated but after noticing it did not work, she called me.' That was straight-up scary¡­ ¡­ On the other side, as Joyab entered the office he saw an unusually energetic Viscount Felberta sitting with bright, shiny eyes as she declared. "Alright, let's end what's left so that we can leave and go back home as soon as possible!" Chapter 14 Ahh~ The Relief~ Chapter 14 Ahh~ The Relief~ The next day, Nux and Fleberta were in a rush since it was already 8 in the morning and Felberta has to get ready by nine. "Ugghh! This is all because of you, who told you to have morning boners every morning? Not only that, you even had the galls to rub your tent on my ass!" Viscount Felberta exclaimed in frustration. Nux on the other hand froze when he heard that and complained inwardly, 'What the hell are you talking about woman? How the hell do I control myself when I am hugging you? And I am rubbing my tent on you? Who are you kidding? Who was the one who was wiggling her fat ass in front of my dick and started teasing me? HUH?' Of course, he can't say that out loud so he continued his act as his face turned red, "I-I am sorry¡­ I w-would make sure I don't get like that in the morning¡­" "Ah! No, you don't have to do that¡­ it's a good sign that you get hard every morning, don't change it" Viscount Felberta felt that she lost something precious when she heard him and quickly corrected him. "O-Okay, I'll make sure to get as hard as I can get every morning then¡­" This time, it was Viscount Felberta's turn to turn red, she was dumbfounded by his answer but in the end, she could only nod. "G-Good" The chaotic morning continued, maids were called to clean the bed which had Nux's milk spread all over. Felberta rushed into the bathroom while Nux continued staring at the maids cleaning his jizz with an expressionless face. It was as if they were trained to not show any expression in any situation. Noticing that, an uncontrollable urge to see some lewd expressions on these maids' faces welled inside Nux's head. At that moment, the maids' bodies quivered for some unknown reason, it was as if they were locked onto by some wild beast. ¡­ Around 45 minutes later, Viscount Felberta entered the room, ready to go to the party, she was wearing an eye-catching black gown which was made from silk, and her hair was combed into a bun while she only had light makeup on. Combining all of this with her beautiful face and a succubus like body, she looked really captivating. "How do I look?" She glanced towards Nux and questioned. "¡­" Nux stood where he was, frozen. She furrowed her brows and waved her hand, "Hello? Nux?" "Ah! Huh?" "How do I look?" "Beautiful¡­ too beautiful¡­." He muttered softly before he came out of his reverie and replied, "Ah! I mean, you look really good, Mam" Satisfied by his reaction, the viscount nodded and smiled, "Alright, I will take my leave now. You take care of yourself, ask the maids if you want anything, okay?" Nux does not have the status to go with her, in the end, he was just a boy toy. Even though Viscount Felberta might not see him like that, in others' eyes, he is just that. Of course, Nux wasn't too bothered either, it has just been 2 days since he came to this world, he isn't in a rush to rise in position. Who knows? Maybe at the next party like this one, he might be called as a chief guest? Of course, Nux didn't forget to take advantage of this situation and deepen his impression in Viscount's mind. "Y-Yes, c-come back soon¡­" Nux muttered softly. "Oh? Why should I come back soon? Would you miss me if I don't?" "Ye- No! No! I mean, take your time and please enjoy the party to its fullest extent¡­ I'll wait for you¡­" Nux replied with a red face. "Hahaha~ Don't worry, I was just teasing you. I will come back as soon as possible." The viscount smiled as she left. ¡­ As she entered the living room, Felberta saw two women, wearing red and purple silk gowns sitting in front of her chatting with each other with smiles on their faces. These two were Florence Rieds and Willa Harte, both of them were viscounts and Felberta's close friends. There were two men wearing the same suit as Joyab standing behind them. These two were their butlers. Willa noticed Filberta coming and stood up as she greeted, "Morning, Sister Fel" Florence also stood up and her eyes brightened when they fell on Felberta. "Oh ho, someone is looking really charming today? What's the matter? How come your face is looking so bright and lively?" "Huh? What do you mean? Don't I always look bright and lively?" "Ha! There you go again with your narcissism." Florence rolled her eyes. "But Flor is right, although you are always a charmer, you do look a little different today¡­" Willa muttered. Although Flor and Willa were not as beautiful as Fel, they could still be called beauties in their own right. Flor had a petite body, blonde hair, and a small nose, combined with her energetic attitude, she looked lively and cute and was the youngest of the three, being only 24 years old. Willa, on the other hand, was the opposite, her breasts were larger than Fel's, combined with her black hair with brownish texture, she had a motherly charm and was the oldest of the group, being 31 years old. "C'mon sister Willa, I know she is a lost cause, but why are you teaming up with her?" Felberta complained. "Haah!? Who are you calling a lost cause!? You wanna fight!?" Flor snapped. "Hahaha!" The two others started laughing and then Willa muttered, "Alright, we can talk in the carriage, let's go, we can't be late for this party" Felberta and Florence nodded as the three women entered the carriage. ¡­ After a 1 hour ride on the carriage, the three appeared in front of a large mansion where different people wearing expensive-looking clothes were roaming around. Seeing the lively atmosphere, Flor took a deep breath as she rejoiced, "Haah! This feels good! Finally! I don't have to stay in my stinky mansion doing stinky work!" Fel and Willa rolled their eyes when they heard her. The three of them were accompanied by their respective butlers and Flor's butler couldn't help but shake his head inwardly as he lamented. 'Why are you even complaining, I am the one doing all the work¡­you just sit there and complain¡­' Nobody knew his troubles¡­ While the three were looking around excitedly, a voice was heard which caused the three of them, along with their butlers to furrow their brows, especially Joyab. "Viscount Felberta, I see you are looking as stunning as always" "Yes, that is true, I do look stunning even if I do say so myself, but Viscount Heydon, I must stay, you are still as uncreative and ever. This is the 13th time I have heard you repeating the same line to start the conversation." Felberta turned around as she saw a man standing behind her, his face twitching due to her reply. He was Heydon Youngee, a Viscount who fancies Fel but was rejected and now he pesters her everywhere they meet hoping to win her heart. Appearance-wise, although he couldn't be called ugly, he wasn't handsome either. Blonde hair, refined attire, pointy nose combined with that mole on his cheek, gave him a cunning look, which, actually isn't far from his actual personality. Of course, no matter how cunning he is, he never dared to use any tricks on Viscount Felberta. No, it was not because he was scared of some rules or something like that, but because he was scared of Felberta herself. A beautiful woman with a dead husband, a mother of one, and a noble Viscount to boot; who won't be charmed by her and would want to make her his? Many tried but they all failed. Her being able to survive in these conditions proves that although she may look like a mere viscount, she was not as simple as that. Heydon, considering this factor searched her past and learned a piece of shocking news. A few years back, there was an Earl who fancied Felberta and wanted to make her his concubine, after being rejected, he raged and decided to drug her and force himself upon her. Not only did his plan fail, but Felberta even demanded compensation, thinking that it should be solved with this payment, Earl agreed. But 'coincidently' the day after he delivered the compensation, all his crimes were exposed to the public along with their proofs. Of course, there is no noble in this world who hasn't committed any crime. But as they say, cheating is not an act worth punishing, getting caught is. The king was forced to take action and the Earl was demoted to a mere baron. Of course, the punishment wasn't as simple as it looked, how could an ex-earl now a baron, survive while being in the bad books of one Viscount and countless other enemies he created while being an Earl? Unable to take the pressure, the Earl sold all his properties and left the kingdom. What happened to him later was unknown. Knowing this, Heydon dared not play any tricks. Even an Earl was unable to escape, how could he, a mere viscount take this risk? Although he liked beauties, he liked his life even more. "Alright, if you have nothing else to say, we will be taking our leave, since we have to meet a few of our friends later" Seeing that he was thinking about something, Felberta took this chance and walked away without giving him another glance. Heydon gritted his teeth, and then his eyes fell on another woman. Fixing his hair, he smiled and walked toward her, "Viscount Friede, I see you are looking as stunning as ever¡­" ¡­ The party started, in truth, normal birthday parties are only held in the evening, but Marques Eduart really adores his daughter and therefore launched this grand party which covers breakfast, lunch, and dinner for the whole day. In these types of grand parties, only low ranking nobles like barons and viscounts are required to arrive by the morning. Actually, in the past, it was these low ranking nobles who arrived in the morning to build connections, but as the time passed, it became a trend and it was considered disrespectful if a baron or a viscount doesn't arrive in the morning. So right now, all the people here were either barons or viscounts. Of course, the noteworthy thing was that Marques Eduart personally greeted all the guests without caring if they were barons or viscounts. This made everyone happy, and they even felt lucky that they joined this party. After the Marques left, the barons tried to get into Viscount's good books, some introduced their children to each other, and some formed relationships in other ways. Of course, as experienced nobles, Fel and her friends didn't bother with viscounts and barons, they just greeted their friends before the three sat together and started chatting, catching up with each other. Although Fel, who was enjoying the conversation had already started missing a certain someone. ¡­ Time passed and afternoon fell, this was the time for the Earls to make their entry. One by one, all the Earls entered the hall, and after greeting each other; they were greeted by viscounts and barons. Even Fel and her friends greeted the Earls they knew before everyone sat at the table and had their lunch. This time, Fel and her friends didn't sit alone, they were with a few Earls along with some other Viscounts. Fel, however, was already feeling that familiar sensation inside her little sister. She closed her legs tightly and straightened her back as she suppressed the feeling before she smiled and continued eating. ... After lunch, the garden was opened, Fel and her group excused themselves as they walked towards the garden, getting some fresh air. Time passed and it was time for the main party to start, starting with Marques, then the four Dukes of the kingdom, and finally the 3 princes, all these big faces appeared one by one. After another round of greetings, Fel finally couldn't take it any longer as she spoke, "Willa, Flor, I need to go the bathroom, I'll be quick, okay?" "Kay~" Flor replied and waved her hand nonchalantly while Willa nodded. Felberta walked away elegantly but when she detected no one around her, she quickened her pace and rushed into the bathroom before sitting on the seat and plunging her finger into her little sister. "Ahh~ The relief~" Chapter 15 It Looks Like She Really Is Sick… Chapter 15 It Looks Like She Really Is Sick¡­ After a quick session of self-care, and suppressing the tingling feeling to a great extent, Felberta fixed her hair and her dress before walking out of the bathroom and joining Florence and Willa. "Hah? What took you so long?" Flor questioned as she raised her eyebrows. "Nothing, I was just fixing my makeup a little." "Hmph! Then why don't I see any changes? Your face just got a little red like a monkey!" Flor Snickered. "Yo-" "Alright, alright, stop fighting, there are dukes and princes here, think about your image." Willa, as mature as always stepped in before the two could embarrass themselves. "Also Fel, you came at the right time, the Marques daughter is about to appear" "Oh right! Have you seen the Marques daughter before? I once got a chance to and I can tell that she is prettier than Fel!" Flor chimed. "Hmm? I also saw her before, although she is indeed beautiful, I can say for sure that she is at best, on par with our Fel, why would you say she's prettier than her?" Willa questioned. "Tsk Tsk, Fel is already an old woman, in just a few more years, her face will be full of wrinkles, how can she be on par with the girl who is in her prime right now" Flor snickered. Felberta's lips twitched when she heard that. Noticing that, Willa quickly changed the topic, "Oh, I also heard that Candice, the Marques's daughter is one of the strongest students in the Royal Academy. It is said that she's one of the most talented individuals in the empire right now and has a bright future ahead. Not only that, even the Empress asked her hand for marriage for her son, the first prince. Although the Marques rejected, saying that she would be the one deciding who she marries." "What? The first prince? How can someone reject him? Just look at his face, he is so handsome! Money, Power, and, face; what does he not have? He is a perfect man!" Flor glanced at the prince with stars in her eyes. Although Felberta would have agreed with her in the past, now when she glances at the prince's face, another face, which is a lot more attractive than his appeared in her mind and she shook her head with a smile. She then glanced at Flor and furrowed her brows. 'I have to keep this bitch in heat away from him. Otherwise, she'll find all sorts of ways to pester me to get hands on him' A few minutes later, Candice Waters, the star of the party appeared. And though unwilling, Fel admitted she was indeed a beauty. She had blonde hair just like her father, fair, delicate skin, beautiful blue irises, wearing a sky blue coloured gown with a dark blue design, she carried herself with elegance and a smile on her cherry-like lips. A beauty who is talented and has a bright future ahead of her. Felberta subconsciously compared herself with her, and couldn't help but shake her head. Flor is right, although she was beautiful, in a few more years, wrinkles would start appearing on her face. It could have been avoided if she had cultivated since young, but she, like many other lower-level nobles thought that creating more contacts is much more important than cultivation and ignored it. By the time she matured and realized its importance, it was already too late. This was also her biggest regret in her life and also the reason why she forced her son to join the Royal Academy even though he had the same thought as the past her. Sigh¡­ Felberta sighed deeply before she shook her head to get rid of these useless thoughts. A face appeared in her mind as she smiled, 'I am sure he is missing me right now. I wonder if he is crying sitting in a corner with his face on his knees~ Fufufu~' She was eager to go back home. ... The party continued, many boys tried to impress Candice, even the princes but she, like an untainted flower rejected them all with a smile. On the other side, the political war between the three princes had already started. Right now, three princes each have a Duke supporting them, as for the fourth duke, who should have been the breaking point and the deciding factor of this game, he decided to stay neutral since the one he supports is the second princess who, for some reason has no wish to participate in this battle. Of course, although a woman becoming a queen is rare, it was not like it did not happen in the past. Not only that but it was noticed that every time a woman ascends to the throne, the kingdom has seen unprecedented glory. But when he learned that the Second princess has no desire to fight for the throne, he declared his neutrality and stayed back. This caused the other princes to focus on other nobles, the Marquees and the Earls, so they started securing the support of these nobles while the viscounts and barons readily tried to 'support' any prince so they could rise in ranking. This game continued till dinner. Felberta, on the other hand, was already getting impatient and uncomfortable since the suppressed tingling feeling inside her little sister has already started acting. Flor and Willa also noticed her weird attitude and asked in worry, she just shook her head, saying she was not feeling well and continued eating dinner. The dinner ended, and many nobles still stayed talking about various things, mostly discussing which prince to support or how to win the heart of Candice Waters, who might be the next pillar of the kingdom. This time, Felberta didn't wait any longer and as soon as the dinner ended, she rushed back to her mansion. Seeing her walking figure, Florence couldn't help but mutter. "It looks like she really is sick¡­" Chapter 16 [Mission Accomplished!] ** Chapter 16 [Mission Accomplished!] ** Author Notes: I had 2 major things to address, I know that after reading the chapter, you wouldn't bother reading author notes and would rush to the next chapters, so I will write about it here. 1st, Spam Reviews. DaoiseCxRH5L, look my friend, I really appreciate how much you like and love my novel but think about it from my side, I promise you guys extra chapters for your reviews because I want more readers to read my novel and then give a genuine review. It would raise my novel rankings, reading time, valid reads, in the end getting more views and reaching more readers, and you guys will get your extra chapter, but now you have posted around 40 reviews, making my total reviews reach 50, but I only have around 15 genuine reviews. That isn't really fair to me, right? Isn't that the same thing as me reducing chapters length from 1000 to 250 words and then posting 16 chapters a day? You guys will be disappointed as well right? So let's do this, since you have posted 40 reviews, with 3 different reviews saying different things, I will treat them as 3 reviews and give you guys extra chapters calculating that. I hope you understand my plight and please don't get offended, I really value all my readers, especially readers who love my work!! If you guys still feel I am in the wrong, comment here, and I will try to post more than 20 chapters... but please think about it from my side as well... Now the second issue, the readers are divided into 2 parts, some wanting 1st option, some the 2nd (chapter 5's Author's note) So what I will do is I will take DespairHope's suggestion and divide the girls into two categories, 1st, being the main harem, the girls with real personalities and characters. The 2nd one will be combat maids or maid assassins, you can choose between these two options. Thank you <3 ... As soon as Viscount Felberta reached her mansion, she jumped out of her carriage and rushed towards her room, although the servants were surprised by her actions they didn't dare ask anything and her two maids started following behind her silently, keeping up with her with ease. Seeing a familiar figure sitting in front of her room, Felberta smiled and shouted excitedly, "Nux!" "Ma-" Nux wanted to act like he was excited seeing the viscount again but he didn't expect her to rush into him and hug her without thinking about anything. He then noticed the unusual stiffness in her legs and understood what happened. Again, surprised by the ridiculously overpowered ability he has, he glanced at the maids and ordered, "I'll take care of Viscount Felberta from here; you can excuse yourself for the day" The maids noticed the change in his tone in just two days but seeing the viscount acting like that, they shook their heads and bowed before leaving. Nux on the other hand, smiled as he held Felberta's plump butt and carried her into her room. Though surprised by his actions, the viscount didn't complain and let him do what he wanted to. Nux then gently placed her on the bed before he said in a soft tone, "Mam, you must be tired, let me massage your body and help you relax" This time, there was no stutter in his words, his tone only carried a gentle but a compelling tone. "Mm," Felberta nodded before she closed her eyes. "Then shall I help you remove your gown?" Surprised by his words, Felberta opened her eyes and glanced at Nux. Nux blushed before he explained, "You know how difficult it is to massage without direct skin contact, since I want you to feel the best, I request you to remove your gown" Finding his explanation logical, she nodded and allowed him to remove her gown. A small smile appeared on Nux's face before he quickly removed her gown and glanced at Felberta lying on the bed wearing nothing but a sexy black coloured bra and panties, with her back facing him. He also opened her hair since he liked open hair rather than the bun. With everything ready, he rubbed his hands together before she started with her shoulders, and slowly started moving down, her back shoulders, to her back, then her lower back, before he started kneading her plump ass with extra care and gentleness. "Anh~" Jolts of pleasure assaulted Felberta's body, she wanted to question what he was doing but when his hands kneaded her butt, the tingling feeling which had been suppressed after she hugged erupted, and this time, it was far stronger than before. Combined with how good it felt when he touched her butt, she completely forgot all her questions and gave up. However, before she could thoroughly enjoy the feeling, Nux's hand continued down to her plump thighs and then to her legs and feet. Feeling frustrated, she wanted to tell him to continue massaging her buttocks and thighs, but she then felt his hands coming back to her legs, noticing the pattern, she stayed silent and enjoyed the massage. Nux smiled widened seeing her acting like that. Of course, this time, he wasn't here to just massage her body, he was here to complete the mission and make Felberta his. Thinking it was time to jump to the next step, he massaged her butt before moving up. As his hands moved towards her back, Felberta shook her head inwardly before her eyes widened when she felt something touching her little sister. She quickly turned her head and saw a huge tent right in front of her little sister, she then glanced at Nux who was still massaging her back. Then he leaned forwards to massage her shoulders and his tent started rubbing her canal. "Anh~" She released a soft moan, Nux however 'wasn't able to hear it'. Her little sister started trembling, the tingling sensation this time was incomparably stronger than before. *Gulp~* An image appeared in her mind and she gulped thinking about that possibility. "Haah¡­ Nux," She called out. "Yes?" "I Haah¡­ I want you to massage me down there¡­" Nux then stood up before he touched her butt and questioned, "Here?" "No, there" Nux's face turned red before he touched her little sister and questioned, "Here?" "Yes¡­" "Okay¡­" Nux nodded before he started 'massaging' around her canal, enhancing her sensitivity. "Mmnh~ N-No, not with your hands," "Then how should I do it?" Nux questioned, perplexed. Felberta glanced at his crotch as she answered, "W-With that¡­" "Wha- What?" Nux stuttered as he blushed. He couldn't believe what she just asked. "J-Just do it!" Felberta ordered, her tone stern, although it would have been better if she wasn't stuttering. "A-As you s-say¡­" Nux nodded with a face as red as a tomato before he lowered his pant and a big, 8-inch monster popped out. *Gulp* Felberta gulped audibly, her anticipation and excitement, both were on another level. Nux also didn't waste much time, he skillfully removed her panties, and his rod directly entered her canal. "Ooohhh~" "Annnhhh~" With her insides already wet from all the teasing and stimulations, Nux's dick directly slipped into her deepest part without any resistance whatsoever. "AAnnhh~" Felberta moaned in delight. All the tingling she felt the whole day finally subsided and was replaced with the immense amount of pleasure, the pleasure so extreme that her eyes rolled and she took a deep breath before she let out a loud moan. She felt as if she was finally full. It has been 7 years since her husband died, well, though she did call him her husband there was no romantic feeling between them. So after they had a son, they never had sex. Also, his weapon was a little small so she can't really say she felt very good when they did it, which, is completely different from now, where she was on cloud nine in just a single thrust. "Ugghhh~" Of course, Felberta wasn't the only one feeling good. The two times virgin who finally lost his virginity felts jolts of pleasure assaulting his body as her warm and squishy insides clustered around his dick while her womb was already sucking his dick deeper and deeper as if it wanted to engulf the whole thing. If not for the training that he had been through in the last two days, he would have just cummed in this single thrust. Taking a deep breath, he collected his thoughts as he pulled back his dick before plunging it even deeper than before. "AAnnhh~" "Ugghhh~" Relishing the otherworldly feeling, Nux paused for a moment before he drilled her again, then again, and again, before he lost in pleasure and continued. "AAnnhh~ AAnnhh~ AAnnhh~" "Ugghhh~ Ugghhh~ Ugghhh~" The two moaned as they mated like animals. Nux tried to go deeper with every thrust. Felberta clenched the bedsheets hard as she bit her lips so that she can control her moans, but it was clear that she failed miserably. Noticing that he was about to come, Nux slowed his thrusts before, *Click* With a single click, he unplugged her bra and removed it. He then turned her body, making her face him. Felberta opened her eyes and seeing his naked body and otherworldy face covered with sweat, she smiled. She wasn't alone, even Nux was enjoying the view of her raven hair spread all over, a smile that was on her cherry-like juicy looking lips while her delicious looking twins moved up and down as she breathed. He did not waste any more time as he bent down and started licking her pink nipple while he kneaded her other breast with his hands. Another jolt of pleasure assaulted the viscount, "AAnnhh~" She moaned in pleasure before she grabbed his head and forced it deeper into her chest. Her lower body twitched in pleasure, her canals tightened, squishing and crushing his dick with her soft insides. "Ugggggnnhhh~" Unable to cope with sudden pleasure, his milk burst out and he came. As his thick milk filled her insides, it was as if her last wall was broken and she moaned in ecstasy before her juices gushed out as well. "AAnnnnnnhhhh~" Suddenly, Nux felt some weird power flowing into his body, he wanted to check what it was but he was too tired to, also, he wanted to relish this heavenly feeling without any sort of interruptions. Nux then let his body fall on top of Felberta's, both of them didn't have the power to think about anything and stayed in the same position for the time being. ¡­ After a while, when Nux finally had the power to move, he moved to the right of the viscount. Noticing the movement, she opened her eyes, and when her black irises looked into his golden eyes, she smiled sweetly as she nodded. "It felt really good¡­" Nux didn't answer, he just moved his weak body close to her and sealed her lips with his own. He didn't use his tongue since he was tired, so he just sucked her juicy lips for a while before he returned to his original place and nodded. "It really did" Felberta on the other hand was dumbfounded and couldn't react to his sudden action at all. She just felt something amazing on her lips before the feeling disappeared, confusing and shocking her at the same time. "You are quite bold¡­" She commented. "I-I read it in the book¡­" Nux blushed as he tried to avoid eye contact. Viscount smiled as she lifted her head and kissed his lips. "I would really like to see the book you are reading~" This sentence caused Nux to sweat uncontrollably. Did he read any book? Of course, he did not! Heck, he didn't even know how to read! Of course, as a professional actor, he continued his acting without panic and nodded with a red face. A few more minutes later, he finally removed his little brother out of her little sister before he moved her body a little hugged her from behind. He also did not forget to place his dick in the second most comfortable position which was between Felberta's plump thighs while slightly touching her canal. The viscount's body trembled a little but she was too tired to say or do anything, so she directly closed her eyes and enjoyed Nux's gentle kneading of her breast with a smile on her face. Seeing her like that, Nux chuckled inwardly but just as he was about to close his eyes, he heard a sound in his mind. [Ding!] [Mission Accomplished!] Chapter 17 Dangerous… That Was Too Dangerous… Chapter 17 Dangerous¡­ That Was Too Dangerous¡­ [Ding] [Mission: Fuck Felberta Alveye ] [Description: Well, Fuck Felberta Alveye] [Reward: Eye Of Discerning.] [Warning: If the mission fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled.] [Time Limit: 30 days ] [Status: Completed] [Would you like to receive the rewards?] [Y/N] Excited, Nux pressed yes quickly. [Ding!] [Fusing Eye Of Discerning into host's body] Suddenly, Nux felt unbearable pain in his eyes, but noticing Felberta sleeping soundly beside him, he gritted his teeth and used all his willpower to not scream in pain. Veins popped on his forehead while his whole body trembled. "UUggghh¡­" Suddenly, drops of blood trailed out of his eyes and it continued for a while. After a while, the pain finally subsided and a message popped out. [Ding!] [Eye Of Discerning fused successfully] Nux breathed heavily before he wiped the blood and opened his eyes. If one looked closely, different golden coloured patterns could be seen moving inside his golden irises, making him look more mysterious. His eyes then fell on Felberta and suddenly, a screen popped out. [Name: Felberta Alveye ] [Age: 28 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Occupation: Viscount of Skyfall Kingdom] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 3] [HP: 100/100] [STR: 7] [AGL: 8] [VIT: 10] [STM: 8] [INT: 7] [DEF: 7] 'I can see others' status with this ability! Damn, that's convenient!' Nux rejoiced inwardly before he recalled that weird feeling he felt after he came and checked his status. 'Status' As soon as he thought about it, a screen appeared in front of him. [Name: Nux Leander ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 2] [HP: 120/120] [STR: 8] [AGL: 16] [VIT: 12] [STM: 13] [INT: 10] [DEF: 7] [Blank Points: 3] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye] He levelled up! He calculated and concluded that with each level up, he gains 2 stat points for every attribute other than the intelligence stat, which he only gains 1 point for and 3 blank points. That means, he gets a total of 14 points with each upgrade. That's fucking overpowered! He thought about why he didn't get 2 points for intelligence stat but was unable to come up with an explanation so he shrugged. 'Wait, will my stats increase if I work out?' 'Wait¡­ why did I not think about this when I arrived in this world!? Ahh! I was too busy finding ways to fuck Fel! Hmm? Is this what they call post nut clarity? Okay, let's not think about this nonsense. Let's sleep; I'll wake up early in the morning, and test my theory out.' Thinking this, he tightened his hug around Felberta and entered the dreamland. ¡­ The next day, Felberta woke up with a satisfied smile on her face, she turned around before her eyes widened as she couldn't find Nux! All her drowsiness disappeared as she called the maids, "Skyla! Lane!" There was a tone of urgency in her voice. "Master," two women quickly rushed into the room as they bowed. "Where is Nux?" The two maids glanced at each other before one called Skyla replied, "Master, Nu- Um, Master Nux is in the garden" She didn't know how to address Nux after the... night the Viscount and he had so just called him master. "Hmm? What is he doing in the garden?" Fel questioned. "H-" "Leave it, I'll go check it out myself" Before they could answer, Fel quickly stood up and just as she was about to leave, Skyla shouted. "Master! At least wear some clothes!" Fel looked down before she blushed a little, clearing her throat; she quickly wore a normal gown and walked towards the garden with two maids following her. As she walked into the garden, Felberta saw a handsome man, drenched in sweat doing pushups on the ground. Although Fel could see his arms quivering, he continued and after a few more, his body finally fell. Fel wanted to rush towards him but when she saw a satisfied smile that suddenly appeared on his face, she stopped and decided to look at him a little more. ¡­ [Name: Nux Leander ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 2] [HP: 120/120] [STR: 8] [AGL: 16] [VIT: 12] [STM: 13] [INT: 10] [DEF: 8] [Blank Points: 3] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye] Nux who was now lying on the ground smiled as he saw his status. His experiment was proved successful, although he didn't receive many stats, his defence still improved by one point and he could feel that if he continued for a few more days, his strength would increase as well. He was regretting his decision of adding some of his points to his agility and stamina but he didn't think too much about it. He can't play with his life, he was sure he could gain many points in future. This was not his only gain though, he experimented a little and found out that unlike his [Craving Touch], [Eye Of Discretion] was an active skill that would activate whenever he thought about it. It was a good thing, it would be weird if he was in front of a large group and all he could see is the system screen. He chuckled as he stood up and just as he turned, he saw Felberta looking at him with a smile on her face. He smiled back before he activated his [Eye Of Discretion] and his eyes widened in surprise. [Name: Skyla Hale ] [Age: 25 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 24] [HP: 280/280] [MP: 390/390] [STR: 29] [AGL: 34] [VIT: 28] [STM: 32] [INT: 39] [DEF: 27] ¡­ [Name: Lane Wynee ] [Age: 26 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 23] [HP: 270/270] [MP: 370/370] [STR: 33] [AGL: 28] [VIT: 27] [STM: 29] [INT: 37] [DEF: 34] ... 'They can crush me with their fingers¡­' He gulped inwardly and swore that he would treat them with respect. Now that he thinks about it, he realized that a viscount like Felberta can't possibly be left around unprotected. If not, then even random cultivators could destroy a noble's whole house and chaos would ensue. He also noticed that MP stat which he did not see on his own, or Felberta's status, thinking that it may appear after he levels up a little, he ignored it. "Why the sudden need to exercise?" While Nux was lost in his thoughts, Fel questioned with an amused smile. "I just thought I should start exercising a little now that¡­", he blushed midsentence and stopped. "Now that what?" "Nothing¡­" Nux replied as he sneaked a few glances towards Fel's crotch area. Understanding what he was thinking Fel blushed and just as she was about to say something, Nux continued. "By the way, you look really beautiful today, Lady Fel" He also subtly changed the way he addressed her. He can't stay in this weak position forever, right? Nux had decided to initiate his second plan. Of course, he will still be patient with everything since he knew he should not rush things. Surprised by the sudden compliment, Fel didn't know how to react and retorted, "Huh? What do you mean? I didn't even take a bath yet" "So what? Just look at your face, other women can't have this beauty even if they bathe 100 times a day" Nux hushed and before she could even react he walked towards her and continued. "Of course, after you take bath, you will look even more attractive and also, you are getting late for the office so let's get going. Sister Lane, please prepare bathwater for Lady Fel" Saying that, he took Fel's hand as they walked toward her room. Lane on the other hand was confused, 'How did he know my name?' ¡­ "You changed" As she was walking with Nux, the viscount muttered. "Huh?" "I said you changed. You are bolder than usual¡­" "W-Well, I did transform into a Man from a Boy¡­" Nux replied as he blushed. "A man?" Fel muttered before she thought about a possibility. "Wait, is that the reason you were working out this morning?" "¡­" Nux didn't reply as he continued walking while he tried to hide his red face. "Hahaha~ So that's why~ Now I know why you were acting so weirdly, you became a man! Hahaha~" Fel laughed out loud while Nux continued walking without responding. As they walked inside her room, Fel smiled mischievously as she questioned, "But Nux, what if I want you to stay how you were?" "I can't do that" Nux replied instantly. "Oh? But didn't you say you will do whatever I want you to?" Fel questioned with an amused smile when suddenly, Nux stopped walking before he cornered her to a wall and placed his hand in front of her shoulder, cutting all her escape routes. His movements were so fast that Fel couldn't react to them. "I did say that, Lady Fel. But I won't do anything that you might be sad about in the future even if it is you who tells me to" Although surprised and a little excited for some reason, Fel kept her calm as she questioned, "Oh? Why would I be sad if you stay like the cute little boy you are?" Nux smiled at her question before he closed his eyes, tilted his face and moved closer to her. Fel's heartbeat quickened, she closed her eyes and moved her lips a little forward but suddenly, she felt Nux's lips moving past hers and they arrived in front of her right ear as he whispered seductively. "Oh you will~ You will definitely miss out on a lot of things if I stay like the cute little boy I was. Why don't you trust me with this one? Kay?" Felberta's heart raced and her face turned red, and as if compelled by some force, she nodded weakly. She only opened her eyes when she felt Nux had moved away from her. But unexpectedly, instead of his confident look, she thought he would have, she found a Nux with a bright red face as he muttered, "I-I am still not very e-experienced with this¡­ g-give me some time¡­" "¡­" Felberta didn't know how to act. Her emotions were in turmoil, she found the 'man' Nux extremely attractive but she also found this 'boy' Nux extremely cute. She was confused about who was better. But just as she thought about this question, the image of Nux cornering her into a wall popped into her mind, she felt her little sister tingling and she quickly came to an answer. She then glanced at Nux who was blushing and avoiding her eye contact and couldn't help but laugh out loud. "Hahaha~ Alright, I am getting late. I'll go and have a bath while um¡­ you do whatever you want." Nux nodded and Fel quickly walked towards the bathroom. Her heart was still beating rapidly as if she ran a marathon. Her face was red as she recalled her being pushed into a wall. "Dangerous¡­ that was too dangerous¡­ My heart nearly exploded" She muttered. Chapter 18 Haa… It Looks Like I Have To Clean It Again… * Chapter 18 Haa¡­ It Looks Like I Have To Clean It Again¡­ * Author's Note: Alright, you guys, from now on, the chapters will have the normal length, 1000 words. Thank you for bearing with me on this weird rollercoaster-like ride. I hope you Enjoy the future chapters. ... Right now Viscount Felberta was sitting inside her big bathtub wearing absolutely nothing, her face was red and her movements were stiff. At the moment, her mind was occupied by a single person, and that was Nux. Remembering how he pushed her to the wall her face turned even redder as she snorted, "Hmph! How dare he talk to me like that! He has become a 'Man' he says¡­" Suddenly, the images of him drilling his hard dick into her appeared in her mind and her movements stopped, "But it did feel good though¡­" "What felt good? Lady Fel?" Suddenly she heard a familiar but unfamiliar voice, she turned back and saw Nux standing in front of her, completely naked other than a towel covering his crotch. "W-Why are you here?" She questioned with a flustered look on her face. She did not expect him to appear in front of her like that just when she was thinking about him. "Hm? I figured that I should help you take bath and decided to come here" saying that, he walked into the bathtub and sat beside her as if it was completely normal. In reality, even Nux was feeling a little embarrassed and shy about this, he was worried that his actions might backfire but then he shoved all his worries away. He had to take the risk, he can't stay too passive or he will stay like a boy toy forever. He needs to be bolder and more unrestrained. Of course, he could only do it now because he was sure that the Viscount can't live without him anymore. So although she might punish him if she was dissatisfied, she won't kill him. And since the rewards were enough, he decided to take this risk. "Ha? When did I say I needed your help to take bath?" Felberta questioned. "How can someone as intelligent and beautiful as you need someone's help to take bath? I just thought that it would be more convenient for you if I did that. After all, I was brought here so you can relax, wasn't I?" He says that as he picked her up and placed her on his lap. He then positioned his chin on her shoulder and questioned seductively. "I am sure you prefer it that way, don't you?" And before she could reply, he offered, "Of course, if it's uncomfortable for you in any way. Just say a word and I'll leave as quickly as possible" He even slightly pushed her away as he said that. "No! I-It's okay. You can do it if you want to¡­" She couldn't win against this 'man' Nux... Nux smiled and picked up the soap as he replied, "Then I believe I should start it quickly since viscount must be getting late" He picked her a bit and then placed her in a more comfortable position, for him of course. He placed his dick right between her thighs and pussy as he interlocked his legs with her. Then he started from her thin waist, before avoiding her beautiful bare breasts as he cleansed her shoulders and arms. He then moved down, avoiding her breasts again before cleaning her thighs, of course, he gave special care to her inner thighs, going marginally close to her little sister before pulling back. Filling her with anticipation and disappointment at the same time. "Mmhm~~" A soft moan came out of Felberta's mouth. Deciding that he teased her little sister enough, he returned to her waist, but this time, he circled around her lower breasts without touching her before moving to the shoulders and repeating the same with her upper breasts. Viscount Felberta on the other hand felt different sensations as his hands moved, her little sister quivered in frustration while her breasts felt some weird itch and her soft, light pink nipples hardened. The smile that appeared on Nux's face when he saw her reaction made him look no less dangerous than a scheming demon who traps maidens with his plans. At the same time, his rod also hardened as he started moving it a little, experiencing pleasure from her plump thighs and at the same time teasing her little sister more and more. The Viscount's breathing quickened as her body started trembling in frustration, finally, she gave in to the temptation and requested, "C-Clean there as well¡­" "Where, lady Fel?" "M-My breasts¡­" "As you say" Saying that, he suddenly grabbed her squishy breasts and started 'cleaning' them roughly. "Anhh~" The viscount yelped in pleasure and surprise, causing her to tighten her fleshy thighs, which suddenly increased the pleasure Nux was feeling. "Uughhh!!" The sudden stimulus forced him to leak his milk as he stained the viscount's thighs and her little sister with her jizz. "Oops, looks like I have to clean that area again¡­" Saying that, his hands moved towards her thighs as he washed them again before his fingers moved towards her canal which was already twitching uncontrollably after his jizz fell on top of it. His finger circled around her entry for a little while before he pinched her erect clitoris, causing her to moan in ecstasy. "AAnngg~~" "Hmm? I think it somehow went inside, let me clean it thoroughly then" Without waiting for confirmation, his middle finger directly entered her pussy followed by his index finger. His two fingers rubbed her wet and mushy insides, finding all her weak points. "AAnnhh~ AAnnhh~ AAnnhh~" Felberta kept moaning in pleasure as he played with her pussy, suddenly, a weird idea popped in Nux's mind as he brought his lips closer to her left ear and "Fhwoo~~" He blew some air into her ear softly. Felberta's body jerked weirdly before her canal tightened and, "AAnnnhh~" She came. Her juices gushed out without stopping, staining her thighs all over again. "Haa¡­ it looks like I have to clean it again¡­" Chapter 19 Assistance With Different Fields Of Work Chapter 19 Assistance With Different Fields Of Work After what could be called the longest bathing session she ever had, Viscount Felberta walked out of the bathroom with a satisfied yet strict expression. "We are late and this is all because of you. What do you have to say in your defence?" "I deeply apologize for the inconvenience I have caused although I will say, It felt really good, did it not?" Viscount Felberta's lips twitched when she heard his remark. She wanted to reprimand him but when she thought about it, It really felt good! 'Agghh! I am being led astray by him!' She clenched her fist in frustration but when she remembered the pleasure she felt a few minutes ago, she decided to let him go. 'Haah, I am really weak against him¡­' "Alright, no point complaining since we are already late, let's move quickly so we can save some time," She stated as she quickened her pace. "Wait, I am going with you?" Nux questioned. "Yes, I decided to take you as my butler from now on" "But I don't know anything butlers do" "You don't have to worry about it. Joyab will take care of that, you just have to follow me. You can't keep staying here, can you?" "Lady Fel, you don't have to go through this roundabout way, just tell me that you can't bear to stay away from me and I'll follow you even if you walk into hell" Felberta's lips twitched, she wanted to retort to that but deep down, she knew what he said was true. 'Ugh! He is annoying! Where the hell did my cute Nux go!?' "You sure have a glib tongue, don't you?" "I believe Lady Fel knows more about it than I do" He purposefully glanced at her firm breasts before he licked his lips seductively. Understanding what he meant, Felberta's face flushed before she sighed¡­ "Haah¡­ I really miss the past Nux¡­ he was so sweet and cute, unlike the now you, you are just a rude person" "Do you really, really mean what you said? Lady Fil? Why don't you ask your pus- heart and see what it says?" "¡­" Felberta used her right to remain silent. Although she did miss the 'boy' Nux a little, if she were given a choice, she would choose the 'man' Nux any day. After all, no matter how much thick faced she has, whenever she ordered Nux to do anything, she always felt like she was manipulating a little boy, although it felt good, in some part of her mind, she felt a little weird. Nux now, on the other hand, steps us and seduces her on his own accord. His playful words feel good and his little forceful methods get her heart racing. After all, in the end, she bought him as her boy toy, someone who would satisfy her sexually. Of course, what Felberta doesn't realize is that Nux's importance in her heart has long passed what any random 'boy toy' has. If she was given a choice to choose between her close friends and Nux, she might not be able to choose her friends even if she was given enough time to think. ¡­ As the two of them entered Fel's office, they saw a middle-aged man standing inside the office, wearing a black suit. Without wasting any time, Nux activated the Eye of Discretion and this man's information appeared in front of him. [Name: Joyab Frey ] [Age: 59 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Occupation: Butler of Viscount Felberta] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 31] [HP: 350/350] [MP: 550/550] [STR: 36] [AGL: 41] [VIT: 35] [STM: 39] [INT: 55] [DEF: 35] ¡­ "Joyab, let me introduce him to you, he is Nux, he will be my new butler from now on" Hearing that, Joyab frowned as he questioned, "Viscount Felberta, isn't he the b-" "Yes, he is. But from now on he is my butler" Joyab couldn't help but notice the defensive tone she had when she cut him off mid-sentence. 'What kind of magic has this kid done on her?' He couldn't help but doubt if Nux was some sort of evil cultivator who somehow hypnotized Viscount Felberta. If it wasn't for how he could not feel even an ounce of energy coming out of his body, he would have attacked him already. "But Viscount, does he know what he has to do as your butler?" He questioned. "You don't have to worry about it" "Then what about his cultivation? How would he protect you if he is so weak? You know that a butler is also a bodyguard who guards his master with his life" "Oh yes, thank you for reminding me, I have decided to provide him with our house's best cultivation technique, he is still young, and I believe he can catch up with others." "But¡­" Joyab wanted to argue further but he couldn't find any points. Noticing that he was acting weird, Felberta thought about it and quickly understood his dilemma and smiled, "Butler Joyab, you have taken care of me ever since I was a child. You don't have to worry; I won't treat you or your family badly. I know you have been training your son to become my butler after you retire, this won't change after Nux's appearance. I am not firing you or your son" Joyab glanced at viscount before he tried to avoid her gaze, embarrassed that he was seen through easily. Also, a sense of relief washed over his body when he heard her and he sighed. "Yes, although I have appointed Nux as my butler, he is not exactly my butler, he is more of an assistant, no wait, you are kind of my assistant as well. Umm¡­ forget it, just remember you two have different jobs." Viscount's words not only confused Joyab but even she couldn't understand what she was saying. Behind her, Nux snorted inwardly when he heard her words, 'Tsk tsk, what's the point of covering up? Just tell him that we both are your assistant the only difference being that while he works on the papers, I work on your body' Chapter 20 20 Trust Me; I Know A Very Good Exercise To Heal This Stiffness~ * Chapter 20 20 Trust Me; I Know A Very Good Exercise To Heal This Stiffness~ * Author's Note: Again, I will warn you, if you don't want to get blue balled, wait for the next chapter that I will post in 2 hours~~ Read at your own risk *Skeleton Face* ... After introducing Nux to Joyab, the viscount continued with her work. However, soon she noticed that her speed and efficiency has improved a little. It was only a little but it couldn't be hidden from the viscount's eyes. Also, now that Nux was standing right behind her, even after working for a long time, she didn't feel that tingling feeling she was so annoyed by. Of course, that doesn't mean that they wouldn't have their fun during the break time. The viscount smiled, looking forward to the lunch break. On the other hand, seeing her working so efficiently and elegantly, Nux was thoroughly impressed. He was awed by how she solved the farmers' problem, her fast decision-making skill was something very hard to have. She looked like a perfect, empowered lady. And when he thought about how he had this empowered lady sitting on his lap, he smiled evilly and waited for the lunch break. ¡­ "Alright, this is enough. You can take your lunch break now, you have 2 hours" "As you say, Viscount" After a bow, Jayob quickly left and noticing that Nux was still inside, he finally understood what kind of 'assistant' he was. Nux didn't know what Joyab was thinking about, even if he knew, he wouldn't care. He just smiled as he walked towards Viscount Felberta, placing his hands on her shoulders, he smiled. "Lady Fel, you must be tired after working for so long" Knowing that she wouldn't need to ask what she needed, Felberta smiled inwardly, looking forward to how he will turn this situation to his advantage and do something lewd. "Mmhm" Of course, she didn't forget to help him with his script and nodded. "Your whole body must be stiff, is it not?" "Mmhm. My whole body is veeryy~ stiff" "I understand, I could help you with some massage, but I believe that would make you a little too relaxed, affecting your work in later hours." "Hmm, that's certainly true." "Then how about I help you with some stretches?" "Stretches?" "Yes, then Lady Fel, since we are tight on time, let's start it as quickly as possible" Though she couldn't understand what he wanted, she nodded then stood up and let him do whatever she wanted. "Alright, first, let's get rid- I mean, let's remove your Gown" Then without waiting for her response, Nux quickly and skillfully removed her gown. Today, she was wearing a purple coloured bra and panties. The contrast between her pure white skin and these dark purple undergarments made her look really alluring. 'Damn, she has a very irresistible body' No matter how many times he has seen her, he would always get enraptured by her. Her perfect hourglass figure that he could only imagine in the past fantasies, even those film stars or models did not have a body like hers... "Alright, now sit down, straighten your knees and open your legs as wide as possible" Felberta did what he told, she stretched her legs as wide as possible and though it was not a straight line, it was still very close to it. Nux was impressed by how flexible her body was, he also did not miss the chance to rub her inner thighs, 'helping' her to stretch more. "Now bend down, and try to touch your toes with your hand~" Nux whispered as he supported her back. She bent down, feeling the stretch on her thighs but she couldn't really focus on it since that demon was still kneading her inner thighs while teasing her little sister again and again. "Alright, now do the same with another toe" Completely ignoring her frustrations, Nux continued to take advantage of her body as he 'helped' her with her stretches. ... "Okay, now to the next stretch" He then made her sit in the classic Japanese position, (the Seiza position) and then told her to slowly push her back backwards. Felberta's body was very flexible, her head nearly touched the floor while being in this position. Of course, Nux still supported her head on his lap, as he kneaded her soft and fleshy breasts without removing her bra. "Annh~" She moaned in delight and seeing her face flushed in red, Nux felt his little brother twitching. "Alright, a little more¡­ yes, that's enough. Breathe a little as we move to the next one." He then made her sit on all fours, though embarrassed; Viscount still did as he told. Smiling, Nux instructed, "Now arch your back, lift your butt and head and stay in the same position till I say otherwise" Nux smiled evilly as he placed his hand on her firm but juicy ass, teasing her as much as he wanted. He felt her body twitching and was sure it was not due to the stretching she was doing. Felberta felt the familiar tingling sensation inside her little sister. His hand circled around her ass, teasing her little sister from time to time. Her pussy twitched in frustration, the viscount could feel her little sister was missing something. Something big¡­ Satisfied after groping her for a while, he instructed, "Alright, this should be enough, now to the ne-" "It's enough, I think my body is fine now¡­" knowing full well that he only wants to tease her, Felberta interrupted him. Her body was screaming in frustration within just 10 minutes, she didn't know what would happen if she continued to let him do whatever he wanted. Nux smiled, thinking that he couldn't tease her more, although it was fun, he still wanted to jump on cloud nine together with her, thinking about it, he smirked as he questioned. "Are you sure? Because I can definitely feel this part of yours is very stiff" "AAnh~" Viscount's body jolted when Nux boldly grabbed her little sister. "Trust me; I know a very good exercise to heal this stiffness~" Chapter 21 Many Thanks…** Chapter 21 Many Thanks¡­** "Trust me; I know a very good exercise to heal this stiffness~" Nux then rubbed his tent on her butt as he whispered seductively, "Would you like to try it?" "I'll give you one chance" Felberta replied with a red face. She was just too weak against him. Even though she had decided to end this, with just some of his whispers and teasings, she gave in again! She could not decipher how she ended up like this... "I promise it would be worth it" Nux smiled before he lowered his pants and his large dick appeared. He then used his dick to slap the viscount's firm ass a few times before he removed her already wet panties and started rubbing his dick on her entry. "Anh~" This was already too much for Felberta to handle and a moan leaked out of her mouth. "AAnnnnhh~" Completely drenching his rod with her love juice, he slammed it right into her insides without any warning, making her moan in pleasure. After all that teasing she has been through for the past 10 minutes, her body, especially her pussy was already very sensitive to touch. Thus, as soon as he rammed his cock into her, Viscount's whole body quivered in ecstasy and her arms felt weak. Since she was still on her fours with her arm weakening like that, she was about to fall but soon, a pair of hands gently grabbed her waist, supporting her from behind. "I believe that my method is already working, is it not? Lady Fel?" She then heard a soft voice from behind, the voice so hypnotic that she couldn't help but go with the flow and she nodded in reply. Nobody could have guessed that the viscount who was so noble and elegant half an hour ago, would be down on all her fours, being drilled by an unknown man, inside the office she works in. On the other hand, Nux could also feel her insides trying to engulf and merge with his dick. Feeling the squishy insides squirming around his rod, he closed his eyes and moaned inwardly. 'Uugghhh~' He was sure that he would need a lot of time before he could get used to this lovely sensation. Tsk, who was he kidding? He might not be able to get used to this his entire life! He then bent down as he placed his head on her back, her sweet perfuming assaulted his nostril, inhaling deeply, he gazed at her purple bra before unplugging it with his teeth, freeing her two giant and firm mountains. He moved his hands from her thin waist to her firm Breasts, kneading them with love and care. He could feel her body twitching every time he rubs the area close to her nipples. 'Her nipples are sensitive' He smiled before he gently flicked her nipples and as if confirming his thoughts, her canal narrowed, clenching his dick harder and the viscount moaned out loud. "Annnhh~" The pleasure Nux felt soared instantly, he moved his head towards her right shoulder, and he gently kissed her nape before he whispered. "I'll start moving now" Under the intense suction from her womb, he pulled back his dick to the entry slowly, before ramming it back in one thrust. "AAnnnnhh~" His hands played with her breasts, sometimes flicking her hanging nipples, while he kissed her nape and her cheek gently, and drilled his huge dick inside her roughly. "AAnnghh~" His different approaches to different parts of her body sent countless jolts of pleasure into The viscount's body, weakening it even further. She had long given herself to the pleasure, her whole body was handed to Nux for him to do with it as he sees fit. He, of course, didn't disappoint, supporting her body with his arms, he continued drilling his dick into her, making her moan in delight as she asked for more. "AAnngh~ AAnngh~ AAnngh~" "Don't Stop AAnngh~ Continue what AAnngh~ you are AAnngh~ doing AAnngh~ AAnngh~ This feels so goooood!" It was already afternoon, the sun was shining strongly; their bodies were already drenched with sweat. The sweat mixed with perfume and love juices forming a weird but pleasant scent that spread in the whole room. If someone walked into this room right now and sees them, he would instantly compare them with two dogs mating together on the street without caring about anything else. Viscount Felberta's eyes were opened but there were no eyeballs there, her tongue was hanging outside, she couldn't even speak properly but she was still moaning and asking for more in her whole language. She looked like she had already lost her senses. Nux wasn't any better either; he kept drilling his huge rod that was drenched with her love juice into her repeatedly, his one hand was holding and squeezing her bare breast, while the other was pinching the other breast's nipple. His handsome face rested on her upper back as it kisses her back and nape sometimes before he bites his lips, seemingly trying to prevent himself from moaning but was unable to notice that the grunts he released were even worse than her moans. "I AAnngh~ I am cummingggg~ AAnngh~" Unable to take the pleasure anymore, Felberta's pussy contracted before a huge amount of love juices come out of her pussy. Spraying all of it on Nux's already drenched dick. As if finally achieving his goal, Nux's eyes opened wide before he finally let go as he grunted, "UUggghh~ Fel! I am cumming as weeelll~" From Lady Fel, to Fel... but nobody noticed... Fresh milk burst out from his, his body quivering in the pleasure of releasing his jizz after holding it for such a long time. Weird energy entered his body but he was already too tired and fell beside Felberta. The two stayed like this for quite some time, their bodies twitching in pleasure as they relished the aftertaste of their orgasms without any words. "Haah¡­ I believe haah¡­ this cured all your stiffness¡­ did it not? Lady Fel?" "Haah¡­ The stiffness Haah¡­ has spread all over my body Haah¡­ but Haah¡­ but since it felt so good Haah¡­ I'll forgive you Haah¡­" "Many thanks¡­" Chapter 22 My Beautiful Fel~ Chapter 22 My Beautiful Fel~ After the intense session and a few minutes of rest afterwards, Nux and Felberta finally woke up and came to their senses. Felberta quickly wore her clothes and rushed towards the bathroom while Nux called the maid and told her to clean everything. However, this time the maid wasn't as expressionless as before, as she had a tinge of red that she desperately tried to hide but couldn't do it. Nux smiled when he saw her acting like that, this little missy was peeping on them when she heard Viscount Felberta moaning like that. Nux noticed it but didn't say anything because this was essential for the next mission the system gave him. [Mission: Fuck Skyla Hale] [Description: Well, Fuck Skyla Hale] [Reward: 10 System Points.] [Warning: If the mission fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled.] [Time Limit: 15 days ] ¡­ [Mission: Fuck Lane Wynee] [Description: Well, Fuck Lane Wynee] [Reward: 10 System Points.] [Warning: If the mission fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled.] [Time Limit: 15 days ] ¡­ He received these two missions when he saw these two maids in the morning. Not that he needed the system to give him any mission since they were already his targets when he discovered their cultivation level. He did not know what the System Points were, but he shrugged, thinking there was no harm in getting extra rewards for something you were already going to do. Skyla quickly left in embarrassment after she cleaned the office, Nux also went to the other bathroom, cleaned up and returned before Felberta. Felberta then returned, the two had a quick lunch before Joyab entered. ¡­ Joyab who just entered the office smelled the strange scent before he glanced at Viscount and then looked at Nux. Felberta blushed a little, while Nux completely ignored his gaze. Shaking his head, Joyab forced himself to focus on the work. ¡­ After the work was over, Viscount Felberta walked towards her room while Nux followed her from behind, suddenly Felberta questioned without stopping her walk. "Did you learn anything today?" "I did, I learned that your nipples are the most sensitive part of your body second only to your pussy. Also, I noticed that slowly pulling back my cock before ramming it deep into your pussy in one go excites you the most" Felberta paused as she turned around glaring at Nux with a completely red face. "No matter how much you glare, your face won't look scary if you are blushing like that. You will only look cuter and cuter." NUx complimented. He knew the risk he was taking when he was talking about things like these, but as he had thought before, the risk-reward ratio is favourable for him. "You¡­ You are really rude!" "You talk as if you dislike it" "I do dislike it!" "You are not very convincing when you are blushing so hard, My beautiful Fel~" Nux replied with a smile. "What did you call me?" Suddenly, Felberta's gaze narrowed and all the redness that was on her face disappeared. "My beautiful Fel?" "You can't call me that. I have an image, a servant can't call me as my friends do or it will affect my authority" She corrected in a serious tone. Nux quickly bowed as he replied in a formal tone, "It was too presumptuous and daring of me to call you like that, Viscount Felberta. I apologize for my mistake and swear that it will not be repeated in the future." He did not even call her 'Lady Fel' anymore and directly addressed her as other servant does. Seeing him acting like that, Felberta frowned and felt some sort of weird sensation in her heart. It was as if she lost something she shouldn't have. "You don't have to bow and act all formal like that¡­" Without raising his head, Nux replied, "Viscount Felberta, I believe that as a servant I was indeed going a little too far with the way I addressed and talked to you. So I decided to change myself and talk to you like this so that I can become and better servant and someone who doesn't affect your image" "I said don't bow your head." "As you say, Viscount Felberta" He raised his head and looked at her with a serious face. No signs of previous playfulness could be seen on his handsome face, there was just a submissive look that said, 'I will do whatever you tell me to' Felberta's heart ached when she saw his face but it was still better than when he was bowing. She believed that she should take it step by step. "Good, now stop acting formal" "Viscount Felberta, forgive me for being ignorant, but I cannot seem to understand how should I act as a servant without being formal" "Uggh! Just act like how you previously did!" Felberta yelled in frustration. "I apologize but I cannot do that, Viscount Felberta. I am just a mere servant; it will affect your image if I act like that" "You don't have to worry about that! Image is just a stupid concept, we don't have to restrict ourselves just so we could impress people we don't even know" She quickly contradicted herself without a single change in her expression and even made it sound enlightening. Nobles really are thick-skinned. "But this will still affect your authority, Viscount Felberta." "Haah? How can that be? I am still me, Viscount Felberta! If someone has a problem with the way I handle things, they can come and talk to me!" Felberta declared proudly. "Heh! As expected of my beautiful Fel, I knew you couldn't bear to see me like this~" Nux's serious expression crumbled in an instant as he smiled playfully. "You¡­ You were acting!" "Huh? Of course, I was. What do you take me for? How can I change my character so quickly?" "Y-You¡­ Hmph!" speechless, Felberta snorted and turned around. "Oh c'mon, don't be angry. How about this, you cheer up and I'll kiss you?" Felberta continued walking, treating him like air. "On the lips" Nux continued. Suddenly, she stopped and replied. "Combine it with another night session and we will talk" Chapter 23 So Forget I Said That. Chapter 23 So Forget I Said That. For the next 5 days, Nux spent most of his time with Fel. They started the morning with a beautiful bath session, at the lunch break, they have office sex, and at the night, they have bedroom sex. As for his mission with the maids, Nux decided to postpone it for now as he focused on Felberta. Why? It was because of [Craving Touch]. No, he did not want to increase its effect, it was quite the opposite. He wanted her body to get used to him, with that, her body would be able to adapt to the craving of the [Craving Touch], he did not want her to just start masturbating like crazy when he was not around. She was a refined and elegant lady, not a horny slut. No, that did not mean the craving will end. If left unattended, it will be back with the effect 2 times stronger than normal, rendering her unable to do anything. Of course, Nux would let that happen no matter what. This was not the only reason, the other one being that he wanted to increase his stats through his hard work, even if it was just a little increase. He knew that once he had sex with the maids, he would jump levels at a tremendous pace, making it a little harder for him to gain some stat points. Of course, that did not mean that having sex with Felberta had no benefits, he got even closer to her and also, he levelled up to Level 3! He also gained a few stat points from the exercise he did. He also noticed that the exercise became too simple for his current body so he increased the intensity. From, 100 push-ups 100 sit-ups 100 squats 10 km run To 300 push-ups 300 sit-ups 300 squats 30 km run No, his hair did not fall off, that information was wrong. A shocker right? Even Nux was shocked. Of course, this doesn't mean that he completely ignored the two maids. He teased them whenever he had a chance to, making them comfortable in his presence. This will make it easier for him to complete the mission when he starts it. The failure of this mission would cost him the best ability he has, Nux wouldn't dare to take it lightly. Although he was confident that he can complete the mission within 5 days, it does not mean that he will only start when there are only 5 days left. That would be just plain stupid. Accidents can happen. It would be laughable if he somehow failed this easy mission due to his overconfidence. [Name: Nux Leander ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 3] [HP: 140/140] [STR: 11] [AGL: 18] [VIT: 14] [STM: 15] [INT: 11] [DEF: 10] [Blank Points: 6] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye] ¡­ After he did his last push up, his stats appeared in front of him. Nodding in satisfaction, he turned around and saw Felberta standing there accompanied by her two maids. He smiled as he walked towards them before Felberta sighed, "I can't believe you improved so quickly and you haven't even started cultivating the technique I gave you. Look, I can notice that you have a talent for cultivation; you can achieve heights unachievable by others. Don't waste it. I can even release you from your duty as my butler; just don't end up like me." There was a tinge of regret when she said her last sentence. Nux smiled gently as he patted her head to comfort her. "Don't worry, I won't slack off but I have a different plan in my mind. Although I will need you to release me as your butler" "Wha- Why?" "Oh C'mon now, don't make that face. I will make sure I come when it's a lunch break, I can't miss the chance to taste you, now can I?" Nux chuckled as he fondled her ass. "Wha- What are you talking about!?" She then glanced at her maids before she blushed, "They are still here" "Hah! It's not like they don't know what we do. The two of them peak at us all the time! Heck, you can even ask them what's your favourite position and they will tell you in a jiffy." Hearing him, the two maids blushed as they looked down, avoiding the Viscount's shocked gaze. "What!? You two peek at us!?" Felberta questioned in shame and anger. She couldn't believe that her two maids would do something like that. "Now Now, you can't blame them, it is your fault for moaning so loudly, you can't blame them for taking a peek or two." Felberta glared at Nux as she snorted, "If you weren't that good at sex, I would have killed you for being so annoying!" "Hahaha~ Alright calm down, anger doesn't suit your beautiful face. Come, let's go to the bathroom, I'll help you relax. Skyla, Lane, prepare the water. I'll give you another chance to peek at us and see your viscount moaning cutely." Felberta blushed in shame but before she could retort, Nux picked her up and walked towards the bathroom. Before going, he did not forget to glance at the two maids and wink at them. Why? Just for fun. The maids also smiled seeing him act like that. Although at first, they were wary of him as he got close to Viscount Felberta abnormally quick but now that they have seen him for a long time, they lowered their guards. Since they were sure that he wasn't going to hurt Viscount Felberta. Why? Because he already had many chances to do so and get away successfully. Also, they lowered the bars for him to get in their good books because he was a little too handsome, but they would never admit it openly. So forget I said that. Chapter 24 Why Not Confirm It Yourself? Chapter 24 Why Not Confirm It Yourself? After a warm and cosy bathroom session, Nux and Felberta walked out of the bathroom with a smile on their faces. However soon, Felberta's smile disappeared when she realized that she had to go without Nux today. "Oh C'mon. Don't make that face my lovely viscount, I promise you that I will come when it's lunch break. Don't you trust me?" "You promise?" "You really think I'll let go of the chance of spending time with such a beautiful woman like you? I am sure that no man is willing to do that, if there is, then he is gay" "Okay, then remember, if you don't come on time, I will declare you a gay" "¡­" Nux used his right to remain silent. "Hahaha~" Felberta laughed as she walked towards her office. Seeing her walking figure as her ass jiggled right and left, Nux shook his head, he still couldn't believe that he actually managed to have sex with a beauty like that, and she's a viscount to boot. ¡­ On the other side, in the bathroom, Skyla was washing Viscount Felberta's clothes when her eyes fell on Felberta's panty, she blushed before she picked them up, she looked around sneakily before she placed it on her nose and inhaled deeply. She then blushed even more as she muttered. "Uuuu! Her panty is wet yet again." Then Felberta's ahego face when she was being fucked by Nux appeared in her mind and she blushed again. "AAhh! this is so indecent, but from the looks on her face, sex feels really good¡­ I wonder if it's true" "Hmm? Of course, it is true" Suddenly she heard a familiar voice behind her and she panicked. She quickly turned around and saw a 1.75 meters tall man with a devilishly handsome face standing behind her. He had a teasing smile on his face as he questioned. "Little Skyla, what are you doing with Viscount Felberta's panty I wonder?" "N-Nothing! A-And how dare you call me Little Skyla, I am older than you! It should be I who should be calling you little Nux!" Skyla retorted as she did a wasteful attempt to hide the panty behind her back. Skyla was a beautiful fair-skinned woman; she was 1.68 meters tall, with short auburn hair, big green coloured eyes, a cute small nose, and pouty red lips. Her breasts weren't really big but they weren't small either. They were what they call, 'they would perfectly fit in my hands' type. She had a perky bottom and although she might appear serious, if one gets to know her, she was a clumsy type. Although she wasn't as beautiful as Felberta, she was wearing a classic French maid costume so that increased her charm to another level. "You can call me whatever you like, but first tell me, what were you doing with Fel's panty?" Nux replied as he walked towards her. "Wha- What panty are you talking about? I don't know anything" Nux chuckled as he held her chin before lifting her face and bringing his face dangerously close to hers. "Then what are you hiding from me?" He whispered seductively, his lips really really close to hers. Skyla felt her heart beating quickly, although she was 25 years old, she has never interacted with any man before, let alone someone as charming as Nux. Seeing him standing so close to her, holding her chin like that, how can her maiden heart not beat uncontrollably? However, she quickly came back to her senses as she cried inwardly. 'This man is too dangerous, he almost fooled me. I mustn't let him see the panty!' Nux's other hand moved towards her back but before he could get the panty, she shifted her arms a little. Of course, Nux didn't care, his target wasn't the panty, to begin with. He then grabbed her perky bottom and suddenly, Skyla's whole body twitched as she perked up and she moved back. 'Hm? What happened to her?' Nux thought inwardly before he glanced at her red face and smiled knowingly. 'It might be easier than I expected' He didn't expect to learn about her weak point so randomly. He slowly walked toward her, the smile on his face didn't disappear as he questioned. "C'mon, tell me what you are hiding, I promise I won't tell anyone." "You promise?" "Don't you trust me? Do I look like someone who betrays others' trust?" Skyla slowly glanced at his handsome face and suddenly she felt guilty that she doubted someone so han- err innocent-looking person like him. She then slowly moved her hands from her back as she showed Fel's purple panty that was in her hand. "What were you doing with it?" "I will not tell you!" Skyla rejected firmly. "Oh C'mon~ Sister Skyla, aren't you like my big sister? Will you really hide this from your younger brother?" Nux questioned with a sad look on his face. Skyla wanted to ask when she became his big sister but seeing the sad look on his face, she couldn't bear to. "O-Okay, I will tell you, b-but you have to promise that you will not tell anybody" Nux's face brightened as he quickly rushed towards Skyla and hugged her tightly. "Yay! Sister Skyla, I knew you were the best!" Skyla was unable to react to his sudden outburst, but since it felt really good, she allowed her 'younger brother' to hug her. "So, sister Skyla, what were you doing with Viscount Felberta's panty?" Skyla blushed when she heard her question, but since she already agreed to tell him, she admitted, "I-I was wondering i-if s-sex felt a-as good as others say¡­" "Hmm? Just that? Then why were you so confused and shy about it?" "Why not confirm it yourself?" Chapter 25 I Believe You Are Ready For The Main Course Now * Chapter 25 I Believe You Are Ready For The Main Course Now * Author: same warning, proceed with caution *skeleton face* ... "Why not confirm it yourself?" "Huh? What?" "If you are so interested in knowing that, then why not confirm it yourself?" Nux repeated, his face showing utmost confusion as if he couldn't believe that she hasn't thought of such a simple solution. "H-How do I do that?" Skyla questioned in confusion. "By having sex, of course," Nux answered as if it was a matter of fact. "S-Sex? But I don't know who to ha- have it with¡­" Skyla muttered shyly, her last part of the sentence barely audible. "Huh? Don't you have me? You can do it with me" "Yo- You? B-but aren't you doing it with Viscount Felberta?" "Who says that if I am doing it with Viscount Felberta, I can't do it with anyone else?" "Isn't that wrong?" "Oh C'mon, there are many noblewomen who share their husband with other women" "B-But they are nobles¡­ and I am just a servant¡­" "Haah? What do you mean? Am I not a servant as well? If noblewomen can share their nobleman partner with other women; then why can't normal women have the same partner who is also a normal man?" "T-That makes sense." That made no sense at all. Nux smiled brightly as he replied, "Riigght? We are both servants, so there is nothing wrong with having sex together" "B-But I don't know anything about s-s-sex" "Don't worry, I know all about it. After all, it is the only thing I am good at~" Nux whispered into her ears seductively before he grabbed Fel's panty, and put it aside before picking Skyla into his arms as he walked towards the empty bathtub. "Huh?" It was only after he placed her inside the bathtub did she finally reacted and questioned in panic, "Wha- What are you doing?" "Hmm? Did you not want to try having sex?" "R-right now!?" "The earlier the better, isn't it?" "B-But I am not ready yet!" "You don't have to do anything, just trust your body to me." He then smiled gently, and whispered like a demon enticing a person to form a contract with him, "You trust me, don't you?" Skyla felt her heart beating faster and faster the closer he got to her, she blushed deeply before she nodded with a soft "mm" Nux smiled as he moved forward before planting a soft kiss on her forehead. "You can't do it with a tense body like that, let me help you calm you down. Just close your eyes." He instructed. Something inside Skyla told her to do what he said and she closed her eyes. With that, her other senses increased, she could feel Nux's every move even though her eyes were closed. Then Nux's lips moved down before he planted the same, gentle kiss on her eyes before moving towards her small nose. The closer he got to her mouth, the faster her heart started to beat. Her body was trembling in fear and¡­ expectation. And soon, she felt a pair of soft lips touching her own. Her body shuddered; she even felt that her heart would burst out in that instant. Their lips parted and a weird sense of loss welled inside her heart. She then felt his soft lips on her chin, then her neck and then it moved down. Skyla waited in anticipation, she wanted to open her eyes but her body didn't listen to her command. Suddenly, she felt the clothes covering her breasts being removed and fresh cool air stroking her bare breasts. "Your breasts are beautiful, Skyla" She then heard a gentle voice, hearing him calling her name with such gentleness, Skyla's little heart bloomed in happiness and a smile appeared in her small mouth. She then felt a pair of soft lips touching her right nipple before they sucked the whole thing inside and a wet tongue started licking it. It was as if a jolt of pleasure was released into her body, and her pussy started trembling in excitement as if knowing and fully accepting what was about to come. Then a hand started kneading her other breast, sending another jolt into her body. Her body started to get a hang of this foreign feeling but suddenly, another wave of pain and pleasure assaulted her body as she felt her left nipple being pinched by his fingers. Her back straightened up but before she could think more about this weird painful but pleasurable feeling, she felt his hand sliding down her waist through her clothes before it entered her skirt and suddenly it grabbed her bare butt. "Anh~" Her body jolted in pleasure, she wanted to move but suddenly, she felt something biting her right nipple that was in Nux's mouth. It was as if he was telling her not to move. Her body followed his command and he continued stroking her butt, His other hand also joined in the fun and they started playing with her ass, moulding it into various shapes, the more he played with her, the stronger the pleasure she felt. "Anhh~" She felt her pussy trembling in joy as it released her love juices continuously; she couldn't believe that her pussy was already this wet before he even touched it. As if hearing her thoughts, his right hand started moving before it arrived in front of her entrance and directly pushed his middle finger into her. "Anhh~" She moaned in pleasure, but before she could get used to it, another finger entered her canal and the two fingers started stroking her inner walls, making her moan in ecstasy and forcing her pussy to keep releasing her juices to welcome them. "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~" She moaned out loud, her body twitching in pleasure. She never felt this good when she did it herself. Her canals tightened and just as she was about to cum, she felt his fingers stopping, cool air stroking her wet right nipple, his other hand stopped kneading her butt, and she heard a voice, "Since the side dish is over, I believe you are ready for the main course now" Chapter 26 [Mission Accomplished] 2 ** Chapter 26 [Mission Accomplished] 2 ** "I believe you are ready for the main course now" 'T-This was just s-side dishes!? How good would the main course be!?' Skyla thought inwardly before the images of a huge rod, drilling Viscount Felberta as she screamed in pleasure appeared in her mind. Her face blushed and her little sister, that was already very sensitive twitched even more. She finally opened her eyes and saw that Nux was removing her white coloured panty. She may be clumsy, but she wasn't stupid. She knew that this was her last defence, once he succeeds, there was no turning back. Her little sister, on the other hand, had no such thoughts. It trembled uncontrollably as if reprimanding her that she was thinking too much. Her eyes moved up and met Nux's gaze, he smiled gently and suddenly, all the thoughts about her panty being her last defence left her mind. 'It will happen eventually, why not do it now¡­' Confirming her thoughts, she smiled and nodded, ready and anticipating what was about to come. Nux was taken aback by her smiling like that, his smile widened before he removed her panty and finally saw her clean and beautiful vagina, with an erect, pink clitoris on the top. He then removed his pant and his huge dick popped out, already excited about the new and untouched cave he going to explore. When Nux noticed Skyla's eyes widening in surprise, he smirked inwardly. It boosted his ego. Any man would feel proud if he saw a reaction like that. He placed his little brother's head in front of the canal, glistening it with her overflowing juice, he pushed it in and then glanced at nervous Skyla. "Don't be nervous, I am here." Skyla nodded, trying to calm her body as well as her excited and nervous heart. Nux then moved his head closer to hers as he instructed. "Just focus on me" He then sealed her lips with his own. *Smooch* He didn't move his tongue; instead, he started sucking her lower lip. *Smooch* He then left it alone before started sucking her upper lips, and a few moments later, he started sucking her lower lips again. Her lips felt soft and tasted sweet, Skyla soon understood the pattern and reciprocated with her sucking. *Smooch* *Smooch* *Smooch* The smooching sound echoed throughout the bathroom, when Nux noticed that she was busy sucking his lips, he directly pushed his dick inside her tight canal, breaking her hymen in one go. "Uunnnghh~~" Skyla bit his lower lip, before he felt her already tight canal tightening even more, her mushy insides squirmed around his body tightly for a few seconds before they finally relaxed and his dick was drenched in love juice. Nux furrowed his brows, he stopped kissing and distanced his face before he questioned, "Did you just cum?" Skyla's face turned red, her body was already too stimulated by his 'side dishes', the kiss she just had also felt very good, her pussy was already twitching in frustration since his dick just stayed there without moving while her lips relished unknown amount of pleasure. Therefore, just as he slammed his dick into her, rather than the pain she expected, her already sensitive pussy reacted differently and she came. "mm" Skyla nodded embarrassedly. "In just one thrust?" Nux was dumbfounded. "mm" Skyla nodded again, this she could feel smoke rising from her head. She was too embarrassed. Nux on the other hand couldn't decide how to react, in the end, he sighed and questioned. "Do you want to continue?" If she refused, he would just control himself and leave unsatisfied, it was her first time, he wasn't going to force her to continue for another round if she wasn't ready. "Hm? O-Of course I want to. W-wait, you don't want to do it with me anymore since I came without telling you? I am sorry, I-I will make sure not to repeat this mistake" Nux now frowned even more before he recalled that although clumsy, this girl in front of him is still a cultivator. There is no way she's going to get tired with just one thrust! He smiled seductively as he replied, "Of course not! I was just teasing you! Do you think I will let you go now? You wanted to know how good sex felt right? I'll show you!" Saying that, under the suction of her pussy, he moved his dick back before slamming right into her in one go! "AAnnghh~" Skyla moaned loudly, her body twitched in pleasure. "Shh~ You can't moan loudly like that, here, let me help you" Nux sealed her lips with hers, this time, he wasn't as gentle as before and his tongue invaded her mouth as he continued his thrusting. "Mmmnngghnn~ Mmmnngghnn~ Mmmnngghnn~" Skyla's muffled moans were heard inside the bathroom. The pleasure was starting to get over her head as she couldn't think straight. Her body was already numb with pleasure, Nux tongue dominated hers in the battle easily, while her eyes had already rolled back in delight. Her body completely submitted to Nux with no resistance whatsoever. If Skyla could think straight, she would match her current condition with Viscount Felberta and would find many similarities, but of course, those types of thoughts were too high level for her current state of brain to think about. Her mind had already given itself to pleasure and the only thing she could think of was ways to keep this pleasure going on and on and on. Nux was also very satisfied as he fucked her silly. Her pussy was very welcoming, her walls squirming around his dick, sending jolts of pleasure into his body. Suddenly, a thought appeared in his mind as he smiled evilly. His hand moved before grabbing her ass cheeks roughly. Skyla's body suddenly arched up, he could feel his canal tightening to another level as if wanting to suck him dry. "Uuuggghhhh~" Her pussy walls managed to achieve their goal as Nux grunted and his white jizz burst out, filling her insides without stopping. "Aannnhhhh~ I am cummiiinnnggg~" Skyla also moaned loudly as her body twitched and she came again. Nux's tired body fell beside Skyla's, as he was enjoying the aftertaste, an enormous amount of energy gushed into his body and a screen appeared in front of him accompanied by a sound in his mind. [Ding!] [Mission Accomplished] Chapter 27 A Huge Gain Chapter 27 A Huge Gain [Mission: Fuck Skyla Hale] [Description: Well, Fuck Skyla Hale] [Reward: 10 System Points.] [Warning: If the mission fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled.] [Time Limit: 15 days (10 days left)] [Mission Status: Completed] [The reward will be sent to System Inventory] ¡­ [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 9] [HP: 260/260] [STR: 23] [AGL: 30] [VIT: 26] [STM: 27] [INT: 17] [DEF: 22] [Blank Points: 33] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye, Skyla Hale] ¡­ After Nux relished the aftertaste of the intense session he just had, he hurriedly glanced at his status and was pleasantly surprised. He directly jumped from Level 3 to Level 9! It was a huge gain! He also noticed that other than his intelligence stat, his other stats were already close to Skyla and Lane and he wasn't even level 20 yet! 'Doesn't that mean that my foundation is peerless?' He smiled inwardly, he then noticed that his blank points had shot up to a whopping 33! He can already recover his predecessor's memory! Just as he thought about it, he threw that thought out of his mind. 'Hmph! He was only a commoner, what could he possibly know? I am gaining levels quickly for now, I don't know how long will this continue. It is completely illogical to waste my precious blank point on this memory I might have no use for. If I want to know something, I will directly ask Fel. I refuse to believe that a mere commoner will know something a viscount does not! I will only accept his memory if I have more than 1000 blank points, that way, I won't feel too bad even if they are wasted a little. Who knows, I might get something out of it' Nux then clenched his fist, he could already feel a vast amount of strength boiling inside his body. He was very eager to test it out but he soon calmed his emotions and glanced at Skyla who was lying beside her and questioned. "So? How was it? Was sex as good as you thought it would be?" "It was a thousand times better~" Skyla answered with a bright smile. Nux smiled back as he replied, "Alright then, be ready tomorrow, I'll meet you here at the same time, kay?" "W-We can do it again?" Skyla questioned in surprise, her breathing quickened. "Huh? Of course, now that we had sex, you are my woman now, why should we not do it again?" "Your w-woman? But you said that no-" before she could complete, Nux sealed her lips with a short kiss. "We had sex, so you are my woman now, kay?" he whispered into her ears seductively. Skyla's face turned red, her body moved on its own as she nodded. "Good, now be here on time tomorrow, kay? Unless you don't like having sex, of course, I won't force you if that's the case" "No! N-no, I- I'll be here on time¡­" Skyla nodded embarrassedly. Nux chuckled before planting another kiss on her lips before he questioned, "Good, now Skyla, can I leave cleaning this up to you? Please?" "O-Of course, you don't have to worry, I also have to wash viscount's clothes so I'll clean this up as well" "Thank you~" "mm" "Alright, I will be leaving now, kay?" "mm" "Okay, love you~" Saying that, Nux walked out of the bathroom, eager to test his strength, Skyla on the other hand just stood there, her face as red as it could get before she finally muttered in a mosquito voice. "L-Love you too" Embarrassed, she covered her face with her hands. ¡­ Nux quickly rushed into his room, excited by the sudden power-up he gained. It had been 6 days since he last entered this room since he has been spending his time with Felberta and is often staying in her room. To be honest, this room was only there for show, his actual room was the room where he and Fel lived and fucked together. Of course, though he didn't use this room, it did not mean that it wasn't cleaned by the servants. Nux quickly sat on the bed and sat cross-legged. He had seen a new term on the system screen and wanted to check them out. 'System Inventory' He thought inwardly if it was what he think it is, then it would be very convenient for him. Just thinking about it made him excited but soon, his excitement dwindled as he read the message in front of him. [System Inventory: Locked] [This feature is locked; level up to unlock this feature] 'What!? Then what about my reward for this mission!? Didn't you say they were sent directly to system inventory? How do I get them?' Nux questioned but no one replied. 'At least say something! Hey! Hello!?' Again, no one replied. 'What an annoying fucking system!!' Nux cursed, but he knew he couldn't do anything about it. He calmed his agitated emotions and closed his eyes. 'I will level up eventually; I think I will get my rewards then. I should not think too much about all this and should just check my strength. He clenched his fist again, feeling the power surging into his body, he looked around to find his target. He glanced at the wall of the room and then glanced at his fist. 'No no no no no! I am still too agitated, I can't hit the wall, it will be too painful- er, I mean, it will cause a commotion if the wall breaks' He hurriedly shook his head, he then glanced at the wooden comb that was placed on the table. He picked it up before putting some pressure. *Crack* The comb broke into two without any resistance. 'Am I too strong or is this comb too fragile?' Chapter 28 Miss Dominant One * Chapter 28 Miss Dominant One * Author: same warning, proceed with caution *skeleton face* ... In the end, Nux gave up on the idea of testing his strength for now. He decided that he will ask Felberta about this. He reckoned that since this is a world based on strength, they might have better ways to test someone's strength. With that, he lay down and relaxed his body for some time since he was a little tired after having sex twice in a short interval. Not that he was complaining, no man would ever complain about having too much sex if it was with a woman or women of his own choice. ... After a few hours of rest, he right now was sitting in front of Fel's office waiting for the lunch break. "Alright, that will be enough for now, we will continue this after the break" He didn't have to wait for a long time as heard Fel's sweet voice, announcing the start of lunch break. "As you say, Viscount Felberta" Moments later, Joyab walked out of the office but when he saw Nux sitting on the floor as if waiting for something, his face twitched. When he noticed that Nux did not come with Viscount Felberta today, he thought that maybe viscount Felberta have had enough fun and was bored of Nux, but seeing him here, he knew he was wrong. Of course, he didn't have anything against Nux; he just thinks that it is not good for Viscount Felberta's image to have a boy toy following around her all the time. If they want, they can have all the fun they want in the night, but doing it so openly might affect her influence as a noble. Neither Nux nor Felberta bothered about his thoughts, seeing him exiting the office, Nux stood up before he entered the office with a smile. Felberta's eyes brightened when she saw Nux walking inside the office, "Nux!" She hurried over and jumped on him in excitement. "Hahaha~ What are you? A monkey?" Nux laughed as he carried Fel into his arms. "Haah? Who are you calling a monkey? Do you want to die!?" "Hoh? How are you going to kill me?" Fel smiled seductively as whispered into his ear, "I can suck you dry, till you die." "Hmm, you know, that's actually not a bad way to die at all. Dying with beauty in hand." Nux joked. "Alright, then I'll let you have that honour today" "Talk after you don't lose your mind with just one thrust." Felberta's face turn red as she muttered, "You are really shameless¡­" "Hahaha" Nux laughed as he walked towards her chair, he sat down and placed Fel on his lap as he questioned. "So, Miss dominant one, how would you like to start our afternoon session" "Hmph! You don't have to worry about it, since I am one in charge, I'll do everything" Viscount snorted, last night, she noticed that every time they have sex, she ends up as a weaker one, the one being drilled while moaning like a whore whereas Nux was always the one who controlled the pace. She then decided that from now on, she will be the dominant one, controlling the pace while Nux will be at the receiving end. But the reality is often disappointing¡­ She tried to take control of the things this morning, but that ended with her being drilled mercilessly. "Alright, Miss dominant one, I'll wait patiently to see what you got" Nux smirked provocatively. "Hmph!" Fel snorted again before she got on her knees, she removed his pants and a semi-hard 6-inch rod popped out. She grabbed it gently before giving it a few jerks, she then smiled seductively before kissing its head. All the while, she did not break the eye contact between them. She had already noticed that though he feels good with her breasts as well, a blowjob works wonders if she wants to turn him on. "Ugh¡­" Nux's body shuddered when he saw her kissing his dick with her red juicy lips like that. The Viscount continued licking his shaft before slowly sucking his balls, when he saw his dick lying on top of Fel's face like that, a weird sense of satisfaction washed over him and his semi-hard dick turned hard. The scene was just too stimulating! He then saw the viscount smiling at him, she kissed the head again before gobbling up the whole thing in one go. "Ahh~" Nux moaned in pleasure as jolts of pleasure assaulted his body. The inside of her mouth felt warm and squishy, the viscount slowly moved her head back and then she started sucking. "AAangghh~" The suction force was too much for Nux to bear and he moaned out loud. The viscount's tongue moved all around his cock as if it was the tastiest thing she ever had. All this while, Fel never broke the eye contact, she noticed his reaction when her tongue licked different parts of his dick and quickly figured out all his weak points. She smiled in satisfaction when she saw him moaning like that, she could feel thick veins bulging out of his dick when she licked it. She moved her head back and forth, increasing and decreasing the pace whenever she wanted. "Ahh~ Fel! It feels too good!" Nux moaned again, his legs quivering in pleasure. He had long since closed his eyes to relish this otherworldly feeling to the greatest extent. Just as he was about to cum, he felt Felberta slowing her face before she stopped. He frowned as he opened his eyes and he saw Felberta smirking at him. "Should I continue?" She asked playfully. "W-What do you mean should you continue, Of course, you should!" "Then why aren't you admitting your wrongdoings and apologizing for teasing me so much?" She smirked. "My beautiful Fel, I deeply apologize for everything I have done, please be the bigger and kind person you already are and continue what you were doing" An instant reply! Fel was taken aback by his sudden reply and was a little disappointed, she wanted to see him struggling a little before saying what she wanted but the instant reply didn't satisfy her. Still, she smiled and engulfed his whole dick in one go, resuming the blowjob. Chapter 29 Just Entrust Your Body To Me Like You Always Do ** Chapter 29 Just Entrust Your Body To Me Like You Always Do ** "Ugghhh! Fel, I am cumming~" Nux grunted in pleasure, this time, he held her head so she couldn't pull the trick she did earlier. Fel's tongue moved around his dick quickly, waves and waves of pleasure assaulted his body before he finally let go and fresh milk burst out from his dick. "Mmmnnm!" Felberta's mouth was filled with Nux's jizz, she wanted to move but with Nux's newly gained strength, she couldn't. Her cheeks bloated before she slowly started swallowing his cum. *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* "Aanhh~ That felt good" Nux moaned in relief after he unloaded all of his cum inside her lovely mouth and finally released her head. "How could you do this to me, I nearly choked to death!" Felberta complained. "It's not my fault, you were just too good. Also, we need to keep your office clean, don't we?" "You!" "C'mon, at least control your pussy if you are going to act that you are angry. I can smell your juices from here, that's how wet you are right now. Who gets wet when they are angered? You horny woman" Felberta blushed; she couldn't believe her little sister gave her away, still, now that she had won the first round, she did not want to let him take the lead as she continued. "Don't act like you know everything. As I said, just stay put and let me do everything." She completely ignored the fact that she was the one who blamed him. Of course, Nux did not mind, he found it rather cute. Also, it satisfied his ego seeing such a beautiful girl trying to satisfy him with everything she has. Fel stood up, removed her black panty before she lifted her gown to her waist and sat on Nux's lap facing him. She then held his still hard dick as she gave it a few strokes up and down. "You dare call me horny when you are still hard after coming just a few moments ago?" "I would doubt my sexuality if I don't get hard seeing a beautiful girl like you trying so hard to seduce me" "Hmph! At least you have this much sense" Felberta smiled sweetly before snorting, she then placed his perfectly hard dick in front of her little sister and inserted it in one go. "Aanh~" She let out a moan of pleasure. "Uughh~" Nux didn't have it any better either and he grunted in pleasure. After having so many rounds of sex with Felberta, her insides have already taken the shape of his dick, it was as if her vagina was specially made for him. Her squishy insides surrounded every part of his rod, sending him to cloud nine just after entering it. Suddenly, Felberta hugged him tightly, his face stuck between her two giant but soft mountains that were still covered with her gown. The sweet scent of her lavender perfume assaulted his nose, Nux even wondered if it was an aphrodisiac because he could feel the sudden urge to just grab her and start pounding her like crazy. Of course, since he promised to play by her rules, he controlled that urge. He also wanted to see how far she could go to 'dominate' him. Felberta then lifted her butt before slamming it down again, sending jolts of pleasure inside his body. He could feel her soft and perky but hitting his thigh, jiggling after the collision. "Ugghhnhh~~" "Aanh~" Felberta also couldn't resist the pleasure and moaned out loud. Her pussy has already been moulded into the shape of his dick, which means that with just one thrust, Nux can hit all her weak points making her body shudder in pleasure. The viscount bit her lips and continued moving, "Ugghhnhh~~" Nux continued moaning in pleasure, but Felberta had it worse. The more she moved, the more pleasure assaulted her body and soon, it was clear that her body was too numb and weak to continue. Nux smiled before he raised his head that was buried in her cleavage and whispered. "Oh? Tired already? It's okay, just entrust your body to me like you always do." He then grabbed her perky butt, before lifting it up and as soon as he released it, he moved his crotch up as well, his dick exploring the area it couldn't do before when Felberta was 'in charge'. "AAngnhh~" Felberta shuddered in pleasure as his dick directly entered her womb. She grabbed his head tightly to cope with the pleasure, still trying hard to remain in control. Nux smiled before he lifted her butt again, thrusting in the same way he did before and sending another wave of unbearable pleasure into her body. "AAnnghh~ AAnnghh~ AAnnghh~" *Phat!* *Phat!* *Phat!* The sound of moans and flesh meeting flesh echoed throughout the office. Felberta's grip over Nux's head had already loosened, the only reason she was not falling was Nux's hand supporting her back from time to time. Her body was already numb; again, she completely entrusted her body to Nux to do as he see fit. Her mission to dominate him and be the one deciding the pace has failed miserably but she didn't care, the pleasure she felt right now marginally surpassed any pleasure she could ever feel after dominating Nux. Her whole body moved rhythmically with Nux's and her moans. Her ahego face has long appeared. "Aannnggghhhh~" Suddenly, she felt Nux biting her nipple through her gown, her body jerked due to sudden stimulation, her canals tightened and a huge amount of love juice was released by her little sister. She came. Having his dick showered by her fresh juice, accompanied by her canals tightening around his dick trying to suck it dry, the pleasure he felt rose exponentially and, "Ugghh! I am cumming again!!" His milk spread all over her insides. Chapter 30 What About You? Chapter 30 What About You? Right after he came, Nux felt an almost negligible amount of energy entering his body, he quickly understood that after levelling up, in the future, the amount of energy he gains from Felberta would not help him with anything. Of course, that does not mean that he will stop having sex with her. He had other plans in his mind; he then glanced at Felberta, before activating his [Eye Of Discerning]. [Name: Felberta Alveye ] [Age: 28 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Occupation: Viscount of Skyfall Kingdom] [Race: Human] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 5] [HP: 120/120] [STR: 9] [AGL: 10] [VIT: 12] [STM: 10] [INT: 9] [DEF: 9] ¡­ Just as Nux came into her, Felberta felt a huge amount of energy entering her body, normally, she would have ignored it as she was too busy enjoying the aftertaste of their session but this addressed something she was very concerned about right now. She felt her strength increasing, and it was not by a little. She even felt she was hallucinating since she has been thinking too much about this issue but Nux's words confirmed that she was indeed not hallucinating. "Do you feel your strength increasing?" "Hah? Wha- How?" Nux smiled as he kissed her forehead and explained, "Do you remember when you told me to cultivate the technique you gave me and I said I have my ways to get stronger?" "Y-Yes? What about it?" "Well, this is the way. I have this ability that whenever I have sex with a woman, weird energy is released and is distributed between the couple. Of course, the weaker one gets the most shares. I call this Dual Cultivation" Fel's eyes opened wide in shock, she couldn't believe that such an absurd ability actually exists. "T-Then-" "When we started, I was just a weakling; you on the other hand were stronger than me, that is also the reason how my strength grew so quickly, that is also the reason why you couldn't feel any changes since the energy you got was too minimal for you to notice while you relish the aftertaste of our session." "B-But that still doesn't describe how you got stronger so qui- wait," Felberta realized something, her expression turned black as if she was still processing what she learned. She was so shocked by what she learned that she started contradicting her brain, trying to find ways to prove her theory wrong. However, after thinking for a while, nothing came up and she glanced at Nux with unconcealed anger. It wasn't playful anger she always had, she was really angry this time. "I will not hide it from you, I did have sex with another woman." "You! How dare you!? Do you think that just because he got a little stronger, I can't kill you!? I have countless ways to have you die without even getting my hands dirty!" Felberta roared as she grabbed his collar in anger and hatred. "¡­" Nux on the other hand, stayed silent. He knew he was in the wrong, but he also knew that this is his only way to survive and live a good life in this new world. Not getting any reply from him, the viscount's anger soared, tears threatened to leak out from her eyes, she then took a deep breath, stood up from his lap and ordered. "Leave." "Fe-" "I said, Leave." Nux nodded before he walked out of the office. Outside the office, Skyla was there and glanced at him, she looked especially worried and wanted to talk to him but Nux shook his head. Lane was out for some work today, so no one would be here to tend to Felberta's needs if she left. ¡­ After Nux left, Felberta wore her panty, fixed her gown before she walked into the bathroom and washed her face. She then returned to her office and sat on her chair, all this while, there was no expression on her face. ¡­ An hour later, Joyab arrived. He frowned when he noticed the unusual atmosphere and questioned, "Viscount Felberta, is something bothering you?" "No." Joyab realized that this no meant yes, he then thought about it and noticed that Nux wasn't here anymore. His eyes suddenly turned cold before he questioned. "Viscount Felberta, if it is that boy toy who has hurt you in any way, we can get rid of him." Viscount frowned when she heard him and muttered, "Boy toy¡­?" Joyab furrowed his brows as he asked, "That is what he is, right?" Suddenly, Felberta thought about something and her brows furrowed even more. Unable to take it anymore, she stood up and announced, "Today's work is over, we will continue what's left tomorrow" Then without waiting for his answer, she stood up and left the office. "Where is Nux?" She questioned. "I believe he is in his room" Skyla replied, there was a tinge of fear in her tone but the viscount failed to notice that. Felberta nodded as she increased her pace and rushed towards Nux's room. ¡­ *Bam* Nux turned towards his door that was slammed open by someone and saw a familiar figure entering before closing the door with another *Bam*. He stood up to receive his guest as he heard her question. "Why did you do it?" "Do what?" "Why did you have sex with me instead of just running away after you completed your goal here? You know me, I might send someone to search for you, I wouldn't have hurt you." "And then what would I do later?" "With your looks, I don't think you would have difficulties finding and seducing any other woman. You could have kept increasing your strength that way" "Do you think that I don't have control over my ability? If I wanted to hide, I would have just disabled the dual cultivation ability and stayed here as if nothing happened; but¡­" "But what?" "But if I did that, then what about you?" Chapter 31 I Will Always Love You * Chapter 31 I Will Always Love You * "But if I did that, then what about you?" Nux questioned, of course, his talk about him controlling his ability was all bullshit, he didn't have that level of control yet. Heck, he didn't even know if he could control it in the future. "W-What about me?" "Look, Fel, my goal is a lot bigger than you think. You might be a beautiful woman right now, but in a few years, your age will catch up to you, your body wouldn't be able to handle all the pleasure and we wouldn't be able to have sex as we do now. You are the first woman I fell in love with, there is no way I would let that happen. You are just a 28-year-old woman right now, 28 can be considered young if you are a cultivator. You might not be able to cultivate now that your 'prime' is over, but that does not mean I cannot help you. I plan to force you to be with me in all my adventures from now on, and not just for a few years, but for many many years to come ahead" Felberta's anger soothed a little when she heard that, her age was her biggest worry right now, seeing him thinking about her and also finding ways to help her warmed her heart a little. Also, the words, 'you are the first woman I fell in love with' filled her heart with an immense sense of satisfaction and delight. She had long since stopped considering him as her boy toy. She felt happy that he felt the same way. Of course, that doesn't mean she will forgive him so easily, she kept a tough front and questioned. "Then what would you have done if I had ordered to get you killed in a fit of anger?" "Hmph! As if you can bear to see me get killed" Nux snorted. "You! How would you know that!?" "Isn't me standing here in front of you enough proof?" Nux smirked arrogantly. "You!" Felberta wanted to strangle him to death after seeing his arrogant expression. "Okay, now calm down. How about I apologize with my body instead?" Nux smiled as walked toward her before embracing her lovingly. "¡­mm" Felberta nodded weakly. Nux's smile widened as he picked her up and placed her on his bed to start another round of lovemaking. ¡­ "Annghh~ Annghh~ Annghh~" "AAAnnnngggghh~" Hearing the loud moaning sound coming out of the room, Skyla couldn't help but widen her big green eyes. 'Wasn't the viscount angry? Why is she moaning like that? What did Nux do?' ¡­ [Name: Felberta Alveye ] [Age: 28 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Occupation: Viscount of Skyfall Kingdom] [Race: Human] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 6] [HP: 130/130] [STR: 10] [AGL: 11] [VIT: 13] [STM: 11] [INT: 10] [DEF: 10] "My strength increased again" While being in Nux's warm embrace, without wearing anything, Felberta muttered, still surprised by how absurd his ability was. "It did, but not as much as before" Nux nodded. "How do you know?" "I can see others' strength with my eyes," Nux pointed at his hypnotic golden eyes. Felberta stared at them before noticing some sort of golden patterns moving around as if they were alive. "I wonder how many more surprises you have for me" "Oh just wait, your future journey would be nothing sort of fantasy. I promise you" "Mmhm." Felberta nodded with a smile. "Nux¡­" suddenly, Felberta called out. "Hmm?" "Can you tell me who is the other woman y-you spend time with¡­?" "Do you promise not to say anything to her?" "That's not it, I have already accepted that you will meet and spend time with a lot more amazing women in the future. Many of these women would be even better than me, I-I am just thinking that since I have the advantage of meeting you the earliest, I would create a faction under me to increase my influence over you" "Hahahaha~ I can't believe you thought this far ahead. You really are a viscount, aren't you? Hahaha~" Hearing her words, Nux laughed out loud. The more he laughed, the redder Felberta's face got as she pinched his waist in anger. "Ouchh! I give up! I give up! Don't do that anymore!" Nux cried in pain. Of course, with his defence right now, it didn't hurt him that much but it was still fun to see her reactions. Moments later, Nux turned serious as replied, "Fel, remember it, no matter how many women I meet, no matter how amazing they are. You, as my first love will always have a special place in my heart. I will always love you, kay?" Felberta's heartbeat quickened, her face turned redder every second and she replied in a voice as low as a mosquito, "I will always love you as well¡­" Seeing her acting like that, Nux tightened his embrace around her. His hand played with her soft breasts while his limp rod stood up again. Sensing a hard and very familiar thing poking her ass, Felberta's face reddened even more before she threw away her bashfulness and returned to her previous viscount mode. "Tsk Tsk, you got hard again, what kind of horny animal are you?" "Hmph! You don't sound very convincing when your ass is moving like it is trying to get my rod closer to your canal" "In your dreams! I would neve- Annh~" Felberta wanted to retort but just as Nux placed his dick right in front of her entrance, she moaned. "Tsk Tsk and you had the galls to call me a horny animal" Nux snorted before he drilled his rod right into her canal. "AAAnnnngggghh~" Chapter 32 Mission Lane Get! Chapter 32 Mission Lane Get! [Congratulations to the host for rising to a Beginner Stage Mana Cultivator from a Mortal Stage Mana Cultivator.] [INT: +5] [Blank Points: +10] [Congratulations to the host for rising to a Beginner Stage Body Cultivator from a Mortal Stage Body Cultivator.] [STR: +3] [AGL: +3] [VIT: +3] [STM: +3] [DEF: +3] [Blank Points: +5] [System Shop: Unlocked] [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Beginner. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 9 --> 13] [HP: 370/370] [MP: 170/170] [STR: 23 --> 34] [AGL: 30 -->41] [VIT: 26 -->37] [STM: 27 --> 38] [INT: 17 --> 26] [DEF: 22 --> 33] [Blank Points: 33 --> 60] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye, Skyla Hale] ¡­ Countless messages appeared in front of Nux as he released his jizz inside Skyla. A large amount of energy that gushed into his body felt great. He slowly removed his dick from her body as he smiled, "It felt really good" "It felt g-good for me as well" Skyla muttered shyly. Nux kissed her forehead before he hugged her from behind as the two stayed in the same position for a while. Since lane was back today, they couldn't have sex in the bathroom, therefore, Nux sneakily brought her to his room after Skyla asked Lane to do her part of work as well for a while. Though confused, Lane nodded in agreement and Skyla quickly sneaked away with Nux without letting anyone know about this, not even Lane. Skyla enjoyed his embrace as she snuggled even closer to his body, which has now gained some muscles, making him manlier than before. ¡­ After a few hours, outside Felberta's office, Joyab's mouth was twitching uncontrollably after he saw Nux entering viscount Felberta's office with a smile on his face. Nobody will know how he will react if he was told that his words were the ones responsible for their relationship getting back on track and getting even stronger than before. However, Nux wasn't here to have sex with Felberta like before, today, they were on a mission. Nux and Fel smiled when they glanced at each other as Nux remembered the time after they had sex last night. "Nux" "Yeah?" "You still haven't told me who the other woman is yet" "It's Skyla." "It's her! But how did you know that she was a cul- oh, your eyes¡­" "Mmhm." "Then what about Lane, what do you plan to do with her?" "Of course, I plan to have sex with her as well, but I still can't think how" Nux replied honestly. He might've ignored her since she and Skyla had around the same level of strength, but he had that mission with the penalty of him being stripped of his [Craving Touch]. He can't afford that. "Hmm, but tricking Lane won't be as simple as it was with Skyla." "Huh? Why do you sound like I always trick women to get under their skirts?" "Huh? Isn't that what you do?" Felberta did not waste the chance to retort to him. "¡­" Nux thought about it a little and decided to remain silent. He knew himself well, heck! He even tricked this woman in front of him. How can he retort back? "Hmph!" Felberta snorted before she continued, "As I was saying, Lane isn't that easy to deal with, Skyla is a little clumsy so it was easy to trick her but Lane is too serious about her work. She would shun you away before you could even touch her" "Hmm, this will be a little trickier then" Nux muttered. "I can help you if you do what I told you to do for the rest of the night. What do you think?" Felberta offered. "You'll help me? Aren't you against me spending time with other women?" Nux questioned in surprise. "I am, but I also know that with a weird ability like that, it will benefit you greatly. Also, Skyla and Lane are different, I know them already so I can bring them to my faction." "Hahaha! I can't believe you are still thinking about it~" "You don't have to worry about that, just tell me, do you accept or not!?" Fel snapped. "I will be under your care for the night then, master~" Felberta smiled seductively before she brought her hand in front of his mouth and just like an obedient servant, he gently kissed her hand, showing his submission. ¡­ "Skyla! Lane!" Felberta called out. Moments later, two beautiful women wearing French maid uniforms entered the office. "Lane, I want you to go out and buy grains and some spices for this month." "Viscount Felberta, I have already bought everything for this month when I left yesterday" "O-Oh is that so, good, you are as efficient as ever. Oh right! I think it's time we buy a new set of utensils, don't you think? Lane, I'll leave it to you. Go and buy some new set of utensils, I want to see them by today evening." "As you command, Viscount Felberta" Lane bowed though she thought that the Viscount was acting weird, she did not think too much about it and nodded. "Oh right, Fel, you see, I have gained some muscles after exercising for so long, don't you think I should buy some new clothes for myself? Should I go with Sister Lane, I can also protect her if someone dares to bully her, what do you think?" "Hmm. Okay, you do that. Lane, I will leave him in your care. Okay?" "Haah? Why would you leave me in her care, you think I am a child? Sister Lane should be left in my care" Nux complained. Of course, Fel completely ignored his words like they were nothing. Skyla and Lane smiled when they saw them acting like that. "Alright, Sister Lane, let's go. Don't worry, I'll protect you" Nux grabbed her hand naturally before the two left the office. Felberta then glanced at Skyla, being stared at her like that, Skyla panicked before she questioned, "V-Viscount F-Felberta, is there anything I can help you with?" "You still dare to act ignorant after stealing my Man like that? Hah?" Chapter 33 L-Love? Chapter 33 L-Love? "You still dare to act ignorant after stealing my Man like that? Hah?" Felberta snapped. Skyla's face turned pale when she heard that, she then quickly bowed and apologized, "I-I am very sorry, Viscount Felberta, I-I was the one who s-seduced him, it was not Nux's fault. If you are angry, then p-please punish me!" "Pfft" Seeing her acting like that, Felberta couldn't help but laugh out loud. She just wanted to tease her a little; she didn't expect her to react so strongly. Skyla on the other hand got even more confused when she saw her laughing like that. "Don't worry, I won't punish you. It's not your fault, that Nux is a scoundrel. Once he lays his trap, no one can escape it" "That's not it! I am really telling the truth, I was the one who seduced him. It was not his fault" Felberta was dumbfounded when she saw her acting like that. She felt like she was a tyrant of a love story of a couple and is forcing them apart. "I said I am not angry, not at you, neither at Nux. So don't worry" Felberta clarified. "Wha- what?" Skyla stuttered. She was already panicking when she learned that the Viscount learned about her and Nux. Although she wondered how she learned about it, she did not have the time to think about it. She only wanted to protect Nux by taking the blame on herself. She knew that if she wasn't curious about sex, Nux wouldn't have shown her. Not only that, she then even got addicted to how good it felt and they both continued doing it... It was all her fault... She did not want Nux to suffer because of her but when she heard that the viscount wasn't angry at them even though she knew what they did, she could not believe it. "Yes, so don't worry about unnecessary things since we don't have time for that. Come here, I need your help with something" "As you say, Viscount Felberta" Seeing Felberta confirming her words, Skyla smiled brightly as she quickly walked towards her. Felberta wanted to change the way she called her since they were both the woman of the same man, but deciding that it was Nux's headache, she did not bother with it. "Do you know why I sent Lane and Nux together?" Felberta questioned directly. "What? Wait¡­ Viscount Felberta, you don't mean¡­" "Yes, it is exactly as you think it is. I want Lane and Nux to be together and for that, I need your help. Okay?" As Felberta confirmed her doubts, Skyla couldn't help but get even more confused, she clearly remembers how mad she was when she learned that Nux had sex with another woman yesterday, but today, not only she's not mad anymore, she is even helping him get another woman! What kind of magic did Nux do on her? Was she really the Viscount Felberta she knew? "What are you thinking about? Do you agree or not?" While she was still wondering about it, she heard Viscount Felberta's question and quickly nodded. "Good, now remember, when Lane comes back¡­" ¡­ On the other side, Lane was being dragged by Nux as he held her hand tightly. "Sister Lane, don't leave my hand till I say, okay? I can only protect you if you stay with me." Although she was stronger than Nux, or she believed, Lane nodded lightly. She did not dislike this foreign feeling that arose in her heart. Sister Lane, or Lane Wyne, was a beautiful and serious woman. She had dark brown colour hair and eyes, she had a well-carved face, with sharp brows, a thin nose and soft pink lips. Nux's favourite part about her was her big but firm breasts which were even larger than Fel's. Her body curves were wonderful, coupled with her maid uniform; she was an ideal dream maid girl in any teen's fantasy. "Why didn't you and Viscount Felberta hav- err I mean, stay together today like you two always do?" "Hmm? What do you mean?" "I m-meant that why did you and Viscount Felberta not have your a-afternoon s-session like you always do?" "Hahaha~" "Why are you laughing!?" Lane glared at Nux. "Sorry~ I just find it funny how you are so ashamed of saying the word 'sex' Hahaha~" "T-That's not it! That's not it at all!" Lane quickly retorted. "Oh? What it is then?" "Y-You are too young to understand that so there is no point explaining" "Hahaha~ Look how flustered you are. Sister Lane, although you are older than me, you are still too immature. Even Sister Skyla is more mature than you" "Huh? Skyla? What do you mean?" Lane frowned. "Nothing~" Nux snickered inwardly. ... After a long walk, the two finally entered the market. Nux also understood why Fel said that she was not easy to deal with. During the whole journey, she didn't utter a single word. Of course, Nux also did not allow her to free her hand. The two walked hand in hand without saying any word. Nux sighed, he realized that if he did not initiate the conversation, she would not speak at all. "Sister Lane, why do you work as a maid?" He questioned whatever came to his mind. "Hm? What kind of question is that?" "I mean, why do you work as a maid for Viscount Felberta? Why not other nobles? Is there any reason for it?" "Viscount Felberta's father picked me and Skyla up from an orphanage, not only did he provide us with a decent place to live and food, he even gave us cultivation techniques to cultivate. We are both indebted to him for changing our lives and decided to work as his daughter's maids." "Hmm? You are Sister Skyla are orphans? Then you two must be really close, huh?" "We are." A small smile appeared on her face when she talked about her, "Skyla is the only person I am close to" "Sister Lane, would you mind if I ask a personnel question?" "You can ask, whether I will answer or not depends on the question" "Sister Lane, do you have someone you love?" "L-Love?" Chapter 34 Is It Nux!? Chapter 34 Is It Nux!? "L-Love?" "Mmhm, do you have someone who makes your heart race just with a mere mention of his name?" "Huh? Of- Of course not! A maid doesn't need love" "Haah? What kind of logic is that? Who said that? Who doesn't need love?" "Why would anyone even need love? Won't that just waste their time?" "Then do you plan to be a maid even after you get old? Don't you wish to have anyone who is there with you at all times? Anyone, who you can share your joy and sadness with?" "Don't I have Skyla for that? She is there for me whenever I need her, and I can share anything I want with her" Lane countered. "But you can't have sex with Sister Skyla now, can you?" Nux snickered. "Wha- What?" "Err, I mean, then what if Sister Skyla found someone she loves? She definitely won't have much time for you if that happened, will she?" "Huh? Skyla finding someone she loves?" Lane frowned. "Of course, you can't be thinking of forcing Sister Skyla to live your way, are you? Finding someone you love is natural, even if you force yourself not to, it doesn't mean Sister Skyla won't. What will you do after Sister Skyla isn't there for you anymore?" Nux questioned. "That would never happen! Skyla would never do that!" Lane retorted. "Who knows? Nobody knows what the future holds. What if Sister Skyla found someone she loves? Would you want her to force her heart and continue living the boring life you two are living right now? Isn't that a very lonely way to live?" Nux's words had a huge impact on Lane. She looked back and noticed that their life was true as Nux said, boring. Since they both cultivate, they are different from other servants and are treated differently, this caused other servants to avoid them. Of course, it did not matter to Lane because that was how they were used to live to begin with. As long as they were together, everything was fine. But that's where another problem came in. The two of them had the same job in the same place, no matter how close they were, they didn't have any topic to talk about. The two of them just eat and sleep together without having anything to talk about. She has seen other servants talking with each other about their respective spouses, some complained, some bragged, but in the end, they still had something to share but she and Skyla did not. When she imagined them living like that for the rest of their lives, Lane shuddered. But when she imagined Skyla finding someone she loves and leaving her behind, Lane shuddered even more! 'I-I have to talk about this with Skyla' she thought inwardly. Just as she was about to contemplate even more, she felt Nux pulling her somewhere. She then glanced at his face and seeing the excited look on his face, she smiled unconsciously. "Sister Lane, look! A gift shop!" Nux exclaimed, his eyes gleaming in excitement. He then picked up 3 simple looking black coloured bangles and bought them. "Why did you buy this?" "This one for Viscount Felberta, this one for Sister Skyla, and this," She saw him smiling before she felt something on her hand, she looked down and saw a black bangle on her wrist. "And this is for you. This is also my way of saying that I will be there for you. If you ever feel lonely, you can come to me." Lane felt her heart racing like never before as a warm feeling filled her heart but the feeling soon disappeared when she heard his next words. "We can also have sex if you want" "You!" Lane glared at him angrily. "Hahaha~ I am joking, I am joking! Even though I am actually not~" "You are really shameless!" "C'mon, you need to have some sort of fun in life, don't you? Or else you would die of boredom!" "Hmph!" Lane snorted outwardly but inside, she had a little smile on her face as she glanced at the bangle in her hand. The two bought everything Felberta said, Nux let her choose clothes for him and Lane did it excitedly. Of course, Nux did not forget to tease with every chance he gets and their shopping trip that continued throughout the afternoon ended. ¡­ [Name: Felberta Alveye ] [Age: 28 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Occupation: Viscount of Skyfall Kingdom] [Race: Human] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 8] [HP: 150/150] [STR: 12] [AGL: 13] [VIT: 15] [STM: 13] [INT: 12] [DEF: 12] ¡­ "My strength increased again" After their night session, Felberta muttered as she clenched her fist. "Mmhm, a few more sessions before you will finally step into Beginner Mana Cultivation Stage." Felberta nodded with a smile, she couldn't believe the problem she thought so deeply and gave up was will be solved so easily and¡­ the process will be so pleasurable. "Did you succeed in the mission today?" She suddenly questioned. "Are you doubting my skills? The two of them should be talking about it right now!" Nux affirmed. "Yeah yeah, how can you fail when it comes to seducing an innocent woman? I myself am a victim." "You are really thick-skinned enough to say that when you are grabbing my little brother in your hands, huh¡­" ¡­ Nux was right, just as Skyla and Lane were done with the work and returned to their room, Lane questioned. "Skyla, do you have someone you love?" "Wha- What?" "Do you have someone you love, someone whose mere mention of his name fills your heart with joy?" Suddenly, Skyla blushed. Lane's eyes widened in surprise as she questioned, "Do you have one?" Skyla nodded embarrassedly. "S-Sister Lane, w-why are you asking about it?" "Who is it?" Lane questioned without answering her question. Skyla slowly glanced at the black coloured bangle she was wearing. Matching her gaze, she glanced at the bangle on Skyla's hand and her eyes widened. "Is it Nux!?" Chapter 35 I Can’t Do That Chapter 35 I Can't Do That "Is it Nux!?" Skyla slowly nodded her head without raising it; she was too embarrassed to face her. "Skyla! You mustn't!" Suddenly, Lane shouted as she grabbed Skyla's shoulders. "Skyla, I know Nux is extremely good looking and¡­" She blushed midsentence as she glanced at her bangle, "¡­and very caring as well. Although he acts like a pervert sometimes, that also has its charm. He might as well be the most perfect person you could have as your partner¡­" Nobody knew if she was convincing Skyla, or just confirming her own thoughts as she continued, "¡­but you mustn't fell in love with him! He belongs to Viscount Felberta" "Bu-" "No buts, remember, he belongs to Viscount Felberta. I know it will break your heart, you must have already fallen in love with him by now and must be continuously thinking about him while you work, but you mustn't make a move on him or it will hurt Viscount Felberta. I'll give you a tip, remember all the things Sir Alveye has done for us, he is the reason why we have a roof on our heads and good food to eat every day. With how much he has done for us, how can we hurt his beloved daughter like that? No, we are not that selfish! Do you understand?" Nobody knew where the 'we' come from. "But Sister Lane, Viscount Felberta has already agreed!" "Good, I knew you wo- What!?" "Yes, Viscount Felberta already knows about our relationship and has given her approval!" "A-Are you sure?" "Of course, why would I ever lie to you?" Lane was so shocked by her words that her mouth opened wide. "N-not only that, but I¡­ I already belong to Nux" Skyla dropped another bomb. "W-What do you mean?" "M-My body a-already belongs to him now¡­" Skyla answered with her face so red that she looked like a tomato. "Oh my lord! How? When?" Lane shouted in shock as she questioned. "Y-Yesterday was the first time and today morning w-was the second¡­" Skyla replied shyly. "You did it twice!?" Lane screamed in surprise, somewhere in her heart, a sense of disapproval and dissatisfaction welled in. She wanted to be happy for her sister but she couldn't¡­ instead, she was jealous of her. She wanted to throw this feeling away, but she couldn't. "S-Sister Lane, w-why don't you consider Nux as your partner as well?" Skyla dropped another bomb as she questioned. "Huh? No, of course not! I would dare not go after your man. We are sisters after all" Lane placed a huge stone on her heart as she replied. "No, it will not hurt me¡­ On the contrary, it will make me feel good. Sister Lane, you see, I have spent my whole life with you. From what I know, Nux will leave this mansion sooner or later and I would have to choose between you and him, which will put too much pressure on my heart. Both of you are irreplaceable parts of my life; please don't make me choose one of you. Sister Lane, just imagine, we two sisters having the same man, we can live together forever along with the man we love! Won't that be so amazing!?" Skyla suggested, her eyes glimmering with hope. 'And this is for you. This is also my way of saying that I will be there for you. If you ever feel lonely, you can come to me.' Suddenly, Nux's words echoed inside her mind and Lane blushed. She considered Skyla's suggestion and couldn't help but think that it was too attractive. "Sister Lane, tomorrow morning, I will be going to Nux's room, why don't you come with me?" Skyla questioned. Suddenly, Lane glanced at Skyla as she questioned seriously, "You will have sex with tomorrow as well?" "Of course, we w-will have s-sex e-everyday" A sudden emotion welled inside Lane's heart. 'I mustn't miss out! I have already lost too much!' "Okay, I'll go with you!" Lane decided. "Yay! Sister Lane, you are the best!" Skyla jumped in joy as she hugged her tightly. 'I am not the best, my little Skyla, I am just a selfish person¡­' Lane muttered inwardly, clearly disgusted by herself. ¡­ The next morning, after sending Felberta off to her office, Nux returned to his room, waiting for someone, or some people. He didn't have to wait for too long as the door opened and Skyla walked in. "Oh! Skyla! You are he- Hmm? Sister Lane? What are you doing here?" Nux questioned in surprise. Hearing his question, Lane blushed before she pinched Skyla's waist, signalling her to explain it to him. "AAhh! N-Nux, I had a request" after screaming in pain, Skyla started. "You can ask me anything, love," Nux replied gently. Skyla and Lena blushed a little before Skyla continued, "Nux, you see, Sister Lane and I have always been together. When I was thinking about it, I couldn't seem to choose between you two. S-So that's why; I want you to accept S-Sister Lane together with me." "So in other words, you want me to have sex with both of you at the same time?" Before Skyla could even answer, Lane nodded readily. "I am very excited and happy about this offer, but I am sorry, I can't do that" Nux directly shook his head. Skyla opened her eyes wide in shock. Lane however had it worse, her heart plunged into despair. She thought that everything Nux said to her yesterday was fake and her whole world crumbled, tears welled up inside her eyes but just before they could fall, Nux's next words pulled her from despair and brought her to heaven. "This should be Sister Lane's first time right? A woman's first time is very precious. I have to give her special attention. Skyla, my love, would you mind leaving the room for a while? You can come back in an hour and I promise I will make up to you" Chapter 36 36 [Mission Accomplished] 3 ** Chapter 36 36 [Mission Accomplished] 3 ** "This should be Sister Lane's first time right? A woman's first time is very precious. I have to give her special attention. Skyla, my love, would you mind leaving the room for a while? You can come back in an hour and I promise I will make up to you" "Okay!" Skyla sighed in relief before she nodded readily and left the room. After Skyla left, Lane's heart started beating faster. She was now alone with Nux inside his room. She felt a sudden need to say something and opened her mouth. "I¡­ I d-don't know anything about s-sex¡­" "Oh! So you can indeed say the word sex" Nux nodded in realization. Lane's face blushed in embarrassment, she then saw Nux walking towards him. The closer he came, the faster her heartbeat rose. "You don't have to worry, just leave your body to me, okay?" She heard Nux's gentle voice and nodded. She felt Nux's hand on her butt before he carried her in his arms and placed her on the bed. 'It's really going to happen!' Lane thought inwardly. Suddenly, she felt something soft on her lips. She glanced below and saw Nux's lips touching her. She moved her lips a little forward, feeling his lips even more. She then felt his right hand moving down before directly entering her skirt before reaching her sacred place. The closer it got, the stiffer her body got. She then heard a calming voice that seemed to ease all her insecurities. "You do not have to be so tense. Just relax, kay?" Lane nodded as she took a deep breath and calmed her body. She soon felt his fingers moving her forbidden area sensually, her body trembled and she could feel her juices building inside her. Then suddenly, a long finger entered her canal sending a jolt of pleasure into her body. "Mnhff!!" She wanted to moan but at the same time, a wet something entered her mouth and started fighting her tongue for dominance. Since she was already facing so many attacks at the same time; her tongue lost without much of a fight. Soon, another finger entered her cave. "Mmhggnh~" Again, she wanted to moan but her mouth was already dominated by his, so only a muffled moan was released. The two fingers started exploring her cave. The pleasure she felt already surpassed the pleasure she even thought was humanly possible to feel. Unable to moan, her body found another way to show how good it felt, her back arched up and her eyes rolled up. "AAnnghh~ It feels so goood~~" As if understanding her plight, he freed her already defeated mouth, allowing her to moan to her heart content. Soon, she felt her giant mountains getting freed. She felt an otherworldly wave of pleasure assaulting her body as soon as his wet tongue then started licking her already erect nipple. Her canals tightened and she moaned even more! "AANnghh~~" She felt his tongue stopping for a second before it continued to assault her nipple, sending waves of pleasure all over her body. It didn't a long time before her body finally gave up, her canal tightened more than ever and she screamed, "I am cummmiinnnnggg~~~" *Spurt* She came, drenching his hand with her cum. Moments later, her arched back fell, her eyes balls that weren't visible returned, and her large breast moved up and down as she started breathing heavily. "Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haah¡­" Just as she thought that pleasure couldn't get any better; she felt something that was not his hand or fingers touching her canal. She slowly opened her tired eyes and saw a huge dick, which she has seen being drilled into Viscount Felberta's pussy, standing proudly in front of her entrance. "Alright, next jump to the next stage" She heard a voice but before she could reply, his little brother's head already entered her little sister and she moaned. "Anh~" "It might hurt a little, be brave, kay?" Lane's mind wasn't really clear, her body just knew that had to nod at whatever this man said, and it did that. Lane was then jolted awake by the sudden pain she felt, but before she could even register it, another wave of pleasure entered her body through her breast, more specifically her nipple. She glanced down and saw Nux biting her nipple, sending shivers to her body. "AAhhnnnhh~~" With this weird combination of pleasure and pain she was feeling, Lane moaned weirdly but soon, the pleasure overwhelmed her pain as she could feel her nipple being sucked on by Nux while being licked by his tongue inside his mouth. "AANnghh~~" Her body quivered in pleasure as her pussy released her love juice uncontrollably; her tight cave loosened a little, allowing his dick to move. Soon, she felt the dick that has invaded her pussy moving, after a few little back and forward moves, his rod moved back, nearing the entrance before directly drilling into her deepest parts. "AAhhnnnhh~~" She could feel him repeating the same move, drilling it even deeper this time. "AAhhnnnhh~~" The process started getting smoother as Nux increased his pace while exploring deeper and deeper. "Annghh~ Annghh~ Annghh~" Lane continued to moan in delight, the pain she felt was long since overwhelmed by the huge amount of mind-numbing pleasure that assaulted her body. Her back arched up again, eyes rolled back and she continued to moan while being drilled by his rod mercilessly. "Annghh~ It Annghh~ feels so Annghh~ gooooddddd~~ Annghh~ Annghh~" "UUgghh~" Nux was also trying his best to not moan in pleasure, her pussy was unusually tight, and his both hands played with her plump and large breasts, while he drilled deeper and deeper. He could then feel his dick twitching, knowing that he was about to cum, he pinched and pulled her nipples, "Annggggghhhhh~ Am cumminggg agaiinnnn~~" She moaned loudly, her pussy walls tightened to a ridiculous degree and her love juice drenched his dick. Not able to take the pleasure anymore Nux grunted and his milk burst out. "Uugghhh~~" [Ding!] [Mission Accomplished] Chapter 37 Hey… Don’t Leave Me Out… ** Chapter 37 Hey¡­ Don't Leave Me Out¡­ ** Just as he painted her walls white, a huge amount of energy entered his body, revitalizing his body. A screen appeared in front of him, announcing the mission being accomplished. [Mission: Fuck Lane Wyne] [Description: Well, Fuck Lane Wyne] [Reward: 10 System Points.] [Warning: If the mission fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled.] [Time Limit: 15 days (8 days left)] [Mission Status: Completed] [The reward will be sent to System Inventory] ¡­ [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Beginner.] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 17] [HP: 370/370] [MP: 250/250] [STR: 42] [AGL: 49] [VIT: 45] [STM: 46] [INT: 29] [DEF: 41] [Blank Points: 72] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye, Skyla Hale, Lane Wyne] ¡­ Since Lane was still tired, he did not force her to go for the second round. There was still some time before Skyla returned, Nux sat cross-legged before he looked at another feature he got a day ago. [System Shop] [Cultivation Techniques] [1 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 100 System points] [2 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 200 System points] [3 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 500 System points] [4 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 1000 System points] [5 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 2000 System points] [6 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 5000 System points] [7 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 10000 System points] There were still more, but Nux quickly decided to ignore them and moved to the next columns. [Skill Books] [1 Star Skill Books ¨C 10 System points] [2 Star Skill Books ¨C 20 System points] [3 Star Skill Books ¨C 50 System points] [4 Star Skill Books ¨C 100 System points] [5 Star Skill Books ¨C 200 System points] [6 Star Skill Books ¨C 500 System points] [7 Star Skill Books ¨C 1000 System points] [Weapons] [1 Star Weapons ¨C 10 System points] [2 Star Weapons ¨C 20 System points] [3 Star Weapons ¨C 50 System points] [4 Star Weapons ¨C 100 System points] [5 Star Weapons ¨C 200 System points] [6 Star Weapons ¨C 500 System points] [7 Star Weapons ¨C 1000 System points] [Abilities] [1 Star Abilities ¨C 100 System points] [2 Star Abilities ¨C 200 System points] [3 Star Abilities ¨C 500 System points] [4 Star Abilities ¨C 1000 System points] [5 Star Abilities ¨C 2000 System points] [6 Star Abilities ¨C 5000 System points] [7 Star Abilities ¨C 10000 System points] [Current System Points: 20] Nux could see a few other sections but they were locked and he couldn't even read what they were so he decided to ignore them as well. 'Ahh¡­ so this is where I can use my system points¡­' Nux realized but when he saw the price, he quickly backed off. He didn't even have enough money for a 1-star cultivation technique or ability. Not that he needed a cultivation technique since he already had this cheat but damn, it was expensive. The skill books and Weapons aren't any better either; he would have nothing left if he bought two 1 star skills or weapons. Nux then shook his head and decided that he would just talk to Felberta and get whatever skills and weapons she had. That way, he would be able to save some System Points and buy something good later. Of course, that did not stop him from reading about some skills books and abilities, thinking of different ways to use them. He learned that these 'skill books' were like spells a magician has, while these 'abilities' are more like innate power or something like his [Craving Touch] and [Eye Of Discerning]. Of course, his two abilities were very high levelled; at least he didn't find something of similar use in the 1, 2, or 3-star abilities section. He didn't dare venture deeper as 1000 System points were still a pipe dream for him. Time passed, and soon, Skyla entered the room with a big smile on her face. "Sister Lane is sleeping, huh? I guess she was too tired just after one session" She muttered. "Heh, it is not like you are anything better. You always pass out after I cum inside you" Nux teased. "I-I was inexperienced back then¡­ I can guarantee I have improved now" "Hmm? What back then are you talking about? Didn't you pass out just yesterday?" "Yesterday was yesterday, today is different" "Heh~ we'll see about that" Skyla blushed a little before she walked towards the bed before she fell on top of Nux. Nux then quickly turned around, lying on top of Skyla. Without wasting any time, his hand moved towards her pussy and when he touched her entrance, he noticed that she was already wet. "Hmm? Were you peeping?" "I¡­ I only looked a little before I went back to my room¡­" "And what did you do in your room?" "N-Nothing¡­" she tried to avoid his gaze. "Hahaha~ You so cute, Skyla~" Skyla blushed in embarrassment. "Alright, since you are already ready, shall we start with the main dish directly?" "mm" Nux did not wait any longer, he quickly removed her white panty before he inserted his half-hard dick inside. Her warm insides wrapped around his half-hard dick, caressing him as if eager for it to grow up. After enjoying the pleasure for a while, Nux started moving rhythmically. Skyla on the other hand bit her lips, she wanted to control herself and not moan like she always does. Some maids working in the mansion have already heard her moans. She could hear when they about it and it made her too embarrassed. Nux then lowered her uniform, freeing her cute breasts as he played with them to his heart's content. It did not take a long time for his dick to harden; its veins bulged out, going deeper and deeper with every thrust. "Ah¡­" "Annh¡­ So good~" "AAnngghh~" "Annghh~ Annghh~ Annghh~" Skyla tried to keep her voice down, it started with a little moan, then with a bigger one, and then even bigger, before she finally decided that it would be too difficult to complete her task and decided to let go. Her mind was already numb with pleasure as Nux drilled her rhythmically; she was too busy enjoying the pleasure to think about these minor things like her moans. Yes, she will regret it later. Nux continued his drilling, Skyla's pussy was way too soft and since it had already taken his shape, no point of his rod wasn't tended by her walls, pushing him to cloud nine, his body and mind numb with pleasure. "Uugghhh~~" It didn't take a long time for fresh milk to build up, he then grabbed her perky butt before filling her insides with his jizz. "AAnngghh~ So gooooodddd~" Skyla shouted, her canals tightened before her pussy drenched his long rod with its juices. Nux took a deep breath and felt familiar energy entering his body, just as he was about to lie down, he heard another voice calling him. "Hey¡­ Don't leave me out¡­" Chapter 38 The Legendary Threesome!? ** Chapter 38 The Legendary Threesome!? ** "Hey¡­ Don't leave me out¡­ I want to join as well¡­" Lane said sleepily as she crawled towards the pair. She was sleeping soundly when she started hearing loud moans, her dreams turned into wet dreams and soon, she woke up. The moment she woke up, she saw Skyla being drilled by Nux mercilessly as she moaned in ecstasy. Lane also noticed that Skyla's face was very close to Viscount Felberta's. The sight turned her on while she pondered how could Skyla show such an indecent face. Of course, she didn't know that she had a similar expression just an hour ago. Seeing her crawling towards him while her huge breasts hanging down, swaying back and forth, Nux felt his dick twitching again. It didn't take a long time for his rod to stand proudly again, ready for another round. "Since you want it so badly, why not?" Of course, even he was tired after ejaculating so many times, but the energy he received after he came inside Skyla helped him recover a bit. Also, seeing her huge mountains swaying like that, as if needing attention was another boost to his will, he believed he shouldn't turn her down no matter what. "I-I want to join as well¡­" suddenly, he heard another voice. He glanced at Skyla who was lying on the bed as he questioned, "Aren't you tired?" "Didn't I say that I was too inexperienced back then? I can go for another round without a problem now" Skyla replied with a smug smile. Nux glanced at her before he glanced at Lane and suddenly, a thought made him excited. 'Am I going to have the legendary threesome!? Damn! I became one of those characters that my previous virgin self was jealous of!' Thinking that, he smiled as he replied, "Then you are welcome to join as well. Alright, from now on, you two shall listen to me and I promise I will fuck you to the 9th heaven!" The girls blushed in embarrassment, they couldn't believe how bold he was to say indecent things like that out loud. However, when they saw him waiting for their reply, the two of them nodded. "Alright, now the placing!" As a certified virgin and a man of culture, Nux had watched enough hen- Ahem, source materials to know what he can do to make them feel the most pleasure. Of course, since this was his first time as well, he was a little nervous as well but he quickly hid it and continued confidently. "Lane, now crawl over here, place your ass on Skyla's face and place your mouth in between her thighs" Nux ordered. Lane blushed before she nodded with a determined look and crawled over to them. The sight of her breasts jiggling was a huge turn-on for Nux. Even though her movements were a little stiff, she quickly placed herself as Nux told. All this while, hers and Skyla's faces were red like a tomato. "Aright, now continue licking your sister's little sister until I tell you to stop, kay?" Lane nodded before she licked Skyla's pussy for the first time. Her body was trembling in nervousness and¡­ some excitement. She imitated Nux's fingers as she licked the surroundings slowly before she inserted her tongue inside. "Anh~" Skyla's pussy was already a little sensitive since she had just cum, therefore she moaned in pleasure when Lane's tongue entered her cave. "Good, don't forget to tease and knead her butt from time to time, do it just like I knead your milky breasts~" Lane did as she was told as her hands grabbed Skyla's perky butt. Skyla's moan already filled her with some weird sense of satisfaction, right now, she was even more excited to continue what she was doing, her nervousness transformed into excitement and thrill. "AAng-" Skyla's moan was abruptly stopped as a huge rod was placed on her forehead, nose, and lips. As if controlled by some force, her lips moved forward automatically, planting a small kiss that looked more like a kiss of submission. "Mmnnfff~" The dick's strong scent assaulted her nose; she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Look closely how it enters and pleasure's your sister's little sister, kay?" Skyla nodded as she opened her eyes. The sight of a huge dick placed right above her eyes made her tremble in excitement. Her pussy leaked her juices endlessly. "!!!" By the sudden influx of fresh juice, Lane was surprised, but then she started drinking her sister's juices greedily as if it was the most delicious thing in the world. Her hand movement quickened, sending waves and waves of pleasure inside Skyla's body. "Mmmnn~" Skyla wanted to moan but since her lips were busy kissing Nux's dick, she couldn't and let out a weird sound instead. Nux then started rubbing his dick in front of Lane's entrance. Lane's body trembled in excitement; she wanted to stop her tongue and moan but was stopped as she heard Nux's order. "Don't stop your tongue till I say otherwise, kay?" Lane nodded without stopping, showing how obedient of a girl she was. Her fresh juice leaked out of her pussy, and Nux smiled as he glistened his dick with her juices, preparing to enter and conquer her insides. Suddenly, he felt a jolt of pleasure coursing through his body and he looked down. Skyla, since she couldn't kiss and lick his dick anymore, she shifted her mouth to the next target. His balls. She kissed and licked them a little before she gobbled them up and started sucking. "Good~" Nux smiled as he praised before he turned to Lane's ass and drilled his dick right into her in one go. "Mmnnhhhh~" Chapter 39 The Legendary Threesome!? 2 ** Chapter 39 The Legendary Threesome!? 2 ** Lane's body jolted in pleasure as Nux drilled his dick into her. Since she wasn't allowed to stop licking her sister's little sister. She let out a muffled moan and tightened her grip around Skyla's perky butt. This sends another jolt of pleasure into Skyla's body as she intensified her sucking, increasing Nux's pleasure. Impressed by the cycle of pleasure he created, Nux smiled before he pulled his dick backwards, and then smashed it right into her. He then repeated this again, then again, and again, before his movements turned smoother and caught a rhythm. The more he pounded Lane, the more pleasure she felt and she tightened her grip around Skyla's ass, sending more pleasure inside Skyla's body, causing her to suck even more. "Uugghhh~ This feels so good" Nux grunted in pleasure before his eyes fell on Lane's huge breasts swaying back and forth in rhythm with his drilling. They looked extremely soft, it was as if they were enticing him to grab them. He bent down, placed his head on her back and grabbed her mountains as he started playing with them. "AANnghhh~" as the pleasure she was feeling exploded, Lane stopped her licking and squeezing, and moaned out loud. This caused the cycle to stop, Nux, of course, wasn't exactly happy with it. He smiled as he slowed his thrusting before stopping. Lane's body trembled in frustration, she wanted to ask why he stopped but soon heard her answer. "I said don't stop until I tell you to" Lane nodded before she quickly started licking Skyla's pussy and kneading her butt. She didn't waste time telling him how good it felt or anything; she just wanted him to start his pounding as soon as possible. Nux, of course, did what she wanted and the cycle continued. As he kneaded her breasts, he remembered that her weak point was the same as Felberta's, he wondered if the women who have larger breasts have the same weak point but he quickly threw that thought out as another, far better thought entered his mind. He smiled evilly before he pinched Lane's nipples. "Mmnnhffhh~" This time, Lane did not repeat her mistake and continued licking while her canals tightened, but Nux wasn't done. He quickly started pulling her nipples as if he wanted to tear them apart. Lane's body jolted due to this weird sense of pain and pleasure, her canals tightened more than ever. To not moan out loud, she started sucking Skyla's pussy intensely, causing Skyla to suck on Nux's balls even more strongly. "Uugghh~ I am cummingggg~" The stimulation was too much for Nux to bear, his milk burst out, painting all Lane's insides in white while he pinched her pink nipples even harder. "Mmmmnnnnhhhhhh~" As if her last defence was broken, Lane orgasmed like there is no tomorrow. Her whole body trembled before turning weak and she passed out. Nux's face twitched when he saw her passing out like that, he wanted to pass out too but he still had to go for another round. He glanced down and when he saw Skyla licking and sucking on his dick, trying to keep it as hard as possible and his heart turned warm. 'So what? It's just one round. With the energy I received from Lane, I believe I can make it' He thought inwardly as he glanced at Skyla again. He had to admit, Skyla licking and sucking his dick's head drenched with his and Lane's juices while his balls laid on her hairline, his dick laid on her forehead, her nose, all the way to her mouth was really turning him on. He enjoyed her service a little more before he chuckled, "Skyla, my love, don't worry, I am not leaving you behind and unsatisfied." Skyla stopped her sucking and her face turned red, "T-That's not it" Nux chuckled again before he placed the sleeping Lane to the side before he turned and placed his hard and sensitive dick right in front of Skyla's entrance. He looked at her face before smiling as he directly shoved his dick inside. "AAnngghh~" Skyla moaned as her body twitched in pleasure. After all the teasing and licking Lane did, her body was a lot more sensitive than Nux thought. With just one thrust, her body arched up, her eyes rolled back, and her small tongue popped out. Nux smiled as he pulled his dick before shoving it again. "AAnngghh~" Nux then thought of something and placed her legs on his shoulder and shoved his dick into her again. This way, he entered her deepest area, the one that he never entered before. "AAnnllgggggghhhhh~" Skyla was jolted awake by the sudden influx of pleasure, but before she understand what happened, Nux started his pounding, fucking her to the ninth heaven. "Annghh~ Annghh~ Annghh~" She moaned uncontrollably, her body was already numb, especially her thighs. Nux didn't have it any better either, his dick was already sensitive after cumming so much. As he entered deep inside her cave, the tightness made him feel numb. Then Skyla's pussy tightened even more as the pleasure she was feeling increased. He was already trying his best to hold out for a second longer. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to feel her cave tightening signalling that she was about to cum. His mind moved as he thought of different ways to make it happen before an idea came into his mind. He raised his hand high in the air before, *Pat* He slapped her butt. Feeling her butt tightening, he slapped again, then again, and then again. *Pat* *Pat* *Pat* Skyla, who was already on cloud nine, felt another wave of painful but immense pleasure assaulting her body. Her body jolted as her walls tightened before, "AAnnllgggggghhhhh~" She came. Right, when her juices drenched his dick, he let go and another burst of milk was shot from his little brother. "AAnngghhh~" "UUnngghhhhhhhh~~~" This was doubtlessly one of the best orgasms he ever had. Chapter 40 [Quest System] Chapter 40 [Quest System] Right after he came, streams of energy entered Nux's body and a bunch of messages appeared in front of him but he was too tired to bother with them and directly passed out in Skyla's embrace. Of course, Skyla wasn't any better either, right after she came, she passed out as well. ¡­ "..ux" Time passed quickly, and Nux heard a voice as he slept. "Nux" "Nux!" "NUX!!" Slowly, the soft voice turned into a shout that pierced his ears as he retorted in anger. "What!?" But when he saw who was calling him, his anger turned down, he smiled wryly and questioned in a sleepy voice. "Fel, what happened?" Yes, the one who was calling him was the Viscount, Felberta. Skyla and Lane were already standing behind her, their faces tinged with red. "Do you know what time it is?" Fel questioned. Nux glanced at the window and saw the sun shining brightly, he smiled wryly as he understood that it was already afternoon. "Fel, my love, I am really too tired for our afternoon session. Please forgive me this one time; I will definitely make it up to you in the future. How about this? Tomorrow is your day off, right? How about I spend my entire time with you tomorrow?" Nux offered. Felberta on the other hand frowned before she quickly understood that he misunderstood her intention for coming here. Although she did come here to complain here initially, she understood what happened and just wanted to ask if he wanted to have lunch. She didn't come here to get compensation. Of course, she was a little disappointing since she missed her afternoon session; but she has already made up her mind and knew something like this might happen in the near future. Of course, her mood improved when she heard his offer, she had no intention to clear this misunderstanding. Having him all to herself for a whole day was an offer worth lying. "Hmph! Since I am so gentle and forgiving, I will let you off for today but do remember your promise tomorrow. Also, lunch is ready, eat before going back to sleep." Nux nodded with a smile, he then planted a kiss on Felberta's face before he walked towards the dining room. After he had his lunch, he walked back into his room and slept. Seeing him like that, Felberta glanced at the two maids as she chuckled, "You really dried him out huh¡­" The two of them blushed in embarrassment, seeing this, Felberta smiled before she continued, "Tell me? How was it? Did you feel good? How did it feel to suck each other's love juices?" The more she questioned, the more they blushed. The viscount enjoyed teasing her 'new sisters' and her future faction members. ¡­ A few hours later, Nux finally woke up, he still felt a little tired but it wasn't as bad as before. He then looked at his body and could see that his muscles were more defined than before. He clenched his fist and felt an enormous amount of power welling inside his body. He suddenly remembered the bunch of messages that appeared in front of him right before he passed out. He thought about it and those messages reappeared again accompanied by his favourite *Ding* sound. [Congratulations to the host for rising to an Advance Stage Mana Cultivator from a Beginner Stage Mana Cultivator.] [INT: +5] [Blank Points: +10] [Congratulations to the host for rising to an Advance Stage Body Cultivator from a Beginner Stage Body Cultivator.] [STR: +3] [AGL: +3] [VIT: +3] [STM: +3] [DEF: +3] [Blank Points: +5] [System Inventory: Unlocked] [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Advance.] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 17 --> 20] [HP: 540/540] [MP: 370/370] [STR: 42 -->51] [AGL: 49 -->58] [VIT: 45 --> 54] [STM: 46 -->55] [INT: 29 --> 37] [DEF: 41 --> 50] [Blank Points: 72 -->96] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye, Skyla Hale, Lane Wyne] ¡­ 'Damn! I am strong!' Nux exclaimed in surprise and excitement. Just as he was about to stand up and leave, another message popped up. [Quest System Unlocked] [Current Quests] [Kill a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 System point] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill a 2-star beast] [Reward: 2 System points] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill a 3-star beast] [Reward: 5 System points] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill a 4-star beast] [Reward: 10 System points] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill a 5-star beast] [Reward: 20 System points] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill a 6-star beast] [Reward: 50 System points] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill a 7-star beast] [Reward: 100 System points] [Accept: Y/N] [Note: There is no limit to how many Star Beasts you kill, you will keep gaining the rewards mentioned above. Also, there is no penalty or time limit for these quests] 'A quest system¡­ hmm, this is just like missions but more convenient¡­ cool.' Then, Nux began thinking. 'Should I accept these quests? I can gain system points if I complete this. Not only that, but I will also gain some fighting experience. Right now, I am just a brute with strength without any skill to back it up. If it comes to real fights, I might even lose to someone weaker than me. Although I don't need much strength now since I am very safe right now, the same can't be said for the future. This is a world that revolves around strength, being weak here is a crime. I should not take it lightly even if I have this cheat. Rather, now that I have this cheat, I should use it to the best of my abilities and live a longer, happier life.' Thinking about all this, Nux decided to accept this quest. Of course, he wasn't planning to leave until he strengthens Felberta's cultivation to the Advance stage. Chapter 41 The BloodHill Wilderness Chapter 41 The BloodHill Wilderness Author Note: I am sorry about this; I have been trying to avoid this chapter for a long time now. I wanted to minimize the info dump as much as possible, but I can't do it anymore. We are already at chapter 41 and I still haven't told you anything about the world background and other kingdoms. So this chapter will be some information dump. I will not write more about the cultivation levels but I will give some world background today, so please bear with it. >_< ... For the next 10 days, Nux lived a fulfilling life! The morning started with a hot bathing session with Felberta. After that he spent time with Skyla and Lane, sometimes, he had a threesome, and sometimes the two of them took turns. In the afternoon, he had Felberta in lunc- err, he spend time with Felberta. After teasing Skyla and Lane for a while, he spends time reading and learning more about this world. He knew information is the key and that he had to force himself to study about this world and gain some knowledge. Yes, he had learned how to read and surprisingly, it only took him 5 days to do it. He credited this fact to his increased intelligence. In the night, he has another round with Felberta as he ended the day. Yes, he was a little biased towards Felberta since she was his first woman, and Skyla and Lane were also busy whenever he was free so he couldn't spend as much time with them as he spends with Felberta. Of course, the more time he spends with his girls, the stronger he got. [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Advance.] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low --> Medium] [LVL: 20 --> 24] [HP: 620/620] [MP: 410/410] [STR: 51 --> 59] [AGL: 58 --> 66] [VIT: 54 --> 62] [STM: 55 --> 63] [INT: 37 --> 41] [DEF: 50 --> 57] [Blank Points: 96 --> 108] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye, Skyla Hale, Lane Wyne] ¡­ [Name: Skyla Hale ] [Age: 25 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 24] [HP: 280/280] [MP: 390/390] [STR: 29] [AGL: 34] [VIT: 28] [STM: 32] [INT: 39] [DEF: 27] ¡­ [Name: Lane Wynee ] [Age: 26 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 23 --> 24 ] [HP: 280/280] [MP: 380/380] [STR: 34 -->35 ] [AGL: 26 --> 27] [VIT: 27 --> 28] [STM: 29 --> 30] [INT: 37 --> 38] [DEF: 34 -->35] ¡­ Of course, the one with the highest progress was Felberta; even she was surprised how quickly she rose to a level that others spend their whole life reaching. [Name: Felberta Alveye ] [Age: 28 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Occupation: Viscount of Skyfall Kingdom] [Race: Human] [Talent: Low] [LVL: 6 -->22] [HP: 290/290] [MP: 360/360] [STR: 10 -->26] [AGL: 11 -->27] [VIT: 13 -->29] [STM: 11 -->27] [INT: 10--> 36] [DEF: 10-->26] ¡­ 'With this, I can finally leave and go to the Blood Hill Wilderness.' He has learned quite a few things about this world. This world only has one continent which was around 6000 km far if you match the two opposite ends, four kingdoms ruled this continent, namely, The Sky Fall Kingdom, where Nux lives. The Kingdom Of Skadi. The Solid Earth Kingdom. The Woods Dynasty. There were a few cultivation sects, but they were too weak in front of these large kingdoms and could only continue to exist if they submit to one of the kingdoms. These four kingdoms were surrounded by the Blood Hill Wilderness, no one knew how deep or wide it was, but from what little information people of this world had gained, they divided it into 3 levels. The outer area, the inner area, and the forbidden area. The outer area was occupied by 1-3 star beasts. The inner area was occupied by 3-5 star beasts. As for the forbidden area¡­ well it was forbidden to enter so no one knows about it. 100 years ago, the King of Solid Earth kingdom thought that there must be some sort of treasure in the forbidden area and he prepared a huge army to find it. The army was accompanied by two strongest experts of the kingdom, but the only survivor of this expedition was the bloody soldier who returned with a torn arm and a bloody note that said, 'Never enter the forbidden area' The king tried to talk to the survivor, but he was already psychologically affected and wasn't able to answer anything at all. He just mumbled a few muffled sentences, only a few words could be recognized. 2 of these were, 'Killed' 'Too Strong' The whole incident had a major impact on the Solid Earth Kingdom, from being the second strongest, it fell to the last and is still not able to recover. After that, no one dared to enter the forbidden area anymore. Of course, Nux wasn't even planning to enter the inner area let alone the forbidden one. Thinking about this, Nux stood up as he walked out of his room. Just as he exited his room, he saw Felberta, Skyla, and Lane looking at him worriedly. "Do you really have to go to Blood Hill Wilderness?" Felberta questioned. "You know I have to, I may be strong, but I still don't have any fighting experience. You know how this world is, the stronger you are, the more freely you live. So I have to do this to fulfil my dream" Nux replied gently. "Take care of yourself. Don't do anything rash and endanger your life, okay?" Skyla muttered. "Don't worry; I am too much of a coward to do something rash. I will run away as soon as I notice that I can't handle the situation. I am really confident in running away" Nux smiled. Lane didn't say anything but you could see that she was really worried. The three ladies wanted to come with him, but he directly rejected them. He wouldn't be able to use his strongest skill (running away) if they followed him. Chapter 42 Clover Town Chapter 42 Clover Town "Have you kept everything I gave you? Your sword, your armour, healing potions, mana potions, and the skill books?" Felberta questioned. "Don't worry, I have kept everything, although I will repeat what I said before, the armour you gav-" "Yeah, I don't care. Nothing is more important than your life. If you came back with broken armour, rather than being mad, I would be happy that it could be used to save you. I can always buy new armours, no problem." "But that is a 3-star armour! That's your family treasure; you can't buy it with money!" "Yeah yeah, the same thing" Felberta completely ignored his words and waved her hands nonchalantly before her expression turned serious. "Just come back safely okay?" "Mhm," Nux smiled as he kissed her soft lips. He then repeated the same thing action with Skyla and Lane. "I'll be back soon" The three nodded as they accompanied Nux outside the mansion. Nux waved his hands as a farewell sign as he walked away. ¡­ As Nux was walking toward the wilderness, he smiled when he remembered their worried looks and shook his head. He was really lucky to have them. He then sorted the other things he gained in these last few days. First, the skill books. As a viscount, Felberta had four 1 star skill books, each belonging to different elements. These skill books were given to her most loyal and trusted subordinates, as for what element skill they receive, it depends on their elemental affinity. Skyla, for example, had a medium rank Wind affinity, and Lane had a medium rank Earth affinity. Therefore the two of them received the Gale Steps and Earth Fists techniques respectively. When Nux's talent was examined, it showed that he had a low level with all the basic elements, which was not enough for him to cultivate any of these skill books. However, two days later, Nux requested to test himself again and surprisingly, it showed that now he had a medium level affinity with every basic element. Nux understood how it worked. The 'talent' in his system doesn't represent the cultivation speed, it shows the level of affinity a person has with a certain element. At first, he indeed had low-level talent but after a few sessions with Skyla and Lane, he gained their talent as well. He first concluded that the talent drop rate was low therefore he didn't get it in just one session, but now he learned that it was not that the drop rate was low. He was receiving their talent from the first time they had sex, but the system was distributing it to all his elements simultaneously, hence slowing the process. So right now, he had four 1 star skill books, a 2-star sword, a few mana and Healing potions, and a 3-star armour in his system inventory, this all would have cost him 110 System points (he cannot buy potions from the shop yet) if not for his Felberta. Of course, he also used all his System points to buy a 2 star Body Cultivation Skill, The Nine Strikes Of Sword, from the system. Yes, he bought a body cultivation skill because his body was 2 times stronger than a normal cultivator. Also, body cultivation skill books were already very rare in this world, so he would be able to surprise his opponent at the last moment. Not only that, but he also found that, unlike the normal skill books where he has to read and decipher everything on his own, the skill books bought from the system could already be cultivated to the beginner stage after buying it. The levels of mastery of a skill book go by, Novice, Beginner, Small Achievement, Big Achievement, Master, Perfection, and finally, Assimilation. And he was already at the beginner stage. Nux smiled as he again realized how awesome his system is, he then activated his Steps Of Gale, and increased his speed. The Blood Hill Wilderness was on the outskirts of the kingdom, where they live in the capital city. The journey was roughly around 700 km far. If he took the carriage, it would take him about a day to reach there, but he wasn't planning to. He was planning to train his speed using this chance and wanted to reach there within 3-4 hours while running nonstop. Of course, it wouldn't be too hard on himself if he failed to achieve it but he would try his best. "Alright! Let's start!" Nux roared excitedly after he left the capital city, he stretched his legs, and then his back before jumping a little. He then looked above, It was already 4 pm, the sun was still shining brightly but he knew in just an hour or so, it would set. He sighed as he started running. ¡­ "Haah¡­ Haa¡­ Haah¡­" Nux breathed heavily as he finally reached the last town before his destination. It was already 10 when he reached here and he wasn't dumb enough to directly enter this dangerous forest without any rest. And yes, he failed to achieve his goal by two hours but that wasn't his fault. He completely ignored the time he would have to line up to enter the city gates. He even felt that he had to stay in a city for a night before coming to the wilderness but the farther away he moved from the capital city, the lesser and lesser the city gates appeared. In the end, he didn't even have to stop and crossed 4 cities in one go before reaching here. This town was called Clover Town. Since this town was closest to the Blood Hill Wilderness and was constantly attacked by star beasts, the people have already abandoned it, and the only people staying here were adventures that came here to hunt the star beasts. Nux walked towards an inn, he booked a room before taking a bath since he was too sweaty after running. "Haah~" He sighed in relief as he jumped into the bed and slept. Author Notes: Yeah, I know, kind of a boring chapter, I felt the same... I just rushed it since it wasn't important. I wasn't planning to extend his trip for 3-4 chapters or something. Let's just get over the boring part... Chapter 43 First Kill Chapter 43 First Kill "Grrr¡­" The next day, Nux was standing frozen stiff in front of a ferocious-looking Tiger with fresh blood dripping from its mouth. He was wearing a silver colour Armor that covered his chest and was holding a long sword in his hands that were shaking nonstop. From his pale expression, it was clear that he was frightened out of his wits. What happened? Well, nothing in particular, after checking out of the inn, he entered the forest in high spirits, but soon, he encountered this ferocious looking Tiger that was glaring at him with menacing eyes and he was frozen in fear. It wasn't that the Tiger was too strong or something, rather, this Tiger was one of the weaker creatures in this wilderness, a 1-star beast, but Nux was still frightened by how scary it looked. You can't blame him either, just a few days ago, he was just a normal man who would be scared even if a street dog barked at him. How can someone expect him to fight against these scary looking monsters? He was stronger and learned a few techniques, right, but you don't go fighting animals in a jungle after learning some martial arts right? When it saw how scared this human in front of him was, the tiger smiled even more menacingly. It would have a delicious meet today as its breakfast. Without thinking any further, he quickly dashed towards Nux with its eyes shining brightly. *Roar* A huge mistake. What the tiger did was a huge mistake on its part. It might have been better if it had walked towards Nux slowly and intimidatingly, but now that he dashed towards Nux, his expression changed a little. 'Too slow¡­' Nux thought inwardly, slowly starting to gain some confidence. He quickly activated his [Eye Of Discursion] and all the information about this tiger appeared in front of his eyes. [Gale Tiger] [Cultivation: 1 Star Beast.] [LVL: 13] [HP: 180/190] [STR: 20] [AGL: 21] [VIT: 19] [STM: 20] [DEF: 19] ¡­ 'Hmm? I am at least 3 times stronger than this beast' Nux thought inwardly before his eyes fell on the beast. Seeing the delight and mockery in its eyes, he panicked a little before he quickly regained his confidence as he looked at its stats. "What are you acting so confident for?" The tiger then jumped at Nux, Nux also raised his sword before stabbing it down in a crude way. There were no traces of his Nine Strikes Of Sword that he practised before. The sword stabbed right through the tiger's nape, pinning it on the ground. *Roar!!* It roared in pain, it still did not have any idea how or when this weak human stabbed his sword through his body. He glanced up and looked into Nux's eyes to make sure if it was him or someone else who sneak attacked it from behind. Another big mistake. Seeing that the beast still hadn't died, Nux panicked, he did not think about removing his sword and stabbing it again, instead, his most primal instants kicked in, he raised his leg and stomped on the poor beast's face mercilessly. "Roar!!" "Rooaaarrr!!" "Roar¡­" "Grr¡­ Grr¡­" "¡­" The translated version, "How dare you kick me!?" "You dare kick me again!!?" "Please don't kick me¡­" "Please, I am begging you, just stab your sword and end me¡­ why to humiliate me like that¡­" "¡­" Of course, Nux didn't know what it said or wanted to say, neither did he care. He kept attacking until he could hear him roaring or growling. [Ding] [It is detected that the host has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 System point] [Wind Affinity: +1] 'Damn¡­ it was harder than I thought¡­' Nux thought inwardly, his heart felt like it was about to burst out by how fast it was beating. "Haah¡­" He took a deep breath as he calmed his racing heart before glancing at the messages that appeared in front of him. 'Wind affinity? Was it because I killed the Gale Tiger? Does that mean I will gain more affinity to a certain element if I kill a star beast of a certain element? That's cool!' 'But I need to calm down, I was lucky that this beast I encountered wasn't that strong, or else I would have been in trouble. I should find some 1-star beasts and practice the skills I have learned and... also get used to this blood¡­' Of course, as a normal human, he hasn't witnessed this huge amount of blood before, let alone the being the cause of it. He then glanced at the Gale tiger's body; he picked up his sword and waved his hand as the body disappeared into his inventory. Although the body isn't that valuable, he wasn't dumb enough to leave free resources. No sane man would reject extra cash. He then moved forward and soon, he found another beast. [Earth Bear] [Cultivation: 1 Star Beast.] [LVL: 12] [HP: 160/180] [STR: 20] [AGL: 18] [VIT: 18] [STM: 17] [DEF: 21] ¡­ 'Another one-star beast, this should be easy since I can make the first move' Right now, this bear was enjoying its prey, not knowing its impending doom. Nux activated his Steps Of Gale, it was the technique which he had most control on other than the Nine Strikes Of Sword, he could feel it reaching closer to Beginner Stage after yesterday's run. Nux disappeared before he appeared right before the bear, and without wasting any time, he slashed his sword according to Nine Strikes Of Sword, cutting its head off. The poor bear didn't even know how it died. He couldn't even enjoy its last meal before his head got slashed. [Ding] [It is detected that the host has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 System point] [Earth Affinity: +1] Nux stood there, frozen still as the blood flowed out of the bear's body like a fountain and fell on his face. He felt nauseating; he wanted to vomit but controlled himself. He knew this would happen, he knew that he will have to face blood one day or another. He wiped the blood on his face and stored the bear's body in his inventory. Chapter 44 Roaming Around And Killing Star Beasts Chapter 44 Roaming Around And Killing Star Beasts To be honest, even Nux was surprised by how quickly he killed the bear. He finally understood why skills were so important to a cultivator. With just 1 star and 2-star skills, his power increased so much. Nux felt a little excited, he wanted to get stronger and stronger. Thinking about it, he then started his search. [Ding] [It is detected that the host has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 System point] [Fire Affinity: +1] ¡­ [Ding] [It is detected that the host has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 System point] [Water Affinity: +1] ¡­ [Ding] [It is detected that the host has killed a 2-star beast] [Reward: 2 System points] [Earth Affinity: +2] ¡­ He continued killing beasts nonstop, some were sneak attacks, some were one on one fights, and sometimes, he was even sneaked attacked by a beast but Nux continued fighting and continued growing stronger at a frightening rate. It is said that experience can help you learn what books cannot. As he continued using his skills, he could feel how frighteningly quick he was mastering them. After his 23rd fight, his Steps Of Gale was already at the beginner stage and his other skills were at peak novice stage. He was also very close to the small achievement stage in his Nine Strikes Of Sword. He did not stay at 1-star beasts either, he found that once he was a little experienced he didn't even need to use his skills to kill them so after killing around 14 1 star beasts, he shifted to 2-star beasts. [Gale Tiger] [Cultivation: 2 Star Beast.] [LVL: 24] [HP: 320/320] [STR: 33] [AGL: 34] [VIT: 32] [STM: 33] [DEF: 31] ¡­ Right now, he was fighting a 2-star beast, Gale tiger, that sneaked attacked him. Well, one can't call it a fight. It was more like a training drill. This gale tiger was just a bigger version of the first beast he killed. Right now, Nux was just practising his fire-based skill, Fire Ball, on it, increasing his accuracy and lowering his MP cost. He wanted to increase his mastery of the skill to the beginner stage However, things never go as one plan. The Gale Tiger's body was already covered with burns and black marks, it already knew that it wasn't this human's match and it had no intention of becoming his practice partner. It quickly turned around and ran away. Or it tried to, when Nux noticed that it was trying to run away, he activated his Steps Of Gales and appeared in front of it before slashing its head. "Haah¡­ you could have lived longer if only you had decided to be obedient and become my training partner." He sighed before he stepped back. After killing so many beasts, although the blood didn't bother him that much, he still wasn't a fan of it and would not allow it to spray on his face if he could avoid it. [Ding] [It is detected that the host has killed a 2-star beast] [Reward: 2 System points] [Wind Affinity: +2] Nux stored its body in his inventory before he frowned; he noticed that the sneak attacks he was facing has increased a lot. He was planning to spend the night in the wilderness, but if it continued like this, he would tire himself out and would certainly die. A thought appeared in his mind and he sniffed, "Smnf Smnf" His eyes lit up in realization as he nodded. "So that's how it is¡­" He was covered in blood, no, he was practically bathing in blood, especially his silver armour which was now red. The beasts had strong senses, when they smelled the scent of blood, they would treat him as an injured or a dead person, no beast would leave that chance. Nux quickly removed his armour, before washing dried blood from his face. He was thinking about saving water until he found a river or something but now it seemed that he had to use it. If he couldn't find any water sources by the end of the day, he would just leave the wilderness and come back tomorrow. After washing his face and armour, Nux also changed his clothes. He then walked around for a while and as expected, there were no sneak attacks anymore. Nux smiled and continued his killing but this time, he avoided getting blood on his clothes. For that, he had an ingenious idea of using his Water-based skill, the Water Shield to cover his body with a thin water shield that does not take much MP and it worked! There was not a single drop of blood on his body! This was much better than being covered in blood. He was not a brawny bloodthirsty man, he was a handsome refined man, being covered in blood did not suit him at all. He even thought that this Water Shield skill was created just so a person could avoid the blood falling on his body. If the creator of this technique heard his words, he would probably rise from the dead to hunt him down. [Ding] [2-star beast Killed] (I am changing the notification, it takes too many words) [Reward: 2 System points] [Fire Affinity: +2] ¡­ As Nux walked after killing another beast, he heard a sound. 'A river.' Nux was pleasantly surprised; he quickly walked towards the direction where the sound came from. "Did you see how I single-handedly killed that beast?" "Yeah yeah, Alden, we know you are strong, why don't you just sit down and relax? It's still our first day here, we have to stay here for more than a month." "Yes, now sit down and fill your water reserves" "Hmph! You guys are no fun" After a while, when he walked closer to the sound of the river, he heard some people talking. His steps quickened before he saw 4 people, 1 woman and 3 men sitting beside the river talking to each other. He quickly hid behind a tree but before he could observe them with his [Eye Of Discerning], a series of notifications rang in his mind. [Ding] Chapter 45 [Party System] Chapter 45 [Party System] [Ding] [Other people's presence detected] [It is detected that these people have no enmity towards the host] [A party can be formed] [Would you like to form a party?] [Y/N] 'A party? Is it like teams?' This time though, the system was generous and it quickly explained the party system. [Party System] [A party can be formed in two conditions.] [One, if a person is willing to form a party with the host to complete a certain task] [Two, if in a hunting ground and someone with no enmity towards the host is detected.] [The range of the party system is 100 km, going beyond that, the party will be dismissed automatically] [Note: There is no limit to the number of people there can be in a party] 'What is the advantage of forming a party?' Nux questioned but it seemed that he had already exhausted his luck as the system ignored him like usual. Nux's lips twitched before he smiled wryly and shook his head. 'Whatever, there is no harm in trying, if something goes bad, I can always run away' He had already looked at their status, and although they are strong, 2 of them were even in the Master stage, the same stage as butler Joyab, if Nux decided to run away, there are zero chances of them catching him. Nux then pressed yes and glanced at their expressions vigilantly, seeing that there were no changes, Nux smiled and waited. He decided to wait and see the effects of this party system. Also, he needed the water to fill his reserves so he had nothing against waiting. Of course, he wasn't planning on revealing himself in front of them. Although they don't have enmity, they aren't friendly either. Who knows? The girl in the group might fall for his handsome face and the guys might turn out to be jealous of him and would want to kill him. Even a handsome face has its fair share of troubles. "Grrrr" Nux didn't have to wait for long as a few minutes later, a pack of 12 wolves, led by a 3-star wolf and two 2-star wolves appeared in front of them. This was one of the strongest groups in this outer Area, If Nux was the one facing this group, he would have run away without thinking anything. He still hasn't fought a 3-star beast so he still does not know how strong they are. The team's expression turned serious when they saw the wolf pack coming toward them. They quickly stood up and their weapons appeared in their hands. The brawny looking man, that also appeared to be the leader of the team carried a huge shield and ordered. "I will fight with the leader of this pack, Alden, you take care of the two wolfs following the leader, Oscer, you fight with the rest of the wolves, don't worry, Annice would help you from behind" "Haah! Finally some action! Although I want to fight that leader, I will follow your order and finish these two weaklings first." Another muscular looking man, Alden, answered as a giant Axe appeared in his hand. He then slashed his axe at the two wolves, mercilessly. His attacks carried huge momentum with them, even the ferocious-looking wolves had to back off and stay defensive under his attacks. The silent looking man just gave a nod before a sword appeared in his hand and he rushed toward the rest of the wolves without any fear. His movements were nimble as he didn't give any chance to any of the wolves to attack him. "Yes leader!" A bow appeared in the hands of the only girl in this group. She was the deciding factor in this group. Her arrows were sharp and precise; it was as if each arrow released from her bow had a meaning. Her arrows were merciless as they attacked the weak points of those wolves, their eyes, their ears, their nose, their mouth, no arrow missed. She was so confident in her shots that she didn't even look at the result before shooting another arrow. "GRrrr!" "Graarrr!!" Her arrows greatly lessened the pressure the silent man was facing as he quickly started killing these wolves. [Your party member, Oscer Fieldse has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 system point] [Your party member, Oscer Fieldse has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 system point] [Your party member, Annice Fishmane has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 system point] The more notification appeared in front of his eyes, the brighter his eyes got. 'I can gain system points even if I am not the one killing! This is ridiculous! A bug! An absolute Bug!' [Your party member, Alden Stuarts has killed a 2-star beast] [Reward: 2 system points] As Nux was excited, another message appeared in front of his eyes, he glanced at the battlefield and saw that the muscular man with the axe had already killed one of the wolves and was attacking the other one without stopping. He then glanced at the leader of the group and saw him defending against the attacks of the leader of the pack without much difficulty. It was clear that he only intended to prolong the fight as his team deals with the rest of the wolves. "AAuuuuu!!" The wolf leader howled in anger when he saw so many of its subordinates dying and its attack turned ferocious, although it didn't affect the leader that much. [Your party member, Alden Stuarts has killed a 2-star beast] [Reward: 2 system points] After Alden killed the remaining wolf, he quickly rushed toward the weaker wolves and started slaughtering them with a wide smile. [Your party member, Alden Stuarts has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 system point] [Your party member, Alden Stuarts has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 system point] [Your party member, Annice Fishmane has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 system point] ¡­ Countless messages appeared in front of Nux, and his eyes brightened in joy. He was really cheering for the team from his heart. His cheering worked as they quickly dealt with the remaining wolves, and then focused on the leader of the pack. The situation turned around so quickly that even if the wolf leader wanted to retreat, it couldn't. [Your party member, Alden Stuarts has killed a 3-star beast] [Reward: 5 system points] [Total System Points: 68] Chapter 46 An Absolute Bug! Chapter 46 An Absolute Bug! After killing all the wolves, every member of the team took out a dagger and started skinning the dead bodies, before storing the meat, fur, and teeth. It was clear that they were very experienced by how fast their hands moved. 'A tank, a warrior, a marksman, and an assassin, a perfect RPG team' Nux praised inwardly. "Move your hands! We don't have much time; too much blood has been spilt. Quickly wash and let's get out of here." The leader of the team ordered after they took all the loot. The rest of the team nodded and within 5 minutes, they moved out. As if on cue, four 2 star beasts appeared in the area, Nux raised his eyebrows in surprise and admiration. 'Damn, this is what they call experience.' He then smiled before he waited for the beasts to leave. ¡­ After filling his water reserves, Nux left the area as well. This time, his goal was not to hunt any beasts; he had killed enough for the day. His goal was to find humans he can form parties with. Just now, he got 18 system points without even lifting his finger. It was important to note that he had only collected 50 System points after hunting beasts for a whole day. There is no limit to the number of humans he can form a party with and the range is 100 km long. If he could form a party with around 10 more teams like the ones he found, how many points would he gain!? Many, many points! That's why he called the party system an absolute bug! Because that's what it was! Excited, he ran around the wilderness searching for other humans. Since it was already evening, he knew he couldn't wander around for long. After finding and secretly partying with 1 other party, he found a safe area and lay down. ¡­ The next day, he woke up with an eager look. He started his journey to find other humans. Of course, he didn't miss the chance to one-shot any lonely 1 or 2-star beast he could find. They were free system points; he wasn't going to leave them. [Your party member, Gage Uptone has killed a 2-star beast] [Reward: 2 system points] [Your party member, Lynden Rake has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 system point] [Your party member, Kenelm Brokee has killed a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 system point] ¡­ By the afternoon, he had already partied with 5 more teams, he had noticed that this range of 100 km is like a radius with him as a centre, if used correctly, the range is around 200 km. Nux was very happy with the huge influx of notifications but afraid that he might get complacent; he decided to ignore these messages. As if reading his thoughts, no more messages appeared. He frowned and then opened his system to glance at his system points, noticing that they were still increased, he knew that the system decided to be generous and had hidden these notifications for him. Nux smiled at the thought and continued finding his new points sla- team players. "AAhhh!! Someone! Save me!" While Nux was walking around, he heard a scream and frowned. He then rushed towards the sound and found a boy who should be around his age, sitting on the ground, his eyes filled with horror as he glanced at the dead body lying beside him. The body was still twitching, indicating that it died recently. He also saw two men surrounded by 8 two-star wolves, by their wounds, it was clear that they were in a bad position. 'Should I save them?' Nux thought about it and decided to act. He wasn't a cold-blooded person, if he can save them without getting into trouble, he will help them. Also, they will be his future points sla- teammates, he wasn't going to let them die. He then activated his Steps Of Gale and appeared behind a wolf, slashing its head with one slash before fighting the other. The guards' eyes widened when he saw him appearing out of nowhere. With all his skills on the beginner level, combined with his peak beginner level Sword skill, Nux was already strong enough to deal with these wolves alone, and with the two guards holding some of them, he quickly killed all the wolfs without any problems. "T-Thank you! My name is Wybert Longe, the son of Marquis Longe of the Sky Fall kingdom" Wybert introduced. Of course, Nux already knew about it due to his Eye Of Discerning. "A Marquis's son? What are you doing here in the wilderness?" "I am here to gain some fighting experience¡­ but I didn't expect someone to die because of me" Wybert replied in a sad tone as he glanced at the dead body of his guard. "You came into the wilderness with just 3 guards?" Nux questioned in surprise. "No, I have more guards, it was just that the head guard heard some sound coming from there and he took some men to check it out, we were then attacked by the wolf pack and this happened¡­" "Oh?" Nux raised his eyebrow as he heard that. "Ah! Mr Savior I still don't know your name" "It's me, Dio" Nux replied. The head guard, who had the duty to protect the son of marquis left because he heard a sound? Not only that, right after he left, the son was attacked by a pack of wolves. If this didn't sound shady, Nux didn't know what did. There was no way he was going to tell his real name to him. "Oh, Mr Dio, why don't you join-" "Ah, I am extremely sorry, young master, but I am about to leave this wilderness so I can't join you but I do hope you have a safe and fulfilling adventure." Saying that Nux ran away. Chapter 47 Improvements Chapter 47 Improvements Nux ran away, or so the guards thought¡­ After a while, he returned and hid behind the trees. No, he didn't have any intention to help the boy. Someone was planning to get the son of a marquis killed. On one side, there was a Marquis and on the other, was someone who dared to kill Marquis's son. Both of them aren't someone he could afford to offend. Not only him, but even Felberta also might not be safe he offended them. He was even regretting his decision to help the boy initially. Well, what's done was done; he couldn't change it and just sighed. If he doesn't want to help, why was he back here then? Of course, that is to form a party with the rest of the guards who should be returning soon. Who knows, he might earn some extra points. He didn't have to wait for long as the head guard along with the other guards appeared. If the head guard was surprised to see the boy alive, he didn't show it on his face, he just showed his concern and asked if the boy was safe and acted calmly. Nux was even more scared seeing that, he quickly formed a party and ran away. This time, he ran away for real. ¡­ Nux continued his search for the whole day as he killed some beasts while he was at it. After forming parties with around 14 teams, he found a relatively safe place and rested for the night. The next day, Nux stood up with a fresh smile. Today, he wasn't going to find any humans anymore; of course, it was a different case if he found them by chance. He would be stupid if he didn't party with them. 'Status' [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Advance.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 24] [HP: 620/620] [MP: 410/410] [STR: 59 --> 61] [AGL: 66 --> 69] [VIT: 62] [STM: 63 --> 64] [INT: 41] [DEF: 58] [Blank Points: 108] His stats rose again, and this time, it wasn't due to a level up. This was all due to his Sword Skill, being a body cultivation skill, it didn't require mana, only raw strength, therefore, the stronger his mastery over it, the stronger his strength will be. Therefore, he decided that he was going to raise his mastery of the skill to a small achievement stage within the next few days. He walked towards a group of four 2 star bears he found and fought them while only using his Nine Strikes Of Sword. Of course, he also used his Water shield to prevent blood from falling on him. The more he fought, the more he could feel his mastery over his sword was increasing. His movements turned smoother and smoother and even his speed increased. His improvement speed was frightening. After defeating the bears, he found another group of 2-star beasts and continued fighting them in the same way. Of course, he wasn't unscathed as well since he wasn't experienced enough right now, but his wound wasn't that serious since his armour was very tough. There were just a few scratches here and there which quickly vanished after he drank the Healing Potion. For the next few days, Nux continued fighting the same way, from four 2 star beasts, he fought more than ten 2 star beasts at the same time without many injuries. Even a 3-star beast cannot do that. He was now sure that he can fight any 3-star beasts without any problem but he didn't fight right away and continued fighting 2-star beasts. His Nine Strikes Of Sword has already reached the mid-level small achievement stage. As he has already achieved his goal, he had decided to fight these beasts with just his 4 basic elements skills to train them. However, the more he fought, the quicker he found out that training his 4 skills wasn't as simple as his Sword skill. He had a limited amount of MP, although he can force himself with his sheer will if he was low on stamina, he can't do the same with his MP because he would pass out if his MP reaches 0. Of course, he can use Mana Potions, but Felberta warned him not to use them too much since they contained impurities and might affect his body in the future so he avoided them as much as possible. This was annoying. Although he can feel his skills improving, the process was really slow compared with his sword skill. It took him 15 days to raise all his skills to the small achievement stage, among which, only his Steps Of Gale was at a mid-level small achievement stage. However, even with that, he still wasn't able to defeat more than five 2 star beasts since these beasts run away as soon as they feel that they cannot fight him anymore. Unlike his sword skill, which has the power to deal significant damage in one attack, his attacking skills, Earth Fist and Fire Ball weren't as strong. The time it took him to defeat one beast is enough for the rest of them to run away. Nux shook his head, dejected. He had to give up. No matter how much he tried, the skills he has are still just 1-star skills, it is difficult to kill 2-star beasts with them. Also, MP wasn't his strong point either. Nux sighed as he returned to his safe point and rested for the day. He has decided to fight with 3-star beasts from tomorrow. Chapter 48 Fuck! I Am doomed! Chapter 48 Fuck! I Am doomed! Using Steps Of Gale, Nux appeared behind a star bear, he slashed his sword, but unlike how previously, the head is hacked off without any resistance, he could only leave a deep wound on its neck. However, Nux wasn¡¯t how he used to be either. After 20 days of continuous fighting, his instincts and experience were better than the last time. He quickly stomped his foot and jumped back, not only that, he even created a water shield in front of him, in case the bear reacted faster than he expected and attacks him. His worries, however, were unfounded, only when he landed on the ground, did the bear finally turn back and attacked. ¡°Roaarr!!¡± ¡®Damn, a 3-star beasts defence is really something¡­ my sword isn¡¯t strong enough to defeat it in one move¡­¡¯ Nux muttered as he glanced at the 2.5 meters huge Earth Bear in front of him. [Earth Bear] [Cultivation: 3 Star Beast.] [LVL: 33] [HP: 210/430] [STR: 44] [AGL: 42] [VIT: 43] [STM: 41] [DEF: 46] ¡­ ¡®I just need another strike to end him but¡­ I don¡¯t think it would be that easy¡­¡¯ Nux thought as he glanced at the earth bear that was looking at him with red eyes and a maddened look. It was as if it was ready to fight to the death. Nux looked into its eyes and threw a fireball toward it. Of course, he wasn¡¯t trying to hurt it with it, he just didn¡¯t want to give him time to rest, even a second. While the bear dodged the fireball, Nux¡¯s figure blurred; the bear knew that Nux was too fast for him and he couldn¡¯t block his attacks very well, so he directly covered its wounded neck with its paws. ¡°Hmph! In the end, you are just a brainless beast.¡± Nux then appeared right in front of it as he stabbed his sword right through its heart. Nux was merciless with his moves, even though he understood that now that he pierced its heart, he won¡¯t live for long. He still activated his Earth Fist and punched its nose continuously. *Bam* A few seconds later, he retrieved his sword and the bear¡¯s huge body finally fell to the ground. [Ding] [3-star beast Killed] [Reward: 5 System points] [Earth Affinity: +5] Nux felt overjoyed. It was a 3-star beast! A beast that can rival and even defeat a normal Master Rank Cultivator and he defeated it without a scratch! He has indeed grown stronger. However, he didn¡¯t get complacent, he had a big advantage in this fight since he was the one who attacked first and dealt with so much damage. He will now take on a 3-star beast one on one and later, he will fight a group of beasts, just like the wolf pack his first party members encountered a few days ago, alone. ¡­ Five days later, Nux sat on top of a huge rock, breathing heavily. Even after wiping it, again and again, the traces of beasts¡¯ blood on his face still weren¡¯t gone. Although he wasn¡¯t injured since he had Recovery Potions, the same can¡¯t be said about his armour. The original thick looking silver armour had many dents on it. There were many deep cuts on it as well, although there were no holes, these deep cuts weren¡¯t any different from them either. After washing his face, and getting rid of the blood scent, Nux changed his position again and directly lay down on the ground. He was very tired¡­ He just fought three 3 star beasts alone. That was the reason why his armour was damaged. Or else, even when fighting with a 3-star beast accompanied by some lower-level beasts, he didn¡¯t face many problems. Of course, he gained a lot from this fight. His sword technique rose to the peak level small achievement stage. ¡®The harder you fight, the more you grow¡­¡¯ Thinking that he glanced in the direction of the inner area of the Wilderness. ¡®A 4-star beast¡­ I should be able to defeat them¡­¡¯ Nux smiled inwardly before he stood up and returned to his temporary base and called off the day early. If he was going to do what he was thinking to do, he needs to rest well and do it when he is at his peak. ¡­ The next day, Nux woke up and stepped into the inner area. Three-star beasts were the weakest here, he has just walked into the area and could already see a group of five 3 star beasts sitting together. Nux walked further and before long, he found his target. [Fiery Flame Lion] [Cultivation: 4 Star Beast.] [LVL: 43] [HP: 210/430] [STR: 56] [AGL: 59] [VIT: 52] [STM: 58] [DEF: 55] ¡­ A beast with the same size as the lion, but its aura was a lot stronger; its mane was covered with flames which gave off an imposing look. Nux used the same old tactic, activating his Steps Of Gale, he appeared behind the lion and slashed his sword. This time, however, the beast sensed his attack and moved a little. The attack which should have hit its neck only grazed its shoulder. Nux was surprised, not because the beast sensed it but because the damage his attack caused was very low. It was like a deep scratch. ¡°Roar!¡± The lion attacked with its paws, Nux tried to defend it with his sword but, *Clang* His sword broke. ¡®Fuck! I am doomed!¡¯ ¡­ Author¡¯s Note: Okay, I know some of you might think that mc is weak since he couldn¡¯t even defeat a beast that has lower stats than him, but you have to understand that he has very low-level equipments. A 2-star sword can¡¯t hurt a 4-star beast. His best skill is only a 2-star sword skill. While the rest of the skills are even worse. Mc is strong, okay? If he had a better sword, he could defeat the beast easily. If your question is that how can a beast be so strong without a weapon or whatever? Then please understand that they have their claws, teeth etc as weapons and they are definitely better than a 2-star sword. Also, remember he has only been here for around 30 days, he can¡¯t become a Mr. know it all with such a limited amount of time. So please bear with it, next time, you will see mc defeating opponents whose stats are even higher than his. Thank you <3 Chapter 49 I Ploughed Really Hard Chapter 49 I Ploughed Really Hard Author's Note: Hi hi~ New week, New Goals, right~~? So how do we start?? Hmm, first let's start with the Warning: No Spams Will be Counted! NO! Nope! I still have trauma from the last time. Also, please keep in mind to not use certain words in the comments, change it to, like, s*x, f*ck, be a little creative, cause if not, webnovel will del your comments and I won't be able to reply to them. Alright, with that aside, let's move to this week's goals. (I'll increase it a bit cause... A Man Can Dream Right!?) 80 Power Stones - 1 Extra Chapter. 160 Power Stones- 2 Extra Chapters. 240 Power Stones- 3 Extra Chapters. 320 Power Stones- 4 Extra Chapters. 400 Power Stones- 5 Extra Chapters. If it passes 400? Well, You guys know the basic maths right? I hope? Right? RIGHT? Goals For Reviews(No Spamming!!): We have a total of 64 Reviews!! right now. I'll review it again when I get some time so adding that, we have 65 Reviews. 70 Reviews - 1 Extra Chapter. 75 Reviews - 2 Extra Chapters. 80 Reviews - 3 Extra Chapters. 85 Reviews - 4 Extra Chapters. 90 Reviews - 5 Extra Chapters. 95 Reviews - 6 Extra Chapters. 100 Reviews - 7 Extra Chapters. 105 Reviews - 8 Extra Chapters. If it passes 105? Well, You guys know the basic maths right? I hope? Right? RIGHT? Of course, this will only be applicable for this weak, that means, till next Monday. After that, we will refresh it! Also, you guys know me, I am an expert in taking out chapters from my A**, although I might not have many chapters right now, I promise you that by the end of this week, I'll give you every extra chapter I owe you guys. So... Keep Supporting~~ And Gimme POWAAA!! I begin Beginn yououu~~~ ... The lion attacked with its paws, Nux tried to defend it with his sword but, *Clang* His sword broke and he was sent flying. His body clashed with a tree before stopping. "Cough¡­" He coughed blood before he glanced at the lion that stood in front of him with a wary look. 'Uggh¡­ it hurts¡­' He then looked below and sighed, 'A hole finally appeared on it¡­' Yes, there was a 10 cm hole in his armour, he then glanced at his broken sword that now looked like a dagger. However, before he could think about anything else, a fireball was shot at him; the fireball was a lot stronger than the little 1-star parlour trick he uses. It was dangerous. He dodged the fireball and saw the fiery flame lion rushing toward him. 'Heh¡­ its fighting style is similar to mine¡­' Nux chuckled before he pushed his body to the limit as he activated his Steps Of Gale and appeared beside the beast. He crouched and, Earth Fist. He punched its balls. "Roaaarrrrr!" The lion roared in pain, but Nux wasn't done, he moved and stabbed his broken sword, and the horn of the 3-star Rhino beast into its eyes. "Rooaaaaaarrrr!!" The Lion howled in agony as he moved its limbs randomly hoping to hit Nux but the said person had already jumped back and was staring at him. The lion had sensed that Nux was not around him, it quickly gave up and decided to run away. 'Haah¡­ did you really think I will fight fairly after losing my weapon? No way! How do you think I defeated three 3 star beasts alone?' Nux didn't have any plan to let it go, he dashed towards the beast as another rhino horn appeared in his hand and he directly stabbed it into its leg. "Rooaaarr¡­" The lion fell, crying in agony. Losing its sight, and the ability to run, it knew its end was near. Still, it dragged its body, trying to get away if it can. Nux then removed the rhino's horn from its eyes and stabbed it toward its heart. He knew his sword wasn't strong enough to pierce through its skin, so he directly used a better alternative. "Roar¡­" The fiery flame lion took his last breath before its consciousness fell into darkness. The flames surrounding its mane died down, signalling its end. "¡­" [Ding] [4-star beast Killed] [Reward: 10 System points] [Fire Affinity: +10] Nux sighed; he then took out the horns and his broken sword, before storing the lion's body in his inventory. This was his last fight in this wilderness for now. With his weapon gone, he had decided to go back home. But he promised in his heart that he will return, with better skills and weapons and defeat all the beasts present in this wilderness. Of course, even though he decided to go back, this did not mean that he would get complacent. He quickly left the area and washed his face before getting rid of the bloody scent as much as it was possible. ¡­ 15 minutes later, he appeared in the outer area and after another hour of walking, he left the Blood Hills Wilderness and walked into Clover Town. However, he soon noticed that people here were avoiding him. Nux frowned but then he ignored them. He was too tired to care about others. He then entered the same inn he used before and walked towards the counter. The counter has the same person taking care of it, and when his eyes fell on Nux, they widened in surprise. "W-Wow¡­ are you that person who booked a room a month ago?" "You remember me?" Nux questioned in surprise. "Of course, I remember every customer's face" The man lied right through his teeth, he sees countless new people every day, how can he remember every one of them? It was just that Nux's face was hard to forget that he remembers that 'handsome dude that booked a room before'. "Nice" Nux nodded. "But man¡­ you really changed in a month, huh¡­" the man muttered. "Changed?" Nux frowned. "What? Didn't you notice how people are avoiding you?" "I did, but I just thought something happened and ignored it" "So you really didn't notice the bloodthirsty aura surrounding you huh¡­" "Hahaha! The same thing happened to me when I first entered the Blood Hills Mountains but man, your aura surpasses mine by a huge margin. How many beasts did you kill in there?" Another man laughed as he joined the conversation. "A bloodthirsty aura?" Nux muttered in confusion. "Yes, when you take too many lives in a small amount of time, some changes happen to your aura without you knowing. It becomes more overbearing and lethal. Of course, how much your aura change depends on your experiences and the number of lives you have taken, and judging by your aura, it must be around 500 if not more." The man explained. "Hmm, I understand." Nux nodded in understanding. He did kill quite a lot of beasts in these 30 days. "But kid, you look really young, how did you get strong enough to enter and survive in Blood Hills wilderness alone for a month in such a short time?" Nux smiled at his question as he smiled, "I ploughed real hard." 'Well, that's a weird way to say you worked hard¡­' Nux chuckled at his reaction and then booked his room after taking a bath, he then walked in front of the mirror while only wearing underwear. 'Damn¡­ would you look at that¡­' Nux praised himself. This trip was really beneficial to him; his frail body was now lean and muscular. His height had increased to 1.81 meters; his muscles were tightly packed and dense, without any ounce of extra fat around them. His posture was also a lot better than it was before, giving him an aura of a natural-born fighter. His face looked more chiselled, improving his looks by another level. He was most definitely a charmer. After admiring his looks and muscles for a while, Nux smiled in satisfaction before jumping into the bed as he called, 'Status' Chapter 50 New And Ridiculously Overpowered Abilities Chapter 50 New And Ridiculously Overpowered Abilities [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Advance.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 24] [HP: 620/620] [MP: 410/410] [STR: 61 --> 64] [AGL: 69 --> 74] [VIT: 62] [STM: 64 --> 67] [INT: 41] [DEF: 58 --> 61] [Blank Points: 108] ... Satisfied by his progress, Nux nodded before he smiled in excitement and looked at the biggest gain he got in this trip to the Blood Hills Wilderness. 'System Shop' [System Shop] [Cultivation Techniques] ¡­ [Skill Books] ¡­ [Weapons] ¡­ [Abilities] ¡­ He directly scrolled over everything before his eyes fell on the most important thing. [Current System Points: 15,748] 'More than 15 thousand! Holy Fuck!' Nux's eyes widened in surprise and he smiled widely. "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahaha" "HAHAHAHAHA!!" He couldn't control himself and laughed out loud. He then moved his eyes towards the [Abilities] section. [1 Star Abilities ¨C 100 System points] [2 Star Abilities ¨C 200 System points] [3 Star Abilities ¨C 500 System points] [4 Star Abilities ¨C 1000 System points] [5 Star Abilities ¨C 2000 System points] [6 Star Abilities ¨C 5000 System points] [7 Star Abilities ¨C 10000 System points] [8 Star Abilities ¨C 100000 System points] He didn't think much and directly jumped into 7 Star Abilities. To be honest, he did calculate a bit and had a rough idea that he might get enough points to buy a 7-star ability, of course, the results still surprised him, but he calmed himself and directly scrolled to the ability he had his eyes on. [Conceal] [7 Star Ability] [Description: When activated, no one will be able to sense the user's presence or see him if the user doesn't wish for it. Only a cultivator with 3 times more MP than the user can detect the user's presence. Or else, the user can only be detected if he touches or is touched by the user.] [Note: If the user's killing intent is detected by a cultivator, the effect of the ability, [Conceal], would wear off] [Price: 10,000 System Points] This ability was really good, not only that, but Nux has also found another ability that would help him turn this ability from good to overpowered. [Professional Killer] [3 Star Ability] [Description: A passive skill that controls a user's killing intent to such an extent that it could only be released after the user's attack has landed, or has failed to land on the target.] [Price: 500 System Points] 'A perfect combination.' Nux thought inwardly as he smiled and quickly bought the two abilities, he felt a weird power entering and then blending into his body. Nux then suddenly learned how to activate his [Conceal] ability, and it felt as natural as breathing or moving an arm. The best part and the reason why Nux bought abilities instead of skills or weapons was that just like [Craving Touch] or [Eye Of Discerning], he didn't need MP to activate them. Yes, if Nux wanted, he could use [Conceal] for as long as he desired without feeling anything. That is how scary his ability was. Wanting to test it, Nux activated his newly gained ability and left the room. He went towards the cafeteria, and as expected, no one noticed him. He then picked up a fruit, he thought that he would be like an invisible man eating a fruit, scaring everyone here but to his surprise, no one noticed it. He then walked towards the table where two men were sitting, he then picked up the spoon that was there on the man's plate and although the man frowned a little, he didn't notice anything and picked up another spoon before continuing eating. He then disabled the ability and appeared in front of someone, however, even after activating [Conceal] again, he was still visible to him. He concluded that if someone has already seen him, then unless he moves out of his sight, he will not be able to activate his ability again, of course, Nux didn't complain about it since disappearing in front of someone would be a little too ridiculous. 'This¡­ this is great! As expected of a 7-star ability!' He walked around and did some tests, and double-checked the description of the ability. He even tried to talk to people but no one replied. He waved his hands, lowered his pants, and even danced in front of others but no one noticed him at all. He was now sure, As long as he didn't touch or get accidentally touched by someone, no one would be able to see him if he doesn't want it. 'My days in the wilderness would have been much more comfortable if I had this¡­' Nux thought inwardly as he sighed. Of course, he wasn't planning to return either. He was missing his Fel, Skyla, and Lane. He then returned to his room and lay down as he closed his eyes. But soon, he sat up as a thought appeared in his mind. His ability was scary, how tragic was it that you died without even knowing who killed you? How tragic was it that you died while you were sleeping? Or worse, how tragic was it that you died while having sex and were just about to cum? Nux shivered as he thought of the last possibility and started searching his ability section. After an hour of intense search, he finally found something he needed. [Sense] [5 Star Ability] [Description: When activated, the user will be able to sense everything around him. The range will depend on the user's MP (1 MP = 1 meter).] [Note: The ability will be activated automatically if someone is deliberately hiding his/her presence and is in the detection range of the user.] [Note: The ability will fail to detect the presence of a cultivator who is concealing his presence and has 2 times more MP than the users] [Price: 2,000 System Points] Nux quickly bought the skill and just like before, he knew how to activate it as if it was the most natural thing to do. He then quickly activated the skill, and suddenly, images of everything less than 400 meters around him appeared in his mind. He could even see an ant carrying something huge on its back while walking towards its hole. The images he was seeing were clear, as if he was seeing them with his own eyes, he could zoom in or zoom out however he wanted and it would still be as clear as it was before. Not only that, he can even hear the images if he wants. That means, if he is spying on someone and that person is talking to someone else, he can even hear their conversation as if he is present there. What Nux found even more ridiculous was that he could use his [Eye Of Discerning] along with this skill! That means he doesn't have to see the cultivator even if he wants to see his stats!! "Holy shit¡­ how is it just a 5-star ability? It's so cool!!" Chapter 51 Why Not? Chapter 51 Why Not? The next day, Nux woke up at 7. He paid at the counter and checked out. He then activated his [Conceal] skill and after some stretching, he dashed towards the capital city. This time, since no one could see him, he didn¡¯t have to stop and wait at any of the city gates, therefore within just 3.5 hours, he appeared in front of Felberta¡¯s mansion. He then directly walked towards the bath and took a long comfortable bath before he walked into his room and lay down. All this while, no one knew he has returned. Not even the maids who he passed through while he was walking towards his room. He decided not to meet Fel, Skyla, and Lane since he wanted to surprise them. He then closed his eyes and looked at his gains. 2 hours later, he stood up, stretched his body and walked into Felberta¡¯s office. He saw the familiar scene of Joyab reporting while Felberta nodding and answering when necessary. He sat on the chair that was placed at the corner of the office and waited for the meeting to end. Since he appeared at the time of lunch break, he didn¡¯t have to wait for too long and he quickly heard Felberta¡¯s voice. ¡°Alright, we will continue this after the lunch¡± ¡°As you command, Viscount Felberta¡± Joyab bowed and walked out of the room. This month, he had been given a lot of surprises. Viscount Felberta¡¯s cultivation level suddenly entered the Advanced stage and the speed was so fast that he felt that she was hiding her cultivation through some methods and finally decided to show it. Not only that, even that boy, Nux, had suddenly disappeared but seeing how calm Viscount Felberta was, Joyab knew that she knew where he was so he didn¡¯t care much about that boy. Although he will say, now that he wasn¡¯t here, Viscount Felberta was getting increasingly better at her work so he was very happy and satisfied. Right after Joyab left, Skyla and Lane walked into the office and they placed the food on the table. ¡°Viscount Felberta, please eat your food¡± Skyla spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Haah¡­ how many times should I say it? We both belong to the same man now, can you not call me so stiffly? If not by my name, just call me Sister Felberta, or Sister Fel¡± ¡°I cannot do that, at least for now. You still have your image as a Viscount.¡± ¡°Ima-¡± ¡°No, image is important for a noble like you. It won¡¯t be good if other nobles learn about your servants calling you by your name. They might look down on you and it will affect your position and influence.¡± ¡°Alright alright, just keep the food here. I¡¯ll eat it in a while¡± Felberta shook her head and gave up. She knew it was too difficult to convince these two maids. Especially Lane who was standing behind her and was staying silent. If it was Skyla alone, she might be able to do it, but with Lane standing behind her¡­ The difficulty was just raised by a few levels. The two maids then left the office, of course, they weren¡¯t gone anywhere, they were just hiding and protecting the viscount from the shadows. Felberta then stood up and stretched her body, suddenly, Nux smiled mischievously as he stood up. He walked towards the viscount and grabbed her from behind before pulling her into his embrace, sitting on her chair and making her sit on his lap. His movements were so fast that the viscount couldn¡¯t react in time but when she did, she boiled in anger, ¡°Wha- You Bastard! Who are you!? How dare you touch me!?¡± She used her full strength to struggle out of his grip, but this person was too powerful, she was completely helpless against him. Felberta continued struggling, she wanted to call for help but before she did, Skyla and Lane had already appeared. However, right after entering the room, the two just stood there on spot and did nothing. ¡°Skyla! Lane! What the hell are you two doing!? Hurry and help me! No wait! Call Joyab, you two aren¡¯t strong enough to deal with him!¡± Felberta ordered but the maids completely ignored her and continued staring in her direction in a daze. ¡°Hey! Why aren¡¯t doing anything!? Hurry and call Joyab I can¡¯t stand his touch anymore!¡± ¡°Oh? Then should I not touch you then?¡± suddenly Felberta heard an extremely familiar voice, a voice she was longing to hear for the past month. She slowly turned around and saw a familiar and extremely handsome face and was shocked. ¡°Nu- Nux?¡± ¡°What? Did you forget me in just a month?¡± Nux smiled playfully. ¡°Nux!¡± Felberta exclaimed in surprise before hugging him tightly. Nux stood up, carrying Felberta in his arms as he glanced at the two maids. ¡°What? Are you two just going to stand there? Where is my welcome back hug?¡± The two maids finally came out of their reverie and dashed towards him at the same time. ¡°Nux!¡± Nux smiled in contentment as he was hugged by 3 beautiful girls. This was pure bliss. The true heaven. Getting stronger and gaining new abilities might feel good, but that feeling is nothing compared to this one. After hugging him for a good 5 minutes, Felberta finally regained her senses and questioned. ¡°Wait, when did you get behind me? No, when did you even enter the office?¡± ¡°I have been here for a while now,¡± Nux replied. Felberta rolled her eyes, not believing him. She soon forgot her question and asked another, a more important one. ¡°You sure got muscular huh¡­ I wonder if your weapon changed as well¡± ¡°Oh, he has been craving for your little sisters for a long time and is aching to meet them¡± Nux smiled seductively. ¡°What a coincident, our little sisters is the same as well¡± ¡°Sooo¡­ shall we begin?¡± Nux questioned. ¡°Why not¡± The three of them answered simultaneously. Chapter 52 A Thought * Chapter 52 A Thought * ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Nux was about to grab Felberta¡¯s butt, Lane exclaimed. ¡°Hm? Is there something troubling you? Lane?¡± Nux questioned. ¡°No¡­ you have just returned and must have worked hard for so long, I just thought that why not we three help you relax¡­¡± Lane replied. Suddenly, Felberta¡¯s eyes brightened as she exclaimed, ¡°Lane you are a genius! We can use this opportunity to try and test the thing we were talking about before!¡± ¡°The thing you were talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, just sit back and let us do all the work¡± Felberta pushed Nux and forced him to sit on the chair. She then pulled the two maids and walked towards the corner of the office, as if trying to hide something from Nux. ¡°So, which one should we choose? The first one or the second one?¡± Felberta questioned, her voice was a little low since she was trying to hide it from Nux. Lane blushed a little but Skyla was bolder, ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Both?¡± ¡°Yea, both is good.¡± Skyla nodded. Felberta nodded, the more they talked, the redder Lane¡¯s face turned. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do both, we will start with the second one since the food will turn cold and won¡¯t taste good later.¡± Skyla and Lane nodded, and Felberta nodded back. As if on cue, the three of them turned towards Nux at the same time. Nux smiled, he found their interaction quite funny. Although he could hear what they were talking about if he wanted, he respected their privacy and didn¡¯t use his [Sense]. The three of them walked towards him and suddenly, Felberta and Lane fell on their knees as they started removing his pants, freeing his little brother. Felberta then held it in her hands gently before giving it a few gentle strokes, under the stimulation, Nux¡¯s rod reacted and turned hard. ¡°Fufu~ Look at how lively he is¡­¡± ¡°He has been missing you for a while now¡± Nux replied. Then he noticed Skyla walking towards him with a plate in her hand, as she sat on the chair¡¯s handle. ¡°Alright, you must be tired after fighting so many beasts, here have some food made by me and regenerate your energy.¡± She then moved the fork carrying a piece of meat towards his mouth and fed him. ¡°Mm, your cooking as delicious as before¡±, Nux praised while his hand moved towards her butt. ¡°Ahh~¡± Skyla¡¯s body jerked due to the sudden touch. Suddenly, Nux felt something incredibly soft touching his dick, he turned to look at it and the sight he saw would never leave his memory. Never. Felberta and Lane had freed their large mountains, and surrounded his rod from all four directions, giving him a double boob job. The softness he felt was on another level, countless bolts of pleasure were released into his body, when the two of them started moving, the pleasure intensified even more and his body twitched. The sight of their erect nipples touching each other was so good that he wanted to burn it in his memory. ¡°Ooonhh~¡± Nux couldn¡¯t control himself and moaned in pleasure. Seeing his reaction, Felberta grinned, Lane, whose face was a little red since she was ashamed smiled as well. They have been planning this for a while now. The one leading it was Felberta of course. Since she has already accepted that Nux would have many more incredible women around him, she decided to keep Skyla and Lane in her faction. The double boob job was one of the carefully thought out moves she and her faction members created after intensive research. The two of them nodded at each other and increased their speed. ¡°Ooohhhhhh!!¡± The sensation was too much for Nux to handle and he moaned without stopping. As Nux moaned in pleasure, Skyla moved another bite in front of his mouth. He ate it obediently while he felt an otherworldly pleasure down below. ¡°Anh~¡± To feel more of their breasts, Nux tilted his body a little, the head of his dick touched Lane¡¯s nipple and she moaned. Nux felt good as well and he started moving his body a little, feeling the soft and mushy breasts surrounding his dick as much as he wanted. His left hand played with Skyla¡¯s firm butt while she fed him lovingly. Nux felt like he was the luckiest man alive. He felt like a king! An emperor who was surrounded by otherworldly beauties, all loving him with their hearts. A picture of him sitting on a golden throne, surrounded by Felberta, Skyla, Lane, and many other beauties whose faces weren¡¯t clear, appeared in his mind. Nux¡¯s heartbeat quickened. A thought appeared in his mind but he was then brought back to the real world by Felberta and Lane as they increased their speed. The pleasure he felt intensified even more and his rod started twitching. Veins bulged out on his rod, Nux¡¯s back arched up, he tightened his grip around Skyla¡¯s firm butt and, ¡°Uuggghhh~¡± *Squirt* He came. Fresh milk exploded from his dick, covering Felberta¡¯s and Lane¡¯s faces and breasts. Felberta then licked and moved her finger throughout her face, collecting all his jizz before swallowing it all in one go. ¡°My my, what a huge amount~¡± Although Lane didn¡¯t say anything like Felberta since she was too embarrassed, she too quickly gathered all his milk and swallowed it. ¡°Heyyy, I am the only one left¡­¡± Skyla pouted. ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry~ Just look at his weapon, does it look like it is satisfied to you?¡± Felberta pointed towards Nux¡¯s veiny erect rod with a mischievous smile while still sucking her finger that collected Nux¡¯s milk. ¡°Hehe~ With how lively it is, we don¡¯t even need to do any foreplay to start the second round¡± Skyla snickered. Chapter 53 Title At The End * Chapter 53 Title At The End * "Hehe~ With how lively it is, we don't even need to do any foreplay to start the second round" Skyla snickered as she quickly placed the empty plate on the table before rushing and kneeling between Felberta and Lane. She then glanced at the two and they all nodded to each other, Skyla was clearly the most excited among them. Nux was amused by the way they are acting. He was even looking forwards to what they were going to do; he felt that if it is even a little closer to how good it felt compared to the double boob job, he would be very, very satisfied. *Smooch* He didn't have to wait for long as Skyla started the performance with a kiss on the tip of his dick. She then started licking and cleaning it diligently, when his whole rod was drenched in her saliva, she smiled and opened her mouth, gobbling the whole thing inside. "Oohh~" Nux moaned in pleasure, but he then noticed that the other two haven't even started yet. "AAnnhhh~~" However, before he could look down, his body shuddered in pleasure and he moaned out loud. He barely opened his eyes and saw Felberta and Lane sucking his balls. Combining with the blowjob he was given by Skyla, the pleasure surged up. His back arched up, and he closed his eyes. His hand held Felberta's and Lane's heads while his body kept twitching. "T-This is too gooooddddd~ Fuckkkk~~" Even though he just came a few minutes ago, his dick twitched uncontrollably and at the same time, Skyla intensified her suction. "Uughhhhh~ I am cumming~~" *Squirt* As the pleasure he was feeling increased again, Nux couldn't control himself anymore and came again. 'What!?' He couldn't believe it himself! How did he cum so soon!? This only happened when Felberta gave him a handjob on the first night he spent with her! And that was because he was still inexperienced! How did they manage to make him cum so quickly!? Nux wondered inwardly. Felberta smiled as she saw his face. This was her faction's other move, the triple blow job! And just as she thought, its effect is even stronger than the double boob job. "It felt really good¡­ I am really glad to be back" Nux muttered with a smile. "Heh, you believe our service is for free?" Felberta chuckled. "Of course not, don't worry, I'll personally come to you all in due time to pay you all" Nux replied as he smirked. Lane and Felberta nodded, Skyla also nodded, but she was busier swallowing all the milk she had received. ¡­ A few minutes later, Felberta and the others had already changed their clothes and had washed their faces, right now, the four of them were sitting inside Felberta's office as if having a meeting, then, Felberta started, "So, let's start in a better way. Nux, how was your trip?" "It was good; I gained a lot of things and have become a lot stronger" "Well, I can see that¡­" Felberta smiled seductively, she was talking about Nux's newly gained muscles, she really liked them. Then she turned serious and questioned. "So, what's your next goal?" "To get even stronger" "And how will you do that?" "You already know the answer to that question, Fel" Nux smiled. "Yeah¡­ I do¡­ Hmph!" Felberta snorted. She knew he was going to fuck some new chicks. Of course, albeit not happy, she had already accepted it. "So, do you want my help with anything?" "I do, I want to ask where can I find stronger girls?" "Yeah, I thought you would ask me that, I thought about it before and have some suggestions¡­ The maids of Marquis Lana should be stronger tha-" "Wait wait wait, How am I supposed to get maids of this Marquis Lana you are talking about?" Nux questioned and let alone Felberta, even Skyla and Lane glanced at him with a deadpan expression. "Wha- What?" "Do you really want me to answer that? How did you get mine, Viscount Felberta's maids?" "So you want me to enter this Marquis Lana's mansion and get those maids?" "Of course, also, unlike Viscount and Baron, one cannot become a Marquis without having cultivation; the minimum requirement to become a Marquis is Master Level, so even Marquis Lana is a good target for you." "I get that, but I will not repeat the thing. What after I am done with her and her maids? Enter another noble's mansion? It's too long, and I won't have much time to spend with you three. We can't do that" Nux directly shook his head. "Then what do you want to do?" "Tell me a place where there are a lot of strong female cultivators. It will be a lot more efficient that way." "Hmm¡­ there are those cultivation sects, but if you want to get the best of the bests¡­The finest place would be the Royal Academy." "The Royal academy¡­" Nux muttered. "Yes, I can provide you with a recommendation letter and you join it as a student¡­ the students there are strong, and of course, the teachers are even stronger. If you are careful, your gains will be immeasurable." "Who is the strongest female cultivator there? And what's her level?" "After the headmaster of the Academy, the strongest person there is Consort Lauren, she is also the strongest female cultivator in the academy, as for her cultivation, she should be at Expert Stage" "Hmm¡­ An Expert Stage cultivator huh¡­" The cultivation levels in this world were as follows: Mortal Apprentice Beginner Advance Master Grand Master Expert King Emperor However, this world hasn't seen an Emperor Level Cultivator for a long while, the strongest person, the king of the Sky Fall Kingdom is a King Level Cultivator. Nux then noticed something and couldn't help but question, "Wait, you said Consort Lauren, consort as in¡­" "Yes, the king's consort, but their relationship wasn't the best so she left the palace and entered the Royal Academy." Felberta nodded. Suddenly, the picture of him sitting on a throne and surrounded by different beauties appeared in his mind again, he thought about it¡­ and then took a deep breath as he questioned. "What about the King's wives? The Royal Harem? How strong are they?" "¡­huh?" Title: What About The King's Wives? The Royal Harem? How Strong Are They? Chapter 54 What Do You Think About The Current King? Chapter 54 What Do You Think About The Current King? "What about the King's wives? The Royal Harem? How strong are they?" "¡­" "Fel?" "¡­huh? Wha- What did you say?" Skyla, Lane, and Felberta were all shocked by his question. "I asked how strong king's wives are, also don't look at me like that, I am just curious" Felberta sighed and then answered, "They are strong of course; I heard the strongest consort is at King Stage." A smile appeared on Nux's face as he asked another question, "Fel, what do you think about the current king?" Not liking his tone and that smile on his face one bit, Felberta's face turned solemn, "Nux, it does not matter what I think about the king. He is the king, the strongest person in this kingdom. Don't think something unrea-" "Fel, do you really think I will do something I am not confident in? You know how scared of dying I am, right?" "What confidence are you talking about!? How strong are you, huh!?" Felberta snapped in anger. "I am very strong" "How strong!? You might be the strongest person in the Advance stage! There are countless people stronger than you out there! Heck, even my butler is stronger than yo-" "I am strong enough to defeat 5 Joyabs without breaking any sweat," Nux replied, Felberta, Skyla, and Lane, were stunned but Nux wasn't done yet. "Not only that, I can fight against a Grand Master Stage cultivator if we fight without weapons or have the same level star weapons." "..." "I can even assassinate an Expert Stage Cultivator. " "..." "That is how strong I am." "¡­" The three of them were dumbfounded by his words¡­ Just what did he do there to get so strong? Suddenly, a thought appeared in Felberta's mind but before she could even question, Nux answered. "No, it is not what you are thinking. I will not touch other women without telling you." "¡­Then how did you get so strong? At what cultivation level are you right now?" "I am still at the Advance stage" Hearing his answer, Felberta boiled in anger, she thought that he was teasing her. "So you are telling me that while being an Advance stage cultivator, you can defeat an Expert stage cultivator!?" "I never said I can defeat an Expert Stage Cultivator, I said I can assassinate him. It is not the same" "Th-" *Bam* Felberta wanted to say something but turned silent when a beast corpse appeared in front of her. "Fiery Flaming Lion, a 4-star beast, which should have the same strength as a Grand Master Stage cultivator." She then heard Nux's words and was dumbfounded. "¡­Did you kill it?" "Of course. It was so simple that I couldn't believe it myself" "¡­" "How about this, I will fight Joyab right in front of you, then you can decide for yourself if I am lying or not" Knowing that she still did not believe him, Nux offered. "We'll do that then" Felberta nodded in agreement. Although she wanted to believe him, she just couldn't do it! This man in front of him was twisting all her logic! How can an Advance stage cultivator defeat a Grand Master stage cultivator? ¡­ Half an hour ago, the break ended and Joyab returned, but when he entered and saw Nux sitting on Felberta's chair with a smile on his face, his lips twitched in frustration. 'He returned¡­' "Joyab, I want you to have a friendly spar with Nux" Felberta ordered. "Huh? Viscount Felberta, isn't he just an Advance Stage? What if I hurt him?" "Butler Joyab, you don't have to worry about it. Let's just start. Don't worry, I won't hit you too hard" Nux chuckled. "¡­" Joyab lips touched even more. "Yes, Viscount Felberta, I will do as you said and will have a spar with him" Joyab bowed as he glared at Nux. How dare a mere Advance Stage boy act arrogant in front of him? I won't hit you too hard!? Should you not beg me not to go too hard on you instead!? 'I will punch that arrogant face yours¡­' Joyab was angry. "Alright, let's move to the garden" Felberta nodded. ¡­ In the garden, Nux and Joyab stood in front of each other. Joyab was very eager to start and he didn't have to wait a lot as Viscount Felberta announced, "Start" Joyab then activated Steps Of Gale and disappeared from his spot. Of course, that was only for Fel and the two maids, Nux on the other hand could clearly see Joyab running towards him with a pathetic display of Steps Of Gale. He wasn't even at the beginner stage. A few seconds later, Joyab appeared in front of Nux and tried to punch his face. Nux just dodged lazily and slapped his face. *Slap* *Bam* Joyab's body was sent flying and he passed out. The fight ended. Felberta, Skyla, and Lane couldn't react in time and when they did, they couldn't believe their eyes. They only saw Joyab dashing towards Nux at an incredible speed before flying back at an even faster speed. What in the hell happened? That was the only question that ran through their mind. Skyla quickly woke up from her reverie and rushed towards Joyab. Her eyes widened when she saw his state and she shouted, "He passed out!" "What!?" Felberta and Lane exclaimed in surprise. "I told you right? Even 5 Joyabs won't make me sweat, let alone one. Do you believe me now?" Then they heard Nux's words and couldn't help but believe them. Nux was a monster. An anomaly. They can't judge him with logic. "So, My Darling Fel, I will ask you again," "What do you think about the current king?" ~~~Volume 1 End~~~ Author Note: This is it, folks, the 1st volume ends today, Thank you to everyone who supported me through this journey, and I hope you will keep supporting me in the future as well~ Chapter 55 Fel, You Are A Genius! Chapter 55 Fel, You Are A Genius! "So, my dear Fel, I will ask you again, what do you think about the current king?" "¡­are you really sure you want to do it?" Felberta questioned. "Don't worry, as I said, I am very scared of death. I will not act restlessly. Also, you can be sure about one thing, if I want to run away, even a king stage expert won't be able to catch me" Nux assured with a confident smile. Of course, he was lying with a straight face. He has no clue if a king stage or even an expert stage could detect his conceal or not. However, he knew that he would get stronger at a never seen rate and someday not that far away, even the legendary emperor stage cultivator won't be able to detect and defeat him. "¡­mm" Felberta nodded, though she thought it was a ridiculous notion for a king stage cultivator to not be able to catch an advance stage cultivator, Nux was an anomaly. "Fel, you still haven't answered my question" Nux reminded gently. Then, Felberta's sighed in defeat as she answered, "The current king¡­ he is not a good king, but he is not a bad one either. He is just an average king, nothing special really." "Hmm? We can't have an average king leading us, can we? How about I become the new king?" Nux spoke with a smile. Felberta's lips twitched as she thought inwardly, 'Why are you even asking me? No matter what I think about the king, won't you still plan to replace him?' "Yeah yeah, we can't have an average king¡­ you should really become our new king¡­" Felberta replied bland tone. She couldn't believe she was saying it. If someone else heard her, they would be scared shitless. What she said was nothing less than treason! She would die if her words were heard by someone. However, when she saw Nux's face, she smiled inwardly, 'It might not be a bad thing to die for him¡­' Love really makes one blind and stupid¡­ "Fel, do you have some information about the royal harem? Some good information, a consort I can get my hands on for example." Nux asked seriously, as if he was talking about something very important and not about cucking the king of the kingdom he lived in. "Not really, but I can find it if you want" "Hm? Can a normal Viscount get information like this?" Nux questioned. "Of course not! But I have my ways" Felberta smiled. "Can it be traced back to you?" Nux asked seriously. "Hmm¡­ it can" After thinking about it for a while, Felberta replied. "Then forget about it" Nux directly shook his head. He wasn't going to let Felberta take such a big risk. "Fel, who do you think would know more about the royal harem?" Nux questioned. Felberta thought about it but couldn't come up with an answer; everyone who knew something more about the royal harem is someone important and can't be offended. They couldn't target him/her right now. "The head maid!" Suddenly, Skyla's eyes brightened as she replied. "The head maid?" "Yes, the head of all the maids working in the Royal Palace. She should know a lot of things about the royal harem!" Skyla nodded. "Hmm¡­ but the head maid won't leave the Royal palace easily right? How do I contact her?" "That¡­ I do not know" Skyla lowered her head, embarrassed. "It shouldn't be that difficult to contact her" Felberta replied. "No, we can't use your name" Nux shook his head. "You don't have to. You just have to disguise yourself as a merchant from another kingdom and introduce some items to meet her. Then you can perform your magic on her later." Nux stayed silent for a while before his eyes brightened, "Fel, you are a genius!" "Hmph! Of course, I am!" Felberta snorted but a small smile appeared on her face. "Umm¡­ but¡­ how can any random company merchant meet the head maid of the royal palace? Won't we need some authentication¡­?" Lane interjected. "¡­" the room turned silent. Lane was right, how could any merchant meet the head maid? if that was possible, the head maid would have been long dead due to overwork. "Umm¡­ what if the merchant was introduced to her by a maid of a royal palace? Would that be enough?" Skyla questioned. "That should be enough for the head maid to take a look" Felberta answered. "T-Then I know a maid who works in the royal palace. We're not that close, but I can introduce you to her¡­ then¡­" Skyla suggested. "Are you talking about Annice?" Lane questioned to which Skyla nodded. "That might work, for Nux, it should be easy to convince that Annice you speak of, isn't that right?" Felberta glanced at Nux. "After all, fooling innocent girls is what you are best at" Nux didn't know how to respond to the jab which was completely uncalled for. He decided that it would be best to stay silent in this position and didn't reply. "Hmph!" Felberta snorted seeing him acting like that. She then glanced at Skyla and questioned. "How and when will you introduce her?" "According to her holiday schedule, her next time off would be a week later, I can introduce you to her then" "Okay, so it's decided, we will meet her and decided what to do later next week. Till then, Nux is all ours, enjoy to your heart's content~" Felberta announced without even asking the man they were talking about. Not that the man minded or anything. Chapter 56 It Is All Your Fault! ** Chapter 56 It Is All Your Fault! ** "So, my dear Skyla, did you miss me when I was gone?" Nux whispered seductively into Skyla's ears. Right now, he was inside his room with Skyla sitting on his lap facing him. He was caressing her whole body gently and slowly as if preparing his meal. "I did" Skyla replied as he enjoyed his touch. "How much?" "A lot- Anh!" Skyla replied before she moaned out loud as Nux grabbed her butt. She does not know why, but whenever he touches her there, the pleasure she feels instantly heightened. "Aren't you a lot more sensitive than normal?" Nux chuckles as he started kneading her firm but soft butt. "T-That's all your fault¡­ it has been a long time since you touched me, so I am a little more sensitive than usual¡­" Skyla complained with a cute pout. With her childish face, her pout looked lovable and could melt any man's heart. "Did you not touch yourself when I was away?" "I did, but¡­ but it didn't feel as good as when you do it so I wasn't very satisfied... That is also your fault!" Skyla blamed him again. "Hoh? How is that my fault then?" "I used to feel good whenever I touched myself before, it is only when you started touching me, I¡­ it felt so good that I can't satisfy myself anymore¡­" Skyla replied honestly, her face was a little red, but that wasn't because she was embarrassed, it was because she felt good under his touches. She was a simple girl, now that she has given her heart to this man in front of her, she won't be embarrassed talking about her masturbating in the past or anything like that. "Then isn't your fault that you are a horny little girl who can't even pleasure herself?" Nux questioned in amusement. "It is not! It was you who made me like this! I could easily satisfy myself before I didn't meet you- Anhh!" Skyla pouted even more but then Nux smiled as he tightened his grip around her butt, making her moan again. "That makes sense. I will admit that it was my fault for making you like this but since we can't change it, how about I compensate you differently?" Nux questioned as he stood up and carried her in his arms. "H-how will you compensate me?" Skyla questioned with a red face. She didn't really need to ask since she already knew the answer, and to be honest, she won't have anything else for the compensation. "I will help you relax this perverted body of yours~" Nux whispered into her ears before placing her on the bed. Skyla then felt something soft on her lips, knowing what it was, she didn't waste any more time and started the attack with her tongue. Her tongue then knocked on his teeth before entering and mingling with his tongue. She then circled her hands around Nux's neck before pulling him even closer to her. Nux's hand didn't stay idle either; they first lowered her uniform to free her lovely breasts before removing her skirt. His one hand then gently kneaded her soft breasts, while his other hand travelled down and entered her panties. Without wasting any more time, his middle finger entered her squishy canal, exploring her already familiar insides. His index finger didn't wait for long either, and once her little sister was wet enough, it penetrated in as well. "MMnnfgg~" His two fingers created a mess in her insides, stimulating all her weak points without any mercy. Skyla's body shuddered in pleasure. 'Yes! This is itttt! It feeelllls soo goooddd~~' 'I would never be able to pleasure myself like this. Only he can do it' Skyla thought with whatever little sense she has left before giving it to pleasure and continuing moaning. It was as if Nux knew everything about her body, the amount of time and intensity he should rub her certain weak spot, where should he touch gently, and where he should be a little rougher, everything he did ensure that Skyla feels most pleasure out of it. "Mmmmmngggfhh~~" Under the intense stimulation, Skyla couldn't hold any longer, her canals tightened and her body twitched before she came. Right after she came, Nux parted their lips, allowing her to regain her breath. "Haah¡­ Ha¡­ Haa¡­" "Hehe, look at how tired you look, my dear Skyla, don't forget, the real part is about to begin" 'The¡­ the real part is about to be- begin¡­' Skyla thought inwardly and when her eyes peeked at Nux's weapon that was standing tall, ready to march inside her canal, her breathing quickened even more. Satisfied by her reaction, Nux sat up, placed his rod in front of her canal, and started stroking her pussy's entrance with his dick. Skyla's body shuddered due to his teasing, then as if having mercy on her, Nux stopped his teasing and plunged his rod right into her canal. "Aahh~ So good~" Skyla moaned out loud. Her expression showed only one thing at the moment, and that was pure bliss. Nux too felt a wave of pleasure assaulting his body, after not being boned for a month, Skyla's vagina was tighter than usual, Nux needed some time to get used to the tightness and once he did, he pulled out his dick and then plunged it again. "AAnnhg~" His movements quickly turned smooth and the drilling started. "Annhh~ Annhh~ Annhh~" "So Annhh~ so goooddddd~" Skyla moaned in pleasure, jolts and jolts of pleasure were released into her. Her body soon turned numb, she clenched the bedsheets hard and accepted the drilling wholeheartedly. She felt like she was finally full. The pleasure she felt continued increasing, she could feel that Nux was wilder than usual but she didn't complain. In fact, it felt even better. "Annhh~ Annhh~ Annhh~" She continued moaning, her back arched up in pleasure, eyes rolled back, and canals started to tighten. She was already sensitive since she came just now, and the pleasure she felt was already too much for her to bear. She wanted to orgasm, but somewhere inside her mind, she knew that the moment she did, the pleasure that was assaulting her body will stop so she forced herself not to cum. This, however, caused her canals to tighten even more, Nux, was surprised by the sudden tightness and felt that he was about to cum. He then increased his speed even more and grabbed her juicy butt tightly. "AAannhhhhgghhh~" "Uggghh~ I am cumming~~" This action caused all her efforts to be in vain and Skyla squirted like there was no tomorrow. Nux also let go and painted her walls white before falling on her body. "It Haah¡­ felt really Haah¡­ good~" Saying that, Skyla closed her eyes and passed out. Chapter 57 You Can Always Do It Later, Right? Chapter 57 You Can Always Do It Later, Right? Seeing her sleeping so soundly, Nux smiled as he gently kissed her soft lips before lying right beside her. Streams of energy entered his body after he came inside but this time, the amount wasn't enough for him to level up. Nux shook his head as he closed his eyes and relished the aftertaste of their intense and delightful session. ¡­ 2 hours later, Nux opened his eyes; he then turned around and glanced at Skyla who was still sleeping soundly and with a small smile on her face. Nux smiled as well and stood up, he didn't wake her up and directly left his room. After exiting, he activated his [Sense] and quickly found her next target. He then activated his [Conceal] and started walking towards her. After a while, Nux could see Lane walking towards the corridor and decided to follow her. A mischievous smile appeared on his face. Lane kept walking without knowing how the person who she was thinking about right now was following her. However, suddenly, she stopped and glanced toward the three maids who were talking happily. Nux frowned and followed her gaze and quickly found those three maids. "What!? Edric proposed to you yesterday!?" One of the maids questioned. The other maid, who was a little shorter than the two nodded with a blush on her face. "Took him a long damn time!" the first maid snorted. "Hey hey, did you have your first time yet?" The third maid questioned excitedly. The other maid's face turned even redder as she nodded, "¡­last night" "Kyaa!! Quick! Tell me the details!" The maid's face was now as red as a tomato as she shook her head cutely, "I won't¡­" "Wha- What? That's so mean!" The third maid complained. "Alright alright, don't tease her now. Oriel, tell me, when are you two getting married?" The first maid questioned. Oriel smiled a little as she answered, "A month later¡­" "You will invite us to the marriage right?" The first maid teased. "Of course¡­ you two are my best friends after all¡­" Oriel nodded with a red face. Nux then turned his head and glanced at Lane. He was surprised to see that her eyes were gleaming with excitement and jealousy as she glanced at the trio. Nux frowned, excitement was okay but jealousy? What was she jealous of? Wasn't her man the most handsome and the most caring person in this world? However, soon Nux realized. What was different in the thing the maids were talking about? Marriage. Nux has confessed to his women many times, but he noticed that he hasn't proposed to marry any one of them yet. Of course, he was happy to marry them anytime, but it won't make difference if he just thinks about it in his mind. Could they read his mind? No. He has to tell them himself. Nux nodded inwardly, he promised himself that he would propose all three of them personally. The three maids then continued talking; the third maid was persistent and continued asking Oriel about her first time. Oriel blushed each time and continued denying it. As if remembering something, Lane quickly shook her head, she then walked towards the maid and congratulated her. "Congratulations" Then before Oriel could reply, Lane quickly rushed away awkwardly. Nux chuckled seeing her acting like that and quickly followed her. A while later, Lane entered the bathroom and Nux finally decided to reveal himself. With a mischievous smile, Nux walked in front of her, letting her bump into him. "Huh? Lane? What are you thinking about that you are so lost in your thoughts that you can't even see your man walking in front of you?" of course, he also took the opportunity to take her in his embrace. "Nux?" Lane didn't mind being hugged by him but she was shocked. She was sure that she didn't see him standing there. When did he appear? Was she really so lost thinking about marrying Nux that she couldn't even see him standing in front of him? "Were you thinking about me?" Being caught like this, Lane panicked as she replied, "N-No" "Oh? Then were you thinking about another man?" "No! Not at all! Why would I think about another man!?" Lane panicked even more. She then heard Nux chuckling before picking her up. Knowing what he was going to do, Lane quickly shook her head as she replied. "Nux, we can't do that yet, I still have work to do" "You can always do it later, right?" "N-No I cannot, I still have to was-" Suddenly, Lane felt something soft on her lips and saw Nux kissing her gently. "You can always do it later, right?" He questioned gently. "N-no, I ha-" Again, Nux sealed her lips. "You can always do it later, right?" he repeated, his tone even gentler. Lane's face turned red and her heart started beating quickly, however, as a serious person, she quickly came back to her senses and replied, "Nux, I cannot do it ri-" He sealed her lips again. "You can always do it later, right?" he repeated, this time, his voice so gentle that it was almost seductive. Lane's will to fight disappeared as soon as it appeared, however, his kisses felt good so she tried to deny it again, "I can-" "Right?" After sealing her lips again, Nux questioned before kissing her lips a few more times without letting her answer. "Right?" He then questioned again. 'I can always do it later, right?' Lane thought inwardly as she nodded with a red face. She then let Nux carry her to the bathtub and place her inside. Chapter 58 I Missed You As Well~ ** Chapter 58 I Missed You As Well~ ** Lane's heart was already beating very fast due to his kisses, but now that he placed her in the empty bathtub, she felt like it will burst out. She wasn't stupid, she clearly knew where this is going, and was inwardly very happy and excited thinking about it. It's been so long, she missed him a lot. "You really like it when I kiss you on your lips huh¡­" Nux muttered. Lane nodded shyly. She then felt him kissing her lips again, however, this time; it wasn't just a gentle peck. Soon, something wet entered her mouth and started mingling with her tongue. While she was enjoying the kiss, she felt Nux's hands moving. He soon removed her skirt and proceeded to do the same with her top. He freed her soft but firm milky white breasts and after giving them a soft kneading, he removed her bra entirely and then did the same with her panty. He then ended his kiss and stepped back. She could see him glancing at her completely naked body with his enchanting golden eyes and her heartbeat quickened. "You are really beautiful" she then heard his voice. Her heart beamed in joy when she heard him, her joy was then felt by her mouth and a smile appeared on it. "And when you are naked like this, you are explosively beautiful. Ha! I am glad that I am the only man who could see this seductive sight" Her face turned red in embarrassment hearing him. "R-Remove your clothes¡­ I c-can't be the only one naked here¡­" She then muttered. "Mmhm, someone's getting naughty" Hearing him chuckling like that, Lane felt even more embarrassed, however, seeing him removing his clothes, she felt better. Nux first removed his robes, revealing his muscular body, with every muscle looking strong and divine. He then removed his pants and Lane saw his rod that was already half-awakened, perhaps aroused due to seeing her body. Lane smiled thinking about it before her gaze returned to his whole body. 'You are also really dashing when you are naked like that' she thought inwardly. She then saw him walking towards her and felt excited. He then moved his rod and placed it on the top of her right breast, or to be more specific, her nipple. "Anh~" Lane didn't know what he was doing, but she felt a strange jolt of pleasure assaulting her body and she let out a moan. Then, he started sliding his dick up and down. Seeing the round head of his rod crushing her nipple again and again filled Felberta with a weird sense of excitement, not only that, she even noticed his dick turning even harder the more it moved. Her little sister trembled in excitement and anticipation but Lane's eyes were glued on how his huge penis and her erect nipple collided. "Heh¡­ look how your pussy is crying for attention" Lane was brought out of her reverie when she heard her voice. She glanced below and saw her juices leaking out of her canal, she blushed in embarrassment. "You don't need to be so embarrassed; I am your man after all. Isn't it normal for your body to crave my body? Even my body craves your body. Look how hard and ready to go my little brother is." Lane nodded, still a little embarrassed. She then felt Nux's dick moving towards her little sister. He then started sliding his dick up and down on her entrance, drenching his dick with her juice. "Annhhh~" Soon, Nux entered her insides. Lane's body shuddered in pleasure. Her little sister moved its wall around his dick, feeling and gobbling up the entire thing like a very hungry person gobbling the food he received. Soon, Nux pulled his dick backwards and Lane's insides started trembling they only calmed down when he plunged it inside again. "Annhhh~" Lane moaned in satisfaction, every time Nux thrusts his dick inside her. The waves of pleasure that assaulted her body numbed her mind, and her body shuddered. While the pleasure she was feeling was already too much to handle, she saw Nux bending down, he then lowered his head and started licking her left nipple with a seductive smile on his face. Not having enough, he gobbled up her erect nipple before sucking it intensely as he continued licking it with his tongue. "Aannnhhhh~" Lane's body was assaulted by yet another wave of pleasure. Her back arched up as she held her head and pulled her close to her body. Nux's other hand also started playing with her other nipple, intensifying the pleasure even more. "Annhh~ Annhh~ Annhh~" Lane moaned uncontrollably, her body was already numb due to pleasure while Nux kept drilling her insides. Suddenly, Nux bit her nipple at the same time when he pinched her other nipples, the sudden and intense feeling of painful pleasure jolted her awake. Her Vaginal walls tightened and started twitching hysterically. "I Annhh~ I a-am Annhh~ cummminnggggg~~ Annhh~" She then finally let go and her pussy squirted. Being sucked by her walls and drenched by her juices, the pleasure Nux was feeling heightened to another degree, he couldn't hold on any longer and, "Take it all in!! Uggghhh!" He filled her insides with his milk. His body felt weak as he lay beside Lane before kissing her lips. "I Haah¡­ really missed Haah¡­ you¡­" Lane muttered as she enjoyed the aftertaste. A smile appeared on Nux's tired face as he replied, "I missed you as well~" Chapter 59 I Am More Experienced Chapter 59 I Am More Experienced "Okay, that's enough for the day. You can take your leave!" Felberta announced. Joyab, who was now conscious and was reporting everything to Felberta, felt his mouth twitching. There was still an hour before the office hours ended and he still had a few reports to make. As expected, that man's return is bad news, it was so good seeing Viscount Felberta working seriously but now that he has returned, she's announcing early offs again. What's worse, he has become so strong in such a short time that he can't even say anything to him now. What a frustrating and annoying man! Of course, he didn't dare say any of this out loud and just bowed before leaving. Felberta smiled before she quickly stood up and rushed towards her room. She knew that Nux would be in her room, waiting for her right now. She was eager to spend time with him after so long. However, just as she was imagining doing this and that with him, her two maids, now sisters, appeared in front of her and spoke, "Viscount Felberta, the dinner is ready" "What?" "The dinner is ready" Felberta frowned, these two should know what and where was she going. They shouldn't disturb her right now but when she saw the sly smile that leaked out of Skyla's serious expression for a second, she quickly understood what they were up to. 'After having your fun, you dare stop me from having mine!? How vicious!' "Viscount Felberta, don't look at us like that, we only mean your well. As someone who has already experienced what you are about to experience, I believe you will require a lot of energy. Thus, having dinner before doing the deed is advisable" Skyla advised, barely able to hold her laugh. "You¡­" Felberta was speechless. "You dare talk like you are more experienced than me!? Mind you, while you were just peeking through the wall, I was experiencing the real thing!" How could Felberta take it lying down!? She retorted viciously as well. Skyla blushed, this was her dark memory, she was just teasing her, why would she be so vicious to bring that up¡­ Felberta was satisfied by her reaction and then replied, "You don't need to worry about me not having energy since I am more experienced in this matter than the two of you who were virgins just a month ago." With another sly jab, Viscount Felberta walked towards her room. Skyla and Lane on the other hand just blushed in embarrassment; they decided in their heart that they would never listen to his words and tease Viscount Felberta ever again. ¡­ Nux, who initiated everything, was chuckling as he witnessed this scene with his [Sense]. He had to admit, the two maids were nothing in terms of wordplay when compared to the Viscount. She handled them like a boss. He chuckled and then waited for Felberta to enter the room. *Bam* The door was then slammed open and Felberta appeared, she then saw Nux smiling at her gently as he patted his lap. "Hmph!" She then snorted before walking towards him and sat in his embrace before questioning, "How dare you ask Skyla and Lane to hinder me from coming? Do you not want me anymore?" "What are you talking about?" Seeing him acting ignorant, Felberta snorted again as she replied, "Stop acting! Do you think I don't know my own sisters? Skyla is too clumsy to come up with something like that, while Lane is too serious to do it. The two of them would never do it until someone tells them to" "Haah¡­ you can't really win against an extremely beautiful and intelligent noblewoman huh¡­" Nux sighed, not forgetting to compliment her 'unknowingly' through his words. "Hmph! Of course, you can't!" Felberta snorted and then smiled a little. She missed bantering like this while he caressed her body all over. "Hey Fel, I had something to ask you about¡­" Suddenly, Nux muttered. "What is it?" "Why did you look for a boy toy? I mean, with your looks, I won't be surprised if you found any person to become your boy toy. Heck, some might even pay for it!" Suddenly, Felberta blushed before replying, "It wasn't really my idea¡­" "Hmm?" "I actually did not need any man. After my husband died, I raised my child alone without anyone's help. Many nobles, even Marquees asked me to be their concubine but I rejected them all. Then my friend, Flor, told me that I was a dominant type and advised me to keep a boy toy. I felt it was an interesting concept and agreed. I wasn't really planning to have sex with you¡­ or at least till I was not ready for it but¡­" "Hehe~ But I was too hard to resist huh~" Nux whispered into her ears. Felberta nodded with a red face, she looked extremely cute right now. "But the way you acted that day looked like you have done that several tim- oh¡­ you can't underestimate a noble's acting, can you?" "Heh! You are one to talk!" Felberta scoffed. "Huh? What do you mean?" "C'mon, stop acting dumb, 'V-Viscount F-Felberta, y-y-you are really beautiful' to 'My dear Fel, you look really amazing today~' do you think this is a transition one can have in just a few days?" Felberta questioned as she glared at Nux. "Hahaha~ You caught me" Nux laughed, he decided to be honest. "You fooled me!" Felberta stated. "I did, however, that was the only way I could have you all to myself and you were just too beautiful for the greedy me to leave you~" Nux whispered into her ears softly. He then picked her up and placed her on the bed before asking, "How about I compensate you with my body?" Felberta smiled before she rolled over, changed the positions as she sat on him, "Don't worry; I wasn't planning to let you go without compensating me with your body" Chapter 60 You Are The One Compensating** Chapter 60 You Are The One Compensating** "Don't worry; I wasn't planning to let you go without compensating me with your body" Felberta smirked as she rolled on top of Nux. She might be a little mud-headed when Nux was still there with her, but last month when Nux left to go to the Blood Hills Wilderness, she thought about it with a clear mind and deduced that the change in Nux's behaviour wasn't natural. He was fooling her. The revelation wasn't exactly a joyful one for her. Being tricked by someone you love isn't a very good feeling and Felberta felt sad about it. But after thinking about it a little more, she realized that Nux didn't want to harm her, on the contrary, she benefitted a lot while being in a relationship with him. If Nux wanted, he could have left her after she outlived her use, but he did not. Not only that, he even helped her become an Advance Stage cultivator. Thinking a bit more, she realized that if Nux has chosen any other way to woo her, the result might not be what they were now and she would have missed out on having an amazing partner like him, who embraces her with love. She then remembered how cheeky he was and smiled. She will forgive him, she was very happy now, and she would like to keep it that way. Of course, since no one knew her thoughts, nobody mentioned that her thoughts were heavily biased towards her wanting Nux to be with her but since the conclusion she got was correct, there was no need to mention it either. Although Nux was acting before, now he loved her and very deeply at that. So everything was fine the way it is. However, forgiving him was one thing, using it as a chance to get her compensation was another. Felberta quickly removed his pants and freed his little brother that was already half erect. "Tsk Tsk, would you look at that, I haven't even started anything and this filthy thing is already soaring to go." Felberta snorted. "Heh, don't forget, this 'filthy' thing was in your mouth a few hours ago, and you were licking it as if it was the most delicious thing in the world" 'H-Has he swore not to let me play the dominator role!?' Felberta cried inwardly as her face blushed. "Y-You are the one compensating, you are not allowed to speak!" She then ordered in a strict tone. "As you command, my dear Fel~" Felberta felt shivers coursing throughout her body when he called her like that. I-It felt really good. "Y-Yes, now stay silent¡­" she ordered, this time, her tone was a little weaker than before. Nux smiled and obeyed. Felberta's hand moved towards his dick as she stroked the 'filthy' thing gently, feeling her soft hands, it didn't take a lot of time for his half-erect dick to turn hard, ready and flaring to explore the cave. Felberta then removed her seductive black panty, before she lifted her gown and then sat on top of him in a cowgirl position. She then held his rod and stroked it on her entrance for a little while, jolts of pleasure assaulted her body when she did that. 'Anhh~' She moaned inwardly as her insides screamed in frustration and anticipation. She then glanced at Nux, who had his usual smile on his face and her lips twitched. She knew she cannot win against him like this and would end up moaning out loud. She then ceased the game she couldn't win and directly sat down, allowing his dick to enter her cave. "Anhh~" Felberta was unable to hold back and she moaned. "Ugghh!" However, when she heard his grunt, she felt a little better. At least she wasn't the only one to moan. She then stopped thinking about these weird things and enjoyed the feeling of his dick entering her vagina. Her insides were overjoyed as they sucked his rod intensely. When Felberta enjoyed the feeling to her heart's content, she lifted her butt before slamming it down again. "Uugghh~" This time, Nux was the only one who moaned, and this brought a smile to Felberta's face. However, inwardly, she wasn't any better either. Jolts and jolts of pleasure assaulted her body, numbing her mind. She waited for a little to get used to the pleasure before she repeated the process. "Uugghh~ Fuck! So good~" Nux muttered and then grabbed her giant breasts without removing her gown. "Annh~ D-Don't touch t-them! Y-you are the one compensating!" Felberta complained. She was already finding it hard to control her moans, if Nux kneaded her breasts like he always does, how will she ever control herself and dominate him? Nux chuckled at her childishness but finding it quite cute, he pulled back his hands, and placed them behind his head, glancing at her with a leisure attitude. Felberta nodded and then moved again, and again, and then again. "Uggghhh~ Fel, that felt good~" Nux moaned in pleasure, he thoroughly enjoyed the sight of Felberta trying so hard to please him while her giant breasts move up and down with her momentum. That sight was gorgeous. Felberta, on the other hand, did not have it so simple, although her movements were now smoother and faster than before, the same could be said for the pleasure she felt. The waves of pleasure kept assaulting her body continuously, her body was already numb and she was finding it hard to move. Her eyes were barely open at this moment. "Aannhh~" She couldn't hold back and moaned in pleasure. She wanted to lift her body again but she was already at her limit. She then glanced at Nux who was looking at her with the same, enchanting but annoying smile and gave up. It was too hard to dominate him. Also, the feeling was too good and she did not want to stop at all. She opened her mouth and ordered. "You move now" "But di-" Nux wanted to tease her a little but she interjected. "You are the one compensating, listen to what I say!" Chapter 61 Why Not~ ** Chapter 61 Why Not~ ** "You are the one compensating, listen to what I say!" Nux chuckled and then quickly rolled over; the one on the top was now him. Then without giving her any time to react, he pulled his rod out before thrusting it deep inside her without any mercy. "Oooohhhh~~" Felberta's body jerked in pleasure as he smashed his rod inside her so roughly. "My dear Fel, do I now have the permission to touch your beautiful breasts?" Nux teased. Felberta on the other hand was already on cloud nine and wouldn't allow the pleasure to stop in any way. "D-Do whatever you want¡­" she nodded. Nux smiled as he didn't tease her anymore. He removed her gown and then her black bra as he bent down and started licking her beautiful nipple. At the same time, he moved his rod out before slamming it in. "Annnnnhh~ So So goooodddd~" Waves of pleasure assaulted her body from two different places, the feeling was too much for her already sensitive body and she moaned out loud. Pleased by her reaction, Nux increased the speed of his hips moving while he started sucking on her erect nipple. "Annh~ Annhh~ Annghh~" Felberta kept moaning in pleasure as Nux drilled her mercilessly and at the same time, he played with her beautiful breasts. Her body twitched uncontrollably as her back arched up and her eyes rolled back. With what remaining strength she was left with, she used it to hug his head that was sucking her nipple before pulling it towards her mouth and forcing a kiss on him. Nux, of course, did not refuse the lovely offer and his tongue moved quickly as it entered her mouth. Their tongue fought for supremacy as they exchanged their saliva with each other. The scene was incredibly alluring. Her saliva felt sweet and just as Nux was enjoying the taste; he felt her walls tightening as her legs started trembling. He then felt her grip around his head tightening. The pleasure he was feeling also increased, knowing that they both were at their limit, Nux decided to speed things up. "Mnnghh~ Mnnghh~ Mnnghh~" His hips started moving at a faster rate, while his hand moved towards her erect nipple and he pinched it. "Mmmmnhhffghhh!!" The pleasure shot up through the roof, and Felberta's whole body twitched uncontrollably before her juices gushed out. "Uggghhhh!!" Nux also performed one last thrust before he filled her insides with his jizz. He then felt Felberta's grip weakening, he kneaded her soft breasts gently as he lay right beside her. "That felt good~~" He muttered softly as he grabbed her from behind and touched her body all over. "mm" Felberta let out a soft 'mm', too tired to say anything else. Feeling that she was tired, Nux decided to stop touching her but just as his hands were about to move away, Felberta grabbed his hand before placing it on her breast. "mm" She let out a small 'mm' again, letting Nux guess what she wanted to say. Nux, of course, did not disappoint and he smiled before he started caressing her breast gently. The two of them cuddled for a long time before they slept. ¡­ The next day, Nux and Felberta woke up. There was a big smile on Felberta's face. Suddenly, Nux remembered something and apologized. "Fel, I am really sorry" "What happened?" Nux didn't say anything and directly brought out the 3-star armour she gave him. "I destroyed your family treasure¡­" Nux muttered guiltily. Felberta's eyes widened in disbelief when she saw that huge hole in the armour, she touched Nux's chest in panic as she questioned. "Are you okay? Were you hurt somewhere?" "I am okay, but your ar-" "Don't worry about it; it's just armour after all. It was made to protect someone, and it did." Felberta waved her hand nonchalantly. Nux nodded and smiled a little, he knew that she was just trying to act nonchalant, how can the armour not be precious if it was treated as a family treasure by a viscount's family? "But how did it get damaged so badly? Even a 3-star beast can only dent it, how can there be such a big hole like that?" "Didn't you see the 4-star beast's corpse?" "Right, Wait! But you said that you can defeat a 4-star beast easily, how did this happen then?" "Ahem¡­ I said I can easily defeat a 4-star beast now; I wasn't that strong back when I fought it. Also, this did not happen because I was weak," Saying that, Nux took out his broken sword. "My sword broke when I was defending against its attack. If it weren't for that, I could have defeated it easily" Felberta widened her eyes in horror! How strong must an attack be to break a 2-star sword and then a 3-star armour! What if that attack had landed on Nux!? She then glanced at Nux with a worried look. Knowing what she was thinking about, Nux smiled as he patted her head. "Don't worry, as I said, I am strong. I mean, I did defeat a 4-star beast without a weapon right?" Only then did Felberta realise that even after losing his sword and armour, he still defeated a 4-star beast and came back uninjured. Although he had the healing potion, it can't heal if the injury is very deep. 'He is really amazing¡­' Felberta thought inwardly. "Hmm, now that I have destroyed your family treasure, how about I compensate you with my body?" "Hahaha~ Why not~" Felberta laughed out loud as the two rolled over each other and started another round of pure bliss~ Chapter 62 Annice Welche Chapter 62 Annice Welche For the next whole week, Nux spent his blissful days under the skirts of Felberta, Skyla, and Lane. He was really happy to get back to his previous schedule. Although he did not gain any decent improvement in his strength, the pleasure he felt and the happy smiles his women had the whole time was enough for him. However, this did not mean that he didn't work. A day ago, he activated his [Conceal] and left the kingdom to enter the Woods Dynasty, he then entered one of the most renowned merchant companies before sealing a few of their products. No, he did not buy them, and he did not feel even the slightest guilt in his heart while stealing them. 'It won't affect a big company like this one if I steal some of their goods.' Thinking that, he stole whatever he found was good and returned it. It took him 2 days to leave, steal, and return. After that, he spends another blissful day before it was time to meet Annice, the maid of the Royal palace who is out on her week off. ¡­ Right now, Nux was wearing an expensive-looking purple coloured robe. Combined with his raven hair, his hypnotic golden coloured eyes, and exquisitely carved face, he looked amazingly charming. "Looking like that, would you even need to bribe that Annice girl at all? She might even agree to do anything for you say just so she could talk to you for a little longer. Hmph! Hmph!" Felberta snorted. Although they didn't say anything, from the way they were nodding, Skyla and Lane completely agreed with her. "I can bribe her with my body, can't I?" Nux chuckled, Felberta just snorted in answer, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. "Haha~ You are so cute~ Now tell me, do I look good?" Nux questioned with a charming smile. The three women nodded, Lane even had a blush on her face. "Then why don't you three give me a good luck kiss on my lips?" The three of them nodded again with bright eyes before coming forward one by one and sealing his lips. After tasting all of their lips, Nux turned towards Skyla and nodded, "I will be counting on you today" Skyla nodded with a determined look as if she was going into a war. With her child-like face, her expression looked very adorable. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* An hour later, Skyla knocked in front of a door of an unknown house. The door opened and a girl in her twenties appeared. She was Annice Welche, a 27-year-old girl who works as a maid in the royal palace. She had blonde hair, crystal blue eyes, a small nose, and cherry red lips. She had cute freckles on her face and a thin body. She was definitely above average in terms of looks, but when compared to the likes of Skyla, Lane, or Felberta, she was greatly overshadowed. "Annice! Long time no see!" Skyla greeted with a smile. "¡­" However, Annice, right now, was busy glancing at the charming man with an exquisite face standing right in front of her and didn't reply. "Annice!" Skyla then patted her shoulder and she finally came out of her reverie. "O-Oh! S-Skyla! Long time no see! What are you doing here?" She questioned, however she kept sneaking a few glancing at Nux as she said that. "Nothing, I was just buying something for Viscount Felberta when this gentleman approached me and questioned the way he can get in touch with a maid working in the royal palace. I instantly remembered that it must your off right now and brought him here" Skyla explained. "Oh! I understand" Annice nodded to Skyla before her eyes glanced at Nux and she smiled brightly, "What can I help you with, gentleman?" "Hello, beautiful lady, my name is Dio Brando, the leader of Brando Merchant Company from the Woods Dynasty. Can we talk inside?" Nux replied with the most charming smile he could make, of course, he did not forget to use his [Eye Of Discerning]. [Name: Annice Welche] [Age: 27 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 25] [HP: 280/280] [MP: 390/390] [STR: 29] [AGL: 34] [VIT: 28] [STM: 32] [INT: 40] [DEF: 28] ¡­ His smile seemed to have worked as Annice's face turned a little red as she replied, "O-Oh I am so sorry! Ple- please come inside" "T-Then I'll take my leave" Skyla muttered. "Miss, I am thankful for your help" "D-don't mention it" Skyla replied. "Skyla, don't forget to meet your best friend later, come over tomorrow, we will catch up" "Yeah, I'll come" Skyla wondered when she became her best friend but since she didn't want to sound rude, she nodded before leaving. 'Looking at her expression, I think the first step will be easy' she thought inwardly as she continued searching a few shops to continue her act before leaving. On the other hand, Nux entered Annice's house and sat on a chair. "I-I am really sorry, I don't live here often so the furniture isn't well maintained." "I understand, to work so hard that you don't even have the time to furnish your house, you are a hardworking lady." Nux complimented with a smile. Annice blushed when she heard that and a small smile appeared on her face. Although he misunderstood what she meant, she did not have any intention to correct him. "Oh! Where are my manners, let me bring something for you to eat" "You don't really-" "I can't do that; I have to treat my guests well" Nux gave up and nodded. Of course, he used his [Sense] to see if she was doing or thinking anything weird but seeing that she was just making tea with a blush, he smiled and shook his head. ¡­ A few minutes later, Annice returned with tea and some cookies. "I am sorry for the wait" "It's not a problem" He then drank a sip before his eyes lit up, "Delicious! Waiting for a few minutes? I can even wait for hours to drink this tea. Your hands are simply magical!" Nux praised wholeheartedly. Chapter 63 Edda Osburn Chapter 63 Edda Osburn Annice blushed under his praises and smiled. This man in front of him was really pleasing to the eyes, not only that, he was even polite and respectful to her, unlike all other rich men who treat her like nothing. Annice had a good impression of him. She then sat on the other chair and questioned, "Sir Dio, may I know your purpose for coming here" "You see, my Brando Merchant Company is new but I can guarantee you that the products we have are all high quality. The competition we faced in the Woods Dynasty is too much, so I decided to come here and test my luck believing that products from another kingdom might sell faster here and have more demand. I also wanted to sell my products to the royal harem and learned that the best way to do that is through the head maid. Since I can't directly contact the head maid, I came to you. I hope you can help me with this." Annice nodded in understanding, this wasn't the first time someone came to her like this, but unlike others, this person treated her politely and is good looking. She wanted to help him to the best of her abilities. Seeing that she didn't reply, Nux continued, "Of course, I will not ask you for this favour without giving you anything-" "Mr. Dio, please don't say that, you don't need to give me anything. Today was my last day off; I will return to the royal palace tomorrow and tell the head maid about you. Don't worry, I guarantee you that you will be talking with the head maid day after tomorrow at the same place, at the same time. I just request you to not be late since the head maid is strict when it comes to time" "Ah, thank you very much." Nux then took out a bottle of perfume and spoke, "Miss Annice, this is my little gif-" "Mr. Dio, as I said, you don't need to give me anything-" "This is not for you helping me meet the Head maid; this is for the delicious tea you served me. Miss Annice, please take it. Consider it me gaining some points so that I can come back here again someday and drink the tea" Nux replied with a smile and placed it in her hands. Annice did not deny it this time; she blushed a little before keeping the perfume in front of her mirror. The two then talked a little more before Nux left. ¡­ "Tsk Tsk, last day off my foot! According to Skyla, she should still have at least 4 days off. Tsk Tsk, to think that she would choose to annul her week off just so she could help you quicker. Having a good looking face really helps huh¡­" Felberta snorted in annoyance. "Oh, c'mon, it wasn't due to my face, it was because I was gentle and respectful with my approach" "Do you even hear yourself? Gentle and respectful? If only it was that easy! Hmph! Won't she will be willing to sleep with you if you asked her more 'gently and respectfully'!?" "¡­" Nux stayed silent. "¡­she might, huh¡­" Felberta understood what his silence met. "Having a good looking face really helps" Skyla muttered from behind and Lane nodded. Nux's lips twitched seeing the three of them acting in sync, he then calmed himself and smiled, "C'mon girls, isn't that a good thing? The faster we meet the head maid, the faster our plan progresses, right?" "¡­That's what the problem is." Skyla and Felberta replied at the same time while Lane nodded in agreement. Nux just shook his head and chuckled. "Alright, alright, doesn't act like this; don't we still have two days before I meet the head maid? Shouldn't we enjoy the time we have rather than talking about this?" Nux suggested. Felberta's eyes brightened as she snorted, "Hmph, you don't have to tell us that! We know what to do!" ¡­ "Miss Annice, I believe I have been honest with you and did not offend you in any way; then why are you still trying to cheat me?" Nux questioned as he glanced at the woman in front of him and Annice following her. "W-What do you mean, Sir Dio?" Annice questioned in panic and confusion. She didn't cheat him at all! Why would she ever try to cheat such a han- gentle man? "I have obviously done some research before coming here and know that the head maid is a woman who is over 40 years old, how is this lady you brought here is no older than 25? Even if you wanted to cheat me, you could have at least brought an older woman, rather than bringing this beautiful girl here" A smile appeared on the 'young girl's' face when she heard him and she replied. "Mr. Dio, you have misunderstood. Annice did not cheat you in any way, I am indeed the head maid of the royal palace, Edda Osburn" "Wha- What?" Nux put on a surprised expression before he completely changed his expression into an appologatice smile and turned towards Annice. "Miss Annice, I am really sorry for not believing you" "N-No, it's alright¡­" Annice nodded with a smile. Nux then turned towards Edda and smiled, "Miss Edda, I must admit, you have maintained yourself well. You look stunning" He was still surprised that this girl who looked no older than 25 was a more than 40 years old head maid of the palace... well, not really. He already knew the truth, he just wanted to compliment her and get on her good side. [Name: Edda Osburn] [Age: 43 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Head Maid of the SkyFall Kingdom's Royal Palace] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 33] [HP: 280/280] [MP: 390/390] [STR: 40] [AGL: 42] [VIT: 41] [STM: 40] [INT: 58] [DEF: 37] ¡­ Chapter 64 Guess I Got A Little Lucky Then Chapter 64 Guess I Got A Little Lucky Then "Miss Edda, I must admit, you have maintained yourself well. You look stunning" Nux praised. Edda was a 1.65 meters tall woman, she had white coloured hair with shades of pink on the tips, this combined well with pink-violet eyes, and her tanned skin gave her a different charm than others. Her small nose, and rosy red lips, combined with the perfect hourglass physique that rivals Felberta made her an extremely beautiful and alluring woman. She was indeed a beauty that could be compared with Skyla and Lane, adding it with her tanned skin, she delivered a lethal blow to Nux. Suddenly, a sound chimed inside Nux's head. [Mission: Fuck Edda Osburn] [Description: Well, Fuck Edda Osburn] [Reward: 10 System Points.] [Warning: If the mission fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled.] [Time Limit: 15 days ] Nux smiled and shook his head, 'Mr. System, as always, you are a step too late. I have already decided to do it so your mission is pointless, Of course, I am not complaining, it's free System Points after all' "Thank you, Mr Dio. You look dashing as well" Edda smiled and complimented back. Nux then turned towards Annice and smiled, "Miss Annice, would you please allow me to drink the tea made by your hands again?" "O-Of course, you two, have a seat and talk, I'll prepare the tea." Annice nodded and rushed into the kitchen with an excited look. "Alright, Mr Dio, although I would love to talk with you more, I still have some work to attend so let's cut to the chase" "I understand," Nux didn't waste time and a bottle of perfume appeared in his hand. "Miss Edda, can I please have your hand for a second?" Nux asked gently as he moved his hand towards her. A tinge of red appeared on Edda's face before it disappeared within a second and she nodded. Nux then gently grabbed her hand and sprayed some perfume on her wrist. Edda moved her hand close to her nose and sniffed. The fresh scent of Gardenia entered her nose and she smiled. "It smells really good" She praised. "As they say, you are never fully dressed without a perfume. This perfume is called, Fragrant Memories, one of our best products." Of course, he wasn't creative enough to introduce the perfume like that; he was just imitating the person who was selling it back in the Woods Dynasty. All he did was that he changed the name, but even that was given by Felberta. Yes, not only did he steal their products, he even stole their introduction. Nux then boldly walked over as he touched her shoulder and sprayed the perfume on her neck. "This is my first product and, my gift to you~" Nux smiled charmingly as he returned to his seat. Edda was still in a daze due to his smile, but she soon pulled herself out of her reverie and replied. "You don't have to give anything to me" "That is not possible. One should always appreciate beauties, and giving you this perfume is just me doing so" "You sound like an experienced playboy" "I am just being honest with my thoughts." Edda smiled a little, Nux then brought out a purple coloured gown and introduced. "Next is this beautiful, made of pure silk, Gown. It will add 2 extra stars to the beauty of any girl who wears it." Nux then kept introducing a few more items as they drank the tea made by Annice. ¡­ An hour later, Nux decided that it was enough and stated, "I still have a few more items with me but I know that Miss Edda is a busy person, how about we two meet tomorrow? The Silver Moon Restaurant is really popular here, how about we meet there at the same time?" "Mr Dio, I still have some time, we can finish this today" "We don't need to rush it, do we? Or is it that you don't like spending some time with me? Did I do something that offended you?" Nux questioned with a slightly sad look. "No, of course not. Rather, meeting you was a really pleasant experience. Alright, we will do as you say and I will meet you tomorrow." Something inside Edda forced her to agree when she saw his sad look. She had a good impression of this man. Although she had dealt with many merchants, and many of them praised and bootlicked her a lot, most of them only saw her as a golden egg-laying hen. Nux on the other hand looked genuine with his compliments and treated her with respect as well. Not only that, he was very pleasing to the eye. "Then it is decided, we will meet tomorrow then." Nux stood up and offered his hand to her Edda smiled as she grabbed his hand and stood up, "I will make sure to free enough time and sit with you for a longer period." Nux smiled as he walked her to the door and answered, "I would be grateful for that" "It was pleasant meeting you, Mr Dio" "Pleasure's all mine, Miss Edda." As Edda walked away, Nux sighed before he glanced at Annice. "What do you think? Did I manage to get on her good side?" "Don't worry Mr Dio, I can guarantee that she had a good impression of you" Annice replied with a smile. "Oh? How are you so sure?" "Do you remember Head Maid Edda saying that she was busy and has some work to do?" Nux nodded. "She wasn't just saying it for the sake of just saying it. She really had something to do. She told me that she had to leave in half an hour. However, she sat here and talked with you for an hour and was even ready to sit for a longer time. She is a person who is very strict with time, she never does what she did unless the person she is talking to is a high ranking noble or she has a very good impression of the person in front of her and trust me, no one has managed to get into her good books in just one meeting" Nux smiled when he heard it and muttered, "Guess I got a little lucky then" Chapter 65 I Want You To Be Mine Chapter 65 I Want You To Be Mine "Ah, Head Maid Edda, you are here, this way please" A waiter bowed respectfully and pointed at a certain room. Edda raised her eyes when she saw that. Although she was treated with respect everywhere she goes, it wasn't to this point. She shook her head to shake off these useless thoughts as she walked into the room the waiter pointed to. Entering the room, she saw 'Mr. Dio', wearing magnificent black coloured robes as he sat on the chair. When 'Mr. Dio's' eyes fell on her, they brightened as he quickly walked toward her with a smile. "Miss Edda, you look even more stunning than you did yesterday" He complimented as he offered his hand to her, Edda held his hand and a small smile appeared on her face. She put up some make-up on today and was glad that he noticed it. "Mmhm, you smell really good as well," Nux complimented again, this time, with a meaningful smile. Edda smiled back as she replied, "I tried your perfume today" "As they say, a gem would only shine if it is in the right hand. I am very proud of my yesterday's self for finding the right gem for my perfume" "Please have a seat, Miss Edda." Nux then pulled the chair like a gentleman and offered it to her. Edda took the offer with a smile and sat down. "Since I don't know much about this place, I will let you order the food for us; I believe that your judgment would be the most accurate one I can get." Nux smiled softly. Edda ordered the food and Nux brought out a pink coloured gown and introduced, "This is one of the items I failed to introduce yesterday, just like yesterday's gown, this one is also made from pure silk, however, it's designed by one of our finest tailors, the combination of the pink coloured gown and purple designs match your eyes as well. I am especially proud of this product" "It is amazing indeed¡­" ¡­ Nux then took out a few more items and introduces them, Edda liked them all however, when Nux was about to take out another item, she stopped him and questioned. "Mr Dio, please be honest, do you intend to sell your products to the Royal Palace through me?" At her question, Nux smiled and answered, "That was the initial plan, yes" "Initial?" "Yes, the goal is still the same but I found a more important goal right now" "Is that goal perhaps me?" Edda guessed and asked honestly. She wasn't stupid, although she liked the items he introduced, half of them, including the pink gown suited her, a lot. The way Nux talked with her, the way he acted in front of her, it was as if he was giving some signals to her. "As expected, beauty with brains, Miss Edda is sharp." Nux smiled. "Since you have already guessed, there is no point hiding it anymore. I want you to be mine, Edda" Nux declared with intense passion burning in his golden eyes. Edda was taken aback by the intense look in his eyes, her heart jumped in excitement but when she thought about something, she sighed and answered. "Mr Dio, I am very pleased to learn about your feelings, but you have to understand that although I might look young, I am more than 40 years ol-" "It does not matter." Nux interrupted. "As I said, I want to make you mine, Edda. The moment my eyes fell on you, that was the first thought that appeared in my mind. It does not matter how old you are. As long as you are not against me, I never back down" "¡­" Edda remained silent, she was too overwhelmed by the sudden emotions that welled inside her. Pleasure, happiness, doubt, insecurity¡­ myriads of emotions attacked her mind and she was unable to come up with an answer on the spot. And as if knowing about it, Nux continued, "Of course, I do not expect you to accept me just because I said it and I know that you will need time to think about all of this. How about this, 2 days later, we will go on a date. We will spend a full day together, we will go shopping, watch some plays if you like, have breakfast, lunch, and, dinner together, and after that, it will be up to you. Of course, if you still can't decide by then, we can go on another date next week and will keep on doing it until you make up your mind." "W-We can do that¡­" Edda muttered quietly. "However, I will warn you before," Nux then walked towards her before he moved his face closer to her and lifted her chin. "I am a very possessive man. Once you accept me, you will be mine. I won't let you get away from me" He whispered seductively. Edda's heartbeat quickened and her face turned red. Too close! He was too close! As if hearing her thoughts, Nux moved away and smiled. However, Edda, who should feel better now that his face was away, felt a tinge of disappointment welling in her heart. "Hmm¡­ now that we have talked about this, I think it's time to end the meeting?" Suddenly, she heard Nux muttering and felt more disappointed. *Pat* But then she heard a sound and saw Nux bringing his chair next to her, "But since we still have time, why don't we spend it together? I am still hungry, shall we order food?" He also grabbed her hand as if it was the most natural thing to do. However, for some reason, Edda didn't reject him either. The two then spend some time together before Edda suddenly remembered, "Ah! Mr Dio, I am very sorry that I forgot about it, I can't go on a date with you 2 days ago. As I am head maid, if I want a day off, I need to apply it a week ago. So we will have to postpone it for a week." Nux did not take it to his heart and smiled, "Don't worry, Edda, we will take it with your pace. I have already told you where I live, you can always send me a message even if you want to postpone it for another week" "N-No, I won't postpone it more¡­ I-I want to go on a date as quickly as possible as well¡­" Edda muttered with a blush. Chapter 66 His [Craving Touch] Was As Overpowered As Always. Chapter 66 His [Craving Touch] Was As Overpowered As Always. "So, how did it go with the head maid?" Felberta questioned as she sat beside Nux and stroked his large dick with her soft hands. "Anhh~ It was good¡­ I asked her out on a date¡­ Annh~" Nux replied as he moaned in pleasure. He then picked her up, placed her on his right thigh grabbed her large breasts. "So quick?" "Well, your man is an incredible man after all" Nux smiled as he removed her clothes and started kneading her breasts before flicking his finger on her sensitive nipples. "Annhh!" Felberta's body jolted in pleasure before she questioned, "So¡­ when are you¡­ going?" "She told me to meet after a Oohh~ ¡­a week, but I believe I will receive a message to change that and I will go with her two days later" Nux replied. "How are you so sure?" "Because your man is an incredible man" Nux smiled as he answered. "Hmph! You are no incredible man, you are just good when it comes to fooling innoc- AAnnhh~~" The Viscount wanted to complain, but her words were exchanged with her moan as Nux's finger's entered her cave. "Tsk Tsk, who's innocent? The one who was going around finding boy toys because she was bored?" Nux teased. "AAAnnhhh~" Felberta wanted to retort, but Nux's fingers were causing chaos inside her walls, touching all her sweet spots, causing her little sister to shiver in pleasure. However, she has already been with him for more than two weeks, how could she take his jab while doing nothing in answer? "Uugghhh~" She increased the speed of her hand and used another hand to cup his balls, the pleasure Nux was feeling increased and his fingers slowed down. "Hmph! At least I am not shameless enough to become someone else's boy toy!" She retorted back with an expression that expressed her victory, however, she couldn't keep it for long. Nux already knew everything about her body, not only that, the [Craving Touch] makes her body much more sensitive to his touch. How could she possibly resist him? "AAnnhhh~~" Nux's fingers moved again, this time, a lot faster than last time and Felberta's body trembled in pleasure. Nux then placed her body on the bed before sliding his penis in front of her entrance. "Unnhhh~ Don't tease me anymore!!" Felberta's body twitched while her little sister screamed in frustration. "Do you believe that your man is incredible?" "I do! I do!" Felberta quickly accepted her defeat. No, it was not her defeat; it was just a tactical retreat. She will give in to pleasure this one time and would soon plan another attack and think of another way to dominate him. "Good girl~" Nux smiled before he slammed his dick right into her pussy! "AAnnhhh~~~" This way, another night filled with alluring moans passed. (Author's Note: Should I add small sessions like these as well? It will not affect the pace of the story and will also give every girl their respective screen time. What do you guys think? To be honest, I think I am a genius for coming up with an idea like this.) ¡­ "Alright, I am going to the Crown Plaza" The next day, Nux told everyone, ready to leave. "Is it really important to leave? Can't you just stay here for 2 days?" Skyla questioned. "Hmm? Didn't I visit you yesterday afternoon and you were too tired to continue after 1 round? Since you send me off like that, what's the use of staying here?" Nux chuckled. Skyla blushed in embarrassment, she knew Nux was just teasing her but she still felt bad. "Don't worry, I will return in one or two hours and will visit you first, okay?" Skyla nodded excitedly as her eyes brightened. Felberta has already had her bathroom session so she was satisfied, Lane, however, pouted. "Heh, you should speak more if you want more, my dear Lane. If you don't speak, how will I know how much you love and miss me?" Nux chuckled. Lane's face turned red as she muttered, "¡­ visit me first next time." Her face then turned even redder and she lowered her head. "Okay~" Nux smiled seeing her like that and patted her head. "Alright, I will be leaving now" Nux then activated his [Conceal] and left. Crown Plaza was an inn he booked and stayed in as Dio, this is also the place where Edda would send a message if she had a change of plans. He then appeared in front of the inn before deactivating his [Conceal] and walked in. "Ah! Sir Dio, someone sent a message to you" The receptionist informed him before passing a closed envelope to him. Nux smiled, he thanked the male receptionist before walking into his room and opening the letter. 'As expected' Nux thought inwardly. It was Edda's letter that told him to be ready for their date tomorrow. Nux had already expected this. No, it was not because he thought that he was so handsome that she couldn't resist meeting him, but because of his most overpowered ability. The [Craving Touch] He has been using every chance he gets to touch her, yesterday, he even spend an hour holding her hand as they talked and ate food. Although the effect might not be as potent as with Felberta since she practically slept hugging him like a pillow and had his jizz all over her face, she would still think about him oftentimes a day while her little sister tingles in anticipation. Then when she thinks that it will take a week for her to meet him, just the thought would be too much for her to bear, and she will send this message. His [Craving Touch] was as overpowered as always. Chapter 67 Woman! What Kind Of Sick Thoughts Run Wild Inside That Head Of Yours!? Chapter 67 Woman! What Kind Of Sick Thoughts Run Wild Inside That Head Of Yours!? The next morning, Nux smiled as he saw Edda standing right in front of him wearing the Pink coloured dress he gifted her two days ago. The dress matched well with her pink-purple eyes, and the contrast between her white-pink hair and her tanned skin made her look very enchanting. "I don't know how many times I have told you this already, but Edda, you look gorgeous, especially in that dress." Nux complimented. He was very proud of his choice when he stol- bought the dress since it matched her eyes so well. He then extended his hand towards her with a gentle smile, a small blush appeared on Edda's face before she grabbed his hand and replied. "You also look as dashing as always¡­" "Thank you~ Then shall we enter the carriage?" "Carriage?" Edda muttered in surprise. "We can't enjoy our date here in this city, Edda. There are many eyes here" Nux replied. Thinking about it for a while, Edda nodded as well and the two walked towards the carriage Nux had prepared. Like a gentleman he was, Nux first helped Edda get into the carriage before climbing in as well. Of course, Edda was a Master Stage Cultivator so she didn't need his help, but Nux wasn't going to miss the opportunity to get into her good books. The two of them sat inside and the carriage started moving. Of course, Nux did not forget to hold her hand, which she allowed with a slight blush on her face. 'His hand feels warm¡­' Edda thought inwardly before her attention was grabbed by Nux's question. "So Edda, although I want you to be my woman, I recalled that I don't know anything about you, so while we are waiting to reach our destination, how about you tell me something about yourself?" "Well, there's nothing really special about me. My mother was the previous head maid of the Royal Palace, as for my father¡­ I don't know who he is¡­" Her face was full of disgust when she talked about her father however; a thin smile appeared on her face as she continued. "My mother worked very hard, starting from a normal maid, she rose and became a head maid. She then put all her efforts to train me as the next head maid. She made sure that I live a comfortable life ahead." Nux smiled as he recalled his mother from his past life, "Mothers are the best huh¡­" there was a bit of melancholy in his voice. He was missing his previous family¡­ However, he had already accepted that he had died and won't be able to see them anymore, he shook his head and a mischievous smile appeared on his face. "So, how is my mother-in-law right now?" However, a sad look appeared on her face as she replied, "She isn't here in this world anymore¡­" "¡­" Nux turned silent and didn't say anything more, he just tightened his grip around her hand to show her that he was here with her. "Oh c'mon, it's our date! We shouldn't have this environment right now. My mother must be watching me from afar, she would kill me if she sees me being all emotional on my date" Edda then smiled brightly as she chimed. Nux smiled as well, he knew that she was sad, but he respected her for thinking about this date and trying to lighten up the room. He moved closer to her as he held her waist and smiled seductively. "You are right, you can't be sad right now since I need to prove to my mother in law that I am indeed the best person his daughter can be with. How am I supposed to do that with you being all emotional? Huh?" Edda blushed in embarrassment as she lowered her head. Nux was too close to her, but since it felt really good, she allowed it. A small smile then appeared on her face, Nux's eyes brightened up and he chimed. "Nice! That's what I was talking about, look how beautiful you look with that lovely smile of your~ Smile more~ Moar~" Edda smiled more as he requested, her face turned even redder than before. ¡­ Their carriage then entered the Lucky Spring city, their date continued as they first had breakfast and then did some shopping before having their lunch. They also watched some plays and then entered a fate to play some games. After they had dinner in a famous restaurant and were walking around at the night, hand in hand, Edda was looking at Nux with a weird look. Feeling strange due to her gaze, Nux furrowed his brows as he questioned, "Why are you looking at me like that? Am I too handsome?" "No¡­" Nux then made an exaggerated expression as he replied, "What? Are you telling me I am not handsome!? How is that possible? You must be the first girl who thinks that! Are you sure your eyes are okay? C'mon, c'mon, tell me how many fingers are these??" "Pftt! You are a narcissist!" Edda chuckled. Nux then fixed his hair as he replied, "Of course I am, gods won't bless everyone with a face like this~" "Hahaha~" Edda laughed out loud seeing him acting like that. "Still, why were you looking at me like that?" Nux questioned. "I just find you weird¡­" Edda muttered. "What? How?" "Hmm, I just thought that you would drug the dinner we had and then take me to an inn and¡­ ravish me¡­ but you didn't¡­" Her voice was very low when she said her last sentence and there was already a blush on her face. She even looked a little¡­ Disappointed? Nux halted his steps when he heard her and looked at her weirdly, "Woman! What kind of sick thoughts run wild inside that head of yours!?" ... Author's Note: Okay... I have read all your comments, and we have a mixed response yet again... So hear me out. As our Daoist friend said (It's very hard to take your full name, the one with a great review, m talking abt you) It is completely idiotic to act all hubby hubby with an enemy, That is what I call a simp who thinks with his other head when he faces a woman, I hate that kind of MC. But I also understand that most people don't like forceful things. Then again, since I am a genius, I came up with another genius Idea. *A little Spoiler ahead* MC will have slaves, through the contract, he will be able to control their bodies but he will not have sex with them. This way, he will not be a simp to the enemy and he will not **** his enemies as well, I believe this will satisfy the guys who do not want forceful sex. As for cultured men with different fetishes, the next few chapters are for you~~ So Enjoy~~ Chapter 68 She Would Do It! Chapter 68 She Would Do It! "Woman! What kind of sick thoughts run wild inside that head of yours!?" Nux couldn't help but exclaim out loud when he heard her. Is this woman okay? That thought didn't even cross his mind. Where are they? In a novel? And why the hell does she looks disappointed!? Seeing his reaction, Edda's face turned red in embarrassment and she lowered her head. If it was an anime world, smoke would have come out of her head. That was how embarrassed she was. Nux didn't know what she was thinking, but what he knew was that he had a chance and a big chance at that. "Hahaha!" He laughed out loud seeing her face, causing her to get even more embarrassed. "S-Stop! Don't laugh¡­" She requested. "I can't help it! Hahaha~ I can't believe you were thinking that!" "S-Stoppp!" Edda nearly cried out. Suddenly, she felt 'Dio' pulling her and pinning her to a nearby wall in a nearby alley. Her heart started beating quickly and her face turned even redder. She looked at 'Dio's' face which was very close to hers in excitement and¡­ anticipation¡­ "Edda~" Nux called out as he moved his face even closer to hers. Gaining her attention, he continued. "I think you have misjudged me. When I said I want you to be mine, it did mean your body but I want your heart to be mine as well~ I want all of you~ I am not stupid enough to cheat you for a moment of pleasure and then leave you for any other stinky man to have you. I won't allow that." Edda's heartbeat quickened even more, she could feel that her heart was so excited that it might even burst out. She felt unusually happy when she heard 'I want all of you' and a small smile appeared on her face. She then felt a finger lifting her chin up, she looked at 'Dio' and noticed that his face was moving even closer to her and his red lips were moving forward into a pout. Although she looked young, she was a 40-year-old woman, she wasn't someone innocent, and she knew where this was going. She felt different emotions assaulting her mind, fear, excitement, nervousness, and¡­ anticipation. Her pink-purple eyes looked into Nux's golden eyes that were filled with unconcealed desire and passion. Just as she noticed his gaze, her anticipation won and dominated all other emotions. She closed her eyes and decided to let him do whatever he wanted. She did not have to wait for long as she felt an extremely soft pair of lips touching her own. As if they had their own will, her lips moved forward and mingled with his. Nux's lips sucked her lower lip while hers sucked his upper one before they exchanged the targets. They shared a long kiss before Edda felt 'Dio's' lips moving away. In that instant, her mind was filled with disappointment. She didn't want things to end this soon. She wanted more~ "That being said," She then heard 'Dio's' voice. "Although I did not plan to drug your food and force you into my bed, I did book an inn for a night to 'ravish' you~" Edda's face turned red as she opened her eyes in surprise. "You booked an inn!?" "Of course, a man should always be ready, in case he gets his chance. Of course, it all depends on you. If you don't want it, I won't force you" Nux left the decision to her. Edda's thoughts moved quickly, she was really confused, she felt that everything was going too fast and she should wait for a little more time, but she also anticipated how it would feel and her heart burned with excitement, she wanted to grab her hair and pull them! She was just too confused¡­ However, before she could think too much, Nux's voice sounded in her head. "Although I will say, if you miss today's chance, you will regret it in the future because I can promise you that if you accept it¡­" Nux's face moved closer to her as he whispered into her ears. "These next few hours would be the best few hours in your whole life~" Edda's felt her entire body shuddering. She had decided, although it was a little faster than usual, it was just because the two of them bonded well. Her heart feels happy when she is with 'Dio'. She even wished that the time slow down so she could spend more time with him. Yesterday, when she was working in the palace, his face was constantly appearing in her mind. She wanted to see and meet him quickly. The feeling was so intense that she used some of her connection to force the person looking over all the holidays of palace maids to give her a holiday today. She then glanced at 'Dio' who was looking at her with eyes filled with desire and felt a twitch inside her vagina. She then took a deep breath and finally made her decision. She would do it! She would experience her first night today! Chapter 69 You Aren’t Thinking That This Is It, Are You? * Chapter 69 You Aren't Thinking That This Is It, Are You? * Author's Note: Hehe~ the Same warning, don't read it and wait for tomorrow. Muahahah~ I love cliffhanger~ MUAHAHAHAH! ... Right now, Nux was standing in front of Edda and from her stiff movements and the redness that never left her face, he knew that she was nervous and excited at the same time. He smiled and walked toward her with a smile and picked her up in his arms. "Anh!" Edda exclaimed in surprise due to his sudden movement. Nux then placed her stiff body on the bed and smiled in satisfaction. Looking at how she was avoiding his gaze, he chucked as he promised inwardly to make this her best night. Nux's hands moved towards her gown, and he then started removing it slowly. Whenever his hands touched her skin, Edda's body jerked, showing how nervous she was. "Calm down, I am not going to eat you¡­" He spoke gently as he patted her head. Then, as if he thought about something, he corrected himself. "Well, I am going to eat you up, but you don't have to be nervous about it" His face had the same, gentle smile as before. Edda's lips twitched, 'Can you not contradict yourself!? I am already very nervous here!' However, since his head pats felt good, she allowed him to do what he wants. What she didn't notice was that her body had calmed down as she was thinking about all this. Nux's then removed her gown and muttered in surprise, "Hoh? A serious head maid of the Royal Palace wears a sexy black coloured bra and panty¡­ That's surprising~" Edda blushed but before she could say anything, Nux continued. "Of course, it's a warmly welcomed surprise~ You look very alluring¡­ Especially this combination of untanned and tanned skin of yours" Nux complimented before he bent down and sealed her lips. This time, however, his tongue took the charge and moved into her mouth. What surprised him was that though timid, Edda's tongue responded to his tongue and the two started mingling with each other. His hand didn't stay idle as he quickly removed her panty and the bra, freeing her large, milky breasts. He then ended the kiss as his lips travelled down, kissing her chin, then her neck, and her shoulder before moving to her breasts. "Anh~" Just as he kissed her nipple, he felt her body twitch. He then kissed her pink nipple again before he started licking it. "AAnnh~" 'Hmm?' Seeing her moan like that, Nux thought about something. 'Was my theory correct? Do all large breasted women have nipples as their weak point?' He then shook his head inwardly as his hand moved towards her little sister. He circled his finger around her entrance, teasing her to his heart extent. "Annhh~" Her body twitched even more, she tried moving her body a little so she could get his finger inside her pussy, but Nux just smiled and moved his finger away. "D-Don't do it¡­" "Do what?" Nux questioned innocently. "D-Don't t-tease me¡­ I beg y-you¡­" Nux frowned as he glanced at her. He then noticed that her eyes had tears gathered in the corner, ready to fall at any moment. 'Why is she so sensitive? Is it because of [Craving Touch]' Nux shook his head and hurriedly plunged his middle finger into her pussy. "AAAnnnnhhh~" Edda's body twitched a little and¡­ She came. She came just after Nux's finger entered her vagina. "¡­You came?" Nux questioned in surprise. Holy! How is this possible!? Was his teasing a little too much for her? Was it because of [Craving touch]? Did its effect get stronger with him as well? But that shouldn't be the case at all. He had read everything about his abilities, and nothing like this was mentioned. "I-I am fine¡­ you can continue" He was pulled out of his reverie by her voice. He then glanced at her face, and rather than looking tired after coming, her face screamed anticipation and her want for more! This woman is a little weird... Of course, Nux did not complain about it at all. He smiled evilly as he plunged his index finger inside as well. "Annhh~" His fingers then moved into her canal slowly, as he noticed the changes in her face. "Annh~" Every time she moans or her expression changes, he noted that spot before touching the same spot a while later and confirming his thoughts. "Annh~ Annh~ Annh~" Within just a few minutes, all her weak points were saved in his mind and he specifically teased those spots causing Edda to moan uncontrollably. Our 2 times virgin has become a professional now. After he explored her cave like an experienced adventure, Nux lowered his head and started licking her another weak point, her nipple. "AAnnhhhhh~" Edda's body jerked in pleasure as her cave tightened. Nux however, didn't show her any mercy, on the contrary, he increased his speed and his fingers created a blissful havoc inside her vagina. "AAaaannnnnhhhhhhh~" Edda's back arched up, her eyes rolled back as her caves tightened even more. Nux took this chance and bit her nipple, "I ANnhh Am cumminnngggggg~~~" As if a button was flipped, her tight cave loosened and a large amount of fresh juice gushed out. Then her body fell on the bed, breathing heavily. Nux however, stood up as he placed his already large dick on her entrance and slide it up and down. "By any chance, you aren't thinking that this is it, are you?" Chapter 70 W-What!? ** Chapter 70 W-What!? ** Author's Note: New week New Goals, right? No. I am too tired, plus, I already have a lot of extra chapters to give, so no goals this time. However, I will still be counting on your support. I need the motivation to work, you know? So even though we don't have any goals, keep the power stones, comments, and reviews coming. Kay? Thank you~~ Gimme POWAA!! ... By any chance, you aren't thinking that this is it, are you?" "This haah¡­ this is haah¡­ not?" Edda muttered as she breathed heavily. An evil smirk appeared on Nux's devilishly handsome face as he replied, "Of course not!" With that, he plunged his dick, which was drenched in her juices, inside her in one go. "AAh-Mmhhmm!!" Soon, however, he faced incredible tightness, and he felt that he broke something. 'S-She was a virgin!?' Nux exclaimed inwardly. 'How could a Royal Palace Maid be a virgin!?' He has learned a lot about this world and knew that although Skyla and Lane were safe because they were Felberta's maids, not every maid was so lucky. Most of the maids have to 'serve' their masters and sometimes, their master's guests without complaining. This was especially true for the maids of the Royal Palace which has many visitors. Although a head maid might be able to stay safe due to her status, Edda wasn't a head maid from the start. She started as a normal maid and her mother's identity as a head maid wasn't enough to protect her! That was the reason why Nux was so surprised. As for her initial stiffness, he just thought that it might be her first time with someone she has taken a little liking to. However, feeling her tight walls clenching around his dick, as if wanting to engulf it, he knew he was wrong. He wanted to hit himself for being so inconsiderate. "Are you hu-" He wanted to ask if she was hurt, but seeing her arm covering her eyes as she bit her lips, he knew she was trying her best to hide the pain. He felt even guiltier but respected her decision of not letting him know and acted ignorantly. He then bent down and started licking her pink nipple, trying to overshadow pain with pleasure. "Mmhhmm~" His method seemed to have worked as he heard a little moan, he continued licking her nipple as he kneaded her other breast with his hand. "Mmhhmmmmm~" However, as soon as he touched her breasts, she moaned even louder. 'Hmm? Is her weak point not her nipple but her breasts?' To test his theory, he kneaded her breasts even more and felt her vagina starting to twitch and release more juice. 'So that's how it is' Confirming his theory, Nux continued kneading her two breasts and soon felt her walls loosening a bit. He stayed like that for a little more time before he pulled his dick and slammed it deeper. "AAnnhhh~" Edda moaned as her walls tightened around his dick. "Ugghh~" Nux grunted in pleasure as well. Her tight walls felt amazingly good. It took him a while to get used to her tightness before he pulled his dick outside and thrust it inside again. "AAnnhhh~" After getting used to her tightness, Nux's movement turned smoother and he increased his thrusting speed slowly. "AAnnhhh~ AAnnhhh~" "AAnnhhh~ AAnnhhh~ AAnnhhh~" The more he drilled into her, the more Edda moaned. Her body twitched uncontrollably and accepted his thrusts without any resistance. She was too tired to resist it anyway and since she can't do anything, she decided to trust her body to him. Of course, the waves and waves of pleasure that kept assaulting her mind and body continuously further strengthen her thoughts. 'It feels too good~' She never thought that she could feel this good~ And it was increasing even more! 'He was right! I would have regretted it my whole life if I had rejected it today~~' "AAnnnhhgghh" Suddenly, a jerk of pleasure assaulted her body; she then noticed that 'Dio's' grip around her breasts had tightened which filled her body with a weird feeling of pain and pleasure. Nux felt her walls tightening and her pussy twitching, knowing that her body was already sensitive and was about to cum again, he lifted her legs and placed them on his shoulder before drilling his huge red even deeper. "AAnnhhh~ AAnnhhh~ AAnnhhh~" His movements turned a little rougher but Edda didn't care as she moaned in pleasure. Her thoughts were already a mess. This just felt too good! Too good that she was unable to think straight! She just knew that she had to keep moaning so that the pleasure would never stop. Never. So she just moaned. Nux felt her cave tightening to the limit before it suddenly loosed, her body arched up, eyes rolled back, and her tongue popped out. She came. "Ugghh~ I am cummingggg~" Seeing her perfect ahego face, Nux's dick twitched and it painted her walls white. His body then fell beside Edda's and a huge wave of energy entered his tired body along with a very familiar sound which sounded inside his head. He knew very well what this energy was very excited. He finally levelled up and completed his mission. [Ding!] [Mission Accomplished] [Mission: Fuck Edda Osburn] [Description: Well, Fuck Edda Osburn] [Reward: 10 System Points.] [Warning: If the mission fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled.] [Time Limit: 15 days (11 days left)] [Mission Status: Completed] [The reward will be sent to System Inventory] Just as he was about to open his status he heard a weak voice¡­ "H-How about you t-tie my hands to the corner of the b-bed for the next round¡­?" "W-What!?" Chapter 71 She Is An M! ** Chapter 71 She Is An M! ** "H-How about you t-tie my hands to the corner of the b-bed for the next round¡­?" "W-What!?" Nux just couldn't believe what he was hearing. He felt like he was just hallucinating but when his eyes fell on Edda who was looking at him with a tired and excited look, he knew he wasn't. What the hell is this woman talking about? Is she okay? What kind of weird woman did he entangle himself with? Just to be sure that he wasn't dreaming, he questioned. "C-Can you repeat what you said? I believe I misheard it" "I a-asked if y-you could t-tie my hands to the c-corner o-of the b-bed for the n-next round¡­?" Edda answered, her voice shaking this embarrassment. 'Woman! Do you still have the galls to look embarrassed!?' Nux exclaimed inwardly. He was now sure he wasn't dreaming¡­ 'Alright¡­ let's not act pure and shocked anymore¡­' Suddenly, Nux smiled inwardly as he replied. "A-Although t-this is a weird request¡­ i-if you really like it then¡­ why not?" Who was he kidding? As a true man of culture in his last life, how could he not know there were people with weird tendencies and fantasies? Although he was initially shocked due to her request, after he registered it completely, his mind was filled with joy. Who doesn't have the fetish to tie their partner up and have sex with them!? He did! Of course, he couldn't do it with Fel, Skyla, and Lane since they wouldn't like it and he wouldn't force them. Edda, however, was different; she was the one who requested it of her own free will! Nux would be an idiot to let go of this one in a thousand chance! Although he did not have a rope with him, he quickly took out one of his old robes and tore it. He then held Edda's hand before tying them up against the wooden pole that was there in the corner of the bed (It might not be easy to imagine so here's the picture of that bed). Edda's heart started beating faster when he tied her hands like that. She still couldn't believe that she asked something like that¡­ It was only not Nux who was surprised, she was surprised as well. She didn't know what happened, she just felt that she wanted to try it out and something in her body compelled her to say it out loud. With both her hands tied to the poll, Nux forced Edda to sit on her knees, in a doggy position with her ass facing him. "Aaaannhnnnh~~" Then without giving her any time to rest, he plunged his dick into her pussy. She had already orgasmed 2 times, so her body, especially her little sister was extremely sensitive. Just this one thrust was enough for her pussy to convulse and have a minor orgasm again. Her body lost all her strength but since her hands were tied to the poll, and she was on her knees with Nux standing behind her, she couldn't do anything and was forced to accept everything Nux drilled into her. However, rather than being lost or feeling bad about this situation, a weird sense of pleasure assaulted her body, this pleasure was a lot more potent compared to the pleasure she felt during the last session. 'H-He is treating me like an object!' A sudden voice rang inside her mind and she couldn't believe that it was hers. She just cannot believe she would feel so much pleasure with something like this. However, there was no trace of any of her confusion on her face, instead, there was a big smile pinned on it. Seeing her smile, Nux confirmed something. 'She's a closet pervert and she doesn't even know it!' He was excited, so excited due to this thought that he increased his speed and slammed his dick inside her without any mercy. "Hahaha~ I didn't know Edda, the head maid was a pervert who feels pleasure when others treat her like an object!" "Aannhh~ Aannhh~ Aannhh~" Even if Edda wanted to retort or disagree, the pleasure she was feeling was too much and she was too busy moaning so she didn't reply. However, seeing that wide smile on her face, she didn't look like she disagreed either. 'I will make her accept her perverseness' Nux swore inwardly. His face looked very determined. Who didn't want a serious-looking, but a pervert inside, big breasted beautiful woman? Everyone did! Nux then grabbed her butt but then, "AAannnnnnnhh~" She suddenly moaned loudly and her walls, which were already numbed due to pleasure and weren't moving much tightened. 'Is her actual weak point her butt?' Nux questioned inwardly. 'Wait¡­ could it be¡­?' Suddenly, he thought about a possibility. To test it out, Nux raised his hand and, *Slap* "AAannnnnnnhh~" Slapped her butt, Edda moaned in ecstasy, as her walls tightened even more and the smile that was on her face widened. Nux then raised his hand again, *Slap* And he slapped even harder, and this time, Edda moaned even more loudly and her walls tightened even more. A big smile appeared on Nux's face as he confirmed his thought. 'She's a masochist!' *Slap* He spanked her ass again. "AAannnnnnnhh~" Edda's pussy convulsed as she came again¡­ This time, she was very tired and didn't look like she could continue. However, just as her eyes were about to close, *Slap* "AAannnnnnnhh~" Nux spanked her again and she was jolted awake due to pleasure that coursed throughout her body. "How can you sleep while I have yet to cum?" Nux snapped angrily. "I-I am sorry!" Edda's cave tightened when Nux scolded her, she didn't know why, she felt pleasure assaulting her body as he screamed at her. She¡­ She really liked that feeling¡­ Nux also smiled as he continued drilling and spanking her tired body. He used her as an object without caring about her feelings and she relished that feeling, even though she knew that she could pass out at any moment now. She had already orgasmed around 7 to 8 times, even though she was a cultivator, she couldn't continue any more. Nux also sensed it as he spanked her one last time before unloading all of his milk inside her pussy. "UUgghh! Here, take it all!!" After he unloaded all his jizz inside her, Edda came again and then passed out from pleasure. Another wave of energy entered Nux's body as he finally freed her hands before lying beside her and opening his stats. Chapter 72 Maybe I Am Chapter 72 Maybe I Am [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Advance.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 24 --> 28] [HP: 700/700] [MP: 450/450] [STR: 64 --> 72] [AGL: 74 --> 82] [VIT: 62 --> 70] [STM: 67 --> 75] [INT: 41 --> 45] [DEF: 61 --> 69] [Blank Points: 108 --> 120] ¡­ His strength increased again, Nux smiled as he saw that. He then glanced at Edda who was lying beside her, her breathing was calm, and there was a small smile on her face. She looked like a dignified lady right now. Nux couldn't even believe that this beautiful and serious looking woman was a perverted masochist who gets off from pain but then he smiled as he realized that he will be the only person who will see this lovely sight. Who didn't want a serious-looking outside, but a pervert inside, big breasted beautiful woman, who is also a masochist? Everyone did! Nux chuckled inwardly as he closed his eyes. ¡­ "Ahhh! I am late! I am late!!" The next morning, Edda was roaming around the room, panicking. "Oh c'mon, you are a head maid, so what if you are a little late? Does it really matter? Just ask your subordinates to lie and cover for you" Nux waved his hand nonchalantly. "It doesn't work like that! Many maids are eyeing my position, I have already made an exception after leaving the duty without prior notice and now I am late! I am sure there will be many maids who will take advantage of this" Nux shook his head and sighed. 'I guess there is competition everywhere¡­' Then a mischievous smile appeared on his face as he replied. "To be honest, I would be happy if you lose your position as a head maid, then you could quit your job and become my maid-wife" "Hmph! Can you even pay me as much as the Royal Palace do?" "Do you think that Royal Palace of yours can provide you the pleasure I can? Do you think they can tie you up and make you orgasm so many times that your whole body turns numb?" Edda's face turned red and her little sister trembled in delight as she remembered yesterday night. "My, little pervert~" "I am not a pervert!" "Do you even believe what you say yourself?" "¡­yes I do¡­" She replied in a meek voice, clearly not very confident in herself. "H-How about you t-tie my hands to the corner of the b-bed for the next round¡­?" Nux mimicked her words and questioned again, "Do you really, really believe what you just said before?" "¡­" Edda just lowered her head and decided to ignore him. However, soon she recalled the previous problem and panicked again. "I am late! I am late! I am late!" "Alright, Alright, don't act like this is the end of the world. Trust me, just get ready, I will make sure you return in time" Although she didn't know how would he help her, Edda decided to believe him and nodded. She then quickly washed her face before she wore her maid uniform and was ready to leave. "Although you do look gorgeous in this as well, the gown you wore yesterday is still the second best" Nux complimented. "Hm? Second best? What's the best then?" Nux looked at her as he could not believe that she asked that and replied, "You being naked of course." He said as a matter of fact. Edda blushed, Nux then stood up and extended his hand towards her, Edda smiled and grabbed his hand, two of them left the inn but rather than walking towards their carriage, Nux directly brought her outside. "Why aren't we sitting in the carriage? How are we going to leave?" Edda questioned with a frown. "You are already late, we can't use a carriage." He then picked her up and ran towards the capital city. "!!!" Edda's eyes widened in surprise when she saw his speed. 'What level is this!? A Grand Master? No, an expert! T-This is absurd!' The speed was so fast that she had to hold him tightly if she didn't want to fall off. Within just 15 minutes, the two of them entered the city. "W-What stage level cultivator are you?" Edda questioned. "Late Level Advance Stage" "Hmph! If you don't want to tell me, you don't have to!" Edda snorted. Advance stage? Advance stage my ass! "Hmm? But I am not lying. Shouldn't you be able to sense that?" Nux questioned. After a moment, Edda's eyes widened even more. Advance Stage! He was actually an Advance Stage Cultivator! 'Then how did he run that fast!?' 'Ahh! I don't have time to think about this! I am late!' It was a good thing that he was strong, she will ask how is he so fast even though he is just an Advance Stage Cultivator later. Right now, she was Late! She then quickly rushed towards the palace but suddenly, she was stopped by Nux's next question. "Edda, what time are we meeting today?" A small smile appeared on Edda's face as she replied. "After 9 in the night" "Oh? In the night? But what fun thing could we possibly do in the night?" Then a perverted smile appeared on Edda's face as she replied, "The night is the best time if you want to have a fun time with a woman" "Heh¡­ you really are a pervert aren't you?" Nux chuckled. "¡­maybe I am" Edda admitted. She admitted that she might actually be a pervert¡­ Chapter 73 Troubles? Chapter 73 Troubles? Being a Head Maid of the Royal Palace comes with its own perks. Since you are a head maid, you aren't anyone's personnel maid and you don't have to be ready to serve them 24/7. After 9 in the night, the head maid is free of her duties and is even allowed to leave the Royal Palace. Of course, just like Edda, most of the head maids in the past had already given their life to the Palace and don't have anything to do even after they are free of their duties. Therefore, they stay just in the room that is given to them by the Palace. Today, however, it was different for the current head maid of the Royal Palace. Just as her work ended, Edda rushed outside and left the castle. Walking a little more, she arrived at the assigned site and a big smile appeared on her face when she saw the person she has been yearning to see for a long time standing right in front of her. "As always, you look stunning, my perverted maid" Nux complimented with a smile. "I am not a per- thank you¡­" Edda wanted to retort to his remark but she soon remembered what she did last night and just accepted the compliment, ignoring the pervert part. Seeing that she was not refusing him calling her a pervert, Nux smiled before he extended his hands towards her. Edda smiled as well and the two then sat inside the carriage Nux booked beforehand. This time, their destination was The New Malia City, no, there is nothing special about the city, Nux just thought that he shouldn't book the same inn every day since his partner is the head maid of the Royal Palace. Also, he still hasn't seen many places in this world so this was a good chance to see more. However, unlike last time, when he was very excited when he left the capital, this time, his face had a solemn look. Edda wanted to question what happened but he just raised his hand and told her to wait. ... "Stop the carriage" As the carriage entered a deserted alleyway, Nux ordered the driver to stop. "What happened?" Edda questioned again. "Two Master stage Cultivators are following us, both of them are stronger than you" Nux informed, he had already sensed that these 2 people were following them, more precisely Edda as he only noticed them when Edda appeared. He did not take action since they were still in the capital and the person behind them might send some more later. Therefore, he waited¡­ Waited until he reached a deserted alleyway like this one¡­ Also, he will admit that it did feel really good acting all-knowing like those novel protagonists. "Wait for me here, I will deal with them" While Edda was panicking, she heard Nux's voice. "What can you do!? You are just an adv-" She wanted to retort but then remembered the speed he showed her this morning and decided to stay silent. She knew he was a lot stronger than a normal Advance Stage Cultivator. Nux then activated his [Conceal] before he leisurely walked out of the carriage and walked into one of the houses. Then he entered a room and saw a man covered in black, looking outside through a window, clearly having no idea that one of his 'targets' is standing right behind him. [Name: Colby Wilton] [Age: 55 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Assassin of Marquees Bannermane House] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 36] [HP: 280/280] [MP: 390/390] [STR: 44] [AGL: 44] [VIT: 46] [STM: 42] [INT: 62] [DEF: 39] ¡­ 'Bannermane House¡­' Noting that name, he chopped the back of his neck with his hand, causing the man to lose his consciousness. Nux then reactivated his [Conceal] and walked into another house, doing the same with another man. He noticed that he was an assassin of another house, the Hardwick house which was also a marquees house. He then dragged his body into the room where he dealt with another assassin before he walked towards the carriage and called Edda. Edda just couldn't believe how calmly and leisurely 'Dio' dealt with these two assassins, it was as if they couldn't even see him! "They are from Bannermane and Hardwick house; do you know why these two marquees' houses are after you?" Nux questioned. "How do you know these two are from those houses? I am sure that they would never tell you that even if they are dead" Edda questioned in shock. Nux then pointed at his golden eyes as he muttered, "I can see everything with these eyes, I don't need them to tell me that" In the darkroom, Nux's golden eyes shined, Edda was enchanted by their beauty and was brought back by Nux's question. "So? Do you know why these two marquees' houses are after you?" "I do, these two houses want to get close to the royal harem through me." Nux was shocked when he heard her, wasn't their goal similar to his? Nux felt weird when he thought about it as he muttered. "You must be very loyal to the kingdom, huh... You are refusing them to the extent they even sent assassins after you. I am sure they must have promised you some benefits before." "Hmph! Loyal my ass!" "Hmm? Didn't the palace provide you with everything you have right now? Shouldn't you be loyal to them?" Nux questioned. "Things aren't as simple as you think, Dio. Did I not say I don't know who my father was? That was not because he died too early, it was just that¡­" Edda didn't need to say anymore. Nux also understood what she meant and stayed silent, however, a question arose in his mind. "Then how di-" "I just rose in ranks too quickly. My body was still not fully mature so they decided to wait. They just failed to calculate that I would become a head maid so soon therefore I was saved" Edda replied. "And could give my first time to you¡­" She then muttered with a small smile on her face. Chapter 74 Maid Of Culture * Chapter 74 Maid Of Culture * "And could give my first time to you¡­" She then muttered with a small smile on her face. "Hehe~ And thanks to that, I could get a perverted maid all for myself~~" Nux replied with a chuckle and Edda blushed. "So, if you are not loyal to the palace, why are you not helping them? I mean, I am sure they must have offered you some benefits before using these methods right?" "That is true, and I would have normally helped them, but I just don't get a very good feeling about their house. I have this weird feeling that tells me not to trust them and since I was small, I have always trusted this type of feeling¡­" Edda answered. "Hmm, I understand" Nux replied as he nodded continuously, at the same time, a big weight was lifted from his head. "So? What do we do with them?" Nux questioned. "Hmm? What else, let's just burn their bodies" Edda muttered as if it was the most natural thing to do. "Huh? What about the dro- I mean, the loot?" "Loot?" "Yeah? Won't you take the things that belong to them? You didn't even check their storage ring!" "Hmm? Why would I do that?" "Huh? Is it not normal to loot someone you killed?" "¡­why would you do that?" "Umm¡­ so that we don't waste resources?" "¡­you really are a merchant huh?" 'No! I am just a perfectly logical man!' Nux wanted to scream but he just smiled. He then took their storage rings and his eyes widened in disbelief. 'A 3-star sword and two 3 star daggers!' What kind of rich assassins were they? One had to know that a 3-star armour was a family treasure of a Viscount! Nux then showed the weapons to Edda and seeing the normal look on her face, he knew these weapons were not as rare as he thought! No, maybe a person who spent her entire life in the royal palace has a weird perception. Nux nodded to himself before he stored the weapons and the money he got in his inventory. He also kept the storage rings in his pocket. Yes, since the inventory and the storage rings were both space-related things, the storage rings couldn't be stored in the inventory. Edda then slit the two assassin's throats and then burned their bodies. Nux thought that the scene might disturb him but was surprised that he didn't feel anything at all. He then thought that it was maybe because he got used to blood when he was in the Wilderness and shrugged. It was a good thing. He knows that he has to get used to blood, and even killing humans with his own hands. He has still not killed any human and has decided to avoid it till it was required. He was not a bloodthirsty brawny man who is out for blood; he is a refined man who would not kill unless it is required. As Edda dealt with the bodies professionally, the two of them then entered the carriage as it drove to the New Malia City. ¡­ The New View Inn, inside a room. Right now, Nux was standing inside the room, waiting for Edda to return from the bathroom. Since she directly came to him right after her duty ended, she was still sweaty and she requested to take a bath before they started their blissful night. Nux told her that it was okay, but she was adamant about it and quickly walked towards the bathroom. Nux then shook his head in defeat as he walked into the room and waited for her obediently. Half an hour later, Edda, whose hair was still wet entered the room wearing a white coloured bathrobe. Her cleavage was completely visible and the loose bathrobe did nothing to hide her perfect hourglass figure. Her white-pink wet hair combined with her tanned skin looked very appealing. Seeing her standing at the door with a blush on her face, Nux couldn't control himself any longer and quickly walked toward her. "Hehe~ This might be your new second best look, wearing a loose bathrobe, combined with wet hair. Look how enchanting you look~" He then quickly pulled her closer to him as he complimented her. "What is the bes- oh¡­" Edda wanted to question what her best look was if this was the second best but then she quickly remembered what he told her last night and stayed silent with a blush. Nux smiled seeing her acting all shy, he couldn't control himself any longer and quickly sealed her lips with his own. Her lips were still a little cold and wet since she had just taken a bath, this further improved the pleasure Nux felt as he sucked her juicy lips greedily. Her sweet scent combined with the soapy scent assaulted his nose as he pulled her even closer to her. Edda too sucked on his lips without thinking anything else. His strong embrace felt safe to her. She sucked his lower lips when he sucked her upper one and then shifts to the upper one when he sucks her lower lip. The more she kissed the better she felt, finally, she couldn't control herself any longer and her tongue entered his mouth to find its prey. Finding it in an instant, Edda's tongue attacked Nux's tongue that was already prepared to receive the attack as the two tongues mingled together. While they shared a deep kiss, Nux's hands moved towards her butt before he grabbed them roughly. This sent a jolt of pleasure into Edda's body, causing her tongue to lose its advantage and fell into an unfavourable position. Seeing his method working, Nux continued kneading her butt roughly, sending jolts and jolts of pleasure into her body. Under the assault, Edda's tongue couldn't fight any longer and was quickly subdued by his tongue. Satisfied with his victory, Nux ended the kiss as he picked her up before walking into the room and placing her on the bed. He then lied on top of her and just as he was about to seal her lips again, her voice sounded. "Wait!" "Hmm? What happened?" Nux questioned with curiosity. Suddenly, ropes appeared in Edda's hands and she replied with a blush. "H-How about you t-tie a-all my limbs to the c-corner of the bed today¡­?" Chapter 75 How About It? ** Chapter 75 How About It? ** ¡°H-How about you t-tie a-all my limbs to the c-corner of the bed today¡­?¡± Nux was dumbfounded. After all that serious talk about her father and how things work in the royal palace, combined with how this woman was blushing in front of him just a few minutes ago, Nux somehow forgot how big of a pervert this woman is! Seeing that this woman even prepared the ropes beforehand, Nux couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. This woman is unredeemable. A completely lost cause. What a perverted fellow! Nux shook his head again. It seems like he would not have to use the ropes he brought today¡­ Hmm? Did he bring the ropes? Of course, he brought them! He might have forgotten about her being a pervert due to all their talks before, but he had still planned to make Edda accept her perverted nature openly and make her completely his. Who wouldn¡¯t want a beautiful, serious-looking outside but actually a perverted masochist inside, big breasted woman all for themselves? Nux for sure did! An evil smile appeared on his face as he grabbed the ropes. ¡°Heh! I was looking forward to how long can you hide that perverted nature of yours but it seems that you can¡¯t do it for very long¡± Edda blushed a little but when she felt her right hand being tied with the pole on the corner of the bed, her heart started beating quickly. Nux then tightened the ropes to the limit and Edda felt a weird jolt of pleasure being released into her body. Her heartbeat then quickened even more when her left hand was tied to the other pole. ¡°Haah¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± A few minutes later, when all her limbs were tied to every corner of the bed, Edda was breathing heavily with a red face and a weird smile on her face. ¡°Tsk Tsk, look how happy you look, you perverted masochist!¡± Nux then roughly removed her bathrobe, revealing her tanned and untanned body. Her milky white breasts moved up and down as she breathed even more heavily. This woman wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her bathrobe, meaning that right now, she was completely naked. Nux felt his soldier twitching a little, but he controlled himself for the greater good and glanced at her little sister. Since her legs were tied to the two corners of the bed, her pink cave had nowhere to hide even if she wanted to. When Edda felt his gaze on her vagina, she tried to close her legs but since her legs were tied, she couldn¡¯t. Her breathing turned even heavier and her smile widened as well. Nux saw her juices leaking uncontrollably, then without giving her any prior warning, he plunged his index, middle, and ring finger inside her pussy. ¡°Annhh!!¡± Without waiting, Nux¡¯s three fingers assaulted her weak points roughly, creating a mess inside her walls. ¡°Annhh! Annhh! Annhh!¡± Edda¡¯s body was already very sensitive when he tied her like that, her pussy had already started twitching when she felt Nux¡¯s gaze on it, combining all this with his three fingers entering and creating havoc inside her insides, the pleasure she felt soared uncontrollably and she moaned without stop. ¡°Hmph! Look how are you moaning like a slut! A serious and elegant head maid? Pfftt! More like a slut in heat!¡± Nux felt her canals tightening as he said these words, he quickened his fingers¡¯ movement and her back arched up. ¡°AAannhhgghhh~~¡± Her walls tightened to the limit before her juices gushed out uncontrollably. ¡°Tsk Tsk, you came just with that?¡± Nux questioned as he glanced at her with eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Haah¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± Edda¡¯s body twitched when she saw his gaze, she wanted to answer but was too busy breathing and gaining her breath. ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t think I am done with just this!¡± Nux then lowered his pant and a huge 8-inch rod popped out. Seeing her breasts moving up and down while imagining all sorts of things he would do to her later, Nux¡¯s weapon turned hard without him doing anything. His deepest and the darkest fantasies are about to be fulfilled, how can his dick not be ready at such a crucial moment? He then placed his hard dick in front of her entrance and rammed it inside. If it were Skyla, Lane, or Felberta, he would have given them some rest because they had just come, and would have glistened his dick with their juices so that it would slide in without any difficulties. With Edda, however, he did not need to do anything like that, the rougher he was with her, the better she felt. And it didn¡¯t take a long time for his theory to be proven. ¡°AAnnhhhhhghhhhh~¡± With just one thrust, Edda moaned in ecstasy as her back arched up, however, since her limbs were tied, she couldn¡¯t move any other part of her body. This further increased the pleasure she felt. After enjoying the feeling of her squishy walls tightening around his rod, Nux started moving his drilling without caring how Edda felt. His pace quickened as his hips moved back and forth at a very high speed. ¡°Annhh! Annhh! Annhh!¡± Although Nux didn¡¯t care how Edda felt, the woman was already moaning uncontrollably as waves and waves of pleasure assaulted her body, her mind was turning numb for pleasure, however, before she could lose her mind completely, *Pat* ¡°Annhh!¡± She was jolted awake as Nux slapped her breast. She then felt Nux¡¯s movement slowing down before it turned frustratingly slow. She glanced at Nux and seeing her smile that was filled with contempt and mockery, her heart raced. She then saw him opening his mouth as he questioned. ¡°Hey, Edda, how about you become my personnel pleasure toy? A mere object whose sole purpose of existence is to satisfy all my sexual needs? Hmm? How about it?¡± Chapter 76 Now Lick It Clean ** Chapter 76 Now Lick It Clean ** "Hey, Edda, how about you become my personnel pleasure toy? A mere object whose sole purpose of existence is to satisfy all my sexual needs? Hmm? How about it?" Edda's whole body twitched weirdly when she heard his words, but before she could think what to answer, Nux started increasing his speed again. However, the rate at which his speed was growing was very slow. This filled her with a sense of frustration and anticipation¡­ *Pat* Soon, however, her mind was jolted awake as Nux slapped her nipple again. A weird pleasure assaulted her body but before she could relish it, she heard his voice. "Haa? Do you think you can keep me waiting? Answer me quick! Are you willing to be my pleasure toy?" Edda wanted to stay silent but she then felt Nux's dick moving out of her cave. Looking at his expression, it looked like he was really about to pull out his dick and end this session if she did not answer his question. He only wanted an answer and a positive one at that. He did not care about her feelings at all! Being treated like that, Edda's pussy twitched again, she didn't know what was happening and was unable to understand her own body, but she knew one thing. This man, standing right in front of her, was perfect for her. A perfect partner¡­ And a perfect master¡­ As if having a will on its own, her mouth opened and, "Y-yes, Haah¡­ I am Haah¡­ willing to be Haah¡­ your pleasure toy¡­" "Good" An evil smile appeared on Nux's face as he rammed his dick into her pussy. "AAnnhhhhhghhhhh~" Her pussy walls convulsed uncontrollably and with just one thrust, she squirted and drenched Nux's dick with her juices. "Uuggghhhh!!" The unusual tightness amplified the pleasure he felt, his hips twitched in pleasure and his milk burst out, painting her walls white. "Haah¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Nux then pulled out his dick as another wave of energy entered his body, he however did not care about it. His weapon was still hard, he wanted to enter her pussy again but when he glanced at her body tied that way, he knew he could do anything he sees fit to her and won't face any resistance. Then his eyes fell on her milky breasts moving up and down as she breathed heavily. An evil thought then appeared in his mind. He then crawled towards her breasts before he sat on her waist and placed his dick on her right breast. When Edda saw the smile he had on his face, her body twitched in anticipation of what is about to come and she couldn't help but look forward to it. Nux then slides his dick into her cleavage before pressing her two large mounds of flesh on his dick. "Uggghhh~~" Nux grunted in pleasure as his back arched a little, after he got used to the soft sensation that surrounded his rod, he started moving his hips back and forth and waves after waves of pleasure assaulted his body. "T-This feels too good!" Nux moaned in delight as his speed increased. He then tried tilting his body and his dick's head rubbed on her left upper boob. "Edda! Your breasts feel too good~" Nux complimented in delight. Another idea welled inside his mind as he quickly moved his hands from her breasts to her erect nipples. "Annhh!!" He pulled her nipples roughly and a weird wave of pain and pleasure assaulted Edda's already sensitive body. Nux however, didn't care about it; he started rubbing her two nipples together and smiled. He looked like a curious kid who got something to play with and was doing all sorts of experiments with it. "Annhh!!" Edda continued moaning in pleasure, her moans filled Nux with satisfaction, he then joined her two nipples before holding them with his right hand as he kept thrusting. *Pat* *Pat* *Pat* "Annhh! Annhh! Annhh!" With his left hand now free, he started slapping her big breasts, making Edda moan in ecstasy. Her little sister, that was already numb in pleasure, started releasing her juices again, an unbearable tickling sensation welled inside her pussy but since her legs were tied, she couldn't close her thighs to control it. With her pussy lying bare, cold air assaulted it, amplifying the tickling sensation. A perverted smile appeared on her face as she started moving in what little ways her body can move. A few minutes later, Nux too felt that he was about to cum, he released her nipples and grabbed her breasts, mushing them towards his dick tightly, and he then strengthened his thrusts. "Uugghhhhh~~" The pleasure overwhelmed his thoughts, his dick twitched before he released all his fresh jizz all over Edda's breasts and face. With her tied hands, Edda couldn't do anything to clean the jizz that was on her face, she moved her tongue to clean the milk that was around her mouth but was helpless with the places where her tongue couldn't reach. Powerless to do anything, she glanced at Nux who was smiling at her, when he noticed her gaze, his smile widened even more as he replied. "Consider this your master's first gift to you. I will not allow to you clean my milk from your face for the entire night, this will constantly remind you of your position as my personnel pleasure toy." His words caused her pussy to twitch and a perverted smile appeared on her face as she nodded. Nux then moved closer to her face before he placed his huge dick which was drenched in his cum in front of her mouth as he ordered. "Now, kiss your master's cock to show your undying submission and pure devotion" As if hypnotized by his words, Edda lifted her head as she moved her lips forward, planting a soft kiss on Nux's dick. A satisfied smile appeared on Nux's face as he ordered again. "Now lick it clean" Edda did as she was told as started licking his rod as if it was the most delicious thing in the world. His half-erect dick stood up again, and when she was done with her cleaning, Nux moved towards her already tired pussy and rammed his cock inside. "AAnnhhhhhhhhhh~" Chapter 77 Felberta Alveye, Are You Willing To Be My Woman With All Your Heart? Chapter 77 Felberta Alveye, Are You Willing To Be My Woman With All Your Heart? A huge amount of energy entered Nux's body as he came inside Edda's already numbed pussy 5th time. His eyes then fell on Edda who had finally passed out and he smiled. He came a total of 6 times today, as for Edda, she lost count on how many times she came but it was well above 10. This was very easily the most blissful night she had. After around 8 orgasms, her little sister was so sensitive that with just a few thrusts, she would cum again. With her hands and legs tied, she had no way to resist Nux's advance and couldn't help but continue taking in all his merciless drilling. In the end, she couldn't even think, she just moaned and moaned while her body did whatever Nux commanded as if it was a Divine order. Finally, after Nux unloaded another load of fresh milk inside her, she couldn't take it anymore and passed out. Of course, after cumming 6 times, Nux was tired as well and even though his eyes noticed some new things, they felt heavy and closed down as Nux entered the dreamland. ¡­ The next day, after dropping Edda in front of the Royal Palace, Nux quickly returned to Felberta's mansion, he then took a nice bath before he returned to his room as he sat on his bed and sighed. 'Status' [Congratulations to the host for rising to a Master Stage Mana Cultivator from an Advance Stage Mana Cultivator.] [INT: +10] [Blank Points: +20] [Congratulations to the host for rising to a Master Stage Body Cultivator from an Advance Stage Body Cultivator.] [STR: +5] [AGL: +5] [VIT: +5] [STM: +5] [DEF: +5] [Blank Points: +10] [Harem Seal: Unlocked] [Slave Seal: Unlcoked] [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Master.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 28 --> 30 ] [HP: 790/790] [MP: 570/570] [STR: 72 --> 81] [AGL: 82 --> 91] [VIT: 70 --> 79] [STM: 75 --> 84] [INT: 45 --> 57] [DEF: 69 --> 78] [Blank Points: 120 --> 156] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning, Conceal, Sense, Professional Killer, Harem Seal, Slave Seal] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye, Skyla Hale, Lane Wyne, Edda Osburn] Several messages popped appeared in front of him however, he ignored them all as his eyes fell on his two new abilities. As if understanding his intent, a screen containing the description of these abilities appeared in front of his eyes and Nux couldn't help but widen his eyes in shock. [Slave Seal] [Active Skill] [Condition to apply: ] [The Target has to agree to become the Host's slave. It will not matter if the target changes his/her decision later. The Slave Seal can only be removed by the target if the target's MP is 10 times higher than the Host's. The host can remove the Slave Seal whenever he wants] [Effects: ] [Once a Slave Seal is used on a Target, he/she will be unable to resist the host's commands. no matter what the commands are.] [If the target even thinks about betraying the host, intense pain will assault his/her body until he/she stops thinking about it if he/she does not, the pain will keep on increasing continuously. The target will not die under this pain] [The host can talk with the targets no matter how far they are] ¡­ [Harem Seal] [Condition to apply: ] [The Target has to agree to become the Host's woman wholeheartedly. If she changes her decision later, the Harem Seal will be removed. The host can also remove the Harem Seal whenever he wants] [Effects: ] [Once a Harem Seal is used on a Target, the host and the harem member can feel each other's emotions to a certain extent. The host can disable and disable this function any time he wants.] [The harem members will gain resistance to curses or debuffs, and until the curse caster's MP is 2 times higher than the Host, the curse or debuff will not work] [The Harem Members will be able to use any of the host's active abilities for 1 hour once a 1 day] [The host can talk with the Harem Members no matter how far they are] 'This¡­ This is so amazing!!' The more Nux read about these abilities, the wider his smile got! These abilities are the perfect solution to the thing that worries Nux the most! The [Craving Touch], his own ability. Nux does not like the fact his women would turn into some sort of dick craving sluts if he isn't there for them for a while. Although having sex with them improves this a lot, it is still not the perfect solution. Nux has been trying to find some sort of ability or cultivation technique to resist it but he couldn't, but now, the system gave it to him itself! What a good system he has! He then rushed towards Felberta's office and barged in. "..?" Joyab frowned when he saw his attitude, but when he remembered how he defeated him so quickly in the past, he knew that he couldn't do anything against him and shook his head in disappointment. However, this time, even Felberta was just as confused as him. She knew that Nux wouldn't do something like barging into her office while she is working without any reason, but when she saw the excited look on his face, she sighed as she realised that it wasn't something bad. However, she still looked forward to what made him so excited that he directly rushed into her office without caring about anything. Nux didn't know what was going on in their mind, right now, he was so excited that he even forget that these were office hours, else, he would have surely waited a few more hours before coming here. Nux then walked towards Felberta as he placed his hand on her table, looked into her eyes, and questioned. "Felberta Alveye, Are you willing to be my woman with all your heart?" Chapter 78 What Is It That You Are Hiding From Me? Chapter 78 What Is It That You Are Hiding From Me? ¡°Felberta Alveye, Are you willing to be my woman with all your heart?¡± ¡°You basta-¡± Joyab was about to burst out in rage when he heard what Nux said, however, Felberta raised her hand, signalling him to stop. ¡°Joyab, we will have an early break today¡± Viscount Felberta commanded. ¡°But Viscoun-¡± ¡°Joyab, we will have an early break today¡± Viscount repeated, her tone was stricter than before. Joyab gritted his teeth before he glared at Nux, who from the moment he entered the room, treated him like air. Joyab then bowed before he left the office, however, he was very disappointed. He had no clue what kind of magic that boy toy had done on the Viscount. Not only that, now he had even dared to say something so outrageous to her face! How dare he!? ¡®Willing to be my woman!? You are nothing but a Boy Toy!¡¯ However, he knew that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to face him, not only that, when he left the room, he noticed the change in that boy¡¯s aura. He was a Master Stage Cultivator now! An 18-year-old Master Stage Cultivator was already a genius level, what would happen if the people knew that he was just a mere mortal 2 months ago!? They might die due to shock! Now that he thinks about it, that boy is indeed a suitable man for the Viscount. He is handsome, he is powerful, and most importantly, he has monstrous potential! When he thought about it, Joyab felt a little better in his heart and he walked into his room. ¡­ On the other side, Nux sat on Felberta¡¯s chair with her sitting on his lap as he questioned again. ¡°Now that the hindrance is gone, let me ask you again, Felberta Alveye, Are you willing to be my woman with all your heart?¡± ¡°I am¡± Even though she was confused about what was happening, Felberta did not think too much and answered honestly. ¡°Good¡± Suddenly, she felt peculiar energy entering her body, though the feeling she felt was similar to how she gained strength after their session, she knew it was something different. Soon, the energy merged with her body, although she felt something change inside her, she wasn¡¯t sure what it was. ¡®How is it?¡¯ Suddenly, she heard Nux¡¯s voice inside her head. She turned toward him and noticed that his mouth wasn¡¯t moving but she could still hear his voice in her head. ¡®Hehe~ Does it feel weird hearing my voice even though my mouth isn¡¯t moving?¡¯ Nux questioned jokingly and Felberta nodded. ¡®You can do it as well, try talking to me¡¯ Nux replied. ¡°Hello¡± ¡®Don¡¯t open your mouth you dumbo, try talking in your mind while thinking about me¡¯ Nux explained in the best way he could. For him, using his every ability is as easy as using his limbs, he did not know about others, but he guessed that it shouldn¡¯t be that hard. ¡®Hello? Nux? Can you hear me?¡¯ His thoughts were proven right when he heard Fel¡¯s sweet voice in his mind, he smiled as he replied. ¡®Yes, My darling Fel, I can hear you loud and clear¡¯ ¡®W-What is happening? How can we talk like this??¡¯ Felberta questioned in surprise. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I will explain everything in a while¡¯ He then glanced at a certain area as he called, ¡°You two, come out, I have something important to discuss¡¯ Skyla and Lane then appeared in front of him. Nux smiled as he asked the same question again, ¡°Skyla Hale, Lane Wyne, are you two willing to be my women with all your heart?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± ¡°Mmhm¡± The two of them replied simultaneously and felt the same energy that entered Felberta¡¯s body entering their body. ¡­ It took Nux half an hour to explain to the three of them about his newly gained ability. He also told them about his [Slave Seal] ability, Lane offered to test it out but Nux rejected her without any second thoughts. Although he trust his system a lot, he was still scared about testing a dangerous ability like the [Slave Seal] on her. He then made them practice all his active abilities and helped them whenever they needed. Within the next hour, his women were capable of using, [Eye Of Discerning], [Conceal], and [Sense] without any problems. Nux smiled in contentment as he saw that. This [Harem Seal] is great. Now that the girls can use his abilities, they would be a lot safer than before. Especially with the [Conceal], which can easily save their lives. Just how cool is that?? Not only the ability to share, even the ability with which they can talk which each other no matter the distance is really helpful. Just imagine how easy information transfer will be in the future. ¡°Oh, right! I completely forgot about it, Fel, how much do you know about, Bannermane and Hardwick house?¡± After their training ended, Nux questioned. Hearing his words, Felberta¡¯s face turned serious as she questioned back, ¡°Why are you asking about them?¡± ¡°They sent assassins after Edda because she rejected cooperating with them with their plan, and before you ask, I¡¯ll tell you that she and I don¡¯t know what their plan is¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t an information a normal Viscount should have, but I¡¯ll tell you about i-¡° ¡°Wait, before you start, let me ask since I always forget to ask this question, why do you know something a normal Viscount shouldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Hmm? Cause I am special of course¡± Felberta answered as a matter of fact. ¡°My Darling Fel, I know you are special, you are very special to me. But my question is, why do you know something a normal Viscount shouldn¡¯t know? What is it that you are hiding from me?¡± Chapter 79 The Thousand Information Chamber Chapter 79 The Thousand Information Chamber "What is it that you are hiding from me?" Nux questioned as his golden eyes shined. "Why would I hide anything from you? The only reason I know of some inside information is that I am the part of The Thousand Information Chamber" Felberta easily revealed what others would label as high class certified information. "The Thousand Information Chamber? What is that?" "As the name suggests, it is an information association, nobody knows where its headquarters are, or who the leader is, however, everyone who knows about The Thousand Information Chamber also knows that if they want any sort of information, the Chamber would have it" This was Felberta's trump card, this is the reason why she survived as a beautiful lonely milf without being targeted by others. She could easily find anything about anyone in this kingdom and could destroy him/her and all this was just when she is just a mere member of the chamber, she didn't know the benefits the higher-ups receive but she didn't care either. She was happy where she was, she wasn't that power-hungry. Just let her live in peace and she will live without disturbing anyone. Now, however, the things are different, now she was with Nux, whose goals were¡­ well, too high and ambitious. "Then how did you join this Information Chamber?" Nux questioned. "I did not join them, I was invited by them. Marques Everly who should be a higher up in the chamber invited me" "T-That should be a classified information right?" "What?" "Marques Everly or whatever being a higher up in the chambers?" "Well, yea, that, and the whole mention of the Thousand Information Chamber is a classified information" "O-Oh¡­" Nux nodded. Then a serious look appeared on his face as he questioned, "Can it be traced back at you if you find the information about the Bannermane and Hardwick house?" "Every time I search for information, it can be traced back to me. This time, however, you don't have to worry about it. I had to pass this information to someone else a few months ago so I don't need to search for anything about it. I already know about these two houses. However, I don't have any proof, no, actually, even the chamber doesn't have any proof" "What? Even the chamber doesn't? Damn, they must be some big shots huh¡­" "Well, that might be true¡­ but according to the chamber, they are nothing but fools¡­ however, they are dangerous fools. I suggest you do not go against them" "Why is that¡­?" "According to the information gained by the chamber, these two noble houses are spies that belong to another kingdom. Their forces are a lot stronger than normal Marques, and the two of them plan to start a rebellion to usurp the throne. Of course, since the kingdom doesn't have any proof, they can't do anything to them. That is the reason the Chamber called them fools. If the king could be overthrown by some marquees, he would have long died. However, their strength and the support they have from the other kingdom make them dangerous fools." Felberta replied with a solemn look. "Haah¡­ looks like Edda has some troublesome opponents¡­" Nux sighed as he shook his head. "No, not really, Edda is the head maid of the palace. Though it might not seem like much, inside the Royal Palace, even a Duke won't be able to harm her" "What!?" "Of course, why else do you think she is alive after rejecting the two marquees? That's because she never leaves. However, things are not the same as before, you two can't continue your sessions in the palace, so you would have to leave the place and as long as you leave, the Bannermane and Hardwick house won't let you two off." There was a trace of worry on her face, but when she remembered how strong Nux is right now, combining it with his [Conceal], she calmed down. The Strongest Force in a Marquees' house is an initial Stage Grand Master, even if they are stronger than a normal Marquees house, the best they would have is a Late-Stage Grand Master which is already very unlikely. The Expert Stage is already at the level of the dukes, so they shouldn't have an Expert in their ranks. However, even if they have an Expert Stage cultivator as their strongest, they wouldn't send him/her to deal with Edda just because a normal assassin failed. As for a Master or Grand Master Stage Cultivator, Nux could already defeat them when he was at the Advance stage, defeating a Grand Master Stage cultivator would be even simpler since he had risen to the Master Stage. "Hmm, that won't be a problem, I will meet her again tonight, at the very best, they will send a few more assassins, I'll deal with them today and later when I put the [Harem Seal] on Edda, she would be able to use my [Conceal] and we won't face any major problems" Nux nodded, thinking the same way as Felberta. As for the two houses planning to go against the kingdom? He couldn't care less about it. Chapter 80 Why Is She Not Dead Yet!? Chapter 80 Why Is She Not Dead Yet!? After spending the rest of the blissful day with Skyla, Lane, and Fel, Nux activated his [Conceal] as he left the mansion. He then walked towards the Royal Palace, he was extra careful on his way and had already activated his [Sense]. Although Edda and he had decided to meet at a certain point, he scratched that Idea and directly walked towards the Royal Palace. Edda was his woman now, there is no way he is going to let someone hurt her. He appeared in front of the gates and waited for Edda to leave, 15 minutes later, Edda left the Palace wearing her Maid uniform and with a serious look on her face. Nux compared that face with the one she had yesterday when she was tied up and couldn't help but chuckle. He felt happy that he was the only one who could see her hidden perverted side. He then used his [Sense] and found that there wasn't anyone following Edda, he sighed and followed Edda all the way to the meeting point before appearing in front of her. "Haah¡­ you are making me repeat myself huh¡­" Nux sighed as he glanced at her. "You look really stunning, My perverted maid~" "It's you who made me a pervert..." Edda replied with a smile on her face, unlike last time, she readily accepted her identity as a pervert without any resistance this time. To be honest, she didn't care about it now either, the pleasure she felt yesterday when she accepted being his 'Pleasure Toy' was so out of this world that she would do anything to experience that again!. Not only that, this man treats her so well even though she was his 'pleasure toy' that she has nothing to complain about! She was really happy and thankful to the god that she met him. "Let's go?" Nux then extended his hand forward, just like how he did the first day she met her. "Why do you still treat me like that?" Edda questioned with a confused look. "Hmm? What do you mean?" "W-Why do you treat me all gentlemanly like that?" "Hmm? Because you are my woman?" 'W-Woman? B-But didn't you say that I was your 'P-Pleasure Toy'?" Edda replied with a deep blush. Nux blinked his eyes in shock before he laughed out loud. "Hahahaha~" "W-Why are you laughing?" "Hahaha~" Nux did not bother replying and continued laughing. After laughing for a good 3 minutes, he calmed down before he moved toward Edda as he raised her chin seductively, "My perverted maid, I just like to be gentlemanly with my 'Pleasure Toy' as well, do you have any complaints about it?" Edda's heartbeat quickened as she replied meekly, "N-No" "Good" Nux then grabbed her hand as the two of them entered the carriage Nux had prepared beforehand before they left the Capital City. Inside the carriage, a serious look appeared on Nux's face as he grabbed her hand and questioned, "Edda Osburn, are you willing to be my woman with all your heart?" "I-I am already your object. I belong to you" Her weird answer was somehow accepted as a yes by the system and a mysterious energy entered Edda's body. "W-What is that?" 'Don't worry, I'll explain everything one by one' She heard Nux's voice directly into her mind and she jerked in surprise. ¡­ On the other side, in a hall that was a lot bigger than the one in Felberta's mansion, two men, one with blonde hair, a handsome face, wearing black robes with brown coloured patterns, and the other with a silver hair, equally or even more handsome face, wearing pure looking white coloured robes with golden patterns, were sitting on two thrones side by side, indicating that they had the same status. These two were Heath Hardwick and Alger Bannermane respectively. A woman was wearing skin-tight black clothes that covered all of her body, and a mask that concealed her face, kneeling in front of them, seemingly reporting something. "So, can you tell me why that bitch Edda isn't dead yet?" The silver-haired man, Alger Bannermane, questioned. "Yes, what happened to 8 and 9, why haven't they reported back yet?" Heath Hardwick questioned as well. "We can't find any traces of 8 and 9, we checked our secret meeting place as well, but they aren't there either. I believe they are either killed or captured." "Captured!?" Alger shouted in surprise, there was a tinge of fear on his face. The woman frowned when she saw his behaviour, but her face returned to normal and she continued. "Don't worry, Marquees Alger, even if they are captured, we have trained them not to say anything else. They will kill themselves the moment they get the chance" The Marquees finally sighed in relief when he heard those words, as for caring about his subordinates' life? What villain does that? Never read anything like that. Suddenly, heath Hardwick frowned as he questioned, "That Edda is a Master Stage Cultivator, 8 and 9 are both Master Stage Cultivators as well, even if they can't beat her for some reason, running away shouldn't be a problem? How were they defeated? Is someone helping her?" Alger's eyes widened as well before he clapped his hand and a man wearing a black coat over a white shirt appeared, "Greeting, Marquees Alger" He was Marquees Alger's butler. "Who was the person travelling with Edda?" "Marquees Alger, he is the leader of some sort of merchant company that comes from Wood's Dynasty and is here to sell some items." "I don't care about his company or whatever, what is his name?" "Dio Brando" Chapter 81 She Really Likes My Items Chapter 81 She Really Likes My Items "Dio Brando" "Dio Brando¡­ how strong is he?" "Not that strong, he is only an Advance Stage Cultivator, however, he looks younger than 20, even if that is not his actual age, he shouldn't be older than 30, so he must highly talented." The butler answered. "It doesn't matter how talented he is, he can't help Edda if she is surrounded by 2 master stage cultivators, which means there is someone else helping her! Is that person from the Royal Palace?" "To defeat 2 Master Stage Cultivators, a Grand Master Stage Cultivator is required, although the Royal Palace has a lot of those, they are still considered elites. The Royal Palace won't send an elite to protect a mere head maid." Heath muttered. "Then do you think that Dio is strong enough to defeat 8 and 9?" Alger questioned. "Hmph! Don't joke! How can an Advance Stage Cultivator fight against a Master Stage Cultivator? I believe it is someone protecting that man behind the scenes and he protected that bitch just because it was convenient" Heath answered. Alger nodded at his answer, finding it quite logical. He then glanced at his butler and ordered, "Search this man called Dio, I want to know everything about him by tomorrow, don't miss anything out" "As you command, Marquees Alger." The butler bowed in agreement. "Alright, since the discussions are over, I will be taking my leave" Suddenly, the woman in black stood up and left the hall without waiting for their approval. When Heath and Alger saw how rude her behaviour was, their lips twitched in frustration. However, they could only grit their teeth in frustration, they can't do anything else to this rude woman, if they could, they would have already raped her a few times before killing her brutally. Although it might look like they were the leaders here, they had no right to control or order this woman around. They can just make a request, if she feels like it, she will do it, or else she will ignore them completely. This woman works for the kingdom that supports them and she only takes order from that kingdom. Not only that, the two believed that this woman reports everything they do to the kingdom and keeps an eye on them. The moment the two of them try to do anything funny against the kingdom, they would know about it and the two of them will be easily dealt with. "Sigh¡­" Alger sighed in frustration and then shook his head in defeat. ¡­ [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Master.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 30 --> 31 ] [HP: 810/810] [MP: 580/580] [STR: 81 --> 83] [AGL: 91 --> 93] [VIT: 79 --> 81] [STM: 84 --> 86] [INT: 57 --> 58] [DEF: 78 --> 80] [Blank Points: 156 --> 159] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning, Conceal, Sense, Professional Killer, Harem Seal, Slave Seal] [Harem Members: Felberta Alveye, Skyla Hale, Lane Wyne, Edda Osburn] [Slaves: None.] The next morning, Nux smiled when he saw his status again, he then glanced at Edda who was wearing her uniform in rush. Just like usual, the two of them were late, and Nux will have to carry her and run to the Royal Capital. "Let's go!" After wearing her clothes, Edda exclaimed before she extended both of her hands towards Nux. Nux chuckled when he saw her acting like that before he picked her up and the two of them checked out of the inn. Nux then ran towards the Royal Capital and within 15 minutes, the two of them were in front of the Gates. Of course, Nux wasn't carrying her in his arms anymore and the two of them were walking hand in hand. When the guard's eyes fell on the two of them, he couldn't help but shake his head. "It seems that our lovely Head Maid finally found someone for her, huh?" He muttered as he glanced at Nux before looking at Edda. "No, you got it completely wrong, Brock, there is nothing like that between us." Nux shook his head as he replied. "Please, Mr Dio, do you think I am a 10-year-old kid you can fool that easily, it's the 3rd time you guys have spent your night out together. I know you have already stolen our Head Maid's heart, don't try to deny it" "Oh c'mon, you know I am a merchant, right? I just have to show her a few of my items so I can get her approval and sell them to the Royal Harem" "Haa? What kind of items are these that you can only show them at the night, why not do it in the morning. And why would you leave the city? Why not do it here?" "My items are kept in different cities for safety purposes, as for the items, they are indeed the items that can only be shown at the night" Nux replied with a weird smile. Brock, the guard's mouth twitched when he noticed his tone and just as he was about to let them go, Nux's next words sounded. "Not only that, Miss Edda really likes my items as well? Right? Miss Edda?" "Yes, I do like your items, Mr Dio" Edda replied with a profound look. Brock's mouth twitched even more when he heard the two of them. Since he couldn't take it anymore, he shook his head in frustration and exclaimed. "Yeah, whatever whatever, just pay the entry fees and get in! Don't let others wait!" Nux smiled gently as he paid the entry fees and the two of them entered the city. Chapter 82 A Man Can Always Dream~ Chapter 82 A Man Can Always Dream~ "Did you look for what I ordered you to?" Marquees Alger questioned his butler. "Report, I have searched everything about the man named Dio Brando, but wasn't able to find anything. All the information about him is just recent. It was as if he was just born a few days ago." The butler replied in a confident tone. Hearing the undesired answer but noticing the confident tone of his subordinate, the Marquees knew something was up and signalled him to keep going, "Continue" "I then sent someone to the Woods Dynasty and learned that there is no company named Brando Merchant Company there. With that, I was sure that his name was a fake one. Then I had some men draw what he looked like and found out that his actual name was Nux Leander, who is also Viscount Felberta's boy toy. I even found out that the two of them were very close and were most definitely not the normal Master and boy toy." "Hmm, this Nux guy is quite lucky huh¡­ not only that bitch Edda, he even has that Felberta with him¡­" "That is correct, Marquees Alger" "Hmm¡­ Viscount Felberta¡­ isn't she the one who is connected with The Thousand Information Chamber?" "Yes, that is correct," The butler nodded. "Hmm, the Head Maid Edda, the Viscount Felberta who has connections with the Thousand Information Chamber¡­ are they planning to somehow expose me? Are they laying a trap?" Marquee's face turned solemn, after pondering for a while, although unwilling, he decided to use his trump card. "Call One" Marquees Alger ordered. Even his butler's face turned solemn when he heard him. A maid then left the hall and walked in a certain direction. The further she walked, the darker the place get. Soon, she appeared in front of a simple, wooden door and she knocked. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Marquees Alger has called for Miss One." Without waiting for any response, the maid directly revealed her purpose of coming here before she walked away. From how indifferent her face was, it was clear that she has done it quite a few times, however, when one would look at her closely, they would notice that her hands were trembling. No matter how many times she comes here, the creepy vibes surrounding this place¡­ she would never get used to it. She rushed into the hall and when she saw the light, her beating heart calmed down and she took a deep breath. ¡­ A few minutes later, a woman wearing skin-tight black coloured clothes walked into the hall. Yes, she was One, the woman who was kneeling in front of Alger and Heath yesterday, and also their trump card in this kingdom. "One, I want you to help me with this" He then told her everything he knew about Edda, Nux, and Felberta, and requested. "I want you to kill that Felberta, and capture her boy toy, with him, we can lure Edda out and then deal with her as well. That will be three birds with one arrow" "Haah? You want me to deal with a Master Stage, an Advance Stage, and a mere mortal? So you are telling me that you can't even deal with this pathetic group of people by yourself?" A strict and disdainful voice was heard. "That is not the case, I don't need you to go there personally, I just want you to send your team. Or are you telling me that your team isn't even capable of doing something as simple as dealing with these bunch of losers?" Alger smirked disdainfully. "Hmph! Don't try acting smart in front of me, I know very well what you are thinking about" One snorted but she knew she couldn't go against him. Although she wasn't required to accept his requests, Felberta wasn't a simple woman, and if the head maid and Felberta are trying to expose them, this might affect her kingdom's plans. Therefore, she decided to help him. "Alright, I'll send 4, 5, 6, and 7 to deal with them" One agreed. "Hmm? Why not send 3 as well?" Alger questioned with a frown. "You want a Grand Master to go deal with an advance stage cultivator?" "But isn't Viscount Felberta's butler a Master Stage Cultivator?" "Hmph! Him? The person who has never even seen blood all his life is no better than that advance stage cultivator, don't worry, even sending 4 peak Master Stage Cultivators is overkill for them" One snorted before she walked out of the hall. 'Hmph! What a bitch! I hope that one day, you will lose the Kingdom's support and I can do whatever I please with you!' Alger snorted inwardly, he always fantasized about raping this bitch while she begs for mercy. Of course, he knew full well that his wish would never come true. One is very loyal to the kingdom, she is so loyal that she is even willing to die for it, therefore, the kingdom will never take away its trust and support from her. And even if he was lucky, and somehow, the kingdom decides to take away its support, he won't be able to do anything to her since she is a lot stronger than him. Even though they were both Grand Master Realm Cultivators, she could easily defeat two of him without any problems. That is how wide the gap between them was. However, no matter how impossible it was, there was one way to make it possible¡­ And that was in his dreams¡­ Therefore, he always dreams about it and relishes how it feels. A man can always dream~ Don't judge. Alger then shook his head in disappointment before he walked into his beloved wife's room. Chapter 83 Another One Bites The Dust~ Chapter 83 Another One Bites The Dust~ At the moment, Nux was having dinner and was accompanied by three beauties, Skyla, Lane, and Fel. The three of them were taking turns feeding; he could even feel some sparks flying around when their eyes met. This caused him to have a wide smile on his face, a smile that was filled with immense satisfaction and contentment. He was living the life we guys can only be jealous of, and he was enjoying it thoroughly. "Hmm?" A few minutes later, however, his brows furrowed as he glanced at the wall, it was as if his gaze pierced through the wall and he could see what others could not. Nux's [Sense] activated and he saw 4 strangers lurking and hiding around Felberta's Mansion. 'Assassins' A thought appeared in his mind and he activated his [Eye Of Discerning] and their information appeared in front of him. [Name: Nash Reve] [Age: 51 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Assassin of Marques Bannormane House] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 36] [HP: 460/460] [MP: 620/620] [STR: 45] [AGL: 46] [VIT: 46] [STM: 41] [INT: 62] [DEF: 40] ¡­ [Name: Lona Wilk] [Age: 46 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Assassin of Marques Bannormane House] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 37] [HP: 480/480] [MP: 630/630] [STR: 45] [AGL: 47] [VIT: 48] [STM: 48] [INT: 63] [DEF: 41] ¡­ [Name: Aldora Horne] [Age: 48 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Assassin of Marques Bannormane House] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 37] [HP: 470/470] [MP: 640/640] [STR: 46] [AGL: 48] [VIT: 47] [STM: 48] [INT: 64] [DEF: 42] ¡­ [Name: Ash Winterr] [Age: 47 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Assassin of Marques Bannormane House] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 38] [HP: 490/490] [MP: 640/640] [STR: 47] [AGL: 49] [VIT: 49] [STM: 49] [INT: 64] [DEF: 41] ¡­ 'Bannermane House again¡­ that house is getting on my nerve now¡­' Nux thought inwardly before he contacted Edda, 'My Perverted Maid~' 'Huh? O-Oh! Dio! What happened? Why did you contact me?' 'Dio? Oh¡­' Nux then realized that he hasn't told her his real name yet, however, since there were more important things to deal with, he decided to postpone it a little. 'My Perverted Maid, don't leave the palace today since I won't be able to meet you' 'Hmm? Why? What happened?' 'I have some guests that I need to entertain in my house' 'Guests?' 'Yes, the Bannermane house decided to send some assassins here' Nux decided to be honest. 'What!? Wou-' 'Alright, alright, you don't need to panic, they are just some random Master Stage Cultivators, I can beat them with my eyes closed.' Nux replied confidently. However, Edda's mouth twitched when she heard his words¡­ What do you mean 'some random Master Stage Cultivators!?' She was a Master Stage Cultivator as well! No matter where they are, even in the royal palace, Master Stage Cultivators are still considered decent, they should be elites when it comes to a house that is on a Marquees level! This shows how seriously Bannermane House takes you!! And this was all because of her! Edda felt guilty since she pulled him into her problem. 'Where do you live, tell me and I will come to help you' She offered, no matter what, she was still a Master Stage Cultivator, she might be able to help him. Nux thought about it and nodded, he might not need her help right now, but he will need her help later. Also, it was time to meet Edda as Nux Leander, not Dio Brando. 'Hmm, come soon, also bring the strongest sword or dagger you have with you' 'Okay, but¡­ where do you live?' 'Oh, right! Just come to Fel- Umm, I mean, Viscount Felberta's Mansion' 'Viscount Felberta?' 'Yes, just come here, I'll tell you everything soon' 'Okay¡­' Edda then kept the matter aside. The assassins were the priority right now. ¡­ On the other side, seeing the solemn look on his face, Fel knew something happened and she questioned. "Why do you look so serious?" "Hmm? Nothing really, I noticed that there are some uninvited guests here, you wait here, let me welcome them with a warm smile" Then with a 'warm' smile, Nux activated his [Conceal] and walked towards Ash Winterr, the strongest assassin. After a 1 minute long, leisurely walk, he appeared behind Ash, who was hiding behind a wall and positioned himself in a way that he won't be located when his [Conceal] wears off. *Pat* A chop on her neck, and she's down. Nux dragged her body a little further; making sure her partners won't see her. He then reactivated his [Conceal] and appeared in front of Aldora Horne, the second strongest of the group. The same treatment, a chop on the back of the neck, and she's down. This time, however, the girl named Lona somehow saw him while he was dragging her body and she shouted. "Four! Seven! Be careful! He has already dealt with Five!" "What!?" Nash spoke out loud, dumbfounded by how he appeared behind Five, but he wasn't given the chance to think about it. Nux's eyes then fell on Nash who was hiding behind the tree and he dashed towards him at an unbelievable speed. Nash wasn't able to react in time when he saw that scary speed, Nux quickly appeared behind him and¡­ Well, another chop. Another one bites the dust~ 'H-He's at the Advance Stage!? Bullshit!' This was Nash's last thought before he lost consciousness. Nux then glanced at the last woman, Lona and a charming smile appeared on his face. Lona was taken aback by how handsome he was but she quickly recovered and glared at him. However, before she could make any plans, the man suddenly walked behind the tree and did not come out. Her body tensed up and was in a fully active state. She kept glaring at the tree, afraid that she would miss his figure and that won't be any good for her. Suddenly, she felt someone patting her shoulder and she heard a voice. "What are you looking at the tree all lost for? Were you charmed by my smile?" Lona's eyes widened in horror, she turned her head back but before she could do anything, A chop, and she fell unconscious. 'W-Was I really charmed by his smile?' Chapter 84 Oh Right, They Were Here As Well... Chapter 84 Oh Right, They Were Here As Well... Edda quickly activated [Conceal] and left the Palace. She ran the fastest she could as many thoughts ran into her mind. 'I just hope that he won't start fighting them! I am really scared about it. No matter what, they are still assassins of a Marquee's house, they must be strong!' She then increased her speed even more and a few minutes later, she appeared in front of Felberta's Mansion and directly entered the place. Since she had activated [Conceal], no one could see her entering so without any restriction or blockage, she quickly entered the dining room, however, the scene she saw dumbfounded her to a great extent. Dio and 3 other women, one of them should be Viscount Felberta and the other two should be her maids, were sitting at the dining table having dinner. The three girls competed to feed the next bite to him and Nux watched everything with a smile. The atmosphere might seem lively, but when she noticed four bodies lying behind the table, her eyes widened. 'They are the assassins he was talking about??' She stood there in a daze and only came out of her reverie when the four of them ate their dinner and Nux muttered, "Hmm? Why is Edda so late? Is she lost? Does she not know where you live?" "No, as a Head Maid, though she may not be close to me, she must know where I live" Felberta replied. 'Where are you? My Perverted Maid?' Nux's voice sounded in her head. She then quickly deactivated her [Conceal] and appeared in front of them. "Oh! You're here" Nux muttered, however, he was inwardly surprised. 'Why didn't my [Sense] detect her? Is it because [Conceal] is a higher tier ability than [Sense]? Hmm, that may be the case¡­' He then shook his head and with a gentle smile, he walked towards Edda and offered his hand. Edda smiled back as she held her hand as the two walked over and sat on the chairs. "Hmm, so let me start the introductions" Nux smiled before he pointed at me. "I am sorry to hide that from you, Edda, I'll tell you my reasons later, but for now, just know that my name is not Dio, my real name is Nux Leander" Although Edda was surprised, she didn't care too much about it, right now, she was looking at Viscount Felberta who was smiling at her. She was very, very curious about her identity, even though she had a rough inkling of what it was. "Well, now moving to the one you are the most curious about, she's Fel, you know her as Viscount Felberta Alevye, she is also the first woman I fell in love with" A big smile appeared on Felberta's face when she heard him, she then glanced at Edda, who was looking at her with some hints of dissatisfaction, a disdainful look appeared on Fel's face before it was replaced by a sweet smile. "Hello, Edda~ I am looking forward to having you as my sister~" "This is Skyla, my sweet little cheerful maid" "And this is Lane, my serious but shy maid" "And you guys, this is Edda, a very perverted maid" "Perverted?" Skyla questioned as she blinked her eyes. "Yes, she's very perverted" Nux answered with a smile while Edda's face turned red in embarrassment. Though she has already accepted her being a pervert, she was still embarrassed when it was known to others. Skyla's eyes brightened in understanding as she glanced at Edda, she couldn't believe that the always serious-looking head maid was a pervert. Since she was a maid as well, she was very curious about Edda, but she always forgets to ask Nux about her since she was too busy with other thoughts. The same happened with Fel and Lane well, they were curious about Edda, but weren't curious enough to ask Nux about it when they were busy with 'other things'. "I-I am n-not a pervert¡­" Edda muttered, trying to preserve whatever little dignity she has left as a head maid of the royal palace but when her eyes fell on Nux who was smiling at her playfully, her face turned redder as she admitted. "I-I might b-be a little p-perverted¡­" "Hahaha~" Seeing her acting like that, Nux couldn't help but laugh out loud. He then felt that it was unfair to Edda and started spilling all the secrets, "Don't be so shy Edda, everyone has a little something about them that only a few people know about, it is not embarrassing, rather, it adds to your charm. For example, Fel here has an uncontrollable urge to be the 'dominant one' in the bed, but she always fails miserably." This time, Felberta's face turned red but Nux wasn't done yet, he then pointed at Skyla and continued. "Skyla here has a weird tendency to smell panties after the night sessions. She says that she is curious about sex, however, I feel that she's just a pervert. Lane here is so weird that though she likes having sex, she is too shy to talk or ask for it. I always wonder how that is possible when she was the loudest one when it comes to moaning" Skyla and Lane's faces also turned red, the sight of 4 beautiful women lowering their heads in shame was amazingly alluring. Nux smiled inwardly as he patted Skyla's head. However, soon, Edda's eyes fell on 4 bodies lying on the floor as she questioned. "Umm¡­ are these the assassins sent by the Bannermane House?" Nux then blinked his eyes before he glanced at the bodies and muttered. "Oh right, they were here as well¡­" Chapter 85 Are You Willing To Be My Slaves? Chapter 85 Are You Willing To Be My Slaves? Author's Note: Maaannn, I was just talking with a few other writer friends, and they told me that many people don't read author's notes. So I am going to put it here as well! (Yes, I am desperate af) My other Novel, Primordial Vampire God System, has participated in WPC, however, I was very late to join in that competition and am lagging behind. Therefore, I would like to summon all you cultured people to come and support me on this hard journey. In the 14 days competition, there are only 4 days left. GIVE ALL YOUR POWER STONES IN THAT NOVEL. The first ranking in has around 230 power stones, I have 30 and am ranked 7th. I am hoping to get a push in ranking with your help. Of course, I will not do it for free. You guys like extra chapters right? Well, here's my deal. If I win Bronze, that is around 60 ps right now, 3 extra chapters. Silver, that is around 200 ps, 5 extra chapters. Gold, that is around 230 ps, 8 extra chapters. These extra chapters are of this book. Of course, my other competitors will gain some ps within these 4 days, so don't just thank that with just 230+ ps we can win, however, I will still be counting on you! Thank you!! Enjoy~~ ... ... "Oh right, they were here as well¡­" Edda's face twitched hearing his response, but she just shook her head in defeat. 'He really meant it when he said they are just random Master Stage Cultivators¡­ to think he can defeat 4 of them within just a few minutes¡­ heck, with how unbothered he looks, I won't be surprised that he was still holding back¡­' Edda sighed before she questioned. "So, what are we going to do with them?" "Hmm¡­ I do have a few things to test out¡­ I can use them as a test subject" "Are you talking about the [Slave Seal]?" Felberta questioned. "Yes, don't you think that they are the perfect targets for that?" Nux replied with a smile. A faint smile then appeared on the group's faces as they glanced at the bodies lying on the floor. "Hmm, but first, let us remove the poison they have in their mouth. Or else they will consume it once they realized that they are captured" Edda suggested and then started removing the poison these assassins had stored in their mouth. "Alright, now how do we tie them up? Normal ropes wouldn't work on them, right?" Nux replied as he glanced at Edda with a sly smile. Edda blushed a little before taking out a few ropes as she replied, "T-This should w-work¡­" Felberta, Skyla, and Lane looked at her weirdly before Skyla took the ropes and started binding the assassins while Lane walked towards the bathroom. A few minutes later, Skyla bound all their limbs while Lane returned with a bucket of water in her hand and then she splashed the water on their faces. *Splash* The assassins were jolted awake, they then looked around and quickly realized that they were captured. They tried to bite the poison pill they had in their mouth but noticed that the pill has been taken away. As if preplanned, the four of them sighed dejectedly. 'We will be tortured now¡­' Everyone had the same thoughts. Of course, they weren't scared, they were just¡­ unhappy. As assassins, they were tortured in countless different ways and were pretty much immune to it, but that did not mean that they liked getting tortured. "You guys are awake" Nux stated with a smile and seeing his charming smile, Lona remembered what happened before she lost consciousness. 'He defeated all of us alone, and he didn't seem like he was tired at all¡­' She thought inwardly. "Alright, I will not waste time and will question you directly. Are you guys willing to be my slaves?" His question surprised the 4 assassins, and the strongest one, Ash, snorted. "Hmph! We have already sworn our life to Bannermane House and will not betr-" "Yeah, yeah, I can do my worse, but you guys won't submit and whatever. I know all that. Also, stop lying to me, you have not submitted to Bannermane's house, your real master is the kingdom. You are just working for the Bannermane and Hardwick house." The assassins did not have any change in their expressions. Nux shook his head as he continued, "Well whatever. You do whatever you want, however, I do have one question¡­ Why are you guys so loyal to the king- I mean, the Bannermane house? What's the point? You will die if you reject me, you might even get tortured to death. The Bannermane house won't care about it, just like how they didn't care about the other 2 men who died a few days ago. I believe you will just be replaced and no one will remember you. Then why die? Why not be my slave, and then return to where you came from. Nobody will know what happened and you can continue living." Suddenly, a strange glint was shown in Nash's eyes as he questioned. "Will you really let us live?" "Seven!" Ash screamed in anger but Nash completely ignored her. "Yup, I will let you leave if you become my slave" Nux nodded. "Then how would you make sure that I will not betray you in the future?" Nash continued questioning. "Hmm? Did I not save your life? Why would you even think about betraying me? However, if you do, I'll just tell the Bannermane House that you betrayed them, they would deal with you later" Nux threatened. A weird smile then appeared on Nash's face as he nodded. Nux smiled as well and then he questioned. "So, number Seven, are you willing to be my slave?" "I am" [Slaves: Nash Reve] Suddenly, another section appeared on Nux's status right below his Harem Members Section. He smiled as he looked at Nash, who felt a weird power entering his body but since he did not see anything, he ignored it. He was just too happy that he found someone so stupid and he would be able to leave this place quickly! "Alright, number Seven, you can go now, remember, if I ever contact you, do come back. You promised" Nux smiled as he untied the ropes binding him. "Of course, I always remember my promises" Nash then stood up and smiled before he walked towards the door, the closer he got to the exit, the wider his smile got before he finally walked through the door and left. Seeing him leaving so quickly and easily, Ash, Lona, and Aldora exchanged glances as a single thought appeared in their mind. 'This man is too Na?ve, we might get out alive' Ash nodded at the other two before she started, "Will you really let us go if we become your slaves just like you did with Nash?" "Of course, I am a very honest person, however, remember, if you do betray me, I will inform the Bannermane house about you becoming my slaves and they will do anything in their power to kill you. So don't do that, okay?" The three assassins nodded and a big smile appeared on Nux's face as he questioned, "So, number Four, Five, Six, are you willing to be my slaves?" Chapter 86 Master Stage Slaves Chapter 86 Master Stage Slaves "So, number Four, Five, Six, are you willing to be my slaves?" Although they felt that the smile he had on his face while he questioned was a little uncomfortable, the three assassins' thoughts were too clouded with a chance to get out of here alive and did not think too much about this minor detail. "We are" [Slaves: Nash Reve, Lona Wilk, Aldora Horne, Ash Winterr] A big smile appeared on Nux's face when he saw their names on his Slave section. The three assassins felt a peculiar power entering their body, then their eyes fell on Nux's devilishly charming and wicked smile before they felt something was wrong. This man doesn't look like he is this Na?ve and dumb¡­ He can't possibly let them go like this¡­ Just as Ash was about to question Nux, his voice sounded. "Alright, let's call your partner back as well" With that, he activated the telepathy skill the [Slave Seal] had and called. 'Nash, return.' With just two words, Nash, who was running back to the Bannermane house stopped. 'What?' Nash's eyes widened in horror when he realized his body had started running back to Felberta's Mansion. He then remembered the voice that echoed in his mind and his body trembled. 'W-What has he done to me?' A few minutes later, Nash returned and stood beside the 3 assassins. "Good" When Nash returned, her fear and uncertain feeling exploded. She knew something was wrong. She was sure of it now! That deal was too good to be true! However, it was already too late. "What have you done to us!?" Ash questioned in panic and horror. "Hmm? Nothing?" Nux replied with a confused look. "Nothing!? Then why is Seven back!?" "Because I called him? Isn't a slave supposed to listen to whatever his master said?" "Then how did you contact him when he was so far away!?" "H-His voice sounded in my h-head¡­" This time, it was Nash who replied. Ash and the other assassins' eyes widened in surprise, they don't know what was happening, but they knew it was bad. "AAhhgghhhh!!" Suddenly, Ash screamed in pain as she fell on her knees. "W-What happened!?" Lona questioned in panic. One had to know that they have been through intense torture and were used to it. So she knew that Ash would never scream like that¡­ "What did you do to her!?" She then questioned as she glared at Nux who was looking at everything with a curious look. Actually, even he was surprised when he heard her screaming but he soon realized what happened. "I think she was having thoughts about betraying me, her master" Nux replied. "This isn't the time to jo-" "AAGGHHhhhhhh!!!" Lona wanted to continue but suddenly, Ash's screams turned louder as she clenched her head tightly and she rolled on the ground. "S-Stop i-it! I am b-begging you!! I'll do anything you say!!" Ash begged in a hoarse voice. The pain was too much for her to bear, and she could feel that it was increasing without any signs of stopping. Lona and the other assassins' eyes widened when they heard her. She's begging? Is the pain that intense? Their body shuddered in fear. Even Nux felt a little weird seeing her rolling and begging like that, however, he still kept a tough front as he answered. "Stop thinking about going against me and it will end" This time, Ash took his words seriously, she quickly got rid of her thoughts about attacking him and muttered continuously. 'I am loyal to him' 'I am loyal to him' 'I am loyal to him' 'I am loyal to him' This worked seemed to have worked as soon, she felt the pain subsiding before it faded away. "Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haah¡­" Ash lay on the ground, breathing heavily. She didn't want to experience that again¡­ never. "T-Thank you¡­ Master¡­" She then glanced at Nux as she crawled towards his feet and placed her forehead on his shoes. Nux frowned when he saw her acting like that, he wanted to step back but Felberta placed her hand on his back secretly. He glanced at her and saw her shaking her head. Nux nodded and stood where he was. "Good" "W-What did you d-do to us?" Seeing What Ash was doing, Lona knew the pain she experienced was a lot stronger than they thought and questioned. This time, however, her tone was a tamer than before. "As I said, I did nothing, it is you guys who agree to become my slaves. Remember, I can see through your thoughts, the moment you guys think about betraying me, I'll make sure you suffer the pain far worse than you can ever imagine and the pain would keep increasing till you throw that thought out of your mind In other words, do what I tell you to do, be obedient, and you won't face any problems. Is that clear?" Nux replied and then questioned. "Yes" "That's yes Master for you" "Yes M-Master" "Ash, now stand up" No matter how tired she was as if his command was a divine order, Ash's body stood up and stood beside the other assassins. Seeing the four Master Stage Slaves standing in front of him, Nux smiled in contentment. These weren't normal Master Stage Cultivators, they were the strongest of the batch. With them, he can easily defeat an Earl House without even doing anything. However, this time, his target wasn't a mere Earl House¡­ His eyes then turned cold before he glanced at the assassins and questioned. "Tell me everything you know about the Bannermane and Hardwick house." ... Author's Note: My other book is already on the 3rd position! Yeah!! Here, I'll start with the extra chapters!! However, don't rest! Keep the PS coming there!! WWAAAHHHH!!! Chapter 87 ’One’ Chapter 87 'One' Author's Note: 60 more ps needed for second place, 90 more for the 1st one. Of course, this might increase if other books get more, so yeah. i will count on you guys. GIMME POWWAAA!! ... ... "Tell me everything you know about the Bannermane and Hardwick house," Nux questioned as his eyes turned cold. First, they attacked Edda. That was already too much, and now they even dared to attack Fel!? Now that is too too too much. He needs to show them that he isn't easy to bully. However, he would need to learn how strong the two noble houses are, he can't be rash. "The leader of the Bannermane House, Alger Bannermane is at Initial Grand Master Stage, the same is for the Hardwick House leader. However, the latter is a little stronger." Before Lona could think how to reply, her mouth moved on her own and her eyes widened in horror. 'T-This is too scary!!' Lona thought inwardly... her thoughts about being loyal to her new master strengthened even more. e "Hmm? Just an Initial Grand Master Stage? Heh, then it will be too easy" Nux smiled as he already formed different plans on how to deal with him. Edda, Felberta, Skyla, Lane, and the other assassins' lips twitched at his response. What do you mean 'Just an Initial Grand Master Stage'? He a Grand Master! A GRAND MASTER!! Then they quickly remembered how abnormal he is and just shook their head. 'Yup, as expected, he is an anomaly.' Felberta confirmed her thoughts again. She mustn't think of him like a normal person. "No, master. It isn't that simple. The Kingdom of Skadi is behind the 2 houses and has sent a group of assassins for them to use. As you already know, we are the said assassins. If these houses are attacked, these assassins will fight with their life and it will be troublesome for you to fight them." Although she was not questioned about this, Ash decided to share extra and important information as a way to show her loyalty. The immense pain that was way more painful than any torture she has ever been through had left a deep mark on her heart. "Kingdom of Skadi" Edda and Felberta muttered at the same time¡­ They then glanced at each other and chuckled. "Oh? Then who is the strongest amongst you assassins?" Nux however, completely ignored the extra information. He just did not care. He wasn't strong enough to care. Also, he was more interested in the Assassins, Bannermane, and Hardwick Houses. "I don't know her name but we call her 'One'. The strongest assassin amongst us, she is at the peak of Grand Master Stage, however, it would be a mistake to treat her as a normal Grand Master Stage Cultivator. She is a Grand Master Stage Cultivator who has assassinated 3 Expert Stage Cultivators in the past so I believe it would best if we treat her as an Expert Stage Cultivator" Ash replied, pouring out all her thoughts and betraying the teammates she once swore to never betray. Although Lona, Nash, and Aldora felt a little weird, they quickly understood that they don't have a choice as well. They weren't scared if Nux could or will take their life, however, they were scared of that hellish looking pain Ash has been through. Also, their body moves on their own whenever Nux wants anything, so they can't really hide anything either. And if that was the case, they might as well be loyal to him from their heart. At least they won't have to go through torture or be worried about their life. "Hmm¡­ an Expert Stage¡­ this might be a little troublesome¡­" Nux muttered inwardly. He was sure he could take on an Expert Stage Cultivator and might even defeat her, but if he was surrounded by other Cultivators at the same time, the odds weren't in his favour. It seems like he has to wait before he could take his revenge. Well, it was not like he was in a hurry either. He wouldn't risk his life. "I have something in my mind that might work." Just as Nux was about to give up and postpone the plan, Felberta's voice sounded. Nux then turned towards her and seeing a weird light that was shining in her eyes, he questioned. "What is it?" "Well, I have 2 ways to deal with it actually but you might not want to use the 1st method." Felberta muttered. A wry smile then appeared on Nux's face as he questioned, "Is the 1st method you are talking about sneaking in and killing the 'One' she mentioned?" Felberta smiled back as she nodded. Nux then shook his head and continued, "Leave it, tell me the second method, I am sure you must have thought something" It was not like Nux can't deal with the Expert Stage Assassin, he could easily use his [Conceal] to follow these assassins, and once they meet 'One', he could kill her and then deal with other assassins. However, Nux did not want to use this method. He has just witnessed how scary and great his Slave Seal is. If used correctly, this ability can help him tremendously. These assassins are a strong force¡­ If he could get them under him¡­ he would be a step closer to his actual goal. Of course, his main aim was that 'One' A peak Grand Master Stage Cultivator, if he can get her as his slave, how much will his strength improve? Also, who doesn't want an Assassin Slave, ready to do whatever he orders her to? Nux did! And seemingly seeing through his thoughts, Felberta came up with her 'Second' method. "Do you remember when I told you that someone asked me for Bannermane House's information?" Her words attracted Nux's attention and he nodded. "I do" "The actual information he wanted was about¡­" Chapter 88 You Are In A Really Bad Position, Aren’t You? Chapter 88 You Are In A Really Bad Position, Aren't You? In the Bannermane Mansion, Alger was walking around nervously while a woman wearing black clothes was standing in front of him. "Ugghh! Why are they not here yet? How long will it take?" This was the 11th time he asked that question and this time, the woman, who was always ignoring him couldn't hold out any more and snapped. "What the hell is wrong with you!? Assassination is a work of patience, not to mention that they have to kidnap someone as well. Also, it has only been an hour since they left you idiot! Now stop moving around like a bug!" Alger then paused as he glared at the woman in front of him, "Don't talk to me like that, I am not your subordinate." He replied in a threatening tone. "Oh yeah? Well I am not your subordinate as well, so stop annoying me" The woman threatened back, her voice sending chills down to Alger's spine. However, he controlled his fear and gained some confidence as he replied. "What would you do if I don't? No, let me rephrase, what can you do if I don't?" The woman's gaze turned cold, her icy blue eyes glared at Alger and before he could react, a dagger was placed in front of his neck. "Don't think you can talk to me like that just because you are a useful pawn for the kingdom. Remember, pawns are always the first ones to be sacrificed. Although a pawn dying without fulfilling his role hurts, it is not to the extent that the kingdom would take any action themselves. So don't think I can not kill you because of the kingdom. Am I clear?" Her threatening voice was so cold that Alger's scalp went numb. The icy cold eyes that shined menacingly told him that she wasn't fooling around. One more word and he will die. *Gulp* Alger gulped audibly and nodded. "Good, and don't disturb me for today" Saying that, the woman turned around and left. Only after she left the hall did Alger's stiff body return to normal. He then took a few deep breaths to calm his racing heart. Then his gaze turned cold and a green-black dagger appeared in his hand. "Should I do it?" Alger muttered. Soon, however, he shook his head and calmed down. The woman wasn't alone, if anything happened to her, all those assassins might come after him. He then stored his dagger inside his Space Ring and sighed. "Let's just take a bath" Alger muttered to himself before he walked into his bathroom. ¡­ After his bath, Alger was sitting at his dining table, along with his wife and 7 consorts. A servant then walked over before he put some food on the table and ate it in front of everyone. Alger nodded and the servant started putting food on everyone's plates. "Alright, let's start" Alger ordered and everyone started eating. ¡­ After the dinner, Alger wanted to spend some time with his harem, but when he remembered that the assassins still haven't returned yet, his mood worsened and he just walked into his room to have some rest. He then jumped onto his soft bed and soon, he entered the dreamland at an astonishing quick speed. ¡­ While Alger was sleeping peacefully without the care of the world, he did not notice a pair of captivating golden eyes watching his every movement. Suddenly, a figure wearing skintight black clothes and a black mask that covered his nose and mouth appeared in front of his bed. The figure then took his Space Ring and a green-black dagger appeared in the figure's hand. *Slap* He then walked towards Alger and slapped his face. *Bam* Alger's body flew out before it crashed with the wall. He quickly woke up and looked around, but he couldn't see anyone. His brows furrowed as he stood up, just as he was about to call his servant, an intense pain assaulted him on his right leg. 'AAAGGhhhhhH!' He saw a big, deep cut on his calf as blood flowed out uncontrollably. He then finally saw a figure wearing black clothes, carrying a familiar dagger in his hands looking at him with his exquisite golden eyes. "Wow, this dagger is really great. It's already showing its effect" Alger then heard his joyful voice and he quickly understood what that numbing feeling on his calf was. That dagger in the man's hand wasn't just a familiar dagger, it was his dagger! How did he get his hand on it!? He then looked at his hand and noticed that his ring was gone! Alger then thought of a possibility and his eyes widened. "Yes, you are right, I poisoned your food. The Strangler, if you know about it" Alger's eyes widened in horror when he saw the poison the man carried in his hand. "Oh! It seems you know about it! Maannan, it is really a ruthless poison huh¡­ first it makes the target fall into a deep sleep, and when he wakes up, he won't be able to speak anything for the next hour¡­ Giving an assassin all the time he needs to kill the target¡­" "Also¡­ your dagger is pretty cool. A peak 5-star dagger, with a numbing effect on the target, with that slash on your calf, your whole leg must be numb now, closing all your paths for running away." "Hmmmm? Bruh, I just noticed, you are in a really bad position, aren't you? Can't run away, can't call for help¡­ completely at my mercy¡­ If I were you, I would pray to the god that I am not a bad person." The more the man spoke, the more fear Alger felt. 'Who is he!?' As if reading his mind, the man smiled and answered, "Oh, you must be wondering who I am right?" He then lowered his mask and Alger's eyes widened. 'Dio- No! He is that Nux! Nux Leander!' ... Author's Note: Extra chapter number 2. Give your Power Stones to my other book for moar chapters!! We just need 100 Ps for 2nd and 10 more for the second position. YEAHHHHH!!! Muahahaha!! Yeah, i know it's annoying but m desperate af! Thank you~~ Chapter 89 Poor Marquees Alger... Chapter 89 Poor Marquees Alger... Outside the room, Alger's butler was rushing into Alger's room since he heard the sound of crashing, however, a servant then appeared in front of him. "You can't go in there" "Clif, what are you doing? Why are you stopping me? Also, as Marquees Alger's personnel guard, shouldn't you rush in and check what happened as well? Why are you still here?" "Nothing is happening inside; I don't want to stop you. I am just fulfilling Marquees Alger's wish. He says he doesn't want to be disturbed. Also, the voice you heard was him throwing around a fit, he seems really angry." "Angry? About what?" Clif then gave him a blank look as he replied, "How would I know?" "True¡­" "Now look, I don't care about you, but I still want to live. So if you want to go inside, just knock me unconscious, else I won't let you" "Uggh¡­ okay, I will leave. By your expression, he must be really angry huh¡­" "Yes, I don't know what happened bu-" *Smash* Another sound came out of the room and the Butler was sure that a vase must have been broken. "Yeah¡­ I don't want to go inside either¡­" "Mmhm" Clif nodded however, if the butler was a little observant, he would have seen a small sigh of relief he released. ¡­ If the butler had entered the room, he would see that rather than Marques 'throwing around a fit', it was the Marques who was being thrown around here and there. After confirming who his assailant was, the Marquees gained some confidence and noticed that Nux was just a Master Stage Cultivator. A big smile then appeared on his face. Although he might be injured and his right leg might not be working properly, it was still easy for him to defeat a Master Stage Cultivator. He was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, after all. With the newly gained confidence, he stumbled but then balanced his body as he dashed towards Nux. *Slap* However, what he foresaw did not happen, rather, Nux just sent him flying with one slap! And he made it look so effortless! *Smash* *Cough* His body then smashed at his favourite vase, and the Marquees coughed out some blood. "Tsk Tsk, do you really think I would have appeared in front of you and then wake you up with a slap if I wasn't sure enough to beat you? Use your brain, you idiot. Oh, if you were expecting that someone would enter the room due to the sound, forget that. Everyone outside knows that 'Marquees Alger is throwing around a fit in anger'" Nux spoke nonchalantly as he crushed his dreams. Alger's eyes widened in surprise in horror, although he believe that he could defeat this man alone, for double security, he still wanted his guards to enter the room. However, Nux word's poured cold water on his dreams. He then saw Nux walking toward him with a smile, the dagger he was holding was shining brightly. (Oh, right, I will upload the dagger's picture in the auxiliary chapter. Well, I will upload it here as well, so you lazy bums wouldn't have to move too much) Nux then appeared behind him and before he could react, he slashed his left calf. 'AAAAghhhhh' Marquees let out a painful shriek in his mind, soon, however, he felt a numbing sensation all over his leg and the pain started to decrease. Of course, it wasn't something to be happy about! With this, both of his legs won't work for a while! He is completely helpless at the moment! "Hehe~ Now let's see, how do I start this¡­ First, you send someone behind my perverted maid, Edda. That calls for one limb. Then, you were even bold enough to attack my beautiful Fel. That calls for 2 more limbs. That means I will sever your 2 hands and 1 leg¡­ Ah, don't think I will use your dagger for it, I'll use a simple steel sword, since our body is really strong, it would need me quite a few moves to sever even one of your limbs, so let's not waste any more time, okay?" Alger's eyes widened in horror and fear! His body started trembling, he wanted to beg for mercy, he wanted to say that he would do whatever he wants, but he could not. However, Nux seems to know to mind-read as he quickly suggested his next offer. "Well, if I am being honest with you and you can also judge it from my face as well. I am a refined and handsome person; I don't like being a bloodthirsty maniac, so I will present you with another offer. We can stop all of this torture if you accept being my slave. What do you say?" Suddenly, Alger's movement stopped. 'Slave? His slave? How will he ensure my loyalty? Will he poison me and then keep the antidote with him? Yeah, that must be it! No worries, I can find a potion maker who will make the antidote¡­ right now, my life is much more important' Seeing the determined light that showed in his eyes, Nux smiled as he questioned. "So, Alger Bannermane, are you willing to be my Slave?" Alger nodded with a determined face, and soon, he felt a peculiar energy entering her body. 'Not good' Although he did not know what this energy was, matching it with the timing, he knew it wasn't something good. However, before he could think much, Nux suddenly forced a potion into his mouth. "This is the antidote of Strangler, now take your ring and find some antidote for this dagger" Alger furrowed his brows, a few seconds later, he could feel that he could now speak, he wanted to scream and call for his guards, but just as that thought appeared. An intense pain assaulted his head. "AA-" "Don't shout, shut your mouth" Alger wanted to shout but his mouth closed automatically and even his throat refused to let out a muffled scream. The intense pain continued to assault his head, and it kept increasing. However, the worst part was that he couldn't even scream! 'AAAAGHHGGHHHHHH!!!' Poor Marquees Alger... Chapter 90 An Obedient Slave Chapter 90 An Obedient Slave "Remove the thoughts about betraying me out of your head and the pain will subside" After torturing him for a good 15 minutes, Nux suggested. After what could be said the worse pain he ever experienced, Alger heard Nux's next words and quickly did as he was told. Actually, Nux found out that once the pain starts, the target doesn't have the time to think about betraying him or anything along those lines since the pain is already too much. The requirement is to be loyal to him. Once the target thinks about being loyal to him, the pain will subside. Of course, when assaulted with that level of pain, no one would be able to think about anything, and the pain will continue until someone tells the target to be loyal to Nux. Nux could stop the pain, but he wanted to torture him a little as a punishment for attacking Edda and Fel. 'Haah¡­ haa¡­ haahh¡­' Alger breathed heavily after the pain subsided. "Now stay loyal to me. If you even think about betraying me, the pain will return and it will be even more powerful than before. Remember that" Alger's whole body shuddered in fear when he heard him. Betraying Nu- Master? No way, he will become the most loyal servant the world has ever seen. If his Master wants him to do anything, he would do it. Even if it costs him his life! He just doesn't want to bear that horrifying pain again. "Y-Yes Master" "Good, now take the antidote and cure your numb legs" "There is no antidote for this Master. The numbness will subside within 30 minutes" "Haah¡­ whatever. Just stay on the floor then" Saying that, Nux took back Alger's ring again and stored everything in his inventory before throwing it back at him. He then lay on Alger's bed comfortably as he questioned. "So, where does that 'One' live?" "One? She and her assassins live in the back of the mansion. However, master, I will warn you though, One has killed a few Expert Stage Cultivators, so be careful around her." Although Alger wanted to ask how he learned about One, as a loyal servant, he did not and just answered his question. However, he still warned his Master about how strong the woman he was asking about is. Nux nodded before he closed his eyes and waited. 'How was it? Success?' Suddenly, he heard Fel's voice in his mind. 'Yes, he is now under me' 'Good, now let's discuss the second part again to make sure it doesn't fail' 'Yes' Nux smiled as he, Skyla, Lane, Fel, and Edda discussed the next plan. Well, only Fel and Nux were discussing, the other three were just silent and saying a few words a few times. ¡­ Half an hour later, Alger's numb legs returned to normal. Since he had already taken a few healing potions, the cuts in his legs were almost healed as well. At the very least, he could stand up and move around now. However, seeing Nux 'sleeping' on his bed, he thought about dealing a killing blow, but the horrifying pain returned. This time, however, he quickly removed the thoughts about betraying him and replaced them with him being loyal to him and the pain subsided. He didn't scream in pain since he did not want Nux to know about him thinking about betraying him. This also ensured him that whatever N- Master said before was right, the pain will return every time he thinks about betraying him even if the Master himself is sleeping. This solidified his resolution to remain loyal even further. "Master, I am healed now" He then called him out politely. Nux's eyes opened as he woke up. He then glanced at Alger standing beside him with a respectful look on his face. "Now, tell me about your personnel army, is it also under the control of the Kingdom of Skadi?" Alger was surprised that his Master knew the name kingdom supporting him. One had to know, even the Thousand Information Chamber doesn't know the name of the kingdom. How did he know? However, although he was surprised, his body moved on its own and answered the Master's question. "No, my army is under my control" Baron, Viscount, and Earl aren't allowed to keep their private armies, however, the same is not true for Marquees and Dukes, these two noble ranks have the permission to keep their private army that listens to their orders. Of course, they are required to tell the name of every single soldier and his cultivation stage to the kingdom. If somehow, a soldier whose name is not mentioned is found, the punishments are very harsh. "Alright, take me to your general or whatever is the highest position" "As you command, Master" ¡­ The two of them walked towards the head of the Bannermane army's room. Yes, since he was the Head of the army, he was required to stay in the mansion. Not that he complained either, the room he and his family was provided with was very lavish and safe, so he was happy to oblige. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Alger then knocked on the door, actually, he always calls him through a servant whenever he needs but since Nux has ordered him to take him there, he obliged to like the obedient servant he was. "Hm? Marquees Alger? What brings you here in the night?" The head of the army, Hawk Reed, opened the door as he questioned. Nux could feel that he was a Late Master Stage Cultivator without using his [Eye Of Discerning] and nodded. Then without wasting any time, he asked what he was here for. "Hawk Reed, are you willing to be my Slave?" ... Author Note: Extra Chapter Number 3. 2 more days for the comp to end!! 10 more PS for 2nd However, the 1st is a little tough now, However, we can do it. just 80 more PS. Vote on My Other Novel!!! YEAAHHHHH Chapter 91 I Have A Plan Chapter 91 I Have A Plan "Hawk Reed, are you willing to be my Slave?" Countless questions appeared in Hawk's mind, but the first and the most prominent one was, Who the hell is this person? However, before he could ponder much about the things, Alger's angry voice sounded. "What the hell are you thinking about? Answer the damn question! Do you even know who the master is!? You are making him wait!" 'Master?' A new thought appeared inside Hawk's mind. He already knew that there was someone powerful who supported Marquees Alger from the shadows. Is this person sent by them? That is the only reason Alger will respect him so much. He then glanced at the masked man who looked more like an assassin but did not think too much about it. "Hawk Reed, are you willing to be my Slave?" Not willing to wait any longer, Nux questioned again. This time, his tone was stricter. 'Is he asking me to work for him? Hmm, that's a weird way to put it¡­ Well, whatever.' "Yes" As soon as Hawk replied, he felt a peculiar energy entering his body. He then frowned and thought about what this energy was before he glanced at Nux. He did not what it was, but from the timing, he was sure that it has something to do with Nux. "You don't have to think too much about it, just be loyal to me and everything will be fine" However, rather than explaining, Nux turned around and left. ¡­ Nux did the same thing with some other high ranking members of the Bannermane Army, and while he was at it, he questioned. "Alger, do you have any enemy amongst the nobles? A Marquees or a higher rank would be better. A person who will give his all to get rid of you." "Master, I recently made an enemy out of Marquees Longe. He will do anything he can to kill me, even if it costs him his title as noble" Nux frowned, he had heard this name before he just did not remember where. However, he soon shrugged his shoulders in nonchalance, it wasn't important right now. He will think about it later. "Why is he so adamant about killing you?" "Well, I bribed his head guard and tried to kill his son in the bloodhill wilderness, but the boy was saved by someone and the Marquees learned about my plan. "Ahh¡­ so that's him" Nux quickly realized why it sounded so familiar. He was the father of that boy he saved in the wilderness. "That boy actually survived huh¡­" "Master?" "Nothing, let's just continue" ¡­ Two hours later, Nux prepared everything and his face turned solemn. It was now the time for the final step. Although he wasn't really scared, he still wanted his plan to succeed. His gaze then moved in a certain direction as he then glanced at Alger, who nodded his head as well. The two of them walked in a certain direction of the mansion, and then a wide, dark hallway appeared. It looked very spooky. The further they walked, the darker it got, however, with his [Sense], Nux had no problem with his vision. Alger has already told him that there are no guards here. It were the assassins who told him not to place any guards. It affects their movement they say. Soon, Nux and Alger appeared in front of a simple wooden door and the two of them nodded to each other. *Bam* Nux then wrapped his arm around Alger's neck before he kicked the door open and entered. As soon as the door was slammed open, more than 20 assassins wearing skin-tight black clothes and masks appeared in front of Nux and Alger. "Soldiers of Bannermane House, don't waste your life pointlessly and surrender. Your Marquees dared to try and harm our young master in the wilderness, he will have to pay. But I know you are just soldiers and are innocent. I am a good man, surrender and I will let you live. However, I am warning you beforehand, don't try doing anything funny because you are already surrounded by our army.." *Stomp* *Stomp* *Stomp* "Hyaaaa!!" As soon as he said that, countless stomps and soldiers' excited roars were heard, signalling that they were indeed surrounded. 'One', the leader of these assassins, looked at Nux with her icy blue eyes. She was quick to notice a few words he said. First, he called them soldiers, not assassins. So most probably, the man does not know about the kingdom supporting them. She then glanced at Alger and his mouth moved. 'I have a plan' One's mouth twitched in frustration. This man was using them to get rid of his enemies! The thing about harming our young master, he must be talking about Marquees Longe's son. Then this must be a Marquees attack, and Alger knows that if he uses his army, the loss will be terrible. He was using them to avoid his loss. However, she still did not understand one thing. If they fight with these soldiers, the commotion will ensue, and after they win easily, the kingdom will learn about their strength, however, the names and cultivation of the soldiers they submitted weren't supposed to have this sort of strength¡­ This will put them under the eyes of the kingdom, and their movement will be severely restricted. What is this man thinking? Is he trying to betray the kingdom? No, he cannot, he will be killed for betraying the SkyFall kingdom as well¡­ She then glanced at Alger and he repeated the same words he did before. 'Trust me, I have a plan' ... Author's Note: Last day left!! Vote for my other novel, Primordial Vampire God System for more chapters! I have written the extra chapter requirements on the Author's thoughts. Chapter 92 Thyra Cruse Chapter 92 Thyra Cruse While 'One' was looking around, thinking about every possibility and also planning her next moves, Nux was also looking at her with his [Eye Of Discerning] [Name: Thyra Cruse] [Age: 44 ] [Mana Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Assassin of Bannermane House] [Talent: High] [LVL: 49] [HP: 600/600] [MP: 860/860] [STR: 59] [AGL: 66] [VIT: 60] [STM: 61] [INT: 86] [DEF: 53] ¡­ 'Thyra¡­ She's almost at the Expert Stage. Strong¡­ I might be able to defeat her, but with all these assassins around, it will make things tougher¡­ 'I need high-level skills¡­' Nux then shook his head; he was on a mission right now. He should not think about things like these. "Soldiers of Bannermane house, surrender" Thyra then glanced at Alger and he mouthed. 'Do what he says' 'He won't be able to live if he betrays kingdom either¡­ I don't think he is stupid enough to risk offending both kingdoms at the same time.' After thinking for while, Thyra decided to trust him and stepped forward with both of her hands in the air, signalling her surrender. Seeing their leader, the other assassins also raised their hand in the air and surrendered. "Good, now let me ask you guys again, are you all willing to be my slaves?" Thyra frowned as she noticed the change in the question, she then glanced at Alger who was looking at her while nodding with a serious expression. "Hey! What are you two signalling each other for!? You think you can fool me!? I will ask you again, are you all willing to be my slaves? If your answer does not please me, I will kill every one of you" Suddenly, Nux 'noticed' Thyra and Alger talking with each other and then placed a dagger on Alger's neck. Alger's eyes widened as he glanced at Thyra, although he did not say anything, it was clear that he was requesting her to continue her act. Thyra also did not want to fight the army surrounding them. Since she didn't have much time to think, she nodded and replied. "Yes, I am" "Yes, we are" Seeing their leader, other assassins also nodded. Suddenly, the assassins felt some weird energy entering their bodies but before they could think what it was, Nux's was sounded. "You, you and you, I didn't hear your approvals. Are you willing to be my Slaves?" This time, Thyra felt something was wrong, but before she could say anything, she heard a voice in her mind. 'Stay silent and do not do anything. Just stand there like others' As if she had lost control of her body, Thyra was unable to move her body and just stood there. The assassins Nux pointed at were first surprised that he noticed that they did not say yes in this crowd before looking at 'One' to ask what she wants them to do. 'Nod' Nux's voice sounded in Thyra's head, her body moved on her own and she nodded. "Yes we are" The three of them approved as well and then sensed the energy entering their body. After accomplishing his goal, a big smile appeared on his face. Nux then released Alger and he stood straight with his head down. Nux then glanced at his status and smiled even more. Today, he had gained more than 30 slaves. "Good, now let's see my gains" He muttered out loud as he started counting how many assassins there were. The assassins frowned when they saw that he released Marquees Alger. Wasn't he supposed to be his defence here? And why is Marquees Alger standing there like a servant? Why is he not running towards them so he can be safe? "AAAGGHHhhhhhh!!" However, before they could think too much, 2 assassins fell to the ground as they howled in pain. Their screams send shivers down the other assassins' spines. Like the 3 assassins before, all of them were tortured and were pretty much numb to pain. They have never seen their partners scream like that for years and seeing them grabbing their heads, and rolling on the ground while screaming like that. They felt fear. Thyra, though not afraid, she was still surprised, her eyes then fell on Nux who was looking at the two of them with cold eyes. Since this was not the first time he has seen people screaming and howling like that, Nux wasn't as surprised as before and managed to keep a straight, cold look on his face. "What have you done to them?" Thyra questioned. "Hmm? I was standing here from the start, what could I have done?" "Just tell me what you did and don't annoy me, or else your end won't be good" She threatened. Nux blinked in surprise when he heard her. 'Why isn't she feeling any pain?' He questioned inwardly. Did his ability not work on Grand Masters? No, it worked on Alger. Then what is happening¡­ Feeling that he should analyze it a little more, he continued. "Oh? You think you can defeat me?" "Don't think hiding behind Alger will save you from me. If you annoy me too much, I will kill you even if that results in Alger getting killed" "Haah, you really think you can kill me? I'll like to you try" Nux challenged with a smirk. Thyra's icy blue eyes turned cold but just as her hand moved towards her dagger, agonizing pain assaulted her head and even her, a cold-blooded assassin, fell to the ground as he shrieked in pain. "AAAGGHHHHhhhhh!!!" Seeing their leader screaming in pain just like the other two assassins, the other assassin's eyes widened in horror. Thyra however, did not lose her mind like others, with whatever little thinking ability she was left with, she tried to bite the poison pill she had in her mouth. "AAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" However, just as she thought about it, the agonizing pain increased to a horrifying degree as the poison pill fell out of her mouth and she kept shrieking in pain. ... Author's Note: Okay guys!! One Last day left for the competition. We still need 70 ps to get the 1st place. Vote for my Other Novel, Primordial Vampire God System. ONE LAST PUSHHHH!!! YEAHHH!!!! GIMME POWWAAA!! Chapter 93 How About You Put That Loud Mouth For A Good Use? Chapter 93 How About You Put That Loud Mouth For A Good Use? "AAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Seeing her scream like that, and then noticing the pill that fell from her mouth, Nux quickly understood what happened. She tried to kill herself, for a slave, killing themselves without their master's permission is not different from betraying them. Since she tried to betray her master, the pain she felt increased by several folds. Nux did not know how terrible this pain was; he just walked toward her and muttered. "Stay loyal to me and the pain will subside" The words 'pain will subside' echoed inside Thyra's mind, she quickly threw all the thoughts about killing herself or attacking Nux and finally felt the pain subsiding. "Haah¡­ ha¡­ haa¡­" She then closed her eyes as her whole body trembled. "All of you, throw the pills you have in your mouth and don't try to kill yourself. Else you might be the next one suffering from this pain" Nux then glanced at the other assassins and ordered. Seeing 'One' lying on that ground, completely defeated, the assassins felt weird, however, their body did as Nux ordered and they all spat out the poison pill they had in their mouth. "Good" Nux then glanced at the two other assassins who were screaming in pain and told them the same thing he did to Thyra. A while later, Thyra stood up and she glanced at Nux with an expressionless and tired face, Nux glanced at her curiously as he questioned. "What happened?" "You are not with Marquees Longe. You did everything to trick us¡­ even Alger was with you in this act" "Hm? Why do you think so?" Nux questioned with a smile. "If Marquees Longe had the power to command someone like you, Alger wouldn't be alive till now." "You are sharp" "I still don't understand a few things" "What are they?" Nux questioned. "How did you manage to move your army so close to us without even letting us know?" "I do not have any army, those were Alger's soldiers." Thyra's and the assassins' eyes widened in surprise as they glanced at Alger, who was still standing there with his head bowed. Thyra then shook her head and questioned. "Why are you after us?" "You people attacked my Edda and Fel" "Edda and Fel?" "The Head Maid Edda and Viscount Felberta" Nux replied as he removed his mask. "You are¡­" "Nux Leander. The one you send 'Four', 'Five', 'Six', and 'Seven' after" "You advanced to Master Stage." "I did" "Okay, next question, what have you done to us?" Alger's ears perked up when he heard that question. He also wished to know what happened to him. "I turned you all into my slaves. You can't deny any of my orders from now on. Also, if you even think about betraying me, that intense pain will assault you again. In simple words, your life is mine now." Thyra's body twitched when she thought about the pain she felt. "How did you do it?" She questioned. "I can't tell you that" "¡­" Thyra stayed silent for a while before asking another question. "Last question, You should know about the kingdom that supports us, are you sure you can go against it?" "Kingdom of Skadi, I know that. And as for going against it, I don't have those plans right now, but if we do clash in the future, I am sure that the kingdom won't come out of it scratch less." Hearing his words, Thyra's icy blue eyes turned cold as she replied, "You won't be able to do anything to the kingdom. Although you might control my body, my mind will remain loyal to the kingdom. I will find a way to get back at you and then¡­ Kill you" Again, Nux was surprised, she did not feel any pain when she said those words. Aren't those words equal to betraying the Master? Why isn't she feeling anything? "Tell me, why aren't you feeling any pain?" In the end, Nux decided to ask her. "I don't know how the tortures activates, so I tried to remove the 'intent' from my words and it worked" Nux stared at her blankly and ordered. "Tell me in simpler words. I don't understand what you just said" "I removed the 'intent' from my word, that means, though I said I will kill you, it is more like a statement, I am not actually thinking about killing you" Although she did not want to answer him, Thyra's mouth moved on her own as she replied. Nux blinked in surprise. Although she made it look like it was nothing special, it wasn't as simple as that. This hiding the 'intent' thing was not that easy. Every time you say something, your subconscious mind would think about it. For example, the words, 'I will kill you'. Your subconscious mind would think about killing even if you try not to. It is more like an involuntary action. "Can you use this technique to betray me in the future?" Nux questioned. Thyra screamed in her mind to not reply to it but again, her body moved automatically and she answered. "I cannot, saying words without the 'intent' might be possible, but doing something without 'intent' is not. No matter how hard one tries, he can't hide the 'intent' of what he is going to do." Thyra gritted her teeth after she answered and seeing the smile that appeared on Nux's face after her answer, she gritted her teeth even more. "Heh¡­ then how are you planning to kill me?" "Don't worry, in the future, I will find a way to deal with this pathetic magic of yours and will kill you for sure. It's not like a weak Master Stage cultivator like you can defeat me anyways" "Wow, you are really good at this, aren't you?" Nux chuckled; he was very impressed by this Thyra. "I am not good, it is you who is really bad" Thyra answered with an expressionless face. Nux's face twitched at her response and he replied. "Your mouth is really loud huh. Why don't I shut that up and put it to good use?" ... Author's Note: 14 Hours left for the competition. We are at the 1st, so you can get the 8 extra chapters, however, the second dude isn't that far away, if he uploads a new chapter, he will surpass me so I don't know if I will end up at the 1st, or the 2nd place. However, no matter what place I end up in, I am very thankful to you all for the support you showed me in these past few days. Thank you very much, and I hope you enjoy the Future chapters! Chapter 94 I Will Never Submit To You Willingly Chapter 94 I Will Never Submit To You Willingly "Your mouth is really loud huh. Why don't I shut that up and put it to good use?" "What do you mean?" Thyra tilted her head in confusion. Nux then smiled a little before he turned around and commanded, "Thyra, follow me" Thyra's body moved on its own, but this time, she was surprised by another thing, "How do you know my name?" She was sure that not even other assassins and Alger knows her name, then where did he learn it from? "I have my ways." Nux replied with a smile before he turned towards Alger and informed him. "I will be using your room today, find another one for you" He did not wait for his response and continued walking, Thyra, who was still wondering how he learned her name also followed behind him. Seeing their departing figure, Alger couldn't help but be jealous. He has always dreamed about doing what Nux was about to do to One. But not only will Nux be the one doing it, but he would also even use his bed to do it! How shameful is that? His eyes then fell on other assassins, trying to see if anyone is willing to spend a night with him, but when he saw them looking at him with a threatening gaze, his body shuddered. "Why did you bring him here?" An assassin stepped out and questioned in anger. If he had not brought that man here, they would still be free and would be working for their kingdom. Now, not only they will betray their kingdom, they will even do it for a random nobody who is not even Grand Master Stage! It is only a matter of time before they all get caught and then they will be dealt with. "Yeah? Do you think you can defy his orders? Why don't you try it then?" Alger then retorted. He was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, these Advance and Master Stage Cultivators do not have any right to talk to him like that! The assassin turned silent as well. He has seen 'one' screaming in pain, that scream still sends shivers down his spine. He can't even imagine what sort of pain someone has to go through to scream like that. It easily surpassed all the torture he suffered. He then glanced at the two assassins who suffered from the same fate of being tortured and noticed that their faces were still a little pale and they were unusually silent, this made him shiver and shivered even more. "Hmph!" Alger snorted before he left the room and walked toward his wife's. However, he was still inwardly jealous of Nux. He do not how beautiful One is, but he was sure of one thing, her body was alluring. Plus that strict and rude attitude of her, he was sure that it would feel good to shut her mouth with his rod. ¡­ "Remove your mask" Inside Alger's room, Nux sat on the bed leisurely and ordered. Again, Thyra's body moved on its own and she removed her mask. Nux then laid his eyes on her face and admired. "Wow, to have such a beautiful Grand Master Stage Cultivator as my slave, and you are an assassin to boot. I struck it big huh¡­" Thyra was a beautiful fair-skinned woman with short raven hair and Icy blue eyes. She had a small nose and cherry-like lips. She had a lean physique; her breasts were of the same size as Skyla. Her black coloured clothes contrasted well with her fair skin and icy blue eyes. All in all, she was a really beautiful woman. "That is true¡­ to have me as your slave, this may have sucked all the good luck you will have in this and all the other lives you will live from now on. Heck, you might even be a lowly beggar in your next life." Thyra replied in her usual strict tone. Nux's lips twitched at her response as he replied, "Wow, you are trying really hard to annoy me aren't you?" "Hmph!" "Alright, I believe it is time for me to show you your position" Then, Nux's gaze turned cold and he ordered. "Get on all fours" Again, Thyra's body moved on its own and he quickly knelt before placing her hands on the flood as well. "You see that? On the floor, on all fours, just like a bitch, that is where you belong. That is what you are now, a bitch, my bitch, who will listen to whatever I will say from now on" Humiliated, Thyra was extremely humiliated, she wanted to move her body and stand up but her body did not listen to her command. After trying and failing several times, she threw that idea out of her mind and retorted. "So what if you can command me? I will still not submit to you willingly" Then a disdainful smirk appeared on Nux's face and he replied, "Do you think I care about you submitting me willfully or not? I can command you to do anything. I can ask you to tell me everything. What else would I need?" Thyra glared at Nux with hatred, she still wasn't willing to lose to him. "Hmm? What's with that gaze? Oh? Do you not believe what I said? How about I give you an example? So let me ask you, will you ever bark like a bitch in front of your previous master?" "My master is a respectful and dignified person, I will never be ordered to do anything like that" "Yeah, whatever in the end, the answer is no right? However, if I command you to bark like a bitch you are, you will do it without question. Would you like to try?" "¡­" "Thyra Cruse, bark like a bitch you are" ... Author's Note: Yeah yeah, I know a lot of you will not like how Nux is acting rn, tbh, I agree, I do not like it as well. So don't worry, just read. You can trust me. I believe after a ride of 90+ chapters, you guys know me well enough to trust me. Chapter 95 What A Filthy Thing * Chapter 95 What A Filthy Thing * "Thyra Cruse, bark like a bitch you are" "Wwarrf" Thyra's body moved on its own again and she barked. However, at this moment, her whole body was trembling in shame and humiliation, and Nux's next words did not help either. "A cold, Grand Master Stage Assassin, who is capable enough to kill Expert Stage Cultivators, is barking like a bitch in front of a mere Master Stage Cultivator. See that? If I can make you do what you will never do in front of anyone, why do I need you to submit to me willingly? There is no merit in that." Thyra's eyes turned red in rage, however¡­ "AAAGGHHhhhhhH!!" Just as she thought about attacking him, that intense pain assaulted her again and she fell to the floor. 'I am loyal. I am loyal I am loyal I am loyal' Only after thinking about it continuously did the pain subside, and she sighed in relief. "Alright, this is enough. I don't have much time to waste. Come here, on all our fours of course" Nux ordered as he patted his thighs. Thyra's body moved and she crawled towards him and only stopped when her face was close to his crotch. However, her eyes were still red in rage and she had an extremely repulsed look on her face. Nux completely ignored her expression as he patted her head and caressed her face with a smile. "Good good, now lower my pant with your mouth." Thyra buried her face in his crotch as she grabbed his pant with her teeth and tried to remove them. All this while, Nux never stopped patting her head, and her repulsed expression never changed. She tried very hard to deny his command and control her body, but it was all meaningless. After a few more tries, Thyra finally managed to lower his pant and a huge 8-inch monster popped out. Seeing a cold-blooded assassin on all her fours like a bitch, doing whatever he wanted, Nux's emotions were stimulated and his little brother was already ready to go and explore a new cave. After a blow job of course. "What a filthy thing" Thyra muttered in disgust, Nux's lips twitched but he controlled his emotions and ordered. "Start licking this 'filthy thing' then" Nux slapped her cheek with his dick a few times before he rubbed it on her cheek. Thyra's body trembled in disgust but a small tongue moved out from her mouth. Nux then stopped moving and waited for her to do what he ordered. With her eyes filled with hatred as she glared at Nux, Thyra started licking his shaft. "Yes, just like that, lick everything, from the head to the body and then the balls as well, lick it like it is the most delicious thing in this world." Again, Thyra's body started moving on its own and she moved her tongue quickly and continued licking. The contrast between her licking his shaft greedily and the hatred in her eyes stimulated Nux even more. He doesn't know why, but this felt amazing. It was as if he was exploring something new. It was exciting and thrilling. "Ughhh~ You are good, I feel like you are a natural at this" Thyra's body trembled in anger, she wanted to cut his dick off but knew that if she even thought about it, that agonizing pain would return and torture her. Her body then shuddered in fear as she continued licking obediently. She can deal with anything¡­ Anything but that pain¡­ "This should be enough, now gobbled the whole thing and start sucking" Thyra's body moved and she quickly gobbled up his shaft and started sucking. "Ughhhh~ As I thought you are a natural. With just some training, you will become a fine blowjober." Nux praised as waves and waves of pleasure assaulted his body. Thyra on the other hand, did not feel any good from his praises, rather, she got even angrier. Also, why is he patting her like she's some sort of pet!? She hates it! "Don't just keep sucking, move your head up and down as well" Another order was heard and her head started moving. "Roll your tongue all around my dick, keep sucking, and keep moving your head" Her body did as she told and a slurping sound echoed throughout the room. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* "Ugghhhhh~~" Waves and waves of pleasure assaulted Nux's body as he grabbed her head with his hands and increased her speed. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* The slurping voice quickened, the pleasure he felt increased and he felt his milk forming up. Nux couldn't control himself anymore, he stood up and started moving his hips as well, thrusting his dick deep inside her throat. He did not know any mercy with his thrusts, treating Thyra's mouth like an object. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* The slurping sound increased, and tears welled within Thyra's eyes as she choked. "Uugghhhhh! I am cumming" Nux also reached his limit, he moved his dick out of her mouth and sprayed all his jizz on her face. Thyra's felt even more disgusted by this and was quick to try and clean everything¡­ However, "Do not clean it, let my milk stay on your face for this whole night. This will help you remember where you belong and you won't use that worthless mouth of yours to say some useless stuff." Her hand that was about to clean her face stopped moving and returned to the floor. Thyra glared at Nux with eyes full of hatred but that look combined with his jizz on her face only worked to turn him on and his rod stood up again. Chapter 96 Realization. Chapter 96 Realization. "Heh! Glare all you want, I don't care. I'll show you where you belong, you bitch" Nux's smirk widened as he ordered. "Now turn around and show me your ass!" Thyra's body trembled but as always, it did what he ordered and turned around before lifting its butt. A single crystalline tear streamed down from her eyes, her shoulders trembled as she blinked a few times to get rid of the tears welling in. She would not cry. Nux however, couldn't care less about her struggle, he stood up but just as he was about to slam his dick inside her pussy, he heard a voice. 'What are you doing?' 'Hm? ¡­nothing' He lied. 'Are you sure?' Felberta questioned. '¡­Y-yes¡­' 'Well, then it's okay. Although I will say, if you are doing something that you feel you should hide from me, that might not be the best thing to do.' She could feel his emotions to some extent due to the [Harem Seal] and she did not like what she felt. Although she isn't planning to control his life, she will still give her advice if she feels he's doing something wrong. Saying that, Felberta did not reply anymore. Nux also paused his movements and then noticed Thyra's shoulder trembling. He walked closer as he saw her face and couldn't help but be shocked. She was crying¡­ Nux was then assaulted by different emotions. This was not the same as Edda, she wasn't enjoying it¡­ He was raping her! He nearly became what he hated the most. Nux then closed his eyes as tried to calm his racing heart. "Sorry. I have gone too far" A deep sigh came out of his mouth as he apologized. Thyra turned back as she saw Nux standing with his eyes closed and couldn't help but frown. 'What happened to him?' She then saw him opening his eyes and the previous glint that shined inside was nowhere to be seen, there was even a hint of sadness there. His excited dick had also calmed down. However, before Thyra could think more about it, Nux ordered. "Go wash your face and clean up. You can take your time but after you are done, return, I still have some things to ask. Don't worry; I won't force you to do this again." Although his voice sounded calm, Thyra could notice something weird in it. However, since she was disgusted by the thing that was spread on her face, she did not think too much and rushed into the bathroom. Nux also sighed as he fell on the bed and muttered. 'Thank you¡­' 'Don't worry, I will always be here for you' A small smile appeared on Felberta's face before she closed her eyes and entered her dreamland. Inside Alger's room, Nux also closed his eyes as he thought about the past events and the reason why he did that. 'Hmm¡­ my stay as the Wilderness affected me more than I thought¡­ combining with that rough plays with Edda¡­ I have gone overboard¡­' Nux then reflected on it a little more and realized that he was too hungry for power. Thyra was a Grand Master Stage cultivator, if he could fuck her, his power will soar. However, instead of waiting and letting his [Craving Touch] work, he tried to outright **** her, now that is just shameful. Nux then calmed his mind and breathed evenly as he waited for Thyra to return. 30 minutes later, Thyra returned, her expression was the same cold expression he saw the first time he met her. Nux then stood up and started, "I will apologize for what I did before." "¡­" Thyra did not reply. Nux had already expected that and he did not really care what she thought either. No matter what, in the end, she was still a slave. He won't treat her the same way he treats his women. He was just apologizing for his own heart. Her feelings did not matter to him. He should at least be this cold now that he was in this new, crueller world. "Alright, let's get to the business. Are these all the assassins the kingdom sent here?" Nux questioned. "No, the kingdom sent a total of 55 assassins, 5 of them died so there are 50 left" "How strong are these assassins?" "Including me, there are 3 Grand Master Stage Assassins; I am at the Peak Grand Master Stage, the strongest amongst them. The other two are in the Middle and Early stages. We are named One, Two, and Three. Then from Four to twenty, we have Master Stage Cultivators, the rest are at Advance Stage. In other words, the lower the number, the stronger the Assassin." Nux's eyes widened in surprise when he heard her. 50 Assassins! 3 Grand Masters. 17 Masters. And 30 Advance Stage Cultivators. What kind of force is that!? This is way stronger than a Normal Marquees house. Only Dukes and the Royal Family can take this force on! And this force will be under him after some time. Nux smiled in contentment when he thought about it. He had now gained some standing in this world. Although he is still in the shadows, he was now stronger and had more power than an average noble. Barons, Viscounts, and Earls? He could take any Marquees' house with ease! And that too without doing anything by himself. With eyes filled with anticipation and desire, he turned to Thyra and questioned. "Where are the rest of the assassins then?" "They live in Hardwick Mansion." Although she knew what he was thinking, and did not like it one bit, she knew her thoughts would not matter and she would have to answer and even help him with what he is about to do. Thyra sighed at her fate. She really wanted to kill Alger for targeting this monster's women. "Alright, we are heading to the Hardwick Mansion, now" "W-What?" Chapter 97 Have You Guys Eaten? Chapter 97 Have You Guys Eaten? "Alright, we are heading to the Hardwick Mansion, now" "W-What?" "Did you not hear me? Take me to the Hardwick Mansion" "B-But, although I can deal with the Two and Three, that does not mean I can deal will every assassin alone, are you thinking about taking all the assassins we have and go for an all-out attack?" "Huh? Do you think I am stupid? Why would I make my men fight each other and weaken themselves? I will just repeat what I did earlier. The only difference will be that with you here, the process will be a lot simpler." Nux shrugged before he stood up. "What are you waiting for? Lead me" Actually, even Thyra was curious about how he managed to turn Alger into his slave, now that she is about to witness it again, she couldn't deny that she was looking forward to it. As for her comrades who were about to become this man's slaves. Well, she couldn't do anything about it no matter how much she thinks about it. So as not to further torture herself, she decided that she will find some ways to get rid of him later. He is just a mere Master Stage Cultivator after all. She then nodded before she turned around and left the room. Nux followed her, and when the two of them left the Bannermane Mansion, he activated his [Conceal] with only Thyra being able to see him. Thyra did not notice what he did, however, she was surprised by how easily Nux was matching her speed. As an Assassin, speed was her strong part, she felt annoyed that a mere Master Stage Cultivator was keeping up with her, and he is a hateful one at that. She then used her skills, and increased her speed to the maximum, however, she was horrified that although not completely, Nux still matched her speed to a great extent! She was a Peak Grand Master, even a new Expert Stage Cultivator might not be her match in speed! How is a Master Stage Cultivator matching up with her speed!? What kind of freak was he!? "Hmm, I feel like Steps Of Gale is too slow for me now¡­" After they appeared in front of Hardwick Mansion, Nux muttered to himself and Thyra froze. "A-Are you talking about the 1 Star Skill, the Steps Of Gale?" "Yes, I got it from Fel, but I think it is too low levelled for me now." "¡­" Thyra stayed silent, however, inwardly, she was having an existential crisis. 'He is using a 1 Star Skill!? H-How is he keeping up with me then!? I am using a 4 Star Skill! How is he a Master Stage Cultivator!? Is he a hidden Expert Stage Cultivator!? A monster! A complete monster!' "Alright let's not waste more time and enter the Mansion. Lead the way" Nux ordered and Thyra started moving. Although she did not know how he will enter the Mansion with her, she did not care and just walked into the Mansion. She had covered her face, but it was not the first time the guards have seen her, so they did not stop her. She wondered why the guards did not stop Nux but then she concluded that they thought of him as her servant and let him go. Thyra shook her head as she walked into the mansion and then moved towards a dark hallway. She noticed that the maids and other guards did not even look at Nux and couldn't help but smile a little. 'Hmph! How does it feel to be treated like air by everyone? Huh?' The two of them then appeared in front of a wooden door that look very similar to the one in the Bannermane Mansion. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "It is me, One" The door was then opened and the two of them entered. However, soon, Thyra realized something. Just like those maids and guards, the assassins were ignoring Nux as well, but she knows them well, they would never do that. They might let him enter here since he was with her, but they would still look at them vigilantly, or at least question her about him, or something like that. Anyways, they would never outright ignore his presence. Just as she was thinking about what is happening, Nux answered. "They can't see me" "What?" Thyra muttered out loud. "What?" 'Two' questioned with a frown as he looked at Thyra. "Hm?" "What are you talking about?" he questioned again, feeling a little weird about her actions. "Nothing" This time, Thyra was sure. It is as Nux said, no one can see him¡­ What kind of sorcery was this!? He is standing right in front of everyone and no one can see him!? Is he a ghost!? Then why can she see him!? "Alright, don't think too much about it, gather all of them" Thyra's mouth moved on her own as she ordered. "Alright, everyone, gather up" Two frowned when he noticed that she was acting strange but when since she was the strongest, and the leader of this group, he nodded and stood straight. Other assassins were also gathered here and more than 20 assassins assembled around. "Now question something they would answer with a yes" Thyra frowned due to the weird order but since she couldn't do anything to go against it, she started thinking and she questioned after some time. "Have you guys eaten?" The assassins looked at her weirdly. Under their judgmental look, Thyra felt strange. "Question in a stricter tone" Nux ordered. "I asked have you guys eaten yet." Thyra felt even more weird asking a question like that in a strict tone but she felt even weirder when she heard Nux questioning something at the same time as her. "Are you guys willing to be my slaves?" Chapter 98 Absurd Ability Chapter 98 Absurd Ability "I asked have you guys eaten yet." "Are you guys willing to be my slaves?" "Yes" As the assassins answered, a big smile appeared on Nux's face. Seeing that smile, Thyra also understood what happened. She remembered that they only answered with a yes before that weird energy entered their bodies and that was when everything happened. 'Haah¡­ I can't believe such an absurd ability exists.' Thyra sighed inwardly, however, she then noticed that his smile had faded and was replaced with a frown. 'It did not work¡­' Nux muttered inwardly as he realized that his plan did not work. This proves that he cannot cheat others with this. The target has to know what they are approving of. Just saying yes won't work. Nux took note of it and nodded inwardly. Of course, Nux only treated this as an experiment and knew that it might fail. Therefore, he had already prepared the countermeasures. Since Plan A failed, he started Plan B. "Introduce them to me, tell them that I am¡­" He then told everything to Thyra before he walked behind 'Three' and grabbed her before placing a dagger on her neck. Why did he not do this with 'Two'? Well, who would like to touch a man if there is a woman next to him? Nux wouldn't. As he touched 'Three' his [Conceal] wore off and he appeared in front of everybody. Three couldn't believe that someone had closed in on her and her body stiffened. The other assassins were also surprised but they quickly recovered and prepared to attack. "Stop!" However, before they could move, Thyra's voice sounded and the assassins looked at her with a frown. "He won't harm her. If he wanted to harm us, he would have killed us all by now and we won't be able to do anything¡­ did you forget? None of you sensed his presence till now." Thinking about it a little more, 'Two' nodded and shuddered at the same time. Who was this man? Why was he unable to sense him? However, though surprised, his condition wasn't as bad as three. She still couldn't believe that someone sneaked behind her and placed his dagger on her neck and she was unable to do anything. If this man had wanted to kill her, she wouldn't have known how she died. How scary was that!? Seeing that the assassins had calmed down, Nux released 'Three' from his grasp before he walked in front of the group with his hands behind his back. "Let me introduce him to you. He is Levi Ackerman, a veteran assassin sent by the Kingdom to train us, also, don't look down on him just because he is at Master Stage Cultivator. He is a lot stronger than that. If you do not believe me, you can challenge him. Although I will say it beforehand, Master Levi will only fight any one of you, he doesn't have much time and has important things to attend to, so choose wisely." "I will fight" 'Three' stepped up. She was very embarrassed when he appeared behind her and got her in such a helpless position, however, when she noticed he was just a Master Stage Cultivator, her embarrassment turned into anger. Now that she has a chance to get back at him, she will do her very best to defeat him and wash her embarrassment. "Alright" Thyra nodded before she glanced at Nux who nodded back. Then, a gold coin appeared in his hand as he glanced at Three. "I will toss this coin up, the moment it falls on the ground, our fight will start." Three nodded as well and Nux tossed the coin. Three then glanced at the coin that was tossed in the air for a second, however, that little second cost her the whole match. Since her eyes were not on him, Nux quickly activated his [Conceal] and then waited for the coin to fall to the ground. Three on the other hand panicked when she couldn't see Nux and started looking around vigilantly. *Kknn* The coin fell on the ground and Nux started moving towards Three who was still looking around. He then appeared behind her and placed his dagger near her neck and grabbed her from behind. "Well, I guess the fight's over" Nux muttered before he released Three from his grasp. Three, on the other hand, was frozen stiff as she couldn't believe that she lost so quickly. "H-How¡­" However, Three wasn't the only one surprised, the assassins who did not look at the coin were even more surprised than her. All they saw was Three acting strangely, and when the coin fell, Nux leisurely walked towards Three before grabbing her from behind. All this while, Three just looked around and did not move at all¡­ "T-Three¡­ why didn't you fight him when he walked towards you?" One of the assassins couldn't control himself and questioned. "W-What are you talking about? How am I supposed to stop him when I can't even see him?" "B-But wasn't he just standing right in front of you?" "In front of me?" Now Three was even more confused. What the hell was happening here? How could others see him when she could not? What kind of absurd ability is that? "Alright Alright, stop talking. I don't have time to waste here. I was sent here by the kingdom since Master thought you would need more training. So you all will be under my control. Is that clear?" "Yes" Every assassin answered simultaneously. This time, no one doubted his strength but they were still confused and wondered how he was doing all this. "Good, now just for confirmation, let me ask you guys again, Are you all willing to be Slaves?" Chapter 99 A Perfect Plan. Chapter 99 A Perfect Plan. "Are you all willing to be Slaves?" The assassins felt weird about the change in question but when they glanced at Thyra, who just stood there without saying anything, they did not think too much about it and answered. "Yes" Strange energy then entered their bodies and this time, their names finally appeared on the Slave column. This put a smile on Nux's face before he glanced at them and activated his [Eye Of Discerning] While the Nux was examining every assassin, the assassin felt odd and doubted the energy that entered their bodies. "Did you feel that as well?" Three questioned Two. "You did as well? I thought I was not feeling well today¡­" "What was that energy?" "No clue" "Don't worry about it, it's normal" Thyra assured. The assassins then nodded, trusting Thyra. However, the one who they were trusting, Thyra, felt bitter in her heart. She only assured them because she was ordered by Nux! That energy is not nothing! It is something that will change their life! However, she then calmed a little and frowned, technically, these assassins should already be under him, so why is he avoiding talking about his power? Nux's reasoning was simple. He just did not want to waste time on this worthless talk since he found something much more interesting than this. He then glanced at Thyra and questioned. "Aren't you all spies sent by the Kingdom Of Skadi?" "Technically, we are assassins, but you can say it like that" Nux then pointed his finger at a female assassin and questioned. "What about her? Is she any different than you?" "Hm? Her? No, she's 'Eleven', she's an assassin just like us" Thyra answered. A frown then appeared on Nux's face before he glanced at Eleven and activated his [Eye Of Discerning] again. [Name: Maida Ayers] [Age: 54 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Spy sent by the Kingdom Of Skadi.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 35] [HP: 460/460] [MP: 600/600] [STR: 43] [AGL: 46] [VIT: 46] [STM: 38 [INT: 60] [DEF: 37] ¡­ 'A spy? Why is her occupation different than these assassins?' He then looked into Eleven's eye and questioned. "Are you different from these assassins in any way?" Eleven frowned at this question, however, her mouth moved on its own and replied. "Yes. I am a Spy" Soon, Eleven's eyes widened in horror but before she could think too much, Nux questioned again. "A Spy? What kind of Spy? Who do you Spy on?" Even Thyra had a frown on her face. As a leader of these assassins, she knew everything about them. However, this was the first time she was hearing something like this. "A Spy sent by the Kingdom to keep watch on 'One'. I report every action 'One' takes to the kingdom" Thyra's eyes widened in surprise, however, it wasn't over yet. "Why do you keep eye on One? Isn't she working for the kingdom?" "She is but the kingdom does not trust her." "An Orphan cannot be trusted with such matters" Eleven's eyes widened in terror. She wasn't going to say the last line, she just heard 'Levi's ordering in her head to say it and her body moved on her own. "W-What¡­?" Thyra's eyes widened with shock¡­ The kingdom she was so loyal to does not trust her at all¡­ An Orphan cannot be trusted with such matters¡­ Was she really just that¡­? All the loyalty, devotion, and love she had shown for the kingdom just amounts to this much? They actually send a Spy just to keep watch on her? She was in dismay¡­ She couldn't believe what she was hearing¡­ When he saw her reaction, a smile appeared on Nux's face before it disappeared in an instant. This woman was too loyal, although he used a Slave Seal, he still wanted to win her over so that she will give her all for his ambitions. Therefore, he came up with a plan when he learned that 'Eleven' is a spy. He did not have to do anything. He just needed to add some fire. He learned about Thyra being an Orphan when he asked about her background. And then ordered Eleven to say that line so that it will leave a strong impact on Thyra; with this, he will be able to gain Thyra's loyalty little by little. Actually, even other assassins, who were orphans as well, had different expressions on their faces, however, Nux did not care about them. Maybe he cared a little about Two and Three. But the rest of them were just slaves, them having thoughts about betraying him doesn't matter. He only needs the important ones. He needs Thrya. So he planned for it. A perfect plan. "W-What have you done to me!?" While Nux was thinking and admiring how perfect his plan was, Eleven questioned in panic. "Huh? What do you mean?" "M-My body moved on its own! Why else do you think will I tell you that I am a spy even if I was one!?" "Why else? Well, let me show you" Nux then pointed at another assassin and questioned. "You, tell me everything about yourself" The assassin's mouth moved on its own and he started telling his back story. "My name is Afton Stonee, I came fro-" "Yea, yea, that's enough." Before he could even complete it, Nux waved his hand and he stopped. However, the assassin's eyes were wide in shock and horror. "See that? You guys agreed to become my slaves, from now on, you will do whatever I tell you to. Got that?" However, just as Nux replied, an Assassin fell to the ground and started screaming. "AAAGGGHHhhhhh!!" Chapter 100 This Should Be An Interesting Experiment Chapter 100 This Should Be An Interesting Experiment "AAAGGGHHhhhhh!!" By now, Nux was already used to seeing this scene and did not feel anything. "Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you, if you think about betraying me, you will suffer from an agonizing pain so¡­ don't do it" Thyra's mouth twitched at the laid back explanation, she then calmed her mind and walked towards the assassin who was shrieking in pain. "Calm down, think about being loyal to him. Keep muttering, 'I am loyal to him' in your mind and the pain will subside" A few seconds later, the assassin who was rolling all over the floor screaming in pain turned silent as he breathed heavily. Thyra then turned towards assassins and instructed. "Do not take this lightly; do not think about betraying him. This pain is no joke, trust me, I say it from experience" "H-have you suffered from this pain?" An assassin questioned. "I did, and I do not want to go through it again" "¡­" The assassins turned silent. If even One says that she does not want to go through that pain again¡­ there is no way any one of them would try something funny. Also, that assassin who is now lying on the ground breathing heavily with a pale face ensured their thoughts. "Okay, I do not have much time for all this. C'mon, let's go. Two and Three, you follow me. As for the rest of you, carry on with whatever you were doing. You will get further orders from Two and Three" Nux ordered as he turned around. However, he then stopped and glanced at Eleven, "You too, report what you normally do. Just say everything is fine, don't make them suspicious. Alright?" She nodded in agreement and Nux turned around. "Where are we going?" Thyra questioned. "To deal with Marquees Hardwick of course." Nux replied nonchalantly as he walked out. When he entered here, he had already sensed his presence, so he knew where he was. Thyra and the other two assassins shrugged as well and followed him. In their eyes, Marquees Hardwick was a weakling, an untrained brute without any techniques. They were sure that they could defeat him easily even if they fight one on one, let alone three of them together. Four of them then stepped out as they walked towards Marquees Hardwick's room. Soon, however, they stopped as they looked at the two guards standing in front of his room and Nux questioned. "Do you people know the guards?" "Well, we do but I don't think they will let us in without alerting him first" Two answered. "Meh¡­ too bothersome, wait here, I will deal with them" Nux then casually walked towards the guards and appeared behind them, *Bam* A chop on their necks and¡­ done. The guards didn't even know how they lost consciousness. "D-Did that how it looked like when he f-fought me?" Three questioned as she watched the scene in front of her. She only saw him walking toward the guards, somehow, the guard failed to notice him even though he was right in front of them and he knocked them out. "Y-Yeah" Thyra answered, although she has seen this before, it was still as shocking as ever. "It's ridiculous¡­ he can kill anyone without any effort¡­ He is a perfect assassin" 'Two' muttered as he glanced at Nux in a daze. Nux then deactivated his [Conceal] and then kicked the door open before entering. 'Damn! I always wanted to do this' Nux thought inwardly before he shook his head and smiled. Heath Hardwick, or Marquees Hardwick, who was sleeping calmly was jolted awake and his eyes widened when he saw a man wearing black clothes, with his face covered standing right in front of him. 'An assassin' His heartbeat quickened when he realized that the man was an assassin, however, he calmed down a little when he noticed three more familiar assassins entering the room behind him. "Heath Hardwick, are you willing to be my slave?" Suddenly, the unfamiliar assassin questioned. "W-What?" Heath felt that he had heard him wrong and questioned. "What? Are you deaf or something? I will ask you again, are you willing to be my slave?" The man repeated, this time his tone was a lot stricter than before. However, instead of getting afraid, Heath's eyes turned cold as he roared. "Who do you think you are!?" Then without any warning, he took out his 4-star sword and attacked. The three assassins rejoiced inwardly when they noticed that Nux hasn't ordered them to defend him. They were hoping that he would get killed by Heath so that they could be free. Nux of course, did not know their thoughts, if he wanted, he could have directly activated [Conceal] and have dealt with Heath as he did with Alger, but he wanted to take this opportunity to show his strength to his new slaves. *Clank* Just as Heath thought he will cut his head off, a green-black coloured dagger appeared in Nux's hand as he blocked his attack. "Meh¡­ weak." Nux then forced his sword back before slashing Heath's arm, leaving a deep cut there. The dagger's paralysis effect triggered and Heath's entire right hand turned numb within seconds. "T-This dagger!" "Yeah, that's your boyfriend's. Oh right, he is also my slave, so you can enjoy his company after you become one as well" *Bam* *Smash* He then kicked Heath's chest and his body flew back before clashing with a wall. One, Two, and Three, who were looking at this scene had wide eyes¡­ What is happening? How is the defeating a Grand Master Stage Cultivator even though he is just a Master Stage Cultivator? And why does it feel so effortless? Heck, he hasn't even used the ability where he turns invisible! Marquees Heath could see him very well! That means he is still holding back! What kind of monster is he!? "Alright, let's not waste more time, Heath Hardwick, are you willing to become my Slave?" Nux did not seem to care about what these assassins were thinking, he casually walked towards Heath as he placed his foot on his head and questioned. Heath then raised his head as he glared at Nux and replied. "In your drea- Ugghh!" Before he could even complete it, Nux kicked his head as if it was a football. "Hmm, it feels like your willpower is stronger than Alger's, he submitted when he lost 3 fingers, I don't know if that was cowardly or smart¡­ But let's see how many fingers would I have to cut off before you submit. This should be an interesting experiment..." A small smile appeared on Nux's face. Chapter 101 …Are You… Dumb? Chapter 101 ¡­Are You¡­ Dumb? "Hmm, it feels like your willpower is stronger than Alger's, he submitted when he lost 3 fingers, I don't know if that was cowardly or smart¡­ Let's see how many fingers would I have to cut off before you submit. This should be an interesting experiment..." Seeing the disdainful look in his eyes, Heath knew he wasn't kidding. The dagger's numbing effect has already started its effect and he can't move his arm anymore. Even if he could, there was no way he would have won against this man. He had somehow gained a little confidence when he saw his cultivation was only at Master Stage. But this man is a monster! Even though he was just at Master Stage, the way he fought and overpowered him made it look like he was an Expert Stage Cultivator! What a Freak! However, as a Marquee, how could Heath be willing to be someone's slave? His eyes then fell on the three assassins following this man and his eyes brightened. "What are you three doing!? Why aren't you saving me!? Although he might be a little strong, I believe with the three of you working together, you can deal with him! One! You can even kill Expert Stage Cultivators right!? Then why aren't you fighting him!? Could it be that you are afraid of a Master Stage Cultivator?" "¡­" An unusual silence descended on the room after Heath's words. "..." "¡­Are you¡­ dumb?" Nux questioned with a confused look on his face, did he hit his head too hard? "W-What?" "Can't you see they are following me? Look how they are standing, does it look like they even intend to stop me? No right? Of course not. Why would they stop me? They are my slaves as well" "Y-Your Slaves?" "Yes, One, Two, Three, all fifty of them, Alger as well, all of them are my Slaves. Only you are left. Do you understand it now? Don't think I won't kill you because I want you as my slave, if worse come to worse, you will die while being tortured and I will find someone to replace you as the new head of this Marquees house. Your greatest trump card is already mine, so it doesn't matter if you give up or not. You'll just increase my work a little, that's it." Seeing that nonchalant attitude, Heath's will to resist him dimmed. It was true, his trump card, the assassins were already under him, and he was pretty much worthless. His only worth was that he was needed as a 'face', the head of a Marquees house my ass, that was only a title and it is very easy to replace a 'face'. "A-Are you from the kingdom?" Heath questioned. With the assassins on his side, he had already given up. He just wanted to confirm something. "Yes. The kingdom send me since your progress wasn't on par with our expectation." Then without wasting any time, Nux took out a normal dagger before placing it on his index finger. "Well, this will be the last time I will ask this without hurting you, are you willing to be Slave?" Heath's face twitched, 'Without hurting you my ass! I can't move my right hand, and my head is still hurting from that kick! How dare you say without hurting me!?' However, he did not say that out loud and quickly gave up. "Yes, I am willing to be your slave" "Good" A smile appeared on Nux's face when he heard him, he then finally removed his mask and took a deep breath. "Haahh¡­ it's finally done. What a long night¡­" "Y-You¡­" However, just after he revealed his face, Heath was given another shock. He recognized that face¡­ He was¡­ "Nux Leander. You sent your assassins after me and my Edda." "Y-you are not from the kingdom!" "¡­" Again, silence descended on the room after his words ended. "You really are dumb huh¡­" Nux muttered as he glanced at Heath with a blank look. "One! He's not from the kingdom! He fooled you! Atta- AAAGGGHHHHHHHGHHH!!!" Heath wanted to stand up and attack Nux but then he was assaulted by the agonizing pain and fell to the floor. "It's getting really repetitive huh¡­" While Heath was rolling on the floor, screaming in pain, Nux muttered with a nonchalant look. Within just one night, he had already seen countless people screaming in pain like this¡­ Actually, he was getting bored with this, it would be a lot better if he was with his Fel, Skyla, Lane, or Edda. Well, whatever, he was handsome and a responsible man, he needed to work hard to secure his future. This little sacrifice was needed. Not that he wasn't rewarded for his hard work, he now got control over 2 Marquees' houses plus the Assassins which are a lot stronger than these Marquees' houses. However, that wasn't his real gain, his real gain was Thyra. With a peak Grand Master Stage Assassin as his slave, it won't be long before he becomes a Grand Master. With that, it would be easy for him to defeat an Expert Stage Cultivator and he might even be able to fight against a King Stage Cultivator. However, he will not **** her. He won't repeat that mistake. He will use the approach he always had, combining it with his [Craving Touch], this will be easy peasy! "Umm¡­" While Nux was still thinking about all this, he felt someone patting his shoulder, he turned around and saw Thyra looking at him as she then pointed at Heath who was still rolling all over the floor, screaming in pain. "Oh¡­ I forgot about him¡­" Nux muttered before he walked towards Heath. Thyra's mouth twitched but deep inside her, she also liked seeing this piece of shit being tortured like this. 'He deserves it' After a while, Heath stopped rolling on the ground, he had learned how this worked and swore in his heart that he would never think about betraying his Master. "Alright, get some rest, you have 10 minutes, after that, take me to your army head and other important members of your army." Chapter 102 Then How About You Feel Me Later~? Chapter 102 Then How About You Feel Me Later~? After putting the [Slave Seal] on the head of Hardwick Army and some other higher-ups, Nux and Thyra left the Hardwick House while Two and Three stayed there. "An Orphan cannot be trusted with such matters¡­ huh¡­" While they were walking towards the Bannermane house, Nux muttered what 'Eleven' said. "¡­" Thyra's movements paused a little before she continued like she did not hear him. A smile appeared on Nux's face as he realized that it was working. "I can't believe she said that¡­ well, it's not really her fault either, it's the kingdom's¡­" "¡­" Again, Thyra did not react. "I really pity you¡­ Thyra Cruse" Thyra couldn't take it anymore as she glanced at Nux and replied in a hoarse voice. "I do not need your pity." "Of course, you do not. You are a strong woman. The kingdom you gave your all for does not trust you at all. If I had faced something like that, I would be broken by now" "Hmph! That just means you are weak" Thyra snorted, Nux's face twitched a little but it quickly returned to normal as he shook his head. "No, I am not weak, it is you who is just too strong. With your talent, you can easily live a lavish life without any troubles, but you chose to live a dark life for your kingdom. However, even after such a big sacrifice, you did not even win their basic trust. I am impressed that you can talk normally right now" Nux continued with a slight smile on his face, if Felberta was here, she would know it in an instance that he was enjoying it. "The kingdom does not work on feelings, they have to make sure their plan does not fail. It is not wrong for them to have double security" "Thyra replied in monotone. It felt like she was trying to convince herself rather than convincing Nux. "I do not need any double security, I trust whoever I trust with my whole heart. If they betray me, that will be my fault for trusting them." "Hmph! Don't act like you are any better. You literally control our bodies and just the thought about betraying you tears apart our body with agonizing pain." Thyra snorted. "When did I say that I trust you? Remember, you guys were my enemies, and you swore to get back get your revenge against me. I would be a fool to trust you. I am honest about it, at least I do not create a fake image of trusting my subordinates only to send another subordinate just to keep eye on the former one. I show what I am upfront, and I believe that alone makes me better them." Nux replied before he increased his speed. Thyra too increased her speed as she followed behind him, however, she was lost in her thoughts as she pondered his words. He was right, they were enemies¡­ She completely forgot about that¡­ She then remembered how guilty he looked after what he did to her, however, as soon as she thought about it, she shook her head in disgust. 'Hmph! That was just an act!' Images of her sucking his penis appeared in her mind and she felt slight twitching in her crotch area. Feeling that twitch, Thyra's eyes widened in shock, she couldn't believe her body was acting like that. Her eyes turned cold as she glared at Nux with hatred. Of course, Nux did not know what was going on in her mind, nor did he care, he just needed to use the newly found hatred she has for the kingdom and make her completely loyal to him from there. Step by step¡­ And he has achieved what he wanted for today. "Alright, you can return to Bannermane House, we will meet at the meeting tomorrow" Saying that, Nux rushed towards Felberta's mansion before walking into her room and sleeping right beside her; while hugging her of course. ¡­ The next day, Nux and Felberta were sitting in the hall, however, this hall was a lot bigger than the one in Felberta's mansion. They were in Bannermane house, Alger and Heath were standing in front of them and they bowed their head. "Greetings Master" "To have two Marquees bowing in front of you, how does it feel, Master~?" Felberta chuckled. "Meh, not that good, you feel better." Nux looked at Felberta before glancing at her crotch with a meaningful smile. Understanding what he meant, Felberta blushed, however, since she was already used to his ways, her face quickly returned to normal as she laughed before her voice turned seductive and she questioned. "Then how about you feel me later~?" "That's an amazing idea. As expected of my beautiful and intelligent Fel~" Alger and Heath, who were still standing there with their heads bowed, felt their lips twitching. They were completely ignored¡­ Let alone them, even Thyra, who was hiding behind the hall looked weird when she saw Nux and Felberta acting all playful. She noticed the smile on Nux's face before she glanced at Felberta and she couldn't help but be¡­ jealous. She then hurriedly shook her head to get rid of these stupid thoughts. How could she be jealous of her, instead, she should pity that woman who has chosen such an evil person as her lifelong partner. Felberta then glanced at the two nobles and continued. "Then what are we waiting for, should we start what we came here for?" "Have you brought what I asked?" Nux glanced at the two as well and questioned. "Yes Master" The two of them nodded at the same time before a few servants walked in carrying two huge tables in their hands. One table had around 8 books and many weapons on top of it, while the other table was filled with weapons. "These are all the Skill Books we have. However, we did not bring all the weapons here since that would be too many, but we have brought all our best weapons." "All of these weapons are above 3 star or above, with the best one at 5 star." Heath explained. "Also, a Peak 5 Star Dagger, that is already in Master's hand." Alger added hurriedly. Chapter 103 Gains. Chapter 103 Gains. Nux ignored the weapons and quickly grabbed the 8 skill books, however, soon, a frown appeared on his face. "Two Marquees house only have 8 Skill books?" "Master, these are all 4 star Skill Books" Alger answered hurriedly. "I can see that, but shouldn't you guys have more? I am not asking about 4 star Skill books, but you guys should still have 3 star or lower-level books right?" "Master, since we already have 4 Star books, we usually sell all the lower-level books in exchange for something more useful." "Huh? Why would you do that? I know that you can't combine the skills to make a better one, but should you not at least keep more books? Lower-level books are easier to comprehend; some people might not have a high affinity, isn't it better for them to use a low-level skill book?" "The Star level of a Skill Book is absolute, Nux" This time, Felberta was the one who answered. "Even if you comprehend a 3 Star Skill to a Beginner Stage, a Novice Stage 4 Star Ability is still stronger. So it's always better to learn high levelled books." She continued. "Of course, there are people with low-level affinity, who can barely learn 1 star skills, however, people like them aren't needed here so we don't keep lower-level skills. Also, It's not like we can't get it. If for some reason we ever need it, we will just buy it" Heath muttered. "Alright" Nux nodded deeply. He then glanced at the 8 books and read their titles with an excited look on his face. [Fire Slash] [Fire Arrows] [Earth Shield] [Rock Ray] [Water Shelter] [Water Shied] [Wind Walk] [Wind Lance] 'They all seem good...' Nux muttered inwardly before storing everything into his inventory. "Now to the weapons, I already have the Dagger, now I want a Sword¡­" Nux muttered before he picked a 5 Star black coloured with silver on the edges, Sword and stored it in his treasury. Then he stored all the other weapons in the treasury as well. Heath and Alger frowned as they looked at Nux with eyes filled with confusion. "As you know, I will have a lot of subordinates from now on; So I will need to provide them with better weapons, right?" Nux explained with a bright smile on his face. "Ahahaha¡­ Of course¡­ Of course¡­" Alger quickly nodded with a laugh, Heath too nodded with a big smile on his face. However, inwardly, two of them were crying blood as their tears. That was all of their Skill Books and weapons! Their entire wealth! And he took everything without batting an eye! "Alright alright, you guys can leave now. I will be a little busy in a while" Nux waved his hand nonchalantly before he glanced at Felberta with a meaningful smile. Felberta smiled back as well before she glanced at his crotch and licked her lips seductively. "Oh right, Alger, your room will be mine now, so find yourself another one. The same goes for Heath as well" The two nobles wanted to cry in frustration! This man isn't satisfied even after taking their weapons and skills! Now he even wants their room! What a greedy bastard! "Yes, Master" However, no matter how angry or frustrated they were, their life was in his hand, and they would die if they do not do what he says. Therefore, they nodded like the good servants they were and left. "What are you waiting for? You leave as well" Nux then turned towards Thyra and the other servants and ordered them to leave as well. When everybody left the hall, Nux turned towards Felberta, he then picked her up and placed her on his lap. "Hehe~ This is much better~" He laughed. "Indeed. This is much more comfortable." Felberta laughed as well. She then shifted her attention to the tables in front of her and muttered. "I can't believe we now have 2 Marquees houses under us." "You have to get used to it, My dear Fel, soon we will have a whole kingdom under us" Nux tightened his grip around her waist and muttered. "Mmhm." Felberta's face turned a little red and she nodded. But how can she remain in this passive position? She looked around and thought about something before she questioned. "So, which skill are you are you going to learn?" "Is that even a question? Obviously, I will learn all of them~" "A-All of them?" "Of course, now that I am a Master Realm Cultivator, the skills I have now are too low levelled for me; it is time for me to upgrade and learn them all." "That is true, a master level cultivator using 1-star skills is a waste of his talent¡­ So which one of them are you going to learn first?" Felberta questioned with a curious look on her face. A mischievous smile appeared on Nux's face as he answered, "Heh, I am too handsome, there might be some people who are jealous of my looks and go after me, so I need to be prepared. Running away is the best option, so I will learn the [Wind Walk] first." Felberta's face twitched in annoyance. Even after staying with him for so long, she still couldn't get used to his shamelessness, however, when she turned around and glanced at that nigh perfect face, she felt that¡­ That he wasn't wrong¡­ 'Ughh¡­ what am I thinking¡­' Felberta shook her head repeatedly. Her face had already turned red. "Oh right, I will give all of these skills to you, distribute them to Skyla, Lane, and Edda. Of course, you can learn whichever you want as well" A sad look appeared on Felberta's face as she muttered, "I can't learn any of them, I am one of the people with low talent that Heath mentioned earlier... my talent is too low¡­ But these will be beneficial to others." "Heh, who said your talent is too low? You are a top-class" Nux chuckled. Felberta furrowed her brows, she turned around to ask what he meant by that, however, she suddenly felt his hand entering inside her clothes and moving towards her special place. Her little sister twitched in response and her juice started leaking. "You are a top-class woman, Felberta. A top-class woman~" Chapter 104 Shes going to Win! * Chapter 104 She's going to Win! * ¡°You are a top-class woman, Felberta. A top-class beauty~¡± Nux whispered into her ears as he circled his finger around her canals. Felberta¡¯s body shuddered in anticipation, then a mischievous smile appeared on her face as she slapped his hand lightly. ¡°What are you doing, huh?¡± ¡°Haah? You act as if you don¡¯t know what I am doing or what I am about to do.¡± Nux retorted. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are going to do¡± Felberta replied with a slight smile on her face. A sly smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face as well, his other hand moved and grabbed her soft breast as he started kneading it. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what I am about to do?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Felberta questioned back. ¡°Ohh, so tell me, are you enjoying what I am doing?¡± Nux quickly understood her play and started thinking of ways to end it well. ¡°I feel uncom-¡± ¡°Are you enjoying what I am doing right now?¡± Before Felberta could answer, Nux slightly brushed her cliterous as he moved his mouth close to her ear and whispered. ¡°Anhh~¡± a slight moan leaked out of Felberta¡¯s mouth and a jolt of pleasure passed through her spine. ¡°My dear Fel, let me ask you one last time, are you enjoying what I am doing right now?¡± Nux¡¯s soft and seductive voice entered her ear, and another jolt of pleasure was released into her body. Combined with his caresses, Felberta had no way of going against him and she lost again. ¡°I-It feels amazing~¡± Nux¡¯s smile widened as he asked, ¡°Then I should continue what I am doing right?¡± ¡°C-Continue¡± Felberta replied with a soft blush on her face. She doesn¡¯t know why, but she could see that her resistance today was a lot more fragile than before. Nux has barely touched her little sister and she already lost. How is this possible! How is this happening! While Felberta was thinking about all this, suddenly, Nux¡¯s movements paused. A frown appeared on her face, however, before she could think more about it, Nux picked her up like a princess and muttered. ¡°I think we should continue all this in our new bedroom, what do you think?¡± Seeing that enchanting smile, and how her pussy was crying for attention, Felberta had no option but to agree, and that¡¯s what she did. Seeing her small nod, Nux smiled even more before he kissed her forehead and started walking towards Alge- his bedroom. While walking towards the hallway, he walked passed a few maids, and the more maids he passed by, the redder Felberta¡¯s face got. She was embarrassed by how Nux was carrying her, however, she didn¡¯t want to walk on her own either. A conflicted feeling. However, one thing was for sure, she wanted to stay like this forever. She hoped that Nux would carry her like this every once in a while. She then tightened her grip around his neck and smiled. Nux smiled back at her and her smile widened. However, as another maid passed by, Felberta realized something. ¡°Nux¡­ isn¡¯t our relationship a secret? Wouldn¡¯t these maids spread rumours about us? Not only that, won¡¯t us taking over Marquees house be known to all if we walk around without Conceal?¡± She questioned with a frown. The last thing she wants is their plans to be ruined because of a moment of pleasure. Seeing the worried look on her face, Nux¡¯s smiled, ¡°Ah, Fel, you are just too precious.¡± He kissed her forehead again and then answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is Alger¡¯s house. All the servants here are extremely loyal to him, and none of them is allowed to leave the mansion. This mansion is very secure, Alger¡¯s personnel soldiers and even the assassins have made sure that there are no spies. Also, even if there are one or two spies, it doesn¡¯t really matter if our relationship or us taking over Alger¡¯s house is leaked. Things like these require solid proof. They can be suspicious of us, but as long as Alger doesn¡¯t say something himself, they won¡¯t be able to prove anything on their own.¡± ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that weird? If a noble has taken over another noble¡¯s house, a slight suspicion is enough for people to start investigating and even prove it. Why is Alger¡¯s statement required in our case?¡± Felberta questioned in confusion. ¡°If it was a duke who had taken over a Marquee¡¯s house, slight suspicion was enough to start the investigation, but how could a ¡®mere¡¯ viscount take over a Marquees¡¯ house? How is that possible?¡± Nux replied with a sly smile on her face and Felberta¡¯s eyes widened in realization. Indeed, according to records, she was a mere Viscount, a little special one, but she was nowhere strong enough to take over a Marquees house. They could investigate her and her house a little more, but since she doesn¡¯t have people other than the ones she had already mentioned, she is still a weak viscount. She can¡¯t take over a Marquees house. She doesn¡¯t have the strength to do that. As for her relationship with Nux, well, most of the nobles will just hear and forget about it. This news was not spicy enough, she has bought Nux as her ¡®boy toy¡¯. News of her having a ¡®good time¡¯ with him isn¡¯t tangy enough for the nobles to think or talk more about it. Of course, it was a different story is she was the princess or the royal concubine. Now that would have been news worthy of nobles¡¯ attention. ¡°Hehe, we are too weak huh¡± Felberta smiled mischievously. ¡°Indeed, we don¡¯t even have our own private army¡­ we are too weak¡­¡± A similar smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face and he continued walking. A few minutes later, the two of them entered a lavish room, with a shiny wooden texture floor, peach-coloured walls, a huge, comfortable-looking bed with a dark red colour bedsheet, in the centre, two light lamps on either side of the bed, an exquisite mirror on the side and finally, an elegant chandelier on the top. The room was leagues above Felberta¡¯s own bedroom. ¡°Beautiful,¡± Felberta muttered. ¡°Not as beautiful as you~¡± How could he possibly leave the opportunity to say such a clich¨¦ line? That would be a sin. A slight smile appeared on Felberta¡¯s face and she shook her head. ¡®Cheeky¡¯ She muttered inwardly. Nux then entered the room with Felberta in his arms, then without much looking around, he directly walked towards the bed and gently placed Felberta on it. He then took a deep breath before a sweet lavender smell entered his nose and he smiled. ¡°We can continue what we were doing here. No one will disturb us~¡± ¡°Heh, just get ready to moan like crazy. I¡¯ll not go easy on you like I always do¡± Felberta smiled disdainfully. She had lost too easily before, that was not acceptable. The time it took them to walk into this room from the hall was enough for her to come back to her senses and gain back her footing. She is not going to lose that easily. She will be the one dominating this time! She was sure of it! ¡°Haah¡­ where did that sweet Fel go? How come you replaced her again?¡± Seeing the glint in her eyes, Nux could easily determine what she was thinking and sighed dramatically. ¡°Huh? What do you mean ¡®that sweet Fel¡¯? Haven¡¯t I always been the sweetest?¡± Felberta questioned. ¡°What are you doing, huh? No, I don¡¯t know what you are doing?¡± Nux mimicked her words from before a little dramatically before a bland look appeared on his face and he continued, ¡°Heh, from acting ignorant to now talking about making me moan like crazy, how can you shift so quickly, huh?¡± Felberta¡¯s cheek flushed, however, she wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake she did last time. Since she couldn¡¯t answer, since she couldn¡¯t win with words, she is going to win with force and her charm. She grabbed Nux¡¯s hand and pulled him onto the bed and without giving him any chance to react, she rolled over and appeared on top of him. She then lowered her head, her mouth moved close to his and their lips met. However, Felberta didn¡¯t give him much time to enjoy, after a small peck, she raised her head and broke the kiss. She then lowered her head again and kissed before she raised her head back. She continued this for a little while, before her hand moved towards Nux¡¯s crotch, she then caressed Nux¡¯s rod through his pants a little and smiled. ¡°Heh, look at this. Your little brother is soaring to go huh? And to think it happened with a few kisses. Tsk Tsk.¡± Felberta then licked her lips seductively and smiled. She had the momentum today. She can win. This was her moment. This was her chance. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t really blame you as well. It is natural to have such a reaction, after all, this time, I am not holding back like I used to.¡± Chapter 105 She Did Not Win At All... ** Chapter 105 She Did Not Win At All... ** A/N: So this, and the next few chapters will be snu snu with his girls, Skyla, Lane, Felberta and Edda. You can skip the rest if you want, but don't miss the snu snu with Edda, it will be important for the plot. As for me skipping these snu snu chapters, I can't do it. I can't just forget my other characters. ... "Well, I can't really blame you as well. It is natural to have such a reaction, after all, this time, I am not holding back like I used to." "Indeed, in front of such a beautiful woman, I would consider myself gay if I didn't have this reaction." Nux, who quickly understood what was in her mind, replied. He would never give her the satisfaction she sought. It is extremely enjoyable to see Felberta work so hard to 'dominate' him. However, it was even more enjoyable when she fails and starts moaning without considering anything. He didn't enjoy that feeling enough yet. "Yes¡­ just stay where you are, and let me do everything¡­" Felberta muttered. Normally, she should be happy about the praise, however, she has been with Nux for enough time to know that the smile he had on his face was not a good one. Suddenly, she felt like her chance, her moment¡­ they all faded away and this is going to end like it always does. However, just as that thought appeared in her mind, she shook her head repeatedly to get rid of it. A seductive smile appeared on her face and she repeated. "Yes, just stay where you are and enjoy~" She then swiftly removed his pant and a half-erect rod popped up. Felberta grabbed the rod gently and started stroking it with a smile on her face. She then shifted her body forward as she kissed Nux's waist, then his chest, his chin and just as she was about to touch kiss his lips, she smiled and kissed his nose. She then continued her journey to his forehead, then she kissed his cheeks, the ears before finally, She kissed his chin again. Nux's body twitched in frustration and this didn't go unseen by Felberta. However, she knew that she still had a long way to go. She noticed that under her care, his half-erect rod was now searing to go. She kissed his chest, her waist and then trailed down to meet the fully erect rod. "Haha~ Look how lively it is with just a few strokes~" Felberta laughed out loud. "Indeed, he has been waiting for this for a long time" Nux had to admit, Felberta was getting good at teasing him. Of course, it was far from enough. He won't lose that easily. "Then I shouldn't let him wait for long, should I?" Saying that, Felberta lowered her gown and revealed her smooth white skin along with the sexy black coloured bra. *Gulp* No matter how many times he sees it, Nux would never get over how alluring her figure is. While Nux was momentarily lost in those black eyes, Felberta then lowered her head and, Kissed the head of his penis. All this while, she didn't break the eye contact between them. Nux was then jolted out of his reverie when a weird jolt of pleasure assaulted his body. He then glanced at Felberta, and seeing the smirk on her face, he knew he lost the first round. However, Felberta wasn't someone who will give away the lead she had this easily, she grabbed his dick with one hand, adjusted its position and then without removing her black bra, she directly engulfed the whole thing into her cleavage. "Ugghh¡­" Even though Nux already knew what was about to come, he couldn't control himself and groaned in pleasure. Felberta's smirk widened as she raised her giant breast before lowering them again. "Uugghhh~" Nux moaned again and closed his eyes. Felberta has still haven't broken the eye contact yet, however, combining it with her boob job, the pleasure Nux experienced was too much, therefore, he closed his eyes and relished the pleasure. He was the first one to break the eye contact. Felberta won another round. This time, Felberta was overjoyed, she started gaining her lost confidence. 2 rounds in a row, that was amazing. However, she shouldn't be too overconfident right now, she should not let go of this opportunity. She would end it once and for all. With this newly gained confidence, she raised her breast again, before lowering it with more intensity. Her movement turned smoother and she increased her pace. "Ughhh! Aahhh~~ This feels so good~~" Nux moaned out loud as he placed his elbow on his head and relished the pleasure. Felberta's soft breasts had surrounded his little brother, those mounds of softness¡­ The feeling was otherworldly. Waves and waves of pleasure assaulted his body and he could feel his mind turning numb. Not only that, Felberta, who was keeping a close eye on every change of his expression, kept increasing and decreasing her pace accordingly. Her style was similar to his, the more he moaned, the faster she would move. He was completely at her mercy¡­ he had to moan if he wanted to enjoy more¡­ Nux was trapped by his own trick. "Aagghh~ Fel, you are the best~~" Nux continued moaning. He had no thoughts of resisting, this was just too good. He had lost another round. However, he doesn't care about it at all. He's willing to lose more if it ensured that this pleasure would continue. "Aaanhhh~" Suddenly, a huge wave of pleasure assaulted his body and Nux was jolted awake from his thoughts. He opened his eyes and saw that Felberta was kissing his dick's head and was using her hand to rub her breasts against his dick even more. Every time she lowered her breasts, his dick's head would pop out and Felberta would give it a sweet kiss as if she was rewarding it for coming out. Seeing this scene, Nux was even more excited, he could feel his milk was building up and with how Felberta was squeezing him dry, he was sure that he would burst out soon. Felberta continued her boob job and continued to force him to moan, helpless, Nux could only do what she wanted and satisfied her ego. "Ugghh!" Several veins popped out on Nux's rod and as if sensing something, Felberta increased her speed. "Aghhhh~ I am cumminggg~" *Spurt* Nux also couldn't hold it in anymore and his milk burst out. "Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ haa¡­" Nux breathed heavily, he barely opened his eyes and saw Felberta's face and breasts covered with his jizz. A wave of satisfaction washed over his body and his rod reacted again. Seeing this, a seductive smile appeared on Felberta's face. She used her hand to collect all the milk spread over her face and started licking and sucking her fingers hungrily. This scene simulated Nux even more and his rod hardened again. "Oh? Looks like he's ready and excited for the next stage." Felberta muttered as he stroked Nux's dick a few more times. She wasn't going to give him any chance to recover. She removed her gown completely and without wasting any more time, she removed her black panty as well, revealing her lovely vagina. She then sat on top of Nux in a cowgirl position, placed his rod in front of her entrance and engulfed his rod in one go. "Ooohhhh~" Nux moaned out loud. Felberta's insides were already blended into his shape, so when these squishy, soft and wet insides surrounded his rod, trying to devour it, waves and waves of pleasure sent him into cloud nine. Felberta didn't give him much time and started moving. "Ahhh~ So gooodd~" Again, the same pattern, the more he moaned, the higher Felberta's speed was and the more he enjoyed it. He couldn't stop moaning. He was completely at her mercy. However, this time, the situation was not as bad as before. This time, Felberta was affected as well, and Nux could tell then when he saw her trembling legs which she was trying to hide. Felberta was enjoying this as well, not only that, he couldn't manipulate her speed with his moans. So everything was not hopeless, there was a chance. Felberta's body trembled when she noticed a small smile appearing on Nux's face. She felt something was wrong, however, since she was so close to winning, she stopped thinking about it and lowered her speed. Nux quickly understood what she wanted and, "Ahh~~ Fel~~ My love~~" Felberta smiled as she increased her speed again. Jolts and jolts of pleasure continued to assault Nux's body, and since he was still sensitive, it didn't take a long time for his milk to build up again and, "Ugghhhhh!!" *Spurt* He filled her insides. "Annhh~~" Felberta moaned in pleasure as well, however, she did not cum. She used all her willpower not to cum. She controlled herself. She¡­ She finally won! *Pah* "Aanhh~" However, before she could enjoy her moment, Nux's rod that was inside her moved and she moaned out loud. She lowered her gaze and glanced at Nux, who was smiling at her. "I believe it should be my turn, right? My dear Fel~" With a quick move, Nux rolled and appeared on top of Felberta, even though he had just orgasmed, for some reason, his rod was full of energy. "Shall we start?" Nux questioned with a smile on her face as he moved his hips. "Annnhh~" Felberta moaned out loud. With just one thrust, she knew this was over. She did not win at all¡­ Chapter 106 How Shameless * Chapter 106 How Shameless * "Uughhhh!! Fel~ I am cummiinggggg~~" Nux moaned as he unloaded his jizz for the 5th time. "AAnnnhhhh~~" Fel moaned, her walls tightened and her juices gushed out. Nux then released her legs that were on his shoulders and fell down right beside her. "Haahh¡­ that was good¡­" He muttered as he turned towards her. "Indeed¡­" Felberta replied in a very soft voice, and Nux noticed that in this short time, she had already entered the dreamland. She was just too tired. A small, satisfied smile appeared on Nux's face. The transition of her trying to dominate and then laying down like that was incredible. As he thought, this feeling was the best. After laying down for a few minutes, he sat up, turned towards Felberta and kissed her forehead lovingly. 'Sleep well~ My love.' "mm" As if she had heard his thoughts, a small smile appeared on Felberta's face. Nux's smile widened, he shook his head and kissed her forehead again. He then stood up, wore his clothes, walked out of the room and entered the bathroom. ¡­ 'Come here' After a refreshing bath, Nux ordered Thyra. Within a minute, Thyra appeared behind him. "What is it?" She questioned with an expressionless face. "Protect her while I am gone" Nux ordered as he pointed at Felberta who was sleeping calmly. Although most of the people who can hurt Felberta in this mansion are his slaves, making the mansion very safe for her, Nux still didn't take any unnecessary risks. He now had people under him, why not use them? As for why he called Thyra specifically? Heh. There are a few reasons. One is that Thyra is strong. And other¡­ A smile appeared on Nux's face, he then activated his [Conceal] and moved out of the Bannermane Mansion. Within a few minutes, he appeared outside Felberta's mansion and walked in. He activated his [Sense] and searched for the people he was looking for and, 'Oh?' A small smile appeared on his face. He had found something interesting. He did not deactivate his [Conceal] and walked forward. ¡­ On the other side, Skyla was peeking into the room from the slight slit on the door, her face was flushed red. "What are you doing?" Suddenly, she heard a voice and her body twitched in panic. She quickly turned around and when she saw who it was, she sighed in relief. "Sister Lane¡­ I was just about to punish these two. They aren't allowed to do this while they are at work, are they?" She muttered as she invited Lane to look as well. Curious, Lane walked towards the door, placed her head on top of Skyla's and watched. "Aaanhhh~" "Uuughhh! Oriel, it feels too good~~" "Edric, I feel good as well~ Annhhh~~" (A/N: Not important, but this is the couple that was about to get married. Chapter 57, where Lane was slightly jealous of a maid. Yes, she's that maid. ) Within a few seconds, Lane's face turned red as well and she continued watching. As for punishing? Both of them forgot about it. "Annhh~ Edric, I think we should end this quickly, someone will see us." "So what? Lady Felberta isn't here today, don't worry, you can slack off a little." Edric answered as he continued pounding. "But her personal maids are still here, what if they see us?" Oriel questioned. She didn't know how right she was. "So what if they see us? Don't talk as if you haven't heard their moans during working hours. They do it as well" Edric muttered. Skyla's and Lane's faces turned red. "Not only that, Sister Lane is sometimes so loud that most of the servants know what is happening when she's having sex" Edric continued. Right now, Lane's face looked like a tomato. That was how red it was. "They are Lady Felberta's personal maids, we can't be compared with them." Oriel nodded. "Alright, I will end this quickly," Edric thought about it a little and nodded. "T-They are about to finish¡­" Skyla muttered, her face showing a little¡­ disappointment? "¡­" Lane didn't say anything. She was too embarrassed to say anything. "Heehhh, how can these two people do something like this?" "Right? How shameless" Skyla replied to the unknown voice with a few continuous nods. "Shameless indeed." The voice replied. Skyla and Lane both kept nodding. "How can my lovely girls peek at a couple having sex? I didn't expect them to be so shameless" Suddenly, Skyla and Lane stopped nodding and turned around with mechanical movements. It was as if they were broken robots. "N-Nux¡­" Skyla muttered, her face, even redder than before. "My lovely Skyla, and my serious Lane, what are you two doing?" Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. "U-Umm¡­ nothing, we were just about to p-punish these two people for d-doing something like that in while they are working¡­" Skyla muttered. Lane nodded at Skyla's words. "Oh? So you were going to punish them?" Nux questioned. The two of them nodded repeatedly. "Then why haven't you done it already?" "¡­" The two of them started thinking of some excuses. "Why are your faces red?" "¡­" "Why are you acting like you have been caught while doing something wrong?" Nux continued questioning. Under his series of questions, Skyla and lane turned silent and Nux's smile widened. This scene was interesting indeed. He can tease them for hours. He had just arrived at the mansion and had just used his [Sense] to find Skyla and Lane, however, he didn't expect to find both of them standing together, peeking at the couple having sex. He would be a fool to waste such a great opportunity. "U-Umm¡­ w-we were not going to punish them¡­ w-we were observing and n-noticing the d-differences¡­" suddenly, Skyla muttered. Let alone Nux, even Lane standing beside Skyla was surprised. 'We were observing? What? When did that happen? Why didn't I know that? Also, what were we observing?' Countless question marks appeared in her mind. "Oh? Then what did you observe?" Nux questioned. "Yours is bigger" Chapter 107 She Moaned * Chapter 107 She Moaned * "Yours is bigger" Lane turned her head towards Skyla in confusion; however, after thinking for a while, she nodded her head as well. 'His is indeed bigger.' Nux didn't say anything, he just walked toward Skyla and hugged her. 'A keen observation indeed¡­ I knew Skyla was the best¡­' He thought inwardly as he continued patting her head. Skyla didn't understand why he was acting like this, but since she was enjoying it, she tightened her hug around him and didn't say anything. "That's a very good observation, Skyla. You did a good job." "mm" Although she didn't know what good job he was talking about, Skyla nodded and snuggled her face into his chest. "How about I give you a reward?" Nux proposed. "Hmm? A reward? What reward?" Skyla questioned in confusion. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he grabbed her perky but kneaded it gently. "Hehe~ Are you acting ignorant as well? Do you really not know what reward am I talking about?" Nux questioned. "Annhh~" Skyla moaned out loud, although she didn't get it the last time, now she was sure what the reward was. Does she want it? Of course! "Ye-" Skyla's eyes brightened and just as she was about to agree, Lane interjected. "No. W-We have work to do¡­" Nux frowned, he then walked towards Lane and raised her chin as he questioned. "What work?" "W-we have to w-wa-" A tinge of red appeared on Lane's face, however, she controlled herself and answered. Or at least she tried to since Nux cut her off. "You can always do it later, right?" Lane knew perfectly well where this was going, her heartbeat quickened, however, she controlled herself and answered. "Nux, our image is already ruined¡­ the servants here can hear our moans¡­ that's not good¡­" Skyla's eyes widened in realization as well. She completely forgot what happened before due to Nux's hug. "Yes! We can't do it! Especially Sister Lane, she moans too loudly!" She spoke out loud. Lane's face turned red in embarrassment. "Hahaha~ You are embarrassed about that?" Nux couldn't control himself and laughed out loud. "This is something to be embarrassed about!" Lane replied. "Hahaha~ What's there to be embarrassed about? Shouldn't you just train more?" "H-Huh? W-What do you mean by that?" Lane questioned. A wicked smile appeared on Nux's face as he picked her up and answered. "Simple! You should train more to control your moans! Let me help you with this!" Saying that, he walked towards his room with Lane in his arms. Lane, who was now being carried by Nux was confused. She knew something was wrong with what he said but¡­ but why couldn't she see what was wrong? Why does it sound so logical? "Skyla? What are you waiting for? Don't you want to help your sister as well?" Nux then turned towards Skyla and questioned. "Coming!" Skyla's face brightened up as she rushed towards Nux as well. ¡­ A few minutes later, Nux, Lane, and Skyla were inside Nux's room, or to be precise, Nux's bed, naked. 'What a lovely scene¡­' Nux muttered inwardly as he saw Skyla and Lane laying in front of them without wearing anything. "Alright, we will start slow and pick the pace later, okay?" Nux muttered as he used his fingers to enter their canals. Lane and Skyla both had different sensitive points and Nux knew all about it. Without wasting any time, his fingers directly attacked their sensitive points and, "Annhh~" Skyla moaned out loud. Lane, however, controlled herself. This was her training. She wouldn't moan. Nux smiled as he presumed what she was thinking and shook his head. "Anngh- mmffmm" He then bent down and kissed Skyla's lips. Skyla responded well as her tongue entered Nux's mouth and started fighting with his tongue for dominance. She also used her hand to grab his head and pulled it even closer to her. However, she stood no chance of winning. Nux was practically cheating in this battle. His middle finger entered Skyla's canal as well, and his index finger, combined with his middle one created chaos in her insides. "Mmnnhh~" Skyla's grip around Nux's head weakened, Nux used this opportunity and started sucking on her little tongue. "Mmnnnffff~" Skyla couldn't take it anymore, her canals tightened and, She came. Nux then finally released her tongue and ended the kiss. After parting, he pecked her lips again before he turned towards Lane and muttered. "Now try and control your moans." Lane's body shuddered when she saw that devilish smile on his face. However, Nux didn't give her any chance to think more about it and gave her a light kiss. Then he moved his head in front of her pink nipple and started licking. Lane's walls tightened around his finger. Nux's smile widened as he plunged his middle finger inside as well. He then glanced at Lane, who was looking at him with a nervous and determined look on her face and kissed her nipple. Then without wasting much time, he put the whole thing in his mouth and started sucking it greedily. "Mmnnmm" Lane quickly placed her hand on her mouth to stop herself from moaning, however, a muffled moan still leaked out. However, Nux wasn't satisfied with a mere muffled moan. His ring finger entered her canals as well and Lane's eyes widened. His 3 fingers simultaneously touched all her weak spots and waves and waves of pleasure assaulted her body. Strength started leaving her body and "Annh~" A slight moan was released. However, due to that moan, she returned to her sensed and shook her head repeatedly. She then closed her mouth shut to stop all the moans. Suddenly, Nux stopped sucking her nipple and raised his eyes. "You controlled yourself, good job~" Nux praised. However, for some reason, Lane didn't feel good from that praise¡­ Her instincts were screaming that something was wrong. Her instincts were correct as a big smile appeared on Nux's face as he muttered. "Now let me level up the game~" Saying that, he bit her nipple and, "Annnhhhh~~" She moaned. Chapter 108 Oh Of Course, Not, My Love~ ** Chapter 108 Oh Of Course, Not, My Love~ ** "Now let me level up the game~" Saying that, he bit her nipple and, "Annnhhhh~~" Lane's canal tightened, the stimulus of three fingers all caressing her sensitive spots along with Nux biting her nipple was too much for her to bear and she came. With that, she lost control of her body and moaned out loud. Again. A smirk appeared on Nux's face as Lane took deep breaths. "Oh my, you moaned again, my lovely Lane~" "Haahh¡­ hahhh¡­ haa¡­" Lane didn't reply, she was too busy breathing. Nux then suddenly felt a hand kneading his rod, he lowered his gaze, and then looked into Skyla's eyes, who was looking at him with a lustful look on her face. Seeing the lustful look on her innocent look, Nux got turned on, his warrior woke up and hardened himself for the next war. A satisfied smile appeared on Skyla's face when she saw his erect dick, she moved and placed it right in front of her wet entrance and muttered. "My turn~" Nux's smirk widened, he couldn't turn down that request, not when she requested it in such a way. He slid his penis in front of her entrance to lubricate it a little and when he felt that it was enough, he, "Annhhh!!" He slammed it into her pussy in one go. "Ughhhh!" Nux groaned in pleasure. Skyla's insides were as tight as always. Those squishy insides trying to engulf down his cock felt heavenly. Nux enjoyed that feeling for a while and once he felt it was enough, he moved back before ramming it inside again. "AAnnhhhh!!" Skyla's insides were very welcoming, so much that they tightened every time Nux's warrior was about to leave. Suddenly, Skyla wrapped her legs around Nux's waist as she tried to push him towards her. Nux smirked at her cute attempt and slammed his cock into her again. "AAANnnhhh!!" After a few more thrusts, Nux's movement turned smoother and his speed increased. Droplets of sweat appeared all over his muscular body. He then picked Skyla's legs and placed them on his shoulders before he rammed his cock again. "AAAANNhhhhhh!!" This time, he went even deeper and Skyla's moaned even more loudly. Her moans satisfied his ego and he increased his speed even more. "AAnnhh~~ AAnnhh~~ AAnnhh~~" Soon, Nux noticed that Skyla was moaning louder than usual, he felt something was wrong, however, he quickly realized why she was doing that and smiled inwardly. 'How considerate¡­ She's such a sweet girl~" Nux then grabbed her soft butt and her walls tightened. "Ugghhhhh!! Skylaa~~ So goooddd~~" He groaned in pleasure. Her walls clamped around his dick tightly and Nux's back arched up. The sudden increase in pleasure made him stop his movement and close his eyes. "Annnnhhhh~~" Skyla moaned as well. Lane, who had now came back to her senses blushed when she heard her moans. She then turned towards Skyla and saw her being drilled while she moans in ecstasy without caring about anything. 'Ughhh¡­ isn't she embarrassed¡­" She wondered inwardly, but then her eyes fell on Nux who was looking at Skyla with a smile on his face and she started wondering¡­ 'What's there to be embarrassed about?' The more she thought about it, the more she wondered how stupid she was. "Annhhh~~ I am cummingggg~~" While Lane was lost in her thoughts, Skyla moaned out loud, her back arched up as she clenched the bedsheets with her hands. "Ughhhh~~ I am cuming as well~" At the same time, Nux's voice was heard, Lane saw his body trembling before a sigh escaped his mouth. Skyla's and Nux's bodies turned weak and Nux fell over Skyla with his eyes closed. Lane watched everything with great concentration and¡­ jealousy. Suddenly, Nux opened his eyes and his charming golden eyes met Lane's. A smirk then appeared on Nux's face as he stood up and crawled towards Lane. "Are you ready for your training? Don't moan~~" Lane's heart skipped a beat, a small smile appeared on her face as well. She then straightened her back, open her legs a little and, "Try and make me moan." A very unexpected line from someone like Lane. Nux's smirk widened, and he took the challenge. "Don't regret it then, my dear Lane~" He then placed his dick in front of her cave and penetrated her insides in one move. "Oooo~~" Lane moaned weirdly. "Huh? What? You lost already?" Nux teased. "N-No! T-That was just too sudden!" Lane exclaimed, embarrassed. Nux chuckled, he then grabbed her left leg, placed it on his shoulder and moved penetrated her insides again. "Aanhhhh~~" This time, however, he went a lot deeper than before. "You aren't really doing well in this challenge~" He teased again. "S-Shut up!" Nux chuckled, he bend down, the more Lane's legs stretched and the deeper he entered. "Hehe~ Admit it, My beautiful Lane, you already lost~" Nux whispered into her ears seductively before he rammed his cock into her again. "Anngghhh~" Lane's body turned weak and waves and waves of pleasure assaulted her body. Nux's strong scent assaulted her nose and a deep blush appeared on her face. Nux then started kissing her ears, his hand moved down and started kneading her large breast gently. "AAnnhh~~ AAnnhh~~ AAnnhh~~" Nux's movements quickened, he played with her breast roughly before he squeezed the soft mound tightly. "AAhnnnhhh~~" A bolt of pleasure coursed through Lane's body and she moaned again. However, Nux wasn't done yet, he increased his speed yet again and at the same time, he pinched her nipple. Lane's body trembled in delight and a foolish smile appeared on her face. Her canals tightened to an extreme degree, Nux couldn't control himself anymore and released his semen inside. At the same time, Lane's walls tightened even more and as if a switch was flipped, a large amount of vaginal juice gushed out. After another great orgasm, Nux's body weakened and he lay beside Lane, Lane, whose leg was now released, rolled over and closed her eyes. "Haahh¡­ haah¡­ haa¡­" Both of them started breathing heavily, however, "This isn't the last round, is it?" Nux heard Skyla's cute and at the same time, demonic voice. However, unlike before, when he would feel a shiver coursing through his body, a wicked smile appeared on his face as he replied. "Oh of course, not, my love~" He was not tired at all~ Chapter 109 She Was Tired After… After Working Hard… Chapter 109 She Was Tired After¡­ After Working Hard¡­ 3 hours later, Nux stood up and stretched his body. He glanced at his bed and saw two beautiful women lying there with tired looks on their faces. A wicked smile appeared on Nux's face and he walked towards Skyla, moved his mouth near to her ear and whispered, "You aren't tired yet, are you? Shall we go for another round?" Instead of answering, Skyla just rolled away and pouted. "Haha~" Nux chuckled out loud before he kissed her forehead. 'Uuu¡­ why aren't you tired yet?' Suddenly Nux's heard Skyla's voice in her head. She was too tired to say anything, therefore, she was using [Harem Seal's] connection to talk to him. 'Secret.' Nux replied in the same way. Skyla then opened her eyes a little and when she saw that little smile on his face, she closed her eyes. 'I won't tease you anymore¡­' she muttered. 'Oh, you can tease me anytime, my love. Just be ready for the consequences.' Nux answered back and chuckled. He then noticed a small smile appearing on Skyla's cute face and she nodded. 'Then I will tease you more.' Nux smiled and then walked away. Lane had already fallen asleep, that girl moaned louder than usual today, it was as if she didn't have any restrictions at all. Of course, the more she moaned, the satisfied Nux felt and the faster he moved. Because of this, Lane was more tired than usual and entered her dreamland right after cumming for the 6th time. Nux then finally left the room and walked towards the bathroom. He was really pleased today. First, Felberta, then Skyla and Lane, he had orgasmed many times today, however, he was still not tired. [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Master.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 31 ] [HP: 810/810] [MP: 580/580] [STR: 83] [AGL: 93] [VIT: 81] [STM: 86 --> 120] [INT: 58 --> 80] [DEF: 80] [Blank Points: 159 --> 103] Yes, has finally decided to not be a cheapskate and use some of his blank points. At first, he only wanted to satisfy his women so he increased his Stamina, however, he then noticed how ridiculously low his intelligence was and increased it as well. Now he was very sure that a King Level Expert won't be able to see him if he activates his [Conceal]. Although he was not sure if he could assassinate a King Level Expert, he could, at the very least, run away. He also wanted to use 10 blank points to learn about the past Nux, but then he shifted it ahead. He had some important things to do right now. Some very important things. Thinking about that, Nux smiled before he entered the bathroom and took a long, relaxing bath. ¡­ 30 minutes later, Nux walked out of the bathroom, wore his clothes and started walking around the mansion when suddenly, his eyes fell on a familiar man. He quickened his speed and called out. "Yo, Joyab, how it's going dude?" Joyab, who was minding his own business and was walking around aimlessly, turned around to see who called him in such a disrespectful way. However, as soon as his eyes fell on Nux, his face twitched. "What is it, Nux?" He questioned with a straight face. "Nothing, I was just curious. I usually don't see you wandering around very often." "Lady Felberta didn't come to the office today for some reason, so I had some free time" Joyba answered. "Oh? She didn't tell you? Ah, she must have forgotten, she is with me and she's busy right now. You can treat it as your holiday." "Can I know what she's doing right now?" Joyab questioned. A small smile appeared on Nux's charming face as he muttered, "Fel is resting. She was tired after¡­ after working hard¡­" Joyab's lips twitched. He wasn't a fool. He knew what 'hard work' she was doing. As for Nux calling her Fel, he was already used to it by now. However, he still couldn't believe the transition he saw with his own eyes, from L-Lady F-Felberta, to Lady Fel, to Fel, this boy really did in 2 months¡­ 'Haahhh¡­' Joyab let out a tired sigh. He couldn't do anything about it. "Haah¡­ you really changed Lady Felberta¡­ she used to be so diligent before¡­" Joyab muttered. "Oh she's very diligent alright~" Nux muttered, however, only he knew the underlying meaning of his words. "Ah, by the way, I heard a few assassins attacked yesterday." Suddenly, Joyab's face turned serious and he bowed his head. "Nux Leander, I am very grateful to you for saving Lady Felberta and dealing with those assassins. I will remember this favour in my heart" Nux was surprised by his sudden action. His and Butler Joyab's relationship wasn't very harmonious from the start, however, seeing him setting aside his ego and bowing in front of him, Nux realized how loyal this man is. A small smile appeared on his face as he muttered. "Butler Joyab, you don't have to worry about it. One would have to pass through my dead body if he wants to harm my Fel. Please raise your head." Joyab then raised his head and a small smile appeared on his face. "Also, Felberta is not as weak as you think she is" Joyab's smile widened and he nodded. "Indeed, she is now an Advance Level Cultivator¡­ She's is not weak at all¡­" Joyab muttered with a small smile on his face, his eyes were a little moist. "Ah, Nux, I suddenly remembered something, I will take my leave." Saying that, Joyab walked away. 'Viscount Alveye, your daughter found herself a man worthy of her¡­ You can be rest assured now¡­' Tears streamed out of butler Joyab's eyes as he recalled Felberta's father, Viscount Alveye. Joyab was truly happy today. Nux didn't know what was going on inside Joyab's head, however, his respect for Joyab had increased a lot after this incident. He then took out the skill book, [Wind Walk], entered the garden, and started practising his newly gained skills. Chapter 110 I Am Ready For It~ Chapter 110 I Am Ready For It~ In the royal palace of the SkyFall Kingdom. "Miss Edda, where do I put these clothes?" A girl who should be no older than 12, questioned as she carried a big load of clothes in her hands. "Ah yes, you can put them in chamber number 6, make sure to separate white and other colours," Edda replied with a slight smile on her face. She is usually very strict, but she had a soft spot for this cute little girl. No, there was no 'history' behind them or anything, she just liked the girl a bit. "Yes, Miss Edda" The little girl nodded and walked away. 'It is almost the time now¡­' Edda glanced around to see if anyone else needed any help but everything seemed fine. *Ding* *Dong* A few minutes later, a bell's chime sounded and a big smile appeared on Edda's face. It was finally 9 P.M. Just as she was about to walk away, she was stopped by someone, "Edda, I see you are very busy these days, huh? You always leave as soon as the bell rings." A man laughed out loud. He was Madison Headly, he worked in the palace as a servant. As someone who has been here for his whole life, just like Edda, he was a little close to her compared to others. "Ye-" "Hahaha~ Madison, you don't know? Edda has been busy with someone else nowadays. What was his name again¡­ ah yes, its Dio Brando. I heard he is a head of a merchant company. Quite a good target if I do say so myself." Before Edda could answer, a high pitched voice was heard. Edda turned around and when she saw who the woman was, she sighed. Edrea Fox; she is someone who is eyes on her position so badly that she even colluded with Bannermane and Hardwick house. She is an extremely covetous type of woman who easily gets jealous of others. "Yes, Edrea, I am meeting a man called Dio Brando and honestly, I don't think why it has to do anything with you. Have I ever interfered with you using your loose hole to please Wyot and Ainsley?" "¡­" Edrea's face turned red in rage, however, Edda wasn't done yet. "Oh right, I also heard that Eardwulf broke up with you?" "He did not break up with me!" Edrea retorted in anger. "Ah yes, that was my fault. How can he break up with you when there was nothing like that between you two, to begin with¡­ Didn't you become his meat hole just so he could make you sub-head maid? He just got bored of using your already used hole and threw you away, right?" Edda's every word stung Edrea's heart and her face reddened in anger and shame. Seeing her reaction, a small smile appeared on Edda's face. Although she didn't show it or abused her position a lot, she was still a head maid of the Royal Palace. Her information network was strong. She knew everything about most of the servants, especially someone like Edrea, who was coveting her position. "Alright, if you would excuse me. I have to meet someone special." Saying that, Edda straightened her back and walked away elegantly. Edrea looked around and when she noticed other servants' gloating expressions, her face distorted in shame. 'Edda, you went too far this time¡­' She muttered inwardly, however, soon, a cold smile appeared on her face. 'Enjoy all you want, you bitch. Once Bannermane and Hardwick house gets their hands on you, I will request them to give you to me. Then you will be at my mercy¡­ But don't believe for a second that you will have a good end I'll make you beg for mercy.' Edrea thought inwardly. No one knew how she would react when she learns that Hardwick and Bannermane houses are already under Edda's control. Edda didn't know what was going on inside Edrea's head and she didn't really care about it either. She just activated [Conceal] and rushed towards the Bannermane Mansion. 30 minutes later, she arrived at Bannermane's house and entered the dining room where Nux, Felberta, Skyla and Lane were having dinner. As for Alger and his wives, well, they were now eating somewhere else. They weren't allowed to disturb Nux's meals. "Hahh, she's late¡­" Felberta complained. "Oh c'mon, she's a busy woman, it's normal for her to be a little late" Nux answered. "Haah? Are you saying that I am free?" Felberta questioned as she raised her eyebrows. "Aren't you free for me? For the love of your life?" Nux questioned with a charming smile on his face. A small smile appeared on Felberta's face as she grabbed his hand gently, "Indeed, I am always free for you~" "Me too, I am free for you as well~" Skyla chimed in and although Lane didn't say anything, she nodded as well. "Heh~ Still acting all silent and shy. Who was the one moaning so loudly this afternoon?" Nux teased as he glanced at Lane. Lane's face turned red and Nux and the others started laughing. Seeing this scene, a small smile appeared on Edda's face. She didn't know when, but she had already assimilated in this little family. Everyone was good to her here without any alternative thoughts in their mind and she was happy about it. She deactivated her [Conceal] as she walked towards Nux, and hugged him from behind. "I am free for you as well~" "Oh~ My perverted maid is here~" Nux muttered as he grabbed her hands and turned towards her. Edda's face turned red, she sat on the seat Nux pointed at, and a servant served the food. "Edda, I suggest you eat well~ Nux is more energetic than usual~" Suddenly, Felberta muttered as she glanced at Edda with a meaningful smile on her face. "Yes! He is very energetic today! Sister Edda, you have to be careful" Skyla chimed in. Lane nodded silently like usual, while Nux had a prideful smile on his face. A small smile appeared on Edda's face as she answered. "Thank you for worrying about me, however, I am ready for it~" Chapter 111 What Am I Doing!? * Chapter 111 What Am I Doing!? * A Bannermane's housemaid was walking in a dark hallway, the further she walked, the darker it got. After walking for a few minutes, a wooden door appeared in front of her, she gulped, calmed her emotions and knocked. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Marquees Alger has called for Miss One. He is in his new room." She muttered and walked away. Her speed was visibly faster than normal. Even though she has come to this place a lot of times, she still wasn't used to it yet. Since her job was now, she rushed out of this creepy place. As for the 'new room' she talked about, well, it was Alger's new room after he 'gave' his previous room to Nux. Many servants found it weird. Most of them had sensed that something had happened, however, nobody dared to point it out. Marquees Alger was powerful and cruel, if they were wrong, they would die, and even if they were right and something was wrong, someone capable of making things go wrong for Marquees Alger would be able to kill them. Therefore, they didn't say anything and acted ignorantly. It's not like their life was affected in any way. They just have a few more people to serve. The new 'guests' that have arrived in their mansion, the servants decided to serve them like they serve Marquees Alger and his family. A smart decision. The maid sighed when she walked out of that creepy place, she then walked into the kitchen and started doing her job. ¡­ Alger was now sitting in his new room, waiting for someone. Actually, he was inwardly jealous of Heath. He didn't know why, but Nux was staying at his place, it was suffocating for him since he took every step in with utmost caution. He didn't dare to offend Nux. Due to this, he gets tired very quickly. However, he couldn't do anything about it. He can't just tell his master to go away. He was helpless. He could only cry and curse Heath for his good luck. *Bam* While he was thinking about this, his door was slammed open and a woman who had covered her face walked in. "What did you call me for?" Thyra questioned. "You could have knocked¡­" Alger muttered. "Shut the hell up. Tell me what you called for and note, it better be something important, else, prepare to lose your life, I am in a bad mood." Thyra didn't care what he was thinking. She was very irritated for some reason. Alger noticed that and quickly got to the main topic. "I didn't want to call you here either. It's master Nux who wants you to do something." "What does he want?" Hearing that name, her mood got even worse. "He wants you to use all the assassins you have and search if there are any spies in the mansion." "Haven't we done that already?" "He says he wants you to do it again." Alger shrugged. "Fucking Bastard." Thyra cursed. Alger didn't say anything. To be honest, he would love to have the ability like Thyra's, an ability to curse Nux whenever she wanted. He tried it before but was assaulted by that pain, since then, he gave up. "Is there anything else?" Thyra questioned. "No." Alger shook his head. "Alright, I will take my leave now" Thyra muttered and walked out of the room and slammed the door closed. 'She's really angry huh¡­' Alger muttered to himself. This was the first time he had seen her showing so many emotions. Generally, she's always cold and calm. 'Heh, she doesn't resemble an assassin at all¡­' Alger chuckled inwardly. ¡­ Thyra didn't know what he was thinking, and neither did she care. She just wanted to return to her room. She has been feeling very weird lately but she doesn't know what's happening. "Haah! Your mouth is really loud huh? How about you put that loud thing to good use?" While Thyra was walking away, he heard something. She narrowed her eyes and turned towards the source of direction. It was coming from Alger's previous room, which now belongs to Nux. Hearing the familiar words, Thyra narrowed her eyes even more and walked toward the room. She then opened the door a little, peeked inside through that little gap and her eyes widened in surprise. She saw a maid standing in front of Nux, who had a disdainful smile on his face. "Get on your fours," Nux ordered. The maid's body moved, and she fell on all her fours. "You see that? On the floor, on all fours, just like a bitch, that is where you belong. That is what you are now, a bitch, my bitch, who will listen to whatever I will say from now on" This scene was extremely familiar to Thyra. Her whole body shuddered in disgust and craving. Wait, craving? Thyra frowned. She noticed that her certain area was a little too excited for some reason. She moved her hand close to that area; her finger moved and started rubbing her little sister. "Anhh~" Thyra moaned out loud. She couldn't believe that just a little rubbing felt so good. However, she quickly realized where she was and stopped. Or so she tried to. As if they had a will of their own, her fingers continued to move and rubbed her opening. 'What am I doing!?' Thyra screamed inwardly. "Anh~" She moaned again. She couldn't believe how good it felt. "Hahaha~ Elegant and Proud Head Maid of the Royal Palace, on all her fours, in front of a nobody. Hahaha~ Fate is really cruel, huh. Edda Osburn." Suddenly, Nux laughed out loud. Thyra's eyes widened when she heard his words. Edda Osburn. Isn't Edda his woman? Then why is he ordering her like this? Wait, does that mean she isn't his woman but was just a poor victim to his weird magic? Are all his women like that? Thyra began to think. "Edda Osburn, start licking my dick as if it is the most delicious thing you ever had." Thyra's eyes refused to miss what was happening in front of her and she continued pleasuring herself unconsciously. Chapter 112 He Is Forcing Her With That Weird Magic Of His! ** Chapter 112 He Is Forcing Her With That Weird Magic Of His! ** "Edda Osburn, start licking my dick as if it is the most delicious thing you ever had," Nux ordered. Thyra saw Edda's body moving, she crawled towards Nux, placed her head close to his crotch area and used her mouth to lower his pants. When she did, the 8-inch monster popped out and placed itself on the top of Edda's face. Edda moved her head a little, then, she kissed the head lightly. Her tongue popped out and she started licking Nux's shaft. After a few licks, Nux's whole rod was drenched in her saliva, Edda then moved forwards and started sucking his balls. "Ughhh!" Nux groaned in pleasure. Edda continued moving, after she was done with her sucking, she kissed the balls and then started licking his shaft, all the way up to the head. Her pink purple eyes then glanced at Nux's, a small smile appeared on her face before she gobbled up the whole thing in one move. "UUghhh! So good! You are the best, Edda. I'm glad I took you as my pleasure toy~" Nux groaned in pleasure as he closed his eyes and held Edda's head. 'What a bastard! She's not his woman! He is forcing her with that weird magic of his!' Outside, Thyra cursed inwardly as she watched the whole scene. 'I knew he was no good! That bastard!' She continued cursing in hatred and disgust. If only she could see herself in the mirror right now¡­ Thyra, who was 'cursing' Nux continuously, had a red face. She was sitting on her knees, her hand were under her panty, and her fingers continued to create chaos in her insides while a few drops of 'something' was on the floor, right under where she was sitting. No one would believe that this girl was a coldhearted assassin if they saw her like that. Right now, she looked like a pervert who was peeking at a couple having sex. "Ugghh~ Edda, you are amazing~" Nux moaned again. He was lying earlier. When it came to a blowjob, Edda was indeed the best. Not only would she gobble up his whole thing, but she would also continue moving her tongue inside, and would not stop sucking. Her cheeks would always sink inwardly, and her perfect blowjob face would never fail to turn him on. Edda continued moving her head up and down, waves and waves of pleasure assaulted Nux's body. It was getting harder and harder for him to remain standing. It was just that good. His legs were weakening from all the pleasure. He could feel his semen building up, suddenly, he grabbed Edda's head, and started thrusting his hips roughly. "Ughhh!! Edda! Drink it all!" Saying that, he released a massive load inside her mouth. Edda choked due to the massive amount. *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* However, she quickly gulped down everything and once Nux pulled his dick out of her mouth, she opened her mouth to show him that she gobbled everything up. Nux smiled and patted her head. "Good Job~" A bright smile appeared on Edda's face. "Hehe~ How about I reward you now?" Nux muttered with a small smile on his face. "Stand up" he ordered. Edda did as she was told and stood up. "Remove your clothes" Edda started removing all her clothes, revealing her gorgeous tanned and untanned skin, Nux didn't stay idle as well, as he removed his clothes as well. A big, perverted smile appeared on Edda's face when she saw that dreamy, perfect body with perfect muscles. Even Thyra, who was watching everything was taken aback a little. "Alright, go near that wall" Nux ordered and Thyra's heartbeat quickened. The wall he was pointing at was very close to the door. She wanted to run away, however, her body refused to obey her and her hand continued creating chaos in her insides. Edda then turned around, and again, Thyra was taken aback. This was the first time she had seen Edda's face and rather than looking like someone who is being forced, she looked like she was enjoying every moment of it. Heck, the big wide grin on her red face even looked a little creepy. "Alright, bent down and put your hands on the wall" Thyra's heartbeat quickened even more. Edda and Nux were just 2 meters away from her. She could see everything clearly. "Good" Nux praised. He then walked close to Edda and started sliding his rod over her little sister. "Annh~~" Edda, who was already wet after the blowjob, moaned out loud. "D-Don't tease me~ Master~" She requested. Nux's grin widened and, "AAnnnhh~" He penetrated her insides in one thrust, making her moan loudly. Edda's body shuddered in pleasure, her red face turned even red and her smile widened. She looked like she had gone crazy. "Alright, let's start, shall we?" Saying that, Nux pulled out his rod and rammed it inside again. "AANnhhh~" Edda then closed her eyes, her legs weakened, and just as she was about to fall, Nux grabbed her waist. "Hehe~ My perverted maid, I haven't even started yet~" Nux chuckled and started his thrusting. The more he pounded, the louder Edda moaned. Thyra also increased her speed, and her third finger entered her cave as well. The scene in front of her was just too stimulating. She could clearly see Nux's rod that entered and exited Edda's insides. She also didn't miss the expression of pure ecstasy on Edda's face. If Thyra still doubted her moans, the expression on her face told her that Edda wasn't faking anything. She actually felt that good. "Annhh~ AAnhh~ ANhh~" Edda continued moaning. Her mind turned blank from pleasure and a few more thrusts later, her caves tightened to a ridiculous degree. "AAANHhhhhhh~~ I am cumminngggg~~" She moaned out loud. "Ughhh~~ I am cumming as welll~~" Nux moaned as well. The sudden tightness forced his already sensitive penis to release his semen. Edda's love juice gushed out and at the same time, Nux released his milk inside her body. "mmnhnh~" However, they weren't the only two who orgasmed. There was another person who came right after them. Chapter 113 Heh. I Found A Perfect Target For You~ Chapter 113 Heh. I Found A Perfect Target For You~ The next day, Edda woke up and her eyes fell on Nux, who was looking at her with a small smile on his face. "Good Morning, My Perverted Maid~" Nux greeted. A smile appeared on Edda's face as well. It was indeed the best way to start the day. She nodded inwardly. Soon, memories of last night entered her mind and her smile widened. "You were amazing last night, master~" "You were amazing as well~" Nux muttered. "What about that assassin, did she leave?" Edda questioned. "Of course, she left! Hahaha~ You scared her so badly~" Nux couldn't control himself and laughed out loud. "Hmph! I didn't do anything, I was just doing what you told me to" Edda retorted, however, even though she tried to sound angry, the smile on her face betrayed her. Last night, someone was peeking at them while they were having sense. No, that's not right, it is better to say that she was manipulated into peeking at them. If Nux didn't order Alger to call Thyra, nothing would have happened. Of course, nobody needed to know that. So Shhh! Ahem Ahem. Of course, since Nux was the one who arranged everything, he naturally knew Thyra was peeking at them and he told Edda to act accordingly. First, he recreated some scenes that Thyra should be familiar with, he then noted her reactions and once he confirmed that she was 'excited'. He gave her a first-row ticket to the show. Thyra continued watching and 'playing' while they fucked and came a few times, however, right after she came the 3rd time, Nux and Edda glanced in her direction at the same time. Thyra's eyes widened in fear and like a dear who noticed a lion near her, she ran away as soon as she can. "Hahaha~" Edda laughed out loud when she remembered the terrified look on her face. It was really fun to tease her, especially when she knew that Thyra was a cold-blooded, serious assassin who has taken countless lives. Soon, however, Edda's eyes fell on the window and her smile faded away. "I am LATE!" She screamed in panic as she stood up from the bed. She then turned towards Nux who was looking at her with a smile on his face and questioned, "Why didn't you wake me up!?" "You looked so peaceful when you were asleep, I didn't want to disturb you," Nux answered. Seeing the teasing smile on his face, Edda was sure that he did it just so he could make fun of her. "Ughhh! I'll be late~" Edda groaned in frustration. Just as she was about to walk towards the bathroom, Nux grabbed her hand and pulled her into the bed, she tried to struggle, however, he hugged her from behind and muttered. "So what if you get late? You are the head maid, Edda. No one would say anything to you" "Ughhh! Nux, let me go~ I am late! It's not good to be late, especially when I am a head maid, I need to set an example for the others!" Although she said that, she didn't resist his hug at all, rather, she moved her body close to his and enjoyed his touch. "Hooh? Since when were you so serious about your job? I thought that the only thing that you think about is new positions to be bound in¡­" Nux muttered. Edda's face turned red and she pouted. "Hmph! Who said that!? I have to do a good job as a head maid, else I'll be replaced soon. You know how many people are trying to take away my position, don't you?" Edda questioned as she remembered Edrea. Then, a small smile appeared on Edda's face as she muttered, "Hmmm, I think that once you become the king, I would slack off a little more. You won't take away my position as your head maid, will you? Master~?" Nux then tightened his hug around Edda, closed the distance between his mouth and her ear and whispered seductively, "Heh, slack off? What a joke! Once I become the king, you would have to work for 24 hours a day. No slacking off! You will be forced to accompany me without any rest! Hehe~" Edda accepted his advances with a huge smile on her face, she really longed for that moment. Then she wouldn't have to do so much work, she would just stay near Nux and enjoy. She really wished that Nux becomes the king as soon as possible, and so that he can achieve that quickly, she's working hard as well. "Ah, I searched a little and found a perfect target for you." Then, Edda smiled slyly and muttered, "And don't worry, I made sure she fits your taste." "Hmm? My taste? You know my taste?" Nux questioned with a curious look. "Of course, I know it. You love big breast!" She grabbed Nux's hand and placed it on her breast. "Why do you say that?" "Me, Felberta, Lane, all of us have big breasts." "What about Skyla then?" Nux questioned. "That girl can melt anyone's heart with her innocence and pureness. It doesn't matter if she had big breasts or not, no one cannot not fall in love with her. It is simply impossible to resist her. So she doesn't count." Edda shook her head. Out of all the women around Nux, she liked Skyla the most. She was innocent, friendly and cheerful. She was a lovely girl. Nux smiled as well, Skyla was cute, that was true. However, that doesn't mean that Edda was correct, he did not prefer large breasts over small breasts. He liked all of them the same. Breasts were breasts. No matter if they were large or small. Suddenly, his smile widened and he shook his head. Heh, who was he trying to fool? Himself? Large breasts for life! Indeed, large breasts are the best. He then grabbed her firm breast and questioned. "So, who are you talking about?" "Allura Skyfall." Chapter 114 I Am The Real Queen! The Queen Who Has Your Heart! Chapter 114 I Am The Real Queen! The Queen Who Has Your Heart! 'Thyra, come here.' Thyra, who had just woken up, heard Nux's voice in her head and her face turned red. Yesterday's memories flooded her mind. 'Did he see me yesterday?' She thought inwardly and panicked. 'Ughh¡­ why is he calling me¡­ I am sure he saw me¡­ I shouldn't have peeked on him¡­ that was¡­ That was so lewd¡­' Thyra's face continued to turn redder and redder. Her cold assassin image was really taking some heavy blows since she met Nux. Thyra then quickly wore her clothes and walked towards Nux's room. Her mind was filled with how Nux's rod was going inside and outside Edda's private part and how Edda was reacting to it. A few minutes later, she appeared in front of Nux's room and knocked. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* She knocked. "Enter." Thyra did as she was told and entered. However, as soon as she did, her face turned red. Nux just had his underwear on. He was practically naked! "W-Why did you call me when you were changing!?" She questioned out loud as she closed her eyes. However, if one looked closely, there was a very little gap between her left eyelids. She was peeking at her. But nobody noticed that, so that didn't happen. Okay? Nux smiled when he saw her reaction, he quickly wore all his clothes and muttered, "Hee? Where did that cold and expressionless assassin go? What happened to you?" Suddenly, Thyra frowned, 'Does he not know that I was peeking at him?' She thought inwardly. However, when she saw that smile on his face, she started thinking otherwise. 'No, he always has that hateful smile on his face¡­ it seems that he doesn't really know¡­' A deep sigh escaped Thyra's mouth. She was saved from embarrassing herself. Her face then turned to her usual expressionless one and she questioned. "What did you call me here for?" "Haa? Did you return to normal? That's sad¡­ I liked your previous face more¡­" "It is not for you to decide how I act. Of course, you can use your weird magic to force me to act like that, but don't think I will change myself to fit your taste. Remember, I hate your guts." Thyra answered in a cold tone. However, Nux's smile didn't disappear, "Nope, you definitely changed a little, the previous you would have never talked about so many random things." Thyra's cold fa?ade threatened to break, however, she controlled herself and didn't say anything. Yes, she shouldn't talk about any random things, lest he will think that she had changed. She has not changed. "Why did you call me here?" She questioned again. Nux watched her for a little while and then questioned. "Did you do what I told you to do?" "Are you talking about the checking for spies?" Thyra questioned back. "Yes." "Yes, I did. I rechecked everyone's information, there is no change in their attitude, their families are under our surveillance and there are no unusual movements. I don't think there are any spies in the mansion." Thyra answered. So that Nux doesn't know about her peeking at her, she forced all the assassins to work and check everything out in the middle of the night. That is also the reason why she woke up so late, she was working all night. "Good, it's good to have assassins as subordinates, efficient indeed." Nux nodded to himself and Thyra snorted. "Can I go now?" She didn't want to stay a second longer in this place. "Ah no wait, I still want to ask something" "What is it?" Thyra questioned in a rushed tone. "It's about last night," Nux muttered with a smile. Thyra's eyes widened and her face turned red again. 'D-Does he knows?' She started doubting her previous judgment. "W-What do you w-want to ask about last night?" She stuttered. "Ah, nothing serious, I just wanted to ask if you slept well or not." Nux laughed. "¡­" Thyra remained silent. She didn't know how to react to it. She can never understand what is going on with him. And what's with that hateful smile on his face! "Whether I slept well or not has nothing to do with you!" She retorted in anger. Thyra then turned around and walked away. "If you have nothing else to say, then I will be taking my leave now!" *Bam* She then slammed the door closed and left. "Hahahaha~ I can now understand why you like to tease her so much~ It's so funnn~~" After she left, Felberta deactivated her [Conceal] and laughed out loud. "I told you it would be fun~ Have I ever been wrong about something?" Nux smiled as well. Felberta smiled seductively as she walked towards Nux and wrapped her hand around his neck, "How can you ever be wrong? You are the smartest and the most handsome man alive~" "Heh, your flattery does not amuse me," Nux muttered as he wrapped his hand around Felberta's waist. "Does it really not amuse you?" Felberta closed the distance between their mouths and questioned. "Heh." Nux smiled and sealed her lips. "Alright, let's go and eat now. Skyla and Lane must be waiting for us" After a short kiss, Felberta muttered. Nux nodded and carried her like a princess. He knew that she liked it a lot. "Heh, treating me like a princess when you are about to meet a queen~" Felberta laughed. "Hoh? Are you jealous?" Nux questioned. "Hmph! Jealous my ass! I got a whole faction. She might be a queen in the palace, but here, I am the real queen! The queen who has your heart!" Felberta declared proudly. "I can't deny that, you are indeed my queen." Nux nodded. A satisfied smile appeared on Felberta's face as she muttered, "It is good that you know about it." "So, what did Edda tell you about her?" A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he muttered. "She might be an interesting character." "When are you going to meet her?" Felberta questioned curiously. "This evening." Chapter 115 Allura Skyfall Chapter 115 Allura Skyfall "Concubine Allura, or Allura Skyfall, is a 1.7-meter tall woman, just like her name, she has an alluring, sinful body and a perfect hourglass figure. White hairs, crystal blue eyes, perfectly carved face. A beauty indeed." Edda muttered. "Ohh? You make her sound so beautiful." "She's very beautiful." Edda praised. "Really? I am excited to meet her. So? Why did you choose her?" Nux questioned. "Allura Skyfall is nicknamed 'The Bored Concubine', she always tries to find something interesting in her life, it is as if she is bored of her life already. She hides her identity and randomly walks into the city to find something interesting, and she does that very often. She isn't arrogant like other concubines, well, she is a little, but not to the degree compared to the other concubines. She talks to the servants normally and doesn't look down on them but that's mostly because she tries to find something interesting in them. Approaching and talking to her is relatively easier compared to others. You just have to win her interest, once you do that, you can meet her again in the future. However, if she doesn't find you interesting, you will lose the opportunity to talk to her in the future. Of course, you don't really need to think too much about it, I'll be surprised if a woman can resist you" Edda explained everything she knew about Concubine Allura in great detail. It was clear that she was thorough in her search and worked hard. Nux kissed her forehead and then questioned. "So how can I meet her?" Edda smiled as she lifted her chest in pride and answered, "Heh, you don't have to worry about that, as I said before, she likes to hide her identity and visits the capital city very often." Edda then moved closer to Nux and whispered in his ears. "And she's going to the Silver Moon Restaurant in the evening." "Ohh! Isn't that where we met for the second time? Heh. It is a lucky restaurant for me." Nux muttered. Edda smiled. "Alright, I am getting late now. I need to go" She then stood up and entered the bathroom. ¡­ Nux smiled when he remembered his conversation with Edda, right now, he was wearing an expensive purple coloured coat over a white shirt and was standing in the Silver Moon Restaurant. He observed the beautiful lady sitting in the corner of the restaurant alone, watching everything with a small smile on her face. She was Allura Skyfall, the Royal Concubine. 'She's as beautiful as Edda said.' He thought inwardly and admired her beauty. His golden eyes then shined brightly and her information appeared in front of his eyes. [Name: Allura Skyfall] [Age: 47 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Concubine Of the King Of Skyfall kingdom] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 32] [HP: 400/400] [MP: 570/570] [STR: 40] [AGL: 39] [VIT: 40] [STM: 40] [INT: 57] [DEF: 36] ¡­ A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he started walking toward her. However, just as he was 10 meters away from her, he felt someone's killing intent. The person made it clear not to come close to her or it won't end well. Of course, Nux just smiled and ignored the killing intent. He already knew who was behind it. 2 Grand Master Stage experts were protecting Allura in secret. The killing intent came from them. Nux had already sensed their presence when he entered the restaurant. This is also the reason why no 'bug' roamed around such a 'beautiful flower'. Of course, Nux was different. He intended to pluck that flower. "Can I have a seat? The rest of the tables are occupied." Nux questioned and without waiting for an answer, he sat down. Her two guards were about to jump on Nux and attack him, however, Allura secretly raised her hands and stopped them. She can see that this young man in front of her was a Master Stage Cultivator just like her, however, he treated the two Grand Master's killing intent as nothing but air. Although she wasn't a cultivation freak and found cultivation tedious, someone so young, yet so powerful and courageous definitely gained her interest. She then glanced at the other restaurant tables and muttered with a smile, "More than 10 tables are free right now?" "Hmm? Where? Why do I not see them? Ah, by the way, you are really beautiful, young lady" Nux questioned with a smile. "Hoh? Do I look young to you?" Allura questioned with an interesting smile. "Of course, you look no older than 16 to me," Nux replied. "Hahaha~ What a glib tongue you have~ However, you remember that when you praise a woman, you shouldn't lie so blatantly. Everyone is not as easygoing as I am" Allura muttered. "Ah, this is my first time doing all this, so I apologize for my inexperience, I will keep that in my mind from now on." Nux apologized. "First time doing what?" Allura questioned, interested. "First time trying to impress a beautiful woman," Nux answered. "Heh. I do not believe that." "Believe me." "Hahaha~ I do not believe you, but if it is really your first time trying to impress a lady, then you are definitely doing a good job." Allura laughed out loud. "Really?" Nux's face brightened up. "Wait, are you trying to say that I managed to you?" he questioned. "Hahaha~ You are too impatient, kid. What you are doing right now is definitely enough to impress a normal girl, but not me." Allura answered, she was looking forward to how he will react. "Oh¡­ See? I am still inexperienced, how about you teach me how to impress a woman while I pay for the food in return?" Nux offered and again, without waiting for her, he called the waiter. "Let me give the order. I am sure you will like it." Allura kept smiling, however, suddenly, she realized something. This man changed the topic very quickly. They were still talking about the free tables and why he didn't sit there before he changed the topic! She was completely trapped in his rhythm! Chapter 116 Bored Wanderer Chapter 116 Bored Wanderer "You are not from here, are you?" Concubine Allura questioned. She was definitely interested in this young boy in front of her. Not sexually, obviously. She was just bored and she felt like this boy was a great way to overcome her boredom for a few hours. "Oh? How did you know that?" Nux questioned back. His eyes gleamed with interest as well. The two of them looked quite similar to each other at the moment. "I have never seen you here before and I am very positive that my eyes won't miss such a handsome man," Allura answered. "Oh ho. Thank you very much for the compliment and yes, you are correct, I am not from here." "Where are you from?" Allura questioned. "I don't really belong to any place. My friends call me 'bored wanderer' since I and wandering around the world, looking for something interesting." Nux answered with a smile. Allura narrowed her eyes when she heard him, his nickname, wasn't it too similar to hers? She then inwardly shook her head, thinking it was coincident and continued. "Oh? Bored wanderer huh. That's a nice name. So, how do you deal with your boredom? What interesting things do you do while you wander?" "I tried many things and then concluded. Life-threatening adventures are the best way to deal with boredom." "That's pretty extreme, don't you think?" "It is extreme, that's why it is such a great way to deal with boredom." Nux smiled. "Oh? Then what life-threatening adventures have you gone through yet?" Allura questioned, the light in her eyes showed that she was very interested in this topic. "Hahaha~ Just a few days ago, I entered my enemy's house, sneaked around and stole his treasures. I won't tell you the details, however, know that my enemy wasn't a normal person. If someone would have seen me, more than 2000 soldiers would have come after me." Nux shifted his body towards her a little and whispered. "And you are telling me all of this? What if I spill the beans and catch you? Your enemy sounds like an influential person, I am sure he will reward me well" Allura smiled. Nux's smile widened as well and he replied, "Heh. That would lead to another interesting adventure of running away with you." "Hoh? Why would you run away with me?" "You think you can walk away unscathed after betraying my trust? Heh. Think again." Nux could feel the two protectors glaring at him, however, he ignored them. They were nothing to him. Also, he believed that Allura wouldn't let them do anything. "Hahaha~" Allura laughed out loud. "You really like life-threatening adventures huh?" She muttered. "Indeed, that's why I am talking to you in the first place." Nux nodded. "Hmm? What does talking to me have anything to do with this?" Allura questioned. "I don't know, I just have this feeling that you are not any normal person and I am taking a big risk when I talk to you so casually," Nux answered. Allura narrowed her eyes again, this shouldn't be a coincidence anymore. "Do you know who I am?" She questioned. "Hmm? A beautiful lady sitting at a table in the Silver Moon Restaurant?" Nux answered. "No, that is not what I am talking about. I just feel like you know who I am." Allura muttered. Nux's eyes widened, "Wow, that's a good pickup line indeed. It forms a connection with the other person without being too obvious. This subtle hint would later turn into a spark and then the two of them will mate." "Wha- What?" Allura couldn't believe what she was hearing. What the heck does that mean? Is he saying that she was trying to woo him? And where did mating come from? What are they? Animals? That was so random. "As I thought, you are good at this. I am glad that I took you in as my teacher. I feel like I will be an expert in wooing women after talking to you a few more times." Nux continued to nod. "¡­" Allura turned silent. She realized that he was trying to change the topic again. She asked him if she knew her identity and he smoothly changed it to her teaching him how to impress women. He is¡­ "You are good at this." Allura praised. "Good at what?" Nux questioned with a slight smile on his face. Allura's mouth twitched when she saw that expression. This man was still acting ignorantly. It is so obvious but he is still acting ignorantly. This little boy was clearly teasing her! Suddenly, a scheming smile appeared on her face as an idea popped into her mind. How could she take it lying down? "You just mentioned that you liked life-threatening adventures, right?" She questioned. "I do." Even though he didn't know where she was going with this, Nux nodded. "You also mentioned that you feel talking to me so casually is a life-threatening adventure?" Allura questioned again. "I do." And again, Nux nodded. "Then how about you do something even more life-threatening, even more thrilling?" Allura questioned. Nux played his role very well and his eyes brightened, "What is it? Tell me! Tell me!" "How about you have tea with me tomorrow afternoon?" Allura suggested. "How is tha-" Nux frowned, however, just as he was about to question, she continued. "But the tea will be in my own room. How about it? Do you dare?" A small smile appeared on Allura's face as she questioned. Hehe, now if this little boy knew who she was, he would back away immediately, and even if he didn't know her, she will tell him her identity and scare him. Hahaha~ This was her way of getting back at him. 'Heh. You are still too young to deal with me, little boy." Allura muttered inwardly. However, something unexpected happened, a small smile appeared on Nux's face as he answered. "That sounds fun. Why not?" He agreed and he agreed without a second thought. Chapter 117 You Will Know Him Soon Enough. Chapter 117 You Will Know Him Soon Enough. "W-What did you say?" Allura questioned in surprise. "I said it sounds fun. I will join you tomorrow afternoon." Nux answered. "D-Do you even know who I am?" Allura questioned. "Hmm? Again with this huh? Do you really think your identity can scare me? Heh. Let me tell you, I am not scared of anything. Rather, the higher your background, the more excited I will get." "¡­" Allura didn't say anything. After the initial shock, she was able to calm herself. She then observed the young man in front of her. From the looks of it, he doesn't really know who she was. 'It might be interesting¡­' Allura thought inwardly. She really hopes to see what kind of face will he make once she reveals her identity. "Oh really?" she questioned. "Of course!" "Then I will be waiting for you tomorrow in the royal palace" Allura muttered with a small smile on her face and Nux's smile disappeared. "R-Royal Palace?" Nux stuttered as his eyes widened in surprise. Allura's smile widened, this was the reaction she was looking for. Yes, this look, this nervous look, it was a lot better than that hateful smile from before. "Yes, I am Allura Skyfall, the 7th Concubine of the King of the Skyfall Kingdom." Allura introduced herself with a playful smile on her face. Nux's eyes widened in horror. He then stood up, bowed a little and muttered, "I'll see you later" After saying that, he turned around and walked away without waiting for her answer. "Pppfftt!" Allura, who saw him walk away as soon as she revealed her identity laughed out loud. She didn't look down on him, it was a normal reaction. It is normal to be scared of the king of the country. Not many could walk away after offending him. She just found his reaction funny. With how he was talking and then how he reacted, it was amusing indeed. 'Hahaha~ That was funnn' She thought inwardly. "..." "..." However, after the initial happiness, Allura's smile faded when she realized something. Her source of entertainment was gone¡­ She scared him away. How is she going to entertain herself now...? How could she be so stupid to scare away such a great source of entertainment? She wanted to hit herself¡­ She then sighed in defeat and started looking around, trying to find something interesting, however, her mind was still stuck on that young man. She regretted her decision... "Haahhh¡­" In the end, she couldn't take it anymore and stood up. She then left the restaurant and walked toward the royal palace with a dejected look on her face. "I really shouldn't have scared him away¡­" She muttered out loud. As soon as Allura walked close to the Royal Palace, her two protectors appeared behind her and one of them sneered. "Heh. He acted like he was some sort of big shot but he didn't even think a minute before he ran away with his tails between his legs" That man really got on his nerves and he was really pleased when he saw him running away in fear. "Indeed. What a gutless man." other protector sneered as well. "Heh, you two act like you are any better? Won't you run away with your tails between your legs if your opponent was the king of a country? Heck, you might run away even if you face a duke, let alone the King. Isn't that right? Huh? C'mon, tell me." Allura scoffed. She was bored, therefore, she tried to tease her subordinates. This might be fun. However, her subordinates were familiar with her antics. They knew the more they tried to defend themselves, the more she will tease them. Therefore, they remained silent. "Hmph!" Allura understood their thoughts and snorted. Maybe she was destined to be bored today... She sighed. "Hmm? Lady Allura? You are back?" While Allura was sighing to herself, she suddenly heard a voice. She turned around to look who it was and answered. "Yes, Edda, I am back." "Oh? That is faster than usual¡­" Edda muttered. "Indeed¡­" Allura sighed. "Why do you look so dejected, did you not find anything?" Edda questioned with a curious look on her face. She knew Nux and Allura would have met today, as far as she knew Nux and his way of doing things, Allura should be all smiles right now. However, she looks completely different from what she expected. "That's not it¡­ I did find someone interesting¡­ however, I ruined it due to my own stupidity¡­" Allura muttered and sighed again. "What happened?" Edda questioned. "Haahh¡­ leave it¡­ I don't want to recall it," Allura sighed again and didn't answer. The more she acted this way, the more curious Edda got, however, she didn't question anymore. She would know it once she meets Nux. It's no big deal. Just as Edda was about to leave, Allura questioned. "What about you, Edda? Where are you going?" "Just some business talks, nothing much" Edda lied. "Hehe~ You think you can lie to me? Business talks don't happen every day right?" Allura smiled. "Haah¡­ I can't hide anything from you¡­ can I, Lady Allura?" Edda sighed in defeat. Since Allura was bored, she loves to hear about all the gossip flying around the palace and since the head maid leaving the palace every night to meet someone was a gossip the servants talk about a lot, Allura knew about it as well. "Hehe~ So our beautiful Head Maid finally found someone huh?" Allura muttered. A tinge of red appeared on Edda's face as she nodded. A big smile appeared on Allura's face. This was interesting... She finally found a new target. She could use this to relieve her boredom. "So? Who is it? What is his name? Is he handsome? How tall is he? What is his cultivation level?" Allura shot a series of questions however, Edda just remained silent and looked at Allura with a straight face. "Lady Allura, I won't tell you anything." "Whhhyyyy?" Allura questioned. She looked like a poor woman who was betrayed by the love of her life. "Lady Allura, everyone in the palace knows about you. You will keep on teasing me if I tell you anything. Also¡­" "Also what?" A small smile appeared on Edda's face as she replied, "I have an inkling that you will know about him soon enough" Chapter 118 Isn’t That What You Are? Chapter 118 Isn't That What You Are? "¡­" "What¡­?" Nux couldn't take the silence anymore and questioned. His girls have been staring at him for a while now, he thought that they would say something in a while, however, they all just kept staring. Nux noted that this happened once Edda joined the dinner, before that, everything was fine. "My lovely girls, can you tell me what happened? Why are you staring at me like that? Am I looking more handsome than usual?" Nux questioned as he moved his hand through his hair. He was becoming a narcissist. The type of people he hated in his last life. 'But what can I do? I am just too handsome~' He praised himself inwardly. "How is our fifth sister?" finally, Skyla broke the silence and questioned. "Fifth Sister?" "She is talking about Allura Skyfall," Felberta answered. "How are you guys so sure that she will be your 5th sister?" Nux questioned. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The four of them glanced at Nux with a dull look on their faces. "What?" "¡­has any woman ever escaped your clutches? Ever?" Edda questioned and the other three nodded continuously. Nux felt that these 4 were getting along very well since everything they do looks so organized. It was as if they knew what the others are going to do. "I mean... There is Annice right?" He answered. "That was just because you weren't interested in her. Try asking her to sleep with you and see how she reacts! That girl has been bothering me for a while now, asking about you again and again." Edda snorted. "Hmph! Don't act so innocent, any woman that enters your eyes end up laying on the bed next to you" Felberta blamed. "Why are you making me sound like a sexual predator?" Nux questioned. "Isn't that what you are?" Skyla questioned. "¡­" "Oi oi. What have you done to my cute innocent Skyla?" Nux questioned. "Skyla, you should not spend time with them. They are affecting your innocence. You should stay with me from now on." He then turned to Skyla and muttered. "No, Skyla is perfectly fine and loves to stay with us." Felberta then placed her hand on Skyla's shoulder and muttered. "Right Skyla?" She then turned towards Skyla and questioned. Skyla however, glanced at Nux and questioned, "Staying with you all the time?" """SKYLA!""" Felberta, Lane and Edda shouted. "O-Oh, I meant no. I love to spend time with them¡­" Skyla lowered her head with a small pout on her face. Seeing this scene, Nux laughed inwardly. It was good that they were getting along. Also, Skyla is very cute. "So, how's Allura Skyfall? How did your meeting go?" Felberta then brought back the initial question. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he remembered the Charming white-haired lady. "She's an amazing woman indeed¡­" Nux muttered as he started talking about what happened today and his impression of Allura Skyfall. ¡­ *Bam* 2 hours later, the door of Alger's room was smashed open and Thyra entered. "What is it this time!?" She questioned, clearly frustrated since Alger called her again. Alger, who saw the way she entered smiled wryly. He couldn't do anything about her. "Look, I don't have any interest in seeing your face again and again either but I can't do anything. I am just following orders." Alger muttered. Thyra scowled as she questioned, "Is it that bastard again?" "If you are talking about Master Nux, then yes. He is the one who ordered me to call you." "Why doesn't he just call me through that weird magic himself?" Thyra questioned with a frown. "Well, if you don't know¡­ Master Nux¡­ Master Nux is 'busy' at this time of the day¡­" Alger coughed awkwardly and answered. Thyra then remembered what she saw last night and her face turned a little red, of course, Alger couldn't notice that since her control over her expressions was good. "So, why did he call me this time?" Thyra questioned and this time, Alger's face turned sour. "Most of your assassins have 2 or 3 star weapons, right?" He questioned. "That is true," Thyra replied with a small smile on her face. She could guess where this was going and she was very content with it. "Yes, so Master Nux ordered me to give these 3 and 4 star weapons to you¡­ he says that you can give them to the best assassins¡­" Alger muttered as he passed a few weapons to Thyra. Thyra kept them all in her storage ring and chuckled, "Hahaha~ What a generous Master" "Generous my ASS! These are all min- AAAGGGHHHHHHHH!!!" Before Alger could complete his sentence, he fell to his knees and screamed in agony. "These are not mine! It's master Nux's! I am Loyal! I am Loyal! I am Loyal!" A few seconds later, the pain finally stopped and Alger sighed in relief. Thyra, who watched everything unfold smiled. This hateful man deserves it! Although that Nux is hateful as well, at least he is not stingy. He is still hateful nonetheless. 'Hmph!' Thyra snorted inwardly and muttered, "Alright, if it is nothing else, I will take my leave." She then left the room and Alger, who was on the floor sighed. He started wondering what bad things he had done in his life that fate put him against Nux. He really regrets sending those assassins after him¡­ 'haahh¡­ my shitty luck¡­' he then sighed, stood up and walked towards his bed. He is tired, he needs to sleep. ¡­ On the other side, Thyra was walking in the hall and soon, she heard something. "AAnnnhhh~" In an instant, she knew what she was. 'No, I won't repeat the same mistake again!' Thinking that, she walked. She walked towards the source of the voice. She walked towards Nux's room. 'I should check it out a little¡­ Yes, I need to see if his women are being controlled by his weird magic or not. Yes, I need to confirm that and save them if they are.' She thought inwardly and appeared in front of the Nux's door. Then opening it a little, she started watching everything from that slight gap. Chapter 119 The Talk Between The Assassins. Chapter 119 The Talk Between The Assassins. "Oooh! New weapons! Are these all 3 or 4 star weapons!?" An assassin girl walked forwards, her eyes shining in excitement. "Wow! These are so beautiful!" "Heh. Master Nux is generous!" "Generous indeed." More and more assassins joined. Right now, Thyra was distributing the weapons Alger gave to her, however, there was a tinge of redness on her face. The assassins noticed that but didn't dare to say anything. That was because they learned their lessons yesterday. Yesterday, Thyra had a similar expression on her face and one of the assassins pointed it out. That assassin is still in the bed right now. From his injuries, everyone deduced that it would take him a week to recover and that too only if he takes a healing potion every day. Poor man. However, his sacrifice saved the others since no one dared to question the redness on Thyra's face. "Alright, get in line and all the assassins who have 4-star weapons, you guys stay away from here," Thyra ordered. A very few assassins had 4-star weapons, most of the Master Stage Assassins carried 3-star weapons and all the Advance Stage assassins carried 2-star weapons. However, now, Master Stage assassins can carry 4-star weapons and the Advance stage assassins can carry 3-star weapons. This will be a big boost to their fighting capabilities. Therefore, all of them were very excited. "Heh. Master Nux is such a generous master." An assassin muttered after he got his new weapon. "It's so easy to win you guys over, huh¡­" Thyra muttered. "It is not about being easy or difficult, Miss One. I just thought about it a little." The assassin replied. "Oh? What are you thinking about? Mind sharing it with us?" Thyra questioned. She wanted to know what was going on in his mind, maybe because she was confused about her current situation as well. "I remained loyal to most of the Kingdom for most of my life, Miss One. I started killing people at the age of 8, all for the kingdom. I was even prepared to die for my kingdom. However, if I think about it now, it all started when the kingdom took me in and raised me as an orphan. I believe they gave me a 'life' but that was far from the truth. They did not raise us as humans, Miss One. They raised us as assassins, they raised us as tools. Heh, they changed our perception, made us narrow-minded, they practically brainwashed us. What's there to be grateful about?" The assassin answered. The other assassins who listened to him nodded their head and one of them stepped forward as she muttered, "I agree with Twelve, we are nothing but tools, the kingdom doesn't value us at all. Look at you Miss One, just like all of us, you gave your entire life to the kingdom as well, heck, you worked even harder than us, and rose to a good position, but what did you get in return? You couldn't even win their basic trust, Miss One. 'An Orphan can't be trusted with such matters.' That's what you got, Miss One. They sent a spy to keep their eyes on you, your lifetime worth of loyalty counts to nothing in their eyes. Actually, I am surprised you still have some loyalty left for the kingdom." The female assassin muttered and another assassin continued, "I agree with these two as well, Miss One." Another assassin nodded. Thyra then glanced at the other assassins and they all nodded as well. "I understand your thoughts; however, that still doesn't explain why you are loyal to Nux? He used his weird magic to control you all, at least you have the freedom of your thoughts when you worked for the kingdom but under him, you don't even have that. Just thinking about betraying him a little would activate that agonizing pain and the pain will keep increasing until you get rid of those thoughts and think about being loyal to him. Isn't that worse?" "As you said, Miss One, Master Nux used his weird magic on us, we don't really have an option other than being loyal to him. As for comparing him with the kingdom¡­ I feel that Master Nux is still better, the kingdom fooled us and tried to brainwash us, whereas he told us our position up front. About the pain, Miss One, don't forget, we were trained to handle the pain ever since we were 12. The kingdom started torturing us at such a tender age. The kingdom just doesn't have the way to torture us in a more painful way, else I am sure they would have used that on us as well. They tortured their 'allies' while Master Nux tortured their 'enemies', there is a big difference between that, Miss One." The female assassin answered. "Also, I am sure the kingdom is a lot richer than Master Nux, however, they still gave us 3 Star Weapons. On the other hand, Master Nux gave us 4-star weapons. He is generous indeed." 'Twelve' muttered as his eyes shined in excitement when he held the new dagger in his hand. Seeing him acting like that, Thyra just shook her head and sighed, "Isn't it better to say that Nux bought you all with these weapons?" "Hahaha~ You can say that as well. Our mentality has been twisted after being trained as assassins since we were children, Miss One. Our love for weapons is very high. A new weapon is a great way to win our favour." Twelve laughed out loud as he held his dagger gently. Thyra smiled as well. They were so simple-minded. "Also, Master Nux isn't a normal man. I have a feeling that serving him will be a lot more beneficial to us than serving the kingdom." Suddenly, Twelve muttered with an unusually serious look on his face. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Thyra questioned, even the other assassins looked a little interested. "I don't know how to explain this to you, ah, I got it. So hear me out." Chapter 120 Who Says That He Doesn’t Plan To Do It? Chapter 120 Who Says That He Doesn't Plan To Do It?? "So hear me out. Viscount Felberta, we all know she is related to Master Nux, right?" "She's no-" Thyra wanted to say that she was being controlled by his weird magic as well, but after what she saw today, she started having doubts about it. Her face then turned a little red. "She's not?" However, she was brought out of her reverie when she heard Twelve's confused voice. "Ah no, I meant she is his woman, yes." Thyra nodded. Twelve nodded back and questioned. "And what is her Cultivation Level?" "A Master Stage Cultivat- wait¡­" Suddenly, Thyra realized that she has missed a very important detail. "Yes, Felberta Alveye was among those nobles who preferred making contacts rather than focusing on Cultivation. She was a mortal, however, now, she stands before us as a Master Stage Cultivator. She's not alone, her maids, Skyla and Lane are Master Stage cultivators as well and coincidently, they are Master Nux's women as well. Don't you find this weird?" All the assassins widened their eyes, even Thyra was shocked. "Yesterday when I went out, I did a background check on Master Nux." "Hmm? Didn't you suffer through that annoying pain due to that?" An assassin couldn't help but question. "It's not like I am trying to betray Master Nux, I am just trying to find out more about him. The pain only occurs when you think about betraying him." Twelve answered. "Anyways, that's not important right now. So I did a background check on Master Nux and found out that he is an orphan and was a nobody before. The only thing good about him was his looks. He was just a mortal 2 months ago, and now he is a Master Stage Cultivator, a Master Stage Cultivator who can defeat a Grand Master Stage Cultivator." Twelve revealed. The assassins' eyes widened in shock, they just couldn't believe what they were hearing, even the greatest genius in the world couldn't do what Felberta and Nux just did. "I do not believe this. How can this be possible? I think something is wrong here?" An assassin blurted out. "Yes, what if Viscount Felberta is behind this all along? What if she was hiding her cultivation before? It is easy for a Viscount like her to hide a lover, who is also a cultivator, from the eyes of normal people." Another assassin answered. Thyra nodded. She agreed. Viscount Felberta might be behind everything all along. "Then how do you explain Skyla and Lane? Those two are Master Stage Cultivators as well, how can a mere viscount have 3 Master stage cultivators serving her? And even though she does have those 2 as her servants, why would she be willing to share her man with them? Remember, Viscount Felberta is a noble, no matter how close she is with her maids, she would never share a man with others, especially commoners." Twelve replied and the assassins turned silent. "Then what are you trying to say?" Thyra questioned. She had to admit, this 'Twelve' was smarter than she thought. "I think just like his weird magic to control us, Master Nux has a magic that can increase the Cultivation of a person. That is the only reason why a Viscount would choose a commoner as a man and not a boy toy." Twelve revealed. "¡­" Silence shrouded the room. No one was willing to believe what they heard. "That is not possible. Cultivation is an arduous and slow process, it cannot be increased with magic so easily" Thyra denied. There is no way that is possible. "Yes, this is just not possible; else he would have already taken control over the world." "Yeah, Master Nux would have already increased our cultivation as well, he could enslave thousands of nobles and then could have increased their cultivation. This way, he would have created a peerless army and he would be undefeated." Many assassins stepped forwards and rejected Twelve's theory. "I am not saying that the magic is absolute. There has to be some kind of limit. For example, the number of people he can increase the cultivation of. Or the maximum limit he could raise the cultivation stage of the person, or something like that. However, I am 90% sure that something like that magic exists. Also, about the conquering the world¡­" Twelve then observed all the other assassins and muttered, "Who says that he doesn't plan to do it? He already knows the existence of the kingdom behind us, however, he still dared to act against us. He already knows that the two marquees' houses are not loyal to this kingdom, yet, we and they still exist and aren't wiped out yet, confirming that he hasn't reported anything to the Royal Palace. He is not scared of our kingdom. He is not loyal to the kingdom he lives in. He is strong. He has weird magic that is completely out of this world. Who says he doesn't plan to conquer the world? Why would he leave all of us alive? Why would he provide us with better weapons? There is no free lunch in this world. Who knows? He might be recruiting us as his subordinates. He might be laying low and cultivating his strength. He might attack when he is ready. He might, He might take over the world soon." Twelve answered and everyone turned silent again. "That's why I said it before, following Master Nux might be better than following the kingdom. If we can prove our loyalty, not just because of the pain, but actually showing that we are willing to work for him by our own will, the benefits we will receive won't be small" The assassins then glanced at each other. It would be a lie to say that they weren't interested. Twelve's words made sense. His words were logical. What he said might be true. Even Thyra had the same thoughts. However, before she could think more, she heard a voice. 'Thyra, come here.' It was Nux's voice. 'Hmph! Speak of the Devil' Chapter 121 Mark My Words Chapter 121 Mark My Words 'Thyra, come here.' 'Hmph! Speak of the Devil' Thyra snorted inwardly as she glanced outside the window. A small frown appeared on her face when she noticed that the sun wasn't out yet. 'Why is he calling me this early?' She thought inwardly. 'Does he want to¡­' Some indecent thoughts started appearing in her mind and she shook her head repeatedly. 'No no no! I would rather die than do that!' She screamed inside her mind. "Umm¡­ Miss One¡­ is everything okay?" Thyra was then brought out of her reverie by Twelve's voice. She then glanced at everyone's faces and pouted a little. They failed to see that lovely expression that had appeared on her face since half of Thyra's face was covered with a mask. "It's nothing. Alright, we have been talking for too long, everyone, return to your rooms. I still have some things to do so I will take my leave." Thyra ordered. The other assassins then nodded and walked into their rooms. However, every one of them had lost expressions on their faces. They were still thinking about what Twelve said before. Thyra then turned around and walked towards Nux's room. ¡­ A few minutes later, she appeared in front of Nux's room and just as she was about to knock, the door was opened and Nux walked out while placing his finger on his mouth. "Shhh, they are sleeping." He whispered. Since she was curious, Thyra peeked into the room and her eyes widened. "How are all 4 of them here?" She questioned. She didn't know why, but her voice was very low as well, it was as if Nux's presence affected her somehow. "What do you mean why are all 4 of them here?" Nux questioned. "Wasn't there only Felberta before?" Thyra questioned. "There was- wait¡­" Suddenly, Nux narrowed his eyes. "How did you know that Fel was the only one insde before?" Nux questioned. Thyra's eyes widened in shock, she couldn't believe that she blundered like that. She was a failure as an assassin! She cursed herself inwardly. "I¡­ uhh¡­ I just saw her entering a few hours back¡­" Thyra muttered. "Riiigghhhtttt" Nux nodded. Thyra sighed when she noticed that he had believed her. "But why do I feel like you are lying to me¡­?" She was too optimistic. "I am not¡­" Thyra answered weakly. She knew it would all be over once Nux uses that weird magic of his. "Alright. I will trust you." Nux nodded. "You trust me?" Thyra questioned, she was shocked. "Well, yea. You are going to be my subordinate from now on, I think I should start trusting you a little, I mean, I can't keep using my Magic, can I?" Nux smiled. Thyra was taken aback by his smile, however, a cold smile then appeared on her face as she answered, "Yes, you should trust me a little. Keep trusting me like this and one day, I will find a way to undo your magic and stab my dagger into your heart personally." A small smile appeared on Nux's face when he heard her. 'She likes to act tough huh¡­' he noted. He knew she wasn't being serious, there were several reasons behind it. First and the most obvious, she didn't feel any pain. Second, if she was that serious about doing it, she wouldn't say that out loud and would try to act more 'servant-like' Of course, everything might be her plan to make him lower his guard, but Nux believed that a situation like that wouldn't arrive. "You wouldn't do that, would you?" "Oh try me." "Alright, let's not talk about all this, tell me, did you distribute the weapons I gave you?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Thyra remained silent as she glanced at Nux with a blank look on her face. "Did you call me here this early in the morning to ask this?" "Yes?" "¡­" "What?" "Do you think I am free?" "Yes?" "¡­" Thyra was speechless. And the biggest problem was that she couldn't retort! She was free! "Still! You can't cal-" "Shhh! Lower your voice, they are sleeping" Before Thyra could continue, Nux muttered. "You can't call me here for something so stupid. Since you ordered me, I distributed all the weapons to my subordinates." Thyra lowered her voice, however, her frustration was clear in her tone. "Hmm? But I wanted to see my best assassin¡­ I can't do that? Why do you sound so angry?" Nux questioned with an innocent look. "¡­" Again, Thyra was speechless. This man was truly shameless. "You could have called me a little later¡­ why does it have to be so early in the morning?" Thyra questioned. "Oh, that? I have some work to do in the afternoon, so I will be busy." Nux answered. "Work?" "Yes, a very important work." "You work?" "¡­" This time, Nux turned silent. "You work? I thought all you do was fucking women." Thyra muttered in shock. "Exactl- Ahem, no, I mean, no, I still have things to do," Nux answered. Thyra narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Nux, she felt something was wrong with how he was acting. However, she then shook her head. 'It's not my problem' Thinking that, she glanced at Nux and muttered, "Alright, do whatever you want. I will take my leave since we are done." Saying that, Thyra turned away, however, "Wait!" "What is it?" Thyra questioned, annoyed. "I had another question" "Ask." "Did you give weapons to the assassins who are in Hardwick Mansion?" "¡­" Thyra was silent again, however, from the vein that had popped up on her head and how her body was trembling while she had formed a fist, Nux knew that she was pissed. 'Hahaha~ It's so fun teasing her~' He thought inwardly, amused. Thyra noticed that smirk on his face and realized that he was doing this intentionally. Her eyes then turned cold as she threatened. "Mark my words; The day I find a way to overcome your weird magic will be the day you will breathe your last breath!" Chapter 122 Haahhh… What A Boring Day… Chapter 122 Haahhh¡­ What A Boring Day¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Enter." Concubine Allura ordered and a maid walked into her room. "Lady Allura, your clothes are cleaned, shall I put them into your wardrobe?" The maid questioned as she entered the room while dragging a table that had a few clothes on top of it. Allura nodded and the maid walked towards the wardrobe. While the maid was doing everything, Allura watched her with bored eyes. The maid was used to such gaze; therefore, she wasn't very affected and continued doing her job skillfully. After the maid was done with her work, she bowed, however, just as she was about to leave, "Wait," Allura ordered. "Yes, Lady Allura?" "I heard Rue broke up with her boyfriend, is that true?" Allura questioned and her eyes shined. She, as the concubine who was most interested in rumours, knew a lot and felt that this topic could get rid of her boredom for some while. "Yes, Lady Allura. That is correct." The maid sighed. She knew what that look on Lady Allura's face meant. "You are her best friend, you should know the inside details, correct?" Allura questioned with bright eyes. "Yes, Lady Allura. I do know a few things about it." The maid nodded. "Then what are you waiting for? Tell me everything in detail." "As you wish, Lady Allura. So all of this started a month ago, Rue's boyfriend felt that the 'spark' in their relationship had disappeared and he talked with Rue. Rue told me about it and I suggested her¡­" The maid continued the story, however, in between, the excitement in Allura's eyes dimmed down. "Yes Yes, I do not want to hear such a long story. Tell me in short. No wait, you might miss out on some interesting points that way, just let me ask questions and you answer." "As you command, Lady Allura." The maid nodded. "So, tell me, when did all of this start?" "A month ago when Rue's boyfrie-" "Yes, Yes, a month ago is fine. Now let's get to the maid question, who started the fight?" Allura questioned. "Fight?" The maid tilted her head in confusion. "Yes fight. They broke up right? Who started the fight?" "Umm¡­ Lady Allura, there was no fight¡­ They just mutually decided that they should break up." The maid answered. "Haah? There was no fight?" "Yes, things were pretty calm; the two of them are still talking to each other as friends." "What the hell? Who told them to act so mature? How in the hell are they going to make that entertaining!?" Allura complained. 'Ughhh¡­ we are not talking about a drama show¡­ Why would they try to make it entertaining? Shouldn't you be happy that they moved on and no one is sad?' The maid wanted to say that out loud, but remembering who she was talking to, she shook her head in defeat. "Ughh¡­ why do mature couples exist? Why are you even in a relationship if you are going to act that mature? Aren't relationships meant to torture people? Aren't they meant to entertain people other than the couple?" Allura groaned. 'What a twisted way of thinking¡­' The maid muttered inwardly. "Haahhh¡­ what a boring day¡­" Allura then sighed as she glanced outside of her window. She then turned her head towards the maid and questioned with a small smile. "So? How about you? Are you in a relationship yet?" 'Here we go again¡­' The maid resigned to her fate and answered. "No, Lady Allura, I still haven't found someone for myself yet." "Heehh? That's bad, isn't it? You are already 40 years old, Leane, you should find a partner soon, or else you will start ageing and will end up alone." The maid, Leane was a cultivator as well, so even though she was already more than 40 years old, she still kept her youthful appearance. "Yes, Lady Allura, I will try to find someone soon." "C'mon, be honest with me. Your face is pretty decent, you should have a lot of people going after you, shouldn't you?" Allura questioned. "There are a few who seem to be interested in me, Lady Allura." "So why haven't you accepted any of them yet?" Allura questioned, she could smell the entertainment. "I did a background check on them and didn't like what I found out." The maid answered. Allura's eyes brightened in joy as she questioned. "What did you find out?" "They were going after other women as well." "¡­" Allura then stared at her blankly and questioned. "What did you expect? Do you want them to be loyal to you even though you haven't accepted them yet?" "I¡­ I don't¡­ but since they proposed, shouldn't they at least wait for an answer?" The maid replied. "Heehh? You got that wrong, Leane. In this world, no one waits for anyone. They liked you, they proposed to you, if you stay unclear about your answer, they will move on and propose to another woman. It is a race. They don't have the time to wait for a single woman." "¡­" The maid stayed silent. She didn't think that what Lady Allura said would actually make sense. However, soon, she narrowed her eyes and questioned. "But why are you telling me all of this, Lady Allura?" "Because I care about you. Because I want you to be in a relationship. Because I want you to find the love of your life. Because I¡­" Allura continued, however, the maid already deduced the real reason. 'She just wants something interesting around her huh¡­' "Thank you for your advice, Lady Allura. I actually remembered that I still had some clothes to wash, so I will take my leave." Saying that, the maid stood up and left. Allura understood that she couldn't keep her for long and didn't stop her, it wasn't that interesting anyway. She then gazed out of her window again and soon, she heard another knock. "Enter." A maid entered and bowed, "Lady Allura, your afternoon tea." "Alright, keep it there." Allura nodded, she saw other cups on the maid's table, she knew that she was busy, so she didn't waste her time. She doesn't want an innocent servant to lose her job just because of her few minutes of 'entertainment'. She then grabbed the cup as a young man's face appeared in her mind. "The afternoon tea huh¡­ if only I hadn't scared him away¡­ I would be having this tea with him right now¡­ that would have been interesting..." She sighed. "Heehhh? Lady Allura, are you thinking about another man when you promised to drink tea with me this afternoon? Now that's not very nice, is it?" Chapter 123 Is It Not What Makes It Exciting? Chapter 123 Is It Not What Makes It Exciting? "Heehhh? Lady Allura, are you thinking about another man when you promised to drink tea with me this afternoon? Now that's not very nice, is it?" Allura's eyes widened in disbelief when she heard a voice, she then turned around and saw a familiar young man standing with a small smile on his face. "Y-Y-You¡­ why are you here!?" Allura questioned in fright. "Hmm? Aren't you the one who invited me in the first place?" Nux questioned with a frown. He couldn't understand the current situation. Why is she acting so surprised? Wasn't she the one who invited him? He was full of questions. "Y-You! Do you even know where this place is!?" Allura questioned in rage. "The royal palace?" "YES! The royal palace! This is THE ROYAL PALACE! And do you know who I am?" "Ughhh¡­ you really like boasting your identity huh¡­ you are Allura Skyfall, the 7th concubine of the king of the Skyfall Kingdom. Yes, I know that. You told me already¡­" Nux answered nonchalantly. "¡­" Allura panicked even more. This man doesn't realize it at all! "Are you stupid!? Think a little. This is the Royal Palace! I am the Concubine of the king! You are an unknown man who entered my room! Don't you understand what that means!?" Allura questioned, she had completely lost her calm now. "Wait¡­" Nux's eyes widened in realization. "You are a concubine¡­ I am an unknown man in your room¡­ an unknown man in king's concubine's room¡­ If anyone finds out¡­" "Yes! The two of us will be executed!" Allura answered. "Then doesn't this mean that no one should know about it?" Nux questioned. "Of course! No one! Not a single soul should know about it!" Allura answered, she couldn't believe how slow this young boy in front of her was. "Then why are you shouting?" Nux questioned. "¡­" This time, Allura turned silent¡­ She couldn't believe she was acting so irrationally right now¡­ "Lady Allura! Is everything fine there?" As if on cue, Allura heard her protector's voice and she panicked. "Lady Allura!" The protector who was standing outside panicked when he didn't hear any answer. He quickly slammed the door open and entered. Allura's eyes widened in horror, "T-This is not what it looks like!" She tried to deny it but wasn't able to come up with any logical explanation. "Lady Allura! Are you alright!? Why didn't you answer when I called you?" The protector questioned. Allura frowned. This wasn't the reaction she was expecting. She then turned around and noticed that the young man wasn't there anymore. 'Where did he go?' She started looking around and soon, her eyes fell on Nux's face, which was out while his whole body was hiding under her bed. Allura felt that he was crazy since he was still smiling in this tense situation. However, she quickly realized that she doesn't have the time to think about all this. She quickly stepped in front of Nux's face, hiding it from the protector as she answered. "A-Ahh that? I was about t-to answer, however, you entered too quickly so I panicked a little¡­" The protector narrowed his eyes. Lady Allura was acting a little unusual today. "Lady Allura, who was the man you were talking to before?" He questioned. "Huh? What man? Do you see anyone?" Allura questioned calmly, however, inwardly, she was panicking. "Wasn't there a man who you were talking to? I clearly heard you say, 'this is the Royal Palace! I am the Concubine of the king! You are an unknown man who entered my room! Don't you understand what that means!?' your voice sounded a little fearful as well¡­" The protector muttered. "Oh? W-What are you talking about, protector?" Allura acted ignorantly, she tried to hide everything behind a smile. However, the protector took that smile differently. He knew her personality, he knew how much she liked entertainment more than anyone else and to what length she could go to entertain herself. He was the one who was guarding her room, anyone who enters and exits the room is always under his eyes and he didn't see any man entering the room. This whole thing must be a farce arranged by Lady Allura in order to entertain herself¡­ 'It was quite a good plan; if it weren't for that smile on her face¡­ I would have been fooled by her¡­ Tsk Tsk, just how far would you go for the sake of a few minutes of entertainment?' the protector thought inwardly as he glanced at Allura and saw that weird smile on her face. 'Hmph! Try all you want but you can't hide that smile from my keen eyes! I won't be playing this game with you anymore!' He snorted inwardly as he muttered. "Ah, Lady Allura, it must be my fault. I think my age is affecting me a little and I am starting to hear things. This has happened to me before as well. I am sorry to disturb your rest, Lady Allura. I will take my leave now." Saying that, the protector quickly turned around and left. He didn't want to stay here for a minute longer. This woman was crazy¡­ 'Huh?' Allura remained silent, dumbfounded by how she got away. She had no clue that her 'bored' personality saved her. No one knows what her reaction will be if she found out why she was saved. After the protector left, Nux came out and stood in front of Allura with a small smile on his face. "Why are you still smiling? Don't you know how dangerous this is?" Allura questioned, however, this time, her voice was a lot lower than before. She has learned from her past mistakes. "I know how dangerous it is. We both will die if anyone finds out about it." Nux answered. "Then why are you smiling like that!?" Allura questioned with a frown. "Heh. It is a dangerous situation indeed." Nux admitted. "However, is it not what makes it exciting?" Nux questioned with a big smile on his face. Chapter 124 *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Chapter 124 *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* 'Hmm? She let me go so easily? Ahh, she must have pitied my old bones¡­ She's not as heartless as I thought¡­' Outside Allura's room, her protector thought inwardly and sighed. He still couldn't believe that she would go to such lengths just to entertain herself. 'The Bored Concubine indeed¡­' ¡­ "However, isn't that what makes it exciting?" Nux questioned with a big smile on his face. Seeing that crazed smile on his face, Allura's eyes widened. 'He's crazy¡­' She thought inwardly. However, soon, she noticed her beating heart. Her heart was beating like crazy, it was beating like never before. This situation was exhilarating, especially when her protector was here in the room. Although she was scared, once the protector left, a never felt before joy filled her body. 'T-This¡­ this was funnn¡­' She thought inward and a smile similar to Nux's smile appeared on her face as well. 'Huh? No no no no.' However, she soon shook her head repeatedly. She was not insane like this young man in front of her. She was not bored enough to risk her life. "Heh. That's how I get rid of my boredom, Lady Allura. Life-threatening adventures. Right now, I am inside a king's concubine's room, if a single person learns about it, I am dead." "Not you! We! W-" "Shhh!" Allura retorted out loud, however, since her voice was too loud, Nux's placed his finger on his mouth and signalled her to be silent. "If anyone founds out, we both die. I am not crazy like you. Don't involve me in your games!" Allura retorted, however, this time, her voice was a lot lower than before. A small smile appeared on Nux's face. This was fun~ "Oh c'mon, how come you are called The Bored Concubine, don't tell me you weren't excited. You were, right? How many years has it been since you felt so much excitement? Can't you take a small risk like this? Or would you like to keep living as a bored concubine just because you are a little scared?" Nux teased. "¡­" Allura stayed silent. A small risk! That's fucking death! How is that a small risk! Is he out of his mind!? She really wished she could hit that smiling face right now. However, it will cause a commotion for sure and she didn't want that. "Alright, now, where's my tea?" Nux questioned. "...you want to drink tea?" Allura questioned, and a few veins popped on her forehead. She was really holding back right now. "Isn't that why you called me here? To have an afternoon tea with you?" Nux questioned back. Allura took a deep breath, she was losing it right now. "YO-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* However, before she could say anything, she heard a knock, the door opened and a maid walked in. Allura's body stiffened, her heart started racing wildly, she turned her head mechanically and a sigh escaped her mouth when she saw that the young man wasn't there. She glanced below, where Nux hid previously and shook her head when she saw the excited smile on his face. To be honest¡­ she was feeling excited as well¡­ The excitement she has never felt before¡­ But she wouldn't say that out loud. "Why are you here?" "Your afternoon tea, Lady Allura." The maid answered. A frown appeared on Allura's face when she heard her, she then pointed at her hand and the maid's eyes widened. "I am sorry about that, Lady Allura. There must have been an error in our calculations today, I deeply apologize for this mistake." The maid bowed. "Alright, no problem. I actually wanted to drink a little more, so it's all fine. Leave a cup there." Allura pointed at the table and ordered. "Yes, Lady Allura." The maid then placed a cup on the table, filled it with tea and left. Nux then came out and looked at the teacup on the table, ha small smile appeared on his face. "Heh. To think you had already ordered a cup for me. Lady Allura, you are really shy. You could have told me that you were looking forward to this afternoon tea, that little gesture could have made my day, you know. Not that drinking with you hasn't already made my day" Nux muttered as he picked up the cup and started drinking. "Can't you hear? It was a mistake! I didn't order anything! I was not looking forward to anything!" Allura retorted. "Shhh!" Nux gestured to be silent again and Allura lowered her head as she looked around cautiously. A big smile appeared on Nux's face. As for the tea, he already knew that she didn't order it because it was him who ordered it. The 'error' in the calculations was done by Edda, the head maid. A shameless move indeed. "Lady Allura, won't you ask me to sit?" Nux questioned as he pointed at the chair. Allura sighed in defeat. What a luck this bastard has, however, she didn't reject him. From the moment he entered her room, she still didn't know how he did it without alerting her two protectors, there has never been a single moment where she wasn't excited. This was thrilling. Drinking tea with a man that the king doesn't know about inside the Royal palace, heh, this was fun. 'Ughhh¡­ I am becoming like him¡­' Allura groaned. The two of them then sat down on the chair, and Allura finally regained her calm. She realized that she was being too passive today, she wouldn't let that happen again. She needed to start the conversation this time, this was the only way for her to take the lead. "Oh, by the way, why did you leave so quickly yesterday? The way you left, I thought you were scared of me" Allura questioned with a small chuckle. "Ahh, that, I was a little shocked when I learned your identity, so I needed a little time to prepare for our meeting," Nux answered. Actually, he did that so he could see her surprised face today and, It was totally worth it! "Oh? What did you prepa-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Allura wanted to ask, however, someone knocked on the door again and her face, which had barely regained its original colour paled again. Chapter 125 The Talk. Chapter 125 The Talk. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A knock was heard and Allura's face, which had barely regained the original colour paled again. The door opened and a familiar woman walked in. "E-Edda? Why are you here?" Allura questioned as she stood up in surprise. She turned around a little, and although she was sure he would hide, she sighed in relief when she didn't see him. 'He's quick.' Allura thought inwardly. 'Is he used to this?' Allura began thinking. 'How many times has he done this before? Wait¡­ how many women has he been with before?' "Lady Allura?" Allura was then brought out of her thoughts by Edda's voice. She then shook her head to get rid of these thoughts as she toward Edda and questioned. "Edda, why are you here? Aren't you busy right now?" Allura questioned. "I am on a break right now, Lady Allura. I am actually here to share something with you¡­" "What is it?" Allura questioned. "It is about my¡­ my boyfriend¡­ I don't have anyone to talk to, so I thought I would talk with you." Edda muttered. If this was any other time, Allura's eyes would be shining brightly, but today¡­ today she wanted nothing more but to be left alone. She was even willing to be bored for the next 3 days. That was how scared she was. However, she couldn't deny Edda's request, or else the girl would be suspicious of her. She then grabbed Edda's hand excitedly but just as she was about to walk towards the chair, Edda 'pulled' her towards the bed, where Nux was. Allura's face paled, however, everything happened too quickly and she couldn't react. A Royal Concubine was now sitting in her own room with the head maid of the Palace, while an unknown man was hiding under the bed they were sitting on. How exciting¡­ right? "D-Did something happen between you two?" Allura questioned. "No, nothing happened." "Then why are you here?" "My boyfriend is very handsome¡­" Edda muttered. "Oh? You aren't flexing in front of me, are you?" "Huh? Ah! No! Although my boyfriend is a lot more handsome than the kin- I mean, no! I am not flexing, Lady Allura. What I am saying is that my boyfriend is too handsome." "Isn't that a good thing? Why do you look so¡­ confused? Shouldn't you be happy?" Allura questioned. "Well, I am happy but there are too many women around my boyfriend¡­" Edda muttered. "Oh? Does he not treat you well?" "No¡­ he does. He treats me really well but he treats other women nicely too¡­" "Oh? So you are saying that you are jealous? Do you want your boyfriend all to yourself? Why don't you lock him up inside a room?" Allura suggested; the topic was getting interesting and as someone who craves anything interesting, Allura was getting into the topic. She was so excited that she even forgot about the man under her bed. However, would Nux let that happen? He was here to see her panicked expression, how could he allow her to gain an edge over him? Heh. A small smile appeared on Nux's face. He then touched Allura's leg to call her, Allura's body stiffened, she lowered her gaze and Nux moved his mouth. 'I need the tea' Allura's eyes widened in shock. 'Are you ma-' "Lady Allura, what happened? Where are you looking at?" Edda questioned. Allura's body stiffened, she turned around and laughed awkwardly. "Haha h-haha~ Nothing¡­ I- I thought there was a m-mouse there¡­" Allura muttered. "Hmm? A mouse under your bed? That's unhealthy, Lady Allura, wait, let me see." Edda stood up. "NO! no! It isn't required, i-it will go away." "Lady Allura, it won't go away like this. You don't have to worry, I'll deal with it." Edda persuaded before she fell to her knees and peeked under the bed. Allura's eyes widened in horror and her body started trembling. 'It's over¡­ we are dead¡­' She closed her eyes. "Lady Allura, there is no mouse here¡­" Suddenly, she heard Edda's voice and her eyes opened, she turned around and saw Nux standing in front of the table, holding the cup of tea in his hand with a small smile on his face. Nux then walked forward and, *Pah* He spanked Edda's butt and Allura's heart skipped a beat. "L-Lady Allura, w-what are you doing?" Edda questioned as she stood up. "T-There was a b-bug on your butt¡­" Allura muttered. She really wanted to kill that vile man now. Was he asking to die!? And why is he dragging her with him!? "Oh¡­" Edda muttered, however, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. Allura noticed that suspicion and quickly changed the topic. "A-Ah, have you considered leaving your boyfriend? He might realize your worth and would stop chasing other women after that." "N-No. I can't leave him¡­" Edda muttered. "Hmm? Why?" "H-He is very good in bed¡­" Edda answered and Allura's face turned red. "W-W-What¡­?" Allura stuttered. "H-He is very good i-" "I-I heard that! You don't have to repeat it¡­" Allura retorted, then she lowered her voice and she questioned. "H-How good is he¡­?" She just couldn't control herself. She had to ask it. This time, Edda's face turned red. "H-He pounds very hard¡­ a-and¡­ he makes me moan like crazy¡­ We d-do it for hours and I always lose myself i-in the bed¡­ It is very blissful¡­" Edda whispered with a deep blush. Allura's face turned red like a tomato and she questioned. "Y-You go on for hours¡­?" Edda nodded. "H-How perverted¡­" Allura muttered as her eyes turned misty. She completely forgot about Nux who was hiding under her bed. However, Nux wasn't mad about it. What man would be mad when his woman is boasting about how good is he in the bed? He would not! Also, Allura needs to learn how good her future partner is. Nux nodded to himself and continued listening, however, soon his eyes widened as Allura asked something he never thought she would ask. "H-H-How big is he?" Chapter 126 This Will Be The Last Time. Chapter 126 This Will Be The Last Time. "L-Lady Allura, I don't think I was able to talk to you about the correct topic¡­ b-but I did enjoy our conversation¡­ I feel like I got to know you better¡­" Edda muttered with a slight blush on her face. "T-This will remain between u-us¡­ I- I can trust you right?" Allura questioned, her face was completely red right now. She never expected that the talks like that were¡­ Were so exciting! However, she knew she couldn't talk like that with just anybody. "You can trust me, Lady Allura, not even a soul would know what we talked about here." Edda nodded. "G-Good¡­" Allura nodded as well. The two of them have indeed gotten a lot closer than before. "I'll take my leave now, Lady Allura," Edda muttered as she stood up. Allura stood up as well and walked her to the door, something she has never done before. "Let's talk again, Lady Allura," Edda muttered with a small smile. Allura's blush deepened and she nodded. Edda then left the room and Allura sighed in relief. However, as soon as she turned around, her body stiffened. "I didn't know Lady Allura had such a side to her. That was so indecent. I believe that rather than calling you The Bored Concubine, they should call you 'The Perverted Concubine'" Nux teased. "Forget what you saw today," Allura ordered, her face was as red as a tomato however, she still tried to keep a straight, strict face. "Heeeehh? Why would I? That was such a beautiful sight to beh-" Before Nux could even finish, a sword appeared in Allura's hand, she rushed towards him and attacked. Nux of course defended it very easily. Allura was at the same level as him, plus, she never trained seriously, she was akin to a child in front of Nux. She was no threat at all. "You know that I am stronger than you, right?" Nux questioned playfully. Allura did not stop her attack and continued swinging her swords, "you might be stronger than me, but are you stronger than my protectors?" "I am not. However, do you really want your protectors to see me in your room?" Nux questioned and Allura paused her attacks. How is she going to explain how he got here? Allura's sword disappeared, she then glanced at Nux and muttered. "Forget about what happened¡­" Her tone was a lot tamer than before. "Why though¡­?" Nux questioned. "I'll die if you don't¡­" "Heeh? But won't that only happen if someone else found out about it?" Nux questioned. A frown appeared on Allura's face when she heard him, "But didn't you¡­" "I never said I would tell what happened here to others." "Y-Yo-" "However," Nux then walked closed to Allura, she moved back but Nux followed, this continued until a few seconds later, Allura's back was against the wall. Nux then moved his face closer to her and smiled, "However, I will never forget what I saw today, in fact, I would burn it in my eyes¡­ Your red face is just too cute~" Allura's face turned even redder. "You bast-" "Ahh, look at the time, it's been so long~" Before Allura could complete, Nux muttered as he glanced outside of the window. He then turned towards Allura and muttered, "Lady Allura, it's late. I should take my leave now." "Y-You are leaving?" Allura questioned. "Well, you only invited me for tea, which I drank while I watched you and the head maid talk about indecent things," Nux muttered and Allura lowered her gaze in embarrassment. Nux smiled inwardly, Allura Skyfall was cuter than he imagined. "Even if I do extend the tea time to an hour, it is already beyond that. So I believe it is time for me to leave." Nux muttered. "O-Oh¡­" Allura nodded. She looked a little¡­ Sad? "Why do you look so sad, Lady Allura?" It's not like this is our last meeting, we are meeting tomorrow again, right?" "Haa!? Why would I be sad!? I am actually happy that you are leaving! Also, why would we meet again!?" "Because you are bored?" "Huh? What does that have to be with meeting you again?" "Wasn't meeting me fun? Hasn't your heart been beating like crazy ever since I entered this room?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Allura turned silent. No matter how scary and risky all of this was, it was¡­ It was fun¡­ However, no matter how bored, she didn't think it was appropriate for her to meet another man like this. "So? Where are we meeting tomorrow? In your room again?" Nux questioned. "No! NO! We can't meet here! We will die! I am not crazy like you! I am not ready to die yet!" Allura shook her head repeatedly, she was panicking. "Then where should we meet?" "We can't meet in public¡­ we just met a day ago¡­" Allura muttered. "Then how about this, You book a room in the Crown Plaza, I will sneak inside just like I sneaked in here and we will have our lunch together. How does that sound? It's a lot safer than before, isn't it?" Nux proposed. "It is safe indeed¡­" Allura muttered. "Yes, this is fine. I will book the room tomorrow." She then nodded in agreement. Nux's smile widened, he then walked towards the window and muttered, "Then don't forget about it, Lady Allura~" Nux chuckled lightly and then jumped out of the window. 'Wait¡­ why did I agree?' After Nux left, Allura questioned herself. 'How does that sound? It's a lot safer than before, isn't it?' Nux's words sounded in her head and her eyes widened. 'I just agreed because it sounded safe! I didn't think it through! I shouldn't go!' Allura was panicking. "Should I disagree? But I don't know where he lives¡­ I can't inform him¡­ Wait¡­ Should I just¡­ not go?" Allura muttered to herself however, she quickly shook her head. 'I can't do that! That idiot might sneak in here again! I can't take that risk. Alright, I have decided, I will go and meet him tomorrow, however, This will be the last time.' Chapter 127 You Are A Pervert! Chapter 127 You Are A Pervert! "¡­" "¡­" An awkward silence fell in the room. "¡­hope that you were ordered to do it¡­ Else things might not end well for you." Thyra muttered in a dry voice as she glanced at Alger. *Gulp* Seeing the half-dead look in her eyes, Alger gulped. "A-As I said before, I have no interest in calling you again and again¡­ I was ordered¡­" He muttered. Thyra clenched her fists. "So what does he want now?" She questioned. She was really getting tired of this game. "¡­" Alger stayed silent. He did not want to say what he was about to say at all. "Hey¡­ I asked something¡­" "¡­" Alger did not reply. "¡­" Thyra stayed silent and waited patiently. "¡­" Alger still didn't reply. The poor man was just digging his grave at this point. "SAY SOMETHING!" Thyra roared in anger. "H-He asked if you have distributed the weapons to the assassins that are in Hardwick Mansion!" Alger questioned in hurry. From his expression, he looked like he was ready to die. "Huh¡­? Didn't he ask me this in the morning?" Thyra muttered. "H-He predicted that you would say something like this, he says that you did not clarify your answer in the morning and were too busy threatening him. Therefore, he is still not clear and wants me to learn about the situation. That is what he said, I have not made anything up!" Alger was quick to add when he noticed the vein that had popped out on Thyra's head. Thyra's body trembled in anger and frustration, she then glanced at Alger and a cold smile appeared on her face. Alger's face turned paled and his heartbeat quickened, it seems that his clarification did not work. Thyra then walked towards Alger with a smile on her face, the closer she walked, the wider her smile got. The scene was quite scary, honestly. Alger closed his eyes. He had accepted his fate. ¡­ *Bam* A few minutes later, Thyra walked out of Alger's room and closed the door with a loud bam. She was really annoyed, however, after taking out her anger on Alger, she felt a little better. She always wanted to do something like this, however, since Alger was a noble and a useful pawn for the kingdom, she couldn't do it. However, now Alger is as good as useless, therefore, she could also act a little unrestrained now. If you put it that way, Nux taking over them all was a good thing. As she thought up to this point, Thyra began shaking her head continuously. 'What are you thinking, Thyra!? Isn't that bastard Nux the main reason for all your frustrations!? Alger is nothing but an idiot who is forced to follow his orders!' Thyra stopped inwardly, if Alger, who was lying in his room with a bruised face had heard her thoughts, he wouldn't know if he should cry or be happy. However, Thyra didn't care about what he does, she continued walking and, "AAnnhhh~" Sigh¡­ her luck was bad indeed. She was correct, she indeed heard the thing she did not want to hear at all. Her little sister started twitching again and she paused. Her feet then turned towards the source of the voice. 'This is just for investigation purposes!' She steeled her heart and walked towards Nux's room. Yes, she was not lying. Okay? ¡­ 'Thyra, come to the garden' The next day, in the morning, Nux ordered. Thyra, who was busy talking with other assassins, paused when she heard Nux's voice. This was getting really really repetitive. She took a deep breath, stood up and muttered. "I need to go." "Yes, Miss One." Twelve and the other assassins nodded. Thyra then glanced outside of the window and noticed the sun wasn't up yet. 'Heh. He needs to 'work' this afternoon as well?' She snorted inwardly as she walked towards the garden. A few minutes later, she arrived in the garden and saw Nux wearing skin-tight assassin clothes, similar to the ones he wore when he met her the first time. He was sitting on the grass and once his gaze fell on her, a small smile appeared on her face as he stood up and walked toward her. "I wanted to talk to y-" "I know it's you!" Suddenly, Thyra pointed at Nux and shouted. "Huh? Of course, it's me. What the hell are you talking about?" Nux questioned as he furrowed his brows. "Don't act innocent. I know it's you who prearranged this all. You know that I peek at you guys in the night, don't you? No, It's better to say that you manipulate me to peek at you guys, didn't you?" Thyra questioned. "How did you notice?" Nux questioned with a smile. Although he was surprised by her sudden discovery, he didn't think too much about it and decided to come clean and use it to his advantage. "Hmph! I am not an Idiot! Although you act carefree, I know that you are pretty cautious about things. Someone as cautious as you may overlook things one time. The second time is acceptable as well, however, if you miss things the third time, something is wrong. Once I thought of that, everything else was clearer. You make Alger call me for some random, idiotic reasons, and every time I am about to return to my room, I hear a moan. I walk towards the door and conveniently enough, you and your partner move closer to the wall that is right beside the door that I am looking from, giving me a perfect look. How coincidental right? No it's not! You planned this all! I know it! I am sure of it! However, I still don't understand one thing¡­" Thyra then walked towards Nux and narrowed her eyes, "Why are you doing all this? What is your motive? Is this related to another weird magic of yours? Or do you perhaps have a weird fetish?" Thyra questioned. Nux's lips twitched when he heard her last question. This woman really knows how to get onto his nerves. However, he knew he shouldn't lose his calm. He is a calm, patient and handsome man; he shouldn't act like a brute. A small smile appeared on Nux's face. "Heh. You are a pervert!" Chapter 128 Let’s Spar. Chapter 128 Let's Spar. "Heh. You are a pervert!" "W-What do you mean?" "Hmm? Why are you acting so innocent? I prearranged everything, yes I did. However, did I force you to come and watch? For the first time, I understand that you were curious about where the voice came from and you came to check. I can also understand that you stayed there for a while since it piqued your curiosity. Let's stretch the reason and say that on the second day, you wanted to make sure you didn't hear anything wrong, I can understand that to some extent as well. But then what about the third day, now you were sure what was happening, then why did you come close to my room? When you knew what we were doing, then why did you peek at us again? You told me that I was manipulating you, however, isn't that the opposite? Weren't you the one who got manipulated because you¡­" Nux then walked closed to Thyra and muttered with a smile. "Because you are a pervert?" Thyra stepped back a little as she created some distance between them. She then glanced at Nux with her eyes boiling in anger and retorted. "I am not a pervert!" "Then why were you peeking at me?" "I- I was just curious!" Thyra answered. "Oh?" Nux's smile widened. "Curious about what exactly?" he questioned. He was enjoying this. That's for sure. "I- I was curious about¡­ about¡­" "Curious about sex?" Nux questioned as he started walking towards Thyra slowly. "¡­" Thyra did not step back, however, seeing that Nux was walking toward her, she continued stepping back to maintain the distance. However, she seemed to be out of luck as her back touched the wall, she looked back and just as she turned back to face Nux, he was already in front of her, with his right hand on the wall while his handsome face was extremely closed to hers. For some reason, Thyra's heart started beating loudly and before she could understand the situation, Nux questioned again. "Were you curious about sex?" This time, since he was so close to him, Thyra couldn't avoid him anymore and nodded lightly. Nux found this tamed Thyra very cute, his smile widened even more and he continued asking questions in a gentle tone, however, "Were you curious how my rod slams my women's insides?" "Were you curious why my women moan so loudly?" "Were you curious how good it feels?" However, the content of his questions was anything but gentle. The more questions he asked, the redder Thyra's face got. Nux then finally removed her mask, revealing her beautiful face as he brought his face closer to hers and whispered, "Would you like to try and see everything yourself?" At the same time, his left hand travelled all the way down to Thyra's vagina and just as his fingers touched her little sister, Thyra's body trembled uncontrollably. Her heartbeat quickened, even more, her judgment clouded and her face turned as red as a tomato. "I-" She was completely ensnared by Nux's sudden move and just as she was about to say something, "W-W-W-What are you two doing?" Three's shocked voice was heard as Nux and Thyra turned around in surprise. "T-T-Two, T-Three, w-why are you here?" Thyra questioned in shock. "M-Master Nux summoned us¡­" Two answered. Thyra then turned towards Nux and seeing the frustrated look on his face, she frowned. "I shouldn't have called them¡­" Nux muttered with a scowl. Thyra, who heard him lowered her head in embarrassment, she then quickly brought out another mask from her storage ring and covered her face. "W-Why did you call us¡­?" Two questioned. For some reason, he had a feeling that he had interrupted something very important and this will come to bite his ass in the future. Three, on the other hand, had a blush on her face, although she was an assassin, she wasn't clueless; she knew what they were doing and found it very exciting and thrilling. "Haahhh¡­" Nux then took a deep breath, he didn't expect that he would make a move on Thyra today, actually, it was a mistake in his calculations, he didn't think Thyra would address him so soon. He was prepared to let her peek at him for the next whole week. He was just worried about what excuses he would use to make Alger summon her but that problem was solved as well. Good excuses weren't needed, he just needs to call order, the one facing Thyra would be Alger, not him. Of course, all of that went to dust now since Thyra confronted him way too early. However, a smile appeared on his face when he thought about the results, he then turned towards Thyra, and seeing her 'expressionless' face under the mask, he smiled. He was content with whatever happened. 'Tonight¡­' He thought inwardly as his smile widened. Thyra, who noticed his smile snorted and then she questioned. "What did you call us here for?" Nux shook his head when he saw her attitude, he then turned towards Two and Three before turning back to Thyra and then muttered. "I want you to fight me." "Huh?" Thyra, Two and Three had the same reaction. Nux understood what they were thinking and shook his head. "Let me correct myself, I want you all to spar with me." "M-Master Nux, you want to spar with 3 Grand Master Stage Assassins at the same time?" Two couldn't help but question. "Yes, I do." Nux nodded with a solemn look. "Hmph! Don't treat us like that waste Heath. We are different, people like Heath never train, they just cultivate, and they don't know anything about fighting. However, we are different, I suggest that you do not take us lightly." Thyra muttered with a cold look on her face. "I defeated Three, remember?" Nux smiled as he glanced at Three. "T-That was because of that weird magic of yours!" Three retorted and as if he remembered something, Nux muttered, "Ah yes, I won't use my 'Weird Magic' as well, so you don't have to worry. Come, Let's spar." Chapter 129 WHAT!? Chapter 129 WHAT!? "I¡­I don't believe it¡­" "What the hell¡­ How is he doing it?" "Is he really a Master Stage Cultivator?" "Heh. As expected of my Nux, he is strong indeed." Everyone then turned towards Felberta and Edda couldn't help but question. "Sister Felberta, do you know how he is doing it?" Felberta then turned towards Edda and shook her head. "Of course not. How would I know that?" "T-Then why are you acting like you already expect it?" Edda questioned. "Because it's Nux?" Felberta replied as she tilted her head. It was as if she was saying something obvious. "Ah¡­" Lane who was standing beside Edda and Felberta nodded. "It is Nux¡­ That's a good reason¡­" Skyla nodded as well. Edda glanced at Felberta, Skyla and Lane in shock. "What kind of reason is that!? Why aren't you all surprised!? A Master Stage Cultivator is fighting against 3 Grand Master Stage Cultivators! Isn't that weird!?" Edda questioned as she glanced at Nux who was sparring against 3 Grand Master Stage Assassins. Seeing her shocked look, Felberta sighed¡­ She remembered how she used to be shocked as well. 'Heh, this shows the seniority, I know him better than you do!' A small smile appeared on her face as she thought about it. "This is not very surprising, Sister Edda" Lane muttered. "Why!?" "The Master Stage Cultivator you are talking about was a mortal 2 months ago," Skyla revealed and Edda, who was hearing this for the first time started questioning her life¡­ "Wait¡­ wasn't Sister Felberta a Mortal as well? How are you a Master Stage Cultivator now?" Edda questioned. "Ahh¡­ she really doesn't know huh¡­" Felberta muttered. She was really enjoying this feeling. It made her feel superior. However, she still thought that Edda should act more elegantly. Why is she acting so surprised, she should just accept it as she does. Don't let anything disturb you, act and think calmly. That is how an elegant person should act. Just accept it, Nux was a monster. How difficult is that? 'Inexperienced indeed.' Felberta nodded to herself as she straightened her back. "Alright, don't worry, we will tell you everything about it tonight." Felberta then nodded. No matter how good it felt, it was better for everyone if they stay on the same page. Edda nodded, she wasn't in hurry either, she was more interested in Nux's fight. The assassins were quick with their attacks and their teamwork was amazing as well. Actually, Nux was facing many difficulties when he was fighting them. However, since all of them were using wooden weapons, there was no risk of heavy injury. Thyra rushed towards Nux with a dagger in her hand, Nux jumped back to create some distance, however, as if she already knew he would do that, Three was standing where he was going to land, waiting for him with a big smile on her face. 'They are really good,' Nux thought inwardly and suddenly, something similar to a shield made from something like stone appeared in front of him. He stepped on the shield and Three, who was waiting for Nux to jump down widened her eyes when she saw a big shield appearing right in front of her. She activated her [Wind Dash] and moved back. *Bam* The stone shield then fell to the ground, Nux, who was standing on it smiled at Three before he moved his hand and a wave of fire appeared in front of him. He waved his hand elegantly and as if controlled by him, the fire wave in front of him organized itself and, [Fire Slash] He attacked two, who was rushing towards him. [Tornado] Two used his own technique and a small tornado formed in front of him, the fire faded away. Two then activated [Wind Dash] and attacked Nux. *Tak* "Heehh¡­ you are good." Nux smiled as he blocked his attack. However, his eyes widened when he noticed Two's smirk. He quickly moved his body in a weird manner and saved himself from the [Wind Slash] that was about to attack his arm. However, due to that, he stood in an awkward position, Two did not waste this chance and attacked his legs. Nux finally lost his balance and fell to the ground. "YYaahhhhhh!" Three then rushed towards Nux and attacked his face. Nux rolled over and defended but Three continued attacking. Nux continued rolling and defending however, he soon noticed Thyra and Two were activating their bigger attacks. This was bad¡­ Nux then shook his head and then sighed. "Alright, that's enough. I give up." He admitted defeat. Three stopped attacking and two and Thyra stopped the skills they were activating as well. "Hahahaha~ We told you didn't we, Master Nux? We are not like those useless Grand Master Stage Cultivators who never train. Don't underestimate us!" Three laughed. She felt better after 'defeating' Nux, even though it was an unfair 1v3 battle. "Yes, Yes, you guys are strong." Nux nodded as he stood up and cleaned the dust from his clothes. Three's smile widened and although Two tried to hide it, a smile had appeared on his face as well. However, Thyra didn't share their happiness, she was looking at Nux with a serious look on her face. "The Skills you were using, were these the 4 Star Skills you got from Bannermane and Hardwick house?" She couldn't take it anymore and question. This question attracted everyone's attraction, Three's and Two's smiles faded and they turned towards Nux for his answer. "Hahaha~ Thyra, what are you talking about? He only received those skills 3 days ago, how can he learn them so quickly?" Felberta questioned as she chuckled. Skyla, Lane and Edda nodded. Not only them but even Two and Three were also nodding. However, Thyra kept her gaze towards Nux, waiting for his answer. She didn't sense wrong, although poorly used, the skills Nux was using were 4-star skills and she was sure that he didn't have any other 4-star skills than the ones he got 5 days ago. However, this didn't make any sense. The number of people who could learn a 4-star skill within 4 days were no more than 5. This kind of scary talent isn't that common. Especially when he learned multiple skills at the same time. Then how is Nux using these techniques? Is it related to that weird magic of his? Since she couldn't come up with an answer, she directly questioned the man. "Indeed. These were the techniques that I got from Bannermane and Hardwick houses. However, as you can see, I am still not proficient in using them" Nux nodded. However, his 'humble' answer shocked everyone as their eyes widened and they questioned. ""WHAT!?!?"" Chapter 130 I Will Go With The Flow. Chapter 130 I Will Go With The Flow. ""WHAT!?!?"" Everyone questioned in surprise. "No¡­ I do not believe it¡­ that is just not possible¡­ No matter how much of a monster he is¡­ this is just ridiculous!" Surprisingly, Felberta was the one who was surprised the most. If anyone had known what she was thinking a few minutes ago, they would question one thing for sure. What happened to the elegance you were talking about? Why is your mouth wide open now? You don't look very elegant to me. However, since nobody knew her thoughts, nobody said anything. It could be said that Felberta was lucky, else, her 'superiority' would be gone. However, Her surprise wasn't without any reason. Similar to her, Lane and Skyla, who had known Nux for a longer period of time, were surprised as well. "B-But¡­ isn't his affinity at Medium level¡­" Lane muttered to herself. Thyra, who heard her turned her head in shock and questioned. "What did you say!?" "His affinity¡­ it was Medium level with all the elements¡­" "Then how¡­" Thyra muttered as she glanced at Nux in shock. Everyone else in the room had similar expressions, and Nux, who was the centre of attention frowned. He now realized why they were so shocked. His talent¡­ or his affinity, was medium level. [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Master.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 31] [HP: 810/810] [MP: 580/580] [STR: 83] [AGL: 93] [VIT: 81] [STM: 120] [INT: 80] [DEF: 80] [Blank Points: 103] Yes, he rechecked it and his talent was Medium. He should not be able to learn 4-star skills so easily. Something was wrong. "We will check your Affinity again." Suddenly, Felberta muttered. Felberta was the one who was surprised more than anyone else. Affinity, Talent, she always cursed herself for being born with low talent, of course, with Nux's arrival, her talent did not matter at all, since they can raise their cultivation with snu snu, however, she was still a little sensitive to something related to Affinity. Nux then turned towards Felberta, placed his hand on her butt and nodded with a small smile. "As you say, My Dear Fel~" A small smile appeared on Felberta's face. 'Heh. It doesn't really matter¡­' She thought inwardly and closed her eyes. Thyra who noticed this narrowed her eyes. For some reason, she did not like what she was seeing at all. She was¡­ Jealous? When she realized it, she shook her head repeatedly and walked with the others. ¡­ A few minutes later, all of them were inside a room, looking at 4 crystal balls that were fixed on the table with solemn looks on their faces. Nux nodded at Felberta, she nodded back and Nux walked towards the 4 crystals. 'Let's try Wind first, this is the most important for running away.' Nux thought inwardly before he placed his hand on the crystal and injected his mana into it with a determined look on his face. Nothing happened for the first few seconds. However, 30 seconds later, the crystal trembled and shined. 'Low level' Felberta muttered inwardly. 10 seconds later, the light coming out of the crystal brightened. 'Medium Level¡­' Another 10 seconds later, the crystal shined even more brightly. 'High level!' Felberta's eyes widened in surprise. His talent increased again! Just like how it happened before! However, her surprise wasn't over yet. Another 10 seconds later, a blinding light was released from the crystal and everyone present in the room widened their eyes in shock. "Exceptional!" Three's exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement and surprise. "It's Exceptional! Exceptional level Affinity!" Skyla jumped in joy as well. "Wait¡­ isn't there only one person in the entire Skyfall Kingdom who has Exceptional level affinity?" Edda questioned. "Yes, Candice Waters. The gem of the Royal Academy. They say she has Exceptional Level Affinity with Water." Two informed. "And Master Nux is now second one, Exceptional Level Affinity with Wind element." Three muttered with a bright smile on her face. "Don't conclude too early," Felberta spoke as she glanced at Nux. Nux took a deep breath and then placed his hands on another crystal that had a tinge of red mixed within. 'Fire, a good attack power.' 30 seconds later, the crystal shined and the light it released got brighter and brighter. "Exceptional again!" Skyla exclaimed in joy. Nux then placed his hand on another crystal. 'Earth, good for defence.' "Exceptional again!" 'Water, good for¡­ umm¡­ bath.' "Exceptional¡­ again¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The results were out and everyone in the room, except for Felberta, Skyla and Lane turned silent. Candice Waters, a prodigy who has Exceptional-level affinity with water is valued deeply by the Royal Academy and the Skyfall Kingdom. Then what about this man? A man who has Exceptional Level Affinity with all the elements. What about this monster? How will the kingdom, no, the world would react to that? No one knew. However, one thing was for sure, The world is about to change. Nux Leander was too much of a monster. Everyone in the room turned towards Nux with shocked looks on their faces. Of course, no one knew that the man himself was quite confused. 'My talent is clearly medium level¡­ why is it showing Exceptional here? Is talent not equal to affinity? Did I guess it wrong all along?' Nux started thinking. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* However, before he could think too much, he heard a knock followed by a voice. "Umm¡­ Master Nux¡­ the breakfast is ready." Nux then glanced out of the window and noticed that the sun was already out. "Alright, we will be right there," Nux replied, he then turned to the rest and smiled. "Alright, let's stop thinking about all this and eat something~" Others nodded, Thyra, Two and Three walked away, they never ate food with them and planned to keep it that way. Nux wanted to invite Thyra, however, since Two and Three were here, he knew she wouldn't agree so he did not. Felberta, Skyla, Lane, Edda and Nux then walked towards the dining hall and the breakfast was served. "Hey Nux, you are going to meet Lady Allura in the afternoon, right? Have you prepared anything?" Suddenly, Edda questioned. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he replied. "What's there to prepare? I will go with the flow." Chapter 131 It Is You Who Arrived Too Early. Chapter 131 It Is You Who Arrived Too Early. "Lady Natalia, welcome." A receptionist bowed and welcomed her with a big smile on his face. The Lady he was talking to smiled a little and expressed. "I need a room." "Yes, Lady Natalia, your usual room is already prepared, here's the key." The receptionists answered with a smile and gave her the keys. One of the two servants following 'Lady Natalia' took the keys and nodded at the receptionist. The receptionist nodded back and Lady Natalia, along with her two bodyguards walked away. A receptionist's friend watched everything curiously and once Lady Natalia left, he walked toward his friend and questioned. "Hey, Adam, why are you so respectful to that woman? I have seen you dealing with other people before, other than the basic courtesy, you aren't really that submissive to anyone else, is she a high-ranking noble?" Adam, the receptionist shook his head and answered, "I do not know who she is but I have seen the Plaza owner talk to her before and I clearly remembered the expression he had on his face that day." "Expression? What expression?" "A respectful expression¡­ with some fear hidden behind it¡­" "Doesn't the Plaza owner have a backing of a Marquees house, why is he¡­" His friend muttered in confusion, however, soon, he understood something. "I don't know who that lady is, but it's better not to get on her bad side, I do plan to die so soon. Not after Camila and I are in a relationship." Adam muttered. The friend's face turned sour when he heard what he said. "Hey, what's with that face huh? We played it fair okay? She was the one who chose me." A sigh escaped out of Adam's friend's mouth and he smiled wryly. "Yeah yeah, I know. I failed¡­ Anyway, I am happy for you¡­" 'If only I had gotten the job in the crown plaza¡­ haahhh¡­ money is important indeed¡­' Oblivious to his thoughts, Adam smiled and patted his shoulders. "Thank you~" ¡­ "Lady Allura, we left the Palace two days ago, I don't think it's appropriate for us to leave again." "Oh C'mon, protector, how many times will you repeat the same thing? We have already left the Palace. We have even reached our destination. You can stop worrying now. Also, what could possibly go wrong? It's not like anyone knows who I am. And even if someone does, aren't you here to protect me?" Allura muttered as she looked around and observed the room she and her protectors have just entered. Well, for all the slow folks, 'Lady Natalia' who booked the room was Allura all along. She has left the palace again, which was quite abnormal compared to her usual pattern since she never leaves the palace multiple times in a week. Of course, nobody doubted her because of something small like that. She was the Bored Concubine, she does stuff in order to surprise others and entertain others. If it was her, leaving the Palace again wasn't very abnormal. Of course, it would be a different thing if she was meeting a man. But that would not happen. "Lady Allura, we can't protect you from everything. You need to be cautious as well." Another protector muttered. "Heehhh? Aren't you the all-strong Grand Master Stage Cultivators? Who are you scared of?" Allura questioned with a smile on her face. The two protectors, who have been with her for a long time knew that smile very well. "Ah, Lady Allura, you are right, just let us protect you, don't worry about anything else and enjoy all you want." "Yes, we two men will now take our leave. Of course, we will be protecting you from the shadows" The two protectors laughed awkwardly and left the room in hurry. A timely retreat. If this was before, Allura would have snorted and complained that these two old geezers were too boring, however, today was different. Today, she sighed in relief instead. 'I really left the Palace to meet a man who I don't even know properly and a young man to boot. If someone learns about it, I'll be dead in no time.' Allura thought inwardly as her heartbeat quickened. This feeling¡­ This feeling was scary and thrilling at the same time. 'If someone else learns about it, they will think that I am cheating on the king¡­ Wait¡­ Am I cheating? Huh? What am I thinking? Of course, I am not. I am just meeting him, he is not my lover, he is more like a friend. A friend who can entertain me.' Allura convinced herself and then, a sad look appeared on her face. 'Also, it's not like he will care about it¡­ I am just a trophy after all¡­' Allura then shook her head repeatedly to get rid of her thoughts. She walked towards the bed and pressed a button. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A few minutes later, a knock was heard. "Enter" A servant entered and bowed. "Bring me a tea." "Yes, madam." The servant bowed and walked out of the room, however, just as he was about to close the door, Allura ordered. "Keep the door open." "Yes madam." The servant nodded and walked away with another bow. A few minutes later, he returned with a table and stood in front of the door. "Enter." He then entered the room, place the cup on the table, filled it with tea and then left. Allura then grabbed the teacup and started drinking as she looked out of the window. The sun was out and was shining brightly. It was already afternoon. It was time for lunch. "He's late," "To dare make me wait, I will make sure he pays a price." She snorted. "I apologize if I offended you in any way, Lady Allura. However, there are still 15 minutes before lunchtime, so I am not late. It is you who arrived too early. Not that I am complaining, Rather, I am happy to know that you are as excited about our lunch together as I am." Chapter 132 Trust Me Chapter 132 Trust Me "I apologize if I offended you in any way, Lady Allura. However, there are still 15 minutes before lunchtime, so I am not late. It is you who arrived too early. Not that I am complaining, Rather, I am happy to know that you are as excited about our lunch together as I am." "!!!" Allura widened her eyes in surprise as she turned around and saw Nux standing behind her with that signature smile on his face. "Y-Y-You! Are you a ghost!? How do you appear behind me every time without me realizing it? And why are my protectors unable to stop you?" Allura questioned. "Yes, that was the reaction I was expecting when I appeared behind you the first time. However, you disappointed me and started asking all those questions. Well, I can understand that as well, you were missing me very much that day, so it was normal." Nux muttered with a smile on his face. "I was not missing you!" Allura retorted, she then realized something and retorted again, "Also, I am not excited about this lunch at all! I am not early!" "You are early, Lady Allura" "I am not! Lunch time is 1 pm in the afternoon!" "Yes, and it is 12:50 right now, you were 15 minutes early, Lady Allura," Nux muttered as he pointed at the clock that was hanging in the room. Allura glanced at the clock and widened her eyes in surprise. Well, it was not like she didn't know about it. Actually, Nux wasn't playing any games here, she did arrive a little early since she was a little excited about meeting him. Of course, she would never admit it out loud. Who would give a free point like this to others? "Yes, that is what I am talking about. It is 12:50, lunchtime is 12:45 pm, and you are late. I believe you should apologize." In the end, Allura was a noble as well, she can lie right through her teeth without any problems. As long as you don't admit you are lying, you are saying the truth. Simple. Seeing her lie, Nux shook his head and sighed, "Haahhh¡­ you are really trying hard to not admit it, huh, Lady Allura. However, if you were not excited and were in rush to come here, how do you explain the missing eyeliner on your left eye?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. "!!!" Allura's eyes widened in surprise. 'Wait! Did the maids not do my make-up right!? Have I been walking around without an eyeliner all this time!? What!? Why didn't anyone tell me? Were they scared about angering me!? Or were they laughing behind my back!?' Allura's whole world crumbled as she thought of countless possibilities. Suddenly, a mirror appeared in her hand and as she glanced looked at her own face, her movements paused. Suddenly, she closed her eyes and started breathing heavily, however, she still failed to control her anger and lashed out. "How da-" "Shhhh!!" However, before she could say much, Nux placed a finger on his lips and gestured her to stay silent as he pointed at the door. "They will hear you" He whispered softly. "How dare you fool me!?" Allura questioned in anger, of course, her tone was a low softer than before. "Hahaha~ My bad, My bad, Lady Allura. However, this does prove one thing." "What?" "That you were in such a hurry to see me that you forgot to see your face mirror and rushed to here. I am glad to know it, Lady Allura. You truly have made my day." Nux chuckled. Allura's face turned red in anger and embarrassment. "You bastard! How dare you tease me!?" She roared, and of course, she did it in a low voice. "Hahaha~" Nux laughed out loud, teasing her was funnnn. Very very funnnn~ "You dare laugh at m- Wait¡­" Soon, Allura realized something. She then turned towards Nux and narrowed her eyes. "You changed the topic again." She complained. "Hmm? What do you mean?" "Don't try to act innocent. I won't fall for it twice. I asked you, however, you tried to change the topic. I do not like it. It is disrespectful if you aren't going to answer my questions; there is no point in having lunch together this way." Allura replied in a serious tone. Nux smiled wryly when he saw her expression. 'As expected¡­ it isn't easy to fool her huh¡­' he thought inwardly and shook his head. He had noticed that his plans aren't working that well these days. First the case with Thyra and now this. Haahhh¡­ Well, whatever, he just needs to face it directly, plus, where's the fun in doing everything according to the script? "Alright, ask what you want." Nux decided to take a chance and be honest. Of course, how much information he reveals depends on him. He wasn't going to tell everything to a woman he met a few days ago. "How did you appear behind me without alerting my protectors?" Allura questioned for the third time. "It's beca-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Nux wanted to answer, but before he could, he heard a knock. "What is it?" Allura questioned, she wasn't very panicked like before, she has seen how scarily quick this young man's reflexes are, he always hides in time if something goes wrong. "Lunch" The servant standing on the other side of the door muttered. "Oh? To think Lady Allura have already ordered Lunch. Considerate indeed." Nux commented. Allure decided to ignore his comments. It wasn't her who ordered the food, it was her protectors. Of course, they did that because she told them to. But, as you know, nobody needs to know that. "Go hide, I am calling him" "Just call him, I'll show you how I appeared behind you so easily. It will be a lot better than to directly explain it to you." Nux muttered with a smile. Allura glanced at him with an unsure look. Nux then nodded. "Trust me." Chapter 133 How Strong? Chapter 133 How Strong? "Trust me." Nux muttered and for some reason, Allura thought she could trust him a little. "Enter." She ordered. She then heard the voice of the door opening, time around her slowed down and she observed the door opening in slow motion. Each passing mini second, Allura's heartbeat quickened and she started panicking a little. What if Nux's trick didn't work? What if the servant saw another unknown man beside her? Actually, the servant seeing them together was fine since he didn't know who she was, however, what if the protectors saw Nux? What would they think? Would they try to side with her and shut their mouth? Or would they tell everything to the king? What if the king learns about it? Will he kill her? Of course he will! He will execute her publically! He wouldn't even think twice about that! As countless thoughts appeared in her mind, Allura panicked even more. Suddenly, she started regretting her decision. However, it was already too late, the door opened and the servant entered the room. Allura's heart skipped a beat, she quickly turned her head and her eyes widened in horror when she noticed that Nux was sitting right beside her with a small smile on his face. 'Did his technique fail!?' She thought inwardly and panicked even more. If Allura was a heart patient, then today, she would have died for sure. "Don't worry, he can't see me." Allura was then brought out of her reverie when she heard Nux's voice. She then turned around as she glanced at the servant and was quick to notice that what Nux said was true, the servant indeed didn't notice him. A sigh of relief escaped her mouth. However, Nux had other plans in his mind. His smile widened as he stood up and walked toward the servant. Allura's heart which had barely calmed down started beating faster again. 'Why is he moving in front of him!?' She questioned inwardly however, her eyes widened in horror when she saw Nux picking up a meatball from the table and eating it in front of the servant. "Y-Y-You¡­ do you not see him?" Allura couldn't help but question. "See what? Lady Natalia?" The servant questioned in a humble tone. He has heard about this guest and was told that he should act very very respectfully; else this will be his last day at work and probably his life. Allura's eyes widened in surprise. 'He is standing right in front of you! How can you not see him!?' She wanted to scream out loud however, she didn't do it. She was sane enough to hold back. However, she wasn't able to hide her surprised expression which the servant found weird. "Lady Natalia? Is there something wrong? I apologize for my incompetence, please tell me what I am unable to see, I assure you that I will improve myself and deal with whatever problem you are facing" The servant practically begged. He felt that he had somehow missed an important detail that had offended this woman in front of him. He still had his family, that relies on him, he can't die here! Allura was taken aback by his question, she then pointed at the window and said a random excuse that came to her mind. "A crow. There was a crow there. It must have flown away now." "Lady Natalia, is that crow annoying you? Do you want me to do something about that crow? Should I send someone to catch it?" The servant questioned. "No need. Also, I don't really think you can catch him" She muttered the last line in a very soft voice. "What?" The servant, who couldn't hear her, questioned. "Nothing, I said you do not need to do anything, just serve the food. Oh yes, keep an extra pair of cutlery here." Allura ordered. "As you say, Lady Natalia" The servant did everything quickly and sighed in relief. He lived to see another day. Just 12 more days, then he will get his salary; he was planning to buy a new dress for his daughter. "I will take my leave now, Lady Natalia. I hope you have a good day ahead and enjoy your stay here" He then bowed and left the room. When the servant left, Nux smiled at Allura and sat on the chair. However, Allura wasn't as comfortable as him. "A-Are you a ghost¡­? A-Are you here to get your revenge? If yes, then I promise I wasn't behind your death, I am innocent. I haven't even killed an animal before. I only eat the meat others hunt. I am innocent." She muttered with moist eyes, Nux was sure that if he didn't say anything, she would start crying right here. "A-Are you not here to kill me? Is it something like only I can see you? Do you want my help to get your revenge? If that is the case, then I can help you. However, I will need to hear your whole story, I won't kill someone innocent for your revenge no matter how much you scare me." Since Nux was silent, Allura thought about other possibilities and offered. "You should stop reading too many fantasy books, Lady Allura." Nux couldn't help but shake his head. "I am not a ghost." He muttered. "Then how is it that only I can see you?" Allura questioned. "Didn't your protectors see me the first time we met?" Allura's eyes widened in surprise as she realized this was true. "T-Then how¡­" "This is my ability, once I activate it, no one can see me unless I don't want him/her to." Nux then brought his face close to hers and muttered. "This is how I managed to sneak into your room without anyone noticing. Cool right?" "D-Doesn't this make you a perfect assassin?" Allura questioned. "Of course, I don't look like it, but I am strong, you know?" "How strong?" Allura questioned curiously, for some reason, she felt that Nux wouldn't harm her. Nux's smile widened when he heard her question and he answered. "Stronger than the King." Chapter 134 I Trust You. Chapter 134 I Trust You. "Stronger than the King," Nux answered with a smile and Allura's eyes widened in surprise. "S-Stronger than the king? But you are at Master Stage! You can't even defeat a Grand Master Stage Expert let alone a king." Allura retorted. "Do you really think so? Then tell me, how old is the King?" Nux questioned. "200 years or something," Allura answered with a shrug, it looked like she wasn't very bothered about it. Nux frowned at that, however, he shook his head inwardly and continued. "And I am just 18 years old. I only need a few more years before I catch up to the King and then surpass him. Heh, then I can even become the new king." Allura raised her eyebrows at that statement. "You do know what you just said is enough to get you executed, right?" She questioned. Nux's smile widened as he answered. "Yes, I do." Allura narrowed her eyes as she questioned. "What if I tell what you said to the king? Are you not afraid?" "Heeeeh?" Nux smiled as he moved his face close to Allura and muttered. "I know you won't. I trust you." Allura's heart started beating quickly, however, she quickly shook her head and cried inwardly. 'He is just an 18-year-old boy! What the hell are you beating so quickly for!?' However, when she saw Nux's handsome face close to hers, she couldn't take it anymore and pushed him away. "Y-You are too close." She muttered. "O-Oh. My bad. I didn't know a mature woman like you would blush so easily. Though it makes me glad for some reason." Nux smiled playfully. "You!" Allura wanted to retort, however, she noticed her red face on the window's glass's reflection and wasn't able to say anything. Nux smiled even more and walked towards the table. "Alright, let's eat now." Saying that, he started placing the food on the plates and signalled Allura to join. Allura didn't like that he was the only one doing this and she started placing the food on the table as well. Nux paused as he noticed what she was doing, a small smile appeared on his face and he continued. "So Lady Allura, what are your hobbies?" Nux questioned. "Reading books¡­" Allura answered. "Hmm? What type of books do you read?" Nux questioned. "Fantasy." "Ohh, that's good, I have an amazing story in my mind that matches the genre you read, would you like to hear it?" Nux questioned with a small smile. Allura's glanced at Nux with eyes full of interest as she nodded. She was out of good books lately, so any good story was warmly welcomed. "So this is a story about a man, who lives in a world that is a lot different than ours." "What kind of world?" Allura questioned. "A world where the concept of cultivation doesn't exist. The humans there aren't able to cultivate and live longer. Everyone there is a normal man who is barely able to live for 100 years. However, although there was no cultivation in that world, there was something called 'technology'. With that, the humans there were able to progress so much that they could even leave their own planet and explore other planets outside." "Oh?" Allura's eyes brightened, though she wasn't able to imagine a world without cultivation, this technology thingy sure did attract her interest. "Alright Alright, Lady Allura, we are going to stay here for quite a while, don't just listen to my story, eat lunch as well." "Yes." Allura nodded. Nux smiled as he continued his 'story'. What story was it? Heh? Nux wasn't really an author was he? He just spat out random bullshit and since the whole 'science' and 'technology' was new to Allura, she enjoyed whatever he said. He wasn't dumb enough to tell her stories like Cinderella and all that, because the way people in this world think was different. Therefore, for them to like the stories the people on Earth liked¡­ It was highly unlikely. Well, whatever, the main goal was to talk. Which he had achieved. While he was at it, he also probed and learned about Allura's other interests as well. The two of them continued, well, Nux was the one who spoke the most, but the way Allura's eyes were gleaming with interest, Nux knew that he had succeeded in the first step. Gain her interest. An hour passed by, and Nux had long stopped the story on something debatable, the two of them started talking if what the main character did was right or not, and this way, Nux started chatting about another topic. He didn't realize it, however, he was becoming a master at changing the course of conversation. Unlike him in the past (on earth), now, he was the one who set up the pace of the conversation while the others followed. How did this happen? Who knows? "Hooh, look at the time, Lady Allura, it's already 2 pm." Allura's eyes glanced at the clock in shock. She couldn't believe so much time had passed. "So Lady Allura, when are we meeting the next time?" Nux questioned and before she could think too much, Nux continued. "The next time we meet, I will make sure to bring a storybook that was popular in my town. It is also about Earth, the world without magic. However, it is a lot better than the one I shared with you before" Allura's eyes brightened in joy. "Really?" "Why would I lie to you, Lady Allura?" Nux questioned with a smile. Allura was taken aback by the smile and she muttered, "O-Okay, then we will meet 1 week later. I have left the Palace 2 times already, someone will be suspicious of me if I leave again this week." "Ahh, I can understand that, alright, next week it is then." Nux smiled, he then stood up, and walked towards the window. "See you soon, Lady Allura." "Wait!" However, just as he was about to jump out of the window, Allura called. "I still do not know your name," Allura questioned. A smile appeared on Nux's face as he replied. "Nux Leander." Chapter 135 I Do Not Hear Anything! Chapter 135 I Do Not Hear Anything! *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Who is it?" After Nux left, Allura heard a knock and questioned. "It is me, Lady Allura" "Enter" Then Allura's protector entered the room and she questioned. "What is it?" "I wanted to ask what plans you have for today, Lady Allura." The protector questioned. However, before she could answer, the protector furrowed his brows, "Lady Allura, why are there two sets of plates on your table?" Allura was shocked when she noticed the plates, however, she didn't show any change in her expression. Meeting Nux was her little secret. She couldn't tell anyone else about it because she was sure they would misunderstand. "Nothing, I just wanted to check if the food tasted different if we keep it on two different plates," Allura answered whatever came into her mind. "¡­" Her protector looked at her weirdly, however, he didn't say anything. 'Just how bored one has to be to try something like this¡­' However, no one was stopping the protector from thinking and judging inwardly. The protector then shook his head to get rid of these thoughts and then questioned. "So back to the topic, what are your plans for today, Lady Allura?" He completely ignored the plate incident. He felt like it was better to do so. Allura sighed in relief when her protector didn't question much. Of course, nobody knew what face she would make if she knew his inner thoughts. "Let's return to the palace." She muttered. "W-What?" "Is there a problem?" Allura frowned. "Ah, no! Lady Allura, there are no problems at all, I shall prepare everything." The protector bowed and left the room in surprise. "What's with that look on your face, Bruce?" The other protector questioned when he noticed the surprised look on Bruce, the protector's face. "Lady Allura wants to return¡­" Bruce answered. "What? Why?" "I do not know¡­ I am surprised myself." "This has never happened before¡­ she just came here, stayed in a room and now she wants to return? She didn't tease anyone, she didn't observe anyone, she didn't buy out a stall just to see the owner's reaction, why the hell is she returning so quickly?" "Who knows?" "Is she sick?" "Why would she leave the Palace if she was sick?" "You have a point." The two protectors started thinking. Although Allura was pretty unpredictable and does things randomly to entertain herself, she wasn't completely unpredictable either. Therefore, her protectors, who have been protecting her for years now know a lot about her habits. They were sure that Lady Allura was acting weird. "Well whatever, isn't it better for us anyway?" Bruce muttered. "That's true, maybe Lady Allura is maturing¡­" "She's not a child, you know?" "Ugh, whatever, just go and prepare the carriage, I will stay here." "Alright." ¡­ Night, inside Alger's room, a similar, no, a very scene was repeating itself. "¡­" "¡­" Thyra and Alger started at each other. "I am ready, I am ready, you can go ahead and beat me." However, Alger was too familiar with where this will go, therefore, he prepared himself for what was about to come and raised his hand in surrender. No use going through the same script again and again and again. You might go ahead and hit him. At least he is mentally prepared for it right now. "Did Nux order you to call me here?" Thyra questioned. However, Alger didn't fail to notice that her tone was a lot calmer than yesterday, not only that, rather than calling Master Nux 'that bastard' she called him by his name. A small smile appeared on Alger's face. Of course, he was not thinking anything weird. The poor man just wanted to survive without being beaten. And he saw an opportunity to do that. "Y-Yes, Of course, it was Master Nux who told me to call you." Alger nodded with the friendliest smile possible. Actually, Thyra wanted to hit him just because of that weird smile of his, however, she controlled herself. She was not a brute delinquent. "So? What does he want today?" She questioned and as soon as she did, the smile on Alger's face disappeared. He had forgotten, there was no way he could save himself from the beating today. Master Nux didn't leave him any chance to. Alger gulped as he remembered that question, he did not want to ask that question at all, however, he was helpless. He couldn't do anything about it at all. Alger closed his eyes, his face paled and he questioned. "H-Have you learned anything from your spar with Master Nux today? Have you profited in any way?" "¡­" Thyra stayed silent. Since she didn't say anything, Alger knew she was pissed and opened his left eye to check her reaction. His body trembled when he noticed that she was just standing there with her head down and her hair were covering her eyes. "Pfft" Suddenly, a laugh escaped out of Thyra's mouth. 'Huh?' Alger opened his eyes as he glanced at Thyra in confusion. "Hahahaha~" Thyra then started laughing out loud. "He really couldn't find a better topic, could he? Hahaha~" Alger's room was filled with Thyra's surprisingly sweet laughter. 'Has she gone crazy? Am I about to die?' Alger thought inwardly. "Don't worry, I know it's not your fault, you are just following orders. Alright, I will take my leave now." Although she had covered her face with a mask, Alger was sure that she was smiling right now. Thyra then left the room and smiled. 'Hmph! What an exhibitionist!' Thyra snorted. 'But this time, I will pass through that room without peeking! I will not peek at all!' Thyra nodded to herself with her eyes filled with determination. She then started walking, the closer she walked to Nux's room, the faster her heart started beating. 'I do not hear anything! I do not hear anything! I do not hear anything! I do not hear anything! I do not hear anything!' She continued to convince herself as she walked, however, soon, she noticed something. 'I do not hear anything¡­' She frowned. Was her convincing power too good? She walked closer to Nux's room and, "¡­" Still no sound, no moaning. 'What happened?' Thyra thought curiously. In the end, Thyra couldn't control herself anymore and walked toward Nux's room. She arrived at the door, crouched and then slightly opened the door like she always does. However, She was surprised to see that the room was empty. 'Hmm?' She frowned but before she could think too much, A hand covered mouth as someone grabbed her from behind and carried her into the room. Chapter 136 I Am Not A Pervert! * Chapter 136 I Am Not A Pervert! * A/N: Proceed with caution. *Skeleton Face* Hehehehehe! ... Thyra panicked when someone grabbed her from behind, she didn't sense this person at all! Who was he!? What was he doing here!? Thyra moved her body, trying to get out of the man's grip, however, "Phwooo~" Suddenly, the man who was grabbing her from behind blew a mouthful of hot air into her right ear and a jolt of electricity streamed into Thyra's body, weakening her resistance. Thyra frowned. What sort of person does that to weaken their targets? Soon, an annoying but handsome face appeared in her mind. She turned around as much as she could and was now sure who this person was. She sighed in relief and stopped resisting. "Heeehh? You gave up pretty quickly, Thyra." Nux smiled as he released her. Then, he walked toward the door and closed them. "Why did you do this to me?" Thyra questioned. "Do what?" "Are you really trying to act innocent?" "Hmm? But I am innocent, am I not?" Nux questioned as he tilted his head in confusion. "Innocent my head! You grabbed me from behind and forced me into your room!" Thyra retorted. She doesn't know why, but she always loses her calm in front of this man. She really hated that! She was a calm woman, she was not someone who keeps shouting for no reason! "Heeh? How am I the bad person here? I was only catching the woman who was sneakily peeking into my room, was I not?" "I-I was not peeking!" Thyra's face turned a little red and she retorted. "Oh c'mon, how dare you lie so blatantly? I was there when you were crouching in front of my room, then you opened the door a little and you moved your head closer to the gap to look inside. Is that not called peeking?" Nux questioned. Thyra's face then turned redder as she replied, "I-I was not peeking, I w-was just curious!" "Huh? What's the difference? You were attacking my privacy in either case, were you not?" "Privacy my head! You are an exhibitionist who likes it when other people see you having sex! How can a person like you have privacy?" Nux's face twitched as he questioned. "Huh? Where did you get that idea from?" "Isn't that why you manipulated me into watching you?" Thyra questioned. "Haaah? Didn't we get over that in the morning? You wouldn't have been manipulated if you were not a pervert! Don't blame me!" "I am not a pervert!" Thyra shouted. "Then why were you peeking at me!?" Nux shouted as well. "Did I tell you just now!? I was just curious as to why there was no voice coming out of your room!" Thyra questioned even more loudly. "Huh? What kind of sound are you talking about?" Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Nux's face as he questioned. "Moa- huh?" Thyra stopped midway as she glanced towards Nux and then quickly covered her mouth. However, it was already over. Nux had heard her. "Oh¡­ so you were curious about why you didn't hear any moans today as you do normally?" He questioned. Cornered, Thyra couldn't do anything but nod. Nux's smile widened, he then walked towards Thyra and Thyra stepped back. "Ah, that is a good question indeed, why didn't you hear any moans today¡­" Nux muttered as he continued walking towards Thyra. "There is always a woman who moans when you pass in front of my room, then why wasn't there any moan today? You were curious about this, right?" Thyra nodded, however, she didn't make eye contact with Nux and continued stepping back. "Why isn't there any woman inside his room today? Were you wondering that?" Nux questioned. "Yes¡­ I was curious¡­" Thyra nodded. Nux's smile widened even more as he walked towards Thyra, the girl wanted to step back, however, her back was already touching the wall. Nux then closed the distance between them as he raised her chin and answered. "That's because the woman inside my room is¡­ You." Thyra's eyes widened in shock and her heart started beating loudly. "We were interrupted in the morning, were we not? Don't you think we should continue it?" Nux questioned. "I-I do not think we should continue it¡­" Thyra muttered weakly, however, she didn't do anything to push him away. "Oh? Are you sure?" Nux questioned. "I-I am¡­" "Are you not curious about how my rod slams into a woman's body? Are you not curious why my women moan so loudly? Are you not¡­ Curious about how good it feels?" Nux questioned and Thyra's face turned red. "You are curious to know everything, right?" Thyra nodded weakly. "Then shall we continue what we were about to do in the morning?" Nux questioned again. This time, Thyra didn't say anything and lowered her head. Or she tried to. Nux lifted her chin as he glanced at her crystal blue eyes. He then removed the annoying mask that covers her incredibly beautiful face and revealed her luscious red lips. Nux glanced at Thyra with his golden eyes filled with immense desire. Desire so strong that even Thyra could feel it and due to that, her heart started beating quickly, so quickly that she felt that it would burst apart. She then saw Nux had closed his eyes, she didn't know why, however, he felt that she should do the same and she closed her eyes as well. As soon as her eyes were closed, her other senses heightened up, she could feel that Nux's was coming closer to hers. She wasn't born yesterday, she knew what was about to happen. Does she want it to happen? She doesn't know. However, does she want Nux to stop? Not at all. Her lips trembled a little before they moved a little forward and formed a pout. Soon, an incredibly soft pair of lips touched hers and as soon as the contact was made. Her body trembled and her heart started beating so fast that she doubted if it was humanly possible. Nux moved his lips and since Thyra didn't know anything, she just followed his rhythm and continued to enjoy this foreign feeling inside her heart. Yes, Thyra Cruse was enjoying this first kiss of hers. Chapter 137 T-This Is Not The Main Thing!? * Chapter 137 T-This Is Not The Main Thing!? * A/N: Proceed with caution. *Skeleton Face* ... Nux moved his lips, he first sucked Thyra's lower lip then he started sucking her upper lip, repeated that a few times and soon, Thyra, who was trying to note his pattern copied his actions as well. However, Thyra couldn't keep up for long as something wet entered her mouth. It was Nux's tongue. Thyra's eyes widened in surprise, however, she didn't resist. She couldn't resist. She just let Nux do whatever he wanted and with his every action, her heartbeat rose. It was a new and a weird experience for her. Nux's tongue then found hers and the two of them started mingling with each other. Their salivas exchanged as Nux's hand moved towards Thyra's back as he pulled her close to him. Thyra's hands copied Nux's movements as well and they moved towards Nux's back. Yes, Thyra was hugging Nux as well. Even Nux was surprised by that action. Nux's heartbeat quickened as he tightened his hug around Thyra and the two of them shared a long passionate kiss. "!!!" Suddenly, Thyra's body arched up in surprise when she felt Nux's hand moving down from her waist to her butt and then to her vagina which has been very sensitive for the last few days. "Anh~" Thyra then moved her mouth as she broke the kiss and moaned. "Heh~ So sensitive~" Nux smiled as his fingers gently kneaded her opening. "Annh~" Thyra moaned again. Nux noticed that her voice was incredibly sweet, he then glanced at her face and saw that was looking at him as her crystal blue eyes shined with innocence, curiosity and¡­ desire. Seeing that look on her beautiful face, Nux couldn't control himself anymore and picked her up. "Ahh!" Thyra's body jerked in horror. Nux then gently placed her on the bed as he crawled towards her and whispered, "You don't need to panic, Thyra~ Just leave everything to me." Saying that, he gave her a little peck on her lips and questioned. "Okay?" His voice was so gentle that Thyra couldn't help but nod. Nux then smiled at her, then with another peck on her forehead and then on the lips, he moved down towards her cave and started removing her pants. As an Assassin, Thyra wore skin-tight clothes, therefore removing her pants turned out to be harder than Nux expected. However, he enjoyed every second of it. Heh, her face that turned redder and redder was very satisfying to watch. After a minute of struggle, he finally removed her pants, revealing her long legs with the most perfect pair of thighs Nux had ever seen. *Gulp* Nux gulped. He doesn't know why, but he felt that he would develop a new fetish. However, Nux quickly shook his head. This was not about him right now, it was about Thyra. He then turned his gaze towards the white panty Thyra was wearing and with a smooth movement, he removed that panty out of his way, revealing her beautiful, pink entrance. Thyra tried to close her legs as soon as Nux removed her panty, however, Nux held her leg and didn't let her move. "Leave everything to me, Thyra." He repeated in a very gentle voice. Thyra nodded, her heart was about to explode now. She felt Nux's gaze on her private part, this filled her heart with unexplainable feeling. She didn't know what this feeling was, however, she knew that she didn't hate it. Nux then observed her entrance for a little while and soon, he moved his finger and started circling it around her entrance. Thyra's body trembled again and soon, her liquid started leaking out. Nux smiled mischievously as he flicked her erect clit. "Aanhhh~" Thyra moaned out loud. "AAnnhhh~" However, Nux didn't give her any chance to react as his finger entered her pussy. When Nux noticed that she was comfortable with one finger, his other finger entered as well. His two fingers then started creating havoc inside Thyra's pussy. Every time Thyra's body jerked a little, Nux noted that place in his mind and continued teasing other parts of her insides. Like an expert, Nux found out many of her weak points in just 5 minutes. "AAnnhhhhh~~" However, these 5 minutes were anything but 'just 5 minutes' for Thyra who was breathing heavily right now with her eyes closed. She used to masturbate as well, however, she never felt this good before. Never. This was simply unreal. Waves and waves of pleasure assaulted Thyra's body as Nux's fingers continued exploring her cave. Every single touch sent another wave of jolt that coursed throughout her body. She was on cloud nine. 'I-Is this how g-good sex feels?' She wondered inwardly. However, as if Nux had heard her thoughts and had wanted to deny her conclusion, His third finger entered her cave as well. Then, these three fingers simultaneously teased all the weak points Nux has found and Thyra's eyes widened in shock! "AAANhhhh~" Another, incomparably huge wave of pleasure coursed into her body and her back arched up. She couldn't control herself at all and moaned loudly. Her mind turned a little hazy as her walls tightened, her juice built up and, *Squirt* She came. She came and she continued coming for the next 30 seconds. This was the best orgasm she had ever had in her life. And this will be the best orgasm she will ever have in her life. Or at least that was what she thought, However, Nux didn't seem to agree with her last thought as the smile that had appeared on his face said something else. He continued watching closely as Thyra's lower lips opened and closed uncontrollably as her juice gushed out of them. Once he was sure that Thyra was done with her orgasm, he moved up and brought his head close to hers. Thyra sensed his movement and opened her eyes, she then saw the smirk on his face, however, before she could say anything, Nux questioned. "Should we start the main thing?" Thyra's eyes widened in horror as she questioned back, "T-This is not the Main Thing!?" Chapter 138 It Will Hurt A Little, Okay? ** Chapter 138 It Will Hurt A Little, Okay? ** "T-This is not the Main Thing!?" Thyra questioned in surprise and a smile appeared on Nux's face. "Oh, C'mon, Thyra, don't act like you haven't seen the main thing, you peeked on us for 3 days straight remember? I am sure you know that" Nux then brought his face dangerously close to hers and whispered. "We have not even started yet~" The scenes of Nux ramming his cock inside Edda's ass appeared inside Thyra's mind and she blushed deeply. 'We have not even started yet¡­ yet it feels so good¡­ how good will it feel when we do the real thing¡­?' Thyra thought inwardly as her body trembled in anticipation. And as if hearing her inner thoughts, Nux quickly removed his pants and freed his little brother that was roaring to explore another, unexplored cave. "B-Big¡­" Thyra muttered when Nux placed his rod on top of her little sister. Nux then moved and placed his rod in front of her entrance, since she was already wet, Nux didn't have to wait for long once he was done lubricating his rod with her juices, he put the head in. He then bent down and moved his face close to Thyra. "It will hurt a little, okay?" He warned. "mm," Thyra nodded. Actually, she wasn't really scared of it. She knows that the first time hurts, however, she never thought too much about it, the pain she has been through is much worse than any normal girl can bear. A little pain was nothing for her. Another reason why she wasn't very afraid was that every time she peeks at Nux and his women, she had never seen a painful expression on any of their faces. There was just pure bliss. Therefore, Thyra was sure that the pain was nothing. Suddenly, Nux hugged her body, Thyra frowned, however, just as she was about to ask, she felt his little brother had moved and had entered her cave. However, she did not feel any pain at all. "Are you okay?" Nux questioned in worry. "Yes, I am fine" Thyra nodded. She didn't feel any pain at all. She just felt a little weird when something entered her insides. "Alright, I will move a little now, okay? Tell me when it hurts." Nux muttered in a gentle tone. A small smile appeared on Thyra's face as she nodded. "Okay." Nux then moved and slowly but steadily, he continued entering deeper and deeper. "Ugghhhh!!" He groaned in pleasure. Thyra's insides were unusually tight, too tight. The way they surrounded his dick, he felt like they were sucking all of his energy, rendering him unable to move. Nux was barely holding back right now, he had to use all his will to not cum right away. "Ugghhhhhhh!!" Finally, a minute later, Nux entered Thyra's inside completely. "Ugghhhh!!" However, the tightness had increased. Thyra's pussy was too greedy. The way it sucked on Nux's dick was too violent. But, how could Nux lose so easily? He gathered all his willpower and moved back. And as he moved back, he frowned. There was no blood... 'Was she not a virgin?' Nux questioned inwardly, however, when he remembered her face, he shook his head. He was sure that Thyra was a virgin. 'Ahh,' Soon, Nux realized. Thyra was an Assassin, she trained hard since she was young. He had heard some cases where the hymen breaks due to excessive training. This was normal. Nux's eyes then fell on Thyra's red face and he quickly got rid of these useless thoughts. "I'll move now, okay?" Nux whispered gently. Thyra nodded and with one thrust, Nux entered deep inside her pussy again. "Ugghhhh!!" "AAnnhhh~~" This time, Nux wasn't the only one who moaned in pleasure. Thyra was already sensitive since she came earlier, therefore, although she knew Nux would enter again, she still wasn't able to control herself and moaned out loud. Nux's felt his body weakening due to the pleasure, he then moved his rod back and rammed it into Thyra's insides again. "Ugghhhh!!" "AAnnhhh~~" The two of them moaned again. Nux then raised his head before he sealed Thyra's lips with his own and started another round of tongue fight. His hand did not stay idle as well and they entered inside Thyra's top and then played with Thyra's breasts. He had to force Thyra to cum, he had to force her to cum earlier than him. "Mmhhffmm~~" Since Thyra's mouth was sealed, only a muffles moan escaped as Nux played with her beautiful breasts. They may not be large, however, They were incredibly soft. Nux played with them gently while his waist continued to move as he rammed his cock inside Thyra's body. "MMhhhhmmfff~~" Thyra moaned again. Nux then removed her top as well, and then he unhooked her bra, revealing her bare breast. With more space to move, Nux played with those beautiful breasts differently while he continued ramming his cock into Thyra's body. Nux then broke the kiss as he raised his head and started increasing his speed. "Annhh! Annhhh! Anfhh!" *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Waves and waves of pleasure assaulted Thyra's body, she didn't know when, but the pleasure she was feeling suddenly spiked up and she lost her thinking ability. Her body turned numb due to all that pleasure and she just lay there on the bed, accepting Nux's thrust without any resistance whatsoever. She was in another realm of pleasure, a realm where she denied thinking about anything else but pleasure. "Annhh! Annhhh! Anfhh!" Her back arched up, eyes turned back and her tongue popped out as well. Her expression was very similar to Nux's other women. She was lost in ecstasy. "Annhh! Annhhh! Anfhh!" "Ugghhhhhh!!" Of course, Nux was in a bad situation either. Thyra's pussy was tighter than he expected, he could cum at any moment now. However, he couldn't cum before Thyra, his pride won't allow it. Therefore, he sped up his thrusting while he played with her breasts with both his hands. He was desperately trying to make Thyra cum as soon as possible. "Annhh! Annhhh! Anfhh!" He then increased his speed again, for the final touch, he pinched her nipples, and soon, Thyra's walls tightened even more. 'I did it' A small, victory smile appeared on Nux's face as he groaned, "Ughhhhhh! I am cuming!! Thyraaaa~~" Nux then finally let go and released his milk inside Thyra's little sister. This cum shot accelerated Thyra's reaction, her walls tightened even more, engulfing and sucking on Nux's rod intensely before they suddenly loosened up and, *Squirt* "AAANNnnngghhhhhh~~" She came. Chapter 139 T-This Is Too Gooodd~~ ** Chapter 139 T-This Is Too Gooodd~~ ** "AAANNnnngghhhhhh~~" Thyra moaned loudly a mind-numbing pleasure assaulted her body. Strength left Nux's body as well and he fell on the top of Thyra's body, tired. A big wave of energy entered Nux's body and a small, tired smile then appeared on Nux's face, he knew what that energy was. However, he didn't care about it right now. He hugged Thyra's body gently as he placed his chin on her shoulder and whispered, "That was good." As soon as he whispered, Nux suddenly felt her cave tightening. His rod wasn't out of her warm insides yet, therefore, he could feel every movement her pussy walls make very clearly right now. 'Hmm?' Nux furrowed his brows. What happened? He didn't even do anything? Suddenly, an idea popped into his head, he moved his mouth close to her ear and whispered. "That was good, right?" Again, he felt her caves tightening, and this time, it was tighter than before. "mm" Thyra didn't move her mouth, however, with how red her face was right now, Nux knew she liked it as well. She looked very adorable right now. However, unlike her cute appearance, Nux had an evil smile on his face. He wanted to test something. He then took a deep breath and, "Phhooo~~" Blew a mouthful of air into Thyra's ears gently. Thyra's eyes widened, a weird jolt of pleasure coursed through her body and her walls tightened. Nux's smile widened as he felt the tightness. 'So that's her weak point' He realized. While they were busy fucking, Nux was trying to find her weak point, he tried grabbing her butt, her breasts, and her nipples, however, other than the normal reaction, he couldn't notice anything above that. He was confused about it. However, he now understood the reason. Thyra's weak point wasn't her breasts, nipples or her butt. It was her ears. 'Heh. Just wait for the next time, I will make you moan like there is no tomorrow.' Nux thought inwardly as his evil smirk widened. However, soon, his smile turned into a gentle one and he removed his rod from her and rolled over. 'Rest for today~ Mu cute assassin~' This was her first night, he will let her rest today. They will spend a lot more nights together; he can always do it later. Nux then finally decided to open his information. 'Status' he called out. [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Master.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 31 --> 33 ] [HP: 850/850] [MP: 820/820] [STR: 83-->87] [AGL: 93-->97] [VIT: 81-->85] [STM: 120-->124] [INT: 80-->82] [DEF: 80-->84] [Blank Points: 103-->109] 'Hmm? Only 2 levels? That's weird¡­' Nux frowned as he glanced at his status. Normally, he would gain a lot more levels since Thyra's level was very high compared to her. It was weird that he didn't gain anything much after this session. Actually, he had noticed this before. Edda was level 33, however, even after spending so much time with her, he was still level 31, that doesn't make sense. 'Has the god nerfed me since I am too strong?' Nux thought inwardly and smirked. 'Heh. So what? I just need to fuck more.' Nux chuckled. And as if hearing his inner thoughts, Thyra opened her eyes and questioned. "A-are we going for another round?" Nux turned around and looked at her face. Her crystal blue eyes and short black hair, combined with that deep blush on her face made her look incredibly cute. "Hehe, didn't I say this before? You are a pervert." Nux teased. "¡­" Thyra pouted and then she turned to the opposite side, showing her naked back to Nux. Nux smiled, this cute Thyra was just too lethal for him. His dick turned hard and he moved closer to Thyra and hugged her from behind. "I'll not go easy on you this time, okay?" He whispered into her ear and felt her body trembling. Nux moved even closer, he placed his large dick between her perfect thighs and her entrance while one of his hands held her thin waist and another hand gently kneaded her breast. Her body was warm and soft, hugging her body felt so good that Nux wanted nothing more than to hug her more and more and join their bodies together. He wasn't alone, when Thyra's felt Nux's hug all over her body, a weird sense of security filled her heart and once his dick was placed so close to her sacred place, her heartbeat quickened. Her body trembled even more and, "Anh~" her moan leaked out. Her already sensitive cave leaked out more and more juice, and once Nux thought it was enough, he placed his dick in front of her entrance and, "Annhhh!!" He entered her insides in one thrust. "Ugghhhh!!" Nux groaned in pleasure as well. Thyra's insides were as tight as before. Nux had a feeling that he would need to lot of time to get used to this blissful tightness. "Annh~" He grabbed her breast tightly causing Thyra to moan out loud. Nux then rolled over on the top of Thyra and pulled his dick out till the edge before he rammed it deep inside! "Anhhh~" Thyra moaned. Nux, however, controlled himself, and this time, he succeeded to control himself. He then repeated the same movement. "Annhhh~~" However, this time Thyra's walls tightened even more and, "Ugghhhh!" Nux groaned in pleasure. "Ahh! Fuck it!" In the end, Nux decided to let go of this stupid thought of controlling his moans and he increased his speed. He should focus on enjoying the moment. Competitions can wait. "Anhhh~ Annh~ Annh~" "Ugghh! Uggh! Ugghhhh!" The room was then filled with Thyra's and Nux's moans, since Thyra was a lot stronger compared to Nux's other women, her stamina was better as well. Therefore, even though it was her first time, the two of them continued for the whole night. Of course, Nux didn't try many new poses, that was for the later. He just continued ramming his rod inside Thyra's pussy while the girl moaned without stopping. "T-This is too gooodd~~" Chapter 140 [Memory Fragment Detected, Would You Like To Retrieve It?] Chapter 140 [Memory Fragment Detected, Would You Like To Retrieve It?] A/N: This chapter might leave a bitter taste in some readers' mouths and I apologize for that in advance. You can skip it if you want, I'll leave the summary in the comments. ... The next morning, Nux woke up with Thyra sleeping on his chest. Since she was an assassin, she was very light and with the way she was sleeping, Nux felt like she was a cat. He moved his hand towards her silky hair and he started caressing them gently. "mmm" A small smile appeared on Thyra's face as she moved her body cutely and made herself even more comfortable. Nux chuckled inwardly, he never thought that this cold-looking assassin would have such a cute side to her. It was very surprising. Of course, he welcomed such a surprise with open arms. Nux then continued caressing her hair and called, 'Status' A screen that had his information appeared in front of his eyes. [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Master.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 33 --> 35 ] [HP: 890/890] [MP: 840/840] [STR: 87-->91] [AGL: 97-->101] [VIT: 85-->89] [STM: 124-->128] [INT: 82-->84] [DEF: 84-->88] [Blank Points: 109-->115] '115 Blank Points huh¡­' Nux thought inwardly. He then looked down and after the status screen, another screen that had another message was present. [Memory Fragment Detected, would you like to retrieve it?] [Cost: 10 Black Points.] [Y/N] 'Should I do it?' Nux questioned inwardly and soon, he stopped thinking and sighed. He firmly believed that this memory would be useless because if his predecessor knew something that could benefit the current him, he has to be someone important, which he was clearly not. The guy was barely eating, after all. However, although he believed that his predecessor was useless, there was one thing that still bothered Nux. His predecessor rejected a Viscount. Not every commoner has the guts to do it. Therefore, it was worth a shot. 'Whatever, it's only a matter of time before I gain a few more levels, it's only 4 level-ups worth of blank points, even if the memory is useless, it's okay.' Nux had decided. 'Alright, let's do it.' Nux then nodded to himself and clicked yes. Suddenly, the scenery around him changed and he appeared in the night sky. "Uwaaahhhh! Uwaaaahhh!" Nux then looked around and heard a voice, he looked in the direction and saw 2 humans carrying a child who was crying, the humans then entered what looked like an orphanage and gave the baby to the caretaker there. "We found this child in front of our house, we don't know who he is or who left him there, however, we certainly cannot keep him with us," The caretaker nodded and took the child. An interesting thing to note was that Nux did not see the world from his predecessor's eyes, he saw everything from a third-person perspective. It was as if he was watching a movie. The child then grew up in the orphanage and lived an ordinary life just like other children. He cried, he ate, he slept, he did everything a normal child does. However, he was a little different from others. Black hairs, beautiful golden eyes, chubby face, the child was extraordinarily beautiful. Therefore, he was favoured and spoiled by many. Even the other children in the orphanage liked him and he lived a happy life. Till now, previous Nux lived a completely normal life. However, today, something changed. Today was the day previous Nux snuck out of the orphanage with other children. Unfortunately, he caught an eye of a crazy woman. Cadela. Since Nux was 8 years old now, his feature got sharper and he became less 'cuter' and more 'handsome' And this 'handsome' Nux caught the Cadela's eyes. This was the start of Nux's hellish days. The next day, Nux was adopted by that crazy woman and left the orphanage. For the first few days, the crazy woman treated him well, and he was happy. But then, For some reason, the crazy lady couldn't control herself anymore. She then walked into Nux's room, locked the door and, Raped him. Yes, she raped an 8-year-old child. Of course, as an 8-year-old child, Nux didn't know what was happening to him, he experienced his first premature orgasm. Like any normal person, he liked that weird tingly feeling as well. However, this is where something happened. "I am not here to pleasure you, You are the one who is supposed to pleasure me, you bastard!" The crazy woman continued to do what she was doing even when he had just orgasmed, in a single night, Nux was forced to come countless times. The first few felt good, however, soon, Nux started losing all his strength. The experience after that was anything but pleasurable. Nux tried to stop her, but he was powerless. He was assaulted the entire night. The next night was the same, then the next night, the night after that, Cadela continued to assault Nux without any reservations. Soon, she gained more and more confidence and things escalated. She tied him up and forced him to stay inside the room. She would force Nux to do 'things' on his own accord, if he refuses, she would let him starve for days. Sometimes, she would even take out her anger on Nux by beating him up. She would constantly make him beg for food and then give him something stale. When she was bored, she would even bring her friends so that Nux could 'entertain' them and she would earn some 'money'. According to her, she fed Nux, and she 'invested' in Nux. Therefore, he shall work to repay her now. That small room became Nux's prison, where he was abused every single day. This torture continued for 4 years. In these 4 years, The playful, cheerful and na?ve Nux died. He was replaced by a gloomy, downcast and scared Nux. A Nux who was hopeless, helpless and had already given up on himself and his life. However, maybe the gods pitied his poor soul, one day, while the Cadela was walking down the street; she accidentally stepped in front of a nobleman's carriage. The arrogant nobleman did not like the fact that a filthy commoner dared to step in front of her and the Cadela was beheaded. A fitting end? Maybe. Maybe Not. Nux however, didn't care. From that day forth, he was free from all the torture. He then started living on his own, working and barely managing to buy one meal a day. Though his life was still full of hardship, it was a lot better compared to before. Nux then continued living, however, these past 4 years left a major impact on Nux's life. Gynophobia. Yes, due to these agonizing 4 years, Nux Leander feared women. Chapter 141 I SAID NO!! Chapter 141 I SAID NO!! Nux Leander feared women. Being tortured by that crazy woman was a horrifying experience. However, that did not stop him from living his lifeless life. He tried to fight his fear and talk to women, however, every time he sees a woman, an overwhelming fear takes over his body and he stops moving. Even if a woman came out of her way to compliment him for how cute he was, he would run away before she could even say a word. Nux even lost a few jobs because he ran away after seeing a female customer, or he was scared of a female co-worker. In a world where 40% of the humans were women, Nux was living a very hard life. However, he still somehow managed to live. This continued for 6 years, and then, one day few men knocked in front of Nux's house's door. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Nux opened the door and a scar-faced man, accompanied by 2 other men entered. "W-What can I help you with?" Nux questioned in panic. These people looked overbearing. "So is he the one? Heh. What a lucky bastard." A man following the scar-faced man, Akhil, muttered. "Lucky indeed. I wish I could be in his place." Another man nodded. "Alright you two, shut up." The scar-faced man instructed. He then turned to Nux and questioned. "What is your name?" "N-Nux L-Leander, s-sir¡­" "Hahaha~ What a pussy!" Akhil laughed out loud. "I told you to shut the fuck up!" the Scar-Faced man turned around and glared at Akhil. "S-Sorry sir" Akhil lowered his head in fear. "So Nux, I am here to tell you that you have caught Viscount Felberta's eyes and she wants you as her boy toy, are you willing?" The scar-faced man questioned. The two men behind him showed clear signs of jealousy, actually, even the scar-faced man felt jealous, however, he was more 'professional' and didn't show it on his face. "W-What?" "I am asking, are you willing to be her boy toy?" The scar-faced man repeated his question. Actually, according to him, this question was only a formality, even though he just took him here, once he sees Viscount Felberta's face, the boy will agree. Being Viscount Felberta's boy toy and even getting paid for it, only a fool will reject such a deal. "N-No." However, Nux's answer was different from his expectation. "W-What?" "I said NO!" Nux repeated. "Are you sure? Dude, have ever seen Viscoun-" "I SAID NO!!" Nux shouted and tried pushing the scar-faced man. The scar-faced man frowned. He didn't expect this answer and he defiantly didn't expect such a strong denial from someone as weak as Nux. However, no matter what, he was still a thug, when he saw Nux rushing up to him, trying to push him away, his body acted on reflex and, *Bam* He punched Nux's face. Nux's body fell to the floor, and the scar-faced man stepped on his back and questioned. "Are you sure you want to oppose me?" "I SAID NO!!" Nux shouted. The scar-faced man's face twitched and a vein popped out on his head. He has had enough. "Beat him up!" He ordered. "Hahaha! I was waiting for this order! This idiot dared to reject such an offer? There must be a screw loose in his head, let me fix it for him!" Akhil laughed as he rushed towards Nux and kicked his head. The three men then started beating Nux, however, Nux was adamant, and rejected every time they asked him to rethink his answer. The three men assaulted Nux till he 'lost his consciousness'. "We will return tomorrow, I hope you will have a better answer tomorrow." The scar-faced man muttered as he walked out of the house. "Tsk! Now we would have to use a healing potion on him! What a waste!" Akhil snorted. "I still don't understand why he is rejecting us!" "That Bastard! Rejecting someone like Viscount Felberta! I wish all the handsome people die a painful death!" Akhil cursed. ¡­ As the three of them left, Nux's body lay on the floor. Then like in a certain game where when the main character died, the screen zooms out, a similar thing happened with Nux, who was watching everything. Soon, everything around him turned black before, *Clank* With a clank sound, everything broke down as if it was a mirror and Nux woke up. Nux then looked around and realized that the memory has ended. 'My predecessor died after being beaten by those thugs.' Nux realized. He then looked around and saw that he was still in his room, on his bed. On top of his chest, Thyra was sleeping. A woman was sleeping on his chest... A woman was so close to him... Nux glanced at Thyra and felt something... 'Ah, she's so cute¡­' Nux thought inwardly. A small smile then appeared on his face as he patted her head. His predecessor might have feared women, but he did not. These memories did not affect him. As mentioned before, it was like he saw a movie. He knows everything about the 'Character' and knows how he feels, however, he does not feel the same thing the character does. 'To think he accepted being beaten to death rather than going to the Viscount, who was a woman.' Nux thought inwardly and sighed. 'You lived a tough life¡­ even tougher than my past life¡­' Then, his eyes turned cold, "Don't worry, I will get your revenge." "mm? Whose revenge?" Suddenly Thyra, who was sleeping on his chest opened her eyes and questioned sleepily. "Good morning, my cute assassin~" "Good morning¡­" Thyra rubbed her eyes, she then looked around and quickly figured out her situation. She was sleeping on top of Nux, naked! Nux was naked as well! Thyra widened her eyes, she quickly remembered what happened last night and her face turned red. However, before Nux could enjoy her reaction, he heard Edda's voice in his mind. 'Nux, Nux, this is important. You have to know this.' Chapter 142 Don’t Make Me Jealous... Chapter 142 Don't Make Me Jealous... 8 hours ago, while Nux was using his [Conceal] and hiding, planning to grab Thyra from behind and do 'things' with her. Edda, who he had already told his plan, decided to stay in the Palace for a certain mission and was walking towards her room when she was stopped by someone. "Edda?" Edda turned around and looked at the person who called her, "Hmm? Lady Allura, what happened?" "Nothing happened to me, but why are you here? Don't you usually leave and meet your lover as soon as your duty ends?" Allura questioned. "Ugghh¡­" Edda growled in displeasure. Of course, even though she knew what Nux was doing and how it could only be done at the night, and how he will make up to her later, she was still disappointed. She wanted him to fuck her tonight as well! Allura, who quickly noticed her expressions only had one thought in her mind. 'This feels entertaining¡­' A smile then appeared on her face as she questioned, "Do you need an ear? You can tell me everything you want, you know." Edda glanced at Allura, she has known this Lady Allura ever since she arrived in the palace, she knew her well enough to know what she was thinking. 'However, sharing my pain with my future sister doesn't seem so bad¡­' Edda thought inwardly. 'Plus, I need to get close to her, it might help Nux and he might 'reward' me for it!' A small smile then appeared on Edda's face and she nodded. "Alright, Lady Allura." Allura's smile widened. She found tonight's entertainment. She then quickly grabbed Edda's hand and pulled her towards her room. "Alright, follow me to my room, we will talk there." The servants who passed the two of them glanced at Edda with pity in their eyes. 'So it's the head maid today huh¡­' 'Sigh¡­ even a head maid can t defend herself from Lady Allura¡­' 'Just how much bored Lady Allura is?' Of course, Allura, as usual, ignored all these servants and rushed into her room. She then locked the door and questioned. "So? What happened? Why didn't you go meet your lover? Did you guys fight? Who started it? You? Nah, it must be him! He started it right? Don't worry, you can share everything with me." Edda shook her head inwardly, 'She's really bored huh¡­' "Lady Allura, we didn't fight." She answered. "Hmm? Then why are you here?" Allura questioned with a displeased look on her face. She doesn't want to hear another story like that maid told her yesterday. Tsk Tsk! A mature couple! Hmph! What a joke! People like them should just die! "He is spending this night with another woman," Edda replied with an unhappy look on her face. "Huh?" Allura turned to look at Edda with a shocked look on her face. She didn't expect something like that. No, actually, she did expect something like that, it was normal in this world. Powerful men have Harem. Usually, men like these get a new woman, stay with her and spend the night with her for a few days, then forget about her. It was a very common occurrence. A sad look appeared on Allura's face. She wanted entertainment; however, she didn't want someone's life to be ruined by it. Weird coming from someone like her; who wanted couples to fight and break up so that she can enjoy the drama. "So you will now become a trophy huh¡­" Allura muttered. "Huh?" "Don't you know what trophy means? It's a term that represents a woman who doesn't get any attention from her husband or lover." "No, Lady Allura, I know what 'Trophy' means, however, I did not become a 'Trophy'. He said he will make it up to me tomorrow. I am just sad that I can't spend a night with him today." "Huh?" This time, Allura was the one who frowned. Usually, men like these don't really care about the 'Trophy'. Most of them do not create any false hopes like 'I will make it up to you tomorrow'. Then why is her lover doing something like this? Is it fun to break a woman's heart over and over again? Does he want her to keep up her hope and crush it every single day? A cold look appeared on Allura's face when she thought about this. "Don't worry, I'll deal with him for you," Allura spoke in a cold voice. "Huh? What do you mean, Lady Allura." Edda questioned in confusion. Allura then shook her head and sighed, "Edda, you are still too innocent, that bastard is just giving you false hope. People like them don't care about the woman once they have had their fun. But don't worry, I am with you. I will deal with that bastard no matter who he is!" "Lady Allura, you got it wrong." Edda finally understood what she was talking about and shook her head. "Hmm?" "Lady Allura, I am not a na?ve child. I know how to judge people. He is not like that¡­ he¡­" then a smile appeared on Edda's face. "He is a very gentle and caring man. Also," Then Edda blushed, "He is very good in bed." Allura blushed as well, she soon recalled their 'talk' yesterday and started imagining things she shouldn't imagine. "Don't worry, Lady Allura. He isn't that type of man. I can say that for sure, he didn't leave his other woman when I appeared. He treats them well and spends a lot of time with them, just like he does with me. He is a good person." Edda smiled. A smile appeared on Allura's face when she saw the expression on Edda's face. Edda looked so innocent and beautiful right now. However, soon, Allura kicked that thought out of her mind. "And he is very good in bed." "¡­you don't have to repeat that again." Allura muttered as she glanced at Edda with a dry look on her face. "But I am not lying, he is really good in bed," Edda repeated again, trying to tell her sister how good her future man is. She really wanted that reward. "Ugghhh! I get it! I get it! Don't make me jealous¡­" Allura groaned. "Huh? Jealou- wait¡­" Suddenly, Edda realized something and her eyes widened, she then looked around cautiously, then brought her face close to Allura and questioned in a low voice. "Is the king not good in bed?" Chapter 143 You Really Aren’t Scared Of Death Huh... Chapter 143 You Really Aren't Scared Of Death Huh... "Is the king not good in bed?" Edda questioned in a low voice. A wry smile appeared on Allura's face and then she shook her head. "Let's not talk about this, you tell me, how i-" "Heeh? Lady Allura, that's not fair you know? I share so many things with you and you don't share anything with me. Am I just a source of entertainment for you?" Suddenly, Edda questioned with a sad look on her face. "No, it's not like that." Allura quickly shook her head. Initially, Edda was nothing more than a source of entertainment for Allura, however, for some reason, after that long talk between her and Edda yesterday, Allura felt that she was a little closer to Edda. She wasn't just a source of entertainment, she actually cared about Edda a little. "Then why aren't you sharing anything with me? Don't worry, you can share whatever you want with me, I won't tell anyone else. Now tell me, is the king bad in bed? Does he have a small weapon?" Edda questioned. Allura's face widened in surprise when she heard her question, She didn't expect Edda to be so¡­ Perverted. "C'mon, Lady Allura, tell tell, does the king have a small weap- mhphhf?" Edda questioned again. "You are really daring huh, Edda. Don't you know? If the king learns what you are saying, you will be executed!" Allura questioned. "Aren't we the only 2 here? How will the king know about me? You won't out me, will you, Lady Allura?" Edda questioned back. "Walls have ears, you know? Especially walls of the Royal Palace." Allura smiled as she pointed toward the walls. However, rather than a panicked expression that Allura thought Edda would show, a small smile appeared on Edda's face as she muttered, "Heh. Don't worry, Lady Allura. My lover will save me if something happens." Allura raised her eyebrow and questioned. "Hmm? You think he can save you from the king of this kingdom?" "He can do anything, Lady Allura. With him around me, I do not fear anything." Edda's smile then widened and she continued. "So, Lady Allura, do not worry about my security, just tell me the truth, is the King's weapon too small?" A sad smile appeared on Allura's face as she shook her head. "Hmph! I hoped that was the case¡­ At least it would be better than my current situation." Actually, she has been hiding this for a long while and didn't dare to say anything out loud however, now that Edda, who took interest in this topic and asked without fearing anything, Allura thought about something as well. If even the head maid isn't scared, then why should she be? She needed to share her miseries as well. "Hmm? What does that mean?" Edda questioned. She got a feeling that she was going to learn something important. "Outwardly, the king may seem an average king, not too good, not too bad, however, don't you think he is too normal?" Allura questioned. "Huh?" Edda frowned. An Average King, everyone calls him that. Not too good, not too bad. This was like a catchphrase used to describe the King of the Skyfall Kingdome. 'Don't you think he is too normal?' Edda thought about this question, soon, however, she shook her head. "I never thought about the king too deeply, Lady Allura." "That is understandable." Allura nodded and then continued. "There is a reason why everyone finds the king average and that is because he doesn't really care about this kingdom and its affairs." "Huh?" "Yes, he doesn't spend much time in affairs of the kingdoms. He just accepts whatever his subjects propose. Some decisions are good, some are bad, therefore, he comes out as average." "But won't his subjects use this fact to their advantage and eventually control everything themselves? Why aren't they doing anything like that?" Edda couldn't help but question. "That I do not know. However, I have seen the king handling the official affairs once. He doesn't think and listen to anything; he just hears the solution the subjects came up with and agrees with it without even knowing the initial problem. The only thing he cares about is ending everything as soon as possible." "B-But why is he always so eager to leave? What else does he do other than ruling the kingdom?" Edda questioned. A wry smile appeared on Allura's face and she answered. "He is a 'Trophy Collector' or that's what he likes to call himself." "Trophy Collector?" Edda frowned. "Yes, a Trophy Collector. He likes collecting Trophies, or in other words, he likes collecting women." Allura revealed with a dissatisfied look on her face. "So he is a playboy?" Edda questioned. "He can be called a playboy, but¡­ But he is a little strange." "Hmm? Why?" "Once he has sex with a woman, he would never touch that woman again. This is also the reason why he only has 6 children even though he has 4 wives, 50 concubines and countless other women outside the Royal Palace. Only those who were 'lucky enough' to bear a child gave birth to one, as for the rest, they were trophies, never touched or cared for again." Allura revealed and gritted her teeth in anger. Edda's eyes widened in surprise as well. People always wondered why the king only had 6 children. Now she knows the reason. "Heh. What a bastard, that king." Edda couldn't help but mutter. "You really aren't scared of death huh¡­" Allura shook her head, however, a smile appeared on her face. She agreed with Edda. "As I said, my lover would protect me. I am not scared." Edda answered. A sad smile appeared on Allura's face, "You are lucky to have a lover like that¡­" She muttered. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Edda's face as she answered, "Don't worry, Lady Allura. Soon, you will find your happiness as well." Allura chuckled dryly. She knew Edda was just saying it for the sake of saying it. She didn't really mean it. Edda knew what she was thinking and shook her head. She then noticed the sad look on Allura's face and decided to change the topic. The two of them started talking about another topic, then they talked about another topic, then another, and then a different one. They talked for the whole night and then Edda excused herself. 'Nux, Nux' She called while she was walking in the corridor. She needed to deliver this good news. 'This is important, you have to know this.' Chapter 144 T-That Makes Sense. Chapter 144 T-That Makes Sense. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he heard Edda's 'report'. 'Heh. How convenient.' Nux muttered inwardly and smiled. 'Edda, you did a lovely job, thank you very much.' 'Heh. You are wrong if you think a 'thank you' would cut it' 'Oh? Then how do I show you my appreciation, my perverted maid?' 'Now that we know about it, my mission here is over' Edda muttered. 'Indeed, we don't have to worry about that thing anymore.' Nux nodded, however, soon, he understood why Edda was saying it right now. A big smile then appeared on Nux's face and he questioned in a very gentle tone, 'How about I show you my appreciation with a long night session, My perverted maid?' 'That would work¡­' Edda agreed, actually, she wanted to ask more and put her terms forward more clearly, but in front of Nux's gentle voice, she forgot about it and nodded. 'However,' Suddenly, Nux muttered. 'What?' 'We won't be spending this night in Felberta's or my new mansion.' 'Why?' Edda frowned in confusion. Nux then smile wickedly and answered, 'Because what I am going to do with you shouldn't be seen by others.' Edda, who was in her room, getting ready for work paused and her body trembled. Images of her being tied up while Nux lay on the on of her body appeared on her mind and, 'Shit¡­ I would need to change my panty¡­' She muttered as she lowered her gaze and glanced at her little sister that had gone a little out of control. 'Heh. Make sure to bring a lot of panties, An no actually, screw it, you won't be needing any clothes once we meet each other. However, just bring one to be on a safer side.' Edda then her Nux's voice and her face turned red, 'S-Sure¡­' 'Alright, then remember, you don't need to come to the mansion today, I will come and pick you up. Okay?' 'Y-Yes.' Edda nodded. Nux then broke the telepathic link between the two of them and a big smile appeared on Edda's face. 'Lad- no, Sister Allura, I didn't lie to you. He is indeed the best man you could ever wish for.' Edda then walked towards her wardrobe and took out another pair of sexy black panties. She might not be able to focus on her work today. Well, not that she has been focusing on it for the last few days. ¡­ On the other side, once Nux was done talking to Edda, he opened his eyes and glanced looked around, however, Thyra was gone. 'Ah fuck! I missed her reaction! Shit!' Nux cried inwardly and shook his head. He then activated his [Sense] and quickly found Thyra, who was inside the bathroom. A small smile appeared on Nux's face when he saw what she was doing. 'Cute¡­' he muttered inwardly, activated his Conceal and walked towards the bathroom. Naked of course. A minute later, he walked into the bathroom and Thyra wasn't visible. He then walked towards the bathtub and behind the bathtub, he saw a petite girl, sitting with her head on her knees, unaware of a man standing behind her. Nux's smirk widened, and then, he picked her up, stepped into the bathtub and sat down. Thyra's body was amazingly light, for some reason, Nux really enjoyed picking her up. "Huh!?" Thyra's eyes widened in shock when someone grabbed her from behind without her noticing. However, she soon realized who it was and didn't even try to resist. "So, My cute assassin, what are you doing here?" She then heard a voice and turned around. "What are you doing here?" She questioned. "Yes, that is my question, you heard it right." Nux nodded. "I am asking you!" Thyra replied in anger. "Oh, me? I was just here to spend some time with my cute assassin." "But I don't want to spend a single minute with you! Also, what's with this 'my cute assassin'? I am not your assassin!" Thyra retorted. "Oh? That didn't seem to be the case yesterday when you were moaning so loudly~" Nux whispered into Thyra's ears. Thyra's face turned red as she recalled what happened last night. Soon, she felt Nux tightening his hug around her and then, "Pheewwww~" He blew hot air into her ear and Thyra's body trembled as a weird jolt crawled all over her body. Nux then tightened his hug around her waist, even more, crossed his legs with her and whispered, "Also, from now on, you are mine, My Cute Little Assassin~" Another jolt was sent into her body when she heard those words, her heartbeat quickened and at the same time, her face turned redder. Nux then turned a little and opened the tap. Cold water touched their warm bodies and Thyra's back arched up again. However, that was not because of the water, There was another reason. She could feel something poking her butt. "Ah, I apologize, wait," She then heard Nux's voice, he picked her up, adjusted his little brother and placed her back on his lap. "Ugghh! As expected~~ It feels goooodd~~" Nux moaned in pleasure. Thyra's face turned even redder and her little sister started reacting as well. Why? Because Nux's little brother was now between her two thighs, dangerously close to her little sister. And whenever his little brother was there, it never ended well. No actually, it ended really well since she felt a lot of pleasure as well. "Y-You are a pervert¡­" Thyra muttered, her voice was a lot tamer now. "I am?" Thyra nodded. "Heh. I can't help it. You are just too beautiful, My cute assassin~" Nux muttered as he placed his chin on Thyra's shoulder. A small smile appeared on Thyra's face. "Now shall we take a bath?" Nux questioned. "T-Together?" "Well, since we got 'dirty' together, shouldn't we clean ourselves together as well?" Nux questioned. Thyra thought about it a little and then nodded. "T-That makes sense." Then, a long, no, very long and blissful bathing session followed. Chapter 145 Sister Thyra, you dont have to be so shy Chapter 145 Sister Thyra, you don't have to be so shy After a blissful bathing session combined with another bathroom sex, Thyra and Nux finally left the bathroom with smiles on their faces. The two of them then started wearing their clothes, Nux wore his normal robes while Thyra wore her skin-tight Assassin clothes. ¡°Huh? What are you doing?¡± Nux questioned. ¡°What?¡± Thyra frowned. Nux then walked towards Thyra and took away her mask. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to wear your mask anymore, how am I supposed to admire your beauty if you do that?¡± Nux questioned with a sly smile on his face. ¡°But I am an assassin.¡± ¡°You are MY assassin, so you are not allowed to wear a mask,¡± Nux whispered. ¡°Whatever,¡± Thyra shrugged. She knew she wouldn¡¯t win against Nux in an argument anyway, so why try? She was a calm-headed assassin. She won¡¯t waste her energy like that. Nux smiled and nodded to himself. ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s go and eat our breakfast¡± ¡°H-Huh? T-Together?¡± Thyra questioned. ¡°We spend a night together, naked. Then we bathe together, naked. What¡¯s the problem with eating breakfast together?¡± Nux questioned. ¡°¡­¡± Thyra turned silent and although she tried to hide it by lowering her head, Nux could clearly see her face had turned red. ¡®Heh. It¡¯s so fun to tease her¡­¡¯ he thought inwardly and chuckled. ¡°Will Felberta, Skyla, Edda and Lane be there?¡± Thyra questioned. ¡°Hmm? Of course, they will be. Edda won¡¯t be there though, she is in the Royal Palace. She didn¡¯t come here yesterday since someone else took her place.¡± Nux replied with a small smile on her face. Thyra¡¯s face turned even redder and she retorted. ¡°I did not take her place! You forced me!¡± ¡°When did I say you took her place?¡± ¡°I am not dumb! I know what you are talking about!¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean? What am I talking about?¡± Nux questioned with a smile. ¡°Yo- you¡­¡± Thyra wanted to say it out loud but was too embarrassed to do so. ¡°Shameless!¡± She retorted. ¡°Hahahaha~¡± Nux laughed out loud. ¡®She¡¯s adorable and fun to teas- ahem, and she¡¯s cute.¡¯ Nux thought inwardly and then he grabbed her hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and eat,¡± However, Thyra did not move, ¡°I-I won¡¯t have breakfast with you! I want to eat breakfast with other assassin friends!¡± Nux then glanced at Thyra with a blank look on his face. He has seen and dealt with these assassins for days now, he has noticed that other than basic respect for each other, they do not have any other feelings towards each other. They are not close at all. Nobody is anybody¡¯s friend. And of course, Thyra was the same. Nux then pulled her close to him and whispered, ¡°You are coming to eat with me, else I will ¡®eat¡¯ you for breakfast¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Eat¡¯ me?¡± Thyra questioned. Nux smirked, he then lowered his eyes and glanced at Thyra¡¯s little sister before his smirk widened. Thyra, of course, quickly understood what he meant. ¡°Alright, I need to eat with my assassin friends!¡± She answered quickly as she tried to walk away. Nux chuckled inwardly and shook his head. He then picked her up and whispered. ¡°How perverted~¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Thyra acted ignorantly. Nux smiled and then he sealed her lips. Thyra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, however, soon, she closed her eyes and her tongue entered Nux¡¯s mouth. Yes, she was the first to attack. She was only shy when it comes to foreplay, once it is time for the real thing, she was a lot more active than normal. Nux learned it yesterday night as well. Of course, he welcomed that with open arms. However, this time, he needed to keep things short. After a 2 minute-long kiss, he moved his lips away and looked into Thyra¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°You are going to eat with me, right?¡± He questioned in a very soft voice. Thyra nodded with a slight blush on her face. Nux smiled, he then gave her a small peck and then placed her back on the floor. ¡°Should we leave then?¡± Thyra nodded with a smile and two of them left the room. ¡­ ¡°Oh ho~ Look at you two~ Acting like a couple after the first night, huh?¡± Felberta commented as she glanced at Thyra and Nux. ¡°They are holding hands~ How lewd~~¡± Skyla placed her hands on her face and laughed. Lane didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. Of course, there were clear signs of jealously on her face, She wanted to hold Nux¡¯s hand as well. Not that she has never done that before, but she still wanted to do it. ¡°Good morning, my lovely girls~¡± Nux greeted with a big smile on his face. ¡°Good morning~¡± The girls repeated. ¡°Good Morning, Sister Thyra~¡± Skyla of course, was the first one to greet Thyra and waved her hand at her energetically. ¡°Good morning~¡± Thyra smiled and waved back, although her movements her a bit stiff, she was still doing fine. Skyla then patted the chair next to her and smiled joyfully. ¡°Sister Thyra! Come sit here!¡± Thyra nodded and then walked towards the chair Skyla pointed to. Nux walked behind her and sat on the chair next to Thyra. After the 5 of them were seated, Nux glanced at Felberta and smiled, ¡°So? Did you enjoy the show?¡± Felberta smiled back, she then glanced at Thyra and answered, ¡°WE did. WE enjoyed it a lot.¡± Skyla nodded with a playful smile, while Lane had a blush on her face. ¡°Huh?¡± Thyra frowned. She realized that something was wrong when the 3 women glanced at her. ¡°What show?¡± She questioned. ¡°Hehe~ Sister Thyra, you peeked on us, you think we won¡¯t peek on you?¡± Thyra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she turned towards Nux. ¡°You knew!?¡± Nux nodded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything then?¡± She questioned. ¡°Umm¡­ well, your insides felt too good, I didn¡¯t want to stop¡­¡± Nux replied awkwardly and then laughed. Thyra¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Hehe~ Don¡¯t worry Sister Thyra, you don¡¯t have to be so shy, We only saw the part where you questioned, ¡®This is not the main thing!?¡¯ And the next few hours after that.¡± Chapter 146 Sister Thyra? Why Is Your Face So Red? Chapter 146 Sister Thyra? Why Is Your Face So Red? "Hehe~ Don't worry Sister Thyra, you don't have to be so shy, We only saw the part where you questioned, 'This is not the main thing!?' And the next few hours after that." Skyla muttered with a big smile on her face as she placed her hand on top of Thyra's as if she was trying to console Thyra. "Doesn't that mean you watched the whole thing!?" Thyra questioned in shock. Skyla's attempt to comfort her did more harm than it did well. "No no, we missed the first 10 minutes," Skyla replied with a sad look on her face. "¡­" Thyra turned silent as she glanced at Skyla with a blank look on her face. She really couldn't tell if she was a cute angel or a scheming demon. "You missed the first 10 minutes huh¡­" Thyra muttered. "Yeah¡­ we needed to hide since we didn't know when you will arrive¡­ things then happened faster than we had calculated and we missed the first 10 minutes¡­" Skyla shook her head and lamented. "So you knew everything beforehand?" Thyra questioned. "Hmm? Of course, we did. How else do you think Nux's room was silent in the night? Heh. It Nux's room is never silent, you know, especially at the night" Skyla smiled as she glanced at Nux and winked. A smile appeared on Nux's face. This little demonic angle. She was really too cute. "O-Oh is that so¡­" "Indeed indeed." Skyla nodded. "B-But are you g-guys fine with me? I ordered assassins to kill you all¡­" Thyra questioned. Actually, this was also the reason why she didn't want to meet Skyla, Edda, Lane and Felberta, she thought that they all wouldn't like her. As for Nux? He was a perverted man, he wouldn't care. If Nux knew her thought¡­ He would agree. If he was worried about it, he wouldn't have approached Thyra in the first place. Thyra knew about this as well, therefore, she was comfortable around Nux however, the same can't be said with the women. "You don't have to worry about that. Everything that happened was in the past. As long as you don't try to harm us, we are fine with having you around." This time, Felberta answered. "Yes, we are fine with having you around! Actually, I am even looking forward to it! Hehe~ A cold blooded assassin is my sister, how exciting~" Skyla laughed out loud as she formed a fist and punched in the air. She then turned towards Thyra and requested, "You have to teach me some killing techniques, okay?" "Hmm? Why do you want to learn that?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "Hehe~ I want to try killing a few people, I want to see how it feels~" Skyla answered with a small smile on her face. Nux blinked in surprise. He then turned towards Felberta and Lane and narrowed his eyes. "What have you guys done to my cute Skyla?" "We didn't do anything¡­" Felberta replied, actually, she was surprised by Skyla's answer as well. "Ummm¡­" "Hmm? Lane, do you know something?" Nux heard Lane's voice and questioned. The girl nodded and answered, "This is just her way to get close to Thyra¡­" "Sister Lane!" Skyla jumped in shock. She didn't expect her sister to out her like that. She felt betrayed. Thyra, who heard Lane, smiled. She never expected someone to go so far just to talk to her. It felt nice. A small smile appeared on Nux's face and he sighed in relief. "Thank god.., as I thought, Skyla is still my adorable Skyla~" Skyla, who heard his words blushed, however, from the big smile that was plastered on her face, anyone could tell that she was happy because of the compliment. "As expected from someone of my faction, what a pure heart! Just like me!" Felberta nodded to herself as well. Lane, who heard her words couldn't help but comment, "L-Lady Felberta¡­ you are being influenced by Nux's shamelessness." "¡­" "¡­" With Lane's single sentence, Felberta and Nux turned silent. "Is that so¡­ Lane? I am a bad influence now? Hmm?" Nux couldn't help but question. He was hurt, you know? "U-Umm, I meant¡­ umm¡­" "Mhm, I am waiting, tell me what you meant, I am all ears." "I¡­ I am sorry¡­ I was wrong¡­ you are not a bad company at all¡­" Since she couldn't come up with an excuse, Lane lowered her head and apologized. "Nope, a simple apology won't cut it, My dear Lane, I would need you to work hard and please me." Nux smiled. Lane knew well enough what that smile meant, she smiled back and nodded with a blush on her face. "Okay¡­" "Heh. How lucky, should I start dissing you as well?" Felberta questioned with a smirk. "Oh? Are you craving me so hard that you can't control yourself now? Didn't we have a great session yesterday afternoon? Did you forget about it, or are you just becoming more perverted?" Nux questioned back with a smile. "Hmph!" Felberta snorted and didn't say anything. Fighting Nux using words was useless. Hmph! Hmph! She will silence him in the bed. That's the true battlefield. Thyra, who heard and understood what these people were talking about couldn't help but lower her head in embarrassment. She couldn't believe that they were talking about it in the open. "Heehh? Sister Thyra? Why is your face so red?" Skyla, who quickly noticed Thyra's change questioned. Thyra's face turned even redder and she shook her head, "Nothing," "Oh C'm-" Skyla wanted to continue chatting, however, "Alright guys, let's start eating now," Nux muttered, he then turned towards Thyra and informed. "If you don't know, then let me tell you, Two and Three would be coming here soon. I need to train, so l will be fighting you guys again." Thyra was about to nod in agreement however, Skyla grabbed her hand and, "No! You can train with Two and Three, I need to talk with Sister Thyra!" Chapter 147 Does It Even Matter? Chapter 147 Does It Even Matter? "So¡­ where is Miss One?" Three questioned with a frown as she glanced at Nux who was standing right in front of her. "Umm¡­ she's busy¡­" Nux answered. "Hmm? Busy? Miss One? Are you sure?" Three questioned in confusion. Noticing her confused expression, Nux was quick to realize that there was a story behind this. "Hmm? Why are you so surprised?" Nux questioned. "Miss one loves sparring. When we were still in the Kingdom, she used to spar with us every month. Obviously, as an assassin, we do not need many fighting techniques, what we practised were killing techniques. Sneak attacks, lethal attacks and attacking the neck, heart, crotch and brain. Miss one used to see all of this and observes our weakness." Three answered. "Oh? So she loves sparing huh?" Nux muttered to himself. "She does." 'But she still chose to talk with Skyla and the others¡­ is this because Skyla talked to her so cheerfully? Is she trying to get along with others?' A smile appeared on Nux's face as he thought of that. 'It's a good thing.' Nux nodded to himself. "Well, she's busy right now, so only you two will be sparring with me, you are not scared are you?" Nux teased. "Heh. We defeated you before, it won't be tough to defeat you again." Three chuckled and dashed towards Nux while Two positioned himself to where Nux is going to appear after dodging Three's attack. "Heh." Nux smiled, ready for today's training. ¡­ "Sister Thyra, tell me tell me, how was your first night with Nux?" Skyla questioned excitedly as she glanced at Thyra was sitting beside her on a large bed. After breakfast, she pulled Thyra to have the 'talk' with her. Of course, she brought Felberta and Lane along with her as well. No one shall be left alone. Hehe. "Ughhh¡­ did you guys not see the whole thing with your own eyes?" Thyra questioned with a frown. She did not want to discuss last night at all. Else¡­ Else she will get horny again¡­ "Oh C'mon, Sister Thyra, although we watched everything, we didn't 'feel' what you felt! C'mon C'mon, don't be stingy, share your experience with us!" Skyla questioned, her eyes practically had stars shining inside. Skyla did the same thing when she met Edda. When she met Edda for the first time, she excitedly asked her about her first night and that day, Skyla realized that she really enjoyed talking about the 'first night'. Since that day, little Skyla has been going around asking everybody. First, she asked Felberta, Felberta, of course, nodded with a smile and shared anything without shame. Skyla was like her little sister after all. Then she moved and talked to Lane, and even though she was there when Lane spent her first night with her, she still asked about the time when she was gone. She then tried talking to other maids, however, Skyla soon realized that she doesn't like talking about the first night unless the man they are talking about is Nux. Therefore, she stopped talking with other maids. From that day to this, Thyra was the first woman she could talk with. And she was really excited about this. "I-It felt good¡­" Thyra answered. "Heeh? That's it? Sister Thyra, you have to be creative with these matters. Try explaining it in more detail" "W-What detail?" Thyra questioned. "Like, how good it felt. What were you thinking about when he was about to put his penis inside your little sister? Did you feel the pain? Did you feel particularly good when he did something? Did you like it when he touched your breasts? Or did you like it when he touched your butt? Also, how soon do you want to have another session with him?" Skyla then shot a series of questions and Thyra opened her mouth in shock. "There she goes again¡­" Felberta sighed as she shook her head and then glanced at Lane. "She is Skyla¡­ so it is understandable¡­" Lane muttered. "True, this girl is really a chatterbox huh¡­" Felberta sighed and Lane chuckled. Of course, although it may look like they weren't interested, actually, they were completely focused on the 'talk'. They were curious as well. "Heh. Look how red her face is¡­" Felberta chuckled. "That is understandable¡­ anyone would blush after being questioned like that just after your first night¡­" "True, one has to remember the blissful night to answer Skyla's questions." Felberta chuckled. "Indeed." Lane nodded. As she recalled last night, Thyra's face turned red, she was really embarrassed to talk about her last night, however, seeing those starry eyes, Thyra was unable to reject Skyla. One by one, she started talking and answering every question Skyla questioned. "Heeh? Ears? That's different from what I thought, to be honest, I like it when he kneads my butt. Of course, that doesn't mean I don't like it when he touches my breasts, that feels good as well. Ah, talking about breasts, I learned a massage that could help increase your size, do you want to try it?" Skyla questioned. "¡­" Thyra, however, remained silent and glanced at Skyla. "What?" "¡­it doesn't sound much convincing coming from you¡­" Thyra answered. "What do you me-" However, soon, Skyla realized what Thyra was talking about¡­ "Pffftt!" Finding the scene quite comical, Felberta laughed out loud. Skyla turned and glanced at Felberta's laughing face, she then turned towards Lane and saw the smile on her face as well. She understood that Sister Lane was trying to hide her laughter as well. "Y-Y-You are mean!" She pointed at Thyra and blamed her. "I was only trying to help you! Because yours were small!" Thyra's face twitched. "Mine are bigger than yours." She retorted. "No! Mine are bigger!" "Hmph! Dream all you want!" Skyla then turned towards Felberta and questioned. "Sister Felberta, you tell us, who has bigger breasts, me or Sister Thyra?" "Does it even matter?" Suddenly, Felberta questioned. "Hmm?" Skyla tilted her head in confusion. Thyra was looking forward to what Felberta was about to say as well. "Why compete? Does it even matter whose breasts are bigger amongst you two? In the end, you both have small breasts." Chapter 148 Cursed Letter. Chapter 148 Cursed Letter. "I do not believe this! Let's spar again!" Three stood up in anger and pointed her wooden sword at Nux. From the bruises on her face, it looked like she didn't enjoy today's spar. "Nope, we won't be sparing anymore, I have things to do." Nux however, shook his head. "Am I right to assume that you are scared? If that is the case, I can back down for you," Three smirked, trying to use reverse psychology on Nux and hoping to get him to fight her. "Heh. That won't work on me," Nux smirked. "Tsk Tsk!' Three snorted. "Three, that is enough, learn to accept your defeat." Two muttered. His face was bruised as well, however, he seemed more calmed than Three. "Two! How can you accept this so easily? Although we had Miss One with us yesterday and it was easier to defeat him, I don't believe we cannot defeat him with the two of us working together! He is only a Master Stage Cultivator. We are Grand Master Stage Cultivators, how can we lose so easily!?" Three questioned out loud. "¡­" Two remained silent. Actually, he found it a little unusual too. Yesterday, although Nux was able to fight against 3 Grand Master Stage Cultivators, that was only because they were holding back. Today, although they did not have Thyra with them, they could still give him a decent fight and even defeat him. However, the results were a lot different than what he expected. They were defeated. And although it was not a crushing defeat, it wasn't a very tough and challenging fight either. He couldn't understand how it happened. 'Did he improve so much in a single day? What kind of progress is that?' Two questioned inwardly as he glanced at Nux with a frown on his face. Nux noticed his expression and could pretty much deduce what he was thinking. However, in the end, these two were just slaves, he didn't need to tell them anything. "Alright, that will be enough, we will spar tomorrow, I have things to do. You two can return." Nux ordered, this time, his tine wasn't playful and Three understood the difference. Therefore, although dejected, she turned around and walked away. Two bowed and followed Three as well. Nux then stretched his body a little, and just as he was about to return, he heard a voice. "Master Nux!" Nux turned to the source of the sound and saw Alger running towards him. "Hmm? What happened?" Nux questioned. "Master Nux, here. I thought it was a little important so I should share this with you" Alger muttered as he passed an envelope to Nux. Nux furrowed his brows; he took the envelope, he noticed that there was a little red mark on the edge, however, he ignored it and opened the envelope. Then, he took out the letter inside it and started reading. 'To My one and only love, Algerama, The bird did not fly out today, maybe she didn't want to meet her lover? Did they fight? Was the bird feeling sad? What about the bird's lover? Was he sad? I do not know, however, what I know is that I am brokenhearted since I have not met you for so long. I just keep looking at the bird, dreaming about the day when you and the bird will meet. Would you like that bird? Would you like how it chirps? Would you like her voice? Or would you like me more? I hope you will find the bird outside soon because if it stays in her small cage, it will break my heart. You, of course, wouldn't be able to bear seeing me like that, it will hurt you as well. And when I think about you being in pain because of worrying about me, my heart shudders. Thus, I hope you find the bird soon. I hope you find her soon' After reading the whole letter, Nux's glanced at Alger with a dead look on his face. "What kind of shitty letter was it? Was the writer drunk? And why the hell are you sharing that cursed thing with me?" Nux questioned. Alger panicked, "Master Nux, don't come to any conclusions so quickly, please read the name of the sender." Nux frowned, however, he did as Alger told and read the sender's name. Edrea Fox. Nux then narrowed his eyes, he had heard this name before. "It is Edrea Fox, a Sub Head Maid of the Royal palace," Alger revealed and Nux's eyes widened in realization. Edrea Fox, the bitch who eyes on Edda's position. Wait¡­ Soon, Nux realized something. "This is not a love letter, Master Nux. The 'bird' she is talking about is Miss Edda. She is saying that Miss Edda didn't leave today, maybe she had some fight with her 'lover', that is you. She is worried that Edda won't leave the Palace a lot and wants me to deal with her as soon as possible." Nux's eyes widened in realization¡­ That¡­ somehow makes sense¡­ "Why is she sending this to you?" Nux questioned. "Well, we had a deal. I will umm¡­ kill Miss Edda, obviously, since she is the subhead maid, she will become the new head maid, then she would let me get close to the Royal Harem." Alger answered, however, with how his legs were trembling, anyone could tell that he was scared. However, Nux didn't care, Alger has already got what he deserved, plus, there is a much more important question in Nux's mind right now. "Why do you want to get close to the Royal Harem?" "Because the Kingdome Of Skadi ordered me to." "Hmm? What does the kingdom want with the Royal Harem?" Nux questioned. Previously, he wasn't interested in world politics, however, now, things were different. Plus, this directly affected Allura and Edda, Nux had to do something, at the very least, he should know what was going around. "I do not know what the kingdom wants with the Royal Harem; however, I do have a theory in my mind." Chapter 149 Skyfall Kingdom’s Critical Period. Chapter 149 Skyfall Kingdom's Critical Period. "I do not know what the kingdom wants with the Royal Harem; however, I do have a theory in my mind," Alger answered. "What is your theory?" Nux questioned, however, inwardly, he was surprised. 'He can think something through? What? Why didn't I know that?' "The Skyfall kingdom is going through tough times right now, Master Nux," Alger muttered. "Huh? But I heard that it was the strongest among the 3 kingdoms? Is that not the case?" Nux frowned. "It is as you say, Master Nux. However, Skyfall Kingdom is facing a critical period right now." "Critical Period?" "Yes, 20 years later, the king will abdicate his throne and one of his heirs will become the next king. Initially, it wasn't much of a problem since the crown prince practically had no competition, he was strong and had Duke Fulvianus supporting him from behind. However, in the last 50-60 years, the Third Prince's cultivation has increased by leaps and bounds. The third prince, who is 89 years old, is already at the peak of the Grand Master Stage which is similar to the first prince, who is 122 years old. Duke Merula, who was supporting the Third Prince didn't fail to use this fact and started gaining support from other nobles. 'If the Third Prince is as strong as the first prince even though he is 33 years younger than him, then doesn't that mean the potential the Third Prince has is a lot higher compared to the First Prince? Won't the Kingdom see unprecedented growth if it is under a genius like Third Prince?' Words like these were spread around and many nobles started supporting the Third Prince. This started the spark, it was not a rebellion, it was an appeal, an appeal to make the Third Prince, Lovis Skyfall, the crown prince of the Skyfall Kingdom. The Appeal, however, was rejected. But, everything wasn't in vain. The First Prince, Raguel Skyfall, lost the title of the Crown Prince. This added fuel to the fire. Since the Crown prince position was now empty, The Fourth prince, Evander Skyfall, who had the support of Duke Centho, joined in as well. When it was noted that three out of four Duke supported the Three Princes, all eyes fell on Duke Vestalis, the remaining Duke. Most of them thought of him as the breaking point, however, the Duke declared his neutrality on the matter. The person he wanted to support, the Second Princess Quiriana Skyfall was not interested in the Throne and didn't participate in this race. With this, the politics inside the Skyfall kingdom is now revived with three Major Princes fighting with each other, each having a Duke Supporting them from behind. Since historic times, these were the times when most of the Kingdoms fell, this is why I said that the Skyfall Kingdom is going through a Critical Period. As for why the Kingdom of Skadi is interested in the Royal Harem, I assume that it is because they are trying to 'support' a prince from behind the scenes as well. The Fifth Prince, Lucas Skyfall, should be their target, since the man doesn't have any support from any major noble, he would be happy to have a Kingdom supporting him from behind. I am sure someone like him wouldn't mind being a puppet King. Of course, that is just my prediction." Alger reported. The more he spoke, the more Nux realized that this Alger might not be as useless as he initially thought. He knew a lot more than Felberta, that's for sure. Of course, that wasn't Felberta's fault either. She was a Viscount, it is normal for a Marquee like Alger to know more about the situation than a Viscount like her. 'Haaahhh¡­' Finally, Nux shook his head and sighed. The situation was a lot more complicated than he initially thought. Everything within the kingdom was okay, however, he didn't expect the Kingdom of Skadi to play it like this. Of course, as Alger said, it was just his prediction, what he said might be wrong however, Nux had a feeling that he was right. Just the fact that the Kingdom of Skadi controls 2 Marquees' houses inside the Skyfall Kingdom tells that the Kingdom of Skadi isn't simple. 'I was too na?ve. The way I think isn't broad enough; I am unable to think about all the situations at the same time. I need to improve.' Nux realized. 'Why wouldn't a kingdom use this golden chance to try and take over the other kingdom? This is the prime time to do whatever they wanted. They would be fools if they miss this chance. It's a perfectly logical move on their part. Now the question is¡­ what should be my next move?' Nux questioned inwardly and started thinking about the current problem more deeply. However, in the end, he shook his head and sighed. It was not the time yet. He needs to discuss everything with his girls. Only then could he come up with something. "Alright, I heard you, I will think a little more about all this, you can go now. As for what to say to that maid, I'll tell you later." Nux turned towards Alger and instructed. "Yes," Alger nodded and left. Inwardly, Alger was happy. 'Heh, I showed my worth, I hope I won't get treated badly from now on. I don't want to call Miss One every single day, though she left me alive yesterday and acted a little different from before, I have this feeling that she will kill me if I keep calling her like that. Haahhh¡­ Master Nux, please don't treat me badly from now on¡­' Yes, that was all the marquee wanted now. To live a normal, tension-free life. Nux didn't know what was going inside Alger's mind. His mind was already filled with other thoughts, in the end, he decided to meet Felberta. A small smile appeared on his face when he thought about it. Being serious did not suit him. He should spend time with his beloved women. He will think about other things later. Hehe~ Chapter 150 Say...My Darling Nux~ Chapter 150 Say...My Darling Nux~ "And then I returned from the part-" "Returned? That is such a weak word, Sister Felberta. You did not return from the party, You 'rushed back' from the party. Hahaha~ I still remember how the servants looked at you when you walked out of the carriage and started running towards your room. Hahaha~ You looked so desperate that day, Sister Felberta" Skyla stopped Felberta midway and laughed out loud. She was still angry about when Felberta called her out on her breasts. Heh. She will have her revenge now. After Thyra was done sharing her story, the others girl started sharing theirs as well. Of course, Skyla, Lane and Felberta already knew each other's stories, however, they still shared them. An enjoyable topic was never not enjoyable; no matter how many times you repeat it. "Pfftt!" Thyra laughed out as she glanced at Felberta. Lane, who was the shyest one in the group didn't say anything but she was smiling as well. "Sister Thyra, you have to know, back then, Lady Felberta was still a mortal, however, she was so desperate that day that she ran and she ran so fast that we, who were Advance Stage cultivators were having a hard time catching up to her" Skyla laughed even more. "Doesn't that just mean that you two were useless since you were unable to catch up with a mortal like me?" Felberta questioned. "Oh C'mon Sister Felberta, you know I don't mean that in a literal way, we could easily catch up to you since you were a mortal. What I was trying to tell was that you were so desperate that you didn't care about your image and ran towards your room so you could meet Nux. Hehe~ I even remember how you hugged him like a monkey as soon as you saw him." Skyla, however, didn't back down and teased even more. Lane, who was sitting right beside Skyla nodded in agreement. Felberta's face twitched in annoyance and she answered, "So what if I was desperate? I was desperate for someone who belonged to me! Tsk Tsk, at least I wasn't shameless enough to peek at a couple having se-" Felberta then paused. Initially, she wanted to talk about how Skyla and Lane were peeking at her and Nux having sex, however, she quickly realized that Thyra here also peeked at them. If she used the word 'peek', Thyra, Skyla and Lane would be categorized into the same category and that would be disadvantageous for her since she would become their target. 'Haahh¡­ if only Edda was here¡­' Felberta sighed inwardly. She then quickly changed what she was about to say and continued, "Tsk Tsk, at least I am not shameless enough to spend my first night with the man I love and my Sister!" Since she can't target Skyla, she targeted Lane instead! Lane, who was now targeted opened her eyes wide in surprise. "What? Did you spend your first night with Nux and your Sister? Who was that Sister?" Thyra questioned in surprise, she didn't expect this serious-looking girl to be so¡­ Perverted¡­ Lane's face turned red and Skyla who was beside her smiled slyly. "Hehe~ I was that Sister! She spend her first night with Nux and I was there as well~ Actually, Sister Lane should be thankful to me, if not for me, she would have remained a virgin for the rest of her life, no, even worse, she would have found a useless man for herself and would have married him. Hahaha~ That would have been so sad~" Skyla laughed again. Her Sister Lane was laughing when Felberta targeted her. Hehe~ She wouldn't leave her either. However, that was her mistake. 'Heh. All according to my Plan.' Felberta smiled slyly as she watched Skyla and Lane, especially Lane, whose face was now as red as a tomato. "T-That is because I was not perverted enough to smell Lady Felberta's panty in the bathroom!" Lane retorted with a red face and Thyra's eyes widened in surprise. Thyra then turned towards Skyla and questioned, "You did what?" Skyla blushed as well, she glared at Lane with an expression that said, 'How could you?' However, Lane turned her head away, 'You started it first' That was her reply. "Hahaha~ Indeed indeed~ Our little Skyla here was found smelling my panty when she was washing them~ Heh. How perverted~" Felberta commented. Skyla lowered her head in shame. "Wait, you really did that?" Thyra questioned and the more she questioned, the redder Skyla's face got. "Hahaha~" Felberta laughed out loud, Lane was smiling as well. "T-That wa-" "Haah? Why are you girls bullying my cute little Skyla?" Suddenly, Skyla heard a voice and her eyes brightened. She then quickly turned around, and soon, a big smile appeared on her face as she dashed toward the voice. "Nux!" She shouted. Nux hugged her petite body gently and patted her head. "Don't worry, Don't worry, no one will bully you, I am here" "Hmm hmm" Skyla nodded as she snuggled into his chest and closed her eyes. "Tsk Tsk. You are late so you don't know what happened. We weren't bullying her, instead, that little demon was the one who was bullying us. We were just getting back at her" Felberta retorted. Lane nodded and although Thyra didn't nod, she now knew that Skyla wasn't as innocent as she looked. "Sister Felberta said I have small breasts!" Skyla complained. Nux frowned, he then moved his hand toward Skyls's right breast and started rubbing it gently, "Hmm? How are they small? Don't they have the perfect size?" He questioned in confusion. "Yes, they fit your hand perfectly, they are perfect," Skyla muttered and Nux nodded in agreement. "It is Sister Felberta and Sister Lane who has unnecessarily large breasts!" Skyla continued however, this time, Nux didn't nod. He didn't have a death wish. "Ohh?" Hearing Skyla, a small, sly smile appeared on Felberta's face. "Say¡­ My darling Nux~" Felberta called. "Y-Yes, what is it, My dear Fel?" "What type of breasts do you prefer? The ones that 'fits your hand perfectly' or the ones that are 'unnecessarily large'?" Chapter 151 I Do Have Something In Mind. Chapter 151 I Do Have Something In Mind. "Say¡­ My darling Nux~" Felberta called. "Y-Yes, what is it, My dear Fel?" Nux forced out a smile. He had this feeling that he won't like her question. At all. "What type of breasts do you prefer? The ones that 'fits your hand perfectly' or the ones that are 'unnecessarily large'?" And, his feeling was correct. "H-Huh? What kind of question is that, My Dear Fel?" Nux tried to act ignorant. "I am asking if you prefer mine, or Skyla's breasts," Felberta repeated. A lot more clearly this time. Skyla, who was enjoying Nux's pats opened her eyes and glanced at Nux's face with her eyes shined with curiosity. She wanted to know as well! She was confident in her victory after all. "Ahh, so that's what you are asking?" Nux finally realized. "Yes, that is what I am asking. Now answer the question," Felberta narrowed her eyes. "Well, actually, I don't have any preference. I am a simple man, I like everything equally. Your breasts are big and squishy, they feel fantastic when I touch them and I want to keep touching them forever. Similarly, Skyla's breasts are soft and lovely, combining them with Skyla's cute face, I get a boner every time I think about it." Nux smiled and then continued, "What I mean to say is, everything has its own advantage. For example, let's talk about Edda, Edda is so amazing that yesterday night when she was talking with Allura, she found out something very interesting. Something so good that will make our future journey a lot simpler than what we predicted. She found out a good piece of news. However, her subordinate, the subhead maid of the royal palace, that bitch is the opposite. That bitch sent a letter to Alger that I did not like all." Was what he saying and the topic that was going on had anything in common? No. However, was Nux able to succeed in what he was trying to do? Hehe~ "Hmm? Good news? Letter? What are you talking about?" Felberta frowned and questioned. Nux's smile widened and he continued, "That's why I was here in the first place, let's leave the letter aside, I will first tell you about what Edda found out." "Alright." Felberta nodded. Nux then started talking about the King of the Skyfall Kingdom and his weird hobby. The more he talked, the more Felberta and the others narrowed their eyes in anger. This way, Nux successfully changed the topic and started talking about 'important' things. He successfully managed to dodge the bullet. After the discussion about the king and the letter ended, Nux smiled perversely and started talking about 'most important things'. It was then decided that Skyla will be the first, then Lane and then Felberta. As for Thyra, she will be receiving special special attention in the evening. What happened next was Heaven for Nux as he enjoyed the four women for the rest of the day. ¡­ At the night, Nux was standing in front of all the four women and he had a smile on his face. "I will go meet Edda now." "You have to treat Sister Edda nicely, she worked hard~ So reward her well~" Skyla muttered as she winked at Nux playfully. "I'll make sure to do that." Nux smiled back. "Also, don't forget to talk about that letter with her," Felberta muttered. "Mhm, I won't." "Have fun~" Skyla laughed. Nux smiled, he then kissed all the four girls, and before leaving he turned towards Felberta and requested, "Take Thyra to her new room." "Alright." Felberta nodded. "H-Huh? New room?" Thyra, who didn't know anything about it questioned with a frown. Skyla quickly grabbed her hand and exclaimed excitedly, "Of course! Your new room is right next to mine! So we will talk at night. Hehe~ Teach me all those killing techniques, I want to kill people!" Skyla smiled innocently. "H-Huh? But don't I already have a room for myself?" Thyra questioned. "Nope, you won't be living there anymore." Nux shook his head. "Why?" Thyra questioned. "That place is too far," "Huh? What do you mean?" "I would need a few minutes to come to your room, it is too far from mine," Nux muttered. "Actually, you can stay in your previous room as well, however," "However what?" "Do you want other assassins to see that perverted face of yours or hear you moans when we have sex?" Nux questioned with a sly smile on his face. Thyra's face reddened in embarrassment. She has just had a lovely session an hour ago and she was sure that she wouldn't be able to control her moans while having sex¡­ It just felt too good¡­ "A-Alright, I will move to a new room." Thyra nodded. She had no choice. This man was forcing her. "Good girl," Nux smiled. "Alright, I'll go now." He then activated his Conceal and left. ¡­ A few minutes later, he was already in front of the Royal palace and soon, he saw Edda walking out. He deactivated his Conceal and just like how he did it the first time, He extended his toward Edda and smiled, "Miss Edda, shall we go?" A sweet smile appeared on Edda's face as she took Nux's hand and nodded. "But we don't have any carriage today," Nux muttered. "Hmm?" "How about I carry you to our destination on my back?" Edda's smile widened and she nodded. Heh, this was a lot better than riding a carriage. She then quickly climbed on Nux's back and Nux dashed towards a random city. ¡­ 2 hours later, Nux and Edda were sitting in an expensive-looking restaurant and a waiter placed delicious-looking food on their table. "So that subhead maid, umm¡­ I forgot her name¡­" Nux started. "Edrea?" "Yes, that woman, she send a letter to Alger that told him how you didn't leave the Royal Palace yesterday and requested to capture you quickly," Nux informed. "Oh? She's keeping tabs on me? Not that I am very surprised. Heh. I wonder what face she will make when she learns that the person she is depending on is already our subordinate." Edda commented with a smile. She didn't look very surprised by the news. "Heh. That would be fun to see, although I would prefer not to see her face." Nux replied. Edda smiled and nodded. "Indeed, you don't have to see an abomination like her, it might hurt your eyes since you are so used to seeing a beautiful woman like me." Nux smiled and then he questioned. "How would you like to deal with her?" A sly smile appeared on Edda's face as she answered, "I do have something in mind." Chapter 152 Time Game * Chapter 152 Time Game * A/N: I suggest that you wait for the next chapter and read both at the same time. *Skeleton Face* ... Inside a dimly lit room, a brown-skinned woman was hanging in the air, her hands were tied behind her back, while her legs were tied in a way that her ankles were touching her butt, and the ropes that tied her were then masterfully tied to the ceiling of the room, leaving the woman hanging in the air without any support whatsoever. "Hahaha~ That's a good position for you, is it not, Edda?" Suddenly, a voice was heard and a naked man walked inside the room. "¡­" The woman didn't say anything, she just observed the man's dreamy figure and felt a little tingle inside her important area. That woman was Edda and the one who tied her was Nux. This was the 'reward' Nux was talking about. He was sure that Edda would enjoy this. He thought about it for hours, after all. Nux then walked closer to Edda, and finally, she was able to see his charming face. However, that wasn't what Edda was focused upon. Nux had tied her at a perfect height. His little brother, that was standing tall was right in front of Edda's eyes, it was practically touching her nose. "You want this, don't you?" Nux questioned as he moved forward and his little brother touched her cheek. Edda's tongue popped out of her own as she tried licking it, however, she didn't forget to answer the question her 'Master' asked. "Yesh" Nux's smile widened, he always moved his waist a little as soon as Edda's tongue touched his little brother, a weird sense of satisfaction fulfilled his mind when he saw Edda changing her angles of approach just so she could lick his penis. "Where do you want it?" Nux questioned. "My Pusshy" Edda was quick to answer, however, her mind was still focused on the dick in front of her. "Do you want it that much?" "Yesh." "Then how about we play a game?" Nux stepped back a little and questioned. "A game?" "Indeed." Nux's smile widened as he pointed at a large clock that he had placed on the wall. "I call it, 'Time Game.'" "Time game?" "Yes, the rules are simple, I can do whatever you want with your body and you just have to NOT moan for 1 whole minute. Simple right?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Edda, however, didn't reply, she knew the explanation wasn't over yet. "If you succeed," Nux then moved his rod in front of Edda's eyes and whispered, "Then I will ram this rod inside your pussy till you pass out from pleasure," Edda's felt her little sister twitching when she heard it. "However," Then, Nux's smile widened and he continued. "If you fail, then the game will be reset, but the time you have to control your moan will get added on by the time that was left. For example, if you moan after 40 seconds, then for the next round, you will have to control your moan for 1 minute 20 seconds. Are the rules clear?" Nux questioned while he rubbed his dick all over Edda's face while the girl tried to lick it with her tongue. "Yesh." "Alright, so the game¡­ begins!" Suddenly, Edda's eyes turned focus and she sealed her lips! She will not moan. Nux smiled, he then walked towards Edda's little sister, he slid his rod onto Edda's shoulder, her arm, then her back and finally, it found its place on her butt. "Mmnm~" Even though Nux didn't do anything yet, just his dick touching all her body sent waves of pleasure inside Edda's body. However, she did not moan. Heh. Not that easily. Nux smiled, and his right hand then moved towards Edda's sacred place, Nux raised his eyebrows when he noticed that her pussy was wet. He smiled, he then gently started circling his finger outside Edda's entrance. This little gentle touch sent waves and waves of pleasure inside Edda's body as more and more juices gushed out of her little sister. However, Edda was determined to win. She did not moan. Nux was patient as well, he continued circling his finger around her entrance, Edda's body, which was hanging in the air started moving slowly like a pendulum. Since she was hanged, every little movement Edda made to overcome that itchy feeling she felt was reflected amazingly. Edda then glanced at the clock and her eyes widened in surprise. 20 seconds. Only 20 seconds have passed. And this was already getting unbearable for her, Nux was doing nothing but circling his finger around her pussy¡­ Shouldn't he just ram his finger inside now!? She didn't realize one minute was such a long time. Edda gritted her teeth, she then closed her eyes and tried to ignore her little sister's frustrations. She waited¡­ She waited for entire an entire hour, resisting that unbearable frustration with sheer willpower. She then opened her eyes, and, Only 5 seconds had passed. That meant 25 seconds in total¡­ Edda's whole body trembled in frustration. The pendulum-like motion her body was doing increased, indicating that Edda was getting frustrated. However, no matter how frustrated she was, Edda did not moan. Nux continued what he was doing with no pressure at all. He was actually enjoying the frustrated look that had appeared on Edda's face. Soon, he noticed that 5 more seconds had passed. His smile then widened, his forefinger and thumb met and, *Flick* He flicked Edda's Clitoris. "AAAnnhhhh!!" Edda, who didn't expect that Nux would do something like that so suddenly moaned out loud and her eyes widened in surprise. If her hands were tied, she would have slapped herself with all her strength. She couldn't believe she moaned so easily. "30 Seconds. Good Job, My perverted Maid. Good job on holding out for 30 seconds. However, in the end, you still lost. Therefore, now you would have to hold out for 1 minute and 30 seconds to win. Are you ready for that?" Chapter 153 I-Is This A R-Reward Of A P-Punishment...? ** Chapter 153 I-Is This A R-Reward Of A P-Punishment...? ** "Now you would have to hold out for 1 minute and 30 seconds to win. Are you ready for that?" Nux questioned with a wide smile on his face. "¡­" However, Edda did not reply. She was more focused on winning the game. 1 minute and 30 seconds weren't difficult. She just has to make sure that this time does not increase anymore. "That's the spirit" Nux complimented. "Alright, round 2 begins¡­ now!" Nux announced and his finger moved back to her clitoris. Edda's body tensed up when she sensed where his hand was moving. "Mmhhmmm~" Her body trembled in pleasure when Nux's forefinger touched her clitoris. A big wave of pleasure assaulted her body, however, Edda bit her lips to stay focused. She would not lose! Nux continued to rub her sensitive clitoris gently without any mercy for the next 10 seconds, and Edda's pussy, which was already on an edge, trembled and, *Squirt* "Mmmnhmmmmm~" She came. There were no sudden movements, no sudden pain, just plain, gentle rubbing and Edda came. Well, she can't be blamed either, she was more focused on not moaning rather than containing her orgasm. "Was that a moan?" Nux questioned. Edda, who had sealed her mouth with everything she had replied quickly, "NO! That was no- AAnnhhhh~" Nux grinned. He knew that Edda wouldn't open her mouth no matter what happened, therefore, he used this little trick and as soon as she opened her mouth to reply, he flicked her clitoris again. *Squirt* Edda didn't say anything, she just enjoyed her previous orgasm to the full extent and once she was done, she turned toward Nux and, "You cheated!" "Heeeh? When did I cheat? You can't be thinking of placing the blame on me, are you?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Edda turned silent. She didn't know how to answer. She moaned. Nux had won fair and square. "10 Seconds, That was how long you could hold out for in this round." Nux muttered. Edda lowered her head in disappointment. "So subtracting 10 seconds from 1 minute 30 seconds makes it 1 minute 20 seconds. So for the next round, you would have to stop yourself from moaning for 2 minutes 20 seconds. Can you do it, My perverted maid?" "Shouldn't it only be 1 minute 50 seconds? Why is the penalty of the previous round being counted!?" Edda questioned in surprise. "Heeh? Didn't I say it before? The time you have to hold back your moan will get added on by the time that was left? I said that, right?" "¡­" Edda turned silent. "Alright, round 3 starts¡­ now!" Nux announced and his fingers had already started moving towards her little sister. This time, he didn't circle around her entrance like before, this time, he directly plunged his forefinger inside her vagina. "Mmmmhhmm~~" Edda's body was already sensitive due to the orgasm she had just had, therefore, as soon as Nux's finger entered her insides, her body trembled in delight. "Is that a moan I heard?" Nux questioned. "¡­" But of course, Edda wasn't going to fall for the same trick. Nux smiled, and then without wasting any time, his middle finger and ring finger entered her insides. "Mmmmnnmm~~" His 3 fingers then started making a mess inside Edda's vagina. He teased and rubbed 3 of her sensitive spots at the same time. However, that was not it, With his thumb, Nux started rubbing her clitoris as well. This heightened the pleasure Edda was feeling to an unbearable degree, her eyes widened in surprise and, "MMMHhmmmmm~~" *Squirt* She came again. And this time, she came very quickly. "Shouldn't you inform me before you squirt like this? You are such a bad girl Edda," Nux questioned with a teasing smile. "¡­" However, Edda didn't reply. She was not stupid, she knows that he was trying to open her mouth. She won't do it no matter what happens. However, "And you know what happens to bad girls? They get punished!" Nux's smile widened and, *Pah* He slapped Edda's juicy ass. "AAAAnnnhhhhH~~" Edda had just orgasmed a second ago, her body was incredibly sensitive right now. The mixture of pain and pleasure she felt due to Nux's spank forced her to moan out loud. "30 Seconds, My perverted Maid. Now you would need to control yourself for 2 minutes and 50 seconds." Nux announced with a smile on his face. Finally, Edda realized that this game might not be as easy as she imagined. And, she was right. The game continued, it was as if Nux had mastered the ways to make her moan. Sometimes, he would let her play with her breasts before pinching her nipples, sometimes, he would use his dick and rub it on her entrance. Sometimes, he would pull the ropes to increase her pain, then he would flick her clitoris, or he would directly plunge 3 fingers inside her pussy at the same time. All in all, every action he did was incredibly pleasure-inducing and to make matter worse, the more time passed, the more Edda came and the more sensitive her body became. ¡­ "Now you have to hold back your moan for10 minutes 15 seconds," Nux muttered with a smile on his face. Right now, Edda was a mess. A complete mess. Her juices were leaking out uncontrollably, her body was being swayed like a pendulum without stop. Actually, Nux was now sure that if he does touch her and let her stay like this, she would moan out loud within 10 minutes. That was how sensitive she was right now. "I-Is this a r-reward of a p-punishment¡­?" Edda couldn't take it anymore and question. Her face was completely red now. An evil smile appeared on Nux's face, he then walked in front of Edda and questioned. "What do you think? Are you enjoying it?" Then, a perverted smile appeared on Edda's red face as she answered, "I am loving it~" As she said that, her body swayed even more, indicating how much she was trying to move but couldn't. "However," Suddenly, she called. "I am at my limits now~ I need that Dick!" Edda screamed out loud. "Heh. My perverted maid." Nux called out and he then placed his rod in front of Edda's lower lips, "You should have said that sooner. It was hard for me to hold back as well." He then started lubricating his rod with her juices and, "The game is over, it's now time for awards!" "AAAGNNnnnhhhhhH~~" Edda moaned loudly as Nux entered her insides in one move. "Ugghhhhhh!" Nux groaned in pleasure as well. Edda's walls were a lot tighter than normal. Maybe that was because she was left unattended and was teased for such a long time. "Ahhhh~~ This is the best~" Edda closed her eyes as she enjoyed the heavenly feeling. Nux's one thrust, and she already entered her own world. A world full of pleasure and delight. "Aannhhhhh~~" Nux then pulled his dick back and rammed his dick inside her again. He then bent down a little and grabbed Edda's breasts roughly. The way she was tied, Edda couldn't move much, therefore, she was completely at his mercy. And Edda loved that feeling. She didn't have to care about anything, she just has to moan. "AANNnhhhh~~ NUX! You are the best!" And she will do just that. Nux smiled, suddenly, he grabbed her pink white hair and rammed his dick inside her pussy as he pulled her hair. "AAHHhhhnnnN~" Edda's walls tightened even more and she moaned die to pleasure and pain. Soon, Nux's movement turned smoother and faster, "Annnhh! ANNH! Annhh~" *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* The room was filled with sounds of flesh meeting flesh and Edda's moans. The scent of Edda's juices and sweat had already spread all over the room, if anyone enters the room right now, He would surely be surprised by the depravity these two have fallen two. "Annnhh! ANNH! Annhh~" *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* However, Edda wouldn't have cared. She would have just continued moaning. Being hanged like that was something new for her, and when Nux started fucking her in this position, her excitement rose to another level. Whenever she looks at the floor below, she feels excited. The one thing stopping her from falling on the floor under Nux's merciless thrusts were the ropes and Nux's hands. She somehow got very excited thinking about it. *Pah* "AANNNHhhhhhhHH~" Suddenly, Nux spanked her ass and as if a switch was flipped, Edda moaned out loud and her walls tightened to an unbearable degree. It was as if her pussy was trying to merge with Nux's dick. "UgghhhhhhhH!! SO GOOD!!" The pleasure Nux was feeling increased. Nux felt his body weakening, therefore, he quickly grabbed Edda's breasts for support and since his grip was hard, "AANnnnhhhh~~" Edda moaned even more and her walls tightened again. "I am cumminnnngggg~~" Nux groaned in pleasure and finally let go! He filled Edda's insides with his semen, and Edda's body trembled in delight. "I am Cummiingggg againnnnn~~" Her already sensitive body came again. However, this orgasm she had was a lot more pleasurable than the ones before. "Haaahhh¡­ haahh¡­. Haa¡­" Edda breathed heavily, this was most definitely the best session the two of them had. Being hung in the air like this¡­ She might get addicted to this. Her eyes then felt heavy, however, just as she was about to close them, a strong, manly scent assaulted her nose. She opened her eyes and saw Nux's half-erect dick right in front of her face, touching her cheek right under her right eye. "Clean it." The night was still long! Chapter 154 Am I Clear? Chapter 154 Am I Clear? 'This was the best night I have ever had in my entire life!' 'Heh. It was an amazing experience for me as well' 'Mhm! Let's do it again!' 'Hahaha~ Calm down Edda, we can't do something like this regularly. Even though you are a cultivator, you will tire yourself out~' 'Ughh¡­ I wish I could raise my cultivation faster¡­' 'Don't worry, you will become a Grand Master Stage Cultivator soon.' 'Hehe~ You and I will need to work hard for it, especially you' 'Heh. I am not scared of hard work, rather, I enjoy it' 'Of course you do' A big smile appeared on Edda's face as she recalled her conversation with Nux. Last night was truly awesome and anyone could tell how happy Edda was by looking at the wide and silly smile on her face. Right now, she was rushing towards the Royal Palace. No actually, rather than her, Nux, who was carrying her was hurrying towards the Palace. Why? Because she was late again. However, she wasn't as panicked as before. It had already happened a few times. She doesn't really care about it now. Also, she won't be able to change anything even if she panics, so what's the point in worrying about it? Wouldn't it be better to just tighten her hug around Nux and enjoy the ride? "Heeh? You are pretty relaxed today huh¡­" Nux commented as he noticed it as well. "Indeed¡­" Edda answered lazily. "Huh? Didn't you say that you will work hard so that we can have a session like this again? Why are you acting all lazy now?" Nux questioned. "I am saving my energy so that I can work later." "Ahh, that makes sense." "Also, it's not like I will work hard as a head maid of the Royal Palace¡­ that, I will do slowly and lazily. I will only work hard for the plan that you have for Lad- Sister Allura." Edda answered. "Tsk Tsk, what a bad head maid," Nux commented. "Hoh? Aren't I the best head maid? Am I not your favourite?" Edda questioned. "I am just talking from the Royal Palace's point of view. In my point of you, you are the best Head maid I could ever hope for. My serious outside but a pervert inside head maid." Nux smiled. A smile appeared on Edda's face as she answered, "I only care about your point of view~" "Hahaha~" The two of them soon appeared in front of the Royal Palace and Nux stopped. "Ugh¡­ I need to work again¡­" Edda groaned in displeasure. "Just keep it up for a few more days~" Nux smiled. Edda smiled back before she climbed down from his back and started walking towards the Palace. "Alright, I will meet you soon~" Edda smiled and waved her hand at Nux. Nux smiled, he kissed her lips and then turned around. Edda then turned around and walked towards the Palace as well. However, as soon as she entered the palace, she heard a high-pitched voice. "Head Maid Edda, You are Late. I know that the spring has bloomed a little late in your life, however, that does not mean you can ignore your duties. This is the 4th time now, how many times are you going to keep repeating the same mistakes? How are you going to fix that 5 minutes gap that you have created?" Edda sighed inwardly and glanced at the woman standing in front of her with a dead look on her face. 'What a bitch like voice and face.' She thought inwardly and soon, a smile appeared on Edda's face. "I apologize that I am late, however, being loved by someone is a completely new experience for me since unlike you, who goes whoring around sleeping with any men they find for the tiniest of advantage, I was a pure and innocent woman a few days ago. And having just tasted the forbidden fruit, it is a little difficult for me to handle up with everything." Suddenly, a strict expression appeared on her face and she narrowed her eyes. "However, Sub Head Maid Edrea, I still do not understand how and since when was this your duty to keep tabs on my schedule? I believe people responsible for this can do their work just fine, you do not need to involve yourself." Edrea's face turned red in anger. 'This bitch really has a vile mouth' '"Head Maid Edda, I indeed do not have any obligations to keep tabs on your schedule, however, I feel that if the Head Maid of the Royal Palace shows irresponsible behaviour like this, other maids might not do their work properly. I just don't want you to set a bad example, Head Maid Edda." "Oh? Is that so?" "Indeed." Edrea nodded with a smile on her face. "Ah, I just remembered, have you checked the rations?" "Yes, Head Maid Edda, I have checked the ration, wheat, pulses, fruits and vegetables, everything is stocked up and is ready to use. You don't have to worry about it, I do not slack off" "What about clothes, have you made sure all the washed clothes are sent back to where they came from?" "Yes, I had a few maids check the whole process, it is done. As I said, you do not need to worry, I do not slack off." "Good, Ah yes, I remembered, Liliana is on a holiday today, have you distributed her work to other maids?" "Huh?" Suddenly, Edrea frowned. "What? Have you done it or not?" Edda questioned. "But you did not order me to do it¡­" "Haah? Aren't you the subhead maid? Aren't you the one who is responsible to manage everything after me? Don't tell me you need an order to do something as simple as this! What's the use of having you around if I need to remind you to do things like this? Aren't you practically useless? Why don't you become a normal maid? You asked me how I am going to compensate for those 5 minutes I have wasted but what about you? How are you going to compensate for this? Who will do Liliana's work? You? Huh? What a useless woman!" Edda screamed in anger. What was Edda doing? She was using her status to bully Edrea. Actually, even if Edrea had done something about it, Edda would have simply found fault in something else. She was the boss here! Can Edrea do anything about it? Heck no! Actually, her trying to go against her superior was a stupid idea to begin with. Edda was not easy to bully. Now, Edrea could only listen and grit her teeth in frustration. "It's better to focus on your own work rather than doing useless things. I have had enough of your incompetent ass roaming around here. Fix yourself or you will have to face the consequences, am I clear?" Edda questioned. "¡­" "I asked, Am I Clear?" Edrea gritted her teeth in anger however, in the end¡­ "Y-Yes" She could only bow and nod. Chapter 155 Is There A Bad Blood Between You Two? Chapter 155 Is There A Bad Blood Between You Two? "I heard you got a little angry in the morning? What happened? What happened?" Allura questioned with an excited look on her face. "Oh C'mon Lady Allura, don't act like you don't know what happened. I am sure you have heard this already." Edda answered as she shook her head repeatedly. "Hahaha~ That is true, however, if I can directly ask everything in detail from the person responsible for the hot news, why would I do that?" Allura laughed out loud and answered. "Haahh¡­ why are you so interested in something like this, Lady Allura." "Oh C'mon, don't take away my fun. Tell me! Tell me!" Edda glanced at Allura's excited face and sighed. "Alright, I'll tell you what happened. It all started when I walked into the palace¡­" Then, Edda started talking about how Edrea stopped her and how their fight started. ¡­ 5 minutes later, when Edda recounted everything that happened, a sly smile appeared on Allura's face. She had finally found her source of entertainment for today. "Hmm, I understand. So that's what happened¡­ However, Edda, don't you think you were too rude?" Allura questioned with a smile. "Huh? How was I rude?" "In the end, it was all your fault wasn't it?" "Huh?" "Don't act innocent, you were the one who was late, although she might have come out as rude, in the end, she was in the right," Allura muttered. "Hmph! She has no right to call me out on being late, there are people who are responsible for it and my salary is being deducted accordingly every time I am late!" Edda snorted. "Heehh? I didn't know you were that addicted~" Allura teased. "Didn't I already say? My lover is just that good in bed." Edda replied. After the reward yesterday, she would use every single chance she gets to increase Nux's points in Allura's eyes. Of course, it wasn't beneficial right now since Allura didn't know that Nux and Edda's lover was the same person, however, this won't be kept hidden for a long time. "Yea yea, I know, your lover is good in bed, I get that. Don't repeat it again and again." "Important things must be repeated as many times as possible" Edda nodded to herself. Seeing her acting like that, Allura shook her head, this girl was a lost cause, also, she would lose her entertainment if the topic is changed. She needed to keep talking about the same topic. She could smell the entertainment. "However, Edda," Allura called. "Hmm?" "Although we were not very close before, from the few interactions and rumours I heard about you, I predicted you to be a calm and elegant person. I didn't know you would shut someone up using your authority just because she pointed at your mistake. No, actually, I am sure you wouldn't do something like this normally, did Edrea do something I don't know about? Is there bad blood between you two? You are the head maid and she is the subhead maid, is there some kind of rivalry going on between you two?" Allura questioned as her eyes gleamed in interest. Edda could see stars of excitement shining inside those blue eyes of hers. "You are right, Lady Allura. That Edrea isn't as innocent as you think." Edda muttered. "Heeh? What do you mean? I do know about how she slept with men to rise to her current position, however, are you telling me that there is something more?" Allura questioned. "Wait, you know about it?" Edda questioned in surprise. "It's not really a secret you know; also, I have many eyes inside the Royal Palace. I know a lot more than you think," Allura smiled like a mischievous child, however, with that alluring body of her that oozed out mature charm, she looked more like a succubus than a child. "Ughh¡­ alright, I get it¡­" Edda nodded. Then, her expression turned solemn and she continued, "However, Edrea is a lot bigger bitch than you think," Saying that, Edda passed the letter Edrea sent to Alger to Allura. Allura quickly opened the letter with an excited look on her face, 'To My one and only love, Algerama, The bird did not fly out today¡­ ¡­ ¡­I hope you find her soon' "What is this?" Allura questioned with a frown. 'If it was a poem, the writers need to work hard on it, no, maybe he should quit, at least he won't create something as cursed as this¡­' She thought inwardly. "This is the letter that Edrea send to Marquee Alger." Edda revealed. Allura's eyes widened in surprise and soon, her eyes gleamed in interest as she joined a few dots. "Are Marquee Alger and that Edre-" "No, there is nothing like that. This isn't a love letter, Lady Allura." "Then what is it?" Allura questioned. "It is a letter that carries information, information about me. The 'bird' in this letter is me, she's telling the Marquee that I didn't leave the mansion yesterday. And by 'I hope you find her soon', she means that she hopes that Marquee capture me soon." Edda then told everything about how and what Marquee and Edrea were planning and how they were trying to capture her. The more she listened, the wider Allura's eyes got. This wasn't mere entertainment now, lives are at stake here! "Why is she doing something like that?" Allura questioned. "To become the head maid," Edda answered. "But is it worth it, is it worth it to become a Head maid at the cost of someone's life?" Allura questioned. "Hmph, not only head maid, that bitch is willing to kill and get rid of anyone if she can profit in some way. I have investigated a little, I am not the first person she is trying to kill. She has done this before and has succeeded in it. She's not just a whore, Lady Allura. She's a scheming woman who would do whatever she can to achieve her goals." "T-That's terrible¡­" Allura muttered in shock. However, soon, she narrowed her eyes and questioned, "Wait, this letter should be a secret, how did you get your hands on it?" Allura questioned. A smile then appeared on Edda's face as she answered, "I got it from my lover." Chapter 156 How Do You Think I Am Here? Chapter 156 How Do You Think I Am Here? "Wait, this letter should be a secret, how did you get your hands on it?" Allura questioned. A smile then appeared on Edda's face as she answered, "I got it from my lover." "Hmm? Your lover?" Allura frowned. "Didn't I tell you before?" "Yes, yes, you have already told me that your lover is good in bed but what does it have to do with this?" "PFfttt!" Edda laughed out loud. "Lady Allura, though it is indeed true that my lover is good in bed, right now, I am not talking about it. I am saying that along with being good in bed, My lover is very strong as well." "Huh? Strong?" "Yes, otherwise, do you think I am stupid to leave the Palace even though I know someone is after my life?" "I do not understand what you are trying to say" Allura shook her head in confusion. "Marquee Alger, the one who that bitch sent a letter to," "Yes, what about him?" Allura questioned. "That Marquee is my Lover's subordinate," Edda revealed. "What!?" Allura questioned in surprise. "Yes, the one who gave the letter to my lover and translated it was the Marquee himself," Edda informed. "B-But, isn't a Marquee¡­ a Marquee?" "Huh?" "I mean, a Marquee is a leader of a Marquee's house, how is he someone else's subordinate?" "Heh. There are many nobles who are subordinates of other nobles, Lady Allura." Allura then narrowed her eyes and questioned, "Is your lover a Duke?" "Huh? Of course not. My lover is a commoner that is not common at all." Edda replied with a smile. Heh. The roles are reversed now. Now, Edda was the one who was seeking entertainment by seeing Allura's different reactions. "T-Then why did a Marquee become a subordinate of a commoner?" Allura questioned. "That, is a secret" However, Edda placed a finger on her lips and smiled. Allura pouted and then, another question popped into her mind. "Wait, if Marquee Alger is a subordinate of your lover, then why did he make a deal with Edrea?" "Well, it's a long story, let's just say that the Marquee wasn't my lover's subordinate from the start, it was only because he attacked me that he became my lover's subordinate." "I do not understand what you are saying at all¡­" Allura was full of questions now. Edda just smiled and answered, "You will understand everything soon enough, Lady Allura." Allura felt that she would start having a headache if she talked more about Edda's lover, the Marquee and all that. It was better to return to the initial topic. Plus, Edda seemed very chill about Edrea trying to kill her, so Allura didn't think that she would come out as rude. "So, what are you planning to do with Edrea?" Allura questioned. Suddenly, Edda's smile widened and Allura couldn't help but feel a little unsettled when she saw that smile. "Are you going to kill her?" Allura questioned. "Hmm? Of course not, Lady Allura. I am an elegant lady, not a blood-loving psychopath." Edda replied and Allura sighed in relief. "Then what are you going to do?" Allura questioned. "Heh. I will force her to work more and more and more." "Huh? What do you mean?" Allura questioned with a frown. Edda's smile widened even more and she questioned, "How do you think I am here in your room, chatting with you so leisurely?" "How?" Edda then shook her head and recalled what happened a few minutes ago. ¡­ "Edrea, I need to talk with Lady Allura about something important, be sure to check with the cleaning department and read and check all their reports. Remember, the cleaning department messes things up a lot, so you would have to personally go and check every single room and see if it is cleaned or not. If it is not, then you would have to note that room number. Once you are done, give all those room numbers to the cleaning department so that they can clean the room again." Edda walked towards Edrea, who was sitting on her chair comfortably, taking her well-deserved 15 minutes of rest after working for 3 hours consecutively. "Huh?" Edrea then frowned, however, Edda wasn't done yet. "After you are done with this, you will have to go to the kitchen and distribute the food amongst the maids. Do it quickly, we don't have a lot of time before breakfast." "Huh? But isn't that your duty?" Edrea questioned. Edda then glared at Edrea and retorted. "Are you dumb or something? Or are there some unneeded fluids inside those ears of yours? Didn't I say that I need to talk with lady Allura about something important?" "¡­" Edrea gritted her teeth in anger, however, she did not reply. 'You bitch! What 'important talks' are you just going there to ease her curiosity?' Of course, she can't say that out loud. She might be able to say something to Edda, however, there was no way she would have an easy life if she offended Allura. She could only do whatever Edda was telling her to do. 'Alright whatever, it will only take 1 hour¡­ if I do it quickly, I might finish everything in 45-50 minutes, then I can rest for 10 minutes.' However, as if she had read her mind, Edda continued, "Ah right, I totally forgot, the guards said that there were rats in the south guard post, every other maid is busy so you would have to go and clean it yourself. Do it after you are done with the things I mentioned before." "I would need to go inside the guard post myself?" Edrea questioned in disgust. "Haahh? What's with that face? You didn't look very disgusted when you used to go there at the night, so why now?" Edda retorted and Edrea's face turned red in anger. Edda was using her authority to bully Edrea again! "I will be busy talking with Lady Allura for the next few hours, be sure to do everything I said before I return else, be ready to face the consequences," Edda ordered in a strict tone. Edrea lowered her head and then bit her lips before she calmed down and answered, "Yes," Chapter 157 Do You Remember My Promise? Chapter 157 Do You Remember My Promise? "Edrea, listen here, Mina, Sarrah, Malika and Maya won't be coming today. Therefore, you would have to do their part of the work as well. This is the list of everything you have to do, I am busy since I need to talk with Lady Allura, I hope everything is done before I return. Am I clear?" "Yes¡­" Edrea took the list from Edda and saw there were 15 extra things she would have to do today, alone. Edrea, however, did not complain. No, it was better to say she did not have the energy to complain. There were big black dark circles below her eyes, her makeup was a mess and her shoulders were hung as if she did not have any energy left. She looked like she was a walking corpse. However, no one could blame her either, for the last 5 days, Edda has been forcing her to work for 25 hours a day. She did not even give her a chance to take a carefree and calm breath. Not only that but, "Hey¡­ don't you think Head Maid Edda is abusing her authority?" A maid who saw everything questioned another maid. "Are you new here?" The other maid questioned. "Yes, I am. I joined 2 weeks ago" "Ah, so that's why you said something like that. I am still fine, however, don't say that in front of any other maid, okay?" "Hmm? Why?" "Head Maid Edda is very popular amongst the maids and her popularity is well-deserved. She works extra hard just so she could ease our workload, not only that, she even talked with the minister to hire more maids so that our workload can decrease. A few years ago, we maids had to work so much that many of us died due to overexertion, however, ever since Head Maid Edda became the head maid, everything changed for the better. Head Maid Edda is an idol of almost every maid in the palace. If you say that Head Maid is abusing her authority in front of someone else, you might not get along with other maids, remember that." "But why does it look lik-" "Who knows? But I am sure it is Sub Head Maid Edrea's fault and Head Maid Edda is just punishing her." "Oh¡­ I understand¡­" The maids then walked away and Edrea, who heard them, gritted her teeth. Yes, no matter how much she complains against Edda, no one was willing to believe her and everyone just placed the blame on her. There was no justice for her at all! Edda was not only abusing her Authority but she was abusing her popularity as well! This was simply unfair! Edda, who noticed her expression smiled coldly. For these past 5 days, she has only done 3 things, talking with Allura, spending blissful nights with Nux and bullying Edrea. She was really having a time of her life right now! ¡­ "Thyra Cruse, are you willing to be my Woman with all your heart?" Inside Alge- Nux's Mansion, Nux stood in front of Thyra and questioned. "I-I am¡­" Thyra, whose face was as red as a tomato answered. Then, she felt weird energy entering her body and she frowned, this was similar to the time when she became Nux's slave, however, at the same time, it was different. "W-What did you do?" Thyra questioned with a frown. "Hehe~ it's another one of my weird magic." "Another magic?" "Yeah." "Aren't I already under that weird magic of yours? Why bother with another magic?" Thyra questioned in confusion. "Huh?" Nux frowned. "Huh?" Thyra frowned because Nux frowned. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Nux's face as he realized what she was talking about. "Hahaha~ My cute little assassin, I have already removed the Slave Seal from you, I did it 4 days ago." "What!?" "Yeah? Didn't you realize it?" "¡­" Thyra stayed silent. She felt that he lying, however, she still found it hard to believe that she didn't notice that the weird magic was lifted from her 4 days ago. "What? Do you need proof? Hmm, let's try this, Thyra Cruse, jump into the air!" Nux ordered. Normally, Thyra's body would have done what Nux ordered, however, this time, it did not move on its own. "Do you believe me now?" Nux questioned. Suddenly, a dagger appeared in Thyra's hand and in one quick movement, she placed her dagger on Nux's neck. Her movement was so quick that Nux was unable to react and now, her dagger was 1 cm close to his neck, any simple movement, and he would be beheaded. "Do you remember the promise I made to you before?" She questioned with a cold smile on her face. "The promise to be my woman with all your heart?" Nux questioned back. "NO! Not that! My promise to kill you as soon as I get rid of this pesky magic of yours!" "Ah, you are talking about that¡­" Nux nodded in realization. Thyra frowned when she saw how carefree Nux was, however soon, she saw a glint in Nux's eyes, however, before she could react, Nux moved and, Kissed her lips. However, the kiss didn't last lost as Nux quickly broke it, he then looked into Thyra's icy blue eyes and smirked. "How are you planning to kill me? Sucking me dry with your tight pussy?" Thyra's face turned red as she answered, "D-Do not think I am joking! I will r-really kill you!" "Uh huh," Nux nodded as he gave her another peck on her lips. Then, Nux grabbed Thyra's waist and pulled her close to him. "How about you try killing me in the evening after I am done with what I am about to do? What do you say?" Nux questioned. Thyra's face turned even redder and she nodded. "A-Alright, be prepared¡­" "Sure sure, now you are coming with me, right?" "mm" Nux smiled. Heh. Thyra was cute indeed. 'Are you ready? She's about to leave' Then, a playful glint flashed in his eyes as he heard Edda's voice. 'Yes, I am about to leave as well~' 'All the best. Not that you will be needing it, I have done a good job filling Sister Allura's mind with indecent thoughts after all' Edda replied. Nux shook his head and chuckled. Yes, today was the day he will have another 'lunch' with Allura. Chapter 158 Lady Allura Was Kidnapped! Chapter 158 Lady Allura Was Kidnapped! 'Ugh¡­ Why am I so nervous today¡­?' Allura groaned inwardly. 'Isn't it just a normal lunch?' She thought inwardly. She was really confused and couldn't understand her own thoughts. 'Isn't it just a normal lunch with a young man I met a week ago? So what if my husband, the king of this kingdom does not know about it? It is still a normal lunch, right?' Allura thought inwardly and soon, her face turned a little red. 'Ughh¡­ Allura you idiot what are you thinking!' Allura shook her head repeatedly. 'It's all because of that Edda~ That girl only talked about how good her lover is, how he cares about her, how he looks after her, how incredibly handsome he is and¡­ and how good he is¡­ in the bed. It's all because of those indecent things that Edda talked about. Also, why is she using my name to bully that other maid!? I mean, I don't really have any problem with it¡­ but still¡­' Allura's thoughts then diverted to other topics as she looked out of the carriage through the window. Yes, Allura Skyfall has left the palace again. Anyone who knows about her would find it completely normal. She was named 'The Bored Concubine' after all. However, if they knew what she was going to do, they won't find it normal at all. Meeting a man for the first time could be called a coincidence. Meeting him the second time could be blamed on curiosity. The third time could be said that they were now friends. However, if you leave the palace to meet the man again, especially when you have not told anyone about this 'friend' of yours, That is definitely not normal. That is suspicious. Of course, since we are talking about the Royal Palace, a place that is filled with scheming and plotting, where everyone has their own goals and is trying different things to achieve those goals, a place where no one cares about anyone but themselves, Nobody knew about this suspicious behaviour of Allura Skyfall. And since nobody knew, Nothing was suspicious. Everything was as normal as it could possibly be. Normal indeed. "Stop the carriage." While Allura was lost in her thoughts, the carriage was stopped. The doors of the carriage were opened and Allura's protectors appeared. "Lady Allura, I think we should return." One of the protectors suggested. "Huh? Why? What happened?" Allura questioned with a frown. She could see that the protector wasn't just saying it so he could ease his work, rather, he looked worried about something. "This place is too quiet. I have a bad feeling about this. Bruce has gone ahead to check the place, but I still feel it is wiser to return." The protector informed. Allura frowned, she wanted to nod since she didn't want to take any needless risks. 'But the lunch¡­' She was conflicted, she wanted to meet Nux as well, he promised that he would give her an interesting book after all. "William, we should leave." However, before she could think too much, Bruce, the other protector, returned and spoke hurriedly. "What happened?" William questioned. "I checked everything ahead, it is eerily silent. I checked the houses but no one was inside, all the houses are empty, this is a busy area, something like this is definitely not normal. I don't know what is happening, but I suggest we should leave this place as soon as possible," Bruce reported. "Alright, we will return." William's face turned solemn and he nodded. This time, he didn't even ask Allura's permission. For them, her safety mattered the most. This situation was suspicious, to avoid unnecessary danger, they would have to act on their own, even if it offends Lady Allura. 'But the book¡­' Allura wanted to deny, however, she knew she wouldn't be able to change her protectors' minds. She would have to miss her lunch today. A sad look appeared on Allura's face, however, Suddenly, a black figure rushed toward William and aimed its dagger at his neck, William reacted at the last second and blocked the attack. "Who are you!?" Bruce questioned out loud. However, rather than answering, another figure wearing black clothes appeared behind Bruce and attacked. Just like William, Bruce dodged the attack. "They are both grandmasters!" William shouted! He was having a hard time against his opponent; the same could be said for Bruce as well. These opponents were unusually quick and flexible. They were not normal Grand Master Stage Cultivators, they were trained assassins. "Do not kill them, we need them alive." Suddenly, William and Bruce heard a voice that belonged to a female, they turned a little and saw a female wearing a skin-tight black dress and a mask that covered half of her face. She was watching everything with a calm look on her face and from the aura around her, it was clear that she was the leader. "Who are you!? Why are you doing this!? Do you know who we are!?" William questioned, however, the female assassin did not answer. Actually, only a fool will answer. And only a fool will play question answers while they were fighting. "Ughhh!" Since he was distracted, William was unable to dodge one attack and his opponent's dagger grazed her shoulder. William groaned in pain and his focus shifted to his injury for a second. Another thing only a fool would do. The assassin did throw away this opportunity and attacked again. "Ugghhhh" Another cut appeared on William's body. Bruce on the other hand was doing fine, actually, he was even suppressing his opponent that seemed to be a woman as well. However, he was the least bit happy. The leader hasn't moved at all. It was as if she was sure of the victory. This would be problematic. Bruce started thinking about different ways to deal with the situation. As if angered by how he was ignoring her, the assassin fighting Bruce quickened her attacks and Bruce was forced to step back. Allura, who was watching everything had a tensed look on her face. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Suddenly, she heard a knock, she turned around and saw the carriage door has been opened. She panicked when she saw a man wearing clothes similar to the one attacking William and Bruce standing in front of her. The man didn't say anything, he just picked her up and placed her on his shoulder as if she was a potato sack. Then, he started running. "Save me!" Allura screamed in fear and panic. William and Bruce, who were fighting the assassins quickly turned around and their eyes widened, "Lady Allura was Kidnapped!" Chapter 159 That Is Unfortunate Indeed. Chapter 159 That Is Unfortunate Indeed. "You bastard! Let me go!" "¡­" "Let me go! Ugghhh! Let me go!" "¡­" "Don't you know who I am!?" "¡­" "Do you have a death wish or something!?" "¡­" "I am Allura Skyfall! The concubine of the King of the Skyfall kingdom! Let me go and I will try my best that you are not punished for the crimes you have committed." "¡­" Allura tried her best, she moved as much as she could however, the man who was carrying her had a very strong grip. She had sensed his cultivation and knew she was a Master Stage Cultivator as well, however, Allura knew that for some reason, he was a lot stronger than a normal Master Stage Cultivator. No matter how hard she tried, she wasn't able to escape from his clutches. In the end, she decided to give up. She won't use force, she should try intimidation. He would surely let her go if he knew about her background? Right? She did that. She told him about his background. However, as if the man was deaf, he did not react to her words at all. Actually, Allura was too panicked right now, if not, she would have surely realized that telling him about her background was the worse move she could have made. Of course, even if she realizes it now, it would already be too late. The assassin then carried her like a sack and didn't say anything. Allura continued resisting as well. The scene looked very comical from afar, however, no one could see it. Soon, the assassin stopped running and started walking. Allura looked around and realized that they were somewhere near the edge of the capital city. Somewhere secluded. Her heart started beating quickly and she panicked. 'I was kidnapped!' She was really scared right now and the assassin who just continued walking without saying anything creeped her out even more. Allura then looked around and noticed that she was in the slum area, however, this slum area was desolated. Other than the two of them, no one was here. Due to this, Allura was even more scared. *Step* *Step* *Step* Everything was so silent that Allura could even hear the assassin's footsteps. Actually, it was as if the assassin was deliberately trying to create this noise however, that might be her imagination. A few seconds later, the assassin finally entered a house and a frown appeared on Allura's face. The house's inside was not how she expected it to be. It was a lot more¡­ clean. The assassin walked inside and Allura's eyes widened in surprise. She saw a huge table with delicious-looking food placed on top of it. The food was still hot, so it was clear that it was placed here not long ago. Suddenly, the assassin released Allura as well however, instead of being happy, Allura frowned. "Who are you?" Allura's sword appeared in her hand as she pointed it at the assassin and questioned. "¡­" However, the assassin did not reply. "I asked who you are! Why did you bring me here!?" Allura screamed! She heart was beating really loudly, and beads of sweat had appeared on her forehead. Even her hands that were holding a sword were trembling. "Pffftt!" Suddenly, the assassin laughed. "W-Why are you laughing!?" Allura screamed. "Hahaha!" Instead of answering, the assassin laughed more and suddenly, Allura frowned. She felt like she had heard this laugh before¡­ "Hahaha~ You look so scared, Lady Allura~" the assassin spoke and as soon as he did, Allura's eyes widened in surprise. "Y-You¡­" She pointed at the assassin and stuttered. "Did you finally find out?" the assassin muttered as he removed his mask. Allura's eyes widened even more as she saw an incredibly charming and familiar face. "You are Nux!" Allura screamed. "The one and only," Nux smiled as he bowed a little. "So? What do you think? Does this assassin suit look good on me?" Nux questioned as he opened his arms wide and turned around a little. "W-What are you doing!? Why did you kidnap me!?" Of course, rather than answering his question, Allura questioned back in a voice full of surprise and confusion. "Well, you were late for the lunch," Nux answered. "W-What?" Allura couldn't believe what she was hearing. Nux smiled, he then started walking towards Allura and answered, "Look, Lady Allura, I have been waiting for this day for this whole week, I have been very patient, okay? However, when you didn't arrive for the dinner, my patience ran out and I kidnapped you~" "W-What are you talking about!? I was only 5 minutes late!" "Same thing, Same thing" Nux shrugged nonchalantly. "What do you mean same thing!? Do you know what you did!? You kidnapped the concubine of the king of the Skyfall Kingdom, inside the Skyfall kingdom's Royal Capital!" "Indeed, that is what I have done. It was quite fun as well." Nux nodded with a proud look on his face. "This is no joke, Nux! What you did will get you killed! Not only you but even I will also be killed since I tarnished the King's reputation!" Allura shouted in panic. "Heeh? Lady Allura, you are really a scardy cat huh?" Nux muttered. "S-Scardy cat? NO, I AM NOT! I am just a normal person! Don't compare me with someone crazy like yourself!" "Crazy?" "Yes crazy! You are simply asking to die!" "Oh C'mon Lady Allura, don't tell me you didn't enjoy this. Your heart is still beating fast, right?" suddenly, Nux grabbed Allura's back as he pulled her close to him and questioned. Allura's face turned bright red and her eyes opened wide in shock, her heart, which was already beating very fast started beating even faster and some indecent images, which have been filled inside her mind by Edda, appeared in her mind. Soon, however, she came back to her senses as she pushed him a little and muttered with a red face, "I-I am the concubine of the king of this kingdom, y-you can't t-touch me like t-that" "Concubine of the king huh¡­ that is unfortunate indeed." Nux nodded to himself and then, he muttered, "It must be tough living a life where your husband won't touch you and treats you like an object." Allura's eyes widened in shock when she heard him and, "W-What did you say?" Chapter 160 A Lot Lot Sooner Chapter 160 A Lot Lot Sooner "Concubine of the king huh¡­ that is unfortunate indeed." Nux nodded to himself and then, he muttered, "It must be tough living a life where your husband won't touch you and treats you like an object." "W-What did you say?" Allura's eyes widened in surprise and she questioned. "I said it must be tough living as someone's trophy." Nux repeated as he shook his head in 'pity'. "H-How do you know that?" Allura questioned. Not many people knew about the king's 'hobby'. Although the king himself hasn't forbidden anyone to talk about it, it is still an unspoken rule to not say unnecessary things out loud. "Edda told me," Nux answered honestly. "Edda? Why would she tell something so sensitive to you? No, wait! Why would she tell anything to you? How do you know her?" Allura asked countless questions at the same time. Her mind wasn't working properly right now. First, her carriage was attacked by a few unknown people. Even her protectors, who were supposed to be strong Grand Master Stage Elites, those protectors weren't able to stop these unknown people at all. Then, she was kidnapped. After that, she realized that the person who kidnapped her was this young man who she was going to have lunch with. Now, she realized that this young man also knows her new 'friend' and not only that, her friend has even revealed an extremely important secret to this man. Just what the hell is wrong with this day!? Fear, surprise and then fear again, all these emotions attacked Allura one after another. However, Nux wasn't done yet. "What do you mean how do I know Edda? Didn't she tell you about me?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. "H-Huh?" Allura frowned, she then thought about it a little more and, 'I have a lover, he is very handsome~~' She recalled what Edda talked about the most. "Y-You are Edda's lover!?" Allura's eyes widened in surprise as she questioned. "Took you long enough to realize. You are surprisingly slow, Lady Allura. Hahaha~" Nux laughed. However, Allura wasn't in a mood to laugh with him at all. She just couldn't digest so many things at the same time. Her head was aching now. "But why would Edda reveal everything to you?" "Hmm? I am her lover, what's wrong with her telling me something?" Nux questioned back. "T-That was a secret! I trusted her thinking she won't out me however, she betrayed my trust! She wasn't supposed to tell that to anyone else, not even her lover!" Allura shouted. Her emotions were getting the better of her. "Edda was right about you." Suddenly, Nux stated. "H-Huh? W-What did she say?" "She said you are a person with a good heart," Nux answered. "O-Oh¡­ that's nice of her¡­" Allura muttered. A small smile appeared on her face, it felt good to be complimented like this, though it was a little sudden. "However," "Hmm?" Allura glanced at Nux. "She said that although you are a good person, you have a fatal flaw. You are a scaredy-cat." "Huh?" Allura frowned. "She says that you have already given up and have accepted your fate as the King's object, his trophy. Your 'boredom' is nothing but a veil that covers your fear. You are not bored, you just crave attention which you already know that you will never receive from the king. However, you are still too scared to do anything about it, that's why she called you a scaredy-cat. Initially, I didn't agree with her, I had met you 2 times and although you do get flustered easily, you did not come out as a scaredy-cat. However, now¡­ Now that I see you acting like this, I have to agree with her, You are a scaredy-cat indeed." Nux smiled. "...then what am I supposed to do?" Suddenly, Allura questioned. "Hmm?" "I asked, what else am I supposed to do?" Allura questioned again. She couldn't say Edda was wrong. Actually, Edda was right. She craved attention. She craved her husband's attention and she also knew that she won't get it. However, what can she do? Her husband was the King. Can she go against the king? Isn't that akin to suicide? No sane person would even consider that as an option. Therefore, this question comes into Allura's mind, "What am I supposed to do? You call me scaredy-cat; you say that I am afraid. I admit. However, what other option do I even have?" "Find what you want," Nux answered. "You crave attention? Find a man that will give you attention." Allura's snickered, "And then what? Die along with that man in the crime of betraying the king?" "Wouldn't dying be a better option compared to living like a dull, pitiful object?" Nux questioned with a smile. "That may sound cool in a fantasy books, Nux. However, in reality, death is a lot scarier than you think." Allura answered. Truth be told, she wasn't willing to die just because she was 'bored'. She lived a comfortable life. Though she was treated like an object, she wasn't a mistreated object. She was treated as a trophy, placed wherever it was with no one bothering her. Though her life was dull, it was still far better than dying. "That is true. Dying is scary indeed." Nux nodded in agreement as well. "It is good that you realize it," Allura muttered. A wide smile then appeared on Nux's face as he suggested, "Then how about you find a strong man, a man who can defend you from the king AND give you all the attention you need?" "Heh. You talk as if there are any men like that in this world." Allura smiled wryly. However, instead of answering, Nux just walked toward her with a smile. Allura felt that something was wrong with that smile on his face, therefore, she stepped back. However, she could not escape from his clutches, after 5-6 steps, her back now touched the wall, and she could not move anymore. Nux had her cornered and as if keeping her from escaping, he placed his hand near her head and moved his face dangerously close to hers. Allura's heart which had barely calmed down started beating again. "Try looking around, Allura. You will find a man that matches the description a lot sooner than you think. A lot lot sooner." Chapter 161 You Are Horny. Chapter 161 You Are Horny. "Try looking around, Allura. You will find a man that matches the description a lot sooner than you think. A lot lot sooner." Nux brought his face close to her ear and whispered seductively. "Actually, you do not even have to look around, just look where you are already looking and you will find that man soon~" He continued. "A-Are you perhaps t-talking about y-you?" Allura questioned with a red face. She wasn't dumb, she could understand what he was implying¡­ He was saying something dangerous. Very Dangerous. Her emotions were in turmoil right now and this turmoil was a lot scarier than the last one. "Bingo." Nux smiled and nodded. However, Allura still wasn't sure yet. In the end, Nux was still a Master Stage Cultivator. How is he going to protect her? Heck, he might even die since he dared to kidnap the king's concubine. She still didn't know if he could protect himself, let alone protect her. And Nux knew about her thoughts. "Think about it, Allura~" And since he knew about them, he continued. "Think about this situation a little more calmly. I am someone who has the balls to kidnap the King's concubine inside the capital city of the kingdom. Do you really think I am crazy? Do you think I would have survived in this world if I was this crazy? Obviously, I have the strength to back me up. Didn't you see those Grand Master Stage assassins attacking your protectors? They were my subordinates. Do you think Grand Master Stage Cultivators would submit to a mere Master Stage Cultivator? Do you think that makes sense?" Nux questioned. And as he spoke, Allura started thinking as well. He was right. If he is this bold, he must have the strength to back it up. Plus, he had Grand Master Stage experts as his subordinates, not only that, there was that woman wearing black clothes as well. From the way she stood, she was a lot stronger than all 4 of those Grand Master Stage Cultivators who were fighting there. And most probably, she is Nux's subordinate as well. 'Heh. My lover is strong.' 'As I said, my lover would protect me' Suddenly, she recalled what Edda kept saying whenever she warned her to lower her voice or questioned if she isn't scared of the king. 'Was he the reason she was so confident?' Allura started thinking even more. She knew the woman called Edda, long before Nux did. Although they weren't close, she could deduce her character from the rumours and the few interactions she has had with him. At the very least, Edda wasn't a reckless woman. She plans all her moves and is cautious as well. She is not a woman who will just leave her safety in someone else's hand if she wasn't sure whether that man can protect her or not. 'Can I trust him¡­?' Allura thought inwardly, her eyes then fell on Nux's face that was dangerously close to hers and her heart started beating quickly again. "So you are saying you are the man who is strong enough to protect me from the king and give me the attention that I crave?" Suddenly, Allura became a lot calmer now. Why? 'Fuck it¡­' Because she had decided to let go. Maybe she doesn't want to be a bored concubine anymore. A smile appeared on Nux's face when he heard her question, It seemed that Allura has decided to take the risk. "Yes, that is what I am saying." He nodded. "Then I have a question," Allura muttered with a smile on her face. She was now looking back into Nux's golden eyes, not with a shy and flustered look, but with a confident and playful look. "What is it? Ask away." "How are you so sure that the attention I crave will be attention from a man like you?" "Heehhh? Didn't Edda tell you about me?" However, instead of answering, Nux asked another question in return. And just with that question, Allura's face turned red. She doesn't have to be a genius to know what Nux was referring to. Edda said a lot of things about her lover. However, what did she say the most? 'My lover is very good in bed!' She repeated it many fucking times. "I-I am not talking a-about that!" Allura was quick to deny. "Oh C'mon, Allura, we all know what sort of 'attention' you are craving for." "N-No! I am not craving anything like that. I just want someone who takes care of me, spends time with me, laughs and talks with m-" "Yeah yeah yeah, you can continue that for as long as you want, however, the truth is that, Allura Skyfall, you, You are horny." Nux declared and Allura's face turned even redder. If they were in an anime world right now, Nux would have seen smoke coming out of Allura's head. "I-I am not Horn- Anh~" Allura denied the accusation, Or so she wanted to, however, before she could even complete her sentence, Nux's hand moved and grabbed her little sister. This sudden movement caught Allura off guard and she moaned due to surprise and¡­ a bit¡­ a teeny tiny bit of pleasure. "See that? As I said, you are horny. Which, I believe is a completely natural reaction. I would become horny too if I don't have sex with my women for more than a week, let alone you, who has been suffering from lack of sex for years." The past Nux, who was a 30-year-old virgin, would have surely tried to kill this current Nux if he had heard what he said. But well, god is kind to every poor soul. He got another chance, which he was making good use of. He was going after the wife of a King. "If you moan and react like that to even a small touch like this, then, Allura Skyfall, You are horny. " "Y-You're wrong¡­ you just caught me off guard!" Allura still wasn't willing to admit her defeat so quickly. Nux smiled and shook his head, then, a playful glint shone in his eyes and he questioned. "How about we play a game?" Chapter 162 Are You Prepared? * Chapter 162 Are You Prepared? * A/N: Same warning. Read it later. *Skeleton Face* ... "How about we play a game?" Nux proposed with a playful smile on his face. "What game?" Allura questioned. "Hmmm, the rules are very simple¡­" Nux then grabbed Allura's hand and walked towards another room. "Come with me." "W-What about the food?" Allura questioned as she pointed at the dishes that were placed on the table. "Hmm, we have much more important matters to deal with right now. Don't worry though, we won't waste the food, we will just distribute it to other people." Nux muttered. Allura nodded and followed Nux. Nux then opened the door and Allura's eyes widened. The room was¡­ Different from what she imagined. Remember, they were in a slum area, therefore, the rooms here weren't the best they could have. This was one of those rare houses that had more than 1 room. The walls of this room had some cracks, and signs of leakage could be seen around the corner, that was completely normal and wasn't out of Allura's expectations, however, There was a completely clean and cosy-looking bed right in the middle of the room! And it took more than 80% of the whole space. The contrast between the broken, paintless walls, bad-quality floor and all that with a comfortable, expensive-looking bed was shocking. "W-What is this game you were talking about?" Allura questioned. Looking at the bed, she had a feeling that the game won't be a good one at all. Nux smiled. A smile that Allura did not like at all. Suddenly, a big clock appeared in Nux's hands. He then placed the clock on the wall as he turned toward Allura and smiled even more. "I call it, 'Time Game.'" "Time game?" "Yes," Nux then walked towards Allura and continued. "The rules are simple. I can touch your body in whatever way I like; you just have to NOT moan for 1 minute. You can do that easily, right?" Allura frowned¡­ To not moan for 1 minute¡­ that sounded simple enough¡­ There must be a catch right? "If you win, I will personally help you find a man who is capable and loving. However, if you lose and you let out a moan in less than 1 minute, the time will reset, not only that, even the time left would be added to it. For example, if you moan after 40 seconds, then for the next round, you will have to control your moan for 1 minute 20 seconds. Also, if you cum even once, no, that would be too easy for me, if you cum 2 times while playing this game, The game will end and you, Allura Skyfall, You will become mine." Nux announced and hearing his last line, Allura's heart skipped a beat. "Are the rules clear?" Nux questioned. "A-Alright." Allura nodded. Actually, she felt that the game was too easy, she was actually hoping that Nux would increase the time so that he would have a better chance. Of course, if he fails, she might even moan out of her own w- Ahem, The game was too easy for her. She would win for sure. Then she would have the upper hand in this conversation. "Alright, so the game begins¡­ now." Nux announced and then, he walked towards Allura and grabbed her from behind. Allura's body was very soft, Nux tightened his hug around her and smelled her hair. Her odour was fragrant as well. "Mmmmnnffff" Nux took a deep sniff and enjoyed her aroma. "I hope I win this game~" He whispered into Allura's ear, and then, his hand started to move. His left hand moved towards her waist, and then it moved up and touched her soft breast. The fingers of his right hand trailed down from her back, to her lower back, then her butt, her thighs and then her legs, from there, Nux grabbed her black gown and his hand returned to her thighs and then her to moved towards Allura's little sister. Nux quickly noticed that Allura's legs were trembling, he moved his eyes and observed her face and then, a smile appeared on his face. Allura's face was red, although her lips were sealed and she did not let out any sound or moan, she was breathing heavily. Combined with her trembling body, Nux knew that she was on edge. Thinking that, Nux smiled even more and his left hand started kneading her breast gently while the fingers of his right hand circled around her cave. Suddenly, his index finger entered Allura's cave. "Mmhm!" Allura's whole body jerked in pleasure, her eyes widened in surprise and a sound sneaked out of her mouth. However, she did not moan. She won't lose that easily. But, things were so simple. Nux's index finger moved, and Allura's body jerked in pleasure again. Allura took a deep breath as she closed her eyes and lifted her head. She was desperately trying to not moan. She then glanced at the clock and her eyes widened in surprise, Only 20 seconds had passed! Only now did Allura realise. This game was not simple at all! It was unfair. Unfair to her! "Phhewwwww" Suddenly, Nux blew hot air into Allura's ear and a jolt of weird pleasure rushed into her body. At the same time, Nux pinched her right nipple and, "Aanhhhh~" She moaned. She was distracted, first, she saw the time, then the weird thing Nux did near her ear! She was distracted by them, therefore, she wasn't able to focus and control her moan. "20 seconds." Nux muttered as he released Allura's body and walked towards the clock. Allura's body trembled, especially her little sister, she was feeling so good after so long but then suddenly, the pleasure was gone! Allura's little sister twitched continuously, demanding the return of the fingers. Allura, however, bit her lips and controlled herself. She can't lose so easily! She needed to fight back! "You held back your moans for 20 seconds, Allura. According to the rules, for the next round, you will have to hold out for 1 minute 40 seconds. Are you prepared?" Chapter 163 How About We Fuck This Stupid Game? * Chapter 163 How About We Fuck This Stupid Game? * "You held back your moans for 20 seconds, Allura. According to the rules, for the next round, you will have to hold out for 1 minute 40 seconds. Are you prepared?" Nux questioned. "Yes, I am." Allura nodded with a determined look on her face. Nux smiled, he was just about to start the game when he noticed Allura's body trembling, especially her legs. His smile widened as another evil plan appeared in his mind. "Are you sure you are ready?" He questioned. "Of course I am!" Allura answered. "Hmmm, but you don't look very ready to me, I mean, you just moaned a few seconds ago, are you sure you want to start right away. I can allow you to rest for a while you know. That is perfectly okay with me." Nux smiled 'gently'. "I said I am ready! Start the game already!" Allura screamed in frustration. Nux's smile widened when he noticed her frustration. His plan was working. What was his plan? Simple. He wanted to waste time. Allura's little sister has been craving for attention for a long time. Now that she finally got the attention she needed, she was happy, however, before she could even satisfy herself, the attention was gone. Obviously, her little sister was angry and frustrated because of that, by wasting more time, Nux was doing nothing but adding on to that frus- "You don't need to stand there for so long, I am fine. Start the game!" Yes, her little sister was affecting Allura's judgment. In simple words, Allura was getting horny. "Alright, Allura. Round to begins¡­ now!" Nux decided not to torture her anymore and announced the start of the next round. The clock started clicking again and, soon, Nux reappeared behind Allura and hugged her body. Allura's body trembled, and this gentle hug felt very calming and comfortable. "Be careful not to moan, Allura~" Nux whispered into Allura's ear. A familiar jolt of pleasure ran through Allura's body, however, this time she was prepared. She didn't moan. Nux then tightened his hug around Allura's soft body, and again, his left hand kneaded her breasts and his right hand moved towards her little sister. Then, Nux's forefinger entered her cave and Allura's body shuddered. *Breaths* Allura inhaled deeply as her back arched up and her ample chest rose up. Nux, however, wasn't done yet. His middle finger entered inside as well. Then, the two fingers started kneading Allura's walls. "Your breasts are amazingly soft, Allura~" Nux told the obvious. "¡­" Allura, however, didn't say anything. She was trying not to open her mouth because she knew the moment she did it, she would moan. "Your little sister is wet as well~" Nux continued whispering into her ears shamelessly. "Heh, look how your walls surrounded my fingers~ So cute~" While he said all that, his fingers didn't stop exploring her cave. Suddenly, Allura's body flinched. "Oh? Is that a soft spot?" Nux questioned with a smile as he rubbed the same part again. And again, Allura's body flinched. "That is a soft spot indeed." Nux nodded to himself. Then, he rubbed the same spot again and Allura's body trembled again. Waves and waves of pleasure assaulted her body. "Hmm, your body is too sensitive, Allura~" Nux commented with a small chuckle. "¡­" Allura didn't reply, however, from the way her legs were trembling, Nux knew that she was about to lose it. He then remembered the sensitive point he has found and then his finger started exploring the rest of the unexplored cave. Allura breathed heavily, the heavy waves of pleasure that were assaulting her body continuously calmed down a little, she then opened her eyes and glanced at the watch, however, she then heard Nux's voice. "You don't have to worry about the time, Allura, there are still 1 minute and 10 seconds left. We can take it slowly at our own pace." Nux whispered into her ears. And for some reason, after saying this, Nux removed his fingers out of her cave, leaving her little sister hanging again. He was really acting like a demon right now. "W-What are yo-" Allura wanted to ask, however, before she could, Nux raised his right hand and showed it to Allura. "Look what your little sister did. My whole hand is wet from your juices, it is as if I have washed my hands with water." Nux whispered. "And you said you were not horny?" he chuckled. Allura's face turned a little red and when she glanced at Nux's hand, her little sister trembled even more and she released even more juice. "T-Time¡­" Allura muttered. "What?" "Y-You are wasting t-time¡­" Allura stuttered. "Don't worry, I have a lot of time. I know what I am doing~" Nux smiled. Then, he brought his right hand in front of his mouth and then, He started licking his finger as he glanced at Allura playfully. For some reason, this made Allura even hornier and her body trembled. "I-I want a fair match¡­ c-continue what you were doing¡­" Allura muttered. Nux smiled and then he shook his head. "Alright," He nodded and then his right hand started moving back to her little sister, however, this time, he moved it a lot more slowly than before. Started with her shoulder, then he kneaded her breasts, then his fingers trailed down to her thin waist and then, Then it moved down towards her vagina slowly. Allura's body trembled, then, it suddenly stopped as Nux's finger neared her little sister. She was waiting and welcoming Nux's fingers. However, rather than fingering her again, Nux grabbed her erect clitoris and, *Squirt* As if a switch was flipped, Allura's little sister released her juices uncontrollably and her body trembled. "AAnnnhhhh~" She came. And she moaned at the same time. However, this orgasm was a lot stronger than what she was used to, Allura's back arched up and her body lost all her strength, if it wasn't for Nux who was holding her, Allura would have fallen to the floor. "Allura, I was thinking¡­" Suddenly, Allura heard Nux's voice. "Haaahh¡­ hhaa¡­ haahh¡­" She, however, didn't have the energy to reply, she was too busy catching her breath. Nux understood that and continued with his question, "How about we fuck this stupid game and move to the next, more pleasurable step?" Chapter 164 Y-You Undress A-As Well...** Chapter 164 Y-You Undress A-As Well...** A/N: You guys can read now. All fine~ ... "How about we fuck this stupid game and move to the next, more pleasurable step?" Suddenly, Allura's brain stopped functioning. Next Step? More pleasurable step? Allura wasn't stupid; she knew exactly what Nux was talking about. Her little sister started trembling again. Even though she has just orgasmed a moment ago, it was still craving for more attention. 'Am I really that horny?' Allura questioned herself. Actually, her little sister was reacting more strongly than normal. Normally, once she comes, she will be fine for the next whole week. However, now, let alone being fine for a month, her little sister was craving for more! It was as if she didn't want to let go of the opportunity! "Or would you like to continue with this game?" Allura was then brought out of her reverie when she heard Nux's voice again. Her eyes then fell on Nux's face and seeing the gentle smile on his face, her heart started beating faster and her lower lips opened and closed continuously. "W-We can skip the game¡­" Allura felt that her mouth was moving on her own. She couldn't believe she was saying such stuff, especially to a man who was a lot younger than her. Then, she saw Nux's smile widening. For some reason, she felt a little happy that she agreed. Nux then stepped forward and hugged her again. His hug felt safe¡­ And calming¡­ Then, Nux lifted her into the air and carried her like a princess. "Heh. I'll make sure you won't regret this decision, Allura~" Allura smiled, she was proud of her decision as well. And being carried like that filled her heart with some weird sort of satisfaction. Nux then moved a little forward and then gently placed her on the bed. All this time, Allura's gaze did not move away from Nux's eyes. Then, Nux grabbed Allura's gown and he removed it smoothly, revealing her beautiful hourglass figure and her sexy purple-coloured bra and panty. Combining it with Allura's red face, Nux was even more aroused. Nux's hand then moved masterfully and soon, *Click* Allura's bra was removed as well, revealing her large but perfectly shaped and firm breasts with light pink nipples on the top. "You are beautiful¡­" Nux complimented with a dazed look. Allura's heart skipped a beat and her face turned even redder. "Y-You undress a-as well¡­ I-I will be embarrassed if I-I am the only one naked," Allura muttered in a mosquito-like voice. For some reason, she was acting like a little girl now. Nux smiled playfully, "Alright." He then stood up and removed his skin-tight black-coloured clothes, revealing his perfectly lean and muscular body with perfect and strong-looking abs. Allura gulped. Nux was really too handsome. However, that was not what she was surprised about¡­ She was surprised about another thing. 'I-Is that supposed to be this huge!?' She exclaimed inwardly as she glanced at Nux's weapon. Nux noticed where she was looking and smiled, "Do you like what you see, Allura?" Allura blushed and, "I do¡­" She nodded. "Oh? You are surprisingly honest huh, Allura" It was only now that Allura noticed that Nux had started calling her Allura rather than Lady Allura, which, she actually liked. Lady Allura was too formal. With Allura, it feels that they were close to each other. Darling Allura was better, to be honest. However, she won't say that out loud. "Alright, let's start, shall we?" Nux smiled as he placed his little brother in front of Allura's lower lips and started sliding his dick on her wet opening. After he thought that the lubrication was enough, he inserted the head and then he bent down and moved his face close to Allura's. "I am about to put it in~" He whispered softly. Allura smiled and nodded. "Do it." Nux's smile widened, he then moved his hips forward and entered her insides. "Ugghhhh!!" Nux groaned in pleasure. Soft, too soft! Allura's insides were amazingly soft. It was as if her walls were welcoming his cock with lots and lots of kisses. It was just heavenly. "AAhhhh~~" Allura moaned in relief as well. Her frustrations, her pent-up desires, they were all gone in one thrust. She then grabbed Nux's head and sealed his lips with her own. Nux's eyes widened in surprise, he didn't expect Allura, who has been so passive for such a long time to take the initiative and such a strong one at that! How was it a strong initiative? Cause her tongue was already inside his mouth. Searching for its prey. And it didn't need long to find its prey. Nux and Allura's tongues collided and started the fight. Allura's hand didn't remain idle either, her right hand pushed Nux's head even close to hers while her left hand moved over all over his strong and muscular back. Since she was so strong and active, Nux thought that he shouldn't waste too much time either. He pulled back his hips, before moving them forward in one go, this time, it was a lot faster than before. "MMhhfffmmm~~" Allura released a muffled moan and her body lost all her strength in one thrust. Nux then broke the kiss as he stood up and smirked at her. "Heh. Prepare yourself." Saying that, he moved his hips again and soon, his speed increased. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "Annhh~ Annhh~~ ANhhh~~" Allura grabbed the bedsheets with all her strength. She felt like her soul would be sucked out since the pleasure she was feeling was so out of this world. With each thrust, her body felt weaker and weaker, in the end, she didn't have any strength left at all. The only thing she could do was moan. And she was doing that in a very lewd way. Her face was red, her eyes were rolled back and only the white part of the eyes was showing, there was a silly smile on her face and her tongue was out in the open as well. The refined and noble Lady Allura had completely disappeared and was replaced by a perverted woman who was going crazy due to the immense pleasure she was feeling. 'That man was not even close to this!' A sudden thought appeared in her mind, however, soon, it disappeared. She was busier dealing with the pleasure. This was the only thought in her mind right now while she continued to moan in ecstasy. Suddenly, Nux grabbed her right leg and placed it on his shoulder. Then, he moved a little forward, stretching Allura's legs to the limit and then, he rammed his cock inside. "AANnhhhhh!!" Allura's eyes widened in surprise as an incomparably intense bolt of pleasure rushed into her body. "That was good huh?" Nux questioned. However, in answer, he only received a weird response where Allura moved her head in random directions. Actually, she was trying to nod, however, she spared too little effort on it and once it didn't turn out what she expected, she just didn't care. He would understand. That was her thought. And she was right, a smile appeared on Nux's face as he pulled his cock and rammed it inside her body again. "AAANNNhhhhhhh!!" Nux's hand then moved towards Allura's right breast and as soon as he grabbed it, her walls tightened to a scary extent and, "Uggghhhhhh!!" Nux was forced to cum. Allura wasn't any better either, as Nux released his juice inside her body, her walls tightened even more and then, *Squirt* She came as well. 'That was good¡­' Allura muttered inwardly and a satisfied and tired sigh escaped her mouth. 'W-What the hell happened?' Nux, however, wasn't as calm as her. He still did not understand the reason behind that sudden tightness. However, before he could think more about it, he heard Allura's confused voice. "W-What is this weird energy that entered my body¡­? Why do I feel stronger¡­?" Nux's golden eyes shined and, [Name: Allura Skyfall] [Age: 47 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Concubine Of the King Of Skyfall kingdom] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 32 --> 33] [HP: 400/400] [MP: 570/570] [STR: 40 --> 41] [AGL: 39 --> 40] [VIT: 40 --> 41] [STM: 40 --> 41] [INT: 57 --> 58] [DEF: 36 --> 37] ¡­ Allura's information appeared in front of his eyes. 'She levelled up, huh¡­' "Nux?" Nux came out of his reverie as Allura called him again, "Don't you feel that normal cultivation is too boring?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. "I do find it tedious..." Allura nodded. Nux's smile grew and he answered, "You don't have to cultivate that way from now on, The way I cultivate is a lot more interesting~" "The way yo-" Allura wanted to question, however, *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Someone knocked on the door violently and Allura and Nux heard a voice. "We are the Royal Soldiers! Open the door, or we will break it!" Chapter 165 Especially You! Chapter 165 Especially You! "We are the Royal Soldiers! Open the door, or we will break it!" "Why are the royal soldiers here!?" Allura questioned in panic as her eyes widened in fear. Nux narrowed his eyes well. How did that happen? Did the king learn that he kidnapped his concubine? But how? The only possible way for that to happen is that Allura's protectors defeat Thyra, Two and Three and then rush towards the Palace. But even then, how did they know he was here? Nux frowned. He was worried. He was worried about Thyra. If Thyra lost, then why didn't she inform him? Is she safe? Suddenly, Nux started panicking as well. He needs to know what happened to Thyra. He has to escape. It isn't really difficult to do so if he uses his Conceal, however, Allura would be left alone. And although he can store the bed and table in his storage ring, the smell in this room would be enough for the soldiers to know what had happened. Allura would be executed if the king learned that she had cheated on him. Nux then glanced at Allura and started thinking. Allura was important, But Thyra was at risk as well. Who should he choose? "Nux." Suddenly, Allura called out. Nux then glanced at her and saw her blue eyes brimming with determination. "Let's go out and fight together. I am a Master Stage Cultivator as well, if we try really hard, I think we can escape. If not¡­ We will die together while fighting our enemies." "Huh? Why would you do that? You can escape. I will hold them back and buy you time." A small smile appeared on Allura's face as she replied, "I am not an attention-seeking whore, Nux. I am a faithful woman, you stepped forward and took my hand, you promised to give me the attention I crave, I won't betray you when it actually counts. I'll be with you even if it means we die together." The determination in her eyes did not fade away. "..." Nux stayed silent as he glanced at Allura. Then, a small smile appeared on his face and he commented. "The king really missed out on an amazing woman, huh?" "Heh. Isn't that good for us? This allowed us to meet each other." Allura smiled as well. Then, she continued, "Let's fight our way out, Nux. I promise, even if we die, I will find you in the afterlife and we will spend the rest of our time together." "Hahaha~ Why are you acting like this is the end of the world?" Suddenly, Nux laughed out loud. "Huh?" Allura frowned. Has he gone mad from the pressure? That was her thoughts, however, the reality was completely opposite. He had calmed down now. Thyra or Allura? That was a stupid question. He was a greedy man. He will choose both! Suddenly, Nux's expression turned serious as he questioned, "Allura Skyfall, are you willing to be my woman with all your heart?" "Huh?" "Answer the question," "Y-Yes I am willing." Though she was confused, Allura still nodded, then, she felt another weird energy entering her body and she frowned even more. "There is an ability called [Conceal]. Activate it and run away, I will take care of these soldiers." "Huh? W-What do you mean?" "Use the Ability and run away. I know it's confusing but I am sure you will figure it out. You know how to use the ability, you just have to trust your instincts." Nux instructed. "I-I won't let you sacrifice yourself!" "Haah? Who the hell is sacrificing himself? It's those soldiers who will die!" Nux retorted. "I wo-" "Allura, we don't have time, just trust me." Nux tried to explain, however, he soon realized that it will only waste more time. "Alright, let's do this, you can run away and hide somewhere. If you see that I am losing, you come and save me, okay?" "O-Okay!" Allura nodded. She then thought about it and somehow, she activated [Conceal]. It was as if she has been using this ability since she was a child. "Alright, I'll leave, but I will be watching," Allura muttered. Nux nodded. Allura then left through the window and Nux walked towards the door. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "Open the door or we will break it!" Nux then heard the same voice again, however this time, he frowned. What the hell were these soldiers doing for so long? Were they waiting for him and Allura to finish and formulate their plan? Where are they? In a novel? In what world does that happen? Nux then activated his [Sense] and soon, a smile appeared on his face and at the same time, he sighed in relief. He then shook his head as he walked forward and opened the door. 3 soldiers wearing Golden colour armour that had Skyfall Kingdom's crest on it were standing in front of him. The three of them had covered their faces and when his eyes met Nux's, the one who was banging the door turned silent. "Took you long enough! Why didn't you open the door when you were ordered to!? What were you doing!?" The soldier in the middle questioned in a hoarse voice. Nux then raised his hand and answered, "Nothing¡­ I wasn't doing anything¡­" "Step aside! We want to enter and search your house. We suspect that you have kidnapped the Royal Concubine, Allura Skyfall!" "Are you sure you want to enter?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. "Huh!? What do you mean? Are you planning to go against us?" Nux, however, ignored the person in the middle and turned toward the other two. "Are you sure you want to enter my house? You might get punished for not respecting the privacy of the citizen of the Skyfall kingdom." The two soldiers stopped. They felt like Nux's words have other meanings behind them. Soon, their eyes widened in surprise and they stepped back. 'Master Nux, it was all Miss One's plan, we were only following her orders.' Suddenly, Nux heard two's voice in his head and he smiled. 'Where are you?' Nux questioned. One of the two soldiers lifted his feet a little. 'The left one?' Nux questioned. 'Yes, Master Nux.' 'Who is Thyra?' 'The one in the middle.' Two answered. 'As I expected.' Nux's smile widened. "Who do you think you are!? Do you think we will care about your privacy? Step aside, else you won't be able to handle the consequences." The soldier in the middle shouted. "Tsk Tsk, bad soldiers need to be punished," Nux commented, he then pointed at the soldier in the middle and announced. "Especially soldiers like you, Thyra Cruse!" Chapter 166 Huh? What Are They Doing? Chapter 166 Huh? What Are They Doing? "Especially soldiers like you, Thyra Cruse!" "W-What are you talking about? A-Are you out of your mind?" The soldier in the middle questioned back. "How long are you going to act, huh?" Nux questioned. "H-How did you know?" The soldier retorted in a rather feminine voice. Yes, Thyra decided to give up. She knew that somehow, Nux realized it was her. "Tsk Tsk, you think I won't know if my woman is standing right in front of me? Your Icy blue eyes are as clear as a day; I would be a fool if I can't recognize something like that!" Nux replied. 'What a perfect liar¡­' Two thought inwardly as he shook his head and sighed inwardly. 'Recognize my ass, you asked me who and where she was¡­' That was what he thought, however, Nux already knew about this as soon as he used [Sense]. Why did he ask Two then? Well, he just did. No apparent reason. "Alright that's enough, remove that mask and that weird armour you are wearing." Nux then waved his hand and muttered. Thyra nodded as she sighed¡­ She really wanted to scare this man¡­ But she totally forgot about [Sense]. Even though she uses that ability very often. Sigh, shameful indeed. Well, whatever, at least she achieved her goal. Thinking that, Thyra smiled a little and removed her mask and the armour. ¡­ "Huh? What are they doing?" Allura, who was watching everything from afar tilted her head in confusion. Weren't they supposed to fight? What are they talking about? Isn't the talk going on for too long? Were the Royal Soldiers always so chatty? Then, Allura saw the soldier in the middle removing his armour, no, her armour. After she removed her armour, Allura noticed that she was a woman. Then, she saw a smile appearing on Nux's face. Something was weird about this situation. Allura frowned. However, she decided to stay here and hide. It might all be Nux's plan, she will just wait patiently and see how it goes. If Nux is in trouble, she will rush forward to help him immediately! ¡­ "So? Why are you here?" Nux questioned. "It was Miss One, Master Nux. She was the one who ordered us to come here and act like Royal soldiers." Two revealed everything. "Two!" Thyra shouted. "Miss One, you are Master Nux's woman now, so you are safe from that torturous pain, I am not." Two spoke honestly. "You might get away if you play pranks on Master Nux, however, a servant like me can't do something like that. I have to be loyal to Master Nux" "Yes, Two is right, we are not like you, Miss One. We are not Master Nux's woman" Three nodded as well, and her voice was filled with¡­ Jealousy? Naahh, that's not possible. Thyra pouted. Nux just smiled as he walked toward Thyra and questioned, "Why are you here?" "N-Nothing." Thyra avoided his gaze and did not reply. "Wait¡­" suddenly, Nux realized something and his eyes widened in realization, then, a hateful smirk appeared on his face and he questioned, "Were you jealous?" "N-No! What would I be jealous of?" "Hehe~ You are definitely jealous~" Nux's smile widened. "No, I was not jealous!" Thyra denied the accusation with all her might. "Then why are you here?" "I was just here to check on you." "Hmm? Check on what exactly? Wait¡­ were you thinking of peeking again?" "NO!" Thyra denied as she shook her head repeatedly. She really did not want to peek! Umm¡­ she won't reject it if Nux asks her to, however, she wasn't here to peek. She really wasn't! Trust her. "Then why are you here?" "As I said, I was here to check on you. You and Allura can't stay here for long. Allura needs to return to the Royal Palace, else the people in the Royal Palace will be suspicious." Thyra answered and Nux nodded. Of course, he didn't believe her one bit. He knew she was jealous. However, he liked that. He liked a jealous Thyra. Also, Thyra was right, Allura can't stay here for long. "Have you captured the two protectors?" Nux questioned. "Of course I have. It was as easy as breathing for someone like me." Thyra smiled as she raised her head in pride. "Yeah yeah, you did a good job, My lovely assassin" Nux smiled as he patted her head. "Also," Thyra didn't deny the pats, and continued, "I think controlling those old men would be a lot easier for you." ¡­ On the other side, Allura frowned even more when she saw Nux walking toward the female soldier. She was very familiar with the smile that Nux had on his face. It definitely did not look like they were about to fight. Something was wrong. Soon, Allura's eyes widened in surprise when she recognized the black clothes the girl was wearing. 'She is one of the assassins who attacked us! She's is Nux's subordinate!' Allura realized but then, she frowned. 'But why did they act like they were Royal Soldiers?' She then noticed that Nux was moving unreasonably close to his subordinate. She realized she couldn't stay here anymore. 'I need to go there.' Thinking that, Allura walked out of her hiding spot and rushed towards Nux and the others. ¡­ "Nux, who are they?" Allura questioned as she walked toward Nux and Thyra. "Oh, Allura, you are here." Nux smiled, he then pointed at Thyra and muttered, "Allow me to introduce you to my woman, Thyra Cruse." Nux then turned towards Thyra and repeated, "Thyra, as you already know, she is Allura Skyfall, my woman." Thyra nodded, she then turned her head towards Allura and muttered, "I am Thyra, I am Nux's woman, and your senior." Allura frowned, she could feel an unsafe aura that was leaking out of Thyra. No, it was not a killing intent, it was more like superiority, Allura knew that Thyra was trying to show her superiority. She was trying to tell her that she was a better woman for Nux than her. However, how can Allura take that lying down? She won't lose, especially when it's Nux they are fighting for. She then scanned Thyra's body and soon, a disdainful smirk appeared on her face as she raised her chest and muttered, "I have bigger breasts." Chapter 167 Thyra Is Merciless. Chapter 167 Thyra Is Merciless. "I have bigger breasts." Thyra's mouth twitched as she glanced at Allura who was looking at her with a disdainful smile on her face and as if trying to tease her more, her breasts jiggled as well. *Boing* *Boing* A vein popped out on Thyra's face however, soon, she controlled herself and replied. "Heh. They are nothing but unnecessary mounds of flesh that will hinder your movement when you fight." "Huh? Fight? Where did that come from?" Allura frowned and tilted her head in confusion. "Yes, Fight. Have you heard of something like that before? I guess you haven't. How come a weakling like you knows how to fight others? Hmph! You are only a hindrance who wants to be protected for the rest of her life. Tsk Tsk, how can you ever help Nux with that pathetic strength of yours? Not to mention those useless mounds of Flesh you carry." Thyra spat out and Allura turned silent. This was the first clash between Allura and Thyra, And it was Thyra's complete victory. However, Thyra was ruthless. She didn't stop here and continued, "In the end, big breasts or not, all that matters is that you are strong. If you are, you can help you man, just like how I am helping Nux." Saying that, Thyra grabbed Nux's hand and walked towards another hut. Nux wanted to say something to cheer up Allura, however, he was now an experienced man. He knows that you should not step between women's fights. That is a foolish move. Therefore, he did not say anything and just followed Thyra. Of course, Two, Three and Allura followed behind as well. The 5 of them then entered the hut and Allura's eyes widened in surprise when she saw her two protectors lying on the floor, unconscious and bruised. She then turned her head towards Thyra and thought inwardly, 'Did she do it? Did she defeat two Grand Master Stage Cultivators alone? No, that's not it¡­ those other two assassins must have helped her.' "Thyra, you said before that subduing these two would be a lot easier and shorter process, why do you say that?" Nux questioned. A bottle of water appeared in Thyra's head and, *Splash* She splashed the water on their faces. "H-Huh?" "W-What? W-Where am I?" The two protectors then woke up and looked around, soon, their memories started to return and their eyes widened. "Lady Allura was kidnapped!" "Run away! There is no use fighting these peop- Aaggghhh!" "Shut up!" Thyra then kicked the protector named Bruce and shouted. Bruce and William then finally realized where they were and their eyes widened when they glanced at the monster who defeated them. "Y-You¡­ who are you? How can you be so strong!?" William questioned in fright as he glanced at Thyra. "Do you not understand simple words? I said Shut. Up." Thyra raised her voice and William's body trembled and he obediently shut his mouth. 'Why does he look so scared?' Allura thought inwardly and frowned. "As soon as you took away Allura, they stopped fighting and tried to run away." Thyra turned towards Nux and answered. "Hahaha~ Poor them, the one they were facing was you." Nux smiled. A small smile appeared on Thyra's face as well. She liked being praised by Nux. "So? Were they trying to inform the palace?" Nux questioned. "Inform the palace? Heh." Thyra smiled disdainfully. "They are not that loyal, Nux. They were trying to run away. In their mind, they had already abandoned Allura." Thyra muttered as she glanced at Allura. However, Allura didn't look very surprised. It was as if she had expected that. Nux, however, was different; he frowned, "Hmm? Aren't they supposed to protect Allura? Why would they run away? At the very least, they should inform the kingdom, no?" "They won't." This time, Allura answered and then she continued. "As soon as they say that they failed to protect the concubine, the chances are that the king would kill them as a punishment. No sane person would risk their life to do something so thankless." Thyra glanced at Allura and nodded as she turned back to Nux, "Not everyone is loyal enough to give up their life for the Kingdom, Nux. Especially someone like them who came from a normal background, they work as protectors because of the money, they won't risk their life for it." "I understand." Nux nodded in understanding. However, the two people Nux, Thyra and Allura were talking about, had their eyes opened wide in shock. "L-Lady Allura? W-Why are you with them?" William questioned in shock. "Wait¡­ You! Aren't you than young man who met Lady Allura a few days ago!?" Bruce who didn't like Nux's attitude recognized him and widened his eyes. "Oh, you remember." Nux smiled. "Why did you kidnap Lady Allura!?" Bruce questioned. "And Lady Allura, why are you with them? Are they threatening you!?" Then he turned toward Allura and questioned. "Huh? So what if we are, what can you do?" Suddenly, Thyra questioned and the two protectors turned silent. 'The two of them are really scared of her huh¡­' Allura thought inwardly. Thyra then walked towards William and stepped on his chest as she bent down. "Listen here, worm. This is not a place for you to question. Know your place. What is your Lady Allura doing here? You do not need to know that, you just need to shut that mouth of yours and listen to what we say, do you understand?" "Y-Yes." William nodded and he bowed his head. Although his hands and legs weren't tied and he can move just fine, he didn't dare to go against Thyra. This woman defeated both of them alone, and that too within 5 seconds. She was simply a monster. Going against her was no different than courting death. Thyra then turned towards Nux and nodded. Nux nodded back, and then, a small smile appeared on his face as he questioned, "So, Williams and Bruce, are you willing to be my Slaves?" Chapter 168 You Won’t Get Away Without Any Punishment. Chapter 168 You Won't Get Away Without Any Punishment. "Ughhh¡­ I have to go back to the Royal Palace now¡­" Allura groaned in displeasure. "Heeeeh? Did our first time feel so good that you don't want to return any more?" Nux smiled playfully and questioned. "N-No. That's not it." Allura wasn't honest. Nux's smile widened even more as he questioned, "Oh? Then why do you don't want to return to the Royal Palace?" "T-That's because that place is boring¡­" "Oh really? But I heard that the Royal Palace is the most interesting place in the whole world right now." "Huh? What are you talking about?" Allura questioned with a frown. This time, she was actually confused. "Hmm? Aren't the princes fighting each other for the throne? Won't that make things around the Royal Palace interesting?" Nux questioned. Then, a wry smile appeared on Allura's face and she sighed, "I thought the same thing as well¡­ I was very excited when I learned about the Princes' fight for the throne, I thought I could finally get the entertainment I have been craving for, however¡­" Allura paused. "However what?" Nux questioned. "However, rather than getting excited, things have gotten a lot more tense and boring now." Allura sighed in disappointment. She couldn't understand how they are fighting for the throne. When has a fight for the throne gone without some drama? What kind of stupid politics were the princes playing that there is no drama at all? Are they idiots? Create some drama for her to enjoy, damn it! "What do you mean?" Nux, however, did not understand what she meant. "Normally, you can always find something interesting revolving around the price, for interesting, a prince slapped the other, a prince was found having an affair with a maid, a prince fell from the stairs and was laughed at by others, or something like that. You can always hear about something like that once every year or two. However, after the political war between the princes started, every prince is more cautious and mindful of his actions and images, making things a lot more silent and boring. And I do not like this at all." Allura complained with a wronged face. Nux nodded in understanding. "Hmmm, that does sound boring indeed." "Right? Stupid princes!" Allura cursed. "Then to make things interesting, how about we spread a rumour?" Suddenly, Nux suggested. "Heeh? What rumour?" Allura asked with an excited look on her face. "The 7th Concubine of the Skyfall Kingdom, Concubine Allura Skyfall, has an affair with an unknown young man. How about it? That would create a spark, won't it?" Nux questioned with a playful smile. Allura's smile froze then, a minute later, she came out of her reverie and questioned, "I don't want to make things interesting at the cost of my own life, Nux." "Hahaha~" Nux laughed out. "Then go back to the royal palace. If you are late, someone will be suspicious, there are lots of eyes in the Royal Palace." "Oh? How do you know that?" Allura questioned. "There's a certain perverted maid in there who told me that." Nux smiled. Allura smiled as well. She knew perfectly well who this perverted maid was. Nux then turned towards the two men kneeling on the ground and ordered. "If anyone asks you where you all were, tell them that you didn't go anywhere specific and just moved around the town in a carriage. Do you understand?" "Yes, Master Nux." The two men nodded and bowed. After the pain they went through a few minutes ago, they would not dare to go against this man in front of them. That woman who defeated them alone in under 5 seconds was scary, however, she was nowhere close to this monster and that weird magic of his. That magic kept tabs on even their thoughts! Just the thought of betraying this man would activate an excruciating pain that was worse than any torture. Too scary. "Remember, protect Allura with your life. Do not do things half-heartedly because trust me, if something happened to her, death will only be a luxury." Nux threatened. Bruce's and William's body trembled in fear and they nodded. Allura, who watched the scene turned silent as well. She has witnessed that weird magic and the agonizing pain as well. To be honest, it was scary. However, when she realized why Nux did it, she couldn't help but smile inwardly. She then walked towards Nux and, Sealed his lips. Nux was taken aback however, soon, he came out of his reverie and kissed back as he grabbed her back and pulled her soft body close to his. After a minute-long kiss, their lips parted and Allura smiled. "I will be leaving now, okay? Don't miss me too much." "Just leave, don't waste our time. We have other, far more important things to do." This time, Thyra was the one who answered. She has been standing aside for a long time, waiting for the woman to go, however, it has been 5 minutes and the woman was still there. Thyra's patience was already running out. "Tsk Tsk, I am going, okay. Have some patience, woman." Allura snorted as she glanced at Thyra. Then, she walked towards her carriage and after winking at Nux, she moved inside and her carriage left. "I do not like her at all." After Allura met, Thyra commented. "Oh? Is that because she said you have small breasts?" Nux questioned as his eyes gleamed with interest. "Huh? Of course not! Also, she was wrong, my breasts are not small, it's hers that are unnecessarily huge." Thyra replied with a straight. "You really are daring, aren't you?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. He had a feeling that if he didn't change the topic, something bad would happen. "Huh? What do you mean?" Thyra questioned with a frown. "You dared to fool me and ruin the fun I was having, you are really daring, huh?" Nux repeated as he glanced at Thyra and his golden eyes shined. "H-How did I ruin your fun?" Thyra acted ignorantly. "Don't bother, Thyra Cruse," Nux muttered. Then, a wicked smile appeared on his face, "You won't get away without any punishment." Chapter 169 Thyra Cruse, Get On All Your Fours. * Chapter 169 Thyra Cruse, Get On All Your Fours. * "You won't get away without any punishment" Nux muttered with a wicked smile on his face. "P-Punishment?" Thyra stuttered. "Yes," Nux smiled, he then walked towards Thyra and pulled her close to himself. His face was so close to Thyra that the woman could feel his breath on her skin. "And your punishment will be that you can't deny me for the rest of the day, do you accept it?" Nux whispered softly and for some reason, Thyra's heart skipped a beat. However, she wasn't an innocent Thyra like she was before, now, she could resist Nux's charm. "W-What if I don't listen to you?" She questioned back bravely. "Hmm? Well, if you don't then you don't. I can't really force you, can I?" Suddenly, Nux shrugged and released Thyra from his grasp. "Huh?" Thyra frowned. Was it that easy? What? Did she win? But why doesn't she feel happy? No, screw happy, she was now¡­ disappointed? What is happening? Thyra couldn't understand this at all. However, suddenly, Nux grabbed her again, and then, bringing his face very very close to her, he whispered. "However, I will say, If you don't listen to what I say, you will miss out on something so amazing and pleasurable that you might regret it for your whole life." "..." Thyra's heart skipped another beat and her little sister twitched. Fuck winning or losing. Pleasure is more important and, When it comes to pleasure, Nux never lies. "I-I will listen to you then¡­" Thyra muttered in a mosquito-like voice and a red face. She was embarrassed. A smile appeared on Nux's face as she gave a light peck on Thyra's lips. "Good girl" A small smile appeared on Thyra's face, "mm" Two and Three, who were watching everything couldn't help but widen their eyes in surprise. Are you sure she was the cold and collected Miss One? Why does she look like a teenager in love? 'S-She's completely charmed by him¡­' Two couldn't help but think. As for Three¡­ Well, she was looking at everything as she gritted her teeth. "Miss One¡­ How lucky you are¡­ Ughhhh!" She muttered. "Oi oi, your jealousy is leaking out¡­" Two couldn't help but mutter as he glanced at Three. However, it was as if the woman didn't listen to him at all. She just continued watching everything as her eyes gleamed with envy. ¡­ "Alright, you two can go," Suddenly, Nux turned towards Two and Three and ordered. "As you say, Master Nux." Two nodded, however, Three couldn't control herself and questioned, "W-What about you two, Master Nux?" A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he glanced at Thyra for a moment before turning back to Three, "Thyra needs to be punished." Thyra's face turned red in embarrassment. She looked incredibly cute right now. "O-Oh¡­ I understand¡­" Three nodded then, she turned around and walked away. Two followed her and left as well. Nux then turned towards Thyra and ordered, "You, come with me." Thyra nodded, right now, she was being punished. She has to do whatever Nu- her master said. The two of them then walked into the room where Allura and Nux spend a blissful time. Since the window was opened, the room was now fresh again. Nux then walked inside the room, Thyra followed in, then, with a wicked smile on his face, Nux ordered. "Thyra Cruse, get on all your fours." A familiar, a very familiar order. However, this time, Thyra's body wasn't being controlled. Thyra's whole body trembled as she recalled those memories, her heart and mind were now confused. Were those good memories or were those bad ones? She didn't know. She was forced against her will, which is certainly bad, however, she met Nux that day¡­ so it couldn't exactly be called bad either. It was rather lucky. Ughh¡­ this was confusing. "Thyra Cruse, get on all your fours." Nux ordered again. Thyra's body trembled, and then, she fell on her knees. "Good, now come here. On all your fours, of course." Nux smiled and ordered again. Thyra did as she was told and crawled towards Nux. "Now lower my pants with your mouth" Thyra buried her face in Nux's crotch and tried to lower his pants with her mouth. A few more tries later, she succeeded and a 6-inch half-erect rod popped out. "What a filthy thing," Thyra commented with a smile on her face. "Oh?" A smile appeared on Nux's face as well. Thyra was playing her role as well. "Is that so? Then start licking this filthy thing," Nux ordered in a strict tone and Thyra opened her mouth. This past week, Nux has never asked her for a boob job or blow job, there were a few reasons, but the main reason was that Nux was a little scared. He feared that it would affect Thyra. But after a week, he was now sure. Thyra was a strong girl. And it was time to take their relationship a step closer. Without any insecurities. Thyra's tongue popped out and Nux placed his dick on her tongue. Thyra then started licking his dick, from the head to the shaft and even the balls, she licked everything without any orders. She did it on her own. Nux patted her head as if rewarding her and then, he ordered, "Now put it inside your mouth." Thyra nodded, and then, she opened her mouth and swallowed Nux's dick. "Oohhhhhh!!" Nux groaned in pleasure. Thyra's mouth was warm and it felt way too good~ And this wasn't over yet. As if she recalled what Nux ordered the first time, her body moved on her own and she started sucking. Her cheeks sunk inwardly while her tongue moved inside her mouth, licking the whole thing like before. "Oohhhhhhhh!! This is too goodd~~" Nux groaned in pleasure, his legs started trembling, that was how good it felt. Thyra smiled inwardly when she realized her method was working, then, she initiated the last step and started moving her head. "Aaaggghhhhh~~" Nux moaned out loud as he grabbed Thyra's head for support while the girl moved her head up and down as slurping sounds echoed inside the room. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* "Ugghhh! I can't take it anymore!!" Chapter 170 A Devil Incarnate. ** Chapter 170 A Devil Incarnate. ** "Ugghhh! I can't take it anymore!!" Nux groaned in pleasure as he then grabbed Thyra's head and started thrusting his hips. "!!!" Thyra's eyes widened in surprise, this was too deep! Nux's dick had entered her throat, she couldn't breathe! "Ugghhh! So tight!" Nux groaned in pleasure, in the end, he couldn't control him anymore and, "I am cumminnggggg!" He thrust his dick inside Thyra's mouth and came directly inside her throat. Then, he pulled out his dick and breathed heavily. *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* Thyra coughed as tears began to well up in the corner of her eyes. Nux finally came out of his reverie and his eyes widened in surprise. "A-Are you okay?" He questioned in worry. He couldn't believe he lost control again. He was cursing himself inwardly. "I-Is that it?" Suddenly, Thyra questioned inaudibly. "What did you say?" Thyra then lifted her head as she smiled provocatively, "Is the punishment over?" Then, a small smile appeared on Nux's face as he chuckled, "Heh. You are dreaming if you think this is over." He then glanced at his dick, Thyra followed his gaze and noticed that Nux's little brother was yet to settle down. Nux then stood up as he walked towards the bed and lay down. "You will be the one working today, Thyra." He smiled. A small blush appeared on Thyra's face as she nodded. Her hands then moved as she started removing her skin-tight assassin clothes, revealing her beautiful body slowly. Nux knew that she wasn't doing it purposefully, however, when he saw her removing her clothes like that, he couldn't help but get even hornier. A cold female assassin removing her clothes with a blush on her face, if this scene didn't excite any men, I don't know what will. Soon, Thyra was standing in front of Nux, completely naked and with a small blush on her face. *Gulp* Nux gulped. Thyra then walked towards him and then she started removing his clothes as well. Thyra's blush deepened as she felt Nux's strong abs with her hand. Then, her hands moved to his rod that was standing tall, jiggling up and down as if screaming for attention. "Oohh~" Nux felt a weird jolt of pleasure coursing through his body when Thyra held his little brother. Then, Thyra started moving her hand up and down and started observing Nux's expression. Soon, a small smile appeared on her face. This was interesting. She noticed that a more interesting expression appears on Nux's face when she changes her speed periodically. This was the first time she was in the control and she liked that feeling, However, "This is your punishment, you are not allowed to play around." She then heard Nux's voice. "W-What do I do?" Thyra questioned. "Insert it in your pussy." Nux ordered. Thyra then sat in a cowgirl position and for some reason, Nux's heart skipped a beat. Thyra, of course, was oblivious to it. She was focused on accurately placing Nux's little brother in front of her opening. Once she was sure, she lowered her body and, "Uuugghhhh!!" Nux groaned in pleasure. Thyra's insides were as tight as ever. He won't ever get used to this. "Start moving." After enjoying the tightness, he ordered. Thyra nodded and then, she lifted her body and then lowered it again. "Ugghhh!" As she heard Nux's groan, a smile appeared on Thyra's face and soon, she increased her speed. *Pah* *pah* *Pah* Sounds of flesh meeting with flesh echoed inside the room. "Oohhh~~ This is gooodd~~" Nux moaned in pleasure. Thyra smiled even more and increased her speed again. "Ugghhhhh!!" Combined with her excellent tightness, Nux was on edge, however, he won't cum that easily. Thyra knew that, therefore, she increased her speed again. She wanted him to cum, as soon as possible. Nux understood her thoughts, then, a smile appeared on his face. "ANnhhh!!" Suddenly, just when Thyra lowered her hips, Nux pushed his hips upward, Thyra's womb and Nux's little brother's head collided and a big jolt of pleasure assaulted Thyra's body. "ANhhh!" However, Nux wasn't done yet, he pushed his dick again and continued doing it again and again and again. "Haahh¡­ hahhh¡­ haahhh¡­" As waves and waves of pleasure assaulted Thyra's body, her body turned weak and then, "Continued moving, Thyra." Nux ordered with an evil smile on his face. If one compares, his smile would really match the king of hell. He looked like a devil incarnate. Of course, since it was her punishment, Thyra didn't deny his order and even though she was tired¡­ she moved. However, now, her pace was a lot slower than before. Nux then placed both his hands behind his head as he glanced at Thyra's tired body and smiled. For some reason, this slow pace excited him even more. Now, he controlled the pace again, since Thyra's speed decreased a lot, he could now predict when she will move, therefore, he won't be taken by surprise. Thyra continued moving and once Nux noticed that things she was getting used to it, Nux moved his hips again. "AANnnhhhh~~" A devil incarnate indeed. "ANnhh! Annh! AAnnnnhh!" *PAh* *Pah* *Pah* The sounds of flesh meeting flesh echoed inside the room again but this time, Nux was the one moving while Thyra just accepted his thrusts and continued to moan. Then, once she was tired enough, Nux smiled and stopped moving again. "You are not tired already, are you, Thyra?" Nux questioned with a smirk. Thyra glanced at his face with a tired look on her face, she then shook her head and started moving. "Annhhh¡­ Annh¡­ Annhhh¡­" However, this time, even though she was the one moving, she still couldn't control her moans. Her body was just too sensitive. But, in the end, she was just too tired. Nux understood that and soon, he rolled over and appeared on top of Thyra's body. Thyra was taken aback, however, Nux didn't give her too much time to think, he just grabbed her body, turned it around, lifted her butt and, "AAANnnnNNhhhhh!!" Chapter 171 Grand Master Stage. ** Chapter 171 Grand Master Stage. ** Thyra was taken aback, however, Nux didn't give her too much time to think, he just grabbed her body, turned it around, lifted her butt and, Rammed his cock inside. A huge wave of pleasure assaulted her body. This time, Thyra couldn't control herself anymore, her insides tightened to an unbearable extent and then all of a sudden, they loosened, *Squirt* "AAANnnnNNhhhhh!!" And Thyra came. Nux was surprised by how sudden everything was, he didn't think that Thyra's body was this sensitive right now. However soon, a smile appeared on his face as he questioned in a very very gentle tone. "This is not over, is it?" Thyra didn't reply. She did not have the energy to, she just shook her head and continued breathing. Nux's smile widened. He then grabbed Thyra's hand and started moving his hips again. "Annhhhh~" He wasn't planning on allowing her to rest. This was her punishment after all. "Annhh! ANnh! AAnnnhh!" Thyra moaned out loud as Nux drilled her from behind. This was definitely not the first time he did this to her, however, this was most definitely the wildest. And she liked it. "Annhh! ANnh! AAnnnhh!" Now, she knew she didn't have to move at all. Nux will be the one who will do everything from now on, he will now take control, of course, she didn't care about it at all. Rather, she was happy. Now she could just moan to her heart's content and enjoy this heavenly feeling. "Ugghhhhh!" Nux, who was on edge now groaned in pleasure. She then glanced at Thyra and knew he had to do something to make her orgasm again. Then a smile appeared on his face and he bent his body and placed his chin on Thyra's shoulder. Before, he thought that Thyra's sensitive to someone blowing a mouthful of hot air into her ears, however, after some 'testing' and countless 'difficult and precise' experiments, he realized that he was wrong. Thyra's actual weak point was, "AAAnnnnnNNhhhh~~" Her ears. Thyra's eyes opened wide as Nux bit her ear, her walls tightened up and since she was already very sensitive after cumming too much, combined with how Nux was still pounding her from behind, She couldn't control herself and, *Squirt* She came again. "Uuuughhhhhhh!!" However, this time, she wasn't alone, as her walls tightened; Nux couldn't hold back either and he shot a big load of fresh milk inside her body. Right now, Thyra could barely open her eyes, she was very tired after cumming so many times in one row, however, Nux wasn't done yet. An evil smile appeared on his face as he grabbed her body from behind, and then without pulling his dick out of her body, he lifted her up and then walked towards a wall. "How about we copy the pose you like the most when you used to peek at us?" Nux chuckled and teased. However, Thyra didn't care, she barely even heard him. She only interpreted, 'How about another round' And that was enough for her to nod. She would not deny such an attractive offer. Her most primordial instincts kicked in, her body moved on its own and did whatever Nux told her to do. She placed her hands on the wall, arched her back, and lifted her butt, ready to accept another round of pounding. *Pah* Nux smiled, he then spanked Thyra's juicy ass and then, he started pounding. "ANnnnnhhhhh~~" ¡­ After that, a 5-hour long session of continuous sex followed. The room they were in was filled with the stench of body fluids and sweat, it felt like they were in a prostitution house without perfume. "Ugghhhhh!! I am cumming!!" In the end, Nux groaned in pleasure and came inside Thyra again. *Squirt* Thyra's body twitched and she came as well. However, she did not moan. She was too tired. Too too tired. By the end of the session, she just accepted the pounding without moving at all. If she wasn't breathing, one would have thought that she was dead, that was how tired she was. Her mind was already blank and she would need some time to recover from it. Nux then finally released her body, she fell on the bed, and Nux fell right beside her. Then, weird but extremely familiar energy entered his body along with a screen containing countless messages, [Congratulations to the host for rising to a Grand Master Stage Mana Cultivator from a Master Stage Mana Cultivator.] [INT: +10] [Blank Points: +20] [Congratulations to the host for rising to a Grand Master Stage Body Cultivator from a Master Stage Body Cultivator.] [STR: +5] [AGL: +5] [VIT: +5] [STM: +5] [DEF: +5] [Blank Points: +10] [Dash unlocked.] [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Body Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 35 --> 40 ] [HP: 890/890] [MP: 840/840] [STR: 91-->106] [AGL: 101-->116] [VIT: 89-->104] [STM: 128-->143] [INT: 84-->99] [DEF: 88-->103] [Blank Points: 115-->160] A tired smile appeared on Nux's face. He has finally levelled up. He was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator now. Now, sparring against Thyra, Two and Three won't be difficult anymore. 'Hmm, I think I should add Bruce and William as well¡­' Nux thought inwardly and nodded. Then, his eyes fell on the new ability he has unlocked, [Dash] Then, a screen carrying a description of the said ability appeared in front of his eyes. [Dash] [Active Skill] [Effects:] [Doubles Host's AGL for 5 seconds] [Invincibility: While the Ability is active, the host will not take any damage] [Can only be used once a day.] [Warning: While using this ability, if the host does some action other than a dash, the [Invincibility] will lose its effect.] Nux raised his eyebrows when he glanced at the ability description in front of him. 'Wow¡­ isn't it the perfect ability to run away?' That was his first thought. Then, an excited smile appeared on his face, however, before he could think too much, he heard Thyra's weak voice. "Nux¡­ did you perhaps¡­ liked it when I ruined your fun with Allura?" "Huh? Why do you say that?" Nux turned towards Thyra and frowned. "Umm¡­ I just felt like it since¡­" Then, a small smile appeared on Thyra's face as she muttered, "What you did to me felt more like a reward than a punishment." Chapter 172 Tenacious Cultivators And Pleasure Cultivators. Chapter 172 Tenacious Cultivators And Pleasure Cultivators. "What you did to me felt more like a reward than a punishment," Thyra muttered with a small, perverted smile on her face. "Oh really?" Suddenly, Nux turned around as he glanced at Thyra, then, he moved a little and hugged her from the front. Her breasts touched Nux's chest while Nux's dick touched Thyra's thighs, The situation was getting heated up again and Thyra's heart skipped a beat. 'Hmm?' however, suddenly, Thyra noticed something. 'How does he have so much energy left? Wasn't he tired a minute ago?' She frowned. Then, she narrowed her eyes and soon, her eyes opened wide in shock when she noticed Nux's cultivation. "Y-You broke through!?" "Heh." A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he answered, "It's all thanks to you, My Lovely assassin." "W-What a ridiculous ability¡­" Thyra muttered in surprise. Nux had already told her how he cultivates and although she nodded at that time, she didn't really believe it. You can't blame her either; Nux's ability to cultivate while he fucks straight up defies the very common sense of this world. It will be impossible to believe it unless you experience it on your own. "Y-Your ability straight up ignores all the h-hard work I have done so far¡­" Thyra muttered. She didn't know if she should be sad or happy. She should be happy since her man has such an amazing ability which would later benefit her as well, however, she couldn't help but feel bad about it when she realizes that all the hard work she did all these years were pretty much useless in front of someone like Nux. What was the point of working so hard? She couldn't help but think about it. Nux understood her thoughts as well. His ability was ridiculous indeed, however, there was a catch. "You didn't work hard for so long for nothing, Thyra." Suddenly, Nux muttered. "What do you mean? Won't it be pretty much useless when Felberta, Skyla, Lane, Edda and Allura become a Grand Master Stage Cultivator as well? You are fine; however, It doesn't really feel good when they reap the rewards for my hard work you know¡­" Thyra finally expressed what bothered her the most. "A-Am I selfish for saying that¡­?" and as soon as she said that, she questioned. The last thing she wants is Nux thinking she was selfish and hating her¡­ However, no matter what¡­ She still felt it was unfair when others reaped the rewards of all the hard work she did. "That thought process is completely normal, Thyra" Thyra then felt Nux's hug around her tightening and her emotions started calming down¡­ For some reason, when she heard Nux saying it was completely normal to have thoughts like that, her heart was at peace. "Also, as I said before, your hard work was not in vain," Then, Nux continued, however, his tone was a lot more gentle and loving. "It is true that sooner or later, Felberta and the others would have the same cultivation level as you do, however, that does not mean they would be as strong as you." "Hmm?" "Yes, I am not lying. This is all just my own theory, however, I am fairly confident it is correct. I have divided cultivators into two categories. Tenacious Cultivator, A cultivator who got stronger by arduous cultivation. And Pleasure Cultivator, a cultivator who got stronger by, well, fucking. You are a Tenacious Cultivator, Felberta is a Pleasure Cultivator. And according to my theory, they are not the same. A Tenacious Cultivator is stronger than a Pleasure Cultivator if they are at the same level." What Nux was saying wasn't just some bullshit he came up with to lighten Thyra's mood. It was his actual theory and he had come up with this theory after some observations. Right now, Felberta and Edda are at the same level, however, whenever the two of them spar, it is Edda who wins. At first, Nux thought it was due to skills and experience, however, later, he asked the two of them to sprint without using any skills, and then he told them to arm wrestle. In both cases, Edda won. Her Speed and Strength were higher than Felberta's even when both of them are at the same level. This is not just for Felberta and Edda. Even Skyla and Lane, who are now Master Stage Cultivators, are stronger than Felberta, but weaker than Edda. The weirdest thing about all this was that according to the status the system shows, Skyla, Lane, Felberta and Edda, should all have similar strengths, which is not true at all. Due to this, Nux started thinking and in the end, he came up with a Theory. The Pleasure Cultivators are weaker than the Tenacious Cultivators. The system may not show it, but it was true. The only reason Nux is a lot stronger than someone who has the same cultivation stage is that his system allows him to cultivate both Body and Mana at the same time. His stats are overwhelmingly stronger than the cultivators who have the same cultivation as his. This also means that Nux can never defeat someone who has similar stats as him. The incident where he faced a 4 Star beast in the Bloodhill Wilderness was a good example of that. A 4-star beast was weaker compared to him, however, he still needed to put a huge amount of effort to defeat it. Of course, the experience was a factor in that as well, however, Nux truly believed that experience was not the sole factor. The main reason for that was that Nux isn't as strong as the System suggests he is. Or at least that's what Nux believes. He wants to test his theory to be 100% sure, however, he wasn't foolish enough to challenge someone who has the same stats as him just so he could test a theory. "So are you saying that I will be weaker than a normal Expert Stage Cultivator if I advance to Expert Stage by Pleasure Cultivation?" Suddenly, Thyra questioned. "I am not 100% sure, however, there are high chances that it is true." Nux nodded. Thyra's eyes shined in determination as she replied, "Then I will advance to the Expert Stage with my own efforts." Chapter 173 I Will Be Captured Today. Chapter 173 I Will Be Captured Today. "Then I will advance to the Expert Stage with my own efforts." Thyra muttered with a determined look on her face. She was an assassin and although she wasn't given a choice and was pretty much forced to work as an assassin, she now craves power and strength. If becoming an Expert Stage Cultivator through sex makes her weaker than a normal Expert Cultivator, then she will become an Expert Stage Cultivator on her own. "I hope you achieve that," Nux muttered as he patted Thyra's head. Thyra then closed her eyes and enjoyed the pats. "However," Suddenly, Nux muttered. "Hmm?" "I suggest you become an Expert Stage Cultivator as soon as possible, don't expect me to hold back, I am telling you now, if I become an Expert Stage Cultivator faster than you, I'll pull you into the room, ram my cock inside your little sister and will make you an Expert Stage Cultivator as well~" Nux whispered into her years seductive. Thyra's face turned red in embarrassment, she then snuggled close to Nux and nodded, "mm" 'Cute indeed~' Nux thought inwardly and continued patting her head. The two of them stayed like this for 30 minutes and then, Nux muttered. "We should return to the mansion now." "mm" Thyra nodded. The two of them stood up, wore their clothes, Nux waved his hand and the bed disappeared. As for the table and the food, it was already taken by Two and Three. Thyra and Nux then dashed towards Nux's mansion. No, actually, only Nux was the one who was running, he was carrying Thyra on his back. The girl wasn't willing to run at all¡­ She said she was too tired. Of course, even though Nux knew she was lying, he didn't say anything, he just silently carried Thyra on her back and ran towards his mansion. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* In the Royal Palace, someone knocked on Allura's room. "Who is it?" Allura questioned, however, instead of answering, the door opened and a woman walked in. "Edda? What's with the angry face?" Allura questioned with a frown. "Lady Allura, how dare you go after my lover!?" Edda questioned in anger. She was fuming right now! "H-Huh?" "What? You think I wouldn't know!? Weren't you just going on lunch, how come you slept with my lover if you were just going there for lunch? Aren't you ashamed!?" Edda questioned. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Allura's face as she answered, "Heeeh? What can I do? Weren't you the one who told me how good your lover is in the bed? You just told me so many times that I couldn't control myself and went to check it out myself." "Y-You! I told you because I trusted you! Why did you betray my trust!?" Edda was even angrier now. "Heh? Trust? Head Maid Edda, I think you are forgetting something, I am Allura Skyfall, you are just a servant, why would someone like me value the trust of someone like you? That is just too pointless." Allura smiled disdainfully. "Hmph! I am your servant only because you are the concubine of the king! However, do you think you will keep that status if I tell everyone what you did!? Heh. You might even be executed." Edda threatened. "Oh? And then what? Do you think the king would leave your lover alone? No! He will order to find and execute him as well! Can you bear to do that? Can you bear to see your lover being executed? Can you bear to see your lover's eyes full of hate when he looks at you? Huh? Can you bear something like that?" Allura's smile widened. "¡­" This time, Edda stayed silent. In the end, she just sighed and suddenly, her angry expression turned into a smile, "You are really good at playing a villain, huh, Sister Allura." "Tsk Tsk! Do you think all those books I have been reading is just for show?" Allura smiled as well. She didn't mind being called sister. Heh, rather, she liked that. She felt closer to Nux that way. "Hmm, those books did have some benefits," Edda muttered as she sat down on the bed beside Allura. Then, a perverted smile appeared on Edda's face as she questioned, "So? How was it? How was my lover compared to the king of the kingdom?" "Heh. Is that even a question, OUR lover was on a completely another level. Heh, the King and his small peepee can't even compete let alone compared." Allura replied with a smile as well. "Tsk Tsk, how indecent, Lady Allura, to think you will say something like that about the king? Aren't you scared?" "My lover would protect me." "Hahahaha~" Edda laughed out loud. "You really trust him now, don't you?" Edda questioned. Then, a small smile appeared on Allura's face as she nodded. Edda smiled as well, and then, she questioned, "So? How did it feel like when you were kidnapped by unknown men?" "Heeh? So you knew about it?" Allura questioned, however, she did not look flustered at all. "Of course, I know about it. Nux told me everything, heh, I was the one who suggested to take you to those slums." Edda snickered. "Hoho, well, I was a little scared at first, then, when I saw Nux, I was surprised, then I was even more scared. It was a fast and risky ride of different emotions, Quite thrilling actually." Allura answered. "Hmm, I am envious," Edda spoke her real thoughts. Then suddenly, her eyebrows rose up as she remembered something and muttered, "Oh right, I almost forgot. Sister Allura, I am not here to just gossip today, I am here to teach you about all those abilities you have gained after you became Nux's woman." "Hmm? Abilities? Like the one that hid my presence?" "Yes, that is one of the abilities, there are a few more and I will teach them to you." "Ah, alright, but why do you sound like you are in a hurry?" Allura questioned with a frown. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Edda's face as she answered, "It is my last day in the Royal Palace after all." "Huh? Last day? What do you mean?" "I will be captured today, Sister Allura." Chapter 174 The Bird Was Captured. Chapter 174 The Bird Was Captured. "Subhead Maid Edrea," A maid called. "Ughh?" Edrea turned around, her lump shoulders and deep dark circles were honestly scary right now. The maid gulped, she did not want to talk to this zombie-like subhead maid at all, however, she has to do her duty or else she will be fired. "What is it?" Edrea questioned in a hoarse voice. She still had a lot of work to do. Lots and lots of work. Too much work. Ughh¡­ She wanted to die. She was actually regretting offending Edda now¡­ The Subhead Maid position wasn't that bad either. "Subhead Maid E-Edrea¡­ there is a letter for you¡­" The maid was even more creeped out when she heard Edrea's voice, she quickly passed the envelope and ran away. Edrea, who noticed the small red mark on the letter frowned, she then looked around and seeing that no one was there, she quickly opened the envelope and started reading. 'The bird flew away, However, since she had taken away your heart with her, I had no choice but to capture her. The bird is with me now' Edrea's tired eyes brightened up! This explains why Edda wasn't back yet! Marquees Alger captured her! "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Suddenly, Edrea laughed out loud. Then, the ring on her finger shined and a paper appeared in her hand. This was the list of things Edda told her to do. She then walked towards a lamp and burned the list. "HAHAHAHAHA! You bitch! I finally got my hands on you!" Edrea laughed like crazy, then, she returned to her room with an excited face and then started writing another letter. 'To my one and only Love, Algerama, So you captured the bird that I set free. I don't know what to feel about this, however, I hope you will let me meet the bird again, Please give me a date and time, I would like to see you and my bird again, Maybe this time, the bird will understand my feelings, Maybe this time, the bird will finally understand me.' Edrea's eyes shined in delight as she put the letter in the envelope. "You bitch! I have had enough of you! Hahahaha! Soon! You will finally beg me to let you go! Hahahaha! I am looking forward to seeing you beg in front of me! I want you to kneel in front of me! However, no matter what you do, I would never let you go away, I will torture you! I will make your life a living nightmare! HAHAHAHA!" Edrea laughed like crazy again. She was really looking forward to meeting Edda again. However, she will do that later. For now¡­ She would like to sleep. She was too tired¡­ Edrea then walked towards her bed and as soon as she lay down, she entered the dreamland. ¡­ 2 days later, Edrea stood in front of Allura's door and she knocked. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Enter." Allura's voice was heard and Edrea entered her room. "Did you summon me, Lady Allura?" Edrea questioned with a bow. "Subhead Edrea, I have a question," Allura muttered. "Please ask, Lady Allura, I will try my best to answer you," Edrea responded. "Then I will come directly to the point, where is Edda?" Allura questioned as she squinted her eyes. Edrea was taken aback by the question, she knew that Allura and Edda were talking with each other for the last few days, but she had no idea that they were close enough for Allura to personally call and interrogate her. However, no matter what she was thinking inwardly, there were no traces of worry on her face and she answered, "Lady Allura, I do not know where the head maid Edda is. The last I saw her was 3 days ago. She left the palace to meet someone, however, she didn't return the next day." Edrea muttered, not revealing too much and acting ignorantly. "Is that so?" "Yes, Lady Allura." "Are you sure you don't know anything else?" Allura questioned. "Yes, Lady Allura." "Alright, you can leave." Allura nodded. A small smile appeared on Edrea's face as she bowed again, "As you say, Lady Allura," Then, she turned around and left the room. After she left, Allura turned her blue eyes towards the curtain of her room, a maid walked out from that direction, she was Leane, a maid who was very close to Allura. Well, they were not that close, but she was closest compared to all other maids. Leane's has a good 'information network' she also knows most of the rumours going around the palace, which is also the reason why she is so close to Allura. "Keep a close eye on her," Suddenly, Allura ordered. "Huh? Why?" Leane frowned and questioned. "Don't you find her suspicious?" Allura questioned back. "Suspicious? Why?" "Edda was bullying Edrea, have you seen that?" "Of course I did, Lady Allura. However, many maids say that Head Maid Edda was just punishing Subhead Maid Edrea for something she has done. She wasn't bullying her." Leane answered. "That doesn't matter, in the end, Edda was bullying her." "Yes, she was," Leane nodded. "And now, Edda is missing," Allura commented. "She i- wait¡­" Leane wasn't stupid, she knew what Allura was trying to say. "Lady Allura, are you saying that Edrea might be the reason wh-" "It is just a speculation, I am not sure, however, there are high chances of that happening..." Allura answered. "I understand." Leane nodded. Allura nodded. Seeing that Allura had nothing else to say, Leane muttered, "Lady Allura, then I will be taking my leave now," Allura nodded again. Then, Leane quickly left the room with an excited smile on her face. Heh. Sure or not, what she learned was still something spicy. She would be a fool if she did not spread it. Allura, who saw her leaving, smiled. She knew what type of girl Leane was. Just like her, she liked rumours a lot. However, rather than listen to rumours, she liked to spread the rumours. And that is what she was going to do now, And that is what, Allura, Nux, and Edda wanted her to do now. Chapter 175 Power Of Rumours. Chapter 175 Power Of Rumours. "Have the cleaning department cleaned the rooms I told them to?" "Yes, subhead Edrea, I have checked it, the rooms are cleaned." "What about the washing department?" "Yes, they have washed all the clothes as well, the clothes are currently being sent to the ones they belong to," "Good job." "Yes, thank you, subhead maid Edrea," "Hmm," "S-Subhead Maid Edrea?" "Yes?" "C-Can I leave now? I still have some work to do¡­" "Alright, you can leave." Edrea nodded. "Y-Yes, thank you! Subhead maid Edrea!" The maid bowed and then hurriedly left Edrea's room. She was panicking hard. She was scared! It was only after she left Edrea's room did she sighed in relief and rushed away. Soon, the maid found her friend that looked as worried as her and her friend questioned, "You did not offend her, did you?" "N-No. I did everything she told me to." The maid answered. "Good." Her friend nodded. "I just hope that I don't catch her eyes, I don't want to end up like Head Maid Edda¡­" The maid muttered with a pale face. "Sssshhhh!! Don't say that out loud! What if she hears you!? You will die as well!" Her friend placed a finger on her lips and whispered. "I-I am sorry¡­" The maid's face turned even paler, and then, the two of them quickly left the area. Edrea, who heard everything from behind sighed. It was the fourth day after she received Alger's message about him capturing Edda and rather than getting better, things were getting even worse for her. 'Subhead Maid Edrea killed Head Maid Edda just because she punished her a little' This rumour spread all over the palace and the more days passed by, the stronger the rumour got. In just 4 days, all the maids knew about it and they avoided Edrea like a plague. Actually, it wouldn't have mattered to Edrea if she was just avoided by the others, however, things didn't stop there. If the rumour gains more popularity, then the authorities might hear about it¡­ And if that happened, then they might- *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* While Edrea was thinking about all this, someone knocked on her door. "Enter," She ordered. Then, a man entered her room, followed by two soldiers, a small smile then appeared on the man's face as he muttered, "Edrea Fox?" "Yes, it is me." "The Security department summons you. I hope you follow me without any resistance." The man muttered with a small, 'gentle' smile on his face. Edrea gulped inwardly. That is what she was worried about. If the authorities heard about it, they might take action. And they did. "Yes, I'll follow you." However, Edrea couldn't panic here. She was innocent. She didn't do anything. "Alright." The man smiled. Then, Edrea followed the 3 men and left the room. ¡­ A few minutes later, Edrea was sitting inside a room, in front of her, sat a man who had a small smile on his face and he wore clean refined clothes. He had a scholarly look, however, Edrea dare not underestimate him. He was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator. "So, Miss Edrea, I won't waste much of our time. You have heard about the recent rumour going around, have you not?" "I have" Edrea was honest. "Then what do you have to say about it?" "I do not know how this rumour started, however, I can assure you that I did not do anything. To be honest, I don't even believe that Head Maid Edda is dead. I think she just took a leave." "A leave? Without informing the authorities?" "It is not like she has never done it before, she just used her connections to hide it and took an 'official' leave," Edrea revealed. The man interrogating her didn't show a surprised expression, with Edda's influence, she could do something like that very easily. However, he noticed something much more interesting, "Hmmm. But Miss Edrea, even if Head Maid Edda did something like this, why do you know about it? Your relationship with her wasn't exactly the best, there is no way she would have told you something like that, so am I right to assume that you were keeping eye on Head Maid Edda?" "¡­" Edrea stayed silent. Actually, she was panicking inwardly. FUCK! She spoke too much! There was no reason to do something stupid! However, soon, Edrea calmed down and answered, "Head Maid Edda was my competitor, of course, I kept my eyes on her," Edrea answered. "Competitor?" The man interrogating Edrea narrowed his eyes. "Well, I will admit, I wanted to become a head maid as well. However, I believe it is perfectly natural to aim higher. Of course, that doesn't mean I will use unethical ways to achieve what I want." Edrea answered. She knew she can't fool this man, therefore, she stopped lying and started hiding the truth. This way, it would be a lot harder to find holes in her story. "Hmm, I understand, Miss Edrea" The man interrogating her nodded. From his interrogation, he could feel that something was wrong with this maid. However, he wasn't sure if she was the one who killed Edda. Of course, once he starts investigating, everything will be as clear as a day. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face and he muttered, "Then Miss Edrea, you won't mind if we investigate you a little, do you?" "Of course, not, sir. I am an innocent woman, I do not mind if you investigate me." Edrea answered. She had already expected this would happen, therefore, she did not react much and nodded. She was innocent after all. "Alright, Miss Edrea, I thank you for your support, I will request you to not leave the Royal Palace for the next few days." The man muttered. He then pointed at a bulky man and then turned towards Edrea. "He will be staying with you for the next few days, I hope you two get along with each other." "I understand," Edrea nodded as she glanced at the man who is going to 'stay' with her. "I hope you are proven innocent, Miss Edrea." Chapter 176 Nothing But A Chess Piece. Chapter 176 Nothing But A Chess Piece. "I hope you are proven innocent, Miss Edrea." The man muttered. A small smile appeared on Edrea's face as she nodded. "So can I take my leave now, sir?" "Ah yes, you can go." "Thank you, sir," Edrea nodded and then stood up. Then, she left the room, and the bulky man who was going to 'stay' with her followed behind her. 'This is going to be tough¡­' Edrea thought inwardly as she glanced at the man following her. She would be a fool if she couldn't understand why the man was now 'staying' with her. He was going to keep his eyes on her and prevent her from escaping. However, Edrea had to escape. Why? Because of the investigation. She has not killed Edda and her link with Marquee Alger won't see be proven either, therefore, if this incident was investigated, she would come out as innocent. However, that was only if THIS incident was investigated. But this wasn't the only thing she has done. She has killed many people before and some of them can directly be linked to her. So once her past is investigated, she will be executed. Her innocence in Edda's case won't matter. She cannot stop the investigation now, therefore, she can only do one thing now, And that is run away. She could only run away and hide for the rest of her life. 'Fuck! That bitch was really like a curse to my good life, wasn't she!?' Edrea blamed Edda in her head. 'And that Marquee! That Bastard still hasn't replied to my letter yet!' Then, she cursed Marquee Alger. She was cursing everyone who was responsible for this situation. Then, Edrea turned around and glanced at the man following her. The man may look like a muscle head; however, he was still a Master Stage Cultivator. It won't be that easy to fool him. 'I need time¡­' Edrea thought inwardly. She needed to know what type of man this man was, his hobbies, his likes and everything else. If she knows about all that, she could probably do something to fool him, however, 'I don't have time¡­' Yes, she did not have time. She needs to leave today. If not, then once the Security department finds out about her past, they would execute her for sure. 'Alright, I guess I would need to take the chance.' Edrea thought inwardly and took a deep breath. Then she walked forward and continued with her work. ¡­ Allura, who was just 'walking by' saw Edrea's tensed look and a smile appeared on her face. 'Acting like a spy who is on a mission, heh, this is really exciting¡­' Then, a look of pitiful expression appeared on her face as she glanced at Edrea's back. 'I really pity you woman¡­ you are nothing but a chess piece now¡­ Haahh¡­ it's not like you deserve any pity, it is the consequence of your own actions.' Then, Allura shook her head and walked away. ¡­ In the night, Edrea and the bulky man entered Edrea's room. Edrea sighed, this man was following her all day long, she has not left her alone even for a second. This man was really serious about his work. Edrea then glanced at the bulky man and questioned with a small smile, "I'll go take a bath now; you aren't going to follow me inside, are you, Mason?" "You have 15 minutes, if you do not come outside in 15 minutes, I will enter the bathroom," Mason muttered. "Oh? Wait¡­ are you¡­ Are you signalling me to stay inside the bathroom for more than 15 minutes?" Edrea questioned with a slight smile. Suddenly, the man's face turned a little red. Edrea quickly noticed that change and soon, she laughed. "Hahaha~ I was just joking, don't worry, I will come out before 15 minutes." "G-Good." Mason nodded. Then, Edrea turned around and entered the bathroom. ¡­ 10 minutes later, Edrea walked out of the bathroom wearing nothing but a towel that covered her from her breasts to her knees. Her black hairs were still wet and seeing her walking out of the bathroom, Mason's face turned hot. No matter how her character was, Edrea was a beauty. Her black hair and brown eyes may be common, but her seductive body was anything but common. She had a great, curvy body and a perfect hourglass-like figure; she was an alluring woman indeed. "Do you like what you see, Mason?" Edrea questioned with a small smile on his face. "H-Huh?" Mason came out of his reverie when he heard Edrea's voice. Edrea smiled even more, she then walked towards Mason and once she was close enough, she repeated her question. "Do you like you see, Mason?" "Y-You are pretty indeed¡­" Mason tried to act calm but failed when Edrea's soap's scent assaulted his nose. She smelled too good. It was turning him on. "Haha~ Thank you for the compliment~" Edrea laughed. Then, she made another bold move as she brought her hands around his neck and questioned in a very gentle tone. "How pretty do you think I am?" As if hypnotized by her charm, Mason grabbed her thin waist and answered, "You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my entire life." Edrea's smile widened, her right hand then trailed down and soon, Edrea started touching Mason's little brother. Mason didn't just stand there either, he first quickly removed that annoying towel, revealing Edrea's sexy body, her eyes shined in desire as he started groping her soft breasts. "Hahaha~ Shall we continue this there?" Edrea laughed charmingly and then pointed at the bed. Mason nodded with an excited look on his face, Edrea smiled and then pulled him to her bed. Mason, of course, let her do what she wanted to, what kind of man wouldn't like when a beautiful woman makes a move on him? Edrea then pushed Mason onto the bed, then, she crawled on the top of Mason's body and once her face was right in front of Mason's, she stopped. Mason smiled, Edrea smiled back, then, Edrea closed her eyes, Mason closed his eyes as well and soon, Their lips met. Mason tightened his grip around Edrea's body, Edrea played with his rod with her right hand while she kissed. Then, her tongue entered his mouth, and Mason's tongue started moving as well, Suddenly, Edrea bit the pill she had stored in her mouth then using her tongue, she forced the pill into Mason's mouth. Before Mason could react, the pill already entered his stomach and his eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 177 You Are The Same As The Rumours Say. Chapter 177 You Are The Same As The Rumours Say. Suddenly, Edrea bit the pill she had stored in her mouth then using her tongue, she forced the pill into Mason's mouth. Before Mason could react, the pill already entered his stomach and his eyes widened in surprise. Edrea broke the kiss, then she spits her saliva into Mason's mouth, confirming that no poison was left inside her mouth and then she stood up. Mason glanced at Edrea in shock, he felt betrayed. "Kkkhhh!!" He wanted to say something, however, he could not. He didn't know what Edrea fed him was, but the way his body was losing strength and how he couldn't breathe any more air, he knew it was a poison. A very lethal poison. 'Why?' That was the only question he wanted to ask. "Don't look at me like we were lovers for years and then I betrayed you. Do you seriously think you had a chance to spend a night with a woman like me? Are you dumb? Well, you are, but¡­ Just how dumb are you? Well whatever, thank you for being so dumb. I can escape now and it's all thanks to you." Edrea muttered as she wore her clothes. Tsk Tsk, all men are the same. Thinking with their groin! Hahaha! Mason glanced at her and his eyes turned red, was it in anger or due to suffocation, no one knew. However, the regret in his eyes was as clear as day. He regretted trusting this venomous woman. He was a fool to think that she wasn't a killer and was being framed! She was definitely the killer! Mason hoped in his heart that she gets caught and get what she deserves. "Kkkhhkkkk!" Then, Mason's body twitched uncontrollably, the lack of air was too much for him, his eyes turned even redder, in the end, his body stopped moving and he died. A small smile appeared on Edrea's face, she then placed a few pillows beside Mason and then covered him with a blanket with only his legs showing. If one looked from far, it would look like two humans were sleeping together in the room. Then, Edrea covered her face and left the room. She has already checked, no other people were keeping an eye on her. Mason was a Master Stage Cultivator, no one could predict that an Advance Stage Cultivator could escape right under the eyes of a Master Stage Cultivator, that is just not possible. Edrea left her room, then sneakily, she walked out of the hall. She was a subhead maid, she knew about the Palace like the back of her hand. It wasn't difficult for her to sneak out and that's what she did, she left the Royal Palace and rushed towards the Bannermane house. She wasn't stupid enough to think that Marquee Alger Bannermane was her ally. At best, they were someone who came together for mutual benefits. If Marquee Alger learns about her situation, he would kill her for sure, Edrea knows that. However, he will only kill her IF she knew about the situation and Edrea wasn't planning on revealing anything. She would just say that she snuck out since she couldn't control herself, then, she would get her hands on Edda, torture her to ease her heart and then she will kill her. After that, she will leave the Marquee's house and then settle in another kingdom. She has that much savings. She should be able to live a normal life. Hmm, a good plan indeed. Edrea nodded to herself. Then, she increased her speed and appeared in front of Bannermane's house. She then walked forward and soon, she was stopped by the soldiers. "Stop! Who are you? What are you doing here so late in the night?" The soldier questioned. "I am someone who knows Marquee Alger, pass on my message to him and he will know who I am," Edrea answered confidently. "Are you Edrea Fox?" Suddenly, the soldier questioned. "How did you know?" Edrea questioned with a frown. "The Marquee predicted that you will come here soon, he says that the bird is ready, you can do whatever you want to her." The soldier answered and just as she heard about the bird, Edrea's smile widened and she nodded. "Then can you take me inside?" "Follow me," The soldier nodded and the two of them then walked towards Alger's room. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* The soldier then knocked on the door and soon, a voice was heard, "Enter," "You can go in," The soldier instructed and then left. Edrea nodded, she then opened the door, however, a frown appeared on her face when she saw an unfamiliar face inside the room. She has never met Marquee Alger before, however, that does not mean she didn't know how he looks. And Edrea was definitely sure that he didn't look like this incredibly handsome man sitting in front of her. Edrea narrowed her eyes in suspicion, however, soon, she stopped thinking about it. This was Bannermane House, the Soldier brought her to the Marquee room. Only a few people could sit inside the Marquee room, that is either Marquee or someone close to him, in any case, both of them were temporary allies. "We finally meet, Edrea Fox, I have heard a lot about you." The handsome man sitting in front of Edrea muttered. Edrea bowed elegantly and replied, "We finally meet, my lord, however, please forgive me for my ignorance, but I do not know who you are," "My name is Goku Bannermane," 'Goku' answered. Then, a smile appeared on his face as he muttered, "And I must say, Edrea Fox, you are the same as the rumours say," Edrea frowned. Rumours? What rumours? Rumours about her beauty? Was this a cheap way of praising her? However, even if it was cheap, Edrea would accept it with an open heart. It was coming from such a handsome man after all. She did not mind spending a night or two with him. Not at all. "What rumour, Lord Goku?" She questioned curiously. "Rumours about you and your loose hole. Your scent is the same as the smell in the prostitution house. Woman, just how many times have you sold that body of yours? And what kinds of people have you done the deed with?" Goku grabbed his nose as he glanced at Edrea with disgust clear in his eyes. "W-What?" Chapter 178 So? How Was The Story? Chapter 178 So? How Was The Story? "Rumours about you and your loose hole. Your scent is the same as the smell in the prostitution house. Woman, just how many times have you sold that body of yours? And what kinds of people have you done the deed with?" Goku grabbed his nose as he glanced at Edrea with disgust clear in his eyes. "W-What?" Edrea blinked a few times. She didn't expect this handsome man to say something so vulgar. Did she offend him in some way? Or did she really stink? No, that can't be true, can it? Edrea frowned. "D-Did I offend you in some way, Master Goku?" Edrea questioned respectfully. "You see, that is how one can be sure that what I said was true, if you were an innocent woman, you would have retorted me out loud," Goku muttered. This time, a vein popped out on Edrea's forehead. However, she still controlled herself and a distorted smile appeared on her face, "You must be jesting, Master Goku. I am an innocent woman, however, along with innocent, I am an elegant woman as well, I don't retort like some brute. I believe we can settle all the matters with a nice talk, I am sure there is some sort of misunderstanding between her." "Damn, Edda was right, your face is as thick as loose your hole is," Goku exclaimed in wonder. "Edda? Head Maid Edda?" "Tsk Tsk, didn't I say that before? Even you wouldn't be able to stand her, she is just that repulsive." Suddenly, Edrea heard a familiar voice. She turned her head and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Edda walking toward Goku. 'When did she arrive here!?' She wondered inwardly. "You were right, she is repulsive indeed," Goku nodded as he grabbed Edda and placed her on his lap with a loving expression on his face. Then he kissed her cheeks and then their lips met. They completely ignored Edrea who was standing in front of them. "E-E-Edda? Why are you here!?" Edrea questioned in surprise. Although she did expect Edda to be here, she did not expect her to be so¡­ Happy. She should have been left tied inside a dark room with no one bothering to talk to her. "Hmm? What do you mean why I am here?" Edda then broke the kiss and turned towards Edrea. "Ah, are you surprised how I am alive even after you killed me?" "I-I killed you?" Edrea frowned. When did something like that happen? "Oh C'mon, Edda, do you really expect her brain that is filled with nothing but dunk can understand what you are saying? Simply it for her. She has sacrificed so much for us, we can at least tell her what she is sacrificing to show our appreciation, can we not?" Goku muttered with a smile on his face. "Of course, we can. We are good people after all" Edda nodded with a smile. Then, she turned toward Edrea and explained, "This is the story about a woman named Edrea. 20 years ago, she entered the royal palace as a maid. However, how can the story be interesting if the main character is someone so bland? Our main character was different as well. Edrea wasn't just a normal maid, she was a Spy. A Spy sent by the enemy Kingdom." Edda told everything with a smile on her face and Edrea's frown deepened. "Edrea was given a single mission. Rise. Raise your position as soon as you can. Become a head maid. And this is what Edrea did. She fought hard and rose in position. All her opponents met 'unfortunate accidents' and Edrea had an easy path ahead. However, wrong methods can only take you so far. Head Maid Edda, that is me, quickly realized that something was wrong with this woman named Edrea. Then, she did a little background check and her doubts deepened when she realized how meteoric her rise was. However, in the end, Edda was just a head maid, she did not have any authority nor did she have any proof. Therefore, she contacted someone who had the Authority. Marquee Alger. Marquee understood her problem and the two of them worked together. Then one day, Edda blocked the letter Edrea had sent to someone and soon, she realized that Edrea's next target was herself! The letter also revealed the existence of a man named Algerama. No one is sure, but it is predicted that this Algerama is another, powerful Spy sent by the enemy kingdom. A spy who supported Edrea and the reason behind all the 'unfortunate accidents' Edrea's competitor faced. Edda and Marquee realized how serious this was. They just thought she was a woman hungry for power, but, a Spy? That was much more dangerous than normal. Then, Edda stepped up and offered to become bait. She left the Palace many times, however, Algerama was too cautious. He did not attack. Edda, however, continued to go out, but Algerama didn't move. Then, Edda came up with another idea. She started bullying Edrea. Edrea couldn't take the torture anymore and got impatient. That day, she sent another letter and this time, Alger found out where Algerama lived. It was near the Crown Plaza. Alger planned to capture Algerama that day, however, Edda realized that if the fight started, many innocents will die. Edda's kind heart couldn't take it, therefore, she used Marquee's authority to seal the area near the Crown Plaza. However, that was a mistake. Algerama quickly realized something was wrong and before Alger could capture him, Algerama ran away. But how could Alger let him run away? He and his men chased Algerama and in the end, they found him in the slum area. After a hard-fought battle, Algerama lost, however, he was very loyal to the kingdom, as soon as he realized there was no way he could win, he decided to commit suicide. However, he didn't go down alone. He took down Edda, who had come here to assist Marquee Alger, with him. Edrea, who was in the palace didn't know what happened, however, when Edda didn't return the next day and then the next day, she assumed that Algerama captured Edda. She then got excited and sent a letter saying how she wanted to get her hands on Edda. The Marquee got his hands on this letter and he waited for Edrea to come to where Algerama lived. That was how he captured the Subhead maid. Although Head Maid Edrea 'died' in the process, her selfless sacrifice made it possible to reveal the existence of such a major threat that was growing inside the very core of the Kingdom. Head Maid Edda was a selfless and a kind woman indeed." Edda ended the story with a smile, then she turned towards Edrea and questioned, "So? How was the story?" Chapter 179 I AM NOT A SPY!! Chapter 179 I AM NOT A SPY!! "N-No¡­" Edrea muttered. Her face was already pale, her eyes were opened wide and by how her lips were quivering, it was clear that she was scared. Very scared. "N-No¡­ I am not a spy sent by any kingdom¡­ I am not a spy¡­" "I AM NOT A SPY!!" Edrea screamed in panic and fear! "Miss Edrea¡­ things are not decided by how loud you can speak them¡­" The man sitting in front of Edrea muttered. He was the same scholarly man who interrogated Edrea a day ago. Right now, Edrea was inside the interrogation room, sitting on her knees, with her hands tied behind her back. "Mr Brian, please trust me, I am not a spy! I will admit it, I am a killer! I am a murderer! I murdered my competitors and rose to where I am today. The number of people I have killed is around 12. I was also the one who killed Mason. I poisoned him. I am a selfish, manipulative and scheming woman, however, I am not a Spy! Please! Believe me!" Edrea admitted all her crimes, her face was covered in with snot and tears. If anyone who doesn't know what she did saw her, he would find her pitiful. Why was she crying? Why was she admitting all her crimes? Why was she so against being called a Spy? Did she love her kingdom so much that even being called a spy filled her with disgust? Of course not. Edrea was a selfish woman. She didn't care about the kingdom she lived in at all. The reason she was so against being called a spy was due to her own selfishness. She was scared. If she is a murderer, the worse they will do is execute her. However, if she were suspected to be a spy, things would change. She would be interrogated and even tortured so that the kingdom could extract information from her. And since she wasn't actually a spy. There is no way she would know something that would satisfy the interrogators' curiosity. What does that mean? That means she will be tortured till she dies. She will be tortured to death! The worse possible way to die. "Miss Edrea, this is the last letter you sent to your lover, Algerama, the spy. Is that true?" The scholar-like man, Brian questioned. "N-No¡­ I did not write that letter!" Edrea lied. Then, a cold smile appeared on Brian's face as he suggested. "I suggest you do not lie to us, Miss Edrea. You will only make things more difficult for yourself if you do that." Then, a paper appeared in his hand as he continued, "This is the paper where you wrote the room numbers of the room that needed to be cleaned and gave them to the cleaning department. The writing here, and the writing on the letter matches." Brian muttered, then, he glanced at Edrea and questioned again. "This letter was written by you, is that correct, Miss Edrea?" Edrea's mouth opened wide. She couldn't believe her lie was exposed. She now started panicking even more! In the end, she started telling the truth. "Yes, I was the one who wrote this letter. However, the Algerama you are talking about is not a spy, he is Marquee Alger! I sent this letter to Marquee Alger!" "Oh? Why did you send this letter to Marquee Alger?" Brian questioned. "Marquee Alger wanted to get close to Head Maid Edda, however, Edda disagreed, no matter how much money he offered her, Edda rejected all of it. In the end, Marquee Alger approached me, the subhead maid, what he needed was not Edda, but a head maid. The plan was simple, he will get rid of Edda, and I will become the next head maid. In return, I will help him with whatever he asks me later. The bird in that letter was indeed Edda, I wrote these letters to update Marquee Alger about Edda's current movement so that he can plan and kill her." "Hmm? But from the information we received from Marquee Alger said that Edda and he were rather close." "That is a Lie that bastard came up with! Why would Marquee Alger approach me if he was close to my superior!? There is no motive to do that!" "As I said before, something won't become the truth if you say it louder, please lower your voice, Miss Edrea. Also, if Marquee Alger was your ally, why would he out you and bring you here?" "I don't know why he betrayed me! However, I am not lying! The letters he sent to me are there in my storage ring! Check the writing and match it with Marquee Alger's writing! I am sure you will find similarities!" Brian furrowed his brows, he then picked Edrea's Space Ring and soon, a few letters appeared in his hand. Then, a document appeared in his hand. Alger was a Marquee, it wasn't hard for someone like Brian to find a piece of his writing. He then started matching the two writings and then, he shook his head. "They do not match, Miss Edrea. You lied to us, Again." Edrea's eyes widened in shock. How was this possible!? All these letters were sent by Alger! How can the writing not match!? Soon, Edrea's eyes widened in realization, "One of his subordinates must have written it! Yes! I am sure of it! You should check his subordinates' writing! You will find out that I am telling the truth!" "Miss Edrea, Marquee Alger has hundreds of servants, you don't expect us to check everyone's writing do you? What if the writing doesn't match? Then would you say Marquee Alger found a random commoner to write the letter for him? Then would you ask us to check the writing of every commoner living in the Skyfall Kingdom? Miss Edrea, there is a limit to how impractical and stupid your lie can be." Then, a scary pressure emanated from Brian's body, his eyes turned colder than the ice and he warned, "Miss Edrea, I suggest you tell us everything you know, tell us about the kingdom who supports you from behind the scenes, tell us what they want, tell us what your mission is, Tell us everything, willingly and truthfully. Otherwise, things will get painful for you." "N-No¡­ I AM NOT A SPY!!" Chapter 180 Ministers Of The Royal Palace. Chapter 180 Ministers Of The Royal Palace. In a lavish, grand hall, with large pillars supporting the ceiling, walls that were painted in white with beautiful gold coloured cravings, a red carpet in the middle, 6 chairs on either side of the red carpet, and a throne, that was placed on a floor that was a little higher than the ground, 5 men sat. "Your Majesty, let's move on to report number 4 we captured a Spy who lived in the Royal Palace as the Subhead Maid, her name is Edrea Fox," One of those men, sitting on a chair muttered as he read the paper in his hands. He had a thin face, black hair, and crystal blue eyes, his features would have been sharper if it weren't for those wrinkles that were on his face. The aura around him was scholar-like and refined, he wore a blue-coloured coat with purple designs, which suited him a lot. He may look a little old, however, no one should underestimate him, He was an Expert Stage Cultivator, Gibson Fulvanius, a member of Fulvanius Duke House, and one of the 4 ministers working in the Royal Palace. "Huh? Report number 4? Gibson, why are you talking about something so minor in report number 4?" A tough-looking man questioned. He was an Expert Stage Cultivator as well, he had a large build, and he wore a dark green coat, his attire complimented his Green coloured short hair and green eyes. He was Warlock Centho, a member of Centho Duke House and another minister. "Yes, at best, the subhead maid will be an Advance Stage cultivator, those weaklings don't matter, we should talk about something more important." A woman, who wore a red coloured gown and had a strict look on her face muttered. She had red-coloured hair and eyes and her luscious red lips looked alluring, she was beautiful, however, no one dared to look at her for more than 5 seconds. She was not a normal woman, she was Marlee Vestalis, a Member of Vestalis Duke House, and a minister working in the Royal Palace. Not only that, but she was also an Expert Stage Cultivator. "Yes, Marlee is right, let's talk about important matters," another man, who had a refined, scholarly face, blonde hair and brown eyes nodded his head. He wore a white coloured coat with golden-coloured cravings and just like Gibson; he had a refined, scholar-like aura around him as well. And just like other ministers, he was an Expert Stage Cultivator as well. Presley Merula, a member of Merula Duke House and fourth minister of the Royal Palace. "I know what you all are thinking, I wouldn't have taken this matter seriously as well, however, I found something interesting when I was skimming through the reports, I hope you all will hear me out with patience," Gibson muttered with a small smile on his face. "Alright, I will trust you then. Continue," Marlee muttered and the other two ministers nodded as well. If it was a normal situation, then as members of 4 different Duke houses, the 4 of them would have fought with each other, and wouldn't have missed a chance to suppress Gibson. However, right now, they were inside the Royal Palace. They weren't members of the Duke House, right now, they are 4 Ministers of the Royal Palace. They have to discuss things orderly. "The one who helped us find the Spy was none other than Marquee Alger Bannermane," Gibson revealed. "Bannerman¡­ aren't they the ones who are suspected to be affiliated with another Kingdom?" Presley questioned with a frown. "Indeed, that's why I am confused as well¡­" Then, Gibson started talking about Edrea, Edda, Marquee Alger, the Spy Algerama and everything related to this incident. ¡­ "This is weird indeed¡­" Marlee nodded. "The whole thing sounds fishy¡­" Presley muttered. "Indeed, that's the reason I gave this matter so much importance. What do you guys think about the whole situation?" Gibson nodded and then questioned. "I think the whole thing is Marquee Alger's plot and that girl Edrea is innocent," Presley muttered. "Well, that woman isn't innocent, there are proves that she had killed more than 10 people, she admitted her herself." "Well, she is a murderer, I am not denying that, however, I don't think she is a spy, I think she is being framed. Otherwise, a woman like her would have broken down from the torture and would have spilled everything she knows." Presley replied. "Are you saying that women are weak?" Suddenly, Marlee questioned as she narrowed her eyes. There was a dangerous look on her face. "I am not saying that Marlee, I am just stating what I feel. Also, the Spy Algerama, and Marquee Alger, these names sound a bit too similar, I am more inclined to believe what that Edrea said, Algerama is Alger, and he is the one who was supporting her from behind the scenes." Presley however, wasn't too flustered and answered her calmly. "But if that was the case, then why would he out his subordinate like that?" Marlee questioned. "Well, Edrea was now under the eyes of the Security Department, rather than helping him, she would have brought more disaster to him, therefore, he must have discarded her." Presley assumed. "But wouldn't killing her and getting rid of her when he found her be a better option for him rather than giving her to us? There was no need to form stories like these if Edrea had just died. You know well enough that if Marquee wanted to hide it, there is no way the security department could have found her body let alone blame anything on him." This time, Gibson was the one who talked. "Indeed, Marquee Alger simply had no reason to go through all these troubles if Edrea was actually his subordinate. He had nothing to gain out of this." Marlee nodded as well. "No, there is something he can gain." Presley shook his head. "What?" "Image." "Hmm?" "His image amongst other nobles isn't exactly good right now, however, after this incident, he can clear his name to some extent. He might have done everything so he could improve his image." Presley muttered. "¡­" "¡­" Gibson and Marlee turned silent. That could be possible. They can't deny it, however, "I still don't believe that Marquee Alger would go through all these troubles just so he could improve his image¡­" Gibson was still unsure. In the end, the 4 ministers turned toward the man sitting on the throne and questioned, "Your Majesty, what are your thoughts about this?" Chapter 181 Who Cares? Chapter 181 Who Cares? "Your Majesty, what are your thoughts about this?" The 4 ministers turned toward the man sitting on the golden throne and questioned. The man had black hair and a beautiful pair of purple eyes, there were some wrinkles on his face, however, he had maintained himself and he still looked handsome. The man had a lean and fit body, which showed he had trained his body regularly. He wore a white coat with stylish golden-coloured designs that were masterfully carved on it. There was a golden crown on his head and he sat on the throne with an elegant, yet bored look on his face. However, though he looked a little lethargic and leisurely, he should not be underestimated. This man was the strongest in the Skyfall Kingdom. A King Stage Cultivator, the king of the Skyfall Kingdom. Ricardus Skyfall. A frown appeared on Ricardus's face as he heard his ministers' question, "Why are we discussing something so useless?" He muttered with a bored look on his face. The ministers glanced at each other with frowns on their faces, however, Ricardus didn't care what they were thinking and continued. "A Spy? Don't talk like it is something new. There must be more than 20 spies within our Royal Palace. That is normal. As for whether that girl is lying or not; who cares?" King questioned and the ministers shook their heads and sighed. They were too naive to think that he would even care... "What does that Marquee achieve from all this? Who cares? What is his goal? Who cares? In the end, they are just a Marquee and a subhead Maid, don't give them more importance than they deserve. Just give a reward to the Marquee for his hard work and get done with it. As for that maid, interrogate her for a few more days, if she doesn't answer, kill her. We don't have time for something so useless. Discuss more important topics." The king announced, and then, a smile appeared on his face as he turned towards Gibson. "So? Have you found a way to deal with that annoying curse?" 'This is the important topic you want to talk about?' This is what Gibson wanted to ask, however, he didn't dare to. He just shook his head and sighed, "I have sent our men all over the world to find the cure of that curse; however, most people don't even know about that curse let alone know about its cure. There is no progress." "Haahhh¡­" A tired sigh escaped from other ministers' mouths. The king then slammed his armrest in anger as he growled, "That Skadi bastard! He dared to fool me! I will make sure he pays for it!" The ministers looked at each other with worried looks on their faces, they knew that the king was angry, therefore, they did not say anything. This was normal, they just needed to stay silent for a while and everything will be fine. And they were right. A minute later, the king finally calmed down and sighed then he glanced at his ministers and instructed. "Continue looking for the cure." "Yes, your majesty" Gibson nodded with a bow. "Hmm, continue with the reports." "Yes, so to conclude report 4, I will announce Marquee Bannermane's rewards, Marquee Alger Bannermane will¡­" ¡­ "Marquee Alger Bannermane will receive 5000 gold coins, three 4-star weapons and one 4-star Cultivation technique as a reward for revealing a Spy that was hiding inside the Royal Palace as the Subhead Maid. The king commends him for his bravery and wits and hopes that he continues the Skyfall Kingdom in the future as well. Blah Blah Blah. There was a lot more, but I didn't bother hearing everything that was announced." Allura, who was snuggled close to Nux's chest muttered with a lazy look on her face. She just had a blissful session with Nux and therefore she was still a little tired. Plus, Nux's embrace was just too comforting; she couldn't help but be lazy. "Hahaha~ So the plan succeeded huh¡­" Nux, who patted Allura's head, muttered. "I can't believe you would portray my kidnapping as a Spy hunt," Allura replied. "Well, I needed a reason to move everyone from the area." Nux chuckled. "But I have a question," "Ask away." "Why did you do it?" Allura raised her head, her blue eyes looked into Nux's golden eyes and she questioned. "Well, there were a few reasons, first, I wanted you." Nux smiled. "But I would have been yours either way¡­ You didn't have to do something so crazy¡­" Allura answered with a small blush. "That would have taken too long. If I used the normal method, I would still be finding ways to take you out on lunch. There was no way I would be able to lay down beside you, on the same bed, while we both are naked, like this." Nux moved his face close to Allura's and whispered. "You are a little too beautiful Allura, I couldn't control myself and moved recklessly" Allura's face was completely red now and she had lowered her head in embarrassment. "W-What w-were the other reasons¡­" She questioned in a mosquito-like voice. Actually, now she didn't care about the reasons, however, she was too embarrassed right now, therefore, she needed to change the topic. "Well, other reasons were related to Edda, she wanted to avenge all the people Edrea had killed and she didn't want to dirty her own or my hands. Also, she needed to leave the Palace." Nux answered and Allura pouted. "Hmph! I know her well, the first reason is just something she came up with, I am sure the main reason was that she wanted to 'kill herself'. This way, she could spend all the time with you!" Allura snorted. "Hahaha~ That's true~" Nux agreed. Actually, Edda admitted it herself. She doesn't care about Edrea, she just wanted to be with him. However, he was different. That maid dared to target his woman, his possessive side took over. He wanted revenge. And he got it. "Tsk Tsk! What a greedy bitch! I want to leave this palace and stay with you as well!" Allura complained. Then, a sad look appeared on Nux's face. "We can't do that right now¡­" "I know, the death of a head maid won't be a problem, however, if a concubine 'dies', the king would use all his force to investigate everything seriously. He won't settle down unless he finds out how his 'trophy' was broken." "Indeed, and currently, we can't face the king, I need more power to do that, and I will need your help as well." A small smile appeared on Allura's face as she replied, "I will help you in any way I can, Nux." Nux smiled, he then sealed Allura's lips. Allura, of course, accepted the kiss and used her tongue to attack Nux's tongue. The kiss got lewder and lewder, Nux then grabbed Allura's naked body and pulled her even close to him. The two then rolled on the bed as they shared a hot, passionate kiss. Suddenly, Nux broke the kiss as he stood up. "What happened?" Allura questioned, however, soon, just like Nux, her expression turned serious as well. Nux and Allura quickly wore their clothes, then, they glanced at each other and nodded. They then walked out of the room. Then, Nux and Allura turned towards a corner where the light didn't reach. Soon, Nux frowned. However, he trusted his ability and walked towards the dark corner. As he walked closer, Nux finally noticed a dark veil of mist. Nux extended his hand towards the veil, however, suddenly, a dagger that was aimed at his throat was shot! Chapter 182 That Was Careless Of Me. Chapter 182 That Was Careless Of Me. Nux extended his hand towards the veil, however, suddenly, a dagger that was aimed at his throat was shot! However, before the dagger could hit him, Nux grabbed the dagger with his hand and glanced at the man wearing black clothes standing in front of him. "Heh. You really saw something you shouldn't. What a bad luck~" Nux chuckled. The man in black, however, didn't reply, another dagger appeared in his hand and he attacked. However, Nux wasn't having any of it. He just slapped the man in front of him and¡­ The man's body flew back and crashed into the wall. *Bam* *Crack* "That was loud!" Suddenly, Allura panicked! She was still in Royal Palace, with this sound, servants and guards would be running here right now. "Nux! You have to leave! I will take care of this man! Leave quick!" Allura walked towards Nux and tried to push him away. She was so panicked right now that she doesn't even realize her voice was louder than the crash's sound. "Allura." Suddenly, Nux called out. However, Allura didn't like that one bit, "Why are you so calm!? Run away! What are you doing!?" Allura shouted again. "Allura, do you really think this sound was louder than your moans?" "Ru- Huh?" Suddenly, Allura paused. She then registered what Nux said and she blushed. "I-I am not that loud¡­" "You are louder than this, Allura," Nux smiled. "I-I am n-not¡­" Allura didn't want to agree. Soon, Nux shook his head and walked toward Allura. Then, he placed her head on his chest and patted her gently. "Don't worry, it is nothing to be ashamed of. Rather, it makes me happy to know that you enjoy spending time with me." Allura's face turned even redder as she enjoyed the pats. However, soon, she realized something and her eyes widened, "Then does that mean many people heard my moans!?" Then, Allura started panicking again. "Doesn't that mean we are exposed!? Nux! Let's run away! We are already exposed! I don't know why the king and his soldiers aren't here yet, but they will be here soon!" Allura exclaimed in panic, however, rather than sharing her panic, Nux just smiled. Seeing this, Allura frowned. "¡­" She stayed silent and started thinking things logically. Something is wrong. Nux wouldn't make a stupid mistake like this and if he did, he definitely wouldn't be so calm about it. "What is it¡­?" in the end, she questioned. Nux's smile widened and he questioned, "So you finally realized?" "What did you do?" Allura didn't answer and questioned back. "You don't have to worry about sound. You can speak or moan as loud as you want, no one will be able to hear it outside this hall." Then, Nux started explaining. [Sound Seal] [5 Star Ability] [Description: The host can seal the sound within a targeted Zone, no one outside the Zone can hear any sound coming from inside the Zone.] [Range: The maximum Zone the Host can seal is a sphere with a radius of 10 meters.] [Consumes 1 MP every hour] [Note: The Host has to be inside the zone for it to work. As soon as the Host leaves the Zone, the seal breaks.] [Prince: 2000 System Points.] Obviously, if he is going to enter the Royal Palace to spend some quality time with the Royal Concubine, Allura Skyfall, he has to make some preparations. The only reason he bought this ability was to let Allura moan as much as she wanted. However, there were some things that he found were a little weird. First, the tier of this ability, It was a 5-Star Skill, to be honest, Nux didn't think it deserves such a high rating. [Professional Killer], his passive ability, which is only a 3 Star Ability is much more useful and better than this ability. Not only that, [Sound Seal] is the only ability that consumes his MP. He didn't use any MP for any other ability. Last but not the least, [Harem Seal], for some reason, his woman can't use this ability even though it is an Active Skill. Nux found this a little weird, however, at that time, he was a little 'busy' and didn't think too much. Of course, this is not the only thing he did as 'preparation'. [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Body Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 40 ] [HP: 1040/1040] [MP: 1500/1500] [STR: 106] [AGL: 116] [VIT: 104] [STM: 143] [INT: 99-->150] [DEF: 103] [Blank Points: 160-->109] He increased his INT as well, now, only a Cultivator whose MP is more than 4500 can find him. Right now, Nux didn't know how strong an Expert or a King Stage Cultivator is, neither has he seen their status. He was just using assumptions to calculate the increase in the MP after a cultivator breaks through, however, since he was not sure about this, he refrained from taking unnecessary risks and increased his INT to a ridiculous level. "So you are saying I can moan as loudly as I want and nothing will happen?" Allura, who heard about Nux's ability, questioned. "Heh. You talk as if you ever hold back." Nux snickered. "I-I h-hold back you know¡­" Allura muttered. "And you are still so loud even though you hold back?" Nux questioned. "I-I mean I try to hold back¡­ you know¡­" Allura lowered her head in embarrassment. "Hahaha~" Nux laughed out, he then carried Allura in his arms and walked into the room. Allura smiled, however, while she was being carried, her eyes fell on a man, wearing black-coloured, skin-tight clothes, who lay on the floor, unconscious. "N-Nux¡­" She called out. "What is it?" Nux questioned. "We forgot about the spy¡­" She couldn't believe that they forgot about the one for whom they came out of their room in the first place... "¡­" Nux paused. He then turned back and saw the black-clothed man as well. Then, a wry smile appeared on his face as he admitted, "That was careless of me." Chapter 183 What An Idiot. Chapter 183 What An Idiot. [Royce Tatume] [Age: 49 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Spy Of the Thousand Information Chamber] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 34] [HP: 390/410] [MP: 610/610] [STR: 44] [AGL: 42] [VIT: 41] [STM: 42] [INT: 61] [DEF: 40] ¡­ Nux glanced at the man in front of him and his eyes widened in surprise. The Thousand Information Chamber; a familiar name. This is the organization that makes Felberta special, indirectly, it is also the organization that protected Felberta. For Nux, it was a good organization. Till now. He didn't care if the organization was good or not, but if the organization has its eyes on his Allura, then they are definitely messing with the wrong person. However, Nux was a little surprised right now. They were in the Royal Palace, the safest place in the whole Skyfall kingdom. Was Thousand Information Chamber so strong that it even has the Royal Palace under its eyes? Not a random Spy, but a Master Stage Spy was roaming freely inside the Royal Palace. And around a Concubine's room to boot. What the hell? How is this possible? Aren't they afraid of the strongest being in this Kingdom? Aren't they afraid of the king? Or are they stronger than the king? Questions like these started popping up in Nux's mind, then, however, she shook his head. There is no use thinking about it. He should just ask the man in front of him. "Have you removed the poison out of his mouth?" Allura questioned. "Yes, I have." Nux nodded, he then grabbed a jar full of water and splashed the water on the Spy's face. The spy tightly closed his already closed eyes, then, after rubbing his eyes, he finally opened them and his eyes fell on Nux and Allura. He quickly recalled what happened and just as he was about to attack, Nux interrupted. "Don't bother. You won't win anyway. For god's sake, you passed out with a single slap, what the hell are you trying to act so tough for?" Nux shook his head. The spy narrowed his eyes, however, he knew Nux wasn't wrong, then, he started looking around as his mind started moving, however, before he could even formulate a plan, Nux interrupted his thoughts again. "Don't try to run away either, look, dude, I am not stupid, if I wasn't confident enough to stop you from running away, I would have tied you. Act calmly and think properly, I don't want a Thousand Information Chamber's Spy to die in front of me." The spy's eyes widened in surprise as he questioned, "W-What are you talking about?" He tried acting ignorantly. "Oh, please, I am not here to play this game. Look, I have a good impression of the Thousand Information Chamber, you guys have helped me before, so I will give you a chance. A chance where you don't have to kill yourself or go through torture." The spy narrowed his eyes. He doesn't know why or how, but the man in front of him knew he was from The Thousand Information Chamber. There was no point in him lying. "How do you know I am from The Thousand Information Chamber?" The spy questioned with a cautious look on his face. "As I said, I have dealt with Thousand Information Chamber before and have a good impression of them. The moment I saw you, I knew you were from that organization." Nux answered. 'Is he talking about the Skill I used?' The spy thought inwardly and suddenly, he realized something. 'How did these two find me?' There was no way anyone could have found him when he used that Skill in the dark, however, this man and Lady Allura walked out of the room and directly walked toward him. It was as if they already knew he was here. 'He's not normal' the spy concluded. "What chance are you talking about?" then, the spy questioned. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he replied, "It is simple, in exchange for your life, I want you to forget whatever you saw here and, I want you to do one thing for me." The spy narrowed his eyes as he muttered, "That isn't very descriptive." "What is it that you don't understand?" "What is this 'thing' you want me to do?" The spy questioned. "That, I do not know, however, I am sure owing a favour to a Spy of Thousand Information Chamber won't harm me." Nux smiled. "So you want me to owe you a favour so you can use me later?" The Spy questioned. "Indeed. Most probably, I would ask you for some information directly, of course, you can't tell it to the Thousand Information Chamber, that deal would be between the two of us." "¡­" The spy stayed silent and started thinking about this. Then, he questioned, "How will you contact me?" "I have my ways," Nux answered with a confident smile on his face. "What if I go back on my words and do not help you later?" The spy questioned. "My last encounter with a Thousand Information Chamber was a pleasant one, I can trust you, I believe you won't go back on your words." "I won't tell you anything that will harm the Thousand Information Chamber in any way." The spy replied. "I don't plan to do against Thousand Information Chamber, so I won't need information like that," Then, a small smile appeared on Spy's face and he moved his hand for a handshake. "Deal." Nux and the spy shook hands with smiles on their faces. 'What an Idiot.' That was the only thought in Spy's mind. This man in front of him may be strong, but he was an idiot. Who in the hell trust a spy? That is just so stupid. However, what the spy didn't know was that the man in front of him had the same thoughts as him. 'What an Idiot.' Nux smile widened as he proceeded with his plan, "So? Are you willing to be my slave?" "Slave?" The spy frowned. "Well you owe me a favour and will do anything I say to you, that is a slave, is it not?" The Spy frowned even more, "I am not your slave, I do not owe you a lifetime favour, I only owe you one favour. That doesn't make me your slave." "But you still owe me 1 favour, that makes you my slave. I am sorry, but if you don't answer my question, the deal is off" Suddenly, Nux muttered with a frown. The spy frowned as well. The deal was too good for him to turn it down. Especially now that he can get out of this situation without paying any price whatsoever. 'Oh fuck it, it's not like I will do that one favour for him either. I just need to say it.' "Alright." The spy nodded. Nux's smile widened even more as he questioned, "So, are you willing to be my Slave?" Chapter 184 Don’t Worry, He Can’t See Me. Chapter 184 Don't Worry, He Can't See Me. "Y-You b-betrayed me¡­" Royce, the spy muttered in a hoarse voice. Right now, he was lying on the ground, his face was pale and he was breathing heavily while his eyes were wide open. Yes, you guessed it right; he went through that agonizing pain. 3 times. Thoughts about betraying Master Nux, there was nothing like that in his mind now. However, he was still unhappy that he was cheated. "Well, you can't really blame that on me. You were the one who was stupid enough to trust someone. Especially someone you tried to peep on and had discovered their secrets." Nux just shrugged. Royce couldn't help but grit his teeth. He was too careless. This man in front of him reeked of trouble. He is a Grand Master Stage at such a young age, he knew that he was from Thousand Information Chamber with just one glance and he was with the Royal Concubine, in the middle of the night, inside the Royal Palace. There was no way he could be someone normal. Royce regretted it! He should have been 100 times more cautious when he met this man, however, he did exactly the opposite. Nux however, did not care what Royce felt. He just needed information. "Alright, now answer me, who sent you here?" Royce of course didn't have any thoughts about hiding anything from Nux and he answered, "Kelton Ackerg." "Who is he? What is his cultivation level? Why did he send you here?" Nux asked another series of questions. "He is a Grand Master Stage Cultivator and he is the Leader of the Thousand Information Chamber. As for why did he send me here, I do not know." Royce answered honestly. "So you are telling me that the leader of the glorified Thousand Information Chamber is a mere Grand Master Stage Cultivator? Not only that, a spy, who is just a Master Stage Cultivator reports directly to the leader of the Organization? How is this organization even working?" Nux couldn't help but wonder. As for Allura and Royce who heard him, their lips twitched. A 'mere' Grand Master Stage? 'Just' Master Stage? What the hell!? Do you know how many people are stuck in these realms for their entire life!? Was Master Stage weak!? Was Grand Master Stage weak!? No it was not! "We are an organization that deals with spying and information, Master Nux. We are not fighters." Royce then calmed his anger and answered politely. "I understand that¡­ but¡­ a Master Stage Cultivator reporting directly to the leader¡­ doesn't feel very believable to me¡­" Nux muttered and Royce's lips twitched again. He was sure that Master Nux was doing this on purpose. However, even though he couldn't do anything against him, he answered a bit rudely. "Master Nux, the Thousand Information Chamber doesn't just choose people randomly. If you want to become a high-ranking Spy in Thousand Information Chamber, you need to pass through strict requirements. If you don't pass those requirements, then even if you are an Expert Stage Cultivator, you won't be accepted." "Hmm? What are the conditions?" "You need to have Affinity with both Fire and Wind Elements. And I, have a Medium Level Affinity with both of them!" Royce muttered with a proud look on his face. Now, Nux understood, he had read and learned about this world a little. He knew that having an affinity with more than one element was rare. If Thousand Information Chamber actually only recruits people with dual affinity with Fire and Wind, then it makes complete sense for a Master Stage Cultivator to report directly to the leader. "Alright, so where is this leader?" Nux questioned. He wanted to have a little 'talk' with the leader. "I do not know." However, Royce shook his head. "Didn't you say you report directly to the leader?" Nux questioned with a frown. "I do, however, I do not know where the leader lives, I just follow the orders he gives and then meets him at the set time and place." "When are you going to meet him again?" Nux questioned. "I need to report what I found here to him, so the next meeting is after 2 hours. Of course, I will only report what you want me to." Royce answered. A satisfied smile appeared on Nux's face as he nodded. "I will go with you and see this Leader you are talking about. As for what you will report, just say that you saw nothing and Lady Allura was sleeping calmly." "You are going to go with me?" "Yes, but don't worry, I will hide myself," Nux answered. Royce then shook his head and then nodded. "Alright, leave the room now, don't disturb us for the next 2 hours." Nux kicked him out, then, he turned towards Allura and smiled, "We have 2 hours, Darling~" He has been with Allura for 2 days now, so he knew she liked it when he called her more intimately. A small smile appeared on Allura's face and she nodded, "Whatever are we going to do in these 2 hours?" Allura questioned jokingly. "How about we play a game?" Nux questioned seductively. "How about we fuck a stupid game and continue with a more, much more pleasurable step?" An alluring smile appeared on Allura's charming face as she questioned back. Nux did not need anything, he just picked Allura up and jumped onto the bed. "Annhh~" ¡­ 2 hours quickly passed by. Right now, Nux was walking beside Royce with a smile on his face and for Royce, his face was stiff. 'Didn't he say he will hide!? Why is he following me!?' That was the only question in his mind. He was scared of what would happen when they meet the leader. Although he knew his Master Nux was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator as well, his leader was someone who had affinities with 2 elements! He was a lot stronger than a normal Grand Master Stage Cultivator. 'Stop thinking about nonsense and continued walking,' Suddenly, he heard Nux's order in his head and Royce continued walking. A few minutes later, they walked into a dark hall and Royce stopped. 'Why did you stop?' Nux questioned. 'Master Nux, this is the meeting spot.' 'What? You are going to meet the Leader of the Thousand Information Chamber here? Inside the Royal Palace?' 'Yes, Master Nux, not only that, but I believe that the leader lives in the Royal Palace as well. Of course, this is just my assumption.' 'The leader of such a big organization lives inside the Royal Palace. Right inside the core of the kingdom. What kind of balls does one need to have to pull something like that?' Nux was shocked; he couldn't help but open his mouth in disbelief. He then waited for a few minutes and soon, a figure covered in black mist appeared in front of them. *Step* *Step* *Step* The closer it walked, the paler Royce's face got, he turned his head from Nux to the leader then back to Nux again and started panicking. 'You aren't going to hide, Master Nux!?' In the end, he couldn't control himself and questioned. 'Don't worry, he can't see me.' Nux answered and if proving his point, the leader muttered. "Beta, what are you looking around for? And why is your face so pale?" Chapter 185 Who The Hell Is This Woman? Chapter 185 Who The Hell Is This Woman? "Beta, what are you looking around for? And why is your face so pale?" The leader of the Thousand Information Chamber questioned in a hoarse voice. He was still covered with a veil of Black Mist, therefore, his face wasn't visible, however, Royce could tell from his tone that he had a frown on his face. 'He can't see him!?' Royce thought inwardly and his eyes widened in shock. Master Nux was standing just in front of the leader! Why can't he see him!? 'Is this another one of his weird abilities?' Royce thought inwardly, however, before he could think too much, the leader questioned again. "Beta? Are you okay? Why aren't you answering my question? Was what you found too shocking for you?" "O-Oh, I-it's nothing like that, Leader, I was just spacing out¡­ Sorry about that¡­ As for what I found, to be honest, everything was normal, I think¡­" Royce then started answering how normal everything was and all that. As for Nux, he glanced at the Leader of the Thousand Information Chamber as his golden eyes shined brightly. [Name: Kelton Ackerg] [Age: 62 ] [Mana Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Vice Leader of the Thousand Information Chamber.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 44] [HP: 570/570] [MP: 800/800] [STR: 54] [AGL: 61] [VIT: 57] [STM: 53] [INT: 80] [DEF: 51] ¡­ Information about the man named Kelton Ackerg appeared in front of Nux's eyes and soon, he found something interesting. 'A Vice Leader huh¡­' His [Eye Of Discerning] was as helpful as always. It was very hard for one to hide secrets from him. And this Kelton Ackerg guy failed to do so as well. However, Nux had to admit, Kelton's control over that black mist was much better than Royce's. Which is understandable, although he was not a leader, he was still a vice leader of an organization like Thousand Information Chamber. 'Who is the leader then? Is he an Expert Stage Cultivator?' Nux started thinking and soon, his curiosity took over and he decided. He is going to follow this Kelton guy. Nux then waited patiently, Kelton and Royce talked for 15 more minutes, and finally, "Alright, you can leave now," Kelton ordered. "Yes Leader," Royce bowed and then walked away. Nux had already told her he would stay here, Royce was free. For now. After Royce walked away, a frown appeared on Kelton's face and he started thinking, then, he turned around as well and walked into the darkness. If it wasn't for his [Sense], Nux would have had a hard time following him. However, since he did have [Sense], the black mist covering Kelton didn't help him hide at all. Nux then followed Kelton for 10 minutes and then, he stopped in front of a room and knocked. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Enter," an emotionless voice was heard. Kelton then entered the room and bowed. "Lady Amaya," Nux, who entered the room behind him couldn't help but be shocked when he saw a woman sitting inside a lavish room. The woman had long dark black hair, juicy red lips, a thin nose and a peerless face. Nux won't say that out loud, but she was the most beautiful woman he had ever met. A perfect face, a perfect body, it was as if this woman was born to define the word perfect. Her breasts weren't large, but they weren't small either, her body wasn't curvy, it was more lean however, combining it with her divine face, she was¡­ Outright gorgeous. "What have you found out?" The woman named Amaya questioned. "The Spy said that he hasn't found anything, however, I have an inkling that he is lying," Kelton answered. "Hmm? What do you mean? Why would he lie?" Amaya frowned. "That, I do not know. However, I am very certain that he was lying. His face was paler than usual, his eyes were wandering around as if he was looking for something and the way his eyes were blinking, he looked afraid of something as well." Hearing this, Amaya frowned even more. She trusted Kelton a lot, however, she still couldn't believe him. All the Spies were trained and have gone through different torture; very few things can actually scare them. Also, the spies are extremely loyal, why would they lie? She couldn't understand. "Why is he lying though?" Amaya questioned. "I do not know." Kelton shook his head. He does not have any answer to that question. Beta has worked under him for a long time now, he knew how loyal he is, if it was before, he would have never imagined Beta lying to him, however, today, the signs were just too obvious. 'What can possibly make him betray us? Money? Torture? What is it?' Kelton started thinking however, no matter how hard he thought, nothing came to his mind. "Heh." Suddenly, he heard a small chuckle. He raised his head and saw that there was a smile on Amaya's face. "I knew something was wrong with that Allura," Amaya muttered. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Kelton questioned. "Think about it, Kelton. With the whole Edda incident, where they say Edda and Marquee teamed up to catch a spy. The king's minister and the security department must have overlooked this detail, however, it didn't escape my eyes." "What are you talking about?" "They say Edda bullied Edrea and forced her to do more work, right?" "Yes," "And how did Edda do it? She gave all her work to Edrea. But what was she doing while Edrea did her part of the work?" "Hmm?" "She walked into Allura's room and 'talked' with her. Now from what I know, Edda and Allura weren't that close before. Of course, this is not the first time Allura has taken interest in some 'maids', however, this 'interest' lasted a lot longer than normal. Normally, Allura would never talk to someone for more than 2 days, however, she and Edda talked with each other for 7 days, this is not normal at all. And then suddenly, Edda disappeared." As she talked, Kelton started thinking as well. There was something wrong here indeed. Nux, who heard everything couldn't help but raise her eyebrows. What the hell¡­ Why is someone suspecting Allura¡­ Where in the hell did her name come from? And why does what she say sound so logical? Who the hell is this woman? Chapter 186 Amaya Skyfall. Chapter 186 Amaya Skyfall. 'Allura,' Nux called through their link. 'What is it? Did you find anything?' Allura questioned. 'What do you know about Amaya Skyfall?' Nux didn't answer her question, instead, he questioned back. 'Amaya? Why do you want to know about her?' Allura frowned. 'You know her?' 'Of course, I do. She's a Royal concubine, just like me. However, that child is a lot more pitiful than me.' Allura answered. 'Tell me everything you know about her.' Nux didn't say anything and just asked what Allura knew. 'Well, 10 years ago, Kingdome of Skadi attacked the Skyfall Kingdom, of course, it was not a major attack, actually, according to the Kingdom of Skadi, it was a clash between noble houses that lived inside the Border towns of the two kingdoms. Of course, the reason didn't matter, the Skyfall Kingdom was stronger, and the Kingdom of Skadi was weak, therefore, the Kingdom of Skadi was forced to bow and pay compensation. Amaya Skadi, or now Amaya Skyfall, was that compensation. At that time, she was only 13 years old, and her body still wasn't fully developed, however, her face, her face was nothing less than perfect. She was a peerless beauty. And as soon as the King laid his eyes on her, he accepted the compensation and signed the deal. However, there was a catch. Amaya Skyfall was like an Unattainable Flower, she had a peerless appearance, but, she was cursed by the heavens. She can't cultivate. She has no talent at all. Of course, to someone like the king, this doesn't matter, he just happily accepted the compensation and waited for 5 years. Yes, he would let her turn 18, he would let her body grow, then, he would devour this piece of flower and would collect a new, even shinier trophy. However, 5 years later, another thing was revealed. The Curse didn't just stop her from cultivating, the curse stopped her from living like a woman as well. Amaya Skyfall's curse didn't allow anyone to mate with her. If one does, he will die the moment he puts his thing inside. Of course, someone like the king can easily resist the curse; however, it will weaken him to some extent. Obviously, as the king, he cannot allow that. Therefore, he backed away and started finding the cure to this curse. From then to now, 5 more years have passed, however, the king was not able to find anything and Amaya Skyfall, well, she just stayed inside her room, as everyone avoided her like a plague. A 13-year-old girl, who was sold by her parents to another kingdom, there she was ghosted by everyone around her, living a dull, lifeless life, waiting to die. A pitiful girl indeed.' Allura muttered, and hearing her voice, Nux knew she was sad. '¡­' However, he didn't say anything. 'But why are you suddenly asking about that pitiful girl?' Suddenly, Allura questioned. A wry smile appeared on Nux's face as he answered. 'The pitiful girl you are talking about... Is the Leader of The Thousand Information Chamber.' Nux revealed and Allura's eyes widened in surprise. 'WHAT!?' 'Yes, Amaya Skyfall is the Leader of The Thousand Information Chamber, and that is not it...' Nux repeated, then, he glanced at the screen that had appeared in front of his face. [Name: Amaya Skyfall ] [Age: 23] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Occupation: The leader of the Thousand Information Chamber.] [Race: Human] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique] [Talent: King] [LVL:9] [HP: 100/100] [STR: 6] [AGL: 14] [VIT: 19] [STM: 13] [INT: 19] [DEF: 14] Physique. This was something he had never seen before. Devouring Mist Demon Physique. 'Is that the reason behind that curse of hers?' Nux thought inwardly. 'Wait¡­' Suddenly, Nux's eyes widened as he recalled something. 'The Supreme Harem God System has been successfully installed. From now on, the host can gain the power, talent, physique and bloodline of the women he fucks.' This was the message he got from the system when it was bound with his soul. However, since Nux has never met a woman with a different bloodline or physique, he had forgotten about it. But now, it was different. He has finally found someone who had a Physique. Soon, Nux's smile widened. 'I have to talk to her.' He had decided. The woman has a curse and can't be fucked? 'Hmph! Curse my ass, I'll think of something.' That was his thought. He has found his next target. The Unattainable Flower, Amaya Skyfall. He then walked into the room, his [Conceal] was on, there was no way Amaya or Kelton could see him. Then, he walked toward Kelton as a green coloured dagger appeared in his hand, he placed the dagger on Kelton's neck and grabbed him from behind. Actually, he wanted to grab Amaya, however, he was still wary of her physique, it is better to steer away from the unknown. "Who are you!?" Amaya, who was talking to Kelton shouted out loud when suddenly a man appeared behind Kelton and placed his dagger on Kelton's neck. Kelton's eyes widened in disbelief as well. However, seeing that pointy dagger on his neck, he didn't move. He quickly calmed down and just as he was about to take out his dagger from his storage ring, he heard a voice. "Calm down, don't do something stupid. I could have killed you if I wanted to and you would have died without knowing how and what happened. I mean no harm." Nux muttered. Of course, Kelton wasn't going to listen to him, however, Amaya was different. "Kelton, stop." She ordered. A smile appeared on Nux's face as he commented. "It's always nice to talk to smart people." "Who are you?" Kelton questioned as he calmed himself down. Actually, he was wary of this man who had literally appeared out of nowhere. However, he was giving himself too much credit. Nux didn't even care about it. He was just a prop he could use to make his entry cooler. That's it. His main target was Amaya, the woman sitting in front of him. "I didn't know the Leader of the Thousand Information Chamber was such a young woman." Kelton's eyes widened in surprise, 'How did he know!?' That was his thoughts. Amaya, however, seemed to have expected this and wasn't really surprised. Then, a small smile appeared on her face as she questioned. "Are you the lover Allura had been going out with behind the King's back?" Chapter 187 I Am Not Planning To Call Him. Chapter 187 I Am Not Planning To Call Him. "Are you the lover Allura had been going out with behind the King's back?" Amaya questioned and Nux's eyes widened in surprise. "Haha~ From your reaction, it looks like I am right." Amaya then chuckled. Nux's eyes widened even more when he realized what had just happened. What Amaya said was just a guess! She wasn't sure about it! However, she questioned it so convincingly that he thought that she already knew about it and reacted in a way he shouldn't have. 'W-What the hell? Why is dealing with her so difficult?' Nux wondered in surprise. He then noticed that Amaya was observing him with a small smile on her face, it was as if she was enjoying his reactions. And for some reason, Nux did not like that gaze at all. However, instead of being angry, Nux calmed down. Then, after taking a deep breath, Nux questioned. "How did you know?" "You must have already heard what I was saying before, didn't you?" Nux decided to be honest and nodded. "As I said, Edda and Allura were a little too close than normal. Then, after Edda disappeared and the whole spy thing that continued after that, one thing bugged me. Edda, Alger, Edrea, and Algerama, the main players of this incident were mentioned, however, no one mentioned Allura, who was unusually close to Edda. Neither did the concubine herself step forward. Something felt wrong. I then started reading Allura's logs and noticed that last week, she left the Royal Palace 2 times. An irregular behaviour. Of course, this was not enough to suspect her, however, 'coincidently' the day Allura left the Royal Palace, was the day Edda disappeared and everything happened. Not only that but this time, Allura didn't stop anywhere, in particular, she just rode in her carriage for a few hours and returned. Another irregular behaviour. This was suspicious in my book. I kept my eyes on her for 2 days and although I didn't notice something weird, I felt something was wrong. She was unusually quiet. Then, I sent a spy to spy on Allura and the Spy I sent returned with a pale face and was acting weirdly. This could not be a coincidence anymore. Something was wrong with Allura for sure." Amaya replied. However, Nux just furrowed his brows and questioned. "But that doesn't explain how you knew why I and Allura were lovers." "Well, that was just a guess. You have to be very skilled if you can roam around the Royal Palace and appear behind a Grand Master Stage cultivator like that. Making you a subordinate shouldn't be easy. Therefore I assumed you were the boss. As for your relation with Allura, well, lovers was the first thing that came to my mind and luckily, I was right." Amaya answered. "You are an intelligent woman indeed." Nux nodded. "Thank you for the compliment." Amaya smiled. Then, a small smile appeared on Nux's face as he commented, "However, you aren't as intelligent as I thought you would be." "Hmm?" Amaya frowned. "If I were you, I wouldn't tell anything to someone who just barged into my room without me noticing, I would be warier and I would be on guard. What if I don't like the fact that you know my secret and decide to silence you?" Nux questioned with a smile. Amaya, however, wasn't intimidated, a similar smile appeared on her face as she questioned back. "Do you know who I am? I am the Concubine of the Skyfall Kingdom." "Or in other words, you are a Trophy." Nux mocked. Amaya however, shook her head, "I am an 'unclaimed trophy', and the king values me the lot." "Oh? But are you sure you want the king to know that you are the leader of the Thousand Information Chamber?" Nux questioned. "Huh?" Amaya frowned. She then glanced at Nux for a while and then, she questioned. "Do you really think the King doesn't know about it already?" "Huh?" This time, Nux frowned. "Aren't you from the Enemy kingdom? Why would the King not do anything if he knew you are the leader of the Thousand Information Chamber?" Amaya chuckled and then, she answered, "As I said, I am an 'unclaimed trophy', the king values me a lot. Therefore he allows me to do everything I want. He treats this as a child's play." "But what if you send important information to the Kingdom Of Skadi?" "The king knows I won't do it and to be honest, even if I do, he probably wouldn't care. That is just how he is." Amaya answered. Nux started thinking. Amaya observed Nux's face and she muttered, "The Royal Palace is a lot scarier place than you think it is. Actually, I am surprised that you can roam here for so long and still be alive." Nux glanced at Amaya and understood what she wanted to say. She wanted to warn him. And Nux was planning to take this warning seriously. Maybe he underestimated the Kingdom. Maybe he got a little too arrogant. He needs to slow down. Of course, now that he is here, he won't go back without gaining anything. A small smile appeared on his face and he questioned. "So are you planning to call the King? Do you think you can survive till the King comes here? Let me tell you, if you are thinking of depending on this trash, then you will be disappointed. It would be an achievement for him to resist me for 3 seconds." Kelton's face twitched when he heard Nux's words, however, for some reason, he believed him. This man appeared behind him and he wasn't able to notice it. What is stopping this man from beheading him? Actually, even he was wondering why Lady Amaya was telling everything to this man, she is usually cold and aloof and doesn't talk to anyone. Why is she talking so much with this man? Suddenly, Amaya muttered. "Well, actually, I am not planning to call the King." Chapter 188 How Will You Repay The Favour? Chapter 188 How Will You Repay The Favour? "Well, actually, I am not planning to call the King." "Heeh? Do you have any other plans?" Nux questioned with a smile. "No, I do not have any other plans as well," Amaya answered and Kelton panicked. What!? Lady Amaya was out of plans!? When has this happened before!? And why is she so calm!? "Hmm, then why aren't you scared for your life?" Nux questioned. Then, a smile appeared on Amaya's face as she answered, "I just believe that you are not here to kill me." "Hmm? Why do you think so?" "Well, what are you wasting so much time for then? C'mon, do it. Kill me." Amaya chuckled. "..." Nux blinked a few times, then, he chuckled as well. "You are right, I am not here to kill you." Then, he removed the dagger from Kelton's neck and stepped back. Kelton sighed in relief as he rubbed his neck. He won't deny it, he was scared. Very scared. However, now things were better. "So what are you here for?" Amaya questioned. Nux smiled, then suddenly, he disappeared and appeared in front of Kelton, with one chop, the man's body fell to the floor, unconscious. Then, Nux turned toward Amaya with the same smile on his face. Amaya raised her eyebrow at his actions, a sigh then escaped her mouth as she muttered, "You weren't lying when you said that he won't be able to buy time." She didn't look very shocked for some reason, she was rather calm. "I never lie," Nux answered. "So? What do you want to talk about?" Amaya questioned again. "I want to talk about your curse or to be more precise, I want to talk about your Physique." Amaya's eyes widened in surprise, this was the second time that she had shown a reaction, the first being when Nux directly appeared in front of her. "How do you know about my Physique?" Amaya questioned as she narrowed her eyes. Even the king did not know about this, he just treated this as a curse and was finding a cure for a curse that doesn't even exist in the first place. Nux just smiled as he answered, "I suggest you do not underestimate me, Amaya. Treat me as if I am special." Amaya narrowed her eyes even more. She glanced at Nux's golden eyes and for some reason, she got lost in them. Soon, however, she came out of her reverie and took a deep breath as she calmed herself. "So? What do you want to talk about my physique?" After she calmed herself, Amaya questioned. "Is your Physique the reason why you cannot cultivate?" Nux questioned back. "¡­" Amaya stayed silent as she observed Nux. She knew she shouldn't share something like this with someone she met just a few minutes ago, however, for some reason; her instincts told her to answer this person. 'Whatever, it's not like nothing would change if I told him.' With that thought in her mind, she nodded. "Yes, you are correct; there is no curse on me. Everything is because of my physique. I cannot use a normal cultivation technique to cultivate Mana. I could do it at first however, breaking through mortal limits and becoming a beginner stage cultivator is a complex process, I need a proper technique to do it." "And what about the belief that you cannot be touched?" Nux questioned. Instead of answering Nux's question, Amaya picked up a dagger and slit her finger. Nux's eyes widened in disbelief when he saw Black Mist coming out of her wound, it was only 3 seconds later did the Mist disappeared and blood came out. "That is because of my physique as well, I do not know much, but I have this Black Mist inside my body and this Mist has poisonous properties. If a mortal as much as touches this Mist, he will die a gruesome death. A cultivator isn't spared either. When the king was 'testing' if the 'curse' was real or not, he used an Advance Stage Cultivator, however, the moment the head of his thing touched my special spot, the poison corroded his body and he passed out. 1 month later, he died and Black Mist came out of his body. The King of course was scared; he knew that even if he could resist the curse with his cultivation, it will have some effect on him, which he won't allow no matter what." Amaya answered. She had noticed that for some reason, she was talking more than she normally does. She soon realized that the reason might be because she wanted to talk to someone as equal. She has been in this Royal Palace for 10 years, most people ghosted her and as for the members of the Thousand Information Chamber, they treated her with the utmost respect. She doesn't have any friends, she doesn't have anyone to talk to and she lived like this for 10 years. No matter how smart or intelligent she was, in the end, she was still a 23-year-old woman who has been living alone since she was 13. Nux was the first one who talked with her as an equal, that was the reason why she talked so much. Of course, this was all her thoughts, if Nux knew about it, he would just shrug. 'Naahh, I am just too handsome, you are charmed by my appearance, that's the reason why you talking more than normal.' That's what he would have answered. "So what you are saying is that as long as you have a suitable cultivation technique, the 'curse' will be lifted?" Nux questioned. "Yes. Although there is no proof, I am sure that once I become a Beginner stage cultivator and start controlling Mana, I will be able to control this Mist as well." "How are you so sure?" "I just know it." Amaya had no specific answer. And Nux understood that since he could relate to it. His Abilities are like that as well. Somehow, he just knows how it works. Amaya's Black Mist must be similar as well. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Nux's face as he questioned. "So, Amaya, what if I give you a Cultivation Technique that is suitable for you? How will you repay the favour?" Chapter 189 Anything. Chapter 189 Anything. "So, Amaya, what if I give you a Cultivation Technique that is suitable for you? How will you repay the favour?" Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. "Do not joke about this." Suddenly, Amaya's expression turned serious as he muttered. "I am not joking," Nux replied. "Then you don't know what you are talking about. You have no clue how hard it is to find a Cultivation Technique that might not even be in this world." "Ohh? Why are you so sure that I can't find it?" Nux questioned. "What do you think the reason behind establishing Thousand Information Chamber is?" Amaya questioned. Nux narrowed his eyes as he guessed, "To find the cultivation technique?" Amaya nodded, "Indeed, this is the only reason I formed it. It has been 10 years and I haven't even found a clue yet, how are you going to find it?" Amaya questioned. Nux, however, just shook his head and replied, "You don't have to worry about that, finding it or not finding it is my problem. You just have to tell me that if I do find it, How are you going to repay me?" "Anything. I will do anything you want." Amaya replied as her eyes shined with an unwavering will. "Anything?" Nux questioned. "Anything." Amaya nodded, the determination and seriousness in her eyes did not fade away. "What if want your life? What's the point of getting the technique if you can't use it?" "You can kill me right now. There is no point in doing it in a roundabout way." Nux's smile widened even more as he questioned, "Then I will ask you one last time, Will you do anything I say?" "If you find a Cultivation Technique that is suitable for my Physique, then yes." Amaya nodded again. "Hahaha~" Suddenly, Nux laughed out loud. "Remember your promise, Amaya. Ah also, do not tell anything about me and Allura to anyone, okay?" Saying that, he turned around and left Amaya's room. Amaya who saw his back stayed silent. No one knew what she was thinking. Then, she turned her head towards Kelton and shook her head. She then picked him up and placed him on the sofa gently, Kelton has been with her ever since she was a child, he is the only person she trusts and respect. Although he was defeated by that man today, that didn't affect the respect she had for him. He was more like her father than her subordinate. ¡­ On the other side, Nux returned to Allura's room with a smile on his face. "Heehh, you look happy? Am I getting a new sister?" Allura questioned with a smile on her face. "How did you know?" Nux questioned back. "Well, though I have not been with you for a long time, I have a pretty good understanding of your character. You are a certified playboy that goes around making women fall for his charm." Allura answered. "You make it sound so evil." "Tsk Tsk. isn't that what you are? An evil Sexual predator." Allura snorted. "You know¡­ you and Felberta would get along well." Suddenly, Nux muttered. "Hmm, Hmm, other than Thyra, I believe I will get along with all your women," Allura commented. "I do not understand why you hate each other so much." Nux shook his head. "Hmph! She is too bossy." Allura complained with a pout. "She's not bossy, she is just shy around others," Nux explained. "She didn't look very shy to me." Allura was going to be convinced so easily. Suddenly, Allura thought about something and questioned, "What about others? Is Thyra getting along with your other women?" "Yeah, she is getting along fine." Nux nodded as he thought about it. "Why isn't she shy in front of them, huh? Why do I receive the special treatment?" Allura questioned. Nux frowned and then started thinking about this as well. Why is Thyra getting along with others but not with Allura? What is the reason? 'Ahh¡­' Soon, Nux's eyes widened in realization as he muttered. "That might be because of Skyla. She was there when Thyra met other girls." Skyla had the power to lighten anyone's mood with her cheerful face. One has to be a monster to not like Skyla. Or at least that's what Nux believed. "Ah, Skyla huh¡­ I would like to meet her¡­" Allura muttered. "Hmm? You know about her?" Nux questioned. "Yeah, Edda talked about her a lot. Actually, she talked about all your women; however, the most she talked about was Skyla. She said Skyla was the one she is the closest to." Nux nodded, "That thought is shared by most of them. Skyla is close to all of them. Actually, once you meet her, you will like her as well." "I am excited to meet them." Allura smiled. The two of them continued talking, soon, the topic turned into something lewd and then, started another steamy session started. The session continued for an hour, and then, Allura closed her eyes and entered the dreamland. Nux who had hugged her from behind, however, wasn't asleep. He was searching, searching for the Cultivation technique inside the System Shop. However, soon, a frown appeared on his face. He couldn't find what he was looking for. He has checked everything. 1-Star Cultivation technique. 2-Star, 3-Star, 4, 5, 6¡­ He searched everything; however, he did not find anything. In the end, he glanced at another list and exhaled deeply. [7-Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 10000 System Points.] This was his last hope, he can't buy any 8-Star Cultivation technique, therefore, if he didn't find any technique here, he could forget about Amaya. Nux then started searching, he searched and searched and soon, he found what he was looking for. [Mantra of the Devouring Mist Demon] [7-Star Culitvation Technique] [Price ¨C 10000 System points.] He found a perfect technique, however, he realized that he didn't have enough System points. Of course, this wasn't much of a problem for him. A small smile appeared on Nux's face. 'I guess I need to revisit Bloodhill Wilderness.' Chapter 190 Are We Going On A Date? Chapter 190 Are We Going On A Date? "My Lovely dovely girls, we all are going out today~" Nux announced with a big smile on his face. "Heeeh? Are we going on a date?" Skyla questioned as her eyes shined with excitement. e "We are going on a Date indeed¡­" Nux nodded with a smile on his face. Skyla's eyes shined even more. A date with Nux? Heck yes! Those were her thoughts. However, Felberta's thoughts weren't as simple, "Date? Why so sudden?" She questioned as she narrowed her eyes. A date with Nux? Heck yes! Those were her thoughts as well. However, she knew this man in front of him very well. And that big smile he had on his face¡­ She is 99% sure that something was wrong here. "How many of us are going?" Felberta questioned. "Me, you, Thyra, Skyla, Lane and Edda. We are all going." Nux answered with the same big smile. "Oh?" Felberta raised her left eyebrow and questioned. "Allura isn't going?" Felberta questioned. "Well, she is still a Royal Concubine, she can't stay away from the Palace for a long time," Nux muttered with a sad look on his face. He really wanted to get stronger as soon as possible now. "How long are we going out for?" Felberta questioned. "It will take us 2-3 weeks," Nux answered. "Got it." Felberta nodded. Now she was 100% sure. Something was definitely wrong here. There is no way Nux would leave his woman alone for 2-3 weeks without any reason. It is either they all go together, or they don't go anywhere. "Where are we going?" Felberta questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Heh?" "I am asking where are we going?" Felberta questioned. "Oh C'mon sister Felberta, it is Nux we are talking about, he must have chosen a fun place, right Nux?" Skyla questioned with a big smile. "I-Indeed." Nux nodded. "Nux, where are we going?" Felberta, however, didn't back down and questioned. Now, Lane and Edda started catching up as well. Something was wrong here. Thyra, however, didn't care. She was just inwardly excited to go out with Nux. Heh. A surprisingly cute attitude for a cold-blooded assassin. As he glanced at his girls, Nux knew he couldn't hide it anymore. "W-We are going into the Bloodhill Wilderness." He revealed and Skyla opened her mouth in shock. "How are we going to have fun there?" She questioned. "Well¡­ I will be honest¡­ we aren't exactly going to have fun there... There is a reason why we are going there, however, I am sure anything will be fun if we are together, right?" Nux laughed. "What is the reason?" Edda questioned. "Well, I'll tell you guys about it later. I'll tell you guys once we reach there." Nux replied. "When are we leaving?" Thyra questioned. Although she sounded nonchalant, Nux could see the excitement hidden in her blue eyes. "Heeh? You look excited." Nux commented. "I am excited." Thyra didn't deny it. She then turned towards other girls and suggested. "You all should get a little serious about cultivation, to be honest, although you are strong and are all Master Stage Cultivators, except for Skyla, all of you would be killed by Advance Stage Assassins if they attack you." Thyra muttered. Felberta frowned, "I can understand what you are trying to say and will follow your advice, however, why is Skyla not included with us?" Skyla, who was standing beside Thyra raised her chest in pride as a big smile appeared on her face. "I have been learning Killing Techniques. Hehe~" "What!?" Nux, Felberta, Lane and Edda opened their eyes in shock. "What? You can ask Sister Thyra if you don't believe me." Thinking that they didn't believe her, Skyla pouted and pointed at Thyra. "You were serious about it¡­? I thought you were doing that in order to get close to Thyra¡­" Lane muttered. Then, a silly smile appeared on Skyla's face as she answered, "Well¡­ umm¡­ I started it for that reason¡­ but then I liked it¡­ and¡­ Haha¡­" Skyla laughed out loud. "She has been learning from me for a while now, although she doesn't have any practical experience, she should be able to defeat any of you." Thyra nodded. "Huh? Even me?" Edda questioned. She was stronger than all the women before Thyra appeared, when she heard that Skyla surpassed her, her competitive nature rose up and she questioned. "Well, you might be stronger than her physically, but if you two fight, I would bet on Skyla," Thyra answered and Skyla's smile brightened even more. Hehe~ She was strong, you know? Edda narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Skyla and challenged, "Skyla, fight with me." Thyra, however, shook her head, "What Skyla is learning are Killing Techniques, it isn't child's play. You cannot 'spar' with her, especially when you know practically nothing about the technique." "Alright, we will be going to the Bloodhill Wilderness, let's leave after breakfast," Felberta announced. She may not show it, however, she didn't like the fact that she was the weakest among Nux's all women, however, she couldn't do anything about it, she didn't cultivate on her own, she was a Pleasure Cultivator. However, now that she heard about Thyra's Killing Technique, she started having thoughts as well. She would learn it and then she would defeat everyone! She won't remain as Nux's weakest woman. She was competitive as well. "Yes, I want to go there as well," Edda muttered, Lane who was behind her nodded as well. Nux glanced at his girls and smiled. "Good." Then, he turned towards Thyra and nodded. A small smile appeared on Thyra's face. "Alright, now remember, to maximize the efficiency, we will be running towards the Bloodhill Wilderness. I hope all of you are in Clover Town within 3 days. Okay?" "Alright." Felberta and the others nodded with determined eyes. "Also, don't enter the Inner Area, am I clear?" "Yes." "Form a group of 4, Skyla, Lane and 2 assassins. Felberta, Edda and 2 assassins. Thyra, you can do whatever you want inside, I believe your judgment." "Wait¡­ assassins?" Felberta frowned. "Yes, all 50 assassins will be going with us as well." Chapter 191 Alright… Let’s Hunt Some Beasts… Chapter 191 Alright¡­ Let's Hunt Some Beasts¡­ "Damn¡­ are you sure you are Fiery Flame Lion?" Nux questioned as he glanced at the beast in front of him. The beast was a Lion with Flames as its mane and it gave off a dangerous aura. Umm¡­ well, not really. There was no dangerous Aura. Its whole body was covered in scratches and cuts, its movements were now sluggish, no, sluggish was an understatement, it couldn't move. Its eyes that were filled with immense pride and ego were now filled with dread as it glanced at Nux. It wanted to run away, however, It couldn't move. Nux then started walking towards the Lion, with whatever strength it was left with, the Lion tried to step back, however, it lost the balance of its body and fell down. Its whole body was now numb. It only glanced at Nux who was walking beside it and regretted attacking. Maybe¡­ maybe it would have been left alive if it didn't attack him this monster. Nux just shook his head, then, a sword appeared in his hand and he pierced it into Lion's head, taking its life. "Grrr¡­" The Fiery Flame Lion then closed his eyes, the flames surrounding its mane died down and it stopped breathing. "I really got stronger huh¡­" Nux, who killed the Lion couldn't help but smile. Last time, he had to use all the strength he had to defeat it, however now¡­ Now he defeated him just because the Lion interrupted his 'walk'. Well, actually, he was the one who deactivated his [Conceal], however, the Lion didn't have to know that. Back to the topic, Nux defeated the Lion easily. The Lion's movements felt so sluggish to him that he felt like he was fighting a 1-star Beast. Actually, those 'scratches and cuts' all over Lion's body were just Nux testing his Poison Dagger that he got from Alger. Otherwise, he could have beheaded this Lion like he had been beheading other 4-Star Beast in one slash. Yes, he has been in the Wilderness for a few hours now, with how clean his clothes were and how tension free his face was, it was hard to believe but it was indeed the truth. Not only that, he had even killed more than twenty 4-Star Beasts. The process was very simple, you walk up to a Beast, slash your sword, and boom, the beast is beheaded, simple right? Of course, don't try something like this if you do not [Conceal], else you will fail on the 'walk up to the beast' part. [Ding] [4-Star Beast Killed] [Reward: 10 System Points] [Fire Affinity: +10] Nux completely ignored the message in front of him and continued his walk. 'Nux, I am here.' However, just as he was about to attack another 4-Star beast, he heard Thyra's voice. 'Aha, as I thought, you are the first.' Nux complimented. 'It's not like it's a big achievement, I am the strongest one after all¡­' Thyra replied nonchalantly. However, Nux was sure that there was a small smile on her face. 'Alright, I'll come to get you,' Nux muttered. The beast he was about to attack looked around. For some reason, it felt like it had overcome a danger. A weird feeling indeed. However, the beast didn't think too much about it and continued moving. On the other side, Nux activated his [Conceal] and rushed out of the Inner Area, then he moved out of the Outer Area and walked into Clover Town. 'Where are you?' He questioned. 'Near the Entrance.' Thyra answered. 'Got it.' Nux then rushed towards the Entrance and soon he found Thyra. He completely ignored the man who lay on the ground behind Thyra, he could predict what had happened by how the group of 3 men were looking at Thyra. The fear inside their eyes was clear. Nux, however, did not pity these men. Hmph, they should be happy that Thyra didn't directly slit his throat. She was feeling good today, so she must have decided to let it go after beating the man till he was unconscious. Nux then smiled, he then walked towards Thyra and offered his hand. The three men who were looking at Thyra with fear in their eyes finally noticed Nux, then, a small smile appeared on their faces. Someone else is going to suffer the same fate as them, it made them happy. However, what happened next shocked them. That monster that had a cold look on her face showed an amazingly beautiful smile then she grabbed the man's eyes and the two of them walked away. "W-What was that¡­?" One of the men couldn't help but question. "T-That woman can show a face like that¡­?" another man questioned. "That's the benefit of having a handsome face. Tsk Tsk, if we do it, then it's an assault, however, if someone handsome does the same thing, he is a gentleman! Where's the logic in that? Hmph! Women." The last of the three snorted with a bitter face and the other two nodded. "Hey¡­ don't tell Alex about this after he wakes up¡­" Someone suggested. The other two nodded and agreed. Their friend would be too shocked if he knew what happened and they won't let this happen. They are good friends indeed. ¡­ On the other side, Thyra and Nux were walking hand in hand, looking like a couple, there was a beautiful small smile on Thyra's face and Nux, who saw that smile smiled as well. Thyra was too cute. "Is anyone else coming right now?" "Two and Three¡­ I think they would reach here within a few hours¡­" "Ahh, so we have a few hours with us, right?" Nux questioned. A little perverted smile appeared on Thyra's face before it disappeared quickly and she nodded. "Hmmm, what should we do in these few hours we have?" Nux questioned to himself. Thyra's heart started beating faster. Then, a mischievous smile appeared on Nux's face as he muttered, "Well, let's go and hunt a few beasts. What do you say, Thyra?" Thyra's smile disappeared, however, she was too shy to say anything. In the end, she nodded with a pout. "Alright¡­ let's hunt some beasts¡­" Chapter 192 W-What The Hell... Chapter 192 W-What The Hell... "Alright, now all of you are here." Nux smiled as he glanced at the 5 women in front of him. It was his third day inside the Bloodhill Wilderness, while it would be the first day for Felberta, Edda, Skyla and Lane. There were still a few assassins that still haven't arrived, however, they can't be blamed either, they were only Advanced and Beginner Stage Cultivators and they aren't as fast as them. They still needed 2-3 days to arrive. Of course, that doesn't mean Nux was helpless, he had already formed 'Party' with other adventurers. Nux then turned towards four assassins that were standing behind Thyra. They were Two, Three, Four and Five. "Alright, you know the groups right?" Nux questioned. "Yes! I have remembered it already; it's me, Sister Lane, Three and Four. The other team is Sister Felberta, Sister Edda, Two, and Five. The rest of the assassins are to function according to Sister Thyra's command." Skyla answered with an excited look on his face. Nux smiled, he then turned towards Skyla and questioned. "Alright, then what about the rules?" "It is strictly forbidden to enter the Inner Area, well, except for Sister Thyra, she is strong, she can do whatever she wants. All the teams have to be connected through Telepathic Connection, we have the advantage, and we should use it. We are not to fight recklessly. And no deaths are allowed." Skyla answered like an honour student. Nux patted her head as a reward and then nodded. "Good, as expected of my Skyla," A smile appeared on Skyla's face as she giggled. Nux's face then turned serious as he glanced at his girls and answered, "Look, you are exploring the Wilderness with the best experts we have right now. Do not hesitate to ask whatever you want. Learn from them and grow stronger, however, don't take unnecessary risks, your safety is much more important to me, okay?" "Don't worry too much, we aren't children," Felberta answered. She felt especially weird when Nux treated them like children, especially when she has a child of her own. Of course, knowing that he was acting like this because he was worried about her safety filled her with immense satisfaction and delight; however, she would never say that out loud. Especially not when there were so many people around them. "Alright, then let's move." Nux nodded, he had already formed Party with everyone, now the only thing that was left was killing the beasts and getting those System Points. After everyone left, a small smile appeared on Nux's face as he entered the Inner Area. In these last two days, he alone gathered around 1500 points. Yes, he killed around One hundred and fifty 4 Star Beasts, alone. The only good thing is that he did it very far away from where he was right now. Otherwise, there would be no beast he could kill here. "Alright, let's start today's killing. Hahaha!" Demon-like laughter. The beasts all around the area felt a shiver in their spine. They looked around; however, they couldn't see anything. Well, only the lucky ones would know how they died. ¡­ On the other side, Skyla, Lane, Three and Four were walking around and Skyla, as usual, was the one who started talking, "So Three, what's your real name?" "It's Clara Wingson, Lady Skyla." "Ohhh, Clara, that's a nice name." Skyla complimented, then she turned towards Four and questioned. "What about you, Four?" "I am Sasha Simpson, Lady Skyla." Four answered. "Ohhh, got it." "So, tell me, Sasha and Clara, do you know the Killing Techniques that Thyra knows?" "We do know about them, Miss One had thought it to us." Clara nodded. "Oh, so is Thyra the one who trains you?" "Yes," "How do you guys train?" "We learn the theory and then use it against real humans." "¡­" Skyla stayed silent. She actually wanted to learn more, however, she didn't want to kill humans. That was bad. As if knowing what she was thinking, Clara muttered, "There is another way to train as well, Lady Skyla." "What is it?" Skyla questioned with an excited look on her face. "We spar with each other." "Huh? Spar? But Thyra said there you only kill, you don't spar." "Well, that is true, the best way is to kill humans, and however, if you don't want to kill, then using wooden swords to spar is a good way to train. However, I recommend that you spar with someone who had the same skill level as you, that is the fastest way to improve." Skyla nodded, she then turned towards Lane and smiled, "Sister Lane you are going to spar with me after we return, okay? Please?" Since they were small, Lane has always been weak to Skyla, she just cannot deny when Skyla looks at her like that. Lane then shook her head and nodded. "Alright¡­ but you have to teach me those killing techniques as well." "Of course! You can count on me!" "Alright, let's start killing some beasts now," Lane muttered. Skyla nodded, she then looked around, and soon, her eyes fell on a 1-Star Beast and she rushed towards it. A sword then appeared in her hand, and she then attacked the beast, the beast tried to block her attack with its claws, however, the strength behind Skyla's attack was higher than normal, therefore, the beast's body flew away and clashed with the tree. "Don't give the opponent any time to rest!" Skyla recalled Thyra's teaching as she rushed towards the Beast, which was a Gale Wolf which is known for its speed, however, against Skyla who was a Master Stage Cultivator, its speed wasn't worth mentioning. Before the wolf could stand back on its leg, Skyla appeared near her and then, She pierced her sword into its head, where its brain was. The beast's body twitched a little, then, it stopped breathing. Skyla killed her first beasts and she did it amazingly and decisively. Clara, who watched everything couldn't help but be shocked. "W-What the hell¡­" Chapter 193 I Have Been Waiting For You. Chapter 193 I Have Been Waiting For You. "W-What the hell¡­" Clara's mouth was opened wide in shock. Lane, who was standing beside her frowned. "Why are you so shocked?" "You aren't?" Clara questioned. "Well, she was a little decisive with her moves, I agree, but aren't you overreacting? It was just a 1-Star Beast." "It's not about what rank the beast was, it's about¡­" "Hmm? About what?" "Didn't you see how quick and decisive she was? Isn't this her first time killing a living thing? Why does she look like an experienced killer? Also, don't you find the contrast between her cute face and decisive killing a little too shocking?" Clara questioned. Lane, however, shook her head and answered, "We are cultivators as well, you know? We were taught cultivation so that we can protect Lady Felberta, how are we supposed to protect Lady Felberta if we aren't prepared to kill? Although we were forced to kill, mentally, we were prepared to do it. Killing a beast is nothing, we can even kill a human if he wanted to harm Lady Felberta or¡­ Nux¡­ Our daggers won't tremble like you are imagining in your mind." A determined look combined with a small blush appeared on Lane's face as she muttered. Clara was taken aback by Lane's answer, however, soon, a small smile appeared on her face and she nodded in understanding. Lane and Skyla were the same as her, only luckier. While she was forced to kill humans ever since she was 7, Lane and Skyla were taken in as bodyguards and were trained to protect someone else. It is only natural that they are prepared to kill. Of course, Clara knew it won't be as easy as Lane think. When it comes to killing humans, the pressure is¡­ A lot higher than normal. Although her dagger may not tremble before killing the human, however, it will tremble once you killed him. A wry smile appeared on Clara's face as she remembered the first time she killed a human. However, soon, she shook her head and decided to change the topic. "What about Lady Felberta, how do you think she is doing?" "Hmm, I don't know, however, I am sure she won't be having a hard time as well¡­" ¡­ And Lane was right. Right now, Felberta was standing in front of a dead 1-Star Earth Bear, there was blood on her feet and she was looking at the Bear with an expressionless face. Suddenly, she felt a hand on her shoulder, she turned around and saw Edda standing behind her, "Are you okay?" Edda questioned. "Yes, I am fine. Something like this won't bother me." Felberta nodded and smiled. She won't deny it, she was a little shaken, however, it wasn't much. She knew she would get used to it if she kills a few more beasts. 'I need to get stronger,' She thought inwardly. 'There are too many amazing women around him now. I need to improve myself.' This was her motivation. If Nux knew her thoughts, he would only chuckle and kiss her lips, however, Felberta was serious. She wanted to get stronger. "Alright, let's kill a few more beasts," Felberta muttered. Edda who was behind her nodded. She had already killed humans before, this was nothing for her. She decided to accompany Felberta until she is comfortable, after that, she will start killing beasts as well. As for the assassins following them, well, the two of them kept the eye on the surrounding, although it was just an Outer Layer where the strongest Star Beast is just a 3 Star Beast, which Two can easily take down alone, they were still cautious. That was how Thyra trained these assassins to be. Perfectionists. ¡­ The other assassins were obviously faster than Nux's woman; they formed a team of 2 and hunted 3 Star Beasts. They were quick and efficient and brought Nux lots of points. As for their leader, well, she left the Outer Area as well and entered Inner Area, she wanted to fight 4 Star Beasts. 3 Star Beasts were too weak for her. Also, she wanted to become an Expert Stage Cultivator and the best way to do that was fighting. Ahem, correction, it was the second-best way to do that. The first was, Ahem Ahem. Thyra then started killing 4 Star Beasts. Whether the fight would be long or short depended on whether she was the first one to attack or not. If it was the Beast who attacked her first, things would take more time. However, if it was her who had the first strike, Heh. Of course, it depended on the Beast's strength as well, a 4-star beast is equal to a Grand Master Stage Cultivator. Generally, Beasts are stronger than humans of the same Stage. A party of 1 Grand Master and around 2 Master Stage Cultivators was required to defeat a 4-Star Beast. Of course, this is only applicable for adventurers and fighters who are not trained properly. This does not mean that adventurers aren't experienced, in fact, in this wilderness, they are the ones with the most experienced. However, they cannot be compared with the likes of Thyra. Thyra was a remarkably agile assassin, and she knows how to use her speed properly. If she is the one who gets the first attack, even an Expert Stage cultivator might fall, let alone 4-Star brainless beasts. Killing these beasts was an easy thing for her, and of course, the number of System points she collected for Nux was the highest. Thyra continued killing and moving from one place to other, then suddenly, while she was walking, someone tapped on her shoulder. Her body jerked in surprise, she then turned around and saw it was Nux. "Hello~ My cute assassin, I see you have been killing a lot of poor beasts." "W-What is it?" Thyra questioned with a red face. She was a little embarrassed by how surprised she acted. "Ohhhh? You aren't happy to see me here?" Nux questioned with a smile. "I am but¡­ w-why are you here?" Thyra questioned. Then, a smile appeared on Nux's face as he answered, "I have been waiting for you." Chapter 194 Let’s Start This, Shall We? Chapter 194 Let's Start This, Shall We? "I have been waiting for you." Nux muttered with a smile on his face. "Why were you waiting for me?" Although she tried to keep an expressionless face, a small smile couldn't help but appear on Thyra's face and she questioned. "Well, I sensed you were close to me, I felt that you might be able to help me with what I am about to do next," "What do you need help with?" Thyra questioned. Actually, she may look very normal right now, inwardly, she was all smiles. She was glad that she could help Nux. "Well, I wanted to kill the 4-Star beasts around this area, however, I thought about a better plan. But I am not sure if I could do it alone." Nux muttered. "What's the better plan you are talking about?" Thyra questioned. Then suddenly, Nux picked her up like a potato stack as he muttered, "Follow me." "I can't exactly do what you are telling me to¡­" Thyra complained. If he wants to carry her, why not carry her on his back, or even better, carry her like a princess? Thyra's face reddened when she thought about it. Her mind was filled with all sorts of fantasies as well. As if hearing Thyra's thoughts, Nux adjusted himself a little, then, he carried her like a princess. A small smile appeared on Thyra's face as she glanced at Nux's face from this new angle. 'He looks handsome from here as well¡­' She thought and her face turned even redder. Suddenly, Nux turned his head and smiled at her. "Follow me." "I can't exactly do what you are telling me to¡­" Thyra repeated her complaint, however, this time, her voice was a lot lower than normal. She was actually enjoying it. Only a little though, She was not a pervert with only indecent thoughts in her mind. Don't get her wrong. Nux just smiled and shook his head. Then, he dashed forward and crossed several treas. Some beasts wanted to attack him, however, when they noticed his speed, they quickly turned their eyes away. They won't be able to catch him. It will just be a waste of energy, might as well find something more delicious. Nux ignored them as well and a minute later, he stopped and hid behind the tree. Then, a serious look appeared on his face as he pointed forward, "See that? I want to fight them." Thyra frowned, she was a little sad that Nux wasn't carrying her anymore. However, she knew they were not here for something like that. She needs to get serious. Then, a serious look appeared on Thyra's face as she glanced in the direction in which Nux pointed. However, soon, her eyes widened in surprise and horror. 'You want to go against them!? Are you crazy!?' She used their telepathic link because she didn't want to alert the pack in front of her. Yes, there were a total of 6 wolves in front of them, of course, if they were normal wolves, she wouldn't have worried about it, however, there was one 5-Star Wolf. The leader of the pack. A 5-Star Beast! That is comparable to an Expert Stage Cultivators! No, they are even stronger than normal Expert Stage Cultivators! And Nux wanted to face it and its pack at the same time. 'You are only a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, remember?' 'C'mon Thyra, I am not reckless, that's why I called you here, right?' Nux then answered her in a calm voice. Hearing his voice, Thyra calmed down a little and started thinking. 'Do you have a plan?' She questioned. He must have prepared a trap or something like that, right? 'Yes, I have a plan.' Nux nodded. A small smile appeared on Thyra's face as she nodded and then, she questioned. 'Then what can I help you with?' 'Can you deal with those five 4 Star wolves that are with it? I am not sure if I can take all of them at the same time.' Nux answered. 'Hmm, taking out those 5 Wolves shouldn't be that hard. Are you planning to take out the subordinates first and then team up against the 5 Star Wolf?' Thyra tried to guess the plan. Nux however, just shook his head. 'No, we aren't going to team up.' Then, a smile appeared on Nux's face as he continued, 'The plan is simple, you will those five wolves, while I will take on the leader.' 'You are going to take on a 5-Star beast alone!?' Thyra questioned in shock. 'Remember Thyra, I was able to defeat Grand Master Stage Cultivators when I was just a Master Stage Cultivators.' Nux replied with a smile on his face. 'These two are different things, Expert Stage is different. Also, it is not an Expert Stage Cultivator you are facing, you are facing a 5 Star Beasts, it is stronger than a Cultivator.' 'Don't worry, I know what I am doing.' Nux answered, his eyes gleamed in excitement and he continued, 'I believe I can defeat it.' [Ferocious Gale Wolf] [Cultivation: 5-Star Beast.] [LVL: 53] [HP: 820/820] [STR: 81] [AGL: 88] [VIT: 82] [STM: 87] [DEF: 82] ¡­ His stats were a lot stronger than this Wolf, this can also be a way for him to test his limits and see how correct the stats his system shows are. 'Nux, this is too reckless.' 'Do not worry, if I feel like I can't defeat it, we both will use [Dash] and run away. Even if we can't defeat it, I am confident in running away with you.' Nux answered. He knew Thyra was worried, and he can understand why she is so worried, however, what he was doing was important. He needs to know how strong he actually is. Nux's golden eyes shined even more. Was he scared? Surprisingly, no he was not. Heh. He was actually looking forward to it. Then, he walked out of the hiding place and glanced at the Ferocious Gale Wolf. "Let's start this, shall we?" Chapter 195 I Am Stronger Than I Expected. Chapter 195 I Am Stronger Than I Expected. "Let's start this, shall we?" Nux muttered with a smile on his face. "Grrr¡­" The wolf leader who saw Nux and Thyra walking in front of it grinned and showed its spiky, dangerous teeth. "Grrr¡­" It then growled again and its five subordinates stood up and growled together. "Grrrrrrr." "Grrr." "Grrrrr." Then, its five subordinates walked toward Nux and Thyra, as for the Wolf leader, it stayed where it was with a grin on its face. It was confident. Actually, it was inwardly laughing at these 2 fools who had appeared in front of it. Other beings in the Wilderness avoid it, however, these fools walked towards it willingly. It was very happy. Food walking towards it on its own. If only this could happen every single day. "Heh, confident, aren't you?" Nux smiled. Then, he turned towards Thyra and nodded. Thyra, who was worried before now had an expressionless look on her face, then, 2 silver daggers appeared in her hands, she then activated her Movement Skill and disappeared. The wolves frowned, however, before they could even react, Thyra appeared on top of one wolf and pierced its eyes with her dagger. "ROOAAARRR!!" The wolf howled in pain as it moved its body actively as it can, trying to get rid of Thyra who was on top of it and deal with the pain it was feeling, however, Thyra didn't waste this opportunity, she tilted her dagger a little and then forced it out, along with parts of Wolves brain. Yes, the wolf was dead. And it was dead in one attack. Nux, who saw the fight was shocked. Mind you, the wolf Thyra had attacked was the strongest wolf after the wolf leader. Not only that, but according to the system, all its stats were a little higher than Thyra. Of course, using the Skills she had learned, Thyra could definitely increase her speed and be faster than the Wolf. However, the fact still stands that she killed a beast, that was naturally stronger than her in one attack. "ROAARR!!" The other wolves finally came out of their reverie when the wolf's body fell to the ground. They all rushed towards Thyra and attacked at the same time, Thyra however, just jumped up, and then, she landed a few meters away. The wolves, who were already angry at her didn't give her any chance to rest, the 4 of them rushed towards her and attacked at the same time. Thyra then turned towards Nux and smiled, then, she disappeared and appeared near another wolf. Of course, now that the wolf was prepared, it blocked her attack, however, Thyra simply disappeared again and attack the weakest wolf. The weakest wolf wasn't as fast as the other wolf, it had just become a 4-Star Beasts, therefore, it couldn't react in time, and Thyra appeared on top of it. She then plunged both her dagger into its eyes. "RROOAAARRR!!" The wolf howled in pain. However, this time, Thyra couldn't kill it. The other wolves had already arrived, she then blocked the claw of a wolf attacking her then, she gained a bit of balance and continued fighting. Nux, who saw the fight smiled, then, he turned towards the Leader and smiled, "I guess your subordinates are busy¡­" He taunted and since he knew that the wolf wouldn't understand him. He stepped on the dead wolf's head and smirked. "Grrrrr." A dangerous glint shone in the wolf's brown eyes and it growled. Nux had succeeded in angering it. Now, it will avenge its subordinate. Then, a green-coloured dagger appeared in Nux's hand and he rushed towards the Wolf. He didn't use any movement Skills, he just rushed towards him naturally, however, even then, his speed was a lot faster than the Wolf could imagine. Nux quickly appeared behind the wolf and stabbed his dagger into its stomach, no, not exactly stomach, it was near his stomach and leg. He wasn't as skilled as Thyra, although he certainly had that speed, his body control wasn't at the level where he could appear on top of the beast and stab its eyes. That was something only people like Thyra, who have trained for years could do. Therefore, he could only appear around the places where he knew the beasts wouldn't be able to defend properly. He learned this from an adventurer party the last time he was here. Well, not really 'learned from them', he just stole their idea when he saw them doing it from afar. "Roaarrr!" The wolf growled in pain as it jumped away. Then, it moved quickly and attacked Nux with its sharp claws. Ferocious Gale wolves are known for their speed; however, against someone like Nux, their speed was not worth mentioning. Nux easily dodged its attack and then, he stabbed his dagger near the wolf's other leg and jumped away. He then observed everything calmly. The Ferocious Gale Wolf was still moving without any problems, which meant, 'The poison dagger isn't working¡­ Its numbing power isn't enough to stop Wolf's movement.' Nux noted this in his mind. Then, a smile appeared on its face. "You are weaker than I imagined." He muttered, then, he used [Wind Walk] and appeared around its third leg. Then, before the wolf could react, he disappeared and appeared near its fourth leg, then, Nux disappeared again. Testing was over. He was now using his skills. He was actually serious now. "RROOOAAARRR!!!" Countless cuts and scratches appeared on the Ferocious Gale Wolf's body and it roared in pain. Nux, however, didn't care. Actually, he could now kill the wolf with the advantage he had, however, he had noticed something. The wolf's movement was getting slower and slower. The numbing effect of his dagger was finally working. Therefore, Nux didn't kill it. He wanted to test how long it will take for this effect to actually work on a 5-Star beast. Yes, this battle was nothing more than an experiment now. No, it was not a battle, to begin with. 'I am stronger than I expected.' Nux thought inwardly and continued moving around the wolf. Now, he had even stopped using [Wind Walk], the wolf was getting slower and slower, and it wasn't able to react to Nux's normal speed now. There was no need to waste MP. Chapter 196 You Looked Unbearably Hot Chapter 196 You Looked Unbearably Hot "RROOAAAARRR!!" *Pierce* Thyra finally pierced the heart of the Fifth Wolf and sighed in relief. Fighting five 4 Star Wolves at the same time wasn't very hard, however, it was exhausting. She wasn't a fighter. She isn't used to long fights, she just goes and kills her opponents. The process is just that simple. Therefore, she fell short on the Stamina part. Thyra then exhaled deeply and turned around to see how Nux was doing. She might be a little tired, however, it wasn't to the point where she couldn't help Nux. However, when she turned around, she didn't see a hard fight as she had expected. She only saw Nux sitting on top of Ferocious Gale Wolf's body, which was covered with scars and cuts, with a smile on his face. "How long have you been watching me for?" Thyra questioned. "Not too long, just from the part where you killed the 4th wolf." "¡­" Thyra stayed silent. 'So he is saying that he defeated a 5-Star Beast, 1 minute earlier than me, who was fighting with just a few 4-Star beasts? And that was when I started first? Fucking monster¡­' Thyra cursed in her head. "Thyra, trust me when I say it, you looked unbearably hot when your blue eyes shined in determination and you killed those wolves." Suddenly, Nux complemented with a smile on his face and hearing it, a small blush appeared on Thyra's face. Nux's smile widened when he saw it. 'She's too cute.' He has been observing Thyra for a while now, she has two forms, one, her assassin form, a cold expressionless face that looked at everything neutrally. That was the face she had when she turned around after killing those wolves, The other is her being all shy and stuttering, lowering her head with a read face and avoiding eye contact. Something completely opposite to the normal her. And Nux finds this transition very adorable. Thyra, who noticed Nux's smile knew he was teasing her, she then looked around and tried to change the topic. "I can't believe you defeated a 5-Star Beast so easily, it is stronger than an Expert Stage Cultivator, you know." Suddenly, a proud look appeared on Nux's face as he answered, "It seems I am stronger than an Expert Stage Cultivator now." "Indeed." Thyra nodded. She was really surprised, however, she then recalled what Felberta said and shook her head. 'Nux is an anomaly, don't use logic on him.' Thyra knew those words weren't wrong, however, she was even surer about it now. "Actually, defeating this Wolf was pretty simple. I didn't even use my Skills, well, I did, but I am sure I don't need to use them." Then, Nux muttered and Thyra stopped thinking. She just glanced at Nux with a blank look on her face. "Dealing with a Beast, that is stronger than an Expert Stage Cultivator, is easy?" She questioned in her usual, cold tone. "Mhm, it is easier than I thought." Nux nodded. 'Fucking monster.' Thyra cursed in her head again. Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Nux, then, she grabbed his hand and shook her head. "Don't." "What? I haven't even done anything¡­" Nux frowned. "We are not going inside the forbidden zone." Thyra shook her head and spoke with a serious look on her face. "We won't go that deep, we will just take a quick pee-" "No, we are not going inside the Forbidden Zone, no matter what." Thyra shook her head. No matter what, she won't change her thoughts about this matter. "Why though¡­" "It is called the Forbidden Zone for a reason, Nux. I know you want to try and fight against a 6 Star Beast, however, we still don't have any information about the Forbidden Zone. For all we know, there might be a 7 Star Beast inside." "¡­" Nux turned silent. He might have a chance against a 6 Star Beast, however, against a 7 Star Beast, he was sure that he would die. Then, he glanced at Thyra who was looking at him with a serious look on her face and then, he sighed. "Alright, I won't go in¡­" "Good." Thyra smiled. "You won't stop me from hunting other 5-Star beasts though, will you?" Nux questioned with a smile. Thyra then lowered her head and glanced at the wolf's body that was under Nux. A sigh escaped her mouth before she chuckled dryly, "If you can overpower them like this in a matter of minutes, then I have no reason to stop you. Of course, I will be coming with you though¡­ 5 Star Beasts usually move around with their subordinates, I can deal with small fries while you kill the bigger ones." Thyra proposed with a smile on her face. Heh, she would be a fool to lose such a golden opportunity. "Sounds like a plan to me." Nux nodded with a smile. Suddenly, Thyra extended her hands towards Nux's and smiled. Nux frowned, however, soon, he sighed and then picked her up like a princess. Thyra's smile widened, she then snuggled close to Nux and Nux ran towards his next target. This visit to the Bloodhill wilderness was a lot smoother and chiller than Nux's last one. He, his women, and his subordinates killed lots of beasts and gained lots of points, 2 days later, all other assassins appeared as well and with 50 assassins and those parties he had created, along with the beasts he was killing, Nux's system point count increased at a scary rate. In just 2 weeks, he had already accumulated System Points required, no, more than required. Then, he gathered everyone together and ended this hunting mission. The journey back was a lot smoother, the assassins were ordered to rush back as soon as possible, this time, Nux moved with his woman, talking while they ran, sometime, he carried Skyla on his back as she requested. Of course, the other girls requested the same as well. Even Felberta. Nux did not deny and the blissful journey continued for 5 days. 5 days later, all of them were back inside the Royal Capital. Chapter 197 Competition. Chapter 197 Competition. "Alright girls, I need to go now, Allura is going to kill me, I am sure of it," Nux muttered with a wry smile on his face. Felberta observed Nux for a while and started thinking. What was it that was so important that he took all of them to the Bloodhill Wilderness? She has been thinking about this question for a while now. She had asked Nux directly, he said that he needed a Cultivation Technique that is suitable for Amaya's 'Physique', or whatever that is, but hearing this answer, Felberta frowned even more. Cultivation Technique? If he wants a Cultivation Technique, then why is visiting the Bloodhill Wilderness? She asked this, however, Nux just shook his head and spoke with a playful smile. 'I have my ways.' And then, he changed the topic. Felberta had to admit, from the time she met the Nux for the first time, to this, his ability to change the topic has gotten stronger and stronger. Even she isn't able to resist his flow now. Shhhh. You are not allowed to say that she was never able to resist his flow. This shouldn't be said, So Shh. Ahem, Carrying on, in the end, Felberta decided to shake her head and sigh. She trusted Nux, she knew he had some secrets, however, she also knew he would tell her when the time is right. Nux has done so much for her; she believed that she would be a bitch if she didn't trust him now. "Yes, you should go. Sister Allura must have missed you all these days." While Felberta was thinking all of this, Edda muttered. Edda was the closest to Allura since she had spent a lot of time talking with her. Of course, this might not be the same once Skyla meets Allura, but it won't change the fact that Edda and Allura are close. "Yes, to be away for you for so long, it must have been hard for her, you should leave and talk to Sister Allura." Skyla, who didn't even know Allura muttered as well. Then, a playful smile appeared on her face as she winked cutely, "Also, give her lots of love so that she has no complaints left." "I'll make sure to do that." Nux chuckled when he saw Skyla winking at him, she looked adorable. "Mhm, You should go, we all will train." Lane nodded and muttered with a determined look on her face. Suddenly, the atmosphere around the girls changed as they glanced at each other, even Felberta woke up from her thoughts and started looking at the other women. Thyra just had a smile on her face, she look the calmest. Skyla had lifted her chest with a proud look on her face. Lane, who usually didn't show many expressions, had a determined look on her face. Edda was looking around with a smile that didn't look like a smile. As for Felberta, she had clenched her fists. Nux, who noticed the sudden change couldn't help but shake his head. "You guys really got addicted to training huh¡­" He muttered. "It is important, we can't be left behind," Felberta muttered. "Especially not by Skyla." Lane glanced at Skyla and others nodded. "Heeey! What's wrong with me overtaking you all?" Skyla pouted. "Hmph! I should have won!" Edda muttered. "I swear I will overtake you all." Felberta snorted. "¡­" Who glanced at them stayed silent before he turned to Thyra who had a small smile on her face. This all started after their hunt ended. Nux realized that his women had a little 'competition', a competition about who will take the most lives. The results were as follows, Skyla was the one with the most kills. Edda followed behind Skyla, then Lane and the last one was Felberta. Thyra wasn't allowed to participate. That would simply be unfair to all others. Actually, the ranking was similar to what everyone predicted, there was only one variable. Skyla. She, who should have been second or third, overtook Edda, and she didn't win by a small margin either. This shocked Edda to the core. She thought about it and realized that it was all due to Thyra's training, therefore, she asked Thyra to train her as well. Lane, who was always beside Skyla felt left out and she started training as well. As for Felberta, well, she was at last, which everyone had already expected. However, everyone expected it doesn't mean Felberta was satisfied. She was the most competitive out of all the women, therefore, she started training as well. She would not be left behind. Not at all. As for Skyla, well, she was already winning, so how could she give her spot to anyone else? Hehe. She already had a plan on how to get Nux to give her extra attention after she feigns being tired due to the training. Thinking about it, she smiled mischievously. Thyra, who saw this as an opportunity was glad to train everyone. Why? That was because she wanted them to be helpful to Nux, she didn't want them to be some baggage who are just there to receive Nux's protection. She would have ignored it if it was someone else, however, these were her sisters. You can say that it was her own way to show her acceptance and willingness to be with everyone. Therefore, she didn't hide anything and told them everything she knew. Of course, since it only started 5 days ago, and they were coming back at that time, the women weren't able to train much, however, their determination didn't fade away. Rather, it only grew. Actually, Nux wanted to train as well, he has seen how Thyra fights and he was impressed. Thyra was simply amazing; he wanted to learn from her as well. However, Thyra shook her head and refused to train him. 'You will receive my special training, and that would need time. We will talk about it after we return to the Mansion.' That was her answer. Actually, he wanted to talk to her right now, however, Talking with Allura was much more important right now. And he was planning to do just that. Chapter 198 Lady Allura… Are You Okay…? Chapter 198 Lady Allura¡­ Are You Okay¡­? "Lady Allura, have you eaten lunch?" A maid questioned. "Yes I have, you can take the plates." Allura answered with a lazy look on her face. The mode nodded as she then placed the plates on her table. However, just as she was about to leave, she stopped and turned around. "Lady Allura¡­" She called. "What is it?" "Lady Allura¡­ are you okay¡­?" The maid questioned. "Hmm? Of course, I am. Why would I not be?" Allura frowned. "Well¡­ you and head maid Edda got a little close before she¡­ sacrificed herself¡­ you also look a little lost sometimes¡­ so I thought you are a little sad¡­" The maid muttered. She had immense respect for Head Maid Edda, and that respect only increased when she heard about her sacrifice, however, this time, along with feeling deep gratitude and respect, she was feeling sad as well. She cried alone in her room for 4 days. "Don't worry, I am fine. Although I am a little shaken by her death, I know her well enough to know that she wouldn't want to grieve her death." Allura muttered. Actually, only she knew how hard it was for her to say those words. 'Tsk Tsk, you really presented yourself as a great character huh¡­ if only these people knew that you faked your death just because you were horny. I wonder what kind of face they would make.' Allura thought about it and then shook her head. These last few weeks have been too torturous for her. Why? Because she was bored. To make matters worse, there were no other rumours inside the Royal Palace, The whole palace was filled with talks about the sacrifice of Head Maid Edda. "Hey, why did you think that I was sad?" Suddenly, Allura questioned. "Well for one, Lady Allura hasn't left the Palace for 3 weeks straight, that has never happened before¡­" The maid answered, and Allura's eyes shined in realization. 'That's true, I haven't left the Palace for a long time now¡­' Allura thought inwardly. Actually, it wasn't like she couldn't leave the palace, she just didn't want to. She had no will to. "That is not the only reason," The maid muttered. Actually, she never talked to Allura willingly before. It was always Allura who called her first, however, today, it was different. The maid's reason for that was because she realized that Allura was close to Edda, and since she knew she was bored, she took the initiative to talk to her in order to pay respect to Edda's soul. A twisted concept but whatever. "Hmm? What are the other reasons?" Allura questioned with interest. "Lady Allura has bee-" The maid wanted to continue talking, however, suddenly, Allura's expression changed and she interrupted her. "Ah, I just realized it, Mary, I had something to do right now so I can't talk to you. I will ask you to leave now." "Wha- Oh, a-as you say, Lady Allura." The maid was surprised, however, she quickly came out of her reverie and nodded. Then, she stood up and bowed, and then she left the room with the table that carried the plates Allura used. After the maid left, a small smile appeared on Allura's face, however, as if she remembered something, her smile disappeared and she scoffed. "Tsk, Tsk, so you finally remembered me, huh?" Then, a dangerously handsome man appeared in front of her, he had golden eyes, black hair, a muscular build and that annoying but charming smile on his face. The man then stepped forward as he brought his face dangerously close to hers and whispered seductively. "I am back~ Did you miss me, darling?" Allura's heart skipped a beat, however, this time, she was not some inexperienced girl, she won't go down so easily, she quickly controlled her emotions as she moved back and turned her face away with a "Hmph." "You said you will only be gone for 2 weeks, however, you are back after 3 weeks. Hmph Hmph! Do you even care about me?" She complained. "Oh? So are you angry?" suddenly, Nux stood up and walked towards the door in Allura's room. Then, he shut the door close, locked it from inside and turned around with a dangerous smile on his face. "I apologize for what I have done, Lady Allura. How about I repay the damage done with my body?" Nux offered. A small blush appeared on Allura's face, however, she decided to act like Nux didn't see it, Nux shook his head with a wry smile, accepting it. He didn't see her blush. Okay? There was no blush, to begin with. He was getting good at training his mind. "Hmph! You think you can get away that easily?" Allura then questioned. Nux walked towards her with that same dangerous smile on his face, then, he picked her up and placed her on his lap. Allura, of course, didn't deny his touch at all. Nux then placed his chin on Allura's shoulder and whispered softly, "Then what would I have to do to satisfy you, darling?" A weird jolt of pleasure assaulted Allura's body and she nearly moaned. However, she still controlled herself. She needed to be strong. Only then could she get the best deal out of this. "Hmph! I want you to be with me for the rest of the day." She offered. Of course, she wasn't really thinking this was possible, she just started with a big price, and then, she would negotiate with an upper hand. This is business. However, she didn't get the answer she expected, "Huh? Isn't that a given?" Nux questioned back. "Huh? What?" A frown appeared on Allura's face. "I will be staying with you for the rest of the day, darling." Nux muttered as he started caressing Allura's soft breasts. "R-Really?" Allura questioned, trying hard to contain her moan. "Of course, why would I ever lie to you, darling~" Nux muttered, then, his hand moved near her important place and then, "Anhh~~" Allura moaned out loud. This would be a long long day~ Chapter 199 No, I Do Not Think Like That. Chapter 199 No, I Do Not Think Like That. "Stop." The maid, who was walking towards Allura's room while dragging a table that had Allura's evening tea on the top, was stopped by someone. The maid frowned, she then raised her head and looked at the man who wore a black formal coat over a white shirt, his hairs were a little white, showing that his age was catching up to him, however, his posture was straight and full of strength. The maid knew this man; he was Bruce, Lady Allura's bodyguard. "What is it, Sir Bruce?" The maid questioned respectfully. "You can't go in, Lady Allura is busy right now," Bruce informed. "But the tea," "You don't have to worry about that, just leave the table here, you can return after at the fixed time," Bruce instructed. "As you say, Sir Bruce." The maid nodded and then, after a slight bow, she turned around. While she was walking away, the maid started thinking. 'Why isn't he letting me enter the room?' Then, the maid's eyes widened in realization and she nodded with a small smile on her face. 'Lady Allura is kinder than I thought. She is actually sad about Head Maid Edda's death, however, she doesn't want anyone else to know about it. She must be grieving inside the room right now.' The maid then nodded again. Her respect for Lady Allura increased as well. 'Head Maid Edda, though you may have left this world, you are still alive in our heart.' The Maid muttered inwardly and got a little melancholic. Then, the maid shook her head as she came out of her reverie and continued with her work. ¡­ On the other side, Bruce looked at the table in front of him with a blank look on his face. He then glanced at the room where Allura was and a sigh escaped his mouth. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* He knocked on the room and informed, "Lady Allura, the tea is here." "Enter." He heard the order, then, he grabbed the table and dragged it inside the room. He squinted his nose as soon as he entered the room. The room was filled with the scent of bodily fluid. Then, he glanced at Lady Allura, whose face was a little red, her hairs were ruffled and her clothes were wrinkled as well. 'Tsk Tsk, at least Lady Allura tried to hide it.' Bruce snorted inwardly and then glanced at the other man sitting beside Allura. The man had a playful smile on his face, his hairs were ruffled as well and his upper body was completely naked. Anyone could tell what happened in the room before. Of course, Bruce could tell what happened as well, however, he didn't comment anything. "What are you waiting for Bruce, pour the tea." The man who sat beside Allura ordered. "Would you like to drink the tea as well, Master Nux?" Bruce questioned respectfully. "I would have declined if it was any other day, however, I am a bit tired right now since I have been working hard on something. Tea would help for sure." Nux answered with a smile on his face. 'I know what you were working hard on.' Bruce snorted inwardly. However, he then shook his head and nodded. "As you say, Master Nux." Then, Bruce poured the tea into two cups, then, he brought the table close to the bed where Allura and Nux were sitting and then, he bowed. "I will be taking my leave now, please call me if you need anything." "Sure Sure." Nux nodded with a smile. Bruce then left the room, and once he did, a smile appeared on Nux's face as he questioned. "So what are we doing now, darling?" A playful smile appeared on Allura's face as she entered. "We will continue after a little drinks break," "What a coincident, I had the same thoughts as well~ Ahaha~ We are a perfect couple, darling~" The two of them then drank the tea and 15 minutes later, the clothes were thrown away. Lady Allura was really grieving Head Maid Edda's death right now. ¡­ The next morning, in some other room that was just as lavish as Allura's, "Good Morning, Lady Amaya, here's your tea." Kelton bowed and pushed the table towards Amaya. Amaya nodded with a small smile as she picked up the cup of tea and took a sip. Her peerless face, combined with her perfect manners, the whole scene looked beautiful and calm. Kelton waited for a little and once Amaya was done with her first sip, he started reporting. This was a procedure they go through every single morning. The Thousand Information Chamber is a big organization, they receive thousands of requests and information every single day. Of course, there is no way a single man or woman could handle all that. And of course, not all matters had similar importance either. Kelton had many subordinates, every day, he receives information that his subordinates consider important, he then filters them out and then, reports the more important ones to Amaya. "Lady Amaya, Viscount Fred-" *Thud* A frown appeared on Amaya's face when Kelton suddenly stopped talking, she then heard a voice and then her eyes fell on Kelton's body which was lying on the floor, unconscious. She then raised her head and in front of her, there stood a handsome man. "Hello~ You didn't miss me too much, did you?" "¡­" Amaya stayed silent, she observed the man, then she observed Kelton who was lying on the floor and then she shook her head. "You really hate him for reason, don't you?" Nux's smile widened and he chuckled, "Well not particularly, but when I thought about how he will disrupt our conversation with his annoying questions, I assumed it's better if he is unconscious. Don't you think so as well?" "No, I do not think like that." Amaya shook her head. She would never admit it out loud that for a second there, she agreed with him. It was better if Kelton was unconscious. But it was only for a second though. Ahem, she values her subordinates a lot. It was only for a second, okay? Chapter 200 You Didn’t Forget Your Promise, Did You? Chapter 200 You Didn't Forget Your Promise, Did You? "Well not particularly, but when I thought about how he will disrupt our conversation with his annoying questions, I assumed it's better if he is unconscious. Don't you think so as well?" Different thoughts started appearing in Amaya's mind, however, in the end, she quickly sorted her thoughts and answered. "No, I do not think like that." "You are no fun~" Nux complained. Amaya realized that she is being too passive in this conversation, therefore, she decided to change the topic. "So you finally decided to show yourself huh? Where have you been for the last 3 weeks?" "Hmm, I have been busy with some stuff," Nux answered as he sat down on a chair, right beside Amaya. As for Kelton, well, he just lay there on the floor, without bothering anyone. "Tsk Tsk, I know what you have been busy with." Suddenly, Amaya snorted. "Huh? What do you mean?" Nux questioned with a frown. "Hmph! Don't think that I don't know that you sneaked into the Palace yesterday. I thought you would come to meet me soon, however, you stayed with your Allura for the whole day." Nux's eyes widened in surprise. "H-How did you know?" He couldn't help but question. One had to know that he trusted his Conceal very much. Even a King Stage Expert might not be able to sense him, then how did Amaya learn about it. "Your disguising technique may be a lot stronger than normal but don't think that I can't find you." Amaya smiled. For some reason, she enjoyed seeing a surprised look appearing on this man's arrogant and confident face. "How did you do it?" Nux questioned again. He had to know. Amaya knowing about it was fine, however, nobody else can know about it. Is his Conceal not working anymore? Or did Amaya have any other way to know about it? "It was simple really, Allura did not allow anyone to enter her room after the afternoon lunch. This doesn't match her regular attitude at all. She is someone who would go out of her way to talk to a servant just so she could hear some rumours, there is no way she won't allow a servant to enter her room. Unless, of course," Amaya then smiled as she glanced at Nux and continued, "There is a man inside her room." "She could be emotionally unstable you know?" Nux questioned back. "Heh, you may not know about it, but I have been keeping my eyes on Allura, nothing that would make her 'emotionally unstable' happened." "Huh? Didn't the head Maid Edda die? She was close to her." "Oh yeah? She is emotionally unstable 3 weeks after her death? You think I am a toddler?" "¡­" Nux turned silent as he glanced at the woman in front of him. This woman was scary indeed. She is just too good. He was having a hard time indeed. "Hmph! I could have understood that you met her first then you came to meet me, however, to spend an entire day with her before coming to me, I feel a little sad." Amaya muttered as she shook her head, feigning disappointment. However, this gave Nux a chance, a small smile appeared on his face as he questioned, "Is that jealousy I sense?" Amaya paused. Then, she glanced at Nux and answered, "I was just teasing you, why would I be jealous? What is there to be jealous of?" Nux just smiled and didn't answer. And for some reason, Amaya did not like that smile at all. Therefore, she decided to change the topic again, "So? What were you busy with? What have you been doing for the last 3 weeks?" "Oh? Were you missing me?" Nux questioned with a smile. "I feel honoured." "Again, you are thinking too much. I am just curious." Amaya answered with a straight face. Nux wanted to tease her a little more, however, he had more important things to do right now. Heh. He has all the time in the world to tease her. Amaya Skyfall isn't going anywhere. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he answered, "Well, someone said that she will do anything I say if I give them a little something they need, so I have been busy finding that little thing. I mean, she said she will do Anything I want, I would be a fool to reject such a great offer, right?" Hearing Nux's answer, Amaya's movement paused. She wasn't a fool, she knew what he was talking about. However, she just couldn't believe it. "You didn't forget your promise, did you, Amaya?" Amaya was then brought out of her reverie when she heard Nux's voice, her body flinched as she backed down when she realized how dangerously close his face was to hers. "You didn't forget your promise, did you, Amaya? I will be sad if you did, you know?" Nux questioned again. The playful smile on his face indicated that he was enjoying every second of it. "D-Did you really found it?" Amaya questioned back. "There is no reason for me to lie to you," Nux answered. "W-Where did you find it?" Although she had already predicted it, Amaya's eyes still widened in surprise when Nux confirmed it. The technique that she was searching for her whole life, The technique for which she created an organization like Thousand Information Chamber but still couldn't find it, This man found that technique within 3 weeks, this was simply unbelievable. "Tsk Tsk, look at your eyes, the disbelief is so clear. Hmph! You think I would lie to you?" Nux shook his head and then, a black-coloured book appeared in his hands and he passed it to Amaya. Amaya grabbed the book with trembling hands and when she read the title, her eyes widened even more. Mantra of the Devouring Mist Demon. Nux, who noticed that her hands were trembling while she held the book couldn't help but smile, Then, he brought his face very very close to her again and questioned, "You did you forget your promise, did you, Lady Amaya?" Chapter 201 Are You Willing To Take Me? Chapter 201 Are You Willing To Take Me? "You did you forget your promise, did you, Lady Amaya?" Nux questioned again, however, this time, Amaya did not respond to his question at all, she wasn't even bothered by how close his face was to hers. Actually, she couldn't even see him right now. That was because right now, all her focus was on the book that was in her hands. Mantra of the Devouring Mist Demon. With trembling hands, Amaya opened the book and on the very first page, there was the description of the Devouring Mist Demon Physique. The book had information about everything she has been through, the Black Mist, and how the Mist inside her body act. How she can't cultivate normal techniques and more and more and more. Amaya then turned the page, then, she turned another page, then another, another, one more, and at some point, while she was reading, her body started trembling. This was it. This wasn't fake. This technique was something that would allow her to step into the cultivation world. This is what she has been looking for her entire life. Thinking about it, a small smile appeared on her face. Nux's heart skipped a beat when he saw that beautiful smile, Amaya really had a peerless face. However, Nux quickly came out of her reverie and a playful smile appeared on his face. "You finally found what you were looking for." He muttered. "However, if you want it, You would have to pay a heavy price for it." Amaya then finally came out of her reverie and turned around, again, her body flinched when she noticed how close Nux's face was to hers, however, this time, Nux grabbed her waist and smiled. "You would have to pay a heavy price for it." "W-What do you want?" Amaya's heart skipped a beat as she found herself lost in those golden eyes. "You." Nux answered with a smile on his face. "I want you, Amaya Skyfall. I want your body, your soul, your heart. I am a greedy man, I want all of you." Amaya's heartbeat started racing and her face turned a little red. She could feel the possessive feeling in his eyes; she was getting overwhelmed by it. Also, His face was a little too close right now. Even his breath was touching her face. "Do you accept the deal?" Finally, Nux questioned. Hearing the word 'deal', Amaya came out of her reverie. Her heart started calming down and her emotions stabilized. She was the leader of Thousand Information Chamber, someone who had made countless deals with countless people. She wasn't someone who would get swayed by her emotions. She won't make a rushed and emotional decision. However, today was different. Today, the reason she calmed down wasn't for her own sake. Today, she calmed herself down for the man in front of him. She is ready to accept the deal, after all, she gave up her entire life to find what this man gave her, it was only natural she would accept the deal no matter what it was. However, the same could not be said for the man in front of him. "I am willing to accept the deal, however, I want to ask you, Are you willing to take me? Let me rephrase it. Are you willing the risk to take me as yours and go against the King of the Skyfall Kingdom?" Hearing her question, a smile appeared on Nux's face as he chuckled, "Heh. You are talking to a man who has a relationship with the King's concubine, tru-" "I and Allura are different." Amaya interrupted. "Allura is just a Trophy, the king won't care about her, however, I am different. I am an unclaimed trophy, the king is obsessed with me. The chances of him finding out about your relationship with me are a lot more than the chances of him finding out about your relationship with Allura. And once he finds out, you are dead. Even after knowing all that, are you willing to take me as yours?" Amaya questioned again. However, the determination in Nux's eyes didn't waver, "I am willing." He nodded. A smile appeared on Amaya's face, "Alri-" However, before she could say anything, Nux interrupted with a serious look on his face. "I am willing to make you mine, however, Know this, I am not taking any risks here." Amaya frowned. "Our relationship might stay hidden for a while, however, I am not planning to keep it that way. The same goes with my relationship with Allura. I am not planning to hide it for a long time. There is no way I would keep using my ability to sneak into my woman's room just so I could spend a little time with her. I will do it openly. Without hiding it from anyone." Amaya frowned even more. Then, a smile appeared on Nux's face as he muttered, "I heard that the King of the Skyfall Kingdom is just an average king. The Skyfall Kingdom doesn't need an average king. It is time to change that." Amaya's eyes widened in surprise and horror when she heard what Nux said. "Y-You are planning to go against the king!?" She questioned in shock. "Indeed. As I said, we don't need an average king, and although I don't have any way to prove this, I am sure I can do a better job leading the Kingdom than what the current King is doing." Nux answered with a smile on his face. "Y-You are really planning to go against the king¡­" Amaya stuttered. She couldn't digest what she was hearing at all. Seeing her acting like this, Nux frowned, He didn't expect a reaction like this from her, he felt that she was a lot braver than this. "Why are you acting like that? Isn't he just a king? What's so mighty about that? Let me tell you, I am only 18 years old but I am already a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, and I am not a normal Grand Master Stage Cultivator either, I am someone who can defeat a 5-Star Beast within 5 minutes. I can't say it for certainity right now, however, I am sure that once I become an Expert Stage Expert, which won't take me more than a year, I will be able to go against the king of the Kingdom." Nux revealed with a smile on his face. Heh. He had decided to shock this woman in front of him. However, instead of being shocked, a wry smile appeared on Amaya's face as she shook her head, "Defeating the King does not mean you would be able to become the King of the Skyfall Kingdom. If things were that easy, many would have done it already." Chapter 202 Astaria Skyfall. Chapter 202 Astaria Skyfall. "Defeating the King does not mean you would be able to become the King of the Skyfall Kingdom. If it was that easy, many would have done it already." Amaya muttered with a wry smile on her face. "Huh? Isn't he the strongest man in the country? Wouldn't defeating him make me the strongest? What could possibly stop me once I defeat the King of the country?" Nux questioned with a frown. "You are really clueless about everything, aren't you? Who said that the King is the strongest man in the Kingdom?" Amaya questioned as she glanced at Nux, who had now stepped back and was looking at her with a confused expression on her face. "He is not the strongest?" "Thank the gods that you have me by your side. Who knows what would happen if you didn't meet me? Actually, you should thank me that I sent a Spy to Allura's room." A smile appeared on Amaya's face. Nux, however, wasn't sharing her smile. He was too confused right now. "Alright, answer this, what is the cultivation stage of the strongest person in a Duke house?" "The head of the Duke Family is an Expert Stage Cultivator," Nux answered. And he was sure about his answer, he had confirmed this from Alger, Edda and Allura. "That is correct. The head of the Duke Families are Expert Stage Cultivators." Amaya nodded as well. "However, that isn't my question. I am asking about the strongest person inside a Duke family, what should be his/her cultivation stage?" Amaya questioned. "Shouldn't the head be the strongest?" Nux frowned. Amaya, however, shook her head, "The Duke houses or a lot more deeply rooted than you think. The strongest person inside a Duke House is their ancestor. A King Stage Cultivator." Amaya revealed and Nux's eyes widened in shock. "I am not talking about only one House, I am talking about all four of them, Fulvanius House, Centho House, Merula House and Vestalis House, all of them have a King Stage Cultivators protecting them from shadows." "F-Four King Stage Cultivators¡­" Nux muttered in shock. 4 King Stage Cultivators! This was ridiculous. He might be able to fight against one King Stage Cultivator, but how would he fight against 5 of them at the same time? No wait¡­ Now that he thinks about it, it might not be that tough. However, before his signature smile could appear on his face, Amaya continued, "Not only that, but the Headmaster of the Royal Academy, The strongest General that leads the Royal Army and even the Queen of the Skyfall Kingdom, all of them are King Stage Experts." Nux gulped. 8 King Stage Cultivators. Let's say he can fight 5 of them at the same time, however, can he fight 8 King Stage Cultivators at the same time? The chances were low. Very low, however, that doesn't mean that they don't exist. He could still fight against 8 King Stage Cultivators at the same time if he improves himself and buys a few more 7-Star Abilities from the System. However, thinking about the situation calmly, a frown appeared on Nux's face. Seeing that frown, Amaya smiled, "It seems that you understand what I am trying to say." She muttered. "Why hasn't anyone betrayed the King yet?" Nux questioned. If the King of the Kingdom was only a King Stage Cultivator, then how is he able to rule the other 7 King Stage Cultivators? This shouldn't be possible. Let's say the Queen and the General are extremely loyal to him. That makes it 3 King Stage Cultivators on the King's side, but why aren't the 5 King Stage Cultivators collaborating with each other? "That's a good question. Everyone says that the King is just an average King, then why hasn't he been replaced yet? They say that he doesn't care about anything and every decision he makes is mostly decided by his ministers that are from the Duke Houses, then why aren't the Duke houses taking Advantage of this situation? Why? Why has the King of the Skyfall Kingdom not fallen yet?" Amaya shot a few more questions and the more she asked the deeper Nux frowned. He then glanced at Amaya, waiting for her to answer all these questions. Amaya understood what he wanted therefore she didn't keep the suspense for long and answered, "The answer to all these questions is, The Dowager. Astaria Skyfall. The Strongest Being in the Skyfall Kingdom and probably the whole world, an Emperor Stage Cultivator." Amaya informed. "A-An Emperor Stage Cultivator? But didn't they say that there are no Emperor Stage Cultivators alive in the World right now?" Nux questioned. "That is just a piece of false information. Emperor Stage Cultivators are still alive, however, there are very rare. There are only 4 Emperor Stage Cultivators in the whole world right now, each living in one of the Four Kingdoms. And Astaria Skyfall is the strongest of them all. That is also the reason why the Skyfall Kingdom is known to be the strongest Kingdom in this world." Amaya answered. And then, she continued, "Also, do not put Emperor Stage and other cultivation Stages in the same category." "Huh? What do you mean?" "An Emperor is different. A King Stage Cultivator will be overwhelmed if he faces 100 Expert Stage Cultivators, however, an Emperor can deal with 1000s of King Stage Cultivators without any problem." "WHAT!?" Nux shouted in surprise. "As I said, an Emperor is different, it is not just a Cultivation Stage, it is a Realm. The Strongest realm in this world. They say that only one who could fight an Emperor is another Emperor, there is no other way around." Then, Amaya glanced at Nux and answered, "That is the reason why no one dares to go against the King and betray the Skyfall Kingdom. As long as Astaria Skyfall is alive, no man, who does not have the Skyfall Blood running through his veins, would be able to rule the Skyfall Kingdom." Chapter 203 The Other Unclaimed Trophy. Chapter 203 The Other Unclaimed Trophy. "As long as Astaria Skyfall is alive, no man, who does not have the Skyfall Blood running through his veins, would be able to rule the Skyfall Kingdom." Amaya declared. "¡­" Hearing her words, Nux turned silent. Actually, after all these clues, he had already guessed that there was someone stronger than a King Stage Cultivator protecting the Skyfall Kingdom from behind the scenes. And to be honest, he was confident that he could defeat him/her. It was pretty logical to think that way as well. Nux wasn't a normal cultivator, unlike others, who only do Mana Cultivation, he cultivates both Body and Mana at the same time, so technically, he is twice as strong as a normal cultivator who is at the same stage as him. When he was a Beginner Stage Cultivator, he could defeat Advance Stage Cultivators, when he was an Advance Stage Cultivator, he could defeat Master Stage Cultivators. This cycle continued till now when he is a Grand Master Stage Cultivator and could easily destroy any Expert Stage Cultivator. It wouldn't have been a problem for him to defeat a King Stage Cultivator after he becomes an Expert Stage Cultivator and¡­ he thought the same goes for an Emperor Stage Cultivator as well. He just needed to be a King Stage Cultivator and boom, it's done. However, with How Amaya was talking, Nux realized that the Emperor Stage was not as simple as any other cultivation stage and logically, she was correct. It's called the peak of cultivation for a reason. Nux had a feeling that defeating an Emperor Stage Cultivator while being a King Stage Cultivator won't be very easy. No, not easy, it might even be impossible, therefore¡­ He needed to think of other ways. What other ways? He doesn't know. However, that doesn't mean Amaya doesn't. She has to know something, she is the leader of the Thousand Information Chamber after all. "There has to be another way right?" Nux questioned as he glanced at Amaya. "I told you, only an Emperor can fight an Emperor. You will need the support of another kingdom if you want to rule over the Skyfall Kingdom, however, I will tell you this now, getting the support of another kingdom just means that you will become a puppet. Nothing else, nothing more." "¡­" Nux turned silent and started thinking. Amaya observed his face with an expressionless face. Nobody knew what she was thinking. "She has to have some weakness right? Something I can use in my favour. There has to be." Nux still wasn't willing to give up. Not like this. Amaya continued looking at him with no change in her expressionless face; Nux didn't back down either and started back into her abyss-like dark eyes. "Arvina Skyfall." Suddenly, Amaya said a name. "Huh?" Nux frowned. A smile then appeared on Amaya's expressionless face as she muttered, "Arvina Skyfall, the Vice Headmaster of the Royal Academy." "What about her?" Nux's frown deepened. If it was any other time, he would be happy to learn more about a woman, especially if her name ends with Skyfall. However, right now, he wasn't in the mood. Right now, he was confused and¡­ a little tensed. "Even I don't know much about Astaria Skyfall. She is someone who protects the Kingdom in secret, even though she is very strong, there is no way information about her will be out in the open. Actually, other than the King, no one knows much about her at all. Except for one person, And that is Arvina Skyfall," Nux's frown disappeared and he started getting an idea about what Amaya was trying to say, however soon, his frown reappeared and he questioned. "Even you don't know much about Astaria Skyfall, then how does Arvina Skyfall know about her?" "Including me, there are a total of two 'unclaimed trophies' in the King's Royal Harem. Arvina Skyfall is the other one. When I heard about it, I started researching more about Arvina Skyfall and found that she does not have any type of curse on her, in fact, she is a perfectly healthy woman who can have a baby whenever she wants. However, despite that, the king doesn't touch her. There is no way that horny bastard is going to hold back just because a woman doesn't want to spend time with him, he has had many women who were against spending a night with him, however, he was the king, and he had the power, he forced himself upon the woman. Some of the Royal Concubines have even taken their own lives since they were 'defiled' by the man they hated. Of course, that didn't end well, angered since he lost his trophies, the king executed their families, nobles or not, no one was spared. This was King's warning to all the women in this world. After becoming his, even killing themselves wasn't an option, of course, if you are prepared to see your family dying with you, then do whatever you want." "Sounds like a jerk," Nux commented. "Well, he is," Amaya nodded. "Not that you are any different, laying your hands on other man's wives, and that man is the King of the Kingdom to boot. You really have some balls, don't you?" She teased. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he replied, "You will see my balls soon enough," Then, he brought his face close to hers and whispered, "And I promise you will love it~" Amaya's face turned a little red, she quickly backed off and realised that they were getting off-topic. "So, back to what I was saying, There is no way someone like the King would not touch 'his' woman. There has to be a reason why he didn't do anything, and this reason should be strong enough to stop the King of the Kingdom. How many reasons do you think there are that are strong enough to help a woman avoid a horny bastard, a horny bastard who is also the man who has the strongest influence in this country?" Amaya questioned. "None." Nux shook his head, Then, a small smile appeared on his face as he muttered, "Except for one. The Dowager." Chapter 204 Royal Academy. Chapter 204 Royal Academy. "Except for one. The Dowager." Nux answered and a smile appeared on Amaya's face. "Exactly. There is no way someone like the king would let a woman go, it won't matter if she is from a Duke House, if she is the best student that is being protected by the Academy or if she is from another kingdom. The only one that can contain the king of the Skyfall kingdom inside the Skyfall kingdom is Astaria Skyfall." Amaya muttered. The more he thought about it, the larger Nux's smile got. Amaya was right, the key to Astaria Skyfall might be Arvina Skyfall. Nux then started thinking and he questioned, "Do you know anything about Arvina Skyfall?" It would be easier for him to do what he wanted if he knew more about this woman and since he was sitting in front of someone who practically knows about everything and everyone inside the Skyfall Kingdom, he thought it would be a waste of time if he didn't ask anything. "I have a good news and a bad news, what would you like to hear first?" Amaya questioned with a playful smile on her face. "I am a positive person, so I would like to hear the Good news first." Nux smiled back and answered. "Arvina Skyfall doesn't like the king at all, no, not liking is a weak word, the better way to describe it is that she hates the king with all her existence. That is the reason why she stays in the Royal Academy as the Vice Headmaster." "Heh. That's a piece of good news indeed." Nux smiled. 'The path ahead seems clear.' This thought appeared in his mind. And as if knowing his thoughts, Amaya's playful smile widened and she answered, "And the bad news is that not only the King, but Arvina Skyfall also hates every man in the world. The Headmaster of the Royal Academy, or her own father, no one is an exception to her hate." Nux's smile disappeared and he blinked a few times. Amaya chuckled as he observed his face with interest. 'Heh, the changes in his expressions are really entertaining,' "Why does she hate men so much?" Nux questioned. "I don't know but it's not like you men have something that makes you likeable, I kind of relate to her thinking," Amaya answered. "Oh?" Nux then glanced at Amaya and smiled, "So you are saying you hate men?" "No, I do not hate men, however, I can't say I have a favourable impression of men either. Hmm, if I have to explain it, then¡­" Amaya started thinking and a few seconds later, her expression changed and she continued, "If there are 2 unknown man and woman drowning in front of me and I only have the option to save any one of them, I would save the woman." Amaya continued to nod as if praising herself for coming up with such an explanation. Nux continued to look at her and then, he nodded with a smile, "Mhm, if two unknown man and woman are drowning in front of me, I would save the woman as well." Amaya glanced at Nux's face with a deadpan expression. Nux realized that she wasn't amused by his joke and decided to continue the conversation as if nothing happened. "If you do not have a favourable impression of men, then why did you choose to make a deal like that with me?" He questioned with a playful smile on his face. Amaya glanced at the black coloured book in her hand and answered, "You had something I wanted. Something I have been searching for my whole life for. It was just a deal, your gender doesn't matter. Even if you were a woman, I would have accepted the deal." Nux looked at her and realized something. The relationship between him and Amaya was just that, A deal. She may have a favourable impression of him, however, that does not mean she likes him. She just sold herself because she wanted the cultivation technique. Nux then thought a little more about it and decided to change the topic, He would change this situation sooner or later. He just has to be patient. "So according to you, to deal with Astaria Skyfall, I should meet with Arvina Skyfall, correct?" "Yes." "And to meet Arvina Skyfall, I would have to go t-" "You would have to join the Royal Academy." Amaya answered. "Hmm, I figured that much." Nux nodded as well. "So, how do I enter the Royal Academy? How hard is the entrance test? Which topics should I prepare for?" He questioned. "Huh? Entrance test?" "Well, yeah, there are too many people in the Skyfall Kingdom, they can't just take in any random student that wants to enter, right?" "Huh? Of course, they obviously can't take any random student, however, there is no test to enter the academy, you just need to be a noble and you can go in." "Huh? A noble? So a commoner can't join the Royal Academy?" "Of course not, in what world would a commoner be allowed to join an Elite Academy?" "Then how will I join the Royal Academy?" Nux questioned. "You are a commoner?" Amaya questioned and a frown appeared on her face. "Yes, I do not belong to any noble house." Nux nodded and Amaya's eyes widened in surprise. "Y-You are a commoner?" She couldn't believe what she was hearing. How is this man in front of him a mere commoner!? That simply isn't possible! Which commoner has the guts to be in a relationship with a Royal Concubine!? "Yes, Amaya, I am a commoner, now tell me, is there really no way to join the Royal Academy?" Oblivious to her shock, Nux questioned. "¡­" Amaya stayed silent and glanced at Nux with a shocked look on her face. Nux misunderstood her face and questioned in worry, "Is there no way for a commoner to join the Royal Academy?" Hearing his question, Amaya finally came out of her reverie and answered, "Well, you do not have to worry, there is a way for a commoner to enter the Royal Academy." Chapter 205 Trickster Chapter 205 Trickster ¡°Well, you do not have to worry, there is a way for a commoner to enter the Royal Academy,¡± Amaya muttered. ¡°What is it?¡± Nux questioned with an excited look on his face. ¡°You just need a noble¡¯s recommendation letter.¡± ¡°A noble¡¯s recommendation letter?¡± ¡°Yes, nobles recommend the commoner they deem fit to enter the Academy and grow stronger. Most of these commoners would later join the noble¡¯s private army and would try to aim for higher ranks.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Nux nodded. ¡°Mhm, remember, the higher the noble¡¯s rank, the higher are the chances of you being accepted,¡± Amaya muttered. ¡°What if I have a Marquee¡¯s recommendation letter?¡± ¡°Then there is no way you can be rejected,¡± Amaya answered and Nux¡¯s smile widened. It wasn¡¯t like there was no other way he could enter the academy, he just needed to change his name from Nux Leander to Nux Alveye or Nux Bannermane. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered either way, however, he felt that it would still be better to enter the academy as Nux Leander. It was high time that this name starts shining. After all, he was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator. Wait¡­ Suddenly, a thought appeared in Nux¡¯s mind, ¡°Amaya¡­ what is the cultivation of the strongest student in the Academy?¡± Amaya froze as well. ¡°The strongest is only at the peak Master Stage¡­ Ugh¡­ This¡­ will be a problem¡­ The gem of the Royal Academy, Candice Waters is a Master Stage Cultivator at the age of 21, she is the joy and pride of the Academy and is even called the Pillar of the Kingdom. Many think of her as the most talented individual to have been born in the last 100 years and already treat her like a goddess. You, however, aren¡¯t much older than her, heck, you might even be younger than her, however, you are already a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, if this is revealed¡­ I don¡¯t know how everyone would react¡­ You might even be seen as a threat that has to be eliminated. There is no way you can join the academy like this¡­¡± Amaya shook her head and sighed. Nux however, didn¡¯t give up. He wasn¡¯t done yet. Amaya frowned when she saw Nux¡¯s lost look on his face. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and continued watching. Time passed by and the atmosphere around the room got awkward. Amaya continued looking at Nux who had a lost look on his face. ¡®Is he really that shocked?¡¯ Amaya couldn¡¯t help but think inwardly. ¡®Wow¡­ this must be the man in the world who couldn¡¯t achieve something because he was too strong¡­¡¯ Amaya realized and couldn¡¯t help but pity him. Failed because he was too successful¡­ An amazing feat indeed. These types of weird thoughts started appearing in Amaya¡¯s mind, well, you can¡¯t really blame her either, she has been sitting idle for more than 10 minutes after all. Suddenly, Amaya noticed a change in Nux¡¯s expression. Amaya continued observing him with interest and soon, a big smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face. ¡®Has he lost his mind?¡¯ Amaya thought, however, the next moment, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Y-Your cultivation¡­¡± Nux¡¯s cultivation fell down; he became a Master Stage Cultivator now, no, that wasn¡¯t the end, it fell even more and he became an Advance Stage Cultivator! W-What the hell is happening!? Nux then stood up and turned towards Amaya. ¡°So? An 18-year-old, Advance Stage Cultivator shouldn¡¯t be a problem now, should it?¡± He questioned. ¡°W-What did you do? W-Why did your Cultivation fall down by two stages?¡± Amaya questioned back. ¡°Oh? This, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Nux shrugged his soldier and then, his cultivation returned back to normal! He became a Grand Master Stage Cultivator again! ¡®What the hell is happening!? Can you set your cultivation to whatever you like!? Since when is something like this possible?¡¯ Amaya couldn¡¯t help but question herself and everything she knew so far. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about me and don¡¯t treat me like a normal man.¡± Suddenly, Nux muttered. Amaya turned towards her and once Nux gained her attention, he smiled and moved his face close to hers, ¡°You have sold yourself to a very special man, Amaya~ Don¡¯t treat me like any other men, I am different~¡± he whispered into her ears seductively. For some reason, Amaya¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her face turned a little red. However, before she could fully understand what is happening, Nux moved back and questioned again, ¡°So? What do you think? An 18-year-old Advance Stage Cultivator, it should cause too much commotion, right?¡± ¡°W-Well, it still makes you a genius, however, it won¡¯t be to an extent where you will attract danger to yourself,¡± Amaya answered. ¡°Hmmm, good good.¡± Nux nodded to himself. ¡°Alright, if you are done, you can leave my room now, I have to cultivate,¡± Amaya muttered. ¡°A diligent woman I see.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°Yes, now leave, I have to cultivate hard in order to catch up to others.¡± ¡°Good Good, cultivate as soon as possible, I am waiting for you as well.¡± Nux winked playfully. Amaya frowned, however, seeing the cheeky smile on his face, she quickly understood what he was talking about and her face turned red. ¡°Leeaaaveee!¡± Nux chuckled and then he left her room. After Nux left, Amaya¡¯s face turned even redder, she then kept the book on the table and placed her head on her knees. ¡®What a bastard¡­ Hmph!¡¯ She thought inwardly and snorted weakly. 30 minutes later, she took a deep breath and then glanced at the book in front of her. She then opened it up and started doing what the book instructed. [Trickster] [7-Star Ability] [Active Skill] [Description: It grants the Host the power to trick his opponents by binding his own Mana. This ability allows the host to decrease his Cultivation Stage to whatever lever he wants.] [Consumes 1 MP every hour.] [Note: If the Host uses power greater than the Cultivation Stage he has set, the Ability will deactivate on its own.] [Price: 10,000 System points.] ¡®Ugghhh¡­ there goes all my saved up System points.¡¯ Nux cried inwardly as he glanced at the System screen in front of him. [System Points: 2531] He only needed 10,000 System Points to buy the technique Amaya needed, however, just like any other experienced game player, he decided to farm more. In the end, he got collected more than 20,000 System points, he wanted to collect more, however, he realized that Allura must be feeling lonely, therefore, he decided to leave. His women were a lot more important than some stupid farming. Plus, 20,000 System points were good; it was enough for him to feel rich. Not anymore though. Now he is poor again. Chapter 206 Let’s Continue Our Round Two~ Chapter 206 Let's Continue Our Round Two~ "Oi, Alger," Nux called out. "How can I help you, Master Nux?" Alger replied in a respectful tone. He has been happy for the last few days, now, he wasn't forced to call a cold-blooded assassin in his room every night and tell her something she doesn't want to hear. He doesn't have to risk his life every single day. He can live a peaceful and happy life now. However, right now, he was scared. Why was his Master calling him? Is he going to face some hard trials again? He doesn't really want to do that. Not that he had any choice in the matter. "Give me a recommendation letter; I want to join the Royal Academy." "Huh? Royal Academy?" Alger frowned. "Yes, I am joining the Royal Academy." Alger finally processed what his Master was talking about and sighed in relief. 'Haahh¡­ The Royal Academy¡­ I am safe¡­' He thought and then secretly prayed for Royal Academy's survival. "As you say, Master Nux." He then nodded readily, not willing to let his Master wait. "Good, also, arrange everything accordingly; I want to join the Academy in a Month," Nux ordered. "Of course, I will make sure everything is prepared." "Hmm Hmm, you can leave now." Nux nodded in satisfaction. He might be the first commoner who asked for a recommendation letter from the noble like this. Actually, 'asked' was a weak word, he 'ordered' a noble to write a recommendation letter and even submit it to the academy in his stead. A small smile appeared on Nux's face when he thought about it. "So you are finally going to the Royal Academy, huh¡­" Felberta, who was sitting beside him muttered. "You talk as if you already expected it." Nux smiled. "Well, I just had a feeling that you will join the Academy." "Heh. Don't worry, I will take care of our 'son'." A playful smile appeared on Nux's face. Felberta blushed. Something she doesn't do very often when she is in front of all the women. "I-I'll count on you for that¡­" She then answered in a meek voice. Yes, she didn't reject Nux saying 'our' son, although they weren't officially married yet, Nux was already her husband in her heart. Obviously, her son would be his son as well. "Please look after him, he can be a bit too considerate sometimes," Felberta repeated her words. "Don't worry, I'll look after him." Nux nodded. "When will you be leaving?" Skyla who was sitting questioned with a pout on her face. Why was she pouting, well, one, Nux was about to leave and two¡­ Thyra was sitting on her spot. She was very dissatisfied. "Hmm, I will leave one month later, the academy prohibits their students from leaving and I haven't spent much time with Allura and Amaya. It would be unfair of me to just leave so quickly. Everything else can happen whenever, spending time with my lovely women is much more important for me." Nux answered. "Hmph! Why are you only talking about Allura and Amaya? Aren't we here as well? Or did you forget about us?" Thyra, who was sitting on Nux's lap pouted. Nux just smiled, then, he tightened his hug around Thyra's body and replied, "How can I forget about my lovely women? Or did you guys forget about our today's blissful session?" Nux questioned. "I-I don't remember what you are talking about¡­" Thyra muttered with a small blush on her face. The other women understood what she wanted and nodded, "Yes, we don't remember what you are talking about¡­" "¡­" Nux glanced at his women and couldn't help but blink his eyes a few times. Since when did they have such a great understanding of each other? Why are they acting like comrades in arms? Nux then shook his head and chuckled. His women were just amazing. "Alright alright, since you all 'forgot' about it, then how about we proceed for the second round so that you all could remember it well?" The girls smiled playfully. Nux knew the best. "Alright, then whose first?" Nux questioned. "Heh. It's me of course." Thyra answered with a smile on her face. The other girls wanted to refute it, however, they couldn't go against the rule they all created together. "I'll surpass you soon, Sister Thyra!" Skyla muttered with a pout. "Heh. You will need to train for another 1000 years if you want to do that." Thyra smirked. "Hmm, you guys are still using that rule huh¡­" Nux muttered. "Yes, it motivates us to do our best." Felberta was the one who answered. She was the one who is in the least favourable position due to this mission, however, she doesn't want to remove it either, actually, she was the one who proposed this rule. "Alright, if you want it then go ahead, however, know that I will always love you the same, strong or not doesn't matter," Nux muttered as he glanced into Felberta's eyes. A smile appeared on Felberta's face and she nodded. "Hehe~ I have bought some new ropes as well~~" Suddenly, everyone in the room heard a small perverted chuckle and no one needed to see to know who it was. There was only one pervert in the room. Well, everyone was a pervert in this room, however, there was only one, unredeemable pervert in this room. Edda then glanced at Nux and winked, "Hehe~ I hope you have enough energy to satisfy me~" "Heh. Says the one who lost her consciousness after four orgasms. Weak." Nux laughed. Edda pouted and then turned around. She won't be playing this game with him. "Alright then." Nux then stood up, Thyra, who was sitting on his lap was now in his arms as he carried her like a princess. A small smile appeared on Thyra's face while Skyla glanced at her with eyes filled with jealousy and fighting intent. "Let's continue our round two~" Nux laughed and then he walked towards Thyra's room. Another blissful round will start soon~ Chapter 207 That’s My Plan. Chapter 207 That's My Plan. Early in the morning, in Royal Concubine Amaya's room, a figure covered in a black veil of mist was sitting cross-legged on Amaya's bed. The black mist looked scary as it moved around the figure's body however, soon, its intensity started fading away. 5 minutes later, the Black Mist faded away and Amaya's body was finally visible. A few seconds later, Amaya opened her black eyes and her eyes widened when she saw a very familiar man sitting on a chair in front of her. "Hmm, that Mist looks scary indeed," Nux muttered with a smile on his face. Amaya looked around and saw Kelton lying on the floor near the sofa. She then shook her head and questioned. "Why did you hit him again? He wasn't even in the room." Amaya questioned. "Well, he was knocking on the door, I thought he would disturb you so I knocked him out." Nux chuckled. Kelton had a poor fate indeed. "You have some enmity with him, don't you?" Amaya guessed. "Trust me, I do not," Nux answered honestly. "I pity your opponents," Amaya muttered. Nux chuckled, however, soon, his expression turned solemn, "Do you trust him?" He questioned as he pointed at Kelton. Amaya glanced at Kelton's body and after thinking for a while, she nodded. "I do." "How much?" "99%" Amaya answered. She trusted Kelton, however, she did not trust him enough to talk to her about her physique. Of course, she wouldn't be surprised if Kelton already knew about it from that woman, however, there is no way she would tell him that she found a suitable technique for herself. That is the reason why she only cultivates at night when Kelton is not around. "You contradict yourself." Suddenly, Nux muttered. "What do you mean?" Amaya frowned. "You say that you trust him, however, when I ask you how much, your answer isn't 100%. That's a contradiction." Amaya, however, had different thoughts. "That is not a contradiction." Then, her eyes shined and she answered, "You can never completely and blindly trust a human heart." "99% is already a very high number." "¡­" Nux glanced at her and then, he proposed. "What if I say that I have something that can ensure that he will never betray or harm you?" "¡­" Amaya stayed silent and started thinking about it, a few seconds later, she questioned. "What is it?" "It will be a little painful, however, after using it, you can trust him with your eyes closed," Nux muttered. "¡­" Amaya turned silent again. She then glanced at Kelton's body and started thinking more. This time, she took a whole minute to think about it and then, she shook her head. "Leave it, he has done a lot for me since I was a child, I won't let him suffer through any pain just because of my insecurities. I am not that selfish." A small smile appeared on Nux's face. He respected her for this answer. She would rather reduce her cultivation time by half than harm her subordinate. Mind you, she is someone who sold her life for cultivation, so something like this is a big sacrifice on her part. Nux then nodded inwardly, however, he then realized that the atmosphere in the room was a little too boring for him and he decided to spice things up, "So what about me? How much do you trust me?" He didn't even ask if she trusts him or not, he is her man after all. Of course, she trusts him. The main question is how much. "1%" "O-One?" "Yes, and that too is just a graceful mark because you gave me Mantra of the Devouring Mist Demon." "So you really don't trust me at all, huh?" Nux muttered. "Not one bit, you are too handsome. You have the balls to touch the King's wife. You can enter my room unnoticed. Plus, the way you talk, it feels like you are a playboy who has played with many women's hearts. There is no way I would trust someone like you." Amaya shook her head. Nux's face twitched when he heard her answer. "Tsk Tsk, to think you won't trust your future man. Hmph Hmph!" Amaya glanced at Nux and questioned. "Why are you here though?" Nux look at her blankly and blinked a few times. Really? Even if you want to change the topic, can't you make it less obvious? Tsk Tsk, However, soon, a small smile appeared on Nux's face. She decided to change the topic, she didn't deny his words. That's a good thing. Nux nodded to himself. Yes, he was a man who says that the glass is half filled. "Why are you here?" While he was lost in his thoughts, Amaya questioned again. "Why shouldn't I be here?" Nux came out of his reverie and questioned back. "Shouldn't you be preparing for the academy?" "Well, Alger is doing everything." Nux shrugged. Seeing his nonchalant attitude, Amaya just shook her head. "When will you leave? Today or tomorrow?" She questioned. If a Marquee is doing the arrangement, it shouldn't be a problem for Nux to enter the same day he decided to enter, there was no need for any long process and unnecessary waiting. "1 month later." Nux answered. A frown appeared on Amaya's face as she questioned, "Why are you wasting so much time?" "Huh? Won't you miss me if I go to the academy so soon?" Nux questioned back. Amaya was taken aback by his response. A weird feeling welled up in her heart, for some reason, she was¡­ Happy? Amaya however, quickly shook her head and suppressed this strange feeling, "No, I won't miss you at all." Nux's face twitched again. It was really hard to flirt with this woman. He, however, did not give up. "That's the reason I am not going." "Huh?" "You won't miss me, so what's the point of leaving? I plan to spend a month and get close to you, then once we get close to each other, I will leave, That way, you will miss me and you will be forced to take back your words in order to see me. That's my plan." Chapter 208 You Are My Future Wife After All. Chapter 208 You Are My Future Wife After All. "You won't miss me, so what's the point of leaving? I plan to spend a month and get close to you, then once we get close to each other, I will leave, That way, you will miss me and then you will be forced to take back your words in order to see me. That's my plan." Nux muttered with an evil smile on his face. "¡­" Amaya glanced at his and blinked a few times. She couldn't believe he was saying something like that. "Pffttt." In the end, she couldn't control herself and laughed out loud. "Yep, I was correct, you are a playboy who can't be trusted. From your words, I am now sure, you play with the feelings of innocent wome-" "I Love You." Suddenly, Nux confessed. "¡­" Amaya's body froze as she glanced at Nux's face. Then, her face turned red and her mind stopped working. She didn't know how to react to that. She didn't hate Nux, but she didn't like him either, however, if she thinks about it, her liking him or not doesn't matter, she has already promised herself to him because of that deal. He only needs to ask and she would do anything he wants. So should she say yes? Or should she say no? She was confused. It was difficult to come up with an answer. "Pfffft!" Amaya then came out of her reverie when she heard Nux's laugh. "That is what you will have to say after you start missing me. Only then would I come and meet you." Nux muttered with a playful smile on his face. "¡­" Amaya stayed silent, her mind wasn't working properly right now, she needed some time to register what he said, however, once she did register it, her face turned red in anger and she cursed. "Y-You B-Bastard!" "Hahaha~" Nux laughed in amusement. Seeing him laugh, Amaya pouted and then lowered her face in embarrassment. She cant believe she fell for this trick. That was so dumb of her. Also, she was now even surer. This man was a playboy indeed, he knows perfectly well how to play with innocent women like her. She needs to be cautious around him. "Hahaha~" While Amaya was thinking all of this, she heard Nux's laugh that had not stopped for so long. She pouted, however, and then her eyes shined in determination. She can't stay passive for so long. She needs to do something. "Actually, I just remembered that I still don't know your name." She muttered. Nux then stopped laughing and glanced at her with a deadpan face. Again, similar thoughts roamed in his mind. 'Really? She is trying to change the topic so abruptly huh¡­' If it was something else, he wouldn't have let it happen, he was enjoying her embarrassed look after all. However, this was important. "My name is Nux Leander, your future man. Of course, you can call me Darling Nux~ But I prefer Darling alone, actually, hubby is fine as well," He introduced himself with a smile on his face. "Oh, so Nux Leander huh..." Amaya nodded. She completely ignored all the extra information. Yep, she reckoned that needs to learn to ignore his words if she wants to deal with this man. Nux chuckled and then he continued, "Yes, Nux Leander, you can use your men to search and learn a little more about me. You do not have to be mindful, I give you my full permission. You are my future wife after all." "¡­" Amaya stayed silent. 'A shameless man indeed¡­' She nodded inwardly. Nux just chuckled and then continued talking with her. Why was he here? He has noticed earlier that Amaya didn't like him much. Of course, that doesn't mean that he has nothing, she did look at him favourably, but it was not just to the extent of liking him. How is he going to solve that? Well, it was simple, He just needs to spend time with her. He just needs to talk with her. As a friend and as someone close to her. He just has to make her realize that he is there for her. He just needs to make her dependable on him. Actually, there is an easy way to do that as well. [Craving Touch] He just needs to touch the girl for some time and let his ability do all the work, however, he was refraining from doing that. Reason? Thyra. Yes, while dealing with Thyra, Nux realized something. The effect of [Craving Touch] on Thyra was a lot weaker than what it had on Felberta and Edda. And Nux assumed that reason for that is because of her cultivation. Thyra is a peak Grand Master Stage Cultivator, this could be the reason why [Craving Touch] didn't work very well on her. The women he would meet later would be even stronger than Thyra. There are chances that [Craving Touch] might not work at all. Of course, Thyra might have resisted [Craving Touch] using nothing but her strong will, that's possible as well, however, even if that is true, then Nux might meet a woman whose will is even stronger than Thyra's. Therefore, Nux was trying not to rely on his ability. He would do everything alone. It might slow down the process and increase the difficulty, but¡­ Why not? Let's increase the difficulty a little. Nux then continued talking with Amaya for the next few hours, then Amaya realized that Kelton was about to wake up, therefore Nux had to leave. In his mind, Nux decided to hit Kelton even harder tomorrow. Thinking that, Nux left Amaya's room and walked toward Allura's room. Of course, this whole month wasn't just for Amaya alone, he will spend time with his other woman as well. Not only that, he would even train with Thyra and learn her killing techniques. Combining that with his stats, Nux was sure that he would become an absolute monster. A deadly monster. Heh, this month would be blissful indeed. Chapter 209 I Will Take Things Slowly And Torture You! Chapter 209 I Will Take Things Slowly And Torture You! Early in the morning, Amaya was cultivating in her room again, however, this time, the Veil of Black Mist surrounding her body was a lot denser than before. *Whoosh* Suddenly, the dense Black Mist that was doing nothing but moving around Amaya's body stopped and in the next second, it was sucked into Amaya's body. No, it was not fading away slowly like before, this time, it was sucked away. If before the Black Mist looked in control, this time, it looked like some other power was controlling the black mist. Nux, who was seeing this, frowned and then, his golden eyes shined. [Name: Amaya Skyfall ] [Age: 23] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Occupation: The leader of the Thousand Information Chamber.] [Race: Human] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique] [Talent: King] [LVL:9 --> 10] [HP: 200/200] [STR: 11 --> 12] [AGL: 14 --> 15] [VIT: 19 --> 20] [STM: 13 --> 14] [INT: 19 --> 25] [DEF: 14 --> 15] 'She broke through huh¡­ and it's only been 7 days¡­ her talent is no joke.' Amaya then opened her eyes and glanced at Nux. "As I expected, you are here. Haah¡­ don't you have anything to do?" She questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Tsk Tsk, look at you, being all arrogant just because you broke through." Nux snorted. Amaya's smile widened as she raised her hand and a Black Mist seeped out of it. "Hehe, I can control this power now, be careful from now on, Nux, you dare bully me and I'll devour you~" "Heh. You are barely a Beginner Stage Cultivator, don't get too cocky. I can beat someone like you without lifting my finger." Nux snorted, and then, a playful smile appeared on his face as he muttered, "However, you are welcome to devour me through another way though, I won't stop you, rather, I am looking forward to it." A frown appeared on Amaya's as she couldn't understand what 'other way' he is talking about, however, when she noticed the smile on his face, she quickly joined the dots and her face turned red. "Y-You are absolutely shameless. Hmph! A Shameless pervert, don't worry, once I get stronger, I will devour you using my Devouring Mist." "Tsk Tsk, that's I say Allura is much better than you, when I appear in front of her, she quickly jumps up and hugs me, and you, hmph! You are just thinking of different ways to kill me." Nux teased. "It's your fault that you meet her first and not me!" "Oh? Are you jealous?" Amaya's eyes widened when she realized what she just said. She then glanced at Nux and seeing that big smile, she knew she had dug her own grave. She has been talking with this man for a week now, she can tell what is going on in that head of his. He will tease her to death. "C'mon, just tell me, are you jealous? If you say the truth, then I might visit you first." An unusual glint shined in Amaya's eyes. That deal wasn't that bad. Amaya then shook her head repeatedly, 'He is just teasing me, night is the only time when I can cultivate, there is no way he would come to me in the night.' In these 7 days, their relationship has grown closer than before. She understood Nux better than before as well. He may act like a perfect and he may be a shameless, senseless, rude and hateful man, but inwardly, he is a good and considerate person. He cares about people close to him. That is his good quality. Of course, Amaya won't say that out loud. Nux is just a vile man, he doesn't deserve all these praises. Hmph Hmph. "Hmph! I am not jealous or anything, Allura is just a fool for loving you so much. I can tell from a single glance that you aren't a good person. I don't know what Allura sees in you." "Heh, says the one who has sold herself to me." Nux laughed and Amaya's face turned redder. Nux enjoyed her reactions and he would have kept teasing her, however, right now, he had something much more important to do. A big, playful smile then appeared on his face and he questioned. "Hehe~ So can you control the Devouring Mist now?" "Hmm? Yes, I can, however, I can only control it if it is around 1 meter away from me, any farther than that and it will disappear." Amaya answered. Nux's smile widened and he asked another question. "What about inside your body?" "Well, I can control it inside my body as well, actually, my control over the Devouring Mist inside my better is a lot better compared to how much I can control the Mist outside my body." "Hehehe~" Nux couldn't control himself and laughed out loud. A frown appeared on Amaya's face when she saw his laugh. 'Why is he laughing like that?' She started thinking. Why does that smile look... perverted? Wait... Soon, she realized what this pervert was thinking and her face turned red like a tomato. "Y-Yes, t-the mist won't hurt you now¡­" She muttered in a mosquito-like voice. "Hehehe~" Nux laughed even more and then, he started walking towards Amaya. Amaya's heart started beating quickly, she knew what was about to happen, however, since she made a deal, she prepared herself for it. She would not go back on her words. She then looked at Nux was walking towards her and closed her eyes. Then, she felt Nux's hand touching her body and soon, Nux picked her up and¡­ And placed her on his lap? Huh? What is happening? Amaya frowned and opened her eyes in confusion. "Hehe~ Don't worry, I won't let you taste that level of intense pleasure so quickly. Hmph! You dare act so cocky in front of me, see how I will take things slowly and torture you! Muahahaha!" Nux laughed out loud. A small smile appeared on Amaya's face and she nodded, "mm" Chapter 210 My Cute Little Amaya~ Chapter 210 My Cute Little Amaya~ "Hehe~ Don't worry, I won't let you taste that level of intense pleasure so quickly. Hmph! You dare act so cocky in front of me, see how I will take things slowly and torture you! Muahahaha!" A small smile appeared on Amaya's face and she nodded, "mm" Actually, right now, Amaya was a little unsure about everything. She can have sex with a partner without harming them, she was sure of it. She had made a deal with Nux, that, she understands as well. However, for some reason, she is scared. Scared of what? She doesn't know. She just feels unsure and confused. She needs more time to think about everything. What Amaya didn't know was due to her past experience, she started fearing sex. It wasn't her fault either, she was used like an object after all. First, she was presented to the king of another kingdom by her very own parents, the king of that kingdom saw how beautiful she was and accepted her and then, caged her inside a room. 5 years later, it was discovered that she can't have sex with any man, the king even went so far as to let another, completely unknown man come close to her and enter the head of his penis inside her. Although her 'curse' protected her and the man couldn't do anything, it still left a trauma in her heart. Of course, Nux didn't know her thoughts or her trauma; however, he had a vague inkling about how she was feeling. He could still sense some unwillingness from Amaya's expression. Of course, she would comply with his request if he asks her, however, that won't be from her consent. Nux was sure of it. Therefore, Nux decided to take things slow. He will 'take things slow and torture her'. Of course, that doesn't mean he won't do anything, he would make sure to tease her to his heart's content, and no one can stop him from doing that. "Heeeeh? Would you look at that? Why is your face so red, Amaya? Are you perhaps embarrassed? What are you so embarrassed about?" Nux questioned as he hugged her from behind and placed his chin on her shoulders. "N-Nothing¡­" Amaya answered as she lowered her head that has turned even redder. Nux enjoyed that reaction a lot. Hehe, this girl was completely defenceless right now. It was a perfect time to tease her as much as he wanted. "Is it something you can't tell me? Wait¡­ you are not sad about what I said, are you? Do you not want to wait and continue what couples do? Are you a hidden pervert?" He whispered into her ears gently. "N-No!" Amaya was quick to reject. "Oh? Does that mean you do not what couples do with me?" Nux questioned. "N-No! That is not what I meant." "So you do want to have sex?" "NO!" "Hahaha~" Nux couldn't control himself and laughed out loud. "You do not want to have sex with me, but you do want to have sex with me, what is it that you want, Amaya? Why are you so confused?" Nux questioned and Amaya, who realized that he was playing her like a fool couldn't help but get more embarrassed. His touch¡­ The way his chest was touching her back, the way his hands were around her waist, and the way his chin was placed on her shoulder¡­ All of this¡­ All of this felt too tingly and strange. All of this felt a little too comfortable. However, no matter how strange it felt, Amaya can't be in such a passive position. "I-It depends on you, I sold myself to you, you are the one in charge, if you want to have sex, w-we can do it, however, if you don't want to do it, we will not do it, my decision doesn't matter." Amaya placed all the responsibility on him and then, she continued, "I-It all depends on you, if you are a pervert who can't control himself, w-we can do it right now, however, if you are a gentleman like you say you are, then we will do it some other day." "Oh? Don't you know?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. "What?" Amaya questioned back. "I am the biggest pervert in this world," Nux muttered and Amaya's face turned redder. It seems she would have to do it today¡­ However, now that she thinks about it, maybe it isn't that bad. Nux was someone who changed her life. He brought her the Cultivation technique she was looking for, he gave her hope and helped her step into the cultivation world. Not only that, but Nux was her only friend, some who she can talk to without minding her manners and without thinking about politics. She can be free around him. And¡­ and it was fun being around him, so maybe¡­ Maybe everything isn't as bad as she thinks it is¡­ "A-Alrig-" Just as Amaya was about to agree, a big wide grin appeared on Nux's face as he continued, "However, I am a gentlemanly pervert. And since you can see that the 'gentleman' comes earlier than 'pervert', it means I am more of a gentleman. So since I am more of a gentleman, we will do it another day." Amaya, who was about to agree, paused. Her face turned even redder and soon, her expression changed and her embarrassment turned into anger. "Y-You dare play with me!!" Black Mist was released out of her body, Nux, who had already expected her outburst was already near the window and was looking at her with a smile. "We will meet soon, Amaya." "Come back here you bastard!" Amaya roared in anger, however, Nux didn't hear her at all and jumped out of her window. "Until next time, my cute little Amaya~ Remember my words, I will take things slowly and torture you. Mauahaha~" Amaya quickly rushed towards the window, however, as she glanced outside, a frown appeared on her face since she couldn't see Nux anywhere at all. It was as if he just disappeared. Chapter 211 You Are Just So Precious, My Lovely Thyra Chapter 211 You Are Just So Precious, My Lovely Thyra It was 10 A.M., and right now, Nux was standing on what looked like 2 bamboo trees that are cut from the same height. Standing in front of him was Thyra, who was carrying a pile of Stones in her hands. She then picked on stone and, She threw it at Nux's head. Nux, of course, tilted his head and dodged the stone easily. Of course, Thyra wasn't done yet either. She picked another stone and aimed it at his hands. Nux's tilted his body and dodged it as well. Thyra then aimed at his other shoulders and then his legs and Nux dodged them all. Then, Thyra aimed at his head again and the round continued as Thyra increased her speed. Head, shoulders, legs, she continued attacking them again and again, the attacks didn't have any fixed patterns either, she just attacked and Nux dodged. From the smile on Nux's face, it looked like things were going pretty well, however, Thyra had an expressionless face, so whether she was satisfied or not, nobody knew. Nux continued dodging every attack for the next 5 minutes and then, Thyra changed her attack pattern and aimed at his stomach. Nux lifted his left leg and moved his body as he dodged the stone, however, he wasn't able to place his leg back on the bamboo and fell down. "Ugghh¡­" He groaned as he rubbed his ass. "Haahh¡­ I can't believe it¡­" Thyra sighed. From her tone, she looked very disappointed. "W-What? I improved, did I not?" Nux questioned. "Well you did, I just can't believe that having your level of body balance is humanly possible." "Uggh¡­ don't compare me with your standards okay¡­ I wasn't trained since I was a child¡­" Nux complained. It has been 7 days since he and Thyra started training together, she first started teaching him the killing moves and everything was going great. However, as they moved deeper and deeper, the moves got complicated and no matter how much Nux tried, he could not comprehend them at all. Seeing this, Thyra frowned as well. She then asked Nux to copy her however, Nux wasn't able to do that as well, somewhere, in some way, his form was incorrect and Thyra wasn't able to find the reason behind it. Thyra then asked him to spar with her and after 2 hours of sparring, Thyra finally understood the problem. Nux's body balance was a mess. A complete mess. It was such a big mess that Thyra couldn't believe that he was a cultivator who is stronger than her. To deal with that, she came up with this training, however, Nux wasn't even able to clear this basic level of dodging the attacks aimed at the face, shoulders and legs. This was troublesome. Thyra had to end the training that day. Then the next day, she came up with a set of exercises to increase the flexibility of the body and only after doing that set of exercises for the next 4 days did Nux's body get somewhat better. Seeing some progress, Thyra then told him to stand on the bamboo again and dodge the stones. This time, his performance was a lot better than before. And as for today, Nux was finally able to beat the first level of Bamboo training. Of course, it was only the first level, there were a total of 4 levels and only after Nux is able to clear all those levels would Thyra teach him other, more complex techniques. "It's just basic body balance, don't act like it's something very hard to achieve," Thyra muttered. "Are you saying that Felberta, Skyla, Lane and Edda's body balance is better than mine?" Nux questioned. "Huh? I don't know about before, but there is no way they can be compared to you now." "So my body balance is better than them?" "Mhm," Thyra nodded. "Then how is it a basic body balance? Aren't I already above average?" "Hmph! As if being above average would work. Now let's start it again." Thyra just snorted and picked the stones again. "Wait, let me ask something," Nux interrupted. "Why aren't Skyla and the others going through this training, I heard you are making them practice those killing techniques." "Huh? I am sure I told them not to tell you what I am teaching them¡­" Thyra frowned. "Do you seriously think they will keep a secret from me?" A playful smile appeared on Nux's face. Thyra's face twitched in irritation, "Oh c'mon, don't be angry, do you seriously think you can keep any secret from me?" Nux questioned as he raised his hand and acted as if he was squeezing something soft. Thyra's face turned a little red, however, soon, she returned back to her expressionless face and she muttered, "Alright, let's continu-" "You still haven't answered me, why aren't Skyla and the others going through this training?" "¡­" Thyra turned silent as she glanced at Nux. Then, a sigh escaped from her mouth and she answered, "What I want to teach you is something I gained through my hard work and relentless efforts. It is not something that can be compared to the killing techniques I taught my subordinates and what I am teaching to Skyla and the others, It is something much stronger and more complicated. It is my real treasure. It is everything I know, my whole life experience. It is the core of my being. Call me selfish if you want, but no matter how close I am with Skyla, Felberta, Edda and Lane, I can't bring myself to teach them the core of my being. I can't bring myself to give them my only treasure." "¡­" Nux turned silent as he glanced at Thyra who was avoiding his gaze with a guilty look on her face. The more he looked at her, the faster Thyra's heart started beating and she panicked. 'Should I have taught them my technique? They are my sisters after all¡­ I shouldn't be so selfish¡­ Does he thinks I am a self-centred woman¡­?' However, contrary to what she was thinking, a smile appeared on Nux's face as he muttered, "You are just so precious, my lovely Thyra." Chapter 212 The Location For The Next Spar Is The Bed. Chapter 212 The Location For The Next Spar Is The Bed. "You are just so precious, my lovely Thyra." "Huh?" Thyra frowned. Then, Nux's smile widened and he muttered, "Hehe~ To think you would share the core of your being with me, hehe~" For some reason, when it from Nux's mouth, Thyra felt that he was lewd. "Don't think too much about it, you are obligated to share something so important with anyone. Keep your treasure to yourself. That doesn't make you selfish. I can completely understand what your techniques mean to you, and I am sure the others would understand it as well. Also, I am glad you decided to share them with me, it makes me feel special, thank you." A small smile appeared on Thyra's face when she heard Nux's words. She didn't do this to hear 'thank you' from Nux or something like that, she did this so Nux could improve and get stronger. However, hearing his genuine gratitude, her heart felt happy. A weird wave of satisfaction washed over her body and then, her blue eyes shined brighter than ever. "Alright, let's continue your training." She muttered and seeing the look in her eyes, Nux gulped. Thyra¡­ She looked unbearably hot right now. That determined look on her face turned him on for some reason. "Alright," He nodded. Thyra then started throwing stones at him and Nux started dodging all the attacks. *Thud* An hour later, Nux fell on his bum for the 10th time and groaned. "Ughh¡­" "Haahh¡­ we need to put in a lot of work¡­" Thyra sighed as she walked towards Nux and offered her hand to him. Nux grabbed her hand and suddenly, she pulled her towards him. Thyra fell into Nux's embrace and Nux tightened his hug around her. "Let me stay like this for a while." Thyra, whose face was now as red as tomato nodded, "mm." She had no resistance against Nux whatsoever. How could she say no to something as comfortable as that!? Ah, no, that's not the actual reason. The real reason is that she is rewarding him for the hard work he is putting in right now. Yes, she was rewarding her. She wasn't doing this because it felt good. Okay? "Alright¡­ we will stay like this for the next fiv- no, for the next 15 minutes and then we will spar," Thyra muttered. "30 minutes." "O-Okay¡­" Thyra nodded and sighed inwardly. She was really too weak against him. The two of them then lay on the ground, covered in dust while hugging each other intimately, for the next 30 minutes without being disturbed by anyone else. 30 minutes later, Thyra's body moved. No more slacking off. "Alright, let's restart the training." She muttered. "Alright," Nux didn't reject her either. He realizes the importance of time now. He shouldn't procrastinate for long. He then stood up and activated [Trickster] and limited his cultivation to Master Stage. Yes, while training with Thyra, he realized that his [Trickster] wasn't just an ability he can use to fool others, he can use it to train as well. Trickster allows him to manipulate his Mana in a certain way with which he can readjust his cultivation. Of course, this doesn't mean that he can't gain back his cultivation, however, as long as he doesn't want to or his MP doesn't run out, he can't use the power that is higher than what he has set. That means, if he sets his cultivation to Master Stage, then it does not mean he has the power of Grand Master Stage Cultivator while others only see it as Master Stage, It means that he becomes Master Stage Cultivator as long as he does not undo his Ability or his MP doesn't run out. This was also the reason why Thyra could understand the problem related to his body balance. If it wasn't for this ability, he could have overpowered Thyra with his cultivation alone and she would have never found it out, however, after limiting himself to the Initial Stage of Master Stage Cultivation, he can spar with Thyra while having similar stats, making it a fair competition and allowing Thyra to find out his flaws. "I am coming," Thyra muttered as she then dashed towards Nux. Nux raised his hands and a wooden dagger appeared in his hand. The two of them then clashed against each other and started sparing. Right now, Nux has set his cultivation to the peak of Master Stage, this way, his stats are more powerful than Thyra's, however, combining it with her skills and techniques, Thyra was still able to fight him to draw, no, actually, she was overpowering him. "Heh. This is fun." Nux smiled. Thyra, however, didn't reply, her face was as cold and expressionless as it could get and she continued attacking. It was as if she could hear Nux at all. 'Haah¡­ she entered her assassin mode huh¡­' Nux thought inwardly and shook his head. 'I need to get serious as well' His eyes shined in determination as another wooden dagger appeared in his left hand and he attacked Thyra's waist. Or so he tried to, as if she had already anticipated his move, Thyra just tilted her body and using this opportunity, she attacked his left shoulder. ¡­ The spar continued for another 20 minutes and in the end, "Alright, I lost." *Thud* *Thud* Nux raised his hand in the air as he abandoned both his weapons while Thyra stood in front of him with her wooden dagger placed in front of his neck. Then, Thyra's expressionless face finally crumbled and she smiled, "You held on longer than last time." "Huh? I did?" Nux frowned. "Indeed, you held out five seconds longer than before." Thyra chuckled playfully. Nux's face twitched, he then removed the restriction on his cultivation and disappeared. Then, before Thyra could even react, he appeared behind her Thyra and grabbed her tightly. "Tsk Tsk, now let's see how long can you hold out for. However, the rules of the spar will change. The location for the next spar is the bed." Chapter 213 This Is My Bathroom! Chapter 213 This Is My Bathroom! 'He's not here¡­' Amaya thought inwardly as she looked around her room with a frown on her face. It was early in the morning, the time she usually ends her cultivation and opens her eyes to see Nux standing right in front of her, watching her with a smile on his face. However, today, she opened her eyes to an empty chair. Nux was not here¡­ A frown appeared on Amaya's face. Why was he not here today? However, soon, she shook her head and then shrugged. 'Well, that's good, I can cultivate more.' She needed more strength, she had no time to waste. Actually, it was good that he wasn't here, that way, she could use her time more efficiently. Amaya then closed her eyes and started cultivating. Or so she wanted to, however¡­ She couldn't focus. Different thoughts started appearing in her mind. 'Did he not come inside the Royal Palace today? Did he visit Allura? Ugghh¡­ I can't know for sure since it's night and maids won't try to go into her room¡­' Talking with Nux every single day had become a sort of a habit to her, and as someone who had no one to talk to, her heart valued this conversation more than she expected. She opened her eyes and then started looking around again, "Nux¡­" She finally called out. "¡­" However, there was no answer. "Nux¡­" "¡­" Again, no answer. This confirmed it. Nux wasn't here. Then, another thought appeared in her mind, 'Is he angry because I rejected him yesterday? No wait, he was the one who rejected me. Why did he do that? Why did he not appear here today? Did something happen? Is he busy with something?' Amaya started thinking and didn't cultivate. Even if she did, she wouldn't be able to focus since her mind was occupied with another thing and cultivation requires a calm and focused mind. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Time passed like that and soon, Amaya heard a knock, she quickly came out of her reverie and a big smile appeared on her face, "Enter." She exclaimed. The door then opened and an old man wearing a black coat entered the room. 'Hmm? Why does Lady Amaya look so excited today?' Kelton wondered inwardly as he saw the excited look on Amaya's face. However, soon, Amaya's excitement died and her expression turned into that of confusion and disappointment. 'Huh? What's with that expression? Am I not welcomed here anymore?' Kelton started thinking. For the last few days, weird things have been happening, first, him losing his consciousness for two consecutive days in the morning, then Lady Amaya shifting the meeting schedule 2 hours ahead and then how Lady Amaya started acting. However, though the last thing was strange as well, Kelton thought it was a good thing. Lady Amaya has always been a cold, expressionless and lonely girl, he was the only person she ever talks to and even then, she talks in a very formal way. He has never seen her talking like a normal girl of her age. This worried Kelton a lot, however, for the last few days, Lady Amaya has been a lot more 'cheerful'. Though the way she talks hasn't changed much, the lonely, dull and expressionless look in her eyes has lessened a little. "Why are you here?" While Kelton was thinking all of this, Amaya questioned. "Huh? Are you still not ready yet?" Kelton questioned with a frown. "Huh?" Amaya frowned as well, she then glanced at the clock and noticed that it was already 10 in the morning, it was time for her to meet Kelton and hear the daily report. She was late! She hasn't even bathed yet. "Lady Amaya, are you not feeling well?" Kelton questioned with a worried look on his face. "No, that is not it, I just overslept today, give me 1 hour, I will get ready now," Amaya ordered. "As you say, Lady Amaya." Kelton nodded and then left the room. Amaya sighed and then she stood up. 'Haah¡­ he is really not here today¡­' She then shook her head and then walked into her bathroom. 'Wait¡­ does he not like me anymore?' Suddenly, a question popped into her mind. 'Does he think it is not worth it? Was I acting like a child? Should I have been a little more forward?' The more she thought about it, the more she started panicking. With a lost look on her face, she continued walking while her brain started thinking about different possibilities. 'No, he must be busy, I am just overthinking too much, yes, that's it' She came to a conclusion. 'But what if what I am thinking is correct?' No, she did not come to a conclusion. *Thud* Since she wasn't seeing where she was going, Amaya's head bumped into a wall. "Watch where you are going, girl." "I apologize," Amaya answered as she walked by. However soon, she paused. She then turned around and saw an incredibly handsome man standing right in front of her with a cheeky smile on his face. "What? What are you looking at?" The man questioned with a smile. "What are you doing here!?" Amaya's eyes widened and she questioned in surprise. The man in front of her was none other than the one she was thinking about all this time. "Huh? I am here to take a bath. What's wrong with that?" Nux questioned with a frown on her face. "Huh?" Amaya frowned as well. "What? It is a bathroom correct?" Nux questioned and Amaya nodded. "You use the bathroom to bathe, correct?" Amaya nodded again. "Then why is it weird that I am here? Isn't it perfectly normal?" Nux questioned with a smile and Amaya nodded again however soon, she paused. She finally came out of her thoughts and started accessing the situation a little more properly. She then looked around a little and once she was sure, she roared in rage, "This is my bathroom! What are you doing here!?" Chapter 214 Shall We Start? Chapter 214 Shall We Start? "This is my bathroom! What are you doing here!?" Amaya questioned out loud. Nux, however, didn't lose his smile and questioned back. "Aren't you mine?" "Huh?" "We made a deal remember, you are mind, body, heart and soul. Doesn't that mean your bathroom is mine as well?" Nux questioned and Amaya couldn't help but think that what he said made some sense. Yes, she was his, so her bathroom was his as well. What's the problem with that? "I think everything is clear now?" Nux muttered and Amaya nodded. "Alright, then let's go and bath." Saying that, Nux grabbed Amaya's hand and walked into the bathroom. Amaya didn't resist as well and continued walking, however, soon, she came out of her reverie and panicked. "W-What are you doing!?" "Haah? Do we have to get over all of that again? We are about to take a bath in a bathroom, what's wrong with that?" "Everything! Everything is wrong with that! Why are WE taking bath!? Why are we doing it together!?" Amaya questioned. "Cause you are mine?" "Huh?" Amaya frowned again. For some reason, she couldn't gain any momentum at all. "According to our deal, you are mind, correct?" "Yes." "Then doesn't that mean we can take bath together?" "¡­" Amaya stayed silent as she glanced at Nux with a deadpan look on her face. "What?" Nux questioned. "That doesn't make any sense at all." She muttered. There is no way she would be fooled with something like that. She wasn't an idiot. "Huh? A couple can't bath together? But I bathe with Allura many times¡­" Nux questioned with a confused look on his face. "You bathe will Allura?" suddenly, Amaya questioned. "Huh? Of course, I always bathe with her before coming to meet you but today I thought it would be better to bathe with you but since you don't want it, I'll go bath with her¡­" Nux muttered and then he turned around. "W-Wait." Amaya called. A smile appeared on Nux's face, however, soon, it disappeared and he turned around with an innocent look on her face. "What is it?" He questioned. "I-It's 10 in the morning, she would have already taken a bath, would she have not?" "Well, that is true, but I am sure she can take another bath if it is with me, bathing with someone else is quite special and a delightful experience after all," Nux answered with a smile on his face and then, he turned around again. "W-Wait, y-you don't have to bother h-her." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Nux questioned. "I said that you d-don't have to bother her, s-she must be busy, y-you haven't taken a bath yet, the same goes with me¡­ a-and since I have essentially sold myself t-to you, we are a c-couple¡­ So we can t-take b-bath together." Amaya muttered. Nux's smile widened and he nodded his head, "See? That is what I was talking about, there is no problem if we bathe together, it is completely normal." "mm" Amaya nodded. This sounds logical indeed. Suddenly, Nux removed his purple robes and revealed his well-toned muscular upper body, Amaya found herself lost in her own world when she saw that. Nux was just about to remove his pants, however, Amaya soon came out of her reverie and panicked. "W-What are you doing?" Her face was completely red right now. "Huh? We can't bath with our clothes on, can we?" Nux questioned back. "T-True¡­" Amaya turned silent. Seeing that she wasn't stopping him anymore, Nux removed his pants as well and stood in front of Amaya wearing nothing but underwear. Amaya's body froze as she glanced at Nux who was standing in front of her, a smile then appeared on Nux's face as he started walking towards her. "You are really lost today huh, Amaya. Why are you wasting so much time, here, let me help you." Saying that, Nux's hand moved towards her blue-coloured night robes and with one graceful movement, her robes fell on the floor, revealing her perfect body with perfect proportions for Nux to see. "B-Beautiful¡­" Nux couldn't help but praise as he saw Amaya standing in front of him with a red face while her hands covered her breasts even though she was wearing a black bra. Her skin was spotless and smooth, there was no extra fat anywhere around her body and combining everything with her raven hair and abyss-like eyes, Nux couldn't help but gulp. However, he soon came out of his reverie and continued. "Alright, let's move to the bathtub." Although he said that, he did not give her any chance to move at all, he directly carried her like a princess and walked towards the bathtub with was filled with foamy water. He stepped into the bathtub and sat down. Amaya's brain had already stopped working, she didn't know where she was or what she was doing, right now, she was just going with a flow. A flow she didn't know where it would lead to. Soon, she felt water touching her body, she looked around and noticed that right now, she was sitting inside the bathtub, on Nux's lap and she realized how dangerous the situation is. However, before she could say anything, she felt Nux placing his chin on her shoulder and he whispered. "Shall we start?" A weird jolt of pleasure assaulted her body and her the energy she had collected to resist what was happening crumbled into dust. She was already his¡­ What's the problem? Isn't it just a bath? What could possibly go wrong? Thinking that, she nodded. "Alright," She then heard Nux's voice and soon, *Click* With a click sound, her bra was removed. ... A/N: So I was thinking, what do you guys think about Anal Sex? Should I add it? Should I not? We are gonna do a pole. In the comments, Like, Yes A. If you want anal. No A. If you do not want anal. Also, keep in mind that the chapter with anal will take some time, I may even forget about it. Welp, let's just see the results of the Pole first. Chapter 215 It Is A Completely Natural Reaction. * Chapter 215 It Is A Completely Natural Reaction. * A/N: Ahem Ahem, again, same warning. Read the next 3 chaps together. Muhehehe. *Skeleton Face* ... *Click* With a click sound, her bra was removed. 'W-What¡­?' It was as if time slowed down for Amaya. She saw her black-coloured bra falling into the bathtub in slow motion, revealing her beautiful white breasts and her perfectly shaped light pink nipple. Her eyes widened in surprise and her heart skipped a beat. Her body reacted on instinct and her hands moved towards her breasts, trying to cover them. However, before her hands could reach her breasts, Nux's hand moved and hugged her waist. Seeing that, Amaya panicked even more and questioned, "W-What are you doing!?" Nux then placed his chin on her shoulder and questioned, "Hmm? What's the problem?" Unknowingly, or knowingly, Nux moved his body even close to Amaya while he asked that. Amaya, who felt his body warmth felt a weird sense of comfort, however, soon, she came out of her reverie and questioned. "W-Why did you remove my bra?" "Hmm? Aren't we here to bathe? How are we supposed to do that with clothes on?" Nux questioned back in a confused tone. "It's obvio-" Amaya wanted to answer, however, suddenly, she paused. Wait¡­ Wasn't he right? How are they supposed to take a bath without removing their clothes? There was nothing wrong with what he was doing right now but¡­ But¡­ why does everything feel so wrong? What's the problem here? While Amaya was thinking all of this, Nux's hands moved, he gathered the water in the bathtub and then rinsed Amaya's waist. Amaya panicked again, but before she could question, she heard Nux's gentle voice in her ear, "Since we are bathing together, won't it make more sense to bathe each other as normal couples do? If we wanted to bathe alone, there was no point coming here together, right?" Nux muttered and again, Even though she felt what was happening was wrong, she couldn't find any way to refute his words. His words made complete sense. And since she couldn't refute his words, Amaya didn't say anything and let Nux do whatever he wanted with a red face. Nux's smile widened, he then continued what he was doing and when Amaya's body was wet, he grabbed the soap and started cleaning her shoulders with his gentle hands. "Your skin is very soft." Nux complimented as he washed her arms. "T-Thank you." Amaya stuttered. Nux's hand then moved and he started washing her back, even though he was just washing her back, the way his hands were moving, for some reason, everything looked very lewd. And with how Amaya's heart was beating, it was confirmed that she could feel it as well. "You usually can't get your back cleaned huh, one always needs a partner to that," Nux muttered. "Y-Yes." Amaya nodded, even saying a one-word answer was tough for her right now. Only she knew how hard it was, her mind wasn't working properly, she was just there while her mind was somewhere else. Thinking about something very very lewd. However, as if knowing that, Nux's next action brought her mind back to the bathroom. He used soap to clean her waist and then, his hands paused. It was now time to clean Amaya's breasts. Amaya's heartbeat quickened, Nux's hands moved slowly and soon, he circled them around her breasts a few times and then, he grabbed her breasts as gently as he could. "Mmnff~" A weirs jolt of pleasure coursed through Amaya's body and she moaned out loud. Different emotions attacked her mind, pleasure, excitement, thrill, nervousness and¡­ fear. Yes, she was a little scared about what will happen next. Oblivious to her thoughts, Nux's hand moved gently and caresse- ahem, cleaned her breasts. Weird waves of pleasure continued to assault Amaya's body, the feeling of someone else touching her breasts so openly felt strange but pleasurable at the same time. Her eyes then widened in surprise when Nux's fingers moved and started playing with her nipples. "Annhh~" She moaned out loud. "Are you alright? Am I being too rough right now?" Nux's gentle voice entered her ears and as if it was destroying all her defences, her mouth moved on her own and she answered, "N-No, it's fine¡­ you can continue¡­" Even Amaya herself would have found her answer shocking, however, right now she was busy dealing with this new and unknown feeling. "Alright~" Nux nodded and then, his hand continued moving and 'cleaning' her breasts thoroughly. After around 10 minutes of gropi- cleaning, Nux was finally satisfied and then he turned on the shower. Cold water fell on Amaya's and Nux's hot bodies and, "Annh~" Another moan leaked out of Amaya's mouth. Nux however, did not react to the cold water, he was busy doing much more important stuff. His hands moved all over her body and rinsed her entire body as gently and lovingly as he could. "Here, you are finally clean now." Nux smiled gently as he hugged Amaya from behind. "T-Thank you¡­" Amaya muttered. "¡­" Nux however, didn't reply. It was as if he was waiting for something. Amaya found the silence awkward, she then started looking around and soon, she offered, "N-Now should I clean your body as well?" "Of course, that's why we two are here right? To take a bath together." "mm." Amaya nodded and then, she turned around while covering her breasts with her arms. Seeing her like this, Nux couldn't believe that she was the same woman who was ordering Kilton like some experienced businesswoman. Her strong, confident and independent side was completely invisible right now. Currently, she only looked like a normal teenager who was standing in front of her crush, naked, scared, confused, excited and nervous. "When are you going to start?" Nux questioned with an amused smile on her face. Amaya then finally realized that she would have to move her hands, which means she won't be able to cover her breasts anymore, she then glanced at Nux and seeing that playful smile on his face, she realized that this was what he was aiming for to begin with. She then gritted her teeth and moved her hands, revealing her perfectly shaped breasts. Nux burned that sight into her memory, as for Amaya, her movements paused and her eyes widened in shock. She was about rinse Nux's body just like how he did with hers, however, soon, her eyes fell on that huge tent that had formed under the bathtub and her body froze. "What? Don't act like that, It is a completely natural reaction." Chapter 216 It Is Hot... * Chapter 216 It Is Hot... * A/N: Do not read right now~ *Skeleton Face* ... "What? Don't act like that, It is a completely natural reaction." Amaya then heard Nux's word and her eyes glanced at her face. "Trust me, it is completely natural, you would have to check a guy's sexuality if he doesn't get turned on after bathing with you. Amaya, don't blame me, it is your fault, you are just too beautiful." A small smile appeared on Amaya's face when she heard Nux's words. 'You are just too beautiful. You are amazingly beautiful. You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen.' For some reason, her mind started moulding Nux's words and the more it was moulded, the better Amaya's smile got. For some reason, she got a little too happy because of his compliment. It wasn't like she wasn't complimented before, quite the opposite actually, pretty much every person she had met complimented her for her beauty, however, this was the first time she ever felt happy and contended from a compliment. "You aren't going to leave me hanging, correct?" Suddenly, Nux muttered. "Hmm?" Amaya, who was lost in her thoughts couldn't hear him properly. "Since it is your fault, you are going to help me calm it down, right?" Amaya's heart skipped another beat, however, when she glanced at Nux's face and then she glanced back at the huge tent that was formed below, she couldn't deny him. "A-Alright." She nodded. Nux's smile widened, he then shifted his body to a little more comfortable position and glanced at Amaya. "B-But I don't know what t-to do¡­" Amaya muttered. She was clueless right now. And it wasn't her fault either, she has been living alone since she was a 13-year-old girl. Although she knew what sex was and how the reproduction and reproduction organs work, she had no clue how to calm down an erect penis¡­ She has never done something like this before and never has she talked with someone else about this either. 'Oh? She's surprisingly innocent huh¡­' An amused smile appeared on Nux's face as he glanced at Amaya. "Remove my underwear first," Nux instructed. "O-Okay¡­" Amaya muttered with a red face, her hands then started trembling because of how nervous, excited and scared she was, however, she then glanced at Nux's face and saw him smiling at her, she smiled back a determined look appeared on her face. Her hands moved and she quickly removed Nux's underwear, revealing an 8-inch huge monster that stood proudly. 'Woahhh¡­ is it supposed to be this big¡­?' Amaya wondered inwardly. This wasn't the first penis she has seen, she has seen a penis 5 years ago as well, however, that and this¡­ There was a big difference between the two. 'I-Is he too big or was that guy too small¡­?' Amaya muttered inwardly as she stared at Nux's little brother with a lost look on her face. Nux didn't say anything either, rather, he was enjoying her reactions. Therefore, he just waited. 2 minutes later, Amaya finally came out of her reverie and questioned, "W-What do I do now?" "Grab it with your arms, try to be as gentle as you can," Nux instructed. Amaya nodded and with a determined look on her red face, her right hand moved and she grabbed Nux's little brother with her soft hand. 'Ohhh¡­' Just this little motion sent a jolt of pleasure into Nux's body, however, he wasn't a virgin like he was a few months ago, he wouldn't moan with something like that. He controlled himself and continued looking at Amaya who was looking at his little brother with a focused look on her face. Her left hand moved as well and she grabbed Nux's rod with both her hands. 'It is hot¡­' Amaya muttered inwardly. She looked like a curious child who was looking at something completely out of this world right now. A small smile appeared on Nux's face when he saw her cute reactions. "Alright, now start stroking it, start slowly and gently." Amaya nodded and then, her hands started moving slowly and carefully, it was as if she was scared of hurting him. Her movements were anything but good, however, her innocent look compensated for that, no, actually, it did more than just compensate for that, Nux felt an unbearable sense of satisfaction washing over his body when he saw her stroking his dick with such a focused look on her face. "Don't forget the balls, cup them and play with them a little as well." Amaya nodded, her left hand then moved and cupped his balls. "Ughh¡­" Nux moaned out loud. Hearing him moan, a small smile appeared on Amaya's face. She felt like she had achieved something. "Now you can keep experimenting, increase and decrease your speed according to what you feel is good. You are an intelligent woman, I am sure you will understand how everything works very quickly." Nux instructed and then, he closed his eyes. His actions clearly told what he was thinking. He was done instructing, now, he would just lay back and enjoy Amaya's caresses. Amaya understood that as well, and an even more focused look appeared on her face and she increased her stroking speed. "Ugghh¡­ That is goof~" Nux moaned again. Seeing that, Amaya increased her speed even more, however, this time, Nux didn't moan. Amaya frowned and then she increased her speed even more. However, soon, she realized, it does not depend on speed. It depends on suddenness, the more sudden and unexpected her moves would be, the more Nux would moan. Thinking about it, Amaya decreased her speed, she continued this for the next 10 seconds and then, she increased her speed again. "Aahh~" Nux moaned again and seeing that, Amaya smiled. She understood these dynamics now. Her hands moved quickly and she tried different variations as she increased and decreased her speed, making Nux moan out loud again and again. Then suddenly, a thought appeared in her mind and she decided to test it out. Her fingers moved towards Nux's little brother's head and then, she moved her thumb towards that opening and stroked it. "!!!" Nux's eyes opened wide, and a big jolt of pleasure was sent into her body. He was already on the edge from the handjob and due to this sudden action, he couldn't control himself and, "Ugghhhhh! I am cumminnggg!" His little brother sprayed his fresh hot milk all over Amaya's body. Chapter 217 My Body Is Craving For Yours As Well~ * Chapter 217 My Body Is Craving For Yours As Well~ * A/N: Alright alright, I'll be a good person and will not torture you guys. I will release today's chapters at the same time. You can read ahead without any problems. PRAISE ME! Gimme good reviews as well. I am a good person. *No Skeleton Face* ... "Ugghhhhh! I am cumminnggg!" His little brother sprayed his fresh hot milk all over Amaya's body. Out of reflex, Amaya tried to cover her body with her hands, however, that didn't help at all. Nux's hot liquid fell on her body and seeing how his little brother was spitting out his mild like that, Amaya gulped. "W-What is this¡­?" She couldn't help but question. "It's called ejaculation," Nux answered. "I know that! I am not a child!" Amaya refuted. "¡­" Nux turned silent and didn't say anything. Amaya then glanced at Nux and started thinking. 'Ejaculation¡­ or orgasm, a person only orgasm when he or she feels good, so does that mean he enjoyed what I did¡­?' Amaya thought and then, a smile appeared on her face. For some reason, she felt proud of herself. She then glanced at Nux's little brother who was now in half erect state and her smile widened, "I succeeded in calming it down¡­" Nux, who heard her words couldn't help but smile, "Indeed, you did an amazing job, thank you, Amaya." "mm." Amaya nodded and then lowered her head in embarrassment. Suddenly, a big smile appeared on Nux's face as he glanced at Amaya's body which was now covered in his jizz. "I apologize about not being able to control myself as well, I didn't expect you to be so good at it even though it was your first time." Amaya's heart bloomed in happiness and she nodded, "N-No worries¡­ you do not have t-to apologize¡­" "How could that be, look at you, you got dirty again, don't worry though, I will make it up to you." "Hmm?" "I will clean your body again." Nux muttered with a smile on his face and Amaya blushed. She wouldn't deny it, when Nux was cleaning her body, it felt good, however, does she want to do that again? No. It was just too embarrassing for her. However, there was no way just would back off. He had to 'apologize' for his mistake after all. Nux then turned the shower on, the cold water from the shower fell on Amaya's body and started rinsing all the jizz from her body. Nux then smiled as he grabbed Amaya's body, this time from the front and then, he directly attacked her breasts. "Annhh~" The sudden attack took her by surprise and Amaya moaned out loud. "You cannot moan like that, Amaya, it would alert Kelton who is outside," Nux warned, however, his actions didn't match his words as he suddenly pinched Amaya's left nipple. "AAnnhh!!" Amaya moaned louder than normal. "You need to control your moans, Amaya," Nux repeated. "How am I supposed to do that if you keep touching me like that!?" Amaya retorted back, her voice filled with panic. She was scared that she might get found out by others. Seeing her like that, Nux shook his head and muttered, "Alright, let me help you with it." "Huh?" Amaya frowned? 'Help? How was he goi-' Before she could think too much, Nux sealed her juicy lips. Amaya's mind stopped working. Her body also stopped working. Her heart skipped a lot of beats at the same time. For Amaya, everything paused. She was lost, she was lost by the sudden kiss. It took her 30 seconds to register what was happening and finally, she felt Nux's lips on hers while she was in his embrace. However, she didn't have any will to resist that as well. A weird sense of relief, comfort and security washed over her body. She didn't resist at all. Rather, she hugged him back and started moving her hands around Nux's muscular back as he sucked on her lips like it was the most delicious thing he had ever had. Nux's hand didn't stay in one place either, his left hand stayed on her back, as for her right hand, it moved down towards her perky butt. He rolled his fingers around that round ass and then, he gave it a gentle little squeeze. "Mhhmmm~" Amaya wanted to moan but since her lips were sealed, only a muffled moan could come out of her. Suddenly, Nux picked her up without breaking his kiss and switched places. Cold water fell on Amaya's back and Nux's right hand, which was kneading her butt moved again, this time, it moved towards her sacred place. Amaya's eyes widened in surprise. She wasn't a child. She knew what was about to happen. Nux's hand then reached her sacred place and soon, his index finger entered her canal and a big jolt of pleasure assaulted Amaya's body. "MMmffffmm~" Nux then removed his finger back from her cave and broke the kiss. "Your little sister is wet~" He muttered with a playful smile on his face. "That's because it is underwater," Amaya answered. "Heh." Nux chuckled, he then brought his hand up and touched his index finger with his thumb, "Are you sure? It doesn't smell like water to me~" Amaya blushed. "Hehe~ Look's like you are aroused. Did that kiss turn you on?" Nux questioned as he moved his lips close to Amaya's ears. "¡­" Amaya, however, didn't answer, her mind was a mess right now. Things were going to little too fast. She can't understand what was happening at all. She just stood there, still, with just a deep red blush on her beautiful face. "You do not have to be so embarrassed, it is a natural reaction, Your body is craving for me~" Nux whispered gently as he glanced at the string of liquid that was formed between his thumb and index finger. Hearing his words, Amaya's face turned even redder. Nux then smiled and continued, "Of course, I am not any different either," Amaya then matched his gaze and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Nux's little brother, which was underwater, standing tall even though he had just ejaculated his milk just a moment ago. "My body is craving for yours as well~" Chapter 218 I’ll Take You To The World Full Of Pleasure~ ** Chapter 218 I'll Take You To The World Full Of Pleasure~ ** A/N: PRAISE ME! *No Blue balls ahead.* ... "My body is craving for yours as well~" Nux muttered with a smile on his face as he moved his erect penis close to Amaya's little sister. Amaya, who was watching everything with a red face couldn't help but move her body in a way that her little sister's entrance touched Nux's little brother. A thrilling feeling filled her heart when the two private parts touched each other. She moved her body a little and the more Nux's rod slid on her entrance, the faster her heart started beating. Right now, she wasn't thinking straight, all her actions were subconscious, even she doesn't realize what she was doing. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he saw her acting like that, "Shall we move to the next step?" he questioned in a gentle tone. Hearing his words, Amaya froze. She knew what the next step was. Her body started trembling in fear as she recalled some bad memories, however, a weird tingling feeling filled her heart, she glanced below and saw Nux sliding his rod on her opening. She turned her gaze towards him and seeing the gentle smile on his face, another feeling, that was way more intense than her fear welled in her heart. She nodded. She wanted to take the next step as well, she wanted to overcome this fear as well. Nux smiled, he then moved and placed Amaya's body down in the bathtub with only her shoulders and head out of the water, he himself crawled on top of her body and placed his rod on her entrance. After adjusting a little, he inserted the head of his little brother inside her cave. As soon as he entered her cave, Nux felt something approaching his dick and he was sure that it wasn't her walls. "Amaya, the Mist, you need to control the Mist." Nux muttered. Amaya nodded and then, she closed her eyes. The Devouring Mist that was inside her body moved from her Cave to her legs, freeing the path for Nux's rod. She then opened her eyes and nodded. She was ready now. Nux nodded back gently and then, he moved his waist as slowly and gently as possible. "Be calm, no need to be scared, I am here~" He noticed that Amaya's body was trembling again so he whispered in a gentle tone. Amaya nodded and decided to not look down and continued looking into Nux's golden eyes. Nux smiled, he moved his waist and soon, he noticed something was in his little brother's way. Amaya's hymen. He lowered his body and placed his chin on Amaya's shoulder, "It will hurt a little, okay? Be strong~" He whispered into her ears. "mm." Amaya nodded and she closed her eyes, preparing herself for the pain. Then, Nux moved his waist and broke her hymen. "Uuuugh." Amaya groaned in pain. "I am here~ Don't worry~" Nux whispered again. Amaya wrapped her arms around Nux's back and tightened her hug as much as possible. Nux also continued whispering calming words into her ears. He realized that pain wasn't the problem here, It was her fear. Amaya was scared, however, he also realized that she had to overcome that fear someday, and today was that day. "Good, you are doing great, you are very brave, Amaya~" He whispered again however, what he didn't knew was that Amaya wasn't hearing him at all. Right now, she was in her own world, her own dark world, all alone. She can't see, hear or sense anything, she was just floating around in immense darkness without knowing where she was going or how long was she floating for. Suddenly, her still, dark, lonely, and scary world changed, a light in form of Nux appeared. He extended his arms towards her, she held his hand with hers and the two of them hugged each other. Nothing much changed, Amaya was still in her dark, lonely and scary world, however this time, it was 'lonely and 'scary' anymore. Now Nux was here with her. Afraid that she would lose him, she tightened her hug around Nux's body, she used all the strength she can. Floating was a lot easier now that she was hugging Nux. Just the two of them¡­ It was a lot better and more relaxing than before. No, actually, it was the best possible outcome. Her and Nux alone in this seemingly endless world, just thinking about it filled Amaya's heart with immense happiness. She was looking forward to her journey, her lifelong journey with no one but Nux accompanying her. However, soon, an immense wave of pleasure assaulted Amaya's mind and her dark world crumbled. "AAAannnhhhhh~~" She moaned out loud. Amaya finally came out of her reverie and saw Nux's face on top of hers. He had his signature smile on his face, and seeing that Amaya frowned, however, before she could ask what this was all about, she felt something inside her body move, A feeling of emptiness welled in her heart, however soon, Nux thrusted his waist and his rod entered her inside in one go. "AAANnnnnhhhh~~" Amaya moaned again. This pleasure was too much for her to bear. "Hehe~ Get ready, my Amaya, I'll take you to the world full of pleasure~ Treat it as a reward for being so brave~" Nux smiled and moved his waist again. "AAaaaannhhh~~" Hearing Amaya's moans, Nux's heart was filled with satisfaction and delight. Just like Thyra, her insides were very tight, Nux was having a hard time controlling his grunts, however, he still controlled himself and continued moving his body. The more he moved, the more Amaya's insides took the shape of his dick. "Aannhhhhh~~" 'Ugghhh! she is too tight!' Nux groaned inwardly. Her walls weren't as tight as Thyra's, however, the way her walls surrounded his rod, it was as if they were trying to suck him dry. This suction force was incomparable to anything he has ever felt before. The pleasure was simply body numbing. However, Nux was still Nux, he continued his thrusting without stopping. "AAnnnnhhhh~~" A few more thrusts later, Amaya's inside became a lot more welcoming and Nux's movement smoothened. "Aanh! Annh! AAnnnh!" *Splash* *Splash* *Splash* As Nux increased his speed, the water in the bathtub started spilling on the floor, however, the Amaya couldn't care less about the water. She was busy coping with that unbearable amount of pleasure that was assaulting her mind and body. She knew that if this keeps on, she would not be able to stay sane. She needed to do something. She barely opened her eyes and her gaze fell on Nux who was thrusting his waist as fast as he could. She felt that this scene was a lot similar to the scene where she was surrounded by darkness, the only difference being that rather than feeling lonely and scared, she was dealing with a mind-numbing pleasure that might turn her into an idiot. In the end, she did what she did before. She gathered all her energy, lifted her body and hugged Nux. "Hmm?" Nux was taken aback by her sudden action, then his smile widened and he hugged her back. Thrusting like that was a little difficult, but it wasn't something he can't do. He then picked her up and placed her body in a more comfortable position and then, He started thrusting. *Splash* *Splash* *Splash* "Aanh! Annh! AAnh!" Amaya continued to moan like crazy as her juices leaked uncontrollably and mixed with the water inside the bathtub. Things didn't change at all, she was still dealing with that mind-numbing pleasure, but right now, it didn't matter. She was around Nux. Everything was fine right now. Suddenly, a weird thought popped into her mind and without thinking much, she took action. She opened her mouth and then, She bit Nux's shoulder. "Uggghhh!" A weird wave of pleasure and pain assaulted Nux's body and he groaned in pleasure. "You little..." He muttered and his right hand then moved towards her butt. This time, he wasn't as gentle as before, this time he grabbed her butt tightly and then, *Pah* "AAnnnhhhhhh~~" He spanked her ass and as if her a switch had been slipped, Amaya's walls tightened as her insides crawled around Nux's dick as if trying to devour him. "Ugghhhhh!" Nux groaned and then, *Squirt* Amaya's walls then loosened and then, She came. "AAAnnnnnhhhhhh~~" The sudden hike in pleasure was too much for him to bear as well, unable to control himself, "Ugghhh! I am cumminngg!!" Nux filled her insides as well. Chapter 219 All Of Them Are My Women. Chapter 219 All Of Them Are My Women. *Squirt* "AAAnnnnnhhhhhh~~" "Ugghhh! I am cumminngg!!" Amaya and Nux came together. "Haah¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Nux's breathed aggressively, then he turned his body and settled himself on the bathtub, supporting his back on the edge of the bathtub. "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Haa¡­" He then heard Amaya's heavy breathing and couldn't help but question, "Why are you breathing so loudly? I was the one who did everything. How are you so tired?" However, instead of replying, Amaya just moved her body and snuggled close to Nux's body. Yes, from the time she hugged him till now, she was still hugging him like a koala, in her last orgasm, her body had completely lost all her strength, her juices were leaking out and were falling into the bathtub water and she was pretty much numb, however, even after that, her hands didn't move from where they were and she continued hugging Nux as her life depended upon it. Nux actually found this very cute. As for why she was breathing so heavily. Well, that was natural, even though she wasn't moving, this was the biggest orgasm she had ever had, being pounded like that with no rest whatsoever, there is no way she won't be tired. "Oi oi, you aren't going to answer me?" Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. "mm." Amaya however, just replied with a weird nod. Seeing her sticking to him like this, Nux's little brother reacted. However, he knew it was her first time, therefore, he controlled himself. He would have a lot more chances to do this again from now on. He doesn't have to rush him. He just smiled and patted the koala that refused to release him. [Ding.] While he was thinking about it, a familiar sound rang into his mind and a strange energy entered his body. Nux frowned. Amaya shouldn't be strong enough for him to receive any energy out of this session. Then why¡­ While he was thinking, a message appeared in front of him. [Congratulations to the Host for obtaining Devouring Mist Demon Physique.] 'Huh?' Nux's eyes widened as he finally recalled how absurd his System was. 'Devouring Mist Demon Physique' A smile appeared on Nux's face. 'Status' He muttered. [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Body Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Acquired (+)] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 40 --> 43] (The increase in his level and stats are not because of having sex with Amaya, it is from the time he spent with Thyra.) [HP: 1100/1100] [MP: 1530/1530] [STR: 106 --> 112] [AGL: 116 --> 122] [VIT: 104 --> 110] [STM: 143 --> 149] [INT: 150 --> 153] [DEF: 103 --> 109] [Blank Points: 109 --> 118] Nux glanced at his status and smiled. However, soon, his eyes fell on the (+) sign in front of his physique and he frowned. He then came out of his reverie when he heard Amaya's confused voice. "I feel like my cultivation increased¡­" A small smile appeared on Nux's face when he heard that, actually, this time, he wasn't sure if his system would work since the cultivation technique needed to cultivate the Devouring Demon Mist Physique was different than normal. However, it seems that his worries were unfounded. His system was pretty simply absurd. Something like this was not a problem for it at all. [Name: Amaya Skyfall ] [Age: 23] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Occupation: The leader of the Thousand Information Chamber.] [Race: Human] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique] [Talent: King] [LVL: 10 --> 16] [HP: 260/260] [MP: 310/310] [STR: 12 --> 18] [AGL: 15 --> 21] [VIT: 20 --> 26] [STM: 14 --> 20] [INT: 25 --> 31] [DEF: 15 --> 21] 'A 6-level jump¡­' Nux's eyes widened in surprise but then, he nodded. It was only logical. He was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator after all. A playful smile then appeared on his face as he muttered, "Mhm, 1 or maybe 2 more sessions and you will become an Advance Stage Cultivator." "What¡­?" This time, Amaya finally reacted and broke her hug. She then moved her head and then looked into Nux's eyes. "W-What did you say?" "I said that we just need to have sex 2 more times and you will become an Advance Stage Cultivator." Nux repeated and her eyes widened in surprise. "H-How is that possible¡­?" She wasn't stupid, she may not know much about sex, however, that doesn't mean she doesn't know anything about this world. Since when was raising one's cultivation that simple!? Advance Stage Cultivator after having sex!? Who is he trying to fool? Seeing her reaction, Nux chuckled. "Amaya, do you remember what I said to you when we first met?" "Hmm? That it would be an achievement for Kelton to stand up against you for 3 seconds?" Amaya muttered as she tilted her head in confusion. "¡­" Nux glanced at her with a deadpan expression. "That¡­ was not was I talking about." He then decided to not give her anymore opportunity to break his momentum and smiled, "I told you not to think of me as a normal man, I am special." Amaya recalled that and nodded. "This is one of the reasons why I am special." Nux continued, "Do you know Viscount Felberta?" "I have heard of that name." "What is her cultivation?" Nux questioned. "Hmm¡­ from what I remember, only a few Viscount cultivates¡­ Viscount Felberta isn't one of them¡­ She should be a Mortal." Amaya answered. Nux's smile widened and he shook his head and revealed. "She is a Peak Master Stage Cultivator." "What!?" "Indeed, just like her, Skyla, Lane, her two maids are Peak Master Stage Cultivators as well. Even the Head Maid Edda, who was an Initial Master Stage Cultivator 2 months ago, is now a Peak Master Stage Cultivator." "Edda is alive!?" Amaya questioned in shock. "Heh. She is very much alive~" Nux chuckled, "She's doing quite well actually." "Wait¡­ Concubine Allura and Head Maid Edda suddenly got close¡­ Marques Alger and Felberta, who didn't seem to have any relations with each other got close as well¡­ Edda, Allura, Felberta, her maids¡­" "All of them are Peak Master Stage Cultivators and, All of them are my women." Chapter 220 Physique Mastery Levels. Chapter 220 Physique Mastery Levels. "Edda, Allura, Felberta, her maids¡­" "All of them are Peak Master Stage Cultivators and, All of them are my women." Nux revealed with a smile on his face. "A-And they all are Peak Master Stage Cultivators¡­" Amaya was shocked. This can't be a coincidence. There has to be a reason behind this. Also, Felberta was just a mortal, how did she become a Master Stage Cultivator so quickly? That is simply ridiculous. Wait¡­ Then, Amaya realized something and seeing the change in her expression, Nux smiled. "It seems that you realized." "How is this possible?" Amaya questioned. "It is one of my abilities, when I and my partner have sex, the weaker one gets stronger, you, for example, were only a Beginner Stage Cultivator whereas I am a Grand Master Stage Cultivator. Therefore, when we two have sex, you receive a huge boost in your cultivation and it will keep on happening till you become a Grand Master Stage Cultivators." "G-Grand Master Stage Cultivator?" "Yes, you will become a Grand Master Stage Cultivator like me in less than 2 months." "H-How can such an absurd ability exists?" Amaya questioned in shock. "I told you did I not? I am not a normal man." Nux smiled. "¡­" Amaya didn't say anything and just glanced at Nux with her eyes filled with shock. Nux chuckled, he then sealed Amaya's lips with his own and started sucking her lips. A few seconds later, his tongue knocked on her teeth, it was Amaya's first time, however, she instinctively knew what she had to do. She opened her mouth and let Nux's tongue enter, their tongues then mingled with each other and Nux and Amaya shared a long passionate kiss together. 3 minutes later, Nux finally broke the kiss and then, he questioned, "So, Amaya Skyfall, are you willing to be my woman?" "Heh. Didn't I sell myself to you alr-" "I am not talking about the Deal, I am talking about your own will, Amaya Skyfall, are you willing to be my woman with all your heart?" "¡­" Amaya glanced at Nux's eyes that were looking at him with a gaze full of passion, it didn't take her a lot of time to be overwhelmed by those eyes. "Yes." She answered with an intoxicated look on her face. Then, she felt a weird energy entering her body. 'Good,' She then heard Nux's voice in her head and was shocked again. 'This is another one of my abilities.' Nux chuckled and then started telling her everything about Harem Seal, the telepathic Link, the 1 Hour Ability Time and all that. However, since they were tight on time, his explanation was a little rushed. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Lady Amaya, are you alright?" "That man is getting impatient," Nux muttered as he glanced at the door of the bathroom. Amaya glanced at the door and secretly pouted. "Alright, we should leave now, we don't have much time," Nux muttered. "A-Alright¡­" Amaya nodded as she lowered her head in disappointment. Seeing her acting like this, Nux smiled and then he questioned, "You are going to bathe with me tomorrow as well, correct?" Amaya's eyes brightened as she nodded. "Yes." Nux chuckled, he then picked her up and both of them came out of the bathtub. ¡­ "Are you okay, Lady Amaya? You don't usually take so much time to bathe." 15 minutes later, when Amaya came out of the bathroom, Kelton questioned with a worried look on his face. "I am alright, I just wanted to bathe for a little longer today since it felt good." "F-Felt good?" Kelton frowned. Huh? Bathing felt good? Aren't you doing that for the last 23 years? "Alright, let's not talk about this now, you can start your report, we are already late today." Amaya muttered as she walked towards her chair. Kelton came out of his reverie as well and continued. As for Nux, well, he already left and right now, he was inside his room in his own mansion, looking at the System screen in front of him. [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Acquired (+)] 'Acquired¡­' He muttered inwardly. He has read the Mantra of Devouring Mist Demon as well, the book has talked something about stages as well. However, since it was essentially a cultivation technique and not a book about physique, the information it had was limited. Nux only knew one thing, Different Physique holders have different levels of Mastery over their Physique. The higher the Mastery they have, the stronger they are. According to the Mantra of Devouring Mist Demon, There are 3 different Levels of Physiques. Acquired. Advanced. Mastered. Acquired level, this is where the person only has the Physique with a basic level of control, no different than a newbie. However, even with that, a Physique holder can easily defeat an Advance Stage Cultivator. Why couldn't Amaya defeat an Advance Stage Cultivator? That was because her physique was in the 'Dormant' Stage at that time, it wasn't activated. She didn't have control over her powers. Now that she can control her powers, an Advance Stage Cultivator is nothing in her eyes, of course, she still needs some practice before she reaches that level. A person who has Advanced Stage Mastery over his physique can easily go on par with Grand Master Stage Cultivator. Yes, believe it or not, but a Beginner Stage Cultivator who has Advanced Level Mastery over his physique can easily defeat a Grand Master Stage Cultivator. As for Mastered Stage Mastery, the last level, The book didn't mention anything about that. Nux would have to find out about that on his own. The only thing he knew was that it was ridiculously strong. Now the question arises, how does one raise his Mastery over the Physique? Well, according to the book, the only way is to keep using the physique for as long as you can until you suddenly gain euphony. Yes, that's it. There was no fixed way to increase it. You just keep doing what you were doing and one day, you will get there and will receive a tremendous boost in your power. A crude method, if it could even be called a method. Of course, all of this for other people, As for someone like Nux, Heh, here, things change. Chapter 221 I Need To Test Something Out. Chapter 221 I Need To Test Something Out. There was no fixed way to increase the Mastery over one's Physique, one just has to keep trying and trying and hope to achieve a Break Through. Nux, however, was different. For him, all of this needed only one click. [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Acquired (+)] He clicked on the (+) sign that was on his system and, 'Huh?' Suddenly, Nux's world turned black. No, that's not right, rather than his world turning black, it was more like he was transported into a Black Space. 'What is happening?' Nux frowned. He started looking around, however, there was not even an ounce of light in this place. He cannot see or hear anything. He tried touching his face with his arms and it worked. He could feel his body. However, he could not feel his clothes. It was as if he was standing naked right now. 'Edda, Skyla, Lane, Thyra.' He tried calling his women. Or his women that were in Alger's mansion right now. 'Yes?' 'Nux?' 'What happened?' 'Hm?' The 4 women answered. 'The Harem Seal is working¡­' Nux thought inwardly and then, he called everyone. 'You guys, come into my room.' 'Alright' The girls didn't joke around either, from his tone, they could tell that he was serious. The girls quickly rushed into his room and soon, Edda's eyes widened in surprise. "Nux!" She wanted to rush toward him; however, Thyra grabbed her hand and stopped her. "What are you doing!?" "Shut up, you will die if you touch it," Thyra muttered with a calm look on her face. 'What do you guys see?' Nux questioned. 'Were on lying on the bed?' 'I was.' Nux nodded. 'Your body is covered with some sort of Black Mist, nothing is visible, the fact that it is your body is also just a guess.' Thyra answered. 'Black Mist?' Nux frowned. 'Yes, not only that, but I sense a menacing energy from that Mist, it is as if it will devour me if I go too close to it.' Thyra muttered. 'Alright.' Nux nodded. He doesn't have to be a genius to realize what this Black Mist was, It was Black and Thyra labelled it as lethal. Nux was sure that it was Devouring Mist. 'Why are you two so calm!?' Suddenly, Edda questioned. 'Oh my perverted Edda, are you worried about me?' Nux questioned. 'Of course I am! What happened to you!? What is this Black Mist covering your body.' 'Alright now calm down. Nothing happened, I will be back to normal after some time. I just acquired the Devouring Mist Demon physique I was talking about. Don't worry.' Nux answered in a calm tone. Edda and the others calmed down a little and then, Nux continued, 'Now answer some of my questions.' Nux then raised his hand inside the black space and questioned, 'Did my hand move?' 'There is no movement in your body.' Edda answered. Nux then jumped and questioned again, 'Now?' 'No, there is no movement,' Lane answered. Nux then tried controlling his Mana, however, he quickly realized that he can't access Mana in this world. He tried using [Sense], however, other than the pitch darkness, there was nothing else he could see. 'Nux¡­ you will be alright, right?' Suddenly, Skyla questioned in worry. 'Oh C'mon, don't worry, it will be fine, I know what is happening.' Nux muttered. 'Alright, you all should leave the room now, things might get dangerous.' Nux muttered and his women left the room obediently. Nux then broke the Telephatic Link and sighed, 'Now how the fuck do I get out¡­' Yes, he did not know how to get out of this situation either. He was just trying to calm them down. He started looking around, however, being in this dark place, there was nothing to look for. Then, Nux closed his eyes and started recalling what was written in the Mantra of the Devouring Mist Demon, however, nothing came into his mind. There was nothing that is moderately close to his situation mentioned in the Book. Nux scratched his head in confusion. Now, even he started panicking. 'What the hell? Shouldn't I just level up? Why the heck is something like this happening? C'mon, if there is some sort of task that I have to do, just give me that task. What's with this pitch black welcome?' He started talking to himself, trying to keep his sanity and hoping to receive some kind of hint. "¡­" However, only silence greeted him. No answers, no hints, nothing. Now, Nux started panicking even more. 'System! System! Can you tell me what is happening? You can help me right?' He called for his last resort. "¡­" However, just like always, the System did not respond. 'Maybe conscious systems are better than unconscious ones, they might be annoying, but at least they answer the questions¡­' Nux started thinking about random things while he panicked. This continued for 5 minutes and Nux, who was about to have a heart attack due to panic felt something change. The pitch black space suddenly cracked and then, it broke down like a piece of mirror. Nux then tried opening his eyes and a big sigh escaped his body once he saw a familiar ceiling on the top. He stood up and looked around and soon, his heart calmed down. He had returned. Then, he glanced at his body and although there were no apparent changes, he could feel something was different. Something in his body had changed. He raised his hand and Devouring Mist moved out of his palm, Nux noticed that this Devouring Mist was darker than Amaya's not only that, he could feel that it was more lethal and stronger. Then, as if he knew about it since he was a child, he started discovering more and more things he could do with this Devouring Mist. A small smile appeared on Nux's face. 'Two, Three.' Suddenly, he called. 'Yes Master?' the two assassins answered at the same time. 'Come spar with me. I need to test something out.' Chapter 222 You Two Will Be Making A New Record Today. Chapter 222 You Two Will Be Making A New Record Today. "¡­" "¡­" Two and Three glanced at Nux with deadpan looks on their faces. "Are you seriously going to fight like that¡­?" In the end, Three was unable to take it anymore and questioned. "Hmm? What's the problem?" Nux questioned back with a small smile on his face. Two's lips twitched in annoyance, however, he knew better than anyone to not say anything. Three, however, didn't have that level of control and snapped. "What's wrong!? Everything! Everything is wrong! How the hell are you going to fight with us if you set your cultivation to Beginner Stage!?" This wasn't the first time when Nux had lowered his cultivation to fight against the two of them. However, whenever he lowered it, he lowered it to Master Stage, he tried lowering it to Advance Stage as well but stopped doing that after trying it once. Since that day, he always sparred with them while limiting his cultivation to Master Stage. However, today, Today he has taken a step further. Let alone Advance, he decreased his cultivation even more and set it to Beginner Stage! Just how ridiculous is that!? "Alright, let's not waste much time," he then raised his hand and pointed his fingers at two of them. "Come." He challenged with a small smile on his face. Two and Three felt their lips twitching, this was ridiculous, however, there was nothing they could do about it. If they were ordered to fight, they will fight. Two and Three then glanced at each other and nodded. 'We will end this quickly and make him realize his mistakes.' That was their plan. The two of them dashed towards Nux as their dagger appeared in their hands. A small smile appeared on Nux's face and then, Black Coloured Mist came out of his hands. "W-What is that?" Three muttered in surprise. Nux, however, did not give her much time to react and the Black Mist rushed toward her. "Back Off! That's dangerous!" Two warned. He didn't know what that Mist was, however, he knew it was scary, his danger senses, that he has honed after being an assassin for so long, were tingling. Of course, Three was also an Assassin like him, her danger senses told her that something was wrong as well, however, she still couldn't react in time and some of the Black Mist grazed her pinky finger. "Uggh!" She groaned in pain, she then glanced at her finger and saw that it had turned grey. However, this was not the worse part, the worst part was that the grey part was growing at a pace visible to the eyes. Three panicked, however, in the end, she was still an assassin, she quickly regained her senses and used her Mana to stop it from spreading. The Mist, however, was scarier than she imagined, the Mana she was using to suppress the Mist was being devoured by it. 'I need to push it out of my body, I can't just stop it with my Mana alone!' Three thought inwardly and then she used even more Mana to push the Mist out of her finger. Her finger finally regained its colour, everything was fine now. Everything, but Three. She looked at Nux with a horrified look on her face. "W-What the hell is that!?" Nux's smile grew. "My new ability." Three's eyes widened in surprise, however, before she could say anything, a large amount of Black Mist came out of Nux's body. "The spar isn't over yet, you two. Try not to be defeated by a Beginner Stage Cultivator." Nux muttered and Two's lips twitched in frustration and annoyance. However, Three didn't have the same expression as him, Three knew, Three had dealt with that Mist, it was definitely lethal. "Do not underestimate that Mist, once it touches your body, it will spread all over, also, don't try to stop it with Mana, it has the property to Devour Mana as well, the best method is to use a little more Mana and push it out of your body." "No, that is not the best method." Two shook his head with a smile on his face. "Huh? What do you mean?" Two's smile widened and he continued, "The best method is to avoid that annoying Mist and defeat the man who is controlling it." Then Two dashed towards Nux at a speed at which no Beginner Stage Cultivator would be able to react. Even if Nux was not actually Beginner Stage Cultivator and could see his movement, with his cultivation restricted, there is no way his body would react, Two just needed to get close to him and place his dagger on his neck. Nux, however, had different plans, the Mist around him moved and covered his entire body like a shield. Then before Two could get close to him, Two tentacles formed with Devouring Mist moved and attacked him. Two jumped back and dodged, however, before he could be happy, a third tentacle was launched towards him, he dodged that as well however, the fourth tentacle attacked him. Two was forced to dodge and jump back, this only ended when Two was already very far from Nux and there was a considerable distance between the two of them. "W-What the hell!? What's the range of that annoying Mist!?" Two questioned in frustration. "100 meters," Nux answered with a smile on his face. Two and Three's eyes widened in surprise as they glanced at Nux, however, Nux wasn't done yet. "Not only that, but the best part is that I do not need Mana to control the Devouring Mist. So if you two are counting on the fact that I will eventually run out of Mana and won't be able to control the Mist anymore, forget about it." Two and Three blinked as they glanced at each other. A range of 100 meters and no Mana consumption. Didn't that mean that¡­ They were fucked? "Two and Three, think of something as soon as you can, otherwise, you two will be making a new record today, And that is to be defeated by a Beginner Stage Cultivator." Chapter 223 Invincible Under Expert Stage Cultivators? Chapter 223 Invincible Under Expert Stage Cultivators? "Wow¡­ to think that a Beginner Stage Cultivator would be able to defeat 2 Grand Master Stage Cultivators with a scratch on his body, Tsk Tsk, how far the mighty have fallen." Nux shook his head in disappointment as he glanced at the two bodies that were lying in front of him. "¡­" "¡­" However, Two and Three did not respond to his provocations. Right now, they had their own share of troubles to deal with. Nux glanced at Two and Three, who were lying on the ground and started thinking. Their entire body, other than the head, was grey right now, "Devouring Mist is dangerous, if it enters your body, it will start numbing everything, your muscles, blood vessels, your nerves, Mana flow, everything. The worst part is, that once it is done numbing a part of your body, it will move to another, and this process is scarily fast, it only takes a few seconds for it to start spreading. You can try and stop it from spreading with your Mana, however, the Devouring Mist even Devours Mana, so that won't work for long either. There is only one way to deal with Devouring Mist once it enters your body, and that is to force it out using your Mana. However, this requires high Mana consumption. Even if you do manage to force the Mist out, the opponent simply needs to force it inside your body again. A simple process. Once your entire body is numb and filled with Devouring Mist, the Mist will start doing what it is best at. It will start Devouring. Your muscles, bones, tendons, everything, it will devour until your existence is wiped out from this world. It is simply a nightmare for the enemies." There was a scary smile on his face while he was saying all that. 'Ugghh¡­ Master¡­ please do something about this Mist¡­ you can explain how great your ability is later¡­' Nux heard Two's tiered voice in his mind. Nux chuckled and then waved his hand. "Of course, this is only for enemies, since you two are my subordinates, you do not have to worry at all." As he said that, Two and Three's skin started regaining its colour and within the next 5 seconds, it was back to normal. Two and Three glanced at each other and then they glanced at Nux. "You lost. This time, you lost against a Beginner Stage Cultivator." Nux smiled. "T-This is bullshit! What kind of absurd ability is that!? It has a range of 100 meters, it has no Mana consumption and there is no limit to how much Mist you can produce this Mist! This is simply unfair! How can anyone fight against that!?" Three complained. "Well, just get stronger. The Mist won't work that well against an Expert Stage Cultivator, a Beginner Stage Cultivator would die at the hands of the Expert Stage Cultivator before the Mist could even start acting. And of course, once the owner of the Mist is dead, the Mist will vanish as well." Nux answered with a small smile on his face. "Haah? Won't that make you invincible under Expert Stage Cultivators!?" "Is it anything new? Wasn't I already Invinsable under the King Stage Cultivators?" Nux smiled. "No, that is not what I am talking about." Three, however, shook her head. "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "You can indeed defeat any Cultivator who is at Expert Stage or lower, however, can you defeat them if you are out of Mana? Can you defeat that if you are dead tired?" Nux shook his head. "But with this Mist, you can defeat any Grand Master Stage or lower stage Cultivator even if you do not have any Mana left or if you are so tired that you can't move your body anymore. It is almost as if you can defeat your enemies while you are sleeping, and these aren't normal enemies, these are Grand Master Stage Cultivators! You can defeat any number of Grand Master Stage Cultivators without using a single ounce of Mana. This simply doesn't make sense!" Nux frowned. What Three was saying was true, he is indeed invincible under Expert Stage if that was the case, however, for some reason, Nux felt that something was wrong. This shouldn't be the case. This is ridiculous indeed. "Alright, I need to perform some tests, you two can leave." He glanced at Two and Three and nodded. "What about the spar?" Two questioned. "Do you seriously think you can defeat me? You were lying on the floor just a minute ago, don't you remember?" Two's face twitched, however, he couldn't say anything. That Black Mist was simply absurd. An ability like that shouldn't exist in this world. Two and Three left the training ground and then, Nux released the Seal on his Cultivation. Then, he sat cross-legged and a large amount of Black Mist was released out of his body. Within the next 10 seconds, the Devouring Mist spread all over the area and formed a circle of radius 100 meters with Nux as the centre. Nux glanced at his MP and saw that there was no change in it whatsoever. However, even after that, Nux had this feeling that he couldn't keep this Circle for as long as he wanted. Nux then waited, he waited for something to happen. The ominous-looking Mist that had formed a Dark coloured circle looked frightening, it was good that Nux had ordered all the people to move out before he started training. Otherwise, many people would have been shocked by this ominous-looking circle. Nux, who was at the centre of the circle didn't feel anything and decided to close his eyes. This was getting boring, however, he needed to test his limits, this was important. ... Nux sat there for 4 hours and suddenly, The Devouring Mist started fading away. "Huh? What happened?" Nux frowned as he glanced at the Devouring Mist that was disappearing into the air. And once the Mist completely disappeared, "AAAAGGHHHHHH!!!" A stinging pain assaulted Nux's mind. Chapter 224 Your Power Is Not Evil, Right? Chapter 224 Your Power Is Not Evil, Right? "AAAAGGHHHHHH!!!" After the Mist disappeared, a stinging pain assaulted Nux's mind and he screamed in pain. "NUX!" Thyra had heard what happened to Two and Three, so she decided to walk towards the Training Ground and see what Nux was doing. There, she saw this huge Black Mist that was spread all over the place and decided to wait. The Mist then disappeared and a smile appeared on Thyra's face. 'Heh, let's surprise him from behind~' She thought inwardly, however, soon, she heard his scream and rushed towards him. "NUX!" Thyra appeared near Nux and grabbed his hands in worry. Her eyes then fell on Nux's face and it worried her even more. Nux's face was as pale as paper, veins had popped out on his head while he gritted his teeth. It was clear how much pain he was in, however, since Thyra was here, he controlled himself and did not scream anymore. "Are you okay!?" Thyra questioned in worry as she patted his back with one hand and held his hand with her another. "I-I am fine. Don't worry." Nux answered in a hoarse voice. "That doesn't look fine to me! Look at your face!" Thyra retorted in panic. "D-Don't worry, I am fine, I am not lying. The pain is reducing as well." Nux muttered, his voice was a lot better than before. "A-Are you sure¡­?" Thyra questioned, she was about to cry when she saw him smiling at her so weakly, she did not like this at all. "Trust me, I am fine¡­" Nux answered and then, he felt his eyes turning heavy. "I¡­ I just need some sleep¡­" Then, he closed his eyes and his head fell on Thyra's shoulder as he passed out. Thyra panicked even more, however, she soon noticed that Nux's face had started regaining its colour and those veins had disappeared as well. His breathing was calm, pulse and heartbeat were a little faster than usual, however, it wasn't lethal. Thyra sighed in relief. Then, she picked Nux up and walked toward his room. ¡­ 8 hours later, Nux opened his eyes and as soon as he did, he was greeted by the sight of 5 beautiful women looking at him with worried looks on their faces. 'Huh? What happened?' His memories were still a little hazy, however, soon, he recalled what had happened. He then turned towards his girls and smiled, "Don't worry you guys, I am fine." Thyra, Skyla, Lane, Felberta and Edda who were looking at him sighed. "How much time has passed since I passed out?" Nux questioned. "8 hours," Thyra answered. "Oh¡­" Nux nodded. He then glanced outside the window and saw it was already midnight. "So we all missed our sessions for today, huh¡­" he muttered in disappointment. "Don't worry about that, we will make up for it later." "Yes, your health is much more important." "Mhm, I have contacted Sister Allura as well, she is worried about you, she wanted to come here however, I told her not to." "You did a good job." Nux smiled and Edda smiled back. Nux then glanced at Felberta and muttered, "You didn't have to return either, you need to get proper rest so that you can get used to your work again." "It's not like I am doing it for the first time, I will go back once you are fine," Felberta answered. Yes, after enjoying her stay here in Alg- Nux's mansion, she decided to return and continue her work as a Viscount. She can't leave everything to Joyab after all. "I am fine now," Nux muttered. "No, you are not fine, you need to rest today." Felberta muttered, "Yes, Sister Allura said the same thing as well, she says that you do not have to go there today, just rest here." Edda nodded. "Yes, you need to rest," Thyra muttered and Lane nodded as well. "Alright, alright, I will rest." Nux nodded helplessly. "Nux¡­" Suddenly, Skyla called out. Nux glanced at him and saw a worried look on her face, "What happened? Why do you look so tensed?" He questioned with a gentle smile. "Your power¡­ it is not something evil that is harming you, is it?" Skyla questioned. Nux just shook his head and chuckled, "My cute little Skyla, anything that is black doesn't mean it's evil. It is not harming my body at all, don't worry." "Then how did you pass out?" Skyla questioned. "I just overused that ability, nothing more," Nux answered. Actually, he wasn't sure about this either, however, right now, that is the only plausible explanation that comes to his mind. There has to be a limit on his ability, else it was a little too absurd, maybe this is some sort of limit. He needs to test it out a little more. "Alright¡­" "Mhm, don't worry, I am fine now and will make sure not to overuse the ability again." "You better." Skyla pouted. "Alright everyone, leave the room now. Nux needs to sleep." Thyra muttered and everyone left the room. 'Nux, are you okay!?' After everyone left, Nux heard Allura's panicked voice in his head and smiled. Then, after talking with her for a while and calming her down, he broke the telepathic link and his face turned serious. He raised his hand and soon, Black Mist came out of his palm. Seeing the Devouring Mist, a big sigh escaped out of Nux's mouth. 'I can still use it¡­' He was scared that he won't be able to use his Mist, and he didn't want to lose this ridiculous ability like this. However, his fears were unfounded and he can use it just fine. He checked and saw that everything else was fine as well. It was as if what happened a few hours ago did not happen at all. 'I need to think more about what happened. It most probably happened because I might have overused the ability. But what did I overuse? What is required to use the Devouring Mist? There are still a lot of things about Physiques that I don't know about. The Mantra of Devouring Mist Demon doesn't help either. There is nothing that can help me in the shop as well.' Nux thought inwardly and sighed again. 'Haah¡­ Looks like the only person I can rely on is myself.' Chapter 225 Does That Mean I Am Free Now? Chapter 225 Does That Mean I Am Free Now? Right now, Amaya Skyfall was lying on her large bed with her eyes opened, from her expression it looked like she was thinking about something very deeply. "Heeh? For Lady Amaya to think so much about someone, just who is that lucky man?" Suddenly, Amaya heard a playful voice and a man, sitting on her bed, appeared right in front of her eyes. Seeing the surprised look on her face, Nux smiled, he wanted to tease her more, however, "What wer-" "NUX!" However, before he could say anything much, Amaya reacted as fast as she could and hugged him tightly, burying her face in his chest. "Are you okay? I heard that you passed out, what happened?" The worry in her voice was as clear as day. Nux frowned and questioned, "How did you know about it?" "Allura told me," Amaya answered. "Oh? You two talked?" "Yes, we used that telepathic connection," Amaya answered and Nux nodded in understanding. It was a good thing. His girls should get along with each other. Actually, he was glad that Allura took the initiative to contact Amaya. From what he has learned, Amaya needs someone who could talk to her like an equal, like a friend. Of course, he was there as well, however, the more the merrier. So he wanted his women to talk to Amaya and get along with her. Of course, he can't really force anyone to do it. His women don't know much about Amaya after all. "That is not significant right now. Tell me, are you hurt? How did you pass out? Can I do something for you? Wait, why are you even here? Shouldn't you rest right now? If you wanted something from me, you could have just used the Telepathix connection." Nux chuckled and patted her head to calm her down. "Don't worry, I am completely fine now." Amaya then finally raised her head and observed Nux's face. His skin colour looked fine, his breathing was normal and everything else was fine as well, he indeed looked like he was fine. A sigh of relief escaped her mouth and then, she questioned. "So what happened? How did you suddenly pass out?" "Well, I overused Devouring Mist." Nux blurt out. "Devouring Mist¡­?" Amaya frowned. Nux then realized that Amaya still didn't know that he had her Physique now. He raised his hand and the Devouring Mist seeped out of his Palm. "!!!" Seeing that, Amaya's eyes widened in surprise. She couldn't believe what was happening in front of her. "Y-You have the Devouring Mist Demon Physique as well?" she stuttered. "I did not have one before, I took yours," Nux answered. "H-Huh? H-How is that possible?" Amaya questioned in confusion. First, that increase in cultivation with sex thingy and now this. Her world views were changing yet again. "Well, you remember how I share the Cultivation with my sex partner, right?" Nux questioned and Amaya nodded. "My ability doesn't stop there, I can do the same with Physiques as well. I can take, no, take is not the correct word, I can copy the Physique of the woman I am having sex with." Nux revealed and Amaya blinked a few times It would take some time for her to digest this information. This was simply ridiculous. How could such a ridiculous ability exist? Nux, who looked at her shocked face started thinking about something. Devouring Mist Demon Physique was something that belonged to Amaya, the fact that he had it might not be very digestible for her. There are chances that the thought, 'Was I used?' would pop into her mind. Nux knew that. However, he still decided to tell the truth. In the end, the more he hides it, the worse it will get. It was always better to keep as less secrets as you can. Nux then continued observing her expressions and soon, Amaya opened her mouth. "Does that mean I am free now?" She questioned with a blank look on her face. "Huh?" Nux frowned, he didn't know what she was talking about. "You got my Physique, correct?" "Yes." Nux nodded. "Then does that mean you are immune to Devouring Mist?" "Well, yes I am," Nux admitted. "Then does that mean I don't have to hold back anymore!?" Amaya questioned and her blank eyes started shining brightly. "Huh? What?" "Since you are immune to Devouring Mist, then it won't matter if I somehow lost control over the Mist inside my body while we are having sex, right?" "That is true." "Won't that mean that I don't have to hold back now!?" Amaya exclaimed as her abyss-like black eyes shined even brightly. "¡­" This time, it was Nux who was silent. This is what she was worried about...? "What a pervert." Nux chuckled. Amaya, however, completely ignored his words and hugged him back. "This is good, I am glad you have this amazing ability, hehe~" Nux blinked a few times, still confused about what was happening, in the end, he just smiled and patted Amaya's head. Actually, he wanted to discuss more about the Devouring Mist Demon Physique, however, he felt that he should do something much more important right now. "Then how about we test it out?" a playful smile appeared on his face as he muttered. "Hmm?" "How about we test out how having sex without holding back feels like?" Nux questioned as he picked Amaya from her bed and placed her on his lap. A small smile appeared on Amaya's face as she looked into Nux's golden eyes. Nux then brought his lips close to her ears and whispered in an incredibly gently voice, "You haven't taken a bath yet, have you?" Amaya's face turned red as she recalled yesterday's bathroom session and then, she nodded. "mm." "I haven't taken one as well. How about we do it together?" Nux questioned in his usual gentle voice. A voice that made him look like a handsome demon enchanting a mortal to do what he wanted. Then, a small blush appeared on Amaya's face as she nodded again. "mm." There was no way she could say no to an offer like that. Nux's smile widened, he then picked Amaya in his hand like a princess and walked into the bathroom. Then, a long bath session followed. Chapter 226 How To Deal With Nux 101 Chapter 226 How To Deal With Nux 101 "Aaakkk!" Allura's body jerked in surprise when she felt someone grabbing her from behind and placing her on his lap. She quickly turned her head in panic and disgust, however, when her eyes fell on the man who was behind her, a sigh escaped her mouth and she stopped struggling. "You surprised me¡­" She muttered as she snuggled her body close to Nux. "Hehe~ I would be a fool if I didn't do that. Your expressions are too amusing and cute~" Nux chuckled and a small smile appeared on Allura's face. After a bathing session with Amaya, Nux decided to meet Allura, he knew she must be worried after hearing about him passing out. "So? Are you alright now? Edda told me that you passed out." And as if on cue, Allura questioned. "Heeh? You don't look very worried to me." Nux teased as he hugged her waist from behind. "Tsk Tsk, if you can appear behind me and tease me like that, you must be alright." Allura got her answer. She had been with him for a while. She now knew how to deal with Nux. Heck, she had even created a book in her mind titled, 'How to deal with Nux 101' The first rule to deal with Nux was to learn how to ignore his teasing. Whenever you feel like you are at a disadvantage in front of him, you ignore it and change the topic. Fighting Nux with words was a completely stupid idea. He would find a way to defeat you eventually. You are just fighting a losing battle. Don't bother. "Hm hm, oh right, Amaya told me that you are doing a good job in 'acting normal'. Good, I am proud of you." Suddenly Nux muttered. "Of course, who do you think I am? If I want to do something, I will do it like a professional. 'Acting Normal' was a little hard at first, however, now I am getting used to it." Allura raised her chest in pride. "Good Good. As expected of my Allura." Nux nodded with a satisfied look on his face. What was this 'Acting normal'? Well, after Amaya deduced that Allura was Nux's woman without him telling her about it, Nux panicked. Amaya was okay, but what if someone else learns about it? That would be risky. Therefore, Nux came up with a plan, he decided to ask Amaya for help. Amaya was of course, happy to help and decided to tell them all the flaws about Allura and how she could change them. After meeting Nux, Allura has stopped calling maids and stopped asking about the rumours going around, That's a flaw. Allura has also stopped leaving the palace every week, which is another flaw. These combined with a few other things were pointed out and Allura was told to remove all these flaws. They can't reveal their relationship to others after all. This was 'Acting Normal'. And Allura was doing a good job in doing that. A small smile appeared on Allura's face when she heard his praises. "Well, as I said, it is a lot easier now, I found another interesting topic to talk about with the maids." "Hmm? What topic is that?" Nux questioned in curiosity however, the reaction he got from Allura was surprising. "¡­" Silence. Allura didn't answer and her face had turned a little red. Nux's smile widened, Hehe, this will be interesting. "What is that topic, my Lovely Allura?" "N-Nothing much¡­ you won't find it interesting¡­" Allura answered. "How can that be? How can I not like something my woman likes?. This is simply impossible." Nux smiled. "Oh right, I forgot to ask, what happened to you yesterday? Why exactly did you pass out?" Suddenly, Allura questioned. "Oh, well that happened because I was too curious about what my lovely Allura was talking about with other maids." Nux answered with a smile and Allura turned silent. She added another rule, no another statement in her book. If Nux doesn't want to change the topic, you might not be able to change it and things might not go as smoothly as you imagine. "Allura, you aren't going to keep me curious right? What is that interesting topic you talk about with other maids?" Allura changed the statement, If Nux doesn't want to change the topic, you will not be able to change it. Don't try. In the end, she sighed and then answered with a blush on her face. "I-I talk about s-sex¡­" "Oh? What do you talk about?" "I-I will not tell you that!" Allura shook her red head repeatedly and seeing her acting like that, Nux chuckled. He then placed his chin on her shoulders and whispered, "Alright, I won't ask you about it." Allura's face turned even redder and she nodded. She would never tell him how she hears about maids and their men having sex and then compares it with Nux and her having sex and gloats about it inwardly. She would never tell him about this. Never ever. "Also, I wanted to thank you for something." Suddenly, Nux whispered in her ears. "Hmm? Thank me? About what? What did I do?" Allura questioned. "You contacted Amaya with Harem Seal's Telephatic link, I am thankful for that. The girl is a bit lonely, she needs a friend, however, she won't make the first step. I am glad that you took the first step. Thank you~" Nux muttered as he kissed Allura's neck while Allura moved her hand towards his face and enjoyed the kiss. The scene looked quite alluring from the front. Soon, however, Allura came out of her reverie and answered, "I wasn't the one who contacted her first." "Huh? You were not?" Nux frowned. "Indeed, she was the one who did that. She contacted me yesterday afternoon on her own." "Oh? She took the initiative? That's a good thing, it is good that she is looking for friends on her own. That is a good attitude." Nux nodded to himself with a smile on his face. "You are wrong." Allura, however, didn't share those thoughts. "She wasn't looking for friends." "Hmm? Then why did she talk to you?" A wry smile appeared on Allura's face as she chuckled. "Talk? It was more like an interrogation. What do Nux like, what is Nux's favourite food, what is Nux's favourite sex position, what is Nux's favourite colour, what type of woman does Nux prefer the most, what type of clothes turns Nux on the most, what kind of hairstyle do Nux like the most and more and more and more questions. She continued to ask questions like these until she was satisfied. Truthfully, she sounded quite scary¡­" Allura muttered and Nux turned silent. Even he did not expect something like this. "But well, since all she was talking about was you, I felt it was easier to get along with her and I started enjoying her questions too, she asked a few spicy ones as well. Fufufu~" Allura laughed playfully. "Heehh? What a pervert, to even enjoy questions like these. You are beyond saving, Allura~" "Heh. Says the one who roams around Royal Palace, spending Blissful times with King's wife even though there is someone like the Dowager, who could kill you with her finger, living here." A smile appeared on Nux's face as he suggested seductively, "Then how about we stop talking and move to the 'spending Blissful times with King's wives' part?" "Heh. A pervert indeed." Chapter 227 You Are A Fucking Monster! Chapter 227 You Are A Fucking Monster! Right now, Nux was standing on top of the Bamboo Plants that were cut at the same height. In front of her was Thyra, who carried a pile of stones in her hand. "Alright, we will start." She muttered and Nux nodded with a confident smile on his face. Then, Thyra threw a stone at his face and at the same time, she threw stones aiming at his hands and legs as well, this time, her speed was a lot faster than before. Nux, however, didn't seem to bother by it, he easily dodged all the attacks with a leisurely smile on his face. Heck, he even had the free time to wink at Thyra who was throwing stones at him with an expressionless face. Seeing that this wasn't affecting him in the slightest, Thyra decided to increase the difficulty and aimed at his stomach. Nux lifted his left leg from the bamboo and turned around, dodging the stone elegantly and calmingly, his leg then returned to the bamboo and there was no change in his expression. Thyra then target his right chest, he repeated the same movement, however, this time, he moved his right leg instead of the left one. This time, Thyra didn't give him the chance, while his right leg was in the air, she aimed at the left leg, Nux however, just jumped into the air to dodge the stone and balanced his body on his left leg alone. Again, he took out the time to wink at Thyra. Teasing the expressionless Thyra was just too satisfying. Thyra, however, didn't react and increased her speed, aiming at the chest, stomach and even Nux's dick. Not only that, but she even increased her speed. However, nothing mattered to Nux at all, he dodged all her attacks elegantly. Then, Thyra paused a little and stood silently. This time, Nux's gaze turned a little serious as well, he knew this was going to be the toughest one. Thyra attacked his left chest, and he shifted his balance on his right leg, this time, however, instead of attacking his right leg, Thyra attacked his right thigh, a height he couldn't dodge by jumping. At least not without using his cultivation. Nux then smiled and jumped into the air, the stone was about to hit his right knee, however, he shifted his body a little, dodging the stone and then he stood on his left leg. His body swayed a little, however, he opened both his arms wide to balance himself a little and then, he stood up straight. Nux then placed his right leg on the other bamboo as well and then smiled at Thyra. Jumping onto the ground, he walked towards Thyra with a grin as he held her chin and looked into her eyes. "Hehe~ I cleared your Four Stages, are you satisfied now?" "You failed at the last moment," Thyra muttered. "Of c'mon, I did regain my balance later, did I not? It was only for 2 seconds." "It is still considered a loss." Thyra shook her head expressionlessly. No, actually, she was not as expressionless as before, with Nux holding her chin like that, there was a tinge of red on her face. "Tsk Tsk, you are so strict. You should be a little lenient with your lover." Nux teased. "¡­" Thyra however, did not reply. Of course, Nux understood what her silence meant. 'No way.' That's what it meant. "Well whatever, just 1 or 2 days, and I am sure I will clear this 4th Stage easily as well~" Nux muttered and then carried Thyra like a princess. This time, Thyra's expressionless face finally crumbled and she blushed. "You are a fucking monster!" She complained. "I am a monster in the bed, indeed. Thank you for the compliment." Nux chuckled. "I am not talking about that!" Thyra retorted. "This is simply ridiculous! How can you clear the 4 Stages in just one month! This is not possible! It takes years to master all this!" She complained. Cultivation, she could understand, he has that strange ability that helps in grow stronger by having sex with stronger women. But body balance and flexibility? How can an ability help with that? This is just not possible. Even if he is talented, doing something that took everyone decades in a mere month, that's not how talent works! "Hehe~ It was all because I had a great and beautiful teacher~" Nux smiled and kissed Thyra's lips to calm her down. His trick, of course, worked as Thyra's face turned redder and she calmed down. Actually, even Nux was surprised how quickly he learned all of that, he credited it all to the fact that he was talented. What he didn't know was that this was because of Body Cultivation. He wasn't like normal cultivators; he cultivates his body as well. That is the reason why his body was able to adapt so quickly. He wasn't a Grand Master Stage Body Cultivator for nothing. "Alright, we should return now, I will teach you other complex techniques later¡­" Thyra muttered after calming down and Nux nodded back. Then, he dashed towards Alg- his mansion. ¡­ A few minutes later, Nux appeared in the garden carrying Thyra in his arms. Then he placed Thyra back on the ground and the two of them entered the Mansion. "Master Nux." As the two of them were walking, Alger called out from behind. Nux turned around and glanced at Alger. "What is it?" "Master Nux, this is your Student ID and uniform, all you need to do is to apply to the Royal Academy tomorrow." He muttered as he gave Nux's uniform and Student ID. "Good." Nux nodded with a smile on his face. Thyra, who heard the conversation put on a sad smile on her face, "So you will be leaving tomorrow?" She questioned. "Oh c'mon, don't make a face like that, it's not like we aren't going to meet again." "But our training time would decrease¡­" Thyra pouted. "How greedy Sister Thyra!" Skyla, who was passing by and heard the conversation snorted. "You will be the one who will spend the most time with Nux! How can you complain? Tsk Tsk." Thyra glanced at Skyla and her blue eyes shined, "I think I need to increase your training, if you have so much time to roam around, I am sure you can practice a few thousand more times." Chapter 228 Senior Manya. Chapter 228 Senior Manya. "Three 1-Star Beasts, that is 30 Academy coins. Good job, keep working hard like that." A lazy voice was heard. "T-Thank you, Senior Manya, me and my teammates worked hard to kill these beasts." a young boy, who looked around 20 years old laughed awkwardly as he scratched the back of his head. "Yeah yeah, you did a good job," Senior Manya, however, didn't look very interested in the boy's story, actually, from the start to the end, she didn't even look at the boy, she just took the proof of the three 1-star Beasts the boy hunted and then gave him 30 silver coloured coins with a lazy look on her face. Senior Manya was a Brown-Haired, Brown eyed girl, she had a well-structured nose, charry-like lips and a beautiful smile. Since she looked better than average, she had many people wooing her and this boy was one of them. The boy didn't mind that at all. This wasn't his first time being treated like that by Senior Manya and he knows that it won't be the last time either, however, he will keep trying no matter how long it takes. Thinking about that, the boy's eyes shined brightly and he left the counter. "Next¡­" Senior Manya muttered in a lazy voice, actually, she hoped that there was no 'next' and she can finally take her rest, however, she wasn't that lucky. "Hello Senior Manya, I am a new admission to the Royal Academy, here is my ID card, I do not know the procedures, so I will be counting on you to help me with this." "Huh? New admission? Then why the fuck are you her-" Senior Manya scowled and raised her eyebrow. However, just when she raised her head to give her peace of mind to the man who said all this, she froze. "Is there something wrong, Senior Manya? Am I at the wrong place? I apologize if that is the case." Nux muttered with a gentle smile on his face. "O-Oh. Y-You are not wrong at all. You might be wrong by a few counters, however, it's not like I cannot help you. As your future senior, it is my duty to help my juniors." Senior Manya replied with a small smile. "As I expected." Nux nodded to himself and then he continued, "The moment I entered the office and saw your face, I knew you were a gentle, beautiful and polite person, and I wasn't wrong." Nux continued to nod to himself and Senior Manya's smile widened a little. "You have good eyes." "Senior Manya, I am new here. I request you to will help me with these procedures." Nux muttered again. "Of course, that's why I am here for, after all, let's not waste any more time. Show me your ID card." Senior Manya then took Nux's ID card and then started reading, "Hm Hm, an 18-year-old Initial Advance Stage Cultivator, as I expected, you are indeed a talented person. So let's see, Prodigy Class, Second Decade. Hm hm," Senior Manya then started writing the details on the paper. Senior Manya's speed was a little slow since she wasn't used to this work. That wasn't the only reason why she was slow though, "Oi Oi, you newbie, get the fuck off, go to counter number 4 if you are here to apply for the Academy. Don't disturb Senior Manya." The student who was standing behind Nux muttered. Nux turned around, he then noticed that this man was just a Beginner Stage Cultivator and turned around. Yes, he simply ignored the student as if he was a bug. The student did not like this attitude at all. "Oi! You hear me!? Who do yo-" "Shut the fuck up!" Suddenly, Senior Manya, who was busy with her work shouted in rage. "Who do you think you are to shout in front of my Counter!? How many beasts did you kill!?" "F-Four 1-Star B-Beasts¡­" The man replied. "Huh? Four 1-star Beasts? And you have the gall to act so recklessly? Who gave you the courage after this pathetic display of skills?" Senior Manya questioned with a disdainful look on her face. "P-Pathetic Display?" The boy opened her mouth in shock. 'Didn't you just compliment that boy who killed 3 beasts? Our cultivation is the same, then why do I get the harsh treatment?' The student was about to cry. Senior Manya and Nux didn't care what was going through that boy's mind, Senior Manya continued her work, as for Nux, he just looked at what Senior Manya was writing since he had nothing better to do. "Ah, it's done, you are now a student of the Royal Academy," Senior Manya muttered with a smile as she stamped on Nux's ID card and passed it to him. "You can start the class from today." "Thank you for your trouble, Senior Manya." Nux smiled. "You do not have to be so polite, it is my duty after all." Senior Manya smiled back. Her impression of Nux was getting better and better. "Umm¡­ Senior Manya¡­" Suddenly, Nux muttered with a hesitant look on his face. "Hmm? What is it?" "Senior Manya, as you know, I am new to this Academy, I do not know anything about it. Out of all the people I met here, you are the only one who looks gentle, kind and someone who would be willing to help others when they need it. Would you mind giving me a tour of the whole academy? It would be a great help." Nux questioned with an awkward smile. "You bastard! Do you know who you are talk-" The student standing behind Nux wanted to interrupt, however, he turned silent when he saw Senior Manya glaring at him. "Of course, I can, however, I am at duty for the next 2 hours. How about you come back 2 hours later?" "Umm¡­ I do not know if our timings would match or not, how about I stay here with you, we can talk while you deal with these busybodie- students. How does that sound?" Nux proposed. The faces of students standing behind him twitched, however, they didn't say anything. They needed to control themselves right now¡­ This hateful bastard, they will deal with him later. "Mhm, that sounds good. I would like to know you better as well, here, come on in," Chapter 229 Should I Make Him My Master? Chapter 229 Should I Make Him My Master? "As you should already know, one class in the Royal Academy is a Decade long and there are a total of 4 Decades in our academy. Decade One Students are Beginner Stage Cultivators. Decade Two Students are Advance Stage Cultivators, Decade Three is Master Stage as for Decade Four, well, they are Master Stage Cultivators as well but they are a lot stronger than Decade Three Students. You can leave the Academy or decide to live here as a Teacher or an Assistant Teacher after you become a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, but most of the students often fail to graduate since the conditions are so harsh. Of course, there are also some exceptional students who skip their classes, they are the ones who Academy actually focuses on. Also, every Class is divided into 3 Sections, Basic, Advance and Prodigy. These classes are determined by your Affintiny with your element and learning ability. However, since you have High-Level Affinity with Fire Element, you are directly admitted to Prodigy Class." Senior Manya muttered while she continued doing her work. "Two 1-Star Beasts, good job, try to work hard and improve your skills." "Thank you, Senior Manya." The student who received 20 Academy Coins smiled brightly. "What are these Academy Points used for, Senior Manya?" Nux questioned. "Hmm? You are a curious one, aren't you? Well, just wait patiently, you will be taught about them by your teachers. I can tell you as well, however, it will be a boring topic. Just treat them as a currency in the academy." "Hmm hmm, let's not talk about it, feels like a boring topic indeed and sitting here with Senior Manya and talking about a boring topic like this is the stupidest thing a man can do." Nux nodded his head with a playful smile. |"Oh ho~ You are a gutsy one, aren't you?" Senior Manya chuckled. "I am just an honest person who can't lie," Nux answered. "Haha~" Senior Manya couldn't control herself and laughed out loud. The students who were standing in front of the counter listening to their conversation couldn't help but feel dissatisfied. They were in the academy for so long, how dare a new student sit and laugh with Senior Manya!? This was unacceptable! Also, All handsome guys should just die! To be honest, if looks could kill, Nux would have already died many times with how the students were looking at him. He, however, ignored them all and continued talking with Senior Manya. "So, Senior Manya, how long have you been studying in the Academy?" Nux changed the topic and questioned. "Hmm? Are you trying to ask about my age?" Senior Manya questioned with a sly smile. "Why would I need to do that? With how healthy and flawless your skin looks, I am sure you are not older than 21. As to why I am asking it, well, let's say that I want to know more about you." Nux answered. Senior Manya smiled, satisfied with his answer. Then, a graceful smile appeared on her face as she introduced herself. "I am Manya Tashe, the only daughter of the Earl, Wulfsige Tashe, it is a pleasure to meet you," "Nux Leander, an orphan and a commoner." Nux introduced himself as well. 'Heh. A commoner.' A sneer appeared on the faces of the students who heard him. All of them were nobles. A commoner like Nux could do nothing but crawl in front of them. "You are a commoner?" Senior Manya stopped what she was doing and questioned in surprise. Seeing the look on her face, the other students sneered even more. "I am." Nux nodded. "Heh. A commoner dared to sit along with Senior Manya, who gave you the galls to do it, huh!?" One of the students questioned with a disdainful look on his face. Senior Manya frowned, "Did I allow you to speak?" She turned towards the student who spoke and questioned in a strict tone. "I-I apologize." The student lowered his head in fear. "You better." Senior Manya spat and then she turned towards Nux and smiled gently. "Don't mind them, they are just brainless fools. You are just 18 years old and are already an Advance Stage Cultivator, with your talent, you can even become a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, with that, you can serve as a General in a Duke's House. Then, even someone like my father, an Earl, would have to treat you with respect. Also, you do not have to call me Senior Manya, I am in the Second Decade as well, so you should directly call me by my name. I will call you Nux as well." Manya muttered with a gentle smile on her face. "¡­" Nux blinked his eyes a few times and didn't reply. Manya frowned, "What happened?" "I¡­ I just can't believe it¡­" Nux muttered with an astonished look on his face. "Huh? What?" "Every beautiful woman has a black heart, I thought that when I would reveal my background to you, you would show your true face and laugh at me disdainfully. But to think you broke this stereotype and are still talking to me so nicely¡­ I am surprised." Nux answered. 'Fucking bastard¡­' 'That was so fucking smooth¡­' 'Should I make him my Master?' The students who heard him had different reactions. Even Manya was a little surprised. Soon, however, a smile appeared on her face and she chuckled, "Haha~ You have good ways with your words, I actually feel like talking to you refreshes my mind, Nux," Manya muttered. "I will take that as a compliment, Manya." Nux smiled back. The two of them then chuckled and Manya continued to do her work while Nux chatted with her. These were the fastest 2 hours of her life. "Manya, your shift is over, I am here to take over," Suddenly, a man entered the counter and muttered. "Alright, I will take my leave now," Manya muttered and stood up. Then, she turned towards Nux and smiled, "Shall we start your tour now?" "I am looking forward to it." Nux smiled back. Chapter 230 What Are You 3 Doing? Chapter 230 What Are You 3 Doing? "And this is the Battle Hall; students can fight each other here in front of the whole Academy. Actually, this is an open secret, most of the students who have enmity with each other using the battle hall to settle it out. Most of them bet all their Academy Points in this Battle. Nux, you have to be careful, many students lose all their Academy points in the Battle Hall, especially the new students. Don't let anyone provoke you. Okay?" Manya cautioned. "Of course, I am not a reckless person, I will take care of it. You do not have to worry at all." Nux answered with a smile on his face. Manya frowned. For some reason, she did not like the smile Nux had on his face. She felt like he had not understood what she was saying. "Be cautious, okay?" She repeated. "Of course," Nux answered with a small smile on his face and Manya's frown deepened. She could feel that something was definitely wrong here. However, she then shook her head and decided not to say anything. Maybe she was thinking too much. "Alright, with this, I have introduced you to all the major buildings in the Academy, at the very least, you won't get lost here now," Manya muttered with a smile on her face. "And I am very thankful for that. I feel incredibly lucky that I met someone like you on the first day of my academy." Nux smiled as the two of them shook hands. "So? Are you going to attend classes today?" Manya questioned. "I'll roam around, I actually want to find someone who studies in the academy." "Hm? Who is it?" Manya questioned. "It's a student, he should be around 8 years old, also, he should still be an Apprentice Stage Cultivator." "Ahh, a Zero Decade student huh¡­" "Yeah," Nux nodded. "Well, it will be tough to find a single student in the whole Academy, especially a Zero Decade student in the afternoon," Manya muttered. "Why?" "Zero Decade students only have a one-hour morning class, the rest of the time, they just roam around the Academy. So if you want to find a Zero Year Student, it is better to search in their class in the morning." Manya answered. "I understand." Nux nodded in understanding. "Well, I am not in any kind of hurry, I will just move around and explore more. Of course, it would be amazing if a beautiful friend would accompany me." Nux smiled as he glanced at Manya. "Oh ho?" Manya smiled as well and then, "Well, I don't think you have any other beautiful friend here, so I guess you are talking about me." Manya chuckled and the two of them continued to explore Academy. ... "Hah!? Where did you get this Healing Potion from, you piece of shit?" While Nux and Manya were walking around, they heard a voice and turned around. There, they saw three boys that looked around 13-14 years old surrounding an 8-9 year-old boy with smirks on their faces. The boy who was surrounded was trembling, he didn't dare to look into the other boys' eyes and lowered his face. "I-I b-bought it with Academy P-Points." He answered in a meek voice. "Heehh? How did you get academy points? There is no way you can hunt Star beasts, then how did you do it?" "Heh. Is that even a question, Oswald? I am sure he must be doing all the odd jobs like cleaning the academy and all that." Another boy sneered. "Heh. That sounds like something he would do." "Actually, it suits someone like. Hahaha!" "Oh c'mon, he is still a son of a Viscount, you shouldn't say that~" another boy commented with a smile. "Hahaha~ You talk as if you don't say things like that. Barens and Viscounts are nothing but a little wealthier commoners." "Hahaha!" The boys continued to laugh and the 8-9 year boy continued to listen without retaliating. "This is a common scene here. Baron and Viscounts are often looked down upon since most of the Barrons and Viscounts are non-cultivators." Manya muttered as he glanced at the scene with a frown on her face. "¡­" Nux, however, did not reply. Manya frowned, she then turned around and saw that he was looking at everything with an expressionless face. No, though his face indeed looked expressionless, Manya could sense that something was different. Nux looked angry. [Name: Royce Alveye] [Age: 8] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Occupation: Son of Viscount Felberta Alveye.] [Race: Human ] [Talent: Low] [LVL:5] [HP: 110/120] [STR: 7] [AGL: 9] [VIT: 12] [STM: 8] [INT: 9] [DEF: 7] Yes, the 8-year-old boy who was being bullied was Royce, Felberta's son and Nux's future son. "Alright, whatever, I don't care where you got it from, now give it to me, I need this Healing Potion." The boy then sighed and extended his hand to grab the healing potion in Royce's hand, however, Royce avoided his hands and stuttered. "I-I need i-it as well¡­" "Huh?" The boy frowned. And then without any hesitation, he used his knee to kick Royce's stomach. "Guoohffk!" Royce's eyes opened wide as he fell to the floor, withering in pain. "Where did you get the guts to reject me from, huh? Did you somehow forget about the lesson I gave you a month ago?" "Oswald, why are we even wasting our time? Let's just repeat are lesson and get over it." A boy muttered as he picked the Healing potion that had fallen on the ground. The ring on his finger then shined and the potion disappeared. The boy named Oswald smiled evilly and then, he nodded. "Alright, since we are so generous, we shall repeat our lesson." He then kicked Royce's face as if it was a football. "Agggghhh!" Royce screamed in pain as the three boys started kicking him ruthlessly. "We should stop them! What are they doing to a child of that age!?" Manya couldn't believe her eyes and was about to rush to save the child, however, Nux grabbed her hands. She turned around and he shook his head. Actually, if he wanted to, he could help Royce as well. However, he wanted to know what would happen. According to Felberta, Royce has been studying in the Academy for 2 years now, he can save him today, however, he would never know what Royce went through in these past 2 years that way. Also, he was waiting for something else as well. "What are you 3 doing?" A small smile appeared on his face when he heard those words. Manya turned around and her eyes shined in delight. "It is Lady Candice!" Chapter 231 This Is How The World Works. Chapter 231 This Is How The World Works. "It is Lady Candice!" Manya exclaimed in excitement as saw Candice and 4 other students who were following her walking towards the three students. "It is Lady Candice!" "Wow, I am so lucky today!" "Hahaha~ What a lovely day!" "She is as beautiful as the rumours say~" "Hmph! Do you fucking stone in place of eyes!? How can you not see that she is more beautiful than the rumours say!? You retard!" "Ahh, my bad, she is indeed more beautiful than the rumours say." "You two! Shut the fuck up! Do you think Lady Candice would care about your cheesy compliments? Rather, you two will only annoy her more." As soon as Candice and her men walked into the scene, the surrounding students, who were pretty much ignoring everything that was happening started talking as their eyes shined in delight. Candice Waters, a beautiful girl with blue hair, blue eyes, a small nose and light pink lips. She wore a normal black coloured academy uniform with golden designs just like all the other students, however, the way she walked, with how her long beautiful hair flew around and the elegance that oozed out of her, She looked like she was at another level. (Academy Uniform in the Paragraph comments.) She is liked by everyone in the school and is treated like a goddess by not only males but even the female students. Of course, her being beautiful is not the only reason why she was revered by all, the main reason for that was her talent. By no means is she the Strongest Student in the Royal Academy, however, she is without a doubt, the brightest. She is the first student in the last 200 years who had become a Master Stage Cultivator while she is just 22 years old. A prodigy who is also known as the future pillar of the Kingdom. She could also be called the Queen of the Royal Academy. "What is happening here?" Candice questioned in her noble but strict voice. "N-Nothing, Lady Candice." The boy named Oswald answered as he bowed his head. "Introduce yourselves," Candice muttered. "M-My name is Oswald Bourkee, the Second Son of Earl Bourkee," Oswald introduced. Candice frowned, she then glanced at one of the men following her and that man nodded. "I am Harold Wescott, son of Earl Wescott." "I am Bardley Greem, Son of Earl Greem," The two other students introduced themselves as well. Candice then glanced at Royce who was lying on the floor, Royce understood what he had to do. He forced his body, which was aching all over to stand up and then, he introduced himself. "M-My name is R-Royce Alveye, Son of Viscount Alveye." "A Viscount?" Candice raised her eyebrow. "Y-Yes." Royce nodded. "So, Royce, what happened here?" Candice questioned. "Lady Cand-" "I do not recall asking anything from you, Mr. Bourkee." Oswald wanted to speak, however, Candice cut him off midsentence and then turned towards Royce again. "Answer my question, what happened here?" A ray of light shined in Royce's eyes as he answered, "L-Lady Candice, I-I worked hard for a whole month to earn some A-Academy points to buy a Healing potion, however, the three of them attacked me and took it away. This is not the first time either, these three have been bullying me for a whole year now, and they take all the money my mother sends to me and keeps beating me from time to time." Royce complained and Oswald's eyes shined in rage. "He is Lyi-" "Shut up." Oswald wanted to retort, however, Candice shut him again. "So you are telling me that they took your Healing potion?" Candice turned towards Royce and questioned. "Yes." Royce nodded as he glanced at Oswald before avoiding eye contact as soon as possible. "Where is the proof?" Suddenly, Candice questioned. "Huh?" Royce frowned as he glanced at Candice. "I asked, where is the proof? How are you going to prove that they took your Healing Potion?" Candice questioned. "T-They took it! Everyone saw it! They were beating me because I didn't give it to them, but they still took it forcefully! You can ask everyone who was present here." Royce then turned around and glanced at other students to seek help. "¡­" However, no one stepped forward. Royce's face changed. "I-I am not lying!" He shouted. "Shouting something won't make it true, Mr Alveye. I need proof." Candice muttered calmly. Seeing this, Nux and Manya frowned. "Isn't she supposed to help him?" Nux questioned. Manya, however, shook her head in confusion. "I do not know what is happening either..." "Y-You can check his Storage ring! He kept my Healing potion there!" "What proves it that it is your Healing Potion? What if it was his, to begin with?" "Y-You can ask the Shop owner! I bought it from him a few hours ago!" "What if you already used yours and you are just trying to take advantage of these 3?" "¡­" Royce turned silent and gritted his teeth. Oswald, however, was smiling at him and swore in his heart that he would take revenge for outing him like that. "Do you understand what I am trying to say to you, Mr Alveye?" Suddenly, Candice questioned. "Huh?" Royce frowned. "In this world, the weak have no right to say or complain about anything. Do you know why these students aren't helping you? It is because you are weak. You thought that you could use me to get back at people who attacked you, That is how the weak think, step up yourself, protect yourself, this is how you live in this world. Do not rely on anyone else because if you do, You will be squashed by the others. These three students are not wrong, they are only showing you how the world works, learn from it. Get stronger and fight back. I will ignore what happened here today because you have no proof to prove your innocence, however, I do hope to see a stronger you." Candice muttered and Royce turned silent. "Aahh, so that's the reason why Lady Candice didn't help that boy, she wanted to let him know how the world works. As expected of Lady Candice, she is indeed worthy to be the future pillar of the Kingdom." Manya nodded to herself and Nux frowned even more. "Alright, everyone, disperse now. I don't want to create any scenes here." Candice muttered and with her order, everyone started walking away. Chapter 232 Don’t Sweat The Details For Now. Chapter 232 Don't Sweat The Details For Now. "Alright, everyone, disperse now. I don't want to create any scenes here." Candice muttered and with her order, everyone started walking away. Oswald and his friends glanced at Royce and sneered, "Don't worry, fellow students, we will keep showing you how this world works, even more than before now." Royce's body trembled. "Hahaha~ What a pussy! Look how he is trembling. Hahaha~" Oswald and his friends started laughing and then, they walked away. Candice and her men left, and following that, the other students started leaving as well. "Let's go," Manya muttered as she glanced at Nux. "I think this would be enough for today, thank you for helping me, Manya," Nux muttered and then, he walked in the direction Royce walked into. Manya frowned, however, and then her eyes widened in surprise when she recalled that Nux was trying to find a Zero Decade Class' boy. 'Is this the boy he wanted to find?' She wondered. ... On the other side, Nux followed Royce and saw him sitting near a tree with his head on his knees. Nux walked forward and sat down beside him. Sensing movement around him, Royce frowned and raised his head. Right now, his face was bruised, however, Nux still noticed the resemblance he had with Felberta. Just like Felberta, Royce had black hair, black eyes and a face that still had a little baby fat. His features were quite cute if you ignore the bruises. (Picture in the Paragraph comments) Nux smiled, then, his ring shined and a Healing potion appeared, "Here," Nux muttered as he passed it to Royce. "Why are you giving it to me?" Royce questioned. "Just take it." Nux shook his hand. Royce glanced at the Healing Potion and then glanced at Nux's face. His body was still aching from pain, therefore, he decided to take it. In one go, he gulped down the entire Potion and soon, the potion started showing its magical effects. The bruises on Royce's face disappeared, however, some marks were still there. "You want more?" Nux questioned as another Healing Potion appeared in his hand. "No, it is alright, I will be fine after 5 to 6 days." "You sound like it is not your first time being beaten up like that," Nux muttered. "It is not, they have been doing this for a year now," Royce answered. "Oh? Then why didn't you tell anything to your mother about this?" Nux questioned in curiosity. He was sure that if Felberta didn't know about anything happening in the Academy, otherwise, she would have long removed her child from the academy and would have started finding ways to take revenge. "What should I tell her? That her son is being bullied by other students?" "What? Are you ashamed of doing that?" "No, I just don't want her to worry about me. Also, I am sure that if I tell her about this, she will remove me from the academy, however, my mother told me about the importance of cultivation. I want to learn, I want to grow stronger, I want to help my mother in the future." Royce answered as his eyes shined in determination. Nux was taken aback. "You can cultivate outside the academy as well, can you not?" Nux questioned. "I can, however, the academy is the only place that can bring out my best, I can't leave." Nux smiled. "What about the teachers? Why didn't you tell them that those three were bullying you?" "I was afraid," Royce answered. "Afraid that those three would bully you more?" "No, I do not care about that, they have been hitting me for a while now, it doesn't matter if they hit me more. However, they are from an Earl House, mother is just a Viscount, I was afraid that they would target my mother." This time, Nux widened his eyes in surprise. 'This boy is 8 years old? What the heck? Why is he so mature?' He wondered in his head. However, soon, Nux frowned. "Then why didn't you tell everything to that Candice girl?" "¡­" Royce just gritted his teeth and didn't reply. Nux understood. Being beaten up like this, having his Healing Potion Stolen, his emotions were already a mess, and then Candice came in like a ray of hope. Royce must have lost control over his emotions when Candice asked her what happened. He must have thought that he would finally get justice, however, in the end, what he got was a stupid lecture on how the world works. Not only did he not get justice, he even did what he didn't want to do and offended Oswald and his friends. "I-I messed up. Their family might target my mother now." Royce gritted his teeth and his body trembled in fear. Seeing him acting like that, Nux's eyes turned cold. Soon, however, a gentle look appeared on his face as he patted Royce's head. "Hey¡­ you are worried about your mother right?" "Of course I am." "Do you know who troubles your mother the most?" "Who?" "You." "Huh?" "Yes, she is always worried about how you are doing, are you eating fine or not, have you made friends or not, and all that. How do you think she would feel once she knows about your condition?" "¡­" Royce didn't answer. "She would curse herself, thinking that she is the worse mother who couldn't even protect her own child." "No! She is not that type of mother! She is the best mother anyone can have!" Royce retorted. "Huh? Of course, she is. I do not doubt that at all. The only problem is that she has a child who does not trust her at all." Nux spoke and Royce's eyes widened in shock. Nux then smiled and continued, "Do you seriously believe that those Earls could do anything to your mother?" "Huh? They are Earls, my mother is only a Viscoun-" "That is not how things work, Royce. Your mother isn't alone, she has her friends as well, she even has a Marquee as her friend and do you seriously thinks noble houses would go after each other just because of the fights between their children? Everything would have been destroyed if that is how things worked." Nux smiled and Royce's eyes widened in surprise. "You want to make your mother happy, correct?" "Yes." "Then there is only one thing you have to do," "What?" "Live happily." "¡­" "Hahaha~ Yes, it is not something complicated, just live your life the way you want, and your mother will be happy." Nux laughed out loud. Then, his gaze turned serious and he muttered, "Also, keep in mind," Seeing his solemn gaze, Royce's face turned serious as well, "Do not let anyone trample on your pride as you did before. Your pride is connected to your mother's pride, you do not want others to trample on it, do you?" "I don't." "Then don't let others trample on your pride either," Nux muttered. "B-But what do I do¡­ they are all Beginner Stage Cultivators¡­ I am just an Apprentice right now. How am I supposed to fight against them?" Royce questioned with a sad look on his face. He wanted to fight back... However, he was completely helpless. "You do not have to worry about them, now that I am in this academy, I will deal with them. You just make sure to tell me if they ever bully you again." Nux muttered as he passed his ID card to Royce. A small smile appeared on Royce's face when he heard those words, however, soon, a frown appeared on his face and he questioned. "Who are you? Why are you helping me?" Nux chuckled and then, he answered, "I am someone very close to your mother. Don't sweat the details for now." Chapter 233 Do You Know Who I Am!? Chapter 233 Do You Know Who I Am!? *Chatter* *Chatter* *Chatter* "Excuse me, Is this the Second Decade, Prodigy Class?" "¡­" The students who were talking with each other turned silent when they heard a voice. All of them turned toward the source of the voice and saw a handsome, black-haired, golden-eyed young man standing in front of the door with a gentle smile on his face. Many female students were taken aback by his looks. Of course, they didn't lash out like horny teens, no one is that desperate, no matter how handsome the person is. Plus, they were afraid of making a bad first impression in front of this young man. "Yeep, it is the Second Decade, Prodigy Class indeed." A girl answered. She had small, brown-coloured hair, black eyes, a small face and a petite build. From the way her eyes were shining, she looked very excited. "Oh, thank you very much~" Nux smiled and then entered the class. Most of the girls in the class smiled softly and seeing that scene, the boys gritted their teeth in annoyance. "Tsk. I guess having good looks doesn't make you good with the brains department huh¡­ If only you had read the board that is handing right outside the class, you would have known that it is indeed Decade Two, prodigy class." A boy couldn't control himself and sneered. "Alright, let's see I read the board, then what? I just walk into the class and sit wherever I want?" Nux questioned. "That is how a sane person does things." The boy didn't step back and sneered again. "Haahh¡­ I guess you will always find a few dumb ones wherever you go¡­ even the prodigy class isn't the exception¡­" instead of replying, Nux just sighed and shook his head in disappointment. "Huh? What did you say!?" The boy snapped. "What? Was I wrong? Let's say I follow your method, then how am I supposed to make friends and use basic distinction?" "Huh? Basic distinction?" The short-haired girl who answered Nux's question before frowned in confusion. "Ah, this is a little something I always do. Entering the Class and asking a question, This is the way you can filter out good and bad people. For example, you, who answered my question, are a kind-hearted person, a person who people can hang out with, and those four girls over there who nodded to my question are also kind-hearted. Those 17 students stayed silent and didn't say anything, those 17 students are neutral in my book right now, As for him¡­" Nux then turned towards the boy who stood against him and then turned around, "Let's not talk about him." "Huh!? Why did you go through such a huge explanation if you didn't want to complete it!? Say what you were going to say!" The boy's face twitched in annoyance as he roared. "Well, let's just say I would rather not talk to someone like you, please keep a good distance from me." Nux just smiled and walked toward the short-haired girl, "My name is Nux Leander, I will be joining this class as of today, I hope you help me with the future journey." "S-Sure." The short-haired girl blushed and she continued, "My name is Anna Ranger." Nux then turned towards the 4 girls who nodded at him and smiled again, "I will be relying on you guys as well," The girls smiled back and nodded. "We will be relying on you as well." Within just 2 minutes of entering the class, Nux had already made 5 new friends. He was indeed a friendly guy. Of course, that is if you ignore those 12 boys who were looking at him with hostile looks. Nux, of course, completely ignored them, he didn't care what the boys were thinking anyways. He then walked towards the window seat and sat down. Why the window seat? That's because the sun's rays refresh his mind. Of course, this was absolute bullshit of a reason, he just sat there because, All the main characters sit near the window. He was still a weeb deep in his heart. "Umm¡­ that seat¡­" Suddenly, Anna muttered. "Huh?" Nux was about the ask what the problem was but the boy who stood up against him interrupted with a scheming smile. "Anna, let him sit. He was so smug before, I am sure he can handle him on his own, isn't that right?" "Yeah, I am sure he can do it." Another boy muttered with the same, scheming smile on his face. "There is no reason-" Anna wanted to reply however, soon, she turned silent as she saw a young man with light black hair and greyish eyes entering the class. (Picture in para comments) Seeing the young man, the other boys started smiling and as for the girls, they looked at Nux in worry. The boy who had just entered the Class frowned, he then glanced at Nux and started walking towards him. *Bam* He then place his hand on Nux's table and ordered, "That's my seat, give it back to me and I will forgive you." Nux frowned and then he lowered his head, his body trembled a little and then, he muttered, "Mhm, I was told that I should maintain good relations with my classmate." The blonde sneered when he heard Nux's words. The other boys were smiling disdainfully as well, as for the girls, well, they just sighed in relief. These actions further irked all the boys but since they couldn't do anything, they decided to ignore and watch the drama unfold. Nux then stood up from his seat, picked up the chair he was sitting and moved it away, then, he picked up the chair that was behind him, placed it before his table and sat on it. "Here, you can take that chair, it was a little uncomfortable for me anyways," Nux muttered with a very gentle smile on his face. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The entire class turned silent and looked at Nux who was smiling widely. The Blonde young man felt his mouth twitching in annoyance, his body trembled and he smashed his hand on the table again, *Bam* "Fucking Bastard! Do you know who I am!?" Chapter 234 Evane Skyfall Chapter 234 Evane Skyfall "Fucking Bastard! Do you know who I am!?" The black-haired man couldn't control himself and roared in rage. Nux, however, didn't seem very intimidated and questioned calmly, "Are you the son of the King?" "Huh? No, I am not." "I see." Nux nodded to himself and then questioned again, "Then are you the son of the Headmaster of the Royal Academy?" "No, I am not." "Then are you the Son of a Duke?" "No, I am not." "Ahh, then you must be the Son of a Marquee?" "No." "Son of an Earl?" "Yes, I am the son of Earl Bourkee." "Ah, I see, a Son of an Earl." Nux nodded again and then, his expression changed. "Then how the fuck am I supposed to know who you are?" "¡­" The Blonde's face twitched in anger. He looked around and noticed that his fellow classmates, especially girls were trying to hide the smile on their faces. He, however, took a deep breath, moved his face close to Nux's face and threatened. "Look here you little pretty boy, I don't know who you are, and I don't care either. I may not be the son of the King or a Duke, however, in this Class, I am the King. Got that?" With how his eyes were shining menacingly, everyone in the class was sure that he would attack the new boy the moment he says anything. However, the new boy's next question confused everyone in the class. "Why?" "Huh?" "Why are you the King of the Class? Are you the strongest here?" "No, I am not." "Are you the one who scores the highest marks on tests?" "No, I do not." "Then how the fuck¡­" Nux didn't even need to complete his sentence, since everyone else got what he wanted to say. "Pfft." Anna couldn't control herself and her laugh leaked out of her mouth. She soon managed to control herself and was able to bury her laughter. However, this little incident forced other students to smile as well, and this time, even a few male students were smiling as well. A vein popped on the boy's forehead when he saw how everyone was acting. Then, he slammed on the table again and roared. "I may not be the strongest, however, I am the most talented one here! I am so talented that Candice Water made me her direct subordinate! That is the reason I am the King of this Class. Now get the fuck off my seat or I will make you regret it!" He threatened again and this time, his eyes were red in rage. Nux, however, completely ignored the boy and turned toward Anna. "Isn't there a girl name Candice in our Academy? I heard she is quite popular here." "There is¡­" Anna nodded. "Is he talking about her?" Nux questioned and Anna nodded. "Yes, he is¡­" "¡­" Nux glanced at the blonde with a deadpan look on his face. The boy frowned. He couldn't understand the way the conversation was going on right now. He just revealed his identity, shouldn't this boy be panicking right now? Why does he look so¡­ Disappointed? "W-What's with that face? I am not lying, know that!" He declared. And this time, Nux finally came out of his reverie, "Wow¡­ to think someone would be so proud of being a subordinate of a Master Stage Cultivator¡­ And that someone is a son of an Earl to boot. I can't imagine how disappointed your father must be¡­ I kind of pity him¡­ Poor soul¡­" "¡­Y-You bastard! Do you know who Candice Water is!? She is not just any random Master Stage Cultivator you can find anywhere you want! She is the future pill-" "Yeah Yeah, she is the pillar of the kingdom, star of the academy and all that. I have heard that countless times, don't bore me with that shit again. Seriously, get a life man, just because someone is talented and is a little beautiful, you do have to become her dog and wag your tale joyfully while following behind her. Can't you just act normally? I would be finding places to hide my face if I ever did what you are doing, but you on the other hand, not only are you not ashamed, you are even proud of this. Are you mentally ill? To be honest, I am starting to believe that my classmates are godsend. To deal with someone like you for so many years, I respect you all from the bottom of my heart." Nux turned toward the other students and bowed his head a little. "Y-You bastard!" The boy finally lost his control and tried to attack, however, soon, a lovely voice entered everyone's ears and the boy was forced to calm down. "Alright students, it is time to start our lecture, enough chit chats, now go back to your seats." "¡­" The boy calmed down and decided to sit somewhere else. No matter what, he can't create a scene here, not in front of the teacher. He cannot affect Lady Candice's reputation. As for Nux, well, he just glanced at the beautiful woman in front of him with a lost look on his face. The woman had long blonde hair, beautiful green eyes, a small nose and light pink lips, her features were sharp and combined with her perfect hourglass-like mature body, she looked breathtaking. (Picture in Paragraph comments.) [Name: Evane Skyfall] [Age: 82] [Mana Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Princess of the Skyfall Kingdom.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 49] [HP: 600/600] [MP: 860/860] [STR: 64] [AGL: 60] [VIT: 60] [STM: 61] [INT: 86] [DEF: 55] ¡­ A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he read her information. 'A princess huh¡­ This is will be good.' Seeing that all the students were now sitting in their seats, a satisfied smile appeared on Evane's face and she continued, "Good, now without wasting any more time, let's start today's class." Nux, however, had a different plan in his mind, He then raised his hand and muttered, "Excuse me, Ma'am." Chapter 235 I Will Act With Utmost Caution. Chapter 235 I Will Act With Utmost Caution. "Excuse me, Ma'am." Seeing that someone interrupted her class before it even began, Evane frowned, however soon, she noticed a new face and questioned, "Yes, what is it?" "Ma'am, I am a new student." Nux informed. "Alright, that is good, is there anything you want my help with?" Evane questioned out of formality and wasn't really expecting any questions. New students are given a guide to the academy, of course, she knows that most of the students don't read that guide, however, how things were in the academy was pretty popular and almost every student knows that before he comes to his first class. "Yes, there is," Nux muttered. "What is it?" "I didn't read the guide provided by the Academy, however, I did learn everything I could before joining the class. However, today, I found something new and unexpected and wanted to talk to you about it." "What do you want to talk about?" Evane questioned. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he glanced at the boy who was trying to pick a fight with him for a moment before looking back at Evane. "Is there something called 'the King of the Class' in the academy?" Hearing his question, the student's eyes widened in surprise and Evane frowned. "King of the Class? What is that?" "Well, that student over there introduced himself as the King of the Class," Nux muttered as he pointed at the boy with an innocent smile on his face. "I asked him the reason why he is called that and he told me that his owne- umm, his boss is a Master Stage Cultivator, that is why he is the King of the Class. I know an 8-year-old child who studies in this academy, his butler is a Master Stage Cultivator as well, I know that butler, so does that make me the new King of the Class?" Nux questioned and the other students in the class couldn't help but cover their faces to hide their smiles. Even Teacher Evane was trying not to laugh. As for the boy¡­ Well, he was looking at Nux as his eyes shone in rage. Evane noticed that he was embarrassed so she decided to quickly end this topic, "There is nothing like 'King of the Class' in our Academy, your friend, Myrill here must be joking with you since you are new. It is good that you two are getting along. Also¡­ Knowing someone who is at Master Stage or higher doesn't matter, what matters is how you perform¡­" She said the last line while she was looking at Myrill, the boy who tried to fight against Nux. "Ahh, so he was joking¡­ I was wondering how can one be so dumb¡­ Turns out he joking all along, hahaha~ Sorry for not catching your jokes, my friend Myrill," Nux glanced at Myrill and chuckled. Myrill forced a smile and nodded. Then, he turned his face and his smile disappeared and was replaced with unconcealed anger. 'You are dead¡­ Whoever you are¡­' Myrill swore in his heart that he will take his revenge. Not only did this bastard dare to sit on his seat and insult him in front of all the students, he even had the balls to insult him in front of a teacher. Even Teacher Evane was laughing at him! This boy has to pay for it. Nux wasn't oblivious to Myrill's thoughts; however, he didn't care nor was he done yet. Myrill's hell has just started. Nux wasn't planning on letting him go. Why? Because his full name was Myrill Bourkee. The son of Earl Bourkee and big brother of Oswald Bourkee. Yes, Oswald, the boy who bullied Royce. Nux has done some research and had learned quite a few interesting things about the Bourkee's and... Candice Water. With this new information, he had to change his future actions as well. The class continued while Myrill continued to plan on how to deal with Nux after the class ends. However, luck wasn't on his side since after the Class ended, Evane muttered, "The new student, you, come with me to my office." "Yes ma'am," Nux stood up and started walking. When he walked passed Myrill's seat, a provocative smirk appeared on his face and he continued walking. Myrill gritted his teeth in anger, "Let's see how long you can run for, you annoying pest." Myrill mumbled. ¡­ Nux and Evane then left the classroom and entered Evane's office. "You name is Nux, correct?" Evane muttered as she sat on her chair. "Yes, Nux Leander." Nux nodded. Evane then extended her hand towards Nux, "You ID." Nux then gave her his ID and Evane started reading it, "An 18-year-old Advance Stage Cultivator, you are a talented student, even among the students of prodigy class," Evane commented. "Thank you, teacher." "Hm hm, have you received the 2-Star Skill book?" "Yes, I have." "Learn that as fast as possible, coincidently, I have an affinity with Fire Element as well, so I can help you with this." "Yes teacher, I will work hard." Actually, Nux had decided to ignore this Skill that was given to him by the academy, it was only a 2 Star Skill after all. However, now, things are different. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he thought about it. Evane, who was oblivious to his thoughts continued, "Also, I will suggest you stay away from troubles," "Hmm?" "That student Myrill, his temper isn't the best and it is best not to fight with your own classmates. Of course, I am not saying that you should not defend yourself if they come at you, you won't be able to live in this world if you act too passively. However, I will still suggest you to act with caution." Evane wasn't dumb, she could feel that something was happening between Nux and Myrill, although she didn't know much about Nux, she knew about Myrill. He was a petty person who won't forget grudges. Evane was actually a little worried about Nux. "Ah, don't worry, teacher. I will act with utmost caution." Nux smiled 'gently'. Chapter 236 You Messed With The Wrong Person. Chapter 236 You Messed With The Wrong Person. "Alright, we will end our class here." The teacher muttered and then left the class. The rest of the students stood up and started talking with each other. "Hey? What are you going to do now?" "What else? I am going to cultivate." "Tsk Tsk, you are so boring. Don't you think you should enjoy your life a little?" "You can waste your life if you want to, I do not have the time to do that." "Ugghhh! What a bore." "Indeed Indeed." "Whatever you call me, I don't care," "Tsk Tsk, alright, I guess I should go cultivate as well." "If you know what's good for you, then sure." Some students were serious about their cultivation, while some just planned how they will have fun for the rest of the day. However, one student didn't talk to anyone and quickly rushed toward the Classroom door. "Royce! Where are you going? Aren't you going to hang out with us!?" One of the students called. "Let him go, you idiot. Don't you know about those First Decade students who target him? It is better to stay away from him." "Yeah, stay away from him, it's not like we can help him either." "True True." The students muttered and started discussing among themselves. This was another regular day for Zero Decade Class, unlike other classes, this class wasn't divided into Basic, Advance and Prodigy sections. All the students study together and are later put into different sections when they rise to Decade One. "But why are those First Decade students targeting Royce?" "I heard that it was because Royce bumped into them a year ago and it offended that Oswald. I am not too sure of the details though, all I know is that it has been going on for a year now. Every time they catch Royce, they would either beat him up or humiliate him." e "Hmm? Humiliate? How?" "Well, they would sometimes ask him to go buy food for them, of course, that isn't a problem, however, Royce would have to use his own Academy Points to buy the food and whenever he would return with food, those 3 would just throw everything at him for bringing 'shitty' food for them. Sometimes, they would ask him to fill their glasses with water and bow in front of them just like a servant then they would throw the glass of water at him, sometimes, they would make him do squats in front of all the students and then embarrass him. To be honest, I pity and commend Royce at the same time. If it was me, I would have left the Academy a long time ago." A boy muttered and other students turned silent. "This is too cruel¡­" "It is¡­ that's why Royce leaves the class as soon as it is over and then rushes towards his Room without getting caught by those three." The students then continued to discuss more as for Royce, Well, just like usual, he was practically running away since the class is over. "!!!" Suddenly, Royce's eyes widened in surprise when he saw those three boys walking together, he quickly turned around and started running away without alerting anyone. "Oh! Look who it is! It is our dear friend!" Royce, however, was unlucky and one of those boys saw him running away. "Hey! Where are you running away, little rat? Won't you play with your friends today?" Oswald muttered with a wide smile on his face and he started running behind Royce. His two friends smiled as they looked at each other and then, they followed behind him. Oswald and his friends were Beginner Stage Cultivators, as for Royce, he was only an Apprentice, the three of them could easily catch him, however, to make things interesting, Oswald and his friends always lower their speed and make Royce run for as long as he can. This was quite amusing for them indeed. "Hey! Stop! We can't catch up!" "Hahaha! Yeah, little rat! Stop! I feel exhausted!" "Hahaha!" The three of them laughed, however, Royce didn't care about them and continued running. Many students saw this scene, however, no one bothered to do anything, for them, it was just 4 friends playing around. They didn't have the time to care about it. Royce quickly passed many students, Oswald and his friends did the same as well. Royce continued and then suddenly, he passed another student. Oswald and the others were about to do that as well, however, Oswald was unable to dodge and bumped into the student. "Uggh! You bastard! Don't you have eyes!?" Oswald roared in rage. "Who the fuck are you?" The student who Oswald bumped into questioned. "I am Oswald Bourkee! The son of Viscount Bourkee!" "You think I care about that?" Suddenly, the other student questioned. "Huh? Aren't you the one who asked m- Kkhhookhhk!" Oswald wanted to retort, however, before he could complete his sentence, the other student kicked his stomach with a knee. Oswald's eyes popped out in pain as he fell to the ground on his knees. "*Cough* *Cough*" In just one move, his breathing became erratic and he coughed a few times while holding his stomach. The student, however, wasn't done yet. He grabbed Oswald's hair and lifted him in the air with pure strength. "First, you bumped into me, spoiling all my clothes with all this dirt, and then you even dared to shout at me? You have some guts, don't you?" This time, Oswald finally saw the face of the man who hit him. The man had black hair, golden eyes and was extremely good looking, however, right now, Oswald didn't care about how the man looked, "M-My b-brothe-" He wanted to intimidate the student in front of him, however, suddenly, a big smile appeared on the Student's face. "I don't care who your father or your brother is. You messed with the wrong person." Saying that, Nux grabbed Oswald's head and smashed it onto the floor. *Bam* Chapter 237 Tsk. There He Goes Again. Chapter 237 Tsk. There He Goes Again. "You messed with the wrong person." Saying that, Nux grabbed Oswald's head and smashed it onto the floor. *Bam* Nux then turned his head and glanced at Oswald's other two friends. The two students felt their bodies stiffening up in fear, however, they quickly regained control over their bodies and ran away. Or so they tried to. Nux disappeared and then appeared in front of Harold and punched his face. The impact was so great that Harold's body flew away and then his head crashed on the tree. Nux then turned his head towards Bardley and disappeared again. Bardley, who saw that felt his soul leaving his body and he paused in fear, making things easier for Nux. Nux then appeared near Bardley and then, he kicked on his right knee. *Crack* "AAAAGGGHHHHHH!" Bardley howled in pain as he fell to the ground. A clear sound of something breaking was heard, everyone present here knew that Bardley's knee was broken. Nux, however, did not show any mercy and kicked Bardley's head like it was a football. A satisfied smile appeared on Nux's face as he glanced at the three students lying on the floor, groaning in pain. Then, his smile widened menacingly as he glanced at Harold, whose hands were trembling and he was trying to drink the healing potion. "That's quite an item you have got there. How about you give that to me?" Nux then walked toward Harold and took the healing potion out of his hands. Not only that, he even took the storage ring that was in his hands and then he repeated the same with the other two. "You guys are quite rich huh¡­" Nux muttered as he looked into their storage rings. "So many academy points¡­ It is almost as if you guys never spend whatever you earn, or maybe you don't earn anything at all¡­" Nux continued to speak and then, his eyebrow twitched. "You know¡­ for some reason, after seeing your storage ring, I am even angrier now." Nux then stepped forward and, "AAggghhh!!" "Ugghhhh!!" "Aakkkhhh!!" He started beating the three of them till they all passed out. This continued for the next 15 minutes and then, Nux dusted off his uniform and muttered, "Alright, let's leave this place now." "A-Are you sure that we should leave them here?" Royce questioned in worry as he glanced at the three unconscious students lying on the ground. Royce had run far away from his class to come to this area and this place was rarely visited by others. These students are unconscious there are chances that no one would find them and the longer it takes for them to get medical attention, the worse will their injuries get. Of course, Royce wasn't worried about these three, however, he was worried about Nux who might face serious consequences if something bad happens to the three of them. "Don't worry, everything will be fine." Nux however, just shook his head and shrugged. "A-Are you sure? T-This m-might be risky¡­" Royce was still a bit worried. "Royce Alveye," Suddenly, Nux stopped walking and turned towards Royce. "I have told you before, and I will say it again, act like a noble, you do not have to worry about something so insignificant, just leave everything to me. I'll take care of it. These guys dared to bully you, these guys dared to bully someone from the Alveye family, this is just the beginning. I'll make sure that they thoroughly regret everything. You just focus on getting stronger, strong enough to not get bullied again. Am I clear?" Royce copied Nux and a solemn look appeared on his face, "Yes, I understand. I will work hard and get stronger as soon as possible." "Good, now go to your room and start cultivating, inform me when you are about to break through the Apprentice Stage." "Yes, big brother Nux." Royce saluted and then he walked away with a determined look on his face. Then, a small smile appeared on Nux's face and, he walked toward those three students again. After another round of beating, he finally sighed and then he walked towards his Room as well. He needed to learn the 2-Star Skill, Fire Burst. He has to impress a certain someone, after all. ¡­ *Chatter* *Chatter* *Chatter* In a class full of students who were talking with each other, a knock was heard, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Excuse me," "¡­" The class turned silent and turned towards the young man who was standing in front of the door. "Is this Second Decade, Prodigy Class?" Nux questioned the same thing. The response he received today was mostly divided by gender. Most of the girls just shook their heads and smiled, as for the body, well, they just scowled as they glanced at him. "It is Second Decade, Prodigy Class, yes." Anna decided to play along with Nux and nodded. "Aha, thank you for answering, I thought I would get lost today, however, I think as long as kind people like you exist, I won't get lost. At the very least, I would find a place to live~" Nux smiled as he walked toward Anna. "Thank you for the compliment," A small blush had appeared on Anna's face, however, she was quick to control herself and answered like nothing was wrong. "People like you deserve all the compliments in this world~" Nux whispered softly and this time, a deep blush appeared on Anna's face. She was not alone though, most of the girls who were listening to their conversation were blushing while imagining themselves in Anna's place. "Tsk. There he goes again." "That bastard." "All handsome guys should just die." The male students, however, weren't very pleased by what they saw. Of course, Nux was never the one to care about boys. He ignored all of them and walked towards his seat, the seat booked for the main characters, the window seat. He then sat down on the seat, however, as soon as he did, *Bam* The doors of the classroom were smashed open and Myrill entered the room while glaring at Nux. Chapter 238 Brush Your Teeth Regularly. Chapter 238 Brush Your Teeth Regularly. *Bam* The doors of the classroom were smashed open and Myrill entered the room while glaring at Nux. A cold smile then appeared on Myrill's face as he glared at Nux, "Heh. It's good that you are here." The students in the class turned silent. Everyone knew what happened between Nux and Myrill yesterday. Nux dared to make fun of Myrill in front of the teacher and to make things worse, even Teacher Evane was laughing at him. Then, Nux left the class with Teacher Evane and didn't return. This left Myrill annoyed and frustrated. Most of the students knew something was going to happen when they saw Nux coming into the class, to be honest, they were looking forward to it. "I've been waiting for you to re-enter the class yesterday, but I guess you must have run away. Though I have a question," Saying that, Myrill walked towards Nux's seat and smashed his hand on the top of his table. "If you already knew what is going to happen to you, then little rat, why did you come into the class today? Did you think I would forget what you did yesterday? If you did, then let me tell you, You were wrong." Nux frowned and then, he smiled inwardly, 'Heh. So it's not about his brother huh... I guess he still doesn't know that I was the one behind it...' Myrill then moved his face close to Nux's and muttered with a scary smile on his face, "You were wrong. I did not forget anything. I will make sure you pay fo-" As if intimidated by him, Nux moved his head away from Myrill and then pointed at a chair that was placed a few meters away. "What are you pointing on that chair for?" Myrill questioned with a frown. A small smile then appeared on Nux's face as he answered, "If you want my seat, you can grab it. I already placed that seat over there." "¡­" Myrill's face twitched in frustration. "Also, if you want to move your face close to someone else, here's a quick tip, Brush your teeth regularly." Nux muttered with a disgusted expression and a hand on his nose. "It's a pro tip coming from experience, you can trust it. Also, try seducing someone else, I am not into guys," Nux then glanced at Anna and smiled playfully. "I very much prefer girls~" Anna and a few other girls blushed and taking this chance, Nux winked at them. *Bam* "I am not seducing you, you bastard!" Myrill couldn't take this anymore and smashed his hand on the table again as he glared at Nux with eyes filled with rage. "Oh, you were not? Well that's good, I thought your seducing skills were shitty and I was worried about your future. But now that you tell me that you were not trying to seduce me, everything makes sense. I don't need to be worried about your future." Nux muttered as he continued nodding to himself. Myrill's mouth twitched uncontrollably. The more he looked at this bastard, the angrier he feels. "You bastard! Stop worrying about my future, rather, you should be worried about your own future because once I am done with you, no one else will be looking at your disfigured face!" "Oh my~ Possessive much, eh?" Nux chuckled and then, he shook his head, "But as I said, I am not interested in men. Don't worry though, there are lots of boys in our class who will be interested in you, right guys?" Nux muttered as he glanced at other students. The boys quickly turned their faces away, They weren't interested in guys either. Nope, not a chance. Seeing those boys acting like that, Myrill finally lost control over his emotions and shouted out loud. "I am not gay you bastard!" At the same time, a fireball appeared in his hand and it directly shot towards where Nux was sitting. "DIE!" *BOOM* From the Explosion, it was clear that it wasn't a normal Fire Ball, it was the 2-Star Skill provided by the academy, Fire Burst. A fireball that bursts apart after the collision, a Skill that is a lot stronger than a normal Fire Ball, it is so strong that it is on the borderline of being a 3-Star Skill. Myrill was quite ruthless to use a skill like this right from the start. And by how close the two of them were, he was sure that Nux was hit and obliterated by his attack. Anna and the other girls thought the same and their faces went pale from worry and shock. Myrill didn't care about them, He had investigated Nux, he was just a commoner, there is no problem if a son of an Earl like him kills a commoner. He might get suspended for a few days, but that's it. No other action would be taken against him. This was also the reason why he dared to do something outrageous in the first place. Anna, who was frozen stiff from what happened felt someone patting her shoulder from behind, however, she didn't care about that right now and ignored whoever it was. "Anna¡­" However, then she heard a voice, she quickly turned around and her eyes widened in surprise, "N-Nux!" It was Nux! He was standing behind her, without a scratch on his face. How surprising! "Nux! How did yo-" "Anna, you saw what happened, correct?" However, before she could complete her question, Nux questioned back. "H-Huh?" "You saw what happened, correct?" Nux repeated his question with his usual smile on his face. "Y-Yes, I did." "Yes, it was Myrill who attacked me first, right?" "Y-Yes." "So whatever that happens from now on¡­" Nux's smile widened and he questioned, "It could be called self-defence, right?" "H-Huh?" Anna didn't understand what he was talking about. "Since he attacked me first, then even if I attack him right now, it would be seen as self-defence, correct?" "Y-Y-Yes." Anna answered while she felt goosebumps all over her body when she saw that big, crazy and distorted smile on Nux's face. "That is good." Saying that, Nux disappeared. And for some reason, Myrill's body trembled. Chapter 239 lt was Self-Defence ¡°Good.¡± Saying that, Nux disappeared. Myrill, who was looking in the direction where Nux was standing with a lost look on his face suddenly felt someone patting his shoulder. He came out of his reverie when he noticed that Nux had disappeared, he turned around only to see Nux looking at him with a big smile on his face. ¡°You messed with a wrong person, Pest.¡± ¡°H-Huh? Wha- Kkhhoookkk!¡± Myrill wanted to retort, however, Nux directly punched his gut so hard that his eyes nearly popped out and he directly coughed out blood. Nux, however, wasn¡¯t done. He grabbed Myrill¡¯s hair and then smashed his head on his knee, ¡°Ugghh!¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t stop it after doing it once, he lifted Myrill¡¯s head, and then smashed it on his knees again, then again, again, and again. ¡°Ugghh¡­¡± Within a minute, Myrill¡¯s somewhat decent face was turned into a disfigured mess that was covered with blood, sweat and tears. ¡°Heehh? Aren¡¯t you the King of this Class? Why aren¡¯t you fighting back?¡± Suddenly, Nux questioned. ¡°Ughh¡­¡± Of course, Myrill didn¡¯t answer. No, it was more like he couldn¡¯t answer. His face was all disfigured, his nose was completely broken, there was blood all over, the blood had even cloaked around his windpipe, whenever he opens his mouth, blood instead of words flows out. ¡°Isn¡¯t the King of the Class a little too weak?¡± Nux questioned as he turned towards other boys in the class. ¡°Wait¡­ don¡¯t tell me you used all the strength in that previous attack. Well, if that is the case,¡± Nux then let go of Myrill¡¯s hair and stepped back. However, soon, a crazy smile appeared on his face and he laughed, ¡°Then too bad for you!¡± Grabbing his hair again, he smashed his face on his knee, again. Then, Nux took his time to step on the back of the foot of Myrill and then, *Crack* ¡°AAAGGGHHHHHHH!!!¡± He broke Myrill¡¯s ankle and the latter howled in agony. ¡°Also, what¡¯s with that pathetic display of the Skill, I am sure Teacher Evane must be disappointed, Here, let me show you how it is done.¡± Nux then stepped back and soon, a fireball appeared above his hand. Then, the Fireball shot toward Myrill and, *BOOM* It burst apart and Myrill¡¯s body flew away and clashed with Teacher¡¯s desk. ¡°Hmmm, I still need some practice huh¡­ well, it is handier of a skill than I expected, I guess I work hard and train it more.¡± Nux nodded to himself while the other students glanced at him with horrified looks on their faces. They were all Advance Stage Cultivators, why the hell is the gap between them so big!? How did this man defeat Myrill so quickly!? And why did it seem so effortless!? He even had the time to chat while he attacked him. Although Myrill wasn¡¯t the strongest student in the class, he was easily in the third or second number when it came to strength and even the strongest student in the class would need to fight Myrill for hours before the results finally come out. But this¡­ What the hell is this!? ¡°What happened here!?¡± While students were observing Nux and analyzing the fight, Teacher Evane, who heard the commotion rushed into the class and saw everything. First, the seats behind were turned into smithereens and by how everything was burned, it was clear that someone had used the Fire Burst Skill. That, however, wasn¡¯t the worse. The worst thing was that a student¡¯s body was lying beside the Teacher¡¯s desk. His whole body was burned, even his hairs were burned and he had now turned bald, his face was disfigured, his foot was turned in a weird way, showing that it was broken as well, All in all, the Student¡¯s condition was critical, the only good thing about this was that the student was still breathing. ¡°I asked, what the hell happened here!?¡± Seeing that no one answered her question, Teacher Evane questioned again. This time, her tone was a lot stricter and louder than before. ¡°It was self-defence.¡± Teacher Evane turned towards the source of the voice and saw Nux standing with both his hands in the air. ¡°What did you say?¡± She questioned as she raised her eyebrow. This¡­ this was self-defence? Was this new student kidding her!? ¡°He was the one who attacked me first, it wasn¡¯t a normal attack either, he used Fire Burst when we were barely 10 cm far from each other. If that attack had hit me, I would have died. Seeing death in front of my eyes, I was scared. Then, my fear turned into anger and I lost control over my emotions and attacked back. Then¡­ this happened.¡± Nux told everything that happened honestly. He was an upright person after all. ¡°T-This is true. Myrill used Fire Burst to attack Nux first and that attack was definitely lethal.¡± Anna nodded in agreement. ¡®Though I don¡¯t think this man was the least bit scared.¡¯ Of course, she didn¡¯t say that out loud. ¡°Yes, that attack could have killed Nux. It was simply a self-defence¡± ¡°I would have lost control over my emotions too, it was too dangerous.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all Myrill¡¯s fault.¡± Other girls, who had a good impression of Nux in their minds, supported him as well. The only ones who were left were the boys. ¡°Teacher Evane, it was indeed Myrill who attacked first.¡± Suddenly, the boy who stepped in front of Nux yesterday stepped forward and muttered. He didn¡¯t like Nux either, however, today, Nux was right. No matter how pissed off you are at someone, it doesn¡¯t give you the right to kill them, not only that, Myrill attacked without a warning. A pathetic behaviour. Nux was 100 times better than a coward like him. Seeing him supporting Nux, other students stepped up and started supporting Nux as well. Within a few minutes, Nux¡¯s status changed from the assaulted to the one who was assaulted. He had become innocent. Not like he was not innocent before. He is an honest and upright person after all. Chapter 240 Nux you fucking bastard Chapter 240 Nux you fucking bastard "Yes, it was Myrill's fault." All the students agreed and sided with Nux. Seeing this, Teacher Evane started believing it as well. She could totally see Myrill losing control over his emotions and attacking Nux, he has done that before and had attacked many students. However, using a lethal Skill and trying to kill a fellow student? 'These students are getting a little too bold, aren't they? How dare he do something like that?' Teacher Evane's eyes turned cold. She then bent down, grabbed Myrill's ring and took a Healing potion out of it. She was going to use her healing potion before, however, now, she decided against it. Evane then shoved the healing potion into Myrill's mouth. Then, she took out another potion from his ring and shoved it inside his mouth again. Then another one, then another and another. She continued doing it till he was out of potions. To be honest, it looked like she was punishing him rather than saving him, of course, most of the students didn't care about it. "Will he be okay?" Suddenly, Nux walked forward and questioned with a worried look on his face. "Huh? Are you worried about him?" Teacher Evane questioned with a frown on her face. He of all people was worried about him? Was he some sort of saint? Teacher Evane was a little impressed by how good-hearted this student was. "Of course not. Why would I be worried about someone who attacked me?" However, Nux's next after took away all that good impression he had unknowingly created. "Then why are you asking me?" Teacher Evane questioned. "Well, as long as he is alive, Marquee Alger should be able to protect me, however, if something happens to him, I don't think that Earl Bourkee will let me go. In the end, I am still a commoner after all." Nux muttered. Teacher Evane's smiled a little as she answered, "Don't worry, as long as you are in the Academy, Earl Bourkee won't be able to do anything. And trust me, with your talent, when you leave the Academy, you will reach a level where someone like Bourkee won't dare to touch you. Heck, he might even come to you and apologize in his son's stead." Nux however, just smiled wryly and muttered, "Teacher Evane, you might fool a noble with words like that, however, I am someone who has seen and has gone through many hardships in this world. I know how the world works. What if Earl Bourkee decided to send an assassin after me? What if I am killed before reaching that level? The academy might protect their students who are alive, however, a dead student like me has no value to the academy. As long as concrete proof isn't provided, the academy won't care about it. And of course, since I am a commoner with no backing whatsoever, no one would ever try and search for clues if something happens to me. Earl Bourkee would pretty much get out of this without a scratch." "¡­" This time, Teacher Evane turned silent. She knew how the world works as well and what Nux said, the chances of that happening are close to 100% A serious look then appeared on Teacher Evane's face as he muttered, "Alright, pack your bag." "Huh?" Nux frowned. "Just pack your bag, well, you don't really need anything since everything should be in your storage ring. After the class ends, you are coming with me." "Huh? Teacher Evane, what are you talking about?" Nux questioned with a confused look on his face. "I'll protect you." Teacher Evane muttered with a serious look on her face. "Teacher Evane?" "What? You don't believe me?" "N-No, that's not it." "Then stop complaining. The room next to mine is empty, from now on, you will be living there. This way, I can protect you in case Earl Bourkee tries something." "O-Oh! Thank you, Teacher Evane!" Nux exclaimed with a big smile on his face. Well, he would have been happier if he was allowed to live with Teacher Evane, instead of living next to her. But oh well, something is better than nothing. It was still progress. Inwardly, Nux thanked his best friend Myrill for sacrificing himself for his sake. Friends like Myrill are all one needs in his or her life. "Don't worry, it is my duty to protect my students." Teacher Evane smiled, she then turned towards another student and requested. "Jacob, can you please take him to the Medic?" "Y-Yes, teacher." The student named Jacob stepped forward and picked Myrill up. Nux then returned to his seat and the class continued after Jacob returned. Of course, Nux ignored whatever was taught in the class, he would rather take private lessons. He was sure that those will be much more interesting than whatever was happening here. Right now, Nux just continued to look at Teacher Evane with a lost look on his face and waited for the class to end as soon as it is possible. An hour later, the class finally ended and Teacher Evane turned towards Nux. "Alright, Nux, come with me." "Yes Teacher." Nux was quick to leave his seat and rushed towards her with a big smile on his face. The other boys in the class looked at him as their eyes shined in unconcealed jealousy. 'Tsk Tsk, this bastard is just too lucky!' 'Fuckk! Should I become a commoner as well?' 'Living in a room next to Teacher Evane? Fuck! I will exchange half of my life to get this opportunity.' "Nux you lucky bastard." One of the students couldn't control himself and muttered out loud. All the boys in the room nodded their heads in agreement. As for the girls, they just didn't understand why these boys were acting like this. What has Nux done to them? Why are they acting like he stole their most precious treasure? "Maybe they are just jealous." A girl muttered. "Of what?" Another girl questioned. "His handsome face?" "Ahh, that could be the reason, most of the guys in our class do look like monkeys, so it's natural that they are jealous." "Indeed." Hearing those words, the boys' mouths twitched. 'Nux you fucking bastard.' Chapter 241 Guys... l was wondering... Chapter 241 Guys... l was wondering... "This will be your room from now on." Teacher Evane muttered as she opened the door of a room. "Wooowww~ It looks so cool, can I actually live here?" Nux muttered in amazement, even without going inside, Nux knew that this was an amazing room. It was a lot better than the room he got as a student. Well, it was only natural after all, The Academy is where all the students and the teachers live, obviously, the treatment teachers get and the treatment students get are very different as well. One of the examples of different treatment can be the rooms where the two of them live. If Student's rooms are comparable to the most lavish room in a Baron Household, the room for the teachers is comparable to the most Lavish room in the Marquee household. Yes, the difference was that big! Well, it was understandable as well, most of the students are Beginner or advanced stage Cultivators, as for the teachers, the weakest teacher is a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, it is obvious that the two of them are treated differently. The room Nux received now was a room where teachers used to live, it was obvious that it would be many times better than his previous room. "Yes, you can live here." Teacher Evane muttered. "Are you really sure, Teacher Evane? I am just a student, and a commoner to boot, are you sure I can live in such a lavish room? This is a room built for teachers, after all." Nux was still doubtful. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Teacher Evane's face and she questioned back, "Do you know my full name?" "Of course I do, it is Evane Skyfa-" Nux paused as he finally realized something. "Evane Skyfall, yes, 'Skyfall', the Princess of the Skyfall kingdom, arranging something like this isn't hard for someone like me. Of course, most nobles, even the Dukes might not be able to arrange something like this in the Royal Academy because the Academy doesn't allow nobles to use their influence inside, however, in the end, the academy still belongs to the Royal Family. There is no way they can stop me from doing something so small. So don't worry and live freely." Teacher Evane's face then turned serious and she muttered, "As I said, I will protect you." "Thank you, Teacher Evane." Nux bowed his head and thanked. Evane nodded she then pointed at the door of the room beside Nux's room and muttered, "This is my room, if you have any problems, you can come to me. Of course, I believe you will respect the basic manners and will only come to me if it's something really urgent, I can trust you with that, correct?" "Yes teacher!" Nux exclaimed with a big smile on his face. This time, he was actually happy. Evane didn't impose any rules on him, this meant that she looked at him in a positive light. That is a good piece of news. Of course, that doesn't mean he can just barge into her room whenever he wanted, he needs to keep up a good image, therefore, he needs to take things slowly. Just like he always does. Slow and steady wins the race after all. "Alright, I still have some work to do, so I will be leaving, you can check your room or you can join other classes. It is all up to you." "Yes Teacher." Nux nodded with a smile on his face and Teacher Evane finally left. Normally, the Decade Two Prodigy class have to attend Four classes, however, other than Evane's class, the rest of the classes are taken by male teachers, therefore, Nux didn't bother going into their class. It's not like he can learn something from someone who is weaker than him. It is pretty much a waste of time. It is better to do something else now that he has time, A small smile then appeared on Nux's face as walked out and found a friend, "Senior Manya," Nux waved, "Oh C'mon, didn't I tell you to call me Manya? We are in the same Decade after all~" "Hahaha~" Nux laughed. "So? Are we roaming around today as well?" "Of course," "Hahaha~ You look happy for some reason," "What? Is that a bad thing?" "Of course not." The two of them talked and then continued to move around the academy. After that, Senior Manya went to her duty and Nux started hanging out with Anna and some other girls. No, he was not just wasting his time here. Well, hanging out with girls was a reason as well, But the main reason is that he was trying to find someone. However, no matter how much he tries and uses his [Sense], for some reason, he cannot find the Head Master of the Royal Academy. That is what bothered him a little. Well, that is not the only reason why he was hanging around, He needs to look after some other things, information about Arvina Skyfall, for example. His plan had started after... ¡­ '¡­Ugghh¡­ this is boring¡­' Allura muttered as she glanced at her ceiling with a bored look on her face. 'Tsk Tsk, what a pervert, to think you would act like this within a day¡­' Edda snorted. 'Don't act like you are any better¡­' Allura complained. 'Sister Edda, you shouldn't call someone else a pervert.' Skyla nodded her head. 'Indeed, anyone can call me a pervert, but not you¡­ I won't be able to hear it if it comes from your mouth¡­' Lane nodded in agreement as well. 'See that? Skyla and Lane understands!' seeing that the two of them were supporting her, Allura smiled. 'Tsk Tsk, so what? At least I am honest with my feelings~' Seeing that the three of them teamed up against her, Edda snorted. 'Indeed, being honest with your feelings is a lot better than just lying around, in the bed without doing anything.' Thyra muttered. Of course, all the girls knew that this was an indirect jab toward Allura. 'Hmph! At least it is better than having small bre-' Allura wanted to use her usual weapon, however, she turned silent when she realized that one of her team members will be affected by her attack as well. 'Guys¡­ can you shut up, I am still working you know¡­' Felberta complained. 'You know you can shut off the telepathic connection, right?' Edda questioned. '¡­' Felberta turned silent. Of course, she knew that. But she was scared that she would miss something interesting if she did that. 'Guys¡­ I was wondering¡­' Suddenly, Edda muttered. 'What?' Allura questioned. 'What do you think about Eightsome?' Chapter 242 Harem Meet Chapter 242 Harem Meet 'What do you think about Eightsome?' '¡­' '¡­' '¡­' Edda questioned and her question was met by complete silence, no one spoke until Allura decided to break that deafening silence. 'A pervert indeed.' 'As expected of Sister Edda.' Skyla nodded her head. 'Indeed, I think only Edda has the guts to say something like that¡­' Felberta nodded her head as well. 'Never. I will never do an Eightsome! Let alone eight, I won't do a threesome either!' Amaya was the one who spoke. 'Tsk Tsk, why are you so against it?' Edda questioned. 'Hmph! Nux is mine! Only mine! I know I can't have him all to myself since he will keep attracting hoes like you, but when we are on the same bed, Nux is only mine!' Amaya retorted. Right now, Nux's women were talking to each other with the Telepathic connection provided by Harem Seal. Yes, all 7 women were talking to each other. It will take some time before they all meet, therefore, this was indeed a good idea. Who started it? Surprisingly, it was Amaya. Apparently, the woman contacted everyone to ask about Nux's likes and dislikes. Soon, the discussion went so deep that even Nux's women were confused, therefore, they started discussing it among themselves. More and more women then joined the discussion and eventually, it evolved into this. Amaya called it Harem Meet. And Harem Meet only had one rule, Nux wasn't allowed to join it. It was the girls' secret meeting behind his back. Of course, what the girls didn't know was that Nux already knew about this meeting. Who told him? It was these girls. They promised each other not to tell anything about it to Nux, however, whenever they were alone, all of them told him about it, showing that they were the only ones who were on his side and asking for extra rewards. They just cannot hide anything from Nux at all. 'Tsk Tsk, we were his women before you, okay? You are the one who should be called a hoe for coming and sharing our man!' Edda retorted. Amaya, of course, decided to ignore this statement. She won't speak if she is in a disadvantageous position. She was not that dumb. 'Ughhh¡­ you guys¡­ how was last night¡­?' Allura questioned and again, everyone turned silent. '¡­' '¡­' '¡­' 'Bad¡­' This time, Lane decided to break the silence. 'Bad indeed¡­' 'Ughhh¡­ I need Nux¡­' Edda groaned. 'I need Nux¡­ all for myself¡­' ____ muttered. (Guess who it is.) 'Tsk Tsk, just look at you guys, can't you control yourself just a little it has only been a day, how are you guys going to survive for a whole week?' Thyra couldn't help but shake her head in disappointment. 'You are right¡­ A week is a little too long¡­' Skyla pouted. 'Too long indeed¡­' Lane nodded as well. 'I am sure he must have his reasons. You guys know him as well, he would never do something like this without a proper reason. Remember, the Academy has a King Stage Expert holding the ground, he needs to be a little more cautious since we don't know if [Conceal] would work or not.' Thyra muttered with a serious look on her face. Yes, after joining the academy, Nux informed all his women that he won't leave the academy and visit them for a week since there is something he has to deal with. Of course, although the women groaned, they understood that things might be a little tricky and nodded. 'Yes¡­ I understand¡­' Felberta nodded. 'Sister Thyra¡­ you can think logically like this, I am very impressed¡­ you are indeed worthy of being my teacher¡­' Skyla praised and a small smile appeared on Thyra's face. 'Hmph! What's so great about that? Remember, I stayed alone for 3 whole weeks!' Allura snorted. 'That is praiseworthy indeed¡­ Allura, my respect for you has increased a little¡­' Amaya muttered. 'So what? We stayed without him for a month.' Felberta lifted her chest in pride while she continued reading the documents in front of her. Seeing her sudden act, Joyab frowned in confusion. However, then he decided to shake his head and ignore it. It wasn't the first time Lady Felberta is acting like this. Ever since she met that bastard, she has been acting weirdly, actually, he is just happy that she is actually doing her work now. 'Indeed, we controlled ourselves for a month.' Lane and Skyla nodded. 'Hey¡­ What do you guys think about Sister Arvina?' Suddenly, Skyla questioned. 'You are already calling her Sister huh¡­' Amaya noticed. 'Of course, you think she can resist Nux?' Skyla questioned. 'Well, she is known to be a man-hater.' Amaya countered. 'You think she can resist Nux?' Skyla questioned again. 'No¡­' Amaya admitted. 'So Sister Arvina it is¡­' Skyla smiled cheerfully. 'So? What do you guys think about her?' She questioned again. 'As I said before, she is known to be a man-hater and loves fighting.' Amaya, who knew the most about her informed. 'She is an Expert Stage Cultivator, right?' Edda questioned. "Yes, she is.' Amaya nodded. 'So is it safe to assume that Nux will become an Expert Stage Cultivator soon?' Edda questioned. 'Yes,' Amaya nodded again. 'Hehe~ Sister Thyra, your title as the strongest will be taken away soon~' Suddenly, Skyla chuckled. '¡­' Thyra however, didn't answer and stayed silent. Felberta sensed something and decided to change the topic, 'Amaya, what do you know about Evane Skyfall? Nux has his eyes on her as well.' 'Tsk Tsk, what a perverted womanizer.' Edda snorted. 'Indeed.' 'Mhm, he is a pervert.' 'Tsk Tsk, my bad luck that I fell in love with a pervert.' All of the women agreed. 'It doesn't matter, it is his charm but you guys just won't understand.' 'She's a gone case indeed.' Allura couldn't help but shake her head when she heard Amaya's words. 'Love makes one blind,' Skyla muttered like an old man who has lived all his life and is now teaching life lessons to others. 'It won't.' Suddenly, Thyra muttered. 'Huh? What?' 'My Title as the strongest, It is not going anywhere.' Chapter 243 l had a Good Sleep Chapter 243 l had a Good Sleep 'My Title as the strongest, It is not going anywhere.' Thyra muttered as her eyes shined in determination. Although the rest of the women couldn't see her face, they could still feel the strength and confidence behind those words. 'I will become an Expert Stage Cultivator before Nux can meet Arvina and then¡­ then¡­' suddenly, Thyra's voice turned weak and she mumbled. 'Then he will become an Expert Stage Cultivator with m-my help.' 'I really want to see your face right now, Sister Thyra' Skyla muttered. 'Yeah, she must be as red as a tomato. Fufufu~' Edda chuckled. 'Tsk Tsk, to think someone like her would have such a cute side to her¡­' Allura commented. The rest of the girls passed their comments as well, however, deep inside their hearts, they all acknowledged Thyra's words and hoped that her words come true. Even Allura, whose relationship with Thyra wasn't the best was thinking the same thing as was wishing for her success. 'I believe in you, Sister Thyra.' Lane muttered. 'Thank you, Sister Lane.' Thyra nodded with a small smile on her face. She then rolled over her bed and her smile widened. She was imagining how Nux would act when she appear in front of him as an Expert Stage Cultivator. *Bam* Suddenly, Thyra heard a voice and quickly came out of her reverie. She quickly sat up and noticed that Skyla had entered her room and she was looking at her with a smile on her face. 'Tsk Tsk, she is indeed red like a tomato. She's rolling on her bed while thinking about lewd stuff' Skyla informed all others. 'W-Why are you inside my room!?' Thyra questioned. 'Hehe~ I can't miss it now, can I?' Skyla smiled adorably. 'You¡­!' Then, Thyra quickly dashed towards Skyla and Skyla froze. 'You guys~ Save me~' She asked for help. Although her cultivation was the same as Thyra's, the gap between their skills was too wide, she was not even close to Thyra when it came to strength. Of course, none of the girls helped her either. All they did was break the connection with Thyra and Skyla and continued their conversation. 'Amaya, when are you going to carry on with your plan?' Suddenly, Allura questioned in a solemn tone. '¡­soon.' Amaya answered in a serious voice. 'Don't waste too much time, it has already been a week now, the more you push it, the more suspicious will you become.' Allura muttered. 'Yes, I know. I will initiate my plan 2 days later.' Amaya answered and Allura nodded. 'That's good, don't waste too much time and¡­ be careful¡­' Edda muttered as well. 'Yes¡­ be careful¡­ don't hesitate to use your power if you need¡­' Lane suggested as well. 'Ask for help if you want, although we are not very strong, we aren't weak either.' Felberta muttered. 'Don't worry, I am sure I won't need your help.' Amaya answered with a confident smile on her face. 'It's not like any of my plans have ever failed before.' 'Tsk Tsk, how arrogant.' Felberta snorted. 'It is only arrogance when you can't back it up.' 'Sure Sure.' 'Hey¡­ I was just wondering¡­' Suddenly, Edda muttered. 'What?' 'What do you guys think about Eightsome?' '¡­' '¡­' '¡­' 'Ahh, Sister Felberta, are you finished with your work?' Allura questioned. 'No¡­ I still need to work for 3 more hours before I get my break¡­ Ughh¡­ this is tiring¡­' Felberta answered. 'Is there any way I can help, Sister Fel?' Lane questioned. 'No need¡­ I can do this on my own¡­' Felberta answered. Yes, they decided to completely ignore Edda. That was the wisest decision possible. Thyra and Skyla joined the conversation a few minutes later as well and all the women continued to talk to each other. This was how Nux's women spent their time when Nux wasn't here, each doing whatever they were doing while talking with each other through telepathic connection. The Harem Meeting was quite an interesting meeting indeed. Of course, more members would join this meeting in the near future. ¡­ The next day, in the morning, Nux was sitting inside his class and unlike what usually happens, today he was surrounded by the boys who were trying to talk to him. "Hey, tell us, tell us! How did you manage to sleep knowing that Teacher Evane is sleeping inside the room next to yours?" "Yeah? Did you feel your heart racing? Did you feel that your heart would just explode right away?" "Did you enter Teacher Evane's room? Did you see her in a dress other than her usual attire?" The boys continued to shoot questions at Nux and he frowned. "I don't know what you guys are talking about but knowing that Teacher Evane was sleeping in a room next to me filled my heart with a sense of security and I had a good sleep." "¡­" Hearing his answer, the boys turned silent. "Oi¡­ you think you can fool us like that? You are the last person who would have such innocent thoughts in his mind! Stop acting and tell us how it was!" "I seriously don't know what you guys are talking about. I am not lying about anything." Nux, however, just shook his head. "You thin-" "Alright you guys, this is enough, you should leave him alone." Anna, who noticed that Nux was a little uncomfortable, decided to interfere. "Yes, Nux is not like you perverts, don't spoil his innocent mind with your presence." "Indeed, you guys should just shoo away, you perverts. Don't disturb him." The other girls decided to not let Anna gain advantage and stepped forward as well. "Yes, I have no clue what you guys are talking about, you guys should leave." Nux nodded his head as well. The faces of the boys in the classroom twitched in annoyance. Nux, however, didn't care about them and turned toward the girls, "You guys are free today in the afternoon, right?" "Of course, we can't miss our usual walk around the Academy now, can we?" One of the girls answered. Nux smiled. "Inde-" *Bam* However, just as he was about to nod, the doors of the classroom were smashed open and a beautiful, blue-haired girl entered the classroom. Seeing the girl, a smile appeared on Nux's face. 'Heh. So you finally decided to come here huh... As I expected.' Chapter 244 Are you that Candice Water!? Chapter 244 Are you that Candice Water!? *Bam* The doors of the classroom were burst open and a beautiful, blue-haired girl entered. Just like her hair, her eyes were blue as well, combined with her light pink lips and well-structured face, the girl's beauty topped every single female student that was present inside the classroom. "It's Lady Candice!" (Picture in Paragraph comments) "Wow, why is she in our class?" "Who knows? But we sure are lucky today, aren't we?" Female and male students alike, all of them glanced at Candice as their eyes shined brightly. Even Anna wasn't any different, "Why is Lady Candice here?" She wondered inwardly just like every other student. Candice, however, completely ignored these murmurs and looked around. "Who is Nux Leander?" She questioned. Nux, however, did not answer. Of course, him answering or not did not matter. There were countless people in the class who wanted to get into Candice's good books. "He, he is Nux Leander." One of the boys pointed at Nux. Candice then turned towards Nux and observed him closely, "Are you Nux Leander?" A small smile then appeared on Nux's face as he answered, "Girl, I think we should get to know each other first. I understand that I am handsome and all, but think about all this from my perspective, I do not even know who you are. How can I accept your proposal? I think we should start by being friends." "¡­" Candice Waters turned silent. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The whole class turned silent as well. Candice, who couldn't believe her ears questioned, "W-What did you say?" "Oh C'mon, don't act like you are heartbroken. I am not rejecting your love, I just said that we should get to know each other." "You think I am here to confess my love to you?" Candice questioned. "I mean, isn't that the only reason you would approach me for? I don't know who you are, we have never met before, so I believe the only logical conclusion is that you somehow saw me and were entranced by my good-looking face. Then you couldn't control yourself and came to me to confess your love and give yourself to me. Oh, and don't be too embarrassed, it is not the first time something like this has happened, although other women weren't as bold as you to barge in directly into my class, they still proposed to me when I was alone. So don't worry, you are not alone." Nux answered and then calmed her down with a gentle smile on his face. He was an Expert in knowing how to win a girl's heart. However, his magic did not seem to have worked on Candice as her eyes turned cold and she questioned. "Do you even know who you are talking to?" "Are you the daughter of the King?" Nux questioned with a smile. "Huh? No, of course not." "Daughter of the Academy's Head Master?" "No." "Daughter of the General of the Skyfall Kingdom?" "¡­No" "Any of the Dukes?" "¡­No I am not." "A Marquee?" "Yes," "I see." Nux nodded and then, he frowned. "If you are just a daughter of a mere Marquee, then how the fuck am I supposed to know who you are?" "¡­" Again, the entire class turned silent. 'Where the fuck do you get the confidence of saying that when you yourself are nothing but a commoner?' Some of the students thought inside their minds and cursed. "My name is Candice Water, Decade Three, Prodigy Class." Candice calmed herself down and introduced herself. She didn't share the name of her father or her noble rank when she introduced herself. Her message was clear, I do not need to be a Daughter of a Marquee to be someone special. Everyone else knows me here by my name, because of who I am, not because of my status. A commendable way of thinking, however, Nux just didn't care. "Nux Leander, a commoner and an orphan." 'One really needs high-level guts to introduce yourself as a commoner after acting like that¡­' The students couldn't help but comment. 'Arrogant fucker.' 'Know your place, commoner.' All the students, especially boys started cursing Nux in their hearts. "Are you the one who assaulted Myrill Bourkee yesterday?" Candice questioned. "Are you here for that incident?" Nux questioned. Inside his head, he was patting himself for working so hard. Attacking and bullying Myrill was satisfying, but he didn't do it just because he wanted fun. His main target was Candide Waters. Candice Water is known to be someone who is very overprotective of her subordinates. Therefore, bullying Myrill was a straight challenge to Candice. She had to come here. And that is what Nux needed. As to why he is targetting Candice, heh... He had his reasons. "Yes," Candice nodded. "Hmm¡­ Ah wait! Are you that Candice Water!?" suddenly, Nux's eyes widened in surprise. "Do you recognise me now?" Candice questioned with a small, satisfied smile on her face. "No. Never heard of someone like that in my entire life." Nux then shook his head and Candice's face twitched in frustration. "So are you a Decade Three student?" Nux questioned. "Yes, I am." "Ahh, then you must be new in this Academy just like me. I am sorry to tell you, but this is Decade Two, Prodigy Class. To get to Decade Three, you walk out of this classroom, then you turn left, then a right, then another right, And then you ask someone else where the Decade Three Class is because I do not know that as well." "¡­" Candice's lips twitched in frustration and anger as she glared at Nux with hatred. "Hey Hey, don't look at me like that, as I said, I am new here as well, I know this Academy as much as you do." Nux shook his head and shrugged. "Don't change the topic and answer my question. Are you the one who assaulted Myrill Bourkee?" Candice controlled her anger and questioned again. "Wait¡­ are you and Myril-" Nux wanted to change the topic again and waste a little more time, however, his [Sense] quickly picked what he was waiting for and a small smile appeared on his face. "Are you here for the matter regarding Myrill?" "Yes and I don't want you to ask any questions now, I will be the one asking. Are you the one who assaulted Myrill yesterday?" Candice, who didn't have an ounce of good impression of Nux in her mind questioned in a strict tone. Nux, however, just smiled and questioned back. "Are you talking about the incident where Myrill tried to attack me and was then got thrashed by me?" Chapter 245 Now get out of my class! Chapter 245 Now get out of my class! "Are you talking about the incident where Myrill tried to attack me and was then got thrashed by me?" Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. Candice narrowed her eyes and questioned, "Are you admitting that you are the one behind it?" "Hmm? Of course not, I was merely defending myself." Nux answered. "Oh? You were just defending yourself, then how did Myrill end up with a Medic?" "Because he was weak? I mean, we two fought each other, it is obvious that the weaker one would end up in the care of a medic, is it not?" "So you are admitting that you fought against Myrill?" A small smile appeared on Candice's face as she questioned. "Why? You think I was in the wrong?" Nux questioned back. "You not only fought against your classmate, you even dared to use a Skill inside the classroom and gravely injure your classmate. Of course, you are in the wrong." "Hmm hmm," Nux nodded and then questioned again. "So you think I am wrong and I should be punished? Is that correct?" "Yes, you gravely injured your classmate, so you should be punished. According to me, you should be expelled from the academy for breaking the rules, however, before that, you should be forced to pay for all the medical fees that will be required for Myrill's treatment. Of course, I know that you are just a commoner and can't pay that astronomical amount of money, so I suggest you take a loan." "Ahh, so you want me to take a loan and then pay for it for the rest of my life?" "That should be the least you should do after doing something so horrible." Candice nodded. Her idealistic way of thinking was indeed a little... messed up. "So, let me get this clear, you think that I was the one who was wrong, and you are here to serve justice?" "Yes, that is correct." Candice nodded. Then, a small smile appeared on Nux's face as he commented, "I didn't know students of the Academy are smarter and more knowledgeable than the teachers." "Huh? What do you mean?" Candice questioned. "Do you not realize it yet?" Nux questioned. "What?" "Why do you think I am still here in the academy after 'breaking a rule'? This is because the Teacher who was in charge of our classroom didn't think that I was wrong." Nux questioned and then answered at the same time. Then, his smile widened and he questioned again, "So? Candice Water, do you think that my Teacher's decision was wrong? Do you think that my teacher is a fool who cannot distinguish between right and wrong?" "¡­" Candice frowned. "That is not what I meant¡­" She muttered. "Oh? Then can you explain what you meant, Candice Water? Because from what I deduce, I can tell that you do not approve of my decision at all." Candice's eyes widened in surprise when she heard another voice behind her back. She then turned around and saw Teacher Evane standing at the door looking at her with narrowed eyes. "T-Teacher Evane¡­ t-that is not what I meant¡­" Nux smiled. Heh, he wasn't wasting all that time without any reason, he was waiting for Teacher Evane to come and protect him. He can't show all his cards here after all. "Mhm, then please explain what you meant, Candice Water." Teacher Evane smiled however then, her eyes turned cold. "You have the audacity to enter my classroom and then blame my student for something that he had not done. Who do you think you are!?" "¡­" The whole class turned silent. This was the first time they had seen Teacher Evane being this angry in the last 6-7 years. "T-Teacher E-Evane¡­" "What?" "I-I was just here s-since I felt like¡­" "Since you felt like what? That my decision was wrong?" "N-No. I-I just believe that things could have been done in a better way. N-Nux Leander did not have to attack Myrill Bourkee, I heard that he easily subdued Myrill, but even after that, he first broke his ankle and then used Fire Burst against him. I believe that the Academy should take action against him and his violent behaviour." Candice tried to explain herself. "Do you even realize what you are talking about?" Teacher Evane narrowed her eyes. "Myrill Bourkee tried to Kill Nux! How do you expect him to be in a normal mental state after barely surviving like that!?" "Teacher Evane, we still don't have something that proves that Myrill Bourkee was after Nux Leander's life." Candice countered. "Oh? So you have proof proving that Nux was too violent against Myrill, however, you do not have the proof of Myrill using a Fire Burst spell when the two of them were just 10 cm away from each other?" "I do know that happened, Teacher Evane. But we don't know for sure that that attack would be life-threatening for Nux Leander." Candice countered again. "So you are telling me that you, a Student who has an affinity with Water Element know more about the Fire Burst Spell than me, a Teacher who has an affinity with Fire Element?" Teacher Evane raised her eyebrow. "I-I¡­" Candice had no answers to her questions and she turned silent. "Candice Water, I do not know who gave you the galls to enter my classroom and do whatever you please, however, know this. Skyfall Royal Academy is not your playground. Know your place." Teacher Evane bellowed in anger. Candice lowered her head in shame and gritted her teeth in anger. "Now get out of my class before I kick you out of this academy!" Teacher Evane shouted. She was truly enraged today. "¡­" However, instead of doing what she was ordered, Candice just stood there, motionlessly. Seeing this, Teacher Evane was even more annoyed. "Did you not hear what I said!?" She bellowed in rage. "¡­you can't do it." Suddenly, Candice mumbled. "What did you say?" Teacher Evane frowned in confusion and questioned. "I said you cannot do it. You cannot kick me out of this school, no matter how hard you try. You do not have the power to do so." Candice raised her head and glared at Teacher Evane. Chapter 246 Teacher Evane, can you help mewith it? Chapter 246 Teacher Evane, can you help mewith it? "I said you cannot do it. You cannot kick me out of this school, no matter how hard you try. You do not have the power to do so." Candice raised her head and glared at Teacher Evane. "Do not forget Teacher Evane, a single teacher cannot kick a student from the academy. Also, don't give me all that surname bullshit. I very well know that you are a Skyfall. The Princess of our Kingdom. However, my Teacher is a Skyfall as well. Therefore, no teacher will side with you even if you use your Status because in the end, compared to a talented 22-year-old Master Stage Cultivator and the Future Pillar of the Kingdom, no one would be stupid enough to choose an 80-year-old Grand Master Stage Cultivator who has used up all her potential and can't bring any value to the Kingdom other than teaching a few Advance Stage Cultivators!" "¡­" Candice spat viciously and Teacher Evane turned silent. This time, the Students in the classroom frowned. If it was anything else, they would support Candice, the Queen of the Royal Academy with all their heart, however, this time, she was against their Teacher. And not a normal teacher, but the nicest teacher. Although Teacher Evane was a princess and had a very high social standing compared to all the students, she has never been arrogant about it and treated every student gently. She treated students even better than other teachers do. The students respected her a lot as well. Therefore, now that the Queen of the Academy was standing against their teacher, they like it one bit. A thought that Nux shared with the rest of his classmates. "The teacher you are talking about, is it Teacher Arvina Skyfall?" Nux questioned as he walked in front of Evane. "Huh? You are rather well informed huh¡­" Candice smiled. "Yes, I am well informed about certain things, therefore, I want to ask, are you sure you want to involve Teacher Arvina Skyfall in this mess?" "Huh? What do you mean?" Candice frowned. "First, you barged into Teacher Evane's class, then, you blamed one of her students and challenged her decision. As if this was not enough, you even dared to point your finger against Teacher Evane and called her 'someone who has used all her potential' and mocked her job as her teacher. Does that mean you feel the same way for your teacher as well? Do you feel that your teacher, an Expert Stage Cultivator isn't bringing any value to the kingdom other than teaching a bunch of children?" Nux questioned, he then walked towards Candice and narrowed his eyes, "Are you sure you want Teacher Arvina Skyfall to hear this?" "I-I never said anything like this! You are just moulding my words!" Candice stepped back and pointed her finger at Nux. "You may have not said anything about Teacher Arvina, but doesn't your words already tell what you think about all the teachers in general? To be honest, I pity Teacher Arvina, she went as far as to take you as her personal student, however, this is how low you think of her. Dissapointing indeed." Nux shook his head and sighed. "Alright, let's do this, let's call Teacher Arvina here and have a big, lengthy discussion about what happened." Nux suggested and then he turned towards Anna, "Anna, can you please go and call teacher Arvina here." "Y-Yes, right away!" Anna nodded and just as she was about to rush out of class, Candice shouted. "Wait!" Anna paused. Candice then completely ignored Nux and walked towards Teacher Evane, Then, she bowed her head and apologized. "Teacher Evane, I apologize for what I said in a fit of anger. I am still immature and would request you to be a bigger person and forgive me. I promise you that I will learn to control my emotions and keep my words in check. I really did not mean what I said before, again, I apologize." "Alright, I forgive you. You can leave my class now, I need to continue with my lecture." Evane sighed. Did she forgive her? Of course not. However, she had to teach. She doesn't have any time to waste on a 20-year-old child. "Yes, Teacher Evane. Thank you very much." Candice bowed her head again and then she walked away. However, before she left, she glanced at Nux, who just smiled at her provocatively, she gritted her teeth in annoyance and then left the classroom. Today, she had taken a big hit on her pride. She, Candice Water, the Queen of the Royal Academy, the Future Pillar of the Skyfall Kingdom, had to bow her head in front of an entire classroom. A shameful act indeed. And this was all because of one student. One puny Advance Stage commoner. Earlier, she just wanted him to pay the price for attacking her subordinate, however now, now everything is personal. Candice wasn't planning to let that boy go with just a lifelong debt. Now, everything would be a lot worse than before. "Keep an eye on that student named Nux Leander. As soon as he makes one single mistake, report it to me." She ordered the boy who had joined her after she left the classroom. "Yes, Lady Candice." ¡­ On the other side, Teacher Evane continued with her lecture, however, with how she was delivering her lecture, it was clear that Candice's words have affected her in some way. The students, however, couldn't do anything about it and just look at each other helplessly. The class continued for more and then, "Alright, this will be it for today, we will continue this from tomorrow. Have a good day ahead, everyone." Teacher Evane muttered with a small smile on her face. However, just as she was about to leave, Nux raised his hand. "Teacher Evane, I tumbled into a problem when I was using Fire Burst Skill yesterday, can you help me with it?" Nux questioned. "Hmm? You learned it already?" "Of course, I used it against Myrill yesterday, did you forget?" Nux answered with a smile. It was only then that most of the students realized what had happened. 'This fucking monster¡­ he learned a 2-Star Skill in just 2 days¡­ This is absurd!' Even Teacher Evane was shocked still. "Teacher Evane, can you help me with it?" Nux questioned again. "A-Ah, sure. Come to my office, I will help you if I can." Chapter 247 You cant be that big of a trash, can you? Chapter 247 You can't be that big of a trash, can you? "A-Ah, sure. Come to my office, I will help you if I can." Although she was confused about how Nux did it so quickly, Teacher Evan quickly came out of her reverie and nodded. It doesn't matter how he did it, rather, it is a good thing that he is talented, Her student achieving higher heights is something that will fill her heart with happiness. Of course, she knows that someone as talented as Nux won't remain her student for long but she would still feel satisfied as long as she had a 'hand' in his growth. "Alright, thank you very much, Teacher Evane." Nux boomed in joy and just as he was about to follow Teacher Evane, a boy stood up. "Teacher Evane, I am also facing some difficulties with Fire Burst Skill, I would like to come with Nux and learn from you as well." Nux turned towards the boy and noticed that the boy was looking at him with narrowed eyes. His expression was clear, 'You bastard, you already live in the room right next to hers, now you even dare to spend some time alone with her in her office!? Over my dead body!' Nux's mouth twitched in annoyance. There are really too many hindrances in this class. Soon, however, a small smile appeared on his face and he countered, "Ahh, David, you know, the thing is, I only got this Skill 2 days ago, you have been here for a long time now, it is obvious that your mastery over the Skill would be a lot better than mine. I don't think this session will help you in any way. I suggest you go to teacher Evane tomorrow or any other day." The boy named David smiled as well, "Ah, no, no, that can't be true. I am not very good with this Skill either, also, I have seen you use this technique yesterday, I am pretty sure you are around my level. So I am sure this session with helping me a lot, don't worry about it." His smile widened when he completed his sentence. 'How is that sucker!? You think you can send me away!?' David was sure that Nux had no way to reject him now. Of course, what he didn't know was that he was against someone who has never lost a battle of words. "Oh, c'mon David, you don't have to act so humble in front of me. You aren't saying that you, who have been training and learning this skill for so many years now, have the same level of mastery as someone like me, who only got this skill 2 days ago, are you?" Then, Nux's smile widened as he questioned, "You can't be that big of a trash, can you?" David's mouth twitched in annoyance when he heard those words. 'T-This bastard¡­' "Of course, you aren't that bad, right, David?" Nux smiled even more. "Y-Yeah¡­ I guess I should stop being humble¡­ Teacher Evane, since Classmate Nux was the first one to ask you, I will back off today and will ask my questions at a later date." David turned towards Teacher Evane and forced a smile. Then, he glanced at Nux and snorted in frustration. That bastard was really too good with words! 'Tsk Tsk! Hateful man!' The last thing he can do is admit that he was trash. His life would become a living hell if he does that. In the end, David just sat down on his seat with a dejected look on his face. Nux smiled and then he walked towards Teacher Evane and smiled, "Teacher Evane, I will be following you then," "Alright." Teacher Evane smiled and under David's jealous gaze, Nux and Teacher Evane left the classroom. ¡­ "Nux¡­" As the two of them entered Teacher Evane's office, she muttered. "Yes, what is it, Teacher Evane?" "Thank you for standing up for me today." Teacher Evane smiled and Nux was taken aback. She really was too beautiful. "You do not have to mention that, Teacher Evane. I just couldn't stand the fact that she had the galls to say all that to you, my saviour. I will do the same thing I did if I have to, no one says anything disrespectful to my teacher and gets away with it." Nux snorted. Teacher Evane smiled, however, then, she warned, "But you have to be careful against that girl, okay? She is quite popular in this Academy. Also, she is incredibly strong and talented. I am sure you must have heard about her." A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he questioned, "You will protect me if something happens, right, Teacher Evane?" Evane then shook her head and chuckled, "Don't depend on me you fool. You should just be careful and not mess with her anymore." Nux chuckled as well, "Hahaha~ Don't worry Teacher Evane, I am a very careful person. I won't do something reckless." Evane seriously doubted what Nux just said, however, she didn't say anything out loud and continued, "Alright, so what is your question?" "Ah right," Nux then recalled what he was here for and smiled. "So the thing is, I know that Fire Burst Spell is strong. Very strong, I have seen its effect first hand. However, there are too many problems with it. First, it takes too much Mana. Second, it takes too much time. I am trying to adjust it somehow but I am unable to come up with a way¡­" "You are already thinking of using it efficiently huh¡­" Evane raised her eyebrow in surprise. "Alright, I understand, you are correct about those faults. Fire Burst indeed takes too much Time and Mana, however, there is a way to reduce that. Have you learned the 1-Star Skill, Fire Ball?" Evane questioned. "Yes, I have." "Good, it will be easier then, So what you can do is that rather than making a huge Fireball from the start, you can start with a simple Fireball, then, while you shoot, you can inject more Mana into it so that it will burst when it collides with your target. Though this does sound like nothing special, it will help you a lot if you master it." Nux, however, just frowned in confusion. "I do not understand what you are trying to say, Teacher Evane." "Alright, I guess that would be too complicated for someone who just started learning this technique, Let me slow it down a little." Chapter 248 Would you like to discuss it inside my room? Chapter 248 Would you like to discuss it inside my room? For the next few hours, Nux and Evane continued to talk about Fire Burst and how to use it efficiently. And the more they talked, the more impressed Nux got. Initially, he thought there he won¡¯t be able to learn anything major and just wanted to spend some time with Evane so that she gets more comfortable around him. However, soon, Nux realized something. Evane has mastered the Fire Burst Skill, a 2-Star Skill to Big Achievement Level. This was something that almost no Grand Master Stage Cultivator would do. 2-Star Skills simply weren¡¯t worth the effort. It would be a lot better to learn a better, higher grade Skill. However, Evane still continued to learn it just so she could teach it to her students and help them in some way. A commendable attitude indeed. Evane¡¯s image in Nux¡¯s heart rose by another level today. However, no matter what, Nux still had to end this conversation. ¡°Ahh¡­ Teacher Evane¡­ I think I understand it now¡­¡± He had already achieved his goal, he should act cautiously now so that he does not ruin his future plan. ¡°Good job.¡± Evane nodded with a smile. ¡°Teacher Evane, I should leave now. I think I can increase my strength with this! It is a big discovery!¡± Nux exclaimed as his eyes shined with unconcealed happiness and excitement. ¡°Alright, I also have to take a class, you should leave now.¡± Evane chuckled as she saw him acting so excited. He was indeed an innocent and curious student. She liked him a little. ¡°Alright, Teacher Evane! Thank you for your help! You are the best teacher ever!¡± Nux exclaimed and then quickly left the office. Evane¡¯s smile widened when she heard his words and then, she sighed. ¡°Haahh¡­ He is quick to catch on to things and is eager to learn more¡­ He is a good student¡­¡± Then, Teacher Evane closed her eyes for a little while and took a 15 minutes rest. ¡­ Time passed, and Nux, who was in his room continued to learn and experiment with the Fire Burst Skill. He didn¡¯t exactly care about this Skill, however, he required it for the next set of his plans, therefore, he worked hard for it. Just like this, 8 hours passed by and Nux finally stood up. He then stretched his body and glanced outside the window. It was already night and the moon was out. A smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face. ¡®Perfect timing.¡¯ He then left his room and knocked on the room next door. ¡°Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A few seconds later, Evane, who was wearing her pale yellow coloured nightgown opened the door and frowned. ¡°Nux? What happened? Why are you here?¡± Nux¡¯s eyes shined in delight as he exclaimed, ¡°Teacher! I was finally able to do what you said! I used the fireball before using Fire Burs-¡± Suddenly, Nux realized something. ¡°Ahh, Teacher, I apologize, I was a little too excited and curious so I came here without noticing the time. I apologize for disturbing you.¡± He bowed. ¡°¡­¡± Evane turned silent. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t talk to a student at a time like this, since, obviously, she needs to take out time for herself. However, for some reason, seeing Nux¡¯s excited face, Evane couldn¡¯t control herself and muttered, ¡°Would you like to discuss it inside my room?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nux frowned and raised his head in confusion. ¡°I mean, you are excited to share what you learned with me, correct?¡± ¡°I am excited, but I understand it is time for your rest, you work hard for the whole day, I shouldn¡¯t bother you at the night.¡± Evane smiled and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, good students are never a bother for a teacher. Also, I am curious to see what you have learned as well. Now come into my room, we should not disturb other teachers.¡± Nux¡¯s smile widened and he nodded. ¡°Teacher Evane, you are the best teacher in the Academy.¡± Evane chuckled and then, the two of them entered her room. Nux then started looking around and noticed that there were lots of painting on the walls, then, his eyes fell on a painting on a canvas and paints and his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Teacher Evane, you painted that!?¡± ¡°I did. Do you like it?¡± ¡°What about the paintings over there and the ones on the walls? Did you paint them as well?¡± ¡°I painted them all,¡± Evane nodded. ¡°Teacher Evane¡­ although I do not know much about the paintings, but I can say for certainty that these are the best paintings I have ever seen in my life.¡± ¡°Hahaha~ You don¡¯t have to lie to me like that. These are not that good.¡± Evane chuckled. Normally, she would ignore compliments like these since most of them are made to please her because of her status, however, this time, for some reason, she actually felt good for being praised like that. ¡°I do not lie, Teacher Evane. Your paintings are really good.¡± Nux shook his head. ¡°Alright Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this right now. You were here because you wanted to show what you learned, correct? Let¡¯s start, I am curious as well.¡± Evane changed the topic. She was bad at taking compliments even though she is a princess. Nux smiled when he noticed that and nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± Then, a Fireball appeared on the top of his hand and he continued, ¡°As you said, we shouldn¡¯t make a big fireball from the start. Fire Burst is a Skill where you solidify a great amount of Mana and then cover it with Fire, then you shoot it on your target, and once it collides, all the Mana explodes. However, just like you said, the better way to use it is to make a Fireball, then inject more Mana into it and,¡± Nux then injected Mana into the Fireball he created and it shot towards the door. ¡°Boom. Your attack will work, this way, you will use less time, and since the Mana wasted would be minimal, the output of the Skill would be stronger.¡± Nux muttered as his Fireball disappeared into thin air before it could collide with the door. Teacher Evane, who saw everything couldn¡¯t help but blink her eyes in surprise. ¡°Y-You¡­ how did you do it so quickly¡­?¡± ¡°Hehe~ I still need to work on it a little, So I will be depending on Teacher Evane¡¯s help~¡± Chapter 249 l know how everything will go, trust me. Chapter 249 l know how everything will go, trust me. Evane and Nux talked about the Fire Burst Skill and the way to improve it for the next 2 hours, however, then Evane¡¯s eyes fell on the clock and she realized the time. ¡°Alright Nux, it is already late at night, you should go and rest in your room, I need to rest as well.: Nux frowned, he then looked at the clock and realized, ¡°Ah, is it that late already? I didn¡¯t realize it at all¡­¡± Evane chuckled, ¡°Hmm hmm, it is good that you are eager to learn more. But now you should leave.¡± ¡°Yes teacher.¡± Nux smiled and then stood up. However, just as he was about to leave, he stopped. Evane frowned, ¡°What happened? Why did you stop? Do you need something?¡± Nux turned around with a red face and questioned in a mosquito-like voice, ¡°Teacher Evane¡­ can I take that painting with me¡­?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Evane frowned. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to give me. I can understand¡­¡± Nux quickly shook his head and turned around. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, you can take it if you like it so much.¡± Nux¡¯s eyes brightened up and he smiled. ¡°Thank you! Teacher Evane!¡± Evane smiled. Nux then picked up the said painting and left the room. After Nux left her room, Emilia smiled and then she walked toward her bedroom with a lazy look on her face. ¡­ Outside her room, Nux smiled as he glanced at the painting he took. Was he interested in the painting? Of course not. He was only interested in the painter, not the painting. Nux then walked into her room and contacted Amaya. ¡®Amaya,¡¯ ¡®Oh? You finally got the time to talk with me?¡¯ Amaya¡¯s response was lightning quick. It was as if she was waiting for him to start the conversation. ¡®How are you doing, my beautiful and cute Amaya?¡¯ Nux questioned with a smile on his face. ¡®Not good at all.¡¯ Amaya answered. ¡®It has been 2 days.¡¯ And then she complained. ¡®Alright alright, just a few more days, then, I will make it up to you.¡¯ ¡®You better.¡¯ Amaya pouted. ¡®So? Why did you contact me?¡¯ Amaya questioned. ¡®Nothing much, I just wanted to tell you that your information about Evane Skyfall was correct, she really likes to paint.¡¯ ¡®Hmph, of course, I am right. Why are you telling me something so obvious?¡¯ Just as Nux mentioned another girl, Amaya¡¯s tone changed. Nux already learned about her more than extra possessive traits after talking and staying with her for a month. It was a scary trait. Naah, who was he kidding? It was a trait that he absolutely loves. Who didn¡¯t like a Yandere who is completely in love with you, and she is a Royal concubine and a princess to boot? Nux sure did. ¡®Evane Skyfall, the Second Princess of the Skyfall Kingdom is the daughter of Emilia Skyfall and the Grand Daughter of Duke Leofrik Vestalis, is someone who can easily participate in the Battler of the throne with her status. Her status is high even if you compare it with other members of the Royal family. However, she prefers peace and quietness and thinks that politics and wars are unnecessary and tiring. This is the reason why she left all the glory and became a Teacher in the Royal Academy. Her hobby is painting and she¡­¡¯ Amaya then continued to talk about Evane and listening to her, Nux smiled. That is what he liked about Amaya. Even though she was extremely possessive, she would go out of her way to find information about his next ¡®target¡¯. ? A completely contradictory and senseless way of doing things. But Amaya would do it if it pleases Nux. Of course, she would want accurate rewards for her efforts as well. She won¡¯t do it for free. She needs accurate compensation in form of bathroom sex in 3 different positions. Of course, anything above 3 is welcomed as well. It can be counted as a bonus since she is doing such a good job. ¡®What about your Physique? Did your Mastery level increase yet?¡¯ Nux questioned. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Amaya answered with a sad look on her face. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, just continue practising, I know you will get there. I trust you.¡¯ A small smile appeared on Amaya¡¯s face, ¡®Yes, I will practice more. I have arranged everything, from tomorrow onwards, I would have more time to train.¡¯ Suddenly, Nux frowned. ¡®Huh? What?¡¯ ¡®Nothing¡­¡¯ Amaya shook her head. Nux then narrowed his eyes and questioned, ¡®Amaya, you are not planning to do what I am thinking, are you?¡¯ ¡®I-I am not¡­¡¯ ¡®You think you can lie to me?¡¯ ¡®I am not lying¡­¡¯ ¡®When are you starting?¡¯ ¡®Tomorrow¡­¡¯ Amaya couldn¡¯t lie. ¡®I will be coming to the castle then¡¯ Nux muttered. ¡®No you cannot!¡¯ Amaya, however, shook her head repeatedly. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Have you met the Headmaster of the Royal Academy yet?¡¯ Amaya questioned. ¡®No, I did not. I tried to find him, however, I don¡¯t think he is here at the moment.¡¯ Nux answered. ¡®Then how will you know if [Conceal] will work on the King or not?¡¯ ¡®It most probably will¡­¡¯ ¡®We cannot take any chances here, Nux.¡¯ Amaya¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Nux was still unwilling. ¡®No, as I said, you do not know how strong a King Stage Cultivator is, as long as you don¡¯t see the Academy Headmaster and confirm everything, you cannot go in front of the King.¡¯ ¡®How about I sneak into a Duke¡¯s house?¡¯ Nux questioned. ¡®And what if the King Stage Cultivator could see you? What then?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Nux turned silent. ¡®Nux, don¡¯t do something reckless.¡¯ Amaya¡¯s voice turned solemn. ¡®Can¡¯t you delay it for a few more days¡­ I am sure the Headmaster would return soon¡­¡¯ Nux muttered. ¡®You know I cannot do it. They are already suspicious.¡¯ Amaya shook her head. ¡®Just a few more days will be fine¡­¡¯ ¡®Nux.¡¯ Suddenly, Amaya called. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®You know who I am right? I am Amaya Skyfall. I am someone who has formed the largest information chamber in the world without even leaving the palace. I know how everything will go. I know how he will react. Trust Me.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Nux turned silent and in the end, he sighed, ¡®Alright, I will trust you.¡¯ Chapter 250 So this Mist, is it from your Curse? Chapter 250 So this Mist, is it from your Curse? The next day, Amaya was lying on her bed with a tired and dull look on her face. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A few minutes later, Amaya heard someone knocking on her door and a small smile appeared on her face. ¡®It is starting.¡¯ She informed. ¡®Alright, I am ready, okay? Inform me if something is wrong and I will come right away.¡¯ From the other side, she heard Nux¡¯s worried voice and a loving smile appeared on her face. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen, My love~¡¯ Amaya¡¯s black eyes turned a shade darker when she said those words. It looked like she was possessed. Honestly, her face was quite scary right now. ¡®I trust you, my Love.¡¯ A crazy smile appeared on Amaya¡¯s face when she heard that. ¡®Yes, you should trust the love of your life, You should trust the person you Love the ¡®Most¡¯, you shou-¡® *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Amaya was brought out of her reverie when she heard the knocks again. Then, her smile disappeared and a dull and tired look appeared on her face. ¡°Enter¡­¡± She ordered in a weak voice as Black Mist started oozing out and covering her body. The doors were then opened and Kelton entered, however, his eyes widened in surprise and horror when he saw Amaya¡¯s state. Amaya was lying on her bed, with a weak and tired look on her face while black-coloured Mist surrounded her body. ¡°Lady Amaya! What happened!?¡± Kelton questioned in panic. ¡°¡­call the King¡­¡± Amaya ordered in a weak voice. Kelton didn¡¯t know how to react when he saw her acting like that. However, in the end, he decided to do what she ordered and nodded, ¡°As you command, Lady Amaya. Please wait for a second!¡± Saying that, Kelton quickly left the room and rushed towards the King¡¯s room. A few minutes later, Kelton rushed back into Amaya¡¯s room and behind her, a black-haired, purple-eyed man entered the room with a calm look on his face. The man wore a white coloured coat and a red cloak over the top, he had a lean body and although he had wrinkles on his face, he still looked handsome. He was Ricardus Skyfall, the King of the Skyfall Kingdom. When Ricardus¡¯s eyes fell on Amaya¡¯s body, a frown appeared on his calm face and he questioned, ¡°What happened?¡± His voice sounded normal, neither too emotionless, neither too worried. ¡°¡­have you found the cure¡­?¡± Amaya questioned in a weak voice and a dull look on her face. ¡°No, I have not.¡± The King answered. ¡°¡­any clues¡­?¡± Amaya questioned. ¡°No.¡± And The King shook his head again. ¡°¡­¡± Amaya turned silent and closed her eyes. It was as if she had accepted her fate. The King did not like this at all. A frown appeared on his face and he questioned, ? ¡°What happened? What is this Black Mist? Why do you look so weak?¡± He questioned with curiosity. Yes, curiosity, not worry. In the end, Amaya was just a Trophy. What? She is sick? So what? It is the Medic¡¯s duty to look after her and cure her, not the King¡¯s. He was just here because he had time to come here, nothing more. No, he was a little worried though, especially after seeing Amaya¡¯s condition. She didn¡¯t look much healthy and that was bad. She was still an Unclaimed Trophy, after all, if she is going to die, it is better for him to claim her before she leaves this world. Seeing that his questions weren¡¯t answered yet, the King frowned. ¡°Answer me.¡± A sigh then escaped Amaya¡¯s mouth and she opened her mouth. ¡°Look at my cultivation.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The King frowned, however, since Amaya had turned silent again, he decided to do what she said and observed her closely. A few minutes later, his eyes widened in surprise, this was the first genuine emotion that had appeared on his face since the moment he entered this room. ¡°How did you become a Grand Master Stage Cultivator?¡± He questioned in excitement. He is sure that this Trophy was a weak Trophy and a Mortal a year ago. There is no way someone can raise his cultivation in just 1 year, this is simply impossible by normal means. This meant that Amaya had found a shortcut to cultivating, if he could learn about it, he might break through and become an Emperor Stage Cultivator. Who wouldn¡¯t be excited about that? However, Amaya¡¯s next words broke all his hopes. ¡°This is not my cultivation.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± The King frowned. ¡°It is related to my Curse.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The king stayed silent and waited for her to continue her explanation. Amaya understood that and continued, ¡°A month ago, my body started acting weirdly and I started feeling unnecessarily heavy. Initially, I just ignored it, thinking it was all because I was overworking and was tired, however, soon, it became something uncontrollable. My body started turning heavier and heavier and soon, this Mist started appearing around me. Initially, it used to disappear within 5 minutes and only appears once every three to four days, however, then, it started to appear more frequently. Every day, then 2 to 3 times a day and then I noticed that more Mist appeared around me, the weirder my Body became. From a Mortal to a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, I covered that journey in one month, this should be something to be happy about, however, that¡¯s when I realized that this was not my own power. This was the Curse. My curse was getting stronger. And yesterday, finally, it got to a stage where my body is so heavy that I can¡¯t even move now.¡± The King narrowed his eyes and then questioned. ¡°So this Mist, is it from your Curse?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amaya nodded and King quickly stepped back and stood a few meters away from her. ¡°I have been surrounded by this Mist and have stayed in this position for the past 12 hours,¡± Amaya muttered and after listening to everything, the King only asked one question. ¡°So does that mean I cannot claim you?¡± Chapter 251 The Scary Devouring Mist Chapter 251 The Scary Devouring Mist ¡°So does that mean I cannot claim you?¡± Yes, that was the only thing he worries about. He cannot claim Arvina Skyfall for reasons, now if a shiny trophy like Amaya would join her as well then¡­ It would be disappointing¡­ ¡°I cannot say for certain.¡± Amaya didn¡¯t reject or accept. The best case scenario would, of course, be a no. However, she knew well enough to not reject the king like this. It is always better than if the King checks it on his own. ¡°You are not certain?¡± The King raised his eyebrow. ¡°¡­¡± Amaya stayed silent, however, the King knew what her silence met. ¡°Alright, I guess I would have to check it out myself.¡± The King muttered and Amaya smiled inwardly. The King reacted just like she imagined him to. So does that mean the King would touch her? Of course not. She wouldn¡¯t have done something like this if that was the case. p????-?(0)???.??? ¡°Last time, it was an Advance Stage Cultivator, this time, we will try it with Master Stage Cultivator.¡± Yes, the King would make a servant touch her wife. The King turned around and ordered a soldier. ¡°Call any Master Stage Cultivator here.¡± ¡°As you command, your Royal Highness.¡± The soldier rushed out and a few minutes later, a man walked into the room. The King observed the man and noticed that he was a Master Stage Cultivator. ¡°You know why you are called here, correct?¡± The King questioned. ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± The man bowed. ¡°Alright, you can continue.¡± The King nodded. The man then walked passed the King and moved towards Amaya and soon, a big, evil smile appeared on his face. Amaya Skyfall, is the most beautiful girl he has ever seen in his entire life. The Queen or any other Royal Concubine were not even close to her when it came to beauty. Amaya Skyfall¡¯s beauty was simply otherworldly. And today, he was going to taste this otherworldly concubine. Does he not know about the curse? p???? ?(O)??? Of course, he does. He knows that there are chances that he would lose his life due to the curse however, he also knew that even if he survives the curse, the King would kill him in one way or another. The King may allow another man to touch his trophy, however, he would never let that man live. There is no way a man like that would exist. Therefore, he knew he would die either way. He had already accepted that. However, He won¡¯t die without tasting the forbidden fruit. He would bathe in the pleasure of sleeping with the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. Actually, he snorts at the previous man, that Advance Stage Cultivator Bastard who pulled out without even tasting it. What a loser! A pussy! He, however, was different. He was planning to go all the way and would make sure that the king listens to her wife moaning in pleasure. Thinking about that, his smile widened even more and he extended his hands towards Amaya¡¯s perfect breasts. However, as soon as his hands came 10 cm close to Amaya¡¯s body, the Black Mist surrounding Amaya reacted. The man noticed a small, disdainful smirk on Amaya¡¯s face and his eyes widened in surprise. ¦Ñ?????(?)????? However, before he could react, a large amount of Black Mist entered his body. He tried using Mana to block it off however, more and more Black Mist entered his body from his arms, legs, shoulders, and everywhere. Soon, the man was surrounded by Black Mist. ¡°AAAHHH!!! SAVE ME!! SAVE MEE!¡± The man screamed in horror as everything around him turned black. p???? ?(O)??? He quickly learned that it was better to use more Mana to push out the Black Mist out of his body, however, the amount of Black Mist surrounding his body was too much. He couldn¡¯t deal with that with his Mana alone. Also, the Black Mist continued to Devour his Organs and his resistance started decreasing. His hands, feet, shoulders, everything turned grey and soon, his body fell to the ground. With all his body turned grey, the man didn¡¯t have any way to resist the Dark Mist, the Mist continued devouring the Man, his organs, bones, and blood vessels, in the end, nothing of that man was left. Even his clothes were devoured. The Man completely disappeared from the room. There were no traces left at all. And all of this happened in just 5 minutes. Yes, a Master Stage Cultivator was completely helpless and died within 5 minutes. That was how scary the Devouring Mist was. ¡°¡­¡± The people who witnessed this scene turned silent. Their eyes then fell silent and seeing the lost, confused, and terrified look on her face, they knew that she was scared as well. ¡°It has become a lot stronger than before.¡± The King commented with a solemn face. ¡°Indeed.¡± Kelton nodded in worry. ¡°The Advance Stage Cultivator died a month after this incident, also, unlike what happened today, his body didn¡¯t disappear. Your curse has been strengthened for some reason.¡± The King turned towards Amaya and muttered. Hearing his words, Amaya smiled disdainfully. ¡®Of course, he died differently.¡¯ The man never died due to a curse. He was killed. By her. Well, she did not do it herself, but she ordered his death. ¡°¡­Will I survive?¡± suddenly, Amaya questioned with a weak look on her face. Seeing her like that, Kelton¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. In the end, she was just a little girl. This curse was too much for someone like her. Why is fate so cruel to her? ¡°I do not know. I will continue looking for the cure, you stay here and do whatever you wish.¡± The King muttered. After this demonstration, there was no way he would touch this woman. There are chances that he will survive; however, he wasn¡¯t willing to risk it. Risking his life for a mere woman was a completely stupid idea. In the end, he could always find another woman. Amaya, who saw his expression smiled inwardly. She was correct. This man did just what she expected he would do. ¡®It was successful.¡¯ She muttered and in that instance, she received an answer. ¡®Good job, My beautiful Amaya.¡¯ Chapter 252 l feel bad now... Chapter 252 l feel bad now... 'It was successful.' 'Good job, my beautiful Amaya.' A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he heard Amaya's words. Then, a sigh escaped his mouth. It would be a lie to say that he was not worried. He was worried sick. He doesn't know much about the King, however, there were chances that someone else would touch Amaya. Let alone him, even Amaya wouldn't accept that. That is why he was so worried. From what he has learned, that girl was a complete Yandere. What do you think would happen to a man who tries to touch a Yandere? He would die. And what if a Yandere can't kill the man? She would hurt herself. She might even kill herself. Of course, the situation won't turn that extreme since Nux would rush there as soon as something happens, however, Nux was still worried. 'Alright, now I will train the Physique, you do whatever you are busy with.' Nux then heard Amaya's voice and nodded. This was all Amaya's plan, after today, no one would doubt her cultivation, of course, she would need to cover herself with Devouring Mist but that was just a form of Training. Amaya's mastery over Devouring Mist Demon Physique was still just at Acquired Level, she doesn't have a system like Nux where she just needs to press a button and boom, she powers up. She needs to work hard, walk on the path that no one has ever walked on before and get stronger. Since the book said to use the Physique's power as much as possible, Amaya would do just that. She would turn her physique into a curse. 'Alright, take care of yourself, I will meet you soon.' Nux muttered and then, he broke the telepathic connection. "Sir, how much time until he wakes up?" "His injuries were severe, even after giving him a healing potion, he would still need a week to wake up." A man wearing a white coat muttered. "A week¡­" Myrill gritted his teeth in rage.¡¢ "The person who attacked him was too ruthless, he broke both his legs and assaulted him even after he passed out. Not only that, but we found the body a lot later than whenever this happened. All this combined made the bad situation worse." The doctor muttered. Myrill's eyes turned cold when he heard the Doctor's statement and he growled in anger, "Just wake up, little brother. Leave everything else to me. Whoever dared to do something like this, I will make sure that he pays the price." Saying that, Myrill patted Oswald's head. Of course, his worlds didn't sound very convincing when he himself had burnt marks on his body and there were no hairs on his head. His own condition wasn't very good either. 'A week huh¡­' Nux thought inwardly and nodded to himself. A week was enough. He was sure that he could get close to Evane at that time. Of course, since he was her student, things would be harder than normal and they won't form an intimate relationship within just a week, however, Nux was sure that he would be able to get close to her. Thinking about it, Nux left the Medic room and started walking towards his own room. Everything would be coming together next week, he needs to prepare some more things as well. After all, if he wants to attract her attention, he needs to make sure that he makes everything entertaining enough. Nux chuckled and then walked into his room. ¡­ "Nux, tell me honestly, did Candice come to you to find trouble today?" Evane questioned with a frown on her face. "Hmm? Why do you feel that way, Teacher Evane?" Nux questioned with a frown. Right now, it was night and he was inside Evane's room. How did he enter? Well, was it his first time? He had a few doubts related to Fire Burst Skill of course. "You didn't have your usual, confident aura around you today. In fact, you looked a little gloomy." Evane answered and then, her gaze turned serious, "Tell me if something like that happened, I can help you deal with it." Suddenly, a small, teasing smile appeared on Nux's face as he questioned, "Teacher Evane, are you worried about me?" However, his teasing words did not work against Nux, "Huh? You are my students, of course, I would be worried about you." Nux did not give up and continued, "Oh ho? Are you sure that it is just because I am your student?" "What other reason could there be?" Evane questioned with a frown. Nux observed her reaction and deduced that she wasn't acting. She was actually clueless and doesn't realize that he is flirting with her. 'She's unexpectedly innocent huh¡­' "I am sure you are worried because I am your favourite student, right?" "Since when did you become my favourite student?" Evane raised her eyebrow. "Huh? I am not your favourite student?" "Of course not." "Then who is it?" Nux questioned with a pout. "I do not have any favourite students. Everyone is equal in my eyes." "I never thought you would be like this, Teacher Evane. You are betraying me." Suddenly, Nux muttered. "Huh? What do you mean?" "You are my favourite teacher, so I thought I was your favourite student as well¡­ I feel bad now¡­" Nux pouted even more. "Stop talking about these nonsensical things, just answer my question." "You should not change the topic like this." "¡­" Evane then glanced at Nux with a look that said, 'I will get mad now.' In the end, Nux sighed in defeat and decided to give up. ¡¢"She did not do anything, Teacher Evane. I was just worried about something else today, you do not have to worry about it." Evane nodded in understanding and then, the two of them continued talking. The next day, Nux walked into his class, flirt- talked with girls, made the boys angry, and then attended Evane's class. In the evening, he would enter Evane's room and talk about Fire Burst, and then would talk about any random things, most of the time, the topics would be related to her paintings. And just like that, a week passed by. Chapter 253 Do you recognize him, LadyCandice? Chapter 253 Do you recognize him, 'Lady'Candice? "Hmm? Is Myrill still not back yet?" Teacher Evane questioned with a frown as he looked around the class. She has seen his injury, it shouldn't take more than 3-4 days for him to fully recover, even if he wanted to rest a little, it has already been more than a week. Shouldn't he come back to the class now? "Heh. He must be too ashamed to come back." A student commented. "Indeed, he was beaten up pretty badly after all." "Heh, losing after being the first one to attack, that is quite shameful." "Indeed, no matter how much I hate this Nux bastard, I am always grateful since he got rid of a nuisance like Myrill." "Indeed." The students then turned around, however, they then noticed that rather than listening there talk, Nux was talking with a few girls, completely ignoring what was going on in the class. "Actually¡­ I take my words back, this bastard is much more hateful than Myrill." A boy muttered as he glanced at Nux with hatred. "Indeed. Indeed." The rest of the students nodded. Noticing that another commotion has started because of her question, Evane decided to change the topic. Whether Myrill attends the class or not depends on him. It shouldn't concern her. "Alright, everyone, stop talking, we will start our class now." She muttered and gained the attention of the rest of the students. However, before she could start the class, *Bam* The doors of her classroom were kicked open by a blue-haired girl. Seeing the girl, Evane frowned and questioned in a stern tone, "Candice Water, what are you doing here? Is that a way one should enter a classroom, also, can't you see that I am teaching right now?" Candice, however, completely ignored Evane's words and pointed at Nux, "Is he the one who attacked you?" She questioned. "Y-Yes! He is the one! He attacked me and my friends for no reason and even took my storage ring!" A 15-year-old student complained as his face turned pale in fear when he saw Nux's face, behind him, two more students of the same age were standing. "You bastard! You dare attack my little brother!?" Another angry voice was heard, the class then saw Myrill walking into the class with an angry look on his face. "Nux Leander, who gave you the galls to attack the student of this academy?" Candice questioned as she narrowed her eyes in a threatening way. 'Oh ho? Would you look at them go~' A small smile appeared on Nux's face when he saw what was happening. Just like the doctor said, Oswald woke up today, of course, many would have questioned who attacked him so brutely and he would have described his face. There is no way Myrill wouldn't recognize him right away. And he must have already told everything to Candice Water. Then why was she acting so surprised? Why come here to confirm when they already knew who was behind it? Well, the reason was simple, they wanted to target him. In front of all the students. Of course, Nux had already predicted it. He was actually happy that everything was going exactly like it should be going. "Candice, what is the meaning of it? How can you blame my student again?" Evane stepped in, trying to protect Nux. However, this time, Candice was prepared. "Huh? I am trying to blame your student? Teacher Evane, I know you favour Nux very much, so much that even after he attacked Myrill, you took his side, but are you seriously going to allow Nux to continue to bully other students in the academy? I also heard that you allowed him to live in the room next to you in the Teacher's Abode. Teacher Evane, Nux is merely a commoner, someone who should have no relationship with you, then why are you going to such a length to protect him? I heard that you were an honest and upright teacher, then why, wait¡­" Suddenly, Candice acted like she realized something and questioned, "Teacher Evane, you do not have any sort of unspeakable relationship with Nux Leander, a commoner, correct?" "What the hell are you talking about!?" Evane retorted in anger when she heard what Candice was talking about. This chapter is updated by novelhall.com. "How dare you slander a teacher!?" She couldn't believe Candice said something like this. However, Candice only smiled at her outburst, "That is the only logical conclusion I can come up with, after all, a 15-year-old student says that he was attacked by Nux. Alright, let's leave this topic, you want proof right? I will give you one, I brought a witness he-" "I do not need any proof." Evane muttered. "Huh?" Candice frowned. Evane then suppressed her anger and turned towards Nux. "Nux, you answer me, did you attack this student?" "Huh!? Why are you asking him!? He, of course, would never accept it! Was my conjecture all true!? Do you two really have some sort of unspeakable relationship with each other!?" Candice questioned loudly. Evane, however, just clenched her fist and tried to ignore Candice's words. She needed an answer from Nux. "Yes, teacher Evane, I did attack this student, not only that, I even attacked his friends." "What?" Evane's eyes widened in surprise. "See? I told you he would never adm- Huh?" Even Candice was surprised, however, soon, an evil smile appeared on her face and she shouted. "See! I told you he was the one behind it! What are you going to say now, Evane!?" "N-Nux¡­ why did you¡­" Evane just couldn't believe her ears. However, instead of answering her, Nux stood up and slowly walked toward Candice. Then, he walked passed her and observed the students that have come here to see what the commotion was about. "Heehh? You really brought a lot of students with you, huh¡­ Candice." Nux commented. Then, he noticed a familiar figure standing there and waved his hand, "Manya, how have you been?" "H-Huh? I-I am fine. W-What about you?" Being pointed out like that, Manya stuttered a little, however, she still managed to answer. "I am fine as well. So? Why are you here?" Nux questioned. "I just saw Lady Manya and noticed that many students were following her, so I tagged along as well." "Ahh" Nux nodded in understanding. He then turned towards Candice and smiled, "As I expected, you are good at this, aren't you, Candice? But¡­ Are you sure you want to play it like that?" "Huh? What do you mean?" Candice frowned. Nux's smile widened and he shouted, "You are here, right? Come out." "Y-Yes big brother¡­" Then, an 8-year-old boy walked out of the crowd and Nux smiled, "Do you recognize him, 'Lady' Candice?" Chapter 254 Those were wise words indeed Chapter 254 Those were wise words indeed "Do you recognize him, 'Lady' Candice?" Nux questioned as he turned towards Candice. However, before she could even answer, Nux's eyes fell on Oswald and his two friends and he questioned, "Surely you three recognize him, right?" Oswald and his friends quickly averted his gaze, not answering his questions. Candice frowned, she felt like she has seen this boy somewhere, however, she could not remember where. "Hmmm, it seems that you have forgotten about this boy, let me help you remember, 'Lady' Candice. 9 days ago, Oswald and his friends joined their hands together and surrounded this boy. Then, they attacked him ruthlessly and took his Healing Potion. 'Lady' Candice saw that as well. Right?" Candice started recalling, "Ye-" She wanted to answer, however, someone else nodded faster than her. "Yes, I remember it! It happened a few days ago!" Manya nodded her head. "Ahh, it seems that you remember, that's a good thing, what about you, 'Lady' Candice? You remember it as well, do you not?" Candice narrowed her eyes and nodded, "I do. However, I do not understand why are you bringing that topic today." Nux just smiled, "I happened to be there that day as well, and it was only that day that I learned a life-changing lesson that came from no one else but 'Lady' Candice." Candice frowned, for some reason, she did not like that smile on Nux's face. "In this world, the weak have no right to say or complain about anything, whereas the strong can do whatever they wanted and no one would say anything to them. This is what you taught me that day, 'Lady' Candice. You said that weak should not complain about anything, rather, they should go stronger and rely on themselves," "Yes, I remember that lesson as well, I have memorized it by heart." Manya nodded as well. She respected Candice a lot, her every word was like a law to her. "Indeed, I was there as well." Another person spoke up and seeing that, more and more students spoke up. They didn't want to miss the opportunity to impress Lady Candice after all. "Yes, I was there." "Mhm, it was indeed what Lady Candice taught us." "True True." "Those were wise words indeed." The students continued to nod and hearing their words, a big smile appeared on Nux's face. "'Lady' Candice, I was only following your words when I did what I did to these 3 boys." "Huh? What do you mean?" Candice frowned. "These 3 'weak' students dared to block my, someone who is stronger than them, path. Of course, not only that, they even dared to shout at me in return, the audacity. I had to punish them. They needed to be taught, they needed to know that they are weak. They shouldn't stand against strong, therefore, I beat them up. I did a good job, did I not, 'Lady' Candice?" Nux questioned with a smile and then, the crowd turned silent. This man's words¡­ Why do they sound so logical? He was stronger, so doesn't that make him right? Why was Lady Candice here then? Noticing the students' reaction, Candice frowned and then, her anger exploded. "Huh!? You fought against Beginner Stage Cultivators when you yourself are an Advance Stage Cultivator! In what world is that fair!?" 'Tsk Tsk, what an ameture.' Nux couldn't help but snort inwardly when he heard Candice's response. "Hmm? 'Lady' Candice, this boy is just at Apprentice Stage¡­ 3 Beginner Stage Cultivators attacked him together¡­ In what world is that fair?" "¡­" Candice turned silent. "¡­" Not only her, but even the students also turned silent. "Royce is just an 8-year-old boy and he was attacked by three 15-year-old boys who were stronger than him, In what world is that fair? Rather, isn't me, an 18-year boy attacking three 15-year-old boys fairer? Don't you think so, 'Lady' Candice?" Nux smiled. "No. You were wrong!" Candice didn't step back. "Oh? How so?" Nux questioned. "These three are from Earl's House, as for this boy, he is from a Viscount House, which means, this boy is their subordinate and every Master has the right to hit his subordinates. Also, no subordinate has any right to question his superior's decision." Nux's smile widened and then he questioned, "Then 'Lady' Candice, how did you question Teacher Evane's decision?" "Huh?" Candice frowned. "Although Teacher Evane's polite, caring and respectful attitude doesn't show it, in the end, she is the princess of the Skyfall Kingdom, the Daughter of the King. Then how did you, a daughter of a 'mere' Marquee dare to question her decision? Not only that, you even dared to slander her? Who gave you the galls to do that?" "Huh!? Do you not know who Lady Candice is!? She is th-" Myrill wanted to retort, however, Nux suddenly disappeared from where he was standing and appeared near Myrill. *Bam* Then he grabbed his head and smashed it on the ground. "The weak should remain silent. They have no right to speak." Nux muttered in a cold voice as he stood up and stepped on Myrill's head. Then, his eyes turned towards Candice and he questioned, "I will ask you again, Who gave you the galls to go against the Princess of the Kingdom, you bitch?" Candice's body trembled when she heard Nux's words. However, she wasn't trembling because she was angry, she was trembling because, Nux's eyes¡­ They looked scary¡­ "A commoner talking with a daughter of a Marquee in this tone, let me ask you, You gave you the galls to do that, filthy commoner?" Suddenly, a student who was standing beside Candice stepped up and spoke with a disdainful look on his face. Nux glanced at his face and recognized him. He was Candice's lackey and a Master Stage Cultivator. As he had portrayed himself right now, Nux cannot win against him, neither in status nor in power, however, that didn't mean that he was helpless. He had prepared for this day for a long time now. "Heeh? A son of a 'mere' Earl is talking about status, that's funny." A small smile appeared on Nux's face when he heard an unfamiliar voice. 'They are here huh¡­ took them a fucking long time¡­' Chapter 255 Fight me Chapter 255 Fight me "Heeh? A son of a mere Earl is talking about status, that's funny." A voice was heard. "Who the fuck-" The boy who had stepped up in front of Nux turned around, wanting to curse, however, soon, his expression changed and his face looked like he had just eaten shit. "Kane, Smith¡­" He muttered. A smile appeared on the boy named Smith's face as he muttered, "It is good that you know who we are, son of an Earl. So I was saying, you have some guts to talk about status in front of a member of Marquee House." Smith muttered. "Huh? What?" The boy frowned. "The member of Marquee house? Isn't he just a commoner?" "So what if he is a commoner, Nux is my, Smith Hardwick's sword brother. Doesn't that make him a Marquee? At the very least, he is someone whose status is a lot stronger than someone like you." Smith revealed with a smile on his face and the boy's eyes widened in surprise. "W-What?" Nux smiled and walked toward the boy. "Yes, now little dog, stop barking and embarrassing your owner, stand back." The boy gritted his teeth in anger, however, he knew he couldn't do anything here. Although he was stronger than this commoner, Smith and Kane were different, Smith Hardwick and Kane Bannermane, both of them were Master Stage cultivators, just like him. Not only that, but both of them were sons of Marquees, he couldn't do anything against them. Since the two of them were now protecting this bastard, he could only step back and rely on someone else. "Huh? Did you just call my subordinate a dog?" Candice narrowed her eyes. She had already come out of her reverie and was cursing herself for being afraid of a mere Advance Stage Cultivator. Nux tilted his head in confusion, "Didn't you hear? Let alone your subordinate, I am calling you a bitch as well, and I have been doing that for a while now, bitch." "¡­" Again, everyone turned silent when they heard Nux's words and Candice's body trembled again, this time, however, it was from anger. "Are you two sure you want to protect him?" She turned towards Smith and Kane and questioned. "Is that even a question? He is my sworn brother after all." Smith answered with a smile on his face. Actually, he would never do something so tiresome as protecting someone who he doesn't even know. However, this time was different, he has received a letter from his father and the way the letter was written, Smith could feel his father's anxiousness. Kane was the same. They could feel how desperately their father wanted to protect this man. Nux Leander was most definitely not a normal commoner. He must be someone far more terrifying than that. "Even if it means that you will fall out against the Water House?" Candice questioned. "You think we are scared of you?" Smith questioned back and Kane stepped forward as well. Their meaning was clear, just like every other time, Bannermane and Hardwick house were in this together. The Water's house may be strong, however, they are nothing in front of these two Marquee houses combined. Candice gritted her teeth in frustration. The Royal Family and the Dukes never participate in the struggles between any lower-ranking nobles, therefore, in this academy, Marquees were the ones with the most influence. She may be a prodigy and her house might be strong, however, that does not mean children of other Marquee houses would submit to her. She wasn't that influential yet. Water Family had allies as well, however, allies were only here allies for profit, and their relationship wasn't as strong as the relationship between Bannermane and Hardwick House. If it all comes down to political struggle, she knows that her 'allies' would leave her side. After all, no one wants to participate in a fight. Everyone just wants to reap profits. Bannermane and Hardwick's houses, however, were different. They would fight out together as if they had an unbreakable bond between them, that is what makes them so strong. Therefore, Candice knew she can't do anything about all this. In the end, she turned toward Nux and challenged him, "Alright, let's end this pointless conversation as cultivators do, Fight me." Nux chuckled in response, "Man, you really are a two-faced bitch huh¡­" "Huh?" "First, you call me out for attacking 3 Beginner Stage Cultivators while being an Advance Stage Cultivator, but now, you challenge me, an Advance Stage Cultivator while being a Master Stage Cultivator? Bitch, are you right with your head and did you damage your brain somehow?" "Are you scared?" Candice completely ignored his words and smirked provocatively. But would Nux give into provocations like these? Of course not. He still didn't get what he wanted, after all. "You dared to slander Teacher Evane, she would like to fight it out with you, do you accept?" "She's a teacher, she isn't allowed to fight against a student." "A two-faced bitch indeed." Nux nodded his head and this time, a few more students couldn't help but look at her with weird expressions on their faces. Was this really the girl who they called their Goddess? The future pillar of the Kingdom? Candice's face distorted in anger when she noticed that, and seeing that expression, Nux smiled. Now was the time. "You want to fight me, correct?" He questioned. "I do." "I have a way to make it a fair battle," "What?" "Teacher Arvina Skyfall has taken you as your personnel Student, correct?" "Yes, that is correct." "I heard that Teacher Arvina Skyfall is known for her Sword Skill, she must have taught you some, did she not?" "What are you trying to get at?" Candice narrowed her eyes. "Why don't we have a Sword Duel, a Duel where we will not use our cultivation and fight with swords? Of course, since Mana has already strengthened our body, we can't do anything about that, however, we won't use any Skills in this fight. We will fight purely with our swords. And since Teacher Arvina Skyfall is so good with swords, she will act as a judge, How about it?" Nux questioned and a big smile appeared on Candice's beautiful face. "I agree." Chapter 256 lt is only right for us to bet something, right? Chapter 256 lt is only right for us to bet something, right? "I agree," Candice answered with a smile on her face. "A fight where we do not use our Skills correct? I am perfectly fine with that." When it comes to fighting against Star Beasts, humans mostly rely on their Skills, a Star Beast's body is a lot stronger than a human who has the same level of cultivation. A Star Beast is Stronger, Faster and sturdier than a human, however, there is one difference, and this is the Mana both of them possess. Humans possess more Mana than Star Beasts, therefore, humans use Skills to fight and defeat Star Beasts who have the same level of cultivation as them. Of course, only a few humans who have a high-level Mastery over their Skills, like Thyra, can defeat a Star Beasts this way. It is not wrong to say that Skills are what divides a normal human cultivator and a powerful human cultivator. From this, one could understand how important Skills are. However, this also means another thing, Without using any Skills related to Mana, the difference in strength between an Advance Stage and Master Stage Cultivator decreases significantly. Master Stage Cultivators are only a little stronger than Advance Stage Cultivators when it comes to body strength. Therefore, this battle indeed looked fair from an outsider's perspective. However, it was not. A big smile then appeared on Candice's face as she muttered, "Of course, since we are going to have a battle, it is only right for us to bet something, am I right?" A similar smile appeared on Nux's face as he increased the pressure on Myrill's face and answered, "I had the same thought." "Alright, then how about this, The loser would have to apologize to the winner after the Battle ends." Candice proposed. "Huh? Just this?" Nux frowned. He was actually a little disappointed. Apologize? What kind of condition was that? Tsk Tsk. And as if hearing his thoughts, Candice's smile widened and she conditioned, "Of course, it won't just be a normal 'sorry, I was wrong' type of apology. Rather, the loser would have to get on his knees and rub his nose on the ground and apologize. In front of everyone present in the Battle hall, of course." Nux raised his eyebrow when he saw that crazed smile on Candice's face. Wow¡­ This girl was ruthless huh¡­ "T-This is too much!" Evane, who was listening to everything stepped forward. "Teacher Evane, I believe you do not have any right to decide on the content of our bet." Candice turned towards Evane and narrowed her eyes disdainfully. She did not like this bitch one bit. "Teacher Evane," Suddenly, Nux called. He then turned towards Evane and smiled politely. "I am grateful that you are worried about me, however, this bitch dared to slander you. That is something I, as your student cannot accept and would like to see her apologize. Please do not interfere in this battle. I hope you put your trust in me." Candice's face twitched when she heard his words, however, she controlled herself and smiled, "Teacher Evane, even your student wants to continue with the bet, please do not interfere." Evane then glanced at Nux and seeing that the latter was nodding, she turned silent and stepped back. Candice then turned towards Nux and smiled. "Do not forget about the bet, commoner. We fight 2 days later." "I would like to the 'Queen of the Academy' rubbing her nose on the ground. Heh, won't it be similar to this dog of yours?" Nux smiled back as he glanced at Myrill who was lying on the floor with Nux's shoes on his face. "Uughh!" The man tried to move and save himself from further embarrassment, however, Nux just increased the pressure and he was forced to turn silent. Nux then glanced at Oswald and smiled, "!!!" Oswald's entire body trembled in horror and he stepped behind Candice. Nux then glanced at Candice and smiled provocatively. Candice, however, didn't react to his provocations and turned around. 'Heh. We will see who gets the last laugh, commoner.' She thought in her head. She has not forgotten about her vow. She would make Nux's life hell, however, she cannot do it if he is part of a Marquee family. This was why she came up with such a humiliating punishment, once Nux do something like that in front of the entire Academy, the Smith Hardwick would step back and break their 'sworn' brotherhood. No Marquee house would take that Humiliation after all. And once Smith Hardwick backs away, everything else would be simpler. Then, she can play around with this commoner's life as much as she wanted. As for that bitch who was trying to protect him? Heh. There is only so much a mere teacher can do. There is no way that bitch Evane can protect him if she, the Queen of the Academy was the one who was targeting him. Thinking about everything, a small smile appeared on Candice's face and she walked away, her followers followed behind her and she ordered. "Spread this everywhere in the academy, I want every student to know about this." "As you command, Lady Candice," Her dog nodded respectfully, as for the other dog who was lying under Nux's floor, She did not care about him. An embarrassment like him isn't related to her. Yes, she has abandoned Myrill Bourkee. Just like that. "Hehe~ Looks like your owner left you here to rot, little dog." Nux chuckled as he glanced at Myrill. Seeing her walking figure, Myrill gritted her teeth. Let alone saving him, she didn't even look at him! And that wasn't worse, his brother, that bastard was walking away with her without caring about him at all. Candice was one thing, but even his own brother had abandoned him. "Tsk Tsk, and you were so proud about being her subordinate, Earl Bourkee would be so so disappointed." Nux chuckled. "Nux, that is enough, let him be." Evane muttered. "As you say, Teacher Evane," Nux smiled. He had already achieved what he wanted to do after all. Chapter 257 Because l like you? Chapter 257 Because l like you? "Nux¡­ how are you going to fight against Candice¡­?" Anna questioned in worry. This time, she did not use the prefix 'Lady' to call Candice. Her respect for Candice was affected a little when she came to her class and talked back to her teacher, however, that day, Candice managed to recreate her image by apologizing sincerely. Accepting one's own mistake was a part of strength as well. However, today¡­ Today she saw Candice's true face. A power-hungry, arrogant bitch who thinks she is always right. She was the type of girl who would go against her own principles if that proves her point. A really hateful character. And she wasn't alone, many students, mostly the students of Decade Two, prodigy class thought the same. Therefore¡­ even though some of them didn't like Nux, they supported him in this battle. Seeing their faces, Nux just smiled, "Don't worry, I will win." "But¡­" "Shh¡­ just trust me." Anna wanted to counter, however, Nux just told her to be silent. The girl nodded and then stepped back. Nux then turned towards Kane and Smith, the two of them nodded to him, he nodded back and then the two of them turned around. 'Stand up for a student name Nux Leander on Monday morning, Do not annoy him. Do not talk to him unless he starts it. Do not annoy him. Don't you dare annoy him.' This was the letter the two of them had received from their father. They could go against anyone, but not their fathers. They did not have any death wishes after all. Therefore, they just nodded and turned around. Also, they wondered who Nux actually was, but since they can't do anything now, it was better to just shrug their shoulders and walk away. Playing with a few women was a lot better than spending time here anyway. Nux then looked at Evane, their eyes met, Nux knew that Evane wanted to talk about something, however, she held back. "Alright, I don't think anyone would have the mood to study after what happened, so I would dismiss the Class for today," Evane announced. Everyone then walked away. "Big brother Nux¡­" Nux was about to walk away when Royce called. "Hmm? What is it?" Nux questioned. "Do you think you can win?" Royce questioned. Nux smiled as he crouched towards him and questioned, "What do you think?" "I think you will," Royce answered. Nux chuckled as he ruffled his hair, "Then what are you worried about? Just go back and play with your friends, no one bullies you now, correct?" "Yes." A smile appeared on Royce's head. "Good Good, now go back." Nux chuckled. Royce left and Nux walked towards his room as well. He wanted to talk to his beloved women a little. Talking with that bitch ruined his mood, after all, he needs to charge up. 'Yo hoo~ How are my lovely women doing~' 'Tsk Tsk, lying on the bed and covering myself with black mist¡­' And of course, Amaya was the quickest one to answer. The other women joined as well and everyone started talking with each other. Harem Seal was an amazing ability. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* At night, Nux heard someone knocking on his doors. He used his [Sense] out of reflex and a small smile appeared on his face. He walked towards his door and opened it. "Teacher Evane? Why are you here? Can I help you with something?" He questioned with a surprised look on his face. "I want to talk to you," Evane muttered. "Please enter." Nux did not do anything and told her to enter his room. Evane then entered her room, however, as soon as she did, her eyes fell on a few paintings lying on the floor. She looked around and saw a canvas, in front of the canvas, there was her painting that was hanging on a wall, while the painting on the canvas looked like an incomplete drawing of her painting. "Ahh, I apologize¡­" Nux muttered, he was about to step forward to clean everything up, however, before he could, Evane questioned. "You paint?" Nux, however, shook his head, "I do not, I just started it since Teacher Evane liked it, though, as you can see, I am not very good at it" "Huh? Why would you paint just because I like it?" Evane questioned with a confused look on her face. "I want to become your favourite student after all." Nux's answer was quick. A small smile appeared on Evane's face as she questioned, "How is that related to painting?" "It's simple, Teacher Evane like painting, I will learn painting then I will impress Teacher Evane with my painting. Then, I will become your favourite student." Nux answered. "I don't think that will work," Evane muttered. "Don't worry, just give me some time. Maybe a few years, If I draw at least 2-3 paintings every day for the next few years, I will get better. I will become your favourite student eventually." "Why would you go so far to become my favourite student?" Evane questioned in curiosity. "Hmm? I don't know¡­ Because I like you?" Nux answered with a confused look on his face. "W-What?" Evane stuttered due to shock. This was too abrupt. And¡­ and why would a student like him¡­ "Hmm? Why are you so shocked, Teacher Evane? Didn't I tell you already? You are my favourite teacher." Nux smiled. "Ahh¡­ so you are talking about that¡­" Evane realized. "Huh? What did you think I was talking about?" Nux frowned in confusion. He really couldn't understand what Teacher Evane was thinking right now. Teacher Evane on the other head lowered her head in embarrassment. 'What the hell am I thinking about¡­?' She then glanced at Nux and seeing his confused face, her face turned even redder. "What are you thinking about, Teacher Evane?" Nux questioned as he brought his face a little close to Evane. For some reason, Evane's heartbeat quickened. 'It's all because of that Candice¡­ Unspeakable relationship, what the hell was she on about!?' Evane thought inwardly. A small smile appeared on Nux's face when he noticed her red face, However, now wasn't the time yet, therefore, He changed the topic, "So what are you here for, Teacher Evane." Evane then finally came out of her reverie and faced Nux with a serious look on her face. "Did you really hit those three students?" Chapter 258 But of course Chapter 258 But of course. "Did you really hit those three students?" Evane questioned and Nux's face turned serious as well. "I did." He nodded. "Nux, look here, if you are being threatened by someone, you can tell me. I am the Princess of this Kingdom, and I can tell you that my influence is far stronger than you know. So if you have any troubles, all you have to do is tell me and I assure you I will handle everything." Evane muttered with a serious look on her face. She really didn't want to believe that her student attacked those three students. She has spent some time with Nux, she knows his character a little, and she doesn't think he was someone who hits someone. Therefore, she doubted that he was being threatened. "Teacher Evane," Nux called. "I did it." He nodded again. "I am someone who dared to challenge the so-called Queen of the Academy, inside the academy. I am not scared of anyone, I am not being threatened by anyone." Nux answered with a serious look on his face. "Nux, they were 15-year-old children. Children. Why did you hit them so hard? I talked with the medic, do you know what he said? He said that the person who attacked those three was simply an inhumane bastard, their legs were broken, there were injuries all over their body, and the worst part was they were left alone for god knows how long! Why did you do it?" Evane questioned. "1 Year." Nux muttered. "Teacher Evane, those 'Children' you are talking about, bullied an 8-year-old child for 1 whole year. And trust me, it was not any bullying normal 15-year children do, it was something far worse. They humiliated him in front of many students, they beat him up for no apparent reason, they took everything he bought with his hard-earned money and the money his money mother sent to him and they did this for a whole, long year. Not only that, they even dared to talk about his family, they talked about how they were Earls and how his mother was only a Viscount, hinting and indirectly warning him not to complain to the authorities. Continue this for a few more years and the impact on that child's mind would be so big that his whole life would be destroyed. This is not something you can just ignore, Teacher Evane. It won't be wrong to say that those '15-year-old children' tortured him, Mentally and physically." Nux answered as his eyes shined with rage. He wasn't nearly done with those Bourkees, however, what happens next would be decided by Felberta, not him. Actually, he hasn't even told anything to Felberta yet. He wanted her to see Royce's happy face before telling her what has happened. Evane, who heard Nux's words was taken aback, she thought about it a little and then, she gritted her teeth, "But¡­ but couldn't you approach things in a better way¡­? That boy didn't complain to the Authorities, but couldn't you do it in his stead? Why would you take things into your own hands? Why not let the authorities do it? Everything would have been solved more peacefully that way¡­" She questioned and a wry smile appeared on Nux's face. "Teacher Evane¡­ You can talk about things and solve everything 'peacefully' because you are the princess of this Kingdom." Nux muttered and then he continued, "With your status, solving things is much easier for you than it is for someone like us. I apologize if it sounds a little harsh, but the way you think is na?ve and a little foolish. Let's say I had used your way to solve things and complained to the authorities, what do you think would happen?" Nux questioned. "Authorities would have taken strict action against those three students," Evane answered. She wasn't bothered when Nux called her foolish, she wanted to know what he was thinking, she was rather open about it. "And what is this 'Strict' action you are talking about?" Nux questioned. "They would be expelled from the Academy." Hearing the answer, Nux smiled, "Oh? And then what?" "Huh?" Evane frowned. "So you are telling me that the price of destroying the future of a Student is just expulsion?" Evane frowned. "What if I bully 20-30 students? What if I make their life worse than hell, destroy their confidence, impact their brain so much that they would never dare to stand against someone in their entire life, What action will the academy take against me? Expulsion? Then what about the students who were bullied? What about their destroyed future? Who will compensate that?" "¡­" Evane turned silent. She had no answer. "This is the reason why I had to take things into my own hands, Teacher Evane. I had to show him that while being a commoner, I can stand against Earls. Not only that, I can even stand against someone more powerful than me. I have to give him hope for his future, I needed to bring back his lost confidence. And if I have to destroy the future of a few students to do that, Then call me selfish if you want, but Teacher Evane, I will do it." Nux answered as his eyes shined with determination. Evane was taken aback by those eyes. That determination. That will. If she was being honest, she was impressed and at the same time, the way she was thinking was changing a little. "Are you related to that boy somehow?" She questioned. "¡­he calls me Big Brother," Nux answered. 'Though he should be calling me dad soon.' Of course, he won't say that out loud. "So he is like your little brother huh¡­" Evane nodded. "Indeed, I won't go so far for someone I don't know, Teacher Evane. I would have used your way, I would have complained to the Authorities." "¡­" Evane turned silent as she thought a little more about it. "T-Then¡­ are you sure you can win against that Candice two days later?" Evane questioned. A smile appeared on Nux's face and he answered, "But of course." Chapter 259 l will take everything away from you Chapter 259 l will take everything away from you "Hey, where are you going?" A boy named Alex questioned another boy. "Huh? Were sleeping for the last two days?" Mark answered. "Tsk Tsk, so you are going to the Battle Hall as well huh¡­" Alex understood. Mark then shook his head and a posture appeared in his hand, "Of course I am, Lady Candice is going to fight someone who dared to break the rules of the Academy." "Aha, so you saw that posture as well." "It was spread everywhere in the Academy, how can I not see it?" Mark answered. "Indeed." Alex nodded his head. "But I am still surprised, I can't believe that boy dared to break the rules and then challenged Lady Candice to a Sword Battle. People like him should be kicked out of the school." "I agree. Well whatever, I heard that he is going to apologize after Lady Candice wins this battle. So it doesn't really matter. He will be punished no matter what." "Do you think an apology would cut it?" "Heh, you think we people will end it there? Let the match end, after Lady Candice is done with him, we will give him our own piece of mind." Alex smiled. "Hehe~ True True." Mark nodded with a similar smile on his face. "But why are you going there an Hour earlier?" Alex questioned with a frown. "Huh? I can ask you the same question," "¡­" The two of them glanced at each other and in the end, Mark sighed. "Whatever, let's not talk about it right now. Shall we go together then? If we go early, we will be able to get the best seats with the best view," "Alright." The two of them then rushed towards the Battle Hall, however, as soon as the Battle Hall appeared in front of their eyes, their body froze in shock. There was a huge line in front of the Battle Hall. The two of them rushed forward and questioned, "Oi, why is there such a big line in front of the Battle Hall?" Mark questioned a boy. A boy turned around and sighed, "You know about the Sword Duel, right?" "Of course we do." "Apparently, a few people have been here in this Battle Hall from yesterday night, and some joined early in the morning. The Battle Hall is already full¡­" "What!?" The boy sighed¡­ Battle Hall had the capacity to fit 5000 Students, which was half of the total number of students in the Academy and no matter how grand the occasion was, the Battle Hall was never filled up to the brim. Some students even called it the Second Auditorium. However, today¡­ "Yes, there are only a few seats left, just get in the line, if we are lucky, we will get those seats if not¡­ Then forget about it¡­" Yes, this time, the number of seats fell short. That was how strong Candice, the Queen of the Royal Academy's image and her marketing skills is. "And we thought coming here an hour earlier was overkill¡­" Mark couldn't believe it. ¡­ An hour later, when everyone settled down inside the Battle Hall, while many students were forced to stay out, Nux and Candice entered the stage. "Lady Candice!" "Lady Candice!" Many cheers were heard. It was expected. She was the Queen of the Academy after all. "Nux! You can do it!" "You can do it!" "We are with you!" However, not everyone in the room was supporting the Queen. Some supported Nux. Most of them were the students of his own class, while there were also a few other students who heard what had happened two days ago and disagreed with Candice. Of course, the students who were supporting Nux were fairly low in number compared to Candice's fanatics. "There aren't many people who want to see you win," Candice smirked. Nux, however, did not give in to her provocations and answered, "It's not like they are going to come here and fight." "Heh." Candice chuckled. "I will clarify the rules again, This would be a Best of Three Battle where the challengers will use wooden swords to fight. Are you two ready?" The two of them then heard an emotionless voice. Nux glanced at the woman standing in front of him and smiled. [Name: Arvina Skyfall] [Age: 102] [Mana Cultivation: Expert.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Vice Headmaster of the Royal Academy.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 54] [HP: 650/650] [MP: 1100/1100] [STR: 63] [AGL: 69] [VIT: 65] [STM: 62] [INT: 110] [DEF: 55] ¡­ 'Heh. I finally get to see you, Arvina Skyfall.' Nux chuckled. Brown-red, fiery eyes, sword-like eyebrows, light-blonde hair, luscious red lips and a lean physique, the woman was really enchanting; however, together with being beautiful, she also released a ferocious, dangerous aura. Aura of a Warrior. A well-trained warrior. If Thyra gave off a dangerous, silent type aura, her aura was more of a dominant type of aura. (Picture in Paragraph comments) "I am," Nux answered her question. "Heh. I am ready as well, teacher." Candice smiled. "Alright." Arvina stepped back. Seeing this, Candice's smile widened in joy and a wooden smile appeared in her hands. "What did you say again? 'It's not like they are going to fight in your stead' right? Heh. You wish they would. At the very least, you wouldn't have to go through the humiliation you will be going through today." Candice laughed disdainfully. Nux narrowed his eyes, "What did you say¡­?" Seeing that look, Candice smiled even more and started walking toward him, "I said I will make sure you crawl on your knees and rub your nose on the ground." Then, Candice brought her face close to Nux a crazed look appeared on her face. "I will take everything from you, your self-respect, then your status, your confidence. I will make sure to bury you so deep into the ground that you will never rise again. I will destroy you, Nux Leander." Nux stepped back a little and gritted his teeth in anger. Seeing that, Candice's smile widened even more and she continued, "Nux Lender, I will make you reg-" However, before she could complete her sentence, Nux placed his wooden sword on her neck. "Huh?" Candice blinked in surprise. However, before she could react, Arvina's voice was heard. "Round One ends, Nux Leander Wins. Score, 1-0" ... A/N: If I find a better picture for Arvina, then I might change her looks. Though I like this picture as well. Chapter 260 Winner,Nux Leander Chapter 260 Winner,Nux Leander. "Round One ends, Nux Leander Wins. Score, 1-0" Arvina announced in an expressionless tone. "H-Huh?" Candice couldn't register what had happened. And seeing that, Nux smiled, "Aare you sure you are the Queen of the Academy? Because, honestly, all I see is a dumb bitch. I mean, who the fuck talks when they are fighting? And you did it while coming close to me. It was as if you wanted me to win." Nux chuckled. "W-What?" Candice finally registered what happened and her face distorted in anger. "How dare you attack me like that!? Weren't you barking about being fair and just 2 days ago!? What happened!? Too scared to fight me fairly!?" "It was as fair as it could get, you dumb bitch, the fight had started. And from where I come from, we don't really talk with our opponents when we fight each other." "Y-Y-You Bastard!" Candice shouted in rage. "Challenger Candice, the results are announced. Come back to where your position." Arvina muttered and this time, although her tone was still bland and expressionless. Nux and Candice could feel a little disappointment hidden inside it. Nux smiled and for Candice, her face distorted in rage, however, she controlled herself and walked back to her position. "Despicable! How can you do something like that!?" The audience finally realized what happened and someone shouted in rage. "You call yourself a warrior!? I only see a cheater!" "Yeah! Cheater!" The audience started booing and taunting Nux. Nux then turned towards the audience and shouted back, "Oh yeah? Do you guys think you are a better judge than Teacher Arvina? Why not come down here and replace her then?" "¡­" The Audience turned silent. Arvina glanced at Nux and narrowed her eyes. This guy just used her to deal with the audience, placing her directly against the audience while getting out of the mess on his own. That is not something one can come up with on a whim. 'Is he really a commoner?' Arvina thought inwardly. Seeing his method had worked, Nux chuckled. "L-Lady Candice! Don't worry, he just won the first round on a whim, it is the best of three! You just have to win the next two rounds!" Someone in the audience muttered. "Yes, Lady Candice! His tricks won't work again!" "Yes!" "Lady Candice! You can do it!" The crowd then started cheering for Candice and seeing this, Nux shook his head, "Tsk Tsk, dumb people supporting a dumb bitch, An interesting sight indeed." "¡­" Again, the crowd turned silent and they glared at Nux with rage and hatred. Candice was the same as well. She can't believe that she lost one round. This should have been a 2-0 match, now it would be 2-1! And it was all because of this despicable bastard! "Teacher, I am ready for the next round!" Arvina turned towards Nux and questioned, "Are you ready for the next round or do you need some rest?" Nux shrugged. "It's not like I had to do much. Thanks to you how dumb my opponent is, I am as good as new right now." A vein popped up on Candice's forehead. 'Hateful bastard!' Arvina nodded and then she stepped back. This time, Candice did not repeat her mistake and dashed towards Nux, trying to attack his head. *Tak* Nux blocked her attacks and their wooden swords collided. Candice shifted her weight and attacked his waste, Nux moved his belly and attacked Candice's shoulder which she blocked with her sword. Candice then tried to kick Nux on his neck, but Nux crouched and attacked her legs. "Despicable indeed." Candice jumped and muttered. Nux completely ignored her and attacked her legs again, This little advantage, he won't leave it so easily. Candice, however, was better than he thought, she stepped on his sword and then, she shot toward him, trying to end this fight. "This is the end, you bastard!" However, then, a small smile appeared on Nux's face. This fight was unfair, to begin with. Unfair for Candice, of course. She was a Master Stage Cultivator who had the advantage in speed, strength, and defence if she fought against a normal Advance Stage Cultivator. However, Nux wasn't 'normal'. He was a Body Cultivator as well. Therefore, he had the complete advantage in this battle. Seeing her coming towards him, Nux smiled and then, he stepped back. Candice frowned, however, before she could even realise what had happened, Nux used his wooden sword to smack her face. "Uuugghh!" Candice groaned in pain. Nux, however, wasn't done yet. He hit on her hand, "Aaahh!" *Tak* The sword Candice was carrying fell to the ground. And then, Nux smiled. "Ugghh!" "Ugggghh!" "AAgghhh!" "Oogghhh!!' Head, shoulder, arms, legs, he attacked everywhere, however, most of her hits were focused on her face. And his hits weren't merciful at all. "Heeeh? What did you say? You will take everything away from me?" Nux chuckled as he smacked his sword on Candice's right cheek. "Ugghh!" "My self-respect." "Ugghh!" Candice's tooth broke and fell on the floor. "My status." "Aaagghh!!" "You? You are going to take it from me?" Nux chuckled as he used an uppercut and punched her chin. "Ugghhh!" Candice lost her balance and fell to the floor. "You think you can do that?" Nux walked towards her and kicked her face. "Aaggghhh!!" Then, he stepped on her head and grinned, "Do you have the strength to do that? Oh so mighty Queen of the Academy?" He didn't care if Candice was a girl. Nux was a believer of equality. If women have the right to attack men, then men have the right to do the same. Therefore, he stepped on Candice's face and even used some pressure to pin her head on the floor. "AAAGGGHHHH! YOU BASTARD!" Candice, who couldn't take this humiliation anymore roared in rage! This bastard could have ended the fight, however, he dared to humiliate her! He dared to step on her head! There is no fucking way she would let him go! "[Water Missile]!" She used her Mana and attacked. However, before her Skill even activated, a Strong gust of wind nullified her attack and a cold, expressionless voice was heard. "Challenger Candice Water used Mana. Disqualified. Round Two ends. Score, 2-0 This concludes today's battle. Winner, Nux Leander." Chapter 261 Get on your Knees Chapter 261 Get on your Knees. "Challenger Candice used Mana. Disqualified. Round Two ends. Score, 2-0 This concludes today's battle. Winner, Nux Leander." Arvina announced in an expressionless tone. However, again, Nux could notice the slight disappointment in her tone. Well, he can't blame her either, Candice was her personal student after all. He finally stepped away and just smiled. On the other hand, when her attack was nullified, Candice finally realized what has happened, "I¡­ I lost¡­" She muttered, her disbelief was clear in her tone. "Candice Water, you did not lose." Nux, however, shook his head. "Huh?" Candice turned towards Nux and frowned. Actually, his words filled her with some hope. It was a best of five. No, it was a dream. Yes, this was just a bad dream, everything would disappear after she wakes up. "You did not lose, Candice." Nux smiled. "¡­" Candice glanced at Nux, waiting for him to continue. "You lost overwhelmingly." Nux smiled and then, a mirror appeared in his hands. Candice then saw her face and her eyes widened in surprise. Her face was swollen, there were injuries all over the place and there were no signs of her previous beautiful face. "Yes, you lost overwhelmingly, you weren't able to land a single hit on your opponent. If I am being honest, it was a quite pathetic display. Although I knew you would be nothing much since you were a dumb bitch, I still expected a little better. Meh, the Queen of the Academy my ass." Nux shook his head in disappointment and Candice couldn't believe her ears. "¡­" Even the audience was silent. They saw the battle. It was a completely one-sided battle, Candice stood no chance at all. All her attacks were either blocked or dodged, on the other hand, once Candice's sword fell to the ground, everything ended. After that, she only acted as a punching bag. She couldn't even dodge Nux's attack. Let alone the students supporting Candice, even students supporting Nux were surprised by this display. No one said anything and the battle hall was completely silent. Until¡­ "Y-You won!" A boy shouted. "Big brother you won!" Royce shouted on the top of his lunges. "Yeahhh!!" "Nux won!!" Then, Nux's supporters exclaimed in joy and excitement. "I can't believe he defeated the Queen!" A boy exclaimed. "Queen my ass! She's more like a dumb bitch!" Another boy retorted. "Yeah! Even I could beat someone as stupid as her!" "Hahaha!" Even some of Candice's supporters started laughing. In just a few minutes, Candice, the Queen, turned into a dumb bitch. That is how the popularity worked, there would be people who worship you but there would also be people who would be jealous of you and would do anything to bring you down. Now, these kinds of people would emerge and wouldn't stop before Candice's image is completely destroyed. "Hahaha! Indeed Indeed! She is nothing but a Two-faced bitch who thinks that the world revolves around her just because she is a little talented!" "Hmph! I knew someone would show that bitch her place!" "Hahaha! At the very least, it was satisfying to watch!" "Especially when that boy kicked her face and stepped on her arrogant face." "Hahaha!" The crowd started laughing. Arvina didn't care about it, she just walked toward Candice and gave her a healing potion. Candice took the potion and her face started to return to normal, it was injuries from just a normal wooden sword, something a healing potion would easily deal with. "Treat this fight as a lesson, there is always someone better out there." Arvina advised. "Yes, teacher." Candice nodded and lowered her head. No matter how dissatisfied she was, she cannot go against her teacher's words. *Step* Candice's eyes then fell on familiar-looking shoes, she raised her head and saw Nux standing in front of her. "What do you want¡­?" She questioned in a light tone. Not knowing how to deal with him. "Our bet." Nux smiled and Candice's expression fell. Arvina narrowed her eyes as well. Nux noticed the change in Arvina's expression and smiled, "You aren't going to come between our bet, will you, Teacher Arvina? If you will, just tell me here and I will step back, I can't go against the Vice Headmaster of the Academy with my measly status after all." Arvina glanced at Nux and then, she stepped back. Seeing that, Candice's eyes widened in surprise. "Candice Water, get on your knees and rub your nose on the ground while apologizing." Nux ordered in a cold tone. Candice glared at Nux with eyes filled with hatred and rage, "You think you can handle to consequences of that!?" Nux's smile widened. "I can. Now do what you are told, bitch!" Candice turned silent and lowered her eyes. She could feel it. She could feel every student looking at her with big smiles on their faces. They were looking forward. They were looking forward to seeing the fall of the Queen. 'Do it!' 'Do it, Candice Water!' 'Get on your knees!' Although no one said anything, Candice could clearly hear their thoughts. In the end, she couldn't take it anymore and a stream of tears came out of her eyes. "P-Please¡­ let me go... Please change the content of the bet, you want money right? Tell me how much you want, I will give you anything. Just please¡­" She begged in a low voice. She cannot get on her knees here. Her pride would break apart, not only that, even her father's pride would take a huge hit. She cannot do that. Nux, however, glanced at her with an expressionless face. "In this world, the weak have no right to say or complain about anything. Do you know why these students aren't helping you? It is because you are weak. You thought that you could use your status and money to get away from our bet. That is how the weak think, step up yourself, protect yourself, this is how you live in this world. Do not rely on anything else because if you do, You will be squashed by the others. I am not wrong; I am only showing you how the world works." Candice's eyes widened in surprise when she heard those words. Familiar, they were very very familiar sounding words, (Refer to chapter 231) Then, Nux's eyes turned cold, "Now get on your knees and rub your nose on the ground, Candice Water." Chapter 262 Shall we go now? Chapter 262 Shall we go now? "Now get on your knees and rub your nose on the ground, Candice Water." Nux ordered coldly. Candice lowered her head in shame and her body started trembling. The Silent Battle Hall did not help her either, She knew everyone was looking forward to her fall from grace, however, there was nothing she could do about it. She knows that the longer she stalls, the more unbearable it will get. Candice then forced her trembling body to move, then, she placed her knees on the ground and then, she glanced at Nux. Honestly, she was still hoping that he would stop her¡­ Maybe he has a secret crush on her, maybe he took pity on her, maybe he doesn't like what she was going to do, Anything. Anything random reason was okay. However, what she saw was nothing but an expressionless look that had no signs of discomfort. "I do not have all day." And as if taking away her last hopes, Nux spoke. Candice's body trembled even more and then, she lowered her head. Her tears fell on the ground and then, her nose touched the ground. "I¡­I apologize f-for m-my actions¡­" Saying that, Candice rubbed her nose on the ground while her body continued to tremble in shame and anger. "¡­" Then, she waited for Nux's reply. She did her part, she just wanted to end everything now. She didn't even dare to look around, she didn't need to look, she could feel those smirks on the faces of students. Those smirks of the people who used to praise her as their Queen stabbed her body with immense pain and anger. Nux then turned his head towards the audience, and then his eyes fell on Royce. He nodded at Royce and the boy nodded back. Then, he turned around and walked away. Yes, he did not answer Candice, he didn't care about that bitch one bit. He left her alone. Candice's body trembled even more, however, she didn't say anything. She was too ashamed to do anything. "Wait." However, just as Nux was about to leave the Battle Hall, Arvina called. "Is there anything I can help you with, Teacher Arvina?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. Arvina then turned towards Candice and instructed. "This is enough, you can stand up now." Candice nodded and stood up as quickly as possible. Then, as if trying to avoid all eyes looking and gloating at her, she walked towards Arvina and stood behind her. Arvina then turned towards Nux, "You must be tired after your fight-" "No, not really, she didn't really pose any challenge." Nux shook his head and shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. "You must be tired after your fight with Candice, therefore, I won't say anything to you today. However, 2 days later, I want you to come to my office. Is that clear?" Arvina questioned. Hearing her words, Candice's eyes brightened in joy. 'Is she going to take revenge for me?' She thought inwardly and rejoiced, however, soon, she shook her head. 'There is no way Teacher is going to do something like that.' Nux didn't break any rules today, and Arvina was the last person to show favouritism. Candice knows her teacher well, there is no way she would take her side in this incident. Then, Candice frowned, 'Why is she calling him to his office then?' Nux had the same question in his mind, "Can I know what it is for, Teacher Arvina?" he questioned. "Are you scared that I will act against you for the sake of my student?" Arvina questioned with a provocative smile. "No, not really. I have heard about you, Teacher Arvina, you are an honest and just person." Nux shook his head. "Rumours can be wrong, you know?" "I trust my source of information." Nux smiled and then, he continued, "Of course, if I am wrong and you actually do want to take action against me, I can't really do anything to defend myself now, can I? I am just a powerless commoner after all." A small smile appeared on Arvina's face when she heard Nux's reply. "Alright, enough chit-chat. I want you in my office 2 days later, is that clear?" "Yes, teacher." Nux nodded. Arvina nodded and then, she turned around and left. Candice, of course, followed behind her. There were a lot of things in her mind right now. Also, this was the only place that can save her from immense shame, for now at least. Nux then walked away as well however, just as he left the Battle Hall, he saw Evane standing right in front of him. "Teacher Evane, I won." He smiled. "I saw. I can't believe you actually did it." Evane smiled. "Hehe~ I told you right? It was a walk in the park." Nux chuckled and Evane couldn't help but shake her head. "You do realize what you have done, right?" "Heh. I defeated the Queen of the Academy." Nux answered. "That is true, however, that is not the most surprising part, You defeated a Master Stage Cultivator while being an Advance Stage Cultivator¡­ Nothing like this has ever happened before. You have created history!" "It was not like it was an actual fight though, we didn't use skills." Nux shrugged. Of course, staying humble is the best way to garden as many compliments as one can. Ahem. "It doesn't matter! You defeated a Master Stage Cultivator! This is worth celebrating!" Evane exclaimed in joy. "Heehh? Teacher Evane, then are you treating me for food?" "Aren't you the one who won? Shouldn't you be the one to treat your teacher here?" Evane questioned. "Alright, I'll treat you, Teacher Evane." Nux nodded. "Oh? Really?" "You think I would go back to my words?" Nux questioned. "Don't regret it then." "Heh. I won't." Nux nodded. "Alright, then let's call the rest of your classmat-" "Huh? When did I say I will treat them as well?" Nux questioned. "Huh? They are your classmates, are they not?" Evane frowned. "They are, but they are not my favourite teacher," Nux then moved his face close to Evane and whispered. "Teacher Evane, this offer is exclusive for you and you only~" For some reason, a tinge of red appeared on Evane's face. Nux then extended his hands towards her and smiled, "Shall we go now?" "A-Alright." Chapter 263 Look, dealing with Teacher Arvinais easy Chapter 263 Look, dealing with Teacher Arvinais easy. Nux then extended his hands towards her and smiled, "Shall we go now?" "A-Alright." Evane didn't know what was happening, for some reason, when she heard that this deal was exclusive for her, she blushed and stepped back. Nux then moved forward and extended his hands towards her and her heart started beating for some odd reason. He was just a student offering a treat to her teacher after winning a duel, why was she acting like that!? And since her mind was preoccupied with these weird thoughts, she couldn't think properly and accepted Nux's offer so that she can deal with the awkwardness. She then grabbed the Nux had extended and the two of them started walking towards the Academy's Canteen. While holding each other's hand. This caused Evane to blush even more, however, since she had already accepted Nux's hand, she couldn't go back on her words anymore. He would feel awkward if she does that. Therefore, Evane just closed her eyes, tightened her grip around Nux's hand and continued walking with him. Seeing her expression, Nux smiled. ¡­ A few minutes later, the two of them were sitting inside the Academy's Canteen and since most of the students were still stuck in the Battle Hall, the canteen was pretty much empty. Giving Evane and Nux all the privacy they need. This calmed Evane down as well. Nux then picked up the menu and gave it to Evane, "Teacher Evane, please order anything you like." Evane smiled, she then gave her order and then turned towards Nux, "What about your little brother? Is he fine now? Or is he still being bullied?" Evane tried her best to act normal. Nux understood what she wanted and smiled, "Yes, he is not being bullied anymore." "Why didn't you bring him here with us?" Evane questioned. "Hindrance." Nux mumbled. "What?" Evane couldn't catch what he said, "Ah, I nothing. I meant that I want him to be alone for a while and think about his future steps. I can't help him there in this process. I have done all I could, I have given him a big enough example, from here on, it's all on him. Whether he would come out of his shell, or remain there for the rest of his life, it all depends on him. I do plan to bring her to his mother though." Nux answered. "Hmm? You are going to leave with him?" "Yeah, I am planning to take a leave for a few days and go with him. I might as well meet his mother now." Evane nodded and then questioned, "When are you going to leave?" "Two days later, after I meet Teacher Arvina." "Huh?" Suddenly, Evane frowned. She had already left when Nux won, she didn't have the heart to see a student going on her knees, even though that student disrespected her. Therefore, she didn't know anything about Arvina's instructions. "Why would you go there?" She questioned. Nux then told her everything that happened and then, Evane frowned even more. "Why would she tell you to come to her office¡­?" Seeing her expression, Nux frowned, "Hm? Why are you acting so weirdly, Teacher Evane? Teacher Arvina isn't planning to do anything to me, is she?" He questioned. Hearing his question, Evane shook her head, "Don't worry, she is fair and just, she won't do anything to you. She's the last person who would trouble someone just because he/she defeated her student." "But I heard that she was a man-hater¡­" Nux questioned. "You are rather well informed huh¡­" Evane glanced at Nux and then, she continued, "Well, she can be called a man-hater, but as I said, she won't do you any harm if you don't provoke her. Usually, she just gives any man a cold shoulder, even if it is her student. Of course, if you have any doubt, then she would answer your queries regardless of your gender, however, if you say anything useless, she will ignore you. The reason I am so surprised was that she has never called for a male student inside her office on her own. This is the first time." "Ahh, was she charmed by my handsome face?" Nux questioned with a playful smile. Evane then looked at him with a deadpan expression on her face as she warned. "Yes, this is a good example, she usually ignores statements like these. So don't say anything like this to her if you don't want a cold shoulder." "Hm hm, I got it. So in conclusion, Teacher Evane is the best teacher one can get." Nux nodded. "¡­I don't know how you came to that conclusion but thank you." Evane smiled a little. "Teacher Evane, can you give me some tips on how to not annoy Teacher Arvina? That would be helpful. I would rather not lose my life there." "Look at you, acting all scared." Evane chuckled. "She's not a blood-thirsty monster, don't worry, she won't harm you." "I don't want any cold shoulders either." Nux muttered. "C'mon, Teacher Evane, help your favourite student." Nux requested. Evane shook her head in defeat and sighed, "Look, dealing with Teacher Arvina is easy. You go there, she asks you a question, and you answer it in the shortest way possible, without any useless words. Then she asks you a few more questions, you answer them all and you come back. Simple." "Hmmm, that's rather vague¡­" Nux muttered with a frown. "Well, that is the only way to do things, as I said, as long as you don't say anything useless, you will be fine." "It's not like I say anything useless anyway, do I?" Nux smiled innocently and seeing that innocent smile, Evane shook her head. "Why do I feel that this meeting of yours won't be any good¡­?" "Ahh, don't worry, Teacher Evane. I promise you, this meeting would be so good that Teacher Arvina would even praise me many many times." Nux smiled and Evane¡­ She felt like Nux's words had another meaning behind them. Chapter 264 Fucking Bastard!! Chapter 264 Fucking Bastard!! Arvina Skyfall was the Vice Headmaster of the Royal Academy, so of course, she was different from other teachers. Therefore, when they say Teacher Arvina's Office, they don't mean a single room with a table and a few papers, They are talking about a fucking mansion that has servants working everywhere. And right now, Nux was standing in front of this big mansion. "Is there anything I can help you with?" As Nux was walking inside, a servant came up to him and questioned him. Nux was about to nod, however, then his eyes fell on someone and he smiled, "I was called here by Teacher Arvina, but you don't have to worry, I know how to get to her office." "Alright." The servant nodded and then walked away. Nux smiled, he then walked towards a certain blue-haired girl who was swinging her sword without stopping. It has been two days after Candice's spar with Nux. And, Candice's fall from grace. The news about Candice's defeat has already spread all over the academy, heck, it has even left the academy and most of the noble houses have learned about it. Of course, this piece of news wasn't alone, it came with how Candice lowered her head in front of a commoner. Not only that but why and how the Battle started was told to everyone as well. However, this time, Candice was the villain. Protecting the bullies just because he was the younger brother of her subordinate, fighting against someone who only took avenged the person being bullied, defaming Teacher Evane. All these charges came together and completely destroyed the image she has created for so many years. As they say, the higher you rise, the harder you fall. Candice's situation was a prime example of that. And that is why Candice hasn't left her teacher's mansion for 2 days now. She has decided that she won't make a public appearance as long as she doesn't become an Expert Stage Cultivator. That is the only way she can wash away her shame. As for taking revenge¡­ Well, she was thinking of ways to get her revenge, however, 2 days ago, Arvina visited her room at the night and warned, 'Do not do anything foolish,' This was the first time Arvina warned her about anything and with how scary her eyes looked, Candice knew that he was pissed. Therefore, Candice pledged to not do something stupid. She can take her revenge when she is an Expert Stage Cultivator and is stronger than her teacher. However, before that, She would just lay low and won't talk to anyone else. Of course, not everything works in the way you want it to work. "Yoo! Ex-Queen of the academy, how are you doing, bitch?" Candice heard a voice, she then turned round and saw the face of the man she absolutely hate to her core. "What is it?" She questioned. As for his provocation, No, she won't give in. "What? Did I hit you too hard by any chance? Did you get dumber in these 2 days?" Candice's face twitched, however, she still controlled herself and questioned, "What do you want?" "Damn, you really got dumber huh¡­ Well whatever, I am here the meet Teacher Arvina." Nux answered. Candice then finally recalled that her teacher invited this bastard here, "You can ask the servant working there, he will take you to her office." Candice pointed at the servant who was cleaning the floor. "Ahh, but he is working, I didn't want to disturb him¡­" Nux muttered. "¡­" Candice then looked at Nux for a while and then pointed at another servant. "What about that servant, he isn't doing anything." "She looked like she was having rest after working so hard, so I didn't want to bother her either." Nux answered. "Do I look free to you?" Candice questioned. "Well, yeah, you were just practising your sword techniques¡­ So I thought you were free¡­" Candice's face twitched. She took deep breaths to control herself and then, she forced out a smile. "Do you think practising sword techniques is being free? Do you think it is useless?" "Well, not really, but for someone like you, isn't it useless? I mean, you lost to an Advance Stage Cultivator while being a Master Stage Cultivator¡­" Nux answered. "Follow me!" Candice roared and then she started walking. Nux chuckled and followed behind her. Then, the two of them appeared in front of a room and Candice glared at Nux. "Go inside! Teacher is inside!" Then, she walked away. "Fucking Bastard!! Just let me become an Expert Stage Cultivator! Once I do! Even that Marquee wouldn't be able to do anything! Fuck you!!" After coming back to where she was training, Candice roared in anger. It was completely impossible to hold back in front of that bastard! What a poisonous tongue that bastard has! Candice then picked up her sword and started swinging it angrily. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* On the other hand, Nux knocked on the door and heard a voice. "Who is it?" "Nux Leander," Nux answered without any introduction. His face wasn't that forgettable, was it? "Come in." It wasn't. A smile appeared on Nux's face as he entered Arvina's office. "Hello, Teacher Arvina." Nux greeted with a smile on his face. Right now, Arvina was sitting on her chair, wearing a white shirt and black waistcoat half jacket over the top, her left leg was on the top of her write and she looked at Nux with her fairy brown-red eyes. "You are here." "I would be a fool to not come when you called me, Teacher Arvina." Nux answered and if Evane was here, she would have shaken her head and would have sighed, 'I only gave you one suggestion, That was to not speak useless things in front of her. How hard is that? How can you not follow such a simple advice!?' Arvina raised her eyebrows at Nux's words, however, she decided to ignore them, "Good." Nux nodded and then he smiled, "So can I know what you called me for, Teacher Arvina?" Arvina then stood up from her seat and walked towards Nux. "Nux Leander, I want you to spar with me." Chapter 265 l want you to become my Teacher Chapter 265 l want you to become my Teacher. "Nux Leander, I want you to spar with me." Arvina muttered as she stood up from her seat and walked towards Nux. "Huh?" Nux frowned and then, he smiled, "Teacher Arvina, there are better ways to take revenge for your student, you know? I mean, you, as an Expert Stage Cultivator asking an Advance Stage Cultivator to spar is a little¡­" "Trust me, if I wanted to take revenge, I would have beheaded you right here and right now, and no one would have said anything to me." Arvina retorted. Nux turned silent. Just like Amaya said, this woman was too direct and her hatred for men was apparent. I mean, what sane teacher talks about beheading her student right in front of him? Someone like Arvina can easily overwhelm a normal student just by her presence. Of course, Nux was different. No matter how dominant Arvina's aura was, there was no way she could overwhelm someone who was stronger than her. "What do I get in return?" Nux questioned. "Huh?" Arvina frowned. "What do you mean?" "Sparring with you isn't exactly easy, Teacher Arvina. If I do it, what will I get in return?" Nux questioned. "Of course, you can also threaten me with your status and strength, but rather than going through that troublesome process, it is just better to just bribe me with something." Arvina narrowed her eyes. "Don't you value your life? Or do you like getting threatened by others?" Nux chuckled, "Of course, I value my life, however, I won't be threatened by others." Nux narrowed his eyes as well, "I would rather die than live like a coward." Arvina was taken aback by his response, however, soon, a small smile appeared on her face before it disappeared the next second. Of course, that second was enough for Nux to catch it. 'Got it.' He smiled inwardly when he noticed that smile. It was a long shot, but he was successful in the end. Arvina Skyfall was a warrior, what does a warrior like the most? Pride and Fearlessness. Of course, Nux calls it arrogance and foolishness, but if it impresses Arvina even a little, then they are pride and fearlessness. "What do you want? If it is something reasonable, I will give it to you." Arvina replied. "I want you to become my Teacher." "Huh?" Arvina was taken aback. "Fighting against Candice made me realize that I might not be as good as I think I am. My swordsmanship is¡­ unrefined. So I want you to teach me," Nux explained his reasoning. No, he wasn't doing this just because he wanted to spend more time with Arvina, well, that was 90% of the reason, however, the other 10 % was because he actually wanted to learn from her. So what he said was genuine. And Arvina sensed that and nodded, "It is good that you can think about improving yourself even after winning the match against Candice." Nux shook his head, "She wasn't someone who can be seen as a threshold, there are a lot stronger people than her out there. She was just too weak, there is no point celebrating a victory against someone like her." "You do realize that she is my student, correct?" Arvina questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Bad Student." Nux answered. "Arrogant, selfish and wastes a lot of time on useless stuff. Heh. Queen of the Academy? What kind of bullshit is that? Whenever you see her, you find her walking around with a few of her dogs following behind her. A girl who has no understanding of how the world works and just likes to live in that fake 'Kingdom' she has created in her own mind. She is the prime example of a bad student. I, however, am different. At the very least, I won't lose to some random student even whom I have challenged on my own and spoil your name." Nux answered and a smile appeared on Arvina's face and this time, her smile did not disappear. "Alright, I'll take you as my personal student." Nux smiled, "Than-" However, before he could complete, Arvina brought her face dangerously close to his and smiled, "However, your words have made me a little too excited. So if you fail to live up to my expectations, do not even think about getting away scratch free." For some reason, Nux's heart skipped a beat when he heard those words. *Gulp* He gulped. He felt that he has done something he shouldn't have done. However, he soon came back to his senses and nodded, "I will not disappoint you, teacher." Arvina finally backed away and then, her face turned serious, "Alright, now as your teacher, I would like to point out a few things I found about your fighting style. As you said, your fighting style is unrefined. You are not well trained, you were not taught by anyone. Of course, since you were a commoner, I would say that you had no one to teach you. Whatever you know comes from experience, you have used your sword and fought many life-threatening battles. If I were to guess, you have visited Bloodhill Wilder quite a few times and have trained there. Am I correct?" Nux blinked a few times and then, he nodded. Arvina smiled and continued, "Fighting against humans and star beasts is completely different. Humans are intelligent, while Star Beasts have a fixed pattern, humans are unpredictable, and every human has a different fighting style. This is why, whenever you fight against a human, you would realize that some of your moves, that the beasts generally won't block, will be blocked and countered by humans. That is why you feel that your fighting style is unrefined. You lack training, so finding a teacher was a wise decision." Nux nodded in agreement. Suddenly, a wooden sword appeared in Arvina's hands and she pointed it at Nux. "I also have another theory in my mind, however, I am still not sure about this. That is the reason why I wanted you to spar with me." Chapter 266 As l expected Chapter 266 As l expected 'Huh? Is she actually avenging me? Are my eyes playing any tricks on me? No no no no, there is no way teacher would do something like that. Wait¡­ did he somehow offend her with her words? That does sound like something that could happen, his tongue is poisonous indeed.' A small smile appeared on Candice's face as she watched Arvina and Nux standing in front of her with wooden swords in their hands. 'Heh, you finally get what you deserve, you bastard!' Candice laughed inwardly. Actually, she wanted to laugh out loud, however, if she did, her teacher would find where she was hiding and would change the location. She was now sure that her teacher was a shy type of person. She won't help her in front of her, however, she would avenge her behind her back. Hehe~ Her teacher was amazing. Candice laughed inwardly and looked forward to this battle. "Shall we start now?" Arvina questioned. "Yes, teacher," Nux answered. "Alright, attack me with everything you got," Arvina instructed. Nux nodded and then he rushed towards Arvina and aimed at her head. Arvina, of course, blocked the attack with her sword. Nux didn't give up, another sword appeared in his left hand and he attacked her waist. Arvina raised her eyebrow in surprise and then, she stepped back and dodged the attack. "You use two swords?" Arvina questioned in surprise. "I use anything I can to defeat my opponent, swords, dagger, spears, stones, fist, anything." Nux answered and a smile appeared on Arvina's face. "Alright, come at me then." Nux nodded and then, he dashed towards her again, he first aimed at her feet, Arvina raised her leg to dodge the attack, having already anticipated that, Nux stepped forward and attacked her other leg. Or so he wanted to, however, there was already a sword that was placed on his neck. Forcing him to stop. "Don't just think about your own tactics, think about what your opponent might do as well. You gave me too much time here." Nux nodded and stepped back. He then dashed towards her again and repeated the same move, Arvina raised her leg to dodge and this time, Nux crouched and tried to attack her remaining leg with his right leg, Arvina, however, stepped aside and placed her sword on Nux's neck again. Or not¡­ Before she could do so, Nux crawled over and created some distance between the two of them. Arvina didn't want to miss this opportunity, so she rushed toward him however, Nux quickly threw dust on her face, trying to blind her. Of course, this trick doesn't work against someone like Arvina, she quickly stepped away and waited for Nux to stand up. "Despicable attack." She smiled. "As I said, I'll do anything to win, I am not a noble knight," Nux answered and although Arvina didn't like this answer and what Nux did, she accepted it. It made his story feel more real, tactics like these are what many adventurers who hunt Star Beasts use, so she had expected something like this from Nux. "You are a lot stronger than I expected, Candice stood no chance against you." Arvina muttered. "As I said, defeating her wasn't anything to celebrate. Candice wasn't even a competition." Nux smiled and Candice, who heard everything from afar, gnashed her teeth. 'Hateful bastard! I hope you die as painfully as possible!' "Alright, now I will be the one attacking you, get ready," Arvina muttered and a smile appeared on Candice's face. 'Heh, even teacher didn't like what that bastard said huh¡­' Arvina then rushed towards Nux, of course, it was a spar so she didn't use her full speed. She was an Expert Stage Cultivator, there is no way an Advance Stage Cultivator would be able to defeat her, therefore, she held herself back. She aimed at Nux's waist, Nux reacted quickly and moved his body, then, he tried to aim at Arvina's neck. The best defence was an attack! However, this time, Arvina didn't step back like before, she just tilted her head a little and then, she attacked Nux's shoulder. She didn't lose this lead, she moved her sword and targeted Nux's knee, her speed wasn't fast, it was similar to Nux's speed, however, her attacks were still hard to dodge. Nux was barely hanging on, and that was because his senses were a lot stronger than normal. He was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator after all. Nux dodged Arvina's attack and saved his knee, then, he used his sword's hilt to attack Arvina's neck, she shifted her body and let him attack her shoulder instead. And at the same time, she punched Nux's chest. Nux reacted quickly, however, he noticed that there was nothing he could do to stop this punch. His right hand was near Arvina's face, while his left hand¡­ Well, it was completely out of the battle area since he was trying to summon another sword in that hand. In the end, Nux could only tilt her body a little and the punch connected. "Ugghh!" Nux groaned in pain as he was forced to take a few steps back. "That hurts¡­" he groaned and then he glanced at Arvina, however, he was surprised to see a shocked look on her face. Suddenly, Arvina disappeared from where she was standing, Nux's eyes widened in surprise, he quickly turned around and blocked her attack with his sword. Arvina however, wasn't done yet. She used dragged her sword down and attacked Nux's feet, Nux wanted to do a backflip to dodge that attack, however, his cultivation was restricted, his body couldn't react as fast as his mind and Arvina's sword hit his ankle. "Aaahhh!" Nux grabbed his ankle and jumped a few times, trying to cope with the pain. "Teacher Arvina, that really hurts!" He complained. However, he frowned when he saw the surprised look on Arvina's face. Soon, the surprised look disappeared and she closed her eyes, "As I expected," She muttered. "What?" Nux frowned. Arvina then opened her eyes and glared at Nux, "You are not an Advance Stage Cultivator, what is your actual cultivation?" Chapter 267 Candice is a true friend indeed Chapter 267 Candice is a true friend indeed "You are not an Advance Stage Cultivator, what is your actual cultivation?" Arvina questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Huh? What are you talking about? How can one hide his cultivation? And why would I even do that?" Nux frowned. Was [Trickter] not working anymore? Was he out of Mana? No¡­ he still has plenty. Then how did she find out¡­? "Don't try to hide it from me, I don't know how you did it, but I'm sure you are hiding your original Cultivation." Arvina muttered and Nux frowned even more. His Trickster was working fine¡­ Then how¡­ "Your reaction speed is a lot faster than normal. Your eyes react to changes a lot sooner and your body is often unable to catch up to your senses. This only happens when one suppresses his powers. I noticed something like that earlier with your battle with Candice as well, however, I still wasn't sure about it at that time, now, however, I am 100% sure, you are hiding your cultivation." "¡­" Nux turned silent. He didn't know he would be exposed too soon. He has barely been in this academy for 2 weeks¡­ Just how can someone do something so badly? "Nux, you didn't answer my question yet. What is your actual cultivation?" Arvina questioned again. This time, Nux knew he couldn't hide it therefore, he just sighed. "I would rather talk to you alone, Teacher." "Huh? What do you mean?" Arvina frowned. Nux then turned his head towards Candice and muttered, "Come out." Candice panicked. 'How did that bastard find me!?' She wondered in her head. However, she didn't move. That bastard might be bluffing. She won't fall for that. She wasn't stupid! "Are you trying to change the topic?" Arvina frowned. Nux then sighed. "Candice, I can see your shoes, come out now." Of course, he didn't see any shoes, his [Sense] warned him the moment Candice decided to hide herself behind the bush. He knew she was here from the beginning but didn't care enough to say anything. Now, however, things were different. This time, Candice's body flinched and she moved a little. This little movement was enough for Arvina to know that someone was hiding behind that bush. "Candice, come out. Now." She instructed in a strict tone and Candice finally stepped out and appeared in front of them. "What are you doing here? Didn't I tell you to go practice your sword techniques?" "I-I saw you two coming here and got curious¡­" Candice answered. Arvina sighed in defeat and then, she turned towards Nux, "I need to talk to you about something, follow me to my office." She then turned towards Candice, "As for you¡­" Arvina wanted to tell her to go back and practice again, however, in the end, she just sighed. "Do whatever you want, I don't really care." It was not like Candice would hear what she will say¡­ Just like Nux said, she was too arrogant and often neglects her training because of how talented she is. Disappointing indeed. Thinking that, Arvina turned around and walked away. Seeing her like that, Nux smiled a little. If Arvina wasn't here, he would have thanked Candice for proving his earlier words and being the 'bad student' Now, all he needs to do is become a 'good student' and get close to Arvina Skyfall. 'Hehe~ Candice is a true friend indeed.' Nux thought in his mind and followed behind Arvina. As for Candice, well since her teacher told her to do whatever she wanted, she walked towards the room provided to her by her teacher and jumped on the bed. She was too tired after swinging her sword all day. 'Tsk Tsk, can't Teacher Arvina teach me new moves already?' She snorted inwardly, however, then, a serious look appeared on her face. 'And what was Teacher Arvina talking about? Nux was hiding his cultivation? What does that mean? And how can one hide his cultivation? Is that even possible? Or was teacher trying to say something else?' Candice frowned and then, a determined look appeared on her face. 'I need to learn more about this.' 'Wait¡­' Suddenly, Candice realized something, 'What happened to Teacher avenging me?' ¡­ On the other side, inside Arvina's room, Arvina glanced at Nux and questioned again, "Alright, now we are alone, answer me. What is your real cultivation?" Nux sighed, while walking towards the office, he thought about a few things and in the end, he came up with a conclusion. He needed Arvina Skyfall's help in the future when he deals with Astaria Skyfall. Therefore, his relation with Arvina should be strong. Also, he has interacted with Arvina for a while, she seemed trustworthy. Therefore, he decided to tell her the truth. He was hoping that she would keep it to herself. He still wants to attend the academy after all. Also, when there is a secret between two people, it is natural that they will get close to each other. Nux smiled inwardly as he thought about it. He then deactivated his [Trickster] and his cultivation returned back to normal. "!!!" And seeing his cultivation, Arvina's eyes widened in surprise. "G-Grand Master S-Stage Cultivator..." She couldn't believe her eyes. "H-How old a-are you?" She questioned. "I will turn 19 soon," Nux answered and Arvina's eyes widened even more. A 19-year-old Grand Master Stage Cultivator!! What kind of monstrous talent is that!? "Y-You are 19¡­?" Arvina stuttered. Nux nodded. He was actually 18 but¡­ whatever. "W-What is your Elemental Affinity? It is written High here, but I am sure that is incorrect." Arvina questioned. "Exceptional." Nux answered. "Exceptional?" "Yes, Exceptional level affinity with all four elements." Nux revealed and Arvina just couldn't believe what she was hearing. Candice, a 22-year-old Master Stage Cultivator, Exceptional Level Affinity with Water element was treated as the future pillar of the Kingdom, B-But this!? What the hell is this!? A 19-year-old Grand Master Stage Cultivator! Exception level affinity with Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, all four elements! Just what kind of absurdity is that!? Monster! A complete monster! However, soon, a frown appeared on Arvina's face, "Why did you hide it?" Chapter 268 Lets go meet mother Chapter 268 Let's go meet mother "Why did you hide it?" Arvina questioned with a frown on her face. A wry smile appeared on Nux's face as he answered, "Teacher Arvina, think with me, An 18-year-old, Grand Master Stage Cultivator, with Exceptional Level Affinities with all four elements, with no background whatsoever, What do you think would happen if this is revealed? Do you think that I will be praised by others?" "¡­" Arvina turned silent. "Do you think they will make me the King of the Academy and then the Future Pillar of the Kingdom?" Nux questioned. And Arvina stayed silent. "What do you think will happen, Teacher?" Nux questioned again. "You will be killed¡­" Arvina answered. She knows it better than anyone else. Nux's talent has never been seen before. Never. There would be many who would covet this talent. There would be many who would be jealous of his talents. There would be many who would try to recruit this talent, however, at the same time, once Nux is recruited, there would be many who would try to get rid of this talent to avoid any future troubles. Even if he is recruited by Royal Family, the strongest power in the Kingdom, where no one would dare to cause any harm to him, There would still be many, inside the Royal family who would try to get rid of him. There would be many assassins sent by other kingdoms who would try to get rid of him. Heck, there are chances that the King would feel threatened by his talent and would try to get rid of him. All in all, the chances of Nux surviving after revealing his talent to the world were close to null. Thinking about all this, another question popped into Arvina's mind. "You could have easily refused to answer the question and I would have no choice but to let it go. Why did you tell me something so important? Why are you risking your life?" A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he answered, "You are my teacher. I can trust you enough to keep this a secret, can I not?" Arvina blinked a few times and then, a beautiful smile appeared on her stern-looking face. "You can. You can trust your teacher, Nux Leander." Nux smiled however, soon he noticed that Arvina's smile widened, "However, don't think you will be living a comfortable life anymore, Nux. You wanted to train under me, correct? Get ready for hell, because I will polish a refined gem like you with everything I have. And unlike Candice, I won't let you slack off at all." Arvina smiled even more. *Gulp* Nux gulped. "Umm¡­ Teacher Arvina¡­ I have a request¡­" He muttered in a low voice. "What is it?" Arvina questioned. "I need a leave, for a week." "¡­" "Teacher?" "¡­" Arvina looked at Nux with a deadpan expression on her face. "Just after you made me your teacher?" "I-It is important, Teacher Arvina, I-I promise to train as hard as I can once I return." Nux promised. Arvina then thought about it a little and then questioned, "Can you tell me where are you going?" "You know why I fought Candice, correct?" Nux questioned. "Umm¡­ not really¡­ That girl didn't tell me and changed the topic whenever I asked her about it. There are people talking about it everywhere, but I would rather not believe in rumours." Arvina answered. Nux smiled disdainfully. "Of course, she didn't tell you. Let me tell you what happened then¡­" Nux then told Arvina about how Candice first sided with Oswald, then how she entered Evane's class, how she acted and how things proceeded after that. The more Arvina listened, the colder her eyes got. "The Weak doesn't have the right to complain huh?" She growled, her anger was clear in her eyes. "Just because you are talented and have people protecting you from behind, you dare say arrogant words like these? Who does she think she is!? She is merely a Master Stage Cultivator right now! By her concept, should every Grand Master Stage Cultivator bully her then? How the hell would people of this world get stronger if everyone restricts and continue to bully them? What kind of fucked up logic is that!? Also, how dare she talk to a Teacher like that!? Just who gave her the galls to do something like that!?" Arvina continued and then, she shook her head, "Negligent! I have been too Negligent!" Arvina then turned towards Nux, "Alright, you take that boy to his mother, I will give you one week. Also, you don't need to apply for any leaves, I'll handle that for you. As for me," Arvina's eyes then turned cold as she growled, "I need to fix someone and I need some time to do that. I guess a week will be enough." A smile appeared on Nux's face as he nodded, "Alright teacher, I will be back in a week then." Arvina's cold expression turned into a smile and she nodded, "Enjoy as much as you want, my student. Your days, once you return, won't be very good." "I will look forward to it." Nux nodded and after a bow, he left Arvina's office. Then, he walked toward Royce's room and muttered, "Alright, we will be leaving the academy." "Huh? Why? Didn't you win? Are they pressuring you?" Royce questioned with a worried look on his face. "Oh c'mon, don't worry kid. Nothing like that is happening, I just want to see your mother." "Huh?" "I mean, don't you want to meet your mother?" Nux questioned. A big smile appeared on Royce's face, however, soon, that smile disappeared, He didn't want to tell him anything that happened to his mother¡­ He didn't want to show his pathetic side to his mother. "You have to tell her, Royce. This is the only way you can make a stronger comeback. Treat this as a setback of your life." Nux suggested. Then, a determined look appeared on Royce's face and he nodded, "Alright, let's go meet mother." Chapter 269 Mom! l missed you~ Chapter 269 Mom! l missed you~ "Mom!!" Royce exclaimed in joy as he dashed towards Felberta with a big smile on his face. Felberta got on her knees and extended her hands toward him with a smile on her face. Royce then ran into Felberta's embrace and hugged her with his little arms. "Mom! I missed you~" "Oh? You did? Then why didn't you come and meet me last year?" Felberta questioned as she raised her eyebrow. Of course, anyone who saw this scene would be able to tell how happy she was when they would look at that smile on her face. Royce didn't answer her question and continued to hug her. Felberta chuckled and shook her head as she continued patting his head. A few minutes later, Royce finally separated from Felberta and then, "Sister Skyla!" He exclaimed as he hugged Skyla's legs. "Hehe~ You finally got time to visit your sister eh? And here I thought you forgot about me." Skyla patted his head with a smile. "Ehehe~ How can I forget about you, Sister Skyla~" Royce laughed out loud. He then turned towards Lane and hugged her as well, "Sister Lane~" "Welcome back, Sir Royce," Lane nodded with a smile and patted his head as well. Then, Royce started looking around and his eyes fell on Edda. Since he didn't know her, he just bowed his head. "Fufufu~ What a cute little boy~" Edda chuckled. Royce smiled and then, he walked back towards his mother. Edda's eyes then turned towards Nux and she smiled, "Ahh, Mr Nux, you must be tired, let me help you remove your clothes in the bathroom." Saying that, she walked towards him. She didn't know that boy named Royce, and in all honestly, she didn't care much about him either, Skyla, Lane and Felberta were different though, they knew the boy and were very happy to see this. Therefore, Edda saw this as an opportunity. Opportunity to spend time with Nux all she wants. Hehe~ She was smart indeed. However, before she could even get close to her, Skyla moved and grabbed Nux's arm. "Ah, Miss Edda, you don't have to worry, you are a guest here, I, on the other hand, am the maid of this mansion, let me do all these miscellaneous works like removing Mr Nux's clothes. You can go ahead and rest." Skyla muttered with her usual, gentle smile on her face. Edda's face twitched, however, she still kept a smile on her face and answered, "Ah, don't worry, I can see how much you missed this little boy here. You don't have to work, you should spend time with the boy, I'll do all the work." Then, Edda used all her brain and turned towards Royce, "You would like to spend some time with your Sister Skyla as well, right little boy?" "Ah y-" However, before Royce could even answer, Skyla interrupted. "Ahh, he wants to spend time with his mother, I will talk to him later, Mothers are always a priority, right Royce?" Skyla questioned. "Y-Yeah¡­" Royce nodded. Skyla smiled and then turned towards Edda, "See that, Miss Edda, so don't worry and rest. Let me do all the work, I am used to it after all~" Skyla beamed with happiness. She liked Royce as well, however, comparing him with Nux, Skyla didn't even need to think. Nux won by a large margin. She would rather spend more time with Nux. Edda's face twitched again, she was about to reply, however, both she and Skyla then heard Felberta's voice in their heads. 'Guys¡­ can you control yourself a little, you are making him a little uncomfortable¡­' Edda and Skyla glanced at Royce and noticed that Royce was looking at them weirdly. 'I apologize, Sister Felberta¡­' Skyla apologized. 'I apologize as well.' Edda did the same. 'Sister Edda, how about we both go with Nux?' Skyla questioned. 'Yeah, that seems to be a good idea.' Edda nodded and then, she smiled. "Alright, there is no use fighting like this, how about we both go together?" "Mhm, fighting is useless, alright, Nux, come with us, we will show you where the bathroom is." Skyla turned towards Nux and smiled. "Sir Royce, Skyla is right, you should spend more time with your mother." Suddenly, Lane spoke up as well. Then, she turned towards Felberta and bowed, "Lady Felberta, I still need to wash some clothes in the bathroom, so I will be taking my leave too." 'Not you either¡­' Felberta groaned. These people are too horny. They should try to control themselves. It is not good to be this angry. Lane just smiled and then turned around. Her thoughts matched Skyla's, she liked Royce, however, that's it. He was nowhere near Nux. Also, she has been waiting for this day for more than a week now. She couldn't hold back. She then followed Nux and others. Nux then turned around and his eyes met Felberta's. A serious look appeared on his face and he muttered, 'Fel, this is important. Talk to him, he wants to tell you something.' Felberta frowned, she then turned towards Royce and one glance was all it took for her to know that he wanted to talk about something. She then turned towards Nux and nodded with a frown on her face. She has rarely seen Nux making a face like that¡­ This looked serious. "Royce, is there anything you want to share with your mother?" She questioned as she ruffled Royce's hair. Royce then lowered his head and then, and a determined look appeared on his face. "Mother, I want to tell you about the last year I spend in the academy." "Mhm, I am listening." ¡­ "This is what happened." On the other side, Nux finished telling everything that Royce has been through in the academy and Skyla, Lane and Edda had solemn looks on their faces. "What are we going to do?" Skyla questioned. Nux, however, shook his head, "It all depends on Felberta. We will do whatever she says," Then, a cold look appeared on his face. "Even if it means that we have to destroy Bourkee Family." At the same time, a Nux's heard Felberta's voice in his head. 'Nux, please come to my room.' Chapter 270 l hope you are doing well in your life... Chapter 270 l hope you are doing well in your life... 'Nux, please come to my room.' Nux heard Felberta's voice in his mind. He then turned towards Edda, Lane and Skyla and muttered. "Let's go." The three of them nodded and then left the room they were in. Nux then used his [Sense] and quickly found where Felberta was. The three girls followed behind Nux with a serious look on their faces and a minute later, The four of them entered Felberta's room. There, Felberta was sitting with Royce sleeping on her lap, she looked at Nux and seeing her face, Something inside Nux snapped. Felberta's eyes were moist and from the dried tears marks left on Felberta's face, Nux could easily tell that Felberta have been crying for a while now. Nux narrowed his eyes. He noticed that there was a different light in Felberta's eyes. He understood, She does not want him to talk about her crying. Therefore, Nux stayed silent. Following him, the three other women in the room stayed silent as well. The whole room was enshrouded in a layer of silence for a good while. "I want revenge." 2 minutes later, Felberta broke the silence. "What do you want to do?" Nux questioned. Then, without any change in her expression, Felberta answered. "I want to destroy Bourkees." Nux took a deep breath and then, he nodded. "Alright." Although she might not show it, Felberta was petty. Extremely petty. A few years earlier, she destroyed an Earl's life just because he tried to drug her. That man didn't even succeed, however, Felberta still destroyed him just because he dared to attempt something like this. Today, she learns that someone has been harassing, hitting, bullying and humiliating her only child, for a whole fucking year. There was no way she would sit back and forget about it. "Alright, let's move." Nux muttered. "Now?" Felberta frowned. "I want to end this before tomorrow," Nux answered. Then, a small smile appeared on his face as he questioned, "You do not want to just kill the Bourkees, do you?" Felberta smiled back. Her answer was clear. "On the second thought, you stay here with Royce, I'll prepare everything." Nux muttered. Felberta wanted to counter, however, before she could say anything, Nux answered, "Don't worry, I will call you when it's the finale," Saying that, Nux turned around and left. A small smile appeared on Felberta's face and then, she continued to pat Royce's head. ¡­ 'Amaya, I need your help.' Nux, who just walked out of Felberta's room contacted Amaya. 'Hmm? What can I help you with?' Again, the response was instantaneous. Nux then told her everything and then muttered, 'Killing the Bourkees is too merciful for them, I want them to suffer. As much as they can.' '¡­' Amaya turned silent and started thinking. Nux waited for her reply. He knew she was thinking about a plan. Planning and Scheming, Amaya was an Expert in this field. She has been doing it since she was a child after all. Of course, this doesn't mean that Nux wasn't thinking anything. He was thinking of a plan as well, then, he would compare the two plans and would choose the one that would be the most painful for the Bourkees'. Yes, Bourkees fucked up. And they fucked up badly. 2 hours passed by in a moment, and then, Nux heard Amaya's voice in his head, 'Baron Crook,' 'Huh?' Nux frowned. 'Earl Bourkee used his status to threaten Baron Crook's daughter and forced her to 'entertain' him. The humiliation was too much for the girl to bear and she took her own life. This enraged Baron Crook, however, he was powerless to do anything. He couldn't touch Bourkee. However, he bores a deep resentment in his heart.' Amaya muttered. She had an advantage, as the leader of the Thousand Information Chamber, she has all the information she needed to come up with her plans. This time was the same. She used her advantage well. 'Nux, go to Alger and make him write a letter¡­' An evil smirk appeared on Nux's face when he heard Amaya's plan. 'I'll do as you say.' 'I am sorry, this is all I can help you with,' Amaya muttered with a sad look on her face. 'Don't worry, this is more than enough, Thank you.' A smile appeared on Amaya's face. Nux on the other hand, didn't waste any time and rushed towards Alger's mansion. Then, he made him write the letter Amaya wanted and then, he wore skin-tight black coloured assassins clothes, covered his face and he rushed to Barron Crook's house. He didn't waste a single second. He wanted to do everything as soon as possible. Barron Crook was a 60-year-old man, and since he wasn't a cultivator, his hair was white and there were lots of wrinkles on his face. He gave off a gloomy aura and looked like someone who have already lost everything in his life. Right now, this man was working in his office with a tired, dull look on his face. Beside him stood his butler who was a Beginner Stage Cultivator, Nux then appeared behind the butler and with one hand chop, the butler passed out. *Thud* The Baron's eyes widened in surprise when he saw a black-clothed man appear inside his office without making any sounds at all. "W-Who sent you?" The Baron questioned with a pale face. "Do you hate Earl Bishnoi Bourkee?" Nux questioned in a hoarse voice. Hearing that name, the fear on Baron's face was replaced with immense rage. "I absolutely despise that Bastard! He dared to do that to my only daugh-" "Yeah, I don't care what he did." Nux shrugged and then, his eyes shined, "Do you want revenge?" All the gloominess surrounding Baron Crook disappeared and his deadpan eyes were now filled with unwavering determination. "If I can destroy that bastard, I would do it even if it costs me my life." A smile appeared on Nux's face when he heard that. Then, he gave the letter Alger wrote to Baron Crook and instructed. "Send this letter to that Bourkee." "C-Can I read what it is?" Baron Crook held the letter as if it was the most precious treasure and questioned. "Go ahead." With a serious look on his face, Baron Crook opened the letter and once he started reading it, his eyes widened in surprise. Then, an intense light shown within his eyes as he continued to read it. Seeing his expression changing from confused, to surprise, to a happy smile and then a wicked smile, NUx chuckled inwardly. This man really hated Bourkee bastard. He hated him to his core. "W-Where did you get this letter from?" Baron Crook turned towards Nux and questioned. "A-Are you sure it i-is not fake...?" Nux smiled and then questioned, "Are you scared?" "Bourkee bastard isn't a problem but with this letter, we will be targetted by Marquees Alger as well... And I don't know if Marquee Longe will protect us or not..." Baron Crook muttered as his body trembled in fear. "Heehh? Was that the extent you would go to avenge your daughter?" Nux tilted his head and smiled, "Is that it?" "..." Suddenly, Baron Crook's body stopped trembling. "What is the worse thing that can happen? You will be killed, right? So what? Can't you give up on your life for your daughter? You can't do it? Too scared? Then why act like someone who has lost everything after losing your daughter? Why not make another one? Heh." Baron Crook's eyes turned cold. He then glanced at the man in front of him and started thinking, He didn't know who this man was, he could very well be a lackey of a big shot who is seeing him as nothing but a chess piece and is making use of him. However, So what? If he can avenge his daughter, then being a chess piece for the bigger plot was nothing. Even if this plot kills him, Even if this plot destroys this kingdom, He would do it. Baron Crook glanced at Nux with his eyes shinning in determination, *Thud* Then, the old man fell on his knees and bowed his head, "I will do anything you say. Even if helping me avenge isn't your main goal and you just want to use me as a chess piece who you would get rid of later, I don't care. I only want one thing, The downfall of Earl Bourkee. I beg you." "...why are you acting like I am the bad guy? Oi Oi, I am here to help you okay? Just do as I say and I will make Bourkee week enough that even you can get rid of him if you play your future moves correctly." A big smile appeared on Baron Crook's face, he then raised his head and questioned, "What do I have to do?" Nux smiled as well, Hatred is indeed the best fuel. "Write a letter to Earl Bourkee," A paper appeared on Crook's hand, he then sat on his chair and questioned, "What do I write?" Nux smiled and then, he started speaking. "To Earl Bourkee, I hope you are doing well in your life..." Chapter 271 This is going to be fun... Chapter 271 This is going to be fun... "Master Bourkee, Baron Crook has sent you a letter." A man where a black coat over a white shirt bowed as he presented an envelope to a black-grey-haired man sitting on his chair with a leisurely look on his face. The black-grey-haired man grabbed the envelope and chuckled disdainfully, "Baron Crook, is he the old fart with that beautiful daughter?" "Yes, that is correct, Master Bourkee." The butler nodded. An evil smile appeared on Bourkee's face as he then clicked his tongue, "Tsk Tsk, his daughter was a beauty indeed, it was a shame that the bitch decided to kill herself. I wanted to play a little longer that time." Then, Bourkee sighed, "Oh well, whatever happened happened. We can't do anything about it, can we? But why is this old fart sending a letter to me? Heh, did he have another daughter? Tsk Tsk" Bourkee then opened the envelope and started reading the letter inside it, "Earl Bastard Bourkee. Oh ho, that's quite a greeting. Who gave him the balls to write like that?" Bourkee muttered in amusement. He wasn't the least bit bothered by how Baron Crook cursed him. Or maybe he was and was just getting excited by thinking about how he will punish that man. Bourkee then continued reading the letter, "I heard about an interesting piece of news and I must say, Bourkee Bastard, to be daring enough to go after a Marquee's son¡­" The more Bourkee read the letter, the serious his face got. He narrowed his eyes and started reading the letter more carefully. "What the hell is this guy talking about?" Bourkee narrowed his eyes in confusion. "To joke about something like this, does this old man not want to live anymore?" "Master Bourkee, there is something behind the letter as well¡­" The butler pointed out. Bourkee then turned the paper and his frown deepened. 'I am not just talking around, if you don't come to Slums in the West at 12 in the night, I will send that letter to Marquee Longe.' "What letter is he talking about!?" Bourkee roared in panic. "Master Bourkee, there seems to be another letter in this envelope." The butler mentioned. Bourkee quickly opened the other letter and his eyes widened in surprise. 'To Earl Bourkee, The information about Longe's son being in the Wilderness was accurate, do not worry, you will be compensated properly. Alger Bannermane.' Bourkee face paled in horror. He quickly took out some texts and started matching Alger's writing with the writing in this letter and soon, his body started trembling in fear. "W-What is Marquee Alger t-talking about¡­? When did I give him any information like that!?" The incident of Marquee's son being attacked in the Bloodhill Wilderness was quite popular a few months ago, there were many suspicions that Marquee Alger was the one behind this incident, however, since there was proof, the incident got buried. However, Marquee Longe didn't bury this incident at all. It is said that he is searing with anger and buys any information related to this incident at a high price. He is hell-bent on getting his revenge. If this letter reaches Marquee Longe, then no matter how much he pleads, Marquee Longe will kill him. Just thinking about this made Bourkee tremble in fear. 'What the hell is wrong with that Alger bastard!?' He cursed in his heart and then, his eyes turned red in rage. 'That Crook bores a deep grudge against me, from what I know, he would rather deal with me on his own than to take that Longe's help. I don't think he has sent this letter to Marquee yet. I need to deal with him before he thinks anything weird. I need to kill him, then I need to kill everyone living in his mansion. Only then, would this letter be buried.' Bourkee then clenched his fists in anger and slammed his hand on the table, 'You want to meet me in the Slums, right? Good Good. Let me do you a favour and send you to your bitch daughter then.' Bourkee then started thinking, He was different from other Earls, normal Earls have 3-4 Master Stage Cultivators under them, he, however, had 10 and he himself was a strong Master Stage Cultivator. Even if that Crook Bastard had prepared some things to deal with him, there is no way he would predict that he would come to the slums with 10 Master Stage Cultivators. Not only that, but at the same time, Bourkee would send the rest of his servants to Crook's mansion to kill and burn everything. According to the rules of the Kingdom, he cannot have more than 30 Cultivators as his servants, however, those 20 servants would be more than enough to deal with a mere Baron House. Bourkee smiled coldly as he planned everything, then, he turned to his Butler and ordered, "Call every cultivator; I need them to do something for me." The Butler frowned when he noticed the solemn look on his Master's face. This looked serious. "As you command, Master Bourkee." The butler then bowed his head and left the room. After the Butler left, Bourkee crouched, he then moved his table to little and then, he grabbed a tile, using a little force, he opened the tile and placed the letter inside it. It was an unspoken rule to not keep valuable letters like these in storage rings because storage rings are the first things to get confiscated when something wrong happens. Therefore, many nobles had secret places like these where they kept important documents. Bourkee then placed the table back to where it was and then left his room. He needed to talk with all the cultivators after all. However, what he didn't know was that someone else was inside his room aside from him and his butler. After Bourkee left his room, Nux smiled. He then took out the letters Bourkee was hiding and chuckled, "This is going to be fun¡­" Then, he followed behind Bourkee. He needed to know all his plans after all. Chapter 272 Are you that braindead? Chapter 272 Are you that braindead? Midnight. Earl Bourkee was walking inside the empty Slum area and was looking around, trying to find Crook. His eyes then fell on a figure sitting on the chair with an elegant posture, since it was dark, he couldn¡¯t see who it was, however, he had a hunch. ¡°Crook?¡± He questioned. ¡°¡­¡± However, there was no answer. ¡°Crook you old fart, is it you?¡± Bourkee questioned again, however, there was no answer. Bourkee¡¯s face twitched in annoyance. ¡°First! You dare try to frame me with a fake letter, then you dare to call me here and now that I am here, you don¡¯t even dare to speak!? Do you think this is a joke!? You old bastard! Apologize to me this inst-¡± Bourkee cursed as he walked towards Crook however after he got close, he paused. It wasn¡¯t Crook. Rather, it was a beautiful black-haired woman who was looking at him with a cold smile on her face. ¡°Felberta Alveye¡­¡± ?[0)??? Brourkee recognised this woman in an instance. He has rarely seen any woman who is as beautiful as Felberta after all. . ¡°Bourkee, I heard your child has been bullying my child for quite a while now.¡± Felberta muttered with a small smile on her face. Bourkee¡¯s face twitched when he noticed how she was calling him disrespectfully, however, a small smile appeared on his face and he shook his head, ¡°Oh really? I thought it was just a few children playing together as friends. Didn¡¯t seem like bullying to me.¡± ¡°Stop this nonsense, I don¡¯t care how you see this situation. I want your children to stop what they are doing.¡± Felberta warned in a threatening tone however, Bourkee did not feel threatened at all. Rather, he just chuckled, ¡°Oh, I do have a way we can stop this.¡± ¡°What?¡± Felberta questioned. ¡°How about our children become brothers? This way, let alone bullying, your son would even be protected by my son in the Academy. What do you think?¡± Bourkee questioned with a meaningful smile on his face. The meaning of his words was clear. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Felberta¡¯s face, ¡°So you are admitting that your son bullies my son, correct?¡± Bourkee smiled as well, ¡°It is not my son¡¯s fault that your son is weak and doesn¡¯t have a good background. Actually, even if my son doesn¡¯t bully him, someone else will, this is how status work, Felberta. This is why I am offering you, Become mine and let alone your son, even you would live a fulfilling life.¡± Suddenly, Felberta sighed, ¡°I have no clue how idiotic people like you become nobles in this kingdom, The future of this Kingdom seems bleak.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bourkee frowned. ¡°Think about this, you idiot, You were sent a letter that could potentially destroy your house. You were then called to deserted slums by the man who sent you that letter. There you see that instead of that man, there was a woman who seemed to be sitting and waiting for you. Then, the woman talks about how your child is bullying hers and how do you reply? You threaten her to become yours? Are you that braindead? Don¡¯t you find this situation weird at all?¡± Felberta questioned and Bourkee¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°In all honestly, if I were you, I would have tried to act a bit more mature, ¡®Alright, I will talk to my son about it.¡¯ ¡®Alright, I will make sure that my son stops.¡¯ ¡®What? Does he bully your son? I didn¡¯t know, don¡¯t worry, I will punish that bastard accordingly and I deeply apologize for everything he did.¡¯ Any of answers like these would have been better but you¡­¡± A cold smile then appeared on Felberta¡¯s face as she glared at Bourkee, ¡°You just decided to fuck up huh?¡± Bourkee, however, wasn¡¯t intimidated, rather, he just smiled, ¡°You are wrong, This is not foolishness, Felberta. This is confidence. I am confident that someone like you doesn¡¯t have enough influence and power to harm me.¡± Bourkee then pointed at those 10 men behind him and smiled, ¡°They are all Master Stage Cultivators, Felberta. Master Stage Cultivators. Surprised right? Didn¡¯t think that I had so many Master Stage Cultivators working under me, did you?¡± Felberta sighed even more now, ¡°Arrogant and foolish¡­ Out of all the combinations you could choose, you chose the worse one huh¡­¡± Felberta sighed and then, she pointed at Bourkee¡¯s men. Bourkee frowned, he then turned around to look at his men and then, Felberta¡¯s voice sounded in his ears, ¡°However, this is good for me, now I can punish you as much as I want without any guilt whatsoever. Welcome to Hell, Earl Bourkee.¡± At the same time, Bourkee¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when a dagger covered in blood came out of his strongest subordinate¡¯s chest. At the same time, a few more figures wearing black clothes appeared and started attacking and killing Bourkee¡¯s subordinates. With the Assassins getting the first hit, Bourkee¡¯s subordinates stood no chance against well-trained assassins, within just 1 minute, All 10 of them were dead. The all-strong Master Stage Cultivators that Bourkee was so proud of were slaughtered without even a chance to fight back. Bourkee¡¯s eyes widened in horror. He was fucked! He knew it! His brain then worked quickly, he turned around trying to grab Felberta, She must be the leader, if he captures the leader, he might have a chance to get out of this situation alive. However, after he turned around, he noticed two individuals standing in front of him, they wore the same black-coloured clothes that those assassins wore however, the aura they released was far stronger. Bourkee then noticed that Felberta was already standing far away from him and was looking at him with a cold look on her face. ¡°Do not kill him.¡± She ordered. Bourkee smiled. ¡°Cut his arms.¡± She ordered. Bourkee¡¯s smile died. ¡°Do not do it in one go, Start from his fingers. Make it as painful as possible. Also, while you are at it, Slice his filthy dick as well.¡± Felberta ordered and Bourkee¡¯s face paled in sheer horror. ¡°As you command, Lady Felberta.¡± ¡°AAGGGHHHHH!!¡± Bourkee¡¯s screams were echoed in the deserted slums. Chapter 273 l wanted to torture him a little more... Chapter 273 l wanted to torture him a little more... After dealing with Bourkee, Felberta returned to Nux¡¯s room as if it was hers. There, she saw a Black coloured, golden-eyed young man sitting on the bed with a smile on his face. Felberta sighed as we walked towards the man and sat on his lap as if it was her rightful place. The man didn¡¯t have any complaints either, he hugged her mature body from behind, placed his chin on her shoulders and whispered softly, ¡°Do you feel good now?¡± ¡°I wanted to torture him a little more¡­¡± Felberta pouted. ¡°Oh C¡¯mon, things have only started, won¡¯t the real troubles he faces start tomorrow? ?[0)??? You were the one who wanted to take things as slow as possible,¡± Nux chuckled. A small, cruel smile appeared on Felberta¡¯s face as she nodded, ¡°I know¡­ That¡¯s why I held back and didn¡¯t kill him, I want him to take his life with his own hands¡­¡± ¡°Tsk Tsk, what a cruel woman~¡± Nux snorted as he shook his head. At the same time, he caressed her belly and kissed her neck. ¡°I am a cruel and petty woman, so be careful around me, okay? Don¡¯t you dare think about betraying me.¡± Felberta answered. ¡°Heh. You think I will let you go?¡± Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. . ¡°Felberta Alveye, the moment you bought me as your boy toy was the moment you fell into my inescapable trap. You can¡¯t run away now even if you want to.¡± Nux whispered softly. Felberta smiled as the sweet memories of the last few months played in her mind and then, she chuckled, ¡°Tsk Tsk, you were so cute when you stuttered and always had a blush on your face.¡± ¡°Hahaha~ You were also very cute when you jumped into the arms of a man who was as frail as a stick. You looked like a monkey~¡± Nux chuckled as well. ¡°Ugghh¡­¡± Felberta groaned in annoyance. Nux¡¯s hands then moved towards her breasts and, ¡°Annh~¡± A soft moan escaped Felberta¡¯s mouth. ¡°How sensitive, you pervert.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called that, especially from someone like you. You are the biggest pervert I have ever met in my entire life.¡± Felberta retorted. ¡°Tsk Tsk, I am nowhere near as perverted as you, Fel. You are so perverted that you are sitting on the lap of your son¡¯s big brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Felberta¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment and she didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t have any reply. Nux sensed her embarrassment and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will call me father soon.¡± Felberta¡¯s face turned even red, then suddenly, Nux tightened his grip around her waist and, ¡°But before that, I need to prove that I can become his father.¡± Saying that, Nux fell onto the bed with Felberta in his arms, he then rolled on top of her and before she could say anything, he sealed her beautiful lips. ¡°AAnnnhhh~~¡± Then, they started the deed and a long long night passed by. ¡­ Royal Court of Justice, as the name suggests, was a place where people file a complaint, start a case and accuse someone who harmed them in any way, the guilty are then punished accordingly while the victims are compensated. Earl Bourkee was sitting in the waiting room of the Royal Court of Justice, the arrogance on his face had been washed away, from his limp clothes, it could be seen that his arms were chopped off and by how no one accompanied him even in such conditions, it could be seen that the things were not going well for him. However, that wasn¡¯t the main problem. ¡°Hey you, enter.¡± A guard then walked into the waiting room and pointed at another man, signalling him to enter, Seeing this scene, Bourkee frowned and turned towards the guard, ¡°I was here earlier than him.¡± The guard then turned towards Bourkee and then, he frowned, ¡°So?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to go inside first?¡± Bourkee questioned. ¡°I remember that he came earlier than you. Don¡¯t try to fool me, I am very sharp. This is your last warning, try it one more time and I will kick you out.¡± The guard warned and Bourkee gritted his teeth in rage. This was the tenth time that he was hearing the same line, Yes, he has been here in this place for 8 hours already, however, he was not chosen by the guard and wasn¡¯t allowed to enter. Even the people who came after him entered the court and left. Bourkee clenched his fist- Ahh, he had no fists. Bourkee gritted his teeth in anger as his body started trembling. It was clear that this guard was picking on him on purpose. And the problem was that there was nothing he could do about it. After yesterday¡¯s incident, the strength and status he possessed were destroyed, The 10 Master Stage Cultivators under him died, the cultivators he sent to Crook¡¯s house were dead, and with his arms cut off, he was no better than any ordinary human. There was only so much he could do with his legs after all. And the guard seems to know his condition, therefore, he was picking on him on purpose. He didn¡¯t know who the bastard who spread the rumour about him so quickly was, but one thing was sure, His life would be changing for the worse now and there was nothing he could do about it. Right now, no matter how angry he was, he could only lower his head in front of this lowly guard, ¡°Please, let me go inside, it is something I have to do. I beg you.¡± Seeing a noble lowering his head in front of him, the guard smiled disdainfully, however, then, a strict look appeared on his face, ¡°You bastard! Haven¡¯t I told you already!? You will go inside when it is your turn, just wait here, you dog!¡± Hearing his answer, Bourkee was now sure, the guard wasn¡¯t just picking on him for fun, he was being ordered. Ordered by one of his enemies. Bourkee started thinking about who it could be, however, What he didn¡¯t know was that the one who ordered the guard wasn¡¯t any noble, But it was the Royal Court of Justice. Chapter 274 Too late Chapter 274 Too late Yes, the Royal Court of Justice was the one that was trying to restrict Bourkee. It wasn¡¯t as holy and just place as it was said to be. In the world of cultivation, where strength rules, something like the Justice Court was nothing more than a farce. No one who was truly weak had ever won any case in the Justice Court. This was just a ¡®legal¡¯ way for Nobles to do the crime. And of course, as an Earl, Bourkee knew it well. However, he never thought that the Court wouldn¡¯t support him. He never thought that the court would deem him as ¡®weak¡¯. He was unable to calculate his position properly. He wasn¡¯t thinking properly right now. Justice Court¡¯s decision was logical, he was just an Earl in the name now, with his cultivator subordinates now gone, his arms now chopped off, he was nothing more than a slightly stronger cripple. And since he was an Earl, he naturally had many enemies. They are never going to leave him alone. Of course, he had his allies too, but, they were nobles who allied for mutual interests, now, there was nothing Bourkee provide them in return, therefore, there is no way they would stay with him. Heck, some might even try to take advantage of this situation. Bourkee was completely surrounded now and his future looked bleak. Therefore, Justice Court decided to not waste their time on someone like him.. Bourkee glanced at the guard, and then he warned, ¡°Don¡¯t regret your choice in the future.¡± Saying that, he turned around and left the Justice Court. He needed to think of something else, however, right now, he was too tired. He decided to return to his mansion, get some rest and then think over the situation calmly. An hour later, Bourkee returned to his mansion, there, a servant approached him and bowed, ¡°Master Bourkee, you received a letter from the Royal Academy, I believe it is sent by Young Master.¡± Hearing that, Bourkee¡¯s eyes brightened. Yes! His son had some connections with the daughter of Marquee Water in the Academy, he might be able to help him. ¡°Read it, quick!¡± He ordered the servant. ?[0)??? The servant nodded and started reading, Bourkee heard everything with an excited look on his face, however, the more he read, the gloomier his face got and his excitement died down. Then, he gritted his teeth in anger. ¡®That bastard! How can he fall out with that girl at the time when I needed it the most!? What the hell is wrong with his brain!? And he dares asks for help!? He wants me to deal with the student that defeated him!? The Student that was now under the protection of the Princess of the Kingdom!? How can I give birth to such an unreliable child!?¡¯ Bourkee cursed in his head. Then, he shook his head and walked away. He was a fool to even think of relying on his child. He had to do something on his own. Bourkee then walked into his room to get some rest, however, before he could even lay down on his bed, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A knock was heard. ¡°Master Bourkee, there are people who would like to meet you.¡± He heard his servant¡¯s voice. ¡°Tell them I am tired, I would talk to them later,¡± The Bourkee shook his head and sat on the bed. ¡°H-Hey! You can¡¯t enter like this!¡± Bourkee then heard the servant¡¯s panicked voice and frowned, He was just about to question what happened but before that, *Bam* The doors of his room were burst opened and a few people entered, ¡°Bourkee Bastard! You dare act as a Tyrant!?¡± An enraged voice was heard. ¡°Earl Deniskee¡­¡± Bourkee frowned. He knew this man. Their relationship wasn¡¯t good. Actually, they could even be called enemies. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bourkee questioned with a scowl on his face. He did not like where things were going at all. ¡°You bastard! You dare act innocent after acting like a tyrant yesterday night!? How shameless!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bourkee narrowed his eyes. He doesn¡¯t want to talk about last night at all. However, Deniskee had different thoughts. The ring on his finger shined and a few heads appeared on the floor. ¡°These are your subordinates, correct?¡± Densikee questioned. Bourkee looked at his subordinates¡¯ dissipated heads and his eyes turned cold, then, his eyes fell on an Old man who was standing behind Earl Deniskee and was smiling at him. ¡°Crook¡­¡± He scowled. ¡°You dare sent assassins to attack my friend!?¡± Suddenly, Deniskee raised his voice. ¡°Your friend?¡± Bourkee frowned. Since when did a bastard like you make friends with a mere Baron? How low have you fallen? Those were the questions he wanted to ask, however, he didn¡¯t get the chance to. ¡°You bastard! You think you are the king of this Kingdom!? Do you think you can do anything you want just because you are an Earl!? You think you are the only Earl in the Kingdom!? How dare you send assassins after my friend!? What would you have done if I wasn¡¯t there with him and protected him!? Huh!?¡± Deniskee raised his voice and Bourkee understood what was happening. A wry, defeated smile appeared on his face. ¡®It already started huh¡­¡¯ ¡°You bastard! I want to you compensate! Otherwise, I would be forced to take this matter into the Royal Court of Justice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bourkee stayed silent. ¡°Why are you silent, you bastard!? Say something¡­¡± Then, Bourkee sighed. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It was happening a lot faster than he had expected. He then glanced at Baron Crook who was sneering at him and gritted his teeth in anger. Then, Bourkee shook his head, ¡°What do you want?¡± He questioned. A small smile appeared on Deniskee¡¯s face. Heh. It was time to loot an Earl when he was down. There was no way he would let that slip. And he wasn¡¯t the only one, many will visit Earl Bourkee soon. Bourkee knew it as well. He realized that it was too late to do anything. No actually, it wasn¡¯t that he was too late, it was more like everything happened too early. It was as if someone planned all this. Of course, in the end, Bourkee couldn¡¯t do anything, speculations like these were useless. He, Earl Bourkee, and the Bourkee house were finished. Chapter 275 Shouldnt you call me daddy? Chapter 275 Shouldn't you call me daddy? ¡°Mama! Good morning!¡± Royce rushed towards the dining table with a smile on his face. A smile appeared on Felberta¡¯s face when she saw him running towards her. The little boy then hugged his mother and then sat down on the chair next to Felberta¡¯s. ¡°Sister Skyla, Good morning~¡± ¡°Good morning, Little Royce.¡± Skyla smiled as she ruffled Royce¡¯s hair. Royce then turned towards Lane and smiled brightly, ¡°Good Morning, Sister Lane~¡± ¡°Good Morning.¡± Lane smiled back. ¡°Good Morning, Miss Edda.¡± ¡°Fufufu.¡± Edda just smiled. Royce didn¡¯t know her, therefore, after greeting her, he decided to ignore her, he then turned towards Skyla to ask something, however, before he could, Felberta questioned. ¡°Have you brushed your teeth?¡± ¡°Mom! Of course, I have! I am not a child anymore!¡± Royce retorted with a red face. He looked quite embarrassed that his mother asked that. . ¡°You will never be old enough for your mother.¡± Felberta used the typical mother dialogue as well. ¡°Alright, I am hungry, what have you made, Sister Skyla?¡± Royce questioned. ¡°Here, I made Little Royce¡¯s favourite, Egg rolls.¡± Skyla answered excitedly, however, Royce pouted. ¡°Since when have they been my favourite?¡± ¡°C¡¯mon C¡¯mon, just eat it.¡± Skyla smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t like Egg rolls.¡± Royce shook his head. ¡°Eat it, they are healthy for you, you want to get stronger, do you not?¡± Suddenly, A serious look appeared on Royce¡¯s face, ¡°Yes, I want to be strong enough so that no one can bully me again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Felberta turned silent when she heard Royce¡¯s words. Then, a small smile appeared on her face and she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will bully you from now on.¡± ¡°Is it because of big brother Nux? Well, if it is him, then I am sure no one would bully me. Many students, mainly male students are scared of him.¡± ¡°Huh? Why males in particular I wonder?¡± Edda questioned with a small smile on her face. ¡°He is an Idol for female students after all. Some even call him the King of the Royal Academy.¡± Royce muttered with a smile on his face. ¡°Heeh. That¡¯s a good title to start with. We can say he got a little closer to his actual goal now. Hahaha~¡¯ Edda laughed. Royce didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, he was about to ask, however, Felberta interrupted. ¡°Royce, you really trust your big brother Nux, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course, he was the only one who actually did something to save me after all. He even fought against the Queen even though she was stronger than him. Big Brother Nux is an amazing and caring person.¡± Royce answered. ¡°Ohh? Really?¡± Felberta smiled. ¡°Indeed. He is the best!¡± Royce nodded with an excited look on his face. He didn¡¯t know about others, however, for him, Nux was a hero, a hero who saved him from villains, a hero who fought against injustice. He respects Nux a lot. ¡°Then how about Big Brother Nux becomes your father?¡± Suddenly, Felberta questioned. ¡°Huh?¡± Royce frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like that idea?¡± Felberta questioned with a worried look on her face. ¡°I-Is that actually possible? For Big Brother Nux to become my father?¡± Royce questioned with a shocked look on his face. ?[0)??? His real father died while he was 8 months old, therefore, he doesn¡¯t remember much about his father and was raised by his mother alone. However, he still missed a fatherly figure. He has seen other children talking about their father, usually, he keeps quiet and stays out of conversations like these, however, If Big Brother Nux could become his new father¡­ Then he would be able to join that conversation as well! He would be able to talk about his father as well! Not only that, but Big brother Nux is strong and has immense potential, he could protect him and his mother from any harm. Big brother Nux was indeed a perfect candidate to become his father. However, the question was, is it really possible? Would Big brother Nux accept it? What if Big Brother Nux rejects this offer and distances himself from him? Royce started wondering. However, Felberta, Royce¡¯s mother, didn¡¯t seem very worried about Big Brother Nux¡¯s opinion. ¡°Of course he can. You just have to say yes, I am sure your big brother Nux would accept it.¡± ¡°Really! Then I accept! I accept it!¡± Royce exclaimed in joy. ¡°Ohh? So I have a child now?¡± Suddenly, Royce heard a familiar voice, he quickly turned around and saw Nux walking toward him with a smile on his face. ¡°Big Brother Nux!¡± He exclaimed in joy as he rushed toward Nux, however, just as he walked towards him, Nux flicked on his forehead. ¡°Ugghh¡­ Why did you hit me?¡± Royce questioned with a frown on his face. ¡°Tsk Tsk. How dare you call me big brother? Shouldn¡¯t you call me daddy?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Royce frowned. Then, a big smile appeared on Royce¡¯s face as he hugged Nux, ¡°Daddy!¡± Nux patted his head with a smile on his face, then, he picked him up and walked towards the dining table. ¡°Mr Nux.¡± Skyla, Lane and Edda greeted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me so formally, I am now Royce¡¯s father, you can call me by my Name.¡± Using twisted logic, Nux first stopped there from using this weird way to call him. ¡°As you say, Nux~¡± Edda muttered as she glanced at Nux with a meaningful smile on her face. ¡°Yes, this is better.¡± Nux nodded. ¡°Better indeed~¡± Edda muttered again, the playful look in her eyes did not disappear at all. ¡®You horny bitch, can¡¯t you see that my child is still here!? Stop acting like that!¡¯ Felberta used the telepathic connection and shouted at Edda. Edda turned towards Felberta and smiled. Felberta then turned towards Nux, the two of them smile at each other and then, she muttered, ¡°Alright then, Royce, from now on, You will refer to Nux as your father.¡± ¡°Yeaahh!¡± Royce exclaimed in joy. Then, he turned towards Nux and smiled, ¡°Father!¡± Nux patted his head with a smile. ¡°Son.¡± Chapter 276 Thyra Cruse, what a big pervert you are Chapter 276 Thyra Cruse, what a big pervert you are Skyla, Lane, Edda, Felberta, Nux and Royce ate breakfast together, then they talked with each other for a while and then, Skyla, the one who had the biggest heart among all other women decided to sacrifice herself and took Royce out in the garden to play. Felberta, Edda, Lane and Nux talked continued to talk with each other with smiles on their faces. 'Don't forget, it will be my turn as soon as I return.' However, before Skyla left, she turned towards Nux and muttered. 'Alright, My cute little Skyla,' Nux nodded with a small smile on his face. 'Good Good.' Skyla nodded as well and then, she took Royce out into the garden. Her aim was simple, play as many games as fast as she could, she would make sure Royce gets tired as soon as possible, and then, she would return and have a blissful session with Nux. "Alright, little Royce, let's start with the catch ball. What do you say?" Skyla questioned as a ball appeared in her hand and then without waiting for Royce's approval, she threw the ball away. "Now go catch it, quick! I will start the timer, the faster you come back, the better score you will get." Royce nodded and quickly fell into her rhythm. The two of them started playing as for Nux, well he was playing another game with three other women. ¡­ In the evening, after spending time with Skyla, Felberta, Edda and Lane, Nux was resting in his room with a lazy look on his face. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Nux frowned and then he walked towards the door, However, when he opened it, he didn't see anybody. Nux frowned and then, he closed the doors. He then turned around and was about to walk towards his bed again when someone attacked him from behind. A small smile appeared on Nux's face, he then grabbed the figure's delicate hands with his hand, and then, he pinned her onto the wall with her hands on the top of her head and his face generously close to hers. "Tsk Tsk, you dare attack me so sneakily, huh?" Nux questioned as he gave a small peck on Thyra's soft pink lips. Thyra blushed and then, she shook her head and sighed, "I can't believe that I failed to attack you even after getting stronger." Nux sealed her lips again and this time, he started sucking on Thyra's lips. Thyra didn't resist at all and she started enjoying the kiss. The Kiss continued for another minute and then, Nux moved his head away from her. His Golden eyes shined brightly as Thyra's information appeared in front of his eyes. [Name: Thyra Cruse] [Age: 44] [Mana Cultivation: Expert.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Assassin of Marques Bannermane House] [Talent: High] [LVL: 49 --> 50] [HP: 610/610] [MP: 1070/1070] [STR: 59 --> 60] [AGL: 66 --> 67] [VIT: 60 --> 61] [STM: 61--> 62] [INT: 86 --> 107] [DEF: 53 --> 54] ¡­ "You broke through." Nux smiled. "I did." Thyra replied with a big smile on her face. She has been fighting against Alger, Heath, Two and Three at the same time, and this time, they weren't using wooden swords, rather, they were using their real swords and it was a dangerous fight. Thyra even got injured many times, however, she still continued fighting and after doing that for weeks, the pressure piled up and she got the push that she needed to become the Expert Stage Cultivator. Now, Nux doesn't need that bitch Arvina's help to go stronger, he could rely on her. She would still be the strongest amongst all his women and will be the most useful one for him. Thyra smiled as she thought about it. Hmm? Arvina was an Expert Stage Cultivator earlier than her and was this stronger than her? Thyra didn't think that was possible. She has heard about Arvina, the woman likes swords and is like a warrior, she is stronger than normal Expert Stage Cultivators, however, she wasn't a normal cultivator either. She had the power to kill Expert Stage Cultivators when she was Grand Master Stage Cultivators, now that she has become an Expert Stage Cultivator, she didn't think that someone like Arvina would be able to defeat her. As long as she gets the first attack, Arvina would be dead if the two of them ever clashed. Of course, Nux wouldn't let that happen. Never. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he kissed Thyra's forehead gently, "You have worked hard." He whispered into her ears. "I-I should be rewarded¡­ don't you think?" Thyra questioned with a red face while she tried to avert her eyes. "Oh?" Nux was surprised, however, soon, a playful smile appeared on his face as he nodded, "I agree, you should be rewarded for your efforts." Saying that, Nux moved his lips towards her ears seductively and then, he whispered, "However, you dare to attack me so sneakily, don't you think you should be punished for that?" "Huh?" Thyra frowned. As if copying her, Nux frowned as well, "Rewarding and punishing¡­ These two are complete opposites¡­ what do we do now¡­?" He wondered inwardly. Then, his eyes shined, "Ah, how about we cancel two of them out?" "Huh? Cancel?" Thyra frowned as she couldn't understand what he was talking about. Nux smiled playfully and explained, "Yeah, cancelling it out. You deserve a reward, and you deserve a punishment, Then how about we cancel them both and leave you alone? Won't that be best?" "N-No!" Thyra was quick to retort. "I-I have another idea¡­" She muttered. She didn't know why, but she was a little more expressive today. "What idea? Tell me, I am listening." Nux nodded. "Rewarding and Punishment¡­ both end up with the same result anyway¡­ So how about we just double the amount of time spent¡­?" Thyra muttered with a red face. "¡­" Nux was taken aback. He blinked a few more times and then he questioned, "So you are telling me that rewarding and punishments are one and the same thing?" Nux's smile widened as he stated, "Thyra Cruse, what a big pervert you are." Chapter 277 l am not a pervert.* Chapter 277 l am not a pervert.* "Thyra Cruse, what a big pervert you are." Nux stated with a playful smile on his face. "I-I am not a pervert." Thyra, however, denied the accusations. "Ohh? Are you sure about that?" Nux questioned with a smile. "Y-Yes I am. I am not a pervert." Thyra answered. Nux then started thinking and then, a big, gentle smile appeared on his face, "Alright, I often heard that facing the reality is the biggest punishment one can go through," Nux muttered and then, he smiled. "At the same time, knowing the reality can also be a reward." Nux then glanced at Thyra, sealed her lips again and then, he muttered, "Thyra Cruse, I have decided what to do with you. I will now show you the reality. I will now show you, the real you." Nux smiled and although Thyra didn't like where this was going, She liked where this was going. Confusing thoughts indeed. ¡­ "Hmm, hmmm, looks good indeed." Nux muttered as he nodded his head repeatedly as if praising himself. "So I call this the Mirror of Reality. As I said, this will help you see the Real you." Nux smiled. Thyra, on the other hand, couldn't answer. Right now, her limbs were tied on what looked like a cross and in front of her, there was a huge mirror. The mirror was as big as a wall. And seeing herself in the mirror, a weird sense of tingling feeling assaulted Thyra's little sister. Then, through the mirror, she noticed that Nux was coming toward her with a smile on his face, her body trembled as Nux stood behind her and then his hands started moving. First, they touched her waist, then, they moved up and after circling around her lovely breasts, they moved to her shoulders and then her arms. After that, a small smile appeared on Nux's face and then, a knife appeared in his hands. "Shall we start?" he questioned with a gentle smile on his face and then without waiting for her answer, he used the knife to cut open her clothes as slowly as possible. The knife moved from her hands to her shoulder, trailing down her body while cutting her clothes without actually harming her body in any way. "Don't move, okay? Things might get dangerous~" Nux whispered into her ears softly, and for some reason, her whole body trembled when she heard his voice. The knife then reached her armpit and stopped. Then, it circled around her armpit and shoulder, and her whole sleeve fell on the floor, revealing her arm. Nux kissed her shoulder and then, he continued doing the same with her other arm. When both her sleeves fell on the floor, Nux smiled and then, he placed his knife under her armpits and started cutting her clothes down to her legs. Then, he did the same thing on the other side, Nux then stepped back and appeared behind her again, then, he placed the knife above Thyra's breasts and started cutting her clothes in a horizontal line. Thyra's clothes fell, revealing the black colour bra she was wearing. "Ahh, it didn't completely fall off, did it?" Nux muttered as he shook his head, then, he brought his knife close to Thyra's thighs. "Annh~" Thyra moaned a little when Nux slid the knife's hilt tilt on the top of her little sister, then, he placed the blade near her little sister and started cutting her pants all the way down to her legs. After he repeated the same thing to the other side, Thyra's dress finally fell to the floor, Nux used the same trick to remove her bra and panty as well and once he was done, Nux admired his work with a big, satisfied smile on his face. "What a beautiful sight~" Nux complimented. Thyra's face turned red for some reason. This wasn't the first time she has been naked in front of Nux, however, this was definitely the first time when he did something like this. Also, seeing the whole process in the mirror in front of her, This excited her in a strange way. "You see how your thighs are wet in the mirror?" Suddenly, Nux, who was standing behind Thyra pointed at the mirror and muttered. "Huh?" Thyra glanced at the mirror and then, she realized she was wet. Her little sister was trembling in anticipation and was releasing its juice uncontrollably. Nux smiled, "See? That is what the mirror of truth does, it shows you your real self. Now tell me, what kind of person would get wet after having their clothes removed in such a way?" Nux questioned and then, he answered. "A pervert. Only a pervert would get excited by something like this." Thyra's face turned red, however, she quickly shook her head. "I am not a pervert!" "Tsk Tsk, to dare deny it even after the proof is right in front of you, Thyra Cruse, you have fallen to a low level." Nux shook his head in disappointment. However, this time, Thyra was prepared with the answer, She then pointed at the mirror and muttered, "See that huge tent that has formed on your pant? Who gets excited after removing someone's clothes in such a way? A pervert." Thyra smiled as she used his words against him also, she did not give up the momentum she had gained and continued, "The real pervert in this room is not me, it is you, Nux Leander." Nux was taken by surprise, however, he soon came out of his reverie and answered, "No no no no, you got that wrong, Thyra. This boner does not show that I am a pervert, rather, this boner is the key. The key that will show you your real self and prove that you are a pervert." Saying that, Nux lowered his pants, revealing his hard dick that had veins popping all over its body, he then placed his dick right under Thyra's little sister, And seeing that scene right in front of her, *Gulp* Thyra gulped. Chapter 278 We still have lots and lots of time ** Chapter 278 We still have lots and lots of time ** ¡°Annh~¡± A small moan leaked out of Thyra¡¯s mouth as Nux placed the head of his dick on Thyra¡¯s pussy. However, no matter how much Thyra moaned, his did not enter her insides. This made Thyra¡¯s little sister scream in frustration and she started twitching uncontrollably. ¡°Thyra, you see how your little sister is twitching? That proves that you are a pervert.¡± Nux pointed at the mirror with a smile on his face. Thyra, however, did not give up. Her body was already shuddering from anticipation, she knew that she couldn¡¯t let Nux tease her anymore, she knew that she should just give in and let Nux do whatever he wanted with her. However, she didn¡¯t want that. Where¡¯s the fun in that? She would rather go against him! Then he would try even harder. ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t talk like that when your little brother has veins all over his body, I can see how eager it is to enter my little sister. You are the real pervert here.¡± ¡°So you won¡¯t give up huh¡­¡± Nux muttered with a small smile on his face. Then, he nodded to himself and pointed at the mirror again, ¡°Thyra Cruse, look at the mirror.¡± Thyra frowned in confusion however, in the end, she did what she was told. ¡°Remember your face, how you are smiling back, how your blue eyes are shining, how confident you look, remember everything. Burn it in your memory.¡± Thyra frowned even more. ¡°Have you remembered your face?¡± Nux questioned with a smile. Even though she was confused, Thyra nodded her head. Nux¡¯s smile widened, and then, Black-coloured Mist came out of his body and moved towards Thyra¡¯s face. The Mist then covered her eyes and Thyra¡¯s vision turned black. Of course, the mist wasn¡¯t dangerous for her eyes. After increasing his Mastery Level to Advance Level, Nux is now able to control how dangerous the Mist would be to some extent, right now, the danger level was zero. It was no different than Nux covering her eyes with his own hands. Nux¡¯s smile widened even more and then, ¡°AANnnnnhhhh!!¡± He pierced his rod into her body in one go. Thyra moaned in pleasure. With her eyes now closed, all her other senses heightened, She could feel how her walls were sucking and clustering around Nux¡¯s dick, she could feel how her womb was trembling and was sending waves and waves of pleasure all over her body. She could feel everything. Then, she felt Nux¡¯s dick moving out of her cave, her walls twitched, however, soon, the dick was smashed right back into her cave and, ¡°AAANNHHhhh!¡± Thyra moaned again. Thyra then felt Nux¡¯s hands moving towards her breasts, then, she felt his fingers circling around her breasts, ¡°AAANNNhhhh!!¡± At the same time, he drilled his rod inside her again. Then, Thyra could also feel Nux¡¯s breath on her shoulders, he was about to kiss her cheek. Nux did what Thyra expected and kissed her teeth while he rammed his dick into her body. Thyra continued to moan as well. For some reason, doing it with her eyes closed felt even better. ¡°AAnnnhh~~¡± Another moan leaked out of her mouth when Nux pinched her nipples at the same time, then, his right hand continued to play with her nipple while his left hand moved down. ¡°!!!¡± Thyra¡¯s body shuddered in pleasure when Nux touched her clitoris at the same time he rammed his cock into her body. Thyra felt her body losing all her strength, however, since her limbs were tied, there was nothing she could do rather than accept Nux¡¯s thrusts without any resistance whatsoever. She could feel him kissing her cheek and shoulder, playing with her nipple, rubbing her clitoris and ramming his cock into her, He was doing everything at the same time and was releasing waves after waves of pleasure into her body. ¡°Annh~ Annh~ Annh~¡± Thyra moaned helplessly. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Her ears picked the sounds of flesh clashing with flesh, she didn¡¯t need to think much, she knew what that sound was. ¡°!!!¡± Suddenly, Thyra¡¯s body shuddered again when she felt Nux biting her earlobe. Her walls tightened, her body became rigid, back arched up and, *Squirt* ¡°AAAannnnNNhhh~~¡± She came. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Nux, however, wasn¡¯t done with her and even though her little sister was squirting and wavering with pleasure, he continued to ram his cock inside her body. ¡°Annhh~ Anhnh~ Annhh~¡± This multiplied the pleasure Thyra was feeling. And suddenly, Nux flicked her Clitoris. ¡°!!!¡± Thyra¡¯s already weak body shuddered again and she had another minor orgasm a second after she was done with the main one. ¡°Heehh? You are more excited than normal, are you not?¡± Suddenly, she heard Nux¡¯s gentle voice, however, she did not have the energy to answer his questions. The pleasure was too much for her, also, with how Nux still continued to drill his rod into her, she could do nothing but moan continuously. She was helpless right now. However, that didn¡¯t mean she would let him win, Thyra then collected her remaining strength and then, tried to tighten her walls. Her method seems to have worked as her ears picked up Nux¡¯s groan, ¡°Uggghhh!! I am cumminngggg!!¡± Then, Thyra felt a thick liquid filling her insides, this made her body tremble even more, she lost all the strength she had and, She enjoyed another minor orgasm. Her nose then picked the smell of her liquids being mixed with Nux¡¯s, she didn¡¯t need to see and was able to tell that these liquids were falling out of her little sister without stopping. ¡°Haahh¡­ hahh¡­ hahhh¡­¡± She took deep breaths. ¡°Heh. You don¡¯t think we are done here, do you, my lovely Thyra?¡± Suddenly, Nux¡¯s voice entered her ears and Thyra¡¯s body froze. Then, Nux adjusted the cross Thyra was tied on and then, he lowered her upper body and made her bend to an exact 90 degrees. Then, he moved his towards Thyra¡¯s soft butt and started caressing it. ¡°We still have lots and lots of time, my lovely Thyra.¡± Saying that, Nux rammed his cock inside her again and another round started. ¡°AANNnhhhhH~~¡± Chapter 279 [Harem Gate Unlocked.] * Chapter 279 [Harem Gate Unlocked.] * ¡°Ugghhhh! I am cumming again!!!¡± *Squirt* ¡°AAaannhhhhh!!¡± Nux and Thyra moaned in pleasure as they both orgasmed at the same time. Nux then rested his body on top of Thyra¡¯s back and the two of them started breathing heavily. Then, a familiar energy entered Nux¡¯s body and a bunch of messages appeared in front of his eyes, he, however, ignored those messages and stood up. Taking his dick out of her little sister, Nux walked towards Thyra with a smile on his face. Thyra, who still had the black mist covering her eyes felt Nux¡¯s little brother moving out of her cave, then, she heard his footsteps and realized that he was walking towards him. Then, a strong scent assaulted her nose, she didn¡¯t need to think to know what it was. *Sniff* *Sniff* She sniffed even more and moved her face towards Nux¡¯s dick. However, suddenly, the Mist around her eyes disappeared. Thyra frowned but before she could say anything, she heard Nux¡¯s voice. ¡°Look at the mirror of reality, Thyra.¡± Thyra then turned towards the mirror and her eyes widened her surprise. Her face was completely red, she was breathing heavily, her drool was coming out of her mouth, her hairs were a mess and there was a silly smile on her face. If that was not enough then the way she had moved her head towards Nux¡¯s dick and the way her tongue was out on its own shocked Thyra to her core. ¡°Compare this face to your previous face, Thyra. Then try to tell me that you are not a pervert.¡± Thyra then glanced at Nux¡¯s face and saw him looking at her with a smirk on her face. She then looked at her own face once more and was shocked again. She couldn¡¯t believe it was her. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was able to make that face. She didn¡¯t resemble her usual calm and emotionless appearance at all. It was as if she was a completely different person. However¡­ Thyra¡¯s silly smile then widened. It wasn¡¯t a problem, as long as Nux is the only one who sees her this side, it wasn¡¯t a problem at all. ¡°I am a pervert.¡± She admitted with a smile on her face. Nux chuckled, he then brought his dick close to Thyra¡¯s mouth. Thyra knew what she had to do, she opened her mouth and then, she started licking his shaft. A few minutes later, she started sucking. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* She started sucking as intensely as she could. ¡°Uggghhh¡­ Thyra, you are too good!!¡± Nux groaned in pleasure. With her body tied up, her movements were minimal, however, she compensated for that by how strongly she was sucking Nux¡¯s dick. It was as if she was trying to force him to cum even more. And with how her cheeks were sunk inwardly, Nux, who was already very sensitive couldn¡¯t hold back and, ¡°Uggghhh!!¡± He came again. Thyra didn¡¯t waste any drop, as if she was someone who hadn¡¯t eaten for days, she drank all his jizz without leaving anything. Then, she opened her mouth as if she was trying to show him that she had drank it all. Nux felt his dick twitching when he saw that face. Thyra was tired, he knows that, he knows that the moment he places her on the bed, the girl would sleep, however, even after that, the girl still gave him a blowjob. What a lovely assassin. Nux then removed her from her bindings, then he picked her up and walked towards the bed. ¡°It is good that you admit it.¡± He muttered. ¡°It is good that we have something in common¡­¡± Suddenly, Thyra muttered in a weak voice. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°We both are perverts¡­¡± Thyra completed and then, she closed her eyes. The meaning behind her words was clear, even though she was a pervert, Nux was one as well. Even in the end, she did not completely give in. Nux chuckled. ¡°We both are perverts indeed¡­¡± He agreed and then he kissed her forehead. Thyra was already asleep, he wanted to sleep as well, however, there was something he wanted to do before that. First, he moved the mirror and the Cross into his storage ring, this Cross was something he borrowed from Edda, as for this mirror, well, he carried it around because of this mirror of reality idea that had suddenly come into his mind. Hehe~ ¡®It was fun indeed.¡¯ He chuckled inwardly. Thyra was more sensitive than usual today. Nux then shook his head, he sat on the ground and then, he called for his system. Those messages reappeared in front of his eyes, [Congratulations to the host for rising to an Expert Stage Mana Cultivator from a Grand Master Stage Mana Cultivator.] [INT: +20] [Blank Points: +40] [Congratulations to the host for rising to an Expert Stage Body Cultivator from a Grand Master Stage Body Cultivator.] [STR: +8] [AGL: +8] [VIT: +8] [STM: +8] [DEF: +8] [Blank Points: +20] [Harem Gate unlocked.] [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: Expert.] [Body Cultivation: Expert.] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique - Advanced (+)] [Talent: High] [LVL: 43 -] 50] (This did not happen with his session with his Today¡¯s sessions with Thyra. He was already level 49 before this session, he only got to level 50 in this session.) [HP: 1320/1320] [MP: 1800/1800] [STR: 112 -] 134] [AGL: 122 -] 144] [VIT: 110 -] 132] [STM: 149 -] 171] [INT: 153 -] 180] [DEF: 109 -] 131] [Blank Points: 118 -] 99] Nux Leander was now an Expert Stage Cultivator, An 18-year-old Expert Stage Cultivator. And not a normal Expert Stage Cultivator, but a cultivator who can easily overpower any other Expert Stage Cultivators who dare to come in front of him. ¡®I got 60 Black Points¡­¡¯ A small smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face as he glanced at Black points, however, then, his smile died away. He was still far from his goal. He needed 1000 Black points, For what? To upgrade his Physique Mastery to Master Level. Yes, it needed 1000 Blank points! Upgrade to Advance Level Mastery only needed 100 Black Points, but now a direct 10 times increase! This was ridiculous! The system was trying to suck him dry! Nux, however, quickly calmed himself¡­ There was no need to get agitated, he should focus on something much more important. [Harem Gate Unlocked.] Chapter 280 Absurd Ability Chapter 280 Absurd Ability [Harem Gate Unlocked.] [Active Skill] [Effects:] [Teleports near a Harem Member.] [1MP: 100 Meters.] [One free use every day.] [Warning: If the distance between the Host and his woman is more than the MP required to get there, the ability will not work.] [Warning: A woman can only be counted as Harem Member if she has Harem Seal.] The more Nux read the wider his smile got. 'What a convenient ability¡­' He muttered inwardly. He then quickly walked into the bathroom and washed. Then, he closed his eyes. As soon as he got this ability, he realized how to use it. It wasn't very hard, he just had to choose the woman he wants to go to and boom, he would be around the said woman. Of course, he was planning to use and test this ability as much as he could. 'Amaya Skyfall' He thought inwardly, his body then disappeared and he appeared inside Amaya's room. [MP: 1308/1800] He then glanced at his MP and noticed that around 500 MP has been reduced. "Amazing¡­" Nux muttered in amazement as he started looking around. It was indeed Amaya's room. His eyes then fell on Amaya who was lying on the bed, covering herself with Devouring Mist and acting like a sick person. A smile appeared on Nux's face when he saw that. He then closed his eyes again, 'Allura Skyfall.' He thought and then, he disappeared. [MP: 1301/1800] "Huh? Nux?" Then he heard Allura's startled voice. Right now, Allura was reading a book while thinking about Nux, she was really surprised that he appeared right in front of her like this. "How are you, my beautiful Allura? Did you miss me?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. "Shouldn't you come here in the night?" Allura questioned while she walked into Nux's embrace as if it was the most natural thing to do. "Should I come in the night then?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Heehh? Can you really stay away from me for that long?" Allura questioned back with a smile on her face. Nux chuckled. As expected of Allura, this was indeed the perfect answer. His hands that were hugging Allura started moving towards her soft and lovely breasts. Then, a thought appeared inside Nux's head, He had already used 500 MP, why not wait here a little and spend some blissful time with his woman? He could always test his abilities later, can he not? The more he thought about it, the wider his smile got. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Allura froze. "You became an Expert Stage Cultivator¡­" She realized. Then, she started thinking. Only Arvina was the only one who could help Nux, however, she knew that he wasn't that close to her. Yet. Then there was only one option left¡­ "Thyra broke through¡­" Allura muttered. She didn't even think about the possibility of Nux cultivating on his own. She knew him well, he would rather spend time with his woman than cultivate. He was a horny pervert. "Indeed." Nux nodded with a smile. "She worked hard." Allura smiled as well. She was actually happy for Thyra. Even though the two of them didn't like each other. While she was thinking all of this, Nux picked her up and walked toward the bed, Then, he whispered in his usual gentle voice, "How about we work hard as well?" A smile appeared on Allura's face and she chuckled, "Of course. We should always work hard." Nux smiled, he then quickly removed Allura's clothes and pounced on her like a beast! Rooaaarr! ¡­ 2 hours later, Nux took a bath in the bathroom, with Allura of course. However, they did not do anything. It was already time for dinner. Nux had to return. Nux, who wore his clothes smiled at Allura, "We will meet soon, my love." Allura smiled back. Nux then closed his eyes and, 'Skyla' Then, he disappeared. Allura raised her eyebrows in amazement. Nux had already told her about the ability his new ability, therefore, she wasn't really shocked about his sudden disappearance. However, she was still surprised. She was again reminded of how absurd her man was. An ability like this was¡­ Simply illogical. ¡­ On the other side, Nux appeared behind Skyla, the girl was startled by his sudden appearance, however, she was quick to recover. "Nux!" she exclaimed and jumped into his embrace. [MP: 985/1800] 'So I don't need to say the complete name.' Nux noted in his head. He still needed to test the limits of his ability after all. "How are you doing, Skyla?" "Making food~" Skyla answered. "Oh ho? I am looking forward to your cooking~" Nux answered as he kissed her lips. "Mhm~ I will make sure that it will come out tasty~" Skyla answered with a cheerful smile. She didn't even bother questioning how he appeared behind her. Well, Nux's [Conceal] worked in a similar way, so you can see that she was already used to Nux appearing around him. "Alright, I will go now, bye~" Nux muttered and then, he disappeared again. He then appeared behind Edda. [MP: 983/1800] 'So I don't need the name at all.' Nux noted again. He then looked around and saw Lane and Edda were looking at him. "Lane, can you go stand towards that wall?" Nux questioned. Lane frowned, however, she nodded and then did as she was told. "What are you tryi-" Edda wanted to question, however, before she could, Nux disappeared and appeared beside Lane. [MP: 983/1800] This time, no MP was used. 'Does that mean it doesn't require MP if the distance is less than 100 Meters?' Nux questioned inwardly. He then turned to Edda and muttered, "Edda, you go stand over there." "Alright¡­" seeing his disappear like that, Edda realized that he got yet another absurd ability, therefore, she did as she was told. He will tell her everything later. She doesn't need to ask any questions right now. Nux then disappeared and appeared behind Edda, then, he disappeared again and appeared near Edda. He then repeated it 5 times and, [MP: 982/1800] His MP reduced again. Suddenly, Nux grabbed his head and groaned in pain. "Ugghh¡­" Chapter 281 Using this ability,Nux can fight together with us Chapter 281 Using this ability,Nux can fight together with us "¡­" Right now, Royce was sitting in front of the dining table with a frown on his face. He glanced at Felberta, who was eating silently, then his eyes fell on Nux who was doing the same, Miss Edda was standing beside them eating silently as well. Skyla and Lane were standing behind them without moving. And there was another woman who was sitting at the dining table. Normally, this would not be weird, Royce has seen other guests visiting them and having dinner with them before. However, today, the air around the dining table felt weird. It was quiet. Too quiet. After the initial greetings, the only sounds he heard were utensils touching each other, nothing else. Generally, the dinner with a guest should have more energy than normal, however, Royce could feel that the energy had decreased and is less than normal. 'Haahh¡­' In the end, Royce decided to ignore this and focused on eating.p????-?(0)???.??? Adults seem to think differently than him. He shouldn't try to understand them. Thinking about it, Royce ignored everything that was happening and continued eating. 'This is a great ability.' Thyra muttered with an excited look on her face. Yes, Nux and the others were using Harem Seal's telepathic link to talk to each other, that is why the dining room was so silent. Right now, Nux was talking about the new ability he had received. 'A great ability indeed, now we don't have to wait for Nux, all we have to do is call him and he will appear beside us. Fufufufu~' Edda nodded in agreement. 'That is not what I am talking about you pervert.' Thyra retorted. 'Huh? What? You don't want Nux to come to you whenever you want?' Edda questioned. 'T-That is not what I am talking about. What I am saying is that this ability could be used in a better way.' Thyra answered.p???? ?(O)??? 'Tsk Tsk, you act like that right now, but I am sure you will be the one who would abuse this ability the most out of all of us.' Edda snorted. 'Silence, training, increase.' In reply, Thyra spoke only 3 words and Edda turned silent. Thyra was the strongest among everyone, and she was the one who taught everyone. She had the power here. 'What is this better way you are talking about?' Felberta questioned in a curious tone. 'Using this ability, Nux can fight together with us.' Thyra muttered. 'Huh?' All the women frowned. Nux started thinking and nodded, he had a vague idea about what Thyra was talking about. 'Since we have this telepathic link, our coordination would already be the best if we ever join the battlefield after a little bit of training. And if we add this new teleporting ability with it, we would be a dangerous force.' Thyra started talking, she looked so excited that her eyes started shining while she was eating, making Royce think that she was a weird woman. Of course, Thyra didn't care about what Royce thought, heck, she didn't even realize that he was looking at her, she was just too excited about this new ability and continued, 'Just imagine, we 7 women and Nux fighting together as a group against many enemies. Imagine, the enemies think that they would defeat you within the next move, however, suddenly, Nux appears beside us and beheads the enemy. pA????[0)??? Or suddenly, knowing that the Nux is the centre of our group, the enemy decides to encircle him and ignore us, then suddenly, he would disappear from the encirclement and would start killing and attacking enemies from behind. Us eight fighting together would make a complete invincible team with no weakness whatsoever.' Thyra explained and the other women's eyes shined brightly. This indeed looked¡­ Romantic. Fighting together with Nux would be a dream come true. Even Nux raised his eyebrow in surprise when he thought about what Thyra said. It did look quite a lethal technique. While everyone was thinking about it, Royce frowned. 'Is there something I don't know?' He thought inwardly. That woman named Thyra alone acting strangely was fine, however, if all the people eating and serving the food acted like that¡­ Then the strange one is him, correct? 'Is it because I usually stay alone and don't talk much?' Royce started doubting himself. 'I agree.' Suddenly, Nux and the others heard Amaya's voice. 'Thyra is right, this is indeed an overpowered ability. We can use it like how Thyra said.' 'But if I teleport too much, my head would start aching like what happened an hour ago, won't that be disadvantageous in the war?' Nux questioned. 'We aren't going to fight without any practice of course. Your headache was most probably because your brain was unable to handle the quick changes of surroundings so many times, I believe you just have to train and you will be able to use this ability just fine.' Thyra muttered. 'Yes, don't worry, I have already come up with a training plan.' Amaya smiled. 'What plan?' Nux questioned. 'Catch ball.' Amaya answered. 'Huh? Isn't that a game children play?' Skyla questioned with a frown. 'Yes, there are 5 of you there with Nux. All you 5 have to do is form a circle, Nux would stand in the centre of the circle, then, you 5 will try to hit each other with a ball and Nux would have to use his ability to appear next to you, protect you and catch the ball.' 'That is a good way to train, I agree.' Thyra nodded. 'Hehe~ Nux would protect us? I agree as well~' Skyla chuckled. 'Hmph! It is nothing more than training, okay? Don't act weirdly.' Amaya snorted. Her jealousy was clear in her eyes. 'Hehe~' Skyla chuckled again and Amaya snorted. As the plan was made, the 8 of them continued to talk. The dinner ended, Nux then appeared in Amaya's room and spent another blissful session with her. The next whole week, Nux only did two things, spending time with his women, and training his new ability. He wanted to Train with Thyra as well, however, the woman shook her head. This ability was much more important right now. It was a scarily fast way to get stronger after all. Just like that, a week passed by and Nux's vacation ended. Chapter 282 Huh? ls that even a question? Chapter 282 Huh? ls that even a question? *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Enter." Nux knocked on the door and soon, he heard a familiar voice. A smile appeared on his face as he entered. "I am back, teacher." He bowed his head. Arvina looked at him with her Brown-red eyes and then, a small smile appeared on her face. "It is good that you are back." Soon, however, a frown appeared on her face as she questioned, "Why are you hiding your cultivation again?" "There are many eyes here, teacher," Nux answered. "Don't worry, the servants working here are loyal to me." Arvina answered, however, when her eyes fell on Nux, she paused. Nux was looking at her with a wry smile on his face. She understood what that expression meant. "As I said, they are all loyal to me." She repeated. "Are you 100% sure?" Nux questioned. "I am." Arvina answered. "Teacher Arvina, a human heart can be unpredictable, are you 100% sure that these people are loyal to you?" Nux questioned again. "Are you 100% sure that these people would die without any hesitation if you order them you? Are you 100% sure that these people would not reveal anything even if they are tortured inhumanly?" "¡­" Nux continued to question and Arvina turned silent. A human heart was unpredictable indeed. So unless someone had the Slave Seal like Nux has, no one would be able to trust their subordinates without a sliver of doubt. "Alright, I understand. You can keep hiding your cultivation." Arvina then sighed. She was pretty positive that her subordinates are loyal to her, however, she could still not be 100% sure about this. There are always variables. And Nux's secret¡­ Honestly, it was much more dangerous than what Nux thinks. Things weren't as simple as Nux made it out to be. Of course, Arvina didn't blame Nux for this. How is he supposed to know the inner workings of the Kingdom that even most of the members of the Royal Family don't know? "Yes, it is always better to be careful." Nux nodded and Arvina nodded back. "Alright, I believe you have already had enough time to rest, how about we start your training?" Arvina changed the topic and muttered. Small talks weren't something she was good at anyway, Rather than talking about this, they should focus on Swords. Or at least that's what Arvina felt. "As you say, Teacher Arvina." Nux nodded his head. Arvina smiled she stood up and stretched her body. Nux felt that she was deliberately trying to tease him, however, he did not avert his gaze. He would be a fool to do something like that. Tsk Tsk, he would rather enjoy the alluring sight that was in front of his eyes. Arvina noticed that he was looking as well, she frowned and then she stopped stretching. Then, she walked out of her office without saying anything. Nux followed behind her obediently. The two of them walked into the garden and suddenly, Nux frowned. "Teacher¡­" "What is it?" Arvina questioned. "Where is the oh so mighty Queen of the Academy?" Nux questioned. "She left," Arvina answered. "Huh? She left the academy?" Nux frowned. Was she that embarrassed? "No, she did not leave the Academy, she just left this place. The headmaster of the Academy returned 2 days earlier and heard about everything that happened. Hearing that you defeated Candice, he was shocked. He then came to me to talk about your battle and while he was about to leave, Candice approached him." Arvina explained. "Huh? What did she say?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "She said that the reason she lost was that I didn't teach her properly and only told her to practice one move I have taught her again and again. She said that since she didn't have a variety of moves to fight against you, she lost the battle." Arvina answered with an expressionless face. She didn't look very bothered about this incident. "Ahh, so she blamed you. Why am I not surprised?" Nux chuckled, then, he turned towards Arvina and questioned, "So? What did the Headmaster say?" "Well, no matter what, Candice still has Exceptional Level affinity with the water element, she has a bright future. The Headmaster did not reject her and took her in as his student." "Ahh, so now she is Headmaster's student." Nux nodded with a smile on his face. "Tsk Tsk, the only thing that was mildly good about her fight was that her moves seemed well practised, to think she would give up on that advantage as well~ A fool indeed." "Actually," Suddenly, Arvina muttered. "Hmm?" "The Headmaster came here because he wanted to take you in as his student. Now that you have returned, I believe he will return and try to take you as his student. You do not have to worry, if you feel like he would be a better teacher than me, then, by all means, you can leave with him." Arvina muttered. "Question¡­" "What is it?" "Teacher Arvina, if you and Headmaster fight without using Mana, who will win?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "Huh? Is that even a question? I would beat that baldy up." Arvina answered as if it was a fact. "Then why would I go to that baldy and train under him?" Nux questioned with a smile. "Oi, he is the Headmaster, you cannot call him that." "¡­" Nux looked at Arvina with a deadpan expression on his face. "Alright, whatever, let's start your training. I will train you from basic, if I feel like you know it already, we will increase the level." Arvina muttered. "Yes, teacher." A serious look appeared on Nux's face as he nodded. Arvina liked that look. A small smile appeared on her face as she continued. "Alright, let's start with your posture first. I won't change much, however, let's try to reduce the openings it has." "Yes, teacher." Nux nodded with a determined look on his face. He was very much looking forward to it. He needed to impress Arvina after all. And just like that, Nux's training started. Chapter 283 What the hell is happening to me? Chapter 283 What the hell is happening to me? *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Come in." The doors of Evane's office were opened and a beautiful red brown-eyed, light-blonde-haired woman walked in. "Teacher Arvina, I heard you wanted to talk to me but why did you come on your own? You could have called me in your office." Evane muttered as she stood up from her seat. "Princess Evane, you should not lower yourself like this, you have to take note of your status." Arvina narrowed her eyes and suggested. "I am just a normal teacher in this academy, you, on the other hand, are the Vice Headmaster, it is completely normal for me to act like this," Evane answered with a polite smile on her face. Arvina shook her head. She knew her words won't have any effect, however, she still wanted to try nonetheless. Evane has already given up on her title as the princess and wanted to live in peace, however, Arvina knew that something like that isn't possible. Sooner or later, she will be dragged into politics, whether she wants it or not. "So what did you want to talk about, Teacher Arvina?" Evane questioned. Arvina came out of her thoughts and replied, "I want to talk about Nux," "Nux? What about him?" "I heard that you have allowed him to live in the Teacher's abode. Strange rumours have started because of this," Arvina didn't say anymore. Evane knew how the world works and gossips were the best sources of entertainment for most people. She knew what Arvina was getting at and she also knew what Arvina wanted her to do. However, Evane shook her head, "I don't care what those people say. I am doing this because I want to protect Nux." People can think whatever they want, Evane didn't care. She would do what she wanted to do. Now that she has promised that she would protect Nux, she would do her best to live up to it. "You are trying to protect Nux?" Arvina frowned. "Yes, that boy defended himself in front of a son of an Earl, in the process, he injured his opponent a little, I am worried that the Earl would target him. He is a commoner with little to no background, although there is a Marquee supporting him, I don't think that Marquee do anything if he ends up dead. Therefore, I believe that as his teacher, it is my duty to protect that child." Evane replied with a determined look on her face. However, Arvina's expression didn't change at all. Rather, her frown only deepened. "You are trying to protect Nux¡­?" She questioned again, her mind couldn't believe the absurdity of this situation. The boy that Evane was trying to protect was probably stronger than her. Earl? Someone like Earl is nothing in that boy's eyes. If he revealed his real cultivation, that Earl would come and beg for merc- 'Ahhh¡­' Arvina finally recalled the problem. It was hidden. She knew that Nux was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator however, Evane and the others did not. Evane was just trying to protect an Advance Stage Cultivator. Arvina needed to think of another way to solve this problem. "You don't believe the Academy's security system?" Arvina questioned. "I don't," Evane answered without any filters. "¡­" Arvina couldn't find a way to retort either. For an Earl, it was pretty easy to get a student killed inside the academy. The only reason why no one does it is that once it is found out, the consequences would be disastrous. The Academy's leader was a King Stage Cultivator, getting into his bad books was a bad idea for any noble house. However, since Nux was a commoner, no one would search this case and it would be buried. That is why an Earl might try to assassinate Nux inside the Academy. "What about me? Do you trust me?" Arvina questioned. "Huh?" Evane frowned. "Teacher Arvina, what are you talking about?" She questioned back. "If I tell you that I will protect Nux, will you trust me?" Arvina questioned. "I need to know how you are planning to do it." "I will allow him to live in my mansion, I am sure I would be able to protect him if anyone dares to attack him," Arvina answered and Evane couldn't help but blink a few times. What the hell was Teacher Arvina talking about? "Won't that spread weird rumours as well?" Evane questioned. "Huh? Of course not, he is my personnel Student, why would there be rumours like that? Candice had a room inside my mansion as well." Arvina answered and Evane's eyes widened in surprise. "He is your student!?" "Yes, I took him in as my student after seeing his talents," Arvina answered and Evane couldn't blink her eyes. Arvina Skyfall, a man-hater, took a male student as her student on her own accord. What!? What the hell was happening!? "So him living in my Mansion should be fine, right?" Arvina questioned again. "¡­" This time, Evane had no answer. She had no more reasons to keep him here but for some reason, she didn't want Nux to live in Arvina's mansion. Or rather, she didn't want him to leave this place. "Teacher Evane, it should be fine, correct?" Arvina questioned again. Suddenly, a determined look appeared on Evane's face as he nodded, "Have you asked Nux? What does he say?" "About being my student? Of course, he agreed." "No, I am talking about you changing his room." "I have not asked him," Arvina answered. "Then that's it, ask him first, if he agrees, I would agree as well." "Huh? Why would he not agree?" Arvina frowned. "Yes, that is what I am talking about, just ask him first, once he agrees, I will agree as well." Arvina's frown deepened. Why make a simple process so complicated? She couldn't understand. However, in the end, she couldn't force Evane, therefore, she shook her head, "Alright, as you say, I will ask him first." Saying that, she turned around and left Evane's office. After she left, Evane sat on her seat and then placed her hand on her beating heart. 'What the hell is happening to me?' Chapter 284 l am not that lucky Chapter 284 l am not that lucky After talking with Evane, Arvina returned to her mansion, she then walked towards her garden to check on Nux and a smile appeared on her face as she saw Nux swinging his sword with a determined look on his face. With how his face and clothes were drenched in sweat, Arvina knew that the boy wasn't trying to fake it and couldn't help but smile. A monstrously talented boy like his is hard working as well¡­ Arvina knew that his future was limitless. A thought then appeared in Arvina's mind, she hid behind a bush and started observing Nux. However, as soon as she hid behind the bush, Nux paused. Then, he glanced in her direction and smiled, "Welcome back, teacher." Arvina raised her eyebrow in surprise, she then stepped out and commented, "You are sharp." "Thank you." Nux's smile widened. "That day, you found Candice who was hiding behind a bush as well, even I was unable to do so, how did you do it?" Arvina questioned. As a warrior, she was quite perceptive about her surroundings, however, she could see that Nux easily defeated her when it comes to that. Nux however, did not answer her question and smiled, "I am just that good." "Tsk Tsk, focus on your moves, you arrogant fool, your form is still not perfect." "Hmm hmm, just give me a few more hours teacher, I will master this form." "Don't rush it," Arvina warned. She didn't want Nux to do the same mistake Candice did. "Don't worry, I won't move the next moves unless you are satisfied." "Heh. It is hard to satisfy me, boy." Arvina smiled. "We will see about that, I will satisfy you for sure~" Nux muttered with a playful smile on his face. Seeing that smile, Arvina frowned. For some reason, she thought that Nux's words meant something else. However, she was not sure about it. Maybe it was just her being overly perceptive and cautious. She should not think too much about useless things. Arvina noted in her head. Then, she suddenly recalled what she wanted to talk about and she called, "Nux," "Yes?" "You live in the room next to Teacher Evane, correct?" "Yes, I do, though I am not sure if it could be called a room though, it's too big," Nux answered. "How about you stop living there and shift here?" Arvina questioned. "¡­" Nux frowned and didn't answer. Seeing this, Arvina frowned as well, "There should not be any problem, correct?" "Umm¡­ Teacher¡­ is it possible to not shift?" Nux questioned with an awkward look on his face. "Why? Won't you be more comfortable here? I know your secret, so you can even slack off and stop restraining yourself from time to time. Isn't that better?" Arvina couldn't understand Nux's thoughts. "That is true¡­ however, I would like to stay there¡­" "Why?" "¡­" Nux glanced at Arvina, his mind started thinking about different excuses, however, he was unable to come up with anything. Soon, however, a smile appeared on his face as he answered, "Because Teacher Evane is there." "Huh?" Arvina frowned. Soon, her eyes widened in shock as she questioned, "Are those rumours true!?" "What rumours?" "The rumours about you and Evane being a couple." "Huh!? Of course not! I am not that lucky." Nux was quick to deny. Arvina sighed in relief, however, then, she narrowed her eyes and questioned, "What do you mean you aren't that lucky? Does that mean you like Teacher Evane?" Nux then averted his eyes, "Ah, teacher, I don't have time to talk right now, let me practice my form. I feel like I can still improve." Saying that, Nux started swinging his sword. Arvina narrowed her eyes, although Nux didn't answer, his actions made his answers clear. This boy liked his teacher. Arvina thought about it and couldn't believe how wrong it was. She wanted to talk more about it however, in the end, she shook her head and turned around. Seeing her walking away, Nux chuckled. Then, he continued swinging his sword again. ¡­ "Teacher, I will be leaving now." After the training ended, Nux bowed his head and muttered. "You are really going there huh¡­" Arvina muttered. Nux just smiled and then, he turned around and left. Arvina looked at his back with an expressionless face. No one knew what she was thinking. ¡­ On the other side, Nux walked into his room and then, he started painting. No, he wasn't doing this to impress Evane, he wasn't that good, and neither did he think he could become that good in the recent future, he just needed a topic two of them could talk about. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Nux continued painting as time passed, soon, Nux heard a knock. A smile appeared on his face, he then opened the doors and greeted. "Teacher Evane, I hope you are doing well." Evane smiled and then walked into Nux's room. "Did you miss me, teacher? Honestly, I missed you a lot." Nux smiled. "Teacher Arvina told me that you became her student," Evane muttered. "Heehh? Didn't I tell you before? Remember what I said? Teacher Arvina would like me so much that she would praise me many many times. However, it seemed that I underestimated my charm, Teacher Arvina directly took me as her student." Nux answered with a proud smile on his face. Seeing him acting like that, Evane couldn't help but chuckle. He has not changed at all¡­ "I can't believe you managed to impress Teacher Arvina." She muttered. "Heeh? Wasn't that expected? Didn't I manage to impress Teacher Evane as well? Didn't I become your favourite student?" Nux brought his face close to Evane's and muttered. "H-Huh? When did you become my favourite student?" Evane stuttered and for some reason, her face turned red. "Whaaat? I am still not your favourite student yet?" Nux questioned with a shocked look on his face. "No, you are not. You have to work harder for that." Evane chuckle. "Alright, come with me then, I will show you the painting I just made, This will definitely impress you and I will then become your favourite student. I am sure of it." Chapter 285 l must have Teacher Evane all to myself! Chapter 285 l must have Teacher Evane all to myself! "How's this? I am quite confident in this one." Nux questioned as he showed another painting to Evane with a smile on his face. "You see, here is the knight, he came after fighting a war and is now in front of the princess¡­" Nux then started explaining what he drew and seeing him, Evane smiled. "Are you going to live with Teacher Arvina from now on?" Suddenly, Evane questioned. "Knight promised to pro-" Hearing her question, Nux paused. Then, a frown appeared on his face and he answered, "Of course not, why would I do that?" "Teacher Arvina came to me, she talked about how you will be safer if you lived with her," Evane muttered. "Safe? Teacher Evane¡­ have you perhaps not heard the news?" Nux questioned. "News? What news?" Evane frowned. "Bourkee House is now destroyed," Nux informed nonchalantly. "Huh? How did that happen?" Evane questioned in shock, however, Nux shook his head. "I do not know the details, however, it seems that all the cultivators who were Earl's subordinates were killed and even Earl had both his arms chopped off. Coincidently, it was revealed that Earl Bourkee had raped Baron Crook's daughter in the past, along with this, many other crimes were revealed as well. The Earl could only compensate the victims to avoid the case in the Justice Court, however, the number of crimes he committed were so many that his money was spent and even after that, someone filed a case against him for another crime. Since the Earl lost most of his power, his allies refused to help him. His condition is quite pitiful now. Actually, I am even wondering who was the one who did something so cruel to him¡­ He must be a cold-hearted person." Nux shook his head with an innocent look on his face. "¡­do you really feel that way¡­?" Evane questioned. Nux then looked into her eyes and then, he sighed, "No¡­ I actually feel that the one who did it should be blessed by the gods and should achieve all the goals in his life. I truly believe that he is a kind-hearted, gentle and handsome person." Nux replied with a smile. "That's¡­ quite the opposite of what you said¡­" Evane muttered. "Well, let's not talk more about this. In conclusion, now no one would attack me so I am safe." "What about Marquee Water? You have humiliated his daughter in front of half of the Academy, you know?" Nux smiled, "He won't do anything." "Why?" "Candice would be the one who would try to go against me." "Huh?" "Yes, I only won against Candice because she didn't use her Mana. If she had used her Mana, she would have defeated me easily. Therefore, Candice would be the one to take me on, her pride won't allow her father to step in." Nux answered and Evane nodded in agreement. That sounded logical. "Also, who knows? If Marquee Water attacks me, that kind-hearted, gentle and handsome person might go against him this time." Nux muttered and again, Evane felt that there was a hidden meaning behind his words, however, she decided to ignore it since she wasn't sure. "All in all, I am safe, as long as I am inside the academy." Nux muttered. "Then¡­ you don't need to stay here?" Evane questioned. "No, I must stay here. I won't leave as long as Teacher Evane won't throw me out." Then, Nux looked at Evane as his golden eyes shined innocently. "You won't kick me out, right teacher Evane?" "But won't you be safer living with Teacher Arvina, the room there would be a lot better than this room." "But teacher Evane won't be there." Nux pouted, then, his eyes shined in determination. "I must have Teacher Evane all to myself!" He declared. "H-Huh?" Evane blinked a few times and her heart skipped a beat. She then noticed that Nux's face was unusually close to hers, her heart skipped another beat and she quickly stepped back. "W-W-W-What are you t-talking about!?" She stuttered. "I am not lying, I need to stay with Teacher Evane. How else am I supposed to become your favourite student?" "Huh?" Evane frowned in confusion and her brain stopped working for a few seconds. Then, her mind started processing what Nux said and she realized that she misunderstood what he was talking about. Her face turned red in embarrassment. 'J-Just what am I thinking¡­?' She couldn't think straight. "You won't kick me out, right teacher Evane?" oblivious to what she was thinking, Nux questioned with an innocent look on his face. "I won't, don't worry." Evane answered, then, she stood up and walked away, "It is late now, I will be leaving." "Have a wonderful night, Teacher Evane." "Y-Yes, you have a good night as well." "Mhm, I am planning to have a blissful night~" Nux answered. Evane didn't think too much about his words, no, actually, she didn't even hear his words. She just wanted to get out of his room now. She was too embarrassed, she can't believe that she misunderstood her student. She needs to meditate and calm her mind. Thinking about it, Evane returned to her room and jumped onto her bed. On the other side, after Evane left, a playful smile appeared on Nux. He then looked at the time, it was 11 at the night, and there was still an hour before the day was over. Nux decided to use his daily free teleportation. He disappeared and then reappeared inside Allura's room. There, he saw Allura sitting on the bed, wearing a thin, see-through purple gown, her hypnotic blue eyes shined as an alluring smile appeared on her face, "I was waiting~" She whispered. "I hope you didn't wait for long." Nux smiled and then, he pulled her into his embrace. A long night followed. ¡­ The next day, Nux returned to the academy, then, he attended Evane's class, flirting with female students, ignoring the boys and bullying the timid Myrill. Then, the class ended, Teacher Evane left, and Nux left the classroom as well, However, as soon as he walked out of the door, A blue-haired girl appeared in front of him with a disdainful smile on her face. Chapter 286 My condolences. Chapter 286 My condolences. As soon as Nux walked out of his classroom, a familiar blue-haired girl appeared in front of him. Nux paused a smile appeared on Candice¡¯s face. ¡°Heeeh, you ran away pretty quickly huh?¡± Candice commented. ¡°Were you so excited that you won against me that you took a week¡¯s leave just so you could digest the victory?¡± Despite doing her best to provoke him, Candice failed to achieve her goal, instead, a small smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face as he greeted her. ¡°Yo~ If it isn¡¯t the Ex Queen of the Academy. How are you doing?¡± Candice¡¯s face twitched in annoyance. ¡°What did you say!?¡± She questioned. Mind you, in these last few days, Candice has regained quite a bit of her reputation, she became the personal student of the Head Master of the Academy after all. Of course, Nux didn¡¯t care about something like that. ¡°Hmm? Did I hit you a little too hard? Were your ears damaged?¡± Nux questioned in worry. ¡°Have you taken a healing potion, what did the medics say?¡± The more he questioned, the more Candice¡¯s body trembled in frustration. ¡°You bastard! Remember, you only won because I didn¡¯t use Mana! If we had fought fairly, you wouldn¡¯t have lasted for a second!¡± Nux smiled, ¡°You bitch, remember, you can only say this because you are a Master Stage Cultivator, if you were only an Advance Stage Cultivator, you wouldn¡¯t have lasted for a second!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Candice turned silent and looked at Nux with a blank look on her face. ¡°Does your words even make sense? What¡¯s the point of talking about it when I am already Master Stage Cultivator?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Nux nodded. Candice frowned in confusion, however, soon, she realized what Nux was trying to say. A vein popped on her forehead as she yelled in frustration, ¡°Y-You bastard! Both the conditions are different! In our battle, I was the one who held back! As for the cultivation, you weren¡¯t forced to hold back, you are just not talented enough! We are different!¡± ¡°We are different indeed.¡± Nux admitted. Candice then smiled, however, before she could celebrate her victory, Nux continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who kowtowed in front of the whole Academy and rubbed my nose on the ground.¡± ¡°Y-Y-Y-You Bastard!¡± Candice roared in rage and suddenly, ¡°Hahahaha~¡± A hearty laughter was heard. Nux frowned and then his eyes fell on the Bald Man who stood behind Candice and was laughing nonstop. ¡°T-Teacher! Stop laughing!¡± Candice screamed in embarrassment. ¡°Hahaha~¡± The man she called teacher, however, continued to laugh and only after laughing for a good minute did he finally calm down. ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe there is someone who can handle my student so easily even though he is weaker than her. It is quite amusing to see her reactions. Hahaha~¡± Nux glanced at the man and then, his golden eyes shined brightly. [Name: Eliyard Kingson.] [Age: 173] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Headmaster of the Royal Academy.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 62] [HP: 720/720] [MP: 1420/1420] ? [STR: 70] [AGL: 78] [VIT: 72] [STM: 72] [INT: 142] [DEF: 64] ¡­ ¡®Ahh, so he is her new teacher.¡¯ Nux realized. This man was the Headmaster of the Royal Academy, a man who is as strong as the King and the strongest existence in this Academy. However¡­ ¡®Hmmm¡­ how do I say¡­ Kind of disappointing¡­?¡¯ Nux thought inwardly. He thought that a King Stage Cultivator would be a bit stronger than this man, however, he was wrong. ¡®Is Emperor Stage the same as well?¡¯ Nux thought inwardly, however, soon, Amaya¡¯s warning echoed in his mind. ¡®Emperors are different.¡¯ Nux¡¯s gaze turned serious, he shouldn¡¯t be too careless and should stick with his plans. There is no need to rush things. ¡°Ahh, allow me to introduce myself, I am Eliyard Kingson, the Headmaster of the Academy.¡± Eliyard introduced with a smile on his face. He was a 1.8-meter tall man with a large build, he had brown eyes, a straight nose, thin eyebrows and no hair on his head. He wore a lavish purple-coloured coat and was looking at Nux with a smile on his face. ¡°Ahh, Greetings, Headmaster.¡± Nux bowed his head a little and greeted. ¡°Mhm, and I am also this girl¡¯s new teacher.¡± Eliyard pointed at Candice and informed. ¡°My condolences.¡± Nux lowered his head as if he was actually sad for him. Candice¡¯s mouth twitched again, however, before she could react, Eliyard laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha~ No no, this is nothing to feel bad about, rather, she is a rare gem that learns everything like a sponge. She will become a great cultivator in the future, I am proud to be her teacher.¡± A smile appeared on Candice¡¯s face. ¡°Ahh, I am sure that would be the case.¡± Nux nodded his head. However, with how indifferent and unnatural his movements looked, even a child could tell that he was faking it. ¡°Hmph! Teacher Arvina just didn¡¯t teach me well, else I would have not lost against you!¡± Candice snorted. ¡°My condolences.¡± Nux turned towards Eliyard and lowered his head again. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Eliyard frowned. ¡°With how she is, I am sure this girl would challenge me again, then when she loses, she will say the same thing again, ¡®Hmph! Teacher Eliyard just didn¡¯t teach me well, else I would have not lost against you!¡¯ I just hope that the Headmaster won¡¯t be too heartbroken.¡± Nux muttered and Candice¡¯s face turned red in anger. This bastard was really good at getting on her nerves. ¡°You bastard! That is not an excuse! Teacher Arvina only taught me a single move and then told me to keep on repeating it again and again! Just what type of crazy person keep practising what he already knows!? How will one progress like that!?¡± Nux, however, just shook his head, ¡°Naah, you were just not good enough.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Candice frowned. ¡°I started training with teacher yesterday, and she already taught me 3 moves.¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± Candice¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Alright, we are not here to compare the two teachers.¡± The Headmaster interjected, then, he turned towards Nux and questioned, ¡°Nux Leander, I am here to ask you, How about you become my personnel student as well?¡± Chapter 287 Arrogant Baldie indeed Chapter 287 Arrogant Baldie indeed "How about you become my personnel student as well?" Eliyard questioned with a small smile on his face. "Huh?" Candice's eyes widened in surprise when she heard her teacher. She didn't know that was what Eliyard was planning when he asked her to take him to Nux. If she knew that, she would have tried to change the topic to something else or would have made another excuse. There was no way she would allow Nux to become Eliyard's student as well. Her life would become a living hell if she saw his face more than 2 times a day. Not only Candice but even the students who were hearing their conversation from behind were shocked as well. That was the Headmaster! To think that the headmaster would personally come here to ask Nux to become his student, just how big of an opportunity and honour is that? The students looked at Nux with eyes full of reverence and envy. Nux, however, didn't seem very affected and answered with a nonchalant look. "No. I don't want to." "Huh?" Eliyard, Candice and all the other students blinked a few times, unable to believe what Nux just said. "W-What did you say?" Eliyard questioned, just to be sure. "I said that I don't want to become your student." Nux answered. "I-Is there a reason why you don't want to become my student?" Eliyard, who still couldn't believe that he was rejected questioned. As for the reasons, Well, there were many. But the most important one was that, Eliyard wasn't a woman. Nux was still in his teens, his years where he would spend his youth amidst fresh flower fields. He would, of course, not spend time with a 100+ years old bald dude like him. He wanted to spend time with flowers, not with dirty old mud. Of course, a 100+ years old beautiful mature woman was very very welcomed. However, he can't say this reason out loud, therefore, he had to give another reason, "I trust that Teacher Arvina would be able to bring the best out of me." "But I am stronger than Teacher Arvina you know?" Eliyard muttered. "Huh? What the hell is going on here?" A small smile appeared on Nux's face when he heard a cold voice. He then turned towards his beautiful, matured and wild teacher and smiled, "They are trying to recruit your cute and hard-working student, Teacher Arvina." He simply pointed at the Headmaster and walked towards Arvina. "I, of course, rejected, How can I ever leave you?" Nux muttered. Arvina didn't react to his words and directly turned toward the Headmaster. "Headmaster, I didn't know you were so interested in my students." She commented. "Ah, it isn't like that, Vice Headmaster Arvina, as you know, both Candice Water and Nux Leander are gems of our academy, we have to focus on both of them, do we not? So I thought it would be better if both students got equal opportunities to grow." "That is good thinking, headmaster, but don't you think it would be unfair to these gems if we just provide them average teaching even though we have better teachers just for the sake of being impartial?" Arvina smiled and Eliyard's face twitched in annoyance. 'Did she just call me an average teacher?' He gritted his teeth inwardly, however, in the end, he controlled himself and smiled, "Nux, are you sure you do not want the chance to learn under a King Stage Cultivator? It is a rare opportunity, you know? Not everyone will get a chance like this." Nux just smiled, "I want to stay by my teacher's side." He refused politely, however, inwardly, he was cursing this man, 'Just leave us alone you baldie, or do you want me to smack that shiny-looking head of yours?' "Alright, I hope you won't regret your decision in the future." Eliyard smiled and turned around. "Let's leave, Candice." "A-Ah, yes teacher." Candice turned around, however, before she left, she glanced at Nux and smirked. Nux smiled, and then he pointed at his foot. i Candice lowered her head and noticed that Nux was moving her foot as if he was stepping on something. Her eyes widened in anger when she realized what he was hinting about, She then glared at Nux and turned around. 'Just you wait, you bastard! I will make sure you pay!' She swore inwardly. Actually, after she became Headmaster's student and regained a bit of her reputation, she tried to use her newly gained dogs to go after Nux, however, as soon as those dogs heard Nux's name, they refused. Their answer was simple, 'if even Lady Candice was unable to defeat that man, how are we supposed to do it?' Candice always turned silent when they said something like that. This further increased her anger towards Nux. Of course, Nux didn't care what she felt, he just turned towards Arvina and sighed in relief, "Haah~ Teacher, thank god you are here~ I was so so scared~ I thought they were going to kidnap me." Seeing him acting like that, Arvina couldn't help but shake her head and chuckle, "You really like drama, don't you?" "It was entertaining." Nux chuckled. "But I never thought that the headmaster would actually come and would try to recruit me," Nux commented. "Tsk Tsk, that baldie dares to recruit my student. Arrogant." Arvina smarted. "Arrogant Baldie indeed." Nux nodded. "Oi, show some respect, he is the Headmaster of this Academy." Arvina muttered. "¡­" Nux turned silent and looked at Arvina with a deadpan look on his face. "Follow me, we are already late." "Alright," Saying that, the two of them walked towards Arvina's mansion and left. "D-Did the Headmaster and Vice Headmaster fought each other for a student?" After they left, one of the students came out of his reverie and muttered. "T-That is w-what I saw¡­" Another student nodded. "J-Just how good one has to be for two highest ranking individuals in the Academy to fight over him like this? And how can he just refuse the headmaster like it is nothing?" "Stop thinking about it, We and he live in two different worlds. Go back to your class." Chapter 288 l want to spar with you Chapter 288 l want to spar with you "Alright, you should rest now, this is enough for today." Arvina instructed as a sigh escaped her mouth, her wooden sword disappeared and she sat on a chair with a tired look on her face. Beads of sweat could be seen on her forehead, and she was breathing heavily, a handkerchief then appeared in her hands and she started wiping her face. Then, her eyes fell on Nux who was lying on the floor with slightly hurried breathing and a calm look on his face. Seeing that, Arvina couldn't help but sigh, "You don't look very tired." She muttered. "I may not look like it, but trust me, teacher, I am very tired," Nux answered. With how even his voice was, even a child could tell that he wasn't tired at all, and actually, it made complete sense for him to not be tired. Even though he was limiting his cultivation to Grand Master Stage, even at that time, his stamina was a lot higher than a normal Expert Stage Cultivator, there is no way he would tire himself before an Expert Stage Cultivator. He was just too strong. "Don't even try to deny it¡­ I know you are not the least bit tired¡­" Arvina shook her head. She had already accepted that her disciple was a monster. His attack, defence, stamina, speed, everything was way higher than any normal Grand Master Stage Cultivator she has ever met. Heck, she might even be better than normal Expert Stage Cultivators at this point. And things did not end here. "And I can't believe that you can now spar with me in just one month. That is a monstrous progress¡­" Yes, 1 month has passed since Nux started learning from Arvina, and Arvina only had one comment. Just don't compare Nux with anyone at all. Nux was so good that it was sometimes frustrating. Arvina's teaching Style was simple, she had a bunch of moves that she teaches her student,s they practise them and doesn't move to the next move unless her students mastered the previous one. Usually, a talented student needs around 2-3 months to master one move, Nux, however, was completely different. His body was too strange. It was as if his body was made for swords and fighting. 5 times, he only needs to practice the moves 5 times at max and his body would be able to replicate that move perfectly. Yes, what took other students months, Nux did that in a matter of minutes. Actually, if it wasn't for Arvina doubting and checking his mastered move countless times, he would have finished his training a lot sooner. Nux only needed 15 days to learn all her moves and since then, they have been sparring with each other. At first, Nux was having difficulties fighting without using his Mana and using the sword moves he has learned just a few days ago, however, the more they sparred, the smoother his movement got and he integrated her moves into his fighting style. Yes, he did not change his fighting style, he just integrated her teachings into his own fighting style, he even did some changes and made her moves more comfortable and stronger for him. In just 15 more days, Nux improved to the extent that he was able to spar with Arvina for 6 hours straight. And the one who usually ends the fight is not him, but Arvina since she would be too tired to continue. As for Nux, he would just pretend to be tired while he would continue to move around without any problems. Arvina finds that very shameful, however, there was nothing she could do about it. Nux was a complete monster. . All she could do now was to move on to the next step, a step she doesn't usually teach to other students, however, since she had such a gem as her student, she would do her best to refine him. "Alright, from tomorrow, we will move to the second step of our training," Arvina muttered. "Huh? Second Step?" Nux stood up and questioned. Seeing her standing up so casually, Arvina's face twitched, 'Weren't you tired? At least act like you are¡­' Arvina then shook her head to get rid of these useless thoughts and nodded, "Yes, the second step, from now on, we will use Mana as well. We will be fighting each other with real swords, and usage of skills is allowed. Your training is over, from now on, you will learn how the Actual Swordsmen fight." Arvina muttered with a big smile on her face. Her smile then widened even more and she warned, "Be careful, Nux. This will be dangerous and you would need to use lots of healing potions in the upcoming days. Hehehe~ Be prepared." Seeing her laughing like that, Nux chuckled as well. Her warrior-like aura was practically oozing out of her right now. Nux then looked at her and started thinking, he has been with her for a month now. He now has a decent idea about her character and what sort of person she is like. Now, Nux started thinking. Thinking about doing what he actually came here for. Strengthen his relationship with Arvina Skyfall, Not as a teacher, but as a lover. And he had come up with a perfect plan to do that. A warrior like Arvina only likes two things about another person. Potential to topple all others. And diligence and commitment to stand on top. His plan was simple, He just needs to defeat Arvina Skyfall. However, he cannot do that as Grand Master Stage Cultivator, that would destroy her pride, therefore, he had to do it as an Expert Stage Cultivator, "Teacher¡­" Nux called out. "Hmm? Do you have any questions?" "I want to spar with you." "Didn't we spar just now?" "No, I am not talking about that, I am actually talking about a real fight. Real one-on-one, warrior against warrior spar." "Huh? But you are a Gra-" Before Arvina could complete, Nux removed his Trickster and Arvina's eyes widened in shock and horror. Chapter 289 She will get rid of me Chapter 289 She will get rid of me "E-E-Expert Stage¡­" Arvina's face paled in horror. A 19-year-old Grand Master Stage Cultivator was unbelievable? What about this then? Does this make any sense? Arvina was at a loss of words. "Y-You are already an Expert Stage Cultivator¡­" She stuttered as her expression continued to change, from shock to amazement to doubt to acceptance and then, tensed. Nux didn't fail to notice it and soon, he frowned. "Teacher, why the tensed look?" Arvina looked at Nux's face and muttered with a solemn look on her face, "You are more talented than I thought." "Hmm? Isn't that a good thing? Why do you look so tensed?" Nux couldn't understand. What teacher makes a face like this when she finds out that her student is talented? Shouldn't she be beaming in immense joy?" "This is not a good thing at all¡­" Arvina muttered. "Why?" "If it is revealed, you will be killed." "Huh? That would have happened even if my talent was the same as what you thought it was, won't it? Why do you look so tensed right now?" Arvina, however, shook her head, "No, that is not true earlier, even if your talent was revealed, I could have protected you from even the King of the Kingdom, however, now¡­ Things aren't the same¡­ The Dukes and the King would come after you no matter what and this time, I won't be able to protect you either." Arvina's expression wasn't good at all. Nux, however, couldn't understand what she was talking about and frowned, "Teacher¡­ isn't my talent being better a good thing? I can get stronger faster, and with the way I am going, I won't need more than a decade to become a King Stage Cultivator, and once I become a King Stage Expert, I would become one of the strongest people in this Kingdom. Won't that make me safe? I just need to stay inside the academy for a while and then, I can do whatever I want. Isn't that a good thing?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Arvina glanced at Nux, who was looking at her with a curious look on his face, in the end, she couldn't help but sigh. What she was about to say now, By no means, this should be told to anyone else, it is the top secret of Skyfall Kingdom and was not something she could share with just anyone. However, Nux was not 'just anyone' for her now. He was her student, therefore, she decided to trust him. "Nux¡­ Things aren't as simple as that." "What do you mean?" "Do you know why the King is able to rule over the Kingdom even though there are around 5-6 more King Stage Cultivators here?" "Huh?" Nux frowned in confusion. "This does sound strange. How is the King doing it?" He questioned with a confused look on his face. However, inwardly, a sly smile appeared on his face. 'She is finally going to be honest with me.' This was a good sign, at the very least, it showed him that Arvina Skyfall trusted him. Things were going smoother than he expected. "Do you know why I am confident in being able to protect you even if all the King Stage Cultivators in the country come after you?" Nux frowned even more. "That is because of my teacher." "Teacher?" Nux frowned, and this time, he frowned for real. "Yes, my teacher, Astaria Skyfall, an Emperor Stage Cultivator." Arvina then told him about Astaria Skyfall and her relationship with her. Something she must never share with anyone because if this was leaked, someone might take advantage of Astaria using Arvina, however, in the end, she decided to trust her disciple and told him everything. "At first, if something goes wrong, I would have asked for Teacher Astaria's help and she would have protected you. Actually, I was thinking of training you as the next protector of the Kingdom." Arvina muttered. "Huh?" Nux frowned. He did not expect something like that. "I wanted you to become the next Emperor Stage Cultivator. Do you know why Candice Water is so valued? Do you know why I had to bear with her as my student even though she was so lazy and arrogant? Do you know why the Headmaster took her in as his student even though she lost against you?" "Wait¡­" Nux realized something. "Yes, Candice Water is a candidate to become the next protector of the Kingdom. A talent like her is rare, however, talent alone can't do anything, you need to work hard as well. She didn't work hard, that was her negligence. However, with how valuable Candice Water is, we simply can't give up on her. Exceptional Level affinity is required if one wants to become an Emperor Stage Cultivator, and in the last 100 years, only Candice has that affinity, that was the reason why the headmaster took her in as his student. He didn't know about your absurd talent. In his eyes, Candice was the only one. He just wants his 'student' to be the next Protector of the Kingdom since that would raise his status and his name would be written down in history." "I do not understand. How are you so sure that Candice would remain Loyal to you?" Nux frowned. "She will be married into the Royal Family, then, while she is being trained, she will be groomed by the Royal family for more than 100 years," Arvina answered. 'Isn't that like brainwashing?' Nux narrowed his eyes, however, he didn't voice out his thoughts, he had more questions. "I did hear about the First Prince wanting to marry her, but I heard that Marquee Water rejected that offer." "He didn't reject it, he left it on Candice." "So if you already take her as the next candidate¡­" "Yes, Candice accepted." "What if she had rejected it?" Nux questioned. "Do I really need to say it?" "¡­she would have been assassinated..." Nux muttered with a solemn look on his face. The Royal Family was cruel, However, he didn't care about it. Candice can go die for all he cares. Before, he wanted to get close to her, however, when she saw her character and absolute unwillingness to change, he decided to change his mind. He doesn't have any need to collect any woman he meets in his harem, he only needs to be with women who are actually good. Just like his other women. Nux then looked at Arvina and narrowed his eyes, "And you wanted me to become the next 'protector' of the Kingdom?" This was something he didn't like. "That is the only way you can ensure your safety." Arvina answered. Nux narrowed his eyes. He didn't like her answer at all. However, after thinking about it, he wasn't very disappointed either. In the end, Arvina was only thinking about his sake, "Then what is the problem now? Why can't I be the 'protector' now? Isn't my talent being better than what you expected a good thing?" Nux questioned. "Your talent is too good. It is simply absurd, If before, I predicted that you would become an Emperor Stage Cultivator within 70-80 years, then now, you would only need 30, and 30 years is not enough to make you loyal to the Kingdom. Not only that but Teacher Astaria still has 200 years left, if you become an Emperor Stage Cultivator in 30 years, then she would think that you would try to go against her. And someone as talented as you would be a troublesome opponent, therefore, to get rid of the future trouble¡­" "She will get rid of me." Chapter 290 What do you want to do then? Chapter 290 What do you want to do then? "Therefore, to get rid of the future trouble¡­" "She will get rid of me." Before Arvina could, Nux completed her sentence. Arvina looked at Nux with a solemn look on her face and then, she nodded. "Yes, she would." "And if she comes for me, there is no way I would be able to survive." "There is no chance, an Emperor is different. No matter how strong you get, even if you get to the peak of King Stage, and have a few more King Stage cultivators helping you, The chances of surviving against an Emperor are nil." "¡­" Nux turned silent. He didn't like where this conversation was going, especially the part where he realized why Arvina was training him, however, not everything was bad. Actually, he might get something even better out of this. Nux smiled inwardly and questioned. "Why are you telling me all this?" "Huh?" "You are the Dowager are close to each other, correct? Then why would you tell me all this and alert me, won't it be better for you to just directly report her and then have me killed?" "Huh?" Arvina's frown deepened, then, she thought a little more about it and finally realized what Nux was talking about. She chuckled, "Are you thinking that I would let you get killed because of my good relationship with the dowager?" "Well, isn't that logical?" "Nux Leander, you are my, Arvina Skyfall's student, There is no way I am letting you die." Arvina declared. "Hmm? Isn't Dowager Astaria your teacher? If she wants to kill me, then why would you go against her and defend me?" Nux questioned. "She is my teacher and I am her student, that does not mean that I am her slave with no will of my own, If I want to protect my student, I will do it even if I have to go against my teacher." Arvina declared without a hint of hesitation in her eyes. Hearing that, Nux smiled. Arvina was thinking about him and was even willing to go against her teacher to protect him. He liked that a lot. However, "How are you going to protect me? As you said, she is an Emperor Stage Cultivator, there is no way we will be able to win against her." Nux muttered. "Who said we are going to fight with her?" "Huh?" Nux frowned. "What do you mean?" "The plan is simple, Candice will order it and you will be assassinated." Arvina smiled. "Huh?" Nux's frown deepened. This time, he really couldn't understand what his teacher was talking about. "The biggest problem is that you will be noticed by others eventually, and even if you have that weird ability to hide your cultivation, in front of a true expert, your cultivation will be exposed. That would be the end of you, Therefore, you cannot appear in public. However, with how you defeated Candice, you cannot do something like that. Therefore, from now on, you will annoy Candice to the point that her life will become a living hell. In anger, she will talk to her father and Marquee Water will send assassins after you. The assassins will 'kill' you. Then, Nux Leander would be dead, I will arrange a house for you that is far from the capital city, you will live in that place and cultivate silently. Take as much time as you need, cultivate, and grow stronger, Then, once you become an Emperor Stage Cultivator, you will be safe from all the dangers." Arvina revealed her plan. This plan was the most optimal and efficient one out of all others. This was definitely the best choice if Nux was a normal Cultivator. However, Nux was not a normal Cultivator, He was a Pleasure Cultivator. In order for him to grow stronger, he would need to have sex with stronger women, he is not someone who can live in seclusion, cultivate freely and get stronger. That is just not possible for him. Therefore, he needs to find another way to deal with this situation. Nux started thinking, however, he noticed that a strange look appeared on Arvina's face. "Is there anything wrong, Teacher Arvina?" He questioned. "I have one request that I hope you will fulfil it." "What is it?" Nux questioned. "I want you to lay low as long as my Teacher is alive, even after you become an Emperor Stage Cultivator. I don't want the two of you to clash against each other, you both are a precious part of my life. My teacher will leave this world within 200 years, an Emperor Stage Cultivator can live for 500 years, you would still have 300 years left. After she leaves, you can become the protector of this Kingdom, I would have no problems with that." Arvina muttered however, a frown appeared on Nux's face. "I will, of course, do my best to avoid a fight against the Dowager, however, Teacher Arvina, what do you mean by becoming the Protector of the Kingdom after she dies?" "Hmm? Isn't it obvious? Someone would become the protector of the Kingdom after she dies, That someone will most probably be Candice. However, I am sure that you will be a lot stronger than Candice, therefore, it would be easy for you to Kill Candice and become the Protector, don't worry, I will make sure that the process is smooth." Arvina muttered and Nux's frowned, "Teacher Arvina¡­ Why would I fight against an Emperor Stage Cultivator in order to become the Protector of the Kingdom?" He questioned. "Huh?" Arvina furrowed her brows in confusion, "What kind of question is that? The protector's position is well respected by all, even the King would have to bow his head in front of you, anyone would want that kind of power, why would you not want it?" Arvina questioned. "Huh? What power? What respect? How many people in this world know about the Dowager? How many people know about the secret protector of the Kingdom? Barely 10. Won't I just become a shadow living in dark without doing anything?" "¡­" Arvina turned silent. She cannot deny Nux's words, however, soon, a frown appeared on her face, "What do you want to do then?" A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he revealed. Chapter 291 What is your Goal? Chapter 291 What is your Goal? "What do you want to do then?" Arvina questioned with a frown on her face. "Why not aim higher? Why don't I become the King of the Kingdom?" Nux smiled. No, he wasn't stupid. He knew the risks. He knew well enough that telling his goals to Arvina was very risky right now, however, Arvina was someone who placed her trump card in front of him, she told her about the existence of Astaria Skyfall and her relationship with her. This relationship was a double-edged sword, she can use it against people stronger than her and do things her own way, however, if this news is leaked, she would be in trouble as people would come after her and would try to capture her in order to have a high ground against an Emperor Stage Cultivator. She was practically putting her life on the line by telling this to Nux, however, she still did it. Therefore, Nux decided to risk it as well. "What did you say?" Arvina narrowed her eyes when she heard Nux's words. "I said that there is no need to become the Protector, if I am the strongest, shouldn't I become the Ruler? Strength rules this world, shouldn't I be placed at the top since I am the most powerful? Why should I become a chained dog who is caged in one castle and has the duty to protect it?" "Protector is not a dog." Arvina glared at Nux. "Oh please Teacher, you of all people should talk like that. Alright, tell me, what does Dowager Astaria do all day? Where does she live? When does she enjoy her life? Why can no one ever see her? When does she leave the Palace or even her room?" Nux continued to question and Arvina turned silent. She knew answered to all his questions, however, she didn't want to say it, Her Teacher, Dowager Astaria, lives in the most lavish room of the Palace, a room that is exactly behind the Throne Room, the complete centre of the Palace, However, although it may sound very grand and impressive, In reality, That room is also a cage that binds her teacher. Her teacher rarely comes out of that room. What she does inside that room, no one knows. What she does in order to enjoy her life, no one knows. The more she thought about it, the more Arvina felt that Nux's words were correct. Her teacher was caged. Seeing that her expression was changing, Nux smiled and then, he continued, "The current King of the Skyfall Kingdom, what does he have? What makes him the King of our Kingdom? What good things has he ever done? I have heard countless times that he is an Average King, Why is an average man like him allowed to become the King?" Hearing about the current King, Arvina's eyes turned cold. Nux noticed that and his smile widened, 'This is good, she doesn't like the current king, rather, from her expression, it is clear that she hates him. Heh, King, my amazing friend, You are just amazing, Thank you very much, friend.' Nux smiled inwardly and then, he continued, "Instead of a man like him, isn't it better for someone like me to become the King? I am sure I can do a far better job than him." Nux smiled, however, suddenly, he noticed Arvina's expression changed into a smirk, . "You want to become the King?" She looked at him with a disdainful look on her face. "I d-" Nux wanted to answer, however, before he could, Arvina interrupted. "You think you can do a better job than the current King?" "I ca-" Again, Nux was interrupted. "So what if you can?" "Huh?" "There are many people who can do a far better job than him, heck, even a random commoner might be able to do better than him, however, if that is the case, then why was he the one who became the King? Haven't you ever wondered that?" "..." Nux turned silent. "Let me answer that question for you, The reason behind it is that he has Skyfall blood flowing through his veins. No, Skyfall Blood doesn't have any unique property, it is the same as any other human's, however, right now, inside the Skyfall Kingdom, having Skyfall blood in your veins means that you are blessed. It doesn't matter how bad he is, he will become the King just because he is a Skyfall. That fact will remain unchanged until someone topples up the Skyfall. Do you think a slightly better than the average leader can topple up the Royal Family? Do you think an average leader would be able to rule the Kingdom after creating a Chaos like that? What about the ministers? What about the other nobles? Dukes, Marquees, Earls, Viscounts and Barons, What about the common people who are fed up after being ruled for so many years and want to live their own life as they want? What about the opposite Kingdom who will direct their fangs towards us as soon as we show them our weak side? Do you think you can take all of that yourself? Do you think you are good enough to take care of all that trouble?" "¡­" Nux turned silent. Arvina, however, wasn't done yet, "It is very simple to just say, 'I want to become the King' However, it is not easy to become one, What is your Goal? Why do you want to become the King? What is the reason? Do you have anything like that? Or do you want to become the King just because it sounds cool?" Arvina questioned and again, Nux was speechless. Goal¡­ What was his goal¡­? Why was his reason to become the King¡­? Did he even have any reason¡­? Seeing him staying silent, Arvina scoffed, "Nux, what you are thinking right now is nothing but an immature fantasy. You are too immature to take that burden. The current King might be an average King, However, the Kingdom is stable, And I am sorry to say this right in front of you, But this Kingdom won't be stable if you take over as the King. You are still too immature for that. As you are right now, you do not have what it takes to overthrow the Skyfall Family and Rule the Kingdom as the King." Chapter 292 Nux was at a loss of words. Chapter 292 Nux was at a loss of words. ¡°As you are right now, you do not have what it takes to overthrow the Skyfall Family and Rule the Kingdom as the King,¡± Arvina spoke bluntly without hiding her thoughts. Nux, who heard her words couldn¡¯t help but lower his head. This time, he had no answers to her questions. His teacher was right, he had no goals, no reason and no determination to become the King. He does not know about Politics, he does not know about Ruling, he does not know about etiquette, and neither does he know about what it means to be the King. All in all, he has no qualities to become a King. The current King might not be a good King, however, Nux might not be any better than him either. Actually, the whole idea of becoming the King was something he came up with on a whim. He was indeed too immature. Nux realized it. And as if seeing through his thoughts, a small smile appeared on Arvina¡¯s face and she questioned, ¡°Nux, do you know what your weakness is?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nux questioned. ¡°Your talent is too high.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Nux frowned. ¡°You are absurdly talented, Nux. Of course, it is a good thing, however, it is a double-edged sword, Since you are too talented, you grow faster than others and face fewer challenges compared to normal people, everything is too easy for you. Therefore, you take things too nonchalantly. You are too carefree and easygoing. In other words, your high talent has made you arrogant and immature. You do not understand the actual hardships in this world, This is your weakness.¡± Arvina muttered and Nux listened to her words attentively. He couldn¡¯t deny her this time as well, She was right again. ¡°However, this does not mean that you cannot change or not improve.¡± Suddenly, Arvina smiled. ¡°Hmm?¡± Nux looked in her direction and frowned. ¡°All you lack is maturity. You are just 18 years old after all, You haven¡¯t seen the world yet. All you have to do is explore the world and eventually, you will learn everything on your own.¡± Arvina smiled and Nux nodded in understanding, ¡°However, I know you are not patient enough for that long, therefore, I have a perfect opportunity for you. An opportunity where you can see the truth of this world. An opportunity where you can grow without any limits.¡± Saying that, a golden-coloured badge appeared in Arvina¡¯s hand as she smiled, ¡°An opportunity that can turn you from an 18-year-old immature child to a grown-up veteran. Nux Leander, would you like to take hold of this opportunity?¡± Arvina questioned. A determined look appeared on Nux¡¯s face as he questioned, ¡°What is it?¡± Arvina smiled, she has indeed not judged her student incorrectly, she then gave the badge in her hand to Nux and informed him, ¡°The Woods Dynasty and the Solid Earth Kingdom are at war with each other.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nux frowned. ¡°I want you to take this pass to the general of the Woods Dynasty and join the war.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Nux¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Y-You want me to take part in war?¡± ¡°That is the only place that can help you grow the fastest.¡± ? . Arvina replied with a stern look on her face. ¡°Of course, you can reject the offer and take things slowly, I have nothing against that either.¡± She added. ¡°¡­I need some time to think.¡± Nux muttered. He cannot answer this right away, he had to discuss it with his women, they were an active component of his life after all, they deserved to hear what has happened and had the right to say what they think. ¡°Alright, I will give you a week to think about it, you can answer me after that.¡± Arvina nodded. Nux nodded back and then he bowed, ¡°Then I will be taking my leave, Teacher Arvina.¡± Arvina nodded, Nux then turned around and started walking towards his room, at the same time, he used Harem Seal and started talking with his women. ¡­ ¡®Huh!? Is that bitch crazy!? Why would she send you to war!?¡¯ As Nux returned to his room and explained everything to his women, Edda shouted out loud. ¡°I agree with Sister Edda, why would send you to fight a war? This is ridiculous!¡¯ Skyla nodded as well. ¡®Agreed.¡¯ Lane nodded. ¡®You do not have to go, Nux, just leave that bitch alone, something is wrong with her head.¡¯ Felberta nodded her head. ¡®Indeed. Just leave her alone.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, she just doesn¡¯t know how awesome you are, you can do anything, Nux.¡¯ ¡®I agree. I agree.¡¯ The other women nodded their heads as well, However, ¡®No, she is not wrong.¡¯ The women then heard a voice. ¡®What are you talking about, Sister Thyra?¡¯ Skyla questioned. ¡®As I said, Arvina isn¡¯t wrong, Nux is indeed a little immature and is not ready to take over the throne.¡¯ Thyra commented. ¡®Nux, you still haven¡¯t killed a human yet, have you?¡¯ she questioned. ¡®¡­¡¯ Nux turned silent as he realized it. He has tortured humans, however, he has never killed anyone with his own hands. Why? Was it because he was still used to thinking like a human from the 21st century? No, that should not be the case, for a 21st-century human, torturing someone is strange and scary as well. That is definitely not the case, Then why? Why hasn¡¯t he killed anyone yet? Nux thought to himself, ¡®You see? You haven¡¯t even killed a human yet, how can you become the King of the country? This is a great opportunity Nux, Participating in a War will help you a lot and you will grow splendidly.¡¯ ¡®I agree with Thyra.¡¯ Amaya nodded in agreement as well. ¡®Nux, you should not miss this chance.¡¯ ¡®Yes, I am even thinking of continuing our training in this war,¡¯ Thyra muttered. ¡®Huh? You are coming with me?¡¯ ¡®Yes, however, it will only be the 2 of us.¡¯ ¡®Huh? No fair!¡¯ Skyla complained. ¡®Disagree.¡¯ Lane shook her head. ¡®I will come with you as well. I would like to know how having sex in the middle of the war feels like.¡¯ Edda smiled. ¡®¡­¡¯ Nux was at a loss of words. Chapter 293 Teacher Evane,l am not an Advance Stage Cultivator. Chapter 293 Teacher Evane,l am not an Advance Stage Cultivator. ¡®I will come with you as well. I would like to know how having sex in the middle of the war feels like.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Nux was at a loss of words. ¡®No, I will be going with him, alone.¡¯ Thyra, however, didn¡¯t agree. ¡®Huh!? Who gave you the right to decide that!?¡¯ Amaya countered. ¡®Indeed, you have no right to decide something like that! Don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡¯ Allura nodded as well. ¡®Yes, it is completely unfair that only Sister Thyra would be able to have sex with Nux, I want to join as well~¡¯ Skyla muttered. ¡®Yes, you can¡¯t have him all to yourself.¡¯ Felberta nodded. ¡®You guys¡­ have you forgotten about the Harem¡¯s Gate?¡¯ Suddenly, Thyra questioned. ¡®Look, Nux has Heaven¡¯s Gate now, he would be able to visit every one of you every other day because he would have one free teleportation every day. I am not being selfish or something, however, the next part of Nux¡¯s training has to be done practically. Nux needs to kill people in order to learn that. I hope you guys understand. If you guys think it is unfair, then I am ready to promise you all that I will not have sex with him for one whole month.¡¯ Thyra muttered and the women turned silent. They could feel Thyra¡¯s sincerity. Yes, now, promising to not have sex with Nux was a new way of showing their sincerity. It was a big sacrifice after all. So anyways, the ladies could feel Thyra¡¯s sincerity from her words, she really wanted well for Nux. ¡®Alright¡­ I agree¡­ you can go with him¡­¡¯ Surprisingly, Amaya was the first one to agree. ¡®And you do not have to stop yourself from having sex with him, we do not control yours or Nux¡¯s life, do what you wish. However, I want Nux to come meet us once every two days.¡¯ Amaya muttered. ¡®Yeah, I want that as well.¡¯ ¡®Yes, that would be good.¡¯ ¡®Indeed indeed.¡¯ A small smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face when he heard the ladies talking to each other. They might fight and bicker with each other, however, their relationship was strong. He enjoys listening to their conversations. ¡®Nux, you are going to meet us regularly, correct?¡¯ Felberta questioned. ¡®Heeh? Is that even a question? You guys think I can live without you all?¡¯ Nux questioned back. ¡®Of course not. There is no way you can leave this marsh of forbidden pleasure you have created. Nux Leander, you are trapped with all of us.¡¯ Amaya smiled and muttered seductively. ¡®Hmmm¡­ I wonder what having sex while sinking in a Marsh would feel like.¡¯ Edda muttered curiously. ¡®Alright, then it is decided, I and Nux will go to the Woods Dynasty together,¡¯ Thyra concluded. ¡®Mhm, I have no problems.¡¯ ¡®I agree as well.¡¯ ¡®Yep Yep¡¯ The girl nodded. Yes, all of them collectively agreed to ignore the perverted Edda. Edda, however, was used to it. She would personally talk about it with Nux later. Fufufu~ This seemed interesting indeed. ¡­ The conversation ended, and Nux and the girls talked about another topic while Nux continued to complete the painting he was drawing. Time passed and soon, it was time for Nux to meet Evane. He stood up and walked towards her room (in the night) and knocked. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* ? ¡°Come in.¡± Nux then heard Evane¡¯s voice. He entered and Evane, who was panting looked at him with a smile on her face. ¡°How was your day?¡± She questioned in a gentle tone. In this past month, the two of them have gotten closer and closer, she didn¡¯t treat Nux as her student anymore, they were more like friends who shared a common interest with each other. And since they are busy during the day, they often met at the night. What? Hmm? It was strange for them to meet at night? Oh c¡¯mon, that is so old-school way of thinking. There is nothing wrong with two friends meeting each other at the night. What could possibly go wrong? ¡°It was good, I completed the painting I was working on,¡± Nux answered. ¡°Oh? Show me, show me,¡± ¡°Ahh, I can¡¯t the paints haven¡¯t dried off yet.¡± ¡°Hm hm, I will wait for tomorrow then.¡± ¡°Mhm, I will wait for you in my room.¡± Nux nodded. ¡°What about you? What are you making?¡± Nux questioned as he dragged a chair towards Evane and sat next to her as if it was the most normal thing in this world. Then, he started looking at her painting. ¡°Hmm¡­ I see a man wearing armour walking towards a girl wearing expensive clothes¡­ It feels like a Knight and a Princess.¡± ¡°You are correct.¡± Evane nodded with a smile. ¡°Hmm? But what is that red part on the knight¡¯s cheek?¡± Nux questioned. ¡°Blood.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nux was taken aback. Usually, Evane¡¯s paintings were all about ¡®happy¡¯ things, flowers, stars, rivers and all that, for her to draw something like blood was pretty¡­ unusual. ¡°The Knight has returned after winning the war and now is meeting the love of his life, the princess.¡± Evane explained. ¡°Oh ho? What a coincidence.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°Hmm? What coincidence.¡± ¡°I was about to talk to you about war as well,¡± Nux muttered. ¡°Huh?¡± Evane frowned. ¡°Teacher Evane, you know about the War between the Solid Earth Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty, correct?¡± ¡°I have heard about it.¡± ¡°I am going to join it.¡± Nux informed. ¡°What!?¡± Evane¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What did you say!?¡± ¡°I am going to join that war.¡± ¡°Huh!? No way! Are you crazy!?¡± Evane shouted. ¡°Teacher Arvina wants me to join the war. She told me that I am too immature right now, therefore, I need to experience war in order to grow up.¡± ¡°Is she crazy!? You are an 18-year-old boy! Of course you are immature! Does she wants you to think like a 50-year-old man!?¡± Evane couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Suddenly, a determined look appeared on her face and she muttered, ¡°No, I need to talk to her! Teacher Arvina is out of mind! How can she send an Advance Stage Cultivator to a war!? This is unacceptable!¡± Evane stood up, however, just as she was about to leave, Nux muttered. ¡°Teacher Evane, I am not an Advance Stage Cultivator.¡± Chapter 294 Our relationship is a lot lot closer than that, is it not? Chapter 294 Our relationship is a lot lot closer than that, is it not? "Teacher Evane, I am not an Advance Stage Cultivator," Nux muttered. "Huh? What do you mean?" Evane turned around and frowned. However, her frown only deepened when she saw Nux's solemn face. This was the first time she has seen that expression on his even, even while facing Candice Water, he didn't look like this tensed. "Teacher Evane, what I am going to tell you right now, I hope you can keep it a secret from others. If not, I would lose my life." Nux muttered. "W-What?" "Teacher Evane, can I trust you?" Nux questioned with a solemn look on his face. Seeing his expression, Evane's heart skipped a beat and, Unconsciously, she nodded her head. "Y-Yes." Nux smiled and then, he deactivated [Trickster]. Soon, Evane's eyebrows rose up and her mouth widened in shock, "Expert Stage¡­" She muttered inwardly, unable to believe what she was thinking. "Teacher Arvina is not a fool, Teacher Evane. She knows how strong I am, that is why she wants me to participate in this war." Nux muttered. "S-So Teacher Arvina already knew about it?" Evane couldn't help but question. "She did." Nux nodded. "D-didn't you say that I was your f-favourite teacher?" Evane face turned red as she questioned. For some reason, she didn't like the fact that some other teacher knew more about her student than she did. Even she was confused and didn't know why she was feeling something like that. Many teachers know more about the students in her class than her, however, she had never felt something like this. However, for some reason, Arvina knowing more about Nux than her¡­ This didn't sit well with her. She¡­ she actually felt betrayed. Nux wasn't a dense idiot as well, he understood what she was feeling as soon as he saw her face and a playful smile appeared on his face. "I didn't tell Teacher Arvina myself, she was the one who found out. That day, I thought it was the end of me, however, Teacher Arvina was generous enough to keep this a secret." "W-What?" Evane looked at Nux. "Yes, Teacher Arvina found out about this when I fought against Candice, she noticed that my movements looked like I was holding back and started observing me. That was when she found out. I was not the one who told her. Teacher Evane, you are the first person in this academy, who I trust enough to share my secret on my own accord." Nux nodded. A small smile appeared on Evane's face when she heard Nux's words. This¡­ For some reason, this felt good. "I hope you can keep it a secret, Teacher Evane. A secret that is between just the two of us." Nux smiled. "A-Alright¡­" Evane's face turned red as she nodded and then, "C-Can I ask you something?" She questioned. "Of course, you are my favourite teacher, you can ask me anything." "W-Why are you keeping this a secret?" Nux then told her how his life would be at risk if he was exposed, Evane was a princess, so with just a few hints, she was able to understand everything. She completely agreed with Nux's thoughts, however, she still couldn't understand one thing, "But why send you to the war though, maturity naturally comes with time, all you have to do is wait. Why the rush?" Nux shook his head, "With the speed at which my cultivation is growing, teacher Arvina says that by the time I grow up, I would be too strong and would become arrogant. That would lead to my downfall. Therefore, my maturity needs to catch up with my cultivation." Nux answered and Evane nodded in understanding. "So since you are so talented, you need to work extra hard. Is that it?" Evane muttered. "Something like that." Nux nodded. "I still do not approve of this though¡­ it is too risky¡­" Evane was unsure. "Don't worry Teacher Evane, I am strong. There is no way I would get hurt." Nux smiled. "I don't know much, however, in a war, being strong isn't enough, you have to be on your guard all the time, even your allies might actually be your enemies, you have to be extra careful since you are not the part of their army. In the end, even a King Stage Cultivator would die if his heart is pierced with a sword." Evane muttered. "Oh ho? Teacher Evane, are you worried about me?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Huh? What kind of question is that? You are my student, of course, I am worried about you." Evane answered without hesitation, however, Nux didn't like that answer. "Heeh? You are only worried because I am just one of your students?" Evane frowned. "Aren't you worried because I am who I am?" Nux then walked towards Evane, moved his face close to hers and whispered. "Our relationship is a lot lot closer than that, is it not?" Evane's heart skipped a beat when she heard Nux's words. She then quickly stepped back and questioned with a red face. "W-What are you talking about? What special relationship?" Nux pouted, "I am not just one of your students, I am your favourite student, am I not? I am, right?" "O-Oh, that's what you are talking about¡­" Evane realized. "Hmm? Of course, what did you think?" Nux questioned. Evane's face turned redder and turned her back towards Nux, "N-Nothing. I wasn't thinking about anything." "Mhm, I understand." Nux nodded. "Also," Evane called. "What is it?" "You are still not my favourite student. However, if you come back alive, I will admit that you are my favourite student." Evane muttered and although he couldn't see, Nux was sure that her face was as red as a tomato right now. "Then I will make sure to come back alive." Nux smiled. ¡­ The next day, he met Arvina and told her about his plans about participating in the war. Arvina smiled, and told her to rest for a week. Nux then spent a blissful week in the Skyfall Kingdom and then, He and Thyra left for the Woods Dynasty. Chapter 295 l cant let you meet the General Chapter 295 l can't let you meet the General "Hey you, stop right there. Who are you?" A soldier questioned in a strict tone. o "Heh, wearing Black in the night while walking towards us, aren't you two just begging us to capture you? Maybe you two have some sort of fetish? Hehe~" Another soldier laughed. "You two look like a couple, hehe~" A soldier pointed out. "Hehehe~" Other soldiers started laughing creepily as they surrounded the two people wearing black-coloured skin-tight clothes. "We want to meet you general." The man muttered in a hoarse voice. "Heh, I want to meet the Queen of our Kingdom as well," The soldier laughed. "Hahaha~ I want to meet the King." "Tsk Tsk, why would you even want to meet the King? Queen is a lot better, at least she is pleasant to the eyes, King on the other hand would only make you nervous." "Hmmm, true. Mathew, I never thought you were such a smart person, I shall follow you from now on." "Hm hm, you are a little dumb, but since I am such a generous person, I will allow you." "Hahaha! He called him dumb!" "Hahaha!" The soldiers then started laughing. The four reeked of Alcohol. Actually, just from their actions alone, it was clear that they were drunk, however, it was normal. They could die any day, they went through a tough battle today and they also lost a few of their close friends, Alcohol was the only way for them to survive. However, today¡­ Today was their unlucky day. "Hehehe~ Hey you two~ How are you goi-" *Bam* *Clash* *Thud* A soldier wanted to question something, however, before he could, a punch landed on his face and his body flew back and landed on a table that the soldiers kept their alcohol on. The three other soldiers looked at the man in black with a blank looks on their faces. This man¡­ He was strong¡­ The three of them quickly sobered up, however, when they tried to look into these two individuals' cultivation, they couldn't sense anything. There were only two ways something like this is possible, First, they weren't cultivators. However, since they sent a Beginner Stage Cultivator flying with just one fist, this wasn't possible. So the only other possibility left was¡­ Was that these two were incomparably stronger than them. So strong that they couldn't even sense their cultivations. *Gulp* The soldiers gulped in fear. "What is happening here?" Soon, however, the soldiers heard a familiar voice and a big smile appeared on their faces. "Head!" The three of them dashed towards the man who had appeared and pointed at the man who hit the other soldier. "Head! These two are picking a fight with us and they hit him for no reason!" . The Head then looked at the Two people in front of him and a solemn look appeared on his face. These two¡­ They were Expert Stage Cultivators¡­ Someone who could easily get the Rank of Deputy General in the army. They were strong, However, this didn't mean that they could just barge into their camp and beat their soldiers. "Go and call Deputy General." The Head ordered a soldier. "D-Deputy G-General?" The soldier stuttered. "Do it fast, we don't have much time." The Head rushed. He couldn't raise his voice, however, his desperation was clear. Even he was scared right now. He, an Advance Stage Cultivator, was standing against two Expert Stage Cultivators, of course, he would be scared. Honestly, it was praiseworthy that he hasn't passed out in fear. "We are not here to fight, else you would have died already." Suddenly, the woman in black muttered in an emotionless voice. "Yes, we just want to meet your general." The man nodded as well. "W-We can't just let anyone meet the general¡­ y-you have to tell us who y-you are but seeing that you are c-covering your face¡­ I-I don't think you will t-tell us anything¡­" The Head muttered. "¡­" The two of them turned silent. "I-I have called for Deputy General, y-you should talk with him, I-I d-do not have the authority t-to do something like this." Seeing that these two have turned silent, the head panicked and clarified himself, and only when the two people nodded was he able to calm his racing heart. ... Time passed and soon, the Deputy General came. He was a 2-meter-tall man with a large, muscular build, he wore a dark green army uniform and had a strict-looking face. He had a fierce aura around him and as soon as other soldiers saw him, they soluted with a respectful on their faces, "Deputy General!" The Deputy General's eyes then fell on the two people wearing black coloured clothes and he frowned, "Who are you?" "I want to meet your general." The man, however, didn't care if he was if the one in front of him was Deputy General or whatever, he just wanted to meet the general. "Hmph, you think just any random person could meet our General?" The Deputy General snorted. "Oh? So you are so big of a trash that any random person has the same cultivation as you?" "¡­" The Deputy General turned silent, the other soldiers could see that his body was trembling, and there was a vein that had popped up on his head. He was angry. However, the man in front of him had a great point¡­ There are no 'random' Expert Stage Cultivators in this world. These two were definitely not normal, However, "I can't let you meet the General." The Deputy General shook his head. "Why?" The man questioned. "I do not know you, what if you are an assassin that wants to harm our general?" "And I thought that the King Stage Cultivators are strong. Turns out they are just people afraid of losing their life to people who are weaker than him." The woman standing behind the man chuckled. The Deputy General looked at the woman and narrowed his eyes. "Just let us meet the General, it is not like we can harm him." The Deputy General then looked at the two of them and after thinking for a while, he nodded. "Alright, let me talk to the General." Chapter 296 You are too weak to harm me Chapter 296 You are too weak to harm me "The General has agreed, Follow me." The Deputy General returned and muttered in a strict tone. The black-clothed man looked at the woman and his golden eyes shined. 'You did a good job, my love.' 'Heh, it's so easy to handle people with big egos.' The woman smiled. 'Thyra, you naughty little girl~' A smile appeared on the Woman's face. Yes, if you guys haven't caught on, the two people who casually entered an army camp were none other than Nux and Thyra. Surprising, right? 'Alright, let's follow this giant. I want to meet the general and get over this.' Nux muttered. Thyra nodded and the two of them appeared in front of the largest tent in this area. "General, they are here." The Deputy General muttered, he didn't wait for any response and directly entered the tent. Nux and Thyra followed behind him and soon, Nux's eyes fell on a woman wearing a black coat sitting on a chair with a leisurely look on her face. No, actually, she did not look leisurely at all, she looked like a wild lioness who was looking at her pray, she was a dangerous woman. And on top of that, she was a beautiful woman, with black-red hair, sword-like eyebrows, red eyes that shined ferociously, a straight nose and a wide smile on her face, The dangerous beauty. A lethal beauty. A beauty that turned Nux on¡­ Right now, Nux was so lost that he even forgot to use the Eye of Discerning and just continued to burn the sight in front of his eyes in his mind. Thyra, who was standing behind him noticed his weird actions and clicked her tongue. Then, her eyes fell on the General's chest and she clicked her tongue again, 'How the fuck do you fight with those mounds of meat hanging in front of you.' (Picture in paragraph comments) Thyra didn't like this General at all. She narrowed her eyes and a smile appeared on her face when she saw the Deputy General, who was still in the tent. "Heh. Are you sure you are a King Stage Cultivator? I didn't know that a King Stage Cultivators needed the protection of an Expert Stage Cultivator when they face two unknown Expert Stage Cultivators." Thyra chuckled. The General's eyes moved, she looked at Thyra from the head to toe as if she was scanning her, and once she was satisfied, she looked at the deputy general and ordered, "You can leave." The Deputy General didn't say anything and left. The army had only 1 rule, do not disobey or question your superior's decision. You can give them suggestions, however, once you are ordered to do something, you have to do it without any complaints. A good soldier is the one who listens to the orders, not the one who comes up with different strategies and acts as if he is smarter than everyone. The Deputy General left, seeing that, Thyra chuckled again, "Heh. How impulsive, I only needed a few words in order to make you do what I wanted. Are you sure you are the General?" If the Deputy General was here, he would have shouted in anger, however, the general was different, A beautiful smile appeared on her face and she questioned, "Do you know why he was here?" "Isn't it obvious? It was because he wanted to protect you." Thyra answered. "Indeed." The general nodded. "He wanted to protect me, and do you know why I ordered him to leave?" Thyra narrowed her eyes. The General's smile widened and a crazed look appeared on her face, "That is because I concluded that you can't harm me even if you were given 100 chances. You are too weak to do that." Thyra's face twitched when she heard those words. She then narrowed her eyes dangerously and muttered, "I see, not only are you easy to manipulate, you are dumb as well. Why am I not surprised?" The general just smiled and didn't say anything, Thyra, however, did not like that, "Trust me, if I was an assassin, your head would have been rolling on the floor." She challenged with a smirk. The General's red eyes shined and she muttered, "Try it then." "As I said, you are dumb. What kind of assassin attacks when you order them to? Our speciality is sneak attacks." "Heh, that's what rats do. Attacking from behind. Not that it will matter, I am positive that someone like you won't be able to harm me no matter how many sneak attacks you use." The General smiled. Thyra smiled back. Nux, who was looking at the two women smiling at each other knew better than anyone that this wasn't a pleasant environment. He had to intervene, otherwise, things can get out of hand. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on his face. "Girls, you two need to calm down and get along with each other. You two will be sisters in the future, after all." "Huh?" The general frowned. "What do you mean?" She questioned as she narrowed her eyes and looked at Nux. Nux smiled as he then threw the badge Arvina gave to him towards the General and muttered, "You two will be fighting a war together, so of course, you should get close and treat each other like sisters in order to cooperate well. Isn't that right?" Nux smiled brightly. Thyra, however, didn't share his smile. The General may have been fooled by Nux's words, however, she knew what Nux was talking about. . That man has already set his eyes on this woman. Thyra knew that she would get another new sister soon, and this sister¡­ She will join the ranks of Edda, Felberta, Lane and Allura. Tsk Tsk. "Hmmm." Suddenly, Thyra heard the General's voice. She turned around and then, she noticed that the general was scanning Nux with interest, soon, the General's smile widened and she questioned. "Since we are going to fight, we should treat each other as sisters, right?" "Indeed, indeed." Nux nodded his head in agreement, "Then with that logic, should I treat you as my little brother?" Chapter 297 She is indeed hot~ Chapter 297 She is indeed hot~ "Then with that logic, should I treat you as my little brother?" The General chuckled. "Pffft." Thyra couldn't help but laugh out loud, especially when she saw Nux's reaction. He was looking at the General with a deadpan look on his face, he even forgot to blink. "¡­" He was at a loss of words. In the end, Nux could only show a smile and shook his head, "I was just joking, you don't have to take me seriously, we are fighting a war, there is no need to become brothers and sisters just for that." Nux quickly refused and denied his own words. The general chuckled as she glanced at Nux and then, a seductive smile appeared on her face. "You are an interesting guy." Nux noticed that her red eyes were smiling when she said those words and riding her momentum, a smile appeared on his face as well. "It would be great if you remove this mask of yours, I want to see your face." The general muttered, and Nux nodded his head. However, just as he was about to remove his mask, he stopped. Nux's eyes then fell on Thyra before they returned to the general again and he smiled. 'Easy to manipulate my ass.' Nux muttered to Thyra. 'That was close.' Thyra nodded her head as well. The general was different from what she imagined, the woman nearly made Nux do what she wanted with just her words alone. Thyra could feel it, This woman was dangerous. Of course, Nux could see that as well, however, he was not planning to back off. "Hmm? Are you that interested in seeing my face?" Nux questioned. "I am." The general nodded. "I won't show it to you." Nux shook his head. "Why? Are you hiding something?" The general questioned. "No, there is a problem with my face." "Hmm? Is it an injury or a scar? Or is it a scary birthmark? Actually, you don't have to worry, no matter what it is, it won't bother me, as a general I have seen lots of things, the face being completely disfigured so badly that it looked horrendous isn't something that can bother me. So you don't have to worry because I am sure your face will be better than the things I have seen." The general smiled. "Ahh, I think you misunderstood. My face is, of course, a lot better than anything you have ever seen. And this is the problem. Wherever I go, women would fall for my charm, therefore, I cover my face. You should be careful as well, general, don't be too curious, else you might fall in love with me." Nux smiled. "¡­" The general blinked a few times and didn't have any answer to that. She has seen a lot of things, but this man's shamelessness is on an entirely different level. "Ahh, of course, you don't have to worry, if by chance, you did fall for my charm, I will take the full responsibility. However, I would prefer we take things slowly, get to know each other well, not by face, but by our pure and innocent souls, let our lovely hearts connect with each other, Only then, can we build a strong, healthy and long-lasting relationship." Nux smiled brightly. "¡­" And again, The General didn't have any answers to what he just said. Thyra, who saw the general's face smiled, Yes, this was how things usually go by, Nux isn't the one who loses the words battle, he is the one who stands on top. He is the winner. The General just took him by surprise for the first time, She ain't winning anymore. Thyra nodded to herself. Satisfied by this situation. The general didn't know what she was thinking, however, since she had no answers to Nux's shameless words, she decided to change the topic. "So Arvina Skyfall send you two?" She questioned. Nux smiled meaningfully and then, he nodded, "Yes, she did." "And you two are here to assist us in this war?" The General questioned. "Indeed." Nux nodded again and at the same time, his golden eyes shined brightly and the General's information appeared in front of him. [Name: Ember Windstar.] [Age: 152] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human] [Occupation: General of the Woods Dynasty.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 61] [HP: 740/740] [MP: 1450/1450] [STR: 72] [AGL: 78] [VIT: 74] [STM: 73] [INT: 145] [DEF: 75] ¡­ 'Ember huh¡­ She is indeed hot~' Nux chuckled inwardly. "I am glad that Arvina sent someone here to help me, however, I still cannot accept you two into the army." Suddenly, Ember muttered. "Why?" Nux frowned. "I do not know who you are and you two are unwilling to reveal your faces this will create problems, since you won't be able to get along with other soldiers. A war cannot be won with personnel strength alone. Also, you two are too strong, other than me, there are only 4 people here who can go against you, however, even they might not be able to defeat you. It won't be easy to add you into the army since I won't be able to find a leader capable enough to lead you and I, of course, won't be able to make you two leaders." Ember shared her problems. However, Nux was already ready for something like this, . "This won't be a problem, we are hiding our identities for certain reasons, however, you have seen Arvina Skyfall's badge. You may not trust us but you trust her, correct? We are someone close to her, so we won't betray you. Also, you may be a King Stage Cultivator and Expert Stage Cultivators like us might be nothing in your eyes, however, if we go to the battlefield, we will be a tremendous help. I don't think you should disregard us like that." Nux muttered. Thyra stepped up as well. "And as for you adding us to your army, I have a solution." "What is it?" Ember turned towards Thyra and questioned. "Make us the Leaders." Chapter 298 You better not forget about my rewards Chapter 298 You better not forget about my rewards "Make us the Leaders." "Huh?" Ember frowned. "Didn't I tell you just now? I can't make you two leaders. It is not easy, no matter how strong you are, other soldiers won't follow your lead because they don't know anything about you. They are risking their lives in this war, however, this does not mean that they will just throw away their lives like that. They are humans, not puppets." Thyra, however, shook her head, "I never said that you need to place any soldiers under our command." "What's the point of being a leader then?" Ember couldn't understand her thoughts. "Look, I will be honest, This will be our first time fighting a War, we have no prior experience. We have stayed in Bloodhill Wilderness for a month and have fought against countless beasts, however, we haven't fought any humans on such a large scale. We are newbies and if you place soldiers under us, they will lose their lives. We, of course, do not want that. However, at the same time, we, as Expert Stage Cultivators, cannot be under the command of someone weaker than us. Therefore, the best solution will be to make us the Leaders without any soldiers under us. This way, no soldier would lose his/her life because of us and at the same time, no leader would place us in their plans for the upcoming war." Thyra explained. "Then what are you going to do?" Ember questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "We will just join any random squad when the war will start and once we are close enough, we will assassinate the enemy leaders." Thyra smiled. "Huh? You will assassinate enemy leaders in the middle of the war? How will you do it, don't you usually assassinate someone when they are not on guard?" Ember raised her eyebrows. "Assassination is all about taking the opponent by surprise, don't worry, we can do it. I promise to bring you at least 5 enemy heads when I return." Thyra answered. "Ew! Why would you do that? That is so gross. I didn't know you were a mindless brute." Ember then turned towards Nux and smiled seductively, "You should stay away from brutes like her," Then, Ember stood up, walked towards Nux and placed her finger on his chin, then lifting his chin up, their eyes matched and Ember whispered in a seductive voice, "There are many, much better options out there. All you have to do is look around." *Pat* Thyra was quick to move, She slapped away Ember's hand and stood in front of Nux. "How shameless," She muttered. Ember just smiled and looked at Nux. "We will meet again, Very soon." "S-S-Sure." Nux stuttered. "Mhm, I am looking forward to me, Mister Golden Eyes." Ember chuckled inwardly, finding Thyra's reaction amusing. She was doing all this to tease her, after all. Of course, Nux's stuttering was cute as well. All in all, she could feel that she would spend quite an amazing time with these two here. "We will be taking our leave now." Thyra muttered. "You can leave but why not leave Mister Golden Eyes here? I want to talk to him, Privately~" Ember smiled. "No! I won't allow you to do that, you bitch! If you want to talk, do it in front of me!" Thyra shouted in anger. "I don't think you would want to hear our talks, I want to talk about some¡­ New novels chapters are published ?n ! Private matters." Ember smiled. "You two don't even know each other! What private matters do you have to talk about!? Hmph! Hmph!" Thyra snorted, then she grabbed Nux's hand and started walking outside the tent. "That's why I wanted to talk to him, To get to know him better~ Won't it be better if he and I strengthen our relationship? How do you not understand my pure intentions?" Ember questioned with a dramatically sad look on her face. Thyra, however, did not stop and left the tent with Nux. "Where are you going~~ Mister Golden Eyes, meet me later~" As they walked out of the tent, Nux and Thyra heard Ember's words. "He won't!" Thyra answered and then she walked away. Nux, who was following behind her looked at him with a small smile on his face, "You do realize that she is doing this to tease you, correct?" Thyra didn't stop and continued walking, "Of course I do." She nodded and then, she continued. "Whatever she said about spending time with you and all that, It was all for the sake of teasing me, She wants to see my jealous face, However, what would happen if I show her what she wants?" Thyra questioned with a smile. "Hmm? What?" Nux questioned. "Heh. Someone like her would want to tease me more and more and more." Thyra's smile widened. "Wait¡­" Nux realized. "Do you finally get it now? The more she would want to tease me, the bolder her actions would get and the more she will advance towards you, All on her own. It would be easier for you to seduce her after that." Thyra smiled. "Oh ho? You are doing this for me? But I thought you didn't like her." Nux questioned. "Well, I don't exactly hate or like her, She is strong, it will help you and it will push others in the group to train more. I like that. However, she has those mounds of fat on her chest, tsk tsk, she will join Allura and the others. Tsk Tsk, isn't that fat useless?" Thyra complained. "..." Nux used his right to remain silent. "Of course, in the end, it doesn't really matter. I know you well enough to foresee where this will end. You have already set you, there is no way she would escape. I am just speeding up the process. However, you better not forget about my rewards, got it?" Thyra warned with a seductive smile on her face. Suddenly, Nux picked Thyra in his arms and dashed towards the Jungle. "Alright then, let's start with your rewards, shall we?" he questioned with a smile. "Shouldn't we look around the army camp a little before doing that?" Thyra questioned. They have just arrived here after all. "Meh, we can do it later, For now, let's try having sex in the Woods while we are in the Woods Dynasty." Chapter 299 Army Ranks Chapter 299 Army Ranks "Where have you two been? I was looking for you." The Deputy General questioned in his usual, strict tone. "We were busy with some stuff." Nux answered with a smile on his face. The Deputy General narrowed his eyes since he didn't like this vague answer, however, in the end, he just sighed and continued, "Whatever, I am here to tell you that your tent is ready, follow me, I'll show you where it is." "Alright, thank you for your work." Nux nodded and then, he and Thyra started following the Deputy General. "I talked with the General, she told me that you two don't know much about the Army and War, so let me tell you a few important things." While the three of them were walking, the Deputy General started, "We appreciate your efforts." Nux nodded, a small smile appeared on the Deputy General's face and he continued, "First, let me start with the Soldier Rankings within the Army. The First is a Soldier, a normal soldier, they are usually Apprentice or Beginner Stage Cultivators. Then comes the Head Soldier, or a Head, they are Advance Stage Cultivators and usually have 10-15 soldiers under their command. These 10-15 Soldiers and the Head Soldier leading them combined is called a Team. The next Rank is the Unit Captain, they are Master Stage Cultivators and have 20-25 Teams under them. This is called a Unit. Next is the Squad Captain, Grand Master Stage Cultivation and 20-25 Units under them. This is called a Squad. Then comes the Deputy Generals, Expert Stage Cultivators, and have around 20-25 Squads under them. Then comes the one leading this Huge army, the General, the King Stage Cultivator, she has everything under her control, however, most of the time, she relies on her trusted Deputy Generals and efficiently manages the whole army. After the Ruler of the Dynasty, she is the one with the most influence in the Woods Dynasty." The Deputy General informed with a proud look on his face. Nux nodded his head as he heard this information. This was indeed a little interesting. Thyra, who already knew about all this since it was similar to how the Army in the Skaadi Kingdom worked, didn't have many changes in her expressions and questioned, "So what is our rank?" "I was coming to that topic." The Deputy General looked at Thyra and muttered. Thyra nodded and the Deputy General continued, "You two are Expert Stage Cultivators, someone who should be Deputy Generals, however, for the reasons you already know, we can't make you the Deputy Generals. Therefore, the General has introduced a new, special Rank for you two. Assistant General. This Rank will allow you to roam around the battlefield and do whatever you want. Other than the General herself, no one has the power to command you." "Hmmm, so that means we are Deputy Generals like you," Nux commented. The Deputy General's face twitched and he shook his head, "No, you are not Deputy General, you are Assistant Generals." "Isn't that the same thing? We have the same status after all." Nux smiled. The Deputy General clenched his fist in frustration and answered, "No, we do not have a similar status, although I cannot command you two, unlike you, I have full power to order any other soldier whose rank is lower than mine. You, on the other hand, can only ask for assistance from anyone who is not the General or Deputy General, and if it forces them to put their lives on the line, they have the right to refuse you. You do not have absolute power to control them, therefore, you do not have the same status as me." "Will the soldiers take their own life if you would order them to?" Nux questioned. "Huh? Why would I give a crazy order like that?" The Deputy General frowned. "Just answer the question," "There is no answer to a stupid question like this, I will never give a stupid order like that." Nux smiled, "You can try to deny it, however, I know the answer is no. They won't follow your orders. No matter how I look at it, Assistant General and Deputy General are the same." Nux smiled. The Deputy General clenched his fists in annoyance. This man is too irritating, in the end, he decided to not respond to his words and continued walking. Nux just smiled and didn't say anything. He was really enjoying his stay in this Army Camp. Thyra, who saw everything couldn't help but shake her head. This Deputy General¡­ she found him a little pitiful¡­ However, she won't deny it, she was enjoying this as well. A few minutes later, the three of them appeared in front of an empty space and the Deputy General smiled. "You can live here, have a nice stay." Nux looked around again and then, he turned towards the Deputy General, "Are your eyes working fine? Where is the tent you are talking about?" He questioned. "Huh? Tent? Did you think we would arrange a set tent for you as well? This is the Army, not your home where you could play around, arrange everything on your own." The Deputy General smiled. Nux raised his eyebrow and then, a smile appeared on his face, "Hey, you. Yes, you. Come here." He looked around and ordered a soldier to come here. When the soldier saw that the man calling him was standing with the Deputy General, his eyes widened in surprise and he rushed towards Nux and soluted. "Deputy General!" "Hmmm, Master Stage, so you must be a Unit Captain," Nux muttered. "Yes, I am." The Soldier nodded. "Well, I am the new Assistant General, your superior, and I order you to set our tent here," Nux ordered. Then he turned towards the Deputy General and smiled, "I can order him to do that, right, Deputy General?" The Deputy General's face twitched, however, he couldn't do anything about it. Nux indeed had the power to do it. He could only nod. Chapter 300 First Kill Chapter 300 First Kill After the Soldiers made a tent for Nux and Thyra, he saluted and then left. The Deputy General, who was still bitter about what happened before didn't say anything and left as well. Now, only Nux and Thyra were left. "Hehe~ Are we going for another round?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. Thyra, however, shook her head. "Don't forget what we are here for." "Huh? There are no wars here though? Aren't we free till the next battle starts?" Nux questioned in confusion. "We are not here for war alone, We are here to continue your training." "Ah, I thought we would continue my training while we are on the battlefield." Nux muttered. "There is no way I would let you enter the battlefield like you are right now." Thyra muttered with a solemn look on her face. "Huh? Why not?" Nux frowned. "You have to get used to killing first." Nux's frown deepened. "Killing a human is different than killing a Beast, Nux. You cannot enter a war without having prior experience of killing, I can't have you lose your focus just because there is human blood on your face. This will be the Second Stage of our training, Nux. The path of an Assassin. From now on, everything you learn will be from practical experience." Thyra muttered as her eyes shined in determination. Nux smiled and then he kissed her lips and whispered seductively. "You can do whatever you want with me, my love~ I am all yours~" A small blush appeared on Thyra's face, however, it quickly reverted back to normal and her face turned expressionless. Thyra entered her serious mode. "Follow me." She instructed and turned around. Nux didn't ask where they were going, he just followed his teacher with a small smile on his face. He was looking forward to it. A few minutes later, Nux noticed that they have entered the Woods Dynasty's city, this time, they were not using [Conceal], rather, they were using the dark night to hide, just like normal assassins do. Their footsteps were light and made as little sound as possible. Someone who is not perceptive enough would never be able to hear it. In the middle of the night, Nux and Thyra wandered around the silent, deserted streets and after exploring the entire city, they finally stopped. From the roof of a house, Thyra pointed at the street. Nux looked where she pointed and found 2 men surrounding a woman. One had covered her mouth while the other had lifted her legs and was taking her towards a deserted alleyway where no one would find them. The woman resisted as fiercely as she could, however, in the end, she couldn't do much against them and was taken away. There, the man finally removed his hand from the woman's mouth and she shouted with all her might, "HELP! HELP ME!" Panic was clear in her voice, however, the men didn't care about it, the one covering her mouth now held her two hands on the top of her head. While the other one was about to remove her clothes. "Please! Don't do this! I have a husband! I am begging you, don't do it!" With tears all over her face, the woman begged, however, the men didn't care and continued to do what they were doing. The man was about to tear open the woman's gown, however, before he could, his world spun. 'Huh?' He noticed that everything had started moving up, he then glanced at his friend, who was looking at him with his mouth opened in shock and before his friend understand what happened, a dagger pierced his neck as well. The man finally realized, He was killed by the one who killed his friend. The world wasn't moving up, it was his head that was falling. And as if confirming his thoughts, his eyes turned heavy and his consciousness drifted apart. The woman who was about to be raped turned pale in horror as she saw a man wearing black-coloured clothes standing in front of her. "You did not see anything, is that clear?" The man muttered. The woman blinked a few times, then, she finally realized what had happened, her eyes shined as she quickly stood up and bowed her head, "T-Thank y-y-you! Thank-k y-you very much!" "Leave." "Y-Yes!" The woman then ran away, few seconds later, she slipped and fell, however, she quickly stood up and continued to run while tumbling away. She was grateful to the man who saved her, however, she was too scared to stay there. Her heart was still beating quickly, she had really avoided a great calamity by hair's breadth. After the woman ran away, Thyra appeared and glanced at Nux with a blank look on her face. "What? You didn't expect me to wait till they removed all her clothes and save her at the last moment, did you? I honestly hate that storyline." "¡­" Thyra, however, did not reply and just stared at Nux. "Why are you looking at me like that? Do I look a little too handsome today?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Do you not feel anything?" Thyra questioned. Nux's gaze then turned serious, he then glanced at his hands and shook his head, "I do not." Thyra frowned. "Are you sure you haven't killed before?" "Well, I did kill beasts, however, this is my first time killing a human. Maybe it was because I was already prepared for it? That might be the reason why I don't feel anything, right?" Thyra thought about it a little and then, she instructed. "Alright, now drag these bodies away and bury them somewhere." "Hmm? Why don't we directly use the storage rings?" "No, I need you to do it without a storage ring." "Alright." Nux nodded and then he grabbed the legs of the two dead bodies. Then, he glanced at Thyra. "You are coming?" "I will not come with you, do it alone." Nux nodded and then left. Then, he continued to drag the body and soon, he found a perfect place to bury these two bodies. He started digging the ground and soon, he felt something strange. He had just killed a human, the realization stuck in. Chapter 301 l will be there to do that dirty work for you Chapter 301 l will be there to do that dirty work for you He had just killed a human, the realization stuck in. He didn't feel anything before, however, now that he was alone, he finally realized what he had done. To be honest, he still didn't feel anything much however, as he glanced at the two bodies in front of him, his heart started beating quickly. His movements paused. Looking at those motionless bodies and the eerie silence that had enshrouded the whole area, Nux felt something strange. He couldn't point out what it was, however, he knew something was different. Nux then closed his eyes and started breathing calmly. This was something Thyra had told him to do when she was suggesting different ways to get over his first kill. The best way is to accept it. However, it was not as easy as it sounded. Sometimes, people won't even realize that they haven't accepted it yet. The same was happening with Nux right now, he might feel nothing was happening, however, deep inside, something still bothered him. For someone like him, the best way is to try and forget about everything for a time being. And he can't use anyone's help for that, he had to do it on his own. Nux then sat crosslegged and started meditating. 15 minutes later, he opened his eyes. He didn't look at the bodies, he just continued digging and once the hole was big enough, he kicked the two bodies inside it and started refilling the hole. Then, he returned. Thyra noticed that he looked a little lost. She understood. Nux would be able to hold on if someone, or more specifically, one of his women is beside him, however, the same can't be said for when he is alone. Once he is alone, he would start thinking about all of this and wouldn't be able to sleep at night. This was a problem. However, he was still doing a lot better than she thought. "Alright, this would be enough for today," "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "That's it?" "Well, the training isn't over, the real training starts after you have killed the person, your brain has registered it, however, your heart hasn't. You have to stay alone for a while, introspect and then finally get used to this new, strange feeling. Of course, this wasn't something that can be done in days, you need some more time. However, I feel that you will be able to do it faster than normal. You are different from others, after all." Thyra smiled. Nux nodded and the two of them returned to their tent. There, Thyra and Nux slept in different tents, Nux didn't sleep, he just closed his eyes and thought about what had happened. He still felt that he hasn't done something wrong, therefore, he didn't feel any guilt. Then what was this strange feeling? He didn't know. And he didn't know if he could ever understand what it is. . The next day, Nux woke up, he and Thyra walked around the army camp, although he was a little gloomier than normal, he still looked fine. Seeing that, Thyra smiled. In the night, she went out with him again, this time, Nux killed another human and they returned. This continued for the next 4 days, by now, Nux has killed 6 humans, however, his reaction to it wasn't as strong as before. He had even started flirting with Thyra and Ember. He still wasn't completely over it. On the fifth night, Thyra and Nux were running towards a city and just as they were about to reach their destination, Thyra muttered, 'We are going to increase the difficulty level now.' 'Hmm? How are we going to do that? Killing more humans?' 'No, we are going to increase the strength of the human we will kill. You are already used to killing humans by now, From now on, you will start assassinating strong humans using the techniques I taught you.' Saying that, Thyra passed a paper to Nux. 'Clayton Brook, In the Woods Dynasty, his status is similar to a Marquee, he is a Grand Master Stage Cultivator who uses his status to oppress commoners. He is part of many frauds, he has raped many women, killed a lot of men and is an unforgivable person. However, he always uses his status to dodge any punishments. Today, we are going to get clean this trash from the world.' Thyra explained. 'Thyra¡­' Suddenly, Nux frowned. 'What?' 'We are not warriors of Justice, Thyra. This is the Woods Dynasty problem, why do we have to take care of it?' 'We just want a target.' 'Why bother researching so much?' 'While I was trained as an assassin, there were three stages of Killing. First, where I was made to kill a person who deserves to be killed. Since I deemed that the person should have been killed, it was easier for me to get over the fact that I killed him. This is what I am doing for you by choosing targets that you feel should be killed. The Second Stage is where you start killing people for your own advantage. As long as killing that person benefits you enough, you will kill. They made me kill people while I was about to break through the next stage, under the pressure of fighting against those people, I grew faster than normal and I got stronger after killing them, which, in the end, would help me survive in this world later, I killed. For you, this will happen when you participate in the war, killing the enemy soldiers will help your allies, and it will reduce the number of causalities among your soldiers, this will be your reason to kill. For a King, as long as killing someone benefits him or his country, he should raise his sword. The Last stage is where you kill indiscriminately. Right, wrong, innocent, criminal, it doesn't matter. You just kill since you were ordered. I had killed so many people that I got numb, killing didn't bother me anymore. I turned into an emotionless killing machine that killed someone just because I was ordered to. The background of that person didn't matter. Even if he was the most innocent person that hasn't harmed a single soul, I would kill without a second thought." Thyra's eyes then shined in determination as she grabbed Nux's hand with her two hands. "However, I will not let you move to the last stage. I will not allow you to turn into an emotionless killing machine. You don't have to walk into that marsh, if you ever need an Emotionless Killing Machine, I will be there to do that dirty work for you." Chapter 302 You are perceptive~ Chapter 302 You are perceptive~ The man wanted to say something, however, he was choking on his own blood. Words didn't come out of his mouth, even though he was trying his hardest, he wasn't able to breathe anymore, therefore, the only thing he could do was glare at the two beings standing in front of him in hatred while trying to make as much sound as possible. He knew that he will lose his life soon, however, he wanted to make sure that these two bastards responsible for it dies with him. Therefore, he wanted his guards to come and see how he was assassinated in his own room. The man was Clayton Brooke and the one who assassinated him was Nux. Clayton wanted revenge, he was so blinded in his rage that he didn't even notice that the one killing him was an Expert Stage Cultivator, someone who could easily kill anyone who enters after hearing that sound. Actually, even if he did notice it, he would have done the same, even if he can't kill the people who killed him, at least someone would follow him in his death. It wasn't like his guard was out of fault, he was the one who failed to protect him after all. Shouldn't he lose his life because of this? That was completely fair in Clayton's eyes. Soon, Clayton heard footsteps. He smiled, it was his subordinate, he knew it. However, his smile died soon. The person who killed him and the one following him¡­ They were running away. They had jumped out of the window! Clayton's heart shuddered, he grabbed the bedsheets tightly and started looking around, trying to throw something else to call the guard sooner. However, Nux and Thyra had already left the room, by the time his guard entered, "Lord Clayton!" It was already too late¡­ Clayton lost his life. The last scene he saw was his guard rushing towards him with a panicked look on his face. He couldn't even see a beauty in his last moment, tsk tsk, poor bastard indeed. Brooke's house fell into panic as the news about the death of Clayton Brooke spread like fire. On the other side, the people who caused this incident, they were just running away with a calm look on their faces. Thyra, who was following behind Nux was smiling. Nux was doing a lot better than she had imagined, killing a human didn't affect him as much as she thought it would. She understood that the reason behind that might be her. Since she was with her, he was able to cope up. She became her support. Thinking about it, Thyra smiled. This made her happy. Actually, the moment she met Ember, she realized that soon, she won't be the strongest within the harem. She won't be Nux's source of strength anymore. She wanted to be selfish and stop Ember and Nux from getting close, however, she knew that if she used the normal way, reaching the King Stage would take Decades, this would stop Nux's progress as well. Therefore, she backed off. Ember was important, Even though she will lose her importance, Ember was still important. And realizing this importance, Thyra didn't try to stop Nux from getting close to Ember, heck, she was even willing to help him. "We are here, activate your [Conceal]" While Thyra was lost in her thoughts, Nux's voice sounded. Thyra came out of her reverie and did as she was told, the two of them then walked into Nux's tent. And there, Thyra smiled, "You did a good job today." Nux glanced at his hands and nodded, "I didn't feel much today when I was killing that man." "Mhm, you will get used to it soon, now, we can take a step forward and continue your training," Thyra muttered. "What are we going to do?" Nux questioned. "You will restrict your cultivation, to the point that you are actually weaker than your target and then, you will assassinate him. A good assassin can kill a target stronger than him. Remember, no matter how powerful your opponents are, as long as your dagger pierces their heart, they die." Thyra muttered with a smile. "We will take it slow, don't worry." "I like it when it's slow as well, you moan louder if I start slow and then ram it in one go." Nux nodded to himself. "¡­" Thyra looked at Nux with an expressionless look on her face. Nux, however, could notice the tinge of red on her face and smiled widely. Teasing the serious Thyra was indeed the best. He didn't know why or how, but the serious Thyra is just too hot for him to not do anything. "Kekeke~" Nux laughed strangely. 'Nux, it's 11:57, why aren't you here yet?' While Nux was thinking all this, he heard a voice. He then soon realized that he had to use his free teleportation for the day right now because if he didn't, he would be stuck in this place, He then looked at Thyra and smiled, "Alright, my lovely assassin, I will leave now~ Your sisters are calling me." "Alright." Thyra pouted however, in the end, she could only nod. Then, Nux disappeared and reappeared in front of Allura, who was looking at him with a seductive smile on her face. As Nux's eyes fell on Allura, they widened in surprise. This woman¡­ She was completely naked right now! "How was your day, my love~" Allura questioned as she placed her right leg on top of the left one, teasing Nux with her alluring movements. *Gulp* Nux gulped, Then, he walked toward her with a big smile on his face. "It was good, however, I feel that it would become even better soon~" Saying that, he pushed Allura into the bed and then placed his hands on top of hers, Allura looked into his golden-coloured eyes and smiled, "You are perceptive~" Then, a long night followed. Chapter 303 We are just pawns here Chapter 303 We are just pawns here e for. Nux looked at the soldier and nodded, "We will be there soon." "Yes sir!" The soldier saluted again and left. Nux then turned to Thyra and smiled, "It is finally starting." "Well, it is just a meeting right now, it hasn't started yet," Thyra replied. "Hmm hmm, it would be my first time attending a meeting like this," Nux muttered. "This would be the first for me as well." Thyra nodded her head. The two then held each other's hand and walked towards the General's Camp. As they entered, their eyes fell on 4 people living sitting inside the tent around the big round table, They were Ember and her 3 Deputy Generals. As Ember's eyes fell on Thyra and Nux, she smiled, "Well then, as you all already know, they are the help sent by my close friend, Assistant General Nux and Assistant General Thyra." "Yeah, we already know about them, General, the two who have come here to 'assist' us, however, are unwilling to show their faces to us. We know them well, Nux and Thyra, there are chances that their names are fake as well." A Deputy General snorted. He wasn't alone, most of the Deputy Generals didn't have positive attitudes towards Thyra and Nux, of course, the two of them didn't care. For Nux, as long as the General smiled at him and treated him well, he was fine, as for Thyra, well, as long as Nux is fine, she was fine as well. Therefore, the two of them ignored their remarks and walked into the camp. "So? What are we called for?" Thyra questioned in her usual cold tone. Ember, who saw that Thyra was still fiery as ever smiled and then, she winked at Nux. Thyra saw that and she narrowed her eyes, Then, she tightened her grip around Nux's arm. "You didn't call us here just so you could try to eye on another woman's hand, right?" Thyra questioned. Ember smiled in satisfaction and then, her eyes turned serious, "Have a seat, we are discussing something important." Thyra and Nux looked at each other and then, they sat down on the chairs. Then, the General placed a map on the table and started, "This all started 100 years ago when the Solid Earth Kingdom entered the Forbidden Area inside the Bloodhill Wilderness. Since they lost a considerable amount of strength, the other three powers took this opportunity and attacked. Of course, it wasn't a major attack and the Solid Earth Kingdom didn't lose much in this, however, the boundary line between the four Kingdoms shifted a little. Just like other powers, the Woods Dynasty didn't lose this opportunity and attacked, in that war, we won the Highcrane Fort, a good defence location that belonged to the Solid Earth Kingdom. However, 2 years ago, the Solid Earth Kingdom, which didn't do much even though their land was taken away from them finally moved. With an overwhelmingly strong force, they overpowered our men staying in the Highcrane Fort and took back the land that belonged to them. If they had only taken what belonged to them, things wouldn't have been that complicated, however, they didn't stop there. With their immense momentum, they continued at captured our Deathspike Fort as well." The General then narrowed her eyes, "They were ruthless with their moves and didn't spare any soldiers, more than 10,000 soldiers died. We, the Woods Dynasty cannot let this slide. Therefore, I was ordered to reclaim our Deathspike Fort. Our strategy is simple, We will use our Piercing Flame Squad to destroy their walls, our Absolute Earth Squad to defend our Piercing Flame Squad, Then after we destroy their walls, we will move with full force and reclaim our Fort." The General smiled. However, hearing this, Nux frowned. "Isn't this too¡­ simple¡­?" He questioned. This strategy¡­ Even a child could come up with something like this. Thyra agreed with Nux's thoughts. This sounded too simple for a War plan. Were they hiding something from them? Were they still doubtful of them and were not revealing their full plan in front of them? Thyra believed that something like this was possible. However, Ember shook her head, "You are right, this is a Simple Strategy and the reason behind this is that the outcome of this war is already decided. The Woods Dynasty would win. And I am saying this, not because I am arrogant but because I have a reason to back up my words. Since the Solid Earth Kingdom attacked us and took back their Fort, it is clear that they are planning to take back their other Forts as well. And to do that, they would need soldiers. There is no way they would use all their soldiers here. It would have been different if we were attacking their Highcrane Fort, however, since we will only take back what was ours, They won't retaliate much." Ember smiled. Hearing her words, Nux frowned even more. "If it was that simple, then why were you, a King Stage Cultivator sent here?" Ember smiled, "As I said, we are not going there to just win, we are winning overwhelmingly. You can say that we are going to make a statement to the world. The Woods Dynasty is strong, absurdly strong, do not mess with us." This time, Thyra frowned, "If you want to show that, then why not take the Highcrane Fort as well? Only then will you be able to make that statement." Hearing that, the General smiled wryly, "Well, Woods Dynasty is strong, however, the Solid Earth Kingdom is strong as well." Nux's brows furrowed in confusion, however, Thyra finally understood what was happening. "So this is all just a farce." She muttered. "A farce¡­?" Nux finally realized it as well. Ember smiled, "Yes, you two are correct, this is not a war, it is just a farce, a farce that was arranged by the Solid Earth Kingdom to take back the territories they had lost. I assume that the two Kingdoms had planned it before, We are just pawns here, Pawns playing the game they have orchestrated." Chapter 304 Beautiful ... Chapter 304 Beautiful ... chestrated." Ember muttered with a small smile on her face and the tent turned silent. The three Deputy Generals didn't say anything, it seemed like they knew about this as well. Thyra and Nux looked at each other and Nux narrowed his eyes. Playing the game someone else has orchestrated, he didn't like this feeling at all, however, 'It doesn't matter.' Nux heard Thyra's words in his mind. 'Even if it is all just a farce, you will still gain a lot out of it, you will get what you are here for,' Then, Thyra glanced at Ember and her blue eyes shined, 'Heck, you will get something far more important than you hoped for, no matter how you look at it, You are benefiting from this 'game'. So don't think about useless stuff and, Play.' Hearing her words, Nux smiled. Indeed, things like these did not matter. Also, this made sense. His Teacher still didn't know how strong he was, in her eyes, he was just a normal Expert Stage Cultivator who has decent swordsmanship. An Expert Stage Cultivator was strong, however, that didn't mean that his teacher would send her student to participate in a war. She must have known from the start, This war was just a farce. A perfect place where Nux can train without worrying about many things. "So when are we attacking?" Nux smiled and questioned. A smile appeared on Ember's face as she nodded, "2 days. We would attack 2 days later and would end this farce in 1 hour, we won't be wasting any more time than this." Nux smiled. "I understand." Then, the meeting ended. A few minutes later, Nux and Thyra returned back to their camp, "Haahhh¡­ talk about disappointment¡­" Nux sighed. Thyra just smiled and then, she started removing her skintight clothes. Nux understood her intentions, Therefore, just like the good and supportive man he is, he helped her remove her clothes. Then, another session continued. ¡­ Just like that, 2 blissful days passed by. And today, was the day of the 'War'. The Woods Dynasty's army was prepared. With loud and thunderous steps, they marched towards the Deathspike Fort. Just like other Deputy Generals, Nux was standing alongside Ember. Right now, he was wearing his black assassin clothes, and on top of that, he wore shiny armour. Even though his face was covered, he looked quite dashing just with his posture and aura alone. However, out of everyone on the battlefield, only Thyra understood his inner thoughts just by looking at his face. Nux was nervous, And how could he not be? There were a total of 60,000 men standing in front of him, This many people¡­ It was his first time seeing something like this. And these people would soon participate in an all-out war. Any sane person would be nervous in this situation. However, unlike him, Ember was confident. She then stepped forward and, "Soldiers!" She roared, gaining the attention of 60,000 soldiers in front of her. "The Solid Earth Bastards dared to take what is ours, can we accept it without doing anything!?" "NO WAY!!" "Are we just going to sit in our houses and let our enemies underestimate us!?" "NO WAY!!" "Then are we going to Fight Back!?" "YES WE WILL!!" "Are we going to Destroy the Solid Earth Bastards!?" "YES WE WILL!!" Ember smiled, satisfied by the scene in front of her. Nux, who heard 60,000 people shouting together in perfect sync was taken aback. He was overwhelmed by the immense energy these soldiers radiated. However, what overwhelmed him even more was¡­ 'Beautiful¡­' The black-red-haired woman who was commanding these 60,000 soldiers. Their leader, the General, Ember Windstar, this woman¡­ She looked too charming right now. Nux was completely lost in her voice. "Soldiers, Formation!" Ember ordered, the soldiers then arranged themselves into the formation and then, "March!" Ember roared. "YYEAAAHHH!!!" The soldiers roared loudly. Their roar was so loud that even Nux, who was lost in his thoughts, came out of his reverie. The Energy these Soldiers were radiating had increased exponentially. As Nux saw the soldiers marching towards the Fort, everything around him turned silent. He didn't hear the Soldiers' cries, nor did he hear Ember's voice, everything around him was unusually silent. Was it him panicking in this situation? Was it too overwhelming for him? Nux didn't know. He only knew that he had to continue moving, and that is what he did. He followed others and continued walking as he looked around with a confused look on his face. He could hear the footsteps of the soldiers, he could hear the sounds of the swords being unsheathed, however, he couldn't hear any words. This was¡­ A bit strange¡­ Nux shook his head again and again, however, this weird situation didn't change. However, just as he was about to smack his head with his hand, "Piercing Flame Squad, Absolute Earth Squad, move forward! Destroy their walls!" He heard Ember's roar. Miraculously, the strange feeling suddenly disappeared and everything went back to normal, Nux felt something was pulling him away, however, this time, he didn't lose his focus. He prepared himself and soon, a serious look appeared on his face. Then, he activated his [Sense] out of reflex. A second later, the picture of the entire battlefield appeared inside his mind. He then started the situation around him with a calm mind, Thyra was behind him, Ember was in front of him, the rest of the Army had stopped their advance, and only two squads were moving forward. They were preparing to create an opening. The opponents' soldiers were standing on the Fort walls, preparing their arrows and aiming toward the two squads coming for them. From their expression, they looked quite calm. It was as if they were sure of their victory. Nux frowned. This was strange. This war was just a farce, however, for the Solid Earth Kingdom's Soldiers; this war was something where they would lose their lives. Then why are they¡­ "!!!" Suddenly, Nux's eyes widened in horror. "Stop! Stop Marching Forward!!" He screamed. Chapter 305 Deathspike Fort Chapter 305 Deathspike Fort "Stop! Stop marching forward!" Nux shouted at the top of his lungs. The Soldiers stopped marching, and many of them didn't believe this 'Assistant General', however, in the end, he had a higher rank than them, therefore, they could only agree and do what he had ordered. The General and the Deputy Generals frowned as they saw this. However, Nux didn't care about it and shouted again, "Step Back! Step Back Quick!" "Huh? What are you trying to do, you bastard!? Keep in mind, you are someone who is allowed to roam wherever you want on the Battlefield, however, this does not mean you can order other soldiers as you will!" A Deputy General shouted in anger. "Soldiers! March Forward!" He ordered. Seeing the two higher-ups fighting with each other, the soldiers frowned in confusion. What are they supposed to do now? Nux then looked at the Deputy General and then, he directly turned towards the General. "Order them to come back!" He shouted in a fierce tone. "Why?" Ember questioned. "I don't have time! Just or-" ""AAAGGHHH!!!!"" Nux wanted to reply, however, soon, everyone heard the soldiers' screams. Nux, Thyra, Ember and the Deputy Generals turned around and their eyes widened in surprise when they saw large, Black Coloured Spikes impaling more than 2000 soldiers. The rest of the soldiers panicked and started running back in panic. The enemy soldiers, however, didn't give them this chance and started shooting their arrows to kill any soldier they can. They had the high ground, they would be fools if they didn't use this advantage. "D-Death Spikes¡­" A Deputy General's eyes widened in surprise. "T-This¡­ how is this possible!?" The Deathspike Fort belonged to the Woods Dynasty in the first place, there is no way the Deputy Generals won't know what those spikes were. The Deathspike Fort was a fort that had spikes surrounding it from all directions, no matter how many soldiers stood on the top of these spikes, once they are activated, they would pierce through their bodies and would kill everyone. It was a lethal defence system that the Fort was named on. However, although it was strong, this Defense system wasn't used much, the reason was simple, It required a large amount of Mana to Activate it, even a King Stage Cultivator won't be able to activate it. Mana of 30,000 Beginner Stage Cultivators is needed to activate this Trap. "They shouldn't have enough manpower to activate this fort!" A Deputy General screamed. Ember frowned. She did not expect to lose around 2,000 soldiers before the battle even began. "There are many many soldiers inside that Fort, the number far surpassed the 20,000 soldiers you were talking about. If you want a rough estimation, there should be around 50,000 soldiers in that fort." Nux reported. Ember's eyes widened in surprise. "How could that be!?" A deputy general questioned. "I don't have any reason to lie." Nux replied with a solemn expression on his face. The deputy general turned silent. Ember looked at Nux and nodded, "We cannot doubt him right now, he saved our soldiers, if he wanted, he could have just stayed silent and we would lose our two Squads before they could even do any damage. We should believe his words." "T-Then w-what are we going to do now?" One of the deputy generals panicked. There plans¡­ Everything was going awry right now. Ember, however, was different from the Deputy General, she was a lot calmer. She started assessing the situation calmly. "With Nux's help, the Death Spike failed and was unable to do as much damage as it could. The best way to use Deathspike is to use 20,000 soldiers to active it, those soldiers have already used half of their Mana, we shouldn't give them the time to recover, We will use this chance and attack." "But how are we going to break through their walls? With the Deathspike in the equation, there is no way those soldiers would be able to get near the Fort Walls." "Order them to attack from where they are standing." Ember instructed. "Huh? From that far? The Piercing Flame Squad would have to use twice the amount of Mana to do that." "Don't worry, we already have the advantage in terms of Mana, all we need to do is break the walls, once we succeed in that, they won't be able to access the Deathspikes anymore." The Deputy Generals' gazes turned serious. They then looked at each other and nodded, "Yes, General!" They saluted and then rushed toward the soldiers. The Soldiers were panicking, something like a speech won't help them, therefore, although it was faster than planned, the Deputy Generals had to move. "Piercing Flame Squad! Heed my orders!" A Deputy General, the one who had the Piercing Flame Squad under his command shouted loudly, "Absolute Earth Squad! Stand Tall, we still have comrades that we need to defend!" The Deputy General with Absolute Earth Squad under him ordered as well. The other Deputy General ordered the other squads and the three of them quickly took control of the army. With their leaders with them, the panicked soldiers calmed down. "Soldiers! Do not back down right now, we have to avenge our fallen brothers!" "YEAHHH!!!" The Soldiers roared. The Absolute Earth Squad stood in front and took the most damage, however, they still stood strong and created Earth Shields that blocked the Arrows fired by the soldiers. The Piercing Flame Squad then created fireballs and then aimed them at the Fort Walls. Yes, it was just a 1-Star Skill, Fireball. However, with more than 10,000 soldiers using this same Skill at the same time, the power was higher than any 4-star Skill. Not only that, but since it was just a 1-Star Star Skill, the Soldiers were able to shoot Fire Balls continuously. With an attack stronger than a 4 Star Skill falling on the Walls again and again and again, The Walls cracked, "Continue shooting! Don't think about conserving Mana! Break the walls!" The Squad Leader ordered. And soon, *BOOOOOM* The walls were burst open. Ember then stepped forward and raised her sword in the air. "Soldiers! March Forward and Kill all these bastards!" "YEAHHHHH!!!" Chapter 306 Dont worry Chapter 306 Don't worry. *BOOOOMM* With that huge explosion, the Fort Walls were burst open. The Deathspikes or any other Trap that requires Mana to activate is usually connected to the Walls, once the walls are destroyed, all traps are disabled. This was the reason why the walls are valued so much. They are the first and the strongest layer of defence in any fort. And now that the Woods Dynasty's Army has broken through the walls, "Soldiers! March Forward and Kill all these bastards!" Ember, the General was ready to destroy her enemies with her dominant force. "YEAHHHHH!!!" The rest of the Squads, who were eagerly waiting for the time to shine roared in excitement and rushed forward. While the other squads rushed towards the Fort, The Piercing Flame Squad and Absolute Earth Squad turned around and rushed back to safety. They have spent most of their Mana, the Absolute Earth Squad could still hold up, but the Beginner Stage Cultivators in the Piercing Flame Squad were barely holding on right now. Shooting so many Fire Balls at the same time was¡­ Tiring. However, the results were satisfactory. With smiles on their faces, the two squads moved towards safety. Nux, who saw everything smiled and turned towards Ember, "We will move as well." Helping and saving so many soldiers' lives helped him calm his nerves. Now, he was much more confident and was moving naturally. Ember nodded, "Alright." Nux and Thyra then nodded at each other, and then, covering their head with helmets, the two of them joined any random squad and rushed towards the Fort. Ember, who was now left alone smiled as she saw Nux's backing figure. 'You saved my soldiers' lives¡­ I will make sure to repay you¡­' Then, she shook her head, stretched her body and soon, a horrifying aura oozed out of her body. "Soldiers of the Solid Earth Kingdom, Prepare to die!" She shouted and then dashed towards the Fort as well. ¡­ Nux was right, the number of soldiers inside the Deathspike Fort was 53,431, an absurdly huge number. Placing 50,000 soldiers in a fort¡­ was too much. Especially considering that everything that is happening right now is just a farce. Well, nobody cared about this right now, Those 50,000 soldiers prepared themselves to face that huge army that was rushing toward them. Then, the 60,000 Soldiers of the Woods Dynasty clashed against 50,000 soldiers of the Solid Earth Kingdom. "YEAHHH!!!" "KILL THOSE BASTARDS!!" The War Started. The stronger cultivators continued to behead soldiers around them unless they found their match and continued their clash. The same was the case for the Generals. Ember massacred the soldiers around her and finally, she met the Enemy General. A King Stage Cultivator. The two of them looked at each other and the enemy General smiled. "Ember Windfall, I have heard about you." "That is good, however, I cannot say the same about you. You see, I usually ignore people weaker than me." Ember smirked. "Hahaha~ You are just like how the rumours say." The Enemy General laughed. Ember, however, wasn't in the mood to waste this time. She knew that the Enemy General was here to sacrifice his soldiers, therefore, he didn't care how many of them died, however, she was different, she wanted to have as fewer casualties as possible. Therefore, she wanted to end it quickly. Without saying anything, she pointed her sword at the enemy general and rushed toward him. The enemy general smiled, "Alright, let's see if you are as strong as the rumours say, the Fiery Killer, Ember." *Clank* Their swords clashed. Just like that, the 3 Deputy Generals fought against enemy Deputy Generals. The Squad Leaders fought against Squad Leaders. Unit Leaders with Unit Leaders, Head Soldiers with Head Soldiers. And the Soldiers with Soldiers. However, some had already found faults in this pattern. The Solid Earth Kingdom loses in terms of the numbers of soldiers. Therefore, the stronger men, the Squad and Unit Leaders tried to kill as many enemy soldiers as they could before meeting their match. This was a very common tactic. And a man named, Jason Demin, a Squad Leader and a Grand Master Stage Cultivator wasn't looking for his match, rather, he avoided long fights and aimed for Beginner and Advance Stage Cultivators. Therefore, he normally targets groups of soldiers because only Beginner and Advance Stage Cultivators fight in groups. Since he targeted the weak, his kill count in this war was already above 100. This was the way he fights a war and usually kills more than 1000 soldiers on his own. And just like any other war, he was doing the same this time as well. After killing 11 soldiers, he targeted another team and rushed toward them, However, just as he was about to behead a soldier, the man turned around and blocked his attack. *Clank* Jason's eyes widened in surprise. A Beginner or Advance Stage Cultivator shouldn't have this sort of reaction speed, Something was wrong. Jason had sensed it. He then focused and observed the cultivation of the soldier he was attacking, and as soon as he did it, The hairs on his body stood up from fear. 'E-Expert¡­ W-What the hell is a-an E-Expert Stage Cultivator doing here¡­?' Jason questioned inwardly and this was the last question in his mind as soon, his whole world turned upside down. He was beheaded. He didn't even have the time to react against the man in front of him. "It was easier than I expected," Nux muttered with a nonchalant look on his face. "Don't be too carefree, it is a war, anyone can attack you from anywhere." Thyra, who was just behind him muttered in a serious tone. Someone like her could easily create chaos around the battlefield with her skills, however, she decided to stay with Nux. She had to protect him if by chance someone took Nux by surprise. Suddenly, Nux and Thyra both turned in a certain direction, Then, they disappeared and appeared behind an enemy Unit Leader who was trying to hide and was trying to search for a chance to attack them. Without giving him any Chance, Nux beheaded the man and turned toward Thyra. "Sure Sure, I will be careful~ Don't worry." Chapter 307 Thyra... l was thinking... Chapter 307 Thyra... l was thinking... "Sure Sure, I will be careful~ Don't worry." Nux muttered with a small smile on his face. Thyra looked at his face and couldn't help but shake her head. "You don't look very 'careful' to me." "Hahaha~ Don't worry~ Don't Worry~ I will be fine~ Also, don't I have you right beside me? What could possibly go wrong?" Nux muttered with a bright smile on his face. Thyra looked at him and shook her head. He was not being serious at all. Thyra's thoughts were contradicting. She liked the fact that killing humans didn't affect Nux as much as it used to. Of course, it didn't mean he was completely unbothered by it. She could sense that he was trying to hide it from her and was trying to act unbothered, however, even after that, Thyra knew that his condition was a lot lot better than before. She was happy about it, However, at the same time, she didn't like that Nux was taking this too lightly. They were in the middle of a War. Any single mistake could get them killed. Getting careless here was a grave mistake. However, Thyra could understand Nux's thoughts as well, Right now, Nux is a lot stronger than the two Generals, who are fighting each other fiercely and were the main deciding factor of this War. If Nux wanted, he could easily slay both of them at the same time without breaking a sweat. He was just that strong. He alone had the power to change the course of this war. Not only that but the statement, 'You must always be careful when you fight in a war' wasn't something Nux had to follow. He had his absurd abilities. His [Sense] would tell him every time someone aims at him. His [Conceal] would allow him to disappear from everybody's sight. His Physique would allow him to release Devouring Mist and Kill every single being who is Grand Master Stage Cultivator or lesser. His [Harem Gate] would allow him to teleport and leave this area whenever he wants. With these absurd abilities, Nux was practically invincible. Getting Carefree was only a natural reaction. Also, Nux was right, she was here with him. If everything comes down to it, she could always protect him. Heck, if it is required, she would even use her life to save Nux's. Nux's safety was practically guaranteed here. Suddenly, Nux's expression changed, Thyra understood what happened, She activated [Sense] and scanned the entire battlefield. Soon, she noticed something strange and then, her eyes turned cold. The man she was looking at was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator and was hiding behind a few Beginner Stage Soldiers, with how his feet were pointing at Nux, how his left hand was close to the place where he had kept a dagger, how he was looking at Nux every other few seconds, and how he was moving towards him slowly and steadily, his intentions were clear. He was trying to take Nux by surprise and then pierce his dagger into Nux's heart. However, Before he could even achieve his goal, A dagger pierced his heart. It was Nux's dagger. The Enemy Squad Leader died without even knowing what had happened. Nux stood in front of his corpse. Thyra smiled and walked toward him as well. "You did well." She muttered. "Thyra... I was thinking¡­" Suddenly, Nux muttered. "What?" Thyra questioned. "Isn't finding and killing enemies a lot better than letting the opponents come towards us 'weaker' soldiers and then kill them?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Thyra looked at Nux and turned silent. Then after thinking for a while, she nodded to herself. "Just don't overdo it. You can't have too high of a Kill Count, remember, you are just a 'normal' Expert Stage Cultivator. Okay?" Nux smiled and nodded his head. "I know that of course. Don't worry, I am not an Idiot." Nux smiled brightly. Thyra, for some reason, didn't like that smile on his face, however, in the end, she didn't say anything and turned silent. From then on, Nux's domination and enemy Master and Grand Master Stage Cultivators' hunt started. ¡­ "Hahaha~ You are stronger than I thought, Fiery Killer! A Prodigy who has High-Level Affinity with both Fire and Wind, fighting you was indeed eye-opening! Hahaha~ I had a lot of fun." The Enemy General laughed loudly. His clothes were a mess right now, there were many cuts all over his body and a serious wound on his lower abdomen, however, the man was still laughing loudly. Ember, on the other hand, didn't look much different from before except for the sweat on her forehead. From her breathing, it was clear that she wasn't much tired either. However, there was still a solemn expression on her face. Even though she was clearly winning, she could feel that something wasn't right. The Enemy General¡­ He was too carefree¡­ This was something that didn't sit well with Ember. Suddenly, a sad look appeared on the Enemy General's face when he looked at his abdomen. "Haahh¡­ I wanted to fight you more, however, it feels like this is the farthest I can go¡­ If I continue, I might not make out of this battle¡­" Ember frowned. "You are giving up?" "Mhm, I am. However, prepare yourself, Ember Windfall, we will fight again, and next time, I will defeat you." The General muttered and then, he stepped back. Ember didn't follow him either. Actually, the reality was that she couldn't follow him. From the start, a King Level Cultivator wasn't supposed to die in this battle. You either win this battle or you run away, these were the only two options. Of course, she could also try to follow him, however, she couldn't leave her army here. Also, she can't go too deep into enemy territory, that was simply foolish. Therefore, she could only stay there and announce, "The Enemy General has fled, This battle, We have won!" "YEAAAHHHHH!!" Hearing her words, the two armies reacted differently. The Solid Earth Kingdom soldiers started running away in panic and fear, The Woods Dynasty Soldiers started slaughtering the soldiers running away and howling in excitement. The Woods Dynasty's Soldiers then occupied the Deathspike Fort, others started setting up tents for their superiors, the injured were treated and the ones who were tired just lay down on the ground. The War had ended. And the Winner was the Woods Dynasty. Or that's what everyone thought. Chapter 308 l hope you can forgive us Chapter 308 l hope you can forgive us "Heh, the Fort is finally ours now." A Deputy General muttered with a smile on his face. His hairs were a little messed up and he was drenched in sweat, however, other than that, he looked perfectly fine. He had minor injuries on his body before, however, the Healing Potions showed their magic and all those minor wounds had already disappeared. "Indeed, actually, the battle was easier than I thought it would be. Aside from that initial Deathspike Trap, the entire battle was pretty smooth." Another Deputy General muttered. "Indeed, there are a lot fewer causalities than I thought." The last Deputy General nodded. "Hahaha~ Those soldiers would drink a lot today, they might even lose self-control." ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ????????(?)???. ??? "Hahaha~ Don't worry, they worked hard. They are allowed to relax a little." "Indeed indeed, they deserve it." "Hey Hey, don't talk like that, don't we deserve a reward as well?" "Huh? Is that even a question? Of course, we will reward ourselves. Hehe~ I have even prepared a vintage just for this moment." "Hehe~ As I expected, Morrison, you are indeed an intelligent person." "Kekeke~" The three Deputy Generals laughed. It was very clear that they were in good mood. Then, the Deputy General named Morrison turned towards Ember, "General, you are going to join us for a drink, right?" Ember looked at the Deputy General and then, A small smile appeared on her face, "Have I ever denied a good drink before?" Wide smiles appeared on the Three Deputy Generals' faces. "Hahaha~ Tonight is going to be a great night!" They laughed. "Of course, since I am here, how can a night not be good?" Suddenly, the four of them heard a voice and soon, two people wearing skin-tight black coloured clothes entered the tent. As her eyes fell on the two people who had just entered the tent, a small smile appeared on Ember's face. "You finally arrived. What were you two doing? We were waiting for you." Nux smiled then, he turned towards Thyra and his smile widened, "We were doing something very important." A small blush appeared on Thyra's face. "Huh? What were you two doing that was so important that you two had to do it just after winning a war?" A Deputy General couldn't help but question. "Ahh, just think of it as a sort of celebration. It was our own way of celebrating good things." Nux smiled. And this time, the General and the Deputy Generals caught on. The four of them looked at Nux and Thyra with strange looks on their faces. Just¡­ Just how¡­ How can someone be in the mood to do something like that after fighting a war? And as if knowing what all of them were thinking, Nux shook his head. "Don't think too much about it, virgins like you won't understand." Ember felt her face twitching when she heard those words. The Deputy Generals, however, couldn't control themselves and lashed out. "Haah!? Fuck you! I am not a Virgin!" "Indeed, mind you, let alone a Virgin, I am very experienced! You are nothing but a child in front of me." "Indeed Indeed, there is no way we would be virgins." "I completely agree. How is that even possible?" The Three Deputy Generals nodded continuously. And Nux, who was looking at them smiled. Inwardly, he thanked these Three Deputy Generals and then looked at Ember who was unusually silent. Nux's words weren't meant for all four of them in the first place. They were meant for Ember, the General. He had managed to get close to her in all these days and from their conversations, he could easily deduce that she was a virgin. Therefore, his question only targeted the General. As for the others, Meh, when has Nux ever cared about guys? He was just enjoying Ember's reaction. However, Ember didn't allow him that luxury. "Heh, it was your first war, wasn't it?" She questioned as she turned towards Thyra. "It was," Thyra answered. "So? How was it? Where are the heads that you promised to bring?" Ember questioned with a slight smile on her face. "Don't tell me you weren't able to do what you said? An Expert Stage Cultivator like you can't be that weak, can you?" Thyra's face twitched. This woman was shameless. Wasn't she the one who said she didn't want it? Why was she asking for it now? However, soon, a small smile appeared on Thyra's face. She had prepared for something like this before. Then, Thyra threw a Ring toward Ember. "20 plus Squad Leaders, 400 Unit Leaders, all their heads are inside it, check it whenever you want." Thyra smiled triumphantly. And Nux¡­ He just noticed how quickly and effortlessly Ember changed the topic. Nux then turned towards Ember, wanting to see that winning smile on her face, however, what he saw was an expression of pure shock. "Y-You two killed so m-many?" Ember questioned in shock. Thyra smiled, "Well, it was our first war, so we weren't able to do very well, I hope you can forgive us." "¡­" Ember turned silent. This time, she had to answer. 20 Squad leaders¡­ This was simply absurd¡­ There were only 50-60 Squad Leaders in the enemy team to being with, and these two killed more than a third of that with just them alone. Not only that, they had even killed 300 Unit Leaders as well¡­ This¡­ Just how did they do it? Just how much were they running around in order to find their targets? And how did they even have the energy to do¡­ that after fighting for so long!? "T-That must be the reason why there were so less casualties among our soldiers¡­" A deputy general muttered. "¡­" The tent turned silent again. First, they saved 1000s of soldiers and now this¡­ J-Just who are these two!? "Yo-" Ember wanted to say something, however, "General! General! This is bad!" A soldier rushed into the tent with a panicked look on his face. "What is it?" A Deputy General frowned. "General! You need to return!" Chapter 309 How are these actions strange? Chapter 309 How are these actions strange? When Nux entered Woods Dynasty's Army Camp, there were around 1,20,000 soldiers in the Camp. Of course, the General did not take all the Soldiers with her for this attack. Half of the Soldiers were left behind. However, since they were only going to protect the base, not many higher-ranking officers were left behind. There were no Deputy Generals, only 30 Squad Leaders, 500 Unit Leaders and the rest were Head Soldiers and Normal Soldiers. All these soldiers had to do was to stay in the camp, It was an easy thing to do. Actually, it was more like a break for these soldiers, However, ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ????????(?)???. ??? Something happened. An hour after the Main Army left, 10 Expert Stage Cultivators appeared in this area and together, they assassinated all 30 Squad Leaders and then killed around 100 Unit Leaders while escaping. This was disastrous. The whole army panicked. "How did this happen?" Ember, who was looking at her subordinates' dead bodies questioned in a solemn tone. "¡­" No one replied. "Where did those 20 Expert Stage Cultivators come from?" Ember questioned again. The Three Deputy Generals started thinking. A Kingdom's army only has 6-10 Expert Stage Cultivators, however, this does not mean that there are only 6-10 Expert Stage Cultivators in that Kingdom. There are other Expert Stage Cultivators as well, "The Nobles¡­" Deputy General Lawrence muttered. The answer was obvious, however, "I don't understand¡­ Why are the nobles moving? Wasn't this War a farce? And even if the Solid Earth Kingdom doesn't treat this as a Farce, the nobles moving makes no sense at all." When the Two counties are at War, the only time Nobles make a move is when they see the chance to earn some profit. If they don't see this chance, they would not move at all. The King cannot force them either, else, the King will be known as a Tyrant and planning a coup would be a lot easier. In a War, nobles were the least helpful bunch, It has always been that way. However, this time, the Nobles of Solid Earth Kingdom were moving¡­ Ember and her three Deputy Generals could not understand the reason behind it. "What about our spies? If the nobles were moving, then something must have happened inside the Solid Earth Kingdom, why weren't we informed about it?" Ember questioned. "It might be possible that they only discussed this with the Dukes, not the rest of the nobles. If a big announcement wasn't made, then the Spies won't be able to report anything." Another Deputy General presumed. "Umm¡­ how are we so sure that these Expert Stage assassins are nobles? What if it was something else? A Hidden Team that belongs to the King alone or something like that¡­" Suddenly, Nux questioned. Ember turned towards him and shook her head, "It isn't as easy as it sounds. This chapter is updated by novelhall.com. Grooming an Expert Stage Cultivator is a difficult time that needs a lot of time. Of course, there are always chances that what you said was true, however, the chances of these assassins being nobles are higher. In the end, all we are doing is presuming things. We do not have accurate information. However, one thing is clear. The Solid Earth Kingdom's movements are strange. First, they had an unusually high number of Soldiers inside the Deathspike Fort. Second, their 20 Expert Stage Cultivators assassinated the leaders of our army that weren't even the part of War. Something is going on inside the Solid Earth Kingdom¡­ I would need to report it." Ember muttered with a solemn expression on her face. However, again, Nux couldn't understand, "How are these actions strange? They wanted to defend Deathspike Fort and make it there's, that is the reason why they fought so hard. Then they used their assassins to Kill our Leaders to weaken our army. All these actions were done in order to weaken our army. Isn't that completely normal?" Nux questioned. However, Ember shook her head again. "What you said would have been true if the Woods Dynasty and the Solid Earth Kingdom were at war with each other." "Huh?" Nux frowned. Ember understood his confusion and continued, "As I said before, all of this was a Farce." "I thought it was pretty clear from when we saw that there were 50,000 soldiers defending that fort. This is not a Farce. It is an actual War." This time, Nux didn't back down. "I agree with your words, Solid Earth Kingdom's actions are too much. That is the reason why I said it was Strange. You see, there is no enmity between the Woods Dynasty and the Solid Earth Kingdom, therefore, they have no reason to start this war." "Huh? What's the problem? In the end, the reason is only an excuse. Even I can form a believable reason and start the War. 'The Woods Dynasty attacked us when we were down, now, they have to pay for their actions.' A simple but effective reason. Thyra was impressed. However, Ember wasn't. "What you are talking about is 'Forging a reason to influence the mass', however, a War between two Kingdoms won't start with something foolish like this. Nux, when Two Kingdoms fight, the one that benefits isn't one of those 2 Kingdoms, but the other Kingdoms. Victory or Defeat doesn't matter, when you participate in War, you are weakened, at the same time, the other Kingdoms just enjoy the show and strengthen themselves. This is extremely disadvantageous for a Kingdom, And if we talk about the situation of our continent, where the four strongest Kingdoms rule, 2 Kingdom fighting is other is the worse decision those two Kingdoms could make. Therefore, unless there is absolute enmity between the Two Kingdoms, they would never go to war with each other no matter what." Nux finally understood. "However, the Solid Earth Kingdom's actions seem like they are pushing for War, which is completely unnecessary in this situation. This is why you think that their actions are strange, am I right?" Nux questioned. "Indeed." Ember nodded and Nux's expression changed. Chapter 311 They are Spies! Chapter 311 They are Spies! It was 9 in the morning and Ember was roaming around the Army Camp, checking if she could find a variable. She has already sent a few Spies inside the Solid Earth Kingdom, now, all she had to do was wait and she would get the gist of the situation there. Not only that, but she has also reported the incident of Squad Leaders being assassinated to the Dynast, or in other words, the King, however, she has yet to receive any response from that. Lack of information. This was a severe issue. Her limbs were tied because of this. If things stay the same, she wouldn't be able to plan her next move. All she could do was act like a turtle, roam around her camp and keep the place safe from any possible future attacks. Yes, even though they have won this war, the atmosphere of the Woods Dynasty's army camp was stale and silent. Soldiers were on high alert. Even drinking wasn't allowed. "Oh? So you finally returned? Took you long enough." While Ember was walking around the camp, she heard a voice. "Well, they kept me there for far too long." Ember frowned. Then, she turned around and noticed that this tent belonged to Thyra. "Tsk Tsk, they must be very desperate." Ember heard Thyra's voice. Not only that, but she had even recognized the second person's voice as well, it was Nux. And from how they were talking, it looked like Nux has returned from somewhere, but the problem is¡­ That she didn't see Nux leaving the Army Camp. Did he sneak out? Where did he go? 'Wait¡­' Suddenly, Ember thought of a possibility. From the start, Nux and Thyra were too good. First, they saved 2 of her strongest squads from getting annihilated by revealing the Deathspike Trap, then he revealed the number of Soldiers inside the Deathspike Fort correctly when even her, the General of the army had no clue about it. Then, that unnaturally high number of Kills. Everything about Nux and Thyra was too good to be true. So good that Ember was¡­ A little suspicious. Were these two hiding something? Are these two their allies or enemies? 'What are they talking about?' Ember wondered inwardly as she hid and continued to listen to their conversation. "Haah! They must have sucked you dry huh? Those desperate bastards." Thyra muttered and Ember's frown deepened. 'Sucked him dry? Is this some sort of code word? Are they talking about information? The enemies sucked all the information out of Nux's mouth? Is that what Thyra is talking about right now?' Ember wondered inwardly. "Of course not!" Nux, however, shook his head and then continued, "Trust me, I still have a lot of energy left." 'Energy¡­ does this mean that he still hasn't fully revealed everything yet?' Ember had her own opinions and the more she heard their conversation, the surer she felt. She might be right. Nux and Thyra might be spies sent by the Solid Earth Kingdom. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Thyra muttered, then, she looked at Nux's hairs and his face and her eyes turned cold. "So you took the bath already?" She questioned. "Yeah, I did." Nux nodded. "Who was it? Wait, don't tell me, I can already guess it. It must have been that princess. I am sure of it." 'Princess? He directly shares our secret with the Princess of the Solid Earth Kingdom!? Also, what the hell does 'taking bath' means? Is it another code word? Does this mean exchanging information? What is he getting in return then? Money? Power? Or is it something else?' "Indeed, it was her." Nux nodded. "Hmph, as I expected. That girl is a little too attached to you. Hmph Hmph!" Thyra snorted. 'Wait¡­ a little too attached to him¡­ does this mean that Nux is the closest spy who works for the Princess of the Solid Earth Kingdom? If that is the case, then I can get a lot of information about the Solid Earth Kingdom if I capture him.' Ember thought inwardly and a determined look appeared in her eyes. "Oh C'mon, though I have already taken a bath, it doesn't mean I can't take another. If you are jealous, you can tell me, you know?" Nux chuckled. "I am not jealous." Thyra denied it with a firm face. "And as for bathing with you, I will take you up on that offer." "Hehehe~ Tsundere Thyra. So cute." Nux chuckled and Thyra blushed. Ember, on the other hand, furrowed her brows and groaned inwardly. 'Ugghh¡­ this code language is too complicated, I am unable to decipher it¡­ If 'taking bath' is exchanging information, then why are the two of them doing it? Aren't they working together? Why would they exchange information with each other? And what is Tsundere? Ugghh¡­ this is so confusing¡­' Ember was fiery and bold, thinking too much wasn't her style, therefore, since she couldn't understand anything after thinking about this for so long, she decided to do it in her own way. She decided to capture Nux and Thyra and force them to spill everything. Of course, there is a chance that the two of them were innocent, however, at a time like this when she knows practically nothing about the enemies, Doubting every single thing is a way to go. New novel chapters are published on . In the end, if she was wrong, she would bow her head and apologize. Ember made up her mind, then, her red eyes shined and she entered Thyra's tent with her sword in her hand. "Don't move!" She roared. Nux and Thyra's eyes widened in surprise when they saw her entering like that. "What is the meaning of this!?" Thyra questioned in anger. She couldn't believe that this woman barged into her room like that! And she did it just as she was about to have a good time! How shameless! "¡­" However, instead of a reply, all she got to see was Ember's face who was looking at Nux with absolute shock on her face. "Y-You¡­ you are a child!?" Chapter 312 Nuxs eyes widened in surprise Chapter 312 Nux's eyes widened in surprise "Y-You¡­ you are a child!?" Ember shouted in shock. This face¡­ she was sure that it was no older than 25! And this man is an Expert Stage Cultivator! What the hell is happening!? "No, I am not a child, I am an adult. I apologize if you misunderstood." Nux denied. "Who do you think you are fooling!? Cultivation might extend your lifespan however, you still get older. A 60-year-old Cultivator may look like he is in his late 20s, however, this¡­ You don't even look like you are 20! Do you think I am a fool!?" "No, that is no-" "No! no, you can't fool me! Alright, let's do it. Let me see your bone age! This way, I will be able to confirm it." "¡­" Nux turned silent. Bone Age, in this world where Cultivators roam around freely and a 100-year-old man, might look like a handsome man in his early 30s, the concept of Bone Age was very popular. No matter how much one cultivates, bone age was something unchangeable. The Bone Age is a sure-shot way of knowing the age of a person. Therefore, when she noticed that Nux was still trying to hide it, Ember suggested checking Nux's bone age. However, "As I was saying, I am an Adult. A soon-to-be 19-year-old Adult." Nux wasn't planning to hide it from the start. "¡­" This time, Ember was the one who turned silent. She couldn't believe the bullshit she was hearing. A 19-year-old Expert Stage Cultivator¡­ What sort of absurd talent is that!? Even a person who has Exceptional level talent doesn't have this sort of absurd growth! And mind you, Exceptional Level Talent can grow into Emperor Stage Cultivator! If this boy has a talent higher than that¡­ Then¡­ Then¡­ just what realm could he reach? Just who was this monster!? Ember wondered inwardly. "You see that? This is the reason why we don't reveal our faces." Ember finally came out of her reverie when she heard Thyra's voice. She then turned towards her and Thyra continued. "A 19-year-old Expert Stage Cultivator, absurd right? Anyone would react like how you are reacting. However, that's not it. The more people learn about him, the more dangerous it will get. You are experienced, you would know how others would react, right?" Thyra questioned and Ember turned silent. How could she not understand? She has lived in this world for 100 years after all. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he stepped forward and walked toward Ember. "Ember Windfall, I request you to hide this fact from others. Let this be our personnel little secret, how about it?" Nux whispered sweetly. "Take it as you returning the favour of the time when we saved your soldiers from that Deathspike trap." Thyra muttered. "Naah, she doesn't need to see it as returning a favour, right, Miss Ember?" Nux interrupted. Then, he brought his face dangerously close to Ember and smiled, "You can keep this a secret just because of how close we two are, right?" Ember looked at Nux's face and frowned. This man¡­ He was a prodigy, she understands that. But¡­ But why is he so handsome!? Just why is god so generous to him!? However, instead of getting flustered like a girl in her teens, the general smiled. This was an opportunity, an opportunity to tease Thyra. Ember then moved her face, placed her hand on the back of Nux's neck and their forehead touched each other. The two of them could feel each other's breaths touching each other, then, a small, seductive smile appeared on Ember's face and she looked at Thyra. "Indeed, why are you making it sound like a deal, Thyra? I and Nux are close, we don't need deals. Our hearts are connected to each other. We understand each other. Therefore, I would keep this a secret without treating this as a favour." "Tch." Thyra snorted and turned her face away. Seeing her reaction, Ember smiled in satisfaction, then, she turned towards Nux and saw his golden eyes looking at her and shining brightly. For some reason, Ember's heart skipped a beat and she quickly stepped back. Seeing that scene, Thyra smiled inwardly. 'You are playing with fire, General Ember Windfall. A fire that will engulf you no matter how hard you resist. Of course, you won't realize it until you are completely engulfed in those flames.' "Oh right, General Ember, why did you rush into our tent with the sword in your hands?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. "O-Oh, this?" Ember finally realized and then, she shook her head. "This is nothing." Her doubts were cleared. Nux was a monster, if the Solid Earth Kingdom knew his existence, then he would have either died or would have become their most treasured treasure. There is no way they would send him as a Spy. However, now that she thinks about it, more and more questions appeared in her mind, but before she could ask anything, Nux questioned. "Oh c'mon, you won't just barge into our tent with your sword in your hand without any reason, right? You can tell me, didn't you say it just now? We two are very close to each other. Share it with me." "I¡­ I heard your conversation about you returning from somewhere, them sucking you dry, bathing together and thought you were a spy¡­" Ember thought about it and then decided to answer. "¡­" "¡­" Nux and Thyra were surprised. Everything was okay¡­ but¡­ How the hell is their conversation and them being spies related!? "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Thyra frowned. Then, she turned toward Ember and narrowed her eyes. "So you heard everything from the start to finish?" A teasing smile appeared on Ember's face, "Yes, I heard about you and him bathing together~ Fufufu~ I want to join in as well~" Thyra, however, wasn't in the mood to laugh or act 'ashamed'. "So am I correct to assume that you were hiding?" "W-Well... I apologise for peeping into your conversation like this..." A solemn look appeared on Thyra's face. Seeing that, Ember frowned. Why was Thyra acting like that? Was she offended because she heard their conversation? Well, she was in the wrong, so, she was prepared to apologise. However, Thyra had a different thing in her mind. She turned towards Nux and used the telepathic link. 'Your [Sense] didn't work.' Nux's eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 313 Your [Sense] didnt work Chapter 313 Your [Sense] didn't work 'Your [Sense] didn't work.' Nux's eyes widened in surprise when he realized that. Instinctively, he used his [Sense] again, and just like any other time, it was working perfectly fine. He could see Thyra, Ember, inside the tent, outside the tent, he could see everything clearly. Nux frowned. 'It's working¡­ then why didn't it work before¡­?' Nux thought inwardly. He then looked at Ember's status again. [Name: Ember Windstar.] [Age: 152] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human] [Occupation: General of the Woods Dynasty.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 61] [HP: 740/740] [MP: 1450/1450] [STR: 72] [AGL: 78] [VIT: 74] [STM: 73] [INT: 145] [DEF: 75] ¡­ While he was at it, he looked at [Sense]'s description again. [Sense] [5 Star Ability] [Description: When activated, the user will be able to sense everything around him. The range will depend on the user's MP (1 MP = 1 meter).] [Note: The ability will be activated automatically if someone is deliberately hiding his/her presence and is in the detection range of the ability.] [Note: The ability will fail to detect the presence of a cultivator whose MP is 2 times more than the Host's] 'Cultivator whose MP is 2 times higher than the Host's¡­ Let alone being 2 times higher than mine, Ember's MP is less than mine. Then why is [Sense] not working?' Nux was confused. "What happened? Why do you two look so strange? Do you really want me to apologize right now? If that's the case, I can do i-" Ember, who was just about to bow her head in order to apologize was stopped by Nux. "No, General Ember, we aren't worried about that." "Then what's the problem?" Ember questioned. "¡­" Nux turned silent. Then, he turned toward Thyra and used their connection. 'We need to test it out.' 'I agree.' Thyra agreed. Nux's abilities not working, this would be a big blow to him. They had to test this out and make sure what happened. Nux then turned towards Ember and muttered, "General Ember, I need your help." "What do you want? You can tell me anything." Seeing the solemn look on Nux's face, Ember's face turned solemn as well and she muttered. "Can you go out with Thyra and do what she said? I promise it isn't something complicated." "Huh?" Ember was taken aback by this strange request. However, in the end, she didn't think too much and nodded. "Alright." Nux then turned towards Thyra and nodded. Thyra nodded back, then, she walked towards Ember and the two of them left the tent. 'Can you still see us?' After leaving the tent, Thyra questioned. 'Yes, I can.' Nux nodded. 'Now I will deactivate my [Sense], try hiding.' Nux muttered. 'Alright.' Thyra then walked towards the Tent and hid. And as soon as she did, Nux's [Sense] activated automatically. 'It is working¡­' Nux muttered. Thyra frowned. 'Tell Ember to do the same.' Nux muttered. Thyra nodded and then walked towards Ember who was looking at her with a strange look on her face. "General, can you please go and hide there as I did?" "Hide?" Ember frowned. "Yes, hide, just like how you hid when you were peeing at our conversation." Thyra muttered. "Is this some sort of strange way of punishing me?" Ember questioned. "No, it is not like that, trust me, it is important for us. You promised, now you can't go back on your words." Ember looked at Thyra and then sighed, "Whatever¡­" Then, Ember walked toward the Tent and hid herself. 'She hid herself. Was your [Sense] activated?' Thyra questioned. 'No¡­' Nux replied. 'Try using [Sense] on your own and see if you can see her.' Thyra suggested. Nux did as she told, [Sense] was activated, however, Ember was nowhere to be seen. The [Sense] was unable to capture her¡­ Nux told this to Thyra and her frown deepened. 'Tell her to move around.' Nux muttered. "General Ember, this should be enough, please come here." Ember muttered and then walked towards Thyra. Nux activated his [Sense] again and this time, he could see Ember with his [Sense]. 'How does this work?' Nux muttered. 'I have asked others, they are thinking about it, I think they would come up with their theories soon.' Thyra muttered. 'Mhm, you did a good job. You can bring her in.' Thyra nodded and she and Ember entered the tent. "I don't understand what you two are trying to do." "We are trying to confirm something, General Ember." "Confirm what?" "Well, it is related to one of my deepest secrets, I can't share it with you now, can I?" Nux smiled teasingly. "Oh? Didn't you say that we two are very close? Why are you hiding your secrets from me?" Ember questioned. Nux walked towards Ember and moved his face close to hers. "Are you saying that you aren't hiding anything from me, Ember?" Ember stepped back. "Oh well, I guess we are not that close then," She muttered coldly. "Indeed, I would prefer if we were closer than this." Nux nodded slowly. A small smile appeared on Ember's face as she looked at Thyra before looking at Nux again, "Well, we can always start slowly by spending time with 'just the two of us', right?" Ember chuckled. Thyra's face twitched and seeing that, Ember smiled in satisfaction. "Of course, I will look forward to that." "Mhm, then why waste time? I will be free in like, 3 hours. How about you come to my tent after that? Alone, of course." Ember offered. "I will gladly take that offer." Nux smiled. Ember's smile widened and when she noticed Thyra glaring at her, she chuckled. Then, she turned around and waved her hands, "Alright then, Nux. We will meet 3 hours later, don't be late." "I won't." Nux smiled. Ember left the tent. As soon as she left, Nux's face turned serious again. 'Have you thought of anything?' He questioned. And soon, he got his answer, 'I do have a theory in my mind.' Chapter 314 You should fuck her as soon as possible Chapter 314 You should fuck her as soon as possible 'I do have a theory in my mind.' Amaya muttered. 'What is it?' Nux questioned curiously. 'From what I know, [Sense] works on 'Intent to hide'. That means, if someone 'wants' to hide from you, the [Sense] will be activated and you will know where that someone is. Ember, however, comes out as an exception. She, for some reason, doesn't get detected by you [Sense]. Of course, I have thought of a possibility where just like Thyra, who talked about 'wanting to kill you' without any 'intent' and got away with it, there might be a chance where Ember did the same thing. That means, she hid without the 'intent to hide', however, there are two problems with that. First, hiding without 'intent of hiding' seems impossible. Thyra just spoke those words, she didn't take any action, Ember, however, was 'doing' that action, the possibility of her doing something like that without the 'intent' is nearly zero, especially when she doesn't know about your [Sense] ability. The second is when you used your [Sense] yourself and still weren't able to find Ember. If [Sense] is activated by you, intent to hide or not doesn't matter. You will see everything around you without any problems. Then why did Ember get away with it? Due to this, I believe that rather than hiding the 'Intent', Ember got away from [Sense] with something else. Not only that, but I also believe that she didn't do this 'something else' on her own. I suspect that the problem is with the ability, not Ember. Ember didn't use any special ways to avoid your [Sense], rather, there is something different about Ember that makes her undetectable from [Sense]. And what is the difference between Ember and all the other people you have met so far?' After a long explanation, Amaya questioned. Nux narrowed his eyes and after thinking for a while, he answered. 'Her cultivation.' 'Correct.' Amaya smiled. 'Ember is the Second King Stage Cultivator you have met. Also, the Headmaster of the Academy, the other King Stage Cultivator never tried to hide from you, therefore, you can safely say that Ember is the first King Stage Cultivator you have tried to use your [Sense] on. Of course, from our observations, we have seen that [Sense] has no problem in 'seeing' the King Stage Cultivator using a normal way, but the problem arises when the King Stage Cultivators try to hide. So according to me, [Sense] fails to detect a King Stage Cultivator if he intends to hide from you. And I believe that it will be the same for Cultivators above King Stage, that means, [Sense] won't be able to detect the Emperors either.' Amaya explained. 'I still do not understand one thing. Why is this happening? According to what I know, as long as my target's Mana isn't twice mine, [Sense] will work. However, since the conditions aren't met in this case, why is [Sense] not working properly?' This time, however, Amaya shook her head, 'I do not have an answer to that.' '¡­' Nux turned silent. 'Actually, it doesn't really matter.' Suddenly, Felberta muttered. 'Hmm?' Nux frowned and Felberta continued. 'Why it is happening doesn't matter, of course, it would be better if we knew what is happening, however, even if we don't know what has happened, we won't be able to change anything. It's not like we can change your ability, right? Rather than thinking about this, I believe it would be better to fully understand the limitations of Depth. Think of every single possibility. Every single way to beat [Sense]. That would be the best.' 'I agree with Sister Fel.' Allura nodded in agreement. 'I agree as well.' Amaya agreed as well. 'You are about to meet Ember, ask for her help.' Thyra suggested. 'Hmm? What? He is going to meet Sister Ember?' Skyla's ears perked up as soon as she heard Thyra's words and she questioned. Yes, she has already started calling Ember 'Sister Ember', however, even though she had accepted it already, for some reason, she didn't like that Nux was going to meet her. 'Huh? Nux? You are going to meet Ember? Isn't that too soon?' Amaya, of course, didn't like this as well. 'Too soon? Amaya, I have been here for 2 weeks now¡­ Or do you want me to stay here for a few months?' Nux dropped the bomb. 'No! Of course not!' 'Amaya you bitch! What are you talking about!?' "Oi oi oi, you can just not see him if you want! Don't group us with you!' 'Indeed indeed.' Everyone attacked Amaya. Except, 'Hmm, actually, it doesn't sound that bad. Guys, Amaya doesn't mean any harm, she just wants Nux to train more, so don't blame her.' Thyra muttered with a small smile on her face. 'Shut up you bitch! I did not mean that. Nux, you should go meet Ember as soon as possible, then you should fuck her as soon as possible. Then you should return.' Amaya muttered with a smile on her face. '¡­' '¡­' '¡­' Everyone turned silent. Nux chuckled. He really enjoyed talking to his women. 'Alright Amaya, I will do as you say.' Nux smiled. '¡­' '¡­' '¡­' And his women turned silent again. Nux chuckled again and continued talking. Just like that, 3 hours passed by, seeing the time, Nux stood up. It was time to meet Ember. "You are late." As Nux entered Ember's tent, she muttered while sitting on her chair. Nux smiled, then, he walked forward and sat on the chair placed in front of her. "I apologize." "Oh well, whatever. It wasn't an official meeting. It is just two friends meeting each other. So we don't have to be so strict about it." "Indeed indeed." Nux nodded his head continuously. "Alright then, my friend. Let me ask a few questions." Sticking to her usual way of doing things, Ember muttered without wasting any time. "Ask what you what." Nux smiled. Then, a serious look appeared on Ember's face and she questioned, "What is your relationship with the Skyfall Kingdom." Chapter 315 Should she... Get rid of him right now? Chapter 315 Should she... Get rid of him right now? "What is your relationship with the Skyfall Kingdom?" Ember questioned with a small, friendly smile on her face. "Oh ho, starting right from a complex topic I see," Nux muttered with a small smile on his face. "You don't have to answer me if you don't want to. I won't complain." Ember muttered. Nux nodded and then, he answered, "Other than the fact that I grew up there, I have no relationship with the Skyfall Kingdom." Hearing this answer, Ember frowned. "As I said, you can choose not to answer if you want. I won't say anything. However, I would prefer it if you don't lie. Lying won't help us in any way, rather, it would only create a barrier between us." Nux, however, shook his head, "I am not lying. I really have no relationship with the Skyfall Kingdom, however, I do have some relationships with certain members of the Royal Family." Nux answered with a playful smile on his face. "Arvina Skyfall I presume?" Ember guessed. "Indeed." Nux nodded his head. "I guessed it. That girl doesn't give out her badge very often. So? How are you related to her?" Ember questioned. "She is my Teacher." Nux answered. "Teacher? As in your personnel teacher?" "Yes, recently, I joined Skyfall Royal Academy and caught her eyes. Then, she recruited me as her student and of course, I accepted readily." "Sounds like something she would do." Ember nodded with a smile on her face. "You two seem to know each other." Nux commented. "Well, we used to be close when she was small. However, as more and more time passed and she realized her responsibilities as the Consort of the Skyfall Kingdom and me, as the General of the Woods Dynasty, we weren't able to spend much time with each other." Ember answered and Nux nodded. Then, Ember continued, "So you are telling me that the Royal Consort knows about your absurd talent." "She does, of course. She is my teacher." "Then why are you here? Shouldn't you stay inside the Academy and train under her?" Ember questioned. "She was the one who send me here. She says that I am too immature and wants me to grow up." Nux answered. "Huh? You are just 19 years old? What does she expect? Isn't the solution to this problem very simple? We just have to wait for 30-40 years, you will automatically be mature by that time." Ember frowned. Wasn't her friend being a little too immature? Why would she send a 19-year-old boy to War? Why if he dies? Why would she risk losing a monstrous talent like Nux for something so stupid? Ember couldn't understand what was going on inside Arvina's mind. Nux adjusted his body as he sat more comfortably on the chair and muttered. "Teacher Arvina said that if we wait for 30-40 years, it would already be too late." Hearing those words, Ember frowned. And seeing that reaction, Nux smiled, then, he bent his body towards Ember, looked around a few times and then, he whispered. "Since I would already become an Emperor Stage Cultivator by that time and of course, I can't become mature if I am the strongest, now can I?" "!!!" Ember's eyes widened in surprise "Y-Y-You know about Emperor Stage!?" "Well, Teacher Arvina told me about them, each Kingdom has one protecting them, they are the reason why the Kingdoms rule over all others, right?" Nux smiled. Ember was dumbfounded. What Nux just said was a Kingdom Level Secret that shouldn't be revealed in any scenario. She knew that Arvina had some connections with Skyfall Kingdom's Emperor Stage Cultivator, however, she just couldn't understand one thing. Why would she tell something like that to Nux!? Was she out of her mind!? Actually, that was okay, but... Emperor Stage in 40 years!? What the hell is that!? What kind of absurd confidence is that!? 'Wait... ' Suddenly, Ember realized something. A 19-year-old Expert Stage Cultivator... The youngest Expert Stage Cultivator she has ever met was 54 years old... Ember then looked at Nux and started thinking. 'If it is him... then... he might be able to do it...' Suddenly, another thought appeared in Ember's mind, "If my memory serves me right, the Emperor Stage Cultivator of the Skyfall Kingdom still has many years left... if you become Emperor Stage as well then..." Ember didn't say anymore. However, the meaning of her words was clear. A grave expression appeared on her face. 2 Emperors... this would be too advantageous for the Skyfall Kingdom and disadvantageous for the other 3 Kingdoms, which, includes her Dynasty as well... This was clearly bad for her and her Dynasty's future, not only that, but the source of all the future troubles is sitting right in front of her. Ember started thinking... Should she... Get rid of him right now? Then, Ember's eyes fell on Nux who was looking at her with a small smile on his face. She quickly shook her head. 'What are you thinking, Ember!? He trusts you! How can you betray his trust like that!?' Soon, however, another thought appeared in her mind, 'It is his fault for trusting you. This is related to the two strongest powers, if you don't make a move right now, he will make his move in the future. This might even destroy the Woods Dynasty. You have to get rid of him now that you have this chance.' 'What about Arvina then!? She sent her student here because she trusted you! Are you going to betray her as well!?' White Ember questioned. 'She sent her student here so that he can train. She is treating us as some sort of practice dummy!' Red Ember muttered. 'Y-You! How can you think like that!?' White Ember questioned in rage. 'This is the truth!' Red Ember spat. In midst of their fight, Ember sat there with a confused expression on her face, However, her confusion was dealt with by Nux's next words. "Do not worry, as I said before, I do not belong to the Skyfall Kingdom." Chapter 316 I am stronger than l look Chapter 316 I am stronger than l look "Do not worry, as I said before, I do not belong to the Skyfall Kingdom." Nux muttered with a small smile on his face. "Huh?" Ember, however, frowned when she heard those words. "How is that possible? You are going to become an Emperor Stage Cultivator, there is no way the Skyfall Kingdom will let you go. I assume that you are being manipulated by your teacher. The higher-ups in the Skyfall Kingdom must already know about you by now." Since she was already in a very confused state, she wasn't able to control herself and spoke directly. Nux, however, shook his head and muttered. "Believe me, I do not belong to the Skyfall Kingdom." "..." Ember turned silent. She wanted to say that Nux was being ridiculous and was being lied to, however, seeing those eyes, she was unable to say those words out loud. There was not a glimpse of uncertainty in those eyes. She felt like Nux knew what he was talking about. However, as a General, she understood the working of her Dynasty. She knew how what lengths could the higher-ups of a Power could go in order to get what they want. This is not true for the Skyfall Kingdom or the Woods Dynasty alone. It is true for every single power in this world. From a Baron's house to the Royal Family, the core of power is always the same. Nux, however, seems to be completely clueless about this, therefore, for some reason, Ember decided to tell the truth about this world. "Think with me here. Since you live in the Skyfall Kingdom, there have to be many people who know about your talent. There is no way someone like you can stay hidden. Trust me, if more than 10 people know about your existence, the Royal Family must be knowing about it by now. And if the Royal Family know about you and you do not wish to become the Protector of the Kingdom, then sooner or later, You will be assassinated." Seeing the solemn look on Ember's face, a small smile appeared on Nux's face, then, he shook his head. "Do not worry, what you think won't happen." Hearing those confident words, Ember wanted to facepalm. Why is this boy not understanding what she is talking about? She wondered in her head. And as if seeing through her thoughts, Nux smiled, "I am not saying what I am saying without any reason. My Teacher, Arvina Skyfall, is the one helping me hide my secret from others, she wants me to hide and cultivate till I become an Emperor Stage Cultivat-" "Nux, don't forget, this 'Teacher Arvina' you are talking about is also the Royal Consort of the Skyfall Kingdom. Do not trust a Royal, Nux. They are made from lies. They can come up with a lie right in front of you and make it look like what they said couldn't be truer. By now, Arvina, who is helping you hide this secret must have already reported this to the King of the Skyfall Kingdom." Ember muttered. "Hmm? Isn't teacher Arvina your friend? Why are you talking like that?" Nux quesitoned out of curosity. "Well, she is indeed my friend, however, it has been years since she became part of the Royal Family, she is different from before. Of course, the same goes for me as well, I am different from before since I became the General of the Woods Dynasty." Ember answered. "So this means what you said was just you assuming everything just because of the fact that Teacher is part of the Royal Family?" Nux questioned. Ember frowned. "She is part of the Royal Family, you are taking this 'fact' too lightly here." "I will ask again, everything you said just now was just you assuming everything just because Teacher is part of the Royal Family?" Nux repeated. "Yes, however, it is not baseless assumptions, I have experienced many people who have gone through many different changes once they became part of the Royal Family. That place is a deep, dark marsh. A place of no return." Ember nodded. "Well, what you think isn't wrong." Nux nodded his head. Ember thought that this boy finally understood what she was talking about, however, these thoughts vanished as Nux continued. "You are right, however, I will still choose to believe my judgement. The time I have spent with Teacher Arvina, the sincerity I have seen in her eyes, and her pride as a warrior that would never allow her to go back on her words, I would rather believe these things than make assumptions." "..." This time, Ember didn't have any way to respond. I would rather trust my Teacher than trust useless assumptions... Shouldn't she do the same thing? Shouldn't she trust her friend rather than trusting these assumptions? She should, however, after living for so many years, she has learned that rather than trusting a person, trusting assumptions is often proven correct. "Of course, if my judgement is incorrect, then I am ready to deal with the consequences." Nux muttered with a smile. And hearing those words, the General came out of her reverie and frowned. She just thought that Nux might not be as immature as she thought he is, however, he just decided to go on and prove her wrong again. "Consequences?" She raised her eyebrows. "You will deal with the consequences? Do you even know what the consequences are?" "Well, I would have to fight against a Kingdom." Nux muttered. "..." Again, Ember turned silent. She was dumbfounded at how nonchalant Nux sounded. "Or in other words, you will lose your life." She muttered. "Well, not necessarily." Nux smiled and Ember frowned. And seeing her expression, Nux's smile widened. "General Ember, I am not a fool. I do not move without a plan. I decided to trust my Teacher, however, this does not mean I am willing to put my life in her hands." "..." Ember didn't say anything and continued to listen. "If the King already knows about it, then sooner or later, he will attack me. Of course, the Emperor Stage Cultivator won't show herself just because of a mere Expert Stage Cultivator, at best, there would be 2 or 3 King Stage Cultivators attacking me. And General Ember, since you are my close friend, let me tell you a secret. Although I am an Expert Stage Cultivator, I am serious, I can easily get away from a few King Stage Cultivators pursuing me. I am stronger than I look." Chapter 317 A petty, dangerous man Chapter 317 A petty, dangerous man "Although I am an Expert Stage Cultivator, I am serious, I can easily get away from a few King Stage Cultivators pursuing me. I am stronger than I look." Nux smiled playfully and Ember narrowed her eyes. If it was anyone else other than Nux, she would have doubted these words, however, Nux was a monstrous prodigy, He wouldn't have survived this far if he didn't have a few trump cards hidden. Also, Nux never said he could defeat King Stage Cultivators. He said he could run away from them. Although this wasn't something very common, there have been a few cases where an Expert Stage Cultivator survived an assault from a King Stage Cultivator. Therefore, Nux achieving that isn't something impossible. However, "How are you so sure about it?" Ember questioned. She wanted to know more about it. "That, Is a secret." Nux smiled. Ember narrowed her eyes in frustration, however, she soon controlled herself and questioned. "Have you tested it before?" "No, I have not." Nux shook his head. "How about you test it with me here? I am sure it will help you." Ember offered with a smile. She had two reasons to do what she did, First, she wanted to help Nux, Second, she wanted to see if Nux could actually do it. Getting away from a King Stage Cultivator, she wanted to see how Nux would do or try to do it. She wanted to see why he was so confident. However, as if trying to annoy her purposefully, Nux shook his head, "As I said, it is a secret and is my trump card. I can't show it to you carelessly." "But wouldn't it be better if you knew if it would work or not with full certainty?" Ember questioned. "It would, however, I will still not risk it." Nux smiled. Ember's face twitched in frustration, however, soon, a small smile appeared on her face. "Hmmm, so you are telling me that you won't use it unless it is absolutely necessary?" "Yes." "You are saying that you won't reveal your secret unless a King Stage Cultivator is coming for your life? Is that correct?" "Yes, it is." Nux nodded and Ember's smile widened. Different thoughts were running wild in her mind right now. However, Nux shook his head. "Don't do what you are thinking of doing." He muttered with a soft smile on his face. "Huh? Why not?" Ember questioned. She didn't even try to deny it. She knew Nux had caught on as well. "Well, as I said, I will only use it if my life is on the line and if you push me that far, I will take my revenge." "..." Ember turned silent. For a moment, she found herself lost in Nux's golden eyes that were shining uncontrollably. It took her a good minute to bring her mind out of that frozen state and once she returned, she looked at Nux and smiled playfully. "Oh? So you will attack me after you become a King Stage Cultivator?" Nux shook his head. "No, I will attack you once I become strong enough to kill you. I am a very petty man, General Ember. If you come after my life, I won't let you go scot-free." Nux muttered with a solemn expression on his face. Inwardly, however, he was praising himself for acting like that. He has noticed that Ember was kind of a combination of Arvina, Amaya and Thyra. She is prideful, she is a good Leader and she can kill without blinking her eyes. Now the next question was, What kind of man would a woman like Ember prefer? The answer was simple. A wild, dangerous, strong and petty man. A man who would match her energy. A man who would be stronger than her. A man, who would defeat her. That would be the type of man Ember would like. And this is exactly how Nux would present himself in front of Ember. His methods seemed to have worked as a wide smile appeared on the General's face, and along with that, a ferocious aura was released from her body, trying to engulf Nux without any mercy. However, no matter how experienced she was, no matter how many people she has killed before and no matter dangerous she is, her aura wasn't able to threaten Nux who was stronger than her. Nux tackled her aura with an expressionless look on his face. He treated it as if it doesn't even exist. Seeing this, Ember's smile widened even more. "I really want to attack you right now." She spoke out loud as her red eyes shined brightly. Right now, her whole body was trembling in excitement, however, soon, her body stopped trembling and she calmed down. "I really want to attack you right now, however, if I do, you will become my enemy in the future. That, I do not want. Therefore, I have decided to wait. I will wait until you become a King Stage Cultivator. And once you do, I will fight you all I want." Ember smiled excitedly. Seeing her acting like that, Nux smiled. "Be prepared to be defeated." He taunted. "Heh, we will see about that." Ember chuckled. The two of them looked at each other with smiles on their faces and after a while, another question popped up in Ember's mind. "Mind if I ask you another question?" "Hmm? Go ahead." "Let's say you are wrong and were betrayed by your Teacher. You were attacked by the Skyfall Kingdom, however, you managed to escape. What would you do after that? How will you take revenge against the Entire Kingdom that has an Emperor Stage Cultivator defending it?" Instead of answering, Nux questioned back. "What do you think would the Dynast say if I reveal my talent to him and tell him about my intentions of joining ranks of Woods Dynasty?" Ember raised her eyebrow, "You would betray your Kingdom just because you want revenge?" "Betray? Why are you making it sound like I am the one betraying? Aren't they the ones who attacked me first? Also, it's not like I have any attachment to the Skyfall Kingdom, as I said, I was just born there. I have no other relationship with that Kingdom." "What about Arvina? What would you do with the Teacher who betrayed you?" Chapter 318 A clear path Chapter 318 A clear path "What about Arvina? What would you do with the Teacher who betrayed you?" Ember questioned. Nux's face turned solemn and he answered, "I will kill her as painlessly as possible." "You will kill her?" Ember raised her eyebrow. "Yes, I will." Nux didn't back down. "This is your teacher we are talking about." "That is the reason why her death will be painless." "...what about the rest of the people who attacked you?" "They should prey that they had died due to other reasons before I became strong enough to go after them." Nux answered with a cold expression on his face. "..." Ember looked at Nux for a while and then, and then she nodded her head in agreement. "Good, good, you did not disappoint me." Nux smiled back, "Well, I won't let my enemies live, I am not a fool. However, I will say, I don't see this happening. I am sure that Teacher Arvina would not betray me." "I hope that is the case." Ember smiled. "Heh. I feel like we have become a lot closer after this conversation." Nux commented with a playful smile on his face. Ember looked at Nux and narrowed her eyes, "Do you really feel that way? Because to me, rather than a conversation, it feels more like me interrogating you. You didn't ask anything and continued to answer my questions" "Don't worry, I am getting a lot of answers," Nux answered with a small smile on his face. "Huh? What does that mean?" Ember frowned. However, instead of answering, Nux just continued to smile as he looked at Ember's face. "Well, if you are satisfied then I don't have any problems either." Ember shook her head. "Indeed, Also, it is not like it is our first and last time talking alone like this, right?" Nux smiled. Ember looked at Nux for a while and then, she smiled as well, "Indeed, it won't be the last time." "Alright then, since you said that we are closer to each other, let me ask more complicated questions." Ember muttered. "Being greedy I see." Nux smiled. "I would like it if you term it as saving time." "Oh well, ask what you want." Nux nodded and suddenly, the air around the room turned heavy. Nux's eyes fell on Ember and he saw that all that playfulness was now gone and was replaced by a solemn expression. "How did you know that the Deathspike Trap was activated during the War." Ember questioned. "Secret." Nux, however, shook his head and did not reply. Ember nodded and then continued, "What about the number of soldiers inside the Fort, how did you know about that?" "Secret." "Where did you come from when I barged into your tent?" Ember had heard Thyra's words and that was enough for her to deduce that at that moment, Nux had just returned from somewhere. This made her curious about where Nux went, however, "Secret." Ember's lips twitched in annoyance. "What is your relationship with Thyra." "Lovers, soon-to-be husband and wife." This time, Nux finally answered. Ember sighed in relief. He wasn't playing with her, he was still serious about answering her questions. "Why are you making advances towards me then?" She questioned. As a General leading an entire army, she was very perceptive of her surroundings and people's feelings. It would be idiotic to think that she wouldn't catch on, especially with so many hints throughout their conversations. Nux was trying to approach her, Ember knew it and therefore, she was curious about the reason, however, "Secret." Nux smiled. 'AAAGGHHHHH!!' Ember screamed inwardly. 'Secret! Secret! Secret! Is he playing with me!?' She was frustrated. She was angry. And as if sensing her emotions, Nux muttered, "About your last question," Ember came out of her reverie and focused on his next words. Nux smiled, he then moved his face close to Ember's and whispered. "You will know it soon. Very soon." Ember clenched her fist and a vein popped on her head. This boy was annoying. She really wanted to hit him right now, however, she controlled herself. "Alright, we have been talking with each other for a long time now. I think you are tired now. You should go back and have a good rest." Seeing her acting like that, Nux smiled. Then, he nodded and stood up. "Alright then, my dear friend Ember, I will take my leave now." Ember nodded. "I am looking forward to our next meeting, My dear friend Ember~" Nux muttered and then, he left. Ember sighed in relief as he left her tent and Nux, well, he had a big smile on his face. Today, he gained a lot. The biggest reward he got today was the Path. The Path to Ember's heart. He could now see it clearly. "Took you long enough. What were you two doing? And why are you smiling like that?" As soon as Nux entered his tent, he saw Thyra looking at him with an extremely jealous look on her face. Seeing her face, Nux smiled and then he pulled her petite body into his embrace. A small smile appeared on Thyra's face as she felt Nux patting her head gently. She hugged him back and closed her eyes. Seeing that she has calmed down, Nux finally answered her question. "Something good happened." "What? Did you find something good while experimenting with your [Sense] ability?" Thyra questioned and suddenly, Nux turned silent. "Shit..." He cursed. "What happened?" Thyra frowned. "..." Nux didn't answer. Thyra narrowed her eyes and questioned, "What happened, Nux?" "I... I forgot to experiment on my ability..." Thyra's lips twitched. ... "Ahem... Ember my closest friend~~" Nux sang politely. "Huh? You are back? Why so quick?" Ember frowned. "Umm... I need you to do something for me..." Nux muttered. "What is it?" "Can you go stand in that corner and hide?" "Huh?" "Don't ask too many questions, just do it. Please?" "Whatever." "Thank you~" Nux smiled and Ember stood up. Then, Nux tested the limits of his [Sense] according to his women's instructions. Chapter 319 So? Ember Windstar, are you going to accept it? Chapter 319 So? Ember Windstar, are you going to accept it? "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Nobody spoke and silence ruled over the place. Everyone sitting around the table had solemn looks on their faces. Suddenly, two more people entered the tent and seeing the solemn looks on others' faces, the two of them frowned. 'Today is the last day.' Thyra reminded. 'Ahh¡­' Nux realized. 'I think there was no response.' Nux muttered as he looked at those expressions on Ember's and other Deputy Generals' faces. 'That seems to be the case.' Thyra nodded her head as well. Nux and Thyra then walked forward and sat on their chairs. Seeing that everyone have arrived, Ember started, "We still haven't received any response." "This confirms that Luke and his men have met an unfortunate accident, correct?" Deputy General Lawrence muttered. "Yes, I believe that they were caught." Another Deputy General muttered. "¡­" Ember didn't say anything and remained silent. Luke was her personnel subordinate that directly reported to her. She would be lying if she said that she wasn't feeling anything. However, she can't show those emotions here. Many soldiers lose their lives every day, she can't show her grief for one particular soldier. This would be unfair to other soldiers who have lost their lives. Therefore, Ember remained strong. "What about the Spies sent by the Dynast?" Lawrence questioned. Ember looked at the Deputy General and then, she shook her head, "There was no response from them as well." "Does that mean that they were caught as well?" "No, they still have a week extension to report." "We all know that it is just a false hope, if they haven't sent any response in 3 weeks, the probability of them getting caught is near to 100%" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Again, everyone turned silent, however, no one could refute those words. Nux looked at everyone's expression and couldn't help but think. It has been a month since Ember sent a spy named Luke and some other men as Spies inside the Solid Earth Kingdom. These spies were told to send a confirmation letter in 3 weeks, however, 3 weeks later, no letter was received. The dates were then extended by a week and now that another week has passed, the deaths of those Spies have been confirmed. The same thing happened with the Spies sent by the Royal Family. They were sent by a week after Luke and the others, however, they haven't sent any letters either. Most probably, they were dead as well. This was a big problem for the Woods Dynasty. Lack of information, especially in Wartimes can be fatal. They had to do something and they have to do it urgently. "¡­What are we going to do now?" Lawrence questioned. "Do we send another batch of spies?" "Huh? What's the difference? Won't they die as well?" "It's not like we have many options here." "I don't understand, how is the Solid Earth Kingdom doing this? How are they killing every single Spy that is entering their Kingdom? This is simply impossible." "I don't understand it either¡­ it is as if every single soldier there is working with all his heart without thinking about anything else¡­" "Let's not talk about this right now, thinking about our next course of action is much more important." "I suggest that we talk with the Dynast and think of a solution. The Dynast will be able to provide us with more manpower and his advisors might have some strategies in their mind." "I have a better plan¡­ We can¡­" The discussion continued like this for a long time. Nux and Thyra, however, stayed silent throughout the discussion and continued to listen. The meeting continued for 3 hours and then, Ember spoke, "Alright, we have discussed quite a few plans for the future, I will give you guys 1 day to think about it a little more, tomorrow, we would have another meeting, where we will be finalizing our next course of action. You all may leave now." "Yes General." "As you command, General" The Three Deputy Generals stood up and saluted. Nux, however, remained seated. The Three Deputy Generals looked at him and frowned. "I have to discuss something with the General, I hope you guys will excuse me." Nux muttered. The three Deputy Generals looked at each other and nodded. This time, they didn't have any complaints. Actually, the relationship between them and Nux has improved a lot. Nux may ignore them and do things in his own way, however, when it is needed, he can perform. This was all they needed. Therefore, they didn't pick on Nux anymore either. They just saluted at Ember again and then left. Ember looked at Nux and questioned, "What happened?" "I have heard about all your plans," Nux muttered. "Umm¡­ good job?" Nux looked at Ember with a blank look on his face, soon, however, he continued, "As I was saying, I have heard about all your plans and I think all of them are useless." Ember frowned and then, she questioned. "Do you have a better plan?" Nux smiled, "I do, however, it is very expensive." "Hmm? How expensive? How much gold do you need? If it is feasible, the Woods Dynasty will do everything to support you." Nux, however, shook his head, "No no no no, it is not expensive for the Woods Dynasty, rather, it would be expensive for you, Ember Windstar." Ember frowned again and seeing this, Nux smiled even more. "So? Ember Windstar? Are you willing to pay the price? It will save many of your subordinates' lives and will help your Dynasty greatly. Would you do it? Or would you just let your men die meaninglessly?" Ember, however, didn't fall for Nux's words and questioned, "What is your plan? How are you going to do something that so many people failed in? Also, what price do I have to pay?" "Well, the plan is simple. Rather than sending those weak spies, I would be the one to go inside the Solid Earth Kingdom and report the situation there to you. As for the price, Well, you will be owing me a big big big favour after this. A favour that would be very hard to repay. So? Ember Windstar, are you going to accept it?" Chapter 320 His eyes widened in surprise Chapter 320 His eyes widened in surprise "So? Ember Windstar, are you going to accept it?" Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. Thyra, who was sitting beside him couldn't help but shake her head inwardly. 'He started making his move huh¡­' "You are going to go there yourself? Do you even know how and what a Spy does?" Ember raised her eyebrow in doubt. "Huh? Don't I just have to bring back the information I found?" Nux questioned with a frown. "Well, that is the most basic thing, however, it is not that easy to become a spy, you have to learn a code language that only you and the person you are sending a letter to can decipher. You have to manipulate people into giving information that you need. Even licking the target's boots isn't impossible in this job. You can't just become a Spy just because you want to, you have to go through years of training, just being strong isn't enough." Ember explained. Nux, however, shook his head and smiled, "Who do you think gave you the information about the Deathspike Fort?" "¡­" Ember turned silent. "I told you the number of soldiers inside the fort, I told you the trap they were hiding and even saved your soldiers from dying meaninglessly. Not only that, but I indirectly wasted enemy soldiers' Mana, making them weaker than normal and I did all this within a few minutes when I wasn't even trying. What do you think would happen if I visit the Solid Earth Kingdom with the intention of spying?" Nux questioned with a smile and Ember turned silent. She couldn't help but think that Nux's words are correct. Nux had lots of secrets, Ember believed that he had a very high chances of succeeding. Thinking that Ember still wasn't convinced, Nux continued, "Look, Ember, whether I fail or not depends on me. All you have to do is agree to my conditions. No matter what happens, you aren't the one taking the loss in this deal." "Alright, I agree." After thinking about it for some more time, Ember nodded. Nux's smile widened and then, he stood up. "Alright then, I will take my leave now. Rest well, General Ember. You might need it when I return." Ember frowned, unable to understand why Nux was saying these words. Thyra, however, understood the hidden meaning in an instant and couldn't help but nod inwardly. 'It is indeed tiring. Rest is important.' Then, she stood up as well. Ember looked at the two of them and stood up. "When will you be leaving?" Ember questioned. "Tonight." Nux answered with a smile. "And I will return in a week." "A week?" "Yes, it won't take longer than that." Ember raised her eyebrow in amazement and then, she nodded. "Alright, whatever you say." Nux smiled, then, he turned around and left the tent with Thyra following behind him. 'We are leaving tonight?' After they left the tent, Thyra questioned. 'No, 'we' are not leaving tonight, only I am leaving.' 'You are not going to take me with you?' Thyra frowned. A solemn look appeared on Nux's face, 'The Solid Earth Kingdom, it is moving strangely. The fact that it was able to capture every single spy we had sent there is simply ridiculous. Going there is risky, therefore, I will move alone.' Nux answered and from his firm tone, it was clear that he won't change his mind. Thyra tried to talk to and convince him, however, he still rejected her. Not only that, he even talked about this with his other women and soon, a conclusion was made. 'Nux should go alone.' Of course, not many women thought about Thyra's well-being when they concluded this. Their main reason was jealousy. 'Thyra should try staying away from Nux as well.' Thyra knew about this, however, since the numbers were not in her favour, she could only swallow this defeat with a bitter look on her face. Just like that, the day passed by and soon, Nux left the Woods Dynasty and rushed towards the Solid Earth Kingdom. The distance wasn't high, it was only around 20 km, for Nux, reaching there in 10 minutes wasn't a difficult task, however, he didn't choose that path. The path he chose was a roundabout path that is 300 km from the current border. This is the path used by most of the Spies since it was easier to blend in with the large number of people that use this path every day. Nux wanted to know how and why the spies were captured too easily, this was the reason why he chose this path. 3 hours later, Nux finally appeared in front of a border town and surprisingly, there were 4 soldiers standing in front of the Gates. "Who are you? Where did you come from? What is your purpose for visiting Red Sparrow Town?" A guard questioned. "I am Elijah Winkson, I work for Flaming Gold Merchant Group, I have arrived at the Red Sparrow Town because I want to visit my Merchant's Group branch that is in Willow Wood City." A merchant answered. The Guard noted everything the Merchant said and nodded. "You can enter." The merchant nodded and entered. However, after the Merchant left, the Guard's eyes turned cold and he muttered, "This is my first time seeing him. Draw his face, then go visit the Flaming Gold Merchant Group's branch and check if it is actually him." "Yes, sir!" The other soldier saluted and then left. Nux, who was seeing everything from the side frowned. These guards¡­ They were working too hard¡­ . Just what is happening? Nux wondered inwardly. He noted this in his mind and then, he left. His first target wasn't this place, but the Army Camp. He wanted to see how many soldiers were positioned there. With his [Conceal] activated, he faced absolutely no problems with any of the guards, he just dashed through and reached the Solid Earth Kingdom's Army Camp within two hours. After reaching the Army Camp, Nux activated his [Sense], "!!!" And his eyes widened in surprise. ¡­ Chapter 321 What did the Solid Earth Kingdom offer these people? Chapter 321 What did the Solid Earth Kingdom offer these people? 'One, two, three¡­ Forty-three¡­ Forty-Three Expert Stage Cultivators! What the hell is that!? Aren't Expert Stage Cultivators supposed to be rare!? How and why are there so many Expert Stage Cultivators here!?' Nux couldn't help but exclaim in his head. The number of soldiers in this army camp was similar to the Woods Dynasty's army camp, however, the strength of the soldiers was incomparably higher. There were nearly no Beginner Stage Cultivators in this army, on the other hand, the Woods Dynasty's army was filled with those Beginner Stage Soldiers. In the Woods Dynasty's army camp, most of the soldiers except for the ones doing the duty were drunk and living their days as if they were their last, here, however, things were different. Each and every soldier was active, of course, the ones who were sleeping were different, however, no soldier was consuming alcohol. Nux was surprised. However, his surprise did not end here, he moved forward to get an even more detailed understanding and then, he sensed 7 strong auras. Seven King Stage Cultivators¡­ 'If this army attacks the Woods Dynasty's army, they all are dead.' Nux thought in amazement. Ember was strong, however, even she won't be able to take more than 3 King Stage Cultivators at the same time. The rest of the 4 King Stage Cultivators would go after the Deputy Generals and the rest is easy. The Woods Dynasty's army didn't stand a chance against this army. 'Why did they not use their full force before?' Suddenly, a question appeared in Nux's mind. 'No wait¡­ The real question is, Where did they get this many strong cultivators from?' Nux frowned. The Skyfall Kingdom has 8 King Stage Cultivators, however, only 1 of them actually fights in a war, the rest don't move unless they want to. The same could be said for the Woods Dynasty. So the question was, How did the Solid Earth Kingdom recruit 7 King Stage Cultivators in their army? 'Are the Nobles of the Solid Earth Kingdom moving?' Nux questioned inwardly. 'But why would they move? Just what is happening?' Nux then used his [Sense] and [Eye of Discerning] at the same time and soon, All his doubts were cleared. [Name: Marcus Kane] [Age: 172] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Sect Leader of the Celestial Dragon Sect.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 64] [HP: 740/740] [MP: 1460/1460] [STR: 73] [AGL: 79] [VIT: 74] [STM: 73] [INT: 146] [DEF: 78] ¡­ [Name: Fredgelord Phase] [Age: 185] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Leader of the Bloody Bucket Adventurers.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 62] [HP: 730/730] [MP: 1420/1420] [STR: 71] [AGL: 76] [VIT: 74] [STM: 73] [INT: 142] [DEF: 77] ¡­ ¡­ 'Sect Leaders, Adventurer team leaders, Wandering Cultivators, the Solid Earth Kingdom has recruited every single one of them¡­ But¡­ How¡­?' Nux couldn't understand. He knew that all these people value their freedom the most, this is the reason why they don't join any Kingdoms and stayed neutral. No matter how many benefits one provides them, they would never join them unless they want to. Therefore, Solid Earth Kingdom recruited so many of them at the same time was¡­ Unbelievable. 'I need to research more.' Nux thought inwardly as he narrowed his eyes. What did the Solid Earth Kingdom offer these people? What was so valuable that made these people give up on their freedom and become Solid Earth Soldiers? Nux wanted to find it out. However, since it was already morning, Nux decided to make his move a few hours later and left the army camp. His next destination was the Solid Earth Kingdom. He wanted to see how the people inside the Solid Earth Kingdom were living. He wanted to see what was the difference between the Solid Earth Kingdom and the other places he has visited. He wanted to see the atmosphere inside the Solid Earth Kingdom. Nux then rushed towards his destination and soon, he was inside the capital of the Solid Earth Kingdom. However, after coming here, a frown appeared on his face. Other than the strict security at the gates, everything else was completely normal. According to what he has heard from the people talking with each other, this change in their security system started 1 year. 1 year ago, suddenly, the checking at the gates got a lot stricter. The guards stopped taking bribes, and the one bribing the guard was noted down and his entire background was searched. If the man/woman turns out to be a criminal, or worse, a spy with no clear background, they, their 'families', and all the people they are close with, all of them were executed without any mercy. There were no hearings in the Royal Courts, no extension of time, nothing. Once the crime was proven, the guilty were executed. People who were familiar with the guards questioned them about the strictness and why they were working so honestly, however, there was only one answer. Higher-ups are doing the same, we are just following them. There was no further explanation. With these changes, the crime rates reduced a lot and eventually, the Solid Earth Kingdom turned brighter than normal. . Therefore, no one complained about the stricter security, rather, they supported it quite well. "No! I did not do anything! Where are you people taking me!?" While Nux was sorting out all the information he had received, he heard a voice. He raised his head and saw a man who was being dragged out of his house by 4 guards. The man was trying to resist as hard as he could, however, with 4 cultivators surrounding him, he, as a mortal was unable to do anything and was taken away. Nux followed behind them. Soon, however, he stopped. The guards were entering the Royal Palace, and since he had some doubts in his mind, Nux stayed behind and didn't enter with them. After all, it was better to be safe than sorry. Nux then decided to move around the Solid Earth Kingdom, buy(Steal) some gifts for his women while he waited for the night and once the sun was down. Nux returned to the army camp and started executing his plans. Chapter 322 Yes, now answer me Chapter 322 Yes, now answer me "Deputy General Ansel, General Armando has agreed to meet you. Please enter." A soldier reported. Deputy General named Ansel nodded and then, he walked inside the room. "General Armando." He saluted at the man sitting inside the room. "Ansel, it is the middle of the night and I have to wake up early in the morning, you better make this worthwhile." "Yes, General. The reason why I came here is simple, I want you to follow me." "Huh?" The General frowned. "Follow you?" "Yes, I have to show you something I found." Ansel nodded. Armando's frown deepened, "Why didn't you bring it here?" "I would have if I could," Ansel answered. "¡­" Armando turned silent. "General, I promise it will be worth your time." "What if it is not?" Armando narrowed his eyes and questioned. "I-I bet my life on it." Ansel muttered after some hesitation. Armando observed the man in front of him for a while and then, he nodded. "Alright, take me where you want to." Ansel smiled, "Thank you for trusting me, General." "I am not trusting you, Remember, your life is on the line here." Armando warned coldly. "Yes General." Ansel saluted and the two of them then walked out of the room. After walking out of the room, Ansel stepped forward, "General, it is a little far from here, let's run." Saying that, he started running. The General didn't refuse and kept up with the Deputy General's speed quite easily. 20 minutes later, the two of them appeared inside a deserted alleyway, a frown appeared on Armando's face. "How much more time will it take?" He questioned. Suddenly, Ansel stopped running. The General frowned and stopped as well. "It is here?" He questioned. "¡­" Ansel, however, did not reply. "I asked you something, Ansel." "¡­" Again, Ansel did not reply. "Ansel, answer m-AGGGHH!!" Armando commanded him again, however, before he could even complete his command, he screamed in pain and jumped forward. With a quick movement, he turned around and there, he saw a man wearing skin-tight, black-coloured clothes, standing there with a dagger in his hand that was stained in fresh blood. Armando's eyes turned cold as he glanced at the man in front of him, then, he looked down at his right calf and gritted his teeth. 'This would be problematic¡­ Just how in the hell did this man escape my senses?' While Armando was thinking about all this, Ansel attacked him from behind, targeting his other calf. However, with Armando's senses, he reacted quickly and dodged the attack. Then, a sword appeared in his hands and he slashed it at Ansel. Ansel blocked the attack with his sword, however, since the impact was too strong, his body flew back and fell on the ground. "Ansel you bastard! How dare you betray me!? Do you want to die!?" Armando questioned in fury. "Now now, General Armando, it would be problematic for you if you ignore me." Armando narrowed his eyes as he looked at the man in front of him. "Who are you?" Armando questioned in caution. The man, however, just chuckled, "What kind of assassin tells his identity just because he was asked?" "Why are y-" "Alright, let's not waste time with these stupid questions. You see, there are other important things that I have to do rather than being here. So let me end this, Armando Callen, are you willing to be Slave?" "Huh?" Armando frowned. "You are quite brave for someone who is only an Expert Stage Cultivator." He countered with a cold face. Hearing this, Nux shook his head in disappointment. "Oh well, it seems that I would have to fight with a King Stage Cultivator now¡­" Then, Nux looked at Armando and his golden eyes smiled brightly, "Do not disappoint me, General Armando." Then, Nux disappeared. He appeared behind Armando, however, this seemingly fast attack was blocked by Armando without any major trouble. Nux smiled. And then, he increased the strength behind the attack. "!!!" A shocked look appeared on Armando's face when he realized that he was being pushed back. 'How is an Expert Stage Cultivator so strong?' He questioned inwardly and at the same time, the ground under Nux's foot moved. Nux lost his balance and using this chance, Armando pushed him back and aimed at his neck. However, as if it was boneless, Nux's body bent down backwardly and then, with a few back flips, he created a distance between the two. "Ground Tremor, a 4 Star Skill, hmm hmm, that's quite an effective way to use it." Nux muttered as he recognized the move with a single gaze. In these last few months, his knowledge has increased a lot, if earlier, he was just a person from another world with no knowledge of this world, now, he was a complete part of it and could be considered fairly knowledgeable. And with Amaya and Arvina's help, his knowledge about Cultivations and Skills has improved a lot. "You are stronger than I thought," Armando commented with a solemn look on his face. Right now, he wasn't thinking about winning this battle, It was not that he thought he would lose for sure, but the problem was that Nux wasn't alone, If Ansel attacked with him, things might get troublesome for him. Therefore, saving his life was a priority. "Hmm, you were the one who fought General Ember, right?" Armando came out of his reverie when he heard his opponent's sudden question. "I heard that General Ember used both Wind and Fire elements, is that correct?" Armando narrowed his eyes, "Why do you care?" "Nothing really, I just wanted to confirm something." "Confirm?" Nux's smile widened as he straightened his back and a scary aura was released from his body. "Yes, now answer me. Who has better control over multiple elements? General Ember, or¡­" A Fireball was then shot towards Armando, the General jumped back however, a Sharp Spike shot out of the ground and attacked him. The General Barely avoided, however, before he could even gain his balance, Nux used his [Wind Walk] and appeared behind him. "Me." Chapter 323 l need to do something about it... Chapter 323 l need to do something about it... 'What kind of monster is he!? J-Just how is this possible!? Is he even human!?' General Armando was horrified. This was supposed to be a simple job. All he had to do was defeat Expert Stage Cultivators, if possible, capture them alive and then return to the base with the two of them. Then, he would interrogate them and would also torture his subordinate who had betrayed him. This was an easy thing to do¡­ Then¡­ Then¡­ how¡­ How in the hell did he meet this monster¡­? People who had affinities with two elements were considered talented, right? They were god gifted and were called a prodigy, right? Then what about this bastard? Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, this monster had affinity with all these elements! And as if this was not enough, this bastard also had unreasonable strength, speed, defence and most probably Mana. Just¡­ Just how is he supposed to fight against this bastard!? "Oi oi, the strength behind your attack is reducing, are you getting tired?" The man questioned and Armando's lips twitched in frustration. "C'mon, a King Stage Cultivator can do better than that, right? Aren't King Stage Cultivators supposed to be strong? Why are you so weak?" 'You bastard! It's you! It's you who is abnormal!' The General cursed in his head. However, he didn't say anything out loud. He didn't have the time to. He had to be extra attentive to fight against this man. If he loses focus for even a second, it might lead to a fatal injury. Yes, it was a difficult and hardcore fight where both parties couldn't be careless, even for a single second. Or that was what the General thought. "Haahh¡­ this is getting boring¡­ Let's end this shall we?" "Huh?" The General frowned and a smile appeared on Nux's face. "I won't hold back anymore, okay?" 'You were holding back!?' The General screamed inwardly, however, before he could even react, Nux disappeared from his vision and appeared behind him. "Ugghhh!!" The general was unable to react in time and Nux attacked his left calf. The General lost his balance and fell down. Seeing this, a kind smile appeared on Nux's face, "With this, you won't be able to run away." The General stood up, however, "Ugghhh!!" Nux kicked his stomach and the General's body flew away. *Thud* "Don't move, you are only going to make this more painful for yourself." Nux muttered calmly as he stepped towards him. "Alright, let me ask you again, Armando Callen, are you willing to be my Slave?" "Never." The General glared at Nux with defiance in his eyes. *Bam* Nux, however, just stomped on his face and contrary to the General's expectations, a big smile appeared on Nux's face. "Oh ho? Well don't worry, we have a lot of time to change your mind. Fufufu~" "General¡­" Suddenly, the man who was looking at everything from far, Deputy General Ansel muttered, "I would suggest that you give up¡­ It is for your own good¡­" Saying that, Ansel turned silent and his body started trembling. Seeing this, the General frowned and seeing this, Nux smiled inwardly. The Doubt was planted. Now, all he had to plant was 'hopelessness'. "Hmph! You think I will be scared of little torture?" The General snorted. "Y-You might be able to bear it for a few hours¡­ or even a day¡­ but¡­ Can you bear it for months? Years? Decades? Can you bear it for the rest of your life?" Ansel questioned with no emotion in his eyes. It was as if he was dead from the inside. "Believe me, general, this man is scarier than he looks." "Your words do not scare me, traitor. And don't worry, others will find me soon enough." "They won't," Ansel answered. "Huh?" Armando frowned. "You are already dead, General Armando." "Huh?" "General Armando left his room with his trusted subordinate, Deputy General Ansel, however, Ansel turned out to be a traitor and the General was surrounded by Ember and 5 other Expert Stage Cultivators that the Woods Dynasty sent here for the sake of revenge. The General fought bravely, however, he was eventually defeated and killed. The proof of this incident will be the soldier, who 'by chance' saw this happening with his own eyes. Ah yes, don't worry, that 'soldier' is the spy planted by me as well." Nux muttered with a small smile on his face. The General narrowed his eyes, "You think they will believe this ridiculous story?" "Of course not. They will look for proof, therefore, they would come here, where you and I fought. How many elements do you think were used in this fight?" Nux questioned. "¡­" The General turned silent and Nux smiled. "All 4 elements were used, not only that, but your signature move, Ground Tremor was used as well. Combined with all that blood dropped here and the missing you, what do you think the common interpretation will be?" "¡­" The General didn't reply. Then, a crazed smile appeared on Nux's face as he continued. "General Armando Callen fought bravely, however, in the end, he was outnumbered and wasn't able to make it out alive. The case will then be closed and no one will look for you. After that¡­ We would have a long long long chat with each other, General Armando. As I said, we have a lot of time to change that rigid mind of yours." "¡­" The General looked at Nux with a grave expression on his face. He had to run¡­ he had to leave this place¡­ However, he wasn't able to defeat this man when he was at his full strength, just how would he defeat him now? No matter how hard he thought, the General couldn't see a way out. 'Do I have no other option than to suffer from endless torture?' He questioned inwardly and suddenly, Ansel muttered, "General¡­ I know you are loyal to the kingdom¡­ however, this man would torture you for decades if it is required¡­ 20 years ago, I was the same as you, however, within just 5 years, my willpower broke down. These people are too horrifying¡­ General¡­ Don't try too hard¡­" The General frowned. 'These people¡­' He noted these words. 'This is a whole organization¡­ A horrifying organization that works in shadow, nothing is known about them. He had many questions in his mind. How strong they are? How many members do they have? How deep their roots are? How long have they existed for? The more he thought about it, the more solemn his expression got. Nothing... practically nothing was known about this organization... 'I need to do something about it¡­' A determined look appeared on General's face and seeing that look, Nux smiled. 'Doubt, hopelessness and then, an opportunity to become a hero. And what does the hero do? Self Sacrifice.' "I agree, I agree to be your slave." He decided to infiltrate this organization. "Good job. Now let me ask again for confirmation, General Armando Callen, Are you willing to be my Slave?" Chapter 324 How to deal with an extra possessive girl like Amaya? Chapter 324 How to deal with an extra possessive girl like Amaya? "AAAGGGHHHH!!!" 'I am loyal! I am loyal! I am loyal! I am loyal!' The General shouted inwardly and finally, the agonizing pain he was feeling subsided. "Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haahh¡­" The General took in deep breaths and at the same time, he looked at the man in front of him in pure terror. "I hope you understand your position now. You see, it will make things easier for me and you as well." Nux smiled gently. "W-What is t-this magic¡­" Armando couldn't help but question. "You don't need to know that, just know that this pain you felt will return the moment you think about betraying me. You be careful about what you think, do you understand?" Nux threatened. "Y-Yes," Armando's body shivered in fright and he nodded his head. Seeing him like that, Nux smiled. 'Amaya, you are a fucking genius.' He praised. 'I told you it would work.' Soon, he heard a voice full of pride and contentment. 'After being betrayed by one of his most trusted subordinates, the General's state of mind was already a mess. Meeting a monster like you, who has affinity with all Four Elements had another impact on his state of mind. Then his mental state took an even deeper fall when he was defeated by an Expert Stage Cultivator. Cutting off all his roads to escape was another blow, by now, he was already hopeless, 'I will be tortured for the rest of my life, just like my subordinate who was tortured for 5 long years', a seed of fear was planted in his mind. However, no matter what, in the end, he was still a General with a strong mentality, just this much was not enough for him to give up, therefore, the last step was an opportunity. What would he do when he was trapped by a cruel, mysterious organization that no one knows about? He would become a 'hero', he would 'give in' to that organization and join it with a goal in his mind, a goal of gathering information about that organization and then plan against it.' Amaya explain and then, a small smile appeared on Nux's face, 'Heh, 'hero' my ass. It may sound very praiseworthy from the outside, however, isn't it just him trying to avoid being tortured?' Amaya smiled, 'That is correct, no matter how well trained they are, no one 'likes' being tortured, however, someone like the General won't give in just because they are scared. Their long years spent in the army won't allow that.' 'They would need a reason' Nux muttered. 'And that is all you need to do your magic.' Amaya smiled. 'I can't believe you came up with something like this.' Nux complimented. 'Wasn't it obvious from the start? I am better than any of your other women, So¡­ Don't you dare leave me, okay?' Amaya's eyes turned even darker and a wide, creepy smile appeared on her face. It was honestly quite scary, However, 'Huh? Leave you? Amaya, how will I even live without you? Do you think that is even possible? My Love, I won't leave even if you ask me to. Amaya Skyfall, you are stuck with me.' A similar creepy smile appeared on Nux's face as well. How to deal with an extra possessive girl like Amaya? Show possession. A possession even stronger than hers. 'Hehe~' Nux's methods worked and a beautiful smile appeared on Amaya's face. 'You should return soon~ I have something I want to show you~' Amaya muttered. 'Heh, don't talk like that, I might abandon my mission midway.' Nux chuckled. 'I love you.' 'Love you too.' Nux smiled and then, he looked at the general who was lying on the floor, tired and scared. "Alright Armando, as I have said before, there are other much more important things that I have to do than being here and being covered in blood and sweat with dudes like you. So let's get this started, I will ask some questions and you will answer them, is that clear?" "Y-Yes, M-M-Master." "Alright, so question one, I heard that, a year ago, on a certain day, the security inside the Solid Earth Kingdom suddenly turned stricter. The Guards don't accept bribes anymore, Officials don't slack off anymore, Nobles don't take brazen actions anymore, and all the criminals were being executed without any mercy, all in all, the whole state of the Solid Earth Kingdom changed. What happened? What did you guys do? And How did everything happen so quickly?" Nux questioned. "It all started from the higher-ups." The General answered. "Huh?" Nux frowned and then, his eyes turned cold. "Give me a better answer; explain it in a better way." He ordered. "It starts with the King, the King became stricter and ordered everything, and the execution was simple. If you don't follow the King's order, you will be executed. And as if he was setting up an example, the head of the Duke's house was executed because he didn't take the King's order seriously." Nux narrowed his eyes in confusion. Dukes were different from other nobles, they had Royal Blood flowing through their veins, therefore, they held strong power, a power that even the Royal family had to be considerate about. Executing the Duke¡­ It wasn't considered a wise move¡­ "There were no repercussions?" Nux questioned. "There were not." Armando answered and then, he continued, "After this incident, other nobles took the King's orders very seriously, since most of the officials came from the noble families, they stopped slacking off as well and seeing them, the officials who didn't have noble backgrounds started to change as well. The same happened with the Guards and others, their higher-ups had turned stricter, and the punishment for offences had become crueller, therefore, they changed as well. From the Top to the lowest of the positions, everyone changed, and that is how the Solid Earth Kingdom changed." Armando answered. Nux thought about it for a while and then, another question popped into his mind, "What about other Generals, I noticed that they are not from the Solid Earth Kingdom, but are from different Sects and Adventurers parties, how did you recruit them?" "That was Lord Hermes's doing." "Huh? Hermes? Who is that? I have never heard that name before." Chapter 325 Herms Lyzander Chapter 325 Herms Lyzander "Huh? Herms? Who is that? I have never heard that name before." Nux questioned with a surprised look on his face and suddenly, Armando's face turned solemn. "Herms Lyzander, the Grandfather of Alexious Lyzander, the current King of the Solid Earth Kingdom, he is also known as the Strongest man inside the Solid Earth Kingdom." Armando informed and Nux raised his eyebrow in amazement. "Is he¡­ An Emperor Stage Cultivator?" Nux questioned. "Y-Yes." Armando answered and at the same time, he was shocked. Emperor Stage, not many people knew about this stage. It was a National Level secret. 'Does this Mysterious organization know about the Emperor Stage as well?' Armando questioned inwardly, then, he thought a little more about it and realized, 'This man knew about other generals' origin, he knew that they didn't belong to the Kingdom. Knowing about the Emperor Stage Cultivators wasn't shocking. The real shocking thing is, His Expression.' The General thought inwardly as he looked at Nux's calm face. He couldn't believe that Nux was so calm even after hearing about the Emperor. 'Wait¡­' Suddenly, the General thought of something, and the more he thought about it, the stronger his doubt got. 'Does this mysterious organization also has an Emperor Stage Cultivator backing them up?' The General's eyes widened in surprise. Just how is this organization so strong? And¡­ and why are they hiding even though they are so strong? What are they planning? Armando's body shivered in fear. "I understand it now." Suddenly, Nux spoke as if he was enlightened. "The reason why the Duke's Family didn't take any actions even though their head was killed, the reason why everything went so smoothly, the reason why the King was able to take such a strong stance and the reason why Wandering Cultivators, the Sect Masters of different Sects and strongest of the Adventurers decided to join the Solid Earth Army. Now I understand everything. The reason why everything happened and proceeded so smoothly was because of that Herms Lyzander, an Emperor Stage Cultivator. He must be the one behind everything, am I right?" Nux questioned and Armando nodded in agreement. Then, Nux frowned. "Why is he doing this though?" he questioned. "From what I have heard, according to a treaty signed between the 4 strongest powers, Emperor Stage Cultivators aren't allowed to participate in any events happening around the world, not until the fate of their Kingdom depends on it of course. Isn't that correct?" 'He even knows about the Treaty¡­' The General just gave up on being surprised. Actually, Nux didn't know about this, even Amaya didn't know about a Treaty like this existing between the 4 Kingdoms. It was Ember who told him about this. "Yes, that is correct. An Emperor Stage Cultivator cannot take part in worldly events, especially the events related to the war between two Kingdoms, if they do, the other 3 Kingdoms would join hands to destroy that country, this is called the Treaty of Eternal Peace, which was signed in order to maintain the peace of the world." Armando explained and Nux frowned, "Then isn't Herms breaking this treaty by recruiting all these people and affecting the War between the two Kingdoms? Is he not scared about being surrounded by the other Three Kingdoms and his Kingdom being destroyed?" Nux questioned. Hearing this question, a small smile appeared on the General's face. "Committing a Crime is wrong, getting caught is." "So you are betting on that fact that the other Kingdoms won't know about it?" "That is correct. You see, when it comes to matters like this, coming up with a decision is much more complicated than you think. Even if you take me to another Kingdom and make me admit that Lord Herms is making his move and breaking the treaty, all the Solid Earth Kingdom has to do is deny those claims and there is nothing you or I can do about it." Nux frowned. He didn't have much knowledge on matters like these, however, even he could understand one thing. The Solid Earth Kingdom's actions are too bold. Making a case isn't hard. They can state that the General is lying and deny his claims, however, the sudden changes inside their Kingdom cannot be explained in any other way. Actually, the other 3 Kingdoms don't even need to 'prove' that the Solid Earth Kingdom is guilty. All they need is a 'reason'. A reason to work together and destroy 1 Kingdom. No Kingdom would step out of this since everyone would want a piece of pie for themselves. Nux was no expert, however, even he can feel it. Something else, something much more different was going on right now. It is as if everything is a scheme, a scheme where, this war between the Solid Earth Kingdom and Woods Dynasty is just a small event that would give birth to another, bigger event. Nux didn't like this. Also, for some reason, he didn't feel safe inside the Solid Earth Kingdom anymore. Therefore, he decided to return. He already got what he wanted inside this Kingdom, now, it was time to return. Nux then turned towards his new Slaves and ordered, "Alright, this is enough for now. If I need anything else in the future, I will contact you. For now, you two can go and live your normal life. Of course, don't forget to inform me if something major happens, alright?" 'He is planting us as his spies.' Armando understood Nux's intentions. However, there was nothing he could do about it. He knew that Lord Herms might have a way to undo this strange magic, however, even if he thinks about that possibility, that agonizing pain returns and tortures him, therefore, he had already given up on this thought. For now, he would do as this man says. "Yes, Master." Nux then turned around, however, just as Nux was about to turn around, Ansel questioned, "Master, h-how are we going to return? What will we say to someone who asks us where we went? How do we explain the General's injuries? How do we explain the marks of a big fight here? What if they doubt us?" Nux paused. Then, he turned around and looked at Ansel. "You need a reason huh¡­" A small smile appeared on his face. Chapter 326 Just what is happening!? Chapter 326 Just what is happening!? "You need a reason huh¡­" A small smile appeared on his face. "Y-Yes." Ansel nodded. Nux then turned towards Armando and ordered, "Beat him up." "Huh?" "Huh?" Both Armando and Ansel had the same, confused reaction, however, they didn't have much time to think about it. Armando's body moved on its own and he lashed onto Ansel and started beating him up. "Uggh! Wha- Aggh! What are you doi- aaghh!" Ansel, who was just an Expert Stage Cultivator was unable to fight against a King Stage Cultivator and was being beaten up by Armando. "I-I can't control my b-body!" Armando answered with a shocked and horrified look on his face. 'Just what is this magic!?' At the same time, he wondered in his mind. That agonizing pain, the ability to control one's body, just what is this strange and overpowered magic? Does every member of this mysterious organization have these abilities? He couldn't help but question inwardly and at the same time, he continued beating up Ansel. Soon, Armando started enjoying it. Wasn't Ansel the bastard who led him to his doom? Why not repay this favour to him? Soon, Armando got control of his body and then, he started beating Ansel of his own accord. "Agghh! M-Master! A-At least- Aagh! Tell me what's my f- aaghh! Fault!" Ansel questioned while he covered his face with his arms. "Alright, this is enough." Suddenly, Nux ordered. Armando stopped and stood up with a refreshed smile on his face. As for Ansel, he just lay on his spot as if he was dead. "You did well." Nux complemented. "Master¡­ I still do not understand why you ordered me to do this." Armando questioned. "Y-Yea¡­ I-I want to know that as well¡­" Ansel, who was lying on the ground questioned as well. "Well, you needed a reason, right?" Nux smiled and soon, he revealed his plans. ¡­ 30 minutes passed by, right now, Nux was standing inside a Tent and in front of him, there were 6 people sleeping peacefully. These 6 people were all Expert Stage Cultivators. The Solid Earth Kingdom secretly attacked Woods Dynasty's camp and killed 30 Grand Master Stage Cultivators, and 100 weaker soldiers. Of course, this has nothing to do with Nux, however, this did hurt his future woman. Therefore, Nux decided to take a little revenge. '30 Grand Master Stage Cultivators¡­ hmm¡­ it should be comparable to 6 Expert Stage Cultivators, right?' Nux thought inwardly and then, he shrugged. 'Whatever, it is the thought that is counted.' Do note, that this is the man who was acting strangely for 3 whole days just because he killed someone. Now, killing 3 Expert Stage Cultivators was completely normal for him. This was the time when Nux truly and officially integrated into this world. 'Alright, let's get this started, shall we?' Nux smiled and then, he stepped forward. Since it was dark, he was using his [Sense] to look around. Of course, since his [Conceal] was activated, no Soldier standing outside, or the soldier sleeping inside realized his presence. This will be a simple mission. Soon, Nux appeared in front of a man who was sleeping with a carefree look on his face. A dagger appeared in Nux's hand, he then raised his hands, however, just as he was about to kill the soldier, the soldier rolled aside and dodged his attack. "An Assassin! Everyone! Be on guard!" The Soldier shouted. The other 5 soldiers reacted quickly and woke up. Their weapons appeared in their hand and in the next second, they were attacking Nux with everything they had. "There is an Assassin here! Come inside!" Another soldier shouted. The Soldiers outside the tent were surprised. Just how in the world did an assassin enter the tent!? Why did they not see him!? Is he some kind of ghost!? What kind of trick did he use!? Also... what is going to happen to them now...? However, right now, they didn't have the time to think about all these questions. They all looked at each other and then, they dashed inside the room and attacked the assassin who was already surrounded by 6 other soldiers. Now, that assassin was surrounded by 10 Expert Stage Cultivators. "Attack him!" "Try not to kill him, it would be better if we can capture him alive!" "Hehe~ I wonder who gave him the confidence to attack all of us alone!" "Hahaha~ Too arrogant, this bastard." "Oi oi, you guys, don't act like that. He might just be a distraction, all of you who had just entered, leave the tent. We can take him out alone, you guys go and check other tents. See if there are any other tents that are being attacked. Increase the security around the area. Check how they entered our camp without us knowing. Capture the man responsible for all this. Inform the Generals and they will be the ones who will tell us what to do." One of the soldiers ordered. Since his words sounded logical, no one complained and soon, action was taken. The Soldiers who had just entered the tent left and started checking other tents, at the same time, they started informing other soldiers about the attack. The whole Army camp reacted at a lightning-quick speed and soon, a big search for other assassins was started. ¡­ Inside the tent, 6 Expert Stage Cultivators surrounded a single assassin. With their weapons in their hands, all 6 of those soldiers had smiles on their faces. "Hehehe~ Let's end this, shall we?" "Remember, try not to kill him." The one who ordered everyone before cautioned. "Yea yea, you don't have to remind us again. I honestly hate killing my opponents." "Hahaha~ I know why you hate that you sadistic bastard!" "Hahaha!" The soldiers laughed and then, they attacked the assassin at the same time. As for the assassin who was surrounded by these 6 soldiers, well, He was confused. Yes, he was not scared, rather, he was shocked and confused. 'My¡­ My [Conceal] didn't work?' Nux's eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 327 That bastard ... is he smiling? Chapter 327 That bastard ... is he smiling? 'My¡­ My [Conceal] didn't work?' Nux's eyes widened in surprise. 'How¡­ why is this happening? Wasn't it working fine just a few minutes ago? Or were these soldiers just pretending not to notice me?' Nux thought about this possibility while dodging the attack that was aimed at him. Soon, however, he shook his head, 'No, this is not possible. This is a completely foolish move. Then how? Just how did that man dodge my attack?' Nux questioned inwardly as he looked at the white-haired man in front of him. 'Is he special? Is he different from the others?' Nux thought inwardly and then, his golden eyes shined brightly. [Name: Ajax Wanderer] [Age: 121] [Mana Cultivation: Expert.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Deputy General of the Solid Earth Kingdom.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 54] [HP: 650/650] [MP: 1100/1100] [STR: 62] [AGL: 66] [VIT: 65] [STM: 62] [INT: 110] [DEF: 52] ¡­ Seeing his information, Nux's frown deepened, 'He doesn't really look any special either¡­ Is it someone else? Someone who somehow blocks my [Conceal]?' Nux then looked at everyone's status but wasn't able to find anything different. 'What in the hell is happening?' Nux couldn't understand and he wasn't given any time to think about all this either. "He is inside, the Deputy Generals are fighting him, let's help them!" Soon, he heard a soldier's voice and he understood that he couldn't waste any more time here. Nux then looked at the 6 soldiers in front of him and sighed, "It would have been better if the other three hadn't rushed out of this room but oh well, 6 is not bad either." Hearing his words, the other 6 soldiers frowned. "What are you talking about?" One of the soldiers questioned. Nux, however, didn't reply, the two daggers in his hand disappeared and soon, a sword appeared in his right hand. Then, Nux disappeared. "What!?" "Where is he!?" Those were the last words. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* Six heads fell on the floor, followed by a fountain of blood that erupted from their necks. Nux, however, didn't care about anything and he simply dashed out of the tent. "Look! He is trying to run away!" "Chase him!" "Kill him!" "What about the Deputy Generals!?" "Someone go inside the tent and report the situation!" "I will go!" Amongst the chaos, Nux tried to run and leave the Army camp, however, he soon realized that there were 4 King Stage Cultivators standing near the exit, waiting for him. 'Fuck, did these bastards already know that their Deputy Generals would lose? That is some confidence in your subordinates' Skills. Tsk Tsk.' Nux snorted. The Generals who were looking at him running towards them chuckled. "Heh, we finally caught this rat huh¡­" "Hahaha~ He's much more agile than normal rats." "Indeed indeed." However, the 4 King Stage Cultivators turned silent when they noticed that in this seemingly tense situation, a small smile appeared on Nux's face. Yes, even though his face was covered, the Generals could still see that smile on Nux's face. That was just how wide the smile was. "That bastard¡­ is he smiling?" One of the General questioned with a frown on his face. "Is he crazy?" "No, it feels like he has some sort of plan in his mind." A General muttered and, He was right. The Generals prepared their attacks and aimed at Nux, however, the closer he got, the wider Nux's smile got. "Don't think too much about this. He is just a crazy bastard. Everyone, attack in 3, 2, 1, NO- huh?" Just as the Generals were about to attack, something different happened. Nux's speed increased. Within a second, he bypassed the Generals and continued to run. "ATTACK HIM! DON'T LET HIM RUN AWAY!" A general finally came out of his reverie and ordered. The 4 Generals shot their attacks towards Nux and, *KABOOM* A huge explosion sounded. "Heh. That bastard thought that he could run away. Hahaha~" A general laughed. However, then his eyes fell on another general who was looking at the situation with a solemn look on his face. "Why do you look so serious?" The General questioned. "We killed him." The other General questioned. "Huh? So wh- oh¡­" "You wanted to capture him alive, right?" "Indeed¡­ he was strong¡­ He must have known some good information¡­" "Well, we can't do anything, that bastard and his abilities were too strange." "Indeed, killing a variable like him is the best option." "Yes, he could be a very troublesome enemy in the future." The Generals discussed with each other, however, "H-Hey¡­ H-H-How the hell i-is that p-p-possible¡­?" Suddenly, a General muttered in surprise. "What happened?" Another General questioned as he looked in the direction the other General was pointing and soon, his eyes widened in surprise. "He's alive!?" He questioned in shock. Nux, who was attacked by all their attacks combined and got caught by such a huge explosion was still alive! Let alone alive, he was completely scratchless! "Just how is that possible!?" "Should we chase him?" "You think we can catch that bastard?" "He is too fast!" The Generals discussed with each other and Nux, He ran away. 'Heh, this ability is absurd.' Nux chuckled inwardly as he looked at the screen in front of him. [Dash] [Active Skill] [Effects:] [Doubles Host's AGL for 5 seconds] [Invincibility: While the Ability is active, the host will not take any damage] [Can only be used once a day.] [Warning: While using this ability, if the host does some action other than a dash, the [Invincibility] will lose its effect.] Yes, this was the ability that Nux used. He got it as a reward for becoming Grand Master Stage Cultivator, however, he didn't get any chances to use this ability. Today was the first time he had used this ability and he had to say, It is simply broken. It is like having an Extra life. 'Invincibility¡­ I wonder if I can obtain an ability like that someday¡­ Not as an after-effect, but a pure ability that I can activate any time I want. Heh, that would be cool.' Chapter 328 Hello,Love~ Chapter 328 Hello,Love~ "That bastard! He ran too fast!" "Did anyone see his face? I wasn't able to since he has a Mask covering it." "The colour of his eyes isn't common, we can try using that to narrow down our search list." A General suggested and hearing him, the other Generals thought about it and then nodded in agreement. Indeed, Golden Coloured eyes weren't common, they could use that as the base of their search. "Yes, and he had a well-built physique as well," Soon, other Generals started pointing out what they noticed and an imaginary picture of Nux was created. Golden Eyes, muscular built, fair skin and 1.9 meters tall, with this, they had high chances of finding this person. "General!" Suddenly, a soldier rushed toward the Generals and shouted. "What happened?" "General, the Deputy Generals who fought against that assassin," "Yes, what happened to them?" "They all are dead!" The Soldier reported with a panicked look on his face. The Generals looked at each other and narrowed their eyes, from the time the presence of an assassin was revealed to the now, only 15 minutes had passed. Was this soldier insinuating that in these 15 minutes, not only did that assassin manage to escape from the grasp of their entire army camp, but he was also able to Kill 6 Expert Stage Cultivators? Just how is that possible? "Take us there." A General ordered with a solemn look on his face. "Yes, General." The Soldier saluted, then, he turned around and started running towards the tent where Nux and the six Deputy Generals fought against each other. The Generals followed the soldier and soon, a strong scent of blood assaulted their noses. Their expression turned solemn and then, they entered the tent. "This¡­" One of the Generals couldn't believe his eyes. "We were waiting for the Generals' orders, therefore, we did not do anything." The Soldier inside the room muttered with a pale look on his face, obviously, he was scared. Not from the Generals, but from the sight in front of him. "You did well, you can leave now." One of the Generals nodded. The Soldier nodded back and then, he rushed out of the tent. Then, a solemn look appeared on the Generals' faces. "They were killed in a Single Move." A General muttered. "Yes, and with how clean the cut on their neck is combined with how the assassin was able to run away after attacking using an attack like this, it is clear that the assassin was holding back and still hadn't used his full power." Another General spoke. "You guys¡­" Suddenly, a General spoke up, gaining everyone's attention. "Do you think you guys can Kill 6 Expert Stage Cultivators in one move and then escape from 4 King Stage Cultivators?" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Nobody answered, however, that silence was an answer itself. "D-Does that mean that man was stronger than us?" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Again, no one answered. "Yes." After a long silence, a voice was heard. The 4 Generals frowned and then, they turned to where that voice came from. "Armando¡­" All the Generals recognised the man who had just entered the tent. "That assassin is stronger than all of us." "How do you know about it?" Armando then pointed at his injuries and answered, "I just fought him." The expressions on the Generals' faces turned solemn. "You lost against him?" A General questioned. "No, I did not lose, however, if he wasn't in a hurry, I am sure he could have killed me." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Again, the whole tent turned silent. First, that assassin sneaked inside their camp, then, he sneaked passed the Soldiers and entered the Tent where 6 Expert Stage Cultivators slept. He then got caught, and the whole army camp learned about him, however, that man simply killed the 6 Expert Stage Cultivators, dashed outside and right in front of the entire Army Camp, he ran away. And as if this wasn't enough, the man also fought against a King Stage Cultivator and was able to injure him. Just what kind of monster was that!? Does he not get tired!? The Generals were confused. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, a General spoke and then, he looked at Armando. "How did you catch him?" And as if he was prepared for this question, Armando answered without missing a beat. "I did not catch him, he just appeared right in front of me and my subordinate while we were returning to the Camp." "Returning? Where did you go?" The General narrowed his eyes. "We had some work to do." Armando gave a vague answer and since their position was the same, the other Generals didn't have any authority to question any further. "So does that mean that this assassin was a King Stage Cultivator?" Another General questioned. "Yes, he is a King Stage Cultivator and a very strong one at that." "Was he sent by the Woods Dynasty?" Armando shook his head, "That, I do not know." "It has to be, right? Who else would be daring enough to attack our army camp?" Another General muttered. "That is true¡­" "But¡­ But there are no records of the Woods Dynasty having such a powerful assassin in their ranks." "Yes, I have never heard about this assassin before either." "If the Woods Dynasty had an assassin like this under their command, then why didn't they use him more often? Why is he not well known?" "We do not¡­" The Generals continued to discuss while one of them ordered the soldiers to take care of the dead bodies and prepared their burial. The whole army camp was in chaos for the next few hours and the man who was responsible for all this, Well, he was just lying down on the ground, looking at the stars with a small smile on his face. 'I guess it's time to return, huh¡­' Thinking that, the man closed his eyes and the next moment, he disappeared and reappeared many miles away, on top of a bed, where a certain woman with a lean physique and icy blue eyes was waiting for him. 'Hello, love~' Chapter 329 The Emperor is moving Chapter 329 The Emperor is moving "This is a problem¡­" Deputy General Laurence muttered. "Why do I feel like the Dynast is taking things too lightly?" Another Deputy General muttered. "Because he is an Idiot, he doesn't understand how serious this situation is." "He might be an Idiot, but what about his Ministers? Are they Idiots as well!?" "Well, as long as the Dynast doesn't agree, the Ministers can't do anything." "But 10 Beginner Stage Spies!? That's all the help they could offer!? How do they expect us to get any result with a force like this? Do they think we don't have Beginner Stage Spies under us? Are they trying to mock us?" "There is no use discussing this right now." The room turned silent when Ember spoke and everyone looked at her face with solemn looks on their faces. Seeing that she had managed to gain their attention, Ember continued. "The Dynast has made it clear that he won't provide us with any help, so don't count on their help. If you have any ideas on how to tackle this situation with our own strength, I am all ears." "I do have an Idea but I am not sure if it will work or not." Deputy General Lawrence spoke. Ember turned her head towards him and nodded, The Deputy General nodded back and explained his plan. "Our biggest problem is lack of information. Our spies are unable to sneak inside the Enemy Kingdom due to their tight security and it is becoming quite a big hurdle for our future plans. Therefore, I would like to weaken this 'tight security' they have." "How do you plan on doing it?" A Deputy General questioned. Then, a cold look appeared on Laurence's face and he answered, "War. We will start a War. However, the main motive of this war won't be to win over the Highcrane Fort, rather, it would be to send some of our spies into the Solid Earth Kingdom." "Ahhh¡­ Since they are fighting a War, their Security System would be weaker and our spies would be able to enter the Kingdom¡­ Is that what you are betting on?" Another Deputy General questioned. "Yes." Laurence nodded and the Deputy General frowned. "You are going to sacrifice thousands of soldiers just so you could plant some spies inside the Solid Earth Kingdom?" Laurence, however, did not back down and answered, "If we don't get the information we need soon, a lot more than a thousand soldiers would lose their lives. It is a neccesarry sacrifise." Lawrence didn't deny it. He was ready to sacrifice a few to save many. "¡­" "¡­" Silence echoed inside the room, however soon, one Deputy General agreed, "I agree with this plan. This is a necessary sacrifice" And just after he nodded, the other Deputy General nodded as well. "I agree as well. I believe this is the only thing we can do right now." The three Deputy Generals then looked at Ember for her response, however, before the General could respond, someone else spoke. "I strongly disagree with this plan." The Deputy Generals frowned as they turned their heads towards Thyra. Ember had a frown on her face as well. "Why do you disagree?" She questioned. Actually, even she thought that this plan was good, however, this was the first time she has seen Thyra rejecting something so strongly, therefore, she wanted to listen to her reasonings. "I want to talk to you, alone." Thyra muttered as she looked into Ember's eyes. Ember and the Deputy Generals frowned. "We can talk after the meeting is over." Ember replied, Thyra, however, shook her head. "It is important." "¡­" Ember turned silent. Then, she looked at the Deputy Generals and suddenly, Lawrence stood up. "General Ember, I believe I need some more time to think about this plan in more detail," Ember looked at him and smiled thankfully. "Alright, I give you one day to think it thoroughly, is that enough?" "Yes." "Good, today's meeting concludes here." Ember ordered and the three Deputy Generals stood up, saluted at Ember and left. Then, Ember looked at Thyra and questioned. "Now tell me what's in your mind. Why did you reject that Idea?" "As you are right now, challenging the Solid Earth Kingdom to a War is a suicidal action." Ember got her answer, however, the one who answered the question wasn't Thyra, but someone else. Ember frowned and then turned around. Her eyes then widened in surprise when she noticed Nux standing right behind her with a leisurely look on his face. "Long time no see, friend." "When did you appear behind me? No, when did you even enter inside the Tent? No, no, when did you even return from the Solid Earth Kingdom?" Ember asked a series of questions. "Well, that is not important. Aren't you curious about what I learned from my investigations instead?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. Ember frowned as she wanted to ask more questions, however, she knew her priority, therefore, she subdued her curiosity and questioned. "What did you learn? What's happening inside the Solid Earth Kingdom? Why is it moving so strangely? Why is the security so tight? How is the security so tight? How are they able to catch every single one of our spies?" Suddenly, Nux's playful smile disappeared and he answered, "The Emperor is moving." Then, Nux revealed everything he learned to Ember and the more she heard, the wider her eyes got. ¡­ 30 minutes later. "¡­so you are saying they have 7 King Stage Cultivators acting as the Generals of the Army?" Ember questioned. "Yes, their current army is a lot stronger than yours. Following Laurence's plans is no different than suicide." Nux nodded and then, a paper appeared in his hand and he passed it to Ember. "This is the paper containing all the information about their soldiers, their names, affinities, numbers, and their cultivation, everything." "H-How did you get your hands on it?" Ember questioned in surprise. Then, a playful smile appeared on Nux's face and he replied, "I got it from General Armando." Chapter 330 Alright Nux,l will meet you soon Chapter 330 Alright Nux,l will meet you soon "I got it from General Armando." Nux answered with a playful smile on his face. "General Armando?" Ember narrowed her eyes and then, she questioned, "Why would he give something so important to you?" Seeing her reaction, Nux chuckled, "Secret." He answered. "¡­" Ember continued to look at Nux without any change in her expression. What she wanted was clear, however, Nux didn't give in. "Trust me, I will not betray you." He just said these words. Ember narrowed her eyes even further and then, she started thinking. 3 minutes later, she stopped looking at Nux and then, she started reading the paper Nux handed to her. The more she read, the more solemn her expression got. "Are all these other soldiers members of Sects or Adventurers groups as well?" She questioned. "Yes, this is the reason why they have so many strong cultivators in their army. The troops they lost in War against us were nothing to them. That is the reason why they were so carefree when they lost. Compared to what they have, what they lost that day was nothing." "Following Laurence's plan is suicide huh¡­" Ember muttered with a wry smile on her face. "Actually, even if you don't follow Laurence's plan, your defeat is inevitable. As I said, their Emperor is moving. Emperors are different from others, we can't face them no matter how superior tactics we use. What you need to do is ask for the Dynast's help, tell them about this situation and retreat as soon as possible." Nux suggested and Ember nodded with a solemn look on her face. "You are right, we can't go against emperors, I will send him another letter and seek his help." "Mhm, that would be the best." Nux nodded. Ember looked at Nux and smiled, "Nux, this is the third time you have saved my army from a devastating defeat and unnecessary sacrifices, no, actually, this time, you haven't only saved my army, but you have also saved my own life. I am grateful." Then, Ember continued, "I owe you a big favour Nux, as a repayment, you can ask me whatever you want, and if it is something I can do, I will do it." Ember had a simple, upright nature. She was like a foolish and honest warrior. Owing favours to others or something like that is something she doesn't like at all. She prefers to even out as soon as possible. Now that she owes a big favour to Nux, she would do her level best to pay him back. No matter what he asks, she would fulfil it. However, "Don't worry about it." Nux replied with a small smile on his face. "Huh?" Ember frowned. "Nux, you have been with me for a while now. You should know that I am not someone who would forget about favours. I need to pay you back." Ember's expression was very serious right now. Nux, however, just chuckled, "I don't think you are getting what I am saying, General Ember." "Huh?" "I never said I am forgetting or nullifying this favour, what I am doing right now is stacking it. Hehe~ I am sure that this isn't the last time you will need my help. You will keep owning me in the future as well." Nux then stood up from his chair and walked towards Ember. With his face so close to hers that their noses brushed with each other, Nux continued in an extremely seductive voice. My plan is to keep stacking these favours up until it becomes so heavy that once I ask you what I want, You won't reject me no matter what it is~ General Ember Windstar, I will only make my move when I am absolutely sure that you can't escape from my trap." Ember looked at Nux's golden eyes with a lost look on her face. Soon, however, she came out of her reverie and smiled, "You are making me nervous, little boy. The more you 'stack' this favour, the more I would wonder, What is it that you so desperately want that requires you to stack so many favours? What would I lose if I give you what you want? Questions like these scare me, little boy." Seeing that he wasn't able to see her flustered expression, Nux backed off with a disappointed look on his face. Then, he shook his head and muttered, "Tsk Tsk, the fearsome General Ember Windstar, a prodigy who has affinities with two Elements is afraid of a 19-year-old boy's request, heh, if others hear about it, their ears might fall off." A teasing smile appeared on Ember's face as she turned towards Thyra, "Heeeh? Don't 'others' already know about it?" "I am not 'others' you bitch, I am a lot closer to Nux than you will ever be." Thyra's response was lightning quick. "Hahaha~" Ember chuckled and then, she stood up. "Alright Nux, I will meet you soon." "I am looking forward to that." Nux smiled. Nux and Thyra then left the tent. ¡­ "Assistant General Thyra," In the middle of the night, a soldier appeared in front of Thyra's tent and shouted. "What is it?" After a while, Thyra walked out and questioned. "I apologize for interrupting your sleep, Assistant General, however, the General seeks your presence, and it is urgent." The Soldier reported. "Huh?" Thyra frowned. Unable to understand Ember's action, however, since the soldier said that it was urgent, she didn't think too much about it and nodded. "Alright, give me a minute." Thyra then entered the tent and after a while, she returned with Nux following him. "Take me there." She ordered, however, the soldier shook his head. "Assistant General Thyra, General has specifically mentioned that you must come alone." Hearing those words, Nux and Thyra frowned. Thyra then looked at Nux and the latter nodded. 'If something happens, call me as soon as possible.' 'Don't worry.' Thyra nodded toward the soldier and the two of them walked away. 'Why does she wants to meet her alone?' Nux wondered inwardly but then he shook his head and returned to the tent. 'I am sure she won't harm her.' With that thought in his mind, Nux closed his eyes and slept. "!!!" However, soon, Nux's eyes widened in surprise when a dagger's icy cold blade touched his neck. Chapter 331 Be prepared，Boy Chapter 331 Be prepared£¬Boy Out of reflex, Nux used his [Sense] to see who it was, however, before he could even activate it, He heard a voice. "That is a good expression. I don't get to see this expression on your face that often." Nux frowned. "Ember?" A satisfied smile appeared on Ember's face and she nodded, "You can recognize me from my voice, good job. You would have been in big trouble if you weren't able to do something like this." "What are you doing here, General?" "I am an impatient woman, Nux." Ember smiled. Then, she moved a dagger a little closer to Nux's neck and continued, "Now don't move." Ember then grabbed Nux's hands, then she placed them on top of his head one by one, grabbing both his hands with one hand, Ember smiled with a satisfied look on her face and then, she finally crawled on top of Nux. Nux's eyes widened in surprise when Ember appeared in front of him. "How do I look?" Ember questioned with a playful look on her face. "¡­" Nux didn't answer. He was just too busy admiring this alluring sight in front of him. Right now, Ember was not wearing her normal suit, rather, she was wearing a very thin, black-coloured, see-through Gown that barely did anything to hide her sinful body. Other than her private parts, which were covered with a black coloured bra and panty, the rest of her body was practically naked. "¡­" Nux didn't say anything and continued to stare at those well-toned abs. His little brother twitched. Today, Nux unlocked a new fetish. Abs. 'Fuck, they are alluring.' He cursed inwardly. Ember, who didn't get the answer she wanted wasn't disappointed at all. She may have not gotten the response she had expected or wanted, however, what she got was something far more satisfying than what she imagined. Especially the little twitch on Nux's lower part. Of course, she did not miss that. Ember smiled, then, she moved her body and 'unknowingly' placed her little sister on top of Nux's shaft. Nux felt a strange jolt of pleasure coursing through his body. Ember, however, didn't give him any chance to collect his thought and moved her face dangerously close to Nux's. Right now, their faces were so close that if any one of them moved even an inch closer, their lips would meet. The two of them could practically feel each other's breath. "What are you doing, General Ember?" Nux, who was lost in Ember's beautiful red eyes questioned. Ember's black-red hairs falling on his face did nothing to distract him, rather, they made this situation such a way that all he could see was Ember's face, which, he was very satisfied to keep it that way. It was a sight to behold after all. Looking at Nux's face, Ember smiled seductively. "I am here to fuck you, Forcefully, if I have to." For some reason, Nux's heart skipped a beat. Ember had sprayed perfume on her body, along with her wet clothes, Nux knew that she had taken a bath and prepared herself before coming here. Just thinking about all this, Nux got hard. He was completely entranced by this woman in front of him. Soon, however, his inner sadistic woke up. A playful smile appeared on Nux's face. "General Ember Windstar, you do realize that what you are about to do is a crime, right?" "Yes, I do." Ember smiled. "Won't you get into trouble if you commit a crime?" Nux questioned. "Do you think the General of a Dynasty would get into trouble for something so insignificant? Don't worry, I have enough influence to get out of this situation without any problems. Also, it's not like I will get into any sort of trouble in the first place." "Hmm? Why do you say that?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "Heh." The General chuckled. "It is called a crime if it gets caught, I, however, won't get caught because the victim in my case won't file a complaint against me, right?" "Heeh? How are you so sure about that? I have a lover, you know? Just thinking about how sad she will be after learning that the love of her life got raped by someone makes me angry. So angry that I will file many cases against you and seek justice." "So you have a lover eh?" Ember smiled, and then, She questioned. "Why did you not think of this lover when you were 'stacking' so many favours in order to fuck me?" "So you knew." Nux smiled. "It is pretty hard to not know when you leave so many obvious hints, boy. Did you think looking at me with those desperate and passionate eyes would hide it? No, actually, were you even trying to hide it?" Ember questioned with a chuckle. Nux chuckled as well. Then suddenly, Ember sealed his lips. "!!!" Nux's eyes widened in surprise and he was unable to react in time. Ember's lips continued to touch his, however, by the time he came out of his reverie and actually got to enjoy her sweet lips, Ember broke the kiss. "Boy, you are handsome, you are intelligent, you are strong, you are reliable and you are resourceful. You are a great man, however, you have one fault." "What is it?" Nux questioned. "You are not direct enough." Ember answered. "Huh?" Nux frowned and then, Ember explained. "Looking at me with those eyes full of passion, fantasizing about me and then planning about how to get your hands on me from afar is too passive. Be a warrior, boy. If you want something, ask for it. You don't need any favours or something like this. If you want to spend a night with me, have enough guts to come up and ask for it. That is how a warrior does things." Ember explained and then, a wild aura was released from her body. "Don't worry though, I will show you the way of the Warriors, In. A. Great. Detail. Be prepared, Boy." Chapter 332 l am unable to overpower him!? * Chapter 332 l am unable to overpower him!? * "Be prepared, Boy." Ember spoke with a wild, crazy smile on her face. And as if he was influenced by her, a big smile appeared on Nux's face as well. Ember smiled in satisfaction and then, she sealed Nux's lips again. This time, however, Nux wasn't lost anywhere else, this time, he enjoyed her sweet and soft lips as much as he can. She was still grabbing his hands above his head, therefore, Nux could not move much, however, Nux didn't care, he continued to suck Ember's lips greedily and the two of them shared an extremely lewd kiss. 3 minutes later, Ember finally broke the kiss and look at Nux with a smile on her face. Nux smiled back and suddenly, Ember bit her lips. Nux's little brother twitched again. Right now, Nux was rock hard and all he wanted was to get behind Ember and ram his cock inside her forbidden cave. However, he was not the one in control right now. Ember was the one who had the control. Ember smiled seductively and muttered, "Now stay there like a good boy you are, alright? Don't worry, appropriate rewards will be given if you listen to what I say, do you understand?" "Yes, Lady Ember." Nux nodded with an obedient look on his face. He wanted to lash out, however, his inner sadist wanted to see how far will this woman go. Seeing him acting so obediently, Ember smiled contently and then, she moved her face away from him and sat up. Her hands then moved towards Nux's member that was being unreasonably hard right now. She wanted to calm this little boy down. True to her direct nature, Ember directly removed Nux's pants without any teasing, then, she lowered in underwear and soon, an 8-inch shaft popped out of its confines and nearly slapped Ember's face with its body. Ember's eyes widened in surprise. However, in the next instant, her expression returned to normal. However, this instant did not escape Nux's keen observation who was looking at Ember with a small smile on his face. Ember was acting as if she was bold and fearless, however, Nux knew the reality. In reality, this 'bold and fearless warrior' was a virgin. This was probably her first time being so close to a man. Therefore, the sadistic Nux was excited to see how long will she act like a 'strong' woman in front of him. Oblivious to his thoughts, Ember continued her little act as she continued to stare at the shaft in front of her. Then, her hand moved and she grabbed Nux's little brother gently. Nux's body twitched a little. This reaction was enough for Ember to know that what she was doing was correct. She turned towards Nux and smiled, "Good job in following my orders, now let's start with your rewards, shall we?" Saying that, Ember's hand moved. She continued to move her hand while looking at Nux's facial expressions, and soon, she figured out the right amount of force that she had to use. "Ugghh!" And soon, Nux groaned in pleasure. Ember's movement may be experienced, but with just how she was looking at him, he felt a strange sense of pleasure all over his body. Combined with those rough hands that hardened due to years of training, holding his dick was weirdly satisfactory and doubled the pleasure he was feeling. Hearing Nux's groan, a satisfied look appeared on Ember's face and then, she increased her speed. Nux moved his body unnaturally to cope with the sudden pleasure and seeing this, Ember's smile widened, "Now now, boy, if you are about to give in to the pleasure and release something, you better tell me before you do it, alright?" Saying that, Ember slowed down her speed before suddenly increasing it again. "Ugghh!" Another moan of pleasure escaped Nux's mouth. This moan motivated Ember even further and she put her heart and soul into giving a handjob to Nux. Since her movements roughened up, Nux could see the clear picture of her beautiful breasts moving up and down continuously, this sight further aroused him and different fantasies started playing in Nux's indecent mind. The pleasure continued to accumulate, Nux continued to moan in pleasure and soon, "Ugghhhh!!!" He sprayed his milk on Ember's gown. "W-W-What?" Ember stuttered. Too shocked to say anything. She couldn't believe that she was covered with something like this¡­ Just what in the hell was happening¡­? How did this happen¡­? Nux, however, looked very pleased by his work. Seeing that ferocious warrior and the leader who lead around 60,000 soldiers into the war, being covered in his jizz like this filled him with immense pride. He burned this sight into his memory and enjoyed every moment of it. Ember, however, did not like this. "Didn't I tell you to inform me before you cum?" She questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "You did." Nux nodded. "Then why did you not follow my order?" "Because I didn't want to." Nux answered with a playful smile on his face. "Huh?" Ember frowned. And seeing this reaction, Nux's smile widened, 'This is enough, I can't control myself anymore.' With that thought in his mind, Nux started, "General Ember, have you ever heard a case where the victim turns out to be the actual hunter?" "Huh?" Ember's frown deepened. "What are you talking about?" She questioned. "General Ember, you told me to be direct, correct?" Nux questioned back and before the already confused Ember could react, he moved. The next second, the position reversed, Now, the one who was at the top of another wasn't Ember, but Nux. "!!!" Ember couldn't believe how ridiculously fast this happened and failed to react in time. Right now, Nux had pinned her hands on top of her head, just like she did to him. Ember tried to resist and soon, Ember's eyes widened in surprise again. 'I am unable to overpower him!?' "Let's study the case of Victim becoming the Hunter more closely, shall we?" A small, devilish smile appeared on Nux's face and he, Tore the thin black Gown Ember was wearing. Chapter 333 Shall we move to the final partnow? * Chapter 333 Shall we move to the final partnow? * Tore the thin black Gown Ember was wearing. ¡°!!!¡± Ember couldn¡¯t believe what just happened, however, before she could even react or say anything, Nux sealed her lips. In the next instant, all the resistance Ember was showing died down and she closed her eyes. Nux smiled and continued, This time, however, it was not a normal, inexperienced kiss, this time, Nux pushed his tongue inside her mouth and tasted every corner of it. With his free hand, Nux quickly removed his shirt and then, their naked bodies touched each other while the two of them shared an alluring kiss. 2 minutes later, Nux broke the kiss, and then, the two of them separated with a thin silver lining of saliva joining their mouths. Nux licked his lips, breaking the saliva lining, then, he looked into Ember¡¯s beautiful red eyes and smiled, ¡°How was it? Your first real Kiss, I mean.¡± Ember, who was still shocked by everything that was happening finally came out of her reverie and questioned with an extremely flustered look on her face. ¡°W-W-What are you doing!?¡± Nux looked at Ember¡¯s flustered face and his smile widened, ¡°Playing the hunter.¡± Saying that, Nux moved his head down to her chest and with his teeth, he pulled down Ember¡¯s black bra, revealing her big, soft, and fleshy mounds with a light pink cherry on the top. Ember¡¯s face turned red while Nux enjoyed the sight of those precious mounds jiggling on the top of her chest. Nux moved his head again, starting with a light kiss on Ember¡¯s lips, he went down, kissed her chin, then her nape, then he continued to move down and soon, his lips appeared in front of Ember¡¯s light pink nipples. Ember, who was seeing everything from so close could feel her heart beating quickly, then, she noticed a small smirk on Nux¡¯s face before he, ¡°Anh~¡± Licked her nipple and unknowingly, a moan leaked out of her mouth. Nux didn¡¯t stop there and continued to lick her nipples as he was eating the most delicious dish in the world. He then buried his face inside her ample chest, feeling those soft breasts all over his face and at the same time, hearing that rushed heartbeat. As Nux continued to stay in that strange position, Ember felt a weird itch inside her canals. She tried to move her body, however, with her hands pinned over her head, there was nothing much she could do. Again, she was surprised by how strong Nux¡¯s grip was. She wanted to ask him about this, however, right now, dealing with that strange itch was more important to her. Since her upper body wasn¡¯t restricted, Ember decided to move her lower body. Rubbing her thighs with each other, Ember tried to get rid of that itch, however, while moving her legs like that, her left thigh touched something. Something hard and warm. With Nux laying his head on her breasts and blocking her vision, Ember couldn¡¯t see what it was, however, the familiar warmth and size quickly gave it away. ¡®H-He is hard again¡­¡¯ Her heart skipped a beat, and as if reacting to that, Nux¡¯s other hand moved and trailed down towards Ember¡¯s little sister. Nux knew that Ember couldn¡¯t see anything, therefore, he made sure to touch every part of her body with his fingers gently and slowly so that she knows what is going to happen to her. *Badump* *Badump* *Badump* A small smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face after hearing Ember¡¯s increased heartbeats. His efforts were paying off. His hands then slipped inside Ember¡¯s panty and, ¡°Anh~¡± Another moan leaked out of Ember¡¯s mouth. ¡®Damn, isn¡¯t she a little too sensitive? I haven¡¯t even touched her properly yet.¡¯ Nux wondered inwardly and with a sudden moment, he directly grabbed Ember¡¯s clit. ¡°Annnhhhh!!¡± Ember moaned loudly. Hearing that loud moan, Nux¡¯s body started acting up, veins popped out on his little brother¡¯s body, however, he just placed it on the top of Ember¡¯s soft and warm thigh and inserted his finger inside Ember¡¯s body. ¡°AAannhhh!!¡± Ember moaned and then, The exploration started. Ember was a lot more sensitive than normal, her body reacted to his every little movement, therefore, finding her weak points was a simple task. Once Nux noted down all her special points around her entry in his mind, his middle finger entered Ember¡¯s cave as well. Soon, the two fingers started assaulting those special points crazily, at the same time, Nux¡¯s thumb teased and attacked Ember¡¯s clitoris and Ember, ¡°AAannnnhhhhhh!!!¡± She moaned loudly and moved her body in a strange way to cope with this intense pleasure that was attacking her body. ¡®What¡­ what is this!?¡¯ She wondered in her head. ¡®Just why does it feel so good!? Something like this never happened when I did it to myself!¡¯ ¡°AANnnnhh!!! S-So goooodd!!¡± Ember moaned and moaned continuously. She believed that this was the peak of pleasure a human body is capable of feeling. She has finally reached the zenith. And as if going against that statement, Nux¡¯s face, which was just laying on top of her soft breasts moved and he started sucking her nipples fiercely, increasing the pleasure she was feeling. ¡°AANNHhhhhhh!!¡± Nux continued to assault Ember¡¯s body while at the same time, he pressed his shaft on her soft tight and continued to rub it against it. Suddenly, he noticed Ember¡¯s walls moving strangely, he quickly realized that she was about to cum, therefore, to give her the best possible experience, he increased the speed at which his fingers were moving, outside of her cave, he used his thumb to press on her clitoris and at the same time, He bit her nipple. ¡°AANNnhhhhhhhhhhHH!!!¡± With a very loud moan, Ember raised her back in the air and, *Squirt* She came and, *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* Continued to have a few more minor orgasms after the main one. Nux looked at her face that was expressing pure bliss and his weapon twitched. ¡°Shall we move to the final part now?¡± Nux questioned with a smirk on his face. Chapter 334 The night isnt over vet... Riaht...?** Chapter 334 The night isn't over vet... Riaht...?** ¡°Shall we move to the final part now?¡± Nux questioned with a smirk on his face. ¡°F-Final p-part¡­?¡± Ember, who was still lost in her own world questioned in a strange voice. Nux smirked. No one would believe that she was Ember Windstar if they saw her like this. Her milky white breasts moved up and down while she breathed heavily, beads of sweat that trailed down from her forehead as if she has fought a big way, the deep red blush on her face, increased heartbeat and those misty red eyes, She did not match that vibrant, dominant and wild General Ember Windstar at all. And seeing this sight, Nux¡¯s sadistic side urged him to see more. Nux then placed his rock-hard dick right in front of her entrance and seeing this, Ember finally came out of her reverie. ¡°W-W-What are you doing?¡± She questioned in a tired voice and a slightly panicked look on her face. ¡°Completing the Hunt.¡± Nux answered with a playful smile and, ¡°AANNhhhhhhh!!!¡± With just one big thrust, he entered her insides and Ember¡¯s loudest moan till now was heard, her back arched up and she moved her legs around Nux¡¯s waist as if she was afraid that he would run away. The mixture of pain and pleasure assaulted her body and her blood leaked out of her pussy. Nux, on the other hand, was on cloud nine right now. Ember¡¯s insides were squishy and warm, her walls crawled around his little brother, massaging and trying to engulf every single part of it. This incredible tightness¡­ Nux liked it a lot. Nux then waited for Ember¡¯s expression to return to normal, and only after he was sure that she was okay did he finally move again. This time, however, he moved as slowly as possible. Suddenly, Ember grabbed his hands and pulled his face towards her. With their face dangerously close to each other, Ember whispered, ¡°I am not weak. You don¡¯t have to be so careful. Something like this doesn¡¯t even hurt.¡± Ember understood what Nux was trying to do, And although she was grateful that he was thinking about her well-being, right now, this wasn¡¯t what she wanted. ¡°Just start with the good part already!¡± Ember exclaimed. Nux looked at her and blinked a few times. Well, this¡­ was surprising¡­ However, since he got the green signal, a big smile appeared on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a big pervert, General Ember.¡± Nux teased. Ember, however, just closed her eyes. ¡°What did you say? Sorry, I fell asleep.¡± Ember muttered without opening her eyes and hearing those words, Nux¡¯s face twitched in annoyance. ¡°Now you have done it.¡± Then, Nux quickly pulled his rod near the opening and then, ¡°AANNNhhhhhh!!!¡± He drilled his dick right inside her pussy again. Ember moaned loudly and at the same time, she tightened her hug around Nux¡¯s neck. This time, Nux didn¡¯t care about anything and moved his dick back and then, he drilled it inside again and again and again. ¡°AAanhh! AAnhh! Anhh!¡± The more he drilled, the louder Ember moaned and soon, her grip around Nux¡¯s neck got weaker. She was losing all her strength. Jolts and jolts of pleasure assaulted her body, making it more numb and eventually, weaker. Her mind was already in a blank state right now and all she could think of was to match her moans with Nux¡¯s drilling. Yes, that was all the General of an incredible army was thinking right now. However, Nux wasn¡¯t done yet. Feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough, Nux grabbed Ember¡¯s left leg and placed it on his shoulder, then, he bent down, Ember¡¯s leg moved with him and continued to stretch further and further. Her cave opened up as well and soon, Nux drilled his rod even deeper. ¡°AAannhhhhh!!¡± Ember¡¯s eyes widened as a giant jolt of pleasure assaulted her mind. She felt like Nux¡¯s rod has touched something it shouldn¡¯t have. Nux, however, didn¡¯t care and continued to thrust his rod inside Ember¡¯s body. This time, his hands didn¡¯t stay idle either, he grabbed Ember¡¯s squishy breasts gently and then, he started stroking that mountain gently while playing with that beautiful peak with his fingers. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* ¡°AAanhh! AAnhh! Anhh!¡± The pounding continued, the sounds of flesh meeting flesh and Ember¡¯s moans echoed inside the tent. Nux, on the other hand, was trying his best to not moan and continued to play with Ember¡¯s body. Soon, Ember¡¯s insides tightened, Nux quickly understood what was about to happen and to make everything much more pleasurable, he thought of a small plan. Soon, a Black Coloured Mist oozed out from his body, it then moved towards Ember¡¯s eyes, taking away her vision. His hand trailed down to her entrance, his mouth moved close to Ember¡¯s ears and then with his other hand, he continued to play with her breasts. Then suddenly, ¡°AANNGggnnHHhhh!!!¡± He used every weapon at the same time. He bit her earlobe, pinched her nipple, pressed her clit and drilled inside her with all the power he had. Ember, who was attacked by the waves of pleasure from all over her body wasn¡¯t able to take it and she moaned out loud. Her walls tightened to an unbearable extent and she, *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* Came nonstop. On the other side, Nux wasn¡¯t any better either, as Ember¡¯s cave tightened, the pleasure he was feeling rose by multiple folds and, ¡°Ugghhh!! I am cummingggg!!¡± His penis released its load inside her Ember¡¯s body. His milk mixed with Ember¡¯s juice and a strange smell spread inside the tent, Nux and Ember, however, didn¡¯t care. Right now, they just supported their body on each other and breathed heavily. ¡°Haah¡­ Haa¡­ So¡­ haah¡­ how was¡­ your¡­ haah¡­ first time¡­?¡± Nux questioned with sweat rolling over his forehead while he lay on top of Ember¡¯s soft body. He then looked at Ember, waiting for his reply and soon, he saw a small smile on Ember¡¯s face, ¡°Haa¡­ haahh¡­ haah¡­ We¡­ haah¡­ the night isn¡¯t over yet¡­ Right¡­?¡± Hearing that answer, a big smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face. ¡°Of course not.¡± Little Nux rose up again. Chapter 335 Winner takes all, boy Chapter 335 Winner takes all, boy "Ugghh!! I am cumming again!!" Nux groaned in pleasure as he painted Ember's insides white with his milk again. However, this time, Ember, who was moaning as loudly as possible a few rounds ago, didn't let out any voice. She was too tired to do so. Even opening her mouth and moaning was a tiresome job for her right now. She has orgasmed many times this night, however, those orgasms weren't alone, they were accompanied by countless minor orgasms. Right now, her body was so numb that she couldn't even move a muscle, however, at the same time, her body was so sensitive that even a minor touch would send a jolt of pleasure into her body. It was a strangely good feeling and Ember felt that she would get addicted to it. *Squirt* With Nux pushing his rod inside her with great force and then shooting his milk inside her, Ember's already sensitive insides reacted and, "AAaannnhhhhhh!!!" She came again. Then, Nux's body fell on top of Ember's, he then kissed her cheeks lightly and then rolled beside her. "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haah¡­" "Haaahh¡­ haa¡­ haaa¡­" The two of them took deep breaths. Then, Nux felt a strange, but familiar energy entering his body. Nux knew that he had levelled up, however, he did not bother looking at his status. After all, the information in his Status would change very soon, there was no point in looking at it again and again. 'Keke' Thinking about it, a small smile appeared on Nux's face. Then, he moved his body towards Ember then grabbed her from behind, his hand naturally grabbed her firm breast while his other hand kneaded her well-toned abs. Feeling his touch, a small smile appeared on Ember's face and with all the strength she had, she moved her tired hand and placed it on top of Nux's hand that was kneading her abs. "That was amazing¡­" She whispered softly. "Indeed." Nux nodded in agreement and then, he continued. "I never thought I would be in this position so soon." Ember smiled, "So I was right, you did have your eyes on me¡­" "Trust me, Ember. Every man present here in this Army Camp has his eyes on you, You are just too hot to be ignored, a sinful body that would arouse even a eunuch combined with that fiery, wild and dominant attitude, there is no way anyone can resist you. You are a cheat-like existence." "You sure have a sweet tongue, Boy¡­" Hearing him praise her like that, Ember's face turned a little red, however, since he was currently hugging her from behind, Nux couldn't see that beautiful sight. "Believe me, these are not just empty words." Nux muttered and then, a small smile appeared on his face, "However, you were wrong about one thing." "Hmm? About what?" Ember questioned. "The favour, I am not working so hard in stacking that because I wanted to fuck you. Your assumption was wrong." Nux revealed and Ember's eyes widened in surprise. If she had more energy, she would have turned around and looked at Nux with a shocked look on her face. 'Did I give away my virginity without any reason?' This question popped into her mind. However, before she could think more, Nux's hug tightened around her tired body, she could feel Nux's mouth coming close to her ears and for some reason, a subtle wave of pleasure was released inside her body. Then, Nux started, "You see, if I only wanted to spend a night with you, I would have asked it the first time I saved your army. As you said, like a Warrior, I would have been direct with my approach and I would have asked you directly. I would not have waited for so long." Nux muttered and then, his smile widened. "However, you see, I am a special case." "Special case?" Ember frowned. Nux then moved even close to Ember, tightened his hug around her, and placed his half-erect dick between her soft thighs, then, he bit her earlobe and kissed her nape. "You see, I have this strange problem, I did not know about this before, however, after spending so much time with Thyra and my other women, I am finally sure of this. I do not just have sex with a woman and get over it. There is a greedy demon living inside me, once I spend a night with a woman, I want her to be mine and mine alone." Then, Nux's Golden eyes turned dark, "I will not allow them to get away from me. Therefore," Nux's hand then trailed down from her abs and reached towards her pussy, "What I wanted was not just a simple one-night stand, The Greedy me wanted the complete Ember Windstar all for myself." Then, Nux gently grabbed Ember's little sister, and, "Annh~" A small moan leaked out of Ember's mouth. Right now, her face was completely red, however, as a strong woman, Ember still wanted to stand up for herself. "D-Did you think that stacking favours would be enough to have 'Ember Windstar' all for yourself?" "Of course not, how could the woman I set my eyes on be that cheap? I knew that no matter how many times I save your or your soldiers' life, it won't be enough to get what I wanted, therefore, I changed my plans. Rather than getting Ember Windstar, what I wanted was the 'way' to get Ember Windstar." Hearing that answer, a satisfied smile appeared on Ember's face. Then, she spoke, "I like you, boy." "You don't need to stack any more favours, I will give you what you want right now. Since ancient times, there is only one way to get what you want, Fight for it. Getting 'Ember Windstar' all for yourself is simple, Defeat 'Ember Windstar' in a duel and you demand anything you want." "Can I get 'Ember Windstar' as a reward as well?" Nux questioned with a smile. Suddenly, Ember smiled wildly and a ferocious aura was released from her body. "Winner takes all, boy." Chapter 336 She is too fucking much... Chapter 336 She is too fucking much... Suddenly, Ember smiled wildly and a ferocious aura was released from her body. "Winner takes all, boy." "Winner takes all, huh¡­" An Aura, that overpowered Ember's Aura released from his body then, and a wild smile appeared on Nux's face. "Alright then, Ember Windstar, I, Nux Leander, challenge you to a Duel, Accept it only if you are willing to be mine for the rest of your life." A serious expression appeared on Ember's face. "Are you sure you want to do it right now? With your talent, it is only a matter of time before you become a King Stage Cultivator, it won't be too late to challenge me by then. Keep in mind, I, as a Warrior, won't go easy on you no matter what." Nux shook his head, "No, now that I see the path right in front of me, I won't be able to wait for long. I am an impatient man." Nux then moved his mouth close to Ember's ears and whispered. "I want you to be mine as soon as possible." This time, however, Ember didn't blush or feel any sort of pleasure, even if she did, she didn't show it on her face. Rather than pleasure, there was a frown on her face, "You seem pretty confident that you will win against me." Ember narrowed her eyes. "With the thought of winning you in my mind, I am very motivated." "Motivation won't help you in a battle against absolute power." Nux chuckled, "I won't be holding back." Ember's face turned solemn, "How much time do you need?" Without wasting any more time in small talks, Ember questioned. "As soon as possible. I am ready even if it is right now. I want you to be m-" "Tomorrow evening. You must be tired right now, rest well, I will meet you tomorrow evening." Ember muttered and then, she stood up. ¡­or she tried to. Nux, however, grabbed her from behind and tightened his hug around her. "Stay with me~" At the same time, Nux started kneading her breasts and rubbing his dick against her soft and perky butt. A small blush appeared on Ember's face, this time, however, her pride as a Warrior was on the line. Therefore, she battled the pleasure she was feeling and even though she was tired, she forced herself to stand up and then she looked at Nux with a solemn look on her face. "Be prepared for the battle." Then, she wore her clothes and turned around. ¡­ 'She got away¡­' After Ember left her tent, a big, wide smile appeared on Nux's face. 'She is too much¡­' Nux thought inwardly, then, he placed his hand on his chest and felt his heart that was beating so quickly that it felt like it would burst out. 'She is too fucking much... I will make that Wild General mine!' Nux swore in his heart and his smile widened even more. He was really enjoying this chase. "Tsk Tsk, just look at that smile on your face, you are really enjoying whatever is happening, aren't you?" Nux finally came out of his reverie, then, he turned towards Thyra who was looking at him with an extremely jealous look on her face. "Tsk Tsk, look at you, so? Did you enjoy peeking at us?" Nux questioned with a playful look on his face. "Naah, it was good, But I still feel me and you looked better together compared to Ember and you." Thyra smiled. Nux chuckled as well. ¡­ Time passed and soon, it was time for the battle. "Assistant General Nux." And soon, Nux heard a voice. A big smile appeared on his face and he walked out of the tent. "Assistant General Nux, General Emb-" "Take me there." Nux ordered impatiently. "Y-Yes, Sir." The soldier saluted and then, he turned around. Nux followed the soldier and soon, he appeared in front of Ember's room. "The General is waiting for you inside her room." The Soldier muttered. Nux nodded and then, he stepped inside the room. "You look unbearably beautiful, General Ember." Nux smiled as he glanced at the General who was wearing her normal Coat, this time, however, her hair were tied into a pony and there was a red golden sword in her hand. "Don't bother, I won't go easy on you." Ember replied with a solemn look on her face. Nux just smiled and questioned. "Where are we fighting?" "Follow me." Ember muttered and then, she turned around. Ember then moved out of the room from the backdoor and started running in a certain direction. Nux followed her without any problems and soon, the two of them appeared in front of a plain field. "This will be our Battle Arena." "It is finally starting huh¡­" Nux muttered as he glanced at Ember who was pointing her sword at him. "I hope you are prepared for defeat." Ember spoke. Nux just smiled and his sword appeared in his hand. Ember took it as his approval and then, She disappeared. Nux turned around and saw that she was already behind him. With her sword covered with flames, she attacked. *Clank* Their sword clashed. Nux then jumped back however, soon, Wind Blades were shot at him. Nux jumped to the side and dodged, however, as if his moves were already predicted by his opponent, a fireball appeared right in front of him. Nux slashed his sword, his sword and the Fireball clashed and soon, *BOOM* The fireball exploded. Ember Windstar, the General of the Woods Dynasty, even though she wasn't a Peek King Stage Cultivator, she was still considered one of the strongest King Stage Cultivators in the world and the reason for that was her Double Affinity. The Wind Element that drastically increases the Speed, and the Fire fire that increases the Power, This woman had affinities with both of them, this combined with how smartly she uses her two elements to her advantage, her battle sense and surrounding awareness, She was a scary opponent to fight against. Chapter 337 From now on, You are mine Chapter 337 From now on, You are mine She was a scary opponent to fight against. However, this is only true for a normal cultivator, in front of a Monster like Nux, Things were different. The smoke that spread around the area after the explosion cleared up and Ember narrowed her eyes as she glanced at the scene in front of him with a solemn look on her face. "Water Element..." She muttered as she noticed Nux standing in front of her, his entire body was covered with a layer of Water Shield that had cracks all over it, however, Nux, that was protected by the shield was completely fine. "That was a precise use of [Water Shield], it seems you have practised it well and have good control over your element. Good." Ember praised honestly and Nux chuckled. Then, he pointed his sword at Ember, his pose was quite similar to Ember's, thinking that he was taunting her, Ember narrowed her eyes and decided to act again, however, suddenly, Nux disappeared. *Clank* He then appeared right in front of Ember and slashed his sword at her, she blocked his attack with her sword, however, this time, Nux was the one who was overpowering her. Ember frowned, however, since she was currently in the battle, she didn't have much time to think and analyse this, therefore, she did what was required and jumped back. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* At the same time, she also shot some Wind Blades at Nux to distract him. Wind Blades weren't as strong as Fire Balls, however, they were faster, and dodging one in a battle was troublesome. Ember's plan was simple, she wanted Nux to stop there and block all the Wind Blades, and while he is doing at, she would regain her balance and would prepare for her next attack. This time, however, things didn't go as she planned and Nux's next actions surprised Ember to her core. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Wind Blades formed behind Nux and soon, they were shot towards the Wind Blades made by Ember and the opposing Wind Blades cancelled each other perfectly. "W-Wind Elements..." 'He has affinities with two elements as well!' Ember realized. However, this was just the beginning. Nux then appeared in front of her and attacked. *Clank* Their swords clashed with each other, and Ember jumped back again, however, while she was jumping back, she noticed that the ground behind her had turned into Sharp Spikes. "!!!" Ember's eyes widened in surprise. 'Earth Element!' She couldn't believe what she was seeing. Then, she shifted the weight of her body to the other leg and avoided this situation with just a small mark on her shoe. However, right as she landed on the ground, she felt that the temperature around her has changed. She then looked in front of her and, "!!!" Her eyes widened in horror. A big Wave of Fire was moving towards her! And she had no way to defend against it! In the end, Ember could only embrace herself for the impact and swung her sword toward the Flames coming towards her. *KABOOM* An explosion sounded, Ember's body flew back and fell on the ground. She was hurt, her armour was burnt and was falling apart, her clothes behind her armour had burnt as well, even her white skin had a few marks, It could be said that her condition was bad, however, she wasn't done yet. She still had what it takes to win this fight! Therefore, Ember moved and then stood up. Or so she wanted to... However, before she could, A sword was placed on her neck. Ember then looked at the man who was standing right behind her head, "That was my strongest Wide Area attack, [Fire Slash], cool right?" Nux questioned with a small smile on her face and soon, Ember realized something. "Fire... Fire Element as well... Water, Wind, Earth and Fire... y-you... You have an affinity with all four elements!" Nux's chuckled, "I do." Ember, however, couldn't digest this, "H-How is this possible! People with affinity with 2 Elements at the same time are rare, I have never heard about someone who has an affinity with 3, how do you have an affinity with all 4 of these elements!?" "I am a special case." Nux's smile widened and then, he continued, "Well, a normal person can't have Ember Windstar all for himself now can he?" "..." Ember turned silent and soon, she realized another thing. She lost... She lost a battle against an Expert Stage Cultivator... And as if confirming that fact, Nux smiled, "Ember Windstar, the opponent's sword is on your neck, do you accept your defeat?" With a bitter look on her face, Ember answered, "I do." Nux's continued with the same smile, "Winner Takes All, According to this statement, I, the winner of the Duel, can demand anything I want, correct?" "Yes, that is correct..." Ember answered with a lost look on her face. She still couldn't accept her defeat, and in her mind, she was repeating the battle and was trying to find ways to win. However, Nux's next actions brought her out of her reverie. He moved his sword from her neck, then stored it inside his storage ring, then, he extended his hands towards her, Ember took the hand and Nux pulled her up. Then, a healing potion appeared in Nux's hand. He then looked at Ember and his smile widened, "Then from now onwards, You, Ember Windstar, will be mine and mine alone." Nux quickly drank the healing potion and then, "!!!" He sealed Ember's lips, bringing her out of her reverie. Ember then drank the healing potion, directly from Nux's mouth, once the potion was finished, the two of them started kissing and exchanging their saliva. Nux's tongue moved wildly and explored Ember's mouth while his hands moved towards her butt and he pulled her close to him. 2 minutes later, the Kiss finally ended, and then, Nux questioned, "Do you accept it?" "Can I deny it?" Ember questioned with a playful smile on her face. "The Loser has no right to deny the Winner's demand. From now on, whether you want it or not, You are mine." Nux answered as his golden eyes shined brightly and then, he sealed Ember's lips again. This time, Ember reciprocated as well and her tongue moved as well. Their tongues clashed with each other for supremacy, rolling around and licking each other, Nux, however, cheated and started kneading Ember's butt. "Mhf~" A small, muffled moan leaked out of Ember's mouth and soon, Nux's tongue dominated the match. After sharing a 3 minute-long kiss, the two of them separated and then, Ember smiled, "You actually won against me, Nux." A satisfied smile appeared on Nux's face. Hearing the word 'Boy' again and again was getting annoying. He felt that the distance between the two of them was too far, maybe Ember understood that and changed her way of addressing him. "I told you I would." Nux nodded. "Were you that confident in your strength, or am I just too weak for you?" Ember questioned. "..." Nux didn't know how to answer this question. However, Ember wasn't done yet. "And why are you stronger than a normal Expert Stage Cultivator? How were you, an Expert Stage Cultivator, were able to push away me, a King Stage Cultivator? This is just not possible. Even having an affinity with all 4 elements doesn't explain this. Just ho-" "Don't bother." Suddenly, Ember heard a voice and a frown appeared on her face. This voice... She then turned around and there, she saw Thyra leaning on a tree with a casual look on her face. Seeing that she has gained her attention, Thyra continued, "Don't use normal standards to judge him, he is different." "W-Why are you here?" Ember questioned with a flustered look on her face. Seeing that look, Thyra smiled inwardly. 'Heh, I can finally get back to you, 'General' Ember.' "Why would I not be here? How can I miss the scene where after which another woman would become my sister?" Ember's face turned red. "Y-You already knew about it?" "Of course I did. You think my man would hide anything from me?" Thyra smiled and then continued, "Woman, the moment you tried to tease him, your fate was sealed." "Tsk Tsk, why do you make it sound like I am a bad person." Suddenly, Nux snorted. "You are a bad person, Nux." Thyra muttered. "Why are you acting like you already knew that I would lose this match?" Suddenly, Ember questioned. "Huh? Isn't that obvious? Because I did know about the results already, there is no way you can defeat Nux." Thyra answered as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Wha-" Eber wanted to question, however, Nux interrupted. "Thyra, wear your mask, Ember, wear another Coat, this one is all torn up." While saying that, Nux wore his mask. "Huh?" Ember frowned, she then looked at Nux before her eyes fell on Thyra, she then realized that Thyra had already covered her face with a mask and was surprised. She then copied Thyra and did as Nux said. *Step* *Step* *Step* Then, Ember, Thyra and Nux heard the sound of footsteps. Someone was coming towards them. Chapter 338 Heh, and he called our soldiers coward Chapter 338 Heh, and he called our soldiers coward "General Ember!" The soldier saluted. "Why are you here? I told you not to follow me, right?" Ember questioned with a frown on her face. She knew that her soldiers won't dare to disobey her orders, not until something that they can't handle on their own happens. "General Ember, Lord Finkelstein is here." The soldier reported and as soon as Ember heard that name, her face turned solemn. "Finkelstein? Who is he?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. Ember doesn't show this type of expression why often. Nux was sure that something was wrong with this Finkelstein guy. Ember turned towards Nux and answered, "He is a troublesome man to deal with." "Huh? How can there be someone more troublesome than me?" Nux's ego was hurt. And hearing those words, Ember shook her head in helplessness. She look at Thyra for help, however, the woman was busy nodding her head, agreeing with Nux's statement. 'Whatever, let's just meet him.' In the end, Ember just shook her head and gave up. She then turned towards the soldier and ordered, "Let's go." "Yes, General." The four of them then left the plain fields and returned to the army camp, there, they saw a man wearing lavish clothes, standing in front of the 3 Deputy Generals of the Woods Dynasty's army with an arrogant look on his face. "Why is she not here yet? Does she not respect the Dynast of this Dynasty?" The man questioned in anger. "Don't act like you are the Dynast of this Dynasty." Laurence, one of the Deputy Generals snorted. "Deputy General Laurence, I may not be the Dynast of this Dynasty, however, I still hold the message from the Dynast, which means, that right now, I represent the Dynast himself. And even if I am not representing him, you are not someone who can talk to me like that. Know your place." Finkelstein narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Laurence. "As expected of the Soldiers who work under that Ember, they are all rude and useless." Finkelstein snorted. Laurence gritted his teeth. He wanted to lash out and attack this man standing in front of him, however, he could not do it. This man was a King Stage Cultivator, he was stronger than him and was comparable to the General. Of course, Lawrence wasn't scared, however, if he was the one who attacked first, this bastard might use that as a reason to cause trouble for the General. This was something Lawrence cannot accept. Therefore, all he could do was grit his teeth and stay silent. Seeing this, a big, wide smile appeared on Finkelstein's face and he continued, "Heh, rude and useless, I guess I should add coward to that list as well." Lawrence clenched his fist in anger, and the other soldiers who surrounded them felt uncomfortable as well. However, they didn't have to stay that way for long, "Did you just call the soldiers serving the Army of the Woods Dynasty useless?" Ember questioned with a curious look on her face. Finkelstein turned towards Ember and scowled. "¡­" However, he did not have any answers to her question. And seeing that, Ember smiled, "What happened? Why are you not answering my question? Did you perhaps say those words by mistake? Do you want to apologize for that?" "The way a subordinate act reflects on how a leader deals with different situations. If your subordinates are so easily cornered, it tells a lot about you as a leader. The Soldiers of our army may not be useless, rude, or cowards, however, with you as their leader, they certainly look like one." Ember narrowed her eyes. "I am just asking this for confirmation, but, Did you just call me a coward?" A ferocious Aura was released from Ember's body. The suffocating Aura affected everyone around the area and Finkelstein was no exception as well. He took a step back and didn't say anything. "¡­" Seeing this scene, Nux, who was standing behind Ember chuckled, "Heh, and he called our soldiers coward." "Pfft." Thyra didn't even try to control herself and laughed out loud. Seeing this, the rest of the soldiers smiled as well. "And who are you?" Not liking Nux's comment one bit, Finkelstein questioned as he narrowed his eyes in anger. "Heeeh? Why do I have to answer you?" Nux questioned. "Because I am someone who can Kill you with my eyes closed." Finkelstein answered arrogantly. Hearing those words, Nux chuckled. "Oh God, I am so very scared." Again, the soldiers started chuckling and this time, the Deputy Generals started sympathizing with Finkelstein. They were in the same position as him a few days ago after all. Finkelstein already started hating this man in front of him. "Aren't you a little too arrogant for someone who is just an Expert Stage Cultivator?" "Hmm? At least I have the guts to fight against Cultivators who are in the same Cultivation Stage as me." Nux smiled and a vein popped up on Finkelstein's forehead. In the end, he couldn't control himself anymore and a sword appeared in his hands, "That's it. I gave you enough chances already." He roared in rage, however, just as he was about to dash towards Nux, a sword appeared in Ember's hand. Seeing that, Finkelstein paused. He might act all mighty and great, however, in his heart, he knew that he was no match for Ember even though they both are King Stage Cultivators. He might be able to fight against her for a while, however, he knew that eventually, he would lose. Not only that, but this was Ember's territory, he can't act recklessly here. Even if he does defeat her, there is no guarantee that others won't attack him. Therefore, Finkelstein had to hold back. Actually, in truth, he doesn't have to hold back at all. He might not be able to defeat Ember through his strength, however, That doesn't mean that he cannot use any other means. He could always use some 'other means' after all. Thinking about it, a small smile appeared on Finkelstein's face. "Whatever, let's not talk about useless stuff anymore, I am here for something much more important." Chapter 339 Do you even know what you are talking about? Chapter 339 Do you even know what you are talking about? "Whatever, let's not talk about useless stuff anymore, I am here for something much more important." Seeing that smile on Finkelstein's face, Nux narrowed his eyes in doubt. For some reason, he did not like that smile at all. And as if she was thinking the same thing, Ember's expression wasn't good either. "What is it?" She questioned. "It is the response from the Dynast to your recent letter." Finkelstein muttered with a big smile on his face and then, the ring on his finger shined and an envelope that had Dynast's insignia printed on it appeared in his hand. Ember and the other soldiers present here bowed their heads and placed their right hands on their chests. Nux looked around with a frown, Thyra then looked at him and nodded. The two of them then followed the other soldiers and bowed their heads as well. With a solemn look on his face, Finkelstein looked at Ember and muttered, "The topic of this letter is a little sensitive, order everyone else to leave." This time, Ember didn't debate about this either, she had talked about the Emperor Stage Cultivator in her previous letter, the topic of this letter was indeed a bit too sensitive for everyone else to hear. Therefore, she nodded her head and turned toward Lawrence. Lawrence understood what she wanted and turned around. "Everyone, I would be the one training you all today! Show me your spirit!" "YEAAHHH!!" The soldiers roared together and then, everyone followed Lawrence. Ember then looked at Nux and nodded. Nux nodded back and then, he and Thyra turned around. Ember then turned towards Finkelstein and muttered, "Follow me." Finkelstein nodded. 'I don't like that smile on that man's face.' As they were leaving, Thyra muttered. Nux nodded. 'I don't like that as well, don't worry, I am not planning to leave just yet.' Instantly, Thyra understood what Nux was going to do and nodded. The two of them then 'left' the area and once Nux was far enough, he activated his [Conceal] and returned to Ember's room. There, he saw Finkelstein opening the letter, and then, he started reading it with a wide smile on his face. " 'To General Ember Windfall. I have received your reports and I only have one comment on this matter, If you can't lead the Army anymore, just say it directly, don't make up useless stories. The Emperor of the Solid Earth Kingdom making a move on his own? Do you think it is a joke? Can you be more absurd? Do you even know what you are talking about? Do you think you are strong enough to survive if your opponent is the Emperor? Who do you think you are? And why would the Emperor move for someone as insignificant as you? Do you think he has that much time in his hands? You fail to calculate the enemy's moves, your spies are unable to enter the Solid Earth Kingdom, you do not have any information in your hands and in this bad situation, all you are doing is coming up with absurd stories like that!? Do you not want to be a General anymore? If that is the case, you can come forward and say it right to my face, I have better options who can surely do a better job than you are doing. Ember Windstar, keep this in your mind, this is your last warning, if you come up with something as absurd as this again, or if you fail to show me the results again, I will take away your position and will give it to someone who actually deserves it. As for the help you asked for regarding this matter, I believe I don't have to say anything anymore. Ellinger Woods, The Dynast of the Woods Dynasty' " Finkelstein then rolled the letter respectfully and the letter disappeared from his hands. Then, he looked at Ember, his solemn expression turned into a wide smile and he snorted. "Tsk Tsk, to think you would come up with something so absurd. No wonder the Dynast is so angry. I knew you were not that good, however, I had no idea that you were that useless. This is truly shocking." Hearing those words coming from his mouth, Ember, who was still a little doubtful was now sure. Thinking that Finkelstein, a King Stage Cultivator, coming here on his own just to deliver this message was absurd, he must have another goal in his mind. And now, the goal was revealed. Him coming here while carrying this letter only meant one thing. The Dynast was sending him to make a Statement. The 'replacement' that the Dynast was talking about in this letter was this man right in front of her. The Dynast and the Finkelstein, the two of them were in this together. 'To think you would go this far.' Ember thought inwardly, however, outwardly, she didn't show any other expression. Seeing this, Finkelstein pouted. He wanted to see despair and hopelessness on this woman's face. "Heh, I hope you do a better job next time, General Ember, don't trouble our Dynast with something so absurd and childish next time. You are a mature King Stage Cultivator, you should understand the weight of responsibility that is on your shoulders and consider everything before you make a move." He 'guided'. Of course, he wasn't actually guiding, he just wanted to tease Ember. Ember, however, didn't care about it at all, "Now that you have delivered your letter, I believe you should return, you are a busy man, after all, right?" Finkelstein's mouth twitched in frustration, however, in the end, he just nodded. "I will take my leave then." 'Act all you want you bitch, I would like to see your expression once your position is taken away from you. Heh, then, you will show me the expression that I long to see on your face.' An evil smile appeared on Finkelstein's face as he left Ember's room. After he left, Nux appeared right in front of Ember and questioned with an extremely joyful face. "Is the relationship between you are the Dynast of the Dynasty bad?" Chapter 340 Ember Windstar, do you trust me? Chapter 340 Ember Windstar, do you trust me? "Is the relationship between you are the Dynast of the Dynasty bad?" Nux questioned with an extremely joyful look on his face. Seeing that face, Ember frowned, "Why do you look so happy after hearing that?" "Oh¡­ Ah, I mean," Nux's face then turned solemn and he questioned. "It seems that the relation between you and the Dynast is not very healthy, is that true?" Ember's face twitched when she noticed how quickly Nux's expression changed, however, in the end, she just shook his head and answered, "Yes, you are correct, the relationship between me and the Dynast isn't good." "Why?" Nux questioned out of curiosity. Ember then glanced at Nux for a while and then, she answered, "It started 10 years ago when the previous Dynast of the Kingdom died of illness and his oldest son took over and became the new Dynast of the Dynasty. The new Dynast was strong, thoughtful, and mature, however, he had one weakness, his extreme lust. After I returned to the Capital to greet the new Dynast, I caught that man's eye and he asked me to be his woman, I, of course, rejected that offer. My condition was simple, defeat me and ask what you want from me. However, since the Dynast is only an Expert Stage Cultivator, he wasn't strong enough to defeat me as you did, neither was he brave enough to challenge me, nor was he patient enough to wait and become stronger in order to defeat. He chose the easiest way possible. And that was to use his newly gained power and force me into marrying him. However, I, who has been serving as a General of the Dynasty for so long had a considerable amount of influence as well. The Dynast soon realized that his methods won't work on me and since then, he has been holding a grudge against me. This is not the first time something like this has happened, he had tried to get his revenge on me before as well, Sometimes, he would cut short our food supply, sometimes, he would ask us to do impossible missions with less manpower or something like that. His goal was simple, he wanted to take away my position as the General of the Dynasty and once my influence weakens, he would use that chance to force me into marrying him. However, I did not give in, me and my soldiers still charged through and passed all his trials without giving him any chance to complain. Things were going well but I never expected that the Dynast would take the involvement of the Emperor Stage Cultivator so lightly and use it to pressure me again. This is simply ridiculous, he is not thinking about the lives of the Soldiers serving the Dynasty at all!" Ember smashed the table in front of him in anger. Nux, who heard everything frowned. This story wasn't really surprising, a perverted ruler going after a beautiful woman, it was a pretty common story, heck, with how beautiful Ember is, he could completely relate with the Dynast. Of course, his steps were too extreme and he was a moron, but still, they both had the same initial thought, Ember was beautiful and they both wanted her all for themselves. He could understand what the Dynast was thinking, what he couldn't understand was what Ember was thinking. "If the Dynast treated you so unfairly, then why did you not quit your position yourself?" "Won't I just be giving him exactly what he wants if I do that?" Ember questioned. "Huh?" Nux did not understand. "There is a reason why the Dynast wants to take away my position so desperately. That bastard is playing a long game, after my position is gone, a few years later, my achievements would be forgotten and the influence I hold will weaken. Once my influence is not strong enough to protect me anymore, the Dynast would pressure me into marrying him and I won't be able to reject him. So giving up on my position is just playing right into his hands." Ember explained. Hearing this, Nux's frown deepened, "Is it worth going through so many troubles for? Why not just leave the Dynasty and settle somewhere else?" "Settle somewhere else? Where? In any other Kingdom? Do you think any Kingdom would agree to let the General of the enemy nation live in their land?" Ember questioned. "Why not hide your identity?" Nux questioned. "Again, do you think, I, as a King Stage Cultivator can hide my identity so easily?" "There are those wandering cultivators, right? The cultivators who live in seclusion, avoiding all the troublesome situations and only getting involved in something that actually interests them, can't you live like that?" Ember shook her head, "If I was a Wandering Cultivator from the start, I would have been able to do that, however, I am the General of the Woods Dynasty, there are certain things that I know that a normal wandering cultivator shouldn't know. The Enemy nations would try their best to capture me and extract the information they want, and my own nation¡­ Well, since the Ruler of the nation wants me, there aren't many places where I can hide and live freely." A long sigh then escaped Ember's mouth and she continued, "In the end, being the General of the Army, defending the Dynasty, and strengthening my influence is the only way for me to live safely and independently." "¡­" Nux turned silent and started thinking about everything more deeply. Today, he finally realized how strong the Ruler of the Nation is. Even though he is just an Expert Stage Cultivator, he has the power to trouble a strong King Stage Cultivator like Ember, and he is not even using his trump card yet. 'Teacher Arvina¡­ you asked me why I wanted to become the King, right? You asked me what my goal is, right? I think I finally found the answer to that answer.' A strange shine lit up in Nux's beautiful eyes, he then looked at Ember and questioned, "Ember Windstar, do you trust me?" Chapter 341 She will be going with me Chapter 341 She will be going with me "Ember Windstar, do you trust me?" "Huh?" Hearing the sudden question, Ember frowned. "C'mon, you belong to me now, Ember. You trust me with all your heart, right?" Ember's face momentarily turned red before turning back to normal and she questioned, "What are you planning?" "Well, I'll tell you after you answer my question." Nux smiled. "You are annoying." Ember complained. "So? Do you trust me?" "It doesn't matter if I trust you or not. I am yours now, you have the responsibility to take care of me. You can do whatever you like, I will follow you." Ember answered. "Hmmm, I didn't you were the shy type." Nux muttered. Ember's face twitched and she retorted in anger. "Are you going to tell me what you are thinking or not!?" "Alright Alright, you don't have to be so aggressive, I will tell you." Nux chuckled and then, he revealed his plan, "Let's run away." "Huh?" Ember frowned. "¡­" Nux, however, did not explain any further and continued to look at Ember with a smile on his face. "Didn't I just tell you the problem? I can't run away, I don't have anywhere else to go." "You do not have to worry about that, I have a perfect place where you can live without any troubles at all. You just have to agree and follow me." Nux replied. "¡­" Ember turned silent and started thinking. "¡­what about my soldiers¡­?" In the end, she voiced her worries. "They will be going against an Army that is a lot stronger than them, if I am not here with them, many of them would lose their life. I don't want that to happen." "Things would be worse if you stay here, Ember. Currently, there is no way for you and your army to win, if the two nations clash, your defeat is inevitable. There are 7 King Stage Cultivators in the opponents camp and I am not even talking about the Emperor right now. If your army wants to win this war, the only way is to seek the Dynast's help. However, with your relationship with the Dynast, that man would never help you and your soldiers will be the ones to suffer because of this. Right now, the only thing you can do is leave, this way, you will be safe and the Dynast would be forced to help the army since the newly appointed General would be his subordinate." "¡­" Ember turned silent. "So the real problem is me¡­?" She questioned. "No, the real problem is not you, Ember. The real problem is the Dynast. However, since the Dynast holds the power, we can't go against him right now. We can only back down." Nux answered. Ember nodded and then, she spoke, "I understand, I will leave with you. However, we won't be leaving today." This time, the determination in Ember's eyes was unwavering. She won't back off, and Nux knew him. However, he was curious. "Why do you say that?" "I will write a resignation letter to the Dynast and will only leave once the next General arrives. I absolutely won't leave my soldiers leaderless, even for a single day. I don't know when those bastards will attack us again." Nux looked into Ember's fiery red eyes and couldn't help but smile, "Alright, we will do as you say but the talk with the Deputy Generals, you would only tell them what I tell you, okay?" "Deal." Ember nodded and then, she started writing the letter. ¡­ 'I need your help.' 'Leave it on me.' Thyra nodded and then, she walked towards the three Deputy Generals who were standing together discussing something with solemn looks on their faces. "I did not like the expression on Finkelstein's face when he left." Thyra spoke. The three Deputy Generals looked at her and Lawrence nodded, "I did not like that as well." Thyra continued. "The General hasn't come outside as well, I am worried." Lawrence looked towards Ember's room and narrowed his eyes, "Don't worry, she will come out soon." "I know that." Thyra nodded and continued talking with the three Deputy Generals. Time passed and soon, Ember walked out of her room with a solemn expression on her face. Thyra and the Three Deputy Generals rushed toward her. "General, what happened, what did the Dynast's letter say?" Lawrence questioned. Ember then looked at the 4 people in front of her and then, she answered, "He refused to help us in any way possible." Lawrence frowned, "Why do you have that expression on your face then? Hadn't we already expected that?" "There is something that you are not telling us, isn't there?" Thyra narrowed her eyes and questioned. Lawrence and the other two Deputy Generals frowned as well. Seeing that she couldn't hide it anymore, Ember sighed, "The Dynast has ordered me to give up on my position as the General of the Army and return." "WHAT!?" The three Deputy Generals shouted in shock. "Why would he do that!?" "Is he out of his mind!?" "Where else would he find a better General than you!?" "Wait¡­ is it that Finkelstein bastard?" "NO! I would never serve that bastard as my leader!" "I agree! I would rather die!" The Deputy Generals showed their rejection, however, Lawrence¡­ He was oddly silent. "General¡­" "What is it?" Ember questioned as she turned towards Lawrence. "¡­is it related to 'that' incident?" "¡­yes." Ember nodded and the three Deputy Generals turned silent. "That bastard! He still wants to force you into marrying him!" "This is unacceptable!" "Yes! I don't accept this! I would leave the army as well! I don't want to serve this Dynasty anymore!" "Yes! I will follow the General as well!" "Indeed." "No, I won't allow it." Ember, however, shook her head. "Why?" "Remember, your family is still living in the Dynasty. Don't do something stupid, it might harm your family in the future. I am different, my family has already abandoned me." "¡­" The Deputy Generals turned silent. "¡­what would you do now?" After a long silence, Lawrence questioned. "I can't return to the capital, you know what would happen if I do that," Ember answered. "Then where are you planning to go?" "She will be going with me." Chapter 342 l and Ember are one now～ Chapter 342 l and Ember are one now¡« ¡°She will be going with me.¡± Lawrence and the other two Deputy Generals frowned as their eyes fell on Nux who was walking towards them. ¡°Why would General Ember go with you?¡± A Deputy General couldn¡¯t hold himself back and questioned out loud. Hearing his question, Nux smiled, he then grabbed Ember¡¯s hand, crossed his fingers with hers, and smiled, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to know about it.¡± Nux tried to shake it off, however, this little action of his left a huge impact on 3 Deputy Generals¡¯ minds. Especially when they saw that General Ember wasn¡¯t resisting Nux¡¯s touch at all. ¡°Y-You¡­ you two¡­¡± Lawrence didn¡¯t know what to say. Nux, however, understood what he wanted to ask and smiled, ¡°What you are thinking is current. I and Ember are one now~¡± And as if to prove what he said, Nux moved his head and kissed Ember¡¯s cheeks right in front of them. ¡°!!!¡± The Deputy Generals couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing! This man was bold enough to Kiss General Ember and the General just stood there without doing anything. Her reaction to this entire situation was just the initial shock and a small blush on her face that disappeared as soon as it appeared. Other than that, General Ember did not react at all. Her reaction proved it. This man wearing black clothes and a mask on his face wasn¡¯t lying. He actually managed to make The Fiery Killer his woman. Not only that, but he was even flexing about it in front of everyone as he wants. ¡°You are just an Expert Stage Cultivator, how did you defeat the General?¡± Ember Windstar is a very popular woman inside the Woods Dynasty and many men had tried to win her heart, therefore, her ¡®condition¡¯ of winning against her in order to win her heart was very popular and a lot of people knew about it. It was the only reason why flocks of men trying to woo Ember didn¡¯t surround them every single day. Hearing this question, the other 2 Deputy Generals got curious as well and looked at Nux with doubtful looks on their faces. ¡®This guy defeated General Ember?¡¯ ¡®Is he that strong? It doesn¡¯t look like this.¡¯ ¡®Did he¡­ cheat?¡¯ ¡®That might be the case¡­¡¯ The Deputy Generals then narrowed their eyes and looked at Nux suspiciously. Nux, however, just chuckled and continued, ¡°Tsk Tsk, you guys wouldn¡¯t understand, that ¡®condition¡¯ was just a farce arranged by Ember to keep the men she didn¡¯t like away from her, it acted like a ¡®reason¡¯ that she could use in order to reject the men she didn¡¯t like and,¡± Nux then looked at Ember and smiled. He moved his hand from her hand and placed it around her waist, pulling her close to him, ¡°And wait for the man she actually likes.¡± ¡°Does that mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you are right, I did not defeat Ember, I just impressed her and managed to win her heart.¡± Nux answered as he kissed Ember¡¯s cheeks again. The 3 Deputy Generals were shocked and at the same time, they were extremely jealous. Just how¡­ Just how could someone else do what¡­ what they were trying to do for so long¡­ This is not fair! Also, why was the General acting so meekly!? She hasn¡¯t said a word from the moment Nux appeared! She is just standing there, blushing like a teenage girl while trying to keep a straight face! This! This was so annoying and heartbreaking! ¡°Umm¡­ aren¡¯t we going off-topic here?¡± While everyone present here was lost in their thoughts, Thyra, who was extremely jealous of Ember right now spoke with a spiteful look on her face. ¡°Right, Thyra is correct. We don¡¯t have the time to discuss it right now.¡± Ember, who thought of Thyra as the only light of escape in this darkness of embarrassment quickly jumped on this opportunity and changed the topic. Knowing exactly what was going on inside Ember¡¯s and Thyra¡¯s minds, Nux just smiled, and then, he continued, ¡°So as I was saying, Ember would be leaving with me. According to the letter sent by the Dynast, the new General would come within a week. We three would be staying in this Army Camp till the next General returns and once he is here, we will leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The three Deputy Generals turned silent. Then, the Deputy General named Hasten turned towards Nux and warned, ¡°You better take good care of the General or don¡¯t expect to live an easy life. We three will come after you with everything we have if anything happened to her.¡± ¡°Heeh? Do you think that my Ember would need anyone¡¯s protection? Believe me, the only reason I am taking her away with me is that I want to keep her all to myself, as for protecting her, I don¡¯t think there is anyone else who can do a better job in that than Ember herself.¡± Nux smiled and hearing those words, Ember smiled as well. ¡°Where are you going to stay?¡± Lawrence questioned. Nux, however, shook his head, ¡°I think it would be better if you don¡¯t know about it.¡± Lawrence narrowed his eyes, ¡°Are you thinking that we would betray the General just because she is quit her position?¡± ¡°No, I trust Ember¡¯s judgment, She placed her trust in you, so I am sure you won¡¯t betray her, however, I still think that the fewer people know about this, the better it will be. It is actually for your own good. I hope you understand.¡± After thinking about it for a while, Lawrence nodded. He and the other two Deputy Generals stepped back. Nux looked at the three Deputy Generals who had gloomy looks on their faces and smiled widely. ¡°Alright you guys, don¡¯t be so down, your General would stay here for the next whole week, won¡¯t you make this the most memorable week for her?¡± The Deputy Generals¡¯ eyes started shining brightly, ¡°Yes, this is it! Show your excitement, show your spirit!¡± Nux clenched his fist as if he was trying to motivate the gloomy Deputy Generals in front of him, then, however, a playful smirk appeared on his face and he continued. ¡°However, try not to disturb us too much, you see, we two just found out about our love for each other and would like to explore it more deeply. Make sure to not interrupt us while we spend lovey-dovey time with each other, okay?¡± Nux smiled very politely and the three Deputy Generals who heard his words wanted nothing more than to kill this guy right here, right now. Even Ember was shocked by how shameless Nux was. However, she wouldn¡¯t deny it, She was actually looking forward to those lovey-dovey times. Thinking about it, Ember¡¯s pussy twitched a little and a small smile appeared on her face. She really was looking forward to the blissful week that she is about to spend together with her ¡®man¡¯. ¡®Fufufu~ This is going to be a long week indeed.¡¯ Chapter 343 This will be complicated... Chapter 343 This will be complicated... [Congratulations to the host for rising to a King Stage Mana Cultivator from an Expert Stage Mana Cultivator.] [INT: +20] [Blank Points: +40] [Congratulations to the host for rising to a King Stage Body Cultivator from an Expert Stage Body Cultivator.] [STR: +8] [AGL: +8] [VIT: +8] [STM: +8] [DEF: +8] [Blank Points: +20] [Regeneration unlocked.] [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: King.] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Advanced (+)] [Talent: High] [LVL: 50 ¨C> 60] [HP: 1600/1600] [MP: 2100/2100] [STR: 134 ¨C> 162] [AGL: 144 ¨C> 172] [VIT: 132 ¨C> 160] [STM: 171 ¨C> 199] [INT: 180 ¨C> 210] [DEF: 131 ¨C> 159] [Blank Points: 99 ¨C> 189] ¡®Haah¡­ finally¡­¡¯ Nux thought inwardly as he looked at so many messages that had appeared in front of him. A small, satisfied smile appeared on his face. He finally did it. He had finally become a King Stage Cultivator. Nux¡¯s eyes then fell on Ember who was sleeping next to him with a small smile on her face. Seeing her breasts that were touching each other while being sandwiched by her two arms while Ember slept soundly aroused him to no extent. ¡®Ughhh¡­ this figure¡­ it is just too delicious¡­¡¯ Nux groaned inwardly as he felt his dick twitching again. He had just orgasmed around 5 to 6 times and was completely dried out, however, even after that, he still wanted to just grab this woman in front of her and devour her. Ember was just that enticing. With her long black red hair that contrasted well with her white skin, her calm expression while she is asleep that is completely opposite to the wild and dominant expression that she usually has on her face, those arousing abs on her waist, and that dangerously pretty face, no man would be able to resist himself in front of a beauty like this. Especially when that man¡¯s jizz was leaking out of her cave like that. Nux then moved closer to Ember and hugged her body. Her soft breasts touched his hard chest, while his dick was surrounded by the warmth of her thighs, He felt incredible. ¡®Ahh, this is amazing~¡¯ Nux sighed contently. ¡°Mhfhmm¡­¡± Ember, who was sleeping peacefully let out a strange voice as her hands moved towards Nux¡¯s back, she unknowingly pressed her breasts on Nux¡¯s chest and placed her head on his shoulders. Nux¡¯s hand moved towards her perky butt and he started kneading them gently. ¡°Mhhmm~¡± A soft moan leaked out of Ember¡¯s mouth and the smile on her face widened. She was feeling good. However, right now, she was too tired to wake up, she had orgasmed countless times after all. Nux understood that as well, therefore, after hugging this beautiful woman in front of him and placing himself in a comfortable position, he finally looked back at the messages in front of him. ¡®Regeneration¡­¡¯ Nux focused on his newly gained ability and then, another screen appeared in front of him. [Regeneration] [Effects: Doubles the Regeneration of the Host.] ¡®¡­¡¯ Nux turned silent. ¡®¡­that¡¯s it?¡¯ He questioned inwardly. This was the vaguest ability description he has ever read. ¡®Doubles the Regeneration? Regeneration of what? Why is that not mentioned here? Why in the hell just happened? Why is the description so vague?¡¯ Nux couldn¡¯t understand. He had a few guesses in his mind about what the ability is actually about, however, if he was being honest. He was a little disappointed. No matter what this ability does, in the end, it is only a support ability, Nux actually wanted an ability that focused on attack power. Something strong enough to hurt an Emperor. Actually, Nux hoped that the ability he would get after becoming a King Stage Cultivator would be his key to dealing with the Emperor Stage Cultivators in the future. However¡­ Things did not go as he planned. Even after becoming a King Stage Cultivator, there was no major change in Nux¡¯s strength. He has gotten stronger, yes, however, was he strong enough to fight against an Emperor? Nux didn¡¯t know. He has never seen an Emperor with his own eyes after all. However, this time, he had a vague feeling that he wasn¡¯t. Emperors are different. Only an Emperor can fight an Emperor. He has been hearing words like these countless times. Even Ember, who is full of confidence and fighting intent admits that if she and an Emperor Stage Cultivator fights, the chance of her winning is absolute zero. Mind you, she hasn¡¯t said the same words for Nux, she admits that Nux is stronger than her, however, she still thinks that she has a chance to defeat him, even if it¡¯s very low, that is just how strong and indomitable her will was for. However, in front of an Emperor, even her strong and indomitable will was weak. Against an Emperor, even Ember had to admit her defeat. This was the reason why Nux was doubtful if he could defeat an Emperor or not and wanted to rely on the ability he would receive in the future. However, today, His hopes were crushed. ¡®This will be complicated¡­¡¯ Nux thought with a solemn look on his face. ¡®They are here.¡¯ While Nux was thinking about all this, he suddenly heard a voice. He then narrowed his eyes and a frown appeared on his already solemn face, Then, he gently moved his body away from Ember, wore his clothes, and disappeared. ¡­ Nux then appeared in an Area that was 30 km away from the Army Camp, he looked around, and soon, his eyes fell on Thyra who was pointing in a certain direction. Nux moved his head towards the direction Thyra was pointing at and activated his [Sense]. He saw a Familiar face. A face he wanted to squash on the ground when he first met him. Finkelstein. That annoying bastard was here. However, this time, He was here to replace Ember and become the General of the Woods Dynasty. Nux wanted to kill this man right here right now, however, in the end, he controlled himself and calmed down. Then, a small smile appeared on his face, ¡°Oh well, It seems that we can finally return.¡± He shouldn¡¯t be sad. He would be meeting his women soon, he hasn¡¯t seen them for more than a week after all. They must be angry. Chapter 344 l wish you luck, New General Chapter 344 l wish you luck, New General "Soldiers of the Woods Dynasty, gather here as soon as possible!" Early in the morning, while most of the soldiers were busy with their own work, a loud sound was heard and it attracted everyone's attention. "This is an Order!" The confused soldiers then moved quickly and soon, everyone gathered around 3 men who were looking at everything with wide smiles on their faces. Seeing that everyone has gathered, one of the three men stepped forward and the coat he was wearing fluttered due to the wind. Many soldiers frowned when they saw the coat that the man was wearing, however, every single one of them knew who this man was, therefore, they didn't dare to say anything out loud and continued to observe. "I am sure many of you have countless questions in your mind. What is Lord Finkelstein doing here? Why is Lord Finkelstein wearing this coat that only the General is allowed to wear? Why has Lord Finkelstein ordered us to gather here? Don't worry, I will answer all your questions right now. Now before I start, let me make a few things clear, From now on, you are not going to address me as 'Lord Finkelstein', from now on, you all would address me as General Finkelstein!" Finkelstein announced loudly and soon, the soldiers frowned. "What? General Finkelstein? Why would he call him that?" "Also, why is he wearing that coat?" "Is he going to become the General as well?" "Huh? How is that possible? How can there be 2 Generals in the Army?" "Indeed, there must be something else." "Is it one of General Finkelstein's games?" "Hmm, that might be the case." The soldiers started chatting with each other and, "Silence!" A loud roar was heard. "¡­" Silence fell over the area. Finkelstein then looked at the soldiers in front of him and continued, "You lot are not allowed to speak until I am done with my part, is that clear?" "¡­" No one answered. "IS THAT CLEAR!?" Finkelstein shouted and at the same time, he released his suppressing aura. His technique worked and the soldiers' bodies moved instinctively. "Yes Sir!" "Good." Finkelstein praised. No matter how one looked at this scene, although he did use a little force to do it, Finkelstein proved that he indeed had leadership capabilities. "Due to some unforeseen events, General Ember Windstar will be retiring early and will no longer serve as the General of our Dynasty." "!!!" The soldiers' eyes widened in surprise. However, before they could react, Finkelstein continued. "General Ember has served the Army for 60 long years and has achieved countless things in this time. She is without a doubt one of the strongest and most successful Generals that has ever served our Dynasty, However, now that she is leaving, the Dynast has given me this difficult task to fill the void she has left and become the next General of the Army. Now, I call General Ember Windstar who would like to give her final goodbyes to her dear soldiers." Finkelstein then turned in a certain direction and soon, a woman walked forward and stepped inside the encirclement. "General Ember." Seeing Ember standing right in front of her, Ember raised her eyebrows in surprise, however, soon, her surprise disappeared and she turned toward the Soldiers. "Soldiers of the Woods Dynasty¡­" Then, another speech followed. Nux, who was observing everything from afar was surprised. This Finkelstein, that man was smarter than he thought. Unlike how he predicted that Finkelstein would act arrogantly and try to insult Ember, Finkelstein did the opposite and has been showing his 'respect' for Ember from the moment he arrived here. That was a mature move on his part. Nux, Thyra, and Ember were impressed. "With this, I will be taking my leave, However, I will leave my one last order here, Do not die a wasteful death. Is that clear?" "YEAAAHHHH!!" A roar countless times louder than before was heard. Nux noticed a small twitch on Finkelstein's face, however, he quickly turned that into a smile and turned towards Ember. "General Ember, Dynast has prepared these 2 escorts for you, they will take you to the Capital city safely, I have also prepared the carriage for you and have ensured that you will have a comfortable journey." Finkelstein bowed as he pointed at the two men who were standing behind him. Nux and Ember's expressions turned solemn when they saw the two Expert Stage Cultivators. 'Heh, Escorts my ass. Aren't they here just to keep an eye on me and ensure that I reach the Capital without any hitches?' Ember thought inwardly and chuckled. 'Well, it's not like two Expert Stage Cultivators are going to make any difference.' Ember's eyes then turned cold, 'The Dynast is just wasting 2 precious lives by sending them here.' "That is very thoughtful of you, General Finkelstein." Ember smiled. Finkelstein smiled back and then he bowed his head, "I hope you have a safe journey, General Ember." 'Just leave already, isn't that what those words actually mean?' Ember chuckled. 'Don't worry, I'll don't plan on stalling for more as well.' "Alright, I will be taking my leave then." Ember smiled and then, she turned around. Finklestein then looked at the two men he brought with him and nodded. The two men nodded back and then started following Ember from behind. Finkelstein, the 3 Deputy Generals, and the soldiers did the same. Yes, every single one of the soldiers wanted to escort Ember to the carriage, the situation would have become a big mess if the Deputy Generals hadn't made their moves and settled the soldiers. "Have a great life ahead, General Ember. I hope your life as Dynast's concubine is fun." Seeing that no one was around, Finkelstein looked at Ember with a big smirk on his face. Ember just looked at Finkelstein and smiled, "Be careful out there." "Huh?" Finkelstein frowned in confusion, however, Ember already entered the carriage and only spoke one thing, "You know me, I wouldn't have given up if I wasn't in a hopeless situation. I just hope you can deal with what I, Ember Windstar, see as hopeless. I wish you luck, New General." Under the confused and doubtful expression on Finkelsten's face, the carriage started moving. Chapter 345 lts time to leave now Chapter 345 lt's time to leave now "Hmm? Why did you stop the carriage?" Ember questioned with a frown on her face. The Escort named Jack, who was sitting with Ember inside the Carriage frowned and knocked on the carriage walls, "Jerry, why did you stop the carriage?" "There is a man standing in front of the carriage." The other escort named Jerry, who was driving the carriage answered. And as if confirming those words, "Whatever you are carrying is mine! Return what belongs to me back to me!" Hearing those words, Jerry frowned and looked at the 'Bandit' with a deadpan look on his face, "You Idiot, at least look at the Cultivation Stage of the man you are trying to rob before making a move¡­" Jerry was pretty sure that the bandit would soon panic when he noticed how strong he is and would stop bothering him. He was too bored, however, since he wanted to leave a good impression on Ember, he didn't kill this man right now. However, contrary to his expression, rather than fear, the Bandit only looked at him as if he was looking at an Idiot and, "You Idiot, at least look at the Cultivation Stage of the man you are trying to talk big to." Jerry blinked a few times, then, he narrowed his eyes to check the Bandit's Cultivation and, "!!!" Jerry panicked. He quickly moved from the driving seat and rushed towards Ember. "General Ember! You have to help us!" "Huh? You can't even handle a mere Bandit now?" Ember questioned in a disinterested tone. Even Jack had a frown on his face, he couldn't understand why Jerry would ask General Ember's help for something so trivial like this, however, Jerry's next words shocked him to his core. "He is a King Stage Cultivator!" "WHAT!?" Jack exclaimed in shock. "Yes! I am not lying!" Jack quickly rushed out of his carriage and glanced at the bandit who was looking at them in patience. "!!!" Jack's eyes widened in surprise and he quickly turned toward Ember and asked for her help. "General! You have to help us! He is not an opponent we can defeat ourselves." "Huh? Aren't you the escorts sent here to protect me and ensure my comfort during my travel? Why should I do your work?" Ember questioned and the two Escorts were speechless. "General! This is not the time to pla-" Jack wanted to complain, however, soon, someone tapped on his shoulders and, "Excuse me, I think I have been very patient for a while now, can you return what you guys took from me, I am in a bit of a hurry." The bandit seemed like a gentleman. "W-We do have anything inside the carriage except for a human. However, if you want money, then you ca-" Jerry turned around and tried to talk to the bandit, however, "Huh? Why would I want money? Do you think I lack money? I am not trying to rob you guys, I only want what is already mine. Now do it while I am asking it politely, or you won't like where this will lead to." The Bandit threatened. "B-But w-we don't have anything that belongs to y-you¡­" Jack stuttered. The bandit then shook his head and sighed, "I guess you want to take the hard way." Saying that, the bandit raised his hands, the escorts tried to defend themselves, however, the Bandit was too fast, his hands appeared on their faces and he pushed them to the side, throwing them to the ground like they are stone statues. "No! Don't go inside!" Jerry shouted. However, Jack stopped him and shook his head. 'Let him do what he wants, once the General gets annoyed, she would deal with him herself.' That was his plan. There weren't many people who could defeat General Ember in a battle after all. And as if he had the same thought in his mind, Jerry turned silent and just looked at the scene in front of him with a sly smile on his face. However, what the two of them saw after that caused their jaws to drop on the ground. The Bandit, whose half of the body was inside the Carraige moved out with General Ember in his arms, the man then turned towards them and snorted, "Hmph! You dare lie to me when you were hiding what belongs to me inside this carriage of yours!? Do you have a Deathwish?" "¡­" The Escorts, however, didn't listen to whatever the bandit said since they were too busy looking at General Ember who was hugging the Bandit like a Koala. 'This¡­ this the Fiery Killer¡­?' They wondered in their heads. The two of them were so shocked that they didn't even notice their impending deaths. Soon, a Sword appeared in Nux's hand, Seeing the sword, the two escorts finally came out of their reverie, however, it was already too late. *Whoosh* *Thud* *Thud* A sword slashed and two heads flew into the air. Before they could even understand what happened, the two escorts were beheaded. "Tsk Tsk, to think you will kill these two escorts so mercilessly, are you sure that you are just an 18-year-old boy and not a merciless killer?" Ember questioned with a small smile on her face. "Trust me, I am only an 18-year-old boy. A boy who managed to defeat the Fiery Killer and made her his woman." "Heh," Ember just smiled. "So¡­ how long are you planning to stay there?" Thyra, who walked towards the two of them questioned with an extremely jealous face. Ember looked at Thyra for a while and then, "Heh." With a small chuckle, she turned her face away. Thyra's face twitched in annoyance. Nux enjoyed their attraction and at the same time, he attacked the carriage with a [Earth Spike] Spell, then burned the ground with Fire spells and started using all the elements around the Area. Once he was done, he turned towards Thyra and smiled, "It's time to leave now." Thyra, who was glaring at Ember, smiled lovingly and nodded. Chapter 346 Teacher Arvina, you are the best! Chapter 346 Teacher Arvina, you are the best! *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* In the middle of the night, someone aggressively knocked on Arvina¡¯s room. ¡°Who is this!?¡± Arvina questioned in an annoyed tone as she sat up. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Since the knocking on the door still continued, Arvina stood up from her bed and walked towards the door with an angry expression on her face. ¡®Is this isn¡¯t something very important, whoever it is, he or she will pay dearly for ruining my sleep¡¯ Arvina swore inwardly and aggressively opened the door. ¡°You better have a good reason-¡± However, before she could even complete her sentence, she paused. ¡°Nux?¡± She questioned with a frown. Yes, the man who was knocking on her doors for so long was none other than her student. A student who¡­ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the Woods Dynasty right now?¡± Arvina questioned with a confused look on her face. ¡°Teacher Arvina, we need your help.¡± However, unlike his usual playful smile on his face, Arvina noticed that Nux was looking at her with a nervous and somewhat desperate look on his face. Arvina was even more confused now. She has never seen this expression on Nux¡¯s face. ¡°What happened?¡± Arvina questioned. However, instead of answering, Nux just turned his head and looked in another direction, Arvina frowned, however, before she could ask, another woman walked out and appeared in front of her. A woman she knew very well. ¡°Ember¡­?¡± Arvina narrowed her eyes. ¡°It has been a while, Arv.¡± Ember smiled lightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Arvina questioned in confusion. ¡°Teacher, we need your help, Ember left the Woods Dynasty and now is looking for a place to hide. No other place came into my mind and I brought her help. Please hide Ember in your mansion, Teacher Arvina. I beg you.¡± However, those words did not lessen Arvina¡¯s confusion at all, rather, they only increased the number of questions in her head. ¡°Left the Woods Dynasty? Why? Aren¡¯t you a General of the Woods Dynasty¡¯s army? Why do you want to hide here? Who are you hiding from? What happened?¡± ¡°Things are bad¡­¡± Ember muttered and this time, a solemn look appeared on Arvina¡¯s face. She looked at Nux and questioned in a tone that demanded answers. ¡°What happened in the Woods Army Camp? Why are you here so suddenly? Why is the General of the Woods Dynasty here with you? And who are you running away from? I need answers to all these questions, and do it as clearly as you can.¡± Nux then looked at Arvina and with a serious look on his face, He answered, ¡°An Emperor is making a move.¡± Arvina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes, so what happened was¡­¡± Nux then started recounting whatever happened until now in detail and an hour later, Arvina, who, right now was sitting inside her room, on a chair, with her hands on her chin and an extremely serious look on her face, summarized. ¡°So you are saying that Lord Herms is making his moves and has taken control over the Solid Earth Kingdom. The Kingdom is now completely changed, with close to no criminals roaming around. Not only that, but the Kingdom has also started recruiting strong Sect Members, Wandering Cultivators, and Adventurers into its ranks and now have 7 King Stage Generals in their army?¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± ¡°You have reported all of this to your Dynast, however, that man is still stuck in his past and wants to use this opportunity to weaken your influence and then pressure you into marrying him?¡± ¡°Indeed, he thinks that since I am making all of this up and nothing I reported to him was true. He told me to deal with all this on my own and is not willing to help me at all.¡± Hearing those words, Arvina frowned, ¡°How does that make sense? With your past achievements as a General, it is clear that you are not someone who would make this up.¡± ¡°He is nothing but a fool. He is not thinking things through at all, with him as the leader, the Woods Dynasty will face heavy losses, however, the problem is that the one suffering from this would be Ember. If she stays there and fights, she would lose her influence when the War ends and she loses, if she quits and refuses to lead the Army, she would be called a coward and would be blamed by others as someone who fled in front of difficulties, this would affect her influence as well. No matter what step she takes, things wouldn¡¯t end in her favor at all. Therefore, I told her to leave that messy situation and brought her here.¡± Nux answered and then, he continued, ¡°And now, I want your help and request you to hide her here. No matter how dumb that Dynast is, won¡¯t dare to search inside the Strongest Kingdom in this world, especially not inside the Academy that is the heart of that Kingdom.¡± Arvina looked at Nux and a small smile appeared on her face, ¡°Nux, you look a little mature now.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Nux frowned. He matured? When? Why didn¡¯t he notice anything? ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how to say this, but I definitely feel that you changed a little, don¡¯t worry, we will analyze this together. As for your request, I accept it. General Ember helped and guided you, as your teacher, it is my duty to help her when she needs it.¡± A big smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face. ¡°Teacher Arvina, you are the best! I love you!¡± Arvina just chuckled and shook her head. Ember, however, looked at this situation with an amused smile on her face, and soon, she nodded her head. Suddenly, Nux stood up from his chair and looked at the two women in front of him with a smile on his face. ¡°Well, this is good, now that General Ember is living here, you two old friends can catch up to each other. As for me, Well, I have to meet, so I would be taking my leave now. You two have a good night ahead.¡± Saying that, Nux turned around. However, just as he was about to leave, Arvina noticed his cultivation. ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 347 Who would you side with? Chapter 347 Who would you side with? Just as Nux was about to leave, Arvina noticed his Cultivation and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°King Stage!!¡± She wanted to talk to him about this, however, when she came out of her shock, Nux had already left her room. ¡°Nux wait!¡± Arvina didn¡¯t give up, she stood up and dashed outside her room, however, when she looked around the corridor outside her room, Nux was nowhere to be found. It was as if he disappeared into thin air. Arvina frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Arv. There are people he wants to meet, he was getting impatient so he must have ran with all his might and you already know, if a King Stage Cultivator gives his all, you won¡¯t be able to catch him no matter what.¡± Arvina looked at Ember and seeing the calm look on her face, she shook her head. ¡°You do not understand, that boy is just 18 years old, he was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator when I met him and it was just a few months ago. That boy became a King Stage Cultivator from a Grand Master Stage Cultivator in just a matter of a few months! Isn¡¯t that ridiculous!?¡± ¡°Well, he is Nux. He was a monster from the start.¡± Ember shrugged with a nonchalant look on her face. Seeing that reaction, Arvina frowned. She wanted to retort to her words however, now that she thinks about it¡­ Isn¡¯t that the perfect reason and the best explanation there is? How did he become a King Stage Cultivator so quickly? Well, because he was Nux. He has done so many impossible things before, why not just add another one to that list? When Arvina thought about it that way, she wasn¡¯t as shocked as before. She has to admit, this was indeed a good way to think things when it was related to Nux. However, Arvina didn¡¯t like the fact that the one who came up with this theory was not her but Ember. Why¡­ Just why did this woman come up with a Theory to deal with her student? Shouldn¡¯t she be the one who should come up with something like this? The more she thought about it, the more Arvina frowned. She then walked towards Ember and sat down next to her. ¡°You understand him well, huh¡­¡± ¡°Well, I have been observing him for more than a month now.¡± Ember smiled. Arvina frowned inwardly, ¡®I have been doing the same, you know?¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t say that out loud and nodded her head, ¡°Hm hm, that sounds reasonable but still¡­ aren¡¯t you acting a little too nonchalant right now? He is an 18-year-old King Stage Cultivator, after all, you have to be a little shocked, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I am not shocked, I just got numb.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That boy has done a lot of things in these past few days he has been with me. It won¡¯t be wrong to say that this boy has practically saved me and my entire army many times. He has achieved feats that most of the soldiers who have countless years of experience haven¡¯t.¡± Hearing those words, a proud smile appeared on Arvina¡¯s face. ¡°Heh, as I expected.¡± Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, the words ¡®He is my students¡¯ were written on her face, in capital letters. It couldn¡¯t be any more obvious. Ember, of course, understood what she wanted to say as well, she wanted to smile with her as well, however, before that, she wanted to confirm something else. ¡°Arvina, I have a few questions that I want you to answer, Would you mind doing that?¡± Suddenly, the frown on Arvina¡¯s face disappeared. The two of them are meeting each other after years and they are not as close to each other as they were before, however, this didn¡¯t mean that they have completely forgotten about each other. Arvina knew what the look on Ember¡¯s face meant right now. She was dead serious right now. ¡°Ask.¡± Arvina nodded her head. Ember then placed her hands on the table and moved her upper body close to Arvina, then, her red eyes shined brightly as they scanned Arvina¡¯s facial expressions as if trying to see if she would lie or not. ¡°What is your plan? Just what are you thinking right now?¡± She questioned. ¡°Huh? Plans? What plans?¡± Arvina frowned. ¡°I am talking about Nux, why are you helping him? You know how monstrously talented he is, correct? With his talent, sooner or later, he and the Skyfall Kingdom would become enemies. What will you do if that happens? Who will you side with that day?¡± Ember questioned. ¡°Huh? What kind of question is that? Isn¡¯t it obvious? I would side with my student of course.¡± Arvina answered without even thinking about it, Ember, however, wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°So you are going to betray the Kingdom you have lived your life in?¡± ¡°No, I am not ¡®betraying¡¯ the Kingdom, I am just betraying the Skyfall Family. I feel that whatever happens after this would be better for the Kingdom, it just won¡¯t be ¡®Skyfall¡¯ anymore.¡± Arvina answered with the same resolution as before. ¡°You are close to the Emperor Stage Cultivator of your Kingdom correct? I heard that she has been protecting you and that she is the reason why that perverted King of yours hasn¡¯t touched you, right? Are you going the betray the woman who has been protecting you for so many years for a student who you have just met a few months ago?¡± Ember tilted her head as she probed. ¡°¡­¡± This time, Arvina didn¡¯t answer as quickly as before. This time, she hesitated, and after hesitating for a while, she nodded, ¡°T-The situation where Nux and Teacher Astaria face each other won¡¯t happen.¡± Ember narrowed her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± ¡°That is my answer to your question.¡± Arvina shot back. ¡°Alright, let me create a hypothetical situation for you. Let¡¯s say your Teacher and Nux do fight each other, What would you then? Who would you side with? Nux, your student, Or your teacher?¡± Chapter 348 Huh? Just who is thinking about me？ Chapter 348 Huh? Just who is thinking about me£¿ "Let's say your Teacher and Nux do fight each other, What would you then? Who would you side with? Nux, your student, or your teacher?" Ember narrowed her eyes and questioned. Hearing those words, Arvina turned silent and started thinking. Her Teacher who supported her throughout her life, or her student? Who would she choose? It was a big question, she needed time to think about it. However, even after thinking for a good 5 minutes, Arvina was unable to come up with an answer. "So you haven't decided that, have you?" Ember questioned. Hearing those words, Arvina snapped, "This question is wrong to begin with." Ember frowned, however, Arvina didn't care about that and continued, "A hypothetical situation means nothing. What you are saying doesn't make any sense. As I said before, I will make sure that my Teacher and Nux don't face each other. I have talked about this with Nux and I am sure he would respect my words and my plans. Talking about something that won't happen is useless." Arvina snorted. Ember, however, didn't seem satisfied by that answer. Well, she can't be blamed either. Unlike Arvina, she knew how Nux's ability works. If they follow Arvina's plans, Nux would never become an Emperor Stage Cultivator and would always be stuck in King Stage. To break through the King Stage, Nux would need Arvina's Teacher's help. Therefore, he can't wait and lay low until she dies. The two of them have to meet each other. And once they meet, they would most probably be enemies. That was the reason why Ember was trying to prepare Arvina for this situation. "It is a hypo-" However, before she could even complete her words, Arvina questioned. "Why do you care?" "Huh?" Ember frowned at the sudden question. "You were too aggressive with your previous questions for someone who only knew Nux for like, a month. In the end, he is just a boy sent by me to your army camp so that he can gain a little experienced, why are you so involved with him? It is not like you cannot run away from the Woods Dynasty on your own, it might be more complicated than just directly getting Nux's help, but I still believe that if a King Stage Cultivator like you wants to, you can easily hide from the world. Isn't Nux just a more convenient way out for you?" "No, Nux is not just a more convenient way out for me, our relationship is a lot deeper than you think." Ember's reply was instantaneous. From her tone, it was clear that she did not like Arvina's words one bit. Arvina, however, did not back down. "Oh? What is your relationship with him then? What would you do if Nux ends up fighting an Emperor Stage CUltviator, would you run away, or would you fight together with him?" "I will fight together with him of course, I would use my life to protect him if the situation asks for it. Remember, Arvina, I was the General of the Army before coming here, I am not scared of losing my life." Arvina was taken aback by those words. She never expected Ember to say such words and with such convictions at that¡­ It was a bit overwhelming if she was to be honest. "J-Just what is your relationship with Nux for you to say those words without any hesitation?" Arvina questioned. She didn't know if even she could say those words with such determination. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Ember's face as she revealed. "We are lovers." "HUH!?" Arvina's eyes widened in surprise. "You heard it, we two are lovers now." Ember repeated. "HOW!?" Arvina still believed that Ember was lying to her, however, seeing that Ember wasn't saying anything else after that, Arvina realized that she wasn't fooling around¡­ Ember was actually serious. "W-What about that challenge of yours? About the man defeating you before winning your heart?" Arvina questioned. "Didn't you see his cultivation just now?" Ember questioned back. "I did, he was a King Stage¡­" Arvina realized. "He¡­ he defeated you?" A wry smile appeared on Ember's face. "Although it is a bit embarrassing for me to lose against someone so younger than me, in the end, I just accepted the reality and my loss" Then, a beautiful smile appeared on Ember's face as she continued, I got the love of my life in exchange, after all." "¡­" Arvina turned silent. She couldn't believe that the woman blushing and smiling in front of her was that fierce General who has killed thousands of people with her sword. 'J-Just how did he do that?' She wondered in surprise. With the help of her newly gained insight, Arvina wasn't shocked by the fact that Nux is now strong enough to defeat Ember, one of the strongest King Stage CUltviator in this world, however, that smile on Ember's face¡­ It is not something that a woman who got into a relationship with a man by a bet or a challenge would show. That was the smile on a Woman in love. She has seen this smile on countless women's faces, however, never in her wildest dreams did she think that she would see this smile on Ember's face. This was¡­ This was simply amazing¡­ Arvina was surprised and overwhelmed, however, at the same time, she was a little annoyed, 'Why is that boy going around charming countless women like it is some sort of competition?' Half of the girls in the Academy dream about him, even a few married female teachers have their eyes on him, but as if that was not enough, this boy just went to an Army camp and brought back the General of that Army with him as his woman!? Just how ridiculous is that!? Arvina was out of words, her eyes then fell on Ember, who seemed to be lost in her own fantasy and couldn't believe her eyes. 'What is with that silly smile on your face? You are doing this on purpose, aren't you?' Arvina questioned inwardly, however, seeing that there was no change in Ember's expression, she couldn't help but shake her head and curse in her head. 'Nux, you little bastard¡­' "A-A-Aaanchii!" On the other side, Nux, who was about to meet Amaya sneezed, and then, he frowned, 'Huh? Just who is thinking about me?' He wondered inwardly. Soon, a playful smile appeared on his face as he nodded to himself, 'I bet she is a woman. Kukuku~' Chapter 349 So what | plan to do is... Chapter 349 So what | plan to do is... "It feels good¡­" Amaya muttered in a soft voice as she tightened her grip on the Nux's hand she was holding. A smile appeared on Nux's face as he strengthened his grip as well. "Indeed, it feels good to walk around like this." Nux nodded as he looked around with a curious look on his face. "That Royal Garden is a good place to spend your time with your loved ones." Nux stated and Amaya couldn't agree more. Yes, right now, the two of them were roaming around in the Royal Garden inside the Royal Palace, right in front of the Guards! Of course, the guards couldn't see them, but that is beside the point. The two of them were using [Conceal]. Why go through that much trouble? Why not stay in Amaya's room and spend time there? Well, that was an option, however, Nux knew that Amaya has been trapped inside that room for a very long time now, especially with her 'curse' where she can't move her body and could only lay down and stare at the ceiling of her room, Therefore, he decided to change things a little and with that smile he was seeing on Amaya's face right now, he would say it was a perfect decision. "Ugghh¡­ I am tired now¡­" Suddenly, Amaya muttered. "Huh?" Nux frowned, however, soon, he understood what she meant and couldn't help but shake his head. Then, he walked in front of Amaya and crouched, Amaya smiled and quickly jumped on his back, Nux then stood up and carried the woman on his back. "Hehe~" Amaya chuckled. "Is this comfortable enough for you, princess?" Nux questioned 'respectfully'. "Yes, now move forward, March!" Amaya pointed in a certain direction and the Nux started walking. Of course, he didn't do this service for free. Since Amaya was taking advantage of him, it was only natural for him to do the same thing after all. Nux's hands moved from her hands and he grabbed her thighs, then, his hands moved inside the gown she was wearing, touching her smooth skin, they then moved higher and higher, and soon, Nux's hands were very close to Amaya's forbidden region. As if satisfied by where he has reached, Nux's hands stopped moving and started caressing Amaya's inner thighs. Amaya, of course, didn't have any problems with that at all, she just continued to look around and observe the beautiful flowers, the leaves that moved due to the wind, the well-trimmed grass, the stars in the sky, and at the same time, enjoy Nux's touch. This small little walk was a memorable experience for her. ¡­ Time passed by and since the time limit of [Conceal] was about to end, Nux and Amaya decided to return. A solemn look then appeared on Amaya's face as she started, "We need to make our move, and we have to do it as soon as possible." "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head. "With the Emperor Stage Cultivator of the Woods Dynasty coming into the picture, everything has become a lot more complicated than before. Not only that, but I have noticed that the Kingdom of Skadi is making some strange moves as well, I tried to get some information out, however, all my information network was blocked. I do not know if it is related to the Emperor Stage Cultivator of the Skadi Kingdom or not, however, I do believe that something is happening. A Storm is brewing, Nux. A storm that we have no information about." Amaya declared and Nux's face turned serious. "Do you think the Emperors making their moves is related to us?" It was a dumb question, If the strongest beings living in this world are moving, of course, it is going to affect every being living in this world, Nux knew that as well. However, he still wanted to confirm a few things. "Well, there aren't any direct relations yet. However, with the goal that we have in our mind, it is certain that we are going to clash with them in the future. Actually, what I am talking about isn't actually related to the Emperors, they will be a big problem today, however, currently, we have an even bigger problem to deal with. And that is, Allura." Nux's nodded in agreement. "She is indeed in some trouble right now¡­" "She has become an Expert Stage Cultivator from a Master Stage Cultivator in just a few months, she has practically skipped the whole Grand Master Stage. This has attracted many eyes on her, even the King was interested in her. They have placed many spies around her to see if she is hiding anything and things have become a little complicated. I am different, I can just blame it on my 'curse' and get away with it, however, Allura can't do that. Things might seem calm right now, however, with you becoming a King Stage Cultivator now, it is only a matter of time before she becomes a King Stage CUltviator as well. And once that happens, I am sure she would be surrounded by the King and his men." Nux's face turned solemn as well, actually, once Allura's Cultivation was revealed, he wanted to return, however, Allura ensured him that she would deal with it and convinced him to focus on their mission. Of course, she did what she said she was going to do splendidly and got more time, however, Nux still didn't like the fact that there were countless eyes keeping tabs on his woman's actions. "Do you have a plan?" Nux questioned. "We have to Kill Allura. Just like we killed Edda." Nux frowned. "But the King¡­" "Yes, with his nature, he would go berserk and would use everything he has to find the murderer, however, I have a plan to deal with this situation. A plan that would keep him busy and would stop him from poking his nose in our business. Not only that, but if things go well, we might even get the chance to kill him. I also plan to bring out the Emperor who is still inside seclusion. This way, you would be able to see the Emperor in action and this would allow you to judge if you can defeat her or not." Hearing her words, a small smile couldn't help but appear on Nux's face. 'As expected of my Amaya, she is indeed a Genius.' "What is your plan?" He questioned and then, "So what I plan to do is..." A long conversation continued. Chapter 350 l Love You, Evane Chapter 350 l Love You, Evane *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Someone knocked on Evane's door, Evane, who was busy with her painting, frowned, she then stood up and opened the door. "Who is i- hmm?" "Princess Evane, I am back." Nux, who was wearing Armour while carrying a helmet in his hand spoke with a smile on his face. "N-Nux?" Evane blinked a few times. "Hmm? Why that expression? You did not forget about me, did you?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Of course not." Evane's answer was instantaneous. Hearing those words, Nux nodded to himself as well, "Indeed indeed, there is no way your mind would forget about me, right, Princess Evane?" Nux's smile widened. Evane snorted and nodded to herself. "Well, you are Nux alright." Nux had that unique way of talking, a little arrogant, a little playful, it wasn't disrespectful in any way, rather, it had its own unique charm and was like his identity. Evane, who was missing this for a while now smiled inwardly. "It is good that you recognized me." Nux nodded and then, he extended his hands towards Evane, "So? Where is my Welcome Back hug?" "H-Huh?" Evane frowned at the sudden request. "Well, I returned after fighting a long, tiresome, and cruel war and you are the first person I reported to, Princess Evane, your knight is back, He deserves a Welcome Back hug as a reward, does he not?" Nux questioned with a playful look on his face. Evane blushed a little and didn't move. She just stood there with an embarrassed look on her face and hesitated. Nux, however, had a very thick skin. Nux just stood there with his hands extended towards Evane Something like this won't make him feel awkward at all. "Princess Evane, you aren't planning to abandon your knight, are you?" He questioned. "W-What's with that Princess Evane this Princess Evane that you are talking about? This is the Royal Academy, I am not a Princess but a Teacher here. So don't call me that." Evane retorted. "My hug, Princess Evane." Nux, however, did not listen to Evane's words at all, he just stood there with his hands extended towards Evane, and this time, he even closed his eyes. His intention was clear, he would stay in this place as long as he does not get the hug he wanted. Evane understood that as well, therefore, in the end, she finally gave in, and with a face as red as a tomato, she finally moved and hugged Nux. With the thick armor he was wearing, Nux wasn't able to enjoy this hug at all. However, he was not annoyed by that at all. It was all for the greater good after all. This little sacrifice was worth it. Nux then moved his hands and hugged her back. Evane's face turned even redden when she felt that thick armor all over her body, especially on her breasts. For some reason, she felt very comfortable and safe in this situation. She did not hate this feeling at all. '!!!' Soon, however, Evane's eyes widened in surprise and she shook her head repeatedly. 'Evane! Just what are you thinking!? He is your student! Your Student!' However, while she was lost in her own thoughts, Nux place his chin on Evane's shoulder and whispered softly, "It feels good, Princess Evane." "T-That's Teacher Evane for you." Evane retorted. "Well, to be honest, I am fine with Evane as well. Only if you would allow me to call you that, of course." "W-W-W-What are you talking about?" Nux's words were like a jumbled puzzle for Evane's mind, a mind that was already a big mess right now. "Teacher Evane, after participating in this war, I realized something." "W-What is it?" Evane questioned back. "In these last few days, I have killed a lot of people, I have seen many enemies and allies dying on the battlefield, I have even picked up bodies of my allies to whom I talked with just a day before the battle and while going through all of this, I realized. I realized that life is too short to hold yourself back in fear of what others would think. We might be alive and doing well today, however, the next day, someone might assassinate us and take our most precious thing away from us. Therefore, it is better to just do what you want and live however you want. And this is exactly how I will live from now on." Nux smiled. "That sounds like a good way to li-H-Huh?" Evane nodded and agreed with Nux's words, however, before she could even complete her sentence, Nux moved and tightened his hug around her. "Therefore from now on, I will not hold back my thoughts and do exactly what I wanted to do since the first day I met you." Nux whispered, this time, however, Evane noticed the change in his tone. His words sounded¡­ Possessive¡­ It was as if Nux was trying to say something to her, and of course, Evane had a rough idea of what it was. That was the reason why she was so flustered. She wasn't ready to hear those words right now, however, Nux didn't seem to know about her thoughts and continued. "I know what I am going to say is morally wrong since we are teacher and student, however, the moment I laid my eyes on you, my heart started beating unnaturally and I fell in love. Everything happened so quickly that I was unable to react in time. I know that what I am saying might strain our current relationship, however, if I don't say these words when I have the chance, I will regret it for the rest of my life." Nux then released Evane from his hug and grabbed her shoulders. With his golden eyes shining brightly, he looked straight into Evane's eyes and, "Evane, I love you." *Ba-dump* Evane's heart skipped a beat. She had already guessed what Nux wanted to say and was already thinking about different replies in her mind, Should she accept it? Should she reject it? How should she reject it? Should she be strict and yell at Nux for thinking about something so wrong? Or should she reject him politely while being considerate of his feelings? Actually, why even reject him? Should she just accept his proposal and live a whole new life? No no no no, it was definitely better to reject him, or maybe accepting it was better. Or¡­ Yes, her mind was a big mess right now and she wasn't able to come up with a certain, fixed answer. However, in the end, when she heard the three magical words, The Mess in her mind cleared up. And now, Her mind was completely blank. She wasn't able to think about anything at all. "¡­" Therefore, she just turned silent and didn't reply. Nux, of course, expected something like that. He just stepped back and smiled, "I know this is all too sudden for you, Evane. I don't want you to rush it. Think things through at your own pace, you can answer me whenever you want. I will wait for your response." After saying that, Nux turned around and left. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* The heavy armor he was wearing produced different sounds as his body moved, those sounds echoed inside Evane's mind, and seeing his walking figure, Evane felt a strange pain in her heart. She wanted to stop the man who was walking away, however, the thought that this man was just an 18-year-old boy and her student stopped her steps. Just like Nux said, this wasn't something she could think about in just 5 or 10 minutes, she needs to think about it thoroughly and then come up with a good answer. Evane nodded to herself and with a heavy heart, she walked into her room. There, her eyes fell on a certain painting, a painting where a man wearing thick armor was walking toward a woman wearing expensive-looking clothes. This painting was about a Princess meeting the Knight who has just returned from war. This was a painting she drew. The story behind this painting was simple, The Princess and the Knight loved each other, however, due to the difference in their status, they couldn't get married to each other. The Knight, however, still dared and confessed his love for the princess, the princess accepted and the two of them lived happily ever after. How they lived, and where they lived didn't matter. The only thing that mattered was that they lived together, overcoming all the hardships they faced. 'Living happily ever after huh¡­' Evane thought about it for a while and turned silent. With heavy thoughts weighing her mind, she decided to call it off and closed her eyes. ¡­ The next day, Evane woke up, took a bath, ate her breakfast, and then, she walked toward her class. As she entered the classroom, she noticed that many girls were standing around a certain seat and, on that seat, There sat a boy who was smiling at her. "Oh, Teacher Evane is here. Good Morning, Teacher Evane." For some reason, seeing that sight in front of her, Evane felt annoyed. Chapter 351 He is quite popular Chapter 351 He is quite popular "Oh, Teacher Evane is here. Good Morning, Teacher Evane." Nux smiled playfully and for some reason, Evane did not like the sight in front of her at all. Just why in the hell were all the girls in the class standing near Nux's seat? She couldn't understand it and neither did she like it. "What is happening here?" She questioned in a strict tone. "Teacher Evane! Nux is back!" Anna spoke with an excited look on her face. She was excited to see her friend after so long. Her excitement was shared by other girls in the classroom and they nodded as well. "It is good that he is back but why are you guys surrounding him like that?" Evane questioned. "W-We just wanted to catch up to our classmate who has not been attending classes for such a long time." Another girl stepped forward and answered. Evane's mouth twitched in annoyance. 'What a blatant lie.' She couldn't believe that her students were lying like that. "Oh? Then why didn't you catch up with Myrill when he returned to the class after a week of being in Medic's care?" Evane questioned. This was a topic that she, as a teacher, shouldn't talk about, however, right now, since her emotions were a big mess, she didn't think too much and questioned. All the students in the room turned their heads towards Myrill, who didn't have any reaction on his face. Right now, he couldn't care less about what his classmates thought of him. He had bigger problems to deal with. His family was pretty much over right now, his father was a cripple, and he, as the older brother, would now have to take care of his younger brother all on his own. For that, he needs to use this Royal Academy to his advantage, in this safe environment, he would work hard, train diligently and become stronger, only once he is stronger would he be able to protect his younger brother and live a normal life. Yes, he was a lot more mature now. This was a little late, however, as they say, it is never too late to improve yourself. This change might lead to him achieving something unbelievable in the future. Seeing the students' reaction, Evane finally realized what she just said and couldn't help but curse herself inwardly. Nux understood the situation and frowned inwardly, Then, a small smile appeared on his face and he continued, "Teacher Evane, aren't you happy to know that I am back as well?" "H-Huh? Of course, I am." "Aren't you curious about why I didn't attend the class for a whole month?" "I already know about it though?" Evane tilted her head in confusion. "Exactly, you already knew about it, but my classmates didn't, that's why they were curious and came up to me. I am one of their closest friends after all, Right, my friends?" "Indeed." The girls answered with smiles on their faces and Evane's face twitched again. 'And why are all your 'friends' just girls?' She wanted to ask out loud, however, she knew she couldn't do so. In the end, she could only force herself to calm down and sighed, "Alright, catch up with each other later, go back to your seats now. The class is about to start." "Yes, Teacher Evane." The students nodded and returned to their seats. Evane then turned around and started the class. ¡­ Time passed by quickly and soon, "Alright, this will be enough for the day. I hope you revise today's lecture after going back, we will meet tomorrow." Evane spoke and just as she was about to turn around, Nux and most of the girls in the class stood up. "Where are you all going?" Evane questioned with a frown. "Didn't you say that we can catch up after the class ends?" Anna questioned back. "What about your other classes?" "Well, I only attend your class, Teacher Evane," Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. "You are my favorite after all." A small blush appeared on Evane's face, however, since she was in front of other students, she quickly hid that and spoke with a stern look, "You should focus on other classes as well, or you might not fail to pass this Decade." "Yes, I will keep that in my mind." Nux's smile widened. Seeing that smile, Evane realized. 'He can't even fail¡­ he is stronger than most teachers here¡­ What an infuriating fellow.' Evane just wanted to strangle this man alive. "We will be taking our leave now, Teacher Evane. You have a good day!" Anna spoke and then, she pulled Nux out of the class. Other girls followed back. Evane didn't like this scene at all, especially the smiles on those girls' faces. 'They are up to no good¡­' She complained inwardly. However, she knew that she couldn't do anything about it. In the end, she could only shake her head and prepared to leave. "Teacher Evane¡­" Just as Evane was about to leave, a girl called out. "Hmm? Julie? Is there anything I can help you with?" Evane questioned. "Teacher Evane, I am facing difficulties in understanding a new Fire Skill I have been learning recently, can you help me with it?" The girl named Julie questioned. "Of course, I am free right now, you can come to my office." The girl smiled and nodded. Evane and Julie then left the classroom and started walking toward Evane's office. "Alright, what do you guys want to eat? Since I came here after so long, it will be my treat." "Oh my, Nux, aren't you generous." "Hehe~ When it comes to academy points, I am the richest person in our classroom." Nux joked and the girls surrounding him chuckled. "¡­" Evane, who saw that scene paused. Again, she didn't like this strange feeling in her heart. Was she jealous? She thought inwardly, however, she quickly shook her head. 'He is just my student, why would I be jealous? This doesn't make any sense. Also, that boy has some guts, to propose to me yesterday night and then roam around with so many girls the next day, right in front of me. Hmph Hmph' Evane snorted. "He is quite popular." Suddenly, Julie, who has been silent this whole time spoke. Chapter 352 Age is just a number Chapter 352 Age is just a number "He is quite popular, especially amongst the girls." Julie, who has been silent this whole time spoke. "Indeed, a little too popular actually¡­" "Well, he is strong and talented¡­ Not to mention incredibly handsome. The only thing holding him back is his humble background, however, that wouldn't be a problem once he breaks through Advance Stage and becomes a Master Stage Cultivator. With his talent, he will become one in a few years and once that happens, there would be flocks of women rushing toward him, therefore, it is only natural that those girls would try their best to get their hands on him. After all, the sooner the try, the higher the chances of their success." Julie analyzed everything in great detail. "Thinking about marriage already? Shouldn't you focus on your studies?" Evane raised her eyebrow. Hearing those words, Julie smiled wryly. "Let's be honest here, Teacher Evane, majority of the students joins the Royal Academy not to learn, but to find a perfect partner for themselves. This is the only place where we could properly interact with people of our age and status, in other words, this is the only place where we are free to choose our partners ourselves. Once we leave the academy, our parents would be the ones deciding our marriage partners. By then, we won't have the freedom to choose. We would be forced to comply with our parents' demands. Of course, students of Prodigy class are a little different and don't focus much on this stuff, however, with someone like Nux right in front of their eyes, they won't give up on this opportunity at all." "¡­" Evane couldn't help but be amazed. She has been teaching in this Academy for years, why hasn't she noticed this tell now? 'Are these really just children? Why are they worried about stuff like marriage so early?' This was a big shock for Evane. "T-Then why aren't you going after him? Do you not like him?" Evane questioned in curiosity. "I find it hard to believe that there would be any girl who would not like someone like Nux. I am not an exception either. However, my parents have already arranged my marriage with Earl Andrew, I don't have the luxury to choose now." Julie answered with a small smile on her face. "Huh? Marriage? So quickly?" "Teacher Evane, we might be students, but we are still more than 20 years old, some of us are even 30. It is a perfect time for us to get married. It is you who is unusual for staying single for so long. Well, I think that is a little expected since you are the Princess of the strongest Kingdom in the world, your parents don't force you to marry someone, right? Though I will say, Teacher Evane, you are missing out. Marrying someone you like is a big change in your life, it is an experience that I am looking forward to." Julie smiled. Again, Evane turned silent. 'I am the unusual one¡­?' She questioned inwardly. She thought about it a little more, however, suddenly, she recalled someone Julie said, "You are marrying Earl Andrew?" "Yes, that is correct." Julie nodded. "Isn't he, like, 3 times older than you? Are you comfortable in marrying someone like that?" "¡­" Hearing that question, Julie turned silent. There was a change in her expression for a second, however, she quickly hide that and smiled, "Of course not. Due to Cultivation, age is nothing more than a number. He may be in his 70s right now, but doesn't he still look like a man in his 30s? What's the problem then? Also, I have heard that he is caring and cherishes people close to him. What else could I wish for?" 'Age is just a number huh¡­' Evane muttered inwardly. 'She is marrying someone who is 3 times older than she is and is completely fine with that¡­ Doesn't that mean me getting together with Nux is fine as well¡­?' Evane thought inwardly and soon, her face turned red. 'No no no no! Just what in the hell am I thinking!?' Evane then shook her head, however, Julie continued, "I truly believe that as long as you like someone, you should truly pursue him, factors like age, status, and anything else are irrelevant. In the end, your inner satisfaction is what matters the most." More and more strange thoughts started entering Evane's head and her face turned redder and redder while she glanced at Nux who was standing right in front of her. If anyone else saw her right now, they would easily guess her feelings right now, however, the girl, who was standing with her right now, didn't notice anything. Julie was lost in her thoughts. What she said earlier was a lie. She did not like that bastard Andrew at all. She has heard that he was a pervert who lusts after women and is unbearably rude. Of course, she didn't believe those rumors at first, however, she has met this man before and was sure that he wasn't a good man at all. He was a far cry from the dream man she had imagined in her mind. The only reason she was marrying him was that her parents forced her to. Their reasoning was clear, since he is older than her, he would be dying sooner than her as well, once he dies, all his properties would belong to her and would indirectly belong to their house. It was a long-term plan and recently, it was quite popular amongst the noble houses. Of course, there were some problems with this plan like children and stuff, however, that would be dealt with later. Julie didn't bother with those either. However, no matter what, Evane was still a Princess that belongs to the Royal family, there is no way Julie can tell her the truth, this might destroy her family after all. Therefore, Julie just lied. What she didn't know, however, was that her lie had opened a completely different path in Evane's mind. Chapter 353 Heh. Why dont we advance with our plans then? Chapter 353 Heh. Why don't we advance with our plans then? "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Heavy silence enshrouded the entire room, the people sitting inside the room looked nervous, some were even trembling, while some were sweating profusely. If any other normal man enters this room, he would pass out just because of the aura the people inside this room were unconsciously emitting. Yes, unconsciously, that was how strong these people were. However, even these supposedly strong beings were trembling in front of the man sitting in front of them with a serious look on his face. The man's hair had turned white, a sight that is not very common in this world since most people cultivate and extend their lifetime. Once these cultivators get old enough to have white hairs, they would just lock themselves inside their rooms and go into seclusion, desperately trying to break through and live longer. This man, however, was different from others, he knew he could only live for two decades at best, however, he did not care. He didn't bother to go into seclusion to try and break through since he knew he can't do it. He had already reached the peak, after all. "So you are telling me¡­ That a single man infiltrated our army camp, killed around 6 Expert Stage Cultivators, caused chaos throughout the camp, alerted everybody, and still ran away?" The man questioned in a serious tone. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Again, everyone just decided to stay silent. They all were too scared to say anything right now. This, however, annoyed the man even further, "Answer my questions." He spoke, no, he threatened. "Y-Yes, t-that is what happened, L-Lord Herms¡­" In the end, a man finally spoke up. The white-haired man or Lord Herms turned towards the man who spoke and questioned, "What was his cultivation stage?" "He was a K-King Stage Cultivator, Lord." "There were 7 King Stage Cultivators in the Army Camp. You all, combined with all the soldiers you had under your command, failed to capture a single King Stage CUltviator?" "Lord Herms, there were not 7 of us present there, General Armando was not present in the army camp when that man attacked." Another man named Fredgelord spoke as he pointed at General Armando. Herms narrowed his eyes and questioned. "What were you doing when the Army Camp was attacked, Armando?" Noticing his gaze, Armando's entire body trembled in fear. However, he quickly regained control over his emotions and answered, "My subordinate saw some traces of fighting outside the army camp, these traces were very recent, therefore, I decided to act on my own and left the Army Camp to check them. I never expected that the army camp would be attacked by an assassin when I was gone." "What about the traces you are talking about? Did you find anything peculiar there?" Herms questioned. "I did not, however, if I had to guess, I would say that those traces were of that assassin fighting someone else there." Herms frowned. "So you are saying that the assassin who was capable enough to kill and then escape from the clutches of 6 King Stage Cultivators was fighting someone else outside our army camp?" "This is just my assumption, my lord. I am not very sure about this." "Hmph! Don't you think it's too much of a coincidence? General Armando leaves the Army Camp and the assassin attacks, it is almost as if the assassin knew that you wouldn't be there." Fredgelord snorted. However, another man named Marcus shook his head, "I believe it is just a coincident." "Hmm? Why do you think so, Marcus? You aren't in this together with Armando, are you?" Fredgelord provoked. Marcus, however, was too experienced, to fall for that cheap provocation, he took a deep breath and continued, "That assassin was capable of fleeing from 6 King Stage CUltviators and thousands of soldiers without any major injuries, I don't think the addition of another King Stage Cultivator would have changed anything." Hearing those words, the others inside that room nodded as well. These words sounded credible. "Indeed, Fredgelord, rather than talking about this nonsense, I believe it would be better if you use your brain and think about ways to identify that Assassin." Another man spoke up. "Tch." Fredgelord snorted. "Forget it." Suddenly, Herms, who has been staying silent for a while spoke. "Hmm?" Armando and the other King Stage Cultivators turned towards Herms and frowned. Herms, however, didn't care about what they were thinking and continued, "If that assassin is as good as you guys say, there is no way we would be able to identify him, Golden Eyes might be rare, however, this does not mean that we can look for golden eyes men in the whole world. For all we know, that eye color might be a disguise to distract us. Therefore, rather than looking for someone so sneaky like him, it would be better for us to focus on our future plans. In the end, only a few Expert Stage Cultivators lost their lives, they might be rare, however, in the end, we are still stronger than the Woods Army. I don't think we would face any problems in crushing them." Herms spoke. The other Generals nodded their heads and suddenly, one of the Generals raised his hand. "Lord Herms¡­" "What is it?" "Lord Herms, I heard that Ember Windstar, the General of the Woods Army has given up on her position as the General and has left the Army." "Huh?" Herms and the others present in the room frowned. "Are you certain?" Herms questioned. "Yes, Lord. This news was reported by my trusted subordinate. A new General named Finkelstein has replaced General Ember. Although not as good as Ember, he still has decent Skills as the General, however, he still hasn't won the trust of his soldiers yet. It can be said that right now, the Woods Army is even weaker than before since their strongest General has just turned her back on them." Hearing those words, a cold smile appeared on Herms's face "Heh. Why don't we advance with our plans then?" Chapter 354 Proceed with the Plans. ¡°Heh. Why don¡¯t we advance with our plans then?¡± Herms questioned with a playful smile on his face. However, before they could continue, Marcus questioned. ¡°Do we have any information about why General Ember left?¡± The General who reported about this shook his head, ¡°We do not. Actually, General Ember¡¯s resignation was very random and unpredictable, our spies are unable to come up with any decent reasons that made her do something like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcus turned silent and started thinking. For some reason, General Ember resigning just when they are so close to initiating their plans¡­ He felt that something was off about this. ¡°Actually, there is another thing I received from my Spy¡¯s report.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Marcus questioned. ¡°Do you remember those two Assistant Generals?¡± ¡°The ones who killed many of our soldiers in the previous battle?¡± This time, Herms was the one who questioned. ¡°Yes, them. According to the reports, the two of them left the same day General Ember left.¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s strange. Were they Ember¡¯s subordinates?¡± Herms questioned. The General, however, shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t have any information about them. The only thing we know about them is their name, Nux, and Thyra, but then again, since the two of them always covered their face with a mask, these names could be fakes as well.¡± Herms nodded. ¡°Tsk. Those bastards are blessed by Lady Luck, They have killed quite a lot of my subordinates in the previous battle, if I had gotten my hands on them in the next battle, I would have made them regret ever being born into this world.¡± Fredgelord snorted as he clenched his fist in annoyance. ¡°What about their faces, have your spies mentioned anything about that?¡± Fredglelord questioned. ¡°Well, since they always had a mask on their face, we only know about their eye color, the woman named Thyra has icy blue colored eyes, and the man named Nux has Golden Coloured ey-¡± Suddenly, the General who was reporting this turned silent as he realized something. ¡°Golden Coloured eyes¡­¡± He repeated. ¡°Similar to the assassin who attacked our Camp¡­¡± Marcus understood what he wanted to say as well. However, Armando shook his head, ¡°Have your minds stopped working or something? This man named Nux is an Expert Stage CUltviator, while the assassin was a King Stage Cultivator, the two of them are not the same person.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s true¡­¡± The other Generals nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, we shouldn¡¯t bother wasting our time on small fries.¡± Even Herms seemed convinced. ¡°Alright then, enough discussion. Since Ember has left, Woods Army¡¯s Morale must be low right now, we will use this chance to attack and reclaim the lost Deathspike Fort and further destroy their morale.¡± ¡°What about the Generals, how many Generals should we send this time?¡± ¡°Well, we will be taking this a little seriously now. Fredgelord and Marcus, you two will follow Armando and participate in this War. Remember, you only have one Goal, and that is the New General¡¯s Head.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I have been waiting for this day for a long time now! I can finally move now! Hahaha!¡± Fredgelord laughed out loud. Marcus, however, frowned. ¡°Sending 3 King Stage Cultivators¡­ won¡¯t that make the Woods wary of us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. It¡¯s not like I am acting on my own. Sending Three King Stage Cultivators is nothing. The Woods have lost 1 King Stage Cultivator already, if we kill another one, they would be 2 King Stage Cultivators down. That Dynasty only has 6 King Stage Cultivators, if they lose 2 of them, it would be a big advantage for us. And I am sure that even after losing 2 King Stage Cultivators, that Old Geezer won¡¯t make his move. In the end, the Woods would only send the 4 King Stage Cultivators they are left with on the battlefield and we will use that chance to Kill all 4 of them. With all the King Stage Cultivators gone, defeating the Woods would be a simple job.¡± ¡°What if their Emperor Stage Cultivator interferes?¡± General Armando questioned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will not interfere, he knows that if he does, it would mean that he is breaking the Treaty of Eternal Peace, I would then request help from other Kingdoms and destroy the Woods Dynasty. He won¡¯t take that risk. That old geezer is not that foolish.¡± ¡°But according to the Treaty, the Emperor Stage Cultivator can¡¯t interfere until the Fate of the Kingdom is at stake, the position the Woods Dynasty will be at that time, won¡¯t he justify his actions as saving his nation that is about to be defeated by the enemy nation?¡± General Armando questioned. ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t worry, his Nation¡¯s fate won¡¯t be at risk. After winning this war, rather than marching inside their capital city and trying to gain control over the whole Dynasty, we would only take some ¡®rich¡¯ cities and exploit those. This way, since the capital is not threatened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move without breaking the Treaty.¡± ¡°So either he lets us exploit their cities all we want, or he moves and breaks the treaty, causing his country to be destroyed, these are the only two options he will be left with, right?¡± Fredgelord questioned with a wide smile on his face. ¡°Indeed.¡± Herms nodded with a small smile on his face. He could already see his victory right in front of his eyes. The others inside the room smiled as well. As for Armando, ¡®I need to report this to Master¡­¡¯ Although he was smiling on the outside, just like the other Generals, inwardly, he was thinking about different things. ¡°Alright, the meeting is over, you people can leave now.¡± Herms waved his hand, the Generals stood up and left the room one by one. Once the Generals left, the smile on Herms¡¯ face disappeared and he narrowed his eyes. ¡®What a useless bunch. Can¡¯t even catch a normal Assassin. If only I didn¡¯t need them for our future plans¡­ I would have killed them all. Tsk Tsk.¡¯ Herms snorted. ¡®Master Nux¡­¡¯ Outside Herms¡¯s room, General Armando quickly contacted Nux, however, the answer he got from him was very unusual. Chapter 355 l wonder what they would taste like ¡®Master Nux.¡¯ ¡®Armando? What it is? Why are you contacting me right now?¡¯ Nux, who was about to return to his room questioned with a frown on his face. ¡®Lord Herms is here in the Army Camp.¡¯ Armando reported. Hearing those words, Nux¡¯s face turned solemn and he nodded, ¡®Continue.¡¯ ¡®He wants us to attack and reclaim the Deathspike Fort.¡¯ Nux noted this detail in his head. ¡®Did you learn something else?¡¯ He questioned. ¡®Yes, He shared his future plans with us.¡¯ Armando answered and Nux¡¯s eyes brightened in joy. ¡®What are they?¡¯ ¡®After winning this war, he plans to exploit the Woods Dynasty until their Emperor Stage Cultivator loses his patience¡­¡¯ Armando then started talking about everything Herms said in the meeting, however, suddenly, ¡®Armando, wait a minute.¡¯ Nux, who was interested in this topic from the start, spoke. ¡®What is it, Master Nux?¡¯ Armando frowned. ¡®¡­¡¯ Nux, however, didn¡¯t reply. Right now, he had just entered inside his room and, ¡®We will talk about secondary things like these later, Armando. Something really urgent came up, so I will be breaking this connection now.¡¯ ¡®Huh?¡¯ Armando frowned. Secondary Matters? This is an Emperor Stage CUltviators and his future plans they were talking about! In what world is this topic a secondary one!? Shouldn¡¯t his Master stop everything and focus on what he is saying right now!? Armando couldn¡¯t understand this at all. Nux, however, didn¡¯t care about this at all. Emperor Stage Cultivators and their plans don¡¯t matter. Right now, what mattered the most was the woman in front of him. ¡°Teacher Evane¡­¡± Nux called. Evane, who was wearing a blue gown looked at Nux and for some reason, Nux¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This wasn¡¯t the first time he has seen Evane in that gown, actually, he have seen her in that gown quite a lot of times, however, this time, along with that gown, there was a deep red blush on her face, her movement seemed a lot more sensual, a lot more alluring and a lot more¡­ Womanly. ¡°A-Are you sure you want to do it¡­?¡± Evane questioned with an awkward, yet alluring look on her face. Seeing that expression, Nux¡¯s inner sadistic woke up and, ¡°What are you talking about, Teacher Evane? I do not understand, can you say it more clearly?¡± Hearing those words, Evane¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ a-about¡­ relationship¡­ ours¡­¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you are talking about, Teacher Evane.¡± Nux¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡­¡± Evane wanted to reply, however, in the end, she decided to give up. What she was going to say was too embarrassing for her. She would come back later after she is more prepared. With that thought in her mind, she quickly moved her legs and while hiding her face from Nux, she rushed towards the door. Seeing that scene, Nux¡¯s inner sadistic died down at a record speed and he panicked. ¡°!!!¡± Just as Evane¡¯s hand was about to touch the door, Nux hugged her from behind and placed his chin on her shoulders. ¡°I am sure.¡± He whispered. ¡°S-S-Sure about what?¡± Evane questioned back. She knew that Nux understood what she was talking about, she also understood what he was talking about, however, she wanted revenge. H-How dare he embarrass her like that! She wanted to see a flustered expression on that annoying face! However, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Nux was ready with an answer. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about what it is, however, if it is anything related to you, Evane, then I am sure. If we are in this together, I am more than ready to do it. That is just how important you are to me.¡± Nux spoke and again, Evane¡¯s face turned red. She didn¡¯t expect Nux to answer her question like that. And the way he was hugging her like that¡­ That¡­ that felt very comfortable as well. In the end, Evane just closed her eyes and enjoyed this strange and new feeling. Nux then moved his face from her shoulders and brought his lips close to her nape, he then took a deep breath, Evane¡¯s fresh and pleasing body odor entered his nose, and after sniffing it a few more times, Nux kissed her nape. Evane felt as if strange jolts were coursing throughout her body. It was a strange and¡­ king of addictive feeling¡­ While she was lost in this new sort of pleasure, Nux tightened his hands around her waist and picked her up. Again, Evane didn¡¯t complain at all. She was actually enjoying this fresh and thrilling feeling. ¡°!!!¡± Soon, however, her eyes widened in surprise when she realized that Nux had placed her on the bed and was now on top of her. She finally realized. By coming to his room and saying those words, she has practically said yes to their relationship, not as Teacher and Student, But as Lovers. And now that they were lovers¡­ The next step was¡­ K-K-K-Kiss! Evane¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Right now, both her hands were above her hands, grabbed by Nux, while he was kissing all over her body, especially around her neck and shoulders. For some reason, she felt weirdly relaxed, and whatever Nux was doing felt good. She¡­ She was looking forward to what would happen in a few minutes. Nux continued to kiss her body and helped her relax, once he was sure that it was enough, he finally raised his head and his eyes then met Evane¡¯s. Nux was momentarily lost in those beautiful Green eyes, then, he looked at Evane¡¯s beautiful face from up close, Thin Eyebrows, a straight nose, a face with no blemishes or pimples, perfect features that matched each other well, and those juicy light pink lips that were quivering a little. ¡®I wonder what they would taste like¡¯ With this question in his mind, Nux lowered his head, and soon, he closed his eyes. The distance between his and Evane¡¯s lips reduced and just as he was about to claim those beautiful lips, A Hand blocked his lips and he heard a voice. ¡°I-I am n-not ready for this!¡± Chapter 356 Something is wrong here... Chapter 356 Something is wrong here... "I-I am n-not ready for this!" Evane muttered with a flustered look on her face. Nux's eyes then fell on her face and he noticed that right now, her face was as red as a tomato. To be honest, this embarrassed face was too alluring for Nux to not do anything. However, in the end, he respected Evane's decision. Everyone was not straightforward and aggressive like Ember, some people were like Evane as well. People who want to take their time to get comfortable around you. People who want to take things slowly. That was completely normal. Nux then moved his body and he fell beside Evane. "I apologize for rushing like that, Evane." He spoke as gently as he could. Hearing those words, Evane felt guilty¡­ "I apologize¡­" Therefore, she apologized. "I should be more open to things like these, I kno-" "You do not have to force yourself, you won't enjoy this if you do." Nux interrupted. Then, he looked at Evane's face and smiled gently, "Trust me, it would be much more pleasurable if you and I both are ready for this. I am already the happiest man in the world now that you have decided to give me a chance." "Thank you." A small smile appeared on Evane's face. "Alright then, it is decided. We will take things slowly, So no touching until you are comfortable enough." "I-I never said t-that touching isn't allowed¡­" "Hmm?" "Y-You can touch¡­ If you want¡­" Her voice was practically inaudible when she said those words. "Heh." A small smile appeared on Nux's face. "Now that makes it easier." He spoke. "W-What?" Evane frowned. "I now know what we can do for the rest of the night." "R-Rest of the night?" Evane questioned with a shocked look on her face. "Hmm? Of course. You weren't planning to go back, were you?" "I wa-" "Don't bother, you will be staying here with me for the rest of the night. Kukuku~ It would be a great night indeed." Nux chuckled and seeing the smile on Nux's face while he was looking at her, Evane started imagining something. 'S-Since I allowed t-touching¡­ i-is he going to h-hug me for the rest of the night? Is that what he plans to do?' Evane's heartbeat quickened as her mind started imagining things in more and more detail. 'T-That doesn't sound that bad¡­' Evane concluded in her mind and was actually looking forward to the rest of the night. However, "Let's paint." Nux's next words crashed all her dreams. "Huh? Paint?" "Yes, isn't that something you like? After staying with you for so long, I have come to like that as well. So let's draw something together." Nux spoke cheerfully and stood up with an excited look on his face. The ring on his finger shined, canvas, paints, drawing sheets, everything appeared one after another, while Evane just stayed there with a shocked look on her face. 'Is¡­ is he holding himself back after I stopped him the first time¡­?' A question appeared in her mind. However, before she could ponder much about it, Nux questioned, "Hmm? You don't look very excited about this. Lib read.com.Do you not wish to draw right now?" "Hmm? No, I am fine, just give me a second." Evane then stood up, tied her messed-up hair into a ponytail, and walked towards Nux. As someone who has been drawing and painting for decades, she has a deep love for this in her heart, therefore, in just a minute, all her thoughts vanished and she started thinking about what to draw. "!!!" While her mind was occupied with these thoughts, Nux grabbed her from behind, pulled her close to him, and sat down with her sitting on his lap. He then moved his mouth close to her ears and whispered, "Shall we start our painting now?" "H-Huh?" Evane couldn't answer. Nux grabbed her hand that was carrying a paintbrush, then gently moving his hands, he dropped the paintbrush she was carrying on the paint, and then he moved it back to the canvas. "What are you thinking about, Evane? Don't you want to draw with me?" Nux whispered again. Evane, who was busy enjoying Nux's warmth and the way he caressed her waist, finally came out of her reverie and questioned inwardly, 'I-I have to draw like that!?' However, before she could think too much, Nux moved her hand again and started drawing. Evane started to enjoy this strange way of painting as well, soon, she started moving her hand on her own accord, and Nux, Well, he completely ignored the painting and continued to touch, kneed, and kiss Evane's body to his heart's content. Not only that, since Evane moved her body a lot while she painted, her but moved as well, Nux's little brother approved this as well and although it couldn't act today like it used to, it still enjoyed the feeling of being rubbed by Evane's perky butt. The drawing session continued for the rest of the night and Nux dared to say that, This was the most enjoyable painting session he has ever experienced. Actually, this wasn't true for just him alone, Evane was the same. This was the most pleasurable drawing session for her as well. Sitting on his lap, she felt strangely comfortable and safe, and although Nux touching her like that was a little embarrassing, with how gentle he was and how good it felt, She allowed him to do whatever he wanted while she drew and chatted with him for the rest of the night. ¡­ The next day, Evane and Nux entered the classroom at the same time, Nux then reluctantly left Evane's side and walked towards his own seat. This time, however, neither the boys nor the girls in the classroom greeted him, They just sat on their seats while looking at Nux and then looking at Evane who was standing near her table and narrowed their eyes in doubt. 'Something is wrong here¡­' The whole classroom collectively thought. Chapter 357 They are shameless!! Chapter 357 They are shameless!! "Alright, that will be enough for today." Evane dismissed the classroom. "Teacher Evane." A student called out. "Yes, James?" Evane questioned. "I had a few doubts I wanted to ask, are you free right now?" Evane's eyes momentarily fell on Nux, who was looking at this boy named James with a threatening gaze, and she smiled wryly, "Yes James, I am free right now. Follow me to my office, you can ask me what you want there." "It would be better if you try to solve your problems on your own though. You would turn into an Idiot if you seek help for every little problem you face." Nux commented. James turned towards Nux and looked at him with a blank look on his face, "Aren't you the one who asked for Teacher Evane's help the moment you entered our classroom?" "Well, I am different." Nux replied. James narrowed his eyes, "Why are you different?" The other boys in the class had serious expressions on their faces as well. "Well, I am already an Idiot." "¡­" The whole class turned silent. In the end, they decided to ignore Nux's words and continued with whatever they were doing. James followed behind Evane and seeing that, Nux snorted inwardly. 'You should just disappear, you bastard.' In the end, Nux shook his head and decided to go to Arvina's mansion. "Teacher, I am here." He spoke with a big smile on his face. "So you finally got the time to visit your teacher, huh?" "Hahaha~ Well, I was busy with my classes." Nux chuckled. "What's the point? You don't need those classes, if you want to skip them, I can arrange that for you." "No no, I need to attend those classes, it is very important for me." Nux smiled brightly. Arvina narrowed her eyes suspiciously, however, in the end, she decided to stay silent and continued, "Alright, whatever you wish, let's start with your trai-" However, before she could even complete, Ember entered the room and hugged Nux from behind. "You haven't visited me for 2 nights now, am I not good enough for you now? Are you going to leave me after you used me? Are you not going to love me anymore?" Ember complained dramatically. Hearing those words, a small smile appeared on Nux's face, then, his smile turned evil. "Huh? Who are you? How dare you hug me as if you know me, woman?" "Now you act like you don't even know me? Have you really abandoned me!?" Ember, who understood what to do questioned even more dramatically. "You bastard, how dare you!?" Ember then grabbed Nux's collar in anger and shouted. "Ember, look, you were an amazing woman, but, It just doesn't feel the same anymore." Nux replied with a guilty look on his face. Ember's grip on his collar weakened, taking this chance, Nux stepped back, "I¡­" Ember didn't know what to say. She was too shocked to say anything. Dropped shoulders, furrowed eyebrows, moist eyes, her sadness was clear from her body language. Arvina, who was seeing everything from afar was speechless. Just what in the hell were these two doing? Even she could tell that the two of them were just acting and were not serious. But the point was¡­ Why? Just why in the hell were these people doing this? She couldn't understand. She then noticed that Ember's body language suddenly changed, she then appeared in front of Nux with a wild smile on her face and then, she picked him up. "Alright, don't blame me for what's going to happen to you from now on." "W-What are you going to do to me now?" Nux questioned with a 'panicked' look on his face. "Heh. I am going to take you with me and lock you inside the room with me." Then, a seductive look appeared on Ember's face and she whispered, "There, I would do 'bad things' with you. Kukuku~" Hearing those words, Nux, who was in her arms, panicked even more. "B-Bad things." "Kukuku~" Ember laughed again. "¡­" Again, Arvina was speechless. Just¡­ Just how in the hell did this turn into something like this? Why are these two so random? Is that how normal couple acts like? Also¡­ Why are they doing this right in front of her!? While Arvina was busy with her thoughts, Ember turned around and walked towards the door, with Nux in his arms, of course. "Where are you going?" Arvina questioned. "Huh? Can't you see? I am going back to my room to do 'bad things' with him." Ember answered as if it was the most natural thing in this world. Arvina's face twitched, "You can do 'bad things' with him later, he needs to train right now. So you can take your leave, but Nux is staying here." "Huh? What's the point?" Ember questioned. Arvina narrowed her eyes. "Isn't he already stronger than you? What can you possibly teach him now?" A logical question. "I can still teach him swordsmanship." Arvina answered. "He has already formed his own style now, you do not have to teach him." Ember replied. "He can always refine that style by sparring with me." "I hope you won't take this offensively, but the current you is a little too weak to be a challenge him, his learning speed would be too slow if he trains with you. You do not have to worry about that. I will spar with him after I am done with some other spars with him." Ember smiled seductively. "¡­" Arvina turned silent. This time, she didn't have any reply. Seeing that, Ember walked out of the room. "¡­" Arvina, who was left inside the room stayed silent for a long time. There were different thoughts in her mind, but¡­ Soon, she started hearing voices that she would rather not hear¡­ "So goood~~" "Annhh! Aannh! Aanh!!" "Ugghhh!!" "¡­" Arvina's body twitched in annoyance. 'T-These two¡­ They are shameless!! Especially that bitch Ember! I can't believe she is doing something like that with an 18-year-old boy! Shameless!' Chapter 358 Body Cultivation Chapter 358 Body Cultivation "Just¡­ how¡­?" "You do not have to force yourself so much, Ember. I know you are strong but, if you and I fight, you will lose." Nux spoke as gently as he can. "Losing in a fight and not being a match at all are very different." Ember spoke with a wry smile on her face. At the same time, she grabbed the hand Nux had extended towards her and stood up. She didn't promise in vain, after she was done doing 'bad things' with Nux, the two of them started sparring against each other. However, Ember soon realized something. Nux was too strong, no matter how she fought, defeating her was a simple task for Nux. It was as if she was a child in front of him. Ember couldn't understand¡­ "We are both King Stage Cultivators, you could even be called a newbie King Stage Cultivator, then why is the gap between us so huge? Just how is this possible?" Ember questioned. "That's because of his Body Cultivation." The one who answered was a woman with a lean physique, who walked toward Nux, kissed his lips, and then turned towards her with a small smile on her face. "Body Cultivation?" Ember frowned. "That is correct. Don't you ever wonder how Nux defeated you when he was just an Expert Stage Cultivator?" Thyra questioned. "Isn't that because he has an affinity with 4 Elements?" Ember replied. "That is not correct." Nux shook his head. "Having the ability to control all 4 elements is certainly good, however, it doesn't allow me to defeat someone who is stronger than me." "Then this Body Cultivation¡­" "In this World, Cultivation is divided into two parts, Mana Cultivation, what we people usually practice, and Body Cultivation, which, for some reason, is not practiced by any of the people I have met." "This is my first time hearing about Body Cultivation." Ember spoke. "Yes, that is the reason why no one practices it, Nobody even knows about it." Thyra nodded. "Then how did you¡­?" Ember questioned. "Well, I don't specifically practice body cultivation on my own." Nux answered and Ember frowned in confusion. "His special ability. It not only raises his Mana Cultivation but Body Cultivation as well." "!!!" Ember's eyes widened in surprise. She quickly understood what that implies, "It means that just by having sex with us, he becomes¡­" "Yes, he doesn't just become King Stage Mana Cultivator, but a King Stage Body Cultivator as well. This is the reason why he is so strong. He is twice as strong as a normal cultivator of the same stage." "!!!" Again, even though she had already thought about it, Ember was still shocked. "C-Cheating. You are cheating! You are cheating in life!" Ember complained like a small child while she pointed her trembling finger at Nux. She actually looked quite cute right now. A small smirk appeared on Nux's face as he glanced at Ember, "Isn't it a good thing that the man who is all yours is special?" Ember, who was pointing at Nux aggressively, blushed a little. Then, she nodded her head in agreement. It's a good thing indeed. "Tsk, fucking cheat." This time, Thyra was the one who complained. Again, Nux just kissed her lips as a bribe, The bribe worked, the woman just closed her eyes, moved her hands around his neck, and enjoyed the Kiss. "Hey¡­" Suddenly, Ember called out. "Hmm? What is it?" Nux questioned. "This Body Cultivation¡­ I know your ability won't help me with this, but¡­ do you have any technique through which I can start this?" "Hmm?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "Well, I don't want to admit it, but I know that I have already used up all my potential. No matter how much I cultivate, I can't improve my Mana Cultivation now. Not only that, with your ability, once you get stronger, I will get stronger as well, therefore, I was thinking, That rather than just depending on you to get stronger, why don't I try this Body Cultivation?" "Well, it's not a bad idea, but the problem is that we don't really have a 'technique' you can use." Thyra answered and Ember turned silent. 'I guess I was hoping too much.' Ember thought inwardly and shook her head in disappointment. However, suddenly, "Actually¡­" Nux spoke. "I do have a Body Cultivation technique with me." "Huh?" Thyra and Ember both looked at Nux with shocked looks on their faces. "You do!?" Thyra, however, was more shocked compared to Ember. "Why didn't you give it to me then?" "Umm¡­ You never asked¡­?" Nux smiled wryly. Actually, before Ember mentioned this, he never thought about it. It just¡­ skipped his mind. It was pretty strange. 'Why hasn't any of us ever thought about this?' Nux wondered in his head and after thinking for a while, he finally realizes. Every one of them was busy with their own goals in their minds, Thyra was trying to be 'useful' to him. Always trying to become an Expert Stage Cultivator as soon as possible. Felberta was busy catching up to Skyla and others and defeating them no matter what. Skyla was busy learning Killing Techniques. Lane just wanted to stay together with everyone. Edda¡­ well¡­ her mind was filled with other thoughts. As for getting stronger, well, she didn't really care. Amaya had her physique. She only focused on her physique and thought of ways to increase her mastery over it. As for Allura, well, she was influenced by Edda and didn't care much about strength either. As long as she was with Nux, nothing else mattered. Ember, however, was different, she was someone who had used up all her potential and didn't have any ways to get stronger than her current self. For someone like her who values strength over her life, this was devastating. Therefore, this Body Cultivation Technique was a new hope for her. "Alright then, Ember." Nux smiled, then, a book appeared in his hands and he extended it towards Ember. "Here." Ember took the book, however, as soon as she read the title, her eyes widened in horror and surprise. "S-S-Seven Star Cultivation Technique¡­" Chapter 359 That does not seem like a bad idea at all~ Chapter 359 That does not seem like a bad idea at all~ "S-S-Seven Star Cultivation Technique¡­" Ember's eyes widened in shock. Even Thyra, who was standing beside Ember had a shocked look on her face. "I want a Technique as well." She spoke. "Well, you two sisters would have to share it with each other." Nux replied with a playful smile on his face. "No." Thyra, however, shook her head. "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "I think we need to share this with everybody. They are too weak and many of them still can't defeat cultivators who have the same cultivation as them. I can also see that not many of them are fit to learn my techniques, therefore, I believe introducing Body Cultivation to all of them is important." Thyra's inner teacher woke up. Nux welcomed this idea with open arms. "But we won't be forcing anyone, okay?" He spoke. Suddenly, a cold smile appeared on Thyra's face, "Heh, you don't need to force anyone. I am sure every one of them will accept this idea with open arms." Nux narrowed his eyes. For some reason, he didn't like that smile on Thyra's face. However, in the end, he shook his head. Thyra has been training all his women for so long now, she knows what to do and what not to. Everything will be fine. Probably¡­ Hearing their conversation, Ember smiled wildly, then, she passed the technique to Thyra, "Hmm?" Thyra looked at Ember and frowned. "Why are you looking at me like that? You are the one who is responsible for training them, right? I think it would be best if you keep this technique with you." Thyra looked at Ember for a while and then she nodded her head. "However, do note that if I feel that you are lacking and are unable to train my 'sisters' properly," Ember walked closer to Thyra and whispered. "I will take away your position." Hearing those words, Thyra smiled as well. "Don't worry, I will train them as intensely as I can." Ember's smile widened as well. For some reason, she could feel that she would be getting along with Thyra a lot. Thyra shared the same thoughts as she and Ember continued to smile at each other. A new friendship was formed. And the rest of Nux's women¡­ Well, their fates were decided and they don't even know what happened. Poor souls indeed. "Ahh, yes, remember, keep Amaya out of this." Suddenly, Nux spoke. ""Hmm?"" Both Ember and Thyra had the same reaction. Ember then turned towards Thyra and questioned, "Who was this Amaya again?" "Princess of Kingdom of Skadi, Royal Consort of the Skyfall Kingdom, one of the Two Untouched Flowers, Leader of the Thousand Information Chamber." Thyra answered and Ember raised her eyebrows in amazement. "That's a long list of titles." "Indeed." Thyra nodded. Amaya was someone that even she respected. She was an intelligent woman, even though the change in her attitude when things come to Nux is a little worrying. "Is that the reason why he is showing such blatant favoritism?" Ember questioned as she looked at Nux and pouted. Nux found the pouting War General especially cute. However, he then decided to clear the misunderstanding. "That is not the case, Amaya is a little different." Saying that, he raised his hand and Black Mist came out. Nux then explained about Amaya's Physique and Ember finally understood. "So she already has something that would make her stronger." "Indeed." Nux nodded. "Alright, we will leave her alone then." Ember and Thyra nodded. No one knew when the training became something 'they' were responsible for. It could be said that the new 'friendship' is stronger than what anyone predicted. Nux looked at the two of them and smiled. It is always good to see his women getting along with each other, after all. While he was lost in these thoughts, Ember turned towards him. "Hmmm, I want to meet my new sisters as well, How about we call them here?" "Huh?" Hearing that, Nux frowned. Then, after thinking a bit more about it, a smile appeared on his face. "Hmmm, that is not a bad idea." Since he had to spend the night with Evane now, he is unable to take out more time for them, however, if they all come and live with him here¡­ Things would be different. Also, he was missing living with all of them as well. "That does not seem like a bad idea at all~" Nux's smile widened. "But where are they going to live? Your room might be an option, but there are too many people there. Other teachers would notice something sooner or later." Thyra questioned. "¡­" Nux's smile disappeared. "Hmm, can't they just stay in Arv's house? It is quite big, I don't think anyone would notice." Ember suggested. "Hmmmm." Nux thought about this and a minute later, a small, playful smile appeared on his face. He could see the way. The way to get close to his lovely Teacher Arvina. "Alright, I'll talk with my 'Teacher'~" Nux chuckled and then, he turned around. "Where are you going?" Thyra questioned. "To talk with Teacher Arvina." Nux answered and then, he walked away. "Well, he looks excited." Ember commented. Thyra, however, didn't say anything. She felt that something was off, however, she was unable to place her finger on it. In the end, she just decided to trust Nux and forgot about it. ¡­ On the other side, rather than going to Arvina as he said, Nux walked out of Arvina's mansion, activated his [Conceal], and started walking around the Academy. 'I failed to use such a big asset even though it was right in front of me¡­' Nux narrowed his eyes. Body Cultivation is a completely different path of Cultivation that nobody in this world knows about. However, with his system, not only does he not know about it, he even has ways to use it to his women's advantage. However, even after being here for half a year, he hasn't acted on it. This was¡­ unsettling¡­ 'I need to use my system more efficiently¡­' Chapter 360 Problems Careless. Way too careless. To not use his assets efficiently¡­ This couldn¡¯t get any dumber. The more Nux thought about this, the more he cursed himself. However, he knew doing something like that won¡¯t help, in the end, rather than cursing himself fruitlessly, it is better to learn from this and think a little more about all this. Thinking about all this, Nux started his walk. A walk where he just thought about different things on his own. The walk where he thought about the problems he was facing on his own, without Amaya¡¯s, Felberta¡¯s, or Thyra¡¯s help. The walk where he would talk with himself. Something that he hasn¡¯t done for a long time now. His system is strong. A little too strong. It is a good thing, however, this can also be considered bad as well. With so much power in his hands, Nux became conceited. Since he never really faced any challenge, he got careless. From a mortal to a King Stage Cultivator, his journey has been incomparably smoother compared to any normal person. However, now, things have changed. His next goal, the Emperor Stage¡­ This Stage was different. It was incomparably different than any other cultivation stage. If he doesn¡¯t change the way he acts, he would face serious consequences. ¡®Status.¡¯ [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 18] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: King.] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Advanced (+)] [Talent: High] [LVL: 60 ¨¤ 61] [HP: 1620/1620] [MP: 2101/2110] [STR: 162 ¨¤164] [AGL: 172 ¨¤ 174] [VIT: 160 ¨¤ 162] [STM: 199 ¨¤ 201] [INT: 210 ¨¤ 211] [DEF: 159 ¨¤ 161] [Blank Points:189 ¨¤ 192] [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning, Sense, Professional Killer, Conceal, Harem Seal, Slave Seal, Trickster, Harem¡¯s Gate, Sound Seal, Dash, Regeneration.] This time, he carefully read the abilities he has bought and unlocked. ¡®Not enough¡­ These are not enough to deal with Emperor Stage¡­¡¯ Thinking about it, Nux¡¯s eyes fell on another section. [System Points: 84,534] A small smile appeared on his face. ¡®System Shop¡¯ [System Shop] [Cultivation Techniques] [1 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 100 System points] [2 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 200 System points] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [7 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 10000 System points] There were still more, but Nux quickly decided to ignore them and moved to the next columns. [Skill Books] [1 Star Skill Books ¨C 10 System points] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [7 Star Skill Books ¨C 1000 System points] [Weapons] [1 Star Weapons ¨C 10 System points] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [7 Star Weapons ¨C 1000 System points] [Abilities] [1 Star Abilities ¨C 100 System points] [2 Star Abilities ¨C 200 System points] [3 Star Abilities ¨C 500 System points] [4 Star Abilities ¨C 1000 System points] [5 Star Abilities ¨C 2000 System points] [6 Star Abilities ¨C 5000 System points] [7 Star Abilities ¨C 10000 System points] Again, he opened the shop and jumped directly to the abilities section. There, he saw a section that he usually ignores. [8 Star Abilities ¨C 100000 System points] 8 Star¡­ Technically speaking¡­ This level was 1 level higher than Emperor Stage. These abilities should be incomparably stronger than 7 Star Abilities, which Nux believes are too powerful. These abilities¡­ Should be something Nux can use to defeat Emperor Stage Cultivators. And he has been ignoring this for a long time now. Of course, he is that big of an Idiot to just ignore something like this. He had his reasons, When he came to this world, 100000 System points was a huge deal for him, therefore, he didn¡¯t even look at this section now, even now, after he has grown so much, 100000 is still a big number for him. However, right now, he has 85000 System Points, reaching 100000 wasn¡¯t hard. Just one trip to Bloodhill Wilderness and boom, He has the points he needed. Why wasn¡¯t he doing it then? That was because this was a scam. No matter how much he tries, he could never select 8 Star Abilities. This section was locked! Initially, he thought he needed to 100000 before being able to unlock this, however, he later realized that this was not true because, [8 Star Weapons ¨C 10000 System points] The 8 Star Weapons that cost 10000 System Points, He had more than 10000 System Points right now, however, even after that, the 8-Star Weapons section is locked. The same is true for everything else as well. Anything that is above 7 Star inside the Shop is locked and Nux had no Idea about how to break that lock. This was the reason why he has been ignoring this section for a long time now. This was also one of the problems he is currently facing. ¡®Ugghh¡­ whatever, I will just buy a few 7 Star Skills and Weapons for them¡­¡¯ In the end, Nux just shook his head and stopped thinking about this 8 Star lock and started thinking about different ways to get stronger. Of course, he won¡¯t be buying anything right now. For this, he will discuss things with his women. In the end, they are the ones who will use these Skills and Weapons after all. Noting this in his mind, Nux shifted his attention to his next problem that was related to his [Conceal] and [Sense]. [Conceal] and [Sense] are the abilities that he has been depending on for a long time now and are two of the most used abilities he has, however, recently, these 2 abilities have been failing him. Nux has noticed that whenever Ember is involved, [Sense] fails. [Conceal], on the other hand, works perfectly fine against Ember. Actually, other than the time when he was assassinating those Solid Earth bastards, [Conceal] has never failed to work. However, that is what makes it so dangerous. For [Sense], Nux had a rough idea of why it failed when Ember is around. [Sense] is a 5 Star Ability. Ember, however, is a King Stage Cultivator, which is comparable to 6 Star. Nux believes that since Ember¡¯s ¡®tier¡¯ is higher than his Ability, [Sense] fails in front of her. However, this introduces another problem, [Conceal] is a 7 Star Ability, something that even an Emperor can¡¯t beat, then why¡­ Why did it fail¡­? ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Nux paused his steps as he realized something. His eyes then moved and fell on his abilities again, [Ability: Craving Touch, Eye Of Discerning, Sense, Professional Killer, Conceal, Harem Seal, Slave Seal, Trickster, Harem¡¯s Gate, Sound Seal, Dash, Regeneration.] He finally realized. Chapter 361 N-NINE!? [Sense] [5 Star Ability] [Description: When activated, the user will be able to sense everything around him. The range will depend on the user¡¯s MP (1 MP = 1 meter).] [Note: The ability will be activated automatically if someone is deliberately hiding his/her presence and is in the detection range of the user.] [Note: The ability will fail to detect the presence of a cultivator who is concealing his presence and has 2 times more MP than the users] [Conceal] [7 Star Ability] [Description: When activated, no one will be able to sense the user¡¯s presence or see him if the user doesn¡¯t wish for it. Only a cultivator with 3 times more MP than the user can detect the user¡¯s presence. Or else, the user can only be detected if he touches or is touched by the user.] [Note: If the user¡¯s killing intent is detected by a cultivator, the effect of the ability, [Conceal], would wear off] ¡®So that¡¯s it¡­¡¯ Nux finally realized. Then, he clicked on another ability, and information about that appeared in front of his eyes again. [Professional Killer] [3 Star Ability] [Description: A passive skill that controls a user¡¯s killing intent to such an extent that it could only be released after the user¡¯s attack has landed, or has failed to land on the target.] Reading about this ability, a small smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face. Finally. He finally figured this out. The ¡®Star¡¯ of his ability doesn¡¯t tell if the ability is good or bad, it tells about its Tier. A 5 Star ability won¡¯t work on a 6 Star, or a King Stage Cultivator. Or in other words, an Ability won¡¯t work on someone who is ¡®stronger¡¯ than the Ability¡¯s Tier. [Sense] a 5 Star ability won¡¯t work on Ember, a King Stage Cultivator. As for his [Conceal], well, [Conceal] never failed to begin with. What failed was the [Professional Killer], as a 3 Star Ability, it failed to work against Grand Master Stage Cultvaitors, therefore, it failed to hide Nux¡¯s killing intent and once his Killing Intent leaked, the [Conceal] wore off. ¡°Haahh¡­¡± A big smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face. ¡°Good job, me.¡± He patted himself on the back and then, He continued his walk. This time, however, his mood was a lot lighter than before. He still doesn¡¯t know if he could defeat an Emperor Stage Cultivator or not, however, he was sure he would find a way out eventually. He just needs to be more careful and focus on things around him. ¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Right now, Nux was sitting in front of Arvina and Arvina was looking at him with an annoyed look on her face. ¡°So¡­ you are telling me to let your ¡®other women¡¯ live here with you as well?¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± ¡°How many ¡®other women¡¯ do you have again?¡± Arvina questioned as she placed her elbows on the table and her chin on her fists. She looked very serious right now. ¡°I have 9 lovely women around me.¡± Nux answered with a small smile on his face. His answer, however, was a big shock for Arvina. ¡°N-NINE!?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nux replied honestly. ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°Hmm? We fell in love and became lovers¡­?¡± Nux tilted his head in confusion. Arvina¡¯s face twitched in frustration when she heard that answer. In this world, a capable man with high social standing having nine or more than nine women in his harem was possible. And of course, with Nux¡¯s monstrous talent, he is incomparably better than those ¡®capable¡¯ men out there. Therefore, him having 9 women should not be weird if, ¡°But you are only 18 years old! Just how in the hell do you have 9 women already!? How is this possible!?¡± Arvina couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that an 18-year-old boy being a King Stage Cultivator was impossible as well?¡± Nux replied calmly. ¡°¡­¡± Arvina turned silent. If he can be a King Stage Cultivator at the age of 18, then why can¡¯t he have 9 women as his lovers at the age of 18¡­ Arvina couldn¡¯t help but agree with Nux¡¯s words. In the end, an 18-year-old boy having 9 women as his partners sounded more logical in Arvina¡¯s mind. However, ¡°And why should I let them stay here in my mansion?¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°Because I miss them.¡± Nux answered again. ¡°I fail to see how that¡¯s my problem.¡± Arvina didn¡¯t back down. ¡°It is not your problem, it is mine. However, I am your beloved student. You aren¡¯t going to abandon me, are you?¡± Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. ¡°¡­¡± Arvina didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Teacher Arvina, it¡¯s been months since I have seen them. I really do miss them badly. There are so many free rooms in your mansion, can¡¯t you just give them a few rooms? 3 would be more than enough.¡± Nux requested. Arvina looked into Nux¡¯s eyes and in the end, she couldn¡¯t ignore her student¡¯s sincere look. ¡°How long will they stay here for?¡± Nux¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°A week, no, 2 weeks, no, a Month! Yes, a month would be enough!¡± He replied with an excited look on his face. ¡°2 Weeks, that¡¯s it. I won¡¯t let them stay for a second more than that.¡± Arvina spoke with a strict look on her face. ¡°Alright, 2 weeks it is then.¡± Nux didn¡¯t argue and smiled brightly. ¡°Teacher Arvina, you are the best!¡± ¡°Now leave my room, I still have some work to do.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± With a bright mood, Nux stood up and turned around. ¡°Also.¡± However, just as he was about to leave, Arvina called. Nux turned around and seeing that she has gained his attention, Arvina spoke with a slight blush on her face. ¡°T-Tone it down a little¡­ When¡­ you know¡­ When they arrive¡­¡± A playful smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face as he nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry teacher. I will make sure that you won¡¯t hear a thing.¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± Arvina didn¡¯t show her face to Nux and ordered. Nux smirked. Then, he left Arvina¡¯s office and, ¡®Did you all miss me, my darlings?¡¯ Chapter 362 I am already ready to leave. ¡®Did you all miss me, my darlings?¡¯ Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. ¡®Heeh? What¡¯s with that tone huh? And since when did you start caring about us?¡¯ Felberta questioned back. Nux couldn¡¯t see her right now, however, he was sure that she had a playful smile on her face when she said those words. ¡®Oh c¡¯mon, you know I care about you guys the most in this world, right?¡¯ ¡®Hmph, you are all words~¡¯ Felberta snorted. ¡®Tsk Tsk, I was a fool for thinking about you guys when you think so badly of me.¡¯ Nux pouted. ¡®I am different, I don¡¯t think like her. For me, you are the best~¡¯ Skyla chimed in. ¡®My lovely Skyla, you are the best as well. I love you~¡¯ ¡®Hehe~ Love you too~¡¯ Skyla chuckled cutely. ¡®So? What were you talking about before when you said that you were thinking about us?¡¯ Felberta questioned. ¡®Hmm, are we finally going to have sex in the middle of the War?¡¯ Edda questioned. And from her tone, she didn¡¯t look like she was joking at all. Yes, she was damn serious about it. She had a checklist in her mind. A checklist that holds her deepest fantasy. A checklist that no one has ever seen. ¡®¡­¡¯ Nux turned silent. ¡®So? What were you talking about before when you said that you were thinking about us?¡¯ Felberta repeated her question without changing her tone at all. Her voice and tone sounded so similar that Nux felt he had just returned back to time. Felberta¡¯s message was clear. Ignore that horny bitch. Nux, of course, couldn¡¯t do that. ¡®I am very sorry, my perverted maid, I still haven¡¯t arranged that for you, however, I will make sure to compensate you a lot.¡¯ ¡®Are we going to use ropes?¡¯ ¡®Ropes are overrated, I was thinking about using Vines.¡¯ ¡®Hmmm, feels closer to nature. That is not bad at all. I wonder why have I never thought about that?¡¯ ¡®You are not creative enough. You need to be more creative.¡¯ Nux suggested and Edda noted her shortcoming. ¡®¡­¡¯ Felberta and other girls, who were listening to this conversation were speechless. ¡®Edda, I have never seen you before, however, I sure am excited to meet you. I want to know how your brain works.¡¯ Ember spoke in a curious tone. ¡®Sure, I want to meet a previous General as well. I want to ask if it is possible to have se-¡® ¡®Meet her?¡¯ Ember¡¯s words were cut off by Amaya, who focused on something much more important. A satisfied smile appeared on Ember¡¯s face, ¡®You are as intelligent as I have heard.¡¯ She complimented. ¡®Thank you for the compliment, now can you explain more about the meeting part.¡¯ Unless the compliment was from Nux, Amaya didn¡¯t care and this was very clear from her unchanged tone. ¡®Well, Nux just talked with Sister Arvina and you all can now live inside Sister Arvina¡¯s mansion, where Nux and we two live.¡¯ Thyra answered. ¡°What? Really!?¡¯ Skyla questioned with an excited look on her face. ¡®Yeah, I missed living with you guys, so I thought, why not? Aren¡¯t I the best?¡¯ Nux questioned, of course, his target wasn¡¯t the one he was talking to, but someone else. ¡®Well, I guess you still think about us.¡¯ Felberta spoke. There was a small smile on her face while she signed the documents in front of her. She may not show it openly like Skyla, but everyone knew that she was very happy about this. However, ¡®But you, Miss Intelligent, you can¡¯t come here due to, well, you know, reasons. The same goes for you, Allura.¡¯ Ember muttered. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I am a very patient woman, I can wait for as long as it is required.¡¯ Allura answered without hesitation. ¡®Of course you wouldn¡¯t have any problem.¡¯ Thyra snorted. ¡®Heh, she would be dying soon, after all. A dead person has no wants.¡¯ Edda chuckled. Allura¡¯s smile widened, ¡®Well, I am different from others, I will have many many needs once I die.¡¯ ¡®Fufufu~ You are too perverted, Allura.¡¯ Edda laughed. ¡®¡­I don¡¯t want to hear that from someone like you.¡¯ Allura replied. ¡®Fufufu~¡¯ Edda chuckled again. ¡®¡­¡¯ The two of them were chuckling and giggling, however, someone inside the room didn¡¯t share that happiness. ¡®Amaya, I promise I will make it up to you somehow.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it, I can understand.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Other girls turned silent. They have been talking with each other for a long while now, therefore, they knew that this wasn¡¯t Amaya¡¯s normal response. Right now, they were actually pitying the girl. However, Amaya¡¯s next words changed their minds. ¡®The one whose love is the strongest is often the one who sacrifices the most.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ The other women who heard Amaya¡¯s words could feel their faces twitching. ¡®Since I love you the most compared to anyone in this world, I have to make this sacrifice for the sake of our future plans and happiness.¡¯ ¡®Bitch¡­¡¯ ¡®Fucking bitch¡­¡¯ ¡®Hmph.¡¯ Others turned their head away even though they knew that Amaya won¡¯t be able to see a thing. ¡®Still, I promise I will make it up to you.¡¯ Nux spoke in a serious tone. ¡®I believe you.¡¯ Amaya replied with a small smile. ¡®I believe you with all my heart.¡¯ The smile on her face stayed the same, however, the intensity in her eyes¡­ Felt different. It felt a little intimidating. ¡®Mhm, you won¡¯t have to wait for long.¡¯ Nux, however, wasn¡¯t intimidated at all. Rather, he only felt closer and closer to Amaya. He was changing as well. ¡®So? When are we going to leave?¡¯ Felberta questioned. ¡®Hmm? You haven¡¯t packed up already? I am already ready to leave.¡¯ Skyla spoke with a smile. ¡®A-Already?¡¯ Felberta was shocked. ¡®Uhh¡­ Are we not leaving right now¡­? Even Sister Lane is ready with her stuff.¡¯ ¡®Lane? You as well?¡¯ ¡®Umm¡­ I am ready as well.¡¯ Edda nodded as well. Felberta just blinked a few times and then, she sighed and stood up. ¡°What happened, Lady Felberta?¡± Joyab questioned. ¡°This is enough for today, Also, I won¡¯t be coming tomorrow and a few days after that.¡± Joyab frowned. Chapter 363 Arvina meets the Harem. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Teacher Arvina.¡± Nux informed. ¡°Nux?¡± Arvina frowned. ¡°Come in.¡± She ordered. Nux then opened the door and walked into Arvina¡¯s office. ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t you just leave half an hour ago? Why are you here again?¡± Arvina questioned with a frown on her face. ¡°Do you not like me being inside your office, Teacher Arvina?¡± Nux questioned with a dramatically sad face. ¡°¡­¡± Arvina looked at Nux with a deadpan look on her face. ¡°That is correct, I do not like your presence at all.¡± She replied. ¡°Ahh! What have I done to ever deserve such hate from this cruel world?¡± Nux placed his right hand on his chest, raised his left hand in the air, and delivered his dialogue efficiently. Arvina facepalmed. ¡°Alright, you might have a lot of time in your hand, but I am not free. Tell me what you are here for.¡± She questioned. ¡°Well, the thing I talked about before.¡± ¡°About your lovers?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ They are here¡­¡± Nux smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Again, Arvina turned silent. She didn¡¯t say a word and just continued to stare at Nux and 2 minutes later, when she finally registered this news, she replied. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah¡­¡± Nux replied as he pointed his at the door. At the same time, the door opened and 5 beautiful women walked in. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Nux all this while, Teacher Arvina.¡± One of the women spoke. ¡°¡­¡± Arvina, however, didn¡¯t reply. Or more precisely, she was too shocked to say anything. She stayed like that for 5 minutes, her eyes shifting from Nux to his women, then returning back to Nux and repeating. In the end, when she finally let everything sink inside her head, she calmed down (acted as if she calmed down) and questioned. ¡°Are Expert Stage Cultivators so common now?¡± Hearing those words, Nux chuckled, ¡°Well, they are my women, they have to be special compared to others, right?¡± ¡°But how is every single one of your lovers an Expert Stage Cultivator? Just how is this possible!? And why do I not know about any of them!?¡± Most Expert Stage Cultivators were well-known people. Even Wandering Cultivators who aren¡¯t affiliated with anyone were popular because of how strong they were. After all, there were only around 50-60 Expert Stage Cultivators living inside the Skyfall Kingdom. They were rarest of the rare. And right now, Arvina was seeing 5 of these ¡®Rare¡¯ existences in front of her and she didn¡¯t know any of them. Just what was going on here? ¡°Well, we don¡¯t like much attention. So not many people know about us. I hope you will keep our meeting a secret as well. Not like I need to say much about that, since you are already hiding Nux¡¯s secret.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Arvina looked at Felberta and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡­ Have we ever met before?¡± ¡°That was rude of me, I should have introduced myself first. My name is Felberta Leander. She is Skyla Leander. She is Lane Leander. She is Edda Leander, And she is Thyra Leander.¡± Hearing her words, Arvina narrowed her eyes. ¡°I was told that you guys are his lovers.¡± ¡°We are.¡± Felberta nodded. ¡°Then why are your nam-¡± Arvina wanted to question, however, ¡°We will be getting married soon. So it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Skyla, who already understood what she was thinking answered with a smile on her face. Hearing those words, a smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face and he nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, we will get married soon.¡± His other women smiled as well. ¡°Why are there only 5 women? Didn¡¯t you say you have 9 lovers?¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°I do have 9 lovers, these are 5 of them. Ember is in her room right now, as for the other three, well, they are a bit busy so they won¡¯t be coming here.¡± Nux answered. Arvina nodded in understanding, and then, her eyes fell on a certain girl, who had tanned skin, white-pink hairs, and pink-purple eyes, tan skin wasn¡¯t rare, however, those hairs and eyes, Arvina has seen them before. Not only that, but even the name of this woman matched a woman who Arvina knew. However, Arvina also knew that the woman in front of her couldn¡¯t possibly be the woman she was thinking about. That was because, The woman she was thinking about was already dead. ¡°What about you? Why have you hidden your face?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to show my face to others, I hope you understand,¡± Edda answered. Arvina was now even more suspicious, however, thinking that it would be rude to ask her to remove her mask, she backed off. ¡°I understand.¡± However, suddenly, another question popped up in her mind. ¡°How did you people enter the Academy?¡± Entering the academy wasn¡¯t difficult, however, if 5 unknown Expert Stage Cultivators enter the academy without prior notice like these 5 women have, there will be a big commotion for sure. Even the Head Master of the Academy would have to personally come out and deal with the situation accordingly. Therefore, Arvina couldn¡¯t understand why nothing has happened yet. ¡°We sneaked in.¡± Thyra was the one who answered this question. ¡°You sneaked in?¡± Arvina frowned. ¡°As she said, we don¡¯t like to attract unnecessary attention. Therefore, we sneaked in.¡± ¡°You can do that¡­?¡± Arvina opened her mouth in surprise. Isn¡¯t the Academy supposed to be safe? How did 5 Expert Stage Cultivators just sneak into the Academy like it was nothing? Where were the guards? What were they doing? ¡°It was quite easy actually.¡± Thyra smiled. Arvina finally realized. Nux¡¯s women were just like him. Fucking monsters. Although they weren¡¯t as young as Nux, they were still pretty young compared to other Cultivators. Therefore, for dealing with them, Arvina used the same strategy. ¡°Ahh, I still haven¡¯t prepared any rooms for you people.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Sister Arvina, we can adjust in Sister Ember¡¯s room for a while.¡± Skyla answered with her usual smile. However, Arvina frowned. ¡°Sister?¡± Chapter 364 Ember meets the Harem. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Sister Arvina, we can adjust in Sister Ember¡¯s room for a while.¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Arvina frowned. Skyla¡¯s face changed. She couldn¡¯t believe she blurted that out loud. Arvina is her sister, that was not a lie. However, that was something that would happen in the future! Not now! She can¡¯t spoil the future like that! Skyla wanted to slap herself for this blunder. However, right now, the more important thing was to deal with this situation. ¡°Ah, I apologize for her rudeness, Skyla here has this bad habit of making new Sisters wherever she goes.¡± However, Skyla didn¡¯t have to worry about that since Felberta stepped in on time. ¡°Hmm? Making new sisters?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She just acts like that sometimes.¡± Felberta waved her hands. Hearing that, Arvina shrugged her shoulders and smiled, ¡°Well, it is always better to build connections with someone as talented as her.¡± Then, she turned toward Skyla and nodded, ¡°You can call me Sister Arvina if you want.¡± Skyla¡¯s eyes brightened up as she heard those words, then, a little evil smile momentarily appeared on her face as she continued, ¡°Then I will call you that, Sister Arvina. Today and in the Future. You should call me Sister Skyla as well, it would be helpful in the future. The faster you start the quicker will you get used to it, after all.¡± Hearing those words, Felberta, Thyra and Lane smiled a little as well. ¡°Hmm?¡± Arvina frowned. For some reason, she felt that she and all the other people in this room were out of sync. It was as if they were talking about completely different things. However, in the end, she just shook her head and stopped thinking about it. It must be her misunderstanding. ¡°Teacher Arvina.¡± Suddenly, Nux called out. Arvina looked at him. ¡°Can I take them to Ember¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Ah, sure. You do that and I¡¯ll make some arrangements for them before the night.¡± ¡°Hmmm, we can stay in one room as well, Sevensome doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡± Is it even necessary to mention who spoke these words? However, even Edda was cautious enough to not speak her last line loudly and only muttered it to herself. However, Felberta, who was standing right beside her was able to hear what she said, though as someone who was already used to this woman, she didn¡¯t show any reaction. ¡°No, I cannot do that, you are my guest, I will make sure that your stay here is comfortable.¡± Arvina answered. Nux smiled, ¡°Teacher Arvina, I know I have said this before, but you really are the best.¡± ¡°Oh? Even better than your Teacher Evane?¡± Arvina questioned playfully. ¡°Ember must be waiting, I will take my leave now, Teacher Arvina.¡± Acting like he didn¡¯t hear those words, Nux turned around and left the room. His women followed behind him as well. And Arvina, well, her smile faded away when everyone left her room. ¡®Ember, my dear friend Ember, You have no clue what kind of freaky family you have become a part of.¡¯ ¡­ On the other side, once Nux and the others entered Ember¡¯s room, Ember, who was sitting on her chair stood up with a smile on her face. ¡°It is nice to meet you, ¡®Sisters'¡± Ember smiled and at the same time, a fierce Aura mixed with Killing Dense Killing Intent released from her aura. Felberta, Skyla, Lane, and Edda were a little overwhelmed by that Aura. Even Thyra was affected a little, however, she didn¡¯t show anything on her face. Nux, of course, didn¡¯t feel a thing. Ember continued to observe her new ¡®sisters¡¯ and once she was satisfied, the oppressing Aura disappeared. ¡°So? What do you think about your Sisters?¡± Thyra walked toward Ember with a smile on her face. ¡°They are good.¡± Ember smiled. ¡°Especially them.¡± She then pointed at 2 women, one was Skyla and the other was, Felberta. ¡°Hmm? Felberta?¡± Thyra raised her eyebrow. Skyla, she understands, the woman was skilled. Felberta, however, wasn¡¯t very gifted in that department. ¡°She has the Will.¡± Ember, however, thought otherwise. ¡°Initially, she was the one who was affected the most by my Aura, however, her strong Will didn¡¯t allow her to step back. She faced my Aura with just her Willpower alone. I won¡¯t be surprised if she surpasses all of them in the future.¡± Ember was full of praise. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Felberta, however, didn¡¯t like this situation one bit. This woman was praising her, she could understand that. However, Felberta could notice that she was still looking down on her. It wasn¡¯t intentional, it was an unconscious action but that just makes it even more frustrating. It was as if Ember already knew that she was better than everyone present in this room and only looked at the rest of them from afar. ¡°¡±Nothing¡±¡± Thyra and Ember answered at the same time. Seeing this, Ember frowned. ¡®It finally happened huh¡­¡¯ She realized. In the end, another Harem Faction besides hers was formed. Felberta knew this would happen sooner or later, actually, she even felt strange that it hadn¡¯t happened already. However, the attitudes, goals, behaviors, and thoughts of all the women who became Nux¡¯s lovers were so different from each other that no other faction was formed. Today, however, things changed. Second Faction was formed. ¡°Heh.¡± Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Felberta¡¯s face. And as if sensing what she was thinking, Skyla and Lane smiled a little as well. Especially Skyla, whose cute eyes were shining brightly. ¡°It is nice to meet you, Sister Ember.¡± She spoke. ¡°It is nice to meet you as well, Skyla.¡± For some reason, Ember¡¯s eyes turned a little warm when she spoke with Skyla. Yes, even she was affected by Skyla¡¯s charm. ¡°I wish to spar against you someday, Sister Ember.¡± Skyla spoke with an excited look on her face. ¡°I will be looking forward to that.¡± Ember smiled. ¡°You should be.¡± Felberta smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are always ready.¡± Thyra smiled. ¡°Heh.¡± Everyone in the room smiled at each other. However, Nux could see the sparks that were appearing between their line of sight, and seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You guys sure are getting along.¡± Chapter 365 My body belongs to Nux and Nux alone ¡°You guys sure are getting along.¡± Nux spoke with a small smile on his face. ¡°Heh, we sure are.¡± Felberta smiled. Nux¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change. He then turned towards Thyra and extended his hand, ¡°My Lovely Assassin, can you give it to me for a second?¡± Thyra nodded with a smile on her face, the ring on her finger shined and she gave the book that appeared in her hand to Nux. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thyra nodded again. Nux then turned towards his other women and started, ¡°So, I believe you all know about Body Cultivation, correct?¡± ¡°The second path of Cultivation. Something that no one in this world knows about.¡± Felberta answered. ¡°That is correct, and well, I found a Cultivation Technique that can help you walk in this unknown, undiscovered path.¡± Nux smiled as he showed the book in his to Felberta, Lane, Skyla, and Edda. Felberta¡¯s eyes shined when she heard those words, ¡°So rather than wasting time when you are not around, we can use this technique to enter the Realm of Body Cultivation. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡± Even Skyla¡¯s eyes were shining now. ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± Nux nodded. ¡°So what we are going to do now is that we will copy this technique and distribute a copy to everyone¡­¡± Nux continued and seeing this, a small frown appeared on Thyra¡¯s face. This¡­ Nux was taking things into his own hands for some reason. Was it not her duty to distribute the technique and train all of them? So why is Nux¡­ ¡®Is it because of this little quarrel?¡¯ A thought appeared in her mind, however, she soon disregarded this possibility. When it came to his women, Nux was a direct man, if he has any problems with anything, he would say that directly, he won¡¯t be standing there smiling like that. ¡®It was all fine when he gave that book to me an hour ago¡­¡¯ Thyra started analyzing the situation. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t affected by Nux¡¯s decision at all. She only wanted to help him and make his life easier, however, somewhere in her heart, she felt that Nux stepping up like that was a good thing. ¡°I will be counting on you guys to copy it, I need 11 copies, and I need them as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with that.¡± Felberta stepped forward. Nux nodded, then, he continued, ¡°Also, I want you guys to give the weapon you use.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ember frowned. ¡°Wh-¡° She wanted to question, but, ¡°Here.¡± Skyla walked towards Nux and gave her daggers to him with a big smile on her face. Nux smiled, took her weapons, and patted her head. ¡°Hehe~¡± Skyla grabbed this opportunity to sneak her way toward his chest. Her intentions were now clear to everyone present in this room, She would be occupying this place for a while now. Nux, of course, didn¡¯t reject her at all. He would need the heart of a monster to do that, after all. He just moved his left hand around Skyla¡¯s waist and started kneading her bud. ¡°Anhhaha~¡± Skyla laughed adorably. ¡°I underestimated her.¡± Ember, who was looking at the sight in front of her muttered with a solemn look on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t let her appearance fool you, she¡¯s is a lot smarter than she shows. Though her brain only works with things related to Nux.¡± Thyra commented. ¡°Tsk Tsk¡± Edda snorted. Lane, like always, didn¡¯t say anything, however, she took this opportunity to walk toward Nux and gave him her sword. Nux smiled, accepted the sword, and the Sword owner who was now hugging her just like Skyla. This little session soon turned into a competition and a minute later, Nux was enjoying a mass hug with 6 beautiful women at the same time. ¡®Heaven indeed.¡¯ Nux thought inwardly and smiled. Everyone stayed in this position for a while and soon, Skyla, who was in the most comfortable position after Nux, spoke. ¡°Nux¡­¡± ¡°Mhm?¡± ¡°I want to meet Sister Evane.¡± Felberta and Lane rolled their eyes when they heard those words. ¡°Don¡¯t you have Ember already?¡± Felberta questioned with a frown. ¡°Huh? Me? What?¡± Ember frowned as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Thyra shook her head. ¡°Well, I do have Sister Ember¡­ but that¡¯s just for tonight¡­¡± Skyla replied. ¡°Heh, I am sure you can extend this to 10 to 20 nights with ease.¡± Felberta chuckled and Lane nodded her head in support. Even Thyra and Edda were nodding their heads. ¡°But¡­ it would still be better to have Sister Evane as well right?¡± Skyla smiled. ¡°What a greedy and horny woman.¡± Edda chuckled. ¡°Hey Hey Hey, w-what are you guys talking about?¡± Ember, who was completely thrown off by this conversation questioned. From her voice, it looked like she was panicking for some reason. ¡°I am telling you this right now, I won¡¯t do anything strange no matter what. My body belongs to Nux and Nux alone.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± This time, Skyla and the others frowned. Nux realized what was happening and why Ember was acting like that, however, he didn¡¯t bother to say anything. He was too busy enjoying this sensational feeling right now. ¡®Maybe Edda is right. Sevensome doesn¡¯t sound bad at all. I now certainly have the stamina for it.¡¯ A small smile appeared on his face. A few seconds later, Felberta understood what happened as well and a disgusted expression appeared on her face. ¡°Just what in the hell are you thinking, Ember? Why is that the first thing that came to your mind?¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s you guys who were saying it like that.¡± ¡°We were not.¡± Felberta shook her head. By now, everyone understood what happened. ¡°Sister Ember, you don¡¯t need to worry, I don¡¯t need anyone besides Nux as well.¡± ¡°Then what were you talking about?¡± Ember questioned. ¡°Girls talk~¡± Skyla laughed like a little devil. Everyone in the room found that adorable. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ember questioned. ¡°You will find it soon enough. Fufufu~¡± Skyla laughed, then, she turned towards Nux and questioned, ¡°So? Can I meet Sister Evane tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course, you can, my cute little maid.¡± Chapter 366 You have more lovers other than me? ¡°I can feel it, this would be the best painting we have ever made,¡± Nux spoke with a confident smile on his face. Hearing those words, Evane just smiled and shook her head. ¡°Do you want to say, the best painting ¡®I¡¯ have ever made?¡± She questioned with a soft chuckle. ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡± Nux couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°You haven¡¯t even touched the paintbrush since ¡®we¡¯ started this painting this, Nux. All you are doing is¡­¡± ¡°Oh C¡¯mon, don¡¯t act like I am not doing anything.¡± Nux smiled as he moved his chest towards Evane¡¯s back, while his hands moved around her waist slowly, and alluringly. ¡°Mmhmmm.¡± Evane¡¯s back arched up as she took a deep breath. ¡°Tell me, what have you done then?¡± She questioned. Nux then placed his chin on Evane¡¯s shoulder and answered, ¡°I made sure that your state of mind is in the best possible condition with my intensive care.¡± ¡°My state of mind?¡± Evane smiled as she questioned. ¡°Well, of course, you aren¡¯t going to claim that my presence here means nothing to you, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. Your presence means a lot to me, however, I still don¡¯t see how that is considered as you helping me in this painting in any way?¡± ¡°Well, as I said, it¡¯s your state of mind. With me here, you feel different, you feel comfortable, you feel calm, you feel good, you feel fresh, With my presence, you feel relaxed. It may not look much from the outer perspective, but trust me, it is helping you a lot. So make sure to always call me whenever you start your painting, alright?¡± Nux whispered softly while he rested her head on Evane¡¯s head. Heating his words, Evane just smiled. Although she didn¡¯t know if her art improved or not, one thing was sure, Nux¡¯s presence here indeed lightened her heart. Especially his gentle touch. That made her feel protected. She treasured that feeling. ¡°Oh? But how am I going to call you?¡± ¡°That is a simple task, all you have to do is think about me in your mind, and I will appear right in front of you.¡± ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡± Evane raised her eyebrow while she continued to paint on the canvas. ¡°With the power of Love~¡± Nux answered dramatically. Evane shook her head, then, she balanced her head with Nux¡¯s. ¡°Alright then, from now on, I will use the power of love to contact you, I hope you will answer me.¡± Saying that, Evane turned her head a little and then, She gave a small peck on Nux¡¯s cheek, which, actually surprised Nux a lot. ¡°So kissing is allowed now?¡± He questioned. ¡°A-As long as you don¡¯t go overboard¡­¡± Evane answered with a red face. It has only been a few days since the two of them decided to become lovers and all this while, their relationship has grown a lot deeper than before. Therefore, Evane wanted to take things even forwards, therefore, she allowed these little kisses. Was she going too fast? She was asking this question to herself as well, however, in the end, she decided to place her trust in Nux. ¡°Heeeheeeheee¡± Who, right now, was laughing creepily. ¡°What happened?¡± Evane questioned. ¡°Nothing, nothing happened at all. You can continue to paint, don¡¯t worry.¡± Nux answered with a playful smile on his face. Evane frowned. She was sure that something did happen, however, in the end, she just shook her head and decided to focus on her painting. However, as soon as she turned her face toward the painting, Nux attacked and started kissing her cheeks as if he was a hyena who was munching on its prey. ¡°Stooopp~¡± Evane felt ticklish all over her body and told him to stop. Nux, however, didn¡¯t stop and continued. ¡°Stooopp~ Hahaha~¡± Evane laughed out loud. She tried to move away, however, Nux tightened his arms around her, he even moved his legs around hers, locking her legs as well. Right now, Evane was completely at her mercy and Nux enjoyed this moment to the fullest. ¡°Hahahaha~¡± Evane continued laughing as this ticklish sensation only got stronger and only after 5 minutes passed did Nux finally decide to stop. ¡°Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haah¡­¡± Evane took deep breaths. ¡°That was good, thanks for the meal.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°Y-You¡­ you are a brute¡­¡± Evane pouted. ¡°You are the one who gave the permission.¡± Nux replied with an Evil smile. ¡°I take back my permission.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Extra charges to take back the permission you gave.¡± ¡°W-What charges.¡± ¡°A kiss on the lips.¡± Evane¡¯s face turned redder. ¡°S-Shameless¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha~¡± Nux laughed out. The two of them continued to chat like that, and Evane soon shifted her focus on the painting. Nux, as usual, continued to enjoy the feeling of cuddling a beautiful woman like her. The time passed and suddenly, Nux called out. ¡°Evane¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Evane, who was absorbed in her painting questioned without looking back. ¡°Tomorrow, I want you to come with me and meet a few people.¡± ¡°Hmm? Meet who?¡± ¡°My other lovers.¡± Nux answered honestly. Evane froze. 10 seconds later, she slowly turned around and tilted her head, ¡°Y-Your lovers¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. I want you to meet them.¡± Evane frowned. ¡°You have more lovers other than me?¡± Hearing that question, Nux frowned. This¡­ Did he just do something stupid? But how? Having a harem in this world was common, very common. A man having other lovers was not frowned upon, rather, it showed that the man is capable, or had a significant status. Therefore, Nux couldn¡¯t understand why Evane was acting like this. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± In the end, Nux just decided to answer honestly. ¡°¡­why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡± After a long silence, Evane questioned. ¡°I was afraid.¡± ¡°Afraid that I won¡¯t allow you to have other lovers?¡± ¡°Afraid that you won¡¯t give me a chance to be with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Evane turned silent. Nux frowned as well. He did not like where this was going. He was now cursing his past self for doing something so stupid. ¡°¡­alright, I¡¯ll meet them.¡± Suddenly, Evane answered. However, Nux could feel that something was wrong. He tried to tighten his hug around Evane, however, Evane stood up. ¡°I think we have painted enough for the day. I had a tiring day, so I will go and sleep now.¡± Saying that, Evane turned around. Chapter 367 Are you Sister Evane? Chapter 367 Are you Sister Evane? "Alright, this will be enough for today. We will be ending our class here." Evane spoke with a small smile on her face. She then looked at the students in front of her, her eyes momentarily stopped on Nux, before they continued to observe other students. Once she was sure that no one had any doubts, she turned around and left the classroom. The other students stood up as well. Nux hurriedly left the class and chased after Evane. "Teacher Evane." He called out. Evane paused, she looked at Nux, and then, she smiled. Nux smiled back. Then without wasting any more time, he questioned. "You are coming with me, correct?" "As I said yesterday, I am. Don't worry." "So when are you free?" Nux questioned. "When are they free?" "Well, they are free right now." "But I can't leave the academy right now, I still have a few more classes later." Evane frowned. "You don't have to leave the academy." Nux replied. "Huh?" Evane's frown deepened. "They are here in the academy." Nux answered. Evane's eyes widened, 'Wait¡­ his lovers¡­ is he talking about the girls in our class?' Evane realized how strange it would be to share a man with her students for the rest of her life. However, she soon recalled that the 'man' she was talking about was her student as well¡­ The strange one here wasn't her students, a student being in a relationship with another student was completely normal. She, on the other hand, was a teacher who was in a relationship with her student. She was the strange one. Thinking about that, Evane felt even worse. "Shall we go now?" Nux, who seemed oblivious to her thoughts, questioned. "Where are we meeting, the Academy's Canteen?" "Hmm? Of course not. They can't roam around here and there freely, they are not the students of this Academy after all." Nux smiled. "H-Huh?" Evane was now confused. Her mind then started different possibilities and soon, another answer popped up in her mind and she widened her eyes, "T-They sneaked in here?" "Bingo." Nux smiled widely. "IT'S TRUE!?" Evane couldn't believe what she was hearing. One had to know, the Royal Academy had a very high level of security. If anyone sneaked inside and got caught, the punishment will be very harsh. One might even lose his or her life. "Why would you tell them to do something like this!? Do you know how serious the consequences will be!?" Evane questioned. "Teacher Evane, you worry too much." Nux however, just shrugged. "I am not worrying too much! It is you who is taking this too lightly!" Evane shouted. However, she quickly realized they were gardening attention, therefore, she lowered her voice. "You might be an Expert Stage CUltviator, but if you or anyone related to you breaks the Academy rules, you won't be able to save them from punishment. Remember, the Headmaster of the Academy is a King Stage CUltviator." "Teacher Evane, as I said, you are worrying too much, just come with me." Nux just smiled. Evane realized that he wouldn't understand, therefore, she shook her head in defeat. "Alright whatever, just take me there now. We don't have much time to waste here." She wanted to end this as soon as possible. She knows that the faster she ends the meeting, the faster they would be able to leave the Academy, and the lower the risk of them getting caught would be. Nux smiled, he wanted to grab her hand, however, there were too many eyes here. He can't do something so lewd in public. He was shy. Nux chuckled inwardly, then, he started walking while Evane followed behind. However, as they continued to walk, a frown appeared on Evane's face. "Nux¡­" She called out. "Yes?" "Where are going¡­?" Evane questioned with a doubtful look on her face. She knew where this path led, however, she highly doubted that this is what they had to do, however, Nux's next answer cleared her doubts. "To Teacher Arvina's mansion." Or rather¡­ made her even more doubtful and fearful, even. "W-Why are we going there?" They are hiding near Teacher Arvina's mansion? They are hiding near the Vice Headmaster's Mansion!? That was the best place they could find in this huge Academy!? Evane couldn't believe it. She was panicking a little. However, her little panicking soon turned into big panicking when Nux directly entered Arvina's mansion. 'They are hiding inside!?' This was ridiculous. Wait¡­ This was too ridiculous¡­ Evane realized something. "Why are we here?" "Hmm? To meet them of course." Nux answered naturally. "But it's Teacher Arvina's mansion." "I was unable to think of a better place than this. It's big, it's comfortable, so they won't have any problems living here." Nux answered. Evane narrowed her eyes, "Does Teacher Arvina knows about this?" "Of course she does. I asked her permission before I brought them here." "And she agreed?" Evane was surprised. Arvina wasn't someone who would agree to something like that. She was a very strict person. "Of course she did, I am her favorite student, after all." Nux smiled. "Are you not my favorite student?" Evane narrowed her eyes even more. "Heh, our relation is a lot closer than that now, won't you agree?" Nux turned around and smiled wickedly. Evane blushed a little. "As I said, I have the permission, you don't have to worry, let's just go and meet them. They are very excited to see you as well." Nux chuckled and then he turned around. Evane continued to follow him and soon, they were standing in front of a door. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "It's me." Nux spoke. The doors were quickly opened and soon, a rocket was shot toward Nux. Nux caught the flying rocket and patted her head. "I missed you~" Skyla spoke as she snuggled close to his chest. "I missed you as well." Nux smiled. Skyla's eyes then finally fell on Evane, who was standing beside Nux and she smiled even more, "Are you Sister Evane?" "S-Sister?" Chapter 368 Evane meets the Harem Chapter 368 Evane meets the Harem "Are you Sister Evane?" "S-Sister?" Evane was surprised. "Hmmm?" Skyla frowned. Arvina being surprised by that, she could understand. But why was Evane getting surprised by something like this? "Well, you are Nux's wife, I am Nux's wife, Since both of us are his wives, Doesn't that make us sisters?" "W-W-Wife¡­" Evane's face turned red. Seeing this, a playful smile appeared on Skyla's face. "Fufufu~ You look so cute when you blush. Fufufu~" Skyla started copying Edda's laugh. Hearing her words, Evane blushed even more. "Skyla, shouldn't you introduce yourself before teasing your sister?" Felberta spoke from behind. "Oops." Skyla smiled, then, she turned towards Evane and patted her chest. "My name is Skyla Leander, it is nice to meet you, Sister Evane." "N-Nice to meet you as well. I am Evane Skyfall." Although she was a little flustered, she quickly put herself together and replied. She then turned towards the others and started observing them. "I am Felberta Leander." Seeing this as an opportunity, Felberta introduced herself. "Lane Leander." Lane did the same and the others followed as well. "Edda Leander." "Thyra Leander." "Ember Leander." Hearing this, a big smile appeared on Nux's face. Of course, Thyra didn't use to take this opportunity as well. "Heeh? Since when have you become a Leander." She teased as she turned towards Ember. "What are you talking about?" Ember looked at Thyra and frowned, then, her eyes turned towards Nux and she questioned. "Am I not your lovely wife as well?" "Of course, you are, my love." Nux answered with a big, satisfied smile on his face. Ember's smile widened as she turned her head back to Thyra, "Hear that? I am a Leander as well." "Tsk." Thyra snorted. She wanted to see Ember blush, but¡­ It seems that it would be a hard task. She has noticed that Ember is getting increasingly bolder every day. Yes, she was a bold General before, however, this woman was a newbie when it came to sex and relationships just a few days ago. Thyra couldn't believe how quickly she adapted and changed herself. 'Now this bitch acts like she has years of experience. Tsk Tsk' Thyra snorted inwardly. Of course, she completely ignored the fact that she was the same as Ember a few months ago. Nobody should know about that. So, Shhhh. Seeing the two women talking to each other like that, a surprised look appeared on Evane's face. She weakly pointed her trembling finger at Ember and questioned. "A-A-Aren't you G-General Ember W-Windstar?" Yes, she knew who this woman was! How could she not!? Well, she had her doubts before, but when she introduced herself, she was even surer. Ember Windstar! Just what is she doing here!? "Hmm? Well, I did go by that name a month ago." Ember nodded. "W-What are you doing here?" Evane questioned. "Hmm? Didn't I say it before? I am his wife. That's why I am here." "¡­" Evane was speechless. She then looked at Nux and found him smiling at her. "W-When d-did you two meet? Aren't you from the Woods Dynasty? How do you know each other?" She questioned. "Hmm? Did you forget? I left the Academy to participate in a War. I brought the General back as my price." Nux winked at Ember. The previous General just shook her head and smiled. "Though I will admit, it is surprising that Princess Evane knows about me." "H-How could I not!? You are one of the Strongest King Stage Cultivators in this world! Even the Headmaster of the Academy might not be your match!" "Huh? Why are you comparing me with that Baldy? I can defeat someone like him with my eyes closed." Ember seemed offended. "H-Huh?" Evane was confused. "You can?" "Hmm? What's so hard about that? Even I can Kill that baldy." Evane's eyes then fell on the woman who was trying to tease the General before and what she saw in her eyes was genuine confusion. Evane then looked at the others inside that room and¡­ None of them looked surprised. 'This is a King Stage Cultivator we are talking about! Why is everyone so calm and unbothered about it!?' "I think you are missing the point here, Princess Evane." Suddenly, Ember stepped forward. "That man named Baldy, he is not strong. The only good thing about him is his high Talent. He only cultivates, he never trains. Someone like his can only overpower those weaker than him. Arv is much better than him if you want to talk about strength." Ember spoke, and Thyra who was standing beside her nodded her head in agreement. Others didn't seem like they disagreed either. Hearing these words, Evane was filibustered¡­ 'His name is not Baldy¡­ Also, why are these people so laid back!? Just how strong are th-' "!!!" Evane's eyes widened in surprise. 'Everyone in this room is a monster!' Evane couldn't believe her eyes. General Ember, she knew about her already so that's fine, but others weren't normal either. Everyone else in this room was an Expert Stage Cultivator! Even that cute and tiny woman who was hugging Nux was the same! That cute and tiny woman was a lot stronger than her! And she was younger than her! Just like most of the women in this room. 'Just what the hell is this place!? Why are so many talented women gathered in a single room? Why do I not about any of them except the General?' Evane's head was a mess. Then, her eyes fell on Nux was patting that cute girl with a smile on his face. Nux's eyes fell on Evane as well and he smiled, "What happened, Evane? Do you feel a little uncomfortable?" "N-No, I am alright. I am just a little overwhelmed." Suddenly, Evane felt a tap on her shoulder, she turned around, and there she saw Felberta standing behind her with a smile on her face. "Here, you should have a seat." Evane smiled back and complied. The others settled down as well, Skyla placed her chair close to Evane and smiled, "It is very nice to meet you, Sister Evane. I want to talk to you, a lot." "I feel the same way¡­ Skyla¡­" Chapter 369 We may fight against each other,but we cannot hate each other. Chapter 369 We may fight against each other,but we cannot hate each other. "So Royce, the boy Nux saved was your son?" Evane questioned with a surprised look on her face. "He is." Felberta smiled. "Wait¡­" Evane's eyes then widened in surprise. "No, it is not what you thinking." Felberta, however, shook her head before Evane could say anything out loud. "He is my son, not Nux's. I was a Widow before I met Nux." Felberta answered with a smile on her face. "Ahh," Evane understood. "So that's why he decided to go after Candice." "No, that is not the only reason." Nux spoke. "Hmm? What's the other reason?" Evane questioned back. "She was rude to the teacher I had a crush on." "Teacher you had a crush on¡­" Evane frowned, however, just a second later, her eyes widened, and then, she blushed. "Y-You¡­" "Ahahaha~ Sister Evane, you are so cute~" Skyla couldn't control herself and laughed out loud. "She is like an Apple. Hahaha~" Other women in the room had smiles on their faces as well. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Skyla recalled something. "Sister Evane, didn't you say you had another class? When is it?" "!!!" Evane's eyes widened in surprise. She then quickly looked at the time and then she stood up! "It has already started 10 minutes ago! I completely forgot about it!" Evane was already at the door when she ended the sentence, however, just as she was about to leave, she paused and turned back. "Skyla¡­ I want to meet you¡­ after class. Is that okay?" "Hmm? Sure." Skyla was quick to nod. "Alright." Evane nodded and then, she left. "Tsk Tsk, another woman charmed by Skyla's cuteness. You little devil." Felberta snorted. "Well, that is just how strong my Skyla's Charm is." Nux smiled. "Skylaaa~" Suddenly, Skyla felt a hand on her shoulder, She turned around and saw a tanned skin woman wearing a mask on her face looking at her. "What is it, Sister Edda?" Skyla questioned. "Don't you dare talk about the 'Thing' when you are with her okay?" "I-I won't." Skyla smiled back. "No, no, that's not how it works. You have to promise me. Promise me that you will not talk about the 'Thing' with her. If you break it, you have to give your session time to me for 2 days." "What would I get in return?" Skyla questioned. "You will get my eternal Love." Edda smiled as her eyes shined perversely. "I don't want that." A disgusted look appeared on Skyla's face. "I will keep my promise, and in return, you stay away from me. I am Nux and Nux's alone." "Deal." Edda smiled back. "Hmmmm." Suddenly, Skyla placed her hand on her chin. "What are you thinking about, Skyla?" Nux questioned with a curious look on her face. "Hmm, I was thinking¡­ that if I have to meet Sister Evane later¡­ Then how about we start with my session first?" "Huh? How is that fair? It is my turn today." Thyra complained. "Oh please, you had your time with him for so long." Felberta stepped in. "So you are on her side?" Thyra questioned. "No, I am on Justice's side." Felberta smiled. "Tsk." Thyra snorted. She knew this woman all too well to know what she was thinking. 'Siding with you faction member I see. Hmph.' "Well, we can do that, we don't know how long it would take for you to return, after all. Thyra, my lovely assassin, can you be a little considerate and exchange with Skyla?" "Whatever." Thyra just nodded. In front of this man, she couldn't say no. Well, in the end, Thyra stopped thinking about it. It was better to think about the compensation she would ask for since she sacrificed so much. 'Roll play doesn't sound like a bad option¡­' ¡­ 2 Hours quickly passed by. Right now, Evane was sitting in front of Skyla, inside the room Arvina gave to Skyla. "What did you want to talk about, Sister Ember?" Skyla questioned. A serious look then appeared on Evane's face and she questioned, "Doesn't that bother you?" "Hmm? What?" "Calling me Sister." Skyla frowned. "Why would that bother me?" "While I was talking to you guys, I realized something. Not everyone refers to each other as 'Sisters'. Some of them don't even have a good relationship with each other. You are the only one who seems to get along with everyone and refer to them as 'Sister'. Doesn't that bother you? After all, no matter what, in the end, these are the women who have a relationship with your man. Shouldn't you hate them since you have to share your husband with them? Don't you want to have Nux all for yourself?" Evane spoke what was in her heart. Yesterday, when she realized that Nux had other lovers, she was disappointed. She even felt a little betrayed. She understands that having a Harem is completely normal, however, in the end, she still wanted to have Nux all for herself. Just like how the princess had the knight all to herself in the picture she drew. "I do not hate them." Skyla, however, shook her head. "Hmm?" Evane frowned. "Wanting Nux all for myself, every single one of them wants to do that, of course, I am the same as well. However, you have to think about things from Nux's perspective as well. Just think, 'Will I be able to live without Nux?' Your mind would return a big no as an answer. I cannot live without him, I know that and I am sure that he cannot live without me either. However, in his case, this goes further. Just like me, he can't live without Sister Felberta, Sister Lane, Sister Edda, Sister Thyra, Sister Ember, and you, Sister Evane. We are now part of his life. An unbreakable part of his life. Forcing him to live without any one of us would be like breaking him. This will only distort and destroy our relationship with him, eventually destroying us all in the process as well. Also, you are right, some of my sisters don't have a good relationship with each other, however, that doesn't mean they hate each other. We all are bound together with a chain named Nux. We may fight against each other, but we cannot hate each other." Chapter 370 Dont you want to be even more...selfish...? Chapter 370 Don't you want to be even more...selfish...? "We may fight against each other, but we cannot hate each other," Skyla answered. This was one of those rare moments when she was actually serious and wasn't just playing around. "¡­" Evane turned silent and started thinking about Skyla's answer. A while later, she asked another question. "You can't hate against each other, I understand. You can't wish to have Nux all to yourself, I understand that as well. But what about defending Nux? What about restricting him? Why not stop him from getting together with more women? Why don't you try and avoid me? Why don't you show your rejection towards me? Why are you so good to me? Why call me 'Sister'?" Evane still couldn't understand. "As I said before, I won't do anything that would hurt Nux. Restricting him is impossible. With his charms, no matter where he goes, he will attract women. Also, believe it or not, this 'restriction' you are talking about. Nux has placed several on himself. He may act like a pervert who is attracted to any woman he finds, however, he will not go after a woman just because of her beauty. If that was the case, then Sister Felberta's friends, his new 'friends' he made in this academy, and even Candice, He would have gone after every one of them. Trust me, it is not that hard for him. I shouldn't be saying this, but all he has to do is push a woman to a wall and most would accept him. With his looks, talents, and strength, something like this is not difficult at all. However, since he genuinely cares about all of us and wants to spend more time with us, he tried to limit himself." This was something Nux has never talked about or discussed with anyone before. However, after being with him for so long, his women understood this on their own. Nux may seem like a pervert on the outside, but inwardly, he truly loved all his women and genuinely cared about them. Thinking about all this, a beautiful smile appeared on Skyla's face. Then, she glanced at Evane and continued, "Of course, there are certain women, Women who even he cannot resist. You are one of those. You are someone who won his heart even though he was trying not to lose. You are someone who forced him to break his restrictions. He won't chase after a woman that easily, he will chase after a woman after a long fight in his heart and since he is already doing so much while thinking about his relationship with us, we see no need to place any restrictions on him. He is already a perfect husband for us, after all." Skyla's eyes shined beautifully. Even Evane was taken aback by that smile on her face. She seemed¡­ genuinely happy. Very happy. However, "Still¡­ don't you¡­ Don't you want to be even more¡­ selfish¡­?" The matters regarding the heart were complicated. These feelings¡­ they were complicated¡­ Hearing Skyla's words, Ember may not want to restrict Nux anymore, however. She still wanted to be his first woman¡­ She wanted to be someone who took all his firsts. His first kiss, his first midnight cuddles, his first time, she wanted all of them. However, knowing that someone has already taken them made her feel¡­ Sour¡­ "I can't blame you." Suddenly, Skyla spoke. "Hmm?" "In the end, no matter what, You are the Princess of the Strongest Kingdom in this world." "¡­what does that have to do with anything." "It does. A lot, actually. What do you think a homeless man desires?" "Huh?" Evane frowned. She couldn't understand how that jumped into their conversation. "He would desire to live like a normal, common man. A small house, food to eat, that would be enough. Now answer this, a simple commoner, who has everything that the Homeless man desires, is he satisfied? The answer is no he is not. The commoner isn't satisfied. He desires to live a life where he has a loving family, a life where he spends all his time with his children, and a loving wife. Just like this, a man who has this all would desire money. Money with which he can buy things that would make him and his family happy. A man who has this all would desire even more money. The man with lots of money would then desire power, he would desire to become a noble. A Baron would desire to be a Viscount, a Viscount would desire to be a Marquee, a Marquee would desire to be a Duke, and the Duke would desire to be the King. Even the King, the King would desire to rule the whole world. Everyone would desire different things and the desire gets higher and higher the better your position is. A homeless person wouldn't even dream of a partner. I, a normal maid, only desired a normal, loving partner. Thoughts about me having him all to myself didn't even appear in my want. I was fine as long as the man is not abusive, and is sane. I had very low standards. You, on the other hand, are the Princess, Your desires and the standards you have set up for your future partner are too high. So high that a man like that might not even exist. And of course, it is not your fault. If I was in your place, I would have probably done the same." Skyla patted Evane's shoulder. However, Evane narrowed her eyes, "So you are saying¡­ that Nux is not up to the standards I have set in my mind?" "Trust me, Nux is incomparably better than whatever standards you have set in your mind." Skyla was quick to deny. There was even a rare, disdainful look on her face right now. It was as if she wanted to say, 'Nux doesn't meet your standards? Who do you think you are, bitch?' Of course, our cute Skyla wouldn't say those words out loud. "I do not understand¡­ What are you trying to say¡­ first you say my standards are high, then you say that Nux surpasses my standards¡­ Why are you making things more confusing than they already are?" Chapter 371 How do you know that!? Chapter 371 How do you know that!? "I do not understand¡­ What are you trying to say¡­ first you say my standards are high, then you say that Nux surpasses my standards¡­ Why are you making things so confusing?" Evane frowned. "Haahh¡­" In the end, Skyla exhaled deeply. She would admit, she got a little defensive when Evane said that Nux didn't meet her standards and got derailed from the topic, but seriously, shouldn't she understand it by now? Hmph! Skyla snorted inwardly and then, she continued, "What I am trying to say is that, Nux is the best man you can ever find. However, however, you would never be able to monopolize him or restrict him because you simply do not deserve that. He is too good for you. Of course, the same goes for us as well, he is too good for us as well. That is the reason why we have to share him amongst ourselves. Otherwise, it wouldn't be fair to Nux." "¡­" Evane turned silent. Skyla's words sounded a bit harsh¡­ However, these harsh words answered some of the questions that were in her mind. And at the same time, she realized, "You really really really love him, don't you?" Skyla's eyes shined brightly as she answered, "He is my all." "¡­" Evane smiled back. Honestly, she was taken aback by that how strong the feelings behind Skyla's words were. She doesn't think that she could say those words so strongly and admired Skyla for this. "Why do you love him so much?" Suddenly. Evane questioned. "Huh?" Skyla frowned. "Because he cares about me?" Skyla blurted out the first thing that came into her mind. "Hmm? Most men take care of their women, don't they?" "They do?" Skyla questioned back. "I think so?" Evane tilted her head in confusion as well. Do they? Or do they not? Evane didn't really know. "Does your father take care of your mother properly?" Skyla questioned. "Hmmm, not really. He practically ignores her existence. Though I can't say that my mother is any different." Evane answered. "What about you?" "I don't have parents so I don't know." Skyla shook her head. "Hmmm, but I still believe that the reason you gave me was a little too bland." Evane muttered. "Hmmm." Skyla then started thinking and soon, another answer popped inside her mind. "Sex feels good." "Huh!?" Evane's face turned red. "W-W-W-What are you talking about?" "What? Don't you agree with me? Isn't sex the most wonderful thing in this world? Though I realized after talking with a few of my friends that it is not as pleasurable as it is for me or my sisters. But then again, Nux is just too special. Having sex with him feels amazing." A dreamy look appeared on Skyla's face. She could feel her little sister tingling a little. "Ahhh~ I am getting weak just after thinking about it¡­" Skyla spoke with a silly smile on her red face, and then, she questioned, "What about you? You don't like having sex? Uggh, that was a stupid question, let me rephrase it, What do you like the most when you are having sex, and why?" "¡­umm¡­ I don't like anything in particular¡­" Evane answered. "Huh?" Skyla came out of her reverie when she heard Evane's words. Then, she turned her head towards Evane and questioned with a doubtful look on her face. "You¡­ Don't tell me you haven't¡­ had sex with Nux yet¡­" That was the only conclusion Skyla can come up with. If someone doesn't like having sex, then it could only mean that he or she hasn't had sex before. It was a perfectly logical statement. Evane lowered her face and then, she nodded lightly. This proved that Skyla's theory was correct. She would have celebrated for being correct, however, she couldn't do that right now. She was just too shocked by the revelation. "You¡­ you really haven't¡­ done it already¡­?" Evane shook her head with an embarrassed look on her face. Even she couldn't understand why she was so embarrassed right now. "You aren't joking with me, are you?" "¡­I am not." Skyla turned silent. However, after thinking about this for a while, she nodded inwardly. She is an Idiot. Wasn't this something predictable already? If her sister here had tasted the forbidden fruit, then why would she think about so many useless stuff? Why would she think about being selfish, restricting Nux, and all that crap? Won't she only think about sex? The more Skyla thought about it, the more she was convinced. This new sister of hers really hasn't had sex with Nux. Skyla then observed the pitiful woman in front of her and then, she did what she had to do. She gossiped. 'Sister Evane hasn't done it yet.' 'What!?' 'Really!?' 'How!?' And within a millisecond, she got responses from her other sisters. 'How is this even possible?' 'I don't kno-' Skyla wanted to answer, however, Suddenly, the doors of her room were smashed open and a tanned skin woman walked in, "Is it true?" She questioned. Evane, who was taken aback by her abrupt entry questioned, "W-What?" "Is it true that you haven't done the deed with Nux yet?" "The deed?" "Sex! You haven't done it till now, is it true?" "Yes, it is." Evane answered, however, "!!!" Suddenly, her eyes widened in surprise. "How do you know that!?" She questioned with a terrified look on her face. Edda, however, completely ignored her and, 'Guys¡­ Skyla isn't lying¡­ It really is true¡­' Evane, of course, didn't like when she was ignored like that, therefore, she called out. "Hey! I am asking some-" Or so she tried to. Before she could even complete her sentence, Felberta, Thyra and Ember walked inside the room and questioned. "It is really true?" Felberta questioned. Ember then looked at Evane and raised her eyebrow in amazement. "I can't believe it¡­" "Right? This is shocking." Thyra agreed. "W-What are you guys talking about? What is unbelievable?" Evane qesutioned. "The fact that you two haven't done it already." "HOW IN THE HELL DO YOU KNOW THAT!?" Evane shouted. Chapter 372 Where did she go...? Chapter 372 Where did she go...? "WHY IN THE HELL DO YOU KNOW THAT!?" Evane shouted in shock. "¡­" The entire room turned silent. "Umm¡­ Sister Evane¡­ I may have told them¡­ by mistake¡­" It was not a mistake at all. "You told them? When? You were sitting right in front of me." "¡­" Skyla didn't know how to answer that question. Suddenly, Ember patted Evane's shoulder and sat right next to her. "We have our ways to do that, you will know about them soon, but let's not talk about this right now. Tell me, how have still not done it yet?" "Indeed indeed." Edda walked forward and sat near Evane as well, "I am curious as well. I am sure Nux you and Nux have spent the last 3 nights together with each other. Tell me, my Sister Evane, just how in the hell did you resist that walking piece of, ravishing, delicious meat?" "M-Meat?" "Ughh¡­ don't listen to her. She has some¡­ Problems in her brain." Felberta walked up to Evane as well. She then sat down and questioned, "Though I will ask, just how did you not jump onto Nux when he was right in front of you in the middle of the night?" Evane's face turned red. "Tsk, you said the same thing I did." Edda snorted. "Sister Evane, please tell us, just what did you guys do in these past three nights?" Skyla questioned. "Umm¡­" Evane blushed. However, when she saw these women looking at her with such a determined look on her face, she decided not to hide anything and answered. "We¡­ we painted¡­" "You painted?" Edda frowned. "Y-Yeah." "You kept painting for 3 whole nights?" Edda questioned. "Y-Yes." Evane nodded with a deep blush on her face. "Why are you blushing? You used to do it a lot of times, right?" Edda couldn't understand. "Well¡­ we did more than just painting¡­" Evane answered. A smile appeared on Edda's face. "Now we are talking. Eh? So? What 'more' did you do than just painting?" Edda questioned with a wide smile on her face. The others were smiling as well. "W-Well, I sat on his laps while I drew¡­ w-while¡­ he h-hugged me from behind¡­" Evane answered with a mosquito-like voice. "So you two cuddled?" Edda questioned. Evane nodded. "You cuddled for the whole night?" Evane nodded again. She looked quite adorable right now. "Hmmm, cuddling with him for the whole night¡­ That doesn't sound bad at all. I am quite tempted. It sounds romantic~" Felberta muttered. "Don't forget, we are talking about the 'session time' right now." Edda commented. Felberta frowned. "It does not sound very romantic anymore¡­" Cuddles were good, Felberta loved cuddling with Nux, however, sex was better. "I am actually amazed¡­" Ember commented. "Just how do you resist jumping on him?" Edda nodded. "Indeed indeed." Ember nodded as well. "She should learn from you, attacking him in the middle of the night after distracting Thyra¡­ Now THAT sounds like a pleasant night." Edda smiled. "Fufufu~ It was pleasant indeed." Ember chuckled. "Fufufu~" Edda chuckled as well. The two women were bonding quite well with each other. An unexpected friendship indeed. "Tsk Tsk, don't make it sound like she fooled me, I was the one who left on my own. I could have easily rejected when that soldier came to me." Thyra defended herself. "Yeah yeah, whatever." Ember just waved her hands. "Tch." Thyra snorted. "But I have to admit, that was really bold of you, to enter his room in the night, I mean." Felberta commented. Ember smiled wildly. "That man was taking too much time. I got impatient." "What a pervert, you couldn't control yourself, even though you knew that the man you were aiming for had another woman with her. Fufufu~" Edda chuckled. "Hmph! Don't make me a sexual predator. The 'man' you are talking about was giving me hints, he was making it too obvious. I only hastened the process." "Hehehe~ It did end up greatly, didn't it?" Skyla chuckled. "It did indeed." Ember smiled. "Though I still failed to stay on the top until the end." "Haah¡­ don't bother with that. I have been trying to do that for a long long while now." Felberta sighed. "Heh. You and I are different. You are failing because you aren't good enough. I, however, am different. You can ask Nux if you want, I nearly defeated him in our last session." A perverted smile appeared on Ember's face. Felberta just chuckled dryly. "You can ask him as well, I 'nearly' defeated him in my last session as well." "Huh?" Ember frowned. She could feel that Felberta's words were hinting at something. "You started out strongly, you were even making him moan continuously, not only that, you even succeeded in making him cum and placed him on edge, right? However, soon, you started losing, then, he turned around and comes to the top. Then, he pounds and pounds and pounds while you just moan and moan and moan. Eventually, you lose. That's what happens, right?" "How did you know?" Ember was shocked. She couldn't believe how accurate this was. Felberta just smiled wryly. "Wait¡­" Ember finally understood. "Yes, you 'winning' the game is just him acting just so he could enjoy your expression after you are defeated. That man is a bastard." Felberta snorted, however, soon, her face turned red, "A caring bastard¡­" Ember was shocked, while Edda, Skyla, and Thyra has beautiful smiles on their faces. Evane, who was watching everything finally realized what Skyla was talking about before. These women did not hate each other. Rather, they actually had a good relationship with other. Yes, unlike before, she couldn't sense any dislike from their expressions. They just looked like teenage girls discussing their love life with their closest friends. They actually looked like real sisters right now. Suddenly, Evane noticed that the door of the room opened and Lane walked in, "Where were y-" She wanted to question, however, Edda, who was sitting beside her quickly stood up while her purple-pink eyes shined brightly. "Have fun bitches." Saying that, she disappeared. "Where did she go¡­?" Evane was shocked. "To have sex." Felberta answered with a jealous look on her face. Chapter 373 H-Have you guys ever wondered why Sister Edda likes ropes somuch? * Chapter 373 H-Have you guys ever wondered why Sister Edda likes ropes somuch? * "To have sex." Felberta answered with a jealous look on her face. "T-To have s-sex?" Evane was taken aback. "Well, yeah. Why else do you think that pervert would run like that." Thyra replied. "W-With whom?" Evane, whose emotions were a little mess right now, asked a strange question. "¡­" Everybody in the room looked at her as if they were looking at an Idiot. Evane understood. "With Nux¡­?" "Duh." Ember shrugged. Suddenly, Evane's eyes fell on the woman who had just entered the room and a thought appeared in her mind, "Wait¡­ does that mean that she¡­" "Yeep, Sister Lane was doing the deed with Nux while we were talking. That's why she didn't come here." Skyla chuckled, she then stood up and walked towards Lane. "So? Sister Lane, would you mind sharing your experience with our new Sister?" Lane's eyes then fell on Evane, who was blushing uncontrollably. If it was before, Evane would have stepped forward and would have denied this without any hesitation. However, after being surrounded by these women for so long, and hearing about how good sex feels again and again and again, even Evane got curious. So, although she didn't show any reaction on her face, inwardly, she was still hoping that Lane would share some details. No! Actually, now that she thinks about it, Evane would rather not hear about her lover making love with another woman. She was still not that open-minded yet. Yes, Evane had finally made up her mind, no more discussions were needed. Evane doesn't have to hear anything like this. She would figure things out on spot. W-While she is facing that directly¡­ With that thought in her mind, Evane closed her eyes. "Well¡­ we tested out a new thing today¡­" Lane started with a blush on her face. "Heehhh? I was just asking for Sister Evane's sake, but now I am actually curious. Hehe~" Skyla chuckled. "Come, have a seat, Sister Lane." Skyla then pulled Lane towards her bed, and the rest of the women shifted themselves around Lane with excited looks on their faces. Evane, however, didn't move much from her seat. She remained true to her words. "So? What happened, Sister Lane? Tell us every single detail~" Skyla questioned. Then with a blush on her face, Lane questioned. "H-Have you guys ever wondered why Sister Edda likes ropes so much?" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The whole room turned silent. No, it was not because of the question, rather, it was because of the underlying meaning of the question. "Lane¡­ you tried ropes¡­?" Felberta questioned. Lane's face turned even redder however, in the end, she nodded weakly. "Give us a little more description, Sister." Skyla urged. Ember, who noticed the excitement in Skyla's eyes couldn't help but chuckle, "Now this feels familiar." "You will get used to it." Thyra answered. "I sure hope so as well." Ember chuckled and continued to enjoy Lane's embarrassed expression while her own lovely Sister interrogated her without any mercy. "H-H-He tied those ropes a-around my breasts¡­ my waist¡­ and¡­ e-even there¡­ I¡­ I couldn't move at all¡­" Lane described. "A-Around your breasts¡­" Even Felberta was taken aback. She even started imagining how the ropes would be tied around her boobs, and once she imagined herself like that, she was unable to get that thought out of her mind. The other women inside the room were the same. They all listened to Lane's words and imagined themselves in that position. "I¡­ I¡­ was completely at his mercy¡­" Lane continued her discussion. "My hands were tied behind my back, in that condition, where I could barely move, he placed me on the ground near the door and sat on the bed with his erect shaft out in the open. Then, he ordered me to crawl towards him in that state. At the same time, he also moved his dick up and down, as if trying to entice me with it. My instincts took over, I couldn't control myself and in the end, I decided to crawl. However, it was a lot harder since my hands were tied behind my back, to do what he wanted, I had to put in extra effort, balance my weight correctly, lift my back up with all the energy I have, and then use my knees to crawl towards him till my upper body fells down again. The ropes that were tied all around my body didn't make things any easier either, the more I moved, the more those ropes tightened up. S-Some part of the r-ropes even slid i-into my¡­ in t-there¡­ That made it even more difficult. To be honest, I didn't want to continue. However, when my eyes fell on him, who was looking at me with a small smile and that hidden little worried face, a strange energy entered my body. With that, I lifted my back again, crawled towards him as quickly as possible, And once I was there¡­ It was heaven¡­" A silly, perverted smile appeared on Lane's face. At the same time, similar smiles appeared on other women's faces as well. They all were imagining it well¡­ Lane continued her description about how Nux caught her as soon as she arrived near him. However, he placed her on his lap, how his hands moved towards her sensitive regions, how his fingers entered her forbidden place, how he then threw her on the bed. How his mouth moved towards her little sister, how his tongue entered her cave, how she¡­ How she had a great orgasm, washing his face with her juices. How his shaft then entered her cave, how the pounding begin, how she was hammered till she couldn't think straight, how her body had turned weaker. Ho- "Hey¡­ I missed the part where he grabbed her hair¡­" While Lane continued her discussion, Evane, who was imagining everything with her eyes closed moved her head towards the person closest to her and questioned. "It doesn't matter, just imagine something yourself. Fill in those voids with your imagination, go wild~ Only then will you succeed." Skyla gave life advice. And Evane noted it deep down in her heart. Chapter 374 My lovely wives, you all are the best! Chapter 374 My lovely wives, you all are the best! Lane's story ended and none of the women present inside the room said anything. Right now, all of them were adding their own twists and kinks in this story. For some odd reason, the room was filled with a strange smell. However, no one inside this room noticed this smell. They just stayed silent, with their eyes closed, until, "Hmmm, ropes don't sound bad at all." Until Ember broke the silence with her comment. "I agree." Felberta nodded. "Girls, I have some things to do, so I will see you later." Suddenly, Thyra stood up. "Just say that you want to relieve yourself, you pervert." Ember teased. "Hmph, I don't do something so lowly, not when I have MY loving husband taking care of me." Thyra snorted and then, she left the room. After her, other women stood up as well and left the room. Evane did the same thing and returned to her room as well. Usually, after she returns home, she would start painting right away, however, today, her mind was filled with some other thoughts. The painting was the last thing she wanted to do right now. In the end, she just walked toward her bed and lay down. Then, she started thinking. What was she thinking? She didn't know. Her mind was wandering around, she wasn't able to focus on anything, in particular, however, she still continued. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Suddenly, Evane heard a knock. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Then, she heard the knock again. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* And again. This time, she finally came out of her reverie. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* She then quickly stood up and rushed towards the door. "Who is i- Huh?" She wanted to question, however, she was surprised to see Nux standing right in front of her. "Are you okay? Is everything fine?" Nux questioned. There was a hint of worry in his eyes. Evane's heart felt a little warm. "Everything is fine, don't worry." She smiled as she signaled him to enter. Nux entered her room and then, she questioned. "So? Why are you here?" "Hmm? Do you not want me here?" Nux frowned. "It is not like that, but, um¡­ aren't you busy with¡­ you know¡­ your¡­ ahem¡­" Evane couldn't say that. She was still too shy. Nux frowned. "Busy with what?" He couldn't understand what she was talking about. "Umm¡­ you were¡­ shouldn't you be having s-s-sex with Edda right now?" Evane questioned. "Huh? I did that hours ago." Nux answered. "Huh?" This time, Evane frowned. She then looked outside from a window and her eyes widened in surprise. It was night. Evane then looked at the watch and realized that it was 12 in the night. "Evane, are you really alright?" Nux placed his hands on Evane's shoulder and questioned. "I-I am fine." Evane nodded. "Do you want to paint tonight? I am completely fine with it if you want to rest. You look tired." "No, I want to paint. With you¡­" Her last words were barely audible, however, Nux didn't miss them. A smile appeared on his face, he then picked Evane up like a princess and walked towards the painting. Evane, who was now in Nux's arms smiled beautifully. Then, she closed her eyes to enjoy this ride, however, before she could even start to enjoy it, Nux paused. She opened her eyes and realized that they were already standing near the painting. Nux smiled, he then sat on the chair and placed Evane on his lap. Evane made herself comfortable, as for Nux, well, he didn't even waste a single second, his hand directly moved towards Evane's body while his chin went towards Evane's shoulder. "I think we will complete our masterpiece today." He whispered softly. Evane, however, shook her head, "I don't think so." "Hmm? Why is that?" Nux questioned. "You are distracting me." "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "You are being a big hindrance here." Evane's hand moved and soon, it touched something. "Especially this. This is being a big hindrance and is distracting me. Therefore, I believe that we would have to take care of this before we continue with our drawing. However, For some reason, I have this gut feeling that once we start taking care of this, we wouldn't be able to stop and would fall into an endless trap of pleasure and nastiness." Nux was forced to tighten his hug around Evane's body as she stroked his dick through his pants. "You really want to deal with this distraction?" Nux whispered softly. "Yes, I have to." Evane nodded. "Are you sure about this? I will warn you beforehand, you might not want to paint ever again after this." "Heh, you sure are confident." Evane smiled back. "Oh believe me." Nux's smile widened even more and then, "Anh~" His hand moved and touched her breasts. "This is going to be the best night you have ever spent." Nux chuckled and then, he got to work. Right now, Evane was still wearing her coat over the shirt, the dress which she usually wears while she teaches. This gave Nux the chance to undress the 'Teacher Evane'. A chance that he did not give up at all. With a quick movement, he quickly removed the coat that Evane was wearing, however, when it came to the shirt, Nux's hands got unbearably slower. He moved his hands towards her buttons, unbuttoning them one by one. He took his special time on the buttons that were on her breasts, he didn't give up on the opportunity to touch those soft breasts in any way he wanted. While he did that, Evane, whose hands were locked in due to Nux's hands, couldn't move. As if this gave her the time to think about what she was doing, a deep red blush appeared on her face, and as if trying to deal with that, "D-Do it faster! We can't just stay on the undressing part for the rest of the night!" She urged. Nux smiled. "Why did you decide this so suddenly, Evane? You know that I can wait till you are completely ready, right?" "I¡­ I want to do it right now¡­" Evane didn't back down. "Why the hurry though?" "I¡­ it's nothing. What? Do you not want t- Anh~" A moan leaked out of Evane's mouth as Nux suddenly bit her earlobe. At the same time, a thought appeared in his mind, 'My lovely wives, you all are the best!' Chapter 375 l should properly end what l started.* Chapter 375 l should properly end what l started.* Evane has spent her entire day with Nux's women. And what did those women always talk about? Heh. The answer was obvious. Therefore, Evane's mind was preoccupied with those lewd things. Of course, something like this wasn't enough to make her push herself this strongly. The deciding factor was something, or more precisely, someone else. Ember Windstar. Evane had heard about this woman. One of the strongest King Stage Cultivators in the world, a top class General, a Great Leader, a fierce Warrior, a Mercyless Killer, All these titles were used to describe her. Due to this, although Evane had never met the General before, she still had a certain imaginary image in her mind. However, today, that imaginary image was tarnished. Today, that rumored woman was smiling perversely while talking about lewd things with a few other women. This was a big shock for Evane. The fact that this rumored woman and the women she was talking with, were fantasizing about a single man, who just happens to be her lover as well. 'Just how good does¡­ sex feels for them to talk about it for the whole day with such an interesting look on their faces?' This question popped up in Evane's mind. Also¡­ Though she would never admit it out loud, she was jealous of the fact that some women knew more about her lover than her. Therefore, She decided. She would do it. She would have sex with Nux today. This was what led to this current scenario. And that is why, 'My lovely wives, you all are the best!' Nux was thanking his women in his heart. "Heh, I would be a fool to miss out on a golden opportunity like this." He chuckled and his hand continued to unbutton Evane's shirt. Evane's heartbeat quickened and her face turned red. Soon, Nux was done unbuttoning the whole shirt, his hands then moved towards Evane's shoulders and he removed the shirt, revealing Evane's bare skin and a tame, white-colored bra. "White, the color of pureness, this is so you Evane~" Nux commented. "S-Shut up." Evane snorted. Nux chuckled and then, his hands moved towards her pencil skirt. "!!!" Evane's eyes widened. "W-W-What are you doing?" She questioned with a panicked look on her face. "Preparing my meal, of course." Nux answered as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "P-Preparing your m-meal?" Evane was flustered. "Indeed." Nux smiled and, *Click* With an echoing sound, he unhooked her skirt. Evane's back arched up. Nux, however, didn't give her any chance to adjust and started removing her skirt. Evane's face turned red and her heartbeat quickened even more. She could see how her skin was being revealed to another man while she was sitting on that very man's lap. Evane closed her eyes in shame and¡­ excitement. Finally, Nux completely removed Evane's skirt. The woman just sat there without saying anything, however, from her red face, it was clear that many things were going on inside that mind of hers. A few seconds later, Nux moved his hand around Evane's waist and pushed her closer to his body. "Hmm?" Evane opened her eyes. What was that warm feeling she was feeling on her back right now? She wondered in her head. Then, Evane turned around and, "!!!" Her eyes widened in shock. Nux was bare-chested! That warm feeling she felt was from her chest. In shock, she moved away from him. Or¡­ so she tried to, Nux, however, tightened his grip around her even more and then placed his chest on her shoulders. A strange wave of comfort washed over Ember's body. This warmth¡­ She liked it a lot. It felt as if she was a budding plant, while Nux was that giant tree that was protecting her and providing her with warmth. Evane closed her eyes again. This was too comforting. However, tonight was not meant to be comforting at all. "!!!" Evane's eyes widened again. Something¡­ Something went inside! In an instant, Evane lowered her head and saw Nux's hand inside her panty! "What are yo- Annh~" She panicked and wanted to question, however, before she could, Nux moved his finger that was inside Evane's forbidden region. Evane's back arched up again and her breathing turned haggard. Nux, like the gentle and caring man he was, allowed her to regain her energy. A few seconds later, Evane calmed down and, "Take it o- Aahnnh~" Nux moved his finger and Evane moaned again. This time, Nux didn't give her any opportunity to relax and continued to explore her forbidden region while noting her weak points inside her mind. Evane was helpless. All she could do was push her back towards Nux's chest and enjoy that warmth. Nux, of course, didn't deny that, rather, he used his other hand to pull her even closer, while his other hand continued the exploration of the forbidden cave. "How does it feel?" Nux whispered. Evane, who was busy dealing with this strangely fulfilling feeling smiled, "Warm." "Hmm? Warm?" "Then what about this?" "Aaannhh~" Another moan leaked out of Evane's face as Nux teased her weak point violently. "I-It feels good." Evane answered. A satisfied smile appeared on Nux's face. Then, he pulled out his finger. "Huh?" Evane frowned. "What happened?" "Hmm?" Nux smiled. "Why did you stop?" Evane questioned. "Heeh? Someone looks awfully disappointed. Was I that good?" Nux teased and Evane's face turned red. "N-No, that's not it." "What it is then?" Nux questioned out of curiosity. "You should end what you started." Evane came up with a random reason. "Heehh? Didn't I end it already?" A big smile appeared on Nux's face. Evane took a deep breath. "You should properly end what you started." Her annoyance was clear in her tone. "I didn't know." Suddenly, Nux commented. "Didn't know what?" Evane questioned back. "You are actually quite adorably when you are flustered." "I-" Evane was about to reply, however, suddenly, Nux stood up, and with her in his arms, he walked towards the bed, "Evane, my darling, you are right. I should properly end what I started." Chapter 376 ...hurry.* Chapter 376 ...hurry.* "Evane, my darling, you are right. I should properly end what I started." Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. Evane, who now lay on the bed, looked at Nux, who was standing right in front of her, bare-chested. This time, she finally had a clear look at him and she, *Gulp* She gulped. Nux was¡­ handsome. Unbearably handsome. All of this combined with that playful smile on his face, and the state she was in, Evane could feel her forbidden region twitching unstoppably. Her body was burning, Evane knew, Her body was demanding something. Her body wanted this man in front of her. Evane then saw Nux walking towards her. A small smile appeared on her face. She looked into Nux's eyes with passion boiling in her eyes. This time, she was really ready. Nux crawled up on the bed, then he moved his face to her legs, and from there, he moved up. Her knees, then thighs, Nux moved and continued moving, he paused near her forbidden region, then, he took a deep sniff. Evane blushed. "Now that smells alluring~" Nux commented. Evane blushed even more and didn't reply. Then, Nux made a bold move and kissed Evane's crotch through her panty. This sent a big jolt of pleasure inside Evane's body. Her insides, which were already trembling nonstop, calmed down for a small while, however, once Nux's lips moved away, the itching grew stronger. Evane pressed her thighs on each other, trying to deal with that itch, however, it did not work. Oblivious to her troubles, Nux continued his journey, he slid through her thin waist smoothly, with his lips barely grazing Evane's belly, this 'barely grazing' however, only added to Evane's trouble. She finally understood why the girls called Nux a bastard. He indeed was a bastard. Right now, all Evane wanted was to grab Nux's head, pull him close to herself, then force him to speed things up, however, right now, for some reason, she couldn't move. Yes, her body was strangely weak. Therefore, she couldn't move. And this gave Nux the leverage to do whatever he wanted. And of course, Nux didn't give up this chance. The smooth journey he was having found an obstruction. There were two mountains in his path. A wicked smile appeared on Nux's face. His lips then touched Evane's bra, then, with his mouth grazing Evane's breasts, Nux climbed the mountains. Then, he moved forward towards Evane's upper breasts, then her collarbone, her neck, and finally, Their eyes met. *Gulp* Evane gulped again as she found herself lost in Nux's golden eyes. She then noticed that Nux's face was coming closer and closer to hers, a sudden urge took over Evane and she close her eyes. Her lips formed a pout and then, Their lips met. At this instance, all the itching Evane was feeling vanished. A big wave of comfort washed over her body while Nux sucked on her lips and she sucked on his. A few moments later, Nux's lips parted. Evane opened her eyes and looked at Nux with a starry look on her face, Nux smiled. Evane closed her eyes again. Nux chuckled softly and then, they kissed again. After enjoying it for a minute, their lips parted again. Evane opened her eyes, and at that moment, their mutual understanding grew so much that Nux instantly knew what she wanted. And as if Evane realized that her message to Nux was delivered, she closed her eyes again. Another Kiss. Then another. Another one, again, again, one more, and again. The two of them continued to kiss each other again and again, tasting every single part of the other's lips. Evane was addicted to this. However, all good things must come to the end. The kissing session ended and this time, Nux moved his face away, ignoring whatever Evane was 'saying' with her eyes. Seeing this, Evane pouted. 'Bastard indeed.' She even cursed. And as if the god was punishing her for cursing, the itching returned as well, this time, even stronger than before. Evane was helpless. In the end, she could only rub her thighs with each other. "Hmm? Is something wrong, my darling?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. Evane looked at him with hope, however, when she noticed that playful smirk on his face, she turned her face away. Nux chuckled. "Oh well, I guess I would need to help you, don't I?" "Hmm?" Evane turned her face back towards Nux. Suddenly, she felt Nux's fingers below her waist. Evane understood what he was trying to do and her heartbeat, which had calmed down a lot after the kissing session quickened up again. Nux then removed Evane's panty, another jolt entered Evane's body when the cold air directly touched her forbidden region. "This is¡­ beautiful¡­" Nux commented with a lost look on his face. However, this complement didn't make her happy at all. As soon as her panty was removed, the twitching had become stronger and was growing with every passing second. The more time Nux 'wasted' while he was lost in her beauty, the more that itching would increase. How could he not understand!? Evane was annoyed. In anger, she finally reacted. "¡­hurry." Yeah¡­ The response didn't come out as strongly as she wanted it to be. Rather than a command, it looked more like a plea. Nux crawled back, and then, he lowered his head again. Then, he kissed Evane's crotch again, this time, however, there was no panty in between. "Ahhh~" A wave of comfort washed over Evane's body and she moaned. However, things had just started. Nux's moved his mouth and soon, his lips touched Evane's lower lips. "!!!" Evane's eyes widened in surprise. However, Nux didn't give her any chance to react and his tongue entered her insides. "Aannhh~" Another moan leaked out of Evane's head, this time, however, it wasn't from comfort, this time, it was a moan of pleasure. Unable to control herself, Evane gave herself to desire. Her legs moved and locked around Nux's legs, she then sandwiched Nux's head with her thighs, pushing him even closer to her little sister and allowing his tongue to explore deeper. "AAnnnhhh~" Another moan leaked out from the woman's mouth. Chapter 377 l...l dont d-do it very often.* Chapter 377 l...l don't d-do it very often.* "AAnnnhhhh~~" Evane moaned loudly. Nux, who was busy with his tongue, could feel Evane's pressing her thighs against his face, and at the same time, she was trying to push his face right into her forbidden area. Nux had to admit it, This was a heavenly feeling~ With her meaty thighs pressing against his face, and her tasty lower lips right in front of his mouth, this was all a man would ask for. Nux then continued to move his tongue, he already learned where the weak points were when he explored this cave for the first time. Of course, it did take him some time to find them again with his tongue, however, as soon as he did find them, his work got easier. Weak points were all he focused on and as a result, "AAnnhhhh~" Loud and pleasureful moans were all the things that could come out of Evane's mouth. As for her other mouth, well, it only secreted juices. Divinely delicious juices. Of course, Nux had full access to them. Without waiting for any permission, Nux quickly gulped down the juices Evane's lower lips released. The process was simple, Nux's tongue worked on generating more juice, while Nux drank the juice generated. "AAnnhh~~" Evane, of course, continued to moan as well. The pleasure she felt continued to stack up, all the itching she felt completely disappeared, her grip around Nux's face loosened up, giving him the chance to move a little more, this way, his tongue explored even more areas, and soon, Nux felt Evane's cave twitching. He paused. A second later, he realized what was happening and decided to speed up the process. His upper teeth then nibbled on a small bud that was on top of Evane's lower lips, "!!!" Evane's eyes widened in surprise as a big jolt of pleasure passed through her entire body, her walls tightened and soon, they loosened up and, *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* Nux's face was washed by the purest liquid that exists in this world. "AAaannnnNnhh~~ So Gooodd!!" Of course, this was followed by a loud moan. Nux, who was busy gulping down everything he had collected smiled, "It was good indeed." Evane's eyes then fell on Nux and, "T-That is¡­ My¡­?" She questioned with a tired, as well as shocked look on her face. "Yes, your assumption is correct, my darling, this liquid is indeed yours. I have to say, I never expected you to release this much. Even I failed to gulp down all of that. Quite a shocker, if I am being honest." Nux answered with his usual playful smile on his face and the more he spoke, the redder Evane's face got. She was embarrassed. Nux, however, wasn't done yet. "Which brings me to another question, Darling. Just how often do you masturbate?" Evane averted her eyes. Nux raised his eyebrows and tilted her head. "Now that, is quite an amusing reaction." He then crawled onto the bed again, placing his face right in front of Evane's he questioned. "You aren't planning to hide things from the person who you love the most, are you?" "¡­" Evane, however, didn't answer. "¡­" Nux didn't say anything and just continued to stare at her. In the end, Evane finally gave in, "Once¡­" "Hmm? Once a day, that's pretty normal." Nux nodded. "Not a day¡­ A month. Sometimes, once every 2-3 months¡­ I¡­ I don't d-do it very often." Again, Evane was embarrassed. "¡­" This time, even Nux was silent. "Now that's straight up depressing¡­" He commented. "¡­" Evane didn't say anything. "We have to correct that, now don't we?" Suddenly, a big smile appeared on Nux's face. "Hmm?" Evane tilted her head. Seeing her face, Nux couldn't help but shake his head. "Evane, oh my lovely Evane, just how could your pure self mingle with a sin like me~ Oh ho ho ho~" Nux then moved his mouth closed to Evane's ear and whispered, "Evane Skyfall, I am going to ruin this pureness of yours." Evane felt her little sister twitching a little again. Yes, with just a few words, Nux managed to arouse Evane again. Nux then stood up, Evane's gaze followed him, then, with a smile on his face, Nux lowered his pants, revealing the already erect little Nux which was not little at all. Evane's heartbeat quickened as well. Nux chuckled, then without saying anything else, he walked towards her legs and hopped onto the bed again. "Aanhh~" Evane moaned as Nux placed little Nux on top of her lower lips. Nux then started rubbing little Nux on Evane's slit. This act alone was enough for Evane to moan more and more, when suddenly, Nux inserted the head inside. Then, he crawled forward, his eyes meeting Evane's and, "AAAAannnnNnhhh" He pushed the whole thing inside. This time, Evane's moan wasn't full of pleasure, this time, pain accompanied it as well. "Calm down, everything will be fine in a minute," Nux's whispered into Evane's ears. His voice was full of love and care. Even though she was in pain right now, seeing him so close to him, Evane felt assured, and then, she closed her eyes. Suddenly, she felt something soft touching her lips. Within a moment, she realized what it was. She reciprocated with her own kiss. The two of them sucked each other's lips lovingly. Evane completely forgot about the pain and focused on Nux's lips. Nux, on the other hand, tried his best to hold back. Evane's insides were too soft. Too soft. He had a rough idea about this when he touched her insides before, however, now that he was actually inside, he realized just how absurdly pleasurable it was. Nux was having a hard time holding himself back. Right now, his body was urging him to start moving and explore more of this feeling, his body was urging him to ravish this woman in front of him. However, he held himself back. Now was not the time yet. Right now, kissing and calming her down was all he could do. Chapter 378 Best... night... ** ¡°Are you alright now?¡± Nux questioned in a calm voice. ¡°mm.¡± Evane nodded. ¡°Really?¡± Evane¡¯s smile widened and she nodded again, ¡°Yes, yes I am.¡± A wicked smile then appeared on Nux¡¯s face. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s good. Get ready to be not alright now.¡± Evane chuckled as she looked at Nux with unconcealed love in her eyes. ¡®Gentle Bastard.¡¯ She muttered inwardly. Nux smiled as he moved his face away, then, he pulled his shaft out of Evane¡¯s body as slowly as he can. He stopped right when he was about to fully pull it out, then, he moved back in. Again, he was very slow with his movements. Actually, this was the hardest time for him. These unbelievably soft and warm insides crawled all over his penis, sucking it with a tremendous force, he really had to give his all just so he couldn¡¯t cum. Nux continued his slow movements until he noticed some levels of ease in Evane¡¯s expression. Then, ¡°AAnnnNnahhh~¡± A got a little rougher. With just one thrust, his dick moved into Evane¡¯s deepest parts. Sending jolts and jolts of pleasure inside her body. Those unbearably soft insides welcomed him well. Controlling the urge to cum right here and now, Nux moved and thrusted his dick again. ¡°AAnnhhhHh~¡± And again, ¡°AaAnnNhhh!¡± And then again, ¡°AaannnnhhhHH~~¡± With each thrust, the pleasure Evane felt became stronger and stronger, while the pain she was feeling got weaker and weaker. ¡°Now you look more comfortable.¡± Nux commented. Evane smiled back and nodded, ¡°Guess I don¡¯t need to hold back anymore.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A frown appeared on Evane¡¯s face, however, before she could think too much about what Nux said, He thrusted again. ¡°AAAnnnNNNHHhhhh!!¡± This was Evane¡¯s loudest moan so far. This thrust¡­ It was much stronger compared to the last ones. However, Nux was done yet. Before she could even cope with the pleasure he was feeling, Nux pulled his rod out, before putting it right inside. ¡°AAnnhhh! Aannhh! Aannhh!!¡± A Series of loud moans were heard. The pounding had started. Jolts and Jolts of pleasure completely overwhelmed Evane¡¯s mind and body. Now, all her questions were answered. She finally realized why those girls were so crazy over this. She finally realized why even Ember Windstar failed to resist this. She finally understood how they could talk about this and only this for the whole day without getting tired. Sex just feels too good! Just how could something possibly feel this good!? Evane couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°AAannnnhhhHH!!¡± Suddenly, another, big moan leaked out of Evane¡¯s mouth. Evane then opened her eyes, there, she saw Nux who was¡­ biting her bra¡­? Evane frowned. However, suddenly, Nux¡¯s eyes fell on hers, with a smirk on his face, Nux pulled away her bra, revealing her bare breasts that jiggled from the sudden movement. After revealing those beautiful mountains, Nux didn¡¯t wait at all. He rested his head on Ember¡¯s right breast. A comfortable feeling washed over his body. Just like her insides, Evane¡¯s breasts were incredibly soft as well. Nux snuggled his face and enjoyed this feeling for a while, and then, his tongue popped out. The desire to taste those pink nipples, he couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. ¡°Annhh~¡± Evane moaned as Nux licked the tip of her right nipple. He didn¡¯t stop there, after licking it for a few seconds, his insatiable greed grew and he place the whole thing inside his mouth. Now, while his tongue still played with the tip, his mouth sucked on the whole nipple, and Evane, ¡°Aannnhhhh~~¡± She moaned in pleasure. The rough pounding on one side, and this on the other side, was too much for her. The waves and waves of pleasure that continuously assaulted her mind were too overwhelming. Her mind couldn¡¯t take it anymore, therefore, it blanked out. She couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. The pleasure was the only thing she had in her mind right now. Her body wasn¡¯t holding out any better either. After so many merciless thrusts, her lower regions had turned completely numb, the only thing they could do was to release juice. Yes, she has already had countless small orgasms. Due to this, the rest of her body was very weak as well. Her hands, her back, her legs, her head, she couldn¡¯t move anything at all. The only thing she could do was moan. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for her moans, one would think that she was dead. Of course, Nux wasn¡¯t holding out any better either, Actually, his condition was even worse than Evane¡¯s, which was quite rare these days. He has been holding the urge to cum for a long time now, however, Evane¡¯s insides were too scary. He was at his limits right now. He doesn¡¯t even know how he held on for so long. ¡®Uggghh! Fuck it!¡¯ In the end, Nux finally gave in. He had to resort to cheating. He has no other options. In the end, ¡°AAnnnhhnHNNh!¡± He bit Evane¡¯s nipple. Her walls tightened, the pleasure he felt increased and, ¡°Ugghhhhhh!! I am cumminggg!!¡± He painted her insides in white. Evane¡¯s walls loosened up as well and, *Squirt* ¡°AAnnnNAnnnhhhh!!¡± She came again. This time, it wasn¡¯t a minor orgasm, it was a big, much more pleasurable one. Their juices mixed and then, Evane felt a strange energy entering her body. If she was in a normal state right now, she would have definitely frowned and would have checked what this energy was. However, she wasn¡¯t in her normal state right now. Therefore, she didn¡¯t bother about it at all. Heck, she didn¡¯t even realize that an energy had entered her body. After all, something else, something much more important had just entered her body. A smile appeared on Evane¡¯s face. Nux just stayed where he was, his face resting on Evane¡¯s breasts while her nipple was inside his mouth, the rest of Nux¡¯s body was on top of Evane¡¯s, while his little brother comfortably stayed inside those soft insides without the care of the world. ¡°How¡­ haah¡­ how was it¡­? Did you¡­ hahh¡­ enjoy your first time?¡± Nux, who was still a little out of breath questioned. ¡°Best¡­ night¡­¡± Evane only answered with 2 words. She didn¡¯t have any energy to say anything else. The two of them closed their eyes and with their bodies mingled with each other like that, the two of them entered the dreamlands. Chapter 379 l-l got stronger...* ¡°So according to thi-¡± While Evane was teaching, the doors of her classroom opened, ¡°Sorry, I am late.¡± Seeing the person who has just entered, Evane frowned, ¡°Where were you?¡± ¡°Well, I woke up early.¡± Nux replied with a fresh smile on his face. The rest of the students, however, frowned when they heard his option. ¡®Huh? Is he out of his mind? Just what kind of person arrives late when he got up early.¡¯ ¡®What kind of strange excuse is that?¡¯ ¡®As I thought, he is crazy.¡¯ Nobody understood what he was talking about. Except for the one he was talking to of course. ¡°So where were you?¡± Evane questioned. ¡°I was training.¡± ¡°With Teacher Arvina?¡± ¡°No, with her friend.¡± Nux smiled. Evane realized and nodded. ¡°Alright, enter the class now.¡± Nux smiled and walked in. Evane smiled back, and seeing this smile, Nux couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°Teacher Evane, I have to say, your face looks very bright today. Don¡¯t you think, you think so as well, guys?¡± The rest of the students nodded as well, ¡°Yes, I was thinking the same as well.¡± ¡°I had the same thoughts in my mind as well.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher Evane, your face looks quite rosy today.¡± ¡°Teacher Evane, did something good happen?¡± One of the students questioned. ¡°Well, something good did happen.¡± Evane nodded with a small smile on her face. ¡°Ohh? What happened, Teacher Evane?¡± Evane¡¯s eyes momentarily fell on Nux before they quickly turned away and she shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s a personnel matter.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ooohhhhhhh!¡±¡±¡± The entire class smiled. Evane¡¯s face turned a little red. ¡°K-Keep quiet. Focus on the class!¡± ¡°Guys, listen to Teacher Evane, don¡¯t ruin her mood okay?¡± Suddenly, Nux spoke up. ¡°We aren¡¯t ruining her mood, don¡¯t worry. You just take care of yourself. Your actions are the ones that would ruin her mood the most.¡± A student retorted. ¡°Oh c¡¯mon. How could you possibly say that?¡± Nux was hurt. ¡°My actions would never hurt Teacher Evane, on the contrary, they would only put a satisfied smile on her face. That is just how good I am.¡± Nux then turned towards Evane and smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Teacher Evane?¡± ¡°S-Stay silent. We w-will be continuing with the class.¡± Evane stuttered. She couldn¡¯t believe that Nux would place her on the spot like that. ¡°Yes, Teacher Evane, don¡¯t worry, I am looking forward to that class. And the sessions we will have in the future. I really enjoyed the last one.¡± Evane blushed. ¡°Huh? Why only the last one?¡± A student couldn¡¯t help but question. ¡°Because the last one was special, of course.¡± Nux answered. ¡°Hmm? I didn¡¯t find the last session very special, what are you talking about?¡± The student questioned back. ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t even there, how would yo-¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking now. Nux, stop talking. Joe, you stop as well. We will be continuing our class now.¡± Evane quickly interrupted Nux¡¯s words and ordered everyone to settle down. Seeing her acting like that, Nux chuckled. Evane looked at him and her face twitched. ¡®This bastard is having fun¡­¡¯ Evane thought inwardly. She really wanted to go and strangle him right now, however, she controlled that urge and calmed herself down. The class went on smoothly. Some students still thought about how strange the conversation between Nux and Teacher Evane was, however, in the end, they just accepted the fact that Nux was not right in his head and shrugged. There were better and more important things in their lives to worry about. 1 hour passed by and, ¡°Alright, this is enough. Does anyone of you has any questions?¡± A student raised his hands, ¡°Teacher Evane, I do have some questions.¡± Evane looked at the student and nodded, ¡°What are they?¡± Evane questioned. ¡°They would need some time, can I come to your office?¡± The student questioned. ¡°I have a prior arrangement, so we cannot do that right now. You can come to me after 3 in the afternoon, I will available by then.¡± ¡°I understand, Teacher Evane.¡± The student nodded. Evane nodded back and then, she turned towards Nux, ¡°Nux, come to my office.¡± Nux frowned, however, soon, a smile appeared on his face and he chuckled, ¡°Ah yes, we do have some, ¡®prior arrangement¡¯, after all.¡± This time, Evane controlled her expression well and didn¡¯t react, ¡°Yes, now move faster, I do not have a whole day. I have a busy schedule today.¡± ¡°I am sure you do, Teacher Evane.¡± Nux smiled. Evane then walked out of the class and Nux followed her with a big smile on his face. Evane entered her office and then waited, a few seconds later, Nux entered as well. Evane smiled, Nux smiles back, then he shuts the doors and locks it. Evane¡¯s smile widened, and without waiting or saying anything, she walked towards Nux. Their lips met, Evane¡¯s hands moved all over Nux¡¯s back, while Nux¡¯s hand touched her lower waist gently, then one of them moved down to her perky butt, while the other moved up to her breast. ¡°Mhhmmnm~¡± A moan leaked out of Evane¡¯s mouth. She then tightened her hug around Nux, pulling him even closer to herself. Nux, of course, did not reject this offer at all. He just intensified his sucking and soon, his tongue moved out. Evane¡¯s eyes opened a little when she felt his tongue entering her mouth, however, soon, they returned to normal as she started using her tongue as well. Their tongues clashed with each other, Evane¡¯s movements were clearly inexperienced, however, Nux still enjoyed the kiss a lot. After a full 5 minutes long and passionate kiss, their lips finally parted, with a silver lining of saliva in between. Nux licked the saliva around his mouth and smiled, ¡°So this was the prior arrangement you were talking about? I can¡¯t even think of what my dear classmate would think if he sees this.¡± Evane blushed. ¡°S-Shut up. I-I really d-did have something I wanted to talk to you about.¡± Nux turned Evane¡¯s body and then hugged her from behind, his one hand caressing her breasts, while the other one moved towards her forbidden region. ¡°Annh~¡± Waves and waves of pleasure assaulted Evane¡¯s body and she moaned. ¡°What is it?¡± Nux questioned. After biting her lips to cope with pleasure, Evane answered. ¡°I-I got stronger¡­¡± Chapter 380 l love you... ¡°So¡­ you are telling me that your power grows stronger, the more¡­ you make love with your woman¡­?¡± ¡°If the woman I am making love to is stronger than me, then yes.¡± Nux nodded and Evane, who, right now was sitting on his lap comfortably, blinked a few times. Showing clear disbelief. Yes, even though she was hearing these words from her lover¡¯s mouth, she was unable to accept this. What Nux was telling him was simply too absurd. ¡°And if the woman is weaker than you?¡± Evane questioned. ¡°If the woman is weaker than me, then she is the one who gets stronger. As in your case, after the lovely session we had, you felt that you have become stronger. It is not just your illusion, it actually happened. Right now, the current you are stronger than the day ago you. And this won¡¯t be the last time you would feel this because, well, We will be having a lot of sessions from now on,¡± Nux whispered into Evane¡¯s ears while caressing her breasts gently. Evane¡¯s face heated up, she hands grabbed Nux¡¯s hand that was on her waist and she continued to enjoy his touch, while hearing what he was saying of course. ¡°So until you become a King Stage Cultivator, you would keep getting stronger the more time you spend with me. So make sure not to leave me, alright?¡± Nux chuckled, however, this time, Evane was not as calm as before. ¡°King Stage?¡± She questioned. ¡°As I said, as long as your cultivation is not the same as mine, you would keep getting stronger, since I am a King Stage Cultivator, your growth would only stop after you be-¡± ¡°You are a King Stage Cultivator? Weren¡¯t you an Expert Stage Cultivator before!?¡± Evane¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. An 18-year-old King Stage Cultivator¡­ Absurd¡­ Too absurd¡­ Her lover was now as strong as the King, and the headmaster of the academy¡­ Not only that, but according to him, she would become that strong as well¡­ Just how absurd is that!? ¡°Of course, I am King Stage Cultivator, didn¡¯t you meet Ember before?¡± Nux replied. ¡°Ember?¡± Evane frowned, however soon, it suddenly clicked. ¡°She is a King Stage Cultivator!¡± ¡°Indeed, and because of her, now I am a King Stage Cultivator as well. Now, with me, all my wives would become King Stage Cultivators as well, including you.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°This¡­ this is ridiculous!¡± Evane still couldn¡¯t believe him. However, now that she thinks about it, she finally realized it. The reason why every single one of Nux¡¯s women was absurdly talented, the reason why Nux¡¯s Cultivation rose so ridiculously quickly. It was all because of this ability. It all made sense now. ¡°Well, your husband is just too special.¡± Nux chuckled as he moved his hands towards her forbidden area and grabbed her lower lips. ¡°Annhh~¡± Evane moaned and her face turned red. ¡°H-Husband¡­ I-It sounds nice¡­¡± She muttered in a mosquito-like voice and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. However, suddenly, her expression changed, ¡°Wait¡­ so does that mean soon we would have 7 King Stage Cultivators on our side?¡± ¡°Yes, that is current.¡± Nux nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± Evane just shook her head. This was too much for her. This man, sitting in front of her was breaking all the logic here left and right, however, even for him, this was just too absurd. Impossible! Yes, it was entirely impossible! ¡°Well, we already have 6 Expert Stage Cultivators on our side, don¡¯t we?¡± However, Nux¡¯s next words somehow made it believable. ¡°We are really going to have 7 King Stage CUltvators on our side¡­¡± After thinking for a few minutes, Evane finally came to a conclusion. A shocking conclusion. These many King Stage Cultivators were enough to build another Kingdom. Their strength would soon rival the strength that the 4 Strongest Kingdoms in the entire world possess! Ridiculous! Wait¡­ Suddenly, another thought appeared in Evane¡¯s mind. ¡°Nux¡­¡± She called out. ¡°Mhm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say you make love with 100 women, will they all become King Stage Cultivators as well?¡± ¡°Well, if I continue to have sex with them for a month or something, then yes.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you done that yet? Won¡¯t that make you unparalleled in this world?¡± ¡°It might but¡­¡± Nux then placed his chin on Evane¡¯s face and whispered, ¡°Won¡¯t that reduce the amount of time I could spend with my lovely women?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Evane turned silent. ¡°Kekeke~ You see, I have this fatal weakness, I can¡¯t stay away from my lovely wives for too long. Also, imagine having 100 wives, I don¡¯t even know how would I spend time with you all. As high as my stamina is, I believe even I would be sucked out if I would try to satisfy you all~¡± Nux chuckled. Evane laughed out loud. ¡°I love you¡­¡± Suddenly, Evane muttered in a small voice. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t quite catch that, can you repeat that for me?¡± Nux smiled. Evane pouted. However, in the end, she repeated what she said, this time, a little louder. ¡°I love you¡­¡± Nux¡¯s smile widened. Then, he stood up with Evane in his arms. ¡°Hmm?¡± Evane frowned, however, as soon as Nux placed her on the sofa, she quickly understood what was happening. ¡°I love you too, Evane.¡± Then, he brought his mouth close to her ears and whispered. ¡°Now let me show you how strong my love is.¡± Evane and Nux smiled. Their lips met, the tongues clashed, the saliva was exchanged, the clothes were removed at lightning speed with their naked body mingling together, and Nux¡¯s erect dick finally entered Evane¡¯s warm and especially soft insides. ¡°AAnnnnhhhh~~¡± A moan leaked out. ¡°Ugghhh! Evane~ This feels too good~¡± A grunt was heard. Then soon, the sounds of flesh meeting flesh and pleasureful moans and grunts echoed inside that room. However, no one outside of that room was able to hear these sounds. The only two people who were able to hear these voices were the two responsible for it. ¡°AAnnnnhhHHhh~~ I love itt~~~¡± Chapter 381 He is one lucky bastard Evane walked out of her office with a big smile on her face. She could feel that she had gotten stronger again, and according to Nux, if they continue this pace, then within 2-3 days, she would break through and would become an Expert Stage Cultivator. A stage that she practically gave up on, was now merely a few days away. This was a great feeling. However, this wasn¡¯t the reason behind Evane¡¯s happiness. Well, it was a small part of it, however, the main reason was her talk with Nux. Now that she had gotten to know him better and had learned about all his strange and absurdly powerful magics, she felt that their relationship had strengthened a lot. Just thinking about this fills her heart with immense happiness. ¡°Oh ho, someone looks quite pleased today.¡± Suddenly, Evane heard a voice and came out of her reverie. Her eyes then fell on a couple in front of her and she smiled, ¡°Good afternoon, Teacher Amanda, Teacher Kevin.¡± ¡°The one for whom this afternoon is actually looking good is you, Teacher Evane.¡± Teacher Amanda chuckled. ¡°It is nothing like that.¡± Evane smiled. These two people in front of her were a husband and wife couple. Evane wasn¡¯t exactly close with them, or any of the other teachers working in this Academy for that matter, however, they still had a certain relationship as work colleagues and often greeted each other when they met. ¡°No, but seriously, that smile looks beautiful on your face, Teacher Evane.¡± Amanda praised. ¡°I certainly agree with that.¡± Kevin laughed out loud. ¡°Of course you do.¡± Amanda rolled her eyes and Kevin chuckled again. Seeing the two of them, Evane laughed a little as well. ¡°So? Teacher Evane, are you really not going to share the good news with us?¡± Kevin questioned with a smile on his face. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Evane didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Let me guess, you fell in love, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Amanda received two reactions from two people in front of her. First, was her husband, who couldn¡¯t understand how she came up with that conclusion, and second was Evane, who was wondering how she guessed it correctly. Amanda completely ignored her husband and turned toward Evane, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so shocked, that tinge of red on your face is giving it all away. Though I must say, You really did fell hard, did you not?¡± Evane¡¯s blush deepened and she nodded meekly. Kevin was surprised, as for Amanda, well, she just smiled. ¡°Are you two together now?¡± Evane nodded again and Amanda¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Now I know why you are smiling like a fresh rose.¡± Evane smiled a little. Amanda then patted Evane¡¯s shoulder and, ¡°I hope you two stay together and true to each other for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Evane smiled beautifully. Then, with a blush on her face, she walked away. ¡°Heh, to think our princess finally found someone. She took her damn time. Also, the man who managed to win her heart, he is one lucky bastard.¡± Kevin chuckled. Amanda didn¡¯t say anything and continued to look at Evane, who was walking toward her class. ¡°We should go to our classes as well.¡± Kevin muttered. Amanda nodded and then, the two of them turned around. ¡­ ¡°Lady Arvina, she is here again.¡± Right now, Arvina was sitting inside her office, in front of her was the servant working in her mansion. Arvina looked at her servant and questioned, ¡°Where is she going?¡± ¡°Inside ¡®her¡¯ room.¡± The servant answered. Arvina frowned and after a while, she nodded. ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± ¡°As you command, Lady Arvina.¡± The servant bowed his head and left the office. After he left, Arvina frowned again. ¡°Why is she here again?¡± She wondered in her head. The woman she was talking about was Evane, who, right now, is inside Ember¡¯s room, where Nux¡¯s wives and Nux are staying and talking with each other. Actually, a teacher meeting her student¡¯s wives wasn¡¯t a problem, if the relationship between student and teacher is close, something like this was very common. However, meeting her student¡¯s wives consecutively, for two days and that too at night. Now that, is a bit¡­ strange. Weird thoughts boiled inside Arvina¡¯s mind. However, as soon as those thoughts appeared, she shook her head. ¡®I am sure she must have her own reasons.¡¯ Arvina thought and then, pushed out those weird thoughts out of her mind. She couldn¡¯t imagine Evane of all people doing that sort of thing so brazenly. However, Nux¡¯s charm wasn¡¯t something to scoff a- No, no, it is all just a misunderstanding, she must have something really important to talk about. This is why she is here, that¡¯s all. With these thoughts in her mind, Arvina closed her eyes. However, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Another knock on the door was heard. ¡°Who is it?¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°Lady Arvina, the Headmaster is here to meet you.¡± Her servant reported. Arvina frowned. ¡®Headmaster? At this time?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°Let him in.¡± In the end, she couldn¡¯t let him wait for long. He was the Headmaster of the Academy after all. The doors opened and soon, a bald man walked inside. ¡°Vice Headmaster Arvina.¡± He called out. ¡°Headmaster, I do not think it is appropriate for you to visit me at this time.¡± ¡°Oh C¡¯mon, don¡¯t act like it¡¯s the middle of the night, Arvina. It is barely 9.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t believe that you can visit me at this time.¡± Arvina didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Haahh¡­¡± The Headmaster sighed in defeat and shook his head, ¡°Alright, I will admit, it is my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have come here at this time, I apologize. Can we talk about the problem now, or do you want me to hold my ears and stand here for 5 minutes?¡± Arvina¡¯s frown deepened. From his words, what the Headmaster wanted to talk about sounded very urgent, however, for some reason, she didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this at all. However, she had no other choice. ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 382 Y-You had the balls to g-go after the K-King’s wife? Evane entered Arvina¡¯s mansion with an excited look on her face. She was looking forward to meeting all her sisters today. After all, she has finally done the deed. Now, she could actively take part in the conversation and could finally talk about how incredibly good it felt. How she needed an hour just to cope with the pleasure she felt. How her entire body turned numb. How Nux thrusted his dick inside her. How absurd his magics are. And more and more. She really was very excited to discuss all of this, however, as soon as she entered the room, the excitement on her face faded away. ¡°Evane, we were waiting for you.¡± Seeing her, Nux smiled, then, he patted the spot beside him, signaling her to come and sit there. Evane complied as she walked forward while observing everyone¡¯s expressions. They were all smiling, however, Evane could still feel that there was a strange tension in the air. ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± In the end, Evane couldn¡¯t control herself and questioned. However, instead of the women, Nux was the one who answered, ¡°Evane, there are a few things that I believe you should know.¡± ¡°Hmm? What are they?¡± ¡°Other than the women inside this room, I have 2 more wives.¡± Nux revealed. ¡°¡­¡± Evane frowned. She couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is that it¡­?¡± Why were they all acting like it is a big deal? Nux having more women around him was very logical. There is no way someone like him won¡¯t attract female attention to himself. That is just not possible. Actually, after thinking about this for a while, Evane has finally come to a conclusion. The number of women Nux had didn¡¯t matter. Nux genuinely cares about her, she knows that. Therefore, now, or in the future, Evane was sure that she would never regret her choice of choosing Nux. All she has to do is trust Nux. ¡°Look, if you were worried about me acting out after learning that you have more women, you don¡¯t have to worry. Just bribe me and I will forget that you ever hid anything from me.¡± Evane winked at Nux. Seeing her like that, Nux couldn¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle. ¡°I see a Skyla.¡± Felberta commented. ¡°I was about to say that¡­¡± Lane, who usually doesn¡¯t speak much, commented as well. ¡°Indeed.¡± Thyra nodded her head. All the women smiled, the atmosphere inside the room lightened up a little and then, Nux continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bribe you plenty later, however, I think you should learn about your two other sisters first.¡± ¡°Mhm, I am ready. Tell me about them, also, tell me when I can meet them. I am very excited to meet them.¡± ¡°Well, you have probably met them before.¡± Nux commented. ¡°Hmm?¡± Evane frowned. ¡°Who are they?¡± She questioned. ¡°Her name is Allura Skyfall.¡± Nux revealed. ¡°!!!¡± Evane¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Allura S-Skyfall? As in Consort Allura? T-The Royal Consort? The K-King¡¯s Wife?¡± ¡°My wife, not the King¡¯s.¡± Nux was quick to correct. ¡°Y-You had the balls to g-go after the K-King¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°As I said, she is MY wife, not the King¡¯s.¡± Again, Nux corrected. ¡°You call her Sister Allura, Allura, or anything, don¡¯t call her Consort Allura.¡± Evane could feel that Nux was actually getting a little irritated, therefore, she quickly corrected herself, ¡°So Sister Allura is¡­ your wife?¡± She still didn¡¯t know how to digest this news ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± Nux nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°What about the King? What if he finds out?¡± Evane questioned. ¡°Well¡­¡± Nux didn¡¯t know how to answer. Well, he did have an answer, however, he was hesitating to say it out loud, because, in the end, the King was still Evane¡¯s father. He didn¡¯t think that he should say what he wants to say right now. However, Nux knew that one way or another, he had to explain his plan to Evane. He cannot escape. This was also the reason why Nux called her here. However, in the end, he decided to take things slowly, at first, he should tell her about Allura and Amaya. However, Evane treated Nux¡¯s silence in a different way. ¡°Hmmm, I can understand, just like the King, you are a King Stage Cultivator as well, you are as strong as the King, also, soon, you will have 7, no, 9 King Stage Cultivators by your side. The King won¡¯t be able to do anything in front of you.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ that is not entirely correct, however, for now, just know that I have a certain plan in my mind.¡± Evane nodded, ¡°Mhm, I understand, what about the other one, who is she?¡± ¡°Amaya Skyfall.¡± ¡°Conso- Sister Amaya?¡± Evane frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t she curs-¡° ¡°Yes, you are correct. That one. However, my Amaya is not cursed at all. Rather than a curse, that is a blessing for her and me.¡± ¡°It is not a curse? But I heard that the King tested it¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, those tests weren¡¯t that great. Those people just didn¡¯t have enough knowledge, so they termed it as a curse. Welp, it protected my Amaya though, so that¡¯s a good thing.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°Well, so there you have it, Allura and Amaya, they are your sisters as well. You can actually talk to them using the telepathic connection.¡± ¡®Hello, Princess.¡¯ And as if she heard Nux¡¯s words, Allura talked to Evane using the connection. ¡®You are Cons- Sister Allura?¡¯ Evane questioned back. ¡®I am.¡¯ ¡®What about Sister Amaya?¡¯ ¡®Well¡­ she, she won¡¯t talk to you in front of everyone. I believe she would talk to you personally when you are alone. Right now, she is probably just sneaking around, hearing our conversation. She is a bit of a weirdo.¡¯ Evane chuckled. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Suddenly, a question popped up in Evane¡¯s mind. ¡°Why are you telling me about this right now?¡± Hearing that question, Nux¡¯s face turned a little serious, ¡°Well you see, Allura is facing a problem inside the castle, so we ar-¡° Suddenly, Nux paused in between his words and a frown appeared on his face. Chapter 383 l do have a place in my mind ¡°Well you see, Allura is facing a problem inside the castle, so we ar-¡± Suddenly, Nux paused in between his words and a frown appeared on his face. Thyra, who was the most perceptive of the changes in Nux¡¯s expression quickly understood what happened, and to confirm her theory, she activated [Sense]. Felberta and the others followed behind and soon, Ember did the same as well. Evane, however, was lost. She didn¡¯t know what happened. Everything was going fine, Nux was about to reveal his plan to her, however, suddenly, he paused, his expression changed, and a second later, the expressions of everyone present inside that room changed as well. She felt left out again. ¡®Use [Sense]¡¯ However, suddenly, Evane heard Skyla¡¯s voice in her head, she looked in her direction and saw her winking at her with a smile on her face. A smile appeared on Evane¡¯s face as well. Then, she used her instincts to activate [Sense] and, ¡°!!!¡± Her eyes widened in surprise. She could see everything around her! She could even see what was happening behind her, in front of her, above her, below her, she could see everything. Not only that, but she could even see outside the room even though she was inside the room right now. ¡®Focus on Sister Arvina¡¯s office,¡¯ Then, Evane heard Skyla¡¯s voice again. ¡®Alright.¡¯ She nodded, then, she focused on Arvina¡¯s office. She was surprised to see how easily she could peek into her office, however, soon, she stopped thinking about this useless stuff when she noticed the presence of that bald man standing inside Arvina¡¯s office. ¡®The Headmaster¡­¡¯ She now realized why everyone¡¯s expression changed. This man shouldn¡¯t be here right now. And as if he had the same thoughts, Nux spoke out loud. ¡°Everyone, use [Conceal], hide your presence, I would go and see what is happening.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± His women nodded and used [Conceal] to hide their presence, Evane did the same as well. Nux smiled and then, he turned around and left the room. A few seconds later, he was standing outside Arvina¡¯s office. ¡°What is it?¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°Vice Headmaster Arvina, I believe you should know that guests aren¡¯t allowed here in the Academy.¡± The Headmaster started without wasting much time. ¡°Guest? What are you talking about?¡± A frown appeared on Arvina¡¯s face as she questioned. Seeing her expression, it actually looked like she didn¡¯t know what the Headmaster was talking about. Her reaction was pretty believable, However, ¡°Oh C¡¯mon, Arvina, do you really think that you would allow someone to stay inside your mansion and your servants won¡¯t know about this?¡± Arvina¡¯s eyes turned cold when she heard the Headmaster¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. You didn¡¯t really think that the servants working inside the Royal Academy would go against the Headmaster of the Academy and hide things from him, did you? It is not their fault, their livelihood is at stake here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arvina turned silent. ¡°Arvina, you have been here for many years and we have a good relationship with each other, that is the only reason why I am willing to ignore this. However, keep in mind, that guest of yours, I don¡¯t care whoever he or she is, I want him or her to leave, by tomorrow. If I learn that he or she is still here even after my warning, then I would have to take action personally, are my words clear?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arvina didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Vice Headmaster Arvina, are my words clear?¡± ¡°Yes, they are, Headmaster.¡± Arvina finally replied. ¡°Good.¡± The Headmaster smiled and then, he turned around. Nux, who was hearing everything from outside, clenched his fist and a cold expression appeared on his face. The doors of the office opened, and the headmaster walked right passed him without being able to see him, Nux completely ignored the man, deactivated his [Conceal], and entered the office. ¡°What you doing here?¡± Arvina, whose eyes fell on Nux questioned with a mildly surprised look on her face. Then, however, she shook her head, ¡°No, actually, that isn¡¯t really important. Since you are here, you must have heard the Headmaster¡¯s words, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Nux nodded. ¡°Then you know what you have to do.¡± ¡°Teacher Arvina, I need your help.¡± Nux spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t really help you, Nux. That Baldy is unusually strict on this matter.¡± ¡°I need a Base of Operations.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arvina frowned. ¡°Base of Operations, why do you need that?¡± ¡°The world is going to change soon, Teacher Arvina, and I need a place where I and my loved ones can stay safely, hidden from all the people, and at the same time, also keep an eye on the situation and the changes that are happening around us.¡± ¡°The World is changing, what do you mean?¡± Arvina frowned. ¡°I mean exactly what I said, Teacher Arvina. I believe that we will see a big, world-shaking event soon. And I am not saying that on the basis of stupid productions, I have my reasons to say what I am saying. I have been to war and I have seen it, The Emperor Stage Cultivator of the Solid Earth Kingdom is making his move without caring about the Treaty. The Dynast of the Woods Dynasty is a fool. According to my sources, the Skadi Kingdom¡¯s movements are strange as well. The only Kingdom that does not seem to be doing anything strange things is ours, the Skyfall Kingdom. Which itself is a little suspicious because, in the end, we are the strongest out of the four nations. There has to be something that our Kingdom is doing, we just don¡¯t know it. 4 Strongest Nations, making strange, unpredictable moves, do you really think nothing is going on?¡± Nux questioned and Arvina turned silent. ¡°¡­¡± Nux¡¯s words were logical, just the fact that the Emperor is moving is enough for the people to be on alert. The rest of the things were concerning as well. ¡°This Base of Operation, do you have any place in your mind?¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°I do have a place in my mind.¡± Chapter 384 Arvina’s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I do have a place in my mind.¡± Nux nodded. ¡°Where is it?¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°Right here.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The Academy.¡± ¡°Academy?¡± ¡°Yes, this Academy. This is the perfect spot, it is located inside the capital, therefore, we won¡¯t face any troubles in obtaining any information we want. And since this is the Royal Academy, a place that has the support from the Kingdom and has a King Stage Cultivator protecting the place, it is a perfect place to hide as well. A perfect Base of Operations. Now all I need to do is take over it.¡± Nux answered with a smile on his face. ¡°Take over the Academy?¡± Arvina frowned. ¡°Nux, just like you said, this Academy has a King Stage Cultivator protecting it, you can¡¯t just take over the Academy like that.¡± ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t?¡± Nux questioned with a smile on his face. ¡°Nux, I know you have the famed General Ember on your side, and I certainly believe that she is much stronger than the Headmaster, however, the fight between King Stage Cultivators is not that simple. Even if Ember can defeat the Headmaster, all he has to do is run away and report to the King about what is happening here. Once that happens, we would have to face the entire Kingdom, and you already know that we are not ready for it.¡± ¡°Teacher Arvina, did you really forget how strong your student actually is?¡± Nux chuckled and then, his face turned serious. ¡°I do not need Ember¡¯s help to deal with that Baldy.¡± ¡°You plan to do everything yourself?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°You do not need anyone¡¯s help?¡± ¡°To deal with that Baldy? Trust me, me going myself is an overkill already.¡± Nux was confident. ¡°Oh? Then why are you here?¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°Well, I should at least inform my teacher about my next plans, shouldn¡¯t I? You have trained me and taught me so many things. It is the least I can do to show my respect, right?¡± A satisfied smile appeared on Arvina¡¯s face. ¡°Are you absolutely sure you don¡¯t need any help? How about you take Ember with you, just to be sure that nothing goes wrong? This is a very risky move, you need to think this through and you must have plan B and plan C even.¡± She suggested. Nux looked at Arvina for a while and then, he commented. ¡°You are underestimating me.¡± ¡°No, I am no-¡± ¡°No, I understand that. You are right in your own way, one should indeed have backup plans if when he making a risky move. I agree, I will bring Ember with me as a backup plan, however, along with her, I want to bring you as well.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to show you how strong your student actually is.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°Heh, you sound confident. What if you mess up in front of your teacher? Won¡¯t that be embarrassing?¡± Arvina teased. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have invited you if I wasn¡¯t confident, teacher. Trust me, I don¡¯t plan on messing up. I want to impress you and win your heart, after all.¡± Nux chuckled. Arvina chuckled and furrowed her brows at the same time. ¡®Win my heart? That sounds so strange.¡¯ She commented inwardly, however, thinking that it was only a joke, Arvina ignored it. ¡°Alright then, I would love to see how you will take over this academy. When are we leaving? How much time do you need to prepare everything you want?¡± ¡°Hmm? What prepared? I was born prepared teacher, we are leaving right now.¡± ¡°Huh? Right now?¡± ¡°Well, I wanted to wait for a few days, however, with that Baldy barging into your office like that, I decided to do it right now.¡± This was actually true. Nux wanted to wait till all his wives are King Stage Cultivators, including Evane. Why his wives? Well, they will all be acting as his backup plans in this operation after all. Yes, Nux was doing a lot more thinking than before now. He already had thought of backup plans before Arvina even proposed it, though his grand backup plan only involved his wives standing at the exit and the entry of the Academy, just to make sure the Baldy doesn¡¯t run away. This wasn¡¯t really a Master plan, however, it was foolproof. Since Nux even had a backup backup plan for the case where his women fail to catch the Baldy. Then, the Baldy, who would be near the Royal Palace would meet a certain white-haired woman. He would then trust that white-haired woman and go with her, only to be betrayed later of course. Yes, he was cautious. Too cautious even. One could say that he was, ¡®ready perfectly¡¯. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too spontaneous¡­?¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°Trust me, teacher, I am not.¡± Nux assured. Arvina decided to place her trust in her student and nodded. ¡°Alright, I trust you, let¡¯s call Ember now.¡± ¡°I have already called her, she will be coming here in a minute.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°Huh? When did you call her? You were right in front of me all this while.¡± ¡°Teacher, we two are lovers, we don¡¯t need to talk to each other to say what we want. Our hearts are connected, with this, we can talk with each other no matter how far we are.¡± Nux answered and Arvina stepped back a little. There was a strange expression on her face. It was clear that she didn¡¯t believe Nux at all. Actually, Arvina was having a hard time digesting such a corny line, especially since it was coming from her student. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t believe me, teacher.¡± Nux commented. ¡°What¡¯s there to believe? That¡¯s an obvious lie. Heart connection my fo-¡± ¡°Hmph, admit it, you are just jealous.¡± Arvina¡¯s sentence was interrupted by Ember, who was standing behind her. ¡°Huh? When did you come here?¡± ¡°Just now. My husband called me so of course, I will be here. We are going to that Baldy, right? Nux told me that the Baldy barged into your house and ordered you to kick all of us out by tomorrow.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Arvina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 385 l kind of feel bad for him... ¡°H-How did you know!?¡± Arvina questioned with a shocked, almost horrified look on her face. ¡°Hmm? I told you right, Nux told me.¡± Ember shrugged, not caring about Arvina¡¯s shocked look one bit. ¡°How? He was right in front of me!¡± Arvina wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I, Teacher? Lovers have a Heart connection with each other, they can communicate with one another no matter the distance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fool me! I have never heard of something like that!¡± ¡°Well, you have never met real lovers, have you?¡± Ember chuckled. ¡°I mean, most of the couples you met were either forced by their families, wanted the status, or were trying to kill each other. Your own relationship isn¡¯t any different either now, is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arvina turned silent. She only looked at Nux and Ember smiling at each other and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Shall we leave now?¡± Ember questioned as she glanced at Arvina. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Arvina nodded. Nux smiled as well. ¡®Are you guys ready?¡¯ ¡®We are already in our position, captain!¡¯ Skyla saluted. ¡®Yes, we are ready, don¡¯t worry, I will protect Evane, she is right here with me.¡¯ Thyra spoke as well. ¡®I-I¡¯ll be careful as well¡­ You do the same, okay?¡¯ Evane spoke. ¡®I¡¯ll be careful.¡¯ Nux nodded. ¡®Good luck.¡¯ Felberta smiled. ¡®Meh, it¡¯s not like he needs it, it¡¯s only the Baldy.¡¯ Edda shrugged. Nux chuckled and then, his face turned serious. Arvina, Ember, and Nux then walked out of Arvina¡¯s mansion and sneaked inside the Badly¡¯s Mansion. The plan was to knock out any servant they meet while moving toward Baldy¡¯s room, however, Nux moved around so greatly that it felt like he had the map of the entire place in his mind. ¡°¡­¡± Arvina was speechless, she has been inside the Headmaster¡¯s Mansion a few times, however, even she has not seen some paths Nux was taking. 5 minutes later, Nux, Arvina, and Ember were right in front of Headmaster Eliyard¡¯s room. ¡°What are we going to do? Barge right in? Or do we lure him out?¡± Arvina whispered. ¡°That sounds so discourteous, Teacher. How could you even suggest something like that?¡± Nux couldn¡¯t believe how rude his teacher sounded. ¡°Teacher Arvina, one should always be courteous while doing something like this,¡± Nux explained and then, *Bam* He kicked the door open. ¡°Courteous¡­¡± Arvina commented. Ember chuckled. ¡°Who are you?¡± Headmaster Eliyard questioned with a frown on his face. ¡°We meet again, Headmaster.¡± Nux smiled. Eliyard narrowed his eyes, ¡°Nux¡­?¡± He recognized this student. ¡°That is correct.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eliyard questioned with a strict look on his face. ¡°Well, you did barge into my Teacher¡¯s Office at an untimely hour, consider it as payback.¡± Eliyard¡¯s expression turned cold, his eyes then fell on Arvina who was following behind Nux, and spoke coldly. ¡°Arvina, if you don¡¯t give me a good explanation, don¡¯t think you would be able to save him, or yourself. Also, don¡¯t rely on the fact that you are the Royal Consort becau-Ugghhh!¡± *Bam* Eliyard¡¯s body was sent flying and collided with the wall. Nux stepped forward. ¡°I have to say, you are quite brave to talk to my teacher like that right in front of me.¡± ¡°K-King S-Stage¡­ You are a King Stage Cultivator!!¡± Eliyard received the biggest shock of the century. ¡°Did you really not check that when I entered your room, you dumbass?¡± ¡°H-How is this possible!?¡± Eliyard couldn¡¯t care less about Nux¡¯s insults. He was just too shocked to say or do anything. However, Nux just appeared right in front of him and kicked his face again. *Bam* *Clank* This time, Eliyard¡¯s body clashed with the table, breaking the table and the vase that was on the top of the table in the process. Blood trailed down from Eliyard¡¯s forehead. Eliyard touched his forehead, seeing the blood on his fingers, his eyes widened in surprise, and then, His face distorted in anger. ¡°You bastard!¡± The Baldy then dashed towards Nux and a sword appeared in his hand. He didn¡¯t care if this boy was a student of this academy. This boy was a King Stage Cultivator of unknown background who barged into his room and attacked him. This was enough reason for him to deal with this situation as he sees fit. Yes, he was planning to kill Nux. *Bam* *Clank* Or that¡¯s what he wanted to do at least. However, Eliyard was completely oppressed. With just one slap, Nux had sent him flying away. This time, his body clashed with the wall, and the painting that was placed on the wall fell down and broke down. Nux then walked towards Eliyard and stepped on his sword. Eliyard looked at Nux¡¯s face and any change in his expression, Nux attacked his head with his knees. Eliyard¡¯s head was sandwiched between the wall and Nux¡¯s knee and his nose broke. Nux, however, wasn¡¯t done. He continued to crush Eliyard¡¯s face with his knee again, and again, then again. ¡°AAgg- Bgghh!!¡± Eliyard couldn¡¯t even scream properly. His vocal chord was being clogged with blood. With each attack, his face was disfigured to another degree, while more and more blood dropped on the ground. After Nux was finally satisfied, he grabbed Eliyard¡¯s neck and lifted him in the air. ¡°This¡­ is this really a fight between two King Stage Cultivators¡­?¡± Arvina, who was looking at everything questioned with a dumbstruck look on his face. ¡°Trust me when I say it¡­ but your student is holding back¡­¡± Ember replied. Her words sounded confident, however, deep inside, even she was a little shocked. This one-sided beat-up was a fight between King Stage Cultivators¡­ it was hard to believe¡­ ¡°He is much stronger than I thought¡­¡± Arvina finally realized. ¡°He is.¡± Ember nodded. ¡°No wonder you lost when you fought him.¡± If Arvina had said those words before, Ember would have retorted angrily, however this time, ¡°I had no chance from the start.¡± She admitted. ¡°Though I will say, I wasn¡¯t beaten up that brutally.¡± She pointed at Eliyard. ¡°I kind of feel bad for him¡­¡± Arvina commented and Ember agreed. Chapter 386 You are not fooling anyone. Nux looked into Eliyard¡¯s eyes with a cold expression on his face. Eliyard glared back. The anger, rage, and defiance were clear in his eyes. ¡°Heh, and I here I thought you were just a coward.¡± Nux chuckled. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Eliyard questioned in a hoarse voice. ¡°Did you forget about the student of your own Academy, Headmaster?¡± Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. ¡°You are not a student of my Academy. You are a Spy. A Spy sent by an enemy Kingdom! Tell me, which Kingdom sent you here? Is it the Skadi?¡± Eliyard¡¯s face was completely red right now and he was desperately gasping for air, however, even after that, he didn¡¯t show a single sign of weakness and questioned with his eyes full of anger. Nux commended that unyielding attitude of his. However, right now, that wasn¡¯t something he wanted to see. He wanted a weak Eliyard right now and he didn¡¯t mind making things a little more painful to get what he wanted. ¡°Nothing personnel, Headmaster.¡± Saying that, he threw Eliyard¡¯s body away as if it was a bag of trash. ¡°Aggh!! Ugghhh!!¡± Eliyard groaned in pain. Nux walked towards him leisurely and, He kicked on his stomach, sending him flying again. ¡°Ugggkghkkhh!!¡± Nux then observed Eliyard and noticed that he was still looking at him with the same defiance on his face. He sighed. ¡°Do you want my help? I am an expert when it comes to dealing with these types of people.¡± Ember raised her hand and spoke with a fresh smile on his face. ¡°Oh really?¡± Nux questioned. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Evane smiled even more. A smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face as well. ¡°Alright then, how about you give me a few tips?¡± Nux turned towards Ember and questioned with a smile on his face. ¡°Hmmm, so for the starters¡­ How about keeping an eye on your enemy?¡± Ember smiled. Nux frowned, he then turned around and noticed that Eliyard was already near the back door. He was running away! ¡°Haahh¡­ I guess I was right before, he is a coward.¡± Nux sighed. He actually looked a little disappointed. ¡°You got overconfident.¡± Ember commented. ¡°You are right. I will be careful in the future.¡± Nux nodded. ¡°Mhm, you should. When the stakes are high, these small mistakes can be heavier.¡± Ember nodded back. ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you see!? That man is running away!! Why are you two so calm!?¡± Arvina shouted in panic. Just what were these two thinking!? Cant, they discuss the mistakes or whatever after capturing Eliyard!? What if he runs away and reports everything to the Kingdom? No matter how strong Nux and Ember were, acting so carelessly was not acceptable! ¡°You worry too much, teacher.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± Arvina couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Ember! You know how dire the consequences will be if he reports it to the King, right!? Why aren¡¯t you doing anything!?¡± ¡°Well, I know about the consequences, however, I, think trying to do everything by myself is too¡­ lonely. I should try and place my trust on my sisters¡­¡± Ember replied. Her expression looked a little lost right now, it was as if she was thinking about something important and her mind wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Sisters?¡± Arvina frowned and suddenly, ¡°Aggghhh!! Leave me you bitches! Help! Somebody help me!!¡± She heard a voice. Arvina glanced at the door and soon, Thyra walked in while dragging the injured Eliyard with his leg. Behind her, Felberta, Skyla, Lane, Edda, and Evane walked in as well. ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯ A question popped inside Arvina¡¯s mind, however, she had more important things to talk about right now. ¡°We captured him.¡± Thyra spoke with a smile. A big smile appeared on Nux¡¯s face. He then turned towards Ember and spoke, ¡°See? You can trust your back on your sisters, they are all very awesome.¡± Ember smiled back and nodded. ¡°They are better than I expected at least.¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t get carried away. I will surpass you soon enough, bitch.¡± Thyra snorted. ¡°We will see about that.¡± Ember chuckled. ¡°Wait Wait Wait, I think you guys are missing something here.¡± Suddenly, Arvina spoke up. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter, Teacher Arvina?¡± Nux questioned with a confused look on his face. ¡°He is a King Stage Cultivator, just how did they capture him!? How can a few Expert Stage Cultivators stop a King Stage CUltvator from running away!? This is unheard of!¡± Arvina questioned. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard if you stab the calf muscle~¡± Skyla smiled cutely as she pointed at Eliyard¡¯s body. ¡°¡­¡± Arvina¡¯s eyes finally fell on Eliyard¡¯s body. She noticed that both his calves muscles were stabbed by two knives. However, that wasn¡¯t it. There was one knife on his right thigh, one on his left foot, one was pierced inside the right shoulder and his entire face was swollen up, but that was probably Nux¡¯s doing. Arvina could now imagine what happened and how it happened. ¡°Hmm hmm, if we use assassination techniques more creatively, you can capture someone alive. You just have to stab nonlethal points rather than the critical ones.¡± Thyra spoke with a fresh smile on her face. ¡°Though I will admit, I almost pierced his heart out of instinct.¡± ¡°Now now, we have to treat him properly, okay? He is the key to our base after all.¡± Edda chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± Although there were a lot of things in her mind, Arvina decided to stay silent. ¡°Which kingdom sent you bastards?¡± Eliyard questioned with eyes full of rage. ¡°Alright, you can drop this act now. You are not fooling anyone.¡± Ember spoke while she glanced at Eliyard. ¡°Act?¡± Nux tilted his face in confusion. ¡°Yeah, him acting all brave like this, it is all an act. Although rare, I have seen a few people act like that. They are the type who fear ¡®pain¡¯ more than death. They would try to make you feel that they are not afraid of death, just so they could fool you into thinking that they are not the ones you can break with torture and you would kill them right away.¡± Ember then walked towards Eliyard and soon, the smile on her face turned demonic, ¡°In other words, they act brave, however, in reality, They are the biggest cowards you would ever meet in your entire life.¡± Chapter 387 Eliyard Kingson, are you willing to be my Slave? ¡°In other words, they act brave, however, They are the biggest cowards you would ever meet in your entire life.¡± Ember spoke as she looked at Eliyard with a demonic smile on her face. ¡°Aren¡¯t I right, Eliyard Kingson?¡± ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Eliyard questioned as his body trembled a little. Ember crouched and with her face close to Eliyard, she whispered, ¡°You are not the one asking questions here, Eliyard.¡± ¡°E-E-Ember¡­ You are E-Ember W-Windstar¡­¡± Eliyard finally recalled. He always thought that Ember was a little familiar, however, he didn¡¯t care much about it because he was dealing with other, far more important matters, however, now that Ember¡¯s face was so close to his, he finally recalled who she was. ¡°Oh ho? I didn¡¯t know you were so popular, Ember.¡± Nux chuckled. ¡°What can I say? You can¡¯t contain my awesomeness no matter what happens.¡± ¡°Indeed, Indeed. I agree with that.¡± Nux nodded repeatedly and then, he questioned, ¡°So? What about him? What you said about him, is it really true?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we have a better way to find out?¡± Suddenly, Thyra walked forward. ¡°Hmm? What are they, Thyra?¡± Nux questioned with a smile on his face. Thyra smiled back, then she walked towards Eliyard and crouched. ¡°We can always test it out, can¡¯t we?¡± Saying that, Thyra stabbed a knife into his left thigh. ¡°AAaaGGGhHHhh!!¡± Eliyard screamed in pain. ¡°Hmmmmmmmm.¡± Thyra nodded to herself. ¡°What did you find out, Detective Thyra?¡± Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. Evane noticed that he was awfully unbothered about the man screaming in front of it and narrowed her eyes. Different thoughts about this situation filled her mind after that. Of course, everyone else was oblivious to these thoughts. ¡°Hmmm, I was wondering this when I stabbed him before, but now I am sure. His screams are louder than the screams I usually hear when I stab other people. This is very strange. It is almost as if he feels more pain than the others.¡± ¡°Hmmm, that is an interesting theory.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°But how does that prove my point?¡± Ember questioned curiously. ¡°Well, it does not, for now.¡± ¡°For now?¡± Felberta frowned. ¡°We can always run more experiments, can we not? There are many non-life-threatening places on his body, we have a lot of healing potions in our stock, so why don¡¯t we find more about this?¡± Thyra proposed. ¡°That seems like an interesting idea.¡± Nux and his other women nodded, however, ¡°NO! NO! You can¡¯t hurt me anymore! You don¡¯t need to prove it. She¡¯s is right! I am afraid of pain, so don¡¯t hurt me! Please! I will do anything you want, just don¡¯t hurt me.¡± Before the experiment could continue, Eliyard spoke up. He had finally realized. He was cornered by a group of crazy people. Absolute maniacs! Just how could one not care about someone who is screaming in agony and just talking about things like it is a normal Sunday? How ridiculous is that!? Eliyard didn¡¯t have any intentions to against these crazy people. He was cornered here, he needed an opportunity to get out of this place. However, he will do all of that later, for now, ensuring that he won¡¯t get stabbed anymore had a higher priority. ¡°Oh? Well, this proves your theory, doesn¡¯t it, Ember? He is a coward.¡± ¡°I never doubted myself for even a second.¡± ¡°I certainly believe that.¡± ¡°Well then, I believe it is my turn now, correct?¡± Nux smiled as he stepped towards Eliyard and then, he questioned. ¡°Eliyard Kingson, are you willing to be my Slave?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I definitely am. I would do anything you say, no matter what it is.¡± Eliyard answered without a second of hesitation. Even Nux was a little taken aback. ¡°A simple yes would have sufficed.¡± ¡°W-What have you done to me?¡± Suddenly, Eliyard questioned in panic. Right after he said those words, a strange energy entered his body, and for some reason, he got a bad feeling about this energy. For some reason, he knew that whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t a good thing. And of course, he was 100% right. ¡°Nothing much, really. Just a little magic of mine that would ensure that you remain loyal to me from now on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Eliyard frowned. However, before he could even ask anything, Thyra removed all the knives that were stabbed into his body. ¡°AAaagghhH- Ummghgfgffff!¡± He opened his mouth to scream, however, Thyra forced a healing potion into his mouth. The man wasn¡¯t even allowed to scream. The wounds started healing up, and although the healing wasn¡¯t very fast, Eliyard¡¯s condition was certainly better compared to before. Thyra, Ember, and Nux moved away from him, leaving him alone. Seeing this, Arvina frowned. ¡°What are you guys doing? What if he runs away?¡± ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t he admit to being my Slave? Everything will be fine from now on, don¡¯t worry.¡± Nux smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Eliyard?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, of course, yes. I would never run away, how could I possibly do that when I gave you my word? Don¡¯t worry, I am a man of my word.¡± Eliyard answered with a smile on his face, at the same time, he continued to tie up the wounds on his legs with bandages. As someone who fear pain more than anything, he had a decent knowledge of first aid. Soon, the ring on his finger shined, another Healing Potion appeared in his hand and he gulped it down as well. Nux and his women did nothing but watch him do whatever he wanted with a smile on their faces. It was as if they were waiting for something. This confused Evane and Arvina a lot. ¡°So? Shall we discuss how things are going to change after today?¡± When Eliyard was finally done with everything and was now standing on his two legs, Nux questioned. Eliyard smiled. ¡°Ah, sure. Of course, I am your slave now, you could tell me whatever you want. I will make sure¡­¡± Eliyard started walking towards the doors while talking, making it look as natural as possible. Arvina panicked when he was near the doors, however, suddenly, ¡°¡­all you have to do is give the ord- AAAGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!¡± Eliyard shrieked in agony. ¡°You thought of running away, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nux chuckled. Chapter 388 oh... it’s just that l know a person who has the same name. ¡°Alright, fire all the servants who work here, I will bring my own people here,¡± Nux ordered while he and his wives walked around Eliya- Nux¡¯s new mansion. ¡°As you command, Master.¡± Behind them, Nux¡¯s most loyal slave walked with his head bowed. ¡°Hmm, finally those people would have a place to live, they aren¡¯t doing any good while staying with Bannermane and Hardwick.¡± Thyra smiled. ¡°Indeed. Those assassins would be moving a lot now, tell them to be prepared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure they don¡¯t slack off.¡± Thyra nodded. ¡°Also, which is the most lavish room in this Mansion?¡± Nux questioned. ¡°That would be mine, Master.¡± ¡°Yeah, that would be mine now.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I would make sure to change the curtains, bedsheets, no, I would just change the whole bed and would¡­ umm¡­¡± Eliyard then looked around and muttered, ¡°I would make sure to place the largest bed possible inside that room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The whole area turned silent. ¡°Mhm, Nux, I like this new Slave of yours, you Pass.¡± Edda gave a thumbs up. ¡°I thank you for your praise, Lady umm¡­¡± ¡°Edda.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Edda.¡± Eliyard bowed respectfully. ¡°See that? Cowards really are the best, aren¡¯t they?¡± Ember whispered into Nux¡¯s ears. ¡°Indeed.¡± Nux nodded with a satisfied look on his face. This all started after Eliyard experienced that hellish pain after he tried to run away. Mind you, the pain that the Slave Seal inflicts was so strong that even someone like Thyra had no choice but to give up, a coward like Eliyard didn¡¯t even stand a chance of resisting it. And as someone who fears pain more than his life, Eliyard made a point to not betray his Master for the rest of his life. And that, was how the most Loyal Slave to ever exist in this world was born. ¡°Huh? Teacher?¡± While Nux and the others were exploring their new mansion, a familiar person appeared in front of them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Candice narrowed her eyes when she saw Nux. Nux, however, completely ignored her words and turned towards Eliyard. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± ¡°S-She is my student, so she has the right to live in my mansion.¡± ¡°Well, not anymore, kick her out.¡± Nux ordered. Eliyard nodded and then walked towards Candice. ¡°Candice, you should leave. You are not allowed to live here any longer.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Candice frowned. ¡°Because I said so. Now leave.¡± ¡°But according to the rule-¡± ¡°Yes, I, as the Headmaster of the Academy have made a new rule, that you, aren¡¯t allowed to stay here. Now leave.¡± Eliyard ordered. There were no signs of his previous tamed behavior, now he looked like the old headmaster again. ¡°That is quite a transformation.¡± Felberta commented. ¡°Indeed.¡± Nux nodded with a smile on his face. Enjoying the show that was happening in front of him. ¡°My father will know about this.¡± Candice threatened in a solemn tone. ¡°A father who is merely a Marquee? You think I care about him? Trust me, child, if even 10 of your fathers were to come at me, nothing would be changed. Now leave. Also, keep in mind, do not call yourself my student anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Candice didn¡¯t say anything, however, with how moist her eyes were, it was clear that she was affected by her tea- past teacher¡¯s words. Momentarily, her eyes fell on Nux, who ignored her this time as well, she clenched her fists and turn around. ¡°Tell someone to keep an eye on her, the moment she leaves the Academy, inform me.¡± Nux spoke as he glanced at Candice who was walking away. ¡°I will do that, Master.¡± Eliyard nodded. The exploring continued for a while longer, Nux changed everything that he didn¡¯t like, of course, his wives ordered the changes they wanted in their new rooms. An hour later, the exploring finally ended and Eliyard bowed. ¡°Master, I have noted all the things you have asked for and will make sure everything is ready by tomorrow morning.¡± Nux nodded. ¡°I will be taking my leave now, Master.¡± Nux nodded again and Eliyard turned away. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe you subdued Eliyard so¡­ easily¡­¡± Arvina commented. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I am a lot stronger than you think, Teacher.¡± Nux smiled. ¡°Can¡­ I ask you something?¡± After a moment of silence, Arvina spoke. ¡°You can ask me anything you want, Teacher.¡± ¡°Why¡­ why did the Headmaster start screaming at that time¡­?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I would like to know that as well¡­¡± Evane stepped forward as well. ¡°Well, it is one of my magics that ensures someone¡¯s loyalty to me. At that time, he was thinking about running away from me, which was interpreted as him betraying me, thus, the pain.¡± Nux didn¡¯t hide anything. Evane understood what he was talking about. ¡®I will tell you more about it later, love.¡¯ Evane then heard Nux¡¯s voice in her head and she nodded with a smile. ¡°Huh? Magic? What Magic? Is it some sort of Skill Book?¡± Arvina on the other hand, frowned. ¡°Heh. Your student has many secrets, Teacher.¡± Nux chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± Arvina didn¡¯t know what to say. Whatever technique Nux used¡­ it was¡­ Brutal¡­ Of course, she wasn¡¯t planning to call him out on that. In this world, how you achieve something doesn¡¯t matter, the only thing that matters is that have you got what you want or not. Therefore, Arvina didn¡¯t talk much about this ¡®magic¡¯. ¡°Also, why did you fire all the servants working here?¡± She questioned. ¡°Teacher, your servants leaked the news about Ember living with you, what guarantees that these servants won¡¯t leak the news about us living here?¡± ¡°Then who were the new servants you were talking about?¡± ¡°They are my people.¡± Thyra answered. ¡°Your people?¡± ¡°Yes, I have trained them and now, they will be working for him.¡± Thyra answered. ¡°Have you contacted them?¡± Nux questioned while they were on this topic. ¡°Yes I have, they will be coming here soon. Just tell Eliyard to deal with the guards.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Nux replied and Thyra nodded back. ¡°Heh, now, all we have to do is wait.¡± Felberta chuckled. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I am excited to meet Sister Allura.¡± Skyla spoke with an excited look on her face. ¡°Hmm? Allura?¡± Arvina frowned. ¡°She is my wife, Teacher.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s just that I know a person who has the same name.¡± Arvina replied. ¡°Ahh,¡± Nux nodded back. Felberta and the others smiled. Chapter 389 Someone! Save me!! ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A servant bowed with a respectful expression on his face. A black-haired handsome man looked at the servant and questioned with a lazy look on his face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Lady Allura wants to go out on her tour again.¡± The Servant informed. A small frown appeared on Ricardus¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t she go on her little tour 2 weeks ago?¡± ¡°That is correct, Your Majesty, but now the Royal Consort wishes to go out again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ricardus started thinking. The servant who was looking at the King of the Kingdom couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡®Everyone in the Royal Palace knows that Consort Allura likes to go out every week, however, here he is, getting surprised that she wants to go out after 2 weeks. Shouldn¡¯t he be more worried instead? Does he not know anything about his wife at all?¡¯ Ricardus, of course, was oblivious to the servant¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Alright, let her go wherever she wants, however, tell her to return within 2 hours.¡± ¡°2 Hours?¡± The Servant frowned. Isn¡¯t that too less? You could barely even look around if you just have 2 hours. Normally, Consort Allura only returns after 6-7 hours, how is she going to return in just 2 hours? ¡°What? Did you not hear what I said?¡± Ricardus narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nothing at all, Your Majesty. I will inform Consort Allura right now.¡± In the end, this wasn¡¯t a matter where the servant should butt in, therefore, he just bowed and left the room. After the servant left, Ricardus¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Keeve,¡± He called out. A man wearing black colored clothes appeared in front of him and kneeled. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Have they reported anything?¡± Ricardus questioned. Keeve, however, shook his head, ¡°They have not. Let alone using a different way to cultivate, Consort Allura doesn¡¯t cultivate at all. All she does is idle around, read books, eat food, chat with servants and just stare at the building with a silly smile on her face. We have searched her room quite a few times, we have even interrogated the servants she talks to, however, we are unable to find anything. There is no major change in Consort Allura other than her Cultivation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ricardus thought about everything for a while and then, he nodded his head. ¡°I am sure that she is hiding something from us, just keep an eye on her, I am sure she would let her guard down soon enough.¡± ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Also, as you have heard, she is going out again, order your men to follow her, I don¡¯t trust her bodyguards now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Keeve nodded and then, he turned around. After Keeve left his room, a sigh escaped Ricardus¡¯s mouth and he smiled, ¡°Allura, oh my dear Allura, just what is it that you are hiding from me? Is it a secret cultivation technique?¡± Then, his purple eyes shined in greed. ¡°Is it something that would make me an Emperor? I will know about it soon enough.¡± ¡­ ¡®I am inside the Carriage now.¡¯ 30 minutes later, Allura finally walked into her carriage and informed her real husband with an excited look on her face. ¡®Kekeke~ I can¡¯t wait to see you, Allura.¡¯ Allura heard a reply and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to see you either.¡¯ She replied. ¡®Alright, you two know about the plan, correct?¡¯ Amaya, couldn¡¯t hear them talking to each other with so much love interrupted. ¡®Yes, we know. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ Nux and Allura nodded. ¡®Do you want me to go over it again?¡¯ Amaya questioned. ¡®No, we are fine.¡¯ Allura smiled. A small pout appeared on Amaya¡¯s face. ¡®Whatever.¡¯ She snorted. ¡°Lady Allura, we are ready, shall we leave now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Allura nodded with a graceful smile on her face. Her carriage then left the Palace, this time however, along with her 2 Grand Master Stage Bodyguards, there were, ¡®3 Expert Stage Cultivators are following me.¡¯ ¡®Heh, the King really values you, doesn¡¯t he? You might have the chance to become King¡¯s favorite consort, Allura.¡¯ Amaya chuckled. ¡°You can take this chance from me, I don¡¯t care.¡¯ Allura snorted. ¡°I would rather stay as Nux¡¯s favorite wife.¡¯ Amaya commented. ¡®Huh? Since when did you become Nux¡¯s favorite wife?¡¯ ¡®From the start, of course.¡¯ Amaya answered confidently. ¡®Heh, keep dreaming.¡¯ Allura snorted. ¡®Girls, let¡¯s focus on the mission, shall we?¡¯ Nux¡¯s danger senses started tingling when he heard what they were talking about, he could easily predict what situation he would be placed in if he let them continue this conversation, however, he, who has been dealing with these girls for months now, was experienced. Therefore, without even wasting a second, he changed the topic. ¡®There are three Expert Stage CUltvators following you, correct, Allura? Tell me, how strong are they?¡¯ Nux questioned. ¡®Huh? Well, not very strong, the strongest one is only at the middle of the Expert Stage, while the rest seems to have just broken through Grand Master Stage.¡¯ Allura answered. ¡®Hm hm, I understand. They won¡¯t pose much difficulty then.¡¯ Nux nodded. ¡®Heh, you talk as if they would pose trouble if they were at Peak of Expert Stage.¡¯ Amaya chuckled. ¡®Well, if they were all Emperor Stage Cultivators, it would have been problematic.¡¯ Nux replied. ¡®Sure sure.¡¯ Amaya just shook her head. ¡®Hmm, I have arrived at the spot.¡¯ A few minutes later, Allura spoke. Hearing those words, Nux sighed in relief. He managed to avoid the arrow by avoiding that topic. After a light chuckle, Nux¡¯s face turned serious. ¡®Alright, I can see your carriage now.¡¯ ¡®Start the plan.¡¯ Amaya spoke in a solemn tone as well. Allura nodded and then, she ordered. ¡°Stop the Carriage.¡± ¡°Hmm? Here?¡± The driver frowned. ¡°I said stop the carriage!¡± Allura repeated. This time, her voice was filled with panic! ¡°Stop the Carraige you bastard!¡± She shouted in fear. The driver frowned, however, before he could reply, he heard another shout. ¡°Who are you!? How did you get inside!? No! Don¡¯t!!! Someone! Save me!! HELP!! HEL- AAgghhhhHhhhH!!!¡± Chapter 390 Then let’s watch the show, shall we? ¡®Ugghhh¡­ Why do I have to follow her like this¡­¡¯ A man groaned inwardly. He was Trent, one of the men working under King¡¯s Personnel Unit known as the Shadow Guards. Though not many people knew about this Unit, however, if Ricardus were given a choice to choose between the Skyfall Army or the Shadow Unit, then without a doubt, he would choose the Shadow Unit. That was how strong this Unit was. Not only that but they were all extremely loyal to the King as well. Capture them and they would kill themselves the second they get the chance to. The Shadow Unit was the King¡¯s most trusted Unit and knew almost all of the King¡¯s Dark secrets that others didn¡¯t know about. The assassination of the troublesome nobles, stealing from rich nobles, finding out about a piece of certain information, burying down a piece of certain news, spreading rumors, there was nothing that the Shadow Unit didn¡¯t do. And being part of this Unit, Trent was dissatisfied with the fact that rather than risking his life for the King, he was assigned to this pathetic job of spying on his wife. ¡®Ughhh¡­ how boring can one person be¡­?¡¯ Trent groaned inwardly. ¡®She is just going to eat, roam around like an idiot, then return¡­ why are they sending me after her¡­? Don¡¯t they have anything better? How about I kill some nobles? Now that would be interesting¡­¡¯ Trent was full of complaints. He wanted to live a thrilling life, after all. And unfortunately, His wish came true. Suddenly, Allura¡¯s carriage stopped. Trent frowned. ¡®Why has the carriage stopped in the middle of a busy street? Wasn¡¯t she planning to go inside the restaurant?¡¯ He wondered inwardly. Then, his eyes fell on the driver, who stood up from his seat and rushed towards the carriage with a panicked look on his face. Without any manners or constraints, the driver opened the carriage doors and his eyes widened in horror. ¡°Lady Allura! Lady Allura!!!¡± He screamed at the top of his lungs. ¡°Lady Allura is not here!¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Trent frowned. She¡¯s not here? Where else could she be? He was sure that he has seen her entering the carriage with his own two eyes. He couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken. Trent wanted to go out and see what is happening, however, he knew it wasn¡¯t the time yet. Lady Allura had her ¡®official¡¯ protectors, after all. As if on cue, the two protectors quickly rushed towards the driver. ¡°What happened? Where is Lady Allura?¡± One of the protectors questioned. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know!¡± The driver answered in a panic. The protector frowned. Then, he pushed the driver away and peeked into the carriage. ¡°Blood¡­¡± A solemn look appeared on the Protector¡¯s face. There were some signs of a struggle inside the carriage. ¡°AAGGGHHHHHHH!!!!¡± Before the two protectors could talk more about it, one of the commoners, who had circled around the carriage to see what was going on screamed in horror. The others looked in the direction he was pointing at and, ¡°AAGGGHHHHHHH!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Head!¡± ¡°Murder!!¡± ¡°He was beheaded!!¡± Chaos ensued. There was a bodyless head that was rolling on the ground with endless blood coming out of the neck¡­ Trent¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he saw that face¡­ ¡®That¡¯s Stark!¡¯ He recognized that face. It was a man from the Shadow Unit. Not only that, but he was also one of the 3 members who were following behind Allura, just like him. What¡¯s even worse? He was the strongest out of all of them! ¡®How did he die? Why didn¡¯t we see or notice anything? When did all this happen?¡¯ Many questions popped inside his mind, however, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about these things. Right now, he had to act. The enemy was in the shadows and was trying to hunt them, they don¡¯t know anything about the enemy, however, with how effortlessly he killed Stark, Trent assumed that he was a King Stage Cultivator. The best move in this situation would obviously be to run away, however, King¡¯s wife went missing, and the only proof they have is the carriage. They couldn¡¯t leave it here, not in the hands of those useless protectors. Therefore, the best solution would be, Trent dashed towards the Carriage. There, his eyes fell on another man who was running towards the carriage as well. He knew that man. He was the other member who was assigned to this mission. It seemed that he had the same thought process as Trent. The two of them nodded at each other and stood in front of the carriage with their backs touching each other. ¡°W-Who are you!?¡± One of the protectors questioned in panic. ¡°Shut it, we will be taking over this case now.¡± Trent declared, and at the same time, a badge appeared in his hands. Seeing that badge, the two protectors¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. ¡°K-King¡¯s Badge!!¡± *Whoosh* *Crackle* *Crackle* While Trent was dealing with the protectors, his partner quickly fired a firecracker in the sky. Within a few seconds, the blue Sky was shining with red, and yellow colors, however, no one had the time to admire that beautiful sight. The crowd continued to run away hysterically, the protectors just bowed their heads, and Trent and his partners just stood there, with their backs touching each other. ¡°The guards should be here soon.¡± Trent¡¯s partner, Tim, spoke. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t let your guard down. The attacker can attack any time.¡± Trent replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am prepared.¡± Trent and Tim stood there on full alert. Seeing that sight, Nux, who was looking at everything from afar smiled, ¡°So they are the Shadow Unit? Doesn¡¯t look very strong to me.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡± Allura, who was on Nux¡¯s back spoke in a solemn tone. ¡°Well, I will admit, their reaction was faster than I thought. I wanted to kill 2 of them, but they grouped up too quickly.¡± ¡°You should have asked for help.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Nux nodded. Realizing his mistake. ¡°Not that it would matter anyway. In the end, what we wanted to achieve has been achieved.¡± Allura chuckled. ¡°Then let¡¯s watch the show, shall we?¡± Nux pointed at the unit of soldiers that were rushing towards the area. Chapter 391 A clear challenge. ¡°Everybody, calm down, no one will move, listen to what I say, otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being cruel.¡± The Man who was leading the Unit of Soldiers ordered. ¡°Lord, they are not listening to us at all!¡± ¡°Hmph! Why are they panicking about a little head? If they are that scared, I need to use this fear to my advantage. Guards, behead whoever dares to disobey you. You have my permission.¡± As soon as this order was released, 3 more heads fell on the ground. ¡°¡­¡± This time, no one shouted. The entire area turned silent. ¡°I will repeat. Nobody moves. If anyone dares to disobey my words, you would meet a similar fate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everybody turned silent. With a satisfied look on his face, the Head of the Guards continued, ¡°Royal Consort Allura has been Kidnapped by some filthy rats, not only that, but those bastards dared to kill one of our people, if anyone of you has any idea about what has happened, come forward. If the information you provide turns out to be helpful, you would be heavily rewarded.¡± Everyone looked at each other, clearly interested in the ¡®heavy rewards¡¯ the Head Guard was talking about, however, nobody stepped forward. No one knew what happened, not even the people who gathered here first. Seeing this, the Head Guard just sighed. Then, he turned towards Trent and Tim and bowed, ¡°Sir, we have surrounded the Area.¡± Trent and Tim nodded. ¡°Alright, I think we should begin the investigation.¡± ¡°Lord¡­¡± Suddenly, one of the protectors called out. ¡°What?¡± Trent questioned. ¡°You should look inside the Carriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Trent looked at the protector and then nodded. With a serious look on his face, he peeked into the Carriage and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Blood¡­¡± ¡°Blood?¡± Tim frowned. Trent nodded, Tim then peaked into the carriage as well and his face turned serious. ¡°You.¡± Trent pointed at the Head Guard. ¡°Call the Driver.¡± Trent ordered. A few seconds later, the Driver appeared. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°I d-do not know anything, Lord.¡± The Driver stuttered. His face had lost all its color and his body was trembling. It was clear that he was scared of something. ¡°Why did you stop the carriage so suddenly?¡± Trent questioned. ¡°Lady Allura ordered me to.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Trent, Tim, and the Head Guard frowned. ¡°Lady Allura ordered you to?¡± ¡°Y-Yes Lord.¡± ¡°Why would she do that?¡± Tim couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I-I do not know, however, I could feel that her voice sounded a little shaky¡­¡± The Driver then told everything that happened and the more they heard it, the more they couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. ¡°You¡­ are you trying to fool us¡­?¡± Suddenly, the Head Guard looked at the Driver and narrowed his eyes. ¡°NO! Lord! Believe me, I am not lying! That is exactly what happened! Please, believe me!¡± The Driver practically begged. ¡°Actually¡­ what he says makes sense¡­ Even the people who were passing by attested that they heard those words.¡± Suddenly, Trent spoke up. ¡°What if they are in this plan as well?¡± THe Head Guard questioned. Trent, however, shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I do not trust people, I only trust evidence. And the evidence says that this man isn¡¯t lying.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The Head Guard frowned. ¡°Think with me, ¡®Who are you? How did you get inside?¡¯ These words clearly mean that someone somehow entered Consort Allura¡¯s carriage. ¡®No, don¡¯t kill me. Someone, Save me. Help.¡¯ These words mean that the person who enter tried to harm Allura, and clearly, he overpowered her, who was an Expert Stage Cultivator. There are signs of a struggle inside the carriage, along with blood, which, I believe should be Consort Allura¡¯s.¡± ¡°So you are saying that someone just randomly entered the carriage we were keeping our eyes on, attacked Lady Allura, took her away with him, and we didn¡¯t see anything?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ As absurd as it sounds, that is the only possibility I can think of. Don¡¯t judge them by normal means. Look at Stark¡¯s head¡­ With how clean the cut is, I am sure that the one who did it was a King Stage Cultivator¡­¡± Trent¡¯s tone got heavier when he talked about Stark¡¯s death. Clearly, he was affected by the death of his partner. ¡°Do you think it was the same person?¡± Tim questioned. ¡°No, I think they were different. One entered Lady Allura¡¯s carriage, while the other killed Stark.¡± ¡°And both of them were King Stage Cultivators?¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t think of anyone weaker doing anything like this.¡± ¡°But¡­ why would they kill Stark? If they wanted to kill him, then why didn¡¯t they kill the two of us as well?¡± Tim questioned with a frown on his face. It was scary how he was talking about his own death like that. But that was just how the Members of the shadow unit were. They never cared about their own death. For them, failing to successfully complete a mission and disappointing the King was much worse than death. ¡°To send a message.¡± Trent answered. ¡°Those bastards clearly knew that Lady Allura has left the Mansion, which, of course, wasn¡¯t very hard to know, however, that was not it, these bastards also knew that we were following her. Therefore, not only did they harm Lady Allura right in front of us, they even killed the strongest among us. I do not see any other reason for doing this other than sending a message. A clear show of strength. A clear challenge. To not only us, but the entire Shadow Unit. Whoever these people are, they are clearly not your average men, they have a goal in their mind. A scary goal.¡± Trent answered with a grim look on his face. Tim¡¯s face turned serious, ¡°So they left us alive so we could become there¡­¡± ¡°Messengers, yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them turned silent. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Tim questioned. After thinking about things for more than 5 minutes, Trent just shook his head. ¡°We have no other option, we have to report to the King.¡± ¡°¡­alright.¡± Although he wanted to report this after catching the criminal, Tim knew he couldn¡¯t do that right now. They didn¡¯t have any way to catch the culprit. Therefore, they could only return empty-handed. ¡°You there.¡± Trent called. ¡°Yes Sir.¡± The Head Guard stepped forward. ¡°Search everyone present here, though I highly doubt it, there are chances that the culprit or someone who is related to the culprit is still here. Capture anyone you think suspicious and don¡¯t back off from using violence if you want.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± The Head Guard Saluted. ¡°We will report this to the King.¡± Saying that, Tim and Trent looked at each other, And disappeared. Chapter 392 l will become a laughing stock! Chapter 392 l will become a laughing stock! "So you are telling me that my wife disappeared in the middle of the crowded speed, right in front of 3 Expert Stage Cultivators' eyes, and not only were you not able to stop it, you even failed to see what had happened?" King Ricardus, who right now was sitting on his throne questioned with a solemn look on his face. Right now, he looked nothing like the lazy and carefree man that didn't bother with anything his ministers said. Right now, he looked like a ferocious beast who is trying his best to hold his soaring anger. In front of him, 2 men wearing black colored clothes were kneeling with expressionless looks on their faces. "We failed you, your majesty. We are willing to give up on our life as compensation." Trent replied in a respectful tone. "You think your pitiful like can pay for the damage that has been done to my reputation?" The King spat in anger. "My wife suddenly disappeared! Most probably killed or kidnapped by someone, right inside the capital of my Kingdom, in broad daylight! I will become a laughing stock!" "¡­" Trent and Tim didn't say anything. They knew that the King is angry, and it was best not to say anything at this moment. Also, it was not the time to say anything right now, someone else would do it. "Your Majesty, you need to calm down." Keeve, the Leader of the Shadow Unit stepped forward. He was someone that even the King respected. "Keeve, you better have a solution in your mind." This time, however, even Keeve wasn't very sure. "¡­I would need some more time to think about my plans, your Majesty." "¡­what?" Ricardus frowned. Keeve didn't dare to look into his eyes. Ricardus then turned towards his 4 Ministers, "You guys must have some sort of plan in your mind, correct?" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The Ministers, who always tried to impress the King and show off their intelligence stayed silent. This King couldn't believe this. However, Keeve and the Ministers were not to blame. This incident was too strange, to begin with. How can an Expert Stage Cultivator just disappear in broad daylight, in the middle of a busy street when 3 more Expert Stage Cultivators were following her from behind? This just does not make any sense. There were many questions they all wanted to ask. Why did Consort Allura order the Driver to stop the Carraige? Who was the person that entered the carriage? Why was Consort Allura so scared of him? Did she try to fight him? How strong was he? Also, how just how did that person enter the carriage without being seen? How did he leave? Did he kill Consort Allura and then placed her body inside his storage ring? Or did he take Consort Allura with him? What does he want? Why target Consort Allura? Is it related to her getting stronger so quickly? Also, who killed Stark, the Expert Stage Cultivator? Was he the same person who attacked Consort Allura? Or was he someone else? Did those two fight against each other? Why didn't Trent and Tim notice anything? Just what the hell happened? Their heads were filled with countless questions that they couldn't find the answers to. The more they thought about it, the scarier this got. *Bam* Suddenly, the King slammed his hand on the armrest of the throne, breaking it in the process. The King then stood up and glared at Trent and Tim. "You two will receive your punishment once this case is solved." "We will give our all to solve this case and wash this shame." Trent bowed and Tim nodded. "Keeve, follow me." Suddenly, the King ordered in a solemn tone. Keeve wanted to ask where they were going, however, with how angry King was, he didn't dare to ask anything and followed him quietly. As for the rest of the ministers, well, since they were ordered, they didn't follow the king and started talking with Trent and Tim, trying to get more information about the incident. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Hearing the knock on the doors, Kelton opened the door. "Your Majesty?" Kelton frowned. "I want to talk to Amaya." Ricardus spoke with a solemn look on his face. Seeing this, Kelton's frown deepened, however, he didn't dare to keep the King standing. "Please, enter." Saying that, he stepped aside. Ricardus entered the room and soon, his eyes fell on Amaya, who was lying on the bed, covered in that dangerous Black Mist. Ricardus also noticed that the Black Mist looked more¡­ lethal than before¡­ His eyes then fell on Amaya, who was 'sleeping' peacefully. "Your condition is not getting any better, I see." Ricardus commented. Hearing his words, Amaya finally opened her eyes, her deep black eyes met Ricardus's purple eyes, and once again, Ricardus was taken back. His consort really was beautiful. It is a pity that she is cursed. "So you are finally here, I was waiting for you." Amaya spoke with a small smile on her face. "Hmm?" Hearing her words, Ricardus finally came out of his reverie and questioned. "What do you mean by that?" Amaya didn't answer that question directly, she just turned her head towards Kelton and ordered. "Leave, I would like to talk with his Majesty, alone." Kelton frowned, however, since he didn't go against Amaya's order and nodded. It wasn't like he could save Amaya if the King decided to harm her. Once Kelton left, Amaya turned towards Ricardus and smiled, "Allura was kidnapped, correct? I was wondering when you would come here to seek my help." "How did you know about it? And why did you send him out?" Ricardus questioned. "You know who you are talking to right? I may be in a state where I can't move very often, but I am still the leader of the Thousand Information Chamber. As for sending him out, well, I didn't know if you have made this news public or not." Amaya replied. "Isn't he the one who reports everything to you?" King questioned with a curious look on his face. "I can't trust a single person, now can I?" Amaya smiled. Chapter 393 Search Chapter 393 Search "I can't trust a single person, now, can I?" Amaya smiled. "¡­" The King narrowed his eyes, he believed that Amaya trusted this butler more than anyone in this world, however, it seems that he was wrong. Of course, in the end, it didn't matter to him at all. Whatever was happening between Amaya and her servant wasn't something Ricardus would bother himself with. He was here for a reason, and the reason was, "Look, if you are here to ask me where Allura is, or anything related to this case, then sorry to disappoint you, but even I don't know anything about this." Amaya shook her head. "Even you don't know anything about this?" The King was a little surprised. This wasn't something he expected to hear. Not after Amaya was the first one to talk about this incident. "Your Majesty, you have to understand, we are talking about a man who can somehow enter and leave a Royal Consort's carriage without being noticed in the broad daylight. I have never heard about this sort of absurd Skill in my entire life. This is definitely not the work of a normal cultivator. He must be someone special¡­ The one behind it¡­ I have a hunch that he is a very scary enemy, a lot scarier than we are imagining him to be." Amaya spoke in a solemn tone. Then, she looked into the King's purple eyes and cautioned. "Your Majesty, I would suggest you to be cautious¡­" Keeve, who heard those words fell into deep thoughts, for some reason, the priority of catching the culprit rose marginally in his mind. This King, however, didn't take Amaya's words seriously. "I do not need your words of caution, Amaya. What I want is your assistance. Use that head of yours and think of a way to find the culprit. And if you can't even do that, then you might as well close that little chamber of yours." The King spat. "As I said before, I do not know anything about this case. We have practically zero clues, there is nothing to narrow down our search upon, no one knows what the culprit looks like, no one knows if it is a single individual or a group, and if they are indeed a group, no one knows how many of them are there. Nothing is known at all, therefore, Your Majesty, I cannot help you." The King Clenched his fist. "Useless." Spatting those words, the King left Amaya's room after shutting down the doors as loudly as he could. *Bam* After the King left, a small smile appeared on Amaya's face. 'Who knows, the culprit might be a Handsome devil who likes to kidnap beautiful women¡­' Then, she pouted. 'I wonder when that devil would kidnap me¡­ Am I not beautiful enough?' "Lady Amaya! Are you alright!?" While Amaya was thinking about all this, a man entered her room with a panicked look on his face. "Yes, Kelton, I am alright." Amaya nodded with a calm look on his face. "W-Why was the King here? And why did he look so angry when he left?" Kelton questioned. "Well, he lost one of his trophies." Amaya chuckled. "Huh?" Kelton failed to understand, however, Amaya didn't bother to explain. She just smiled, looking forward to what would happen in the future. ¡­ *Bam* *Clank* *Bam* *Clank* *Bam* *Clank* "Useless! All of you bastards are useless!" The King started throwing and breaking everything he could find, trying to vent his frustration. Keeve, Trent, Tim, and the Ministers stayed silent and let the King do whatever he wanted. 5 minutes later, after breaking about everything he could find, the King finally calmed down, his eyes, however, were still red in anger. With his body trembling in anger, the King ordered. "Search." "Huh?" The Ministers frowned. "Search for Allura. Search every single house, inn, tent, restaurant, shop, or any sort of building, abandoned or not, search every single of them. If you find anything or anyone suspicious, capture him. Form search parties, use all those useless guards who are doing nothing but wasting the Kingdom's food. Find Allura. I do not care how you do it but I need Allura standing in front of me within a week. If this does not happen then¡­ Don't even think of living an easy life from now on." The Ministers frowned. This Search order¡­ This was impractical! Just how in the hell were they supposed to do that within a week!? Just how much manpower would they have to use? What about the Palace? Who is going to protect the Palace? What if the one who attacked Consort Allura attacks them? How would they defend themselves? The Minsters panicked. However, the King didn't care about what they were thinking. All he needed were results. He wanted his Allura back. He wanted the culprit behind this kneeling in front of him. He wanted to torture the bastard who dared to touch what was his. Only then, would he be able to wash this shame away. "Now what are you doing here!? Leave!" The King shouted again. No matter how unwilling they were, Keeve, Trent, Tim, and Ministers left the Hall. Then, they gave out commands, every one of them calling their subordinates, and head of guards. Messages were sent to noble houses, even the Skyfall Army was involved. Within the next few hours, the entire Palace and then the capital fell into Chaos. Guards and Soldiers roaming here and there. People being captured left and right. Guards searching nobles' and commoners' houses alike. The inns, the shops, each of these places were thoroughly checked. More and more guards joined this operation, adding up the number and boosting the search speed. This absurd behavior carried on for days. From the Capital to the other cities, then to the outskirts of cities and villages, every place was searched. Many many criminals, who were hiding and trying to avoid the guards for years were captured. However, the Criminals the Guards were looking for, They were nowhere to be found. Chapter 394 l want to fight him. Chapter 394 l want to fight him. "Headmaster Eliyard, I am sure you already know what has happened, therefore, I would appreciate it if you were to step back and let me do what I came here for." Keeve looked into the Headmaster's eyes and spoke. "I didn't expect you to come here personally." Eliyard spoke. Keeve wasn't someone who appears in public very often. Therefore, Eliyard was surprised to see this man in front of him. "I am tasked to search the Royal Academy and the Dukes' Houses." Keeve replied with an expressionless face. "Sending a King Stage Cultivator to search the places where the King Stage Cultivators reside¡­ I see." Eliyard nodded to himself. Keeve narrowed his eyes, "You aren't going to stop me, are you?" "Hmm? Of course not. Why would I go against the King's orders? I have nothing to hide. Search anywhere you want. Of course, I hope you do it in moderation because you know, even I have an image I need to stand up to." Eliyard smiled. "Heh. I understand, you don't have to worry, if you have nothing to hide, which, of course, I am sure is true, I will mind this 'image' of yours." Keeve chuckled and then, he ordered, "Alright, come in. Search every place you want, if you see anything suspicious, contact me." "Yes Sir!" The Guards standing behind Keeve entered and soon, they spread around. Keeve then turned towards Eliyard, "I would like to visit your mansion." "Mhm, I welcome you with open arms." Eliyard nodded. "Follow me." Saying those words, Eliyard started walking. A minute later, Eliyard and Keeve entered Eliyard's Mansion. Keeve started looking around, trying to find anything suspicious, trying to find anything related to Consort Allura. However, what he didn't know was that 'Consort Allura' herself was standing right behind him, looking at him with an interested look on her face. "So he is that Keeve, the famed Leader of the Shadow Unit?" Nux spoke. "Indeed." Allura answered. "Hmmm, doesn't look very special to me." Nux muttered as he looked at Keeve while his golden eyes shined. "Hmmm, he is different from Eliyard." Ember commented. "Hmm? How can you tell?" Nux questioned. According to the System, there wasn't much difference between Eliyard and Keeve, however, Nux knew that the previous General wouldn't say anything without any reason. "Well, his posture, his aura, the air around him, everything is different. He may not be a Warrior, however, he has seen blood. A lot of blood. He is a capable man. To be honest, I want to fight him." Ember spoke with an excited look on her face. "Tsk Tsk, just fight me." Nux snorted. Not liking this at all. He was not going to lie, he was jealous. For a moment, he wanted to Kill this man named Keeve. It wasn't something big, however, "Hmm?" This little thought was enough for Keeve to sense that something was wrong. He turned around, however, "¡­" There was nothing to see. "What happened?" Eliyard questioned with a frown on his face. "Nothing¡­" Keeve frowned. He was sure he sensed something. Actually, he didn't just sense something, he sensed his death. However, that feeling disappeared the moment it appeared. A strange thing indeed. Thinking that, Keeve turned around and continued to walk with Eliyard. Behind him, Nux reappeared in front of his women. "That was close." He spoke. "You need to control your Killing Intent." Felberta spoke. "Well, don't blame now, alright? It was a mistake." Ember spoke with a wide smile on her face. "Tsk." Thyra snorted. "The Harem's Gate saved you." Allura chuckled. "Indeed." "Harem's Gate and Conceal is a scary combination." Skyla muttered. "Scary? It's a cheat! An absurd combination." Thyra snorted. "Indeed, Indeed." Felberta nodded her head. Nux just smiled. He already knew how much of a cheat he was, however, right now, it wasn't about him. He was more interested in this Keeve in front of him. "He is sharp." He commented. "I told you he is sharp." Ember smiled. "Mhm, I never doubted you for a second." Nux and his women continued to observe this man named Keeve with relaxed looks on their faces. Soon, half an hour passed by, right now, Keeve was inside the last room inside Eliyard's mansion, however, he was unable to find anything, even though the one he was trying to find so desperately was standing right in front of him. "Are you going to leave now? Or would you like to have a cup of tea with me?" Eliyard questioned with a small smile on his face. Keeve looked at the man in front of him and narrowed his eyes, "Eliyard, recently, I heard that you fired all your subordinates and hired new ones, what's with that?" His eyes looked scary right now, he looked as if the moment a lie comes out of Elliyard's mouth, he would kill him. Eliyard, however, wasn't scared. He was used to acting like a brave, fearless man for many, many years, Something like this wasn't enough to threaten him. "Those workers weren't doing their job properly, so I fired them. It's not a big deal, now is it?" "The Timing is very coincidental though." Keeve looked into Eliyar's eyes, trying to pierce through all the walls he had placed inside his mind. Eliyard, however, just shook his head, "Well, coincidence happens." "¡­" Keeve was unable to say anything. "Lord!" Soon, the Guards who were searching the rest of the Academy returned as well. "Did you find anything?" Keeve questioned. "No, we did not. It is just like we suspected, the Royal Academy has nothing to do with all this." The Soldier commented. "Of course." Eliyard chuckled. "Well, Keeve, it was nice catching up with you, however, as you know, I am the Headmaster of the Academy, so just like you, I have some things that I need to do. I hope you successfully find that culprit. Whoever he is. And of course, don't hesitate to come here and ask for assistance if you want." With that, Keeve was sent out of the Academy. "Alright, we will be visiting Duke Fulvanius next." With that, the Search operation continued. Chapter 395 The Solid Earth Kingdom has been acting strangely. Chapter 395 The Solid Earth Kingdom has been acting strangely. "Useless, you all are absolutely useless." The King declared with his eyes fuming in rage. "Failing to find a single person even with so many men under your command, hmph, useless." This time, however, the Ministers didn't stay silent. "Your Majesty, things aren't as simple as they seem." One of the Ministers stepped forward. "What does that mean?" The King narrowed his eyes. Right now, the last thing he wanted to hear were excuses. "Our men have been searching all around the Kingdom and although we were unable to find Consort Allura, it doesn't mean that we returned completely empty-handed." "What did you find out?" The King questioned. He was desperately hoping for a piece of good news. However, luck didn't seem to be on his side. "Lady Allura wasn't the only person to get kidnapped." "Huh?" The King frowned. "Yes, many missing cases have been reported within these last few days. A Viscount named Felberta Avelye is missing along with her two closest maids. The method of kidnapping was very similar to Consort Allura, the carriage they were riding stopped and they disappeared in broad daylight. Along with this Viscount, a few other nobles have been Kidnapped as well, even some of the commoners met the same fate. With this, we can be assured now. This isn't a work of a single individual. It's an organization, a big, and strong organization." Hearing these words, the King narrowed his eyes. "Is there a connection between Allura and the others who were Kidnapped?" "We have been trying to find that out, however, we were unable to come up with anything. Allura and all these people are not related to each other at all." The Minister shook his head with a disappointed look on his face. "To have so many strong Cultivators as their members, this organization is definitely not a normal organization, they must have been staying in the dark for decades, looking for an opportunity to strike. I don't think they would act so brazenly just to kidnap some people at random. There has to be a reason. There has to be a pattern. There must be some sort of hidden connection between the people they are Kidnapping. There has to be." The King spoke. The Minister, however, shook his head, "No, there is nothing in common, we have searched and thought about every single possibility." "Then think more." The King ordered. "But-" "No buts. I do not want any excuses, use that brain of yours and think of something. I am already holding back a lot since I haven't beheaded you all for being so incompetent, now don't make me regret my decision." The King snapped. Seeing this, the Ministers looked at each other and frowned. Then, collectively, their eyes fell on Keeve. Seeing this, Keeve sighed, and then, he stepped forward. "Your Majesty, I don't think it would be that easy to track these people down." "What do you mean?" If it was someone else who had said those words, the King would have snapped by now, however, Keeve was different, he was the man who the King trusted the most. He was his strongest and the most loyal subordinate. Therefore, the King treated him with respect. "These people are stronger than we expected." Keeve replied. Ricardus's frown deepened. "A few days ago, Ember Windstar, the General of the Woods Dynasty, was about to return to the Capital in a carriage when suddenly, she disappeared. The men who were hired to escort her were found dead near the carriage. Doesn't this sound familiar?" Keeve questioned. "You are trying to say¡­" The King finally realized. "Yes, I suspect that the ones behind the disappearance of General Ember Windstar are the same people who have attacked Consort Allura. This means that those bastards do not operate in the Skyfall Kingdom alone, they operate in Woods Dynasty, and presumably in the Solid Earth and the Skadi Kingdom as well. The entire world is their playground. That also means that searching inside the Skyfall Kingdom is foolish, there is a possibility that Consort Allura is in another Kingdom." "Another Kingdom?" Ricardus frowned. This makes things a lot more complicated than before. In the Skyfall Kingdom, he could do whatever he wanted. However, there is no way this wide-scale search would be allowed inside any of the Kingdoms. This would simply mean a slap to their face, after all. No Kingdom would take it with smiles on their faces. Ricardus's face turned solemn, after a long time, he felt insecure¡­ There were chances that he might fail to clear the stain on his reputation¡­ However, suddenly, a question popped inside his mind, "How was an organization this strong and influential, hid its traces so cleanly?" Ricardus questioned. "We thought of the same thing." Noticing the chance, a minister finally stepped forward. "And after all the considerations, we finally came to a conclusion." "What conclusion?" Ricardus questioned. "This organization is supported by one of the four strongest nations." "¡­" The King narrowed his eyes. There were chances that what the minister said was true, and, the King didn't want to admit it, however, if one of the Kingdom actually does have control over this organization, then that Kingdom is stronger than the Skyfall Kingdom. "What do you guys think? Who do you think are the ones behind this organization?" Ricardus turned towards Keeve and questioned. "If I had to guess then it would be the Solid Earth Kingdom." "Solid Earth Kingdom? Why them?" The King couldn't understand. Aren't they the weakest? How could they possibly support an organization this strong? The King couldn't understand. However, Keeve had his own reasons, "The Solid Earth Kingdom has been acting strangely. From what we know, after the losses they suffered in their previous expedition inside the Bloodhill Wilderness, they have become the weakest out of the four Kingdoms. However, even after that, that Kingdom is still waging war against the Woods Dynasty and was actually winning. Let alone fighting back, the Woods are finding it hard to even hold their grounds and stand firmly. Just how is something like that possible? Something must be wrong inside the Solid Earth Kingdom. I strongly believe that we should place our focus on them." Chapter 396 The Smartest Woman Chapter 396 The Smartest Woman "Something must be wrong inside the Solid Earth Kingdom. I strongly believe that we should place our focus on them." Keeve spoke with a serious look on his face, and this time, someone unexpectedly agreed with his words. "I agree with him." Hearing a voice that he shouldn't be hearing right now, the King frowned. He then turned towards the source of the voice and saw Amaya standing in front of him. "What are you doing here?" The King questioned. "I wanted to talk to you about the Solid Earth Kingdom." Amaya answered. The King narrowed his eyes and questioned. "Is it so important that you would use 2 hours of your freedom to come and talk to me?" Everyone in the Palace knew that Amaya had a deadly curse eating her from inside. The curse was so deadly that she couldn't even move and usually stayed inside her room. However, every day, at random, the curse weakens for two hours, in these two hours, Amaya can move wherever she wants and could do whatever she wants. Other than using her energy, of course. She has tested it before, the moment she tries to use her cultivation that she has gained due to her curse, that annoying curse returns and breaks her entire body with agonizing pain. The King still remembers the day when Amaya was howling in agony while lying on the floor withering in pain and with that scary Black Mist surrounding her body, no one dared to pick her up. Amaya spent that entire day staying on the floor, that was the day when everyone inside the Palace learned about her curse and¡­ Distant themselves from her even more than before. Her curse was just too strong. Amaya termed these 2 hours and hours of freedom, the time where she would move wherever or do whatever she wanted and instructed everyone to not bother her. This was the time when she wouldn't talk to anybody, even the King. Therefore, the King was surprised that she used this time she so valued to come here. "What I want to talk about is just that important." Amaya answered with a serious look on her face. "What is it? What do you want to talk about?" Ricardus questioned. "I can't contact any of my spies that I have planted inside the Solid Earth Kingdom." "!!!" The King's eyes widened in surprise. Not only him, but the ministers, Keeve, or anyone who actually knew a bit about Amaya was shocked to their core. "None of them¡­?" Keeve couldn't help but question. "None of them¡­" Amaya nodded with a solemn look on her face. Ricardus's face turned serious as well. They weren't just talking about three of four spies here, Amaya had planted more than a thousand spies inside all the Kingdoms, her information network was greatest for a reason. Although not as strong as the network inside the Skyfall Kingdom, it was still stronger than most of the information networks that existed inside their home Kingdom. Heck, she even knew some secrets of the noble that even those noble's wives didn't know about. "I tried to place more spies, however, I soon lost contact with them as well. This can't be a coincidence, there is something wrong. Your Majesty, you need to send someone there and check what is going on there. This matter¡­ I believe it is much more important than Allura's incident." Amaya spoke. The King narrowed his eyes when he heard her last sentence, it was clear that he didn't like those words at all, and as if Amaya sensed that, she continued, "Just like Keeve and the Ministers said, these two incidents can be related to each other. This organization you were talking about, there is a high chance that its base is inside the Solid Earth Kingdom." The King thought about all this for a while and then, he nodded. "Alright, I will focus on the Solid Earth Kingdom." Amaya smiled a little, however, the smile on her soon disappeared and she continued, "There is a high chance that the Spies you send there will be dealt with before they could find anything valuable. Once that happens, contact the Woods Dynasty." The King narrowed his eyes again. 'Once that happens' these words triggered him. It was as if she was sure that he would fail, of course, the King didn't like this at all. Amaya was clearly looking down on him. Keeve, however, didn't care about these trivial things right now. "Why the Woods Dynasty?" Amaya turned towards Keeve and questioned back, "Have you heard about Ember Windstar?" "About how she went missing?" Amaya nodded. "Yes, I have heard about it and I believe the ones behind this incident are also the ones who attacked Consort Allura." Keeve nodded back. "There is a very high chance that what you think is correct, however, that is not what I am talking about right now." "What is it then?" Ricardus questioned. "Where was Ember going when she was attacked?" Amaya questioned Keeve. "To the Capital." Keeve answered. "Why was she going to the capital?" Amaya questioned again. Keeve narrowed his eyes and then, he shook his head. "I do not know." "She resigned." "She resigned¡­? That woman¡­?" Keeve frowned. "Yes, the woman who was known to be the best General that the Woods Dynasty has seen in so many centuries resigned while the Dynasty was in danger. There has to be some reason for it." "She might be running away in fear." A Minister chuckled. Amaya and Keeve looked at him with expression faces, the woman turned silent and turned away. "Ember Windstar wasn't the type who would be scared for her life, she wouldn't just run away because she was scared. There has to be a reason behind this. I assume that it has to do something with the Solid Earth Kingdom. Try to find some clues from there, talk with the soldiers close to her maybe. I think this will give you a lead you can work on." Amaya suggested and Keeve noted all her words in his mind. At the same time, he couldn't help but look at Amaya with an amazed look on his face. He wondered how that woman was able to come up with something like this. 'She's not called the Smartest Woman in the entire Kingdom without a reason.' "Oh, before I forget, there is something else that I need to tell you." Chapter 397 Make it big. Chapter 397 Make it big. "Oh, before I forget, let me tell you about another reason why I am here," Amaya spoke as she turned towards Ricardus. "Hmm? What it is?" Ricardus questioned. "In the future, I would sneak out of the Palace." "Huh? What does that mean?" The King frowned. "It means just what I said, I need to leave the Palace for a while. I will return soon of course." "Huh? Where do you want to go?" The King questioned. Amaya rarely left the palace. In fact, she hasn't left the Palace more than 5 times in all these years, therefore, her talking about leaving was a little¡­ strange. Especially in a condition like that. "I can't tell you that." Amaya, however, didn't answer Ricardus's questions. "Why do you want to leave?" Ricardus changed his question. "The Solid Earth Kingdom somehow blocked my network, I need to find out what happened. I can't let it continue like this any longer." "Are you planning to go there yourself?" Ricardus questioned with a frown on his face. "Consort Amaya, you can't do this. This is a rash decision." Keeve spoke up. Amaya looked at Keeve and frowned, "Why would I go there myself, especially with this annoying curse on me? Do you think I am a fool?" "Umm¡­ then what are you planning?" Keeve couldn't contain his curiosity. "You do not have to worry about that. Just leave it to me." Saying that, Amaya turned around and started walking towards the doors. "Oh right." Suddenly, she stopped and turned towards Ricardus. "Your Majesty, I would appreciate it if you would respect my privacy and will not send your men behind me." Ricardus smiled. "Of course, I will certainly respect your privacy." "I am thankful." Amaya smiled back and then, she left. "Keep an eye on her." Right after Amaya left, Ricardus's smile disappeared and he ordered. "As you command, your majesty." Keeve nodded. "Also, try to plant some spies inside the Solid Earth Kingdom and¡­ If that fails¡­ then¡­ contact the Woods Dynasty." "Yes, Your Majesty." Keeve nodded again and the meeting continued. ¡­ On the other side, Amaya, who has just left the meeting room, smiled. Then, she walked toward the garden and ordered, "Prepare a tea for me," The Maid she ordered to bowed and with a slightly fearful expression on her face, "Y-Yes, Lady Amaya." She ran away. It was clear that was trying to go as far away from Amaya, who was 'cursed'. Of course, Amaya didn't care about it. It was rather convenient, to be honest. Unlike Allura, she didn't like chatting with random people. Actually, she didn't like talking with anyone. All she needed was one person. As long as she had him to talk to, she didn't care about anyone. Not even her 'sisters'. Thinking about that man, a smile appeared on Amaya's face. "Y-Your Tea, Lady Amaya." While Amaya was lost in her thoughts, the maid placed the cup of tea and some snacks on the table, and then, "I will be taking my leave now, Lady Amaya." She hurried away. Again, Amaya didn't care. She just leisurely picked up the cup and started sipping on the tea. Waiting for certain someone to come here. ¡­ Time passed by and soon, Amaya heard a voice, "Lady Amaya! What are you doing here!? You could have at least informed me that you were here!" "Calm down Kelton, I am not a child." Amaya answered in a calm voice. "How can you say that!? You know that your 'Freedom Time' is about to end, don't you!?" "Well, I had to meet the King." Amaya replied. "Huh?" Hearing those words, Kelton frowned. "The King? Why?" However, instead of answering that question, Amaya questioned. "Kelton, what do you think? Who would become the next King of the Skyfall Kingdom?" "Hmm? Since when were you so interested in that?" Kelton couldn't understand. This question just popped out of nowhere. "Well, I would be a fool to not show my interest in this topic, won't I? Ricardus won't live for long, after all." Amaya chuckled. "Huh? What does that mean?" Kelton questioned. "Well, he is getting older and older. Even his hairs have started turning white, maybe 20 to 30 more years and¡­" "Ahh, so that's what you meant." Kelton realized. "Of course, what did you think?" Amaya questioned with a smile. "Nothing¡­" Kelton turned silent. Amaya chuckled and Kelton continued, "Well, you are right¡­ I believe it is time that the King chose the Crown Price, isn't it?" "Indeed. Who do you think he will choose?" Amaya questioned. "Well, I believe it would be the First Prince." "Why do you think so?" "Well, given his recent breakthrough to the Expert Stage, he has this absurd advantage over all the others. The Second Princess isn't interested in the Throne. The Third Prince¡­ well, he was a good competition, he is certainly more talented than the First prince, however, with more than 40 years of gap between the two of them, he loses out. Especially now that the First Prince is an Expert Stage Cultivator." "Mhm, I had the same thoughts as well." Amaya nodded repeatedly and then, "However, the King seems to think otherwise." A smile appeared on her face. "Hmm? What does that mean? Does the King not favor the First Prince?" Kelton questioned. "Well, from his words, I have an inkling that he favors the Third Prince. Which, actually makes sense according to me. The First Prince is 123 years old and has recently become an Expert Stage Cultivator, however, the Third Prince is only 64 but is already a Grand Master Stage Cultivator. I believe that in 15 more years, he would become an Expert Stage Cultivator, which is more than 40 years faster than the First Prince. I believe that he has the potential to be a Great King." Amaya praised. "That is true indeed¡­" Kelton nodded as well. "No matter how strong the First Prince is, if the King doesn't favor him, he would not become the King, no matter how hard he works." "Indeed Indeed." Amaya nodded with the fakest smile she could muster. Of course, she wasn't the least bit interested in this conversation. What she was interested in was the maid hiding behind the bush. 'Now now, my little butterfly, go spread what you heard all around the world, Make it big.' A small smile appeared on Amaya's face. Chapter 398 l do not know... Chapter 398 l do not know... "Bastards!!!" *Crash* *Clank* The King screamed in anger and frustration and threw a Jar made of glass on the ground, breaking it into pieces. In front of him kneeled a man wearing black colored clothes and beside him stood a man wearing the same, black colored clothes. "Keeve, what happened? Why have all your subordinates become so useless? Have I become too lenient? Is that the case?" Ricardus, who was trying his best to hold back his anger, questioned. "That is not it, your Majesty." Keeve declined. "Then what is it? What happened? Have you started recruiting useless pieces of shit into my Shadow Unit, by any chance?" The King questioned again, glaring at the man kneeling in front of him with unconcealed anger. "No, that is not it either, your Majesty." "THEN WHAT IS IT!?" *Crash* *Clank* The King threw away another Jar and roared. "Your Majesty." Unlike his subordinate, Keeve was intimidated by Ricardus's actions and replied calmly. "You have to understand, we are talking about Consort Amaya. You know it better than anyone else what type of woman she is." The King glanced at Keeve and Keeve continued. "Yesterday, she came here to inform you about how she was going to sneak out of Palace. Notice the words she used, Your Majesty. 'Sneak'. She wouldn't say those words if she wasn't sure of herself. You have to understand, it is not his fault and neither has the Shadow Unit become 'useless'. It is just that the opponents that we are facing are too strong or smart this time." "So are you saying that you are too weak to handle your enemies?" The King stepped towards Keeve and questioned while his purple eyes shined in ruthlessness. "No, what I am saying is that our enemies have become too unpredictable. However, it does not mean that we can't take care of them. We just need a bit more time. And Your Majesty, I dare say, we, the Shadow Unit are the only ones who can actually go against these enemies. You know that as well. So, Your Majesty, I believe that rather than just pointlessly blaming everything on your subordinates and cursing them, I think it would be better if you would try to find out how Consort Amaya snuck out and figure out a way to ensure that something like this does not repeat in the future." Keeve looked back into the King's eyes. The Staring contest continued for a few minutes and then, Keeve stepped back and bowed, "I apologize for my rude behavior, Your Majesty. I guess I have been on edge lately. Things¡­ aren't really going my way¡­" Ricardus looked at Keeve for a while and then, he narrowed his eyes, "I would have executed you for talking to me like that if you hadn't proven your worth to me before." Keeve kept his head low and didn't retort. The King snorted and then, he turned towards the man kneeling on the floor. "So? What happened? How did you lose her track? She shouldn't have been able to use her cultivation, so she is no different than a mortal. How did you let a mortal escape your eyes?" "I was attacked... from behind..." "Who attacked you?" Keeve questioned. "I do not know¡­" "Tell me what happened, from the start." Keeve ordered. His subordinate nodded and then, he started. "Just like you ordered me to, I started keeping an eye on Consort Amaya from yesterday. Everything that happened was natural, after drinking her tea, she returned to her room and lay down on her bed. 30 minutes later, that horrifying Dark Mist started oozing out of her body, from her expression, I knew she was in pain. Soon, her entire body was covered with Black Mist and she stopped moving. The rest of the day passed, then early in the morning, the Mist surrounding Consort Amaya's body started disappearing, then, she stood up. After freshening up, she ate some food then¡­ Then she started walking¡­" "Walking?" Keeve frowned. "Yes, walking¡­ She started walking aimlessly, first, she walked into the garden, then she walked around the palace, this continued for 30 more minutes and then suddenly, She looked at me." "She looked at you?" "Yes, she looked at me, she smiled at me, and then¡­ I passed out¡­" "¡­" Keeve narrowed his eyes. "Someone attacked you from behind, correct?" Ricardus questioned. "Yes." The man nodded. "And of course, you did not see his face, did you?" "No¡­ I did not¡­" "Heh." The King chuckled condescendingly. "Well, we can say that whoever he was, was related to Amaya." "Yes, that is what I assume as well." The man nodded. "But¡­ but how did Amaya know that you keeping an eye on her?" The King couldn't understand. "It's the walking." Suddenly, Keeve spoke up. "Hmm? What?" "Yes, her walk. It wasn't just pointless walking. It was Consort Amaya's plan to figure out who was keeping an eye on her and where he or she was. If she moves, you would have to move as well, then, her subordinates would trace you down. No matter how far away you hide, if you follow her for 30 minutes, even a child could tell that you are the one she is looking for her. And well, once she found out¡­ The only thing she needed was to take you out. Once that was done, she left the Palace." "But how did she even leave? Why was she not seen by anyone? She is just a mortal, how can she fool so many cultivators and sneak out?" The King questioned. "Or maybe, she didn't 'fool' anyone. She didn't have to." Keeve spoke up. "You mean¡­" "Yes¡­ the guards who saw her simply didn't say anything because¡­" "They were already on her side." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The three of them turned silent. A few minutes passed by and then, "We need to catch those traitorous bastards." The King spoke. Keeve, however, shook his head. "We can't do that. We do not have any leads. There are thousands of guards inside the Palace, we can't capture every single one of them. We need to find out who they are first." "How do we do that?" The King questioned. However, "I do not know¡­" Keeve shook his head. "¡­" The room turned silent again. Chapter 399 Amaya meets the Harem. Chapter 399 Amaya meets the Harem. On the other side, the woman who was responsible for the King's and his closest subordinate's headache was currently standing in front of a few beautiful women with a smile on her face. "It is nice to finally meet you all." "Indeed. Though I will say, you are indeed beautiful." Felberta chuckled. "I agree. Those features, oh my fucking god, no wonder that bastard fell for you the moment he saw you. He got so greedy that he didn't even notice this 'curse' of yours." Allura nodded as well. "Well, I will admit, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, after me of course. Though I am much more curious about what goes on inside that head of yours." Evane looked at Amaya with her eyes shining with curiosity. "Well, thank you for the warm greeting and your compliments, however, I do not plan to sleep with any of you. I am already taken." Saying that, Amaya looked at Nux and smiled lovingly. Then, her lovingly smile turned into a disdainful one when her eyes returned to the woman again. "Though I will say, looking at your faces, I am now even more rest assured that you bitches won't be able to take my Nux away from me." Hearing those words, Felberta's face twitched in annoyance. "That's why I didn't want to meet you." Yes, this was Amaya's first time meeting¡­ everyone. Indeed, she hasn't met any of Nux's women even though she has been with him for such a long time. She hasn't even met Allura or Edda, who have been living in the Royal Palace just like her. Well, that was how she was, She didn't like socializing. Everything related to talking to people was done by Kelton, her butler. "Same. I didn't want to meet her either." "I agree as well." "Well, she sounded like a bitch. Now it turns out she actually is one." Thyra snorted. "Trust me, the feeling is mutual. I only came here because it was necessary." Amaya retorted. Nux could swear that he saw sparks flying around in the air. He had to intervene, he knew it, however, Someone beat him to it. "But I wanted to meet you, Sister Amaya." "Well, yes, except for you, Skyla. I wanted to meet you as well. You are, way way way better than all these bitches." Amaya smiled warmly as her dark eyes fell on Skyla. "Oh ho? Even this Amaya can't escape your charm, good job Skyla." Ember chuckled. Amaya looked at Ember and narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean by 'this' Amaya." "Nothing, don't take it seriously. It's just a habit." Amaya narrowed her eyes even further. Ember smiled and looked right into Amaya's eyes. She was definitely enjoying this. "Alright girls, this is enough greetings, right? Though I preferred for if it was slightly¡­ warmer¡­" This time, Nux finally interrupted. "Oh, why? Were you expecting a Tensome?" Edda questioned with a playful look on her face. "Just so you know, I am down for that. Call me anytime you want." She chuckled. "I am not down." Amaya was quick to refuse. "This is something you and I can agree on." Felberta nodded. "Indeed." Thyra nodded as well. "Too messy¡­" Lane spoke. "¡­" The rest of the women looked at her. "What¡­?" Lane questioned. "Why are you even imagining that, Lane." Felberta couldn't help but shake her head. "Hmph! You guys just don't realize what you are missing out on." Edda shrugged. "You say it like you have done it before." Thyra retorted. "It won't hurt to try, will it?" Edda questioned. """No.""" Nux looked at the girls and then, he started thinking. Tensome¡­ does not seem like a bad idea at all¡­ Actually, he was a little interested now. "Amaya, don't you think your actions are a little too rash." Suddenly, Allura questioned. "What do you mean?" Amaya questioned. "Well, you know, sneaking out of the Palace like that. I know you have [Conceal], but won't this just alert the King? Won't he become warier? You did just sneak out of his Palace, right under his man's nose, after all." Allura explained. "Well, you do not have to worry about that." Amaya however, shook her head, and then, a wicked smile appeared on her face. "He will be warier of me, yes. However, he won't be able to act on it. He simply won't have the manpower to do so." "He will know about the Emperor soon, won't he?" A similar smile appeared on Allura's face as well. "Heh, that's not it." Amaya's smile widened. "These next few days would be a nightmare for our dear King. Problems here, problems there, problems everywhere. Problems out of the Palace, problems inside the Palace, the problems just won't end. Heh, I just hope that he would take everything on bravely and won't just give up in between." "Not going to lie, that does sound incredibly wonderful." Felberta smiled as well. "Indeed." Allura nodded. Others nodded as well, smiling. Amaya nodded back. "So? Are you finally going to discuss your plan?" Ember questioned with a curious look. Yes, this time, other than Nux, nobody knew what was going on inside Amaya's head. According to Amaya, it would be better to discuss the plans while facing each other, unlike the other plans that they discussed with the telepathic connection. That is the reason this meeting was arranged in the first place. "Indeed, I will tell you guys what I have in my mind," Amaya nodded but then, "However," Her eyes fell on Evane Skyfall. She walked towards her and greeted her. "It is nice to meet you, Princess." "Y-Yes, I feel the same¡­ C- Sister Amaya." Evane stuttered, for some reason, she felt¡­ timid¡­ around her. "I actually wanted to meet you the most compared to all others." Amaya smiled. Skyla pouted. As if sensing that, Amaya turned towards her and corrected herself, "After Skyla, of course." Skyla smiled. Amaya smiled and turned back to Evane. "W-Why?" Evane questioned. "Well, I wanted to ask something." "What is it?" "Princess Evane, would you like to be the Ruler of this Kingdom?" Chapter 400 Hmph! Who would want that bastard to live any longer? Chapter 400 Hmph! Who would want that bastard to live any longer? "Princess Evane, would you like to be the Ruler of this Kingdom?" Amaya walked towards Evane and questioned with a curious look on her face. "H-Huh? R-R-Ruler? A-As is the Queen?" "Of course, what else would it be? So? How about it? Would you like to participate in the Battle for the Throne and fight with your dear brothers?" "O-Oh." Evane didn't know how to respond. Seeing this, Amaya stepped back and explained. "You see, our initial plan was simple, we were planning to kill the King and then overthrow his reign. Nux would then become the next King and we would then live the rest of our life together with him, as Queens. His Queen, mind you, I am not interested in ruling the Kingdom., My only wish is to see him sitting on the Throne and ruling the world." Amaya looked at Nux and smiled lovingly. Nux chuckled and then sent a flying kiss in her direction. Amaya's smile widened and then, she turned back to Evane, "However, there are certain problems with that plan. One is Astaria Skyfall, the Emperor Stage Cultivator that is protecting the Skyfall Kingdom, she would not allow anyone who is not a Skyfall to sit on that Throne. Well, to be honest, we would have dealt with her one way or another, However, we have now stumbled upon a new problem, a problem I can't deal with." "E-Even you can't deal w-with it?" "As much as I hate to admit it, I cannot." Amaya shook her head with a disappointed look on her face. "What's the problem?" Evane questioned with a curious look on her face. The moment she met Amaya, she could feel a strange pressure emitting from her, it was as if this woman was capable of doing literally anything. Initially, she only thought of Amaya as a pitiful girl who was abandoned by everyone. However, after having a chat with Skyla and the others, she finally realized, Amaya was anything but pitiful. Yes, whatever happened to her might be sad, however, she wasn't dejected, she continued fighting and with her frightening intelligence, she successfully raised the largest information chamber in the whole world in just 5 years. In Evane's eyes, Amaya was an invincible woman. Someone who is completely different than¡­ Her. Therefore, she didn't know how to react to what Amaya said. "Well, her name is Evane Skyfall or Evane Leander." Amaya smiled as she looked at Evane. "M-Me?" Evane was surprised. Amaya chuckled and then she explained, "You see, killing the King is easy, however, now that you are here, Nux is hesitating. No matter how distant the two of you are, in the end, you two are still related by blood. Well, to be honest, I can't really relate, if it were me, I would rather support him in killing that sorry excuse of a man who claims to be my father, and from what I have seen, your father isn't very different from mine. I don't know why you would feel bad about his death. But now that I have seen you, I can understand. You are too timid, Evane. Although you won't say anything out loud, you would still be affected by his death. You might even blame yourself for it and this is something this man wouldn't accept, no matter what." Amaya spoke as she pointed at Nux. A small smile appeared on Nux's face as he glanced at Amaya. 'And here I thought that I hid it from you.' He chuckled. 'Hmph! Boy, try training for another 1000 years before trying to fool me.' Amaya snorted. Nux shook his head with a wry smile on his face. He thought that Amaya would only discuss the plan she had discussed with him, however, clearly, she has some other things in her mind. 'Amaya¡­ just how can you be so amazing?' 'I was born amazing.' Amaya lifted her chest in pride. 'Oi Oi Oi, how dare you two talk to each other using the connection.' Suddenly, Ember interrupted. 'Hmm? How did you know?' Nux frowned. He was sure his connection with Amaya was a personal one, others shouldn't be able to listen to it. 'Just look at her.' Ember spoke. Nux then glanced at Amaya and, "Pfftt!" He burst out in laughter. Amaya, who was talking to Evane was now standing with her chest lifted up, closed eyes, and a proud smile on her face, while others looked at her with a confused looks on their face. The scene looked quite comical. *Cough* *Cough* Hearing his laugh, Amaya soon came out of her reverie and coughed to hide her embarrassment. Then, as if nothing happened, she turned back toward Evane and continued, "And since Nux wouldn't accept this, I need to come up with something else. Something that doesn't involve killing that useless father of yours." Amaya's tone sounded¡­ disappointed for some reason. Evane didn't know what to say. She knew that Nux wanted to become the King. She wasn't a fool, she knew something like this won't happen until the King, that is her father, is dead. She was given a choice. Her future husband or her father. A man who she just met a few months ago, or the man who shared the same blood as her. The answer was obvious. Her future husband. Unlike Nux, with whom, she could now spend her entire day without any complaints, she wasn't really close to her father. She didn't even have to think for a second to come up with an answer. It was that obvious. However, if she was actually honest, and could be a little more selfish, She would rather not choose at all. And Amaya finding out about this and actually doing something about it¡­ This was¡­ touching¡­ She felt like she was around the people who actually cared about her. A small smile appeared on her face. However, "You really don't want the King to live now do you?" Ember questioned with a curious smile on her face as she glanced at Amaya. "Hmph! Who would want that bastard to live any longer?" Chapter 401 Are you ready to participate in the Battle of the Throne? Chapter 401 Are you ready to participate in the Battle of the Throne? "You really don't want the King to live now do you?" Ember questioned with a curious smile on her face as she glanced at Amaya. "Hmph! Who would want that bastard to live any longer?" Before Amaya could even answer, another woman snorted. Evane, Amaya, and Ember turned towards Allura, and Ember smiled. "Heeh? Sister Allura, I didn't know you hated the King so much." "Try living with him for a few days, you would have the same reaction." Allura snorted. "Thank you very much but I am very fine here." Ember chuckled. "Tch." Allura clicked her tongue. "Umm¡­ Sister Allura¡­ why do you hate the King so much?" Evane couldn't help but question. Allura's eyes fell on Evane and she finally realized what she has done. "Nothing, I was just joking. The King won't live for a long time anyway, we don't have to kill him if it is not absolutely necessary." "No, you don't have to hide it, Allura." Suddenly, Thyra stepped forward. "Our initial plan was to Kill the King, which was put on hold because it might affect Sister Evane, however, and as much as I hate to say it, you are also part of the family. If you are dissatisfied, Nux wouldn't be happy either and I wouldn't allow that. Therefore, say what you were going to say. Why do you hate the King so much?" 'Thyra standing up for Allura, now that is surprising. Not complaining though, it is pleasant to the eyes.' A smile appeared on Nux's face. However, then, a frown appeared on his face, He didn't know Allura hated the King so much. She never mentioned it before. "I am not lying, nothing happened between me and the King, I¡­ well, I would just prefer if I don't have to see his face anymore." Seeing that everyone was now looking at her, Allura sighed. "My name is Allura Winfer, I come from Winfer family. My family didn't have a very strong influence, we were just Baron, I, however, was different, unlike other members of my family, I had a Medium Level Affinity with Water Element, of course, it is nothing much compared to some monsters here, however, for a Baron Family, it was big deal. If I trained well, I could become a Master Stage Cultivator, someone who is as strong as an Earl. When I learned about it, I was overjoyed, the only thing I wanted to do was to raise my family's status. And for that, I joined the Royal Academy, faced all the bullying and harassment bravely, cultivated with everything I had, but one day, My family called me back. I returned, and realized that while I was working hard, doing my best to help my family, my so-called family sold me to the King, in exchange for raising their status from Barons to Viscounts." Allura revealed her past with a smile on her face. However, Nux and everyone present in the room could see how painful that smile was. Nux appeared behind that Allura and hugged her from behind, Allura's fake smile was instantly replaced by a warm, lovely smile. 'This bitch.' Thyra cursed in annoyance when she realized what Allura was trying to do. Of course, she wasn't going to let her win. "I still don't understand, I get that you were betrayed by your family, but why do you hate the King? You aren't blaming him for this, are you?" Thyra questioned. "Well, after I was arranged to marry the King of this country, the na?ve 20 year old me thought another thing. 'So what if my family betrayed me? I am leaving them anyway, therefore, rather than focusing on them, I should focus on the future. I would give everything to my future husband.' With that fragile attempt to heal my heart, I focused on the King and tried to love him with all my heart, initially, things were going well, the King reciprocated my feeling and visited me from time to time, I actually thought that the King loved me back, the two of us then¡­ well, spent a night together and then, The King disappeared. I waited. I waited for a whole year. And then I finally realized. He betrayed me as well, just like my so-called family. I realized that since my birth, I was just a trophy. And whenever I see that man, and that unbothered, slightly disdainful look in his eyes, I realize that again. Therefore, I would rather not see that bastar-" Before Allura could even complete, Nux tightened his hug around her and whispered, "You are not a trophy, Allura." "Of course, Allura Winfer and Allura Skyfall was, Allura Leander isn't, right?" A big smile appeared on Allura's face. "Indeed." Nux then started kissing Allura's shoulder. Allura held Nux's head with her arm and enjoyed his touch. At the same time, she glanced at Thyra and smiled. Thyra shook her head and smiled back. 'You really are a bitch.' She muttered. 'Thank you for your kind words.' Allura chuckled. 'But Nux is right, you are not a Trophy.' Thyra spoke in a serious tone. Allura looked at Thyra for a while, and then, she smiled, 'I know that already.' Thyra nodded. "Wait, so you hate King just because you don't like the look in his eyes?" Ember questioned. "As I said, I don't really hate him, I just don't want to see him. Killing him would be better, however, if that would hurt one of my sisters, I wouldn't want that. As long as I don't see that ugly face, I am perfectly fine." Allura answered. "Well then, just like we decided, we won't be killing the King, rather, we would just make Evane the new Queen, which would automatically make Nux the King. Is that okay with you, Evane? Are you ready to participate in the Battle of the Throne?" Evane looked at Amaya and then others with a determined look on her face and then, she nodded. "I am ready." Chapter 402 Grandpa, l need a favor. Chapter 402 Grandpa, l need a favor. "Talk to him, if he dares to disagree, ki-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* In a lavish room, a man with red colored hair and eyes, wearing black-golden colored clothes, was sitting on his chair and was instructing his subordinate who was kneeling on the floor with a respectful expression on his face. The man had sharp features and a charming, yet dangerous Aura. He was Leofric Vestalis, the Head of the Vestalis Duke House, and was one of the strongest Expert Stage Cultivators of the Skyfall Kingdom. A man who was feared by many and only a few people in this entire world dared to go against him. Today, however, Duke Vestalis was interrupted by a knock. This normally wouldn't have been a problem, however, the man who knocked on the door dared to enter without waiting for his permission. Now, this was getting out of line. The Duke narrowed his eyes and looked at the guard who entered his office. "You better have a good reason for this blatant disrespect you have shown me, Zane, because if you don't, then don't even think about meeting your family again." The Guard, who just entered the Duke's office felt a shiver run down his spine. He was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, however, in front of the Duke, he wasn't nearly as impressive. The Duke could destroy him in seconds, and he knew it. However, he had a good reason for doing what he did. "Lord Vestalis." He called out. The Duke looked at him, seeing that he has gained the Duke's attention, Zane reported. "Princess Evane is here to see you." Suddenly, those eyes that looked like they would pierce Zane into pieces shined in gleam. "Evane is here?" An excited look appeared on Vestalis's face. "Yes, Lord Vestalis," A small smile appeared on Zane's face and he continued, "And I apologize for my rudeness, but I have already brought the princess in since I couldn't let her stand outside like others. I am ready to accept any punishment you deliver." Hearing those words, Duke Vestalis laughed out loud. "Hahaha~ You don't have to worry, Zane. You have done a good thing. It is indeed not correct to treat Evane as if she is a normal guest. She is my Grand Daughter, of course. Don't worry, rather than a punishment, I would reward you instead. Tell me, what do you want?" Duke Vestalis questioned with a happy expression on his face. Zane smiled inwardly. It was just as he expected. The moment he talked about his Grand Daughter, the cold and ruthless Duke disappeared. Zane never thought about getting punishment for even a second, he knew about the Duke, and he knew how he would react. It was a calculated move. However, now wasn't the time to be relaxed. "Lord, you are generous, and I would love to accept a reward, however, the Princess is still waiting outside, please meet her first." "Hahaha~" The Duke laughed again. "Good Good, Zane Riverson, I give you a day to decide what you want, tomorrow, you can come to me and demand it. Think well." "As you command, Lord Vestalis." Zane bowed his head. "I will send the Princess in now." Then, he stood up and left the room. A few seconds later, the door opened, and a breathtakingly beautiful blonde walked in. "Grandpa." Evane greeted with a fresh smile on her face. "Evane!" Duke Vestalis rushed towards Evane and hugged her. Evane hugged back. "I missed you, Grandpa." "Hmph! If you missed me, you would have visited me sooner." Vestalis pouted. His subordinate, who was standing behind him couldn't help but shake his head. This Duke Vestalis¡­ Who would believe that this man is a cold-blooded killer if he saw him acting like this? Just a few minutes ago, he was talking about killing someone, and look at him now, fawning over his granddaughter like that. Just how can one change his attitude so quickly? His subordinate, however, was used to this. Duke Vestalis was filled with unconditional love for his first Grand Daughter. The moment he held her in her arms when she was born, his ruthless, expressionless face crumbled and was replaced by a delightful one. It was truly a bizarre sight that even the people close to Duke couldn't understand. Not even his daughter, Princess Evane's mother could understand why her father loved her daughter so much, even she didn't receive this much love from the Duke. "Well, I am here now, aren't I?" Evane replied with a smile on her face. "It is good that you are because if you hadn't visited me for a few more days, I would have barged into that academy of yours and would have demanded to meet you. How dare you stay away from your Grandpa for such a long time?" Duke Vestalis snorted. Evane chuckled. "See? I knew you would try to do that, therefore, I visited you before you could barge in." "Hahaha~ My Evane knows me well." The Duke laughed out loud. "Alright now, have a seat." Then, he pulled Evane's hand and placed her on the chair. Then, he sat on the chair opposite to Evane's and turned towards his subordinate. "What are you standing there for? Bring the Tea, also, make sure to bring those chocolate cookies," "As you command." The subordinate bowed and then walked away. 'Who would believe that a Duke would remember his Granddaughter's favorite snacks? Tsk Tsk.' The Subordinate thought inwardly and clicked his tongue. "Now, let's have a long chat, shall we?" On the other hand, the Duke looked at Evane and smiled. "So? How was the Academy? Did anyone bully you?" Evane chuckled, and then she replied, "No one bullied me grandpa, and the Academy was good as well, however," Suddenly, Evane's face turned serious. "I am not here to talk about that." Seeing the serious expression on his Granddaughter's face, a frown appeared on the Duke's face. "What happened?" He questioned. "Grandpa, I need a favor." Chapter 403 Hes here. Chapter 403 He's here. "Your Majesty, I think I have made it very clear before, I do not want to entertain anyone in my Hours Of Freedom." Amaya, who was currently sipping her tea inside her room, questioned with a calm look on her face. Yes, she was indirectly telling the King of the Kingdom to get the hell out of her room. Actually, it wasn't even indirect, it was pretty straightforward. She just didn't say the words, 'get the fuck out' directly. However, the King understood what she wanted to say and narrowed his eyes. "You cannot talk to me like that. I am the King of the Kingdom." Amaya smiled, "I apologize, if I sounded rude, Your Majesty. It is just I lose control over my emotions due to this annoying curse, I am forced to stay in one place for the whole day, therefore, I really value these 2 hours I have where I can move and do whatever I want." The King looked at Amaya and narrowed his eyes even more. Her words were polite¡­ however¡­ why did the King feel that she was saying, 'I don't give a fuck' right in his face? "Where did you go yesterday?" In the end, the King decided to completely ignore it and questioned directly. Dealing with Amaya was hard, especially after she has been 'on edge' due to her curse. "Hmm? Didn't I tell you before? I snuck out of the Palace." Amaya answered with an innocent look on her face. The King's face twitched in annoyance. "You did tell me that. However, that is not what I am talking about right now. What I want to know is where you sneaked out yesterday." He questioned. "Well, it wouldn't be called sneaking out if everyone knew about my destination, now will it?" Amaya smiled. "Amaya, I am not in the mood for any jokes." The King spoke with a serious look on his face. "I am not joking, your Majesty. All I can tell you is that I went there because I wanted to send some of my special spies into the Solid Earth Kingdom. I can't tell you anything other than that." The King looked at Amaya for a while, and then, he questioned. "Did you succeed?" "Well, I have already made my moves, and whether it will succeed or not, I will know within 2 weeks." Amaya answered. The King nodded. "What about your Majesty? Did you manage to place your spies into the Solid Earth Kingdom?" Amaya questioned. The King shook his head, "I do not have any answer to that question, Keeve is the one who handles all of that, he hasn't reported anything to me yet. Actually, I am worried about another thing right now." Amaya noticed how the King refused to answer her and changed the topic. 'He is smarter than he looks.' She noted inwardly and smiled inwardly. Then, she 'frowned', "Hmm? Another thing? What happened, Your Majesty?" She questioned. Successfully allowing the King to change the topic. "It's about the Princes. The fight between them has become even fiercer than before." "Hmm? What happened?" "A rumor spread, saying that I would soon choose the Crown Prince and that I favor the Third Prince. I do not know who has spread this rumor, but I am sure he or she has done it intentionally. Everything happened way too quickly for it to be natural." "Oh? So this flamed the War between the princes?" Amaya questioned with an interested look on her face. "Indeed." The King nodded. "Then what about you, Your Majesty? Who do you support?" Amaya questioned. "Well, everyone has their own strong points." The King replied. Clearly, he had no intention of answering this question. Amaya lost interested. A Meaningless conversation was the thing she hated the most. Unless it is with Nux of course, with him, she could talk about the most meaningless matters of the world. Just his presence alone was enough for her. Of course, Ricardus wasn't Nux, therefore, now that she has learned what wanted, Amaya wanted to end this conversation. And she had a perfect way to do so. "Indeed, they are you so-" Amaya stopped inwardly and then, she cursed, "Shit." Her face contoured into a painful frown, and Black Mist came out of her body. In an abrupt manner, she stood up and jumped into her bed. Then, she groaned in pain. "Uuugghhhhh!!!" More and more Mist came out of her body. Seeing this scene, the King stepped back. Amaya clenched the bedsheets and gritted her teeth. Clearly, she was in immense pain. "I will take my leave now." The King muttered and then, he turned around. He wasn't interested in that curse of hers. Especially when there are chances that he might be cursed as well. He quickly left Amaya's room and the moment he left, Amaya's face returned to normal. 'My butterfly did a good job.' She spoke. 'Well, she was your butterfly after all. She has to be good.' Nux replied. A small smile appeared on Amaya's face. 'Indeed Indeed.' 'Did you talk with the King?' Nux questioned. 'Heh, that coward just left.' Amaya snorted. 'Oh? Did your 'Curse' return?' 'Yeah' 'Hahaha~' Nux laughed. Amaya chuckled as well. 'It is really convenient.' She commented. 'Indeed.' Nux nodded. Then, he questioned. 'So? What was he talking about?' 'Nothing really. He was really tight-lipped today.' 'Well, whatever. It's not like his answers would really help us in any way.' Nux shrugged. 'Indeed.' Amaya nodded, and then, she questioned. 'What about Evane? Did she leave?' 'Yes, she is talking to her Grandpa right now. I just hope that man is as good as she believes him to be.' Nux answered. 'Don't worry.' Amaya smiled. 'What about him? When do you think he will visit you?' Nux questioned. 'Hmmm? With how the Coward was talking, the rumor spread faster than I expected. He should come to me soon enough, maybe in a day or t-' *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Suddenly, Amaya heard a knock. Immediately, she used her [Sense] and her smile widened, 'He's here.' Chapter 404 Raguel Skyfall, the First Prince Chapter 404 Raguel Skyfall, the First Prince "Heeh? Is that True? The Third Prince? But I thought the First Prince would become the Crown Prince." "I used to think the same thing, however, that is incorrect. Think about it logically, the only advantage the First Prince has over the Third Prince is that he was born earlier than him. The Third Prince is smarter, more loved, and has higher potential compared to the First Prince, if it wasn't for the 60 years of age gap between them, the First Prince wouldn't even be a competition. The King would have to be a fool to choose the First Prince as the Crown Prince." "Now that you say i-" *Step* *Step* *Step* "Prince Raguel!" The two servants who were talking to each other suddenly paused and bowed hysterically as they saw a handsome man, with black colored hair, Crystal Blue eyes, well-carved face, wearing Purple colored coat standing in front of them. 'Zel, you bastard! Why the hell were you talking so loudly!' The Servant cursed his friend inwardly, his face was pale white and his body was trembling. Clearly, he was scared. The man in front of him was Raguel Skyfall, the First Prince of the Skyfall Kingdom. And, was also the man who they were talking about. 'I am dead¡­' The Servant started thinking about his family as he closed his eyes. "You are not paid to talk about useless stuff, go do your work." The First Prince ordered. "Huh?" The Servant, who has closed his eyes suddenly opened them and frowned. "What? Was I not clear enough?" The First Prince questioned. "No! i-I Apologize, Prince Raguel! We will return to our work right away!" Saying that, the two servants rushed away. Seeing them running away, the First Prince sighed. 'This is the 4th time already¡­' Raguel couldn't understand. Everything was going fine 2 days ago. Everyone respected him and believed that he would be crowned as the next King. Just what in the hell happened in these last two days? Why have the odds fallen in favor of his brother? And so drastically at that? Why was the Third Prince's so-called Potential wasn't mentioned before? Why now? Did something happen? He talked with many people, his mother, his Grandfather, and his loyal servants, but no one was able to come up with an answer. This lack of answers annoyed the First Prince. In reality, the First Prince was panicking. He could see his chances of becoming the King disappearing right in front of his eyes. And in panic. He decided to talk to a certain woman. A woman whom he had never talked to before. Amaya Skyfall. If anyone would know the answers to his questions, it would be Amaya Skyfall. A princess from another Kingdom. A woman with the largest information network in the world. A woman he normally avoided because of her scary curse. Of course, it was clear that he couldn't avoid her now. Therefore, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* He knocked on the doors of her room. "¡­" No one answered. The First Prince frowned and *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* He knocked again. "¡­" But again, no one answered. The First Prince's frown deepened, then, without waiting, He directly opened the door and entered the door. 'Hmm?' Inside, he saw a woman covered in ominous-looking Black Mist laying on the bed with an expressionless look on her divinely beautiful face. 'She¡­ really is beautiful¡­' The First Prince was taken aback. For the next two minutes, he just stood there, admiring Amaya's beauty. Amaya, who was waiting for him to speak up, felt her lips twitching in frustration. Why the hell was this monkey looking at her? Does he want to die!? Tsk! After snorting inwardly, Amaya decided to open her eyes on her own. "It's rather disrespectful to enter a woman's room without her consent, don't you think, First Prince?" Amaya spoke in a calm but oddly soothing voice. There were no signs of her frustration in her voice. The First Prince finally came out of his reverie when he heard his voice, "I-I apologize." He replied and then continued, "I knocked a few times but no one answered." "And I believed that not answering meant that I wasn't ready to meet anyone." A mannerly way to call someone a rude bastard. "Again, I apologize, but I really wanted to talk to you about something that is very urgent." The First Prince wasn't offended, rather, he felt that he was in the wrong for disturbing Lady Amaya's sleep, therefore, he apologized. Amaya looked at Raguel's face for a while and then, she muttered, "What is it?" She questioned. Raguel's face twitched. She could at least offer him a seat. Just why is she being so unwelcoming? In the end, he just sighed, then grabbed a chair and sat down, "Have you heard about the recent rumor about me and Lovis?" He questioned. However, instead of answering, Amaya looked at him with a deadpan expression on her face. Raguel soon realized his mistake and reframed his question. "This Rumor about me and Lovis, do you know how it spread? Who is behind it? Why did it spread so quickly? Also¡­ Is it true?" "I don't think I am obligated to answer any of your questions," Amaya replied. "You are not." Raguel agreed. "But you can still help me, can't you?" "And why would I do that? What is in it for me?" Amaya questioned. "What do you want? Name your price, I will buy this information from you." Raguel proposed. Amaya, however, just chuckled, "Heh. Did you forget who you are talking to? Why would I want your money?" Raguel clenched his fist. "Then what do you want?" However, he soon controlled his anger and questioned. "¡­" Amaya observed Raguel for a while. A few more seconds passed by, and now, Raguel felt a little uncomfortable. It felt as if Amaya was investigating him. Suddenly, as if she was done with her little investigation, Amaya turned around and closed her eyes. "This information is not for sale." A vein popped up on Raguel's forehead and then, he warned. "You better answer me when I am asking nicely." Chapter 405 Are you willing to take the right step? Chapter 405 Are you willing to take the right step? "This information is not for sale." Amaya replied as she turned around and closed her eyes. The First Prince didn't know how to react to that. If it was just a normal rejection, he would have probably left quietly, however, that little observation Amaya did before answering¡­ That annoyed him. It was as if Amaya was trying to say, 'you are not worthy of buying this information from me.' And of course, as the First Prince of the Strongest Kingdom, Raguel didn't like that answer at all. A vein popped up on his forehead and he glared at Amaya. "You better answer me when I am asking nicely." Hearing those words, Amaya opened her eyes again and glanced at Raguel, "Oh? What if I don't?" "It is not hard to hurt a cripple who cannot move," Raguel threatened. "Are you threatening me?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "I am not, I am just saying that you shouldn't make enemies, especially in that condition." "Heh." Suddenly, Amaya chuckled. Raguel frowned in confusion and a smile appeared on Amaya's face. "You don't even have the guts to admit that you just threatened me, a cripple and you want to become the King? Quite laughable." This time, Raguel lost control over his emotions and tried to grab Amaya's neck. "Sure, c'mon, try and touch me, I would like to see how many seconds this Mist needs to completely obliterate the First Prince of the Strongest Kingdom." However, Amaya's next words stopped him. Raguel clenched his finger in anger and threatened. "Don't think you are invincible just because I can't touch you. I still have many ways to kill you." "Are you threatening me, First Prince?" Amaya repeated her question with a smile on her face. This time, however, Raguel didn't back down and replied in a cold voice. "I am, can you do anything about it?" Hearing those words, Amaya chuckled again. "Are you threatening a Royal Consort? I didn't know you were so brave. I wonder what the King would have to say about it." "¡­" Raguel turned silent. He completely forgot the woman in front of him is his father's woman. *Gulp* Raguel gulped as he glanced at Amaya with a wary look on his face. This woman¡­ she was playing with his emotions! Raguel finally realized why his mother was so wary of this woman. She may not be strong, but, she knew how to play with the person in front of him. She made him say things he would normally never say, especially to a consort. The First Prince narrowed his eyes and observed Amaya. On the other side, Amaya was doing the same. 'Arrogant, short-tempered and¡­ A fool.' And within a few seconds, she formed a character chart in her mind. "I may not be able to harm you right now, however, I still suggest you to not to underestimate me." A few seconds later, Raguel questioned. Amaya looked at him and smiled, clearly, she was not taking him seriously. "Once I become the King, your status as the Royal Consort will not save you anymore," "Heh. This would have scared me 2 days ago, not now." Amaya dropped a bomb. The First Prince narrowed his eyes. "¡­" Amaya looked at him, waiting for his next question. "¡­" Raguel, however, didn't say anything. 'Haahh¡­' Amaya sighed inwardly. 'I guess I need to spoon-feed him.' "You becoming the King is imposs-" Amaya wanted to say something, however, she paused mid-sentence and turned around. It was as if she was hiding something. The First Prince finally realized. "You know something, don't you?" He questioned as he narrowed his eyes. Amaya sighed. "I will not answer your questions." She repeated. "Lady Amaya, please, I need your help." Raguel spoke, sincerity shining in his eyes. Amaya looked at him for a while and spoke, "Why? Didn't you say you would kill me once you become the King?" "I give you my word that I won't." Raguel answered with a serious look on his face. Of course, normally, his 'word' wouldn't have been enough. However, that is only when Amaya was actually scared of him. She could kill someone like Raguel with just a mere thought. He posed no threat. She looked at Raguel for a while and then, she finally dropped a bomb. "You know, I really hate Ricardus." The First Prince narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?" "I am sure you know what it means, don't you?" Amaya questioned as her dark black eyes shined. "Do you¡­ want me to Kill the King?" After some hesitation, the First Prince questioned. 'Huh?' Amaya frowned. She had to admit, this was not something she was expecting when she was playing her little game. Then, a small smile appeared on Amaya's face. She wasn't expecting this, however, she would definitely walk on this new road of possibilities. Within a few seconds, a whole new set of questions appeared in Amaya's voice and she continued, "Look, I will be honest with you Raguel. It doesn't matter if this new rumor about King favoring Lovis over you is true or not, there are some events that are going around in this Kingdom that are not in your favor at all. If things continue to move as they are moving right now, the Throne will never be yours." "What are these 'events' you are talking about?" Raguel questioned. Amaya, however, chuckled, "Now hear me out, will you? Why do you even need to know what these 'things' are?" "What do you mean?" "Answer me, who would become the new King if suddenly, Ricardus dies tomorrow morning?" Amaya questioned. Right now, her eyes were completely focused on any minute changes that appears on Raguel's face. Raguel's eyes widened, but soon, he replied. "That would be me." "Indeed. That would be you. You are the Strongest of all the Princes, you are the Oldest, and right now, you are the only possible option. However, the question is. Are you willing to take the right step? Are you willing to betray your father to make the Throne yours?" Chapter 406 Arvinas eyes widened in horror. Chapter 406 Arvina's eyes widened in horror. "Are you willing to take the right step? Are you willing to betray your father to make the Throne yours?" Amaya questioned with a curious smile on her face. One thing was clear, she was definitely enjoying different reactions that were appearing and disappearing from the First Prince's face. "¡­" The Prince remained silent for a good while and then, he looked at Amaya and seeing her smiling at him, his face turned cold and he stood up. "I do not need to take these extreme steps, I am sure, father the King will make the right decision and will make me the next Crown Prince. Now if you don't have anything substantial to say, I will be taking my leave." Saying that, the First Prince turned around. Looking at his back, Amaya chuckled. This wasn't the reaction she was hoping for, but, oh well, it was still better than other scenarios in her mind. At the very least, the First Prince doesn't seem to be against the idea of going against the King. How and why she concluded that? Well, it was pretty clear from his reaction. If the First Prince was actually against the Idea of going against the King, then with his short-tempered attitude, he would have stood up and attacked her right there. Of course, it was possible that he was holding himself back. However, Amaya believed that it was highly unlikely. Out of all the emotions, Raguel showed when she talked about betraying the King, anger was missing. Therefore, Amaya believed that at the very least, Raguel was not very loyal to his father. Which, of course, was completely reasonable since the King was the worse father a child could hope for. He never treated his children with love. No, let alone love, he didn't show a single emotion to his children. His children meant nothing to him. He only cared about his Trophies. It would be weirder if a child would actually be on his side even after all that. "Raguel." Just as the First Prince was about to move out of the room, Amaya called. "What is it?" Raguel turned back. "You should look into Duke Merula and Duke Vestalis." Saying those words, Amaya closed her eyes. From this action, it was clear that she wasn't going to talk about this anymore. Raguel understood that, therefore, "I will look into it, thank you." He walked away with a solemn look on his face. These two names that Amaya spoke of. These two were very important people. Duke Merula was the Duke who supports the Third Prince, his biggest rival, obviously, the relationship between the First Prince and Duke Merula wasn't good. Duke Vestalis was the Duke who stepped back from this battle and has declared his neutrality. Currently, he is the pivot point of this battle. He could even be called the strongest Duke. If he stays neutral, the Battle continues without any problem, however, if his neutrality changes, it would change the whole course of this Battle. If these two people are communicating, then this was not a piece of good news for Raguel. Just as this thought popped up in Raguel's mind, his walking speed increased and soon, he left the Palace. Where was he going? He wanted to meet Duke Fulvanius, his Grandfather. He had to talk to him about this incident. And he had to do it urgently. ¡­ "Did you know? Teacher Evane left the Academy." On the other side, Arvina walks into Nux's room and informed. "Hmm? Of course, I do." Nux frowned. Why was she so surprised? He wondered inwardly. "You know?" Arvina raised her eyebrow. "Of course I do. She is my wife after all, how could I not know?" "What!?" Arvina's eyes widened in surprise. "Hmm? What happened? Why do you look so surprised, Teacher Arvina?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Teacher Evane is your wife!?" Arvina, however, wasn't as calm as him. "Hmm? I thought you knew?" Nux was still as confused as before. "How would I know something like that!?" "Did you not notice how she was visiting us every night? She was also there when I fought against Baldy. I thought you already connected the dots." Nux replied. "I thought that she was just coming here to meet her student's wives! The same thing happened with the Principal, I thought she was just here to help her student!" "Hmm? Then why would she visit us again and again if she just wanted to meet my wives? Also, how would she help me deal with a King Stage Cultivator when she is only a Grand Master Stage Cultivator?" Nux questioned in confusion. "I was there as well wasn't I!? I am also just an Expert Stage Cultivator! Also, didn't I meet your wives multiple times, didn't I!? Does that mean that I am your wife as well!?" Arvina questioned back. 'Well, I don't mind that at all. I am actually looking forward to that day actually.' Nux wanted to say this out loud, however, he knew it wasn't the time yet. Therefore, he held himself back and stepped back. "I apologize, Teacher Arvina. I didn't think about it that way. I should have talked to you about this sooner." He admitted his mistake. "Let me correct my mistake now, Teacher Arvina. Yes, Evane is indeed my wife. I fell in love with her when I first met her, then I proposed to her after I returned from the Woods Dynasty and luckily, she accepted." "S-She accepted." Arvina stuttered. She couldn't believe what she was hearing. Evane, who was a Teacher just like her was in a relationship with her student¡­ "H-H-How could you¡­ she is your Teacher¡­" Arvina pointed her trembling finger at Nux and questioned. "Look, Teacher Arvina, I know it feels wrong, and I perfe-" Nux wanted to explain things, however, suddenly, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Suddenly, the two of them heard a knock. Arvina frowned and walked towards the door, however, before she could, the door opened itself and a white-haired beauty walked in. "You weren't going to let me wait outside, were you?" The woman spoke and seeing the woman in front of her, Arvina's eyes widened in horror. "A-A-Allura Skyfall!" Chapter 407 You kidnapped the Royal Consort!? Chapter 407 You kidnapped the Royal Consort!? "A-A-Allura Skyfall!" Arvina's eyes widened in horror. Allura's eyes then finally fell on Arvina and she smiled, "Arvina, long time no see. How are you doing?" Then, she turned towards Nux and frowned. "Did I interrupt anything? Are you busy?" "Of co-" Nux was about to answer, however, Arvina beat him to it. "W-W-What are you doing here!?" "Huh?" Allura frowned. "Weren't you¡­ weren't you-" "Kidnapped?" Allura smiled. "Kidnapped?" Arvina frowned. "Ahh, it isn't yet clear what happened to me, is it?" Allura chuckled. Arvina couldn't understand a thing about what Allura was talking about, therefore, she turned towards Nux and questioned. "What happened? The entire Kingdom is busy trying to find her, why is she here!? Wasn't she attacked? Didn't she just disappear in the middle of a busy street? Just what in the hell is happening here? And what is the relation between the two of you?" Arvina shot a series of questions at Nux. "Umm¡­ well¡­" Nux was a bit overwhelmed by all these questions. Therefore, Allura took over. "Well, allow me to answer your questions, Arvina. Yes, I was attacked and was kidnapped by an extremely terrifying and possessive man who was unable to stay away from me for even a second longer and that kidnapper is standing right in front of you." Allura chuckled as she pointed at Nux. "N-N-Nux?" Arvina tilted her head in confusion. "Indeed, he is the one who kidnapped me in the middle of a busy street, right under the eyes of spies sent by the Kingdom." Allura smiled. Nux placed his hand on the back of his head and chuckled embarrassingly. "You don't have to repeat it like that¡­" "Fufufu~" Allura laughed. And Arvina, couldn't take this anymore. "What the hell are you two talking about!?" Then, she turned towards Nux. "Nux! Do you realize what you have done!? You kidnapped the Royal Consort! The King's Wife! Why would you do something so stupid!? What would you do if you if the King finds out!? You know you can't fight against the entire Kingdom right now! Why would you Kidnape the King's wif-" "My Wife." "Nux's Wife." Nux and Allura corrected at the same time. "W-What?" Again, Arvina couldn't believe what she heard. "Can you not call me that bastard's wife again and again, I feel uncomfortable." Allura requestioned. "W-What do you mean?" "I am not that bastard's wife, you know I was forced by my family. I didn't do it of my own will. So I am not his wife." Allura spat with a disgusted face. Then, a beautiful smile appeared on her face as she looked at Nux. "I belong to Nux." "You are his wife¡­" Arvina finally realized. At the same time, Nux spoke up. "I did not do anything wrong, Teacher Arvina. I only wanted to stay close to my wife." Arvina turned towards Nux and looked at him with disbelief clear in her eyes, "Y-You went after the King's wif-" "Again, don't call me that." Allura interrupted. Arvina turned towards Allura and couldn't help but question. "W-Why did you do that? Why did you betray the King?" Hearing that question, Allura narrowed her eyes. "Betray the King? Oh please Arvina, I don't want to hear that from someone who rarely sees the King's face in her life. Not everyone is lucky to avoid that bastard like you. I did not betray him, I merely did what I actually wanted to. I don't want to do things that others tell me to do. I will do what my heart desires." "What your heart desires¡­" Arvina repeated Allura's words with a lost look on her face. "Indeed, what my heart desires." Allura repeated those words as well, this time, there was a seductive smile on her face as she looked at Nux. Nux chuckled as he extended his arms toward her. Allura's smile widened and she walked into his embrace. Seeing that scene, Arvina felt a strange¡­ feeling¡­ Seeing Allura's face¡­ that worriless, happy face¡­ Arvina felt something. However, she still couldn't understand. "Why did you kidnap your own wife?" Arvina questioned. "Didn't I say it before? He was unable to stay away from me. I am just that attractive." Allura answered with a haughty look on her face. Nux chuckled and then, he nodded, "She is right. I was missing her." "How did you do it?" Arvina narrowed her eyes and questioned. "Well, I have my ways." Nux smiled. Arvina's face twitched in annoyance. She was dying to know how Nux kidnapped someone in broad daylight under so many eyes, however, she knew that he was not going to tell her. She knew how he worked. If she tries to ask more, he would just change the topic in a way she wouldn't realize and once she does realize it, she would feel embarrassed. Therefore, it was better to just not talk about the topic he doesn't want to talk about. Therefore, Arvina asked another question. "What if her location is revealed and the King finds out?" "Why do you think I killed that Idiot from the Shadow Unit?" "What do you mean?" Arvina frowned, however soon, she realized what Nux was talking about. The current investigation¡­ It was focusing on a completely opposite theory¡­ The King and his men were trying to find Allura Skyfall who was attacked by a 'mysterious organization.' After further investigation, it turns out that this Mysterious Organization is stronger than they expected and its scope covers the entire continent. It is believed that Allura was currently being held in another Kingdom and the King's men were still investigating where she is. However, in truth, the woman they were looking for was staying right inside the capital of their Kingdom, inside the building that is under their control and this 'mysterious organization' they were looking for doesn't even exist! Nux was literally playing the King and his men. All of them were dancing on the palm of his hands! The Top echelons of the strongest Kingdom in the world were being played by an 18-year-old boy! Just how scary is that? Chapter 408 ls that a better reason? Chapter 408 ls that a better reason? "Y-Y-You¡­ j-just what kind of student have I been teaching?" Arvina shook her head as she glanced at Nux who was smiling at her. "A really really really good and hardworking student," Nux answered. "Heh." Arvina snorted. "Umm¡­ Arvina." Suddenly, Allura called out. "Hmm? What is it?" Arvina turned towards Allura. "You still train him, don't you?" Allura questioned. Hearing that question, Arvina sighed, "Yes, I know, he is stronger than me, I know it already and I don't want to hear it again. My answer is clear, his form might be good, but he can still improve and I believe that I can help him improve." A while before, Ember teased Arvina about being weaker than Nux and still training him, Arvina didn't like that feeling. Therefore, she was a little sensitive about this. Allura, however, didn't care about all that. "Woah Woah, I didn't ask for any explanation alright, I just wanted a small yes and no. Do you still train him or not?" "I do. Yes." "How many hours?" "He has been busy, so only 3 hours a day." "Lucky you¡­" Allura sighed and then she placed her hand on Arvina's shoulder. "Alright, Arvina, you can spend your next hour with Nux, I will be taking my leave." Then, Allura turned towards Nux and winked playfully. "I will have 2 sessions tomorrow, don't forget." Nux chuckled and shook his head. Allura turned around, however, Arvina interrupted. "Wait, I am just about to leave, you can stay here." Allura, however, didn't turn around and just shook her hand, "No no nope, not happening. You already wasted 15 minutes of my session time. I won't compromise here at all. I would rather postpone it to tomorrow." Saying that, Allura left Nux's room. "¡­" Arvina turned silent. Nux just chuckled. Arvina then turned towards Nux and snorted. "You even laid your demonic hands on the King's Wi- umm¡­ the Royal Consort." "It still means the same but whatever." Nux commented. "You really wish to go after the King, don't you? Do you have some sort of hatred for him?" Arvina questioned in curiosity. "Teacher Arvina, I think you got something wrong." Suddenly, Nux spoke. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Arvina questioned. "I did not go after Allura because I want to make the King's wife mine, or I want to go against the King, or because I hate him. I want to take the King down because I want to stay with Allura." Well, initially he did approach Allura because she was the Royal Consort, but now, she meant more to him than that. She owns the part of his heart, after all. Arvina observed her student's smile when he was looking at the door Allura walked out from and couldn't help but comment. "What a playboy." Nux's smile widened. "I just can't do anything, there are just too many amazing women in this world. You can't help but fall in love." "Hmph!" Arvina snorted. Nux just smiled. Arvina then questioned. "Hmph! First, you go after your Teacher, then you go after a married woman, how many taboos are you going to break?" Nux chuckled. Then, he looked at Arvina's face and commented. "I might be thinking of breaking one more taboo, Teacher." "Huh?" Arvina frowned. "Are you going to target another married woman? Or are you going to target another one of your teachers?" Arvina questioned. Nux's smile widened and he answered, "Both." Arvina's eyes widened. "You are going after two more women!?" "No, just one." Nux looked into Arvina's brown-red eyes. "One?" Arvina frowned. "Does that mean you are going after a woman who is your teacher and is marr-" Suddenly, Arvina turned silent. A teacher and a married woman. "¡­" Arvina then looked at Nux's expression and¡­ She stepped back. Nux, however, didn't let this chance go and stepped forward. Then, his golden eyes shined and he directly looked into Arvina's eyes. "Teacher Arvina, I want yo-" "No, do not say anything else." Arvina, however, interrupted him midsentence. "I am your teacher." She spoke. "Is this the only reason you are rejecting me?" Nux questioned. "Only reason?" Arvina raised her eyebrow. "Nux, I am not Evane. She might ignore the fact that she has been teaching you as her student for more than a month, but I cannot." "Why? What's so bad about a Teacher and Student being in a relationship?" Nux questioned back. "Everything. What is not bad about this!?" Arvina raised her voice. "And if you forgot about it, then let me remind you, I am already married!" "Married to a person you don't even like! No, fuck like, you hate him! You loathe that man." Nux raised his voice a little as well. "How do you know that? I might secretly like the King." Arvina retorted. "Teacher, please don't. I know why you are here in the Academy. I know perfectly well how close you and the King are. At least don't lie right to my face." Nux shot back. "¡­" Arvina turned silent. "I don't get it. What is the issue here? Why not? Are you rejecting me because you are my teacher or because you are married? Are you worried about what others would say? Since when do you start to care about that, Teacher Arvina? Aren't you a warrior? Shouldn't a Warrior do whatever he or she wants? Then why hesitate here?" Nux questioned. Arvina and Nux stared at each other, different emotions shining in their eyes, a whole minute passed by with just the two of them standing there, staring at each other. "You want to know the reason, correct?" Suddenly, Arvina spoke. "Yes, I do." Nux nodded. "The reason I reject you is that I do not like you, Nux. I do not see an 18-year-old boy as a man. You are not the type of man I would fall in love with. You are not the one. You and I, can't happen." "¡­" Hearing those words, Nux turned silent. "Is that a better reason?" Arvina questioned, her eyes shining strangely. Nux stared into her brown-red eyes for a while, his eyes turned moist, and then, he started nodding his head. "Yes¡­ Yes, that is a better reason indeed. I accept this reason. I am not the one. Alright, I accept this reason." Nux continued to nod his head and then, two crystalline tear drops rolled down his cheeks. "You and I, really can't happen." Chapter 409 l never thought a woman could reject a man like Nux. Chapter 409 l never thought a woman could reject a man like Nux. "You and I, really can't happen." Nux spoke in a hoarse voice. "Nux you¡­" Arvina stepped towards him, her cold expression suddenly changed into worry, no, extreme worry. This was the first time she had seen Nux like this. She was shocked. She wanted to wipe those tears, however, Nux stepped back. Then, a shocked look appeared on his face. His hand quickly moved towards his cheek and he finally realized, He cried¡­ He cried right in front of¡­ "Nux I-" Arvina stepped forward but before she could touch Nux, he disappeared. "Huh?" Arvina frowned. How in the hell did he disappear into thin air? Is that even possible? She knew Nux was fast, however, she was sure that he wasn't fast enough to move past her and leave the room before she could even react. Even an Emperor Stage Cultivator cannot do something like this. Was that one of his magic? A thought appeared in Arvina's mind, however, soon, thoughts like these disappeared. There were more important things she had to worry about right now. She didn't know what Nux would do right now. She just hopes that he doesn't do anything reckless. And¡­ she hopes that¡­ he is fine¡­ ¡­ "Nux?" Amaya frowned as Nux suddenly appeared in front of her. However, her frown soon turned into a smile. It was not the time yet but, why not? She was ready. However, as soon as he appeared, a veil of Dark Mist surrounded Nux's body. Amaya frowned, "Nux?" She called out. "¡­" However, there was no answer. Amaya's frown deepened. She then used her [Sense] and realized. Nux was not there. He¡­ He used the Devouring Mist as a cover to move out of her sight, then, he activated his [Conceal] and disappeared. A genius idea that Amaya would normally appreciate, however, right now, she could feel that talking to Nux was more important. 'Nux?' She called using her connection. 'I will talk to you later, Love. I am a bit busy now.' She then heard Nux's calm voice. 'But you just here.' 'Yes, I needed to go somewhere, the Royal Palace was close, so I used the Harem's Gate.' 'But why did you hide?' Amaya questioned. 'I was in rush, I hope you understand.' Nux replied. 'Alright¡­' Amaya nodded in understanding. 'You are the best.' Nux smiled cheerfully. 'Of course I am.' Amaya smiled back. A minute later, her smile disappeared. She could feel it, something was wrong. Though he didn't sound like it, for some reason, Amaya knew something was wrong with him. 'Did something happen?' Therefore, she contacted her sisters. 'Hmm? What do you mean?' Felberta questioned. 'With Nux, I mean. Did something happen there?' 'Hmm? With Nux, nothing. Why? What happened?' Seeing her seriousness, Felberta didn't joke around and questioned. 'He looks¡­ sad¡­' Amaya then told them everything that happened, however, since none of the women were there, they couldn't understand what Amaya was talking about. 'Wait¡­' Suddenly, Allura spoke. 'He was with Arvina 10 minutes ago.' 'I will talk to Arvina, she would know about it if something actually happened to him.' Ember spoke. The others nodded, Ember nodded back and walked towards her door. However, before she could touch the door, the door opened and Arvina walked in. "There is a problem." Arvina spoke. "What happened?" Ember frowned. "Nux disappeared." "Huh?" Ember's frown deepened, however, she soon realized that Nux must have used Harem Gate and calmed down a little. "What happened?" She questioned. At the same time, the rest of the women except Amaya and Evane walked into Ember's room and questioned. """What happened?""" "W-Why are you all here?" Arvina couldn't help but ask. "That is not important right now, tell us, what happened?" Thyra spoke. Arvina agreed with her words, therefore, she nodded and, "He proposed to me." She started talking about everything that happened. ¡­ 10 minutes passed by and Arvina was done with her story. "¡­" The room turned silent. "¡­" Arvina was silent as well. Her worry was clear with how she was sweating and how pale her face was. She really was very worried about her student. However, Ember¡­ she was thinking about a completely different thing. "You really rejected him¡­ Arv, I am amazed. I never thought a woman could reject a man like Nux." "I agree." Felberta nodded. "It is surprising indeed." Thyra nodded her head as well. "Teacher Arvina, you are¡­ amazing¡­ You managed to resist Nux's Charm." Skyla was amazed. This time, she didn't even call her 'Sister'. She was just that impressed. The others had the same reaction. And seeing that, Arvina couldn't help but shout. "What are you guys talking about!? Why are you praising me!? Shouldn't you be worried about Nux!? He is not emotionally stable right now. What if he does something reckless!? Aren't you guys worried!?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" To Arvina's sudden outburst, Ember just replied with a small frown. "W-What?" Arvina was taken aback. "Look, I know Nux is your student, so there is a chance that you see him as a child, however, you have to understand that he is not a child. He is mature enough to hold himself back. What do you mean by 'he would do something reckless?' He is not stupid. He knows how to control himself. He just needs some time. It is the first time he got rejected by the woman he loved, after all." Ember smiled a little. "Y-You knew about it?" Arvina questioned. "Why do you think Skyla was calling you Sister?" Ember questioned back. Arvina then looked at Skyla, who just smiled foolishly. "You all knew about it?" Arvina couldn't believe it. Felberta smiled, "Well, he has been talking about you from the day he fought with that Candice girl." "That's when¡­" "Yep, when you first met him." "He¡­" "Well, it wasn't really love at first sight, unlike my case." Felberta first asserted her dominance as she placed her one leg on top of another and then, she continued, "But yes, he did fall in love with you after spending some time with you." "¡­" Arvina didn't know what to say. "Oh, don't take it as if we are trying to convince you or something." Suddenly, Felberta spoke. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Arvina frowned. "Mhm, I know Nux, he will respect your feelings, so you don't have to change yourself because you are worried about him. He will come back, don't worry." Felberta explained. "Mhm, he is a strong man, after all." Ember smiled. Then, she looked at Arvina and her smile widened, 'Just make sure you are not trying to fool yourself.' Of course, she didn't say those words out loud. Chapter 410 Matters of the heart are never simple, Nux Chapter 410 Matters of the heart are never simple, Nux "Heeh? The First Prince is interesting indeed." Ember commented with a smile on her face. "Heh, to be honest, if I had a father like the King, I would be the same." Edda spoke. "Indeed, Indeed, that bastard is the worse." Allura nodded in agreement. "Well, whatever the reason, in the end, it is good for us." Nux commented and the others nodded, "We will be using the First Prince to our benefit, therefore, we will be changing our plans. Amaya already has a few plans in her mind, just give her some more time, she just needs to refine whatever she is thinking." "Tsk Tsk, I still don't know what goes on inside that mind of hers." Ember shook her head. "Heh, if it was that easy to find out, she wouldn't be the one planning everything for us." Nux smiled. "The Princess of Skadi is intelligent indeed. The Skadi must be regretting their decision right now." Ember laughed. "I am than-" Nux was about to answer, but suddenly, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A knock was heard. Nux and the others used [Sense] and soon, Ember's, Felberta's and Allura's smiles widened as they glanced at Nux. Nux glanced at them and shook his head in defeat. Then, with a big sigh, he stood up and opened the door. "Teacher Arvina, how are you?" He smiled. "Nux¡­" Arvina called out. "¡­" Nux turned silent. "¡­" Arvina didn't know what to say either. However, she knew she had to break this silence, otherwise, this relationship of hers with her student would become awkward. "W-Where did you go, yesterday? You didn't even show up for your training today." "Ah, well, I just recalled that I had to be somewhere else at that time, I had no choice but to leave and I just returned from that place." "I understand." Arvina nodded. Nux nodded back. "¡­" "¡­" Again, the two of them turned silent. Ember, Felberta, and Allura were definitely enjoying whatever was happening in front of them. It was their first time seeing Nux acting so awkwardly after all. An interesting sight indeed. "Ugghh, alright Teacher Arvina, listen here." Nux, who could practically feel their gazes on him couldn't take it anymore and spoke out loud. "W-What is it?" Arvina questioned. "It's getting too awkward. I can't take this anymore. Let's just act like yesterday never happened, alright?" "That is a good idea." Arvina nodded. "Mhm, just forget about everything. We are just like any other normal Student and Teacher." "Yes, that is correct." Arvina nodded again. Nux's smile widened as he smiled, "So, Teacher Arvina, what happened? Why are you here?" "I am just here to check up on you. You know¡­ about¡­" "Ah, don't worry about it. I am fine now." Nux's smile widened. "That is good." "Mhm," Nux nodded. And then, he continued, "Well, Teacher Arvina, I am talking about something important right now, so would you mind¡­" "Ah, yes, alright. I will take my leave. I will talk to you later." Arvina quickly realized what Nux was talking about and nodded. Then, she smiled at Nux's women and turned around. "Thank you for understanding, Teacher Arvina." After Arvina left, Nux closed the door and sighed again. "You know that you are not going back to normal, right?" Ember questioned. "Well, we can at least try." Nux replied. "I just don't want to stand in front of her and have all those awkward conversations about whether and whatnot." "You have not moved on yet, have you?" Felberta questioned. "Of course not." Nux shook his head. "It is my first time facing a rejection, after all." Hearing those words, Ember couldn't help but speak out loud. "You do know that all is not over yet, don't you?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?" "There are chances that Arvina is not being honest with you and with herself. I mean, she is your teacher, it would be hard for her to believe that she is in love with you, just like Evane. Her case, however, is even more complicated since she is a wife as well." "So you are saying that she might actually love me but is unable to accept me?" Nux questioned. "Yes." Ember nodded. "And how are you sure that what you say is true, and Arvina really does not like me as someone who she can spend the rest of her life with?" Nux questioned. "Well¡­ because it is you¡­?" Evane answered back. Nux looked at her with a blank look on his face, "So you are not sure." "Well¡­ I am¡­ not¡­" Ember replied. "Ember, don't complicate simple things, I liked Teacher Arvina, I proposed to her. She didn't have the same feelings, so she turned me down. It is just that simple." "Matters of the heart are never simple, Nux." Suddenly, Felberta spoke up. "They actually are. It is we who try to complicate them. Just listen to your heart. Didn't you all do that same thing? Was it that hard? Cause in my case, my heart told me that I love you all, and I walked right in. Didn't you all do the same?" "We did. My heart told me you are the one when you hugged me that day." Skyla nodded with a big smile on her face. "See? It is just that simple." Nux nodded. "¡­" Felberta turned silent. "Not everyone can hear their hearts so easily." Ember spoke. "Then what do you think I should do?" Nux questioned. "Why not try to confirm if she actually has feelings for you or not?" Ember suggested. Nux, however, shook his head. "That would be harassment. A no means no. And Teacher Arvina has made her stand clear. I have made a mistake before, I do not plan to repeat it again." Nux answered. A loving smile appeared on Thyra's face, "You can repeat that mistake on me if you want." Thyra spoke as she bit her lower lip seductively while winking at Nux. Nux chuckled. "Why not talk to Amaya? I am sure she can come up with a better answer" Suddenly, Felberta spoke. "Hmm? Well, we can do that." Nux nodded. Soon, Amaya joined the conversation, Ember then told her about the theory in her mind and asked what she thought. Amaya's answer was, however, well¡­ Amaya's answer¡­ 'Huh? Why should he do it? Aren't there enough of you bitches around him already?' Chapter 411 we would bring justice to the dead General Ember Chapter 411 we would bring justice to the dead General Ember 'Huh? Why should he do it? Aren't there enough of you bitches around him already?' A typical Amaya answer. 'Tsk Tsk, so selfish.' Ember snorted. Well, if it was anyone else other than Arvina, she would probably think the same way, however, she didn't want to lose her friend again. 'You know Nux likes her, don't you?' She questioned. 'I do. However, if she doesn't like him back, then just leave her alone.' Amaya replied. 'You know perfectly well that not liking Nux is¡­ difficult. Arvina likes him, she just doesn't realize it.' Ember spoke. 'Alright, let's say what you said is all true. Then what? If she doesn't realize that she likes him, then that means that she doesn't want to realize it. The pressure from society, not breaking the 'taboo' and whatever is much more important to her than Nux. Why should Nux go after a woman like her? Didn't he already tell her how he feels? It's not like he is running away from here, is he? If she loves him back, and that love is stronger than this stupid society pressure she is facing, then she would come to him.' '¡­' This time, Ember turned silent. 'I agree with Amaya.' This time, Felberta sided with Amaya. 'Indeed, if a woman can't even understand her own feelings, then it is her fault,' Thyra nodded as well. 'Mhm, taboos are nothing, didn't I and Evane break them? Our love is real.' Allura looked at Nux with a loving smile on her face. 'Tsk' Amaya snorted. Then, she changed the topic, 'Alright, let's not talk about this useless stuff anymore. The King and his men are close to finding out the truth.' Amaya muttered. 'Hmm?' This gained everyone's attention and soon, everyone forgot about Arvina. ¡­ "Your Majesty," Keeve kneeled. "You are back." Ricardus spoke. "Yes, Your Majesty." "So? Did you find anything?" The King questioned. "Yes, I did." Keeve nodded. A smile appeared on The King's face. "Finally some good news." "I would not say so, Your Majesty." Keeve, however, didn't allow him to stay happy for a long time. "What happened?" The King narrowed his eyes. "The Solid Earth Kingdom just attacked the Deathspike Fort and¡­ the War ended in just 10 minutes." "WHAT!?" The King and the Ministers who were hearing the report shouted in disbelief. "Yes. The General of the Woods Army barely ran away, however, he is in critical condition. From what I have heard, he won't be back to normal for the next 5-10 years." "¡­how did this happen?" The King questioned with a solemn look on his face. "There were 3 King Stage Cultivators on the Solid Earth Kingdom's side." "What? How is that possible? Did the Dukes join the war?" "All the Generals had covered their faces with masks, so no one knew their identity." Keeve reported and then, he spoke his thoughts. "I do not think they were the Dukes." "Then who were they?" The King questioned. "I do not know, however, if they were the Dukes, I don't think they would cover their faces like that. Just think of those old geezers, do you really think those greedy bastards would cover their faces when they are fighting the War for the Kingdom?" Hearing those words, the King nodded. "Yes, those geezers would make sure the entire world knows that they are participating in the War." "¡­" Hearing these words, the Ministers turned silent and averted their eyes. They knew better than anyone that whatever the King and Keeve were talking about was true. However, they did not like the fact that Keeve, a mere servant was using words like Bastards for their Protectors. Of course, they wouldn't show their opposition directly. Servant or not, Keeve was a King Stage Cultivator. He is at a stage where even though he is just a commoner, nobles would still have to bow their heads in front of him. "I don't get it, why is the Woods Dynasty losing this war bad for us?" One of the ministers questioned. "I was coming to that." Keeve nodded and then, he started explaining. "First, these 3 Mysterious King Stage Cultivators, we don't have any idea who they are. Well, they could be Part of the Kingdom's private forces, so that's not the problem. The real problem is the Woods Dynasty." "Why is that?" The King questioned. "When I arrived there, they treated me well and answered all of my questions in detail. They even told me about how they will react in this bad situation and their next plans. However, when I talked about General Ember¡­ The Dynast turned silent and tried to avoid the topic. He was¡­ strangely silent about this matter. Not only that, he even order a few of his men to keep an eye on me after I asked this question." "¡­" The King and the Minsters frowned. "He is hiding something." A minister spoke. "Of course he is. But the question is, what?" "Why did General Ember give up on her position?" The Ministers started discussing, however, before they could delve deeper, Keeve interrupted. "Well, you do not have to worry. I heard that the Deputy Generals of the Woods Army were especially close to General Ember, if the Dynast is indeed hiding something, then I think they would know about it. Although I couldn't meet them on my own since there were too many eyes on me, I sent one of my men to them. He should come back with the answers soon enough." "As I expected of you, Keeve." The King nodded in satisfaction. The Ministers, however, didn't agree, "And why would the Loyal Subordinates disclose their Master's secrets to your men?" "Heh, because we would bring justice to the dead General Ember." Keeve smiled. Hearing those words, the King and the Ministers smiled wickedly. "We would indeed." The King muttered then, he turned towards Keeve and nodded, "You did a good job, Keeve. You can go rest now." "As you command, Your Majesty." Chapter 412 Maybe she likes me? Chapter 412 Maybe she likes me? "What did the Marquee Feldrik say?" A man with black hair, green eyes, a thin nose, and a well-structured face was sitting on a lavish chair with a calm expression. He wore a White colored coat, with a golden-colored design and had an imposing aura. He was Duke Thronton Fulvanius. The Strongest of all four Dukes, a great and overbearing leader, and the Duke who supports the First Prince. "He agreed." In front of him, stood his butler, the man he trusted the most out of all his servants. "That is good." The Duke smiled. The Marquee's response was well within his plans, this placed a smile on his face. The Duke preferred things to be under his control and to achieve that, he has sometimes taken extreme steps. "What abou-" The Duke wanted to ask about something else, however, suddenly, the doors of his room opened and a man walked in. "Ho-" The Butler was about the shout at the man who had just entered the Duke's room so rudely, however, before he could even say a word, his eyes fell on the man who just entered. "Smith, leave." The man who just entered ordered. The Buttler, however, didn't dare to raise his voice at him. He just bowed his head and turned his head towards the Duke. The Duke nodded, Smith, the butler nodded back, and then, he answered, "As you say, Prince Raguel." Smith then stood up and left the room. "Grandfather, you need to know this." As soon as Smith left, Raguel turned towards his Grandfather, Duke Fulvanius, and spoke. Hearing his hurried and tensed voice, the Duke frowned. "What happened?" "I talked with Amaya." "Amaya? That Cursed Consort?" Duke Fulvanius guessed. "Yes, I talked to her." The Prince nodded. "Why were you talking to that bitch?" An annoyed look appeared on the Duke's face. From his reaction, it was clear that he didn't have a good relationship with Amaya. And that was true. The Duke didn't like the Cursed Consort at all. He had talked to her before, actually, he wanted to help her expand the Thousand Information Chamber, however, the woman rejected it. He even offered to invest more money into the Chamber, however, he didn't even realize when the woman changed the topic and talked about an entirely different subject. In the end, he had to leave that room with a disappointed look on his face. He couldn't believe that the woman managed to manipulate him into talking about useless stuff and he only realized it after the meeting ended. Thornton gets embarrassed every time he thinks about that day. Amaya Skyfall was a woman who even he could not have control over and since he couldn't control that woman, he hated her. Amaya, on the other hand, didn't even know that a Duke hates her so much, of course, she didn't care about it either. For her, it was just a normal, everyday meeting. "Have you heard about the rumors?" The First Prince questioned. "About the Third Prince?" The Duke questioned. "Yes, about him becoming the Crown Prince." "I have heard about it. However, these are just baseless rumors, I believe it is just their pathetic attempt to turn the situation in their favor. They were the ones who spread the rumors, that is the reason why they spread so quickly. Don't worry, baseless rumors like these do not remain for a long time. I think these rumors would disappear within a week or so." The Duke just shrugged it off. "Amaya has different thoughts about these matters." Raguel replied. "¡­" The Duke turned silent. If it was any other time, he would have just slammed the table in front of him and shouted, 'You think she is better than me!? If I said don't worry then don't worry. Her thoughts don't matter. She is not always right!' However, this time, he didn't say those words. Too much was at stake here. Deep down, he knew that Amaya won't say anything without a proper reason. If she said something, the chances of it being correct are very high. Therefore, "What did she say?" The Duke questioned. "Well, she didn't really clarify, however, she said my chances of becoming the King aren't very high." The First Prince answered. "Why did she say that?" The Duke frowned. "Does that mean that the King is actually thinking about making Lovis the Crown Prince?" He questioned. "She said that it doesn't matter what the King thinks." "Huh? Is she out of her mind? Is the curse getting over her head? Is it affecting her? Heh. Can't say that the bitch didn't deserve it." A wicked smile appeared on the Duke's face. "She said that I need to look into Duke Merula and Duke Vestalis. She was hinting that the two of them were collaborating with each other." Raguel replied. "Huh? Two Dukes collaborating? Don't be ridiculous! Also, there is nothing to 'look into', I have already planted my spies in their Mansions, and nothing is happening between the two of them. Don't worry." The Duke snorted. This time, however, Raguel wasn't silent. "Grandfather, I need you to look into the Two Dukes, more thoroughly." "I told you, I ha-" "Grandpa, the stakes are high. Don't take unnecessary risks just because of your ego. It is Consort Amaya we are talking about. You know perfectly well what kind of woman she is. And about her Curse affecting her head, trust me, I had a talk with her, and there is nothing wrong with her. She is as scary as the mother told her, even scarier maybe. Actually, she looks so sharp that for a moment, I thought that this 'Curse' is all a fa?ade." Hearing those words, the Duke turned silent. After thinking about it a little, he realized that his Grandson was right. He shouldn't take unnecessary risks. "Alright, I will look into it." "Mhm." The Prince nodded. "But I still don't understand, why is that Cursed Bitch helping you?" The Prince shook his head and joked, "I don't know, Maybe she likes me?" Chapter 413 Evanes Farewell. Chapter 413 Evane's Farewell. "Teacher Evane!" A student exclaimed in excitement. "I can't believe it! You have become an Expert Stage Cultivator!" Another student exclaimed. "What's not to believe? Wasn't it clear from the start? Teacher Evane, I knew that you were different from normal cultivators. Becoming an Expert Stage Cultivator was only a matter of time." "Indeed, Indeed, I knew that as well." "Mhm Mhm." More and more students nodded in agreement. Evane, who was hearing all their comments couldn't help but smile. "But Teacher Evane, are you really leaving?" A female student stepped forward and questioned. "Yes, I am." Evane nodded with a smile on her face. "I wanted to leave earlier, however, I then realized that I couldn't leave without saying a proper farewell, so well, here I am." "Is it really that important? Why not stay here in the Academy, you are the best teacher we have." A student tried to convince Evane, however, she had already made up her mind. "No, I have to leave." "Where are you going? Are you going back to the Royal Palace?" Another student questioned. "You will know that very soon." Evane didn't answer clearly. "Then wha-" "Alright Students, I know all of you are curious, however, Teacher Evane can't answer all your questions like that. There are certain reasons why she has to leave our Academy, it is unfortunate, however, I believe that rather than being sad about it, we should send Teacher Evane with smiles on our faces and wish her the best of luck for her future. Can you all that?" A bald man stepped forward. 'Eliyard, I didn't know that you were so good with this stuff.' Nux praised. 'I have been doing this for many years now, Master.' Eliyard answered respectfully. Again, all the weight around his words disappeared the moment he talked to Nux. 'Good, Good, continue.' Nux nodded and didn't waste much time. Today, he was not the main character. Evane was. He would just stand among the students, silently. """Yes we can, Headmaster.""" The Students nodded collectively. Right now, they were all inside the Academy's Auditorium. Evane has been a Teacher in this Academy for 34 years now, and the number of students she taught was not fixed to just 20 students in Nux's class. The number was in the 100s. Students from her other class and the students she taught years ago, all of them have come here to bid her goodbyes. Some of the students weren't even taught by her, but they were still here. Teacher Evane was just that popular in the Academy. "Good," Eliyard smiled amiably. Then, he turned towards Evane and spoke, "Alright, now rather than asking her questions, let us call Teacher Evane here so that she can say her farewells to us properly." Evane stood up from her chair and walked forward. "Good morning to you all¡­" Then, she started her farewell speech. The Event continued, some students then stepped forward and praised their teacher, Evane then distributed some sweets to all the students here, and then, after bidding her final farewells, she walked out of the Auditorium. Tears threatened to come out of her eyes, however, she didn't cry. She held those tears back. 'You are too weak, I am not talking about your cultivation, but your mind. You are too kind, Evane, your heart is too pure. You need to change that, you need to learn how to control your emotions. The Place you are going is a place where people who you think are closest to you would stab you with a knife the moment they get the chance to. You can't show your emotions there like you do now. You need to change. This will be heart, however, I know you can do it. You can do anything for Nux, can you not? I will be there to help you, but in the end, it all depends on you.' These were the words Amaya said to her personally before she left for the Palace. And she, as a Princess who was born in that place knew that these words were true. She had realized that the Royal Palace was not a suitable place for her. That was why she joined the Academy in the first place. However, now, she had to return. And this time, she would need to jump into the very marsh she has been avoiding for such a long time now. Funny how fate works really. Of course, Evane was not against any of it. She had a goal in her mind. She wanted to help Nux. Isn't it just simple politics? Well, she had the master of this game right by her side. Bring it on, she was ready. And to show that she was ready, she would start by not crying on this simple farewell. "Evane." While Evane was thinking all of this, someone called her. She finally came out of her reverie and turned towards the voice. "Teacher Arvina." She called. Arvina smiled. "So you really are leaving huh." "Yes, I am." Evane smiled. "Do you really want to? No one would force you if you don't." Arvina wanted to confirm. Evane chuckled. Nux has said these exact same words many many times now, however, every time he said those words, her answer has remained the same. "I am stronger than you think." Hearing those words, Arvina couldn't help but smile. "I know. You do not have to tell me. You are strong. Very strong. Much stronger than me." Suddenly, Evane frowned. Something was wrong. She could feel it. Arvina's words sounded a little¡­ different. "Teacher Arvina, is something wrong?" Evane questioned. She has just returned from her Grandfather's house, therefore, she didn't know about what happened between Arvina and Nux. Nux wanted to fill her in, however, he realized Evane was already dealing with a lot since she would be going back to that place, therefore, he decided to let her enjoy her moment and didn't say anything. He was planning to tell her everything later, however, he didn't expect Arvina to appear in front of Evane like that. "Evane¡­" Arvina called. "What is it, Teacher Arvina?" "Can I talk to you about something?" Arvina requested. Chapter 414 l am proud of my past brave self. Chapter 414 l am proud of my past brave self. "So, how have you been?" Arvina questioned with a small smile on her face. "Fine, no, more than fine actually, I am doing better than I ever have." Evane answered with a bright smile on her face. Mind you, Evane was a Princess, fooling her was definitely not easy. She had noticed that Arvina was not acting like her usual self. She was¡­ well, it was as if she was trying to hide something. However, Evane didn't have a solid proof of that, also, she trusted that Arvina was not going to hurt her. That's why, she decided to play this little game of hers. It can actually act as a practice session before she actually plays these games with every other person she meets in the Royal Palace. "So? Why leave so suddenly? Did someone say anything to you?" Arvina questioned. Evane looked at her and smiled, "Do you really think someone has the galls to say anything to the Princess of the Skyfall Kingdom?" A surprised look appeared on Arvina's face. This was the first time Evane talked about her status in front of her. Evane however, didn't care about what she was thinking and just continued to smile. 'You dare to against the Princess of the Skyfall Kingdom?' 'Do you think you can say those words in front of the father, the King? How do you think he would react if he finds out?' 'Are you threatening me? The Princess? You sure are brave, aren't you?' 'Think about the consequences before you do anything.' 'Name your Price.' These were the few sentences Amaya has taught her. She needs to learn a lot of things, changing the topic, finding out small details, knowing whether someone is lying or not, intimidating the target, planting self-doubt or any other feeling in anyone's mind, She needed to learn all these things, it was not a fast process, but these sentences would help a lot. Therefore, like the good student she was, Evane was using these sentences and noting her target's reactions to them. This time, her aim was to change the topic. However, these amateurish moves wouldn't really work in front of a woman like Arvina. "It is because of Nux, isn't it?" Arvina questioned directly. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Evane acted confused. However, Arvina wasn't going to let her go that easily, "You are going back to Royal Palace and you are going there because of Nux, aren't you?" She directly jumped onto the topic, something that would rarely happen in the Royal Palace. Evane didn't know how to answer that, therefore, "Think about the consequences before you do anything." She directly repeated one of the sentences Amaya told her to speak. "What¡­?" Arvina tilted her head in confusion. "¡­" Evane, however, didn't say anything and continued to look at Arvina with a serious look on her face. A serious look appeared on Arvina's face and she nodded, "Don't worry, I am prepared for anything." "¡­" This time, Evane was actually confused. What the hell was she talking about? What is she prepared for? Is that some sort of signal? Hmm? Seeing that she wasn't replying, Arvina decided to move further. "I know about you and Nux already." This time, Evane's eyes widened in surprise. "You do?" "Yes, he told me about it. Don't forget, I am his teacher, he shares everything with me." Hearing that, Evane just shook her head, "Trust me, he does not share everything with you. You are missing out on the best part." The Skyla inside Evane woke up. "Huh?" Arvina frowned. "Ah, don't worry about it. I just¡­ spew some nonsense from time to time." Evane shook her head and then, she changed the topic. "And yes, you are right, I am going back because of Nux. He has a certain plan in his mind and according to that plan, I need to enter the Royal Palace." "A plan?" Arvina frowned. "Yes, but before you ask me any further questions, let me tell you that I will not tell you anything, my lips are sealed." Arvina looked at Evane's serious face and understood that she wasn't joking at all. "But you told me that you were going back on your own accord?" Arvina questioned with a frown. "Of course, I am." Evane nodded. "Your two statements don't match up." Arvina commented. "It does, for Nux's plan, I need to be in the Royal Palace, and since I want him to succeed, I will go to the Royal Palace. What's the problem?" "You are going there because Nux wants you to, not on your own accord." Arvina answered. "Didn't you say Nux is your student? You have been with him for so long, do you really think he will force his wife to do something she doesn't want to?" "¡­" This time, Arvina turned silent. "He did not force me, I am going there on my own accord. I want to help him." Evane spoke with a beautiful smile on her face. "¡­you really love him a lot, don't you?" Arvina commented. "Of course I do." Evane nodded without a second of hesitation. "Don't you¡­ feel a little strange?" Arvina finally asked what she wanted to ask. "What do you mean?" Evane tilted her head in confusion. "I mean, he was your student just a few days ago¡­ don't you think find it strange that he is now¡­ your husband?" Arvina questioned. A small chuckle escaped Evane's mouth and then she nodded. "It does feel a bit strange. To be in a relationship with your own student, feels like I am doing something wrong." "¡­" Arvina turned silent. This is exactly what she was going through after Nux proposed to her. She just couldn't imagine herself with a student she was teaching. "However," But, Evane was not done yet. "When I compare this strange feeling and the desire in my heart. Desire wins by a big margin." "Desire?" Arvina frowned. "Desire for Nux of course. My heart desired him, this strange feeling did stop me at first, however, in the end, I decided to take a single bold step, and now, I am proud of my past brave self. I truly believe that it is all about that one brave step." Chapter 415 l hope you make a wise choice. Chapter 415 l hope you make a wise choice. "Duke Fulvanius, there is a problem." Smith, the Butler of the Duke, Thornton Fulvanius spoke with a solemn look on his face. "What is it?" The Duke questioned. "It is about what the First Prince said." Smith answered and Thronton's face turned solemn. "Is it about Duke Merula and Duke Vestalis?" He questioned. "Yes." The butler nodded his head. "What is it?" "After our investigation, we noticed that there are indeed some secret letters that have been exchanged between the Dukes. The two of them are definitely communicating with each other, and they are doing it very secretly." "¡­" Hearing these words, Thornton narrowed his eyes. He was the Strongest of the 4 Dukes, however, in reality, this didn't really mean anything. He may be strongest when it comes to one on one fights, however, this didn't mean that the Fulvanius Duke House was the strongest compared to all. The real power of the Duke's House depended on their Protectors. The King Stage Experts who were protecting their house in secret. Just like Emperor Stage Cultivator behind the Kingdoms, these Protectors didn't show themselves either. Therefore, not much is known about them and since the strongest of the Duke Houses were a mystery, nobody knew which Duke house was the strongest. Not even the Duke Houses themselves. All the Duke Houses were wary of each other and all of them are presumed to be on the same level. Therefore, when Duke Merula and Duke Vestalis decided to stay silent about their secret communication, nobody was able to find anything, however, the moment Duke Fulvanius tried searching with the certainty that the two parties were communicating, He was able to find the Truth. "Did you find out the content of these letters?" Thornton questioned. The Butler, however, shook his head. "I did not, they were very secretive about it. The letters were probably burned the moment they were delivered and read." Thornton turned silent. This was not good. Two Dukes communicating with each other. This was definitely not a piece of good news for him. Thoughts similar to his Grandson started appearing in his mind. 'This is not good at all.' With a tense look on his face, the Duke started thinking. "¡­" The Butler didn't say anything either. He knew better than anyone that disturbing his Master while he was thinking wouldn't lead to a great ending. He just stood there, with his head bowed, and ears perked up, ready to answer whenever the Duke sought his assistant. He was a loyal butler indeed. More and more time passed, and the Duke didn't say anything and had already closed his eyes, he was thinking about all the possibilities and the worst-case scenario, however, in the end, he opened his eyes and shook his head. "No, this can't be." "Hmm?" The Butler frowned. The Duke then explained, "We are taking this too seriously. The Two Dukes are talking to each other in secret, that conversation could be about anything. We should not assume anything without knowing the content of the letters." "But those letters are probably in cinders now, and even if they do exist somewhere, I highly doubt that we would be able to find them very quickly. This time, the Targets are Dukes, we would need months just to get a small lead and we wouldn't even know if that lead would actually be a lead or just a trap set by our opponents." The Butler spoke. "Heh, this is why I am the Duke and you, smith, are just a butler." Thornton snorted. Smith frowned in confusion. Seeing his expression, Thornton just smiled, and then, he started explaining. "You are correct, the letters have probably turned into ashes now and even if they are not, we definitely don't have enough time to find where they are." Hearing these words, the Butler frowned even more. Why was the Duke repeating the words he already said? What happened? He wondered in his head. And as if knowing what was going on inside his mind, the Duke's smile widened, "However, who said that we need to find the letters to know about the contents of the letters?" "Are you saying that we need to capture the servants who read the letters?" The Butler finally realized. They couldn't possibly capture a Duke, however, capturing a servant should not be very hard. The Duke, however, shook his head. "There is no way those bastards would allow any servants to read those letters." "Then what should we do?" The Butler questioned. "Did those two geezers realize that you were looking into them?" The Duke questioned back. "If they look into it, they would find out, however, I don't think they know about it right now." The Butler shook his head. "This is good enough." The Duke smiled and then, he ordered. "Write a letter to Duke Vestalis." As soon as he said those words, a paper, and a pen appeared in the Butler's hands. No matter how confused he was, once the Duke orders anything, he must ensure that he doesn't let him wait for more than it is needed, otherwise, he is a failure as a butler. The Duke nodded and then, he cleared his throat before starting, "To Duke Leofric Vestalis, I do not wish to waste your and my precious time in small, meaningless talks, therefore, I would directly come to the topic. As you already know, the King would soon elect the Crown Prince and this Game of Thrones is about to see its conclusion. However, even when we have come this far, you, one of the main players in this battle have not participated. Honestly, it is surprising to see that a smart man like yourself will not benefit from this Game. However, worry not, as I have a way with which you can benefit from this battle as well. An Alliance. An Alliance between you and me. The terms are simple, you place your support on my Grandson, Raguel Skyfall, and in return, when Raguel becomes the King, Your House will receive direct benefits. As an expression of my goodwill, I am sending 10,000 gold coins along with this letter, and not only that, once we come into an alliance, the Gold Mine you always wanted will be yours as well. I hope you make a wise choice. Duke Thornton Fulvanius" Chapter 416 The Second Princess, Evane Skyfall is finally back. Chapter 416 The Second Princess, Evane Skyfall is finally back. "Haah¡­" A tired sigh escaped Raguel's mouth as he burned the letter he was reading. "So Duke Merula and Duke Vestalis were exchanging letters¡­ Grandfather, I know you are right, this is a serious problem and I have to come and meet you, however¡­ I really cannot visit you right now as I¡­" The First Prince sighed as he observed the letter turning into ash in front of him. Once the letter was completely turned into ash, the First Prince waved his hand, a gust of wind was generated and all the ash disappeared. The Prince then walked in front of a mirror and started fixing his hair and then fixed the coat he was wearing. Looking at himself for the last time, Raguel nodded to himself, and then, he walked out of his room. "I have my own share of troubles to deal with¡­" After another sigh escaped his mouth, a noble, charming smile appeared on his face and he walked towards the entrance of the Royal Hall where an old member would return after, many many years. The prince stood amongst the crowd of people who were waiting for his Sister, the Second Princess and he did what others were doing. Wait. 10 minutes later, an extremely beautiful woman with a gentle face walked in, her green eyes shined in delight, while the black gown she was wearing enhanced her beauty to a ridiculous degree. The Woman was being followed by 2 butlers and 8 soldiers who stopped the moment the Woman entered the Hall, they were not allowed to go any further. The woman continued to walk forward and soon, she was standing near the throne, where a black-haired man was seated with a smile on his face. "Father, the King." The Woman bowed elegantly. Placing a silly smile on many men's faces. She was indeed a beauty. "I am glad that you finally decided to return to where you belong, Evane." Ricardus, The King of Skyfall Kingdom spoke with a smile on his face. "I am glad that I am back as well, Father." Evane smiled. The King's smile widened and he then picked up the Glass of wine that was served to him. Raising that Glass in the air, he announced, "The Second Princess, Evane Skyfall is finally back. For the Second Princess's return." """For the Second Princess's return.""" The people inside the room raised their wine glasses as well and cheered. The King then took the first sip, the others followed, and soon, the music started. A few minutes later, the King left, and then, the real party started. Evane picked up the Glass of Wine as well, and then, she took a deep breath. 'Everything starts now.' And as if they read her mind, more and more people started walking towards her. "Princess Evane, welcome back." "I am glad to be back." Evane smiled. "Princess Evane, I missed your presence." "Princess Evane, how was your stay in the Royal Academy, did you learn anything?" "Princess Evane, did anyone bully you while you were there?" "Yes, Princess Evane, if anyone did, you can tell me, and I will make sure to deal with that person." Evane could feel it. These stupid games had already started. No one here meant what they say, no one here actually cared about her, they only cared about one thing. Why is the Princess back? Is she planning to participate in the Battle Of Thrones? Is there any way they can benefit from this? These were the only things they cared about. Of course, Evane was already prepared for it. She knew this was how things worked here, therefore, she wasn't very affected by it. She observed these people with a smile on her face and just nodded or answered their questions with one simple sentence. However, she couldn't do this forever, "Sister." A Blonde, attractive man with brown eyes walked towards her and called out. Seeing this man, a small smile appeared on Evane's face. "Hello, Little Brother." Yes, this man was Evane's little brother, the Third Prince, Lovis Skyfall. The renowned Genius of the Royal Family with a High-Level affinity with Earth Element. "I am glad that you are here, Sister, things were getting rather boring without you here. You know, I wasn't facing any decent challenge." Lovis glanced at Raguel and chuckled. Evane's eyes momentarily fell on Raguel and she chuckled. "You have grown well, Lovis. You seem much more confident than before." Evane smiled. "Well, things are going rather well for me. I can't help but be a bit confident." Lovis smiled. "I see, I see." Evane's smile widened as she glanced at Raguel again. Raguel, who was looking at Lovis and Evane from afar narrowed his eyes. He had his doubts before, but now, he was sure. Something was definitely going on between these two. Duke Vestalis, the man supporting Evane, and Duke Merula, the man supporting Lovis, these two are talking to each other secretly, and now, Evane and Lovis, these two are acting all friendly with each other, he would be a fool to not realize it. These two were definitely collaborating. Amaya was right, Duke Vestalis would soon support the Third Prince, and once that happens, the King will be forced to choose the Third Prince and he would be left behind. However, Raguel still didn't know why Duke Vestalis would do something like this. Just what does he stand to gain from this? Money? Would a Duke do all of this for money? He wasn't sure. "Sister." Suddenly, another man called Evane out. "Ah, Forth Brother, how are you?" Evane questioned with a smile on her face. "I am fine, how about you? How are you?" The Forth Prince smiled. The Forth Prince, Lucas Skyfall, had green-colored hairs, and an above-average face, he was only 3 years younger than the Third Prince, however, he was still a Master Stage Cultivator. In reality, he stood no chance of winning this Battle of Throne, however, since he had a Duke supporting him, he was still fighting this battle. His Green eyes had a tinge of red on the edges and they looked heavy, it was as if he was tired and would fall asleep any moment. "I am fin-" Evane wanted to answer, however, suddenly, she stopped and narrowed her eyes. Chapter 417 The Fourth Prince,Lucas Skyfall. Chapter 417 The Fourth Prince,Lucas Skyfall. "I am fin-" Evane wanted to answer, however, suddenly, she stopped and narrowed her eyes. "Fourth Brother¡­ are you drunk?" It may have been hidden with so many perfumes the man sprayed on himself, however, the moment he opened his mouth to talk, Evane caught that smell and frowned. The people around her frowned as well, however, soon, their faces went back to normal. Not here, this was not the time to act like that. Especially against someone who might have a shot at becoming the King of the Kingdom, no matter how small the chances were. Also, they weren't really surprised by this anyway. This wasn't the first time something like this has happened. The Fourth Prince was a well-known drunkard. The Black Sheep of the Royal Family. Evane knew about that, however, she didn't expect her brother to come here like that. From what she remembers, her little brother knew how to hold himself back. Well, he did when she left this place. Actually, other than the First Prince, her relationship with her other brothers was not that bad, especially her Fourth Brother, since he was the youngest, she liked him a lot and spent a lot of time with him. Unlike her Third Brother, who only cared about Cultivation, the Fourth was different, he actually liked to have fun. Therefore, the two of them were very close. However, as Lucas grew up, Evane got busy with her own stuff and failed to spend much time with him. He then found new friends, the friends Evane didn't like at all. However, little Lucas didn't listen to his sister and started spending more and more time with his new friends. The Distance between the two of them started growing. And before she knew it, the 14-year-old Lucas had already started drinking and abusing women. This was also another reason why Evane decided to leave the Royal Palace. Everyone here was so busy thinking about themselves. The First Prince didn't talk to any of his brothers and sisters, the Third only cultivated, while the fourth, well, he was busy with his so-called friends. In this place, no one cared about anyone but themselves. "I was happy okay? Happy that you are coming back. So¡­ I drank a little." "How much did you drink?" "Only about 10 bottles." "¡­" The entire place turned silent. 'That's a little!?' Of course, nobody said anything. "I can't believe this." Evane spoke and then chuckled dryly. "And here I thought you would not drink today out of your respect for me. Guess I was a fool." "Oh C'mon!" The Fourth Prince then shouted. "Stop this Drama, will you? What respect are you talking about? Please don't act so pure and saintly. I know why you are here. You are here for the throne, are you not?" "What?" Evane frowned. The others looked at her face with interested looks on their faces. "What 'What?', just say the truth. Why bother hiding? Everyone here knows that already. I bet that you leaving this Palace was a stunt in the first place, right?" "No. You are wrong." Evane shook her head. "Oh? Then why are you here? Why did you return?" "I¡­" Evane didn't answer. According to the script, here was the part where she would say that she is not here for the Throne. However, for some odd reason, Evane couldn't lie. "What? Why don't you answer? Wait, do you have some sort of plan in your mind? Something you can't disclose to us right now?" Then, Lucas's smile widened, "Wait wait wait wait, did I just expose your grand plan? Did I just crush your dreams of becoming the Queen of this Kingdom? Oh I apologize. Hahahaha~" Lucas laughed out loud and Evane¡­ well she just stood there. "Hahahaha~" The Fourth Prince continued to laugh. Clearly, he was drunk and was not in his right mind, therefore, a few men wearing skin-tight black clothes appeared and took the Fourth Prince with them. "W-Were¡­ were they from the Shadow Unit?" Someone from the crowd muttered. "The Shadow Unit? As in the King's personnel Unit?" "I-I think it was them." "No way¡­" "Why is the Shadow Unit here?" "Don't you know? The King has been on edge since Consort Allura was attacked. It is natural that the level of security would be improved." "Yes, I suggest that you all do not act impulsively, Prince Lucas is a Prince, the Son of the King, so nothing would happen to him, however, the same can't be said for you guys. If the Shadow Unit sets its eyes on you, then you wouldn't come out of it unharmed." "Indeed. We all should be careful." "Make sure not to get drunk." The moment the Shadow Unit appeared, everyone's faces and plans changed. The Shadow Unit was a feared Unit. Nobody except the King and people close to him knew much about it. However, everyone knew one thing. The Shadow Unit has the power to destroy any noble house if they wish to. They were strong, and not someone to be trifled with. Parties like these would come and go, there was no rush to execute their plans, and the intelligent ones decided to halt all their plans and continued to observe. "Little Sister." Finally, Raguel called. Evane came out of her reverie and turned towards him. "First Brother." She smiled a little. "Don't mind the Fourth Brother, he was clearly drunk. I am sure he didn't mean what he said." "Yes, I know¡­ he was drunk. I understand." Evane nodded with a small smile on her face. "Mhm. Also, it is great to have you back." The First Prince smiled. Evane smiled back. "Alright, I will take my leave now. As the oldest brother, I need to have a little chat with the Fourth Brother. What he did today was very inappropriate, and I should talk to him about this." Saying that, Raguel turned around with a smile on his face. 'Finally, Finally some good news.' Chapter 418 The Third Prince,Lovis Skyfall Chapter 418 The Third Prince,Lovis Skyfall "Tsk, that bastard, he just had to cause a ruckus there." Lovis, the Third Prince snorted in anger, soon, however, he controlled his emotions and turned towards his sister. "Sister, don't think too much about him, he is a gone case. You have a seat here, Leo, bring the Tea." "As you command, Third Prince." The Butler standing behind Lovis bowed his head and left the room. Evane looked at her brother and sat on the chair he was pointing at. Seeing that, Lovis smiled and sat in front of her. "Haahh¡­ after that annoying party is over, we can finally talk to each other freely." "You still don't like all these parties, do you?" "Hmph! A place where everyone keeps that disgustingly fake smile on their faces? Sorry, but I would never like something like that." Lovis snorted and then, he looked at Evane and smiled, "I would rather stay in my room with my sister and drink tea peacefully while we two catch up." As he said those words, his butler, Leo, returned, behind him was a maid who was pushing a table that had snacks and tea on the top. "Ah, the Tea is here." Lovis's smile brightened up. Before the maid could move, he picked up the cup and placed it in front of Evane, then, he picked up the kettle and served the tea to his sister. "Here." "You do not have to do that." Evane spoke. "Ugghh¡­ Sister not you as well. Can't I serve my own sister?" "It's not like that, but you are a pri-" "Yes, Yes, I know I am a prince, however, along with the prince, I am your brother as well. Now just sit tight and let me serve you the tea." Saying that, Lovis continued to pour tea into Evane's cup and once he was done, he started pouring the tea into his own cup. "C'mon, what are you waiting for, let's drink." Saying that, he picked up the cup and started drinking. There was no sign of his previous mannered self that he showed while he was attending the party. Right now, Lovis looked more¡­ free. Seeing this, a reminiscing smile appeared on Evane's face. This indeed felt good. With a smile on her face, Evane drank the tea slowly and elegantly. "Hmmm, this is strange." She muttered. "What happened, Sister?" Lovis frowned. Evane then looked at Third Prince and smiled, "Why are you not cultivating today?" Hearing those words, Lovis scratched the back of his head embarrassingly. "Oh C'mon, Sister, I know you are mad about me not meeting you and only focusing on Cultivation, but you should not tease me like that. Do you really think I would not greet you after you returned to the Palace after so many years?" "Well, I can definitely imagine you thinking, 'So what if she is here? It is not like she is only here for 1 or 2 days, she is going to stay here from now on, I can meet her later, it is not a problem, reaching the Expert Stage is more important. Muahahaha'" "I do not laugh like that!" Lovis complained. "Hahaha~" Evane laughed out loud. Then she extended her hands and pinched Lovis's nose. "You are still as cute as before." Lovis slapped her hand and pouted. "I am not a child." "Oh don't worry, even if all your hair turns white, you would still be a child in my eyes." Evane chuckled. "I am not a child!" Lovis snorted. "Hahaha~" Evane laughed out loud. "Whatever." Lovis gave up and then, he questioned. "So? How was the Academy? Did you enjoy teaching those noble children?" "Well, I won't say it was boring." Evane answered. "Oh? What can possibly be so interesting there?" Lovis questioned with an interested look on his face. "Oh, there are many interesting things there, much more interesting than cultivation." Evane smiled. "I doubt that." Lovis replied. "Well, students all cultivate together and have fun." "That is just a waste of time. Cultivation requires focus and a calm mind." Lovis retorted. "Well¡­ not all types of cultivations require focus¡­" Evane mumbled. "What?" Lovis couldn't hear properly. "Ah, nothing. I was saying that we have a very good restaurant there." "Oh C'mon, we have the Best Chefs in the Kingdom working in our kitchen." Lovis answered and Evane sighed. Seeing her like that, Lovis finally realized. "Haah¡­ now I see why you are back." "Hmm? Why?" "The Academy sounds like a boring place. I would never spend my whole life there." "Well, it is still better than the Royal Palace, at least no one keeps up a fa?ade there." Evane was quick to defend the Academy. "Oh? Then why are you here?" Lovis questioned with a curious smile on his face. "That¡­" Again, Evane didn't know how to answer that question. Just like what happened at the party, she didn't know what she should do. She didn't want to lie to her brother, however, she couldn't say the truth either. She was confused. Seeing her acting like that, Lovis smiled, "You are here for the throne, aren't you?" "Huh?" Evane's eyes widened in surprise. "N-No, of cou- why wo-" "Hahaha~ Just look at you, panicking like that. Don't worry sister, I know you better than anyone. You don't want the throne. I am sure you just missed us. That is why you are here, right?" "R-R-Right." Evane nodded with a smile on her face. "Mhm, I missed you a lot as well." Lovis nodded. Evane nodded back and then, Lovis muttered, "Though I will say, Sister, you came at a really bad time." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Evane frowned. "Well, according to the Rumors, the King will elect a Crown Prince soon and many think that you are here because you want the Crown for yourself." Lovis answered. "Of course, I know you have no interest in the Throne, however, as your brother, I suggest you to be careful. First Brother is¡­ Pretty desperate right now." Lovis muttered with a small smile on his face. "What do you mean?" Evane frowned. "Nothing¡­ Don't worry, I will protect you." "Alright¡­" Chapter 419 New Best Friend. Chapter 419 New Best Friend. "Haah¡­ things are not good at all¡­" Raguel, the First Prince sighed as he walked into his Grandfather's room. There, his eyes fell on Smith, his Grandfather's Butler. He looked at the Butler and nodded. The Butler looked back, then he glanced at The Duke, the Duke nodded, the Butler then bowed and left the room. Once the Butler left, Raguel continued. "Evane is back." "I heard that." The Duke replied with a Solemn look on his face. "And things are bad." Raguel spoke. "¡­" The Duke didn't say anything. Raguel understood what his Grandfather wanted and continued his story. "So she walked into the Palace today, and there, she met the Lovis and Lucas, Lucas acted just like he always does, like an idiotic drunkard. That is not a problem. Lovis, however, was different than normal. First and most surprising was that he decided to take part in that Party. A cultivation maniac like him rarely shows up for any parties, of course, I know that the relationship between those two is good, however, I still don't think that Lovis would join a party for just that reason. There must be something else. Something other, hidden reason. I was cautious, and then, I noticed, Evane and Lovis looked a lot closer than before. Grandfather, with how close they looked, I believe there is a high chance that the two of them are collaborating with each other. However, not everything is bad. There is some good news as well." "What good news?" The Duke questioned. Raguel smiled and then, he continued. "Well, we can be sure that Duke Vestalis is not going to side with Lovis." "Why is that?" "If he wanted to side with Lovis, Evane wouldn't be back." Hearing those words, the Duke frowned. "Hear me out, Grandfather. Evane is back, however, she hasn't changed at all. She still doesn't know how to control her emotions. Today, Lucas asked her if she was here for the Throne and Evane was unable to answer that question." "What does that mean?" The Duke questioned. "If Evane didn't have any thoughts about the Throne in her mind, she would have said that without a second of hesitation, however, today, she didn't answer. This only means one thing, she wants the Throne. And for that, she would need Duke Vestalis's support. With this, we can be sure that Duke Vestalis is not planning to support Lovis. We can say that we have avoided the worst-case scenario. Evane and Lovis are collaborating, however, in the end, they are still aiming for the Throne and are each other's enemies." The First Prince smiled. The Duke, however, shook his head. "I wouldn't be too sure about that." "Huh?" The Prince frowned. The Duke's ring then shined and soon, a letter appeared in his hand. He passed the letter to the Prince and the Prince frowned. Skipping all the less important things, The Prince directly read the most important line, "You think you can buy me with those pathetic gifts? Dream on. I would never give in to your stupid demands. Hmph! Even if I wanted something out of this, I would have contacted Duke Merula, not you. Know your place! Duke Leofric Vestalis." Raguel's eyes widened in surprise when he read that letter. "This was the letter sent to me by Duke Vestalis. With this, we can be sure that he plans to side with Lovis. He wouldn't have mentioned Duke Merula's name if he hadn't thought of it already." "It can be a Trick to fool you." The First Prince narrowed his eyes. "And what would he get after that? Look, with what you said, there is no way Evane has what it takes to be the Queen of the Kingdom. She is too na?ve to be the King. There is no way the King would choose someone like her as the next Ruler of the Skyfall Kingdom. She is just like Lucas, not even in the competition. The only people who are in this competition are you and Lovis. Duke Vestalis knows that as well. Therefore, I believe that he has already made his choice. And this is the worst-case scenario for us. We can be sure of that." Duke Thronton spoke with a serious look on his face. "¡­" Raguel turned silent. "¡­" Duke Thornton didn't say anything either. The situation was serious, the two of them could see the Crown slipping away from their grasp. "What should I do?" Raguel questioned. "¡­" However, the Duke didn't have an answer to his question. Even he was confused. He was thinking about all this for the whole day, however, he was still unable to com- Suddenly, an idea popped up in the Duke's mind. "What did you say about Lucas?" "Hmmm? Lucas?" Raguel frowned. "Yes, him. What did he do again?" "Well, nothing much, he just came to the party, drunk and created a little scene. Nothing abnormal, he is a hopeless drunkard after all." Hearing those words, a smile appeared on the Duke's face. "What do you think the Fourth Prince desires?" "Hmm?" "Do you think he wishes to become the King?" "Of course he does." Raguel nodded. "Why do you think he wants to do that?" The Duke questioned. "Hmm?" The First Prince tilted his head in confusion. "I don't know, maybe he just wants to live a carefree life and drink all day? I mean, I don't think he has anything else in his mind other than alcohol and women." Duke's smile then widened, "And what if we promise him all that without any need to become the King?" Hearing those words, Raguel paused. "You mean¡­" "It is time to make Lucas your best friend, Raguel." Duke Thornton smiled wickedly. A similar smile appeared on Raguel's face and nodded his head. "I understand. I understand it all." The two of them smiled at each other and then, Raguel left. He wanted to meet his new friend as soon as possible. After all, there were a lot of things he wanted to talk about. Chapter 420 Lucas Skyfall, do you actually believe you can become the King of the Skyfall Kingdom? Chapter 420 Lucas Skyfall, do you actually believe you can become the King of the Skyfall Kingdom? "You look tired, brother." "Huh? How did you get it?" Lucas, the Fourth Prince who was just sitting on his chair with a tired look on his face looked at Raguel with a surprised look on his face. "Through the door, of course." Raguel answered with a small chuckle. "But I ordered them not to let anyone in. Those bastards dared to go against my orders, I will make sure they wi-" Lucas was about to stand up and confront those guards, however, before he could do so, he was stopped by Raguel's chuckle. "Oh C'mon, don't blame them, brother. It is not their fault. Do you really think they will have the galls to stop me, the First Prince from entering your room?" Hearing those words, Lucas narrowed his eyes, "How would you feel if I entered your room, unannounced?" "Now don't act so grumpy, we are brothers. Of course, you can enter my room whenever you want." Raguel, however, stayed calm and answered with a smile on his face. "Oh? What happened? Why are you showing that 'brotherly love' now?" Lucas raised his eyebrow. Hearing those words, Raguel smiled, then he grabbed the bottle of Alcohol placed on Lucas's table and poured some for himself in a glass. "Brother, please don't act like this is the first time I have shown my 'brotherly love' for you." He chuckled. "It is the first time though. You haven't even talked to me for so long before today." Lucas was direct with his words. Unlike normal members of the Royal Family, he didn't play complex games whenever he talked with anyone. He just talked normally, he said what he wanted to say and did whatever he wanted to do. He never cared about what others thought about him. And of course, as someone who has never really talked to him before, Raguel was having difficulties holding up the conversation. With Lucas shutting him off every time he tried to talk to him, he didn't know how to continue, however, no matter what, he couldn't give up here. It is pretty much confirmed that Duke Merula and Duke Vestalis are collaborating with each other, defeating the two of them alone would be nearly impossible. There is no way the King would choose him over Lovis, who has the support of Two Dukes. Therefore, to remain in this battle, he needed Duke Centho on his side. However, talking to the Duke directly wouldn't work. That old monster has many years of experience under his plate. If he or his Grandfather talks to him, he would understand their motives in an instant, and soon, he would realize how bad their position actually is. Once that happens, there is no way the Duke wouldn't try to exploit their weakness and benefit from it. That is the most common and logical move. Even Duke Fulvanius would do that if he was in his position. Therefore, talking to Duke Centho directly wouldn't work. Targetting the gullible Lucas was a much safer option. The Process is simple, just promise him a lavish life, full of booze and women and he would talk to the Duke himself. It was just that simple, Or that was how it should have been. Lucas, however, was much colder than Raguel expected him to be. "Is that true? Hahaha~ I apologize for that. I have been a bad brother. However, now I am here to redeem my mistakes. Give me a chance, will you?" Raguel smiled a little and extended the glass he was holding forward. Lucas looked at him for a while and then, *Clink* He raised his own glass towards Raguel. Their glasses touched each other's, and Raguel's smile widened. Finally, he was going somewhere, he kept the momentum and spoke, "To our new and better relationship." Lucas nodded. Seeing that, a smile appeared on Raguel's face. He would see his grasp around the Throne getting stronger again. However, suddenly, a smile appeared on Lucas's face. Seeing that smile, Raguel frowned. That smile¡­ it wasn't a warm smile that should be appearing on his face right now¡­ that¡­ that was a¡­ Disdainful smile¡­ Wait, Disdainful? Raguel's frown deepened. "What happened, brother?" He questioned. Hearing that question, Lucas's smile widened, "Nothing really, I am just wondering how more fake can you be." "What? What are you talking about, brother?" Raguel tried to keep his smile. "Ugh, you can stop with the acting, 'Brother'. This makes me sick." "What are you talking about?" Raguel couldn't understand. "You will be a better brother? You are looking forward to a better relationship between us? Don't make me laugh. I know you well, First Brother. Before this, you didn't even talk to me properly, I could tell from the look in your eyes that let alone 'loving me', you didn't even think of me as your blood brother. I was and am nothing in your eyes. That will never change and I know that. So why don't you stop this pathetic act of yours and directly spit what you want to spit out and then get the hell out?" Lucas spat with a cold look on his face. This time, his words were a lot harsher than they were when he was talking to Evane. This time, he was sober. Hearing those words and that tone, Raguel realized that coaxing him like that wouldn't work. He finally realized that his brother might be a lot smarter than he gives him the credit for. However, in the end, he was still the First Prince, he quickly changed his approach and started, "Alright, you are right and I agree, this act didn't suit me in the first place. I was way out of my comfort zone." Saying that, Raguel placed the glass of alcohol he was holding on the table and wiped his hand with a handkerchief. "Mhm, now that is much like you." Lucas nodded with a smile and drank the whole glass in one gulp before refilling again. "Alright, I will stop with all these unnecessary talks and will directly jump to the topic." "Much appreciated." Lucas shrugged. Then, a solemn look appeared on Raguel's face and he questioned. "Lucas Skyfall, do you actually believe you can become the King of the Skyfall Kingdom?" Chapter 422 Do you want to die that badly? Chapter 422 Do you want to die that badly? "If only it was that easy, right, brother?" Lucas questioned with a disdainful smirk on his face. Seeing that look on his brother's face, Raguel finally realized, Lucas was making fun of him. He had no plans to work with him from the beginning. He was deliberately saying what he wanted to hear because, "Hahahaha~ My acting skills have improved a lot, wouldn't you agree, brother? I must say, seeing how all the expectations just flushed out of your face when you realized the truth, Hahahaha~ It was so amusing. Hahahaha~" He was saying all that because he wanted to laugh at him. Raguel realized and clenched his fist in anger. The thing he hated the most was being made fun of, especially by someone far weaker than him. All the 'gentle' look on his face faded away and his eyes burned in anger and loathing. "You have gone too far, Lucas." He glared at Lucas and spoke in a hoarse voice. Seeing that look in his eyes, Lucas exclaimed. "Aha! There is it!" Raguel furrowed his brows a little. "There is that usual look on your face. The look full of loathing and disdain towards me. Brother, even a child could tell that your gentle look before was just a ruse. In truth, the only thing you feel towards me is disdain. You want me to become the King's brother who does nothing but is backed by his brother? Who is going to have my back? You? You? A man who doesn't even think of me as his brother. Brother, you are the most selfish person I have met, you think I would rely on someone like you? Heh. If I wanted to rely on anyone, I would choose Third Brother, he is harsh, however, at least he doesn't keep on that fake gentle persona like you. Also, I believe that he has a better chance of becoming the King than someone like you. You are nothing but an arrogant fool." "What did you say?" Raguel narrowed his eyes and walked towards Lucas with a threatening look on his face. Lucas backed down a little, however, soon, he forced a smile on his face and replied, "What? You think you can scare me?" Hearing those words, Raguel smiled wickedly and moved his face closer to Lucas. "Oh, I definitely can." Lucas's face turned pale. However, this time, he decided not to back down. "Do you really think Lovis can become the King of this country?" "Trust me, First Brother, if not me, then he is the one who will become the King, which I think would be a lot better than you becoming the King. You want to unite the whole continent under your banner? Heh, You? A man who couldn't even realize that a 'drunkard' was fooling him until the Drunkard hinted at it himself. If someone like you becomes the King, then rather than making the Skyfall Kingdom the only existing Kingdom on this Continent, you would just make wipe the Skyfall Kingdom from this continent. You will destroy our Kingdom." This time, Raguel failed to hold himself back and grabbed Lucas's neck in rage. "And you think you, a drunkard bastard like you can become a better King than me?" Raguel spoke in a hoarse voice. "Y-Yes, I can. A King who does nothing b-but enjoys his life is definitely a better King than someone who overestimates himself. At the very least, I won't try to go after other Kingdoms and destroy ours in the process." Lucas answered. "Oh yeah? Then what would you do once the other Kingdom comes after you?" "Skyfall Kingdom is the strongest Kingdom, brother. No Kingdom would come after us no matter how useless the King is. You know that as well." Raguel didn't say anything for a while. He knew Lucas was right. The current Skyfall Kingdom was very stable, they had the highest number of King Stage Experts, the highest number of soldiers in their army, strong trading networks, and many more. Even if the King turns out to be a useless one, the Kingdom would still stand strong. However, knowing was one thing, admitting was another. Raguel would never admit that Lucas was right, therefore, he tightened his grip around Lucas's neck and narrowed his eyes. "You are speaking too much. Do you want to die that badly?" "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" Lucas started struggling even more, he was having difficulty in breathing, however, even though he was in that condition, he just smiled. "S-See that? You lost control over your emotions so easily, do you really think you can become the King, brother." Raguel didn't answer, he just tightened his grip around Lucas's neck even further. It was clear, he wasn't just trying to scare him anymore, right now, he was actually planning to kill him! Lucas was getting on his nerves! He wanted to see fear in his eyes. However, Lucas didn't give him that satisfaction, he just smiled even more, "H-Heh, d-do it, brother. I-I would love to see how you w-will become the King after k-killing your own brother." Hearing those words, Raguel's eyes, which were red in anger widened in surprise and he quickly backed up. He had finally come out of his reverie. He then looked at his own hands with a panicked look on his face. "Haah¡­ haah¡­ haa¡­" On the other hand, Lucas was desperately catching his breath, his face was red and there were finger markings on his neck, however, he still had a smile on his face. A smile full of satisfaction. This was the first time he felt that he actually won against this brother of his. "Haa¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha~" Slowly, the smile on Lucas's face widened and then, he started laughing. "¡­" Raguel just glared at this little brother of his, his rage was clear on his face, however, he held himself back. He can't do anything reckless right now. He would deal with this bastard later. "Hmph!" With a snort, Raguel turned around and left Lucas's room. Chapter 422 Do you want to die that badly? Chapter 422 Do you want to die that badly? "If only it was that easy, right, brother?" Lucas questioned with a disdainful smirk on his face. Seeing that look on his brother''s face, Raguel finally realized, Lucas was making fun of him. He had no plans to work with him from the beginning. He was deliberately saying what he wanted to hear because, "Hahahaha~ My acting skills have improved a lot, wouldn''t you agree, brother? I must say, seeing how all the expectations just flushed out of your face when you realized the truth, Hahahaha~ It was so amusing. Hahahaha~" He was saying all that because he wanted to laugh at him. Raguel realized and clenched his fist in anger. The thing he hated the most was being made fun of, especially by someone far weaker than him. All the ''gentle'' look on his face faded away and his eyes burned in anger and loathing. "You have gone too far, Lucas." He glared at Lucas and spoke in a hoarse voice. Seeing that look in his eyes, Lucas exclaimed. "Aha! There is it!" Raguel furrowed his brows a little. "There is that usual look on your face. The look full of loathing and disdain towards me. Brother, even a child could tell that your gentle look before was just a ruse. In truth, the only thing you feel towards me is disdain. You want me to become the King''s brother who does nothing but is backed by his brother? Who is going to have my back? You? You? A man who doesn''t even think of me as his brother. Brother, you are the most selfish person I have met, you think I would rely on someone like you? Heh. If I wanted to rely on anyone, I would choose Third Brother, he is harsh, however, at least he doesn''t keep on that fake gentle persona like you. Also, I believe that he has a better chance of becoming the King than someone like you. You are nothing but an arrogant fool." "What did you say?" Raguel narrowed his eyes and walked towards Lucas with a threatening look on his face. Lucas backed down a little, however, soon, he forced a smile on his face and replied, "What? You think you can scare me?" Hearing those words, Raguel smiled wickedly and moved his face closer to Lucas. "Oh, I definitely can." Lucas''s face turned pale. However, this time, he decided not to back down. "Do you really think Lovis can become the King of this country?" "Trust me, First Brother, if not me, then he is the one who will become the King, which I think would be a lot better than you becoming the King. You want to unite the whole continent under your banner? Heh, You? A man who couldn''t even realize that a ''drunkard'' was fooling him until the Drunkard hinted at it himself. If someone like you becomes the King, then rather than making the Skyfall Kingdom the only existing Kingdom on this Continent, you would just make wipe the Skyfall Kingdom from this continent. You will destroy our Kingdom." This time, Raguel failed to hold himself back and grabbed Lucas''s neck in rage. "And you think you, a drunkard bastard like you can become a better King than me?" Raguel spoke in a hoarse voice. "Y-Yes, I can. A King who does nothing b-but enjoys his life is definitely a better King than someone who overestimates himself. At the very least, I won''t try to go after other Kingdoms and destroy ours in the process." Lucas answered. "Oh yeah? Then what would you do once the other Kingdom comes after you?" "Skyfall Kingdom is the strongest Kingdom, brother. No Kingdom would come after us no matter how useless the King is. You know that as well." Raguel didn''t say anything for a while. He knew Lucas was right. The current Skyfall Kingdom was very stable, they had the highest number of King Stage Experts, the highest number of soldiers in their army, strong trading networks, and many more. Even if the King turns out to be a useless one, the Kingdom would still stand strong. However, knowing was one thing, admitting was another. Raguel would never admit that Lucas was right, therefore, he tightened his grip around Lucas''s neck and narrowed his eyes. "You are speaking too much. Do you want to die that badly?" "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" Lucas started struggling even more, he was having difficulty in breathing, however, even though he was in that condition, he just smiled. "S-See that? You lost control over your emotions so easily, do you really think you can become the King, brother." Raguel didn''t answer, he just tightened his grip around Lucas''s neck even further. It was clear, he wasn''t just trying to scare him anymore, right now, he was actually planning to kill him! Lucas was getting on his nerves! He wanted to see fear in his eyes. However, Lucas didn''t give him that satisfaction, he just smiled even more, "H-Heh, d-do it, brother. I-I would love to see how you w-will become the King after k-killing your own brother." Hearing those words, Raguel''s eyes, which were red in anger widened in surprise and he quickly backed up. He had finally come out of his reverie. He then looked at his own hands with a panicked look on his face. "Haah¡­ haah¡­ haa¡­" On the other hand, Lucas was desperately catching his breath, his face was red and there were finger markings on his neck, however, he still had a smile on his face. A smile full of satisfaction. This was the first time he felt that he actually won against this brother of his. "Haa¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha~" Slowly, the smile on Lucas''s face widened and then, he started laughing. "¡­" Raguel just glared at this little brother of his, his rage was clear on his face, however, he held himself back. He can''t do anything reckless right now. He would deal with this bastard later. "Hmph!" With a snort, Raguel turned around and left Lucas''s room. Chapter 423 This is bad. Chapter 423 This is bad. ''Nux, can you come here?'' Amaya requested with a solemn tone. ''Hmm? Did something happen?'' Nux questioned while defending against Ember and Thyra''s combined attack. ''Yes.'' Amaya nodded. Nux''s face turned solemn. ''Alright, I''ll be there in a moment.'' Nux replied, and at the same time, he blocked Ember''s sword, then he attacked her right leg. Ember lost her balance and fell on the ground. Knowing that it would be impossible to win if Ember is out, Thyra attacked from behind, trying to save her teammate, however, Nux grabbed her hand, lifted her up, and slammed her to the ground right next to Ember. Then, with his hands, he grabbed their necks, not allowing them to move. With his face covered in sweat, he glanced at the two beautiful women under him and smiled, "That was good." "What happened?" Thyra questioned. Nux tilted his head in confusion. "You would never end the fight so quickly. How would you take advantage of us if you do that." Thyra explained her reasoning. Nux chuckled and then answered, "Amaya called. It sounded serious." Hearing Amaya''s name, Ember pouted. "Hmph!" Seeing her acting like that, Nux smiled. Then, he kissed her on the forehead, then did the same with Thyra, and stood up after. "I will take my leave now." Ember nodded, "Alright, we will go and see how others are doing." Nux smiled and then, he disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in front of Amaya, and as soon as he entered the room, he activated his [Sense]. "No one is there, don''t worry, I wouldn''t have called you if I was under someone''s observation." "Hooh? That''s rare. Why is there no one watching you today." "The King is busy with his own thing." Amaya smiled. Nux nodded, he then walked towards Amaya and placed her on his lap. "So? What happened?" He questioned while his hands started moving around Amaya''s body. Amaya, of course, didn''t stop him. A small smile appeared on her face and she replied, "Raguel just met Lucas." "Hmmm, Raguel is the First and Lucas is the Fourth, am I correct?" "Yes." "Ah, so the two of them met. Well, you did say something like this might happen." "Indeed," "So? What happened? Did Lucas accept his proposal?" Initially, when Amaya and Nux were planning everything. Amaya had predicted that Raguel would try to contact Lucas, the weakest of the four contenders for the Throne, and would try to ask for his support. Or, the support of Duke Centho, to be more precise. This worried Nux before, however, Amaya later said that Lucas wouldn''t accept, well, because if it was that easy, someone would have already contacted him by now and he wouldn''t be fighting for the Throne. Since these words sounded logical, Nux agreed and didn''t think too much about it, however, if Amaya had called him here to discuss it, then something must have gone wrong. Therefore, Nux guessed. "No, Lucas did not." Amaya, however, shook her head. "Hmm? Then what''s the problem? Isn''t everything going according to what we have planned?" Nux questioned. "No¡­ things are not as simple as we thought." "What do you mean?" Nux frowned. "I used [Sense] on Lucas and Raguel while the two of them were talking to each other and saw the entire thing fold out on my own. Therefore, I noticed something." Amaya spoke. "What?" Nux questioned. "The Fourth Prince was too calm today." Amaya answered. "What do you mean?" Nux couldn''t understand. "According to what I know, Lucas is just a drunkard who has no control over his emotions and often bursts out and creates a scene just like he did at the party, he is reckless and not very intelligent. However, when he was talking with Raguel today, he didn''t seem like his usual self. He was playing mind games with Raguel. I know, Raguel was the one who wanted his help, so him being in a bad position was logical, however, the way Lucas was playing with his today still felt strange." Amaya started her analyses. "This sudden change could only mean two things. First, the Fourth Prince is actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing and is hiding his capability. However, something like that is highly unlikely because even if he is hiding his intelligence and all that drunkard prince persona is just a fa?ade, the fact that he is a Master Stage Cultivator remains. No matter how intelligent one is, if he isn''t strong enough, he would never become the King. Lucas doesn''t stand a chance, so all this acting doesn''t really make sense. This brings me to my second theory, Lucas knew something Raguel didn''t." "He knew something Raguel didn''t?" "Yes. Something that made him very confident. Confident enough to go against Raguel, someone who has a decent chance to become the King." "There are only a few things like that," Nux commented and Amaya nodded. "Indeed. I replayed their conversation again and soon, I realized something. Lucas mentioned Lovis." "The Third Prince." "Yes, I was doubtful, therefore, I checked the connection between the two of them. I wasn''t able to find anything between them, however, when I investigated Duke Centho and Duke Merula, I found a connection. The Two of them have been talking to each other for a while now." "Do you mean¡­" "Yes, the Third Prince is not as straightforward as we expected him to be." Amaya nodded. "This is bad." Nux commented. "Indeed." A solemn look appeared on Amaya''s face as well. The two of them were not actually worried about Lovis, the man was just a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, he was barely a threat, however, what they were worried about was Evane. Evane was close to Lovis and Lucas. However, now it was clear that there was more to Lovis than what meets the eye, therefore, Nux was worried that the man might hurt his Evane. Of course, he wouldn''t let that happen no matter what. "We need to investigate this Lovis dude¡­" Chapter 424 He is too clean. So clean that it is suspicious. Chapter 424 He is too clean. So clean that it is suspicious. "Nope, nothing, I cannot find anything about the Third Prince." Amaya shook her head as she skimmed through some papers. Nux, who was sitting right next to him frowned, "He is too clean. So clean that it is suspicious." Amaya smiled and shook her head, "Well, now it is just your bias speaking. You have already assumed that the Third Prince is hiding something. It doesn''t matter if we find anything on him or not, you would still be suspicious of him." Nux looked at Amaya and then, he nodded. "I will not disagree, however, I still feel that guy is suspicious. He is a Prince for god''s sake, why is he so mysterious? How do we not have any information on him other than what most people already know?" "Well, he is known to be a Cultivation Maniac who stays inside his room most of the time. So collecting information on him is a little harder. People have tried talking to his servants, however, they didn''t get anything useful out of them." Amaya answered. "See? This proves it. His servants are oddly tight-lipped, something is definitely wrong with Lovis." Nux pointed out and Amaya chuckled again. "Or it could also mean that he really has nothing to hide." Nux looked into Amaya''s eyes with a deadpan look on his face and then, he questioned. "You really don''t think that, do you?" "Well, all the logic points towards the fact that the Third Prince is actually innocent, and everything we have been talking about is just our assumption." Amaya answered. Nux''s frown deepened, seeing that, Amaya''s smile widened and she continued. "However, my assumptions are never wrong." Hearing those words, Nux smiled, "So you mean¡­" "Indeed, if we can''t find anything about this Lovis then we just need to have a chat with him." Amaya nodded and a Nux''s smile widened. "So, my genius wife, how do we do that?" "It''s not that difficult, we have Lovis''s sister on our team, remember?" "We are going to involve Evane in this?" Nux furrowed his brows. "Oh? You think she wouldn''t help?" Amaya questioned. "She would of course, however, it would hur-" "Nux, Evane is not a child, she might trust her brothers a little too much and is close to them, however, that doesn''t mean she is going to trust them blindly and won''t even try to find out the truth. If anything, she would try to use this chance to prove to you that Lovis is not the type of man we think he is." Amaya answered and after thinking about it for a while, Nux nodded. "Alright." "Good, now contact her and explain everything to her." Nux did as Amaya told him to do and after explaining everything to Evane, the woman nodded. ''Alright, come to my room, we will go and talk to Lovis right now.'' Then a small smile appeared on Evane''s face and she spoke, ''I guess meeting your brother-in-law in person would clear all your doubts.'' Hearing those words, Nux looked at Amaya and smiled dryly. To be honest, Amaya was a scary woman. She could predict literally anything and most of the time, her predictions would come true. Just like what happened with Evane''s case. "Is she ready?" Looking at Nux''s expression, Amaya guessed. Nux chuckled in defeat, then, he kissed Amaya on her lips and replied, "I will take my leave now." Amaya nodded with a smile, then she grabbed Nux''s head and kissed him again. Nux didn''t fight back and allowed her to do anything she wanted, 5 minutes later, when Amaya was finally satisfied, she released her grip and nodded. Nux nodded back and then, he disappeared. He then appeared in Evane''s room, where the woman was waiting for him with a smile on her face. "Welcome." Nux looked at the blonde woman standing in front of him and hugged her soft body. "Shall we leave now?" Evane questioned with an excited look on her face. "Have you remembered Amaya''s questions?" Nux questioned back. "Of course." Evane nodded. Nux nodded back and after he covered half of his face with a Mask, wore skintight black clothes, and set his cultivation at Grand Master Stage, he bowed his head. "After you, Lady Evane." Evane chuckled and then, she walked out of her room. Nux followed her from behind like a loyal servant, of course, he didn''t waste this chance and continued to observe Evane''s perky butt jiggling left and right as she moved. Evane felt his gaze and shook her head with a smile. The two of them didn''t share any words, however, they still created their own moment out of this small walk. A few minutes later, Evane appeared in front of Lovis''s room and knocked. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* ''You need to knock before entering your brother''s room, suspicious.'' Nux narrowed his eyes and commented. ''What if you and I are enjoying our time and he barges into our room without knocking?'' ''That makes sense, knocking is important I guess.'' Nux nodded in understanding. A few seconds later, the door was opened by Lovis''s butler. "Hmm? Lady Evane? Are you here to meet Master Lovis?" The Butler questioned respectfully. Seeing the Butler, Nux narrowed his eyes again. ''Expert Stage Butler, even Raguel, the First Prince only has Grand Master Stage Cultivator as his butler.'' ''There are people who are protecting the First brother from shadows, Lovis doesn''t have anyone like them. Every Prince has their own way of protecting themselves.'' Evane answered. ''Yes, I know, don''t bother with me, I am just making some observations.'' ''I know what you are trying to do.'' Evane replied. Nux wanted to reply, however, before he could, Evane turned towards the Butler. "Yes, I am here to see him." "Umm¡­ Lady Evane, Master Lovis is currently cultivating. So if it is no-" "It is important, I need to talk to him, Right now." Evane spoke in a firm tone. Seeing Evane act like that, Nux couldn''t help but smile. Lovis''s Butler was taken aback, however, he regained his composure soon and nodded. "Alright, I will talk to Master Lovis, please have a seat and wait for a while." Chapter 425 Nux meets Lovis Chapter 425 Nux meets Lovis "Sister? What happened? Is something bothering you?" Lovis questioned with a frown on his face. "No, I am just here to talk with you." Evane answered with a smile on her face. Hearing those words, Lovis''s frown deepened, "Leo told me that you are here to talk about something important." ''He is indirectly saying that you aren''t just wasting my precious time to talk about random stuff right? If you are then you should leave.'' Nux translated as he continued to observe the Third Prince. [Name: Lovis Skyfall] [Age: 62 ] [Mana Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Third Prince of the Skyfall Kingdom.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 46] [HP: 600/600] [MP: 860/860] [STR: 58] [AGL: 65] [VIT: 60] [STM: 61] [INT: 86] [DEF: 52] ''Huh? He''s nothing special. Even that Candice is better than him¡­ Is he really the best the Skyfall Royal Family could offer?'' Nux wondered inwardly as he continued to stare at Lovis. Sensing his gaze, Lovis turned towards Nux and saw those Golden eyes looking at him with¡­ disdain? Lovis frowned. "Who is he, Sister?" He questioned. He was indeed different than Raguel, if it was the First Prince, he would have lashed out at Nux for looking at him like that, Lovis, however, was a lot calmer. He was affected by that gaze, that was clear, however, he didn''t show it on his face. ''Maybe he is not that bad.'' Nux admitted. "Ah, he is my Bodyguard." "Hmm? I have never seen him before¡­" Lovis narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Nux. "Didn''t you say that I came at a bad time and that First brother is getting pretty desperate? I thought that I should not depend on you much and hired him as my bodyguard." Evane answered. "Is that so¡­" Lovis started observing Nux more carefully, trying to pressure him with his gaze, Nux, however, completely ignored his gaze and even started yawning. He was blatantly disrespecting Lovis, however, Lovis didn''t lose his temper and turned towards Evane. "Why is he covering his face?" "Well¡­ he has some¡­ problems with his face." Evane replied. ''Indeed, being too handsome can be a problem sometimes.'' Nux agreed. ''Oh C''mon.'' Evane shook her head and chuckled. Lovis, however, narrowed his eyes even further and then questioned. "Are you sure you can trust him?" This time, before Evane could answer, Nux stepped forward. "Yes, she can. She is not a fool, she wouldn''t have hired me if she didn''t trust me. Heck, I can even say that she trusts me more than she trusts you, someone, she hasn''t met for more than 20 years. Who knows how much you have changed in these last 20 years." "Don''t go too far, little ant." This time, Leo couldn''t hold himself back anymore and roared in rage. He had already brought out his dagger and was ready to attack Nux, however, before he could do that, Lovis stopped him. Then, he glanced at Nux and smiled. "Heh, you are brave, I will give you that. To go against me, the Third Prince of this Country with your meager status, commendable indeed." "Of course, that is all you guys have to say for yourself, your status, but that is understandable, you don''t have anything noteworthy apart from your status do you?" Nux smiled lightly. Leo tightened the grip around his dagger, he could feel it, even Lovis was about to lose control over his emotions. Lovis, however, held himself back and turned towards Evane. "Sister, your bodyguard is a little too disrespectful. Please tell him to leave, there is a limit to how much I can listen." Evane glanced at Nux and smiled inwardly, ''See? Did you find anything suspicious? He doesn''t have that inflated ego and is even willing to let you go just because you are my bodyguard. Do you think that he would go that far if he was just acting like he cares for me?'' Nux glanced at Lovis and this time, he couldn''t help but nod. Evane was right, maybe he and Amaya were wrong about Lovis. ''Continue with the Act.'' However, before he could say anything, he and Evane heard Amaya''s voice. Evane narrowed her eyes. ''Why now?'' ''Trust me, I can feel it. Something is wrong here. He is a little too calm.'' Amaya replied. Evane glanced at Nux, and Nux nodded a little. Evane sighed, and Nux smiled wryly. ''Just a little more.'' Nux knew Amaya well, unlike him, she wasn''t an unreasonable person, she must have seen something if she told them to continue with this little act of theirs. Evane then finally nodded and turned towards Lovis. "I apologize for his behavior, Third Brother. I give you my word, he won''t say a single word from now on." Lovis narrowed his eyes, however, in the end, he just nodded. "Tsk." Nux snorted and turned his head away. "Have a seat." Evane pointed at the chair next to her. Lovis looked at Evane and then sat on the chair Evane pointed at. "So? What did you want to talk about, Sister?" "The Throne." Evane answered in a solemn tone. "The Throne?" Lovis frowned. "What do you want to talk about?" He questioned. "Do you remember when I told you that I am not interested in the Throne before?" Evane questioned. Hearing those words, Lovis''s expression changed momentarily, and then, he nodded. "Yes, you said you have no interest in the Throne. Was that a lie?" "Hmm? Of course not. Why would I lie to you?" Evane replied and at that moment, all the seriousness that had appeared on Lovis''s face turned into confusion. "Then what are you here for?" Lovis was getting a little impatient now. "I wa-" Evane was about to answer, however, before she did, she turned toward Nux. Nux nodded, then, he walked towards Leo, Lovis''s butler and, "Come with me." Took him with him. Lovis frowned, however, before he could say anything, Evane dropped the bomb. "What if Duke Vestalis supports you in this Battle of Throne?" Chapter 426 Good Boy. Chapter 426 Good Boy. "What if Duke Vestalis supports you in this Battle of Throne?" Evane offered with a smile on her face. "W-What?" Lovis was stunned. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He tried to hide his excitement and was trying not to show any reactions to Evane''s words, however, no matter how hard he tried, Nux could see those eyes shining in uncontrollable greed. ''His Desire was the Throne is too Great, even greater than Raguel.'' Amaya, who was seeing everything from afar spoke. ''I can see that and I refuse to believe that he is the person Evane thinks he is.'' Nux nodded his head and narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Lucas. He was doubtful at first, however, now he was sure. Evane was wrong about Lucas. This man was definitely not as simple as Evane portrays him to be. He has many secrets. ''Evane needs to stay away from him.'' ''We need to prove everything to her.'' Amaya replied. Nux then glanced at Evane and his face turned solemn, ''It won''t be that easy.'' ''Don''t worry, let the act continue, I am sure this man would fall for this.'' Amaya smiled. Nux smiled back. "What are you smiling about, you bastard?" Leo, Lovis''s butler, who Nux pulled away, questioned in a frustrated tone. "¡­" Nux, however, completely ignored the man and continued to observe Lovis and Evane with his [Sense]. "Lovis, I need your help." Evane muttered. "Help?" Lovis frowned. Weren''t you about to help me? When did our situation turn around? Wait¡­ Was her sister playing with him? Lovis narrowed his eyes. However, before he could make any more absurd conclusions, Evane continued. "Yes, I need your help with Lucas." "With Lucas?" Lovis tilted his head in confusion. He just couldn''t understand what was going through his Sister''s mind. "I am observing that boy ever since I returned and I realized that his addiction to Alcohol has increased even more compared to the time I left. Not only that, he has even started going around touching random women and prostitutes, I heard that he even assaulted a few women." Evane spoke about her worries. This time, although what she was saying was according to the script, she wasn''t acting. She was actually worried about Lovis. "I have to do something, I can''t allow him to destroy his life like that and for that, I need your help." She spoke in a determined tone. Although Lovis couldn''t understand where Lucas suddenly popped into this conversation, he still questioned. "What can I do for you?" "Listen, I have a plan." Evane then moved her body close to Lovis and continued. "I will talk to my Grandfather, I will ask him to support you instead of supporting me. You can then talk with your Grandfather and tell him to give my Grandfather some benefits, I am sure he will agree and support you in this Battle of Thrones. With two Dukes supporting you, there is no way you would not be chosen as the next King of this Kingdom." Evane explained her plan and hearing her words, Lovis''s eyes shined in excitement and a smile appeared on his face. ''He is not even trying to hide his excitement now.'' Nux shook his head. ''He is too excited to care about it.'' Amaya replied and Nux nodded. Evane''s face then turned solemn and she continued, "Once you become the King, I want you to put Lucas in Prison." "Prison?" Lovis frowned. "Yes, I have realized that normal methods won''t work against him. We need to use force. In prison, he wouldn''t be able to touch any alcohol or women, in a few years, I am sure Lucas would get rid of this annoying addiction. I know it is wrong, however, if it can place him back in the right path, I am ready to do it." Evane answered with conviction. "So¡­ you will support me as long as I promise to imprison Lucas after becoming the King?" Lucas questioned. "Yes, I will." Evane answered. "And what if I don''t keep my part of the promise?" "Huh? Why would you do that? You are not planning to go against your Big Sister are you?" Evane narrowed her eyes jokingly. "Of course not. How can I do that." Lovis chuckled. A smile appeared on Evane''s face as she grabbed Lovis''s cheeks. "I know I can trust your words, Lovis." "Ugghhh! I am not a child!" Lovis complained. "For me, you will always be a child, even after you become the King." Evane answered. Lovis chuckled and at the same time, he realized. His Sister was as na?ve as before, she hasn''t changed at all. She was not a threat. A smile appeared on Lovis''s face as he glanced at Evane. "Oh right," Suddenly, Evane spoke up. Then, two papers appeared on Evane''s hand and she passed them to Lovis. "Alright, write what you just said on this paper and then sign it." Hearing those words, Lovis narrowed his eyes. "Didn''t you say that you trusted my words?" "I did, however, I do not trust your memory. You will forget about it, therefore, it is better to write it." "Why two papers then?" Lovis questioned. "One for you and the other for me, of course." Evane replied. Lovis narrowed his eyes even further, however, in the end, he decided to give in. The rewards were just too enticing for him to not give in. Also, it is just writing on paper, what could possibly go wrong? Once he actually becomes the King, would he really be threatened by a piece of paper? Of course not. In the end, Lovis decided to fulfill his sister''s wish and started writing on paper. "Hm hm, good." Lovis quickly wrote on the papers and as soon as he was done, Evane smiled. "Alright, now stick this paper in your room, so that you will never forget it." Lovis chuckled, and then, he called, "Leo." "At your command, Master Lovis." Leo appeared within a second. "Stick this paper to the wall of my room, make it so that I can see it every day." "As you command, Master Lovis." Lovis then turned towards Evane and smiled. "Are you satisfied, Big Sister?" "Good Boy." Evane smiled. Chapter 427 l will leave this to you, do with it as you see fit Chapter 427 l will leave this to you, do with it as you see fit "Looks like you are having a great time, aren''t you?" A woman with short black hair, wearing skin-tight black clothes that highlighted her lean physique walked into a room with a calm expression on her face. Half of her face was covered with a mask, however, her Icy blue eyes were hypnotic enough to win any man''s heart. Of course, if you ignore the fact that she just barged into the room with a dagger in her hand. That was scary. "Who are you!? How dare you bar- Acckk" A guard shouted in rage, however, before he could even complete his sentence, the woman disappeared and appeared behind him. With a single chop on his neck, the guard passed out. The same thing happened with other guards who rushed out, the guard who had already run away and was planning to report everything was taken care of by another woman who wore similar clothes, Auburn hair, and big green eyes. "W-W-Who are you?" The only person left in the room questioned with a frightened look on his face. "Hmm? Why do you look so scared, Fourth Prince? Don''t worry, I am not here to harm you, if I wanted to do that, you would have died already." The woman smiled. Then, she pointed at the guards lying on the ground and spoke, "See? I didn''t even kill them. I just knocked them out." However, even after hearing those words, Lucas didn''t calm down. A woman suddenly barged into his room, he would be excited if this was a normal situation, however, it was anything but normal right now. He was scared shitless. All his drowsiness due to alcohol had faded away and his eyes and ears were wide open right now. "W-W-Why a-are you d-doing this?" He stuttered, tears were threatening to come out of his eyes and his face was pale in fear. Seeing him acting like that, Thyra just shook her head. She knew he was pathetic, but still¡­ Just how pathetic can one be? He was a Prince of a Kingdom for fuck sake! In the end, Thyra just sighed and continued with what she was here for. "I just wanted to talk to you." "A-About what?" "You and your Grandfather, Duke Centho now support the Third Prince, Lovis Skyfall, correct?" Hearing those words, Lucas''s eyes widened in horror. "N-No. O-O-Of course not! W-Why would I do t-that? I-I want to become the K-King." Although Lucas was not very adept in politics and anything related to it, however, he knew that the fact that he secretly supports Lovis couldn''t come out yet. If that happened then¡­ then bad things will happen. Or at least that''s what his Third Brother, his Grandfather, and his Third Brother''s Grandfather told him. "You do not have to deny it, we already know about this fact. We knew about this for a long time now." Thyra replied. "W-We?" Lucas caught her words. "W-What do you mean by ''We''? A-Are you from some organization? W-W-Who are you?" Lucas questioned in panic. "Have you heard about Consort Allura''s disappearance?" Thyra questioned back and Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise. Consort Allura''s disappearance! Even someone like him knew about it. He had heard that it was done by a mysterious organ- Lucas finally realized. And as if she knew about it, Thyra continued. "Yes, I am from ''that'' organization." Lucas''s pale face turned even paler. "Don''t worry though, I am not here to hurt you." "T-Then why are you here?" Lucas questioned. "You support the Third Prince because he promised you a tension-free life full of Alcohol and Women, correct?" Thyra questioned. This time, Lucas was so scared that he didn''t even deny what she said and came clean. "Yes, that is all I want, however, if you wish, then I can take back my support, I will even quit alcohol and would never touch a woman. If you want me to support First Brother, I would do that as well, just let me live. Just give me one chance!" Lucas begged. "Why would I want you to support that idiotic first brother of yours?" Thyra tilted her head in confusion. "Well, anyway, as I said, I am not here to hurt you. I just wanted to tell you something that I feel you should know." Saying that, a paper appeared in Thyra''s hand and she passed it to Lucas. With trembling hands, Lucas grabbed the paper Thyra passed to him, and then, he started reading. Soon, however, his eyes widened in surprise, all the fear from his face turned into shock and he increased his reading speed. "It is not a fake, your brother''s signatures are on it." Thyra spoke. Lucas didn''t reply and directly looked below. There it was. His brother''s signatures, the paper even had his stamp on it. "Why would he do something like this?" Lucas questioned. However, instead of answering, Thyra just stepped back. "I will leave this to you, do with it as you see fit." Then, she disappeared. Lucas, who was now left alone in his room started thinking. Even a fool like him knew that he was being played by this ''mysterious organization'', these people would never bother him if they didn''t have some sort of plan in their mind, however, he didn''t care. He didn''t care that this mysterious organization was using him as a tool. This paper was authentic, it was his brother''s handwriting. His brother was planning to put him in prison after he becomes the King. To help him with his alcohol and woman addiction? What bullshit! He was the one who brought different women for him in the first place! That was how he gained his support in the first place and now he plans to go back on his words!? No way! Lucas wouldn''t let that happen! He would not let Lovis use him like this! He will not become Lovis''s tool! He would rather become a tool for this mysterious organization that at least showed him the truth. With an angry look on his face, Lucas stepped out of his room and walked towards Lovis''s. Chapter 428 l will destroy you. Chapter 428 l will destroy you. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Open the door, you fucking bastard!" Lucas shouted in rage as he continue to bang on the door in front of him. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Open the fucking door!" Seeing him acting like that, the servants who were walking around frowned in confusion, however, no one dared to step up. The Fourth Prince was drunk again, they didn''t plan to get themselves involved in this stupid thing. "Open the-" Lucas shouted again, however, this time, the door was opened by Leo, who frowned. "Master Lucas?" "I need to see Lovis." Lucas spoke. "Master Lucas is cultivating righ-" "I don''t care! I need to see him, now!" Lucas raised his voice. Seeing that, Leo frowned. Just why the hell does everyone talk to his master so badly? Was his master always that popular? Or was there something special going on today? Leo couldn''t understand. And he didn''t try to understand either. He just needed to perform his duty as the butler properly. "Please come in and have a seat, Master Lucas. I will go and pass your message to Master Lovis." He bowed his head but just as he turned around, Lucas spoke. "I don''t have time to wait, I need to talk to him right now!" Saying that, Lucas walked in and started walking towards the Cultivation Chamber. "Master Lucas, you can''t!" Leo shouted, if it was anyone else, he would have stopped him by force, however, Lucas was a prince, and he couldn''t possibly use force against him. Not until his or his master''s life was in any sort of danger. However, just as Lucas was about to walk into Lovis''s Cultivation Chamber, the doors of the Chamber opened and Lovis walked out. With a frown on his face, he glanced at Lucas, then he glanced at Leo and nodded. Leo nodded back and walked away. When Leo laughed, Lovis glanced at Lucas and narrowed his eyes. "Why are you here? You shouldn''t be here, don''t you know that. There are too many eyes in this Palace. You and I can''t be linked together right now." Hearing those words, Lucas''s rage soared even higher. "You dare act like that after all this!?" "What are you talking about?" Lovis frowned. "You think you will plan to imprison me and I wouldn''t know? You bastard, you dare go against me when I am the reason why you are so confident in winning the Throne in the first place!? Huh!?" Lovis was shocked. How did he know!? He couldn''t believe it. However, he didn''t show his shock on his face, he kept his frown on his face and continued, "Just what are you talking about? Are you out of your mind, why would I try to imprison you? Who told you this stupid thing?" Lovis questioned. For him, fooling Lucas was simple, just act as if nothing happen and soon, Lucas would start doubting himself. Not only that, he would even tell him who told him everything and once he gets the name, Lovis was planning to get rid of that bastard. However, this time, things didn''t go as he planned, Rather than doubting himself, Lucas just threw a paper on Lovis''s face. Lovis caught the paper and started reading, soon, however, his eyes widened in surprise. "You think you can fake your way out of this!? Do you think I am a fool!?" Lucas shouted in rage. "¡­" This time, however, Lovis didn''t have an answer. He couldn''t believe it. This letter¡­ Just how did Lucas get his hands on this letter? How is this possible? He had a talk with Evane just a few hours ago, just how¡­ Suddenly, a theory popped into Lovis''s mind. However, before he could think too much, Lucas walked towards him and warned. "Look Lovis, I don''t know what you think of me, however, I am not as big of a fool as you think I am. Do not treat me like a tool. If I can give you a direct way to the Throne, I can take it away as well." Lucas then walked even close to Lovis and threatened. "I am just a drunkard, Lovis. I have nothing to lose. You, however, are different. You are talented, you have worked hard, and you have a bright future ahead of you. However, If you do not give me a reasonable expression within a week, I will destroy you. Even if I have to sacrifice myself in the process." Saying those words, Lucas turned around and left. "¡­" All this while, Lovis didn''t say anything and even after Lucas left, he just stayed silent. He was fooled. He was fooled by his ''Na?ve'' Sister. He got too greedy. 3 Dukes supporting him would have cemented his position as the next King. Blinded by his greed, he underestimated both, Evane and Lucas. He took Lucas for a granted. A drunkard like you, what can he possibly do in front of him? Nothing, he could do nothing. Then there''s Evane. His Na?ve and stupid sister. That idiot was thinking about getting rid of her brother''s alcohol addiction rather than thinking about the Throne. That Idiot nearly cried in front of everyone just because a drunkard spoke a few things to her. Someone like her could never become the Ruler of this Kingdom. She never stood a chance. That was his thoughts. However, he finally realized how wrong he was. Lucas was a lot more aggressive than he thought he would be. He was not the Lucas who could just be fooled by giving him a beautiful woman. He has changed, and though still stupid, he was now ''less'' stupid. As for Evane. That Bitch. Rather than a na?ve girl, she was a scheming bitch who planned this all from the start. Lovis realized. He had to do something about that bitch. She was a threat. A threat he had to deal with as soon as possible. First, he would need to patch up with Lucas. He was his trump card right now, however, before doing that, he had to meet that bitch first. After all, he needed a scapegoat to direct Lucas''s anger on. Thinking about it, a cold smile appeared on Lovis''s face. Chapter 429 He sees you as a threat,Evane. Chapter 429 He sees you as a threat,Evane. "Hmm? Lovis? What happened?" Evane frowned in confusion as she saw Lovis standing in front of her room. Then, a smile appeared on her face and she questioned, "What? Were you missing this Elder Sister of yours?" Lovis, however, clearly wasn''t in the mood for any jokes. "Heh, trying to act ignorant I see." Lovis snorted. Seeing that, Evane frowned, "You seem to be in a bad mood." "Oh yeah? It seems that way to you?" Lovis snorted again. This time, Evane realized that something was wrong. She then turned towards Nux and questioned, ''Did you do something?'' ''Hmm? Of course not.'' Nux denied. ''Other than stealing some paper from his room.'' He completed the sentence. ''What did you steal?'' Evane questioned with a frown. Nux smiled. ''Nux, tell me. What did you steal?'' Nux, however, did not reply. He was waiting for something. ''Nu-'' Evane was about to say something, however, suddenly, Lovis spoke up. "Are you thinking of an excuse right now? If that''s true then I must say, you are shit at planning something. If I were you, I would already have an excuse even before you meet me." Lovis spat. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Evane questioned. "Ahh, so that''s it. Your dumb brain couldn''t come up with an excuse, therefore, you are planning on acting ignorant. I must say, that''s quite dumb but that''s to be expected of you." Evane''s face turned serious. "Lovis, I don''t know what you are on about, however, that is not the correct way to talk to your Elder Sister." "Haah? Do you think I care about the fact that you are my Elder Sister? Stop daydreaming! Just because I indulged with you for a while, you think I am someone you can fool anytime you want? Did you think you can play around and I wouldn''t know?" Lovis shot back and Evane''s eyes widened in surprise. Just what is Lovis talking about? And¡­ why is he acting like that? He has never done something like this before! However, Lovis was not done yet. He walked close to Evane and spat, "You are here for the Throne, aren''t you, bitch?" Evane''s eyes widened even further. "What? Surprised that I found out? Did you really think that you can hide it after doing something like this?" "Just what are you talking about!? Are you going to tell me what happened!?" Evane shouted. "You!" Seeing that she was still acting, Lovis couldn''t control himself and was about to attack Evane, however, before his hand could touch Evane''s face, Nux grabbed it. "I stopped myself before, I won''t do it again. Back off. Or you will regret it." ''Haah¡­ I told you to wait a little¡­'' Amaya sighed. ''And let him hit Evane?'' Nux questioned back. ''She can defend herself, she is about to become an Expert Stage Cultivator after 1 or 2 more sessions, remember?'' ''That bastard cursed her. He should be glad that he is still alive.'' ''You need to control that temper of yours, the plan won''t work as we want it to.'' ''We will think of another plan, I am not planning on letting anyone touch my wife. The Throne can go fuck itself.'' Hearing those words, Amaya sighed. ''Whatever¡­ let''s just see how it goes.'' Then she glanced at Nux and a small smile appeared on her face. On the other side, Lovis, who glanced at Nux could feel a dominant aura suffocating him. As a cultivation maniac, he could feel it. The disparity in strength, he could feel that prince or not, if he does anything reckless here, he will die. Therefore, he quickly calmed down, and then, he stepped back. Seeing that Lovis had calmed down a little, Evane questioned. "Now can you tell me what happened?" "Please stop acti-" "Will you shut up and tell me what happened!?" Evane questioned in frustration. "Stop acting like you don''t know! Acting Ignorant! Playing with me! Why are you talking in codes!? Just tell me what happened and we can talk about it!" She shouted. Lovis couldn''t believe that Evane was still trying to act as if nothing happened, however, this time, he wasn''t planning on backing down. "Alright, tell me then, where is the paper where I wrote about Lucas? You should have it with you, correct? Show it to me." Evane tilted her head in confusion and soon, a paper appeared in her hands. "Here." Lovis took the paper and then, his anger turned into confusion. "How do you have it?" He questioned. "You were the one who gave it to me¡­" Evane didn''t know what her little brother was talking about. However, soon, she realized something and turned towards Nux. ''You stole his paper!'' ''Umm¡­ I borrowed it for a little while¡­'' ''What did you do with it!?'' Evane questioned. ''I¡­ kinda gave it to Lucas¡­'' Nux answered with a wry smile on his face. Evane''s eyes widened in surprise. ''So that''s why you wanted him to write 2 papers.'' She realized. ''I just wanted to show you your brother''s true face. Didn''t you see? He came here without even checking his own paper first. He didn''t even consider the possibility of checking his own room and directly blamed everything on you. If the relationship between the two of you was as strong as you think it is, he wouldn''t have doubted you. He sees you as a threat, Evane. He is wary of you. He is scared that you will take away the Throne he always desired. He cares about the throne a lot more than he cares about you, or anyone for that matter.'' Nux explained everything and Evane turned silent. "¡­" "¡­" On the other side, Lovis was silent as well. He couldn''t understand, if Evane has this letter, then how did Lucas get his hands on it? Does that mean¡­ Another thought appeared in his mind and without saying anything, he turned around and rushed towards his own room. ''You see that? He didn''t even apologize for acting like that. Do you really think he is as innocent as you think he is? Evane, you need to understand, this is the Royal Palace, everyone here only cares about one thing, the Crown. Everyone here is selfish. They only think about themselves and your brother, He is no different.'' Chapter 430 Where is the paper? Chapter 430 Where is the paper? ''Evane, you need to understand, this is the Royal Palace, everyone here only cares about one thing, the Crown. Everyone here is selfish. They only think about themselves and your brother, He is no different.'' Nux spoke in a calm voice. He knew Lovis was not the type of person Evane thought he was, and now, Lovis just proved his point. Nux knew that this might be a shock for Evane, however, it was still better than her being fooled by her ''innocent'' brother. Now that she is aware of his true reality, Evane would not be fooled. Or¡­ that was what Nux thought would happen. Evane, however, had a different opinion. "No, that is not correct." After thinking for a long long while, Evane came to a conclusion. "You are Amaya are biased against him, therefore, you are not thinking it properly. Think about this, for him, I am someone who returned from the academy after more than 20 years and my return was definitely not something predecided, it was instantaneous. Many were confused as to why I returned and though he didn''t ask directly, it is natural that Lovis was confused as well. I told him I do not desire the Throne, however, after that, I told him to write on that paper. It is only natural that he would doubt me, especially after the paper appeared in his ''benefactor''s'' hands after a few hours. If he didn''t trust me, he would have never written anything on that paper, however, he did write, showing his trust. However, soon, his trust was broken and the paper appeared in Lovis''s hand. Isn''t it natural that he would get angry? Heck, even I would be angry if I was in his position. Actually, he didn''t just come and attacked me directly, this shows that he still cares about me." Evane then turned towards Nux and spoke. "Nux, please don''t doubt him, he is exactly like I told you, he is not some sort of selfish manipulator who would get rid of the people after they are no longer of any use to him." Hearing those words, Nux turned silent. Evane''s words actually made sense¡­ Lovis''s reaction made sense¡­ This was not enough to prove anything to Evane. She is too na?ve to even consider the possibility of her brother being a manipulative player. He had to do something else. Nux starting thinking. Seeing that Nux was not saying anything, Evane continued her explanation. "As for the fact that he returned without even apologizing, again, think about this from his perspective. The paper was with me, this meant that I was not the one who did this. The only people who knew about the paper were you, me, him, and his butler. I am innocent, you are on my side, and you don''t have any motive if I don''t have one, he, of course, would not do something like this, so the only one left would be his butler. A butler who has stayed beside him for who knows how long. A servant he trusts the most. And there is a chance that that servant betrayed him. Anyone would be shaken by that conclusion and obviously, he isn''t in his right mind currently, therefore, he wasn''t able to apologize. He must be too occupied with thoughts about his butler. He must have forgotten it. I am sure he would return and apologize soon." Evane smiled. Nux forced out a smile as well. ''Uggh¡­ why is she na?ve¡­ I guess that is what attracted me to her in the first place¡­'' Nux just shook his head. ''Step back, let things continue¡­ You can''t do anything about it right now¡­'' Amaya had the same thoughts. ''Can I really not do anything?'' Nux questioned. ''Evane doesn''t understand the meaning of ''Trust'' means.'' Amaya commented. ''What would you have done if you were in Lovis''s position? Would you even consider that Evane was the one who betrayed you?'' ''Of course not.'' Nux''s answer was instantaneous. ''Yes. When you say you ''Trust'' Evane, it means you trust her enough to show your back to her. Trusting someone is dangerous, you can only say you trust someone when you are ready to lose something precious the moment that person goes against you. If you think about how would defend yourself when the person behind you attacks you, then you actually do not trust that person. The same goes with Lovis, he does not Trust his Sister, heck, he was even ready to turn back and attack the person behind his back. Evane, however, would not understand it. At least not now. Therefore, the only thing you can do is to stay with her for a while and protect her.'' Amaya spoke and Nux nodded with a serious look on his face. ''I need to step back.'' ''Indeed.'' The two of them nodded, then Nux glanced at Evane and smiled. "Alright, I will wait for him to come and apologize to you." Hearing those words, Evane smiled lovingly. "Mhm." Seeing that smile on her face, Nux smiled as well. Then, his smile got perverted, he closed the doors, and then, he questioned, "Alright then, how about we make you an Expert Stage Cultivator?" Evane''s face turned red and then, she nodded meekly. "A-Alright." "Hehehe~" Nux laughed evilly and picked her up. The two of them quickly jumped on the bed and Evane''s Cultivation session started. ¡­ On the other side, Lovis walked into his room and called. "Leo." "At your command, Master." Within a second, a man appeared in front of him and bowed. "Where is the paper that I gave you before?" Lovis questioned. "Hmm? That paper? I placed it in your room as you ordered me to, Master Lovis. Should I bring it to you?" Leo questioned. Seeing his reaction, Lovis narrowed his eyes and spoke. "No need, you just follow me. I will get that letter myself." "As you command, Master." Leo bowed his head and the two of them walked into Lovis''s room. "Where is the paper?" Lovis questioned. "Ther-" Leo pointed at the wall, soon, however, his eyes widened in surprise. "Where is the paper?" Chapter 431 l think father has ruled for long enough Chapter 431 l think father has ruled for long enough "Where is the paper?" Leo questioned with a surprised look on his face. "Yes, that is what I am asking, Leo. Where is the paper?" Lovis narrowed his eyes. Leo turned around and glanced at Lovis, "Master Lovis, I really don''t know, I placed it here. I remember it well. I am sure that I am not mistaken!" "Oh? Then where is it? Did it fly away on its own?" Lovis questioned. "I do not know! I placed it here a few hours ago, how can it just¡­ disappear?" "Maybe you picked it up?" Lovis questioned. "Of course not, why would I do something like this? Master Lovis, you know it, I am not that careless. If I had picked it up, I would know where I placed it. I am a responsible man." Seeing his butler''s reaction, Lovis frowned. He already knew that the paper wouldn''t be here, it was obvious, Evane had her own paper, so of course, the paper he had must be missing. And just like Evane thought, the second person he doubted was his own butler. That was the reason he asked him to come with him. He wanted to see his butler''s reaction. However, now that he has finally seen it, Lovis found it hard to believe that his butler was the one who betrayed him. Even after seeing that the paper is missing, his butler didn''t even realize the fact that he is suspicious of him. Leo thought that Lovis actually wanted his help to find the paper. This was not the reaction that a traitor would show. There were two choices here, First, Leo was a great actor and knew how to fool him. Second, Leo was actually innocent. Both options had an equal likelihood of being true. Leo has been living with Lovis for a long long time now, for him, fooling Lovis wasn''t a hard job. However, Lovis was inclined to believe the second option. Leo was innocent. He had many, better opportunities to betray him, but he didn''t. He has no reason to. Lovis trusted Leo a little. Therefore, another question popped into his mind. If not Leo then who? Evane had the paper, so she couldn''t possibly b- Suddenly, Lovis stopped. ''That bitch¡­'' He cursed again. He realized. He was played. Again. ''That was the reason she asked me to write on two papers in the first place! She wanted to prove her innocence using the other paper!'' Lovis realized and his anger boiled. ''That fucking bitch! Acting all innocent like that, you disgusting whore!'' However, this time, Lovis didn''t let anger get the best of him. He started thinking. ''But how did she steal the paper from my room? How is that possible?'' He questioned inwardly and started pondering. ''Is there a strong Cultivator backing her up? Who is he? Why is he helping her? Is he an assassin?'' Lovis''s face turned solemn. Evane was a far greater threat than he thought she would be. He didn''t expect that she would have such a strong expert backing her up. ''I need to be careful around her'' Lovis thought inwardly. He can''t as aggressively as he did previously. Evane has changed too much. She is not that na?ve girl he thought she was all those years ago. He needed more information about her before acting out. His thoughts were simple, If she can steal something from his room without alerting anyone, what''s stopping her from assassinating him? A shiver ran through his spine the moment he thought about it. He needed to plan. He needed to wait. He needed to collect more information. And that is what he will do now. Lovis sat down on his chair and started thinking even more. ¡­ On the other side, Duke Fulvanius and the First Prince, Raguel Skyfall were sitting inside the room with solemn looks on their faces. "Are you sure this is true?" Raguel questioned. "I checked it myself, it is 100% true." Fulvanius nodded. After listening to the conversation between Raguel and Lucas from Raguel, he had the same thought as Amaya, and after some interrogation, he found out about the connection between Duke Merula and Duke Centho. After that, it wasn''t hard for him to figure out that Lucas was actually on Lovis''s side. Raguel stayed silent for a long time and then, a defeated smile appeared on his face. "And here I thought that I would become the King." Seeing his reaction, the Duke frowned, "Are you giving up?" Raguel glanced at the Duke and questioned back, "Does it look like I have any other options? 3 out of 4 Dukes support that bastard, there is no way I would become the next King. Cultivation, being the strongest of all the princes, none of this mattered, I never had a chance to win this battle from the start." Raguel replied with a dull look on his face. "You cannot give up like this." Duke Fulvanius spoke with a strict look on his face. "What can I do, the King will definitely choose the Third Brother." Raguel countered. "That is only if the King has the chance to choose." The Duke replied with a cold, merciless look on his face. Hearing those words, Raguel''s eyes widened in surprise. "A-Are we going to do what Consort Amaya suggested?" He questioned. "Does it look like we have any other option?" The Duke questioned back. Hearing that reply, Raguel''s shocked look turned into a determined one and he commented. "I think father has ruled for long enough." A cold smile appeared on the Duke''s face. "Indeed." The First Prince smiled as well. He would become the King and no one in this world can stop him. Not even his own father. "Alright, I will contact my Brother." Duke Fulvanius spoke. "Minister Gibson?" Raguel questioned. "Indeed, we would need his help and opinion if we want to organize a successful coup." Then, the smile on the Duke''s face widened, "I am sure he must have a lot of grievances against that Ricardus Bastard." Chapter 432 B-But that Amaya told me to g- ...shit. Chapter 432 B-But that Amaya told me to g- ...shit. "So¡­ you two plan to kill the King?" Gibson Fulvanius, one of the four Ministers working directly under the King and older brother of Duke Thornton Fulvanius, questioned with a strange expression on his face. Seeing his expression, Duke Thornton and Raguel frowned, this wasn''t the reaction they were expecting. They thought that Gibson would have a cruel and cunning smile on his face and would start giving different ideas on how to Kill the King in the cruelest ways possible. Well, if not this, then he might start dreaming about being the King''s Grandfather and gaining an influence stronger than ever before, or maybe he would have some other reactions, however, They never expected he would act so¡­ calmly¡­ even looking at them with a doubtful look on his face. However, even after all that, Thornton didn''t back down and nodded with a determined look on his face. "Yes, we do plan to Kill the King." "Haahh¡­" Hearing that answer, a big sigh escaped Gibson''s mouth. He glanced at Thornton with a disappointed look on his face and spoke. "So let me get this straight, the Third Prince somehow has 3 Dukes supporting him, and the Odds that Raguel becomes the next King is close to zero. Therefore, as a solution to this problem, you guys came up with a plan to get rid of the King before he crowns the Crown Prince and once that happens, Raguel, the oldest and the strongest would become the next King. Correct?" "Yes, that is correct." Thornton nodded again. Gibson glanced at the two people sitting in front of him with an expression that looked like he was looking at the dumbest people in the entire world. Seeing that reaction, Thornton''s frown deepened. What happened? Why was his brother acting like that? He tilted his head in confusion. Gibson, who realized that his brother still did not understand what was wrong shook his head in disappointment. "Thornton, I gave up on the Duke''s position because I believed that you would become an amazing leader, now I realized that father was right, you do not deserve to be the Duke. I was wrong." Hearing those words, Thornton''s face turned cold. "Don''t take that man''s name." He warned. The person he hated the most in his life was his father. A father who always underestimated him, a father who never valued him and always favored his older brother. He was sick of his father. He wanted nothing more than the death of his father. Actually, if he had the chance, he would have stabbed his father on his own. However, his father was not someone who could be fooled very easily, he would never show his back to him. Never. ''I will get that bastard someday.'' Thornton cursed inwardly. "You must be thinking about getting rid of the father now, correct?" Gibson guessed and Thronton''s eyes widened in surprise. Gibson sighed again, "Thornton, can you get any more foolish? Father is the only King Stage Cultivator backing us up, our house will be destroyed if something happened to him before the next King Stage Cultivator joins in. You fool, when will you ever think about the consequences of your actions? You want to Kill the King? Have you ever thought about the consequences? What if the King survives, then what? What if Lady Astaria returns and comes after us? What will you do then? You haven''t thought about it, have you?" This time, Thornton couldn''t control himself and rebutted in rage. "So what other option do we have!? There is no way Raguel would become the King if I don''t do anything! What? Should I just back down and let that Lovis become the next King!? Or do you have any better plan!?" Gibson, however, didn''t lose control over his emotions and replied calmly. "I do have a better plan." "Oh? Why don''t you enlighten us, brother?" Thornton spoke sarcastically. "Kill Lovis." Gibson answered without any change in his expression. "!!!" "!!!" Hearing those words, Thornton''s and Raguel''s eyes widened in surprise. "I do not understand, why would you go as far as contacting other Kingdom, lure Lady Astaria away, and then try to Kill the King? That bastard can only live for 30 more years, why not be patient? Why not calm down and directly eliminate the source of all the problems?" "¡­" "¡­" Thronton and Raguel turned silent. Gibson continued. "You two are worried about the King choosing Lovis as the next King and are willing to Kill the King before he does that. What kind of bullshit thinking is that? Why not just eliminate the man the King wishes to choose?" Raguel and Thornton realized how thoughtless their plan actually was. Raguel, however, wasn''t planning to hear an hour-long lecture and tried to retort, "But¡­ but¡­ But that Amaya told me to g- ...shit." However, he stopped midsentence. He finally realized what happened. Gibson heard his words as well. "What were you saying? Amaya what? Are you talking about Consort Amaya?" "¡­" Raguel didn''t answer. "I asked you a question!" Gibson raised his voice. This was the first time he had done that ever since he came here. "Raguel, tell me what you were saying. Amaya what?" He questioned again, this time, his tone was a lot heavier than before, he wasn''t requesting. He was ordering. His theory was clear, anything related to Amaya must be done with extreme caution. If that woman is somehow involved, then something is definitely wrong with this situation. Feeling overwhelmed by his Aura, Raguel gave in and answered, "I had a talk with Consort Amaya a few days ago¡­" Hearing those words, Gibson''s eyes widened in surprise. "Why would you do something like that!? Didn''t I tell you not to go near that woman!?" "I-I wanted to confirm something¡­" Raguel lowered his head. Gibson took a deep breath. This was definitely bad. Amaya was definitely involved with whatever is happening here. He was doubtful about how his little brother came up with such a ridiculous idea of going against the King, however, now he was sure. It was that Bitch. She must be manipulating him somehow. Gibson shivered. Going against that bitch¡­ was the last thing he wanted to do¡­ However, he had to solve this mess. That woman must have done it with thorough planning. He needed to deal with this situation layer by layer. "Tell me, Raguel, tell me everything from the start, and don''t you dare leave a single thing out." He spoke with a solemn expression. Chapter 433 No one but him. Chapter 433 No one but him. "Let''s assassinate Amaya Skyfall." Gibson spoke with a worried look on his face. After hearing Raguel''s story, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand what that woman was thinking. There were too many things that simply doesn''t make any sense. And since he couldn''t think what she was thinking, he decided it was better to just eliminate that cursed bitch. "I would gladly get rid of that bitch if I can, but why right now? Shouldn''t we deal with Lovis first?" Raguel questioned. Gibson, however, shook his head, "Amaya is a lot scarier than that little boy. Look, we have no clue why she helped you in the first place, that must be where she started her manipulation. The information she provided you was empty, she only told you about Duke Vestalis and Duke Merula, she didn''t talk about Duke Centho at all." "Is it possible that she did not know ab-" "Trust me, if she was interested in the Dukes, there is no way she would not know about something like that. She hid that information from you for a reason, as for what that reason is, I do not know." After a little pause, Gibson continued. "Raguel, I believe that you were only a little pawn in her actual. Her actual goal was to reach Thornton through you." "Reach me? Why?" Thornton questioned. "Isn''t it obvious? She wants to Kill the King for some reason, that is why she manipulated you through Raguel. You almost did what she wanted, didn''t you?" Gibson replied, Thornton frowned, "But I don''t understand, what does Duke Centho has to do with all this? Why leave him out?" Gibson shook his head, "As I said, I do not know, however, if she did that, she must have a reason. I guess there must be some connection between the two of them." "Should we search for it?" Duke questioned. "You think you would find something? Thornton, you are dealing with Amaya Skyfall, the leader of Thousand Information Chamber, you would never find what she wants to hide from the World. Trust me, if you find something that can actually be used against her, then you must have found it because she wanted you to find it." Gibson spoke with a solemn look on his face. "Aren''t you mystifying her a little too much? I don''t think she is as terrifying as you make her out to be." Raguel couldn''t help but comment. "Heh." Gibson just chuckled at his statement. Seeing that he was underestimating him, Raguel frowned and after thinking for a while, a smile appeared on his face. "Didn''t you say she wants to kill the King? Why do you say that?" "Didn''t she say that to you? She was the one who planted the seed of a coup inside your head. I am sure about this, she wants to Kill the King." "Then why don''t we just tell father about it, I am sure he will believe me and get rid of her. If there is one thing I know about father is that he is a coward, if someone threatens him, he would get rid of him or her as soon as possible." A winning smile appeared on Raguel''s face. ''Heh, it''s not that hard to deal with that bitch, we just need to think a little.'' However, despite his seemingly perfect plan, Gibson wasn''t impressed. Actually, he looked even more disappointed. "See? I told you right? You shouldn''t have talked with her." "Huh?" Raguel frowned. "Look, Amaya is a lot scarier than you think she is. She is not strong, however, the way she plays with people makes her a big threat. Do you think she would reveal her motive to you so easily? She would never do it unless she is sure that you cannot reveal it to anyone who could threaten her." "What do you mean?" Raguel frowned. "Why do you think Lovis hasn''t revealed that he has 3 Dukes supporting him until now?" "Where did that come from?" Raguel tilted his head in confusion. "Just answer the question. "Well¡­ I don''t know." "He did that to protect himself. If the fact he is a man backed by the 3 Dukes is revealed, then he would be in danger since there would be people that would try to assassinate him in order to create chaos." Raguel frowned. "It would be revealed sooner or later, what''s the problem?" "Raguel, ''The Crown Prince is backed by 3 Dukes'' is very than ''The Third Prince is backed by 3 Dukes'' remember that." "Then why not just reveal it to the King and become the Crown Prince?" "That would mean that he is too scared and desperate for the King''s Protection. Making him a bad heir." "..." Raguel thought about it a little and understood, however, he still couldn''t understand one thing. "What does it have to do with that Amaya?" "Well, if you tell the King about Amaya, he would surely investigate and in one way or another, he would investigate the link between you and her, and soon, he would find out about the Dukes supporting Lovis. Of course, that is the last thing we want and that is what Amaya is betting on." Gibson answered. "¡­" Raguel turned silent. He didn''t know if Amaya had thought that far or not, however, he certainly can''t tell the King about her right now. No one can know about the fact that Lovis is backed by 3 Dukes, especially the King. However, he had to do something¡­ "So what should we do?" He questioned. "Look, Amaya tried to manipulate us, we can''t let her get away from this. Also, we don''t know what she is planning however, we do know that it is certainly not good for us. Therefore, getting rid of Amaya is the best-case scenario in this situation." "And you think that the all-knowing Amaya wouldn''t have considered this?" Raguel questioned and hearing those words, a cruel smile appeared on Gibson''s face. "She must have and I am sure she is depending on the Palace''s security right now, however, what she doesn''t know is that Palace''s security is at all time low right now." "Huh? It is?" Thornton frowned. He didn''t have any information about this. "It is a top secret. The King is busy with something else, most of his men are working on it and only the Four Minsters know about this. Even Amaya won''t know about this. This is a perfect opportunity." Gibson''s eyes shined in delight. "Alright, it is decided, we will get rid of Amaya Skyfall the day after tomorrow." Gibson declared. "How about we add Lovis into the Equation as well?" Thornton questioned. Gibson frowned a little and after thinking about it, he nodded. It was a little risky, but it was worth it. "Add that bitch Evane as well." Raguel spoke. If he was going to eliminate the competition, he was going to do it thoroughly. He wouldn''t let anyone become the King. No one but him. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 434 Raguels path to the Throne will soon be clean and clear. 434 Raguel''s path to the Throne will soon be clean and clear. "Add that bitch Evane as well." Raguel spoke with an evil smile on his face. If he was going to eliminate the competition, he was going to do it thoroughly. Gibson glanced at this Grandson of his and frowned. "Why Evane?" He questioned. Hearing that question, a solemn look appeared on Raguel''s face and he replied, "Her sudden return is too suspicious, she says that she doesn''t want the Throne, however, I still don''t trust her." "She can be the contender for the throne with her cultivation." Gibson nodded. "However, if we kill her as well, then people might get suspicious of you." A cold smile appeared on Raguel''s face, "It doesn''t matter if they get suspicious of me. As long as they don''t have enough proof, no one can do anything. Not even the Dowager." Hearing those words, a disdainful smile appeared on Gibson''s face. "Heh. You are Ricardus''s son indeed." "Indeed.: Thornton nodded with a similar smile on his face as well. "Huh? What do you mean?" Raguel questioned with a frown on his face. "Nothing. Forget about it, we have more important issues to talk about." Gibson shook his head. This wasn''t something important right now. Right now, they needed a plan. "We can''t send 3 separate Units to deal with 3 different people. 2 is already stretching it." Gibson spoke. "How about we attack when Lovis and Evane are together?" Raguel presented an Idea. "That''s not bad, but how will we know when the two of them will be together?" Thornton questioned. "Don''t worry, I have a perfect way to arrange that." Raguel smiled. "Oh? Do share." Gibson spoke with a curious look on his face. Raguel smiled evilly and explained his plan, "We will¡­" The planning continued and the more they thought about it, the more confident they felt. Raguel''s path to the Throne will soon be clean and clear. ¡­ "Master Lovis." Two days later, Leo, Lovis''s butler walked into Lovis''s room with a letter in his hand. "Hmm? What is it, Leo?" Lovis who had just come out of his Cultivation Chamber questioned. "I believe you should see what it is." Leo spoke while passing an envelope to Lovis. Lovis frowned and took the envelope. He noticed that this letter was sent by Evane and seeing that, his frown deepened. "Why is that bitch contacting me through a letter? Doesn''t she know how risky it is?" Lovis couldn''t understand, however, he didn''t have any other option. He opened the letter and his frown deepened even further. ''If you want Duke Vestalis''s support, come to my room at 1 in the morning. Of course, do it is secrecy.'' That was it. There was nothing else written on the letter, no greeting, no name of the sender. However, with the stamp on the envelope and the letter, it was clear who the sender was. "Why is she calling me so late in the night?" Lovis couldn''t understand. "And what''s with this threatening letter?" The letter''s meaning was clear, if you don''t come, don''t expect my Support from now on. A clear threat. Something Lovis never thought Evane would do. However, after thinking about it, a smile appeared on Lovis''s face. "She''s finally going to reveal her true face, huh." He muttered. He was getting tired from playing this idiotic game. He tried a lot in these 2 days, however, he couldn''t find anything out of ordinary about Evane. Her life was so normal that he felt like someone was deliberately leading him to false information. He had to admit. Evane was indeed capable. He realized that she was the actual threat to him, not Raguel. Raguel was just an arrogant nobody after all. "Alright Dear Sister, now that you have decided to come out of your shell, it is time for us to clash directly." A cold smile appeared on Lovis''s face and he desperately waited for the sun to go down. ¡­ Lovis didn''t have to wait for too long, the time passed by fairly quickly and in the middle of the night, he walked out of his room while covering his body with a black shawl. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* He knocked on Evane''s door. "¡­" However, nobody answered. Lovis frowned and knocked again. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Lovis knocked again. "¡­" But again, no one answered. Annoyed, Lovis was about to answer, however, soon, she heard a hurried voice. "Wait, I am coming." Lovis paused and waited. 2 minutes later, Evane opened the door, and seeing her face, Lovis frowned. Her face was a little red, her upper forehead and the region near her ears were wet, signifying that she has just wiped the sweat off her face, the dress she wore looked a little disorganized as well, signifying that she has worn it in hurry, Seeing all this, Lovis couldn''t understand, "Wh-" "Why are you here?" Before Lovis could ask anything, Evane questioned. "Is something bothering you? Are you okay? It is very unlike you to come here in the middle of the night. And what''s with the Shawl? Are you hiding something?" Evane continued to question with a worried look on her face. Hearing all those questions, Lovis tilted his head in confusion. Wasn''t she the one who called him? Why is she acting like this right now? He couldn''t understand. Seeing that he wasn''t answering, Evane frowned, her worry deepened, and then she pulled him into her room. "Come inside first. Standing here will make us suspicious." Lovis was pulled inside, there, he could smell a faint, funny smell, however, before he could point it out, his eyes fell on another person. "Why are you here?" He questioned. "I am her bodyguard, of course, I would be here. Else people like you might try to harm her." Nux replied with an annoyed look on his face. Lovis shook his head. Talking to a servant was not worth it, he just turned towards Evane and spoke bluntly. "Sister, I need to sleep, so I would appreciate it if you don''t play any games with me." "Games?" Evane frowned. Seeing that she was hellbent on acting like that, Lovis just threw the letter at her. "Here, you were the one who called me here, aren''t you? It even has your stamp on it. Now tell me, why did you call me here?" Evane frowned, she quickly grabbed the letter, and soon, a solemn look appeared on her face. "Lovis¡­ I did not send this letter. This Stamp is fake¡­" Chapter 435 Blue Ball 435 Blue Ball "Lovis¡­ I did not send this letter. This Stamp is fake¡­" Evane spoke with a solemn look on her face. "What?" Lovis quickly snatched the letter and looked at the Stamp more carefully. 2 minutes later¡­ he realized that what Evane said was true. The Stamp was fake. He didn''t think about it before because the content of the letter contained classified information and was not something anybody would know. ''Wait¡­ is this one of her games?'' Lovis thought inwardly and glanced at Evane. However, seeing the confused and worried look on her face. He doubted that possibility. Something was wrong. The sender of this letter knew about such a piece of classified information, this was definitely not a harmless prank. But why would the sender want him to meet Evane in the middle of the night? If he or she wanted to hurt him, then wouldn''t it be better to call him somewhere more¡­ isolated? ''Unless¡­ his target is not me but Evane as well?'' Lovis quickly came up with a conclusion and a shiver ran through his spine. He was being targeted and he fell right into the enemy''s trap! He fell into panic. ''Both of us are Grand Master Stage Cultivators, they will surely send Exp-'' Suddenly, Lovis paused when his eyes fell on Evane. Then, his eyes widened in surprise. "You broke through!?" "Huh?" Evane frowned. "What?" "You are an Expert Stage Cultivator now!" Lovis exclaimed in shock. "Ahh¡­ that, well, yea¡­" Evane answered with a small blush on her face. Her eyes fell on Nux, however, they soon returned back to the ground. She was definitely embarrassed. Seeing that, Nux couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. "She is indeed an Expert Stage Cultivator. Let me tell you, Third Prince, but Second Princess Cultivates very ''hard'', trust me, I say this from first-hand experience." He spoke with a playful smile on his face and Evane''s face turned even redder. "She goes wild~ Something you would not expect that innocent and pure nature. I was quite surprised." Nux continued to give more information and Evane couldn''t take it anymore. "S-Stop! D-Don''t say anything anymore!" She ordered with a red face. Nux felt that if he teased her a little more, smoke would start coming out of her head. That was how embarrassed she looked. ''Ahhh, she''s so cute~'' Nux couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Lovis, who couldn''t understand the thing he said frowned. ''Just what the hell is he talking about? Cultivating hard? Going wild? Does that mean all she does is cultivate? Why have I not heard anything about it? Also, why is she getting embarrassed about something like this!? Wait¡­ This isn''t the time to think about all this.'' Lovis finally realized. Evane becoming an Expert Stage Cultivator was a big disadvantage for him. Now, 2 out of the initial 4 contenders were Expert Stage Cultivators! This was not a piece of good news for him. Raguel was alright, he was more than 120 years old, nearly double his age, him being stronger than him was normal and his strength will definitely not be the deciding factor in this battle for Throne. Evane, however, was different. She was only 20 years older than him. Even though he was sure that he would also become an Expert Stage Cultivator in 20 years, he didn''t think anyone would wait for that. If he could only provide what Evane is capable of providing right now, then why would anyone wait for him? The choice would be obvious. Anyone with a sane mind would pick Evane! ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, Lovis frowned. ''Doesn''t she have Medium Level affinity with Fire Element? How in the hell did she manage to become an Expert Stage Cultivator!? Grand Master Stage should be her limit! Just how!'' Lovis couldn''t understand. His eyes widened in shock. His whole world was falling apart. Soon, his eyes turned red as he glanced at Evane. He was being played. He was being played from the very start. He finally realized what happened. Why everything happened finally made sense now. His biggest trump card, his unmatched talent, Evane had already taken it away from him. However, that was not enough. Evane wanted a sure-shot victory. Therefore, she targeted his other cards. First, she returned to the Palace. Got close to him. Then, baiting him with ''suuport of the Third Duke'' she made him write that cursed paper. Planted a seed of doubt inside that stupid fourth brother. This would eventually take away Duke Centho''s support from him. However, that was not it, Evane''s greed didn''t end there. Who will Duke Centho support if not him? That idiotic Lucas? Of course not. He would choose someone else. And that someone else would be none other than Evane, a woman who has a talent similar to him. Not only that, even the Nobles following Duke Centho would support her. Yes, within just a few days, Evane, who didn''t have any support from any of the nobles except her own grandfather, would receive the support of 2 Dukes and many other nobles as well. She was planning to take away everything he had built in all these years. ''You greedy bitch!'' Lovis roared inwardly. He never thought his sister would be so devious! ''Huh? What happened to him?'' Nux, who was looking at Lovis''s expression frowned in confusion. He was fine when he entered before, wasn''t he? Just what happened? Why did he look so¡­ angry? Was he planning something? Why was he here in the first place? Nux finally realized. He was here to blue ball him. Fucking bastard! Nux wanted nothing more than to kill this bastard. He knocked right when he was about to cum. ''Fuuckkk! Lovis you bitch!'' Nux cursed inwardly. ''Nux.'' Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. ''Hmm? Amaya? What happened?'' Nux questioned with a frown on his face. ''I am surrounded by 5 assassins.'' Amaya replied in a calm voice. "WHAT!?" Nux, however, was not as calm as she was and questioned out loud. "What happened?" Seeing him shout like this, Evane questioned in worry. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 436 You really want to hear my voice,dont you? 436 You really want to hear my voice,don''t you? Just like any other night, Amaya was lying on her bed, her body was covered by Black colored Mist and even though her eyes were wide open, she didn''t move an inch. In front of her face, there was a black colored Mist. Or that is how anyone looking from afar would see it as. However, if someone glanced at this mist from Amaya''s angle, they would see a portrait of a man''s face. There was a silly smile on Amaya''s face while she continued to make changes to the portrait before bringing it back to normal. ''As I expected, if his nose was any sharper, it wouldn''t look good at all. He is perfect the way he is.'' Amaya noted and then continued to enlarge Nux''s eyes. ''Nope, that won''t do either. I need to try something else.'' Yes, believe it or not, that was how Amaya passed most of her time. Thinking about Nux. She was beyond crazy at this point. *Step* While Amaya was enjoying her time, suddenly, her expression changed. Without wasting any other second, she activated her [Sense] and soon, she noticed 5 men walking toward her room. She frowned, then, she increased her Mana output, widened her search range just to be sure, and once she was sure there was no one else, she informed Nux. ''Nux, I am surrounded by 5 assassins.'' She didn''t receive any response from another side, however, Amaya was still calm. ''You don''t have to worry too much, also, don''t shout out loud, I can''t hear you that way. Talk to me through connection.'' ''Are you okay? Do you need my help!?'' She soon received her answer. A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face and at the same time, those 5 Assassins walked into her room, 3 through the door and 2 through the window. They had blocked all her escape routes and even though they had covered their faces, Amaya could tell that they were smiling at her. ''Don''t worry, there is only 1 Expert Stage Cultivator and 4 Grand Master Stage Cultivators, I can deal with them alone. You carry on with your session with Evane, I will not give my time to her.'' ''Hmph, don''t even talk about it. That Bastard Lovis interrupted us.'' Nux snorted. Hearing the assassins'' cultivation, he calmed down. Amaya can handle those idiots with ease. ''Hmm? Are you guys being attacked as well?'' Amaya questioned. ''No, we are not being attacked. It seems that someone send some sort of letter to this Lovis using Evane''s stamp, this idiot fell for it and came here.'' Nux informed. ''Nux¡­ use your [Sense].'' Amaya spoke. ''I know, I have used it already, other than Lovis''s Butler, no one else is around us.'' Nux answered. ''What about the servants?'' Amaya questioned. ''¡­'' Nux paused and then a minute later, he spoke while scratching the back of his head. ''Well, I guess we are going to be attacked as well.'' ''Raguel is pretty bold.'' Amaya spoke. ''Well, it is a good chance, is it not? We should thank him.'' Nux smiled as he glanced at Lovis. Amaya chuckled. "Hmmm? Does she not realize that she is in danger?" One of the assassins surrounding Amaya questioned with a disdainful smile on his face. "It''s not like she can do anything, can she? She can''t move, remember?" Another assassin answered. "But she can still react, can''t she? I heard that she can talk even if she is in this condition." The first assassin replied. "You really want to hear my voice, don''t you?" Amaya smiled. The assassin was taken back by the smile on her face and soon, he sighed, "I can''t believe that they are making me kill a beauty like you, Lady Amaya. Trust me, I feel so bad, however, I can''t go against them, I need to feed myself, after all." Amaya just laughed lightly. "Don''t worry, no hard feelings." "I knew you were different than other women, Lady Amaya. If only you could be my woman, even though you are cursed, I would have treasured you with all my heart." The assassin replied. "Can you fulfill my last wish though?" "What is it?" "I want to know why I am dying, who ordered it?" Hearing that question, the assassin sighed, "Lady Amaya, I am sure you already know how things work in our field. I can''t tell you about it." "Well, you people don''t really talk to your target like you are doing either, now do you?" Amaya smiled. "Haah! You got me there." The assassin smiled. "Alright, I will fulfill your last wish, Duke Vestalis sent us here." "Hmmm." Amaya nodded her head. "You had already guessed it, hadn''t you?" The assassins questioned. "I had a rough idea." Amaya nodded. "You are amazing indeed." The assassin nodded. "Though I would like to ask, how did you know it was Duke Vestalis? It could have been any other Duke as well. Duke Merula for example. I mean, sorry to say this, Lady Amaya, but you aren''t exactly liked by any of the Dukes." "They have terrible taste." Amaya replied. "They do, indeed." The assassin nodded. "As for your answer, well, it''s simple really, Lovis and Evane are currently being attacked, and Lucas is¡­ well, Lucas, completely useless, so I don''t think Duke Merula will do anything risky for that boy, he stands no chance to win the throne, after all. Why take such a huge risk? The only one left is Raguel, the first Prince, so it had to be Duke Vestalis." Amaya generously explained. Hearing those words, the assassin nodded. "Now that I hear this from you, it does make a lot of sense, you are indeed the most intelligent woman in this Kingdom, lady Amaya. Even a muscle brain like me understood what you just said." Amaya nodded back with a smile. The assassin continued to nod as well, however, suddenly, he paused. He then turned towards Amaya and questioned with a solemn look on his face. "How did you know that Sir Lovis and Lady Evane are being attacked?" Chapter 437 lt is eating my Mana! 437 lt is eating my Mana! "How did you know that Sir Lovis and Lady Evane are being attacked?" The assassin questioned and hearing that question, the other assassins'' expressions changed as well. They all alerted themselves and started looking around with cautious looks on their faces. With their years of experience, they could feel it. Something was about to happen. Seeing their reaction, Amaya smiled. "You know¡­" She called out, "I must say, you have a lot to learn as an assassin. You should never talk to your target like you did now, what if your target was planning something and was just stalling for time?" She questioned. This time, however, the assassin wasn''t playing around, "Answer my question, how did you know that Sir Lovis and Lady Evane are being attacked?" He repeated his question as he pointed his dagger at Amaya. Initially, Amaya wasn''t a threat, a woman who couldn''t even move, what could possibly go wrong when someone like her was his target? She couldn''t even defend herself. Therefore, he was relaxed and started talking. A mistake, but it wasn''t fatal. Even assassins want to indulge a little. However, the assassin finally realized that something was wrong. He wanted to correct himself and quickly shot his dagger at Amaya, trying to pierce her heart in one move. However, things didn''t go as he planned. The dagger he thought would directly pierce Amaya''s heart without any problems was caught, It was caught by Amaya herself. "!!!" The assassin''s eyes widened in surprise. "You can move!?" He questioned in shock. Seeing his face, Amaya''s smile widened, and then, she stood up. "I must say, Duke Vestalis sending a mere Expert Stage Cultivator and 4 Grand Master Stage Cultivators to kill me, a King Stage Cultivator is quite disrespectful. Shouldn''t he at least send around 10 King Stage Cultivators?" ''10 King Stage Cultivators my ass! Where do you think he would find those from!? Even he himself is only an Expert Stage Cultivator!'' The assassin thought inwardly. However, this wasn''t something he should worry about right now. Amaya was moving. That Black Mist was still surrounding her, meaning the Curse was still active. This was unheard of. Suddenly, another idea popped into her mind and he commanded. "Don''t be scared, remember, she can''t use her cultivation! Just kill her, she is just trying to put up a strong front, don''t fall for it, and just kill her!" The other assassins, who were just as confused and afraid as he was came out of their reverie and nodded. Their leader''s words made sense. The 4 of them looked at each other and nodded, however, just as they were about to attack Amaya, they noticed that she was looking at them with a smile on her face and then, The Mist covering her body moved and rushed towards them. The assassins tried to dodge it, however, as if it had eyes, the Mist followed behind them, and soon, it surrounded their body. "Ugghhhh!!" The assassins groaned in pain. "W-What is this!?" One of them shouted in panic. "It is eating my Mana!" Another assassin shouted in horror. "Push it out of your body! Don''t block it! Push it out! Don''t let it stay inside for long!" An assassin spoke. Hearing that, Amaya smiled and clapped. "You figured it out, congratulations. You are much smarter than I thought you were. Here, as you prize, I will increase the difficulty." *Whoosh* A second later, more Devouring Mist was released from her body and rushed toward the four assassins. The assassins, who were barely resisting the mist were now completely surrounded now. "Captain! Save us!" "Uggh! Keep this thing away from me!" "Captain!!" The assassins shouted in fear. The leader of the assassin, the Expert Stage Cultivator, the one who was talking with Amaya looked at him with a shocked look on his face. "H-H-How are you doing this?" "Doing what?" Amaya questioned. "Y-Your curse! How are you controlling it!?" The assassin raised his voice. Amaya smiled, "You think I am a fool like you? Why would I reveal any information to you?" "Yo-" The assassin wanted to say something, however, before he could, another assassin interrupted. "You can talk to her later! Save us first!" The assassin finally came out of his reverie and rushed towards Amaya, however, suddenly, Amaya, who was standing right in front of him disappeared. The Assassin looked around in caution and soon, he heard a voice. "It was nice talking to you, Cervic." Before he could react, his throat was slit open, and then he heard Amaya''s voice again. "Also, don''t bite more than you can chew, I would never be your woman. I already belong to someone else. Know your place, Cervic Malfoy." "H-H-Hkow do you knhow mky name?" Cervic, the assassin questioned, however, since his throat was being clogged by his own blood, his words weren''t clear. Amaya just smiled at him, he soon felt all his energy leaving his body. He turned around and noticed that all his subordinates were lying on the floor, motionless. He didn''t know if they were dead or alive, however, he knew that they would die soon. The Black Mist was still surrounding their bodies. In his last moment, his eyes fell on Amaya again, and seeing how she was just sitting on the bed, looking at him with a curious look on her face while that scary Black Mist was dancing in her hands, he could only think of one thing, ''Fucking monster¡­'' Cervic finally took his last breath and closed his eyes. Amaya smiled, then, the Mist on the top of her hand moved and covered Cervic''s body. She then waited for another 10 minutes, the Devouring Mist not only devoured the assassins'' mana and inner organs, it even devoured their bones, muscles, skin, and everything else. Other than their Spatial Ring, their entire body was devoured by the Devouring Mist. Amaya stood up, picked the Space Rings, stored them in her pockets, and then smiled. ''I should start my act now. Are you guys ready?'' ''Whatever.'' Thyra replied. Amaya''s smile widened, a dagger then appeared in her hand, and then, *Pierce* She pierced it into her thigh. Chapter 438 lt was the First Prince. 438 lt was the First Prince. "Who''s there!?" In the middle of the night, a guard questioned as he noticed a figure trying to run out of the Palace. The figure, however, the figure didn''t stop and continued to run away. Its speed was not high, it was only comparable to a mortal, however, the guard was still wary since it was the middle of the night. "Jimmy! Come here!" He shouted and called for his partner. His partner, who was patrolling on the other side rushed towards him. "What happened?" the partner questioned. The guard pointed at the figure who was still running away, the partner''s eyes turned solemn and he ordered, "We need to capture him." The guard nodded and the two of them dashed toward the figure. The two of them were Advance Stage Cultivators, for someone like them, catching up to a mortal was a simple task. A minute later, they already appeared in front of her figure, however, as soon as they saw the figure''s face, their eyes widened in surprise. "L-Lady Amaya!?" Jimmy questioned in shock. Seeing the guard, a relived look appeared on Amaya''s face, "Thank God¡­ I finally found someone¡­" Amaya sighed deeply. However, soon, her expression changed. "Shit, you are only Advance Stage Cultivators!" The Guards frowned, confused, and before they had any more time to think, Amaya ordered. "Look, you two have to run away else you will die as well. Remember, Raguel Skyfall, the First Prince is the one behind this attack. You need to expose him! Now run!" Saying those words, Amaya passed them and started running away. The guards frowned in confusion, they didn''t know what was happening, however, they knew it was serious. Confused, the two of them did what Amaya ordered them to and started following her. Jimmy then noticed the blood that was coming out of Amaya''s thigh and his eyes then finally fell on the dagger that was pierced into her thighs. "!!!" His eyes widened in surprise. "Lad-" He wanted to question about it, however, Amaya quickly turned around and shouted. "You fools, why are you running after me!? Go in the opposite direction, get out of here! They will come here soon! You cannot get caught by them! Remember what I told you and run away!" The two guards finally realized what was happening. It was apparent after seeing that dagger pierced into Amaya''s thighs. Consort Amaya was being attacked, she was trying to escape. However, the two guards doubted that she could get away in her state. "Lady Amaya, we can help yo-" Jimmy spoke, however, he was again cut off by Amaya. "They all are Grand Master Stage Cultivators, you wouldn''t be able to do anything! Just run, I will survive¡­ somehow, you two just run away!" Saying that, Amaya turned away again. "G-G-Grand Master." The two guards stood there in shock. They knew it well, they would never be able to go against Grand Master Stage Cultivators. The two of them looked at each other and nodded. They ran away. They respected Lady Amaya and whatever, however, they were still unwilling to die uselessly for her. She was going to die anyway, what''s the point of them dying with her? They should at least save their lives. With this thought in their mind, the two of them ran away as fast as possible. *Step* *Step* *Step* A minute later, the two of them heard a few footsteps, they turned around and noticed 5 figures wearing black colored clothes rushing towards the direction Amaya ran into at an absurd speed. "Don''t let her get away, follow the blood trail. That bitch won''t get away this time." The one who was running at the front spoke. The Gurads'' eyes widened in surprise and the two of them hid behind a tree. "Haah¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" 2 minutes later, when the guards were sure that the assailants had gone after Consort Amaya, the two of them breathed heavily. Even though they haven''t done anything, they could feel their heart pumping erratically. It may not look like it, but the two of them had just survived a life-and-death situation. If the assailants had noticed them, they would have died today. "L-Lady Amaya saved us¡­" Jimmy spoke with a tired voice. "She did indeed¡­" The other guard, Adam, nodded back. "But she¡­" Jimmy wanted to say something, however, he didn''t. Adam understood what he wanted to say and a guilty look appeared on his face. "Do you think she got caught?" Adam questioned. "No doubt about that," Jimmy replied. "But she is Consort Amaya, do you think she would get caught like that?" Adam still had some hope. "She might have ran away in normal conditions, considering how intelligent she is, however, that blood trial¡­ it would give her away. In the end, she is just a mortal, how could she escape the pursuit of 5 Grand Master Stage Cultivators? Also, keep in mind, she can only run for two hours." "Her curse¡­" Adam realized. "Indeed, her curse would act up in 2 hours, there is no way she would be able to run away after that. Though I don''t think she would be able to dodge her assailants for so long, even if she did, two hours later, she would definitely get caught." Jimmy spoke. "¡­" Adam turned silent. "¡­" Jimmy didn''t say anything either. "What should we do about it?" Adam questioned. "About what?" Jimmy questioned back. Adam glanced at Jimmy for a while and then answered, "We know who sent those assassins after Consort Amaya, it was the First Prince, she told us to expose him, but who should we tell this to?" Jimmy turned silent and after thinking for a few minutes, he sighed, "No one." "What?" Adam frowned. "If you want to stay alive, then bury this secret with you. Consort Amaya is already dead, who do you think would protect us for the sake of the dead?" Jimmy questioned. "B-But she gave up her life to save us!" Adam countered. "She didn''t, they were after her in the first place, she didn''t do anything for us. Now keep your mouth shut, otherwise, not only you, but your entire family would die a gruesome death." Chapter 439 This is the end,Amaya Skyfall. 439 This is the end,Amaya Skyfall. On the other side, Amaya, who was running away from her assailants, finally managed to run out of the Palace, there were around 10 guards who saw her running away like that, however, the moment they learned about the situation, all of them backed off and ran away. Of course, Amaya didn''t fail to tell them who the culprit was. She told that to everybody. Her idea was simple, some might chicken out of this situation, but everybody couldn''t possibly be the same, can he? "Heh, to think you managed to run this far, praiseworthy indeed." While Amaya was still running, she heard a voice from her behind. She quickly turned around and saw that 5 beings wearing black colored clothes were standing in front of her. "However, this is the end, Amaya Skyfall." The leader of the assassins muttered. Seeing them, Amaya sighed, all the energy left her body and she fell down. "Are you giving up?" The leader of the assassins questioned with a smile. "Alright, this is enough, don''t get too involved in it. I am actually tired, running with a dagger pierced into my thigh, it''s a lot more painful than I thought." Amaya sighed and at the same time, she removed the dagger from her thigh. "Ugghh!" She groaned in pain, covering the wound with her hand, and with her other hand, she drank a healing potion. The leader of the assassins looked at her for a while and then, she sighed as well. She walked towards Amaya and crouched. "I can''t believe you pierced your own thigh." Thyra spoke while tending to Amaya''s wound. "I can do anything for him. This is nothing." Amaya spoke with a smile on her face. Thyra glanced at Amaya and smiled, "This is why I acknowledge you. You are willing to go so far for him, just like me." The two of them looked at each other for a while and then, "I am not into women, I only belong to him." Amaya clarified. "I have the same thoughts." Thyra nodded as well. She then continued to tend to Amaya''s wound and then, Amaya questioned. "Did you bring what I told you to?" Thyra didn''t say anything, she just pointed at the woman behind her. Three stepped forward and nodded. Soon, a body appeared on the floor. "He was assaulting a woman." Three informed. "Ah, perfect." Amaya smiled and ordered. "Slit his throat, make sure a lot of blood drops on the ground." Three did what she was told and slot the man''s throat. Amaya then waited for a few seconds, letting the blood fall on the ground and once she was satisfied, she pointed at the tree nearby and ordered, "Drag him to that tree and burn his body." Three nodded, then she turned towards the people behind him. "Ugghh! Why should I do it?" Two complained. "You have a problem?" Three narrowed her eyes. Two raised his hands in the air and stepped back. "Alright, I will do it." He and the other assassin dragged the body to the tree and then burned it. 15 minutes later, nothing but ashes were left. After that was done, Amaya ordered, "Now erase all the traces within 1 minute." "Are you sure?" Thyra questioned. "Just trust me." Amaya smiled. Thyra shrugged and waved her hands. The other assassins nodded and 4 assassins started removing all the blood trail quickly, they even mixed the ashes with the mud in the ground and erased all the footsteps they could find. Once this was done, Amaya smiled. "Now we just need to wait for Nux." "Mhm." Thyra nodded. ¡­ On the other side, inside Evane''s room, "WHAT!?" Nux shouted in shock. "What happened?" Evane rushed towards Nux with a worried look on her face. For Nux to act like this, something bad must have happened. She quickly forgot that her brother was there and waited for Nux''s answer, Nux, however, didn''t answer. Evane quickly realized that he was using the telepathic connection to talk to someone and decided to wait. Lovis, who saw this scene frowned. Wasn''t he just a bodyguard? Evane''s Servant? Why does he look like a leader? What is this situation? Can a servant just randomly shout like this in the middle of the night? And even his Sister, why was she acting like this? Why is she so worried about a mere servant? ''Wait¡­ something is not right¡­ that bitch took too much time to open the door, her face looks like she just wiped all the sweat, while her dress looks like she wore it in hurry¡­'' Lovis started connecting all the dots. However, before he could come to a conclusion, Nux called out. "Hey, Third Prince." "Huh? What?" Lovis came out of his reverie. "You should call your butler inside." "Huh? What are you talking about? I have not brought him here. Why would I bring him, I just came her-" "You don''t have to come up with any excuses, I know that butler is outside, call him in," Nux spoke. "Are you doubting my words?" Lovis narrowed his eyes. "Just call him in, it would be too late to regret if you don''t." Nux wasn''t the least bit intimidated by his gaze and spoke nonchalantly. Lovis frowned, "Are you threatening me?" Nux sighed, "I am not threatening you, you fool. We will be surrounded soon, call him in, he would be of help." "Huh?" Lovis frowned. "Why do you think someone would go as far as to write a fake letter to call you here? Just because you brother and sister can have a nice little chat?" Nux didn''t need to explain more, Lovis understood, and with a serious look on his face, he ordered, "Leo, come in." As if waiting for this order, the butler walked into the room with a frown on his face. "Hmm, 2 Expert Stage Cultivators, 4 Grand Master Stage Cultivators¡­ I think we have a fair chance in this battle." Nux muttered. "Are you a fool? We only have 2 Grand Master Stage Cultivators. Me and you." Lovis snorted. "I know that, of course." Nux nodded with a confused look on his face. "Why did you say 4 Grand Master Stage Cultivators then?" "I was talking about the enemies, you dumb fuck." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter ?440 Oh, they are here. ?440 Oh, they are here. "I was talking about the enemies, you dumb fuck." Nux snorted. Lovis narrowed his eyes and retorted, "Who do you think you are talking to? If you forgot, then let me remind you, you are just a servant, a servant I can get rid of any time I want. Know your place, insect." Nux glanced at Lovis and just smiled, "Ahh, I am so scared. Third Prince Lovis is using his trump card, his status, to threaten me again. What could I possibly do when he sends 100 King Stage Cultivators to hunt me down." He then rushed towards Evane and hugged her from behind, "Lady Evaneeee, I am so scaaaarred. Save meeee~" Evane, of course, didn''t mind being hugged by Nux, however, Lovis couldn''t help but widen his eyes in shock, "You bastard! Get away from he-" However, before he could say anything, the doors of the room were burst opened and 6 assassins wearing black colored clothes entered." "Oh, they are here." Nux spoke with a smile on his face. The assassins raised their eyebrows when they saw Nux hugging Evane from behind, however, in the end, they didn''t care about anything. Unlike the assassins who were after Amaya, these assassins didn''t waste their time and directly attacked. ''What are you doing? Isn''t dealing with all of them a simple task for you? Why aren''t you fighting?'' Seeing that Nux had no intentions of moving, Evane questioned. ''If you get into a dangerous situation, I would help.'' Nux replied. ''Isn''t this situation dangerous already!?'' Evane questioned again. ''Heh, it''s not nearly dangerous¡­ for you.'' Evane narrowed her eyes, ''For me?'' ''I am not planning to save that bastard, I''ll only save you.'' Nux revealed. ''You can''t do this!'' Evane eyes widened in surprise and she dismissed. ''Well, he is your brother, isn''t he? Save him then. I''ll only act like a normal Grand Master Stage Cultivator.'' Nux shrugged. Evane couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She turned and looked at Nux with a shocked look on her face, however, Nux just pointed behind her with a smile on his face. Evane quickly turned around and blocked the attack of the Expert Stage Assassin. Collecting all her strength, she pushed the assassin away, and then, she ordered, "Leo, you fight that Expert Stage Assassin, Lovis, go after the Grand Master Stage Assassin and try to get rid of him as soon as possible! And Nux¡­ you go and fight that Grand Master Stage Assassin." "What about the remaining assassins!?" Lovis questioned. A determined look appeared on Evane''s face and she spoke, "I''ll take care of them." Saying those words, a red-orange colored sword appeared in her hand and she dashed toward the Expert Stage Assassin. *Clank* The assassin''s dagger and Evane''s sword clashed, from the clash, it looked like the two of them had the same level of strength, however, suddenly, *Whoosh* Scorching Flames covered Evane''s sword, the assassin could feel that heat burning his hand, and his grip on his weapon weakened. The assassin didn''t panic, he decided to bear the heat, however, he soon realized that his 4 Star Dagger was being affected by Evane''s sword. There was already a 1 cm long cut on the blade! If this continued, his dagger would break in the middle of the battle! He had to do something! Using this moment of confusion, Evane slashed her sword, due to the sudden force, the assassin stepped back, and Evane quickly rushed towards the assassin and slashed at his neck. The assassin blocked her attack with all his might, soon, however, he felt a scorching pain in his lower body. He lowered his head and noticed a grievous cut on both his thighs. The skin around this cut was burned and the more it was exposed to air, the more it hurt. ''When!?'' He couldn''t understand. Evane never aimed at his thighs, just how did she¡­ He soon realized. Her sword. He didn''t know what tier it was, however, it was definitely not her 4 Stage Sword that was written on the information. ''Just where did she get that ridiculous sword from!?'' He wondered inwardly. Evane, however, didn''t care about what he was thinking, seeing this chance, she just kicked his chest. Due to the immense force behind the kick, the assassin''s body flew away. Evane then turned around, another, red-black sword appeared in her hand and she rushed towards the two Grand Master Stage Assassins who were about to attack Leo and Lovis. ''She has another!?'' The Expert Stage Assassin who fell down couldn''t believe his eyes. He wondered where these weapons came from, however, he realized that he didn''t have the time. There is no way the other assassins would be able to fight Evane, he had to get up and fight again. However, just as he tried to get up, he lost his balance and fell down. His wound was more serious than he thought. In the end, the only thing he could do was drink a Healing Potion and tend to his wound. "Ugghh!!" He groaned in pain and frustration and gulped an entire Potion in one go. On the other side, Evane fought against 2 Grand Master Assassins alone, she knew she didn''t have much time, the Expert Stage Assassin would get back soon. At best, she only had one minute, therefore, she decided to inject more Mana into her Swords, and the Flames around her two swords increased. With just one slash, she cut an Assassin''s body into two, while the other had to sacrifice his entire arm from his shoulder in order to stay alive. "Haah¡­ haa¡­ haahh¡­" Evane took deep breaths. She had used almost all her Mana she was left with in this attack, however, she knew it hasn''t ended yet. She rushed towards the assassin who was still shivering in pain and attacked. The assassin blocked the attack with his dagger. Evane didn''t stop and continued to attack ruthlessly. The assassin, who had already lost his major arm couldn''t stand more, and soon, Evane beheaded him. Evane''s hands trembled. This was the first time she had killed someone. Seeing the blood flowing around in her room, she wanted to throw up. Seeing her just standing there, the Expert Stage assassin, who was still tending to her wound had another idea. Chapter 441 Oh, how careless of me. 441 Oh, how careless of me. Seeing her just standing there, the Expert Stage assassin, who was still tending to her wound had another idea. A 3 Star Crossbow appeared in his hand, then another bottle appeared in his other hand, he spilled the content of that bottle on his Crossbow''s arrow, then without wasting any moment, he shot at Evane. On the other side, Nux, who was fighting against a Grand Master Stage Cultivator was in a tough situation. This Grand Master Stage Assassin was really strong, he was dominating the entire battle and, *Clank* This time, when their daggers clashed, Nux''s dagger flew away. "Oh, how careless of me." Nux slapped his forehead lightly and dodged the assassin''s blade. Another dagger appeared in his hand and he continued this difficult battle. *Clank* His dagger that flew away clashed with the arrow that the Expert Stage Assassin had shot toward Evane. ''Huh!? What!?'' The Expert Stage Assassin''s eyes widened in surprise. His attack failed, Evane, who was clearly lost in something would have been attacked, however, this dagger just appeared out of nowhere and deflected his arrow! Just how lucky can one get!? The assassin couldn''t believe it. Can this get any worse!? He wondered inwardly and soon, he received his answer. Yes, it can. Evane, who was lost in her thoughts came out of her reverie when she heard the sound of the dagger and arrow clashing. She turned around and then, her eyes fell on the assassin. ''Fuck me.'' The assassin cursed himself, the wound on his thighs still hurt like hell. He knew that he still couldn''t stand yet. However, with Evane looking at him like that, he knew it was the end. In the end, he just glared at the assassin who was fighting with Nux and cursed all his generations in his mind. Evane didn''t waste any time either, she dashed toward the assassin and beheaded his head. With how her hands were trembling, it was clear that she wasn''t feeling well, Nux realized this as well, however, he knew he had to give her the time to figure everything out. He can''t help her with this. Their path was never clean, they needed to stain their hands with blood. Initially, he wanted to avoid getting blood in his women''s hands, however, Ember and Thyra continued to press him, telling him how important it was. In the end, his other women, even Evane agreed and he nodded as well. His women had to grow as well. And after this incident, he knew that Evane would grow as well. Therefore, he just continued his ''difficult'' fight and didn''t help her. "Haahh¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Evane breathed heavily. After using almost all her Mana, she was very tired. She was sure that if it wasn''t for the Body Cultivation that she has been practicing for a while, she would have already fallen down. "SISTER! If you are done then come help me! This bastard is a Peak Grand Master Stage Cultivator!" Suddenly, Evane heard Lovis''s call for help. She quickly turned around and as soon as she did, her eyes widened in surprise. Lovis''s entire body was covered with wounds. The wounds weren''t fatal, however, with how things looked, if someone didn''t help him, he would die! He was barely holding on against this assassin. Actually, for Lovis, who had become a Grand Master Stage Cultivator not so long ago, it was already a great feat to fight against this assassin for so long. However, in the end, there was only so far he could go with his strength. The difference between him and the assassin was absolute. A worried look appeared on Evane''s face, she then glanced at Nux, however, seeing that he was still fighting against that Assassin, she realized that he wasn''t planning to help. In the end, she had to do it all by herself. With a determined look on her face, she tightened the grip around her swords, and just as she was about to dash towards Lovis and the Assassin, she heard Nux''s voice. ''You can''t inject more Mana into those swords, you would pass out in the middle of the battle.'' Evane paused and glanced at swords. These were 7 Star Swords that Nux had gifted her. It was ridiculously overpowered, Nux even said that its attack power was the strongest amongst all the 7 Star Swords, however, along with that, its Mana consumption was ridiculously high as well. Therefore, Evane had to be careful with these swords. Her second sword disappeared, and then, she dashed toward her brother. Her body felt like it was 10 times heavier than normal, however, she still attacked the assassin with all her might. The assassin dodged her attack. He panicked when Evane appeared before him like that, however, as soon as he looked at Evane''s posture, he realized that she was very tired. His smile widened, although he was outnumbered, one of his opponents was covered with wounds, while the other was tired. He couldn''t see himself losing this battle. With a confident smile on his face, he dashed toward Evane and Lovis at the same time. "Aaaahhhh!!" Lovis slashed his sword at the assassin, but the assassin simply blocked his attack, and at the same time, he kicked Evane''s stomach. "Cough!" Evane was forced back and coughed a few times. The assassin took his chance and aimed at Lovis''s neck, Evane''s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly dashed towards Lovis and blocked the assassin''s attack. Lovis took this chance and aimed at the assassin''s thigh. The assassin, however, attacked Lovis''s face with his knee, Lovis stepped back and covered his nose. The assassin then focused on Evane and started attacking. With each attack, it was getting more and more difficult for Evane to block those attacks. She was waiting for Lovis to attack the assassin, however, after more time passed, she frowned. She turned around and noticed that Lovis was still standing behind her, covering his nose. "What are you doing!? Attack him!" She shouted. "You are an Expert Stage Cultivator, can''t you take out a mere Grand Master Stage Cultivator!?" Lovis complained. Hearing his words, Nux narrowed his eyes. He could see what was going on inside Lovis''s mind, actually, he had predicted something like this already, in the end, he just shook his head and decided to give Lovis a chance, just like Evane wanted him to. "Lovis, keep in mind, if Evane dies, you will be killed next. You two need to work together if you want to win this battle." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter ?442 When did you... ?442 When did you... "Lovis, keep in mind, if Evane dies, you will be killed next. You two need to work together if you want to win this battle." Nux spoke in a calm tone. Lovis glanced at Nux, seeing that he was still fighting against the Assassin, an angry look appeared on his face. "Talk after you defeat that assassin first! You useless bastard, you couldn''t even defeat a single assassin, what right do you have to order me around!?" After saying those words, he turned towards Evane and the assassin he was fighting again, he could see that Evane was being pushed back. ''If Evane is killed, you will be next.'' He then remembered Nux''s words. "Uggghhhh!!" With a long groan, he dashed toward the assassin and attacked him. "Good!" Evane praised. Lovis forced out a smile and the two of them started attacking the assassin again. Even though he was fighting against 2 opponents, the assassin wasn''t pushed back, Evane''s attacks were getting weaker and weaker, and Lovis was the same too, the assassin knew that as more time passes, his victory would be much clearer. However, the assassin couldn''t waste any more time. His partner, who was fighting against Leo was in a disadvantageous position, he had to help him before he is defeated. The assassin fighting Nux was in a strange situation where even though he had a clear advantage, he failed to land a single blow on his opponent. He didn''t know when he would get rid of Nux and will be free. Therefore, everything depended on him. With that thought in his mind, the assassin attacked Evane with more force than normal, Evane, who didn''t expect that was pushed back, and taking this opportunity, the assassin attacked Lovis with full force. "AAAGGghhhhhHHh!!" Lovis shrieked in pain. Looking down, he noticed a huge cut on his chest with blood coming out continuously. Lovis panicked and completely forgot about his opponent who was right in front of him. Seeing this chance, the assassin''s eyes shined and he attacked again, this time, he aimed at Lovis''s neck. "NOO! LOVIS!!" Evane shouted in fear and panic. Flames burned around her sword again and she dashed toward the assassin. The Assassin frowned and decided to block, the Flames surrounding Evane''s sword turned even fiercer and she slashed her sword at the assassin. "Aggghhhhh!!!" Evane''s sword tore through the assassin''s 3 Star Dagger and slashed his chest. A wound similar to Lovis''s appeared on the assassin''s chest, however, Evane did not stop. "AAhhh!" With another roar, she appeared in front of the assassin and beheaded him. *Clank* Evane used her sword as support and stood up. "Haahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Haahh¡­" Her face was pale, her entire body was drenched in sweat, her limbs were trembling and she was breathing heavily, it was clear she had already used every ounce of her Mana. How was she still standing up, no one knew. Lovis, who was standing behind Evane couldn''t help but widen his eyes, his sister defeated 3 Grand Master Stage Assassins and 1 Expert Stage Assassin on her own. How ridiculous is that!? How is she so strong!? Leo was an Expert Stage Cultivator as well, however, even though he is still fighting his enemy and although he had an advantage, he still hasn''t defeated him. Lovis knew that the cultivation, more difficult it is to kill the opponent of the same Cultivation, then, how, just how did his sister defeat his opponent so quickly? Lovis was confused, terrified, and impressed. He momentarily forgot about his pain and looked around. Leo was winning, he would defeat his opponent soon, Nux was still fighting against the Grand Master Stage Assassin, he and Evane were now free, however, both of them were too tired to help anyone. After analyzing everything, Lovis concluded that he was now safe. He had survived this dangerous situation. His eyes then fell on the person responsible for his safety and a small, genuine smile appeared on his face. "Sister¡­" He called out and even though his wound was still bleeding and it was unbearable and painful, he still walked towards her. Evane, who heard his voice, smiled, "Don''t worry, everything is fin-" Before Evane could even say anything, Lovis had already taken out a dagger and was about to pierce him. The tired Evane couldn''t possibly block this attack, this attack was too sudden, and in truth, Evane was too shocked to even respond to this attack. ''No¡­'' Evane muttered in shock. She couldn''t believe that she was going to die at the hands of the brother she trusted. Soon, however, Lovis''s expression changed. The wide smile on his face was replaced by a frown, he then turned a little and his eyes widened in surprise. Evane turned her head and saw Nux standing beside her, holding Lovis''s hand with an emotionless look on his face. "H-H-How!?" Lovis''s eyes widened in shock! He glanced at the place where he was fighting against the assassin and only found that assassin, lying on the ground, lifeless. "When did you¡­" Lovis couldn''t believe his eyes. Nux, however, didn''t bother to reply, he just turned towards Evane and spoke, "You believe me now, don''t you? You nearly sacrificed your life to protect him and this bastard still tried to stab you from behind." "¡­" Evane didn''t know what to say. "Evane," Nux called with a serious look on his face. Evane looked into his eyes. "I have to do this. I am sorry." Nux spoke. "Wha-" Evane frowned, however, before she could react, Nux pierced Lovis''s stomach with his own dagger. "Ugghhh!!" Lovis''s eyes widened in surprise. "NUX!" Evane shouted in worry and tried to rush toward Lovis, however, Nux grabbed her from behind and narrowed his eyes. "He tried to kill you, Evane." "B-But-" "He is still my brother, I know, don''t give me that bullshit. He is your brother who tried to kill you, that is even worse than these assassins." Nux spoke in a serious tone. "Look, Evane, I didn''t say anything before because I didn''t have any solid proof, but if you still try to defend him, Then you disappoint me." Chapter ?443 Why are you posing as her servant!? ?443 Why are you posing as her servant!? "Look, Evane, I didn''t say anything before because I didn''t have any solid proof, but if you still try to defend him, Then you disappoint me." Nux spoke with a solemn look on his face. "Ugghhhhh!" On the other side, Lovis, who was pierced by his dagger fell down and his body stopped moving. Seeing him like that, Nux narrowed his eyes even further. "His dagger was laced with paralyzing poison, heh, he was completely prepared to get rid of you." "¡­" Again, Evane didn''t say anything, she just looked at Lovis, who was lying on the ground with a lost look on her face. Lovis, who noticed her gaze pleaded for mercy with his eyes, however, seeing that she wasn''t responding, he turned towards Nux. Nux, however, didn''t care about him, he just lifted the limitation on his Cultivation and appeared before Leo and the assassin fighting him, with just one slash, he beheaded the assassin. "!!!" Lovis''s eyes widened in surprise. ''King Stage Cultivator!'' "K-King Stage Cultivator!!" Leo had the same reaction as his Master. "Y-You are a King Stage Cultivator!" He pointed at Nux and screamed in fear. "Why are you posing as her servant!?" Leo couldn''t understand. "You don''t have to know that. Just answer my question, What are you going to do? Are you going to stay loyal to your Master and die? Or are you going to become my Slave?" Nux questioned and Leo didn''t know how to respond. "I do not have all day, Leo." Nux spoke. "¡­" Leo stayed silent and a few seconds later, "Aaaahhhh!!" He rushed towards Nux with a dagger in his hand. "Well, option 1 it is." Nux shrugged and then, he beheaded Leo. He then turned towards Lovis to finish everything, however, a frown appeared on his face when he saw Evane standing next to Lovis and Lovis was looking at him with a boastful look in his eyes. Lovis had realized that Nux wouldn''t move against him as long as his sister was willing to protect him and seeing that his sister was standing right next to him, he was sure that he was saved now. Actually, he was thankful to his sister, even though he was trying to backstab her, she still stood up for her. Maybe his sister was not a bitch like he thought she wa- *Pierce* Suddenly, Lovis''s eyes widened in surprise. He looked below and saw a red colored sword piercing his neck. Since his whole body was paralyzed, he didn''t feel any pain, however, he could feel his life draining away slowly. With a panicked look on his face, he turned towards his sister and saw her holding the sword that had pierced his neck. ''Y-You b-bitch¡­'' He cursed in his head. He couldn''t believe that his Sister, who was protecting her with her life on the line was the one who killed him. This time, however, he wasn''t the only one who was surprised, Nux, who was looking at everything was the same as well. ''She¡­ She killed him?'' He continued to look at Evane with a lost look on his face. Evane glanced at him and a second later, tears started rolling out of her eyes. Nux walked towards Evane and placed her head on his chest. "It''s all fine, don''t worry, you did the right thing." More tears started streaming out of Evane''s eyes, Nux continued to pat her head and soon, Evane passed out. Nux carried her like a princess and then glanced at Lovis. ''I didn''t think you would kill him. You are stronger than I thought, Evane.'' With a small smile on his face, Nux walked out of the room. Just like that, a long night finally ended. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* The next day, Kelton walked towards Amaya''s room and knocked. "¡­" However, he didn''t receive any answer. Kelton frowned, "Lady Amaya." He called out and knocked again. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "¡­" But again, no one answered. Kelton waited for a while and continued to knock, however, 10 minutes later, when no one answered, a worried look appeared on his face and he decided to barge in. He tried opening the door but he then realized that the door was locked. A solemn look appeared on Amaya''s face. Ever since Amaya''s ''Curse'' had gone out of control, she had stopped locking the doors. Something was definitely not right. Kelton realized it, therefore, without waiting, he smashed the door open and barged inside Amaya''s room. "Lady Amaya?" He called out. "¡­" Again, he didn''t receive any answer. ''Is she not here?'' Kelton wondered in his head, soon, however, his eyes widened in surprise. There was blood! He quickly rushed and crouched near the blood, then he noticed the trail going toward the window. Missing Amaya, blood inside her room, something was definitely wrong. Kelton panicked, he followed the blood trail and opened the window. His eyes then fell on the blood on the ground and he assumed the worse possibility. With a determined look on his face, he rushed out of Amaya''s room and rushed towards the King''s room. "Stop!" However, there, he was stopped by the guards. "I need to talk to the king! Something happened!" Kelton shouted. "The King is busy, he cannot talk to anyone right now." The Guard shook his head. "This is important!" Kelton didn''t back down. The Guard, however, shook his head again. "As I said, the King is busy, no matter how important it is, come later." "Lady Amaya is missing, there is blood inside her room, I assume that she was attacked last night! I need to talk to the King, we need to search for her if she is still alive! We also need to catch the culprit!" Kelton described everything. Hearing his words, the guard frowned, "What? Lady Amaya was attacked as well?" "Of course she is, do you think I am lying to y- Wait, as well? What do you mean?" Kelton questioned. "Princess Evane and Prince Lovis were attacked last night and, Prince Lovis didn''t survive." The Guard revealed. Chapter ?444 Astaria Skyfall. ?444 Astaria Skyfall. "So you are saying that the Emperor of the Solid Earth Kingdom has broken the Treaty and is now involving himself with the country politics and is even harming other Countries?" "Yes, that is correct. That is why I came here to talk to you. I wouldn''t have bothered you otherwise, but with Emperor involved, you are the only one I can come to." Ricardus, the King of the Strongest Kingdom, replied as he bowed his head with a respectful look on his face. In front of her, sat a woman wearing a red-black gown, the woman had long black hair, brown eyes, a thin nose, and light pink lips, the woman had an alluring hourglass figure and a beautiful face, however, her sword-like eyebrows and cold eyes didn''t allow anyone to appreciate her beauty. The woman had a fierce aura around her that commanded absolute obedience, her intimidating aura didn''t allow anyone to look directly look at her face or her body, the only available option was to bow your head while addressing her. Even the King of the Strongest Kingdom wasn''t an exception. She was Astaria Skyfall. The Strongest Cultivator in this world and the sole reason why the Skyfall Kingdom stood out as the Strongest Cultivator even though it was ruled by an incompetent King. (Picture) "I seek your assistance, Lady Astaria." Ricardus spoke in a respectful tone. His, words, however, did not bring any change to Astaria''s expressionless face, "I do not know what games are you trying to play, Ricardus. Just know that I won''t be playing any of this stupid game with you. Leave." "But-" Ricardus tried to argue, however, he turned silent when Astaria raised her hand. With her sharp eyes, Astaria glanced at Ricardus, the King stepped back out of instincts and Astaria questioned. "How do you know that the Emperor of the Solid Earth Kingdom is moving? What is your source?" "I have not come to you without any proof, Lady Astaria," Ricardus then told her about the recent events where Solid Earth Kingdom, the supposedly weakest Kingdom defeated the Woods Dynasty one-sidedly. He also told her about how Ember, the General of the Woods Dynasty left the Dynasty. "General Ember was not a Coward, Lady Astaria. If she left, there must be a reason, however, when I brought up this topic while talking to the Dynast of the Wood Dynasty, he tried to change the topic. His behavior was strange, therefore, I decided to investigate. I had some people sneak into Woods Army, my people then had a talk with Deputy General named Lawrence, he was General Ember''s closest subordinate. Thinking that he would know why General Ember left, I sent my subordinate to talk to him. He told me that General Ember found out how the Emperor of the Solid Earth Kingdom was involving himself in this war, she reported this to the Dynast and asked for his assistance, however, the Dynast refused, forcing her to leave." The King reported everything. "And the random Deputy General knew about the existence of an Emperor? You think I am a fool?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "He was not a random Deputy General, he was General Ember''s clo-" Ricardus tried to argue, however, again, Astaria raised her hand and ordered, "Enough. An Emperor will never move unless his or her country is in danger. Come to me when you actually see the Emperor with your own eyes. Don''t be fooled by any random Grand Master Stage Cultivator. Now Leave." After saying those words, Astaria closed her eyes, signaling that she would not hear anything else. Ricardus didn''t know what to do¡­ ''I would die if I see him with my own eyes¡­'' He thought inwardly, however, he knew saying anything else was useless, therefore, he decided to walk out and think of something else. ''I need solid proof.'' With that thought in mind, he walked out of Astaria''s room. However, as soon as he walked out of the room, Keeve, who was waiting for him outside bowed his head. "Your Highness, this is bad." "What happened?" Ricardus frowned, it was very unusual for Keeve to act like this. "Third Prince Lovis was assassinated! The Suspects are Second Princess Evane!" "WHAT!?" Ricardus''s eyes widened in surprise. Inside Astaira''s room, Astaria, who had closed her eyes, opened them again when she heard Keeve''s words. She sneered. "Killing her own Brother, heh, Ricardus, I expected nothing less from your children." Then, her eyes shined with curiosity, "I would like to see how you would handle things, Ricardus." Saying those words, Astaria stood up. Yes, she had decided to come out. Astaria walked out of her room, seeing her coming out, Ricardus and Keeve''s eyes widened in surprise, Keeve quickly fell on his knee and greeted her respectfully. "Dowager." Astaria, however, narrowed her eyes, hatred was clear in her eyes. "Do not call me that." Keeve momentarily glanced at Ricardus and then greeted her again, "Lady Astaria." "Much better." Astaria nodded her head, she then turned her head towards Ricardus and questioned with a curious look on her face, "I heard your daughter killed your son, how are you going to punish her, Ricardus? I am sure, you, as a just king already have thought about this, haven''t you?" "Lady Astaria, Evane is just a suspect right now, we don''t know if she is actually the Killer or not." Keeve spoke up as well, "That is correct, Lady Astaria. Although she is the prime suspect, that is only because the two of them were together last night when they were attacked. To be honest, she is more of a victim than a suspect." A frown appeared on Astaria''s face. "They were attacked?" "Yes, we have found 6 assassins'' bodies in Second Princess''s room, the room where The Third Prince and Second Princess were in last night." Keeve reported. "6 Assassins entered the Royal Palace and attacked Second Princess and Third Prince?" Astaria raised her eyebrows. Ricardus turned away. "Lady Astaria, we needed our men to investigate the Solid Earth Kingdom and Woods Dynasty, therefore, the Palace''s defense was compensated." Hearing that, Astaria sneered, "They really found a perfect time to attack, didn''t they?" "¡­" "¡­" Keeve and Ricardus didn''t say anything. "Call the Second Princess, I need to talk to her." Astaria ordered. Chapter 445 Detective Kelton. 445 Detective Kelton. "Reeve, you have to help me." On the other hand, Kelton, who was already panicked because of Amaya''s sudden disappearance, decided to talk to Reeve. Just like Keeve, Reeve was one of the leaders of the Shadow Unit that is loyal only to the King. He was also a King Stage Cultivator and unlike Keeve, who involved himself in different matters and even takes missions from the King, Reeve''s only responsibility was to protect the King. In others'' eyes, Keeve was the King''s strongest subordinate, however, in truth, Reeve was even stronger than Keeve, he just didn''t show himself in front. Not many people knew about him, even the Ministers of the Royal Palace didn''t. Kelton, however, was of course different than others, as Amaya''s subordinate, he knew many things that normal people didn''t know. "I owed you a favor, that is why I came here when you called me, however, what you are asking is impossible, as you know, other than the King''s security, I do not handle anything, Keeve does. However, even if you ask him, I can assure you that he wouldn''t be able to help you much. You have to know, Kelton, A Prince has died. We need to find the culprit as soon as we can, I am sorry to say this, but we cannot waste our time on Consort Amaya. And you know Consort Amaya, do you not? This whole blood in her room and her being missing might be one of her normal plays." "It is not!" Kelton, however, was sure. "You have to believe me, this is not a play, Lady Amaya is actually missing! She might be in danger!" Reeve shook his head. "I cannot do anything, Kelton. Lady Amaya is just a consort, Prince Lovis is the Third Prince, someone who could have very well become the next King of the Kingdom. We need to investigate this first, only after this investigation is completed would we shift to Consort Amaya." Kelton clenched his fist in anger. In the end, he didn''t say anything and turned around. With a determined look on his face, he decided. ''I will investigate everything on my own.'' With this thought in his mind, he returned to Amaya''s room. He then saw the blood trail and walked towards the window. Then, he jumped out. After looking around a little, he noticed more blood on the ground. A large splatter. Obviously from the impact of jumping out of the window. ''It was most probably Lady Amaya.'' Kelton thought inwardly and followed the blood trail again. While following the Blood Trial, he soon appeared in front of Palace Waals, there, he noticed a bloody handprint on the edge of the wall. ''She was trying to climb up.'' Kelton noted. He did what Amaya did and climbed, then, he jumped out of the Royal Palace. Many soldiers noticed him doing all this, however, he didn''t care. Nothing else mattered. He could already imagine what had happened. Lady Amaya was attacked by the assassins, the assassins underestimated her because she couldn''t move, however, luckily, Lady Amaya must have gained her hours of freedom right when she was attacked. Then somehow, she must have stopped her opponents, and using this chance, she must have run away. However, while doing all that, she was injured and bleeding, the assassin didn''t even give her a chance to drink a healing potion and continued to chase after her. Just thinking about all this made him boil in rage. Kelton then looked around, trying to find the blood trail, however, this time, he was not able to find anything. He frowned, ''Was she caught here?'' However, he then shook his head. ''If she was caught here, there should have been more marks on the walls, not just a simple handprint.'' Kelton thought inwardly and started looking around again, in the second search he finally realized why he couldn''t see any more blood. The trial was wiped out. If it was someone else, they would be out of options, however, Kelton decided to follow this ''wiped out trail'', it was a little difficult, however, for someone like him, it wasn''t that hard. Kelton followed the trail and after walking for a while, he noticed that the signs of wiping away were too strong on the ground. He frowned, then, he crouched and started digging. He didn''t need to dig for long, 2 seconds later, red sand appeared. Kelton''s face turned solemn. For the sand to get red, the blood fallen on this ground must have been too much and it must have been fresh. Kelton looked around and his face turned even more solemn when he noticed that there was no more blood trail after this. Not even the ''wiping out'' marks were there. Lots of blood, no more blood trails, This could only mean one thing, There was a high probability that Lady Amaya was captured here. Kelton looked around, trying to find something that would go against his assumption, however, his eyes then fell on a tree. The sand under that tree was a bit strange. Kelton rushed towards the tree and started digging the sand, soon, the same turned black. Something was burned here. Kelton''s entire body trembled. He assumed the worst-case scenario. However, somewhere in his mind, he hoped that he was wrong. To fulfill that hope, he had to investigate more. Soon, a few documents appeared in his hand, he didn''t waste any time, he sat on the ground and started searching through the documents. 5 minutes later, he finally found what he was looking for. Night Guard''s schedule. He started searching and soon, he figured out the names of the guards who might have seen Lady Amaya last night. Soon, more documents appeared in front of him and he started skimming through them. An hour later, Kelton already had the addresses of all the guards and the next moment, he had already rushed towards the first guard''s house. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* He knocked on the guard''s door aggressively. A few seconds later, a woman opened the door, "Yes?" "Is Jimmy Decker inside?" Kelton questioned. "Yes, who are you?" The woman answered. "I need to talk to him." Chapter ?446 l am willing to take this risk. 446 l am willing to take this risk. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A guard knocked on Evane''s new room, her last room was currently under investigation, also, with all that blood flowing around, Evane didn''t wish to stay there a second longer, therefore, a new room was arranged for her. "Come in." A few seconds later, the guard heard Evane''s order, he then walked into her room and saw Evane sitting on her chair with an expressionless face, and beside her stood her mysterious bodyguard. The guard didn''t really care about anything and after a respectful bow, he told why he was there, "Second Princess, the Dowager summons you to the Royal Hall." Without any change in her expression, Evane nodded and, "I will be there soon. You can leave." The Guard nodded, and after another bow, he left. "Heh, she is finally out." Evane smiled. Nux narrowed her eyes, "You know that you do not have to go, right?" "Do I really have any other option? The Dowager herself has summoned me, plus, don''t you wish to meet her as well?" "I do wish to meet her, however, you are much more important to me right now. As long as you are not completely fine, I do not wish to do anything." Nux was honest. Evane chuckled, "I am fine, don''t worry." Nux didn''t know what to say. Yesterday night was too much for Evane, she had seen too much blood, she killed a human for the first time in her life, she was betrayed by the brother she trusted so much, and worse of all, she killed her brother with her own hands. There is no way she wasn''t affected by it. However, Evane continued to act as if nothing happened, and this worried Nux. He talked about this with his wives, however, they didn''t have any solution. Even Amaya didn''t say anything. Evane has to deal with it on her own. This was the only thing they said. "So? Do you want to come with me?" While Nux was busy thinking about all this, Evane questioned. "There is a high chance that she will see through your cultivation if you come." Evane continued. "I know." Seeing that she was still not talking about last night and was trying to avoid it, Nux did the same. He will give her the time she needs. Thinking about that, Nux continued, "She will probably figure out my actual cultivation, however, this is the best chance for me to observe her as well. I can''t use [Conceal] around her, getting caught while sneaking around is much more dangerous than directly meeting her. I am willing to take this risk." "Alright then, follow me, my bodyguard~" A playful smile appeared on Evane''s face. Although he didn''t like that forced smile on Evane''s face, Nux still smiled back, "As you command, Second Princess." Evane started walking, and Nux followed behind her. While walking, a serious look appeared on Evane''s face and she questioned, "You remember what happened yesterday, correct?" "Mhm, don''t worry." Nux nodded. Evane nodded back and then, the two of them entered the Royal Hall. This was Nux''s first time here, he looked around with a curious look on his face, first, his eyes fell on the 4 ministers sitting on either side of the Throne, however, they all were only Expert Stage Cultivators, he wasn''t trying to be overconfident, however, for the current him, Expert Stage wasn''t worth mentioning, therefore, he ignored them and then his eyes fell on the King, [Name: Ricardus Skyfall.] [Age: 231] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: The King of the Skyfall Kingdom] [Talent: High] [LVL: 64] [HP: 740/740] [MP: 1440/1440] [STR: 71]F [AGL: 78] [VIT: 74] [STM: 71] [INT: 144] [DEF: 62] ¡­ ''Hmm, nothing special.'' That was Nux''s first thought. He then looked around and then his eyes fell on Keeve, ''Ah, I have seen him before.'' Nux recalled, he continued to look around, he saw there were 10 members of the Shadow Unit in this Hall, 3 of them, including Keeve, were King Stage Cultivators and the rest were all Expert Stage Cultivators. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Nux''s face, ''The Royal Family is stronger than I thought.'' If anyone heard how strong the Shadow Unit actually is, they would simply tremble from fear, Nux, however, was different. Even if all these come at him together, he was sure that he could deal with them. However, he also knew that this wasn''t the Royal Family''s main power. The interesting thing to note was that the King was not sitting on the Throne. He was sitting on the seat below the Throne. On the Throne sat a black-haired woman that had a suffocating aura around her. The moment Nux''s eyes fell on the woman, his danger senses kicked in, this woman was dangerous, and he could feel it. He didn''t need [Eye Of Discerning] to tell who she was. She was Astaria Skyfall, the strongest being in this world. Nux took a deep breath, his golden eyes then shined and soon, Astaria''s information appeared in front of him. [Name: Astaria Skyfall.] [Age: 318] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Dowager of the Skyfall Kingdom.] [Talent: Exceptional] [LVL: 70] ''Huh? What?'' Nux frowned. ''That''s it?'' He couldn''t understand. Why couldn''t he see anything? Name, Age, Cultivation, Race, Occupation, Talent, and Level? Why is there only irrelevant information? Where is the rest? What about her MP, her HP, her STR, her main stats? Why couldn''t he see them? What happened? "Hmmm?" While Nux was busy analyzing her, Astaria, who wanted to meet Evane quickly ignored her as her eyes fell on someone much more interesting than whatever was going on here. Yes, her eyes fell on Nux. And soon, a question popped up in her mind. "Second Princess Evane." She called out. "Y-Yes, Dowager." Evane replied. If it was any other situation, Astaria would have frowned and would have told Evane not to call her that, however, right now, she wasn''t even actually looking at Evane. With her eyes still stuck on Nux, she questioned. "Why is a King Stage Cultivator following you as your servant?" Chapter 447 The Culprit has to be the First Prince. 447 The Culprit has to be the First Prince. "Why is a King Stage Cultivator following you as your servant?" "Huh!?" "WHAT!?" Hearing that question, the Four Ministers, the King, and the Members of the Shadow Unit widened their eyes in surprise. "King Stage!? Isn''t he just a Grand Master Stage Cultivator!?" The King couldn''t control himself and questioned. Astaria, however, completely ignored him and continued to observe Nux with a curious look on her face. Nux, who was still trying to figure out why his System wasn''t showing Astaria''s status properly quickly came out of his reverie when he felt Astaria''s gaze piercing his entire body as if it was a sharp arrow. Unconsciously, he stepped back. ''Maybe coming here was not as good of an idea as I thought it was¡­'' Nux was even regretting it a little now. However, unlike him, Astaria was enjoying this a lot. After so many decades, she finally found something worthwhile, Nux was like the most delicious chicken in her eyes. "You are hiding too many secrets, boy." Astaria commented. "¡­" Nux didn''t say anything and continued to look at her. Seeing her looking at him like that, he felt that he couldn''t hide anything from those sharp, intimidating eyes, "Tell me, boy, why is a King Stage Cultivator like you following a mere Expert Stage Cultivator like a servant?" Astaria questioned. "¡­" Nux, however, didn''t answer. Astaria frowned, however, she didn''t mind, she had way too many questions in her mind, and Nux will obviously answer one of them, Right? "How did you hide your Cultivation from everyone? Why am I the only one who can see through your real Cultivation?" "¡­" Again, Nux didn''t answer. There were too many people around. Also, Astaria wasn''t exactly an ally. "How old are you boy? I am sure you are not any older than 50, but I still want to know your exact age." Astaria asked another question. "WHAT!?" "A less than 50-year-old King Stage Cultivator!? What kind of absurd talent is that!?" The others present in the Royal Hall received another shock. Nux on the other hand, was now actually regretting his decision of coming here. His Cultivation was alright, but how did she determine his age? Also, shouldn''t she focus on Lovis who was killed by assassins? What about the missing Consort that was most probably assassinated? Aren''t there many more important topics to talk about other than a normal servant? Nux realized it. He was too careless. He should have waited for a better opportunity to use [Eye of Discerning] on an Emperor Stage Cultivator, Not that it actually helped with anything at all. A complete waste. "You aren''t really answering any of my questions, boy." Suddenly, Astaria commented, she then narrowed her eyes and questioned. "Do you think I won''t do anything even if you ignore me like that?" Suddenly, the calm and silent atmosphere turned heavy, and everyone could feel a suffocating aura around them. *Cough* Suddenly, Nux coughed blood. "NUX!" Evane shouted in worry, however, just as she was about to rush toward him, she realized that she couldn''t move. Something was restricting her movement. On the other hand, Nux felt as if a whole mountain was placed on her head, trying to crush him, forcing him to kneel, Nux, however, didn''t kneel. He glanced at Astaria who was looking at him with a curious look on her face, a sword appeared in his hand, he pierced his sword into the floor and using it as a support, he continued to stand and glanced at Astaria. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Astaria''s face. She placed her right leg on top of her left and smiled, Suddenly, the pressure around Nux increased dramatically, His eyes widened in surprise and, *Crack* *Crack* "AGGghhhhhh!!" He howled in pain. Both his left and right leg bones were broken, and his body was trembling in pain, however, he still continued to stand. Impressed, Astaria tried to increase the pressure, however, suddenly, Evane appeared in front of Nux and glared at Astaria. "You do not have any right to hurt my man!" She shouted in rage. Astaria frowned. How did she break through her restriction? Was she too focused on the boy that she completely forgot about this girl? Ah, that must be it. "Hmm? Right? Why would I need something like that?" Astaria smiled and then suddenly, she narrowed her eyes, "And talking about right, what right do you have to question what I am doing?" "As the next ruler of this Kingdom, I have the right to question anything I want." Evane didn''t back down and spoke in a determined tone. Her words not only surprised the King and the Ministers but even Nux. "Hoh? The next Ruler? From what I have heard, the Crown Prince hasn''t been announced yet, what makes you so sure that you will become the next Ruler of this Kingdom?" Astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. "Do you have any other options besides me?" Evane questioned back. "What? Are you going to choose a man who hired assassins to get rid of his own brother and sister?" "What do you mean?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "It was Raguel, the First Prince who sent assassins to kill me and Lovis," Evane replied. "Do you have any proof to support your argument?" Astaria questioned. "There were no servants around my room when I was attacked, this means that the attack was preplanned. Not only that, the attack was planned by someone who has the power to move servants around the Palace. Who do you think has that much power? It was obviously a Duke. Duke Centho, Duke Vestalis, and Duke Merula have no reason, the only one left is Duke Fulvanius. Who has connections to Duke Fulvanius? It is the First Prince. Who will have the most to gain if I and Lovis are killed? It is the First Prince." Then, a letter appeared in Evane''s hand, "Not only that, Lovis received this letter with my fake stamp on it, calling him into my room in the middle of the night. If I was the one who sent this message, why would I use a fake stamp? It was clearly sent by the killer. The First Prince has the power and influence to pull all this off, not only that, but he also has the motive, The Culprit has to be the First Prince." Chapter ?448 Sounds like you really loved your brother. ?448 Sounds like you really loved your brother. "The Culprit has to be the First Prince." Evane spoke with a confident look on her face and at the same time, she supported Nux and gave him a Healing Potion. Hearing her words, Astaria chuckled, "Did you really think you could skip the main part so easily?" Evane''s face turned solemn, and Nux had a similar reaction. ''Shit.'' He cursed inwardly. ''Get ready.'' He then heard Evane''s solemn voice. His eyes then fell on Evane and he noticed that she had turned her back towards him, making it easier for him to stab her from behind. Of course, he was still reluctant to do so. And as if she had sensed it, Evane spoke, ''We have already talked about this Nux. You will run away the moment something is wrong.'' ''Yes, I know.'' Nux nodded. ''Then get ready.'' Evane spoke. Nux then clenched his fist and just as he was about to take out his dagger from his storage ring, Astaria spoke. " ''Duke Centho, Duke Vestalis, and Duke Merula have no reason, the only one left is Duke Fulvanius,'' this is what you said, did you really think that giving out more proves against the First Prince would bury your statement?" "Huh?" This time, Evane frowned in confusion. "This cheap trick will not work, Evane. Explain yourself. Duke Merula and Duke Vestalis I understand, they are yours and the Third Prince''s and your Grandfathers, but what is stopping Duke Centho to attack you two?" Astaria questioned. ''Ah, so that''s what she was talking about.'' Nux and Evane sighed in relief, a serious look then appeared on Evane''s face and she continued with her script. "Duke Centho and Duke Merula already had a deal. Rather than supporting Lucas, who did not have a very high chance of sitting on the Throne, Duke Centho decided to support Lovis. It doesn''t make sense for him to go after someone who carries all his hopes." Hearing her words, the Ministers and King frowned and glanced at Ministers from Centho and Merula families, the two ministers, however, didn''t show any reactions. Presley Merula, however, glanced at Evane and wondered inwardly, ''How does she know about that?'' Astaria wasn''t a least bit interested in the Ministers, she just questioned Evane. "And do you have any proof of your claim?" "Of course not. There is no way Duke Merula and Duke Centho would allow me to keep the proof for something so confidential, this matter was related to Lovis''s life after all. However, I am sure if you investigate on your own name, you will definitely find something." Evane replied. "Alright, let''s assume that what you say is true, doesn''t this practically ensure Lovis''s position as the next King of the Kingdom? This is definitely something that would bother you, wouldn''t it? What if you were the one who killed him?" Astaria questioned. "I wouldn''t have made it so obvious if I wanted to kill him." "What do you mean?" "Why would I use a fake stamp? Although it didn''t, however, there was a very high chance that Lovis might realize that the stamp is fake and might not come, I wouldn''t take such a stupid risk after arranging everything. Also, I never said I wanted to be the ruler. Rather, I wanted to support Lovis, I even talked with my Grandfather, although the talks were yet to be concluded." "WHAT!?" "Then the Third Prince would have had 3 Dukes supporting him! Who could have defeated him!?" The people in the hall couldn''t control themselves and exclaimed out loud. Astaria, however, remained calm, "Are you saying that you do not wish to become the next ruler?" "At first, yes, I did not." Evane nodded. "At first?" Astaria raised her brow. "After my brother was assassinated, I made up my mind. No matter what happens, I would not let that Raguel sit on the Throne." Evane spoke with a solemn look on her face, her solemn look then turned into an angry one and she clenched her fist. "He killed my brother for the Throne, now I will take that Throne away from him. I know that Lucas is not suitable to be the next king, therefore, as the only eligible heir, I had to step forward." Then, a chilling smile appeared on Evane''s face and she commented. "I can definitely sacrifice this much in order to get my revenge." "¡­" The King narrowed his eyes, ''You want to Throne for you petty Revenge?'' He wanted to ask, however, he knew that right now, he couldn''t ask anything. Astaria was in control right now. "Sounds like you really loved your brother." "¡­" For a while, Evane didn''t say anything. Many scenes played in her mind, scenes where she and Lovis played together as children, the scenes where the two of them drank together, the scenes where the two of them laughed together, however, soon, that scene was replaced by the scene where Nux grabbed Lovis''s hand that was about to stab a poisonous dagger in her back. Her eyes glistened up, however, she then took a deep breath and an emotionless look appeared on her face, "Yes, I did. He and I were close." Astaria completely ignored all the changes in Evane''s expression and only focused on her words. In truth, living in the Royal Palace for so long had made her numb, even though the woman in front of her was her granddaughter, and from the looks on it, it looked like her granddaughter was about to cry, She still didn''t care. Heck, for all she knew, she might be acting right now and truth be told, Astaria actually believed that Evane was indeed acting and was actually the one who killed Lovis. "Then what about him? He was there with you when you two were attacked right? As a King Stage CUltivaor, he could have easily defeated all the assassins on his own. If you loved your brother so deeply, why didn''t you order him to kill all the assassins? It should have been an easy fight with him around, now?" Astaria questioned. Chapter 449 Absolutely not. 449 Absolutely not. "If you loved your brother so deeply, why didn''t you order him to kill all the assassins? It should have been an easy fight with him around, now?" Astaria questioned. Hearing her questions, the Ministers and even the King frowned. Yes, with a King Stage Cultivator with them, this battle should not have been difficult at all. In truth, Evane''s bodyguard could have dealt with all the assassins alone, Lovis and his butler shouldn''t have died. It was now clear, Evane was lying. Every eye fell on her. Evane trembled, not because she was nervous, but because of anger. She clenched her fist and spoke with a cold expression, "It was because of that bastard butler of his." "What do you mean?" Astaria frowned. "Leo, Lovis''s Butler betrayed Lovis." Evane continued to explain. "We were attacked by 2 Expert Stage Cultivators and 4 Grand Master Stage Cultivators, at that moment, my bodyguard was still a normal Grand Master Stage Cultivator. I wasn''t planning on revealing my trump card unless it was absolutely necessary." Evane explained and a few people nodded. That was something they might have done as well. "The battle started, I and my guard were fighting 1 Expert Stage Cultivator and 3 Grand Master Stage Cultivators, Lovis and Leo, on the other side were fighting 1 Expert Stage and 1 Grand Master Stage Cultivator. The battle was going fine and we were even winning, if it had continued the way it was going, we would have won, and maybe he was pressured because of this, Leo, Lovis''s butler suddenly turned against Lovis, with 2 Expert Stage and 1 Grand Master Stage Cultivators attacking him at the same time, Lovis couldn''t hold up and was killed. In anger, I ordered my guard to kill everyone present there but¡­ I was too late¡­" "¡­" The entire hall turned silent. "You know, the way you are throwing blame on people one after another isn''t really supporting your story. It looks like a made-up story." Astaria commented. "I agree, Leo would never betray the Third Prince, I can assure you that." Presley Merula, the Minister who came from the Merula household spoke with conviction. He then glanced at Evane and narrowed his eyes, "Princess Evane, you can end your fake story now and reveal the truth." Marlee Vestalis, the Minister from Vestalis Duke House wanted to support Evane, however, she was unable to come up with any argument. A butler betraying his master¡­ This wasn''t something that happened very often. Butlers were very loyal, they were trained to be that way. Especially butlers like Leo, who had stayed with Lovis ever since he was born. Evane, however, completely ignored everyone and continued, "Even I was shocked when I saw Leo brandishing his sword against Lovis, that was the reason I lost my control in the first place. However, now that I think about all this, it all makes sense now." "What do you mean?" Presley frowned. "A few days ago, I made Lovis right something on two papers¡­" Evane then explained the Paper incident that happened a few days ago. "That day, I had my paper with me, however, the paper from Lovis''s room was missing. Obviously, that was the paper that was sent to Lucas. Now Lovis would have never done something like that in the first place and the only person other than him who knew where the paper was, was Leo. I think everything started after that day, Lovis must have started doubting Leo and Leo must have felt it. This is why Leo decided to take this risky step and end all of it together." "¡­wait, Duke Merula did say something about Lovis asking some questions about Leo¡­" Suddenly, Presley spoke in a doubtful tone. "And it did happen 3 days ago." "Yes, that was the time when this happened." Evane nodded. With one more person supporting her, her argument got even stronger. The Entire Hall turned silent and, in this silence, Gibson Fulvanius sweated continuously. Things weren''t looking good for them, he had to do something. "Lady Astaria." He called out. "What?" Astaria questioned. "We need to keep in mind that all of these are mere speculations, we can''t be sure about anything. Everything Princess Evane said might be forged." Gibson spoke. "As I said before, with your power, it won''t be difficult to reconfirm whatever I said," Evane answered back. Gibson snorted and then continued, "Also, the fact that Princess Evane''s servant is a King Stage Cultivator is suspicious itself. Where did she find him? Why is he serving her? There are too many unanswered questions." "I do not think that has any relevance to anything here. The First Prince tried to assassinate his brother and sister and succeeded in killing his brother. This is a grave crime, we need to focus on that first." Evane shot back. "I agree, we should investigate this matter thoroughly, if The First Prince is actually behind it, then I believe he should be beheaded." Although she didn''t know many things, Marlee Vestalis could see a future where Evane would become the ruler of this Kingdom. Therefore, even though she herself was suspicious of Nux, she decided to ignore it and turned against the First Prince. "I agree." Presley Merula nodded as well. He wanted Justice for his Grandson. If that Bastard Raguel was actually behind it then¡­ "You bastards! What are you talking about!? This Bastard might be a spy from another Kingdom!" Gibson pointed at Nux and shouted. "Oh yeah? A spy is still better than a Prince who has killed his own brother!" Presley shouted back. "You Idi-" Gibson wanted to retort, however, "Silence." A wave of unbelievably powerful pressure was felt and everyone turned silent. "We will investigate this matter. Evane, you can leave, however," Astaria then glanced at Nux and her brown eyes shined, "He has to stay." Evane, however, had a different thought in her mind, she directly picked Nux and spoke, "Absolutely not. Because of your stupid stunt when you were testing him, he is injured, I have to tend to his injuries. If you want to talk to him, talk after he is cured." Saying that, Evane turned around and with Nux in her arms, she walked away. Chapter ?450 The First Prince was the Culprit. ?450 The First Prince was the Culprit. "Absolutely not. Because of your stupid stunt when you were testing him, he was injured, I have to tend to his injuries. If you want to talk to him, talk after he is cured." Evane replied in a cold tone and walked away. Ricardus took in a cold breath when he heard what his daughter just said. Acting so arrogant just because you have a chance at becoming the next King? Even he, who is currently the King never dared to talk to her like that. He slowly and carefully turned his face towards Astaria and as soon as he saw his face, he returned to his original position with his heart beating loudly. As expected, Astaria''s face didn''t look good. "Where do you think you are going?" She questioned. Evane, however, didn''t stop and continued to move, "Didn''t I tell you already, I need to tend to his injury, I don''t have time to waste. You can play your games later." Astaria narrowed her eyes, "Little girl, do you really think I won''t kill you just because you might become the next Ruler?" Evane turned around, she directly looked into Astaria''s sharp eyes and replied, "Kill me then." This time, Astaria narrowed her eyes in confusion. "I do not fear then, Lady Astaria. The person who has been protecting me all this while is hurt, I need to tend to his wound. You can kill me if you don''t like that, however, I am not planning to lose another person close to me." "¡­it is just some broken bones¡­ Don''t make it something so serious¡­" Astaria was somewhat speechless. "I am a little sensitive, Lady Astaria. Excuse me then." Saying that, Evane started moving again. This time, Astaria didn''t stop her either. Ricardus frowned. ''She isn''t killed yet?'' With a confused look on his face, he turned toward Astaria and his eyes widened in surprise when he saw a small smile on Astaria''s face. ''She is impressed?'' Ricardus couldn''t believe it. Evane managed to impress the Dowager in her first meeting! Ricardus couldn''t help but glance at Evane who was walking away. Just like him, members of Shadow Unit and all the Ministers observed at Evane as well. Suddenly, Nux grabbed Evane''s gown and she stopped. Nux then glanced at Astaria and after thinking for a while, he spoke, "The Solid Earth kingdom, do not ignore it." Astaria frowned. "What do you mean?" "Herms Lyzander has broken the Treaty." Hearing those words, Astaria''s eyes widened in surprise. "How do you know about it?" She questioned, Nux, however, did not answer and Evane walked away. After Evane and Nux left, a solemn look appeared on Astaria''s face, ''How did he know his name?'' She couldn''t understand. Not many people knew about Herms''s name. Heck, even Ricardus might not know about it. Every Kingdom keeps their Emperors a secret, after all. ''No wait, he said that Herms has broken the Treaty, does that Old Bastard really has the Guts to do that?'' Astaria wondered inwardly. Ricardus has reported the same thing, she didn''t believe him at first, however, with Nux saying the same thing. Even she had to think about it for a while. Yes, for some reason, Nux''s words had a much stronger impact on her mind than Ricardus''s. Astaria had decided. She would visit the Solid Earth Kingdom and will observe everything on her own. However, before she does, there were a few things that she wanted to do here. "Investigate the First Prince, see if he has any hand in the fake letter that was sent to the Third Prince." Hearing this order, Gibson''s eyes widened in surprise, "Lady Astaria, you aren''t actually believing that Girl''s story, are you!? It is clearly Forged!" He couldn''t help but jump in. He couldn''t let this investigation start. He was confident of hiding his tracks if it was a normal investigation, even if the King led it himself, he would have a chance at hiding his tracks, however, if Lady Astaria leads this investigation, there is no way he would be able to hide anything. That woman has no restraints at all! "Why do you look so scared, Minster Gibson?" Astaria narrowed her eyes and questioned with an amused look on her face. However, before Gibson could answer, someone else did. "He is scared because the First Prince, his Grandson, is indeed the Culprit." Everyone in the hall turned toward the voice, "Who are you?" Astaria questioned the man who had entered with two guards following behind him. The man kneeled and introduced himself, "Lady Astaria, I am Kelton Ackerg, I am Lady Amaya Skyfall''s butler. Yesterday, just like the Third Price and Second Princess, my lady was attacked as well." While he was saying all this, anyone could see that his eyes were bloodshot and his eyelids were puffed, it was clear that he was crying. Soon, however, his eyes got even redder, then with anger and hatred, he glared at Gibson and continued, "I investigated the attack myself and found that the one behind the attack was the First Prince." "BUL-" Gibson wanted to interrupt, however, before he could, Kelton pointed at the guards behind him and spoke. "These are the guards who were on night duty yesterday, Lady Amaya, who was trying to run away from those assassins met them, and a few other guards yesterday. Tell them what you saw." Kelton ordered. "We saw Lady Amaya running away, there was a dagger that had pierced her thigh and Blood was continuously coming out of there. She couldn''t even move properly, however, she still continued to run. We rushed towards her when we saw her, however, she told us to go away since she feared that the assassins might kill us, the only witnesses as well." ''As well'' These two words meant a lot. "¡­" The entire hall turned silent. "What did Lady Amaya say to you?" Kelton, who could barely control his tears, questioned. "She told us that the one behind this attack was Raguel, the First Prince." Chapter 451 Stay within your boundaries. 451 Stay within your boundaries. "She told us that the one behind this attack was Raguel, the First Prince." The Guard revealed. "LIES! They are lying. Hey, you! What is your name? Do you know how grave the consequences of lying inside the Royal Hall are? Your whole family will be implicated in this." Gibson shouted and pointed at the guard who came with Kelton. "Of course! More than 10 guards are lying at the same time, aren''t they?" Kelton laughed angrily. "Hmph! It isn''t very hard to bribe them, is it?" Gibson shot back. Kelton couldn''t believe what he was hearing. To think he would try to deny his claims so shamelessly! This is just absurd! No, actually, it was not that absurd. If Kelton was right in his mind, he would have already expected this, however, after talking to the guards and learning about the condition Amaya was in, he couldn''t control his emotions. How could Amaya, who is comparable to a normal mortal, run from the pursuit of 5 Grand Master Stage Cultivators with an injured leg? She was caught. Although Kelton didn''t want to believe it, this was the truth. Once he concluded that, he was overwhelmed with grief, his grief then turned into anger which was now directed at Gibson. "What? Staying Silent because I caught your act and exposed you? Hmph! I knew you were lying." Gibson snorted. This time, Kelton couldn''t control himself and, "AAgghhhh!!" He dashed towards Gibson in anger, trying to kill the man in front of him and even forgetting that the man he was targeting was actually stronger than him. Gibson was more than happy to clash fists with him. First, it would empower his argument, ''Kelton couldn''t lie anymore, so he decided to use force'' Secondly, he would be able to silence this man in front of him. It would only be called self defense after all. How would he know that the man in front of him would be so weak that he died in just one attack? This was perfect. A small smile appeared on Gibson''s face. Soon, however, his smile disappeared and his face paled as a suffocating aura overwhelmed his entire body and his movement paused. "¡­" He glanced towards a Throne and sure enough, Astaria was looking at them with an emotionless look on her face. "To dare fight in front of me, you two sure are gutsy." "¡­" Gibson turned silent. Kelton, however, was different. "I attacked because he is lying! That bastard Raguel was the one behind this attack! And this bastard must be the one who helped him! That''s why he is defending him so hard! Lady Astaria, you have to believe me! Raguel, no not him, but the entire Fulvanius house must be behi-akkk" Kelton shouted, however, suddenly, the pressure surrounding his body increased and he fell down. This time, he was forced to stay silent. "I have heard what you said, Kelton. I want you to tell me about the entire process and I will investigate the whole thing on my own." Astaria spoke in a calm tone and at the same time, she lowered the pressure on Kelton, allowing him to speak. "What is there to investigate? I am telling you who the culprit is right now! Why would you lengthen the proc-Ugghhh!!" Suddenly, the pressure around Kelton increased dramatically. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* "AGGGHHhhhHH!!" Kelton couldn''t take the pressure anymore and he screamed in agony. ''Now this is a normal reaction.'' Inwardly, Astaria sighed. The pressure she used against that boy was countless times stronger than what she was doing now, however, the boy didn''t even fall down, let alone scream in pain. Astaria had to give her all just to pressure him and all it did was break that boy''s leg, a normal King Stage Cultivator would have turned into meat paste a lot sooner. That is just how scary an Emperor is. Astaria just didn''t know what kind of little monster she faced today. Thinking about it, a small smile appeared on Astaria''s face, however, when her eyes fell on Kelton, who was screaming in pain, a serious look appeared on her face. She reduced the pressure on Kelton and spoke. "Stay within your boundaries." Whether he was right or wrong didn''t matter, there is no way Astaria would allow him to shout like that. This was the Royal Hall, everyone must stay within his or her limit. This was not a place anyone can take lightly. "¡­" Kelton turned silent. Astaria wasn''t someone he could offend. Not until he has taken his revenge. Seeing that he had calmed down, Astaria explained, "What Gibson said was not wrong either, the evidence you provided could be easily forged and since this is a sensitive topic, I can''t take any rash decisions." "¡­" Kelton didn''t say anything. However, inwardly, he snorted. ''Lady Amaya is not from this Kingdom, that''s why you people are not serious about this. Even after I gave all the evidence, you still don''t capture that bastard. I need to think of something else. I can''t depend on these selfish bastards. .'' Astaria obviously didn''t know what Kelton was thinking and in truth, she didn''t care either. Her guts told her that Kelton was not lying, however, she knew better than anyone to not believe her gut in this situation. She turned towards Gibson, and seeing the nervous look on his face, she just shook her head. "Alright, you can leave. The Guards will stay here, I also want the names of the other guards you were talking about." Kelton nodded. "Yes, I will give that list to Keeve, I''ll give their guarding schedule along with it as well, through the blood trail, you can notice the direction Lady Amaya ran into. With their Schedule, they would have seen her, I was not lying." Astaria nodded. Kelton nodded back and then after giving a few documents to Keeve, he turned around and left. Kelton didn''t even return to his room, he directly walked out of the Royal Palace. He had decided. ''Since these people won''t do anything, I will go to someone who will.'' With this thought in his mind, Kelton started running. His destination? The Skadi Kingdom. Chapter ?452 The Kiss healed me. ?452 The Kiss healed me. ''Hmm hmm, that went better than we thought it would, didn''t it?'' Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. ''Better my foot.'' Evane, who was carrying Nux in her arms answered with a cold look on her face. Since there were too many servants around, the two of them were using the connection to talk to each other. ''Didn''t we already expect that she would try to attack me? However, she only used her Aura, isn''t that better than what we thought?'' Nux questioned. ''You legs are broken, you fool. How is that better?'' Evane retorted. ''Oh C''mon, don''t be so mad, it is not as bad as you think. Everything is fineee~'' Nux shrugged. ''Heh. It didn''t look very ''fineee~'' when you were panicking like a little child back there.'' Evane snorted. ''¡­'' Nux turned silent. He didn''t know how to answer that. Well, he couldn''t be blamed either. He was really surprised. Auras. He has seen many scary auras. Ember, the General of the Woods Dynasty has killed and led many, her fierce aura was suffocating and frightening as well. It could overwhelm and intimidate the target, however, it could never hurt someone. Astaria, however, was different. Her Aura was so fierce that with just her Aura alone, she was able to break his legs. And that is when he is a King Stage Body Cultivator, he didn''t imagine what would happen if he was just a normal cultivator. It was frightening. ''Hmph!'' Evane snorted again. Seeing that, a teasing smile appeared on Nux''s face. ''Oh hoo~~ Looks like the cold Second Princess is angry~ Hehe~ You looked so badass when you left the Royal Hall~'' ''¡­'' Evane didn''t say anything and just continued to walk. Nux, however, noticed the slight change in her expression. Seeing that it worked, his smile widened and he continued, ''Hehe~ ''Absolutely not. Because of your stupid stunt when you were testing him, he was injured, I have to tend to his injuries. If you want to talk to him, talk after he is cured.'' Oh damn, saying that to the strongest being in the world, Evane, I didn''t know you were so badass~ That useless father of yours was gawking at you as if he was seeing a ghost. Kukuku~'' This time, Evane couldn''t control herself, her cold expression broke and a small smile appeared on her face. ''Ohohoho~ You are laughing~'' ''Shut up.'' Evane retorted. ''Kukuku~'' Nux continued to laugh. ''My wife is so cute~'' He commented. ''¡­'' Again, Evane didn''t say anything, she just increased her speed. However, anyone who looks at her face would be able to see that slight blush and the smile that she was trying her hardest to hide. Nux continued to tease his wife, a minute later, the two of them entered Evane''s room. Evane placed him on the bed and spoke in worry, "I will call a medic, stay here for a while, I will be back." She then turned around, however, just as she was about to walk away, Nux grabbed her hand. "Just stay with me, kiss me and I''ll be healed~" Saying that, Nux moved his lips, expecting a kiss. Evane, however, just lightly slapped his lips, "Shut up, stay here like a good boy." However, again, just as she was about to go, Nux strengthen his grip. Evane frowned, suddenly, Nux pulled her towards him, she fell into his bed, Nux then rolled over, and with his target right in front of him, he stole lips. Evane tried to resist, soon, however, she gave in and kissed him back. Seeing that she was now responding, Nux continued further and his tongue entered her mouth. Soon, their tongues twirled around each other. Nux then pulled his tongue back, he enjoyed the sensation of her soft lips touching his. Evane broke the kiss, and after taking a short breath, she moved forward and kissed him again, this time, she was the one who took the initiative, her tongue entered Nux''s mouth and their tongues entangled again. Evane then broke the kiss and rolled over again. This time, she was on top of Nux, her hair fell near Nux''s face, with their faces close to each other, they continued to look at each other, "Your legs are completely fine, aren''t they?" Evane questioned lightly. A small smile appeared on Nux''s face as he replied, "I told you, didn''t I? Kiss me, and I will be fine~" Evane then placed her index finger on Nux''s lips, Nux turned silent, he just continued to look into Evane''s green eyes and enjoyed this strange but pleasurable feeling. "I clearly heard your bones breaking, how did is it fine now?" Evane questioned and at the same time, she moved her finger on Nux''s lower lip, allowing him to speak. "With your kiss of co-" Again, Evane placed her finger on his lips. "I need a proper explanation." "Well, I don''t really know, it was painful, but after you gave me the Healing Potion, the regeneration was scarily quick." Evane narrowed her eyes. "Is it related to that new Magic you got?" She questioned. "It might be." Nux nodded. The [Regeneration] he received when he became a King Stage Cultivator, well, it was not as useless of an ability as he thought it was at first. Although it didn''t help him in fighting against an Emperor Stage Cultivator, it still helped him in other ways. His stamina regenerated quicker than before, what does it mean? More sex of course! With his scarily high stamina, combined with fast regeneration, he was like a God of Sex! Ahem, that was not the only use, he could train a lot more. Even his Mana Regenerated quicker than before, the same went with his HP. And now, he learned that the [Regeneration] even increased the working speed of the Potion he consumed, and most probably, it would be the same for Mana Potions. A scary ability indeed. "Though the Kiss helped as well." Nux chuckled. Evane couldn''t hold back and chuckled out loud. "It should have helped you as well, did it not?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. Chapter 453 What if l become the Ruler of this Kingdom? 453 What if l become the Ruler of this Kingdom? "It should have helped you as well, did it not?" Suddenly, Nux questioned with a slight smile on his face. "¡­" Suddenly, Evane turned silent. Nux then pulled her near him, her breasts touching his chest, their forehead and nose touching each other''s, Nux''s hands touching Evane''s lower back while her hands touched his shoulders. The two of them could feel each other''s breath on their lips and in this position, Nux spoke in a low voice, "You know you can talk to me when you feel troubled, don''t you? You don''t have to deal with everything alone. I want you to be a strong Evane like you were back in the Royal Hall, however, it is okay to be weak around someone you love. I will not hurt you." This time, there was no playfulness in Nux''s voice, his voice was filled with warmth and gentleness. He started caressing her hair lovingly and questioned, "Lovis''s death still affected you, didn''t it?" "¡­" Evane didn''t say anything. Nux didn''t force her either, he continued to caress her hair while synchronizing his breathing with hers. He knew that he had to be patient here and he was ready to give as much time as Evane needed. "¡­He didn''t just die¡­ I was the one who killed him¡­" After a long silence, Evane finally said something. "You didn''t do anything wrong." Nux''s answer was firm. "But I killed my own brother." "A brother who was trying to stab you with a dagger that was laced with poison when you were fighting with your life on the line for him." "H-He was wrong¡­ I admit, but he was still my brother." "Again, that makes it even worse. Trust me, you didn''t kill him, in truth, you saved him. I was saving him for the last, I would have taken a good amount of time to deal with him, his end wouldn''t have been so quick and painless. You saved him from endless misery." Nux replied and after pulling Evane even close to him, he spoke, "No one hurts my Evane and survives." "¡­" Evane turned silent. Nux sighed, he started caressing her hair again and continued, "Don''t worry, what you did was not wrong, rather, it was a strong move. It proved that you are not the weak woman others think you are. You are someone who can take a hard decision and stick with it. That is a Quality of a Queen. You, my Evane, will become an amazing Queen. A True Queen." "It''s painful to become a queen¡­" Evane spoke in a weak voice. "¡­" Nux paused. A weak smile then appeared on his face, he placed Evane''s head on his chest and nodded, "It is, it is very painful to become a Queen, but don''t worry, I will be here with you. You can share this pain with me. That will ease the pain." Hearing Nux''s words and feeling his pats, Evane finally decided to let go, and soon, Streams of tears fell out of her eyes and she started crying. Nux closed his eyes and continued to pat her. Time passed, and under Nux''s gentle pats, Evane fell asleep, seeing that, Nux smiled, he gently wiped her tears, placed her cheeks in Evane''s head and he closed his eyes as well. ¡­ The next day, Nux woke up from his sleep. He then turned around and noticed that Evane was looking at him with a small smile on her face. "What are you looking at?" He questioned in a sleepy voice. "Nothing, I was just looking at you." Evane replied with a small smile. "Heh. You pervert." Nux chuckled and at the same time, he yawned. "I am a pervert indeed. Staying with you for a long time has its downsides." Evane commented. "Oh?" Nux raised his eyebrow. "Downsides? What downsides? Sleepless nights? Too much pleasure?" "Heh." Evane chuckled. Nux started laughing as well. "Nux." Suddenly, Evane called out. "Yes?" "Why do you want to become the King?" Evane questioned with a curious look on his face. A smile appeared on Nux''s face when he heard that question, "Teacher Arvina asked me this question earlier, at that time, I didn''t have an answer, saying that I was not mature enough, she sent me to a war." "And did you find a reason there?" Evane questioned. Nux nodded, "I met a Deputy General named Lawrence there. He actually wanted to follow Ember when she was coming here, however, following Evane would be considered as a betrayal, and since his family still lived in the Woods Dynasty, he couldn''t do what he wanted. If he was tagged as a ''traitor'', his family would suffer. What man would do something like that? Therefore, to protect his family, he stayed there." Nux then glanced at Evane and answered, "I do not wish to be like that. To be forced to do something I don''t want to, my family being held hostage inside the kingdom they live in, I will not accept that. That is the reason I want to become the King. If I rule this country, I would be able to do whatever I want and my family wouldn''t be targeted by anyone. Of course, I know all of this is not that simple, however, becoming the King is still better than not becoming one." "So you want to become a King because you want to protect your loved ones and want to be free? You don''t want your family to become a hostage, is that right?" "Yes," "Becoming a King and wishing to be free, the two are contradicting, don''t you think?" Evane questioned. Nux scratched his head and smiled awkwardly, "I admit, it is contradicting, but I do not have any other options. Plus, don''t I have you guys? Won''t you guys keep an eye on the Kingdom for me?" "We will help you, of course, but I have a better plan." "Oh? Enlighten me." Nux smiled. "What if I become the Ruler of this Kingdom? That would solve all the problems, won''t it?" Chapter 454 First, l want you to answer my question. ?454 First, l want you to answer my question. "What if I become the Ruler of this Kingdom? That would solve all the problems, won''t it?" Evane glanced at Nux and questioned with a curious look on her face. Nux sat up and looking into Evane''s eyes, he nodded, "That would be the most ideal outcome, it was also my initial plan, however, since you didn''t seem very willing to be the Ruler, I didn''t force you." "Don''t worry, I will become the next Ruler, no, I want to become the next Ruler, help me become one." Evane spoke with a solemn look on her face. Nux narrowed his eyes, "Why do you want to become the next Ruler?" "I want to know why everyone craves it so much." Evane answered. "Huh?" Nux frowned. That was¡­ a strange reason. "If someone is willing to kill his own brother or sister for this thing, there has to be something very very very amazing about this throne, right? I want to know what it is. I want to know what am I missing all these years." Nux shook his head, "There is nothing interesting about it, you are saying this because of Lovis and you kn-." "Me becoming the next Ruler is a much better plan than you becoming one." Evane interrupted Nux and spoke. "I have the Skyfall Blood running in my veins, Nux. You, do not. If you become the King, you would have to go against Astaria Skyfall, the strongest being in this world. The plan you currently have is too complicated and depends on many things for its success. It has too many inconsistencies, it is not a good plan." "¡­" Nux turned silent. Evane wasn''t wrong, even though it was Amaya who came up with a plan, there were only so many ways to deal with an Emperor Stage Cultivator. Even someone like Amaya couldn''t come up with something that is will definitely succeed. "Nux." Suddenly, Evane called out. "Just make me the next ruler, I will be fine, don''t worry." "Are you sure?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "What could possibly go on? Plus, don''t I have you with me? There is also Sister Amaya, if I fail to manage anything, I am sure she will help me." "¡­" Nux fell into deep thought. "It will be much more convenient, Nux." Evane spoke again. Nux glanced at her, and then, he nodded. "Alright then." After thinking about this for a while, Nux agreed. "Get ready to rule this kingdom, Queen Evane." Evane smiled. Nux smiled as well. It was not like he was going anywhere, he would be here to help Evane. Plus, just like Evane said, it would be a lot more convenient than him becoming the next King. ''Are you awake?'' Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. ''What happened?'' Nux questioned back. ''Come here. I need to talk.'' Nux glanced at Evane, she looked at him and smiled, "Let''s go, shall we?" "What about that idiot outside?" Nux questioned back. "What? Should I knock him out?" Evane chuckled. "There are chances that Astaria is keeping an eye on us." "Heh, the all-powerful Emperor shouldn''t be that free." "Whatever." Seeing her nonchalant attitude, Nux shrugged as well. Activating his [Conceal], he walked out of the room and knocked out Reeve, who was keeping an eye on his room. Since the man wasn''t peeking inside the room, Nux decided to go easy on him and was a little gentle. Nux then returned, Evane smiled, she activated [Conceal] as well, and then, they left the Royal Palace. A few minutes later, Nux and Evane were inside the Skyfall Academy, sitting inside Nux''s room. Nux''s other wives were here as well. "So? How was your meeting with the strongest being in the world?" Amaya questioned with a small smile on her face, at the same time, she walked towards Nux and hugged him, Nux didn''t reject, he hugged back and stuck to him like a koala. Seeing this, the others frowned, Skyla acted the fasted and rushed towards Nux as well. Soon, Nux was surrounded by his beautiful wives. ''Heh. Heaven indeed.'' Nux smiled inwardly. ''I need to make a big bed so that I can sleep with all of them.'' A random thought appeared in his mind. A thought Edda would definitely like. "It was not as bad as I thought it would be." Nux replied to Amaya''s question. "Do you think you can defeat her?" Ember questioned. "Of course not. If she and I fought, I will be defeated in a single move." Nux answered without hesitation. "¡­" Ember turned silent. That is not something you say so proudly. She spoke inside her mind. Thyra had the same thought. "What if all of us attack her together?" Suddenly, Felberta questioned. Except for Evane, all of them were King Stage Cultivators, if they attacked someone together, it would be a nightmare, however, "There is no chance, Emperor is a different realm." Nux shook his head again. Repeating the same words his women told him in front of them. "Alright, it is not like we didn''t predict it." Amaya spoke. "Indeed, we predicted it already." Nux nodded. "Mhm, we will continue with the plan." Amaya nodded, however, suddenly, Nux interrupted. "Actually, I think we can make a better plan now." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Amaya frowned. A smile appeared on Nux''s face, he then glanced at Evane and revealed, "Evane wants to become the Ruler of this country." Amaya narrowed her eyes, "I am sure you didn''t feel the same way before, then why now? Why so suddenly, what happened?" She questioned. Thyra and Ember had a similar question in their minds. Especially Ember, she could feel it, Evane has changed. How does she say it¡­ Her aura¡­ It was different than before. "Well, we can discuss about the reason later." Suddenly, Nux stepped in. He then placed Amaya back on the ground and questioned, "First, I want you to answer my question." "What is it?" "Your Physique. How did you increase its Mastery level so quickly?" Chapter 455 Devouring Mist is different. 455 Devouring Mist is different. "Your Physique. How did you increase its Mastery level so quickly?" Nux questioned. He was doubtful. When Amaya was fighting with all those assassins, he was looking at everything with his [Sense], and he saw that she used Devouring Mist to Kill all those Grand Master Stage Cultivators. With just Acquired Level Mastery, she shouldn''t be able to do that. She needed Advance Level Mastery over her physique to perform something like that. Therefore, when Nux saw her today, he used [Eye of Discerning] and, [Name: Amaya Skyfall ] [Age: 23] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Occupation: The leader of the Thousand Information Chamber.] [Race: Human] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique-Advance] [Talent: King] [LVL: 61] [HP: 710/710] [MP: 1440/1440] [STR: 68] [AGL: 74] [VIT: 71] [STM: 69] [INT: 144] [DEF: 58] Yes, Amaya had managed to increase the Mastery Level of her Physique in less than a year. Hearing Nux''s question, a proud smile appeared on Amaya''s face. "Hehe~ I was about to tell you that. I had thought of a more romantic way to do it though." She pouted. Nux looked at Amaya, who was sulking like a little child and couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile. ''What a snake.'' ''Attention craving bitch.'' ''Hmph!'' Nux''s women, however, just snorted when they saw her acting like that. Of course, though they were dissatisfied, they didn''t interrupt. They knew it as well, if they were in Amaya''s position, they would have done the same thing. Didn''t Thyra take a big advantage and went to another country with Nux alone? Tsk Tsk, what a dream come true. "Alright alright, I will pretend that I don''t know about it, is that alright?" "It won''t be the same." Amaya shook her head. "Alright, whatever." Suddenly, she just shrugged, then she looked into Nux''s eyes and muttered, "Nux, I will tell you something very very amazing, however, I need a reward." "What reward?" Nux questioned. A big smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she glanced at all the women standing in the room. The women''s faces twitched. Even Ember, who prides herself in being coolheaded was annoyed. "Come to my room, I''ll tell you there." Amaya spoke. "Right now?" Nux frowned. "Of course, the earlier the better. Trust me, it will be worth it." Nux didn''t know what to do, They were in a meeting, after all. "Just go, don''t worry." Suddenly, Felberta spoke. Nux turned towards her, he then noticed Thyra who was nodding as well. Lane, Skyla, and Allura nodded as well. Nux frowned, suddenly, Amaya grabbed her hand and pulled him away. In the end, Nux didn''t say anything and walked away with Amaya. After the two of them left, Skyla walked towards Evane and grabbed her hand. "???" Evane tilted her head in confusion. Skyla just smiled, she then pulled and her made her sit on the bed. Then, she sat next to her, and with a gentle smile on her face, she questioned. "Are you okay?" "What do you mean?" Evane frowned. Thyra stepped forward, "Your brother''s dead, don''t let it affect you." "Indeed, don''t keep anything inside you, if you want to share anything, we are here." Allura nodded. "We are your sisters, after all." Felberta smiled. Hearing those words, a smile appeared on Evane''s face. She then glanced at everyone present inside the room and chuckled, "Didn''t you guys help me enough already?" "What do you mean?" Skyla frowned. "You gave up on your session time so that Nux can stay with me, didn''t you?" Evane smiled. Hearing her answer, a smile appeared on Felberta''s face, "That is nothing, we can do at least this much for you, can''t we?" "Indeed." The others nodded. "Of course, you would have to pay us back in the future." Edda chuckled. Evane pouted, "I am still a little down." "Don''t worry, we won''t be taking your time." Allura placed her hand on top of Evane''s hands and smiled. Evane smiled back. "Any time soon." Edda completed Allura''s sentence and Evane pouted again. The women laughed. "Still, remember to talk to us if you need anything, alright?" Felberta spoke. "Yes, I will." Evane nodded. She could feel it, the family love that she craved, she knew that she could experience that here. With her sisters. The women then continued with their conversation. On the other side, Amaya, who pulled Nux into her room made him sit on the bed and smiled, "Alright then, let me tell you what I found." "Please enlighten me, Lady Amaya." Nux bowed dramatically. Amaya chuckled, then, her expression turned serious and she continued, "According to the book, the more we used this Devouring Mist, the faster we can increase the Mastery level, correct?" "Yes, that is the reason you started this whole ''Curse'' thingy." Nux nodded. "Yes, I wanted to increase my Mastery Level, therefore, I surrounded myself with Devouring Mist. However, something didn''t feel right. The Process was too slow. It was as if something was missing and since I had a lot of time to think, I started experimenting." Nux continued to listen to Amaya''s words attentively. Amaya then raised her hand, Devouring Mist seeped out of her hand, it then moved towards the nearby Vase and surrounded it. Soon, the Vase disappeared. Nux frowned in confusion. This shouldn''t be possible. The Devouring Mist is only able to ''devour'' flesh, Bones, and all that. It cannot devour just anything. How did she do it? "Try to understand The Devouring Mist." Suddenly, Amaya spoke. "Understand?" Nux frowned in confusion. "Yes, understand it. Don''t treat it like a simple Ability, only using it and never bothering with anything else. Neither should you treat it like a Skill, training to get better. Devouring Mist is different. Understand its Principles. Understand how it works. Try to use those principles to your advantage, Only then would you be able to increase your Mastery." "So you are telling me that the method the Book gave us is-" "It''s useless, too wasteful. It will take ages to improve if you follow it." Amaya shrugged. "¡­" Nux turned silent. He knew Amaya was intelligent, but for her to practically ''invent'' a whole method. This is just¡­ ''Haahh¡­'' In the end, Nux just sighed. "Alright, how about you share all the Principles you have learned with me?" Chapter ?456 Devouring Mist. ?456 Devouring Mist. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Nux and Amaya continued to stare at each other for 2 minutes straight. In the end, Nux sighed. "I do not understand anything you just said." "It is so simple, how can you not understand, Devouring Mist is Darkness that devours matters, in theory, it could devour anything, however, we are not strong enough to us-" "Alright, alright, that''s enough." Nux raised his hand, and with his other hand, he grabbed his forehead. "I don''t get it at all." Amaya frowned. Nux was a fool, she knows that. For him to not understand anything she says¡­ Something was not right. "What do you not understand?" Amaya questioned. Seeing that she was still trying to help him, Nux smiled, "Look, I understand everything you say, however, the moment you describe how you actually increased your mastery with them, I blank out. It is as if I am listening to someone without knowing what language they are talking in. It is extremely complicated." "¡­" Amaya turned silent and started thinking. Nux, who had used all his energy fell on the bed, not thinking about anything. Seeing this, Amaya pouted, she stood up from her chair, climbed on the bed and lay next to Nux with her back facing his chest. She then grabbed his hand and after placing it on her waist, she started thinking again. Nux didn''t say anything either, he tightened his hug around her petite body, his chest touched her back and their legs intertwined together. In this comfortable position, Nux closed his eyes. 5 minutes later, Amaya spoke, "Everyone''s understanding of the Devouring Mist must unique to them." "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Nux opened his eyes and questioned with a curious look on his face. "I got it. My understanding of the Devouring Mist can''t be passed to you." "Why?" Nux frowned. "Everyone sees this world in their own different ways, for them, different things might have a different meaning. The same goes for Devouring Mist. Your views on the Devouring Mist must be different than mine. That is why you can''t understand the connection between the principles I have understood and the way to increase your mastery. Because if you want to increase your Mastery, you have to understand the principles on your own." Amaya explained. "I somewhat get it¡­" Nux nodded. "So in conclusion, I need to work hard, correct?" "Indeed." "Alright. I''ll work hard and understand all the principles there are. Later." With that, Nux closed his eyes. "You aren''t forgetting something, are you?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned with a seductive smile on her face. Nux, who had closed his eyes suddenly smiled. "Ask what you want." "Don''t you know it already?" Amaya smiled seductively, at the same time, she moved her hips and teased Nux''s crotch. "You don''t want any foreplay today, do you?" Nux questioned. "Nope. I want you to lose control and pounce on me~" Amaya whispered. A wide smile appeared on Nux''s face, his hand that was on Amaya''s waist moved towards her butt, then without wasting any time, he tore open her pants, and lowered her panty, with his other hand, he had already lowered his own pants, "Remember, you asked for it." Saying that, Nux pushed his little brother inside Amaya''s cave. "Annhh~" A session filled with loud moans and grunts started. ¡­ 2 hours later, Amaya was sleeping in her bed with a satisfied smile on her face, juices were still coming out of her cave and it still felt a little tingly, however, she just crossed her legs, changed her position a little, and continued to sleep. Seeing this sight, Nux, who has just returned from the bathroom couldn''t help but smile. If it was any other day, he would have walked towards the beautiful woman who sleeping on the bed and would have slept with her, however, today, he didn''t do it. He sat on the ground and crossed his legs. He then closed his eyes and started ''comprehending'' the Devouring Mist. ''Try to imagine the Mist in your mind, try to understand how it works, what it contains, why it does what it does, try to understand everything.'' He then remembered Amaya''s advice and went into deep thought. Suddenly, he felt a strange feeling of weightlessness washing all over his body. He frowned and opened his eyes. ''Hmm?'' His frown deepened. He wasn''t inside his room. He was inside a strange place, everything around him was black. Nux remembered this feeling well. It wasn''t his first time in this place, he came here when he increased the Mastery Level of his Physique using Blank Points. The last time when he was here, he panicked, this time, however, he was much more mature and sensitive. He could feel it, around him was not darkness. It was Devouring Mist. This Place was filled with Devouring Mist. No, it was better to say that the Devouring Mist has devoured this place altogether. A scary conclusion but for some reason, Nux felt strangely calm here. Unlike his last visit, Nux sat down, and with great attention, he continued to observe the Devouring Mist. He couldn''t exactly see anything since everything was so dark, however, since he could still feel the Devouring Mist around him, he felt that he could actually comprehend the principles Amaya was talking about. Time passed, and Nux stayed in that position for who knows how long. In the real world, Amaya had woken up as well, a frown appeared on her face when she saw Nux sitting on the floor, covered with devouring Mist. ''Is he trying to copy my method?'' She wondered inwardly. Soon, however, she shook her head, ''No, it is something different.'' Amaya couldn''t point it out, however, she could feel something was different. Not wanting to disturb him, she silently walked out of the room after cleaning herself. "Tsk Tsk, I know you wanted a reward, but don''t you think this is going too far?" The moment Amaya walked out of the room, she was surrounded by Nux''s wives. "Yeah, and how are you still walking?" Edda had a different question in her mind. "What do you mean?" Amaya frowned. "Hmph! You still dare to feign ignorance after staying with Nux for 8 straight hours? Have some shame." Thyra snorted. Chapter ?457 What do you think l should give heras a meeting gift? ?457 What do you think l should give heras a meeting gift? "Hmph! You still dare to feign ignorance after staying with Nux for 8 straight hours? Have some shame." Thyra snorted. "8 Hours?" Amaya frowned. "Still acting?" Thyra raised her eyebrow. "No wait¡­" Ember, however, frowned. "Edda is right, how are you still walking?" She questioned and then answered to herself, "This could only mean one thing, you two did not have sex for 8 hours, did you?" "Of course not. As much as I want to do that, I know that I would pass out a lot sooner." Amaya shook her head. "Indeed, 8 hours is too much, even for me." Edda nodded to herself. "What were you doing inside then?" Thyra questioned. "Where is Nux?" Evane questioned. "Well, he¡­" Amaya didn''t know how to answer, therefore, she just opened the door. The women peeked into the room and, "That''s¡­ Nux?" Ember frowned. "I have seen this before." Thyra spoke with a serious look on her face. "Don''t worry, it is not dangerous. On the contrary, it is good for him." "How long has he been like this?" Felberta questioned. "6 hours." Amaya answered. "How is that safe!?" Thyra shouted. "I told you, it''s safe. He is in control. Just treat it as if he is cultivating and don''t disturb him." Amaya explained. "Heh, Nux cultivating¡­ feels strange." Felberta commented. "Indeed." Lane, who is usually silent nodded as well. "It''s because we can''t help him anymore." Thyra spoke. Ember''s face turned solemn as well. "We should cultivate as well." Felberta suggested. "Indeed." The women nodded to each other and returned to their rooms. Except for Amaya¡­ She just walked back into the room where Nux was cultivating. "What are you doing?" However, just as she was about to close the door, Thyra appeared in front of her and questioned with a doubtful look on her face. "Nothing, I just want to cultivate." "But why in his room?" "It is my room." Amaya replied. Thyra narrowed her eyes, "He is inside, so it is his room for now. You can use his room." "I want to stay in the same room as him," Amaya answered. "You are not special." Thyra narrowed her eyes. "I know, I am just here because it would help me." Amaya, of course, had an answer. "What do you mean?" "You see that Mist? I feel like I can get stronger if I observe it, it is different from the normal Mist." And to show that she wasn''t lying, Amaya raised her hand, and Devouring Mist seeped out of her hand. Thyra looked at the two Mist and turned silent. She then glanced at Amaya''s face for a while and, "You are lucky." Saying that, she turned around. She sensed it, Amaya wasn''t lying, and the Mist surrounding Nux was different. It felt¡­ much more threatening. Thyra didn''t know much about this, therefore, she decided to step back. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Amaya''s face. She closed the doors and walked near Nux. Sitting cross-legged right in front of him, she focused and soon, started comprehending the Mist surrounding Nux. Others started their respective cultivations as well and the entire mansion turned oddly silent. ¡­ "You can come in, teacher." The next day, Nux, who finally opened his eyes sensed his teacher standing in front of his room. A second later, Arvina walked into his room. "Lovely evening to you, teacher." Nux smiled. Arvina smiled, her eyes then fell on Amaya, who was sleeping on Nux''s bed with a smile on her face. "I can''t believe I am seeing this expression on her face. She usually had an expressionless mask on her face back in the Royal Palace." Arvina couldn''t help but comment. "Mhm, I saw that expression as well, it had its own charm, to be honest, however, this smile suits best on her beautiful face the best." Nux smiled as he glanced at Amaya who was sleeping without the care of the world. "I guess she is relieved because she doesn''t have to return to the Palace anymore," Arvina spoke. "She will return soon." Nux, however, shook his head. Arvina frowned. "As the Queen of course." "You are ready to become the King, aren''t you?" Arvina smiled. "No, I am not." Nux shook his head, then with a smile on his face, he explained. "The plans have changed, I do not wish to become the King anymore. I just want to stay with my wives and enjoy my time with them. Plus, I don''t really wish to go against that monstrous teacher of yours." Hearing him say that, a smile appeared on Arvina''s face, "So she is finally out huh?" "Indeed." Nux nodded. "So? Did you meet her?" Arvina questioned with a playful smile on her face. Nux sighed helplessly, "Meet? She even gave me a gift." "A Gift? What Gift?" Arvina frowned. "She broke my legs." "¡­" Arvina raised her eyebrows. Nux then told her what happened and after hearing all that, Arvina sighed, "You are lucky she didn''t kill you." "Well, I did what you told me to. I won her interest, and with Evane backing me up properly, I survived. It may not look like it, but I thought about it for a long long time before deciding to meet her." "And what would you have done if she had insisted on killing you there?" Arvina narrowed her eyes and questioned. "I would have run away, of course. Though that would have affected our future plans badly." "And how exactly do you plan to run away from an Emperor?" Arvina questioned. "I have my ways." Nux smiled. "¡­" Arvina didn''t know what to say. "Oh right, teacher." Nux called out. "Yes?" "I am planning to meet her again, what do you think I should give her as a meeting gift?" Arvina couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Do you not value your life anymore?" "It will be more suspicious if I don''t meet her now. Also, this time, I am planning to be honest with her. So I believe she won''t hurt me. I don''t wish to become the King any longer, remember? I am not her enemy. I am just a person who supports her granddaughter." "¡­" Arvina didn''t know if she should be impressed or ashamed of her student''s shamelessness. "C''mon teacher, give me some tips, will you? How do you think I should deal with Lady Astaria?" "Haahh¡­" Arvina sighed. This would be a long discussion. Chapter 458 We Were Going To Be Honest With Her!? "These are all the things I could think of." Arvina spoke. "Hm hm." Nux nodded. Seeing him like that, Arvina couldn''t help but speak, "Just¡­ just don''t offend her, alright?" "Of course, you don''t have to worry about that." Nux replied with a confident look on his face. Arvina didn''t like that confident look at all, however, in the end, she decided to trust her student. ''Nux? Are you awake?'' Suddenly, Nux heard Evane''s voice in his head and he frowned, ''Hmm? What happened?'' ''Lady Astaria is summoning you. Well, she is actually summoning me, but I think the main reason for that is because she wants to meet you.'' ''Hmm? Didn''t we tell her that I was injured?'' Nux frowned. ''Only your legs were broken, 2 days are more than enough for them to get healed, we can''t keep using this excuse.'' Evane replied and Nux''s frown deepened. ''2 days?'' ''Hmm?'' Evane frowned as well. ''Evane, where are you?'' Suddenly, Nux questioned. ''In the Palace of course.'' ''Why did you return so quickly?'' ''You know I can''t stay out of the Palace for more than a day, right?'' ''More than a day?'' Nux couldn''t understand. ''What are you talking about?'' Nux questioned. ''Huh?'' A strange confusion. "Oh, you finally woke up. I never thought your cultivation session would last for more than 20 hours." Suddenly, Amaya, who had just woken up spoke up. "More than 20 hours?" Nux frowned. "Yes, you were sitting cross-legged for more than 20 hours." "Wait¡­ does that mean..." "Yes, you have stayed here for more than a day. Evane had already returned." Amaya clarified. Seeing his confused face, Arvina frowned, "What happened? Why do you look so confused? It''s pretty normal to lose the Track of time when you are cultivating. This must have happened in the Past as well, didn''t it?" "Huh? Ah- yes, of course! Of course, it has happened in the past. Hahaha~ I just didn''t expect it to happen right now." Nux laughed. "What are you talking about? It is not something you ''expect'' to happen. It just happens." Arvina couldn''t understand. "Well usually, his control over this is strong, so he rarely loses track of time, also, he has to meet Lady Astaria as well, that''s why he said that he didn''t expect this to happen." Amaya smiled. "Ah, I get it." Arvina nodded in understanding. "Don''t worry, you can tell her what happened. Teacher is not someone who will point at you if you lost track of time during Cultivating. She is not that petty." "I understand." Nux nodded. A smile then appeared on his face and he bowed a little, "Teacher Arvina, I am already late, I don''t think I should make Lady Astaria wait anymore, so I will be taking my leave." "Alright. Be careful though." "Yes, I will be." Nux nodded, he then walked towards Amaya, the two of them shared a light kiss then Nux left the room. Then he kissed all of his wives and then disappeared. The next second, he appeared right in front of Evane and smiled, "Well, I am back." "Finally." Evane smiled. "Well, don''t blame me alright, that was my first time ''Cultivating'', okay?" Nux scratched the back of his head. "Hahaha~ People would die in shock if they heard a King Stage Cultivator say something like this." Evane chuckled. Nux smiled as well. He understood it well. His System was a fucking cheat, without it, he was nothing. ''Oh well, let''s think about all these sentimental things later. I have more important things to do right now.; Thinking that, Nux took a deep breath, he then turns towards Evane and smiled, "So? Shall we meet Lady Astaria?" "Alright." Evane smiled, she then lifted her chest and, "My bodyguard, follow me." "As you command, Second Princess." Evane and Nux walked out of the room and a few minutes later, they appeared in front of a lavish-looking room. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Evane knocked. "Enter." A command was heard. Evane and Nux nodded at each other and entered. There, they saw a black-haired beauty sitting on a chair with a leisurely expression on her face. The moment the woman''s eyes fell on the two of them, they brightened, "Oh ho? You two finally decided to show up, huh?" Astaria questioned with a smile on her face. "Greetings, Lady Astaria." Evane bowed, and Nux, who was standing behind her bowed as well. Astaria just shook her head, "Yeah Yeah, I don''t need any formalities, have a seat." Evane sat at the seat Astaria pointed at. Astaria waited for a while, then she glanced at Nux and spoke, "Do I have to give you a special invitation? Have a seat." "Yes, Lady Astaria." Nux sat down as well. "I investigated what you said a little, and yes, Prince Raguel might actually be the one behind this attack." Astaria spoke. Evane''s face changed, however, there weren''t any major changes in Nux''s expression. "You don''t seem very surprised." Astaria glanced at Nux. "I already knew that. Lady Evane didn''t lie, the proofs would of course support her statement." Nux shrugged. After talking with Arvina, he had a better understanding of the woman sitting in front of him and he wanted to use this information as much as he can. Hearing his answer, a smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "Alright then, let''s not waste any time on these useless conversations. Let me talk about what I actually called you here for." Astaria glanced at Nux and spoke. Nux looked into her eyes and smiled, "I am glad that we are on the same page." In an instant, the air around the room changed, Evane, who was the main character before now turned into a side character, Astaria completely ignored her presence and shifted her entire focus on Nux. "Boy, I want you to answer some of my questions and be sure to answer them honestly, your life is at risk here." Rather than being intimidated, Nux just smiled and nodded, "Please ask, Lady Astaria." "Why are you helping Evane? You have a bright future ahead of you. You might even reach my level if you try ha- no, scratch that. With your absurdly high talent, you will definitely reach my level in the near future. Then why bother with something so fruitless, why is someone like you degrading himself to be a servant of someone who will never reach your level, let alone surpass you?" "Because I love her, of course." Nux answered honestly and Evane''s eyes widened in surprise and horror. ''We were going to be honest with her!?'' Chapter 459 L Am Not Your Enemy "Why to bother with something so fruitless, why is someone like you degrading himself to be a servant of someone who will never reach your level, let alone surpass you?" Astaria questioned with a solemn look on her face. "Because I love her, of course." Nux answered honestly and Evane''s eyes widened in surprise and horror. ''We were going to be honest with her!?'' Evane questioned through the telepathic connection. Nux, however, didn''t answer and continued to look at Astaria with a smile on his face. Astaria narrowed her eyes. "You love her?" "I do." Nux nodded and to prove his point, he grabbed Evane''s hand. Evane, who was scared about the consequences was now even more surprised, however, even after that, she didn''t reject him. She tightened her grip and glanced at Astaria with a determined look on her face. ''Whatever. If she decides to attack you, you know what to do.'' Evane spoke. ''Don''t worry.'' Nux replied in a calm voice. "With my talent, I certainly deserve to be your granddaughter''s hand, right, Lady Astaria?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything and just continued to observe the two of them. Nux was just smiling at her, Evane, however, looked a little scared. However, she wasn''t scared because Nux was lying, she was scared thinking about what her reaction will be. Still, Evane was looking at her with a determined look on her face. Astaria liked that look. At the very least, she can be sure that her granddaughter actually loves this boy. However, that was not her concern right now. "Love huh?" She spoke, "What if you only want control over the Throne through her? What if you want to use her as your puppet so you can rule this Kingdom?" "Heh, why would I do something so pointless if I wanted that? In a few years, I will become an Emperor, the strongest existence in this world. Once that happens, I can create a Kingdom of my own, why would I work so hard to take control over some other Kingdom?" Nux replied with a smile on his face. Hearing his answer, Astaria couldn''t help but chuckle, "Do you really think making your own Kingdom is that simple, boy?" "Is it not?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. Astaria smiled, "If you, as an Emperor, try to create your own Kingdom, your action will be seen as a revolt against the Four Strongest Countries in this world. Skyfall, Skadi, Solid Earth, and the Woods, all of them would attack you and this includes the Emperors supporting these Kingdoms. There is no way you can go against all these Kingdoms alone." "If I become an Emperor, then I can." Nux, however, didn''t back down. Astaria narrowed her eyes. "I am sure you have already felt it when you tested me, I am not your average King Stage Cultivator, I can defeat 10s of King Stage Cultivators alone. That King Stage Cultivator you sent to keep an eye on me can be considered as an example. Lady Astaria, I am a lot stronger compared to a normal King Stage Cultivator, what do you think will happen once I become an Emperor?" "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything, however, she understood what Nux was trying to say. If he became an Emperor, he will be a lot stronger than a normal Emperor. This statement sounds absurd at first, King Stage cannot be compared to Emperor Stage, however, how many Emperors were confident enough to go against 10s of King Stage Cultivators when they were only King Stage Cultivators? No one. Even she, the strongest of all the Emperors in this world could only fight against a maximum of 3 King Stage Cultivators and even she would have to retreat in front of them. Talking about 10¡­ it was impossible. She would have been surrounded within a few minutes. Nux, however, was different. He was strong, she had felt it when she used her ''pressure'' on him, even after using all her energy, she only managed to break his bones. This was not something a normal King Stage Cultivator could do. Thinking about all this, Astaria started believing Nux''s words, and soon, an evil smile appeared on her face. "Boy, aren''t you scared that I would feel threatened and would try to kill you to remove a future threat?" "Are you really going to kill your Student''s Student?" Nux questioned back. Astaria frowned. A badge then appeared in Nux''s hand and he passed it to Astaria. Astaria took that badge and after looking at it for a few seconds, a smile appeared on her face, "So you are Arvina''s student. That answers why you know so much about Emperors and stuff." "I am not your enemy, Lady Astaria. There is no need for you to feel threatened by me. If I become an Emperor, I will only be a dependable Ally. My lover would be Queen of this Kingdom, after all. Why would I try to go against my lover?" Nux smiled as he glanced at Evane. Evane smiled back. "What if your ''lover'' does not become the Queen? Won''t you try to go against us to get your revenge?" Astaria questioned with an amused look on her face. "You do not have any other choice." Nux shrugged. Astaria raised her eyebrow. "What? Don''t look at me like that. The First Prince tried to kill his own brother and sister, there is no way he is fit to become the king, too greedy and merciless. He would destroy the Kingdom." Hearing those words, Astaria''s face turned solemn and¡­ a little¡­ sad? "The Third Prince is dead, the Fourth Prince is a useless man who decided to waste his life on alcohol and women. The only good choice is My Evane, the Second Princess." "Alright, whatever." Hearing his words, Astaria''s mood changed a little. She sounded¡­ annoyed? Nux frowned, he didn''t know what happened. "Are you the one Arvina chose to be the next Emperor who will protect this Kingdom?" Astaria changed the topic. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 460 Lady Astaria, L Hope You Answer My Question Honestly. "Are you the one Arvina chose to be the next Emperor who will protect this Kingdom?" Astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. "Initially, yes. That is what Teacher wanted." Nux nodded and hearing his answer, Astaria frowned, "Initially?" "Yes, initially, however, when I learned about it, I rejected the Idea." Again, Nux was honest. "Why would you reject that?" Astaria frowned. "You become the Strongest Being in the Kingdom, a being who has control over everything, a being who can order around anyone, even the King. You can just stay in your room and do whatever you want, literally no one can say anything to you. Why would you reject something like that? You gain absolute power." Hearing her words, Nux couldn''t help but chuckle, "Absolute power my foot. Staying in a single room for the rest of my life, isn''t that comparable to being a prisoner? You get to order around people? What are you talking about? You rarely even meet people. Tell me, when was the last time you left your room before this?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. "See? This Absolute Power is just a prison. I will rather stay as an independent Emperor Stage Cultivator, go wherever I want, live wherever I want, and do whatever I want." Nux spoke with a big smile on his face. "And who said you can''t do it as the Protector of this Kingdom?" Astaria questioned. "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "Do you really think anyone in this Kingdom has the power to imprison me? Do you really think that I would stay in that room if I don''t want to?" Astaria smiled. Nux narrowed his eyes, "Then why do you stay in that room? Isn''t it¡­ lonely?" "I am always immersed in my Cultivation, I don''t have any time to think about such stuff. Yes, you will be free from any responsibilities whatsoever if you do not become the Protector, however, if you do that, you won''t be able to focus on your Cultivation. And Trust me, after becoming an Emperor, a cultivation session of a few hours wouldn''t help you in any way." Hearing those words, Nux frowned, "Cultivation? You still cultivate?" "Of course I do." "But isn''t Emperor Stage the peek? You are already the strongest in the world, why cultivate now?" "Heh." Astaria couldn''t control herself and a small chuckle leaked out of her mouth. Seeing that, Nux frowned, "Wait¡­ you are not the Strongest in the World?" He guessed. "I am." Astaria nodded. Nux was now even more confused, "Nux, Emperor Stage is not the Limit, there is something above the Emperor." "Above the Emperor?" "Yes, don''t ask me what it is, since even I don''t know, however, the moment I stepped into this Realm, I knew it wasn''t the Limit, I can still accumulate energy in my body, there has to be another Realm above the Emperor. Other Emperor feels the same, the reason they stay in a single room for most of their life is that they all want to reach that realm. You know about the Treaty, correct?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned. "Yes, I do." Nux nodded. "Why do you think the Treaty the signed?" "Is¡­ is it because you all wanted to cultivate, and didn''t want anyone to bother you?" Nux guessed. Astaria chuckled, "Indeed. Well, it wasn''t us, it was the Second Generation Emperors, they all could feel this Realm as well, therefore, they signed this Treaty. Of course, the damage caused by the Battle between 2 Emperors is also a reason." "So you have been Cultivating all these decades inside that room?" Nux questioned. "Indeed." Astaria nodded and now, Nux was even more confused. [Name: Astaria Skyfall.] [Age: 318] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Protector of the Skyfall Kingdom.] [Talent: Exceptional] [LVL: 70] He glanced at Astaria again and soon, her information appeared in his mind. ''Is my System wrong?'' Nux couldn''t understand. With a confused look on his face, he turned towards Astaria and questioned, "Lady Astaria, I hope you answer my question honestly." "Alright, ask what you wish." Astaria smiled a little. "After Cultivating for all these years, have you experienced any improvements? Can the present you defeat the past you, who had just become an Emperor?" "¡­" Astaria turned silent. "Please answer my question, Lady Astaria." Nux urged. "I can defeat my past self, yes." Astaria nodded. Hearing that answer, Nux''s frown deepened. "However." Suddenly, Astaria continued, "I have not experienced any improvements in my cultivation. In all these years, only my control over my energy has improved." ''As I thought.'' Nux nodded inwardly. Astaria was still Level 70, and even after all those years, her level has not improved, that was also the reason Nux believe that Emperor was the peak. "I don''t understand, if you have not experienced any improvements, then why bother? Why not just enjoy your life?" Hearing that question, an emotional smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "I am determined to see that peak." "And this is the same for all the Emperors?" Nux questioned. "You cannot become an Emperor if you are not curious enough, Boy. All those geezers are desperate to see the peek, even more desperate than me." Astaria answered. "Some of them might not be that desperate." Suddenly, Nux commented. "What do you mean?" Astaria frowned. "I told you, did I not? Focus on the Solid Earth Kingdom." Nux spoke with a serious look on his face. Hearing those words, Astaria''s face turned solemn as well. "Herms Lizander has broken the Treaty." "I wanted to ask you this before but couldn''t since there were too many people. How do you know that man''s name?" Astaria questioned. "The General of the Solid Earth Kingdom, Armando, he is my subordinate." Nux revealed and Astaria''s eyes widened in surprise. "A General serving the Solid Earth Kingdom is your subordinate? How did you do that?" "I have my ways." Nux smiled mysteriously. Astaria''s face twitched, however, before she could attack him in annoyance, Nux continued. "This only proves my point further. Herms is actually breaking the Treaty, if you want, I can even tell you what he plans to do." A solemn look appeared on Astaria''s face, seeing that he successfully managed to gain his attention, Nux smiled and started telling her everything he knew. Chapter 461 You Really Are Planning To Go After My Grandmother, Huh... "This is a serious matter." After listening to what Nux had to say, Astaria commented. "I know." Nux nodded. With her sharp eyes, Astaria glanced at Nux and warned, "I will visit the Solid Earth Kingdom myself and if I find that you lied, that my Student''s Student or not, you will face serious consequences." "I would never joke about something like this." Nux nodded with a serious look on his face as well. Astaria then stood up and started walking out of her room, however, before she actually walked out, she turned back and glanced at Nux. "The investigation about the assassin case will continue, Raguel might try to attack Evane. I am counting on you to protect her." "Don''t worry, no one can hurt even a stand of her hair with me here." Nux replied confidently. "You might lose some corrupt subordinates though." He warned. "That''s the problem for the next Ruler, not me." Astaria glanced at Evane and smiled. Evane chuckled. Astaria chuckled as well and then, "I hope what you said turns out to be true." Saying that, she disappeared. "Did she just use an ability similar to your [Harem''s Gate]?" Evane questioned. "No, she just moved very fast. So fast that we couldn''t even see her." "As expected of the Strongest being in this world." Evane smiled wryly. "She is a monster." Nux nodded. "Haaahhhh¡­." Suddenly, a relieved sigh escaped from Nux''s mouth as he fell on the bed with a relieved look on his face. "That is not your bed¡­" Evane spoke. "Heh." Nux just chuckled. "With that monster gone, I am the strongest being in the Kingdom." Nux commented. "That is true." Evane nodded. "Just a few more days and our plan will be fulfilled. Raguel would be proven Guilty, you will be crowned as the next King, then we will force Ricardus to abdicate the Throne and you will finally become the actual Ruler. You will then strengthen yourself, gain more and more support from all the nobles, get rid of useless subordinates, filter out the whole Kingdom and once you have absolute power, you can introduce me and the others. Haahh¡­ peaceful days are coming soon." Nux sighed. "And what about that Herms?" Evane questioned. Everything was going a little too well, Evane felt that something was not right. The only aspect they couldn''t control was what Harms Lyzander was planning to do, therefore, she was worried about it. "Astaria would take care of it. We don''t have to worry about it." Then suddenly, a perverted smile appeared on his face and he continued, "If she cannot, then we can always create our own Army of Emperor Stage Cultivators with Astaria''s help." "You really are planning to go after my Grandmother, huh¡­" Evane commented. No matter what, she felt strange whenever she thought about it. "Oh c''mon, please don''t call her your grandmother. From what angle does she look like a Grandmother? She looks like a perfect MILF in her early 30s." Nux smiled perversely. ''There he goes with his perverse fantasies.'' Evane shook her head in defeat. However, after talking with Nux, her worries lessened. Nux was right, if something goes wrong, they can always get her Grandmother and her husband to¡­ have sex with each other. ''Ugghh!! That sounds so wrong¡­'' Evane couldn''t help but think. Anyways, after Nux and Astaria''s fucks, Nux will become an Emperor Stage Cultivator and not just a normal Emperor Stage Cultivator, he would become a man who is Emperor Stage Mana Cultivator and Emperor Stage Body Cultivator. Once that happens, he would be strong enough to defeat many Emperor Stage Cultivators on his own. He would be absurdly powerful. No one in this world would be able to go against him. No matter what the other emperors were planning it would all be useless if front of Nux. Soon, with Nux, all his wives would become Emperor Stage Cultivators as well. With that much power in their hands, no one would go against them and they would live a life without any worries. Just thinking about all this places a smile on Nux''s face. "Alright, let''s get go into your room." Suddenly, Nux stood up and spoke. Evane smiled. "Alright." The two of them then left Astaria''s room and walked into Evane''s room. There, without wasting a second, Nux walked towards the bed. Evane blushed a little, however, suddenly, a confused frown appeared on her face when she saw Nux sitting cross-legged. "What are you doing?" She questioned. "¡­" Nux, however, didn''t reply. Soon, Black Mist surrounded his body. ''Is he¡­ cultivating?'' Evane was shocked. A smile then appeared on her face, She walked towards the bed as well, sat cross-legged, closed her eyes, and started cultivating as well. ¡­ "AAAHHHHH!!!" *Smash* *Crunch* On the other side, in the Fulvanius Duke House, a man who looked in his early 60s threw a vase in fury. In front of him, stood 3 men, Duke Thornton Fulvanius, Gibson Fulvanius, and Raguel Skyfall. All 3 of these men were incredibly influential and had control over many lives, however, in front of this man, all three of them were bowing their heads and didn''t dare to utter a word. "To actually dare to send assassins after a Prince, a Princess, and a Royal Consort at the same time¡­ Are you guys out of your mind!?" The man shouted in rage. However, even after all that, the three men didn''t dare to say anything to him. This man was Cyneheard Fulvanius, Thornton and Gibson''s father and Raguel''s Great Grandfather, he was also the King Stage Cultivator protecting the Fulvanius Duke house. Cyneheard glanced at Gibson and spoke, "I could expect something like this from Thornton, he is a fool, I have known that for a long time now, but you? How could you do something so foolish, Gibson?" Gibson just bowed his head and didn''t say anything. Thornton, however, couldn''t control himself and he, "Are you just going to keep shouting like an Idiot or are you actually going to do something!?" Chapter 462 He Was Asking For It. "Are you just going to keep shouting like an Idiot or are you actually going to do something!? You are usele-" Before Thronton could say anything else, Cyneheard appeared in front of him, grabbed his face, and smashed it into the floor. *Whoosh* *Bam* *Crash* "Ugghh!" Cyneheard didn''t stop there, after pummeling his son into the ground, he kicked his face, his body flew back and clashed with the wall. In just two moves, Thronton''s face was crushed and disfigured and the only thing he could do was groan in pain. "Uggh¡­" All his anger and irritation at being compared to his brother faded away. Cyneheard glanced at Thornton and spoke in a cold tone, "I think you forgot who actually makes the rules here just because you have been leading this house for too long." "¡­" Thornton didn''t say anything. For some reason, seeing his son lying around like that annoyed Cyneheard even more. He appeared in front of him and kicked his face again, crushing his head between his leg and the wall. "Great Gra-" Raguel tried to stop his Great Grandfather, however, Gibson grabbed his arm and shook his head, "Don''t do anything foolish." "But he might di-" Raguel wanted to counter, however, Gibson interrupted. "He was asking for it." "Well¡­ he was" Raguel couldn''t help but agree. The two of them just stood in silence and continued to see Cyneheard taking out his anger on his poor son. After 5 minutes of merciless beating, Thorton''s face was unrecognizable, this time, he wasn''t even groaning, most probably, he had passed out from the pain. "Know your place." Cyneheard spoke coldly. "¡­" Of course, Thornton wasn''t in any condition to reply. "Hmph!" Cyneheard snorted, he then turned towards Gibson and Raguel and spoke, '' "You people messed up." "We apologize, father." Gibson lowered his head and apologized, Raguel repeated his actions. "This is not something a simple apology can solve. Let''s leave the Royal Consort out of this for a while, you targeted both the Second Princess and the Third Prince at the same time. It would have been fine if you had managed to kill them, however, with the Second Princess surviving and blaming everything on you, You are in a difficult position. Merula House, who lost their chance to have some power over the Throne will now come at us, Vestalis House would not leave this chance, they might contact Merula House and even Centho House will come after us as well." "Will their Protectors interfere as well?" Raguel questioned with a solemn look on his face. Cyneheard shook his head, "You don''t get it, they won''t directly fight us. With Lady Astaria out, they would never dare to act recklessly, they would use this chance to take advantage of us. They will pin many blames on us and would try to make up for all their losses. Rather than going against Lady Astaria by fighting us directly, they will ask for her help and would ''seek justice''. They are going to play dirty." Cyneheard''s expression was not good. "B-But it is just our imagination, correct? This might not happen, right?" Raguel still had hopes. His hopes, however, were crushed. "The moment our attack failed, I set up a few of my men to keep an eye on the Three Duke Houses, the three of them are exchanging letters very frequently. They are definitely planning something." Gibson spoke with a solemn look on his face. "I expected that¡­" Cyneheard nodded. However, even though his prediction was correct, he was not the least bit happy about it. "If Evane becomes the Queen, things would be even worse." Suddenly, Gibson commented. Raguel''s eyes shined momentarily, however, he controlled his emotions and questioned in a serious tone, "What should we do about her then¡­?" "¡­" Gibson didn''t say anything and glanced at Cyneheard, waiting for his answer. "We need to deal with the Second Princess." Cyneheard spoke with a solemn look on her face. "Are we going to kill her?" Gibson questioned. "Are you a fool!? How are we going to Kill her, let alone the fact that she has a King Stage Cultivator as her subordinate and there are 2 Duke Houses supporting her, Lady Astaria is out right now. ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'', Any reckless action and our whole house will be destroyed. Do not underestimate an Emperor, you people do not know how scary she is." Cyneheard warned. "Then what should we do¡­?" Gibson questioned. "¡­" Cyneheard turned silent. p Even he didn''t have an answer to this question. They were surrounded. They have lost most of their Expert Stage Cultivators in this attack, the other Three Duke Houses were looking at them like hungry wolves looking at injured prey. Astaria Skyfall, the strongest being in the world is out of her Cultivation room and was now investigating the entire incident. He couldn''t think of anything that could save them. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The entire room turned silent. "There is one way." After a long silence, Cyneheard spoke. "What is it?" Raguel questioned with an excited look on his face. "This might affect our reputation and would definitely lower our overall strength, however, this is the only way I can think of right now, We need to break all our relationships with the Expert Stage Cultivators that were killed in this attack. From now on, we don''t have anything to do with those assassins, we were innocent. If we manage to prove this, then they would have no choice but to give up on attacking us, of course, we might even have the chance to fight for the throne." "I have already cut all the ties with those assassins." Gibson spoke. Hearing that, a satisfied smile appeared on Cyneheard''s face. "You did well." "However, I do not believe we can prove our innocence in this incident. Vestalis House is giving its all to prove us guilty. I believe that they have already convinced Merula House, the two houses our working together to forge even more evidence against us. With our current power, we can''t go against them." "¡­" Cyneheard turned silent again. After thinking for a while, he spoke, "We do not have any choice, we can only wait. If things don''t go in our way, then," A cold look appeared on Cyneheard''s face and he spoke, "Then we would go all out in order to get rid of that Evane Bitch." Chapter 463 A Messenger? "Are you alright? You are not hurt anywhere, are you?" Leofric Vestalis, or Duke Vestalis rushed towards her Granddaughter, grabbed her shoulders, and asked her in worry. "Grandpa, don''t worry. I am not hurt anywhere." Evane answered with a smile on her face. Hearing her answer, Leofric sighed in relief, soon, however, his expression changed and he clenched his fist, "Don''t worry, I will make sure that bastard pays for it. How dare he try to hurt my Granddaughter!? I will make him and his entire house pay for it. You focus on staying healthy, Evane, Grandpa will take care of all this." Leofric and Evane smiled. "Also, why didn''t you tell me that you had a King Stage Cultivator as your subordinate? How did you even recruit him? He is not trying to hurt you, is he? Are you sure that he is trustworthy?" Leofric asked a series of questions. "Don''t worry, he is trustworthy." Evane replied. "Where is he? I need to meet him." Leofric spoke. Evane, however, shook his head, "He is cultivating, he can''t meet you yet." "Hmm? You can always call him, can''t you?" "I don''t want to disturb his cultivation." Evane shook her head. Hearing that, Leofric narrowed his eyes. Evane''s response was strange, it didn''t look like she was talking about her servant¡­ Leofric tried to test the waters. "Hmph! He is just a servant! Why can''t he meet his Master''s Grandpa!? I need to meet him, now! Where is he? In your room, right? Let me meet him." Saying that, Leofric started walking, Evane, however, appeared in front of him. "He is not a servant." She spoke in a strict voice. Leofric narrowed his eyes, he has never seen this expression on Evane''s face. "Who is he then?" He questioned. "He¡­" A small blush appeared on Evane''s face and she answered, "He is my husband." "H-H-H-H-Husband!?" Leofric shouted out loud. So loud that a few servants turned towards him and Evane. Evane panicked. "Keep your voice down! Not many people know about it." She shushed. Leofric, however, couldn''t believe what he just heard. He expected that the relationship between Evane and her mysterious subordinate wasn''t simple, but a husband? Not even a Lover, a husband? Just how¡­ When did his Granddaughter marry? And why didn''t she invite him!? ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'', As if knowing what he was thinking, Evane smiled, "We haven''t married officially yet, we will arrange a big wedding once I become the Queen." "Now I have to meet him, I can''t give my Granddaughter to just any random nobody." Leofric spoke. "Don''t worry, I will come to your house with him, but don''t disturb him right now." "Alright, I will be waiting for you then." Saying that, Leofric turned around. However, before he moved out, he turned around again and, "Visit me as soon as possible." "I will, now go." Evane chuckled. Leofric finally left. Evane sighed, she then stood up and walked towards her room. There, Nux was sitting cross-legged, covered with ominous-looking Black Mist. Evane sighed, she then walked towards him and started cultivating as well. The next few days went peacefully. However, Nux added another thing to his schedule. Cultivating. And he was oddly immersed in it. So much that he would continue to cultivate for days before finally waking up, then he spent time with his women, and once they all were satisfied, he returned to cultivating again. His wives found this sudden seriousness very peculiar, however, they didn''t complain. They were actually happy that Nux was working hard. Although the time he could spend with them was reduced, seeing him working so hard was a delight in itself. More and more days passed by, Nux and his women continued to cultivate peacefully, However, on a certain day, someone unexpected contacted Nux. ''Master.'' Hearing his voice, Nux, who was cultivating, opened his eyes and frowned, ''Alger? What happened?'' Yes, it was Alger. Alger Bannermane, one of Nux''s first slaves. ''Master, someone wants to meet Mistress Thyra.'' Alger reported. ''Thyra? Who is it?'' ''I don''t know but¡­'' ''But what?'' Nux questioned. After some hesitation, Alger replied, ''He is a King Stage Cultivator.'' Nux raised his eyebrow. King Stage Cultivators were rare, for a King Stage Cultivator wishing to meet Thyra¡­ something was not right. ''Also, he seems to be sent by the Skadi Kingdom.'' Alger reported and Nux''s face turned serious. '''', ''Have you told anything to Thyra?'' He questioned. ''No, I have not. I reported to you first.'' Alger replied. Nux nodded, alright, stall him for a while, I will be there with Thyra. ''As you command, Master.'' Alger nodded. Nux ended his conversation with Alger and contacted Thyra. ''I am coming there, we will go meet that man together.'' After telling everything to Thyra, Nux turned towards Evane and smiled, "I need to go." "Alright." "Call me if anything happens." "Mhm. Don''t worry, I don''t think many people can defeat me now." Evane chuckled. Nux chuckled as well, then, he disappeared. The next second, he appeared in front of Thyra. Thyra smiled, she walked towards Nux, placed her hands on his shoulders, and their lips met. After thoroughly enjoying his lips, Thyra stepped back. "Shall we leave?" She questioned. Nux smiled. Thyra then started running towards Alger''s Mansion, Nux activated his [Conceal] and followed behind her. A few minutes later, the two of them appeared in front of Alger''s Mansion. Nux narrowed his eyes, "1 King Stage and 3 Expert Stage Cultivators." "That''s an intimidating lineup." Thyra smiled. "Indeed." Nux agreed. "Shall we surprise them?" Thyra chuckled as her eyes moved toward the 3 Expert Stage Cultivators who were hiding. "Meh, let''s just meet the boss." Nux shrugged. He wasn''t interested in surprising anyone. It would have been different if it was a female assassin, of course. Seeing a cold, emotionless assassin''s surprised expression was never less amazing. Just thinking about it, Nux smiled. Thyra then walked into the mansion and entered the room where the King Stage Cultivator was sitting. Seeing her enter, the King Stage Cultivator stood up. "One, you are not responding t-" Suddenly, the man turned silent. Chapter 464 L Do Not Wish To Serve Her Anymore. "One, you are not responding t-" The man wanted to say something, however, he turned silent. "Your Cultivation¡­" He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. However, after seeing it with his own eyes, he finally understood something that was bothering him for quite a while. Thyra smiled, "Thyra." She spoke. "Huh?" The Man frowned. "Thyra, not One. Call me properly, with proper respect." Although she was still smiling, the man knew he couldn''t mess this up. Thyra was now a King Stage Cultivator. Although he was a King Stage Cultivator as well, Thyra was someone who could assassinate an Expert Stage Cultivator when she was only a Grand Master Stage Cultivator. She was the best Grand Master Stage Assassin under his Master''s command. He was not planning to against someone like her when she has the same cultivation as her. "Miss Thyra." He spoke respectfully, however, "Mrs. Thyra." Thyra corrected him again. "You are married?" The man frowned. "If I am not wrong, then that is what ''Mrs.'' mean." A polite version of ''Yes, you dumb fuck'' The man''s face twitched in annoyance. He wanted to reprimand On- Thyra for not replying to her Master''s Letters, however, right now, he was being treated like a fool. He was frustrated, however, there was nothing he could do. Seeing him like that, Thyra smiled. She then walked towards the chair the man was sitting on and sat, "So? Why did you call me?" Thyra questioned with a smile on her face. "I was sent here by Master." The Man spoke. ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'', Thyra frowned and at the same time, she recalled the ''Master'' who has trained her since she was small. It was not a happy memory, however, it wasn''t bad either. Her Master didn''t treat her with love, however, she didn''t live a bad life either. Of course, that is if you don''t consider killing innocents, being tortured to insane limits, training for 20 hours a day, and more as a bad life. The Thyra before meeting Nux never lived a life different than that, therefore, she didn''t have any opinion on her life. However, the Thyra now, who has lived with Nux and has finally felt how it was like to be loved by someone, She termed her past as ''Hell.'' "I do not wish to serve her anymore." Without even hearing anything else, Thyra spoke her thoughts. She wouldn''t go back to being an Assassin, at least not her Master''s Assassins, she would now be Nux''s assassin. Just thinking about this placed a smile on her face and she glanced at Nux. ''Hmm? What happened?'' Nux questioned when he noticed her. ''Nothing.'' Thyra smiled. ''Kukuku~ Am I looking too handsome today?'' ''So handsome that I can''t hold back.'' Thyra chuckled. ''Should I just knock this Idiot? We can start here.'' ''A tempting offer indeed.'' Thyra glanced at the man in front of her and actually started considering Nux''s proposal. "This will be Master''s last request for you. I know you have already decided to quit this life and have started a new life here, but can you do this last mission for your Master? Treat it as your farewell mission. You will be fairly rewarded, of course." Suddenly, the man muttered. "You do not have the authority to decide that." Thyra narrowed her eyes. "I don''t, however, I do know how that this is how the Master would react if she was here. This Mission is extremely important for her." The man spoke. Hearing his words, Thyra frowned, however, she didn''t say anything. ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'', ''Just ask what it is. You don''t have to contain your curiosity. If you want, you can even decide to complete this mission as a farewell to your Master.'' Suddenly, Thyra heard Nux''s words. She then glanced at Nux and after thinking for a while, she questioned. "What is the Mission?" Hearing her words, the man''s eyes brightened up, soon, however, his face turned serious and he revealed. "Assassinate Raguel Skyfall, the First Prince of the Skyfall Kingdom." Thyra raised her eyebrow. Even Nux was a little interested. "Why does she want to Kill him?" Thyra questioned. The man, however, shook his head, "I do not know, all I know is that she wants this mission to be completed as soon as possible." Thyra nodded. That was how it usually went, they never knew why they had to kill someone. And for her Master to even send a King Stage Cultivator for this Mission, this must be an extremely important mission. "As you already know, he is an Expert Stage Cultivator, he is also being protected by a Duke house that has a King Stage Cultivator backing them up. Master didn''t know that you have already become a King Stage Cultivator, therefore, she sent me and 3 other Expert Stage Cultivators to aid you in this Mission." The Man continued to explain. "She wants me, who is only a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, to lead a King and Expert Stage Cultivators?" Thyra questioned with a doubtful look on her face. "Don''t act like you don''t know. You are the subordinates she treasures the most, even when it is compared to us King Stage Assassins." Whether it was true or not didn''t matter, the man had to say whatever he could in order to win Thyra over. And what he said was not entirely wrong either, with Thyra''s Talent, it would have only taken 100 or 150 years for her to become a King Stage Cultivator, therefore, her Master treasured her more than the other assassins. Of course, Thyra didn''t care about all that. "I am not doing this mission." Thyra shook her head. If they wanted, they could have killed Raguel anytime, however, they had other plans and Thyra wasn''t planning to ruin their plans for this stupid Mission. "And I suggest you do not do this Mission either, someone much more dangerous than that King Stage Protector is out right now." Thyra warned. "Lady Astaria, I know about her." The man nodded and this time, Nux and Thyra raised their eyebrows in surprise. Chapter 465 What Is Master’s Real Name? "Lady Astaria, I know about her." The Man nodded and Thyra and Nux''s faces changed. "You who about her?" Thyra narrowed her eyes. This wasn''t something this man should know about. This was Skyfall Kingdom''s deep secret. The fact that Lady Astaria is out shouldn''t be revealed to other countries so soon. If it was before, Nux and Thyra would have ignored it, however, now, when Evane is about to become the next ruler of this Kingdom, they can''t ignore it. They had to know, how in the world did this man know about this? Is there a Traitor inside the Kingdom? Or maybe there is more than one? Nux and Thyra had to make sure. "Master told me." The Man answered. "How did she know?" Thyra questioned and again, the Man shook his head, "I do not know." ''Ask him how he plans to Kill Raguel under Astaria''s watch'' Nux instructed. "How do you plan to kill the First Prince under her watch?" "Master said that currently, Raguel is not living inside the Royal Palace because he is being blamed for the Third Prince''s Assassination. He is living in Duke Fulvanius Mansion. Therefore, Lady Astaria wouldn''t know if we attack him. The only problem is that King Stage Cultivator protecting the Duke House, well, it was a problem before, however, with two of us, two King Stage Cultivators fighting in this, completing this mission would be as easy as killing a bug." The man smiled. "¡­" Thyra frowned. ''So they know about the fact that Raguel assassinated the Third Prince, it is a little faster than I expected, but still not too abnormal. Raguel is staying in Duke''s House is something that you can guess yourself. The fact that they do not know about Astaria''s Journey to the Solid Earth Kingdom means that the informant is not the King or anyone in the Shadow Unit. I think it is one of the 4 Ministers.'' Nux already had a rough guess in his mind. ''Gibson¡­'' However, since he wasn''t sure, he wasn''t planning to take any action. At the same time, he told everything that happened to Amaya. After thinking about this for a while, Amaya shook her head. ''It cannot be Gibson.'' ''Why not? He is the only one who has the reason to collude with other Kingdom.'' Nux frowned. ''He has the reason, yes, however, the timings don''t match. The Response is just too quick. Even if Gibson wanted to do something, he wouldn''t have done so right after the assassination. He would have waited for at least a Month. It was not like Raguel and he will be implicated within a month, due to their status, it would have taken a lot more time than that. Gibson should know this as well. There is no way he would do something as dangerous as contacting the other Kingdom when all eyes are on him. ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'', Even if it is proved that Raguel is the killer, Fulvanius House would only lose some of their power, however, if the fact that they are in contact with the other kingdom secretly is revealed, the whole Duke House would be destroyed. The stakes are just too high.'' Amaya explained and Nux turned silent. ''Then how does this ''Master'' know about all this?'' ''I don''t know.'' Amaya snorted. Nux frowned. A strange reaction. Why is she acting like that? He wondered in his mind. Suddenly, a question popped into her mind. ''Amaya.'' He called out. ''What is it?'' ''What is your mother''s name?'' ''Why do you want to know?'' ''I want to go after her, the woman who gave birth to someone like you must be a beauty.'' ''Don''t even dare.'' Amaya threatened. ''I am just joking, now tell me her name.'' ''Riona Skadi.'' Amaya answered, however, her expression was not good. Nux nodded, he then turned towards Thyra and questioned. ''Thyra, what''s this Master''s name again?'' ''Her name?'' Thyra frowned. ''Yes, what is it?'' ''I don''t know¡­'' Thyra shook her head. ''Huh?'' ''I was not ranked high enough, though I met her a few times, every time I did, she had a mask on her face.'' ''What about this idiot? He should know about it, correct?'' ''He should¡­'' Thyra nodded and then without needing Nux''s instruction, she questioned, "What is Master''s real name?" "Huh?" ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'', The Man frowned. "Just answer the question." "¡­" The man didn''t know how to reply. His Master''s name was a secret, however, Thyra here was someone very important for this Mission, and this Mission was very important to his Master. He didn''t know what to do. "What? So much for the final farewell and all that? You can''t even trust me with something so simple? How can I trust you with my life then? You can leave." Thyra spoke in a cold tone. "Find someone else to help you." Saying that, Thyra stood up and started walking away. "Riona, Riona Skadi, the Queen of the Skadi Kingdom." Thyra''s eyes widened in surprise. On the other hand, Nux finally realized. ''So the woman they are talking about is your mother.'' ''She is not my mother, she is a bitch.'' Amaya''s response was instantaneous. ''You really hate her, don''t you?'' ''Hmph, try getting abandoned by your mother when you are only 12 years old, you would know how I feel, honestly, I would have preferred if I was an orphan.'' Amaya snorted. ''So she was the one who sent you here.'' ''Yes, Skadi''s attacked one of the cities in the Skyfall Kingdom, afraid of retaliation, they ''sold'' me to the perverted King here. This bitch was the one who proposed this Idea.'' ''Sending her 12-year-old daughter away as a gift¡­ disgusting¡­'' Nux clenched his fist. ''What else can you expect from a power-hungry bitch.'' Amaya commented. ''Do you know why she wants to Kill Raguel?'' Nux questioned. ''I don''t.'' Amaya snorted. Nux realized that he shouldn''t ask anything from Amaya in this situation. Her hatred for her mother will cloud her judgment. ''You don''t have to be so worked up, I am here, you are not with the King or the Skadi''s anymore. You are trapped with me now.'' ''I am not worked up, I don''t care about that bitch.'' Amaya snorted again. ''¡­'' Nux turned silent. He realized that he had to visit Amaya, however, right now, he had to do something else. Chapter 466 My Amaya Is Much More Important To Me Than Any Random Slightly Beautiful Woman. ''Thyra, can you describe what kind of person this Riona is?'' Nux questioned. Thyra placed her hand on her chin and started thinking, a few seconds later, she replied, ''Cruel, selfish, emotionless, distant'' ''A terrible person.'' Nux analyzed, Thyra, however, shook her head, ''No, she was not a bad person, she may be all that, however, she still cared about her subordinates. Whenever one of the assassins dies in any mission, although in front of everyone, she would remain emotionless, However, one day, I found her standing in front of an assassin''s dead body, she looked genuinely sad but as soon as she saw me, she picked up the body and buried it. I clearly remember, she didn''t use her leg to push the body into the pit, although coldly, she still picked the body with her own hands and buried it properly. That is not something an ''emotionless'' master would do.'' ''So she was only acting as if she was emotionless.'' Nux muttered. ''That is what I believe at least.'' Thyra nodded. Hearing these words, Nux frowned, Thyra''s description was different from Amaya''s. If Riona was actually caring, then why would she give her daughter away as her gift? Did she not have enough power? Or¡­ Another thought appeared in Nux''s mind. ''Thyra, can this all be just an act to ensure your loyalty?'' Nux questioned. Thyra narrowed her eyes and shook her head. ''I was only an Advance Stage Cultivator back then, I don''t think she would go that far for a mere Advance Stage Cultivator.'' ''You were not a normal Advance Stage Cultivator, Thyra. You were someone with High-level affinity, someone who had the chance to become a King Stage Assassin, you were definitely worth the effort.'' ''¡­'' Thyra turned silent. ''This could all be an act, can it not?'' Nux questioned again. ''It can.'' After thinking for a while, Thyra nodded. ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'', While Thyra and Nux were talking to each other, the King Stage Cultivator lost his patience, "Mrs. Thyra, are you going to help us?" He questioned. Thyra glanced at the man in front of him, then after thinking for a while, she shook her head, "I have been thinking about this for a while, I will not help you." The man finally lost his patience, he wanted to attack Thyra right here, however, for some reason, he felt that it would be a huge mistake. Therefore, he controlled his anger and started walking away. He would think of another way to complete this Mission. However, "I will not help you, not until I know why she wants to Kill the First Prince." Thyra completed. "I told you before, I really don''t know why she wants Raguel dead." The man spoke with a genuine look on his face. "I know." Thyra nodded and then, she smiled, "Therefore, I will come and meet Master on my own." The man''s eyes widened in surprise, even Nux was surprised. Thyra then turned towards Nux and smiled, ''Everything she did could be an act, I know. However, I still believe that it wasn''t. Why don''t you meet her and find out on your own?'' ''But that''s the Skadi Kingdom, we don''t know anything about their Emperor, he might attack us.'' ''They don''t know who we are or our relationship with Evane, in their eyes, I am only an assassin who has come here for her last Mission, they won''t kill us as long as we haven''t killed Raguel.'' Thinking that what she said made sense, Nux nodded. ''Alright then. Tell him that we are leaving tomorrow.'' Nux had already used his ''Free'' Teleportation for today, therefore, leaving tomorrow was the best option. Thyra smiled and then turned back to the man, "You want to meet Master?" The man questioned again. "What? You are not scared are you?" "¡­" The man turned silent and after thinking for a while, he nodded. "Great, we will be leaving early in the morning." Thyra smiled. The man nodded and then, he started walking away. ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'', "I will meet you in front of this Mansion at 4 in the Morning." He spoke. "Alright." Thyra nodded and the man left. 5 minutes after the man left, Amaya, Ember, and all of Nux''s wives except for Evane walked into Alger''s Mansion. "You are going to the Skadi Kingdom?" Amaya narrowed her eyes and questioned. "I am." Nux nodded. "You are not thinking of going after that bitch, are you?" She narrowed her eyes. "Woah Woah, What do you think of me? I am not a pervert, okay?" "¡­" Amaya didn''t say anything and continued to look at Nux''s face. "¡­" Nux realized that she wasn''t joking, therefore, with a serious look on his face, he nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t go after your mother. I will not do anything that would hurt you." "What if that bitch comes after you?" "I will reject her." Nux''s answer was instantaneous. "My Amaya is much more important to me than any random slightly beautiful woman." A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face, however, she retorted. "She is not beautiful." This time, Nux shook his head, "She is your mother, there is no way I would believe that." Amaya turned away. Seeing her acting like that, Nux realized that her mood was now better, a small smile appeared on his face. "But why do you want to meet her? Riona Skadi is not a normal person." Suddenly, Ember questioned. "Hmm? You know about her?" Nux questioned with a surprised look on his face. "I was the General of Woods Kingdom, you know? Of course, I know about her." "Why don''t you know anything about the King''s Wives then?" "Heh, don''t compare someone like Riona to those idiots who only play ''beautiful me'' all day. Riona Skadi is different. A lot more different." Ember chuckled, and Amaya snorted. Nux narrowed his eyes, he couldn''t contain his curiosity and finally questioned. "What are you talking about? Why is Riona different." "In front of normal people, she might just be the King''s Wife, however, in truth, she holds a lot more power compared to that Idiotic King. Her influence is far higher than any of the King''s Wives. In truth, it is not wrong to say that she is the actual ruler of the Skadi Kingdom." Chapter 467 Lt Is Nice To See You Without Amask,Thyra. "In front of normal people, she might just be the King''s Wife, however, in truth, she holds a lot more power compared to that Idiotic King. Her influence is far higher than any of the King''s Wives. In truth, it is not wrong to say that she is the actual ruler of the Skadi Kingdom." Ember revealed and again, Amaya snorted. Thyra, on the other hand, raised her eyebrow in surprise. She didn''t know that her previous Master was so influential. Seeing Amaya''s reaction, Nux frowned, "It seems that you knew about this." "I did." "And why didn''t you tell me?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "What''s there to tell? She has a little influence, so what? Every bitch has some sort of influence, she just happens to have a little more than others." Amaya shrugged. Hearing her words, everyone present in the room could feel their lips twitching. A little influence? She is a fucking Queen! A Queen!! Suddenly, a smile appeared on Nux''s face, "You are right, she only has a little influence, since when did we care about it." "Indeed." Amaya nodded. Nux nodded as well. The people in the room glanced at the two of them and couldn''t help but shake their heads. "So? Why do you want to meet her?" Ember questioned again. "It''s Thyra who wants to meet her." Nux pointed at Thyra. Thyra then told everyone about the relationship between her and Riona, at the same time, all of them also started discussing why Riona wants to kill Raguel and not Evane. This time, Amaya didn''t contribute much to the topic, she just acted spoiled and sat on Nux''s lap. The discussion continued for a long time, and soon, the topic of discussion changed. Time slots were divided and another round of pleasurable sessions and loud moans started. Time passed, and soon, it was time for Thyra and Nux to go. Nux, of course, would follow them using his [Conceal]. The King Stage Assassin soon appeared in front of the mansion, behind him, there were 3 Expert Stage Assassins, yes, they were the same assassins who were hiding yesterday. ''New novel chapters are published on Novel-Bin'', "Are you ready?" The King Stage Assassin questioned. Thyra nodded, and the man nodded back, "Let''s go." He shouted and then, he started running. At their level, traveling by carriage was too inefficient, rarely anyone used a Carriage. Everyone then started running towards the Skadi Kingdom. Since no one was in any sort of hurry, they took their time to reach their destination. A day later, all of them appeared near the outskirts of Skadi Kingdom, here, the King Stage Assassin stopped, he then turned towards Thyra and spoke, "Stay here, I will talk to Master and bring her here." "Alright." The Assassins nodded and then they started running away, this time, Thyra didn''t follow them. Once they left, Thyra explained, "Even though she was the Queen, she never met us in the Royal Palace, to be honest, I didn''t even know that she was the Queen. Heh, to think Amaya was my Master''s Daughter." Thyra chuckled dryly. She knew her Master was someone influential, but the queen? She had no idea. To be honest, she was never curious about her Master''s identity, she only wanted to clear her mission and then clear another mission. That was her life. The same was true for all the other assassins around her. "Heh, to think she was able to hide her identity from assassins who are experts at finding out anything they desire. I have to admit, she is amazing." Nux commented. "Well, don''t forget, she is Amaya''s mother." Thyra pointed out. "Indeed. Someone who gave birth to Amaya can''t be normal." Nux smiled. Then, he walked towards Thyra and hugged her from behind. "What about you? Are you alright?" "Hmm? Of course, I am. Why do you ask?" Of course, she didn''t reject the hug, she placed her hands on top of his and smiled. "Well, you learned a lot of things in successions. I am sure you are overwhelmed." Nux spoke gently. "Heh, I am not as weak as you think." Thyra chuckled. "My previous Master is the Queen of a Kingdom who actually has more influence than the King, well, it doesn''t matter now. I am not connected to her in any way now. I only came here because I want to know what she is planning." Thyra''s eyes then turned cold, "And if her plan is something that goes against ours, we need to get rid of her." '''', There was no trace of doubt or uncertainty in Thyra''s tone. "Tsk, you should have let me pamper you." Nux snorted. Thyra smiled, then she pushed her body towards Nux, her butt touching Nux''s crotch, she then turned a little, her blue eyes looked into Nux''s and she smiled, "Who said you can''t pamper me now?" Nux''s smile widened. He tightened his hug around Thyra. The two of them cuddled in the middle of nowhere. Time passed quickly, 1 hour later, Nux''s hands, which were kneading Thyra''s breasts stopped. "They are here." He muttered. "Is there anyone else with her?" Thyra questioned. She was worried about the Emperor Stage Cultivator following her. Of course, Nux had the same doubt in his mind as well, however, after using his [Sense], he sighed in relief. "No, only that King Stage Assassin is with her." Thyra smiled. She was right, even if Riona wanted to kill her, she wouldn''t call Emperor Stage Cultivator, even she shouldn''t have enough influence to order an Emperor. Nux then stepped away from Thyra and reactivated his [Conceal]. Thyra adjusted her clothes a little, a minute later, Riona and the King Stage Cultivator appeared in front of her. "Thyra." Riona called out. When her eyes fell on Riona, Thyra stood up and smiled, "Lady Riona." "It is nice to see you without a mask." Riona spoke. "Well, I can''t say the same to you. You are still covering your face with that mask." Thyra chuckled. "Ah, it''s a habit, I apologize." Riona chuckled back, then, her hand moved towards her mask, and for the first time in her entire life, Thyra saw her Master''s face. Chapter 468 Riona Skadi ''Well, she is Amaya''s mother all right.'' Nux couldn''t help but comment in awe. ''¡­'' Thyra didn''t say anything. Riona was an exact copy of Amaya, well, not exact, Amaya''s features were more clearly defined, and her face was more well structured, if Amaya was a prime example of perfect beauty, Riona was a woman with a mature charm around her. Raven hair, black eyes, thin eyebrows, luscious red lips, a lean figure, just like Amaya, Riona''s breasts weren''t large, however, they weren''t small either, they were a cup size bigger than Amaya''s. All in all, Riona was a beautiful, charming woman. It would be a lie to say that Nux wasn''t attracted to her. However, just like he said before, he didn''t have any plans to go after this woman. He would stay loyal to his words, and loyal to Amaya. "What are you silent? Am I too ugly?" Riona questioned with a gentle smile on her face. Thyra shook her head, "You are an attractive woman, Riona." It was a little strange for her to call her previous Master directly by her name, however, Thyra had decided to do that from now on. She has to forget her past. She wasn''t the emotionless killing machine she used to be. Riona didn''t seem to mind it as well, "The same goes for you, Thyra. Well, it''s not really a surprise, I knew you would turn into an attractive woman from the moment I first met you. Kukuku~ You were such a cute little girl back then." Riona chuckled. Thyra frowned. Riona was being a little too talkative. To be honest, Thyra was getting a little suspicious. This Riona was too different from the ''Master'' she knew. "Adding your current strength, you have turned into the perfect woman there is." Riona commented. Thyra just smiled while she continued to observe Riona. "Though I will say, I thought that you would still need around 80-100 years to become a King Stage Cultivator. I never imagined that you would break through into the King Stage so quickly. You practically skipped the entire Expert Stage." ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'', Riona chuckled and then, she questioned, "Just how did you do it, Thyra?" Thyra finally realized. ''So that was why she was being so friendly.'' She sighed in relief. Now that she could read this woman in front of her, things were better. A small smile appeared on Thyra''s face and she replied, "I got a little lucky." "A little lucky? Heh, you skipped an entire cultivation stage, Thyra, that is not a ''little luck''." Riona chuckled. "Hahaha~" Thyra started laughing as well. The two women continued to laugh, however, both, the King Stage Assassin following Riona, and Nux knew that none of them were actually happy. Finally, Riona stopped this tiresome game and continued, "Then I am right to assume that you won''t be accepting any more missions, correct?" "Indeed." Thyra nodded. "What about this Mission?" "I will consider accepting it if you tell me why you want to kill Raguel." "That is not what you said befor-" The King Stage Assassin retorted, however, before he could even complete his words, Thyra glanced at him with her icy cold eyes and spoke, "Your words are not required here, stay silent." "You¡­" The King Stage Assassin glared at her in anger and hatred, earlier, he held himself back because he was in Thyra''s area, however, here, things were different. This was his yard. Here, he coul- Just as the King Stage Assassin was about to attack Thyra, Riona raised her hand and glanced at Thyra, "Your attitude has changed quite a lot after you became the King Stage Cultivator." '''', "I am not the same as before." Thyra shot back. "That is good. However, keep in mind, there are always people who are stronger than you." "Indeed, there are always people who are stronger than you." Thyra smiled. Riona''s face turned serious. She then released her aura. Her aura was strong, just like Ember, however, unlike Ember, whose Aura was dominant and intents to suppress her target, Riona''s Aura was dangerous, something that intents to pierce open her targets. An Aura of Assassin, an Assassin who was stronger than Thyra. Although Thyra was not overwhelmed by her Aura, she was a little affected. Riona stepped forward and threatened, "Don''t try to bite more than you can chew." Thyra, however, did not back down, She stepped forward and looked into Riona''s black eyes. There was no trace of fear in her eyes, the two women continued to look at each other but no one moved. 2 minutes passed by, however, the tension between the two women only continued to increase. Suddenly, however, Riona stepped back. "Alright, be honest, why do you want to know my reason? I don''t think you are the type who was ever curious about something like that." "I told you already, didn''t I? I am not the same as before." Thyra replied. Riona, however, narrowed her eyes, "I stepped back, you should step back a little as well. Deals are made when both parties are willing to provide their best. It is never a one sided effort. Not unless you have a ridiculous advantage and trust me, you don''t have that." Thyra thought about this for a while and finally decided to answer Riona''s question, "Targeting Raguel doesn''t benefit you in any way, sooner or later, he will be punished by the Skyfall Kingdom for attacking his own brother and sister. If you wanted to target someone, it would be Princess Evane. She is the one who will become the next ruler. Killer, her would affect the Skyfall Kingdom, now that is something that benefits you. Killing Raguel, on the other hand, is useless. Rather, you would just be taking the risk of exposing yourself and would be forced to pay for the consequences if you get caught. It is not worth it. You are not someone who will make irrational decisions, so why this? Why do you want to kill the First Prince so badly?" "My reason is personal." Chapter 469 Do Not Touch My Wife. "Why do you want to kill the First Prince so badly?" Thyra questioned. "My reason is personal." Riona spoke. Thyra narrowed her eyes. "I stepped back, you should step back a little as well. Deals are made when both parties are willing to provide their best. It is never a one sided effort. Not unless you have a ridiculous advantage and trust me, you don''t have that." She then repeated Riona''s own words. "Oh? And how are you so sure that we don''t have a ''ridiculous advantage''? Just in case you forget, there are 2 King Stage Cultivators standing in front of you and you are alone." The man standing next to Riona threatened. Thyra glanced at the man, then completely ignored him and looked back at Riona, "Do you really want to do this?" She questioned. Riona frowned. She then turned towards the Assassin and spoke coldly, "Stay silent." The man snorted, however, he didn''t dare go against Riona''s order and turned silent. Riona then glanced at Thyra and spoke, "You should also know your limits, Thyra. Don''t be too overconfident." "I will not help unless you decide to be honest with me, I have no reason to risk my life for someone who is still hiding things from me." Thyra replied. "¡­" Riona didn''t say anything. "Alright then, it was nice meeting you again, Riona." Saying that, Thyra turned around. "Lady Riona¡­" The King Stage Assassin wanted to say something, however, Riona raised her hand again, signaling him to stay silent. Then, she glanced at Thyra''s back and, "That bastard killed my daughter." She answered. "Huh?" Thyra turned around. ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'', "That bastard killed my daughter. He will get caught, the Kingdom will punish him, he is finished, I do not care about anything like that. Whether the Skyfall Kingdom will punish him harshly or leniently, I don''t care about that either. I want to deliver him his punishment on my own. That is the least I could do for my daughter." Thyra narrowed her eyes, even Nux was surprised when he heard her reason. "Don''t act like you care, you were the one who sent your daughter away in the first place." Thyra retorted. "How do you know about that?" Riona, however, narrowed her eyes. "What are you talking about?" Thyra feigned ignorance. This time, however, Riona didn''t control herself, she released her Aura again, this time, it was a lot more suffocating than before. She then walked towards Thyra and questioned her in a threatening way, "How did you know I was the one who sent my daughter away?" Riona''s entire aura changed. It was as if everything she had shown before was just an act, now, however, she looked serious, scary even. Thyra, however, was not intimidated. "I have my sourc-" She replied, however, before she even completed her sentence, Riona disappeared and with a dagger in her hand, she appeared behind Thyra, taking her by surprise. Thyra''s eyes widened, she didn''t expect Riona would attack her like that. This was too aggressive, the cool-minded Riona would never do something like that. Thyra tried reacting, however, Riona was faster than she expected. Just as Riona''s dagger was about to touch Thyra''s throat, a hand grabbed Riona''s hand, stopping her attack with ease. "Who are you? How did you get here?" Riona questioned as she glared at Nux. Nux, however, completely ignored the woman and turned towards Thyra. "Are you alright?" "I got careless." Thyra narrowed her eyes. "Heh. That''s good." Nux chuckled. Thyra narrowed her eyes. "You keep your guard down since you know I am around, it feels nice." Nux chuckled. Thyra smiled a little, however, before she could reply, another dagger appeared in Riona''s hand and she attacked Nux. Nux, however, blocked her attack with ease and grabbed her hand. "Khwak!" '' He then kicked Riona''s stomach and pushed her away. "Who are you!?" Riona questioned again. Just this small encounter was enough for her to realize that the man in front of him was not a normal King Stage Cultivator. He was much stronger than that. He was not an Emperor, that she knew. He was just a ridiculously strong King Stage Cultivator. Riona decided to take things seriously. Dark Mist surrounded her body, Nux frowned, soon, however, he realized that this Dark Mist was not the Devouring Mist. It was just a cheap imitation. This was not his first time seeing this, Kelton used a similar technique, Riona''s looked more refined, however, in the end, it was still nothing more than a cheap imitation in Nux''s eyes. "You are lucky that you are her mother. You would be lying dead on the ground if not for that." Nux narrowed his eyes and warned, "Do not touch my wife." Riona, however, completely ignored his warning and focused on more important talk. "You knew my daughter?" She questioned. "We were a little close." Thyra stepped forward and replied. "Then why aren''t you accepting this mission!? Weren''t you close with her!? Do you not desire revenge!?" Riona shouted. The King Stage Assassin standing behind was shocked. He had never seen Lady Riona acting like that. "Did you not hear me? We were only a little close. She wouldn''t have risked life to avenge me if I had died, I am doing the same." Thyra shrugged. "Who are you kidding!? With that monster with you, killing that bastard would be as easy as killing a bug! Heck, you don''t even have to assassinate him, you can directly barge into that Duke''s house and directly kill him!" Riona retorted. "Heh, aren''t you speaking too much for someone who sent her daughter to Skyfall Kingdom in the first place? I mean, rather than Raguel, aren''t you the one who killed her? Sending a 12-year-old girl into another Kingdom was no different than killing her, don''t you think?" Nux chuckled as he blamed Riona, at the same time, he observed her reacting with a curious look on his face. Riona''s eyes turned bloodshot, "You bastard! Do not spout bullshit if you don''t know anything!" She then dashed towards Nux with a dagger that was covered with her mysterious Black Energy. Chapter 470 That Mist... "You bastard! Do not spout bullshit if you don''t know anything!" Riona shouted in rage and then dashed towards Nux with a dagger that was covered with her mysterious Black Energy. A normal, 2-star dagger appeared in Nux''s hand and, *Clank* He blocked Riona''s attack with a smile on his face. "Heh, do you think you will get stronger if you get angry? What? Did you think you were the main character here?" Nux chuckled. "Huh? What?" Riona furrowed her brows in confusion. "Nothing." After a small laugh, Nux pushed her away. "Also, don''t try to scare me with that stupid Black energy of yours, it is nothing but a combination of Fire and Wind." "How do you know that?" Riona narrowed her eyes. "Amaya told me of course." Nux shrugged. Suddenly, Riona frowned. She then glanced at Nux and narrowed her eyes, "What was your relationship with my daughter?" "Didn''t she tell you already?" Nux pointed at Thyra. "Don''t think you can fool me, that girl would never reveal the secret of this technique to anyone random." Nux smiled disdainfully, "You talk as if you know her." Riona narrowed her eyes again, "Trust me, I know her better than you do." "I highly doubt that." Nux shook his head with a smile on his face. ''If only you knew.'' Thyra, who was listening to their conversation shook her head and sighed. "So you admit you were close to my daughter, don''t you?" Suddenly, Riona muttered. "¡­" Nux turned silent. He couldn''t believe that he got played so easily. ''This bitch.'' He cursed inwardly. He glanced at Riona again, however, rather than the winning smirk that he expected would appear on her face, her expression looked rather serious. "You were close to my daughter, why are you hesitating even though I am giving you a chance to avenge her?" "¡­" Nux didn''t say anything. "Are you perhaps scared of the retaliation? No, with your strength, there is no way you would be scared of Duke Fulvanius coming for you. Ah, so it must be her. You are scared that Lady Astaria would go after you, aren''t you?" Riona questioned. "¡­" Again, Nux didn''t say anything and continued to look at Riona. "You do not have to fear her, just like Lady Astaria, my Kingdom has an Emperor Stage Cultivator as well. After you complete this mission, you can come to live in our Kingdom. Without anything in return, of course. Rather, if you wish, I would even give you a position where even the Dukes would have to bow in front of you. Of course, if you wish to not reveal yourself, then I won''t give you any position and you can stay in seclusion, doing whatever you want¡­" Then Riona glanced at Thyra and spoke, "And with whomever you want." "¡­" Hearing those words, Thyra turned silent and Nux chuckled. Riona really was Amaya''s mother. "Your man is too simple." Suddenly, Nux spoke. N0 v el Next. CoM "What?" Riona questioned with a confused look on her face. "We are not scared of anyone, neither do we need your Kingdom for refugee. As for the revenge, heh, we will avenge Amaya on our own. Your plan is just too simple. Just assassinate someone who dared to attack Amaya? Heh, too simple, too easy. Death is an easy way out. I will show Raguel was hell on earth looks like. He would regret ever laying hands on my Amaya." Nux spoke with a crazy smile on his face. Riona was taken aback, soon, however, she focused on much more important work. "My Amaya? What do you mean? What was your relationship with my daughter?" "Heeh? Didn''t you say you know your daughter better than me? Why are you asking me then?" Nux snorted. He was still a little salty about before. Riona''s face twitched in annoyance. "Just answer the question." Riona ordered. "And who do you think you are to order me around?" Nux chuckled. "I am her mother." "Heh." Nux laughed out loud again. "What I did was important." Suddenly, Riona spoke. Nux and Thyra narrowed their eyes, "What do you mean?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Riona didn''t say anything for a long time. "You are correct, I was the one who sent her away when she was just a child, I was a cruel mother who abandoned her child. I know that. However, I was forced to do so. If I hadn''t, Amaya would have died." "Explain yourself." Nux spoke with a serious look on his face. "Why should I? Who are you? What is your relationship with my daughter? Do you even deserve to know the truth?" "I''ll only give you one chance to explain yourself, believe me, if you don''t explain yourself, you will regret it in the future." With such a vague reply, Riona would have walked away if it was someone else, however, since the topic was about her daughter, she didn''t walk away and started thinking. After thinking for a while, she finally decided to reveal everything, "In the Kin-" However, before she could begin, Nux interrupted. "Actually, you should come here tomorrow, and explain everything properly, with as much proves as you can, if you manage to convince me, then I promise you, something great will happen." "Something great?" Riona frowned. "Just trust me." Nux smiled mysteriously. Riona frowned. "Be sure to prepare well, Riona. Remember, tomorrow, same place, same time" After he said that, Dark Mist seeped out of his body and covered his and Thyra''s body. A few seconds later, the Dark Mist disappeared and Nux and Thyra were nowhere to be seen. "Where did they go!?" The King Stage Assassin spoke in panic. He couldn''t believe that two people, who were standing right in front of him just¡­ disappeared! This was ridiculous! She turned towards Riona to see if she knew anything, however, the woman was just too shocked to say anything. "Lady Riona?" The man frowned, what they saw was shocking, but for Lady Riona to just stay in one place with her mouth opened in shock¡­ What he didn''t know was that Riona had different thoughts in her mind. "That Mist¡­ It¡­ it w-was the c-curse¡­" Chapter 471 She Loves Her More Than Her Own Life. The next day passed by very quickly, Riona spend her entire day preparing for her meeting with Nux. No matter what, she had to talk to Nux and win his trust. There were many questions in her mind, especially after what she saw yesterday and only Nux could answer her questions. With a nervous look on her face, Riona walked to where she met Nux and Thyra yesterday. This time, the one following her was not the King Stage Assassin, but a Grand Master Stage Cultivator. A move to show her trust in Nux and Thyra. For her to go in front of 2 King Stage Cultivators alone, it required guts. Of course, this was all just for a show. Riona had met Nux and even fought against him for a while, she knew how strong he was, bringing another King Stage Cultivator won''t make much of a difference, however, as they say, it is the thought that counts. Well, the man who followed her was not normal either. A man Nux has seen quite a few times but has avoided every time. Kelton. Amaya''s butler. "I hope you are prepared." When his eyes fell on her, Nux smiled. "¡­" Thyra didn''t say anything and continued to observe the woman in front of her. "Let''s not waste much time and continue, I am sure you have many questions in your mind, I will answer all those questions if your so-called explanation is convincing enough." Riona nodded, she didn''t wish to waste much time either. "As you already know, Amaya was born with an uncurable curse. Her entire body was filled with a certain Dark Mist that doesn''t allow her to cultivate, forcing her to live like a mortal. However, in truth, Amaya wasn''t the first person who was born with that curse. In truth, that Dark Mist is not a curse but a physique. Devouring Mist Physique. A Physique that many descendants of the Skadi Family inherit. They call the inheritors Physique Holders. It is something that should have been a gift, something that should have made the Skadi Family the strongest family there is. However, even after searching for generations, we never managed to find a way to cultivate this Physique. For us, this physique was nothing more than a curse to us and the Physique Holders are considered harbingers of misfortune. The hatred that the Skadi Family has for this physique is unimaginable. It is to the point where they kill the Physique Holders in order to show their dissatisfaction to the Sky about the Physique. A foolish custom, I know. However, even with all the power I have, there is nothing I can do to change this. Stopping the King was not a problem, however, Lord Amletus, the Emperor of the Skadi Kingdom is not someone I can go against. If he had found out about Amaya''s Physique, he would have killed her for sure. I could have faked Amaya''s death and could have allowed her to live somewhere else, however, this was too risky. I may have power in this Kingdom, however, unlike Lord Amletus, my power is not absolute. I have many enemies that would do anything they can to destroy me. There was no way for me completely hide Amaya inside the Kingdom, one day, her physique would have been revealed and once that happens, she would have been executed. Therefore, the only option I had was to ''use'' Amaya." "That''s why you ''sold'' her to the Skyfall Kingdom." "Indeed, since we got what we wanted without ''giving away'' anything, Lord Amletus, who now knew about Amaya''s Physique made an exception and decided not to kill her." "So you planned everything and sent her away because you didn''t wish for her to be executed?" "Yes." "Then why didn''t you say anything to Amaya?" "How could I talk to the harbinger of misfortune, that girl only had one use, once I used her, I don''t care about her anymore." Riona replied and Nux understood. "So that was the persona you opted." "If I talked with her, even in secret, someone would have found out, and again, things could have gotten worse." Riona replied, then, she lowered her head and smiled bitterly, "I regret not talking to her¡­" Thinking about it, Riona clenched her fist in anger. ''If only I could talk to her.'' Nove l B(in).C OM "And I presume this man is the ''proof'' of everything you said?" Nux questioned as he glanced at Kelton who was wearing a mask. "Yes, if you were close to Amaya, you must have met him." Amaya nodded and at the same time, she signaled Kelton to remove his mask. "Kelton, long time no see." Nux smiled. "Master Nux¡­" Kelton greeted back. "Kelton was my most loyal subordinate, I sent him away so that he could protect Amaya from all the harm and take care of her." "Heh, it doesn''t seem like he is very good at his job." Nux chuckled. Kelton clenched his fists in anger. No, he was not angry at Nux, he was angry at himself. "I deserve death." He spoke. ''Ask if Kelton reported everything I did to her.'' Suddenly, Nux heard a voice in his head. "Did Kelton report everything Amaya did to you?" Nux questioned. "He did, although I wasn''t there on my own, as a mother, I had to keep an eye on my daughter. Of course, if what she was doing was something that the Skadi Kingdom shouldn''t know, I kept it a secret. Before I a Queen, I am a mother." Riona answered. "Heh, so you were a spy." Nux glanced at Kelton and smirked, "No wonder I didn''t like you from the beginning." "I was not a spy, I never betrayed Lady Amaya. Lady Riona would never harm her." "And what if she did?" Nux questioned. "I have seen how miserable she has been when she sent her daughter away with my own eyes, Lady Riona is simply incapable of hurting Lady Amaya. She loves her more than her own life." Chapter 472 You... You Aren’t A Necromancer,Are You? "I have seen how miserable she has been when she sent her daughter away with my own eyes, Lady Riona is simply incapable of hurting Lady Amaya. ,m She loves her more than her own life." Kelton answered with a solemn look on his face. "It still doesn''t change the fact that you betrayed me." Suddenly, another person wearing an oversized cloak that hid her face walked in. Kelton''s eyes widened in surprise, with his trembling fingers, he pointed at the woman who had just walked in and stuttered, "L-L-Lady A-Amaya." "¡­" The lady didn''t say anything. "Y-You are L-Lady Amaya aren''t y-you?" Kelton questioned. "¡­" Again, the cloaked lady didn''t reply. "Amaya!" On the other hand, Riona didn''t wait for anything, without any confirmation, she directly dashed toward the cloaked lady. However, before she could hug her, the lady disappeared and appeared behind Nux. She then revealed her face and the moment Riona''s and Kelton''s eyes fell on her face, their eyes widened in surprise. "Lady Amaya!" "Amaya!" They both called out in joy, however, just as they were about to rush towards her again, two swords appeared in Nux''s hands and he glanced at Riona with a cold look on his face, "I have already warned you before, do not touch my woman. That was the first and last warning, don''t break it. Your end won''t be good." He then glanced at Kelton and narrowed his eyes, "Traitors should stay away as well." "I am not a-" Kelton wanted to retort, however, when he saw Amaya looking at her with a cold look on her face, he stayed silent. Even his master was doubting him. What could be worse? "I didn''t think that you would reveal yourself." Novel Top1.OR G After dealing with the two, Nux turned towards Amaya and spoke. Then, a strange expression appeared on his face and he questioned. "What''s with the strange cloak though¡­?" A small blush appeared on Amaya''s face and she pointed toward a certain tree. "What? It looks cool, doesn''t it?" Edda pouted. "I agree, it fits the situation well." Skyla nodded with an excited smile on her face. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Nux, Amaya, and Thyra turned silent. These two women were really enjoying themselves, weren''t they? "Well¡­ it does look kind of good¡­ it has a different appeal." Nux admitted. Amaya wearing an oversized black cloak gave her a strange, new charm. Nove l B(in).C OM Hearing his words, a small smile appeared on Amaya''s face, however, that smile soon disappeared when she heard Riona''s excited voice. "You are alive!" "To your disappointment, I am." Amaya replied coldly. "What are you talking about? Why would I be disappointed? This is the greatest day of my life!" "Good for you." Amaya replied. "Amaya, my lovely daughter." Riona smiled widely and started walking towards Amaya. Nux, however, stepped in. "Get away, I need to talk to my daughter." "Your daughter doesn''t wish to talk to you." Nux replied. Riona''s eyes fell on Amaya and she finally noticed her expression. There was no trace of love in those eyes, Amaya''s cold, emotionless eyes looked like she was looking at a stranger. "Amaya¡­" Riona called in a weak voice. "Please don''t call me like we are closed, I barely remember your face." "Amaya, I know you are angry that I abandoned you, but I had a reason-" "Yes, I know, I would have died if you hadn''t done that, I heard all that. Thank you for saving my life, are you happy now? Or would you like to be compensated in any other way? Is monetary compensation alright with you? How much do you want? Make sure it is a reasonable price, alright? I am not the one who asked you to save me after all." Amaya''s sharp words pierced Riona''s heart, the more she spoke, the more Riona was hurt. Riona''s expression changed, her eyes turned moist, she lost all the power she had and fell on her knees. Or, she was about to, however, before she could, Skyla appeared next to her and supported her. "Alright, this is too much, Sister Amaya. You can''t treat your mother like this. She may have abandoned you, but as she said, she had a perfectly valid reason. Don''t be so unreasonable." "¡­" Amaya turned silent. She knew she was acting unreasonably, this was something she would normally not do, however, for some reason, she¡­ she couldn''t take a logical step. She wanted to talk to this woman in front of her as well, however, at the same time, she wished to never see her face again. A conflicting thought. "Alright, don''t put the blame on Amaya." Nux placed his hand on Amaya''s shoulder and spoke up. "It wasn''t Riona''s fault, however, it wasn''t Amaya''s fault either, Riona made a decision to abandon her daughter to protect her on her own, now as her daughter, Amaya has the right to decide what she wants on her own. Whether she wants to talk to Riona or not, she has a right to choose that on her own." "Indeed, I agree with Nux. Amaya isn''t at fault either." Feeling left out, Edda deactivated her [Conceal] and walked in as well. Seeing another woman walking in, Riona was surprised. However, Kelton''s reaction was even more extreme than hers. "Y-You are Edda! The Head Maid!" "Oh, it''s been a while since I heard someone addressing me like that." Edda spoke with a surprised look on her face. "Y-You! You should be dead! How are you alive!?" Kelton questioned in surprise and horror. Seeing this reaction, Edda pouted, "Huuh? Why did you only have this reaction when you saw me? Why didn''t you have the same reaction when Amaya walked in front of you? Why didn''t you ask the same thing when it came to her? She should be dead as well, doesn''t she?" Kelton and Riona finally realized. They were so happy to see Amaya standing right in front of them that they completely forgot something. Amaya should have been dead¡­ How¡­ How is she alive? Suddenly, Kelton''s eyes fell on Nux. "You¡­ You aren''t a Necromancer, are you?" Chapter 473 Don’t You Dare. "You¡­ You aren''t a Necromancer, are you?" Suddenly, Kelton pointed at Nux and questioned with a doubtful and fearful look on his face. "¡­" Nove l B(in).C OM Nux turned silent. He didn''t know how to reply to that. "Pfft!" Thyra, who was standing beside Nux couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Indeed. He is a Necromancer." Edda nodded. "We were killed, however, with his magical powers, he turned us into his undeads. Woohoo~ We are undeads now~~" Edda did a 360 rotation and acted dramatically. Soon, Skyla joined Edda as well and although Thyra didn''t join, from her expression, it was clear that she was having fun. "¡­" Nux glanced at his women with a deadpan look on his face. ""Woohoo~ Woohoo~~"" "O-" Nux wanted to call out, however, before he, Riona retorted. "Stop this Nonsense. Amaya is not undead. She is perfectly fine, her heartbeat and breathing are completely normal. She is a perfectly fine human." "¡­" Kelton turned silent. Seeing that he realized the truth, Edda and Skyla stopped as well. Riona then walked towards Nux and bowed her head. "Thank you for saving my daughter." "I did not save her. She did it herself, those weak assassins weren''t her match." Riona frowned, "What do you mean? Those assassins were Grand Master Stage Cultivators, she couldn''t possibly fight against the-" Suddenly, Riona realized. "Can''t you see? She is a King Stage Cultivator. Grand Master Stage Cultivators are nothing in her eyes." "But she couldn''t use her cultivation because her Curse wouldn''t let her." Kelton frowned. Riona''s eyes widened, "It was not a curse to begin with!" ''She is indeed intelligent, I now know where you got that intelligence from.'' Nux spoke to Amaya through his connection. ''Hmph! She is still too slow, she needed so many hints to figure out something so simple. Don''t compare me with her.'' Amaya snorted. ''Of course, the child is always better than the parent.'' Nux nodded continuously. ''¡­'' Amaya didn''t reply. "Amaya, you found a way to cultivate your physique! This is so amazing! If we give this way to Lord Amletus, then the Physique Holders will not be considered as Harbingers of Misfortune, rather, they will be praised and raised with love and respect! Lord Amletus would definitely accept you, he might even make you the next queen! Great! This is just great!" Riona failed to control her emotions. Everything that was happening was too good to be true. Her daughter was alive, now her daughter has even found a way to cultivate her physique! Her daughter can now live with her, she can make up all the time she has been unable to spend with her! She can definitely spoil her little princess as much as she wanted. Seeing the smile on Riona''s face, Nux was taken aback. ''What''s with that beautiful smile?'' He couldn''t help but think inwardly. ''Don''t you dare.'' And as if knowing what he was thinking, Amaya warned. ''I¡­ I didn''t do anything!'' Nux countered. ''Now now, you can''t blame him, Amaya, just look at the smile on that woman''s face, that is just too beautiful. It shows how much this means to her.'' Thyra, who somehow knew what Nux and Amaya were talking about joining in. Amaya''s face twitched, she then looked at Riona and spoke coldly, "And who said I would share any details about what I found with that Amletus or whoever he was?" Riona''s smile disappeared, and soon a bitter smile appeared on her face, "The Kingdom abandoned you when you needed it, I guess it is natural that you wouldn''t want to share your technique with the Kingdom. I thought I could finally spend some time with you¡­" "Huh? Who said that we have to share the technique for you to spend some time with Sister Amaya?" Suddenly, Skyla questioned. Riona turned towards Skyla and frowned. "What do you mean?" "I know you are a queen so you must be busy, however, I am sure you can take some time out for your daughter, right? We can stay on the outskirts of the Skadi Kingdom for a few days. I am sure you can secretly sneak out of the Palace and spend some time with your daughter. What do you think?" Skyla questioned. Riona''s expression brightened up. She grabbed Skyla''s hands and questioned, "Will you really do that?" "Of course! Why won''t we?" Skyla nodded with a bright smile on her face. "Alright! Kelton, buy the biggest mansion in the Shikari Village, clean it up and prepare it within 30 minutes." Without wasting even a single second, Riona ordered. "A-As you command, Lady Riona." Kelton nodded and then disappeared. "I didn''t agree to any of this." Amaya narrowed her eyes. "Sister Amaya¡­" Skyla called out with a kind smile that didn''t look kind at all. "What¡­?" Amaya questioned. "You agree, right?" Skyla questioned. ''Amaya, I think you should give her a chance. Circumstances parted you two away, however, everything is not over yet. I am not trying to force you to like her, but you can at least talk to her a little, right? How about you start everything anew? Try forgetting everything and just treat it like a normal meeting. Just let things go by naturally and see what happens.'' Nux suggested. Amaya thought about it and then, she finally came up with an answer, "Alright¡­ We will stay here for a few days, but make sure that no one knows about you and only come at a specific time, don''t just pop up randomly in front of our house. Also, don''t stay for more than an hour." Hearing her answer, a big, wide smile appeared on Riona''s face. Unable to contain her overflowing joy, Riona hugged Skyla, lifted her up, and started rotating like a top. "Thank you so much! I would never forget this favor! Thank you!" "Don''t mention it!" Skyla, who was picked up like she was a doll replied. Suddenly, Riona increased her speed and, "Thank you so much!! Hahahaha~" She started laughing. "Her smile really is beautiful." Nux commented. "Don''t you dare." Amaya warned. Chapter 474 L Am The Favorite. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A figure wearing an oversized black cloak knocked at the doors of a Mansion. A few seconds later, the door was opened by a beautiful woman with auburn-colored hair. "Oh! You are here!" Skyla spoke cheerfully, then with a big smile on her face, she welcomed, "Please come in!" The cloaked figure then walked into the mansion and without wasting any seconds, she removed the cloak, revealing her beautiful face. The beautiful woman then started looking around, soon, her black eyes shined when her eyes fell on another beautiful woman who was sitting on a sofa with an emotionless look on her face. "Amaya! I am here!" The woman chimed and rushed towards her daughter. Without any approval, she sat beside her daughter, hugged her, and then placed her head on her shoulders. "I missed you!" N0 v el Next. CoM The woman spoke. Amaya, however, didn''t show any reaction, other than slight discomfort. "Ahem Ahem." However, just as Amaya was about to get away from her mother, Skyla coughed. Amaya glanced at Skyla and seeing her looking at her with a ''kind'' smile on her face, Amaya sighed. This little sigh was enough for Riona to realize that her daughter had accepted her advances, overjoyed, she started patting Amaya''s head gently. "¡­" Amaya didn''t say anything. On one hand, she was feeling uncomfortable because she was so close to her mother but on the other hand, she was also feeling very comfortable under her mother''s gentle pats. She could feel her mother''s love through these pats, it was a comforting feeling where she felt protected and loved, however, at the same time, the fact that she couldn''t enjoy this warmth for so many years because of this very person haunted her as well. "So? How was your day?" Riona questioned. "¡­" But again, Amaya didn''t answer. Seeing how things were proceeding, Skyla sighed. It can''t go like this. The walls that Amaya had built around her were too strong, she had to do something. "It was nothing great, we all just cultivated." Skyla decided to join the conversation. Seeing what Skyla was trying to do, Riona couldn''t help but smile and she nodded at Skyla with a thankful look on her face. Skyla just smiled back and the two of them continued. "You people are still cultivating even though you are in another country? Why not try moving around? Have you eaten the food here? I don''t want to act arrogantly, however, I can proudly say the cuisines our country serves are much better than whatever you people eat in the Skyfall Kingdom. How about it? Would you guys like to take a look around and try anything? How about we go out right now?" Riona questioned. Nove l B(in).C OM "We were planning to roam around with Nux." This time, Amaya was the one who answered. "Hmm? We can always take him with us, can''t we?" Riona suggested. At the same time, she was happy that Amaya finally answered one of her questions. "First, he is not here, second, we were planning to go with Nux, alone. Only us lovers." "What is your relationship with that man?" Suddenly, Riona questioned. Well, it was not like she didn''t already have a slight idea, however, she still had to make sure. "Is it not clear enough? We are lovers, of course." Amaya answered. Hearing her answer, Skyla, Edda and Thyra smiled as well. "All of you¡­?" Riona questioned with a frown on her face. "Yep, all of us. Though I am still the favorite." Amaya answered. "Haah? Since when were you the favorite? It is clear that I am the favorite, he spends the most time with me." Thyra stepped in. "Heh, kids, do you guys even know about his deepest, darkest desires? I am the only one who knows that and it is because I am the favorite." Edda stepped in as well. "No, that is because you a pervert and trust me, I know all his desires." Thyra snorted. "Sisters, look, I love you all and I really value you people, however, you should not lie to Lady Riona like this, just tell her the truth, I am the favorite." Skyla wasn''t going to back down either. "Hmph! Delusional." Amaya snorted. "It is you who is delusional." Thyra retorted. The women continued to fight with each other and Riona, who was the one who initiated the fight couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Four incredibly beautiful women, all King Stage Cultivators, are fighting with each other for a man. Wait¡­ suddenly, Riona realized something. All these women in front of her were King Stage Cultivators. All of them were powerhouses, and all these women loved a single man. Not only that, but the man in question was even more monstrous and was stronger than any King Stage Cultivator she has ever met. Isn''t it the world''s strongest harem!? To think her daughter belongs to the world''s strongest harem. Riona''s eyes then fell on Amaya, who was still fighting with others, and even though she was fighting, Riona could feel that Amaya was happy. At the very least, she was expressing her emotions, completely different compared to when she is with her. Another thought popped into Riona''s mind and she smiled, "So you are saying that all of you are his favorite?" Riona questioned. "I never said that, I said I am the favorite." Amaya turned towards her mother and replied. "And that is clearly a lie." Thyra snorted. "Indeed." Edda and Skyla nodded. "You-" Amaya wanted to retort, however, Riona jumped in. "Stop, I have a way to decide who is the favorite." She can''t allow these women to fight with each other and completely ignore her presence as they did last time. She had to mix in with them. "What''s the method?" Thyra questioned. "Let me ask a few questions and let''s see who answers them first." """Heh, easy.""" The three women spoke at the same time. "So, question one, what is Nux''s favorite colo-" """Black.""" The women answered at the same time and Riona finally realized, this was going to be harder than she thought. Of course, thinking about it, a smile appeared on her face. The harder it is, the longer it will take and the longer it takes, the happier she would be. Chapter 475 WHAT!? "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" ,m Riona, Amya, Edda, Thyra, and Skyla turned silent. Especially Riona, she couldn''t believe that all these women would know the answer to every single question she asked and would answer before she could even finish the question. Just¡­ just how is that possible. She was sure that if it was her and the questions were about that idiotic King, she would struggle to answer even one question, the same would be true for all the other consorts and concubines. "Ughh¡­ I think I need to change the questions¡­" Riona muttered. "Indeed, you should ask better questions, even idiots like them would be able to answer questions like these." Amaya nodded. Thyra, Skyla and Edda snorted. "Yes, ask about the night sessions. It would be clear who the winner is." Edda spoke. "¡­" Riona couldn''t help but stare at this tanned skin woman. "Yes, night questions sound good, I need to show you all just how close I and Nux are." Amaya nodded. Riona couldn''t believe that her genius daughter would allow something like this. N0 v el Next. CoM "Night questions it is then. Hmph, none of you has ever done it inside a war tent, have you?" Thyra snorted. Riona''s eyes widened in shock. Inside a war tent!? What!? Also, is this the same serious Thyra who never fails her mission and kills without mercy!? Just what happened to her? "Hmph! That is nothing! I know a lot more than you people! Lady Riona, please ask the questions!" Skyla joined in as well. ''Even this na?ve looking girl¡­'' Riona couldn''t believe her eyes. "Yes, ask the questions." Edda spoke. The women looked at Riona with their utmost serious expressions. Riona was overwhelmed¡­ "I-I don''t think I would a-ask anything about t-that¡­" "¡­" "¡­" N0 v el Next. CoM "¡­" The women turned silent. "Useless." Amaya snorted silently but Riona''s ears caught on. "B-but don''t worry, I have a different set of questions." "What questions?" Novel Top1.OR G Amaya questioned. "So? Who was the first? As you guys know, the first to join the harem always has a special place in the man''s heart. So? Who among you is the first." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Again, the women turned silent. Riona frowned. What happened? Why aren''t they answering quickly as they did before? Did she ask the wrong question? Wait¡­ Suddenly, another possibility popped up in Riona''s mind and she widened her eyes, "Don''t tell me all of you did it together!" "What!? Of course not! What the hell are you talking about!?" Amaya retorted with a red face. "Then...?" Riona frowned. "None of us were first." Amaya replied with an annoyed look on her face. "The first was Felberta." Thyra spoke. Her expression wasn''t good either. "If you compare the four of us, then I was the first!" Skyla smiled proudly. "First doesn''t even matter. The question is not about the first, it is about who is the closest!" Edda snorted. "Indeed." Thyra agreed. "Yes, it was a stupid question." Amaya commented. "Wait." Suddenly, Riona paused. "This Felberta you are talking about. Where is she?" "She is not here," Amaya replied. Riona realized and a sad look appeared on her face, "I am sorry about that¡­" Amaya understood that her mother misunderstood. "She is not dead. She is just not here, she is in the Skyfall Kingdom, but you can rest assured, she is not the favorite, the favorite is me." Amaya commented. "Again, you ar-" Thyra wanted to counter, however, this time, Riona didn''t let her. "There are more women other than you four?" This bastard¡­ Does he dare to go after more women even though he has four King Stage Cultivators who love him with all their heart? Just how greedy can he be? "As much as I hate to admit it, there are more of these bitches around him and he loves them all. Not more than me though." Amaya snorted. "¡­how many women exactly¡­?" Riona questioned with an unsure look on her face. "There are Nine." "NINE!?" "Hmm? Why are you so shocked, normally, Kings have more than 20 wives, don''t they? Are you saying my Nux is any less than a King?" Amaya narrowed her eyes and questioned. "¡­" Riona didn''t know what to say. "As much as I hate the fact that he is surrounded by so many women, the number is not that big for you to react like this." Amaya spoke. "No¡­ you don''t get it. Kings have more than 20 wives because all those wives are useless. How many of them do you think are King Stage Cultivators, take that idiot Roman Skadi for example, other than me, none of his wives are Expert Stage Cultivators, let alone King. The same goes for that Ricardus Bastard, he only has 1 King Stage Cultivator as his wife, well, if we add yo-" "I am not his wife. I only belong to Nux." Amaya narrowed her eyes. "R-Right. You are not. See? He only has 1 King Stage Cultivator as his wife, you people, on the other hand, are all King Stage Cultivators. As top experts of the world, you should have your own self-respect, don''t share your man with random women. Fight for yourself." "What are you talking about?" Suddenly, Thyra questioned. "Huh?" Riona frowned. "Random women? Woman, you used those words right now but don''t use that in front of him. He won''t tolerate it." Thyra warned. "¡­" Riona turned silent. "Also, the ''random women'' you are talking about¡­ All of them are King Stage Cultivators." Thyra revealed. "WHAT!?" Riona''s eyes widened in surprise. Seeing her reaction, a small smile appeared on Thyra''s face. She would have never revealed their strength if it was before, however, with Emperors coming into the picture, they all have decided to not hide themselves. Once Evane becomes the next queen, they would have to come out as well. Whatever Herms was planning was not something they can take lightly. They couldn''t hide forever. And since they were already planning to come out, there was no point in hiding everything from Riona. Plus, after revealing this small information, they can find out whether they can actually trust Riona or if everything she has been doing all this time was just an act. "N-N-Nine K-King Stage Cultivators?" Chapter 476 We Have To Stop Him! "N-N-Nine K-King Stage Cultivators!?" Riona finally reacted. Nine King Stage Cultivators! This is absurd. Even if she counts the Cultivators that are hidden from the world and only act in secret, the entire Skadi Kingdom would only have around 10 King Stage Cultivators. And here, Nux alone has Nine King Stage Cultivators in his harem, adding him into the count, and they would have 10 King Stage Cultivators. The same number of King Stage Cultivators the Skadi Kingdom has¡­ "This doesn''t make sense! Why would you all stick to a single man? No matter where you go, you would be respected, you can get literally anything you want, why would you settle fo-" "Tsk, you would never understand." Amaya snorted. She already realized what Riona was talking about and didn''t wish to hear it. "Indeed." Thyra agreed. "Hehe~ We can have anything we want, however, nothing in this world is better than having Nux~" Skyla chuckled. "¡­" Riona was taken aback. She couldn''t understand. Just what kind of strange magic has this man done on her daughter and these women? Why are they so attached to him? "So¡­ so where is the man we have been talking about for all this time?" She questioned. "Bloodhill Wilderness." Amaya answered. "Huh? What is he doing there?" Riona frowned. "Training." Amaya replied with a sad look on her face. Recently, Nux has been too absorbed in his training, he didn''t neglect his women, however, the time he spent with them has certainly been affected. Even now, when all of them were here, rather than going out with them, he disappeared and went into the Bloodhill Wilderness. No one knew why he was suddenly being so serious, he would only smile whenever any of his women asks about this and wouldn''t reply. The women found it strange, however, after a while, they accepted it. "Well, I guess it is good for us." Riona muttered. "What do you mean?" Thyra narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Riona. Riona looked at Thyra and then replied, "The Beasts in the Bloodhill Wilderness has been acting up for a while, the frequency of their attacks has increased without any apparent reasons, many adventurers died under their hands, many adventurers have complained that they have seen Beasts that shouldn''t be inside the Outer Region roaming around. The Kingdom was forced to send a few soldiers to deal with these Beasts, the situation is under control right now, but no one knows what will happen in the future." Riona revealed. Hearing her words, Amaya nodded, "It is not the Skadi Kingdom alone, Skyfall Kingdom and Woods Dynasty are facing the same problem, knowing anything about the Solid Earth Kingdom is currently difficult, however, I believe that they must be facing the same problem as well." "Since the Bloodhill Wilderness is connected to all 4 Kingdoms, assuming that is wrong." Riona nodded. "Therefore, since Nux has gone into the Wilderness, he would for sure kill a few beasts, which would help my soldiers directly or indirectly." "Heh, the soldiers would help him as well." Thyra chuckled. "What do you mean?" Riona questioned. "Nothing." Thyra chuckled and then she decided to change the topic. "Do you know the reason why the Beasts are acting like that?" Riona, however, shook her head, "According to our Kingdom''s history, something like this has never happened before, so we have no clue." "Why not send some strong people to investigate?" Edda questioned. Suddenly, a serious look appeared on Riona''s face. She looked at the women who were looking at her with curious looks on their faces, she started considering whether she should talk about this or not. She then glanced at Amaya, who was looking at her with the same, curious expression, and in the end, ''Fuck it, it doesn''t matter.'' She decided to tell everything she knew. Nothing matter more than her daughter. She wasn''t planning to spoil her relationship with Amaya before even managing to rebuild it. She would give her all the love she had, and this time, she would do it directly, without hiding anything. "Bloodhill Wilderness isn''t simple." "What do you mean?" Amaya questioned. Seeing that she was interested in this conversation, a small smile appeared on Riona''s face and she continued, "Most of the Secrets that the Bloodhill Wilderness contains are inside the Forbidden region, the reason why the beasts are reacting strangely might also be related to the Forbidden Region, however, we can''t just send people inside the Forbidden Region." Novel Top1.OR G "Why? The Beasts are Killing adventurers and soldiers, why not send a King Stage Cultivator to investigate? It would be better if he or she can find a way to stop all this, correct?" Thyra questioned. Riona shook her head, "As I said, it is not that simple. No one is allowed to go inside the Forbidden Region, and the King Stage Cultivators are not excluded from that rule." "Even the King Stage Cultivators are forbidden to go inside?" Skyla questioned with a surprised look on her face. Suddenly, Riona''s expression changed. "Wait, you said that Nux went inside the Bloodhill Wilderness, right?" "Yes, he did." "He is not planning to go inside the Forbidden Region, correct?" Riona questioned. "Hmm, I don''t think so¡­" Amaya shook her head. Nux never talked about going inside Forbidden Region, he didn''t look particularly interest- "He might." Suddenly, Thyra spoke with a serious look on her face. "When we visited the Bloodhill Wilderness last time, he showed some interest in going inside the Forbidden Region and at that time, he was just a Grand Master Stage Cultivator. If it is right now, there are chances that he might go inside the Forbidden Region." Thyra talked about the time when Nux and his women visited the Wilderness for a ''date'', and to collect points for Amaya''s technique. Hearing her words, Riona''s eyes widened in horror. "We have to stop him, let''s go. It is not too late. We can catch him if we leave right now." "What happened?" Amaya questioned. "Don''t ask, just come with me. If he enters the Forbidden Region, The Chances that he would come back are zero!" Chapter 477 You Don’t Know About Theconnection? "Don''t ask, just come with me. If he enters the Forbidden Region, The Chances that he would come back are zero!" Riona replied with a panicked look on her face, she then quickly grabbed Amaya''s hand and tried to pull her outside the mansion. In truth, she wasn''t really worried about Nux. She was actually worried about Amaya. This daughter of hers seems to truly love this man, if something were to happen to him, she knows that Amaya would be heartbroken. Riona, however, wasn''t planning on letting them happen. She would save Nux before something could happen. She would save him no matter what. "???" Suddenly, Riona frowned. She turned her head and questioned, "Why aren''t you moving?" Even though she was trying to pull her, Amaya didn''t move, rather, she was using force to stop her as well. A confused look appeared on Riona''s face, she then glanced at other women inside the room, and seeing calm looks on their faces, her frown deepened. Why aren''t these women affected? Why do they look so calm? Didn''t they love Nux? The Love of their life was in danger, how could they be so calm? She couldn''t understand. "Don''t worry, I have already called him, he is coming back. He didn''t step into the Forbidden Region yet. You can calm down." Amaya replied. However, at the same time, she frowned inwardly. Why was her mother acting like that? Why was she panicking when Nux was in danger? Wait¡­ Suddenly, another possibility popped into Amaya''s mind. She then glanced at Riona with a hostile look on her face. "What happened?" Riona tilted her head in confusion. "Nothing." Amaya shook her head. She was still not sure yet. She would need to wait and find more clues before acting. "No, leave that, what do you mean he is coming back? How do you know he hasn''t steppe?? into the Forbidden Region?" Riona questioned. "Secret." With a playful smile on her face, Amaya placed a finger on her lips and muttered. "Amaya, it is not the time to joke around, Nx''s life is actually in danger." Riona warned with a serious look on her face. "Hmm? Why is my life in danger?" Suddenly, the doors of the Mansion opened up and a handsome man walked in. "Nux!" Skyla didn''t miss the chance, she jumped on Nux with an excited look on her face. Nux caught the girl and hugged her gently. He then started patting her head and Skyla closed her eyes, enjoying the treatment. "Y-You¡­ weren''t you in the Bloodhill Wilderness?" Riona questioned with a surprised look on her face. "I was, but then they called me so I returned," Nux replied. "Called you?" Riona frowned. "What? You don''t know about this?" Nux frowned. "Know about what?" Riona was now confused. "About the connection," Nux answered. "What connection?" "The connection of love, of course." "What in the hell is that?" Riona had a strange expression on her face. "¡­" Nux just stared at her in silence. "What are you keeping the suspense for? Just tell me what it is." Riona spoke. "Well, when you love your partner with all your heart, you can hear their voice in your mind no matter how far apart the two of you are. This is called the Connection of love. Didn''t you know about it? I thought everyone knew about it." Nux spoke with an innocent look on his face. Seeing his expression, Riona frowned. Something like this existed? Why did she not know about it? "Alright, you can stop your games." Suddenly, Amaya stepped in. A smile appeared on Nux''s face. "It was fun seeing her reaction." Nux chuckled. Riona''s clenched her fist in frustration. "You¡­" "Well, I can deny that." Amaya nodded. "Amaya?" Riona opened her mouth in shock. She couldn''t believe that her daughter betrayed her like that. "Alright, let''s not talk about useless things right now," Nux stepped forward, he then glanced at Riona and questioned with a serious look on his face. "Amaya told me that you said that The Forbidden Region inside the Bloodhill Wilderness is dangerous, why do you say that?" Riona, however, was not some random woman without any ability to think, "What do you mean useless topic!? I need to know. How did you return? Also, how do you know about what I told Amaya, you weren''t even in the room. No, that''s not it, yesterday as well, all your women, even Amaya, just appeared out of nowhere. How is that possible? How could I not sense any of them?" Riona questioned. Suddenly, a playful smile appeared on Nux''s face as he placed his finger on his lips and replied, "Secret." Riona noticed that Nux''s and Amaya''s reactions were too similar to each other. Again, she was taken aback. "Alright, now answer my question," Nux spoke. "You didn''t answer mine," Riona complained. "This is not something we can answer, we already told you about things that we have kept secret from the rest of the world, I believe that should be enough for you to trust us." Amaya stepped up. In front of her daughter, Riona didn''t have any choice but to give up. "I would have told you anyway¡­" Riona spoke with a dissatisfied look on her face. Seeing her like that, Nux couldn''t help but smile inwardly. ''She actually loves her daughter.'' "Well, if I am being completely honest with you, even I don''t know much about the Forbidden Region, I have not visited it. Lord Amletus warned me not to enter the Forbidden Region." "Lord Amletus?" Nux frowned. If an Emperor was warning about something, it has to be a serious issue. After meeting Astaria and feeling the difference in power between the two of them, Nux was overwhelmed. He considered himself to be strong, however, in front of Astaria, he was nothing. Actually, he was proud that he was able to maintain his sanity and act normally in front of that monster. Yes, Nux was affected by that monster. And if someone who has a similar strength to that monster was saying something, he had to take it seriously. "Yes, I don''t know the details, but Lord Amletus said that let alone us, even if he himself went into the Forbidden Region, He wasn''t 100% certain about returning alive." Chapter 478 She Can Act Out As Much As She Wants. "Yes, I don''t know the details, but Lord Amletus said that let alone us, even if he himself went into the Forbidden Region, He wasn''t 100% certain about returning alive." Riona spoke with a serious look on her face and hearing her words, Nux and his women turned silent. "A 7 Star beast¡­" Nux narrowed his eyes and commented. "Most probably, and as you know, Beasts of the same level are stronger than the humans¡­ that is the reason why even he is uncertain." Thyra nodded. Riona, however, shook her head. "I thought about the same thing, but Lord Amletus didn''t reply, I don''t know if it is true or not." Nux frowned, "Why is he keeping this a secret?" "Well, he did warn me, didn''t he?" Riona replied. "This doesn''t feel right." Nux commented. Riona just chuckled, "I was thinking the same when I heard about all this, however, since there was no other way to deal with my curiosity, I had to just bear with it." "Something is wrong, I feel like this is something I should know." Suddenly, Nux spoke. "Lord Amletus won''t say anything, no matter what I or you say to him." Riona shook her head. "Heh, he is not the only Emperor Stage Cultivator in this world, is he?" Nux chuckled. "I''ll just ask Lady Astaria, I am sure she will answer my questions." A smile appeared on Nux''s face. Nove l B(in).C OM "Hmmm, she should know about this as well." Riona nodded, however, suddenly, she paused. "Wait." "Hmm? What?" "You are close to Astaria Skyfall?" Riona questioned with a surprised look on her face. "Hmm, well not exactly close, we only met 2 times after she came out of that stupid room of hers, and she attacked me the first time. Well, it wasn''t really an attack, she was testing me and it seems that I passed whatever her test was. The second meeting was a lot better though." Nux replied. "You passed her test?" Riona frowned. "What? You know something about this test?" Seeing her look, Nux got curious. "No, I just¡­ for you to meet her 2 times within just a month, that is very surprising. Emperors don''t really like to meet people. And¡­ you seem confident that you can meet her the third time." Riona spoke with a strange expression on her face. "Oh don''t worry, I am sure I''ll meet her again, it is not that hard." "¡­" Riona didn''t reply. Nux didn''t pursue the matter either. On the other hand, Amaya, who was looking at the two of them from afar shook her head and sighed. ''If only you knew that not only does he plan to meet that woman again, he was even preparing to make her fall in love with him¡­'' Amaya then looked at her clock and soon, a smile appeared on her face, "Alright, this is enough." She spoke. Everyone turned towards her. "What happened?" Nux questioned. "Time is up, it has already been an hour, it is time for you to go." Amaya spoke to Riona. Riona frowned, she then took out her own watch and looked at the time there. "¡­" She turned silent. One hour had indeed passed. "Everything in the Palace might get suspicious, you should leave." Amaya spoke. "You look oddly happy for some reason, do¡­ do you really hate me that much?" Riona questioned with a strange look on her face. "The people in the palace would get suspicious, don''t waste more time." Novel Top1.OR G Amaya didn''t reply and repeated her own sentence. A small sigh escaped Riona''s mouth, in the end, she smiled wryly and turned around. However, just as she was about to walk out of the mansion, "I do not hate you." Amaya spoke. With a big smile on her face, Riona turned around, however, no matter where she looked, she failed to find Amaya. "Fufufu~ I didn''t know Amaya was the shy type, for her to disappear right after she said those words¡­ I am seeing a new side¡­" Nux chuckled. He then turned towards Riona and smiled, "I think whatever you doing is working, just be patient. Let her act out a little more." "She can act out as much as she wants." Riona spoke with an incredibly beautiful smile on her face and walked out of the mansion. ''Her smile really is beautiful¡­'' Nux thought in his mind and suddenly, someone pinched his waist. "Oww!" He cried in pain. Turning around, he saw Amaya standing next to him and glaring at him. "Don''t you dare." She warned for the umpteenth time. "I didn''t even do anything!" Nux complained. The other women chuckled. ¡­ On the other hand, Amaya, who had just walked out of Nux''s mansion turned serious. She then rushed towards the Royal Palace with all her might, a few minutes later, she appeared in front of the Palace and walked in. Then, she entered her room, where a man was already waiting for her. "Lady Riona." Kelton greeted. "Tell me everything you know about that boy named Nux." Riona ordered. Kelton frowned. Riona, however, didn''t explain herself, Kelton sighed, and then, he started talking about what he knew. Knowing that his master was now in a relationship with someone, he was curious and started looking around immediately, therefore, his memory was quite fresh. Kelton''s report ended within 5 minutes, to be honest, he couldn''t find anything much about the man named Nux Leander. In his report, Nux was a meek man who barely managed to earn enough to eat a meal in a day. There was nothing special about him other than his appearance, soon, he was scouted by a Merchant who sold him to a noble named Felberta Alveye. After that, Nux¡­ disappeared. There was no further information about him. Hearing his report, Riona frowned. The man in the report and the man she just met didn''t match each other. "I believe Lady Amaya has some hand in tempering the information about this man," Kelton spoke. Hearing her daughter''s name, a smile appeared on Riona''s face, "Heh, she is very overprotective about him. Fufufu~ So cute~" Kelton didn''t say anything. "Alright, don''t look, it is useless if Amaya was the one who tempered that man''s information. I want you to investigate something else." "At your command, Lady Riona." "Find out all the people Astaria Skyfall has met after coming out of her seclusion." Chapter 479 These Strange Techniques... Are Somewhat Similar... "Find out all the people Astaria Skyfall has met after coming out of her seclusion." Riona ordered and soon, a frown appeared on Kelton''s face, "Lady Riona¡­ information related to an Emperor is not something I can find¡­" "I know, let alone you, no one would be able to find that, however, you should know about something, when she came out of her seclusion, you were inside the Kingdom, weren''t you? Who were the people she met with?" "Umm¡­ the King¡­ the Ministe-" "These all are too obvious, she would meet these people every time she comes out of her seclusion, I need to know about the people who had never met her before." "Well this time, I heard the First Prince and the Second Princess met Lady Astaria as well." "It was about the incident related to the assassination?" Riona questioned. Hearing that, Kelton''s expression turned unsightly. He was still angry about this whole incident. How dare that bastard go after his Master? He wanted to Kill Raguel. Riona had the same thoughts, however, now that she has met with her daughter, who has not only found a way to cultivate her physique but has also found a man she loves and is living happily, her anger has reduced. The ''dead'' status was very beneficial for current Amaya, Riona knew about it. And knowing her daughter and from how her eyes shined when she talked about Nux today, Amaya was sure that even if Raguel hadn''t attacked her, Amaya would have faked her death just so she could live with the man she loved. Raguel actually helped her. "The First Prince and the Second Princess, correct?" "Yes." Kelton nodded. "How strong is the Second Princess again?" Suddenly, Riona questioned. "Expert Stage." ''Ahh, so she can''t be one of those nine¡­'' Riona thought inwardly. "However, she has a King Stage subordinate under her." Kelton informed. Riona raised her eyebrow. "A King Stage subordinate? A Princess has a King Stage subordinate serving her?" "Yes, that man is the reason why she didn''t die during this assassination attempt." Kelton nodded. A frown appeared on Riona''s face. Why would a King Stage Cultivator serve a Princess? Was it the protector of the Duke house that supports the Princess? No, that shouldn''t be the case, those turtles would never leave their shell, especially not all the time just for the sake of a single girl. This man had to be someone else, but again, why would he serve a Princess? Was he betting on the fact that Evane would surely become the next ruler? But why not serve the King directly, no King would reject a King Stage Cultivator¡­ Riona couldn''t understand. "Wait¡­ if the Second Princess had a King Stage Cultivator as her subordinate, why did that fool even bother to attack her?" Riona questioned. N0 v el Next. CoM "This isn''t known by all because the information was contained later, however, I heard that the subordinate used a strange technique to hide his cultivation, he only appeared as a Grand Master Stage Cultivator in front of others. It is said that Lady Astaria was the one who saw through his technique and exposed him." Kelton answered with a strange look on his face. Even he couldn''t believe what he was saying. "¡­" Riona couldn''t understand. Hide his cultivation? How could such a strange technique exist? However, suddenly, her expression changed. These strange techniques¡­ aren''t these strangely similar to the techniques Nux and his wives showed? Somehow communicating when they are miles apart, suddenly disappearing from the sigh, suddenly appearing from behind¡­ These techniques shouldn''t exist either, but they do. Nove l B(in).C OM She has seen it with her own eyes. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Riona''s face, She was going in the right direction. "Describe this subordinate you were talking about. How does he look?" She ordered. "I never saw that man on my own, also, he heard that he always had a mask on." Kelton shook his head. "You should go and ask around, I am sure someone else must have seen him, correct?" "That might be possible. I will try searching for the masked man following the Second Princess who was a Grand Master Stage Cultivator." Kelton narrowed it down. "Good." Riona nodded. "Alright, now tell me, you said Lady Astaria saw through this subordinate''s cultivation, correct?" "Yes." Kelton nodded. "So this means that the subordinate met Lady Astaria, correct?" Kelton nodded again. Amaya''s smile widened. She could roughly guess the entire situation, however, she didn''t rush out and concluded, she needed to be thorough, especially with this. "Kelton, find out everything that happened when Lady Astaria and this King Stage Subordinate met with each other. Tell me if Lady Astaria attacked this man." "Attacked?" Kelton frowned. "Yeah." Riona smiled. Kelton frowned, however, he didn''t ask too much and nodded. Lady Riona was indeed very similar to Lady Amaya, however, he had to admit, Lady Amaya was much sharper. Or maybe it could be said that since Lady Riona is more thorough and only works on proof, Lady Amaya, on the other hand, predicts things whenever she feels she has enough information. Therefore, Amaya was much faster with her deductions. Riona, on the other hand, was much more thorough with her answers. Well, no matter how much one sugarcoats it, Amaya was still the more intelligent one. Her ''predictions'' have never been wrong before, after all. She was fast and precise. "Collect all the information I told you to. You can use Ribson to exchange letters with your informant." While Kelton was comparing Amaya and Riona in his mind, Riona ordered. "Sir Ribson?" Kelton questioned in surprise. The man they were talking about was a King Stage Cultivator. "Yes, it is an important matter, do it as fast as possible." Riona nodded. "As you command." Kelton bowed his head, then, he walked out of his room. After he left, a small smile appeared on Riona''s face as she started thinking about the future. She realized this after spending some time with her today, Amaya would not talk to her unless the one they talk about is Nux or something related to Nux. Therefore, to continue her conversation with Amaya, she had to keep using Nux. She had to take this slow, starting with talking about Nux and once Amaya is more comfortable, she would start subtly changing the topic and soon or later, she and Amaya would be just like any other mother and daughter. Fufufu~ Chapter 480 Letter? *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A knock was heard, the door was opened, and seeing the woman who knocked, a smile appeared on Skyla''s face, "I was waiting for you." "What a coincidence, I was waiting to meet you guys as well." A mysterious smile appeared on Riona''s face. "Please come in." Skyla welcomed. Riona walked in, then after looking around, her eyes fell on Amaya, who was sitting on a chair, looking at her with a bored look on her face. "You are here again? As a queen, don''t you have things you have to do?" Amaya questioned. This was already the fifth day and Riona hasn''t missed even a single day of the meeting, let alone a day, she hasn''t even missed a single second, she always arrived a few minutes earlier and always tried to leave as late as possible. Hearing her words, Riona wasn''t annoyed, rather, a smile appeared on her face, she walked towards Amaya and buried her head into her breasts, "Nothing is more important than my lovely daughter. Work? I''ll just work restlessly for a few nights, nothing I can''t handle." Riona patted her nonexistent biceps with a proud look on her face, before continuing to pat Amaya''s head. Amaya didn''t reject either, with an annoyed expression on her face, she allowed Riona to do whatever she wanted. Of course, Thyra, Edda, and Skyla, who were seeing this from afar could easily tell that Amaya wasn''t the least bit annoyed. Rather, she was enjoying her mother''s company, of course, Amaya will never admit this openly. "As Nux used to say¡­ a tsundere." Thyra muttered as she continued to observe the scene in front of her with an amused look on her face. "Indeed." Edda nodded. "Hmm? But he said that Amaya was more like a Yandere though?" Skyla frowned. "Ask him, it''s not like I know what exactly these foreign terms mean." Thyra shrugged. Skyla shrugged as well and all the women continued to observe the scene. Riona didn''t hold back either, since she was allowed to do anything she wanted, she quickly placed Amaya''s head on her lap and smiled, "How about you get some rest?" "I had plenty of rest yesterday." Amaya replied in a monotonous tone. "Trust me, no rest can be compared to resting on your mother''s lap." Riona replied. "Try ''resting'' with your lover after having an intense session, you would know what I am talking about." Amaya shrugged. "¡­" Riona turned silent. As she thought. Talking with Amaya without her bringing Nux into this topic was nearly impossible. Riona sighed. It was good that she was prepared today. "Oh yeah? Why don''t you describe to me how good it feels then? Since I never experienced this, after all." Novel Top1.OR G "Are you trying to interfere with my love life?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "¡­" Riona didn''t know what to say. "But I do pity you for not experiencing something so good." Amaya spoke. Suddenly, a smirk appeared on Riona''s face as she offered, "Then how about you sleep with me then? I don''t know how good it feels to sleep with a lover, but I am sure I would be satisfied if I can sleep with my daughter again." "I am sorry, I only sleep with Nux." Amaya shook her head. "Well, he can join us, I don''t have any problems." Riona spoke without thinking too much. Her words, however, shocked the others present and they looked at Riona with strange expressions on their faces. "What?" Riona frowned. Soon, however, she realized what she said and her eyes widened in surprise, "No! I didn''t mean it that way! I meant¡­ wait, I really shouldn''t have said that, huh? That sounds so inappropriate." Riona started talking to herself. Amaya, however, continued to glare at her mother. ''I knew I was right, this bitch was going after him. That''s why she has been talking so much about him.'' Amaya was ready to go on a war. She can allow anyone to join Nux''s harem, anyone but her mother. No! Never! Nux will not become her stepfather! As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, Amaya shook her head continuously. She affirmed her thoughts. She would never allow this to happen. "Tsk, you really don''t like lying on my lap, do you? Geez, you are moving so much." As Amaya continued to shake her head, Riona complained. In the end, she allowed her to sit back up, not forcing her to lay on her lap anymore. Amaya didn''t break her eye contact with Riona, seeing her looking at her like that, Riona smiled playfully, "Why are you looking at me like that? What? Am I looking incredibly beautiful today?" Yep, she had no clue about what Amaya was thinking about. "¡­" Seeing that Amaya didn''t reply to her again, Riona sighed, in the end, she decided to use her trump card. "I didn''t expect that even Princess Evane is one of your sisters." "How did you know?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "Who do you think I am?" Riona smiled proudly. "Did you do a background check on Nux?" "I got curious, okay? Just think about it, a single man attracting the attention of nine women who are all King Stage Cultivators. Anyone would be curious. You may not realize it, but nine King Stage Cultivators is a very big deal." Riona answered. If Amaya was in her right mind, she would have understood what Riona was talking about, however, in her right mind, she was not. She narrowed her eyes and continued to observe her mother. ''As I thought. She is planning it.'' Her thoughts were now even more confirmed. "Hmm?" Riona, who didn''t have a single clue about what her lovely daughter was thinking frowned, soon, however, a playful smile appeared on her face and she spoke, "I have an amazing gift for you." "¡­" Amaya didn''t say anything and continued to observe her mother. Riona found her reaction strange, however, she didn''t think too much about it, with a smile on her face, she took out an envelope and gave it to Amaya. "It is sent to me by someone you know very well." Amaya frowned, took the letter and a confused expression appeared on her face. "Raguel Skyfall?" Chapter 481 Sounds Amazing. "It is sent to me by someone you know very well." Amaya frowned, took the letter and a confused expression appeared on her face. "Raguel Skyfall?" Riona''s smile widened. "Read it. I am sure you will like it." Amaya''s face then turned serious and she opened the envelope. Thyra, Edda, and Skyla appeared behind her and the three of them started reading the letter. Novel Top1.OR G The more they read, the more their expression changed, A minute later, when Amaya was finally done with reading the letter, a strange paper with different stamps printed on it appeared in her hand, she then compared a certain stamp with the stamp on the letter, and the two stamps matched. "This letter is authentic." She spoke. "He is bold, I will give him that." Edda spoke with a playful smile on her face. "That bastard is targeting Evane." Thyra spoke with a solemn look on her face. "Heh, it''s not like he can do anything." "Not unless¡­" Thyra glanced at Riona. Seeing her gaze, Riona understood what Thyra was thinking and smiled. "Well, he did ask for my assistance in this matter, he told me that if I help him get rid of Evane, he will owe me a favor and once he becomes the King, he would do anything I want to return that favor. It is a tempting offer, I won''t lie." "To have the King of the enemy country owe you a favor, it is tempting indeed." Amaya agreed. "But how are you so sure that he would return the favor? What if he ignores you after becoming the King? Once he becomes the King, Astaria would be protecting him, I don''t think there is anything you can do against a monster like her." Thyra questioned with a curious look on her face. However, before Riona could answer, Amaya spoke, "The same Astaria would become his enemy if something like that happens." Thyra frowned. Amaya then pointed at the stamp at the end of the letter and spoke, "This right here is the proof that this letter was sent by the First Prince, this texture is unique to the stamp given to him, this can''t be copied. Once it is revealed that the First Prince has colluded with the enemy Kingdom, King or not, he would face the death penalty. Actually, by sending this letter to her with his own stamp on it, he is putting himself at a big risk as she can always use this letter to blackmail him." Nove l B(in).C OM "Would you look at that? As I thought, my daughter is indeed a genius. Just as I thought. Fufufu~ You explained everything so amazingly~" Riona chuckled. Amaya, however, didn''t react to her words. "He is trying to show his sincerity." Thyra commented and Amaya nodded. "Well, it is still a stupid move nonetheless." Edda commented. "You can''t let someone, especially your enemy, get a hold of your weakness." Amaya nodded, "You are correct, however, if you think about it from Raguel''s perspective, he doesn''t really have many options. He tried to remove both the Third and Second Princess from the equation, however, the Second Princess. The chances that the Second Princess would become the next ruler are close to 100%, the strongest Cultivator of the entire Kingdom is out now. To make it even worse, in his eyes, the relationship between the Third Princess, who he had killed, and the Second Princess, who will become the next Ruler is not good at all. She would definitely take her revenge once Evane gets in power. His life would be anything but easy." "¡­" Everyone in the room turned silent, Riona, however, continued to smile, "As I said, my daughter is indeed a genius." She then walked towards Amaya and buried her face into her breasts again. Again, Amaya was helpless. While Amaya and Riona were doing their thing, Thyra glanced at Riona and questioned, "So? What about it? Are you going to help him?" "Well, I can always blackmail him using this letter, I don''t even need to help him, however, there are only so many things I could get from a mere prince, a King owning me a favor is much better for me." Riona spoke. "But how are you going to help him? Lady Astaria is still inside the Royal Palace you know? Are you going to ask Lord Amletus''s help?" Thyra questioned. "There is no way she would help me with something so insignificant. Not that he can help me even if he wants to, a treaty holds him back." Riona replied. "Then you are not going to help him?" Thyra questioned. "I just said it, a king owing me a favor is much better than a mere Prince owning me one." "Heh. Sure, try it, I am sure the outcome would be as you expect." Thyra smiled disdainfully. "Are you challenging me?" Riona narrowed her eyes. "You can take it like that." Thyra didn''t back down either. "Tsk, you people are ungrateful." Suddenly, Riona snorted. "What do you mean?" "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Amaya frowned. "If you actually wanted to help him, you wouldn''t have shown this letter to us." Amaya spoke. Riona pointed her finger at Amaya and, "Pippon!! As I thought, as expected, only you are the one who understands me. *Sniff* *Sniff* As they say, blood is indeed thicker than water." Then, Riona hugged Amaya again. "W-Why don''t you explain your plans before hugging me again?" Amaya, whose face was buried into her mother''s breasts for the third time in a single day, spoke. "Hmm hmm, why not." Riona understood that she was going a little far and coughed. She then stood straight, then glanced at all the women present inside the room, and questioned, "Your plan is to make Evane the next Queen of the Skyfall Kingdom, correct?" "Well, that is the plan, but we don''t need any help, Evane becoming the next King is something that will happen eventually." Thyra replied. "Eventually, you don''t know how long it will take, how about we move forward with that plan? And while we are at it, we will also deal with that idiot Raguel, what do you say?" Riona spoke. "Heh. Sounds amazing, how about you explain your plans first?" All the women standing in the room chuckled. Chapter 482 She Is Not A Simple Woman. "Alright, time is up, you should leave now." Amaya spoke. Riona looked at her and pouted, "You really hate me, don''t you?" Amaya sighed, "I already told you this before, I do not hate you, if you do not leave, someone will get suspicious of you, it is foolish to extend this meeting for a few minutes when it may ruin our future meetings." "Tsk, having a daughter who is a genius has its fair share of troubles as well." Riona snorted, then, she stretched her hand outwardly and stood up, "Alright, I will be taking my leave guys. We will meet again tomorrow, you people can discuss the plan with Nux, if he agrees, we can have an even more detailed discussion. Is that okay?" "Don''t worry, we will discuss it with him." Thyra nodded. "Yeah, now leave." Amaya waved her hands. It looked as if she was shooing her away. The scene was quite comical with Riona pouting like a little child. One might even wonder who is the daughter here. Riona then walked out of the mansion with a sad look on her face. "You could be a little more polite to her, you know¡­" Seeing this scene, Skyla commented. N0 v el Next. CoM "Don''t be fooled by her, she is the Queen of the Kingdom, that too in a Kingdom where females never had power before. She is not the type of woman who would get affected by something like this." Amaya spoke with an expressionless look on her face. "What do you mean?" Thyra felt that Amaya''s words had a hidden meaning behind them, so she questioned. "Think about this. Raguel send assassins and ''killed'' Amaya, Riona Skadi''s blood daughter, do you think he would be stupid enough to ask for her help?" "Well, she did ''sell'' you to another Kingdom, so I don''t think he would care about your relation with her while talking to her. In the grand schemes of things, something like this is useless." Thyra replied. "I understand that, however, if you were in Raguel''s position, would you still choose to go for the Skadi Kingdom? I mean, since he has 2 other options that would give him the same result as this one, he would be a fool to choose the Skadi Kingdom." "¡­" Thyra turned silent. Amaya was correct. Raguel could have chosen the Solid Earth Kingdom or the Woods Dynasty as well, the result would have been the same in both cases. Choosing a Kingdom that could potentially be holding a grudge against you is a foolish decision. "Something is wrong here." Thyra commented. "Indeed, that woman is hiding something. The timing is too accurate for it to be just a coincidence. Think about this, we are here and in just a few days, Raguel sent a letter like this to the Skadi Kingdom. He had a month, why didn''t he send it before? Why the Skadis? Why not someone else? And why did he decide to move so suddenly?" Amaya nodded and pointed out a few more suspicious things. Now, even Skyla and Edda realized something was not right and Skyla''s face turned serious. "Do you think that woman is planning something?" Skyla questioned. Skyla might look cute and innocent at first, however, do not forget, she is Thyra''s best student. She has killed quite a few people, she was warm and innocent, however, she was not na?ve, the moment she realizes that Riona was trying to harm her sisters or Nux, she wouldn''t hessite to kill her off. "That woman is definitely planning something." Amaya replied. Skyla''s expression turned icy. She had decided, she would get rid of that bitch with her own hands. "However, I don''t know whether her plan is to harm her or not." Amaya spoke and hearing those words, Skyla calmed down. She interacted with Riona, she could feel that her love for Amaya was genuine, she didn''t know whether she was fooled or not, however, she would like to believe that what she was feeling was correct. Riona might have an ulterior motive, however, Skyla wanted to believe that her ulterior motive doesn''t involve hurting them. "So what are we doing?" Thyra questioned. "What else? We would talk to Nux and the others, know what they think about it and then come up with a decision." Amaya shrugged. "Alright." Thyra nodded. Time passed, and a few hours later, Nux returned, "Hello, you beautiful ladies~" With an elegant bow, he greeted. The scene looked quite funny considering that his clothes were rather dirty, completely different than the elegant look he was going for. The women chuckled and shook their heads in helplessness. "You are finally back," Amaya spoke. "Indeed." Nux nodded. "Why are your clothes so dirty? You didn''t go to the Forbidden Region, did you?" Thyra narrowed her eyes and questioned. "Of course not. There is no way I would face a beast that even an Emperor is wary of. Did you forget? I am someone who would run the moment I think that my life is in danger. Why would I risk my life by doing something so stupid?" "So you are saying that your clothes got dirty in the inner zone?" Thyra raised her eyebrow in doubt. One had to know, even when Nux was just a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, his clothes didn''t get dirty in the inner zone. He always had a little layer of waiter shield all around his body that protects his clothes and his face from all the dirt and blood in the Wilderness. It was not like Nux would struggle desperately fighting normal beasts, he can even one-shot a 6 Star beasst now, who would force Nux to the extent that his clothes got dirty? N0 v el Next. CoM "Well, don''t worry about it, I was trying a few new things." Nux chuckled. "New things?" ,m Thyra narrowed her eyes. "What new things? Tell me! Tell me!" Skyla questioned with a curious look on her face. At the same time, she grabbed this chance to rush and Nux and hug him. She didn''t mind getting a little dirt on her clothes. A small price to pay. "It''s a secret~" Nux chuckled. Skyla pouted. Chapter 483 That Was Just To Cheer You Up. ''Hmm? What''s the problem here?'' Nux questioned with a frown on his face. ''What? Don''t you realize it, she might try to harm us.'' Felberta spoke with a serious look on her face. ''Do you really think he can harm Evane with me there?'' Nux questioned back and everyone turned silent. Novel Top1.OR G ''That is correct¡­ With Nux there, as long as Riona doesn''t send Amletus, harming Evane would be impossible no matter how many King Stage Cultivators she sends." Thyra nodded. ''And even she wouldn''t have the power to make Amletus move.'' Amaya nodded. The women finally understood what Nux was talking about, a small smile appeared on Amaya''s face and she spoke, ''Alright then, we don''t need to think more about this. We are going to carry on with this plan. In the end, if this is successful, we would get rid of a few annoying things at the same time, and Evane becoming the next Queen would be then 100% assured.'' Nux smiled as well. ''Fufufu~ This is getting fun~'' Ember commented with a smile on her face. ''Okay, we should stop wasting more time, let''s start.'' Suddenly, Allura spoke with a competitive look on her face. ''Heh, eager to lose today as well, aren''t you?'' Amaya provoked. ''Heh, we will see about that.'' Ember snorted. Amaya, Thyra, Edda, and Skyla glanced at Nux at the same time. This was the signal. Leave the conversation, now it''s time for women''s talk. Nux sighed and with an unwilling look on his face, he disconnected the call. He then noticed Amaya''s, Thyra''s, Skyla''s, and Edda''s expressions changed. It looked as if they were about to fight a war. Nux sighed again and then he turned around. This was something new his women started. Battle for the Beloved. That is what they call it. In summary, it is something that decides which group would Nux visit today first, the ones in the Skadi, or the ones in the Skyfall. What they do, however, is not known by Nux. The women had decided to keep it a secret. From their sky and embarrassed expressions, he knew it was something fun, however, whenever he asks about it, they just smile and don''t answer any of his questions. ''Haahh¡­'' Nux sighed at his lonely life and walked into his room. 30 minutes later, his women would come and decide who the victor was, and then finally something fun would happen. Thinking about it, a small smile appeared on his face. Now the question was, what was he going to do in these 30 minutes? Well, the answer was simple. Nux walked towards his bed, sat cross-legged, and closed his eyes. Devouring Mist covered his body and he started cultivating. ¡­ Time passed, soon, 30 minutes passed by, and the doors of Nux''s room opened, since Nux wasn''t in deep meditation right now, he quickly opened his eyes. His eyes then fell on the dejected looks of his women''s faces, a smile appeared on his face. "It seems they were well prepared for today, weren''t they?" "Tsk, numbers advantage." Thyra snorted. Nux chuckled and then stood up. "Don''t worry, I will be back soon." ,m "mm." The women nodded. Nux then kissed all the women on the lips and then he disappeared. The next second, he reappeared 1500 km away, right in front of Ember. The lioness-like woman was sitting on the bed, wearing a bold outfit that was barely hiding her curvy body. Ember''s red eyes shined dangerously as she glanced at Nux, the woman then placed her right leg on the top of her left, this little movement was so sensual that Nux couldn''t help but feel a little twitch in his lower region. Ember was looking especially alluring today, adding her suppressing aura that she unconsciously releases, Nux knew that he was going to have a hard time holding himself back. His golden eyes shined as well, an aura even more suppressing than Ember''s was released from his body, a wide smile appeared on his face and without wasting any time, he removed all his clothes. "I like that dress." He commented. "That was the aim." Ember chuckled. "You certainly succeeded, now just make sure you are not broken." "Try your best." Ember challenged. Nux''s smile widened, he then walked towards Ember, his hand moved and directly touched Ember''s soft but perky breasts, without much effort, he removed the so-called clothes, which were nothing but two straps covering Ember''s pink and delicious-looking nipples and a cap that she wore when she was a General. Feeling his touch, Ember moved her body backward, slowly falling on the bed, Nux followed her body, and soon, both of them were lying on the bed with Nux on top of the General. "Where will you run now?" Nux whispered. "I never planned to run in the first place." Ember replied. Nux smiled, he then lowered his met and their lips met. While their lips tasted each other, their naked bodies mingled together, Ember''s well-trained, but somehow curvy body touched Nux''s lean, well-built body. Nux''s hand moved, one on Ember''s lower back, the other on the back of her head, both of Ember''s hands were moving around his wide back, touching every single inch there was. The temperature of the room increased, and the hot scene turned even hotter and continued to get hotter and hotter. The night continued, and soon, the foreplay and the kissing were over, "Annhh~" Nux''s dick finally entered Ember''s vagina, a small moan leaked out of Ember''s mouth. "With just that?" Nux questioned. "That was just to cheer you up." Ember didn''t give up. "So thoughtful~" Nux chuckled, he then moved his hips back then without waiting, he pushed them back with all the strength he had. "AAAaaannhHHhh~~" This time, Ember''s moan was much louder than before. Nux smiled, "Continue to ''cheer me up'' like this, you are doing quite good." "¡­" This time, Ember didn''t say anything. She was too busy trying to keep her face straight. Nux chuckled, he then kissed Ember''s lips again and the hot and sizzling session continued. Chapter 484 Strange Skadi Kingdom. "Alright then, it is decided, we will continue with the plan, you prepare things on your own end, I will talk to that idiot King, once the preparations are done, we will discuss the date of the operation." After seeing Amaya agreeing to her plan of betraying Raguel, Riona spoke with a smile on her face. "Alright, we can discuss more about this tomorrow. You can complete your preparations, there is not much to do on our side." Amaya nodded with a small smile on her face. N0 v el Next. CoM Riona nodded, and this time, without waiting, she walked out of the Mansion. She knew what Amaya''s next words were going to be. The time was already up, and the topic they were talking about was already over, she had a few other topics to start about, however, Amaya wouldn''t really be interested in them and even if she was, she wouldn''t let her start another topic since the time was already up. Riona had no choice but to leave. And since she was leaving, why not leave without her daughter needing to say it today? Thinking about this, Riona left. After she left, Thyra raised her eyes, "Something is wrong," She commented. "Of course something is wrong, we decided it yesterday, if you about it." Edda came with her sassy reply. Thyra completely ignored the woman and continued, "What preparations was she talking about? Why does she need to talk to the King? Isn''t she the one who holds the most power in the Kingdom?" Hearing her words, Edda frowned as well. Amaya, on the other hand, shook her head, "Things are not simple. The Skadi Kingdom works differently from the Skyfall Kingdom. She may hold most of the power, however, with that power, the responsibility she bears is much heavier. Keep in mind, the one who is sitting on the Throne is still the King, not her. One wrong move, and she would lose most of her power and influence. Her position may look strong and mighty from the outside, however, in truth, it is as weak as a castle made my cards, one little push and everything will be destroyed. And right now, she was about to make that wrong move. The King Stage Cultivators that she sends in order to ''assassinate'' Evane, would die, if she makes this move on her own accord, she might even get executed, therefore, she needs the King''s permission to continue with this plan." Amaya explained, showing why she was called a Genuis again. Hearing her explanation, Edda raised one of her eyebrows, "So she is trying to use the King as a scapegoat?" "You can say that." Amaya nodded. An amazed look appeared on Edda''s face, she then glanced at Amaya and joined her hands in a respectful way, "Amaya, your mother is a fucking genius," Amaya just snorted. "How is she sure that the King would agree with this plan? She has even formed so many plans, shouldn''t she have asked for his permission first?" Thyra questioned with a frown on her face. "These tasks are usually done by the order of their difficulty, if she has talked and convinced all of us and made a few more plans before talking to the king, Then she must be confident that she would be able to manipulate the King to do what she wants." Amaya replied. Edda was now even more amazed, "I will bow to her and hold her legs next time she is here. I only thought of her as a stupid mother who cares about nothing but her daughter. To think she was this savage. To treat the King of a Country like a fool, to not even consider him as a factor that might ruin her plans, oh my god, she is like¡­ a beast!" Now Edda was simply fangirling. "Do not underestimate that woman, as I said before, she is someone who holds power in a Kingdom where women never had any power, she can''t possibly be a simple woman. A stupid woman who only cares about her daughter? Heh, I guess she succeeding in fooling you as well." Amaya snickered. Edda didn''t care that Amaya was laughing at her, she was just too busy thinking about how cool that woman was. She found her new role model. "¡­" Seeing her acting like that, Amaya shook her head and sighed. Skyla, who was silent this whole time questioned with a frown on her face, "I wanted to ask this earlier, however, I forgot about it that time so I will ask right now, when you say that a Kingdom where women never had any power, what do you mean?" "I meant exactly what I said. The Skadi Kingdom never had a female ruler. There are many strange traditions in this Kingdom, and one of them is this one. They feel that women''s position is lower than the men''s, therefore, being ruled by a woman was a disgrace for them." Amaya explained and continued further, "With her cultivation talent and intelligence, she would have become the next Ruler of this country, however, since she was a woman, her brother, who was nothing but a useless bastard who rarely cultivates was chosen as the next King. That Idio-" "Wait Wait Wait." Amaya wanted to continue, however, she was then interrupted by Edda. "You are telling me that your mother is married to her brother!?" Hearing her question, Amaya frowned, "Didn''t you know that already? The Skadi Kingdom has been following Incest since the time the Kingdom was established. This is another one of their strange traditions. They do this to keep the blood pure. Only a child that has a complete Skadi Bloodline is allowed to become the next King." "What if the brother and sister don''t want to marry each other?" Skyla questioned. "In the matters of the Kingdom, their wishes are ignored and overlooked." Amaya answered. "So they are forced." "Yes." Amaya nodded. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, another thought appeared in Thyra''s mind. "You are Lady Riona and the King''s daughter, so you are a pure-blooded Skadi, correct?" "I am." Amaya nodded. "Do you have a brother?" "Yes, there is one." "So won''t you be forced to marry him?" Chapter 485 Do Not Overstep Your Limits. "So won''t you be forced to marry him?" Thyra questioned with a frown on her face. Edda and Skyla''s expressions changed. Amaya, however, had a ridiculous expression on her face as she turned toward Thyra. "What are you talking about? I am dead, remember?" "Ahh, right." Thyra, Skyla, and Edda remembered. "But what if Riona reveals the truth? What if she is actually not on our side and all of this is just an act?" Thyra questioned. "Well, I don''t think there is much of a problem, the King has many wives, two of them are his blood sisters, and my brother has many choices, also, I am the ''cursed'' child, remember? If they wanted me to marry my brother, they wouldn''t have sold me off to Ricardus. If you are worried, you should worry about Riona revealing that I have found a way to cultivate my physique. That is something that would even temp Amletus to make a move." "What would we do if something like that happens?" Thyra questioned. "Heh, don''t worry, Lady Astaria would protect us. Nux has arranged that already." A mysterious smile appeared on Amaya''s face. Thyra sighed in relief, since they were already prepared, they didn''t have to worry about anything. "I still don''t think Lady Riona would betray us," Skyla spoke. "Well, let''s see what happens, shall we?" Amaya spoke. To be honest, even she hoped that her mother won''t betray her again. Whatever Riona has been doing for these past few days, well, although she may not say it out loud, and although not all of them were liked by Amaya, she still enjoyed spending time with her mother. Only a little. She wished that this time would continue, and the mother who was showering her with all her love and care¡­ She hoped that she was not a fake. Yes, whatever Riona was doing was working. Amaya, who had defenses all around her has finally loosened up and placed her heart at risk again. Of course, what happens in the future all depends on Riona. ¡­ On the other side, Riona, who has just walked into the Palace, was greeted by a servant, "Lady Riona." Riona nodded, she glanced at the maid in front of her and questioned, "Where is the King?" "His Majesty is in his room." The Maid replied with a respectful look on her face. "Is there anyone with him?" Riona questioned. "Yes, he is with Lady Athela." The maid replied. "Alright, you can leave now." Riona nodded, the maid bowed and walked away. With an expressionless look on her face, Riona walked toward the King''s room. In front of the door, 2 guards were standing. These guards were ordered to stop anyone who tries to enter the room. The King was clearly ''busy'' right now, any matters that are to be discussed with the King would be discussed tomorrow. However, when Riona walked towards the door, the guards didn''t dare to utter a word and moved aside. Riona didn''t react, she directly opened the door and walked in. "Who dares!?" A frown appeared on Riona''s face the moment she entered the room. She had expected this to happen, but still, no matter how many times she saw this sight, it was still repulsive. A fat pig like this bastard, lying on top of that bitch, both of them naked while the room was filled with this strangely disgusting smell of alcohol, aphrodisiac drugs, and body fluids, it really was repulsive. Novel Top1.OR G "I need to talk." Riona, however, ignored whatever she was feeling and spoke. "You cannot barge in like that when the two of us are busy." The woman who was lying on the bed with the King spoke with an angry look on her face while covering her body with bedsheets. Just like Riona, the woman had black hair and black eyes, she was a beautiful woman with an amazing figure, however, when compared to Riona, she seemed¡­ lacking. The woman''s name was Athela, Riona, and the King''s blood sister. "I don''t care if you two are busy or not, I need to talk about something important, I urge you do it right now, the faster you finish, the faster you can return to your¡­ activities." Riona replied. "Didn''t you hear? I am busy. Just because you have a little power, don''t forget who the real King is. Now leave." The King, Eardwolf Skadi, spoke with an annoyed look on his face. Just like his two sisters, he also had black eyes and hair, with his features, he should have been quite a handsome man, however, with all that flesh surrounding his body, he looked like a pig. A pig who was in power and was now annoyed at the woman in front of her. Riona, however, wasn''t a least bit bothered by his gaze, rather, she was infuriated. She released the fearsome aura that she has attained after killing countless people and putting her life at risk for countless years. "Do not make me repeat myself. I need to talk. Right now." Feeling her aura, Eardwolf was intimidated. "I promise you, it is something good." Riona spoke with a smile on her face. In the end, Eardwolf was the King, he may be useless and a coward, but, she still had the crown on his head. She couldn''t just use force on him, she had to threaten and offer him something good at the same time, she needed to successfully win his curiosity, she needs to make him listen to what she had to say. "Alright¡­ I will come, wait outside for a while." N0 v el Next. CoM Eardwolf nodded. Hearing his words, Riona''s smile widened, "I''ll be waiting." She then turned around and left the room. She didn''t wish to spend even a single more second here in this room. Athela, who saw her moving out clenched her fist in frustration. She then turned towards Eardwolf and spoke. "You are the King! How can you let her boss you around like that?" "I am not allowing her to ''boss me around''. This matter seemed important." The King replied. "Important matter my ass! Just admit it, you were scared." Athela snorted. "Athela." Suddenly, Eardwolf''s aura changed, he glanced at Athela with a threatening look on his face and warned. "Do not overstep your limits." Chapter 486 Mission "Do not overstep your limits." Eardwolf glanced at Athela and spoke with a threatening look on his face. Athela stepped back. "Good." Eardwolf praised and then after wearing his clothes and fixing his hair, he left the room. After Eardwolf left, Athela snorted. "That Pig, he only acts like that in front of me, what happens to you when Riona stands in front of you? Heh, you don''t even have the balls to directly look into her eyes." Just thinking about this annoys Athela to her core. If only she had Riona''s Cultivation Talent, she would have shown her how things are done. ''That fucking bitch! You always look down on me, don''t you? Don''t worry, there will come a day when I would make you regret everything you did to me.'' Athela snorted again and a cruel smile appeared on her face when she imagined Riona and Eardwolf, kneeling in front of her and begging for their life. ''I will make this happen one day.'' Athela swore inwardly. ¡­ N0 v el Next. CoM On the other side, Eardwolf walked into the room Riona was waiting in, he then sat on the chair next to Riona''s and questioned. "So? What happened? Why did you call me? You already have everything under your control, what more do you want?" Hearing his question, a beautiful smile appeared on Riona''s face and soon, a letter appeared in her hand. She passed the letter to Eardwolf, the King started reading the letter and soon, a solemn look appeared on his face, "So he wants our help in order to assassinate the Second Princess of their Kingdom and he would owe us a favor once he becomes the King?" "Yes." Riona nodded. Eardwolf started thinking, "This Stamp, is i-" He wanted to ask, however, before he could complete his question, Riona replied, "Yes, it is real, I have verified it already." "Heh, that Raguel is quite a fool. Does he really think that things would end with just a single favor? With this letter with us, we can ask anything he wants and he would have to do it for us. Heh, he is practically giving the Strongest Kingdom of the World in our hands, Hahahaha~ Poor Skyfall Kingdom. That Bastard Ricardus, I knew his son couldn''t be good at anything. Hahahaha~" The King started laughing. Riona, on the other hand, didn''t say anything. Unlike this fool, she actually went ahead and analyzed the situation. Rather than saying that Raguel was a fool, it was better to say that Evane''s sudden return was a change that he couldn''t react to. Maybe it was Nux who was involved or something, but as soon as Evane returned, everything went south for Raguel. His move of contacting other kingdoms was not wrong, the letter can only be used for a while, once he becomes the King and succeeds in spreading his influence, then even if she wants it, Astaria would still not be able to kill him. Just like what happened with Ricardus. So even if they have this letter, they can only use it 2 to 3 times at most, after that, it will lose its value. Of course, this idiot doesn''t have to know all this. "So? Why are you here? Everything is under our control and is going in our favor, why discuss it with me?" Eardwolf questioned. "Only King Stage Cultivators can help in this situation," Riona spoke. "Yes, I know that." "I need you to send Sir Vloyd or Sir Razor to the Skyfall Kingdom," Riona spoke. "Why do you want to send one of them specifically? You have so many King Stage Cultivators who are loyal to you, why don''t you send them?" Eardwolf raised his eyebrow in suspicion. In the Skadi Kingdom, where Women are seen as inferior when compared to a man, Riona gaining power and influence was a big change. The fact that the current King was useless played a huge part in this. Riona played the correct moves at the correct time and soon, she gained the support and loyalty of most of the subjects. However, not everyone was happy with these changes. The people who took traditions very seriously, people like them didn''t like the fact that Riona, a woman, had so much power in their Kingdom. Riona wouldn''t care about most of these people, however, Vloyd Skadi and Razor Skadi, these 2 were the people she couldn''t ignore. These two were the only King Stage Cultivators who were not loyal to him, rather, she was sure that if given the chance, they would bare their fangs at her. They were a time-ticking bomb that she had to dispose of in one way or another. Unlike Eardwolf, Riona knew the Truth behind this ''Mission''. The King Stage Cultivator who will be sent on this Mission was a sacrifice. He would never return. Riona couldn''t find any better chance to get rid of one of these thorns in her eyes. Once one of them is gone, only one King Stage who opposes her would be left. Novel Top1.OR G She would think of something else to get rid of that bastard as well. Yes, once this plan succeeds, Riona''s position would be strengthened to the point where she wouldn''t need to fear anyone or anything. A smile couldn''t help but appear on her face when she thought about all this. Yes, Riona was using this chance to not only get close to her daughter but also to strengthen her position. She was greedy, however, she couldn''t be blamed, in the end, she was a Queen, and if something benefits her in any way, she would do it. That is how she got so much power in the first place. However, not everything was set in stone right now, she still had to manipulate this fool into doing what she wants. A simple task really. "I will not send my subordinates anywhere unless I have 100% surety that the Mission would succeed." Riona answered. "Are you saying that there are chances that this Mission would fail?" Eardwolf raised his eyebrow. Chapter 487 Got You, Bitch! "Are you saying that there are chances that this Mission would fail?" Eardwolf raised his eyebrow and questioned with a doubtful look on his face. "Hmm? Of course, there are. There is always a chance that your plan might fail, however, things are different here. The Stakes are just too high, I won''t be able to take the responsibility if one of my King Stage Subordinates dies here." Riona answered. Novel Top1.OR G "Heh, so the Great Riona Skadi is afraid?" Eardwolf provoked. Riona, however, replied with a straight look on her face, "I am not afraid, I am just being careful." "How will the plan fail? What bothers you? Discuss it with me, only then will I think about sending someone for this mission. Is it Astaria Skyfall?" Eardwolf spoke. Hearing his words, Riona smiled inwardly, The fish has taken the bait. "Lady Astaria is not a problem. Since Raguel sent this letter, he must have a way to do things without involving Lady Astaria. The Problem is the Target herself. Evane Skyfall. I investigated that woman, she is not as simple as you think, she has a King Stage Cultivator as her subordinate. We are sending 1 King Stage Cultivator to deal with that subordinate while Raguel''s Grandfather would kill Evane before teaming up with our King Stage Cultivator to Kill that bodyguard. But what if that bodyguard is not the only King Stage Cultivator supporting her? What if there is one more? Won''t things go south?" Riona replied. "You are telling me that you suspect that two King Stage Cultivators are protecting that Princess 24 hours a day and seven days a week?" Eardwolf raised his eyes and questioned. "Yes." Riona nodded. "Do you know how absurd you sound?" Eardwolf couldn''t help but question. "King Stage Cultivators are National Treasures, one of them is just a mere bodyguard is already absurd, but now you are saying that there are two bodyguards protecting a little girl all the time?" "I know it is a very unlikely scenario, however, I would still not send my subordinates until I am 100% sure, and in this case, I can''t be 100% sure since everything involving that ''little girl'' is too mysterious." Riona spoke in a way that showed that no matter what happens, she won''t do otherwise. "So my subordinates dying is not a problem, but your subordinates dying is something you can''t accept?" Eardwolf spoke. "Of course, I am only responsible for my subordinates'' lives, not yours." Riona was direct with her answer. "What if I don''t agree to send them?" The King questioned. "Then we will abandon the Mission, Raguel would be charged for assassinating his brother, and that Evane would become the Ruler of the Skyfall Kingdom. It was a good opportunity to gain control over the Skyfall Kingdom and a chance to recruit a few of their King Stage Cultivators, but we don''t have to take unnecessary risks." Riona shrugged. "¡­" The King fell into deep thought. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Riona''s face, she then stood up and, "Well, whatever, I guess it was a waste of time, you can go continue with whatever you are doing, I still have some work to do." Saying those words, Riona turned around. "Wait." Just as she was about to leave the room, the King called out. Riona''s smile widened, ''Easy peasy.'' She chuckled inwardly. Then, her smile disappeared and she turned around, "Hmm? What is it?" "So you are not going to do it?" "I won''t." "Give that letter to me." The King spoke. "Why?" Riona frowned. "Heh, unlike you, I am not a cow-" Before Eardwolf could even complete, Riona''s expression changed, "I warned you, didn''t I? Don''t do something that you might regret later." "This is a great opportunity, abandoning it because of some random ifs is not something wise, it might be a little risky, but I feel like I should take this risk." "So you are planning to help Raguel?" Riona questioned. "I am." Eardwolf smiled. "That would be gre-" An excited smile appeared on Riona''s face, however, before she could continue, Eardwolf interrupted. "However, I will be the one taking credit once this succeeds. I am the one who is taking all the risk after all." "That won''t be a problem, you can take all the credits you want. I don''t care." Hearing her answer, Eardwolf frowned, Eardwolf felt that something was wrong, Riona was being a little too agreeable today. Why would she give up an opportunity like this to him? N0 v el Next. CoM Won''t it increase his influence? That isn''t something she would wish for. The more he thought about this, the more suspicious it everything seemed. And as if knowing what was going on in his mind, Riona spoke, "Look, I know it is suspicious, if it was something else, I wouldn''t help you, however, this is something important for this Kingdom. I might lose some of my influence, however, if it can strengthen us, it is only a small price to pay." Eardwolf was not sure, something was definitely wrong. Riona was not this saintly of a woman. She was definitely planning something. Eardwolf started thinking. This Mission would definitely be beneficial for the Kingdom but the question was, what would Riona gain from this? No matter what Eardwolf thought, he couldn''t come up with an answer. ''Other than influence, there is nothing she needs, and influence could only be gained if the credit goes to her. Wait¡­'' Eardwolf finally realized. ''She was planning to steal my credits.'' Thinking about this, a cold look appeared on Eardwofl''s face. ''Not today, you bitch.'' "Alright, I will help him, let me write a letter." "A letter?" Riona frowned. A wide smile appeared on Eardwolf''s face and he answered, "A letter to Vloyd and Razor, I will command them to go to the Skyfall Kingdom and talk with Prince Raguel." Eardwolf snickered inwardly. Once everything was written, Riona wouldn''t be able to steal his credit. Thinking about this, a smile appeared on his face. He then glanced at Riona to see her confused and troubled face, and seeing that face, a great sense of joy washed over his body. ''Haha! Got you, bitch!'' Chapter 488 Don’t Worry, That Bitch Won’t Survive This. ''Haah! Got you, bitch!'' Overjoyed by his victory, Eardwolf laughed inwardly. To confirm this victory, he continued. "Since sending only 1 King Stage Cultivator might be a little risky, I will directly send two, that way, even if they have another King Stage Cultivator protecting that little girl, she wouldn''t be able to survive." To keep the act running, Riona questioned with a troubled look on her face, "What if there is another King Stage Cultivator?" "Don''t be ridiculous Riona, there is no way that a little girl would be protected by 3 King Stage Cultivators. Two is already stretching it far." Eardwolf snapped. With a frown on her face, Riona continued to think. To be honest, it was getting difficult for her to continue with this act, she was barely holding back the urge to smile. She only wanted to get rid of 1 King Stage Cultivator, but now this idiot was offering both his King Stage Cultivators to her. Not only that, but the idiot was even planning on writing a letter to get written proof, once that happens, even if the King tries with everything he has, the blame will still not shift on her. That Idiot wasn''t even considering the possibility of failing the mission. "What do you think?" As if trying to gloat on his victory, Eardwolf questioned with a smile on his face. "¡­" Riona didn''t answer. Seeing this, Eardwolf''s smile widened and he questioned again, "Is there some problem with my plan?" "That is not it¡­" Riona replied with an awkward look on his face. "Then what is it? Explain clearly." Again, the expression Eardwolf showed to Athela appeared on his face. Riona was disgusted by the way Eardwolf was trying to order her around, however, for the sake of her plan, she didn''t have a choice but to continue. "How¡­ How about I help you with this plan? I will make sure everything runs smoothly." Riona offered. Hearing this offered, Eardwolf laughed inwardly. ''Haha~ Now that I have come up with such an amazing plan, you want the piece of the pie? In your dreams!'' However, suddenly, another idea popped into Eardwolf''s mind. It is not every day that he gets a chance to get one up over Riona, since he has finally gained this chance, why not fully utilize it? "I don''t think there is anything wrong with that, only when the two of us are working together would this plan succeed properly. We should, no, for the sake of the Kingdom, we must do it together." The King spoke. Hearing his words, a big smile appeared on Riona''s face. Seeing this look on her face, the King smiled inwardly. ''Heh, smile all you want, work for me with everything you have, and once I am done using you, I will throw you away.'' Seeing his expression, where he was trying his hardest to hide that smile on his face, Riona shook her head inwardly. ''That is the reason why you are so useless. Can''t even hide your expression properly. Tsk.'' ¡­ Time passed quickly, the King was quick to take the action and with Riona helping her, the process was faster than ever. In the Skyfall Kingdom, inside the Fulvanius Duke House, Prince Raguel, who was sitting on a chair was reading a letter, once he was done reading, a big smile appeared on his face. He then turned towards an Old Man sitting in front of him and spoke, "It''s them." Hearing his words, a small smile appeared on the Old Man''s face, soon, however, his smile disappeared and he replied, "Took them long enough. Especially for someone who approached us first." "Well, they must have different things to work on, right? At least they are here. With the King Stage Cultivator, there is no way that bitch would come out alive." Raguel laughed. However, seeing the look on his face, the Old Man''s face turned especially serious. "Raguel, keep this in mind, although you are getting help from them, do not lower yourself in front of them. You have to know, you will become the next King. Act like one." Hearing his words, a serious look appeared on Raguel''s face and he nodded. "I will keep that in mind." "Good, remember, you only owe them one favor, and that too, only if they are smart enough to ask before you stabilize the Kingdom under your rule." "Yes, Great Grandfather." Raguel nodded. "Great Grandfather, you should also be careful, although you will be teaming up with the King Stage Cultivator they send, you must keep an eye on them as well. There is a chance that they might backstab you once the Mission is complete." "Hahaha~ You do not have to worry about that, my old bones have observed this world for a long time now, I won''t fall for something like that. Don''t worry, Evane won''t survive this." The Old Man laughed. Raguel smiled. "What about him? Are the preparations complete?" Suddenly, Gibson, who was sitting beside the two of them questioned. "Yes, don''t worry, everything is prepared, now we only have to wait for the Skadi''s Cultivator." Raguel nodded. "Good." Gibson nodded. To be honest, everyone in the Duke''s house was worried. With 2 King Stage Cultivators working together, killing Evane wouldn''t be a problem, however, if Astaria learned about this somehow, no matter how many more King Stage Cultivators they have, their Mission would fail. Not only that but their entire house will be destroyed as well. Everything depended on how much Evane loved her brother. Raguel prayed that she was still that stupid and na?ve girl that she was all those years ago because if she was not, then their entire plan would fail. What the three of them didn''t know was that the woman they were so worried about was not even inside the Kingdom. She is inside another Kingdom and currently, she was dealing with a problem lot worse than all these useless political stuff. Not that it would change the outcome of this ''Mission'' in any way. Astaria wasn''t needed. At least for now. Chapter 489 They Are Here. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A knock was heard, Evane opened her door and a frown appeared on her face, "What is it?" She questioned. "I apologize for disturbing your sleep, Lady Evane, but Sir Benjamin told me to give this letter to you. He told me it is an urgent message that can''t be delayed." Evane grabbed the letter and nodded. N0 v el Next. CoM "Alright, you have done your job, you can leave." "Yes, Lady Evane." The guard nodded and hurriedly walked away. "Hmmm? Why don''t we catch that guard?" Felberta, who was sitting inside Evane''s room questioned with a frown on her face. "There is no use, that man wouldn''t even know what is written inside the letter, he was just ordered to deliver. He is not involved in this." Ember replied. "That guard looked plenty suspicious to me," Allura spoke. "The way he walked away so hurriedly looked suspicious indeed," Felberta commented. That was the reason why she talked about capturing the guard in the first place. "He is bothering the woman who would very likely become the next Ruler of this Kingdom in the middle of the night, of course he would act strangely, don''t think too deeply about it. Nove l B(in).C OM Things like these are usually done with the help of vast chains, if we try to capture them from the bottom, we would only move around and around while the ones behind them would run away." Ember spoke. "Is there a network really that deep? Isn''t it dangerous? We should get rid of this network once Evane becomes the Queen." Felberta spoke. "We will have all the time in the world to do so, don''t worry." Ember chuckled. Felberta smiled as well. "It is as we expected." Suddenly, Evane muttered. The women''s attention turned towards her and Evane continued, "They kidnapped Lucas while he was drinking inside a bar." "Sometimes I feel like Amaya can time travel. TO predict something so accurately, is it even possible?" Suddenly, Ember commented. "Well, Lucas drinks, while Raguel would need someone who could force Evane out of her room and essentially the Royal Palace, so it was pretty obvious." Felberta replied. "It is only obvious because it has already happened. She predicted this the moment Riona talked about this plan. It''s not the same. Also, it is not like this is her first time doing something like this, is it?" Ember questioned. "I would agree, she is indeed gifted." Felberta nodded. Ember nodded as well, however, Felberta continued, "She is still a bitch nonetheless." "I won''t disagree there." Ember nodded. Seeing how these women had started talking about a completely random topic while her brother is kidnapped, Evane couldn''t help but shake her head and sigh. These women didn''t care about her brother at all. Well, she understood what they were thinking as well. Lucas didn''t exactly have a likable personality and after what happened with Lovis, Evane''s attachment with her brothers decreased a little. She won''t lie, she was still worried about her brother, however, unlike before, when she would have tried to rush to the location without any plans, she was sitting on a chair without much change in her expression. Another reason she wasn''t that worried was that she knew that they won''t hurt Lucas until she is not there. They might rough him up a little, but at the very least, they won''t kill him. That much was enough. "Girls, are you ready?" Suddenly, a figure appeared inside the room where all the women were and spoke. "We are." Ember nodded with a smile on her face. This time, Lane was the one who took the initiative and quickly walked toward Nux to hug him. Nux, of course, hugged her back and, after covering his face with a mask, he smiled, "Shall we go then?" "Mhm." Evane nodded. The two of them then left the room, the rest of the women activated [Conceal] and left as well. ¡­ On the other side, Raguel who was standing next to Lucas smiled with a wide smile on his face, "W-Why are you doing this!?" Lucas questioned with a frightened look on his face. "Heh! Don''t blame me, blame that bitch Evane." Raguel smiled as he stomped on Lucas''s head. "Ugghh! What h-h-have I done?" "Well, you were quite rude to me that day, weren''t you?" Hearing his words, Lucas''s face went pale. "B-Brother, E-E-Eldest Brother, I was only joking that day! No one else but you can become the Next King! You want my Grandfather''s support, do you not? I-I will talk to my Grandfather myself. You don''t have to get your hands dirty by killing me." "Hmm? Who said I am going to kill you?" Suddenly, Raguel frowned. "W-What do you mean?" Lucas frowned. "You are only a bait, you idiot. My real target is our beloved sister. Also, I do not need your Grandfather''s help now, once I deal with that bitch, there would be no option left but you." "B-Bait?" Lucas frowned in confusion and fear. "Yes, that Bitch Evane is quite affectionate with you, right? Hope that her affection is not just a show. I have already sent her a letter if she cares about you, she would come here for sure, however, if she doesn''t, then¡­ hehehe~" Raguel laughed creepily. Lucas''s face paled even more. "N-N-No! I am sure she will be here! Our relationship might have soured a little since I was a little rude to her, however, I am sure she still sees me as her dear brother, especially after Lovis is dead. I am sure she will be here." Lucas spoke. Even though he knew he was bait and they were targeting Evane using her, he didn''t care about it at all, with all his heart, he hoped that Evane would be here to save him. He hoped that the two of them would fight and kill each other, that way, he could run away and come out of this situation alive. "Hahaha~ Just hope what you said is true." Raguel laughed. "Yes Yes! I am sure she will be here. S-So please let me go." "Let go? Do you real-" Raguel wanted to reply, however, suddenly, a figure wearing black colored clothes walked in and spoke, "I heard footsteps, they are here." Hearing this, Raguel''s smile widened even more. His plan would succeed, and he would finally become the Next King. Chapter 490 You Need To Stop, First Prince. "I heard footsteps, they are here." The man wearing black colored clothes spoke with a solemn look on his face. Hearing his words, a big smile appeared on Raguel''s face. He then turned towards Lucas and chuckled, "It seems that your Sister is still as na?ve as before." Lucas''s face brightened up, "S-S-See? I-I told you already, she still values me. You have already achieved what you wanted, n-now please let me go." Thinking that Raguel''s mood was better than before since his plan succeeded, Lucas begged. However, Raguel just glanced at Lucas with the same smile on his face, "No, I have another use for you." "W-W-What do you want me to do?" Lucas questioned. "I will capture Evane and bring her here, once she is here, I want you to be the one to kill her." "W-What?" Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise. "What? You don''t want to?" Raguel narrowed his eyes, "A-A-Alright, I will do as you command." Frightened by his expression, Lucas nodded in agreement. N0 v el Next. CoM Raguel chuckled inwardly, ''To be killed by the one who you were trying to save, now that is a fate befitting for a bitch like you.'' "Goo-" Raguel wanted to continue, however, suddenly, the man standing beside him snapped. "We don''t have the entire day, continue with your stupid plans later." Raguel turned towards the man and looked at him with a threatening look on his face. The man looked back into his eyes without a trace of fear in his eyes, rather, a dangerous aura suddenly burst out of the man''s body. Feeling this aura, Raguel''s expression changed and he stepped back in fear. "Unlike you, I have things to do, it would be better if we complete the mission sooner." "Y-Yes, as you say." Raguel nodded. The man nodded and then turned around. Seeing his back, Raguel''s expression contorted into anger, however, in the end, he just gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. He had to hold back his anger. Raguel then followed the man, the rest of the Soldiers inside the room placed their eyes on Lucas, making sure that he doesn''t plan anything unnecessary. Seeing their expressions, Lucas''s body trembled again and he decided to not do anything. Not that he was planning to do anything from the beginning. Moving suspiciously meant nothing but a death sentence and Lucas wasn''t planning to die here. ¡­ On the other hand, when Raguel walked out of the room where Lucas was locked, his eyes fell on his Great Grandfather who seemed to be waiting for him. "We shall start." Raguel''s Great Grandfather, Cyneheard spoke with a serious look on his face. The King Stage Cultivator beside him nodded as well. However, just as they were about to move, another King Stage Cultivator, wearing black colored clothes appeared. Seeing this man appear in front of them so suddenly, Raguel and Cyneheard panicked, Cyneheard took his fighting stance and questioned, "Who are you!?" "Don''t act up, he is with me." However, just as Cyneheard was about to attack the King Stage Cultivator who had suddenly appeared, the King Stage Cultivator sent by the Kingdom spoke. "Lord Vloyd? What does this mean?" Cyneheard questioned. "Well, our King predicted that something might go wrong, so he sent the two of us here, just to be sure that the girl is dead." Then, Vloyd turned towards the man who had just appeared and spoke, "And since he is here then there must be something wrong." Raguel and Cyneheard frowned. Nove l B(in).C OM "The information we received was wrong." Suddenly, the man who had just appeared spoke. "What do you mean? Is there another King Stage Cultivator protecting her?" Vloyd questioned with a frown on his face. "Even worse, that girl is a King Stage Cultivator herself." The man revealed. "WHAT!!?" Hearing what he said, Raguel shouted in shock. "Are you sure that you did not make a mistake? She just became a King Stage Cultivator a month or two ago." Cyneheard questioned. Though the disbelief on his face was not as evident as Raguel, he was still shocked. "Do you think I would make a mistake like this?" The man narrowed his eyes. "And do you think someone can become a King Stage Cultivator in just a month?" Cyneheard questioned back. "¡­" The man turned silent. "¡­I did not make any mistake, she was definitely the Second Princess and she was a King Stage Cultivator, not only that, she was even followed by another King Stage Cultivator, however, the man had covered his face with a mask." "That must be her bodyguard," Cyneheard spoke. "Alright, we don''t have much time, I don''t know how she became a King Stage Cultivator so quickly, however, even though she is now a King Stage Cultivator, we still have 3, while they are only 2. We even have more than Soldiers with us, killing them will not be difficult if we surround them properly." Cyneheard spoke. "Indeed." Vloyd nodded, he then turned towards Raguel and spoke, "We don''t have the time to continue with that stupid plan of yours." This time, Raguel didn''t say anything either, he knew this wasn''t the time to fool around, Evane has become a King Stage Cultivator, once this fact is revealed, her becoming the next King will be pretty much guaranteed no matter if he is proven guilty or not. She had to die and she had to die right here. Raguel nodded and turned back into the rooms where Lucas was locked. "All the Soldiers are there." The King Stage Cultivators followed him. The 4 of them walked into the room and Raguel walked towards Lucas. "D-D-Did you get rid of her? Will you let me live now?" Lucas questioned, however, soon, a frown appeared on his face and he questioned, "Wait, but you told me to kill her? Why didn''t you capture her and bring her here? Did you change your mind? Well, that is not a problem either, she will be dead either way, heh, with that bitch gone, now you can become the next King easily. All hail King Raguel!" Lucas cheered. Raguel, however, didn''t react much and replied, "Lucas, there is a change in plans." "W-W-What do you mean?" "I will kill Evane with my own hands." "That is completely fine by me. You can let me go, she is already here, isn''t sh-" Lucas nodded. "Well, since you are not useful anymore, you will be sending you away first. You still have Royal blood flowing in your veins, don''t you? I can''t take any risks." Raguel smiled evilly. "W-What?" Lucas''s face paled. Raguel walked towards him with a smile on his face, a dagger soon appeared in his hand. "NO! YOU CAN''T KILL ME!" Lucas shouted in fear. Raguel''s smile widened, he raised his dagger, ready to kill, However, just as he was about to lower his arm, "Ahh, that would be a problem, I can''t let you kill him, So you need to stop, First Prince." Chapter 491 Hmm? 20 Soldiers? What Are You Talking About? Raguel''s smile widened, he raised his dagger, ready to kill, However, just as he was about to lower his arm, "Ahh, that would be a problem, I can''t let you kill him, So you need to stop, First Prince." A calm voice was heard. However, the reaction to that calm voice was not calm at all. Everyone present in the room, Raguel, the Three King Stage Cultivators, the Soldiers, and Lucas, all widened their eyes in horror or surprise. Raguel and the Three King Stage Cultivators quickly turned around and their eyes fell on Nux, who was standing in front of them with a small smile on his face. "W-Who are you?" Cyneheard questioned. "Hmm? Don''t you know me already? Ahhh, wait a second." Suddenly, Nux turned around, and Evane from behind him as well. "E-Evane¡­" Raguel stuttered. Nove l B(in).C OM "S-Sister Evane! You are finally here! I was so worri-" Lucas wanted to quickly jump sides, however, Evane just looked at her with a cold, icy look, and Lucas quickly realized that if he didn''t shut his mouth right now, he would face something lot more than death. Lucas''s body trembled in fear. And at the same time, he wondered in his mind, Was this really her sister? Her expression looks¡­ so chilling¡­ so¡­ frightening¡­ Was her Sister capable of showing such expressions? "So you really are a King Stage Cultivator¡­" Cyneheard spoke as he analyzed the two people in front of him with a composed look on his face. "Hmm? Why are you still confirming that? Didn''t this guy tell you that already? I thought that he ran away after observing us for a few seconds for that." "Y-You saw me!?" The man wearing black clothes, Razor Skadi, questioned with a shocked look on his face. "Did you really think you could run away from me? Wait, were you even trying? I thought you were telling us to follow you here." Nux replied. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The three King Stage Cultivators turned silent. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Nux called out. He then stepped forward and narrowed his eyes, "Hmmm? Aren''t you two Razor and Vloyd? So you are the ones who were sent for the sacrifice. Well, you two are quite old, I think the Skadis will lose the least if you two are dead." "What are you talking about?" Vloyd questioned. At the same time, he started pondering how this baster knew their names even though their faces were covered. "Nux, do you really think those people would tell them that they are sacrifices? They must have been thinking that Mission is going to be an easy one, where they would only have to kill a single Expert Stage Cultivator. I am sure that they didn''t even know about my real Cultivation until today." Evane chuckled. "Ahh, you are right about that, my bad." Nux nodded. Razor and Vloyd, on the other hand, didn''t know what the two of them were talking about. "Are you two out of your minds?" Razor questioned. Nux just chuckled. "Heh, he is standing in front of 3 King Stage Cultivators and more than 20 Soldiers, of course, he will lose his sanity, give him some time." Cyneheard smiled. However, suddenly, Nux frowned. "Hmm? 20 Soldiers? What are you talking about?" "Heh? Do your eyes have defects as well?" Raguel laughed, he then spread his arms and his eyes shined brightly, "Look around you! You are surrounded wit-" However, before Raguel could even complete his sentence, *Pierce* *Pierce* *Pierce* *Pierce* *Pierce* Some strange Black-Purple Spikes popped out of the Ground and pierced through all the soldiers'' bodies, directly coming out of their heads. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Yes, all the soldiers were dead. None of them could even scream before their entire body was pireced through with these Spikes. They were utterly helpless. "What soldiers are you talking about? I only see dead bodies here¡­" Nux questioned with a confused look on his face. Let alone Raguel or the King Stage Cultivators, even Evane was surprised. ''W-What is that technique?'' She couldn''t understand. She knew about all the abilities Nux had, however, this¡­ She had no clue that he possessed something so monstrous and fearsome. To deal with all these soldiers in one attack, mind you, these soldiers were not weak, there were even a few Expert Stage Cultivators there. Even the Armor that they were wearing, it was a 4-Star Armor¡­ This was not something that could be pierced through so easily, normal swords can''t even dent it no matter how much strength is used, however, these Spikes pierced through them like they were nothing. "T-That attack must have cost a lot of Mana! Don''t let him recover his Mana! We still have the numbers advantage, kill them!" Cyneheard ordered and dashed towards Nux, however, suddenly, Nux disappeared from his position and appeared right in front of Cyneheard. He then grabbed the Old man''s head and slammed it into the Ground. "Ugghh!" The Old man groaned in pain. Nux, however, was not done yet, "AGGHHHHHGGGHH!!!" Four Spikes popped out of the ground, Piercing through Cyneheard''s limbs and at the same time, razing his body into the air right to the level where he could see Nux''s face. Nux then glanced at Razor and Vloyd. The two of them flinched. They had realized it already, there was no point in fighting. Although the two of them were also King Stage Cultivators, they still couldn''t be compared to this Monster. The two of them were now looking around and were thinking of a plan to run away. The Mission is impossible, especially if this Monster was protecting the Second Princess. "Man, I can''t believe it, Riona is just amazing, to directly send two King Stage Cultivators to die here¡­ She could have just asked though, I would have let you live." Nux shook his head and sighed, "I guess that can be expected from that woman, she is a perfectionist after all. The skit needed to be real so that even Raguel and Cyneheard would fall for it, and what can be more real than the actors thinking that what they are doing is a real mission?" "R-Riona? W-W-What are you t-talking about? W-We are here because the K-King ordered us to." Chapter 492 Did You Really Think You Could Run Away? Nove l B(in).C OM "R-Riona? W-W-What are you t-talking about? W-We are here because the K-King ordered us to." Vloyd''s expression changed and he stuttered. Nove l B(in).C OM Hearing his question, a frown appeared on Nux''s face and he tilted his head in confusion. Novel Top1.OR G "Hmm? The King? Was King involved as well?" "That can''t be true, the relationship between the King and Riona is not good." Evane shook her head and informed. "Then why¡­" Nux wanted to question but stopped midway. However, even though he didn''t complete his sentence, Vloyd and Razor realized what he was talking about. "She must have manipulated the King." Evane answered. She then glanced at Vloyd and Razor and questioned with an amused look on her face, "Was your relationship with Riona bad? I can''t think of any other reason why she would sacrifice King Stage Cultivators." Vloyd''s and Razor''s expressions changed. Nux finally realized, "Ahhh, so that''s it, I was wondering why she did this¡­ You were her enemies. Hahaha~ She is truly an incredible woman, to manipulate the King and even get rid of two King Stage Cultivators who have bad blood with her. She is indeed Amaya''s mother." "Indeed, she is incredible." Evane nodded as well. "W-What are you talking about!?" Vloyd questioned in anger and fear. "Well, I don''t see any reason to explain anything to you and as they say, The dead don''t need to know the reasons." ""You bastard! We are not dead yet!"" Vloyd and Razor shouted at the same time, and as if they were planning it for a long time, the two of them created a huge fireball and shot at Nux at the same time. *BOOOM* A huge explosion was heard, Raguel was sent flying due to the impact, Lucas was even worse, the man lost his consciousness, however, the one who had it the worst was Cyneheard. The old man''s limbs were pierced through and the spikes piercing them were connected to the ground, therefore, even though he wanted to move away, he couldn''t and was forced to face the entire impact on his own. The huge blast burned the skin on his face. "AggghhhhHhhhh!" He shouted in pain. However, not a single being cared about it. Vloyd, Razor, and Raguel''s attention were fixed on the center of the blast, which was still covered with smoke. Or¡­ at least what Raguel thought. In truth, Vloyd and Razor had already made a run for it. Whether the attack worked or not didn''t matter, staying here was foolish. There was no need to take any risks, especially after knowing that this Mission was a trap. Also, they needed to report it to the King, Riona had gone too far this time. That bitch tried to kill them, she had to pay for it. Just thinking about it angered the two of them. They increased their speed even more, however, suddenly, "Ugghh¡­ what took you so long? I have been waiting¡­" Vloyd and Razor paused and looked at the man in front of them with shocked looks on their faces. ''H-How¡­'' They couldn''t believe it. Let alone this monster was affected by their attack, he was even waiting for them here¡­ Just how is this possible? Seeing their reaction, Nux questioned with a curious expression on his face. "You know how thorough Riona is, correct? Did you really think you could run away?" "NOW!!!" Of course, the two of them weren''t willing to have a chat with him. Their lives were on the line here. The two of them shouted at the same time, then they ran in the opposite direction. Yes, they planned to sacrifice one of them. The others who would survive would report everything to the King. Nux just sighed, he disappeared and appeared in front of Razor, ,m "Heh, my luck is the worse¡­" Razor chuckled dryly. He had already given up. However, soon, a sword appeared in his hand and he took his fighting stance, "I won''t go down without a fight." "You are finally willing to talk, I thought you would try to run again." "Heh, you are just lucky that you didn''t meet me at my prime." Razor chuckled. He was speaking anything that came into his mind. He wanted to waste time, after all. Nux didn''t mind it either. "Oh? Were you really that strong at your prime?" Seeing that he was still talking to him, Razor smiled inwardly and continued, "Heh, dealing with people like you would have been a simple task." "Ahh, what about the Emperors? Could you fight against them?" "Hmm? You even know about the Emperors?" "Why would I not know about them? Hey, don''t change the topic, answer me, what was his name again? Ahh, right, Amletus. So? Could you defeat Amletus when you were at your prime?" Nux questioned and Razor''s expression changed, "How do you know his name?" "Riona told me of course," Nux replied. "What is your relationship with Riona?" "I won''t tell." Nux turned away. "¡­" Razor frowned. "You still haven''t answered my question yet." Nux reminded. Razor realized, "Well, of course, defeating Lord Amletus is impossible, I was strong, but not strong enough." Even though he was bragging, he couldn''t brag that much. Defeating Amletus, even in his imagination was impossible. "Ahh, so you weren''t that strong." Nux nodded. Razor, however, completely ignored his words and questioned. "So? What is your relationship with Riona?" "Why should I tell you? You are about to die anyway." Nux shrugged. "Treat it as my last wish." "Hmmmmmm," Nux started pondering. "Alright, if you say it that way¡­ I can''t deny. Riona is my wife''s mother. So she is my mother-in-law." Nux replied. "Mother-in-law?" Razor frowned. Riona only had 1 child, and that child was cursed¡­ What was her name again¡­? Razor started pondering. "Amaya?" "Mhm, correct." Nux nodded with a smile on his face. "Wait, she was married to Ricardus, why are you calling her your wife?" Razor frowned, then, his expression changed, "Did that bitch cheat on Ricardus!?" Hearing his words, Nux''s expression changed, ''Fuck¡­'' Razor realized what he has done. A sword appeared on Nux''s hand and Razor prepared himself to embrace death. He had already wasted enough time, Vloyd must have run far away now, there is no way this man could possibly catch hi- However, suddenly, Razor''s expression changed. Chapter 493 Lf L Am Going Down, I Will Take You Down With Me! He had already wasted enough time, Vloyd must have run far away now, there is no way this man could possibly catch hi- However, suddenly, Razor''s expression changed as he saw a black-red-haired woman walking towards him and Nux. "What is taking you so long?" The woman questioned. "¡­" Nux, however, didn''t reply. Seeing this, Ember frowned, she then turned towards Razor and questioned, "Did you say something stupid? Perhaps anything to one of his wives?" "¡­" Razor didn''t reply, Ember, however, understood his answer from his expression and sighed, "There were better ways to die, you know¡­" Razor didn''t know what to say¡­ He didn''t do it on purpose, he was just trying to waste as much time as possible, however, it was all useless now. The man he was trying to buy time for¡­ Was lying on the floor, being dragged around by this woman, whether he was dead or alive, Razor didn''t know, however, he knew that their plan had failed. He¡­ he had to think of something- Suddenly Razor''s eyes widened¡­ Novel Top1.OR G He lost his balance, he then glanced below and then, he noticed that his left leg was sliced off from his knee, His brain finally registered the pain and, "AAGGGGhhhGGHhhh!!!" "Well, this might take a while¡­" Ember sighed and then, she turned around. Leaving Nux alone with that Idiot. She then walked where Evane was and saw an interesting sight. "Sister Evane! I know that our relationship wasn''t the best, but we are still related by blood, please, spare me! Spare me just this once!" Raguel was kneeling on the ground, his head near Evane''s foot and he begged. "I already spared you once." Novel Top1.OR G Evane replied with an expressionless look on her face. "I¡­ I¡­ Just this once! Please, Sister Evane. The last chance! Please spare me! I promise that I won''t ever appear in front of you again! I will disappear! I will disappear and the Throne will be yours!" Feeling that it was interesting, Ember smiled and walked toward the scene, "Hmm? You might disappear, but what about the Fulvanius Duke House? They would not sit still right?" Ember questioned with an amused smile on his face. Raguel''s eyes then fell on Ember and seeing her standing with Evane, placing one hand on Evane''s shoulder and the other dragging Vloyd''s body as if it was trash¡­ Raguel realized that she was not a normal woman. "D-Don''t worry about the Fulvanius house! They won''t do anything either! They would even serve Evane with loyalty once she becomes the Ruler!" He answered. "We can''t take your words now, can we? You are not the Leader of the Fulvanius House, are you?" Ember spoke. "T-Then Kill him! Once he is gone, the Fulvanius House wouldn''t dare to bare their fangs against you!" Raguel pointed towards Cyneheard and shouted. "Hmmm, that is a good idea." Ember nodded. "R-Right?" Raguel''s expression changed. "Hmm? How about we kill him and make you the new head of the Fulvanius House? I am sure you will be loyal to us, right?" Ember questioned. "Of course! To show you how loyal I am, I will kill him right in front of your eyes." Raguel quickly stood up, a dagger then appeared in his hand, he walked towards Cyneheard, who still couldn''t move and blood continued to pour out of his body. "I await you orders," Raguel bowed. "¡­" Seeing his Great Grandson standing in front of him, ready to kill him, Cyneheard didn''t say anything. He just glanced at Ember and questioned, "You are General Ember from the Woods Kingdom, correct?" "You know me?" Ember questioned back, not denying his claim. "How can I not know one of the strongest King Stage Cultivators of the World? But what are you doing here? Why are you helping this girl?" Cyneheard questioned. Evane just smiled. "It''s not about the girl, is it?" Cyneheard questioned. "It must be that man, you are not helping her, but him." Cyneheard then glanced at Evane and spoke, "The same goes for you, he is not your subordinate, it is the reverse¡­ you are going to be his puppet¡­ Heh¡­ I would like to see how Lady Astaria would react once she learns about this¡­" Cyneheard chuckled. The old man clearly misunderstood, however, Evane and Ember didn''t bother to correct him. In the end, Cyneheard glanced at Raguel and chuckled. "I thought of this before, however, you are indeed similar to your grandfather, Thornton. Both of you are fools¡­" "What are you talking about?" Raguel narrowed his eyes. "You are ready to kill the man who supported you for so long while demonstrating your loyalty¡­ do you really think you are making a strong argument here?" "¡­" Suddenly, Raguel turned silent. He then slowly turned towards Evane and Ember, Evane didn''t have any reaction, however, Ember was looking at him with an amused look on her face. Raguel finally realized. "You were being fooled¡­" Cyneheard laughed. Raguel''s expression changed. He looked around, and noticed the Soldier''s dead bodies, those scary spikes that pierced their bodies, a King Stage Cultivator who was being dragged around like trash, a King Stage Cultivator who was half dead¡­ He couldn''t do anything¡­ Raguel fell on his knees again. Tears rolled out of his eyes as he glanced at Evane and Ember and begged, "Please¡­ let me live¡­" "Ugghh¡­ it is not fun anymore¡­" Ember groaned with a bored look on her face. She then glanced at Cyneheard and spoke, "You spoiled my fun." "¡­" Cyneheard didn''t know what to say. Seeing that he was completely ignored, Raguel didn''t know what to do. He then stood up and started walking towards Evane, "Evane, do you know, I really regret the time when we were children, you, Lucas, and Lovis were especially close, I, however, was different. Due to my stupidity, I completely ignored you three, thinking you were fools, however, now, I really regret it¡­ I should have spent more time with you guys, I was secretly jealous¡­" Raguel continued to walk towards Evane, "So jealous that I-" And once he was close enough, he jumped at her with a dagger in his hand, ''If I am going down, I will take you down with me!'' Chapter 494 Raguel Tried To Assassinate Me,Again. ''If I am going down, I will take you down with me!'' With that thought in his mind, Raguel launched his final attack, trying to Kill Evane before he died. Evane took everything from him, he had to take it all back. A cold smile appeared on his face, however, suddenly, that smile disappeared when Evane simply stepped back and dodged his attack without any change in her expression. Ember, who was standing beside Evane smiled widely and punched Raguel''s face. The First Prince''s body flew away and crashed on the ground. "Ugghhh¡­" He groaned in pain. Ember then started walking towards him, but suddenly, Novel Top1.OR G "We can''t kill him." Evane spoke. Hearing those words, Raguel''s face brightened up. Evane still had a soft spot, she was still that na?ve little girl who couldn''t bear to kill her family members. It was a good news for him. "Ugghhh¡­" N0 v el Next. CoM This time, he didn''t thank Evane, he knew this wouldn''t work after what he did, however, he just continued to groan in pain, trying to gain more sympathy, only Evane could save him today and he was planning to hold on to that hope. "Ahh, don''t worry, I know that, we need to give him to Riona, alive." Ember smiled. Raguel''s face changed, he then glanced at Evane and saw her nodding at Ember. Raguel''s eyes widened in surprise. "W-What are you talking about?" He questioned. *Pierce* Suddenly, another black-purple spike popped out of the ground, this time, it pierced Cyneheard''s heart. The man was finally put out of his misery. He then glanced at the man who was responsible for killing him and seeing the cold look in Nux''s eyes and Razor''s body that Nux was dragging, he considered himself lucky. "Alright, the fun is over," Nux walked towards Evane and Ember and spoke. He then waved his body, all the Spike disappeared, then Razor''s, Vloyd''s, and Cyneheard''s bodies disappeared. "This would be enough for proof." Nux spoke. "Indeed." Ember nodded and then she started walking towards Raguel. Raguel tried to crawl away, fear evident in his eyes, however, since Ember wasn''t playing around anymore, she quickly caught him and with just one punch on his face, Raguel passed out. "I''ll take him to the Skadi Kingdom." Ember spoke. Nux nodded, he then turned towards Evane and spoke, "We will continue with the rest of the plan." Evane nodded back. She didn''t even look at her brother, who was lying unconscious, and started walking away. Seeing this, Nux sighed, he walked towards Lucas and picked him up. Nove l B(in).C OM Then, Evane, Nux, and Ember left, leaving the dead bodies of the soldiers Raguel and the others brought inside the room. ¡­ *Bam* 5 Minutes later, Nux and Evane opened the doors of the Royal Hall with Brute Force and walked in. Nux had covered his face with his Mask again while Evane''s had an angry look on her face. "Call the King." She ordered all the subordinates present inside the Hall. "R-Right now?" One of the Guards Blurted out loud. It was the middle of the night, the King must be sleeping right now. Disturbing him at this time, was it really something so important? Everyone wondered in their head. Evane, however, didn''t care about what the Guards were thinking and repeated her order, "Call. The. King." "¡­" The guards turned silent and looked at each other. Evane clenched her fists, suddenly, one of the guards pointed at Evane, his finger trembling, "S-She¡­ her C-Cultivation¡­" The other Guards'' eyes widened in shock. Evane was now a King Stage Cultivator! Just how was this possible!? Didn''t she become an Expert Stage Cultivator just a few months ago? Are you telling me that she became a King Stage Cultivator in just a few months!? Ridiculous! The Guards couldn''t believe their eyes. "CALL. THE. KING." Evane shouted, her green eyes, shining in anger while a wild Aura was released from her body. "The King is currently sleeping, Lady Evane." Suddenly, a man wearing Black Clothes appeared and spoke. "Wake him up." Evane turned towards the man and replied. "Is it really that important? Can it not be postponed till tomorrow?" Keeve questioned. "It would be too late by then." Evane answered. "¡­" Keeve didn''t say anything and continued to observe Evane for a while. "Alright." In the end, he agreed and then turned around. ¡­ In a matter of minutes, a session was set up where the King, the Ministers, and a few members of the Shadow Unit, who were protecting the King from the Shadows appeared. The King, who was sitting on his Throne spoke with an annoyed look on his face, "This better be worthwhile, Second Princess." In truth, he was surprised by Evane''s cultivation, and just like everyone in the room, he was also wondering how Evane became a King Stage Cultivator in just a few months. However, in the end, he was the King, and he had to control his emotions and act maturely. Of course, this didn''t mean he wouldn''t investigate. If Evane actually had a way to increase Cultivation speed, then as the Princess of the Kingdom, she had to reveal this way to the Kingdom. Especially to him, the King, the man who ruled this Kingdom and made sure that the Kingdom prospers. However, right now, he had to listen to what Evane had to say. Seeing that she has gained everyone''s attention, Evane turned towards Nux and nodded. Nux nodded back and waved his hand and two dead bodies appeared on the ground. Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise, leaving the other body aside, they recognized one of the bodies very well, It was Cyneheard Fulvanius, the Ancestor of the Fulvanius Duke House and a King Stage Cultivator. But why was he here? Who killed him? "Raguel tried to assassinate me, again." Evane spoke and everyone''s eyes widened in surprise again. Unconsciously, everyone''s eyes fell on Gibson Fulvanius, whose face was pale in fright as his eyes couldn''t stay away from his Father''s dead body. "I don''t know how or when, but Raguel managed to contact the Skadi Kingdom and it seems that the Kingdom is helping him. The other dead body belongs to the King Stage Cultivators sent by the Skadi Kingdom to help him kill me. While we were fighting with these two, one of their King Stage Cultivators ran away and took Raguel with him. They shouldn''t have gone far away since that King Stage Cultivator was injured, therefore, I urge you to send your men to find him. Colluding with other kingdoms is a Crime that can only be punished with a death sentence, Raguel cannot be allowed to get away from this." Chapter 495 J-Just Where Did She Find That Monster? "Colluding with other Kingdom is a Crime that can only be punished with a death sentence, Raguel cannot be allowed to get away from this." Evane commented with a cold look on her face. "H-H-How dare you! Your Majesty! There is no way the First Prince would do something like this knowing full well how dire the consequences are, especially when Lady Astaria is out! This Girl is lyin- UgghKkhhhKkhhhkkk!" Gibson wanted to continue, however, suddenly, Nux appeared in front of him and grabbed his neck, and lifted him in the air. Everyone present inside the hall widened their eyes in shock. No one could react to Nux''s movements. Even the King Stage Cultivators like the King, Keeve, and Reeve, they all just stood there, just like all others, and only realized what happened once Nux was already holding Gibson in his arms. W-What if he had attacked me? The same question appeared in everyone''s mind. The Shadow Unit and the King perspired. Only after an entire minute passed by did Keeve finally manage to regain his composure and stepped up. "What are you doing?" He questioned with a cold look on his face. Nux turned his head towards Keeve, his Golden eyes were now locked onto Keeve, Keeve felt his entire body tremble, he took another 10 seconds to get used to Nux''s gaze, and only after that did he finally react. "T-T-This is the Royal H-Hall¡­ do you think this is the place you c-can run amok?" Keeve questioned, however, his authoritative tone, which he tried so hard to keep was nowhere to be seen. It looked like rather than confronting Nux, he wanted nothing more than just to run away. Nobody in the Hall blamed him either. With just one move, Nux has proved that if he wanted, he could get rid of anyone in this room and no one could do anything to stop him. ''J-Just where did she find that monster?'' Everyone wondered as they glanced at Evane. Evane didn''t show any change in her expression, she just glanced at Keeve and replied, "I apologize for his rude actions, he is a little sensitive after what happened. After being attacked by Raguel and 3 King Stage Cultivators and barely making it out alive, someone tries to say that everything is a lie, even after you showed all the proof, it is only natural that one would be annoyed." Evane then turned towards Gibson, who was still trying his best to get out of Nux''s hold, however, couldn''t do anything to overpower him. "I only want to ask one thing, if what I am saying is a lie, then how come Cyneheard is lying there, dead? Are you saying that Raguel isn''t involved but only Cyneheard is?" Suddenly, a cold smile appeared on Evane''s face, "Because if that is the case, then not only him, the entire Fulvanius Family would be executed." Gibson''s eyes widened in surprise. Nux then loosened his grip and lightly threw him away. "*Cough* *Cough* *Cough*" Gibson grabbed his neck and coughed continuously. At the same time, his entire body perspired in worry and fear. He was trapped, with Cyneheard''s body lying there, there is nothing he could do to save the situation. "Or are you saying that I attacked the Fulvanius Duke House in the Middle of the Night and killed Cyneheard?" Hearing her words, Gibson''s eyes widened in surprise and then he jumped onto the chance he saw, "Yes, that is it! You must be desperate to become the next Ruler, therefore, you directly attacked the Duke House, trying to kill the First Prince, father must have tried to protect him and using this chance, Raguel must have run away, that is why you are here, trying to cover your mistake, blame everything on the First Prince and trying to use the King to get rid of him." Hearing his words, Evane''s smile turned into a sneer, "What do you have to say about this King Stage Cultivator? The one from the Skadi Kingdom? Why is he here? Raguel couldn''t have possibly run away if 2 King Stage Cultivators attacked him." Suddenly, Evane pointed at Nux, and continued, Novel Top1.OR G "Also, let''s be honest here, if he wants, he can get rid of any King Stage Cultivator present here in just one move, there is no way Cyneheard could have fought both me and him and the same time. Then it must mean this King Stage Cultivator helped him, and if a Skadi Kingdom''s King Stage Cultivator is helping the Fulvanius House, Then we need to do a serious background check, no matter if I attacked Raguel or Raguel attacked me." Evane spoke and Gibson finally realized that he has fallen into a trap set by Evane. He glanced at Evane, with his eyes burning with anger, Evane just looked at him with an expressionless look on her face. Another second later, she just turned around, completely ignoring him, and looked at the King, "Please send a few of your men to catch Raguel." She repeated her request. The King''s expression turned serious. There were many questions in his mind, however, right now, the blame placed on the Fulvanius Duke House and Raguel was too serious, he couldn''t waste more time on this. He will investigate this entire incident on his own, however, right now, catching Raguel was the priority. "Keeve." The King called out. "Yes, your Majesty." Keeve bowed respectfully. "Send a few men to catch the First Prince." "As you command, your majesty." The King nodded and then turned towards Reeve, "Investigate this entire incident." Reeve nodded. "As you command, your majesty." The King then turned towards the rest and ordered, "The content of this discussion must remain confidential until further notice." ""As you command, your Majesty."" Everyone bowed. "Leave." The King ordered and everyone walked away. The only ones left inside the Hall were the King and Reeve, "Should I inform Lady Astaria?" Reeve questioned. "The Skadis are involved, we have to inform her." The King replied and at the same time, he gulped in fear when he imagined how pissed Astaria would be. Chapter 496 B-B-But Your Curse- "Ugghh¡­" Raguel slowly opened his eyes as he groaned in pain, he felt like his head would explode from the pain he was feeling. Raguel grabbed his head in agony, as time passed, the pain started subsiding, and only then did Raguel notice that his surroundings were nonfamiliar. A frown appeared on his face as he started looking around. He was inside a dark room with only one exit. He finally recalled what happened before he passed out and panicked. "Is anyone there!?" He shouted. "¡­" No one answered. Raguel''s heartbeat quickened as he panicked, even more, he then rushed towards the door and started banging it loudly, *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "I asked if anyone is there!?" He shouted again. Since he has just woken up, his body was still weak, therefore, even after all his strength, he still couldn''t break the iron door. "Hello!! Can anyone hear me!?" Raguel questioned again. He felt like the silence in this room was killing him. He had seen too much today, the death of 3 King Stage Cultivators, how 20 Soldiers were killed without even resistance, it would not be wrong to say that his mental state was at its weakest currently. However, his shocks were not over yet. *Step* *Step* *Step* "Let me Ou-" While Raguel was shouting like a fool, he suddenly heard footsteps and quickly turned silent. He wanted to shout and call whoever was outside his room, however, at the same time, he also feared meeting the monsters who kidnapped him. Thinking logically, who else but them could they be? They kidnapped him, rather than shouting and alerting all of them, he should have thought about it carefully and should have tried to find a way to get out of this place. Raguel finally realized his mistake, however, it was already too late. *Step* *Step* *Step* Raguel then noticed that the sounds of footsteps were turning louder and louder. His face turned pale, he tried to crawl away from the direction the voice was coming from, however, soon, his back touched a wall. His body trembled. In the end, he glanced at the door, waiting to peek at the face he would see through the small window. To be honest, he hoped that was Evane, heck, even that General named Ember was fine as well. Anyone but that monster. That fucking bastard¡­ Raguel trembled as he recalled how scary Nux''s expression was, that disdainful and mocking smile on his face while he faced 3 King Stage and more than 20 Soldiers alone. It sent shivers down Raguel''s spine. *Step* *Step* *Step* The Sounds of footsteps finally stopped, Raguel realized that the person was now standing in front of the door, he glanced at the window, however, when he saw the face, his eyes widened in surprise. "A-Amaya¡­" Amaya''s black eyes fell on him and a small smile appeared on her face. This smile, which was extremely similar to Nux''s smile sent another shiver down Raguel''s spine. Amaya, however, didn''t care about what Raguel was going through at all, she directly opened the door and walked in. "Long time no see, First Prince." Amaya greeted. "H-H-H-How are you alive!?" Raguel stuttered as he questioned with a shocked look on his face. "Hmm? What could possibly happen to me?" Amaya questioned with a confused look on her face. "Y-Y-You should have been dead!" Raguel shouted. "Why? Because you sent those weak assassins after me? Did you really think those weaklings could have defeated me, a King Stage Cultivator?" Amaya questioned with a playful smile on her face. "B-B-But your curse-" Raguel wanted to question, however, "The fact that I couldn''t move due to my Curse, the fact that I couldn''t use my Cultivation because of my Curse, and even my Curse itself, everything is fabricated. None of them is true. So, if you were hoping for something like that, then¡­ well, sorry to disappoint you." Amaya spoke with a warm smile on her face. As if she was trying to prove what she said, Amaya raised her hand and Black Mist came out of her body, "See? I can control this ''curse'' of mine without any problems." "!!!" Raguel''s eyes widened in surprise. Fooled. He was fooled. Not only him, but the entire Kingdom was fooled. "W-Why would you d-" Raguel wanted to question, however, Amaya interrupted. "Alright, I am not here to have a chat with you, I am here to ask a few questions and if you want to stay alive for a little more time, you should answer them honestly." Suddenly, Amaya''s tone changed. "¡­little more time?" Raguel quickly caught on to Amaya''s words. "Ignore that, just answer my question, Why did you contact the Skadi Kingdom for help when you were suspected of assassinating the Skadi Kingdom''s Princess?" Hearing this question, Raguel looks at Amaya with a deadpan expression on his face. He really wondered how shameless one can be, however, seeing that Amaya was still looking at him with a solemn look on her face, he decided not to talk about it. "I-If I answer your question¡­ would you let me live?" Raguel questioned. "Well, I can guarantee that your death would be less painful." Amaya replied. "¡­" Raguel turned silent. Amaya quickly realized what he was thinking and threatened. "Trust me, it is not an offer you should miss, we have many ways to ensure that you beg for sweet death, however, if things go that far, I am sure you won''t receive a sweet release." *Gulp* Raguel gulped. Not because of Amaya''s threatening words but the sadistic smile that she had on her face when she said what she said. It was as if she was hoping that he won''t answer so that she could inflict as much pain as she wants on him. ''This bitch is crazy!'' Raguel thought inwardly. It didn''t take long for his will to crumble and he opened his mouth. "I-I didn''t contact the Skadi Kingdom¡­ They were the ones who contacted me¡­" Hearing these words, no particular change appeared on Amaya''s face and she ordered, "Continue." Chapter 497 L-Lady Astaria, You Can’t!! "And you still haven''t found that bastard?" Ricardus, the King of the Skyfall Kingdom was currently bowing in front of a woman who sitting on his throne with one hand on her chin while the elbow was resting on the armrest of the throne. Her left leg on placed on top of her right, and the pressure she was releasing was¡­ frightening. Keeve, Reeve, Ricardus, and all these so-called experts were trembling in front of her. They knew it well, Astaria''s mood was anything but good. For every word they speak today, they had to be extremely careful, one wrong step and they will definitely lose their lives today. "W-We are still looking for him. The best men of the Shadow Unit are on it." Reeve reported, he knew that Ricardus wouldn''t speak a word, he had to step forward. Hearing her words, Astaria narrowed her eyes. Reeve stepped back a little, he clenched his fists, trying to stop his body from trembling, however, the method was not very helpful. "¡­" Astaria continued to observe the three men standing in front of her and after a while, she closed her eyes and sighed. "The First Prince of our countries contacts the enemy Kingdom, plans the murder of his blood Sister, then with two King Stage Cultivators sent by the Kingdom, he kidnaps his brother, blackmails his sister, calls her in a secluded location, and surrounds her¡­" She summarized the entire incident, and with each passing word, her tone got even colder. She then finally opened her eyes and glared at Ricardus. "Heh, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree." She may have chuckled, however, from her tone, anyone could tell that she was boiling with anger right now. Ricardus''s body trembled in fear as he recalled a past incident. "I-I didn''t get in contact with Kingdom¡­" He felt the need to clarify. Who knew what Astaria might do in her anger? Hearing his words, Astaria chuckled again, "Indeed, you didn''t contact any other Kingdom, you didn''t need their help, you directly planned and, Assassinated all your siblings." The room turned silent. This was something no one was allowed to mention, however, rules like this never applied to Astaria. She only stayed silent because she didn''t want to think about this situation, she didn''t wish to think about how powerless she felt during that moment. It was around 100 years ago, At that time, Ricardus was just a Prince and with his mind only filled with women, he wasn''t someone who was a favorite to become the next King. However, Ricardus had one advantage. His Cultivation Talent. Even after not focusing on his cultivation compared to others, his growth was shocking. Using this to his advantage, Ricardus started gaining support from other nobles, slowly, he amassed influence that could be compared to the other Princes who were the Favorites. Due to this, Ricardus''s hunger grew, and his eyes fell on the King''s Harem, he noticed how the King held absolute power over all, he noticed how the King could spend time with practically any woman he wanted and this flamed a new feeling in his heart. He wanted to become the next King. Ricardus wasn''t particularly good at scheming. His Grandfather, however, was different. Swordfeck Fulvanius, the King Stage Cultivator of the Fulvanius House, Cyneheard''s father, Ricardus''s Grandfather, planned everything. Ricardus followed his plans, gained influence, and when the time was ripe, He killed all the Princes who belonged to Duke Houses, even his own blood brother who belonged to Fulvanius House. Dekdom Skyfall, Astaria''s son also lost his life in this massacre. At that time, Astaria was still a King Stage Cultivator, to be honest, for her, killing Ricardus was but a simple job. A man who spent his entire life running after women and an old man who would die within a few years, how hard would it be to kill these two for someone like Astaria who dedicated her entire life to sword and cultivation? However, even after all that, she still couldn''t kill Ricardus. He was the only Prince left who had a Duke House supporting him, the other Princes and Princess didn''t belong to any of the Duke Houses. The Skyfall Kingdom has a stable foundation that has the Royal Family on the top and 4 Duke Houses right below them, if another Duke House is added into this equation, the entire Kingdom would turn into a mess as the Houses would battle each other in order to gain more influence. If the King is someone who does not belong to a Duke Family, then there are chances that the situation where another house would rise to power, to avoid this situation, a rule was passed. The King needs to have the Blood of the Royal Family and the Duke Family running in his vein. At that moment, only Ricardus was the only prince who satisfied this condition, therefore, killing him was impossible. Astaria had to calm her anger by just killing Dekdom Skyfall. After that, she directly entered secluded Cultivation and stopped involving herself with Kingdom Politics. 38 years later, she broke through the King Stage and become an Emperor Stage Cultivator, however, even after gaining absolute power, she didn''t kill Ricardus. Ricardus had already solidified his position, there was no other heir who could replace Ricardus, therefore, Astaria didn''t kill the bastard and tried to forget about this incident. Today, however, she was reminded of this incident again. A chilling pressure released from her body as she glanced at Ricardus. "Dekdom had waited long enough." She spoke in a voice so cold that it felt like it could freeze even the blazing fire. Hearing what she said, Ricardus''s turned pale and he stepped back, Keeve and Reeve stepped forward. Astaria glanced at the two of them, her eyes unusually dark without a tinge of mercy in them. Even though she didn''t say it, Keeve and Reeve could feel what she wanted to say, ''If you value your life, get away.'' Astaria was serious. "L-Lady Astaria, you can''t!!" Chapter 498 We Do Have An Heir Ye- "L-Lady Astaria, you can''t!!" Both Keeve and Reeve shouted at the same time. Ricardus, who was standing behind them widened his eyes in surprise. Things were a lot more serious than he imagined. He could see his death right in front of him. He wanted to run away, however, his body didn''t move. He was frozen in fear. "¡­" Astaria glanced at Reeve and Keeve, the two of them could take the invisible but invincible pressure that was leaking out of her, however, protecting the King was their duty, in the end, Reeve''s Dagger and Keeve''s Sword appeared in their hands and they pointed it at Astaria. "Lady Astaria, we can''t allow you to Kill the King," Reeve spoke. Keeve, who was standing behind him nodded as well. However, both their legs'' were trembling. Astaria was not an opponent they could face. "You two are wasting your life." Astaria commented. Her tone, still as chilly as before. Memories of her son continued to cloud her mind and her anger continued to increase as she glanced at Ricardus wearing that Crown. However, even after all that, she didn''t lose her control, the Kingdom that she swore to protect, she still had its best interest in her mind. That was the responsibility of the Previous Queen and Present Protect, she couldn''t just abandon the Skyfall Kingdom. "You two are valuable assets for the Kingdom, dying here would affect the Kingdom negatively." Astaria spoke. Reeve and Keeve turned silent. From Astaria''s words, it was clear that she valued the two of them and wanted them to live, however, she never said that she would not kill them if they didn''t move. ''It would be Kingdom''s loss.'' These words induced another level of fear in their body. "K-Killing the King would affect the Kingdom even more negatively!" Reeve collected all his strength and retorted. He tried to use the same thing that has been binding Astaria for such a long time. "How?" This time, however, Astaria had a different thought in her mind. "Huh?" Reeve frowned in confusion. "Explain it to me, how would killing the King affect the Kingdom?" Astaria questioned. Reeve was taken aback. He couldn''t believe that someone like Astaria, who probably was the most experienced amongst them all was saying something like that. However, Reeve knew that she was emotionally affected right now, therefore, he decided to answer, "The King is the man who supports the entire Kingdom, every single operation in the Kingdom needs to go through King''s verification directly or indirectly, a Kingdom without a King¡­ would never be stable¡­" "We just need to make a new King." Astaria chuckled. "We do have an heir ye-" Reeve wanted to reply, however, suddenly, he turned silent. His eyes then widened as he glanced at Astaria. A cruel smile appeared on Astaria''s face. "Evane Skyfall, an 83-year-old, King Stage Cultivator, quite a monstrous talent, if you ask me. She is even better than me when it comes to potential, do you really think that someone like her cannot replace this idiot who does nothing but chases after women?" Astaria questioned. "¡­" "¡­" Keeve and Reeve turned silent. The strongest argument that always stopped Astaria, ''You can''t kill the King because there is no one who can replace him. There is no competent heir,'' It will not work now. The Skyfall Kingdom has an heir, and not a normal one, but an heir with potential so immense that it can be called the best of all the Kings the Kingdom has ever seen. Someone like Evane, someone who survived 2 Assassination attempts, one from Experts and Grandmaster Stage Cultivators, one from King Stage Cultivator, someone who now has two Dukes supporting her, she is definitely better than Ricardus, who is¡­ Pretty much useless. "Evane will replace Ricardus, the Skyfall Kingdom will have a Ruler even better than the current one, killing the current ruler would rather be called doing the Kingdom a favor since the Kingdom would come under better management sooner." Astaria spoke, an excited smile pasted on her face. From her expression, one could easily tell that she was barely holding herself back right now. "B-But the King is still a King Stage Cultivator, the Kingdom will lose a King Stage Cultivator if you kill him!" Keeve came up with another argument. This time, Astaria''s face turned cold as she glanced at Keeve, "Then select." She spoke. "Select between a King Stage Cultivator and an Emperor. Select who you will side with." Reeve''s and Keeve''s eyes widened in surprise. Astaria''s words were clear, either him or me. The two of them couldn''t believe how far she was willing to go. But it was understandable, this man killed her only son, after all, it was already impossible that she waited for so long. pan,d a-n0vel,c-o-m "I don''t have an entire day, choose." Astaria spoke. Reeve and Keeve glanced at each other, The choice was obvious. Suddenly, Ricardus stepped back and ran away. He had received plenty of time to think things through and recover the lost control over his body. He wasn''t going to wait for his death here. "Bring him here. The farther he runs, more chaos would ensue." Astaria ordered. Reeve and Keeve glanced at each other, then, they started running after Ricardus. "You bastards! Are you going to betray your King!?" Ricardus questioned in fury. "King, if you truly value the time you spent as the King, you should stop, it is time to return the favor to the Kingdom that has provided you so many things for so many years." Reeve spoke respectfully. Ricardus, however, was not planning to listen to his words. Reeve sighed, then a dry chuckle leaked out of his mouth. "Why did I expect this response already?" At the same time, a dagger appeared in his hand and he aimed it at the King''s leg. Ricardus dodged, however, before he could celebrate, another dagger was shot. The King dodged again and continued to dodge more and more daggers that Reeve threw. However, suddenly, Ricardus realized that Keeve was missing. His eyes widened in surprise, he tried to run away again, however, as soon as he turned around, he saw Keeve standing in front of him, and before he could react, Keeve punched his stomach. "Ugghh!" Ricardus groaned in pain. "AAAGgggGGhhhhHh!" His anguish, however, has just started. Reeve''s dagger pierced into his left calf as she screamed in agony. Chapter 499 Right, You Are The Normal One Here. "Ugghh¡­" The King groaned in pain as he opened his eyes. His head felt heavy, he tried to grab his hand, however, he soon realized that he couldn''t move his hand, he looked and finally noticed that his hands were bound. His eyes widened, he then looked around and noticed that he was kneeling in front of Astaria, who was standing in front of him with a mocking smile on her face. Beside her stood Keeve and Reeve, who was looking at him with expressionless looks on their faces. "You Bastards! How da-Uggh!" Ricardus shouted in anger, however, Astaria kicked his head. "How dare you raise your voice in front of me, criminal?" She questioned. "C-Criminal?" Ricardus stuttered. "Ricardus Skyfall, for the crime of killing your own Brothers and Sisters for the Throne, you will be executed on the full moon night, right after the next Ruler of the Kingdom is Crowned." Astaria sentenced. Hearing these words, Ricardus''s eyes widened in surprise, "W-What are yo-" "Take him away." Astaria ordered. 2 servants walked out and grabbed the King. "Ugghhh!! Let go of me, you bastards!" The King tried to break free by using his strength, however, he soon realized that he couldn''t activate his Mana. His eyes then fell on the Chains that bound him and his face paled in fear. "MineralStar Iron¡­" These chains were used to bind Cultivators, even the strongest of Cultivators are helpless against these chains since they break their connection with the Mana in the air, without Mana, even the body strength is reduced to a mere 1% of the original. Once bound under these chains, even the King Stage Cultivators would be at a Beginner Stage Cultivator''s mercy. "Y-You can''t do this! You can''t do this to me!!" Ricardus shouted in fear, however, no one cared about the previous King and he was dragged away by the very servants who he used to order around. Once the previous King was dragged away, Astaria sat on the throne and ordered, "Call Evane, and tell her to bring that subordinate of hers with her." A servant bowed her head and walked out. "It is not like Queen Evane goes anywhere without that man following around her." Reeve chuckled. Yes, they were already referring to Evane as their Queen, to be honest, they were even excited to serve her. They wanted to feel how good it would feel to actually work under someone competent. However, at the same time, they were nervous. Not from Evane herself, but this subordinate of hers. "I wonder if she would trust us as much as she trusts that man." Keeve spoke. "That would be quite difficult." Astaria, who actually knew the truth chuckled. "But isn''t it concerning? We have no information about that man, where he came from, what he did before he met Queen Evane, how is he so strong, or why was he supporting Queen Evane, we practically have zero knowledge about him. We could let this go before since Lady Evane was just a Princess, however, now that she would become the Queen, having a man from an unknown origin as her right-hand man¡­" Although Reeve didn''t complete his sentence, Astaria understood what he wanted to say and even agreed with him to some extent. However, "So what do you think Evane should do? Kick her subordinate away now that she will become the Queen?" "Of course not, I know Lady Evane well, she would never do something like this, however, I would at least like to have some information about that man. I will not lie, I tried to do a background check on him, however, other than his name, I couldn''t find anything." "Have you sought Thousand Information Chamber for help?" Astaria questioned. "Thousand Information Chamber is¡­ currently facing problems¡­" Reeves answered. "Ah, that girl was assassinated." Astaria realized. "Indeed." Reeve nodded. "Anyways, you don''t have to worry about it, I am still here. Even if that boy has bad intentions, I will make sure that he won''t succeed. For now, don''t target him. Evane is a Prodigy, and that boy is even more of a prodigy than her, there is no point in going against them for something even we are unsure about." Astaria spoke and Reeve and Keeve nodded in understanding. "Lady Astaria." While the three of them were talking, 2 more people walked into the Hall and bowed. A smile appeared on Astaria''s face as she glanced at Nux and Evane, "You are here." Evane raised her head and smiled back, soon, however, a frown appeared on her face when her eyes fell on the Crown that was placed on a lavish Red colored velvet cloth. Seeing her expression, Astaria smiled and didn''t hide anything. "You will be Crowned in 5 days, I hope you are ready for the responsibility." "WHAT!?" Not only Evane, even Nux was shocked by this news. Astaria then talked about everything that happened and the more they heard about it, the more Nux''s and Evane''s expressions changed, "Father like son." Nux couldn''t help but comment. "Indeed." Astaria nodded. "So you want me to execute father once I become the Queen?" Evane questioned. "Is it still too much for you? Killing your own family member, I mean." Astaria questioned back. Hearing her question, a dry chuckle escaped Evane''s mouth, "The more I involve myself with all this, the more I feel that killing my family members would actually do good to this world." "¡­" Hearing this sentence, Keeve, Reeve, Astaria, and Nux turned silent. Nux already knew how much Evane was going through, however, in this situation, where she refused to share anything with him and wanted to deal with this strange feeling in her heart on her own, he couldn''t do anything and only stay by her side to show his support. Astaria smiled weakly as well, "Right, you are the normal one here." "Hmm?" Evane frowned. "Don''t burden yourself too much, the Royal Family has always been a mess, no one is innocent here. A pure heart like you being born into the Royal Family is an exception here, however, when it comes to being a human, you are better than us all. Don''t treat it as your weakness and let it weaken you. Stay strong, stick to your beliefs, observe, learn, adapt and grow. As for difficult matters, leave them to us." Strange but heartfelt words. Evane smiled a little as she glanced at Nux, Nux smiled back and nodded. Leave everything to me, I will be there for you. Even without him saying these words, Evane heard them. ''I love you.'' She spoke. ''Love you too.'' Nux replied. The two of them would have kissed if it weren''t for so many people here. Nux was already making plans for the future session in the Royal Bedroom. "Evane," Suddenly, Astaria called out. Evane glanced at the woman. "Come to my room after this. We need to talk." As Astaria spoke, her eyes looked at both, Evane and Nux. Meaning that she wasn''t calling her alone. Evane and Nux nodded. "As you command, Lady Astaria." Evane bowed. Chapter 500 You Can Call Me Grandma As Well. "Haah, it''s been a while since I have seen you, I didn''t think you would become a King Stage Cultivator in such a short while." Astaria spoke with a smile on her face. "I just got lucky, Lady Astaria." Evane smiled back. "Grandma." "Huh?" "You can call me Grandma when we are alone, I won''t mind." "A-Alright." Evane nodded. Astaria then turned towards Nux and spoke, "You too." "Huh?" Nux frowned. "Aren''t you her husband?" "I am." Nux nodded. "Then since you are my Granddaughter''s husband, you are my Grandson-in-law, so you can call me Grandma as well." "I¡­ I would rather not¡­" Nux was quick to shoot her down. "I would stick to Lady Astaria." There is no way he would call her ''Grandma'', not after whatever is going on inside that mind of his. "Hmm?" A frown appeared on Astaria''s face, she could feel Nux''s aversion from far away. "Hmm, you are the first person I have seen who is not trying to deepen his relationship with an Emperor Stage Cultivator. What? Is Emperor Stage not impressive enough for you?" Astaria questioned with an amused look on her face. Evane also had a smile on her face, she, who knew about Nux''s intentions was enjoying this situation to the full extent. "That''s not it." Nux shook his head, he then glanced at Astaria''s body from head to toe and replied, "Calling someone like you ''Grandma'' is simply unacceptable. Someone as beautiful as you cannot be a ''Grandma'', Lady Astaria suits you the best." ''Astaria is even better.'' Of course, he didn''t say that sentence out loud. "You have a way with words." Astaria smiled. No matter how mature one gets, a woman would never hate compliments. Astaria was the same. Nux, however, was not done yet, he shook his head again and replied, "Having a way with words implies that I am good at lying or currying favors, however, currently, I am not doing anything like that. I am simply telling what I feel. Lady Astaria, you are an elegant beauty, please don''t demean yourself by making others call you ''Grandma'', you may not know it but there must be many men who regard you as the woman of their dreams." "Oh?" Suddenly, Astaria raised one of her eyebrows and an amused look appeared on her face. "Are you one of those men?" She questioned playfully. "If I get a chance, I would definitely try to woo you." Since he got the chance, Nux didn''t back down from taking his chance. "Oh? You think you can say these things in front of your wife?" "She is an understanding wife, you are a beautiful woman, of course, she would know that as a man I would be attracted to you." Nux replied. "But isn''t that where your loyalty should kick in? Won''t you drag the Queen''s reputation to mud if you keep getting attracted to any beautiful woman you meet?" Astaria questioned. "Do you really consider yourself as a ''any beautiful woman?'' You should know that you are different from the rest, do you not?" Nux didn''t back away either. "¡­" Astaria was out of words. "¡­" Nux continued to look at her with that playful smile on his face. "You are quite shameless," Astaria commented. "I only speak the truth," "Whatever, you are still too young for me, boy." Astaria commented. "Hmmm? Are you into old men? The ones with a bald head and a bloated belly?" Nux questioned. Astaria squinted her nose. "I was referring to maturity level, not bald head and bloated belly." "Ahh, got it, I thought you would be more adventurous since you have a fiery temperament but I guess everyone has their boring sides." Nux nodded in understanding. Astaria, for some reason, did not like his tone. "What do you mean ''boring''? I am just too done with all this tiring stuff, some level of maturity is important for me to keep my sanity." "Tiring stuff? What are you talking about?" Nux frowned. "Haah. See? You are too young. You won''t realize it right now, but once you grow up, you will come to realize that keeping up all these relationships is a tiring job to do." "That will never happen." Nux quickly shook his head. He then suddenly grabbed Evane''s shoulder and pulled her close to him. "Staying with Evane would never be tiring for me. I am willing to spend the rest of my life, grow old, and die together with her." Nux spoke and a beautiful smile, accompanied by a small blush appeared on Evane''s face. "That''s the immaturity I was talking about," "Well, if seeing my loved ones as dead weight is ''maturity'' for you, then I don''t want to be mature at all. I very much love all my wives and plan to keep it the same way." Nux replied, Evane looked at his face and smiled as well. Seeing the two of them, a strange feeling welled up in Astaria''s heart. Nux''s words resounded in her mind. His definition of ''Maturity'' was wrong, however, the more she thought about it, the more she realized that that is what Maturity was in real-life scenarios. Wait¡­ Suddenly, she caught another thing that Nux said. "Did you say Wives? As in, more than 1 wife?" she questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "I did." Nux answered honestly. He wasn''t planning to hide his other wives in the first place, since Astaria would joi- know about them eventually, why not tell her right now? "Are you telling me Evane, the future Queen of the Skyfall Kingdom, will share her husband with other women?" "Well¡­ yes¡­?" Suddenly, Astaria''s expression changed. "That cannot be allowed." She spoke and closed her eyes, her action made it clear that we will not allow further discussion. Harems were allowed in this world, however, the Queen of a Kingdom sharing her husband with other women would destroy the Kingdom''s reputation and Astaria, a woman who even let the killer of her own son live for so many years just for the sake of the Kingdom would never allow someone to tarnish the Kingdom''s reputation. "Find another Queen then." Nux replied. Astaria opened her eyes and glanced at Nux, "You do not have the right to take this decision, it depends on Evane." Nux glanced at Astaria for a while, he then shrugged his shoulders and turned towards Evane. Astaria glanced at Evane as well, waiting for her answer. Evane''s answer, however, was obvious. "I will not leave Nux." Chapter 501 You Are Really Not Suited To Be The Queen. "I will not leave Nux." Astaria narrowed her eyes. "I do not want to throne if it means that I would have to give up on Nux." "I never said you have to give up on Nux, I only want him to give up on his other wives," "I wi- "Nux would never give up on any of his wives." Before Nux could even say something, Evane spoke up. Suddenly, a mocking expression appeared on Astaria''s face and she questioned. "Heeh? What happened to staying with you for the rest of your life? If he loves you as much as he says he does, something like that would be simple, no?" In Astaria''s mind, Evane''s words directly proved her point. Relationships were nothing but a burden. Evane, however, thought differently. "He loves me, however, I am the only person he loves, there are others as well, forcing him to choose one over the other is something that would hurt him. Love is a two-way road, just like he cares about me, I care about him as well, I would never do something that would hurt him, therefore, I would never force him to choose me over others. That is not love, that is selfishness." "¡­" Astaria turned silent. "Well, as long as you control his drinking habit, I am sure Lucas would become a fine King." Suddenly, Evane spoke and stood up. "As for me, I will be taking my leave now." Saying that, she turned around. "Did you think I would give in to you just because you are the most suitable heir to the Throne?" Astaria questioned. Evane stopped, she then turned towards Astaria and replied, "I did not think about you giving into me or anything like that. I have already made things clear, I will not become the Queen if it harms my relationship with Nux." "What would you do if someday you would have to choose between the Kingdom and Nux." "I would choose Nux, of course." Evane replied without wasting any time. "So you will abandon those millions of people you are ruling over for one man?" "Yes, I will." "You are really not suited to be the Queen." Astaria commented. "Maybe that is true." Evane smiled. Astaria smiled as well, "I am jealous." Evane''s smile widened as she tightened her grip around Nux''s hand, "I do consider myself lucky." "Well, you are still better than the Ruler who killed his own brother for the Throne, or a ruler who has wasted his entire life on alcohol." Suddenly, Astaria commented. "Hmm?" Evane frowned. "Haahh¡­ I guess the Skyfall Kingdom would never receive a decent King¡­" Astaria sighed in disappointment, soon, however, a smile appeared on her face as she glanced at Evane, "Well, whatever, I guess we have to make due with whatever we have, Evane Skyfall, I hope you rule this Kingdom properly." "¡­so you would allow me to marry him and be the Queen of the Kingdom?" Evane questioned. "Do I have any other option? Well, it might harm our reputation a little, however, I feel like I can take a little chance and invest in you." Astaria spoke. She then turn towards Nux and ordered, "Though I would like to see these ''wives'' of yours before the coronation." A smile appeared on Nux''s face, "Well, some of them might surprise you." "Oh?" Astaria raised her eyebrow, "You seem quite confident." "I am." "Then I am excited to meet them." "How about tomorrow?" "Sure." Another exciting event was arranged. Astaria then changed her posture and spoke, "Alright, with that done, I would like to talk about why I actually called you here." "What is it?" Evane questioned. "Where is Raguel?" Without wasting any time, Astaria questioned. "Huh?" Evane frowned. "Lady Astaria, what are you talking about?" Nux questioned. "Tsk, still lying I see." Astaria snorted. "I don''t know what you are talking about." Nux tried his luck. "You expect me to believe that you fail to catch an Expert Stage Cultivator?" "Well, I had to fight a King Stage Cultivator." "Boy, don''t act so smart, I have already gauged your strength, there is no way a single King Stage Cultivator could stop you, I doubt even 10 King Stage Cultivators could do that, you are a monster of a different dimension. Now tell me the truth, where is Raguel? Did you kill him?" "Well, he did try to harm my wife. He had it coming." Nux decided to be honest. "Is he alive?" Astaria questioned. "I killed him." Nux replied. Astaria frowned. "I thought you would have tortured him before finishing him off." "Why are you asking about all this? He committed a grave sin, me killing him shouldn''t be a problem, should it? Rather, I did the Kingdom a favor." "Killing him is not a problem, however, I wanted to know how and why he contacted the Skadis, something doesn''t add up here." "What are you talking about?" Nux questioned. "Think about it, he assassinated Amaya Skyfall, the Princess of the Skadi Kingdom, if he did something like that, why would he contact the Skadi Kingdom? I know that there are chances that the Skadi Kingdom does not like Amaya are high, however, why would Raguel take unnecessary chances when he could just contact other Kingdoms? It doesn''t make sense." Astaria spoke and Nux raised his eyebrow, ''The same thought process as that of Amaya''s.'' "What are you trying to say?" Nux tried to probe deeper. "I believe that it was not Raguel, who contacted the Skadi, but on the contrary, the Skadis who contacted Raguel. The Skadis are planning something, I think they are in cahoots with the Solid Earth Kingdom." "Solid Earth Kingdom?" Nux frowned. "Yes, as you know, I went to Solid Earth Kingdom and it was as you said, that Bastard Herms is making moves. Herms is a shrewd man, he wouldn''t do something as reckless as breaking a Treaty without any plans. He is definitely planning something. I tried to find out what it was, however, I couldn''t find anything. I believe the Skadi Kingdom is somehow connected with all this." Chapter 502 You Are Shameless, Boy. "I believe the Skadi Kingdom is somehow connected with all this," Astaria revealed. "¡­" Nux stayed silent. Amaya had already guessed that Riona was the one who approached Raguel first, however, she didn''t know why she did it. However, if Astaria''s guess is correct, then things might turn even more complicated than he thought. Different expressions appeared on Nux''s face and Astaria didn''t miss them, "You seem to know something." "Well, I am still not sure." Nux replied. "What do you mean?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "Let me ask first, what did you find out?" Nux questioned. Astaria looked at Nux and tilted her head, Nux, however, didn''t back down and continued to look at her, demanding an answer to his question. In the end, Astaria gave in, "I didn''t find much, just that Herms is directly involved with the Solid Earth Kingdom, this itself isn''t wrong, however, he has threatened 8 Sects and 17 famous Adventurer Parties and forced them to join the Kingdom''s Army which threatens Woods Army. Not only that, but I heard that he is even leading the Army in secret." "¡­" Nux looked at Astaria with a blank look on his face. "What?" Astaria questioned. "Is that all?" "Huh?" "Is that all you found out? You have been gone for so long and that is what you found? Honestly, I could have given all this information to you on my own¡­" A vein popped on Astaria''s forehead. Nux''s body trembled and he quickly changed his tone, "Ahh, but your information is indeed more trustworthy, Mhm, I get it, good job, Lady Astaria." "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Evane, who was sitting beside Nux couldn''t control herself and, "Pfftt!" Laughed out loud. Seeing her laughing like that, Astaria couldn''t help but smile as well, she then glanced at Nux and shook her head, "I didn''t know you were a coward." "Tsk, it''s called being smart. I am not stupid enough to go against an Emperor Stage Cultivator, I don''t stand a chance. I won''t make a move until I can defeat you, there are my wives waiting for me back at home, I can''t make them widows, now can I?" Nux didn''t feel a tinge of shame saying all those words. Astaria was speechless. However, she soon noticed some words that Nux said, "You seem sure that you can defeat me soon enough." "I didn''t say anything like that. I am too weak to go against the Emperors. I am just a weakling, a chicken." Nux shrugged again. Astaria shook her head with a smile on her face and then continued, "You don''t have to act like that, I am not that cruel. I won''t kill you just because you have the potential to defeat me in the future. And you don''t have to hide it either, I have never seen anyone with a potential as monstrous as you, I believe that you can definitely defeat me in the future. So lift your head up, Nux. You can be more open to me, I am your family after all. I am your gra-" "No. Nope. Nah ah. I already said it. You are not my Grandma. You are someone I trying to woo, how can I call you Grandma?" "¡­" "¡­" Evane and Astaria blinked as they looked at Nux. "What?" Seeing them looking at him like that, Nux questioned. "You are shameless, boy." Astaria spoke and Evane nodded, fully supporting her grandma. Nux was indeed shameless. "Also, I already said it, I am not into little boys, I like mature men." "You just haven''t experienced it yet." Nux did not give up. "¡­" Astaria turned silent again. She noticed that she often finds herself out of words whenever she talks with this boy. ''Tsk, shameless men are hard to handle.'' She snorted inwardly and then she brought back the initial topic, "So, as I was saying, Revealing the existence of Emperor Stage and using his power to affect other kingdoms, this definitely goes against the Treaty the Four Countries signed, I tried to find why Herms was doing something so dangerous, however, I couldn''t find it. Though I still have some conjectures" "What are they?" Nux questioned. "Well, first is simple, they have joined with another Kingdom, they are fighting against the Woods, so it can''t be the Woods, we, of course, can''t be the one since well, I am not aware of anything, and deal with Emperors involved can''t be done behind my back, the only option left is the Skadis." "Do you have any other guess?" "Well, it is highly unlikely, but there are chances that the Solid Earth Kingdom now has 2 Emperor Stage Cultivators." "!!!" Nux and Evane''s eyes widened in surprise. "T-That is highly unlikely indeed." Nux admitted. "Indeed, even if they have 2 Emperors, breaking the treaty doesn''t make any sense, I think it is the first case." "Wait, what are you talking about? How can you take 2 Emperors so lightly?" Nux frowned. "Huh?" Astaria frowned. She then finally realized and couldn''t help but chuckle, "There is finally something that you are shocked by. Fufufu~" "¡­" Nux turned silent. "Well, a country having 2 Emperor Stage Cultivators is not that surprising, just think about it, it is not like another Emperor would appear as soon as I die, right? It is not like a throne that only one person can have. In the end, it is a Realm. Even before I die, another Emperor Stage Cultivator might appear, for example, you. Then the Skyfall Kingdom would have 2 Emperor Stage Cultivators. Just like that, Solid Earth Kingdom might also have 2 Emperor Stage Cultivators. To be honest, Herms doesn''t have a lot of time left, 50 more years maybe. So it is high time that the Solid Earth kingdom produce another Emperor." "If they have 2 Emperor Stage Cultivators, then won''t that make them the strongest Kingdom, who is stopping them from breaking the Treaty?" Nux questioned. "It is not that simple, Nux. You are only thinking about it from a one-on-one perspective, however, there are 4 Countries in this world. Even if a Country has 2 Emperors, breaking the Treaty means that they would have to go against 3 Emperors, in the end, it would only cause their own destruction." "Then what if they have 2 Emperors and 1 Kingdom supporting them? Won''t it make it 3v2?" Nux questioned. Astaria''s expression turned serious. Chapter 503 Akibrus Valhein "Then what if they have 2 Emperors and 1 Kingdom supporting them? Won''t it make it 3v2?" Nux questioned. Astaria''s expression turned serious, however, before she could even answer, Nux realized his mistake, "Ahh, a Kingdom would never support another Kingdom that has 2 Emperors since they wouldn''t know when they might get betrayed after they are used." "Indeed." Astaria nodded. "Then what about 3 Emperors, no 4? What if a Kingdom has 4 Emperors." A wry smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "Although I said more than 1 Emperor is possible, it doesn''t mean producing one is that simple. 2 is already stretching it, 3 might be possible if the Kingdom is extremely lucky, 4, however¡­ well¡­" "It is not really possible, is it?" Nux questioned and Astaria nodded. "Indeed, it is not possible." Nux couldn''t help but smile, "If only you were mine, I would have shown you more than 10 Emperors." "Huh?" "Huh?" "Huh?" "Haaah?" "What?" "What did you say?" "I didn''t say anything." "¡­" "¡­" A strange conversation indeed. ''Your ability is quite scary.'' Evane spoke through telepathy. ''If only your grandma agree-'' Nux wanted to say it, however, he stopped midway. This sounded strange as well. ''Haahh¡­ I feel like I am breaking all the boundaries of degeneracy¡­'' Nux sighed inwardly. ''¡­'' Seeing his expression, Evane didn''t say anything and turned silent. "Well, even if there is a 1 in a trillion chance that the Solid Earth Kingdom has 4 Emperors with them, breaking the treaty still doesn''t make sense." Astaria said something absurd. "4v3 would definably be simple, actually, if their power is so overwhelming, another Country might even help them with a promise of keeping them alive once they rule over the whole world." Nux spoke, however, Astaria shook her head. "This ''rule over the whole world'' is not possible, and Herms should know it." "What do you mean?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "Akibrus Valhein." "Is that a chant or something?" Nux questioned. Astaria looked at him with a deadpan look on her face. "It is the name of our Ancestor." Evane answered. "Hmm? So he is the Ancestor of the Skyfall Kingdom?" Nux questioned. Evane shook her head, "No, he is the ancestor of all the Kingdoms." "Huh?" Nux frowned. "Well, it is just a legend. They say that Lord Akibrus was the one who found this Land and settled here, with his children. Then more and more people came in and started living here. When Lord Akibrus died, his children founded the Four Countries that we currently have." Evane explained. An absurd look appeared on Nux''s face, "So you are telling me that all the Kingdoms have the same ancestor? Doesn''t that mean that they are all brothers and sisters?" "Well, it is just a legend," Evane spoke. Nux, however, glanced at Astaria. Astaria understood what he wanted to ask and nodded, "Everything Evane said is true, Lord Akibrus actually existed and this legend is true. Well, not completely true, there were a few details that were left out. Lord Akribus''s children indeed founded the 4 Kingdoms, however, they did not do it after he died. They did it before his death. Actually, it was Akribus''s wish. The Four brothers had a harmonious relationship with each other, however, Lord Akribus forced them to find 4 different Nations and warned them not to let this land come under a single man''s rule. If this rule is broken¡­" Astaria''s face then turned serious as she revealed, "Then a catastrophe would fall over this world." "¡­" "¡­" Nux and Evane turned silent however, the reason they turned silent was different. Evane was thinking about this legend and how all of this was true, at the same time, she was also thinking about the catastrophe that would fall over the world if it is united under a single man''s rule. Nux, on the other hand, was looking at Evane with a strange look on his face. "So the treaty¡­" He spoke after a long time and Astaria nodded. "Indeed, it was not signed because of Peace, well, it was one of the reasons, however, it was not the main reason. The main reason was Lord Akibrus''s warning." "¡­" Nux didn''t know how to react. "So¡­ you are telling me that all of you have been following a man''s ''warning'' so seriously for all these years?" The more Nux thought about it, the stranger and more absurd it got. Hearing his question, Astaria chuckled out loud, "Do you seriously believe that we humans can hold back our greed just because of a mere warning of a man we don''t even know existed or not?" "¡­" Nux tilted his head in confusion. This was indeed his thought, the humans couldn''t possibly hold themselves back due to some warning. "Lord Akibrus was not a fool." Astaria spoke. "His sons might follow his warning, his Grandsons might do the same as well, but what about his Great Grandsons? Or his Great Great Grandsons? Would they follow it? He was not sure. He never trusted humans to begin with, the one he trusted was his most Loyal Companion." "His most Loyal Companion?" "Indeed, a Mythical Creature, stronger than anyone or anything you can ever imagine." Nux''s face turned serious. "Lord Akibrus didn''t ensure the longevity of his rule with feelings like ''Trust'', He used ''Fear''. As Lord Akirbrus expected, the Great Great Great Great Grandson tried to break his rule, however, what happened next was something that was recorded in history with red color. The Woods Dynasty, who at that time had 3 Emperor Stage Cultivators tried to unify the land, however, soon, It appeared." "Who?" "Lord Akibrus''s Companion." Nux narrowed his eyes. "That Monster killed 3 Emperor Stage Cultivators in a blink of an eye and without saying a single word, it disappeared. The Battle that should have been written down in history, the battle that should have decided the fate of the entire world, the battle between 6 Emperor Stage Ciltivators, That impactful battle ended before it could even begin." Chapter 504 There Is Something We Dont Know. "That Monster killed 3 Emperor Stage Cultivators in a blink of an eye and without saying a single word, it disappeared. The Battle that should have been written down in history, the battle that should have decided the fate of the entire world. That impactful battle ended before it could even begin." Astaria revealed with a solemn expression on her face. "W-What?" "E-E-Emperors¡­ lost?" Nux and Evane couldn''t believe what they were hearing. Weren''t Emperors the strongest Cultivators in the world, how could they possibly lose? "Do not underestimate that Mythical Creature, Emperors may very well be the strongest Cultivators in the world, however, even we Emperors couldn''t possibly go against that Monster." Astaria spoke with a solemn expression on her face. "How sure are you?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. Astaria looked at him and frowned, "How sure are you that the story you told us is not just a baseless rumor?" A perfect doubt. Any normal person who hears this story would have the same question in his mind. The majority of people in the world don''t even know about the presence of Emperor Stage Cultivators, for them, Emperor Stage is just a myth. Saying that there is a Mythical Creature who killed 3 Emperor Stage Cultivators within a blink of an eye was not something anyone could digest without any problems. Nux was the same. He couldn''t accept it either. He hoped that this was just a rumor believed by the 4 Kingdoms, a legend of sorts. Astaria, however, thrashed his hopes. "It is written down in the history of the Skyfall Kingdoms and the other 3 Countries as well. History is not written on basis of baseless rumor, Nux." "Then what if that creature is already dead? I mean, at the end of the day, nothing can defeat time, can it? How do we know that the creature we fear so much isn''t dead yet?" Nux questioned. "Do you think someone who can kill 3 Emperor Stage Cultivators would die that easily?" Astaria questioned. "Let''s be honest here, even you can kill 3 King Stage Cultivators easily, correct? It doesn''t mean you cannot die, does it?" Nux questioned back. "Are you comparing King Stage Cultivators with Emperors?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "I know I am wrong to do so, however, no matter how we think about it. At the end of this, that ''mythical creature'' should be nothing but an 8 Star Beast. It might have a longer lifespan than an Emperor Stage Cultivator, however, I refuse to believe that it is immortal." "¡­" This time, Astaria turned silent. Nux''s words might be disrespectful, however, they weren''t wrong either. "Just think about this, you said that that Mythical Creature was Lord Akibrus''s companion, was he not? So most probably, it must be a beast that Lord Akibrus had tamed. Even Lord Akibrus couldn''t go against the Trial of time, do you think the beast he made a contract with could do so?" "¡­" Astaria started thinking about it more deeply. The more she thought about it, the more she felt like Nux''s words were correct. Different thoughts started appearing in her mind, however, in the end, she shook her head, "The information we currently have is too inadequate, we can''t make any assumptions based on theories alone." "But the Solid Earth Kingdom is already moving, I am sure they didn''t dare to move on the basis of theories alone either, they must have found something. They must have found a way to be sure about that Mythical Creature''s whereabouts." Nux commented and started thinking about different ways to confirm that beast''s whereabouts. "Well¡­ it is not that hard¡­" Suddenly, Astaria spoke. Evane and Nux glanced at the woman and frowned, "What do you mean?" "The whereabouts about that Mystical Beasts¡­ it is not that hard to confirm it¡­" Astaria spoke. Nux and Evane looked at Astaria with deadpan looks on their faces. ''Why haven''t you done that yet?'' That was what their expression was screaming. Astaria understood it as well, feeling a little ashamed, she clarified herself. "It is not that confirming its whereabouts is difficult or impossible, it is definitely possible to do that, however, the risk behind it is too much. No Kingdom would ever dare to take such risk." "What do you mean?" Nux questioned with a confused look on his face. "You remember the Forbidden Zone inside the Bloodhill Wilderness?" Astaria suddenly questioned. "Yes I do." Nux nodded, then suddenly, his expression changed, "You don''t mean¡­" Astaria nodded, "Yes, that is where that Mythical Creature resides. That Creature doesn''t like crowds, that is the reason why we restricted everyone from entering that Area. It is that Creature''s territory." "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Evane spoke. Nux and Astaria turned towards Evane and Evane pointed out. "Didn''t the Solid Earth Kingdom send an army into the Forbidden Region a century ago? If they knew about the Mythical Creature, why did they do something foolish?" "Well, we had the same questions as well, however, since their actions didn''t affect other Kingdoms, we just let them be." Astaria shrugged. "Also, not everyone knows about the Mythical Creature, this information is only passed through the Emperors of the Nation. There are chances that the King of the Solid Earth Kingdom didn''t know about it and he sent an army inside the Forbidden Region due to his greed. There are chances that Herms wasn''t aware of this action and by the time he was, it was already too late." Astaria continued. Nux, however, had a different thought in his mind, "So you are telling me that the Solid Earth Kingdom sent an army to where the strongest existence in this world lives, to the region where even the Emperors fear to go in, without telling their protector? I find that highly unlikely. Also, the fact that the Solid Earth Kingdom is moving the way it is moving proves that they definitely know something we don''t. And wasn''t there a survivor in this expedition? There is no way the all-strong Mythical Creature, who killed Emperors like it was nothing failed to kill normal cultivators. There has to be something else going on here. Something we don''t know and Something that we must know." Chapter 505 L Need My Wives Help For This Case. "And wasn''t there a survivor in this expedition? There is no way the all-strong Mythical Creature, who killed Emperors like it was nothing failed to kill normal cultivators. There has to be something else going on here. Something we don''t know and Something that we must know." Nux spoke with a solemn look on his face. Astaria''s face turned solemn as well. Nux''s words now made sense. The Solid Earth kingdom moving strangely after coming out of the Forbidden Region¡­ Something is definitely wrong here. What about the survivor? The Kingdom said that the survivor was mentally affected and wasn''t in the condition to talk to anyone, they even refused to share the information about the survivor with the public. This was definitely suspicious. Actually, Astaria was now regretting not finding all this strange in the first place. She needed more information about that survivor. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the Solid Earth Kingdom was hiding something. Astaria clenched her fists in anger. However, in the end, even she knew that anger wouldn''t solve anything here. She took a deep breath and then glanced at Nux. "What should we do then?" Nux, however, shook his head, "I would like to help, however, I am not exactly the brains in my group." "Huh? What do you mean?" Astaria frowned. "I am saying that I need my wife''s help to think or comment more about this situation. Too much is at stake, and honestly, I do not trust myself in making a wise decision when the stakes are high." Nux answered honestly. "So you are saying you will discuss it with your wife?" "If you allow me to, then yes. I can also keep it a secret since it contains some Kingdom''s secrets, however, if my wives are not involved in this, I won''t help you either. I don''t hide anything from my lovely wives after all." Nux replied and a small smile appeared on Evane''s face. Nux glanced at Evane and smiled back, Evane smile widened even more. ''Hehe~ How loyal.'' Evane commented. Nux smiled, ''If only you weren''t trying to woo my grandmother.'' Evane gave a light jab. ''¡­'' Nux turned silent. "¡­" Astaria turned silent as she glanced at Nux and Evane, who were now lost in their own little world and couldn''t believe that she was being ignored so easily. "This matter is too serious. The Kingdom''s secret won''t mean much if the Kingdom itself won''t remain, also, you are the Kingdom''s future Queen''s husband, your wives would be the Queen''s Sisters. Hiding something from them wouldn''t make sense. Alright, let''s do this. You do not have to discuss anything with your wives. Tomorrow, you will bring them here. I was already going to meet them anyway, so we might as well discuss everything together." Astaria spoke with an amused smile on her face. A smile appeared on Nux''s face as well, "Let me ask you then, how do you want me to enter?" "What do you mean?" Astaria tilted her head in confusion. "Well, didn''t I say it before, some of them might surprise you, this holds true not only for you, but everyone else as well. Bringing all of them here would cause a huge ruckus in the Royal Palace, however, I also have a way for them to sneak in and directly meet you without causing any ruckus. So? What do you say? How do you want to meet my wives? Should I bring them all, causing probably the biggest ruckus inside the Royal Palace, Or Should I just sneak them in, making it as less impactful as possible?" Hearing his question, a small smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "Why do I feel like you dislike the second option?" "Well, I do not dislike it, however, I would definitely prefer the first option more. It is only right that my lovely wives get to make an amazing and flashy entry in the Royal Palace, no?" "Alright then, boy. The way you say it makes me look forward to what would happen tomorrow. So just for tomorrow, I would let you cause as much ruckus in the Royal Palace as you want." Astaria gave her permission and a wide smile appeared on Nux''s face. "I will make sure that you won''t regret it." "You better do." Astaria nodded. Nux nodded back, then, he bowed his head a little and smiled, "Alright then, since I have to prepare a lot of things for tomorrow, I will be taking my leave for now." "Mhm, go and prepare well." Astaria chuckled. She definitely liked this boy''s strange behavior and the air of confidence that surrounded him. Evane stood up as well, Nux grabbed her hand and the two of them walked out of Astaria''s room. Astaria glanced at the door and shook her head with a smile on her face. She really was looking forward to tomorrow. On the other hand, Nux, who had just left Astaria''s room contacted Amaya. ''Amaya.'' ''Good, I was about to contact you.'' He heard Amaya''s voice and a frown appeared on his face. ''What happened?'' He questioned in a worried tone. ''Come here.'' Amaya spoke. ''Ah, is it about yesterday?'' Nux questioned. ''Yes, she will be here any moment, I wanted to talk to her in your presence.'' Amaya replied. ''Alright, I will be there in a moment.'' Nux nodded. Then, he narrowed his eyes and spoke, ''I also had a few questions that I wanted to ask.'' ''Mhm. I will be waiting.'' Amaya nodded. Nux then turned towards Evane and spoke, "I need to go." "Is she there?" Evane questioned. "Well, she will be soon." Nux nodded. Evane nodded in understanding and the two of them continued to walk. Nux couldn''t possibly disappear into thin air when there were so many eyes on them, they had to first enter Evane''s room. After entering her room, Nux and Evane shared a small kiss, the two of them smiled and then, Nux disappeared. Chapter 506 She Is Such An Amazing, Cute, And Friendly Girl. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A knock was heard and soon, the door opened. This time, however, there was no short-haired woman standing with a smile on her face like before. This time, only silence welcomed the cloaked figure who had knocked on the door. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "Well this isn''t exactly a warm way to greet a guest, now is it?" The cloaked figure spoke as she removed her cloak with a smile on her face. The others inside that room, however, didn''t seem to be in an as good mood as her. "We captured Raguel." Suddenly, Amaya spoke with a solemn look on her face. "Well¡­ that''s a good news, is it not? Why do you all look so serious?" Riona questioned with a confused look on her face. Amaya narrowed her eyes, "Are you just trying to be ignorant or do you truly believe that we are the fools who wouldn''t realize what you did?" Amaya questioned. "W-What are you talking about?" Riona stuttered, she didn''t know why her daughter was acting like that. Why was she acting so cold toward her? Everything seemed fine yesterday, just what happened? Seeing that she pretended to continue to act, Amaya decided to reveal everything directly, "Raguel told us that it was you who contacted him first, not the other way around. What do you have to say for yourself?" "¡­" Riona turned silent. She finally realized what happened. "What are you planning?" Thyra questioned as she glared at Riona with a hostile look on her face. "I am not planning anything." Riona answered. "Oh yeah? Then why didn''t you tell us anything about it?" Thyra questioned again. "Was it really important?" Riona questioned back. "Yes, I may have manipulated him into sending that letter to me, however, I only did that because I thought it would be beneficial to you guys, and in the end, it was, right? You achieved what you guys wanted, didn''t you? So does who contacted first matter?" "It does." Amaya glanced at Riona and replied, "This deal was about trust, to be honest, we didn''t even have to go through this farce, Evane would have become the next Queen anyway. This entire farce did nothing but quicken the process. The main objective behind all this was to know whether we could trust you or not, and with this little stunt you pulled, we got our answer." "Are you really going to base your decision on just this!?" Riona widened her eyes as she defended herself. "I only did it for you guys, with how foolish this idiot was, he would have never come up with a plan like that, if you had used the law, it would have taken months before his crimes were proven, therefore, contacting him was important! I did it all for your sake, I wasn''t trying to harm any of you. Amaya, haven''t you realized it already, I am on your side, I will never do anything to harm you or anyone close to you!" "If you did it purely for our sake, then why didn''t you tell us from the start? Why did you feel the need to hide this from us?" This time, Skyla was the one who questioned. Riona couldn''t believe that Skyla was making an expression like that, however, she didn''t have the time to think about all this, the interrogative gazes of everyone in the room were tearing through her body, in the end, she glanced at Amaya and decided to be honest. "It was not like you were willing to talk to me. I noticed that you only talk with an interested look on your face when the talk is about Nux, or anything that might be useful to Nux. I don''t know what magic this man did on you, however, you are completely ensnared by him. I was annoyed, but at the same time, I also realized that if I did something that might help Nux, then you and I can talk as much as I want. That was the reason I prearranged all this and look at the result, knowing that this would help Evane, which would in turn help Nux, you were excited about this and after ignoring me for so many years, you finally decided to talk to me, even though it was mostly about how to carry on with the plan¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Everyone present in the room turned silent. Skyla, Thyra, and Edda glanced at Amaya and nodded continuously. They completely agreed with Riona. Amaya never talked to any of them with a straight face unless it involves Nux, for a mother who is trying to get close to her child, this experience could be heartbreaking. Skyla even went as far as patting Riona''s head and hugging her. "You guys¡­" Amaya, on the other hand, couldn''t believe that the three of them turned sides so quickly. She was completely and utterly speechless. "I agree with Lady Riona, I have seen her trying so hard to talk to Amaya, but she never talked to her, to be honest, I feel like Lady Riona is a genius for not only manipulating the King of this country, but also manipulating the enemy into thinking that she would help them." Skyla started fangirling again. Thyra and Edda nodded as well. "¡­" Amaya turned silent. She was left alone, therefore, she directly turned around and hugged Nux. Nux hugged her back and smiled, then, he glanced at Riona and questioned. "First, I would never understand why you think talking to Amaya is so hard, she is such an amazing, cute, and friendly girl." A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she enjoyed Nux''s pat and closed her eyes. The current her resembled a little cat. Riona, Skyla, Thyra, and Edda''s mouths twitched when they heard what Nux said, ''Friendly my ass.'' Thyra snorted inwardly and although Riona didn''t want to say this for her own daughter, however, even she agreed that her daughter wasn''t the friendliest of persons she has ever met. "Second." Nux, however, was not done. His main question was pending, "What does Lord Amletus have to say about all this?" Chapter 507 Terrifying Woman "What does Lord Amletus have to say about all this?" Nux questioned. "Hmm?" Riona tilted her head in confusion. "Lord Amletus?" "Well, your Kingdom just lost 2 King Stage Cultivators, didn''t you? What does he have to say about all this?" Nux questioned. "That was not my fault, it was the King''s." A small smile appeared on Riona''s face as the letter that was sent to the two King Stage Cultivators, telling them to go to the Skyfall Kingdom and kill the Princess, stamped by the King himself, appeared in her hand. "¡­" Nux turned silent. Was it just him, or the women from Amaya''s family were really too dangerous? Just¡­ just what is with all this shrewd planning. Nux thanked all the gods he believed in that Amaya was on his side. He didn''t want to know what it would feel like to have her as an enemy. At the same time, he also pitied the King of this Kingdom, first, he was a fool, second, his opponent was someone like Riona¡­ That bastard really had the shitiest luck possible. "Would Amletus believe you? I mean, I am the King would tell him the truth that you were the one who told him about this plan, to be honest, with how you described, I would rather believe the King, than believing you if I was in Amletus position. There is also that letter Raguel sent, and the fact the King Stage Cultivators who died was sort of like your enemies." Nux spoke. "Well, I never said I would deny the fact that Raguel contacted me or that I was interested in this plan. However, if I actually wanted to jump onto that plan, I would never talk with the King, I only talked with him since I wasn''t sure. I wasn''t ''manipulating'', I just felt that it was a good opportunity so I discussed it with him. I even tried to warn him when he jumped on it too quickly, however, it was the king who jumped on it too quickly. It is not like I am lying, there is no reason for Lord Amletus to not believe me." Riona shrugged with a carefree smile on her face. "So what you are saying is you are planning to be honest with him." "Yes, he will catch on if I try to lie, therefore, I will just omit a few things and tell him the truth. Even that pig wouldn''t be able to retort me, let alone Lord Amletus." "¡­" Nux turned silent. ''Fuck, she is scary.'' He was in awe, however, Emperors weren''t the ones you would want to play around with, "Are you sure you want to play around with someone like Lord Amletus?" Nux has met Astaria, he has seen just how scary she can be, even in his wildest dream, he wouldn''t try to fool her. Riona just smiled, "You have to take little risks if you want to achieve something, the worse that could happen is that I will lose my life. I have nothing to lose." "¡­" Nux turned silent. He was getting nothing out of this situation, therefore, after thinking for a while, he changed his questions. "What do you think about the Solid Earth Kingdom?" "Hmm?" Riona frowned. Why did he change the topic so suddenly, she wondered inwardly. However, seeing the serious look on Nux''s face, she decided to answer his question. She also wanted to talk about this with someone else. "Strange." "Hmm?" "The Solid Earth Kingdom, its recent movements are too strange. It wasn''t long before it lost a lot of power for doing something foolish, however, now they are attacking the Woods Dynasty and not only that. They are winning. They have already defeated 2 of their Generals and the new General that has replaced the previous one after he was killed is barely holding on. I don''t know how, but there are 3 Generals in their Army. I was suspicious about this, so I tried to send a few spies inside that Kingdom, however, I soon lost contact with those spies. Something is definitely wrong with the Solid Earth Kingdom, I just don''t know what." "Have you tried talking to Lord Amletus about this?" "His response was even stranger." "What do you mean?" Nux questioned. "Normally, Lord Amletus would have been curious, and would have tried to look things on his own, however, when I reported things to him, he told me that since their Emperor isn''t making a move, he couldn''t do anything about it. This behavior was completely different from normal." Nux narrowed his eyes. "That is strange¡­" He then glanced at Riona and narrowed his eyes even further. No matter how he thinks about this, it didn''t seem like Riona was involved with whatever was going on with the Solid Earth Kingdom. Unlike what Astaria believes, Riona only contacted Raguel because she wanted to talk with her daughter. Of course, with what he has seen today, Nux didn''t plan to trust Riona completely either. Riona was smart, for her, fooling and manipulating people around her wasn''t a hard job. "Where is Kelton?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned. "Hmm? He is back in the Palace." Riona replied. "Tell him to come here once you return," Amaya spoke. She then turned towards Nux and used the connection, ''Use Slave Seal on him, we need to plant a spy in this Kingdom.'' Maybe Amaya understood what Nux was thinking, trusting Riona was a mistake, she may look earnest but she was still a Queen of the Kingdom. Therefore, they could only use Kelton. Normally, Amaya wouldn''t have allowed used Slave Seal on Kelton because of everything he has done for her. However, if it was something that might benefit Nux, she was willing to do it. Morality or things like that didn''t matter, if it was for Nux, Amaya was willing to fall to any lengths. "What are you planning to do with him?" Suddenly, Riona questioned. "What do you mean?" Amaya questioned back. "You may not look at him favorably, but don''t forget, he is someone who looked out for you in your worse time. Do not hurt him." Chapter 508 A Mothers Love? "Do not hurt him." Riona spoke. "You seem rather worried about him." Amaya commented as she glanced at Riona. "Well, he is one of my most Loyal subordinates, plus, I don''t want you to do something that you might regret," Riona replied. Amaya narrowed her eyes. "I can see that in your expression, Amaya. I see a little reluctance but also a resolve in your eyes. I don''t need much time to guess it, Whatever you are planning for Kelton is something that might hurt him, you don''t want to do it, however, it seems like you are forcing yourself to do it. Trust me when I say it, these decisions are usually the ones that you will regret in the future, it is better to stop right now." "¡­" Amaya didn''t say anything. Nux and the others, however, were impressed, Amaya wasn''t the one whose thoughts appear on her face, her face mostly remains neutral. Although Nux was here, making that little poker face a little weaker, however, it still should not be that easy to read Amaya''s expressions, especially to this degree. "We will not hurt Kelton," Suddenly, Nux jumped in. In truth, unlike Amaya, he didn''t care about Kelton at all. He was the first one to suggest using Slave Seal on him because of how close he was with Amaya. Amaya, however, denied it before. Nux also understood that she still wasn''t happy that they were planting the Seal on him, however, he wasn''t going to reject her idea. Just like Amaya, he knew the importance of planting a spy in the Skadi Kingdom, the General he had planted inside the Solid Earth Kingdom is helping him a lot. Although Nux does not contact him very often, whenever he does, he learns new things. Rejecting Amaya''s offer would mean that he is underestimating Amaya''s resolve, which would, of course, affect Amaya more, Nux, of course, wouldn''t let that happen. He would just make sure that Kelton is taken care of and does not go through much trouble. Riona glanced at Nux and a smile appeared on his face. ''If he is as loyal as he claims to be, that is.'' Of course, he didn''t say those words out loud. "What are you planning?" Riona questioned as she narrowed her eyes. Nux just smiled. There was no way he would tell her anything, that would ruin the whole point of this, won''t it? Riona raised her eyebrow, "I have answered every question you had for me, don''t you think it is unfair that you are still trying to hide things from me?" "¡­" Nux turned silent, but suddenly, Amaya walked forward. "We are ensuring that he would be loyal to me, just like he was usually meant to be." Nux frowned, Amaya, however, continued, "Not only that, but we are also going make it like Kelton can contact any of us anytime without anyone else noticing," Nux''s frown deepened, he couldn''t understand why Amaya was telling her everything. And as if knowing what he was thinking, Amaya used the connection to explain, ''We have already placed too much attention on Kelton, even if we hide it from her, she would still be wary of Kelton from now on, using Slave Seal on him would be useless, rather than that, it is better to place her on the spot.'' ''On the spot?'' Nux frowned. ''If she knows that Kelton is our spy, she would try to avoid him, however, if she still wants to maintain a relationship with us, or if she ''only cares about her daughter'' as she says she does, then her daughter''s spy around her shouldn''t bother her at all. Now that she knows Kelton will be my spy, it would now confuse her, she wouldn''t know how to handle and act around Kelton, whether she should avoid him, or keep him around, or whether she should feed him with false information, She wouldn''t know what to do and her real nature would finally be revealed.'' A cruel smile appeared on Amaya''s face before it disappeared. Nux raised his eyebrows in amazement. He may have been praising Riona for a while now, however, in front of his wife, even someone like Riona was helpless. "A way he can contact you anytime he wants without anyone noticing? A way to ensure his loyalty?" Suddenly, a frown appeared on Riona''s face. Nux and Amaya looked at her, observing her expression, Riona glanced at Amaya and questioned, "Is it related to those weird magics of his?" "You can say that, I can only tell you that it will be untraceable, even by Lord Amletus." Amaya smiled lightly, enjoying this woman''s confused expression. It was high time she would pull the game back into her own hands. However, contrary to Amaya''s expectation, an excited smile appeared on Riona''s face as she looked at Nux. "Why didn''t you say you had something like this before!?" "Huh?" Amaya and Nux frowned. Suddenly, Riona disappeared and appeared in front of Riona, she grabbed his shoulders and spoke, "Kelton is not needed, use that magic on me!" "W-What?" Nux was taken aback. "You are still suspicious of me, correct? Then use this magic, this would ensure my loyalty to you, and I would also be able to talk to my lovely daughter anytime I want. Fufufu~ This is just amazing~" Riona smiled brightly. "I-It is not as simple as you think it is. It might get painful, torturous even." "Heh, it is not something I can''t take." "You can''t, trust me." Suddenly, Thyra jumped in as well. As someone who has experienced everything firsthand, she knew just how horrifying the Slave Seal could be. To be honest, she still has a trauma deep in the corner of her mind. Seeing Thyra''s expression, Riona suddenly turned silent. Nux saying it was different, however, she knew Thyra well. If even Thyra was saying it was painful, then¡­ Riona wouldn''t even want to imagine how painful that would be for Thyra to make that expression. However, a small smile then appeared on Riona''s face and she spoke, "If it is for my daughter, I will go through anything you throw at me." She then looked at Nux and a determined look appeared on her face, "Using that magic on me would be a lot better than using it on Kelton, won''t it? Do it." "¡­" Nux didn''t know what to do. He turned towards Amaya and even she had a perplexed expression on her face. Suddenly, Riona turned towards Amaya and spoke with a determined look on her face. "Amaya, I only want to stay close to you, without any schemes going in both our minds. I want a pure, mother-daughter relationship, and I know that somewhere in your heart, you want it as well. This magic is the only way to achieve what the two of us want, please don''t take this opportunity away from me," "¡­" Amaya looked at Riona''s face, "You will become our servant if you allow this to happen." Many may think that Amaya''s tone was similar to before, cold and indifferent, however, Nux and Riona knew the truth. Those little cracks in her voice told them that she was holding herself back. Amaya was trying to put up a strong front, however, right now, tears would stream out of her eyes from even the lightest of push. "I don''t care." Riona smiled as she glanced at Amaya. Amaya looked at Nux, her expression was clear. Nux took in a deep breath. He doesn''t want to do it, however, if he rejects it now, he knew Amaya could start crying, that was something he couldn''t see. He clenched his fist, then he took a deep breath again, and looked at Riona, "Riona Skadi, are you willing to be my Slave?" Chapter 509 We Are Being Attacked!! "We are being attacked!!" "What!? Who dares!?" "Fuck you! Stop shouting! Prepare for war! Send all the Cultivators before Master Stage Cultivators away! They would only get in the way." "But how did they appear right in front of the Palace? Why didn''t we hear any reports before? Also, how many of them are there?" "There are 9 of them. Now go, quick!" "¡­" The soldier suddenly turned silent, he stared at another soldier with a blank look on his face and questioned, "9? Seriously? Is it a prank or something?" "You bastard-" The other soldier wanted to answer him, however suddenly, "You bastards! You still have the time to talk around like that!? Keep your feet moving, or I''ll make sure you will die before the enemy even reaches you!" "G-G-General Phorus!" The soldier''s eyes widened in horror and surprise. If the General, one of the strongest beings in the Kingdom himself has appeared, this was definitely not a prank. The Soldier''s body trembled in fear. His friend, however, grabbed him from the side and started running away. "Don''t take those bastards lightly, there might be only 9 of them, however, all of them are King Stage Cultivators." "!!!" The Soldier''s eyes widened in surprise. He felt like his eyes would pop out today by how much surprise he has been receiving. "N-Nine K-King Stage Cultivators? W-Which Kingdom is attacking us?" He questioned. "We do not have any information about that, we are currently unprepared, the Shadow Unit is already talking with Princ- Queen Evane, you only do what you have been told and bring away all the Soldiers who are below Master Stage Cultivators and prepare them. If 9 King Stage Cultivators have attacked, the rest of the army must be near as well. It might even be a coup from one of the nobles, be prepared for anything." The soldier instructed. The other soldier nodded, a determined look appeared on his face and he reorganized himself. ¡­ On the other hand, Keeve and Reeve appeared in front of Evane''s room and reported, "Queen Evane, 9 unknown King Stage Cultivators are attacking us, currently, we only have 7 King Stage Cultivators including you and Lady Iria." Lady Iria, or Iria Skyfall was Ricardus''s strongest wife, however, she was not one of those ''lucky'' women to bear the King''s children in their one-night session, of course, Iria didn''t care about it either, she only pursued cultivation and if it weren''t for her family forcing her to marry the King, she would have stayed unmarried for her entire life. "We can ask Lady Astaria''s help to deal with all of them, however, I believe many people would have their eyes on this situation, if Lady Astaria appear, things might get worse because of the Treaty. I suggest calling for help from all the Duke Houses and the Academy, if we add their 4 King Stage Cultivators, we would have 11 Cultivators, that would be more than enough to deal with those bastards and prepare to defend against the main army." Reeve reported quickly. However, unlike him, Evane didn''t look in hurry at all. She gently placed the tea she was drinking on the table and stood up, A smile then appeared on her face and she spoke, "Let''s go and welcome them." Reeve didn''t understand what she was trying to say, however, since Evane had already walked out of the room, he and Keeve followed her in. Soon, the three of them appeared in front of those 9 masked King Stage Cultivators. They weren''t alone, along with them, more than 20 Expert Stage Cultivators and 50 Grand Master Stage Cultivators were standing in front of those masked cultivators, looking at them with wary looks on their faces. That was not it, the other 2 King Stage Cultivators of the Shadow Unit, Lady Iria and General Phorus were there as well, prepared to fight against these people who had suddenly appeared in front of them. To be able to prepare 7 King Stage Cultivators and so many Expert and Grand Master Stage Cultivators in a matter of minutes, it showed how strong, Skyfall, the strongest Kingdom of the World was. It was not a force a mere 9 King Stage Cultivators could defeat. However, even though they were standing against so many cultivators who were ready to take out their swords and kill them, the 9 King Stage Cultivators didn''t look worried at all. Their body postures looked rather calm. This made the Kingdom Soldiers frown. Do they have some sort of plan? They all wondered in their mind. Tension in the air continued to rise. Then suddenly, *Step* *Step* Evane stepped forward. The soldiers turned silent and observed the woman, who would soon become the next Queen of this Kingdom. They waited for the Queen to address these 9 Masked Cultivators, however, *Step* *Step* *Step* Contrary to their expectation, Evane continued to walk towards these masked cultivators. "Queen Evan-" Reeve wanted to call out, however, Evane suddenly raised her hand, signaling her to stay silent and continued to walk. ''Is she planning to challenge all of them alone?'' General Phorus thought of something absurd. He then shook his head and sighed, ''She is still a child, she might be a gifted cultivator, however, she is not mature enough¡­'' He then glanced at Lady Iria and noticed that she was looking at him. She had the same thought in him. The two of them nodded at each other and prepared to defend Evane once things get worse. The other King Stage Cultivators, including Reeve and Keeve, prepared for the same as well. Some Expert and Grand Master Stage Cultivators were even prepared to sacrifice their life to protect the future queen. *Step* *Step* *Step* The closer Evane walked toward the masked cultivators, the tenser the atmosphere got. *Step* Then, once she was an arm''s length away from the masked cultivator, Evane stopped. The Kingdom cultivators prepared their weapons, but suddenly, "!!!!" Their eyes widened in surprise. Evane Skyfall, the Future Queen of the Kingdom, suddenly hugged one of the masked cultivators right in front of all the soldiers. Chapter 510 Are You Underestimating Herauthority? Evane Skyfall, the Future Queen of the Kingdom, suddenly hugged one of the masked cultivators right in front of all the soldiers. "!!!" Everyone widened their eyes in shock. What the hell was happening? Why was the soon-to-be Queen hugging someone like that in front of everyone? The people who were ready with their weapons and battle stance stood still with bewildered looks on their faces. The tensed atmosphere that had built up until now completely disappeared. Everyone''s eyes were on the two people who were hugging each other without the care of the world. No, actually, their eyes were not on two people, rather, they were only looking at Evane, they wanted answers. As if understanding their intentions, Evane turned towards the Kingdom ''Army'' that was looking at her and smiled, "I am sure all of you are confused and are wondering what is happening. Don''t worry, I will explain what is happening. First of all, don''t be so tense, sheathe your weapons, they are not here to attack. They are not even our enemies, rather, they are our allies." "Lady Evane, who are they?" Phorus, the General of the Skyfall Kingdom questioned as he narrowed his eyes. Evane looked at the General, then she turned towards the man she hugged and nodded. The man nodded back, then, he removed his mask, revealing his perfectly carved face, well-structured nose, raven hair, thin eyebrows, hypnotic, golden eyes, and all in all, an extremely handsome face. "This man is Nux Leander," Evane introduced. Nux looked at everyone standing and smiled. Reeve and Keeve frowned, they knew who this man was, he was Lady Evane''s subordinate, but why did Lady Evane hu- Suddenly, Evane dropped a bomb. "My husband." "Huh¡­?" A deafening silence fell over the place. Evane allowed others to let it sink in, 3 seconds later, "WHAT!!??" Their emotions exploded. "H-H-Husband?" Even Reeve and Keeve, who usually do not show many expressions could help but look at Nux and Evane with stunned looks on their faces. "Lady Evane, what do you mean he is your husband?" Iria was the first one to recover from this shock and she questioned. "Huh? Do you perhaps not know what husband means?" Nux questioned with a confused look on his face. "I am not talking to you, Boy." Iria narrowed her eyes. Nux narrowed his eyes as well, he could sense hostility from Iria''s eyes, however, he couldn''t understand why that was the case. This was his first time meeting this woman, he hasn''t offended her, yet. ''Well, whatever.'' Then, Nux shrugged inwardly, a playful smile then appeared on his face as he glanced at Iria and, ''You started it.'' "Hmm? You asked Evane and since I am her husband, I have the right to answer your questi- ah, wait, you don''t know what a husband is. So it is like this, when a man and woman marr-" "I know what husband means!" Iria snapped. Seeing this, Evane and the other ''masked cultivators'' shook their heads and sighed. There he goes again. Nux was an expert when it came to annoying people. "Hmm? Then why were yo-" Nux wanted to continue, however, as if Iria understood what he was trying to do, she didn''t give him any chance. "I am asking how can you be the husband of our queen when barely anyone here knows you." "Huh? It is not like I am marrying you all, you are not that lucky, get off your high horses. The only opinion here that matters is Evane''s, how do you guys even fit in this equation?" Nux questioned back. "We fit here because we are Lady Evane''s future subjects." Phorus was the one to reply. "Then act like subjects. Don''t involve yourself with her personal life. Evane is allowed to choose anyone she wants." Nux shot him down. "We can''t allow any random person to fool our Queen, you can''t be her husband until we make sure that you are not here to harm her." Phorus wasn''t planning to back down. With his words, the soldiers supporting him looked at Nux with hostile looks as well. "Are you saying that your future Queen is a fool?" Suddenly, Nux narrowed his eyes. "I did not say anything like that, do not twist my words." " ''You can''t be her husband until we make sure that you are not here to harm her'', don''t these words means that Evane is a fool who can''t even judge a person''s character and can be easily fooled? Is this something a subject can say about his Queen?" Nux then narrowed his eyes even further and tilted his head in a threatening way, "Are you underestimating her authority?" A wild pressure was released from Nux''s body. "¡­" The General turned silent. "We are not underestimating her authority, however, the Queen is still young, and a little immature, at her age, there are many people who would try to trick her for their own benefit, but this does not mean that the Queen is a fool, she just doesn''t have much experience, that is where our role as her subjects comes in. We will prevent anyone from hurting our Queen. We need to suspect everyone, especially an unknown man who appeared out of nowhere and the Queen announces him as her husband." Iria stepped in, unlike Phorus, she has spent some time in the Royal Palace, and when it came to a fight with words, she doubted many could defeat her. And indeed, her words were sharp and she placed all the blame on Nux, saving Phorus from a tight spot. Nux snorted inwardly but just as he was about to reply, Evane stepped in, "As much as I would like to thank you ''subjects'' for trying to ''prevent'' me from being tricked, I don''t think you are allowed to meddle in my personal life. I introduced Nux to you all not because I wanted your opinions, but because I wanted to inform you all. Nux Leander is my husband, all further discussions will not be entertained." Her cold and emotionless tone forced everyone to turn silent. Everyone, except Phorus, "Lady Evane, you are still too immature to decide this on your own, also, let me remind you, You are not a Queen yet, you currently do not have the authority to order us around." Evane looked at Phorus with a cold look on her face, Phorus didn''t back down either. The two of them started at each other, the tension in the air suddenly rose up, then suddenly, "Though I did allow you to cause some ruckus, I did not expect you to go this far, Boy." Chapter 511 Astaria Meets The Harem. "Though I did allow you to cause some ruckus, I did not expect you to go this far, Boy." Suddenly, a voice was heard, the tension in the voice disappeared and everyone turned towards the source of the voice. There, their eyes fell on a black-haired woman who unconsciously had a strange but suffocating Aura around her. Seeing the woman, Iria, Phorus, Keeve, and Reeve bowed their heads. A few others who knew who this woman was bowed their heads as well. The rest were confused, however, seeing how all the higher-ups were bowing their heads with respectful looks on their faces, they did the same and bowed their heads as well. Nux glanced at the woman and smiled, "Did you think I was joking when I said you will be surprised?" Iria, Phorus, Reeve, Keeve, and other King Stage Cultivators widened their eyes in horror when they saw how this man was talking with Lady Astaria. ''You are dead.'' Phorus already predicted it. However, unlike how he and everyone else predicted, Astaria didn''t seem angry, rather, she had a smile on her face. It was as if she was enjoying this conversation! "Tsk, you only said that introducing your wives would cause a ruckus, but you took so much time to just introduce yourself." Astaria snorted jokingly. "The Main Character needs to have a long introduction, that''s the rule. I obviously can''t go against it." Nux shrugged. "Shameless indeed." Astaria shook her head. "Also, how could I possibly introduce my wives when you are not here?" "Hmm, that seems like a valid point." Astaria nodded. She was shameless as well. "¡­" Others didn''t know how to react to all this. This woman, who seemed to be respected by all the higher ups was acting friendly towards this man who the higher-ups were fighting against. Nobody knew how to react in this situation. The Kingdom''s King Stage Cultivators, however, had different thoughts in their mind. "His wives?" Iria frowned. "Are you saying that the Queen''s husband has a Harem?" A man wondered out loud. There is no way anyone would accept this. This would destroy the Skyfall Kingdom''s image. "Lady Astaria, we cannot allow this! A Husband from unknown origins was already big enough, but the husband has his own Harem as well? You can''t possibly allow this!" Phorus shouted. This time, even Reeve and Keeve agreed with him. This was going too far. Astaria then glanced at Phorus and suddenly, all her playfulness disappeared, "Did I ask for your suggestion?" Phorus''s body trembled and he bowed his head, "N-No, Lady Astaria." "Then Stay silent." "A-As you command." Phorus stepped back, indicating that he won''t be speaking anything anymore. Iria frowned, she couldn''t understand why Lady Astaria was supporting this man, however, a few seconds later, she frowned. She couldn''t care less about the Kingdom or its reputation. She only jumped in because it was her duty, in all honestly, she didn''t care who Evane marries. She would end up being bored with this man one day or another, just like her father. Iria stepped back and closed her eyes as well. Seeing this, other King Stage Cultivators backed away as well. Nux took this opportunity and smiled, "Well, now that I have the stage all to myself, let me introduce you to my lovely wives," Although he was standing in front of everyone, the only person he was looking at was Astaria, he couldn''t care less about the others. "First, Felberta Leander, my first wife." As he said that, Felberta removed her mask and smiled. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Astaria''s expression changed. She finally realized that she has missed something all this while, These 8 Women¡­ All of them were King Stage Cultivators! 8, no 10 including Nux and Evane, 10 King Stage Cultivators! All 10 of them were together! How absurd is that!? Nux didn''t notice Astaria''s expression and continued to introduce others. "Skyla Leander, Lane Leander, Edda Leander, Thyra Leander," Then, Nux paused. The real shock would start after Thyra, he knew it full well, therefore, he waited for everyone, or mainly Astaria to settle down, a few seconds later, He pointed at another masked woman and introduced, "She is Allura Leander." These were simple words, however, the reaction to these words was, "¡­" Silence. Deafening silence. Everyone looked at Allura with shocked looks on their faces. "I-Isn''t that Lady Allura!?" In the end, one of the soldiers pointed at Allura and shouted out loud. "Why is she here? Wasn''t she Missing!?" "No wait! She was a Master Stage Cultivator! How did she become a King Stage Cultivator!?" "You dumbass, that is what you are worried about, That man just introduced the Royal Consort as his own wife!" Another soldier shouted and another wave of silence fell all over the place. A Royal Consort was introduced as someone else wife. Everyone''s eyes fell on Astaria, they wanted to see how she would react to this situation. "¡­" However, this time, even Astaria was too shocked to say anything. Nux realized that introducing his wives like this was a little too much¡­ if he gave them any more shock, some might even pass out, therefore, seeing that many of them were still too shocked to say anything, he decided to use this opportunity to introduce all his wives. "This is Amaya Leander, then Ember Leander, then last but not the least, Evane Leander, Mhm, that''s it, I don''t have more wives." "T-That''s Lady Amaya! She is also a Royal Consort!" "She is also a King Stage Cultivator!?" "Wait, wasn''t she cursed!? What happened to her curse!?" "Wait! Wait! Wait! Wasn''t she less than 50 years old!? You are telling me that she became a King Stage Cultivator when she is not even 50 years old!? What kind of monstrous potential is that!?" Everyone''s emotions burst out and chaos ensued. No one could believe what they were seeing. 10 King Stage Cultivators! Absurd! Simply Absurd! Just how in the hell is this possible!? Phorus didn''t know how to react either, nobody reacted when she was introduced, however, to him, the most surprising out of all these women was not Allura or Amaya, It was the General of the Woods Dynasty. That fucking monster who killed thousands and led ten thousands, Just how in the hell did this boy manage to marry someone like her!? Chapter 512 Arent You Taking The SkyfallKingdom Too Lightly? The General of the Woods Dynasty. That fucking monster who killed thousands and led ten thousands, Just how in the hell did this boy manage to marry someone like her!? Phorus couldn''t understand. "You really weren''t lying when you said you would surprise me¡­" After a long while, Astaria commented. Nux glanced at the woman in front of him and smiled. "I never lie. Never." Seeing that he was focusing on the word ''never'' a lot, a frown appeared on Astaria''s face. He wanted to say something, she understood that, but what was he trying to say? Astaria started wondering. Soon, her cheeks turned a little red and a flustered expression appeared on her face. Of course, it only appeared for a second before it was replaced by her normal expression, however, that little second was enough for Nux to understand that she understood his message and he smiled playfully. Astaria understood what was going on inside his mind, therefore, she decided to change the topic and glanced at his woman again. "I see a lot of familiar faces here¡­ Some of the dead ones are there as well." Astaria commented as she looked at Amaya. Amaya smiled, however, unlike Nux, she didn''t receive Astaria''s smile back, Astaria only looked at her with an expressionless look on her face before looking back at Nux, her expression demanded an explanation. "What? Everything is fair in love and war." Nux only had a simple answer. Hearing his answer, Astaria''s mouth twitched. "First, you have the audacity to go after the King''s Wife, the Royal Consort, then, you plan their ''death'' and ''kidnapping'' so they could stay with you, then you go after the King''s daughter, the Princess of this Kingdom, help her become the Queen, appearing as a Queen''s husband with a harem of his own, then you introduced the previous King''s wives as your own wives," Astaria then narrowed her eyes. "Aren''t you taking the Skyfall Kingdom too lightly?" An expression similar to the one she had the first time Nux met her appeared on Astaria''s face and again, she used her Aura to try and suppress Nux. This time, however, Nux wasn''t intimidated, "He didn''t deserve them." His answer was simple. He didn''t even try to explain himself. "Also, I am not the one who is taking the Skyfall Kingdom too lightly, it is you guys." "Huh?" A frown appeared on Astaria''s face. "To make someone like Ricardus the King of this Kingdom, the one who is not only lusting after new women every day, but is even incompetent when it comes managing the Kingdom, Are the standards of the Skyfall Kingdom so low? Are you telling me that a competent Queen who is a King Stage Cultivator when she is just 80 years old and is part of a harem where the bests of the best women, all excelling in their respective fields like Strategizing, Assassinations, and War, are gathered, is more harmful to a Kingdom''s dignity than an incompetent and womanizing trash ruling over the bests experts there are?" "¡­" Astaria and the others turned silent. General Phorus narrowed his eyes and started thinking, although he didn''t like this boy one bit, what he was saying wasn''t incorrect at all. Ricardus didn''t deserve to be the King. Also, although the Queen was a part of a Harem, the fact that this was possibly the most elite Harem in this world couldn''t be ignored. He knew about Ember Windstar, a General that even he wanted to avoid. Amaya Skyfall, a woman who troubled so many nobles, even the Ministers of the Royal Palace, when she didn''t even leave her room, Although he doesn''t know about other women, the fact that almost all of them are less than 100 years old and are already King Stage Cultivators was not something anyone could scoff at. Then there is that man¡­ The man who gathered all these amazing women into one group, the Man of the Harem, the man who single-handedly played with all the ministers, the King, and the so-called elite shadow Unit, the man who could smile playfully and act so carelessly when he is standing in front of Astaria Skyfall, the strongest being in the world¡­ This man couldn''t possibly be normal. In truth, this entire group was full of freaks never seen before, The Queen of this Being part of this elite group¡­ It was¡­ Not bad¡­ Maybe the others had the same thought process, many people started looking at Nux in a different light. Of course, not all of them were convinced, however, Nux didn''t have to convince all of them. As long as the Majority supports him, he could always use force to settle the minority. Hehe, politics 101. Cough Cough; Ignore me :) Nux then glanced at Astaria and a rare, earnest expression appeared on his face, "Trust me, Evane will be a lot better Ruler than Ricardus could ever be," Astaria narrowed her eyes and questioned, "Will it be Evane, or you?" This was the main question. The other King Stage Cultivators present here narrowed their eyes as well. Evane was part of Elite Harem, she was amazing and all that was fine, however, who will actually rule the Kingdom? Will it be Evane? Or will she just be a puppet used by him to rule the Kingdom? The probability of the latter was a lot higher, no, in truth, the probability of the latter not happening was close to zero. "Aren''t you there to keep a check on that?" A small smile appeared on Nux''s face. "Let''s say I ''use'' Evane for my own benefits and start ruling the Kingdom from behind the scenes, doing whatever the hell I want, Do you think I have the ability to hide all this from your eyes? Do you think I have what it takes to go against you?" General Phorus''s and others'' eyes shined in enlightenment, Nux was right, if he tries to take over the Kingdom, he would have to face Lady Astaria, that is simply not possible. Astaria, however, wasn''t convinced yet, "You may not have the ability to go against me right now, but the same can''t be said about the future, what about the time you surpass me? Who would keep their eyes on you then?" Hearing her question, General Phorus, Iria, Reeve, Keeve, and the other King Stage Cultivators widened their eyes in disbelief. D-Did Lady Astaria just say that this man would surpass her, the strongest being in the world!? Chapter 513 You Passed. "You may not have the ability to go against me right now, but the same can''t be said about the future, what about the time you surpass me? Who would keep their eyes on you then?" Hearing her question, General Phorus, Iria, Reeve, Keeve, and the other King Stage Cultivators widened their eyes in disbelief. D-Did Lady Astaria just say that this man would surpass her, the strongest being in the world!? This man definitely has a freaking talent, even more than Lady Astaria, everyone agreed on that, however, Lady Astaria has already reached the peak, No matter how high someone''s talent is, they couldn''t possibly surpass the one who has achieved the peak. Of course, they might take less time to reach the peak than the one who is already there, but in the end, surpassing them was still impossible. Or¡­ Or was Lady Astaria indicating that this man would¡­ break the boundaries and¡­ Surpass the peak? Was that even possible? "Heh, you really think I have the ability to surpass you, I am flattered." Nux smiled. "Don''t change the topic." Astaria spoke. Nux looked at her and then sighed, "Look, there is no way to control the strongest, if I surpass the strongest person in this world, it is only natural that you would fear that I would take over the Skyfall Kingdom, but to be honest, even if I don''t, will that change anything? Let''s take you for example, Ricardus was the King, and Evane will be the Queen, however, once you appear, who would the subordinates listen to? Will it be them or you? The answer is obvious. Why is that? Because you devoted your entire life to the Kingdom? No, it is because you are strong. People would always follow the strong. Whether I want it or not, if I become the strongest being in the world, others will see me as the representative of the Skyfall Kingdom. I am sure you know it as well." "That means you plan on ruling this Kingdom," Astaria concluded. "I don''t, I want to be free, without being bound to anything, However, I will protect my wife''s Kingdom if it faces any troubles." "¡­" Astaria narrowed her eyes as she looked at Nux. Nux looked into her eyes with an honest look on his face. The two of them maintained eye contact for a while and suddenly, Astaria smiled, "You passed." Nux smiled playfully as well, "Of course I would, I never doubted myself, even for a second." "As shameless as ever," Astaria commented. "You have to be shameless to get what you want." Nux distributed his endless knowledge, then he glanced at Astaria and smiled playfully again, "You have to constantly ask for what you want until that person finally gives in." Astaria understood what he was trying to say, however, she completely ignored this shameless man. Nux shook his head and sighed. Then, he glanced at Astaria and spoke, "Now that we are done with this, don''t you think there is something you have to do?" Astaria narrowed her eyes and spoke, "Don''t order me around, Boy." Nux bowed his head, "Lady Astaria, please do what you must do." "¡­" Astaria was out of words. In the end, she shook her head, then, a serious look appeared on her face and she called, "Keeve." "At your command, Lady Astaria." Keeve bowed. "The Royal Palace will be in complete lockdown from now on, no one will be allowed to leave or enter the Royal Palace from now on, the guards on leave will stay out of the Palace until they go through a thorough examination, all the letters sent out of the Palace would be thoroughly checked, all the discussions about the Kingdom welfare will be halted, no more Royal Meetings will be held, the Coronation of the New Queen will be done privately, a big celebration will be conducted once the Lockdown is released." Astaria instructed. "As you command, Lady Astaria." Although he was confused and couldn''t understand where the sudden instructions came from, Keeve still bowed his head and nodded. His duty was to follow orders, he could always ask questions later. Just like him, many others were surprised as well. However, some of the bright ones started to understand Astaria''s actions. 10 King Stage Cultivators, almost all of them were less than 100 years old, what does that mean? Almost all of them have a shot at becoming the next Emperor Stage Cultivator, 10 potential Emperor Stage Cultivators, and the Skyfall Kingdom has all of them. This information couldn''t possibly be leaked to other Kingdoms or else it will be a catastrophe. And once it is leaked, the Emperors of the other Kingdoms might even break the Treaty and combine their powers to go for an all-out attack against the Skyfall Kingdom. With the number of spies currently residing in the Palace, a news like this couldn''t possibly be contained. Were there spies in the Palace? Of course there were. It was a well-known fact. Then why hasn''t anyone dealt with it? Well, it is not that simple, identifying all the spies is not possible. Even if they are identified, a strong proof was needed to even start the thorough investigation on the spy, it was a complicated process and too much politics was involved. Of course, once Lady Astaria, the Emperor was involved, things were different. In front of her absolute strength, politics was useless. Anyone can be thoroughly investigated if she was the one who orders it, whether they had tied with normal nobles, the Dukes, or even if they had Royal Blood flowing in their veins. Decisions like Complete Lockdown, this was definitely only possible if Lady Astaria was the one who ordered it, because only then would all the strongest experts in the Kingdom would take it absolutely seriously. "Lady Astaria," Suddenly, Nux called out. "What is it?" Astaria questioned. "How about we conduct a few investigations as well, there are a few people who I believe do not have the Kingdom''s best interest in their mind." Nux glanced at a particular Grand Master Stage Cultivator standing in the crowd and smiled playfully. Chapter 514 Y-You Cant Do It! "How about we conduct a few investigations as well, there are a few people who I believe do not have the Kingdom''s best interest in their mind." Nux glanced at a particular Grand Master Stage Cultivator standing in the crowd and smiled playfully. The Grand Master Stage Cultivator widened his eyes when he noticed Nux''s eyes on him, a weird jolt spread all over his body when he saw Nux''s smile and how his Golden eyes were shining as he was looking at him. For some reason, the Grand Master Stage Cultivator panicked, He felt like something bad was going to happen to him. [Name: Nixon Halt] [Age: 72 ] [Mana Cultivation: Grand Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Spy from the Solid Earth Kingdom.] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 43] [HP: 600/600] [MP: 760/760] [STR: 51] [AGL: 56] [VIT: 60] [STM: 51] [INT: 76] [DEF: 50] ¡­ And the man was correct. With just one look, Nux''s eyes learned everything about the man, the deepest secret that he has been hiding for so many years, was right before Nux''s eyes. The Grand Master Stage Cultivator, Nixon''s instincts were warning him to run away from here, however, with so many powerful people here, running away would do nothing but draw more attention and suspicion. "What are you talking about?" Astaria narrowed her eyes and questioned. Nux''s smile widened, then, he started walking towards Nixon. Nixon looked around, trying to understand why Nux was coming here, he even turned behind, as if trying to confirm whether Nux was looking at him or not, since it wasn''t clear from just that, he tried moving to the right and left, however, no matter how hard he tried to deny it, Nux was definitely looking at him. Feeling his stare, Nixon''s heartbeat quickened, however, soon, he took a deep breath, ''I am overthinking, this is my first time seeing this man, there is no need to panic, be calm, Nixon, be calm. He is not coming here for me, this is all just a misunderstanding. It is obvious he would look at the man who started moving around like an idiot in the middle of the crowd, yes, that must be it.'' Nixon tried to console himself, However, false hope can only last for a certain while, *Step* Under everyone''s eyes, Nux stopped right in front of Nixon, everyone else moved away, leaving only Nux and Nixon in the middle, Nixon tried to mix in with the crowd and move away as well, however, "Are you Nixon Halt?" Nux questioned. Hearing this question, Nixon''s eyes widened in surprise. ''How did he know!?'' He wondered inwardly, however, he soon controlled his expressions and chuckled, "I think you have the wrong person, my name is Riley Zane." Nux tilted his head in confusion and questioned again, "Are you really not Nixon Halt?" "N-No, I have n-never even heard that name before." Nixon stuttered a little, Nixon was his real name, however, currently, he was using the name Riley Zane as his alias. This man shouldn''t possibly know his real name. Just how is this possible!? Nixon was panicking inwardly and suddenly, he noticed a demon-like smile appear on Nux''s face, "Lady Astaria, please investigate this man. From his birth till this day, every single thing this man has ever done, investigate every little thing and reconfirm everything twice, also, please thoroughly search the room allotted to this man as well." Nixon''s heart skipped a beat. This man knows. There was no point in trying to deny it anymore. A cold look appeared on Nixon''s face, "Sir Nux, I know you are our future Queen''s husband, but I don''t think you hold the power to hold an investigation against me and dishonor my privacy, without any explanation no less." The others narrowed their eyes as well. This man has just appeared in front of them and he is already trying to push them down. How dare he? Nux, however, didn''t care about what anyone was thinking and shrugged, "I do not hold any authority to do anything, I am just a husband, not the King, the one who holds all the authority is my wife and my future wi- I mean, Lady Astaria." Astaria''s mouth twitched when she heard what Nux said and she clenched her fists in annoyance. This was too shameless, she will deal with him later, However, currently, this matter was more important, "You want to use my identity to investigate this man?" Astaria narrowed her eyes and she glanced at Nux. "Indeed," "You know the consequences of doing this, correct?" "Of course, my image of the perfect man I have managed to create in your mind will be ruined, I can''t take that risk yet, I have to do my best to impress you after all. I will not say anything that would reduce my chances." Nux answered with a serious look on his face. Others only thought that he was trying to impress Lady Astaria because he was going to be the part of Skyfall Family soon, and anyone with Astaria''s favor would have an easy time, Astaria, however, understood his real meaning and clenched her fists even more. She would definitely deal with this man later today. "Alright, Keeve, do what he said." Astaria ordered. "As you command, Lady Astaria." Keeve bowed his head. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Everyone turned silent for a while. A Frown then appeared on Nux''s face as he glanced at Keeve, "What the hell are you doing?" "Huh?" Keeve frowned. "Get moving already, we don''t have all day." "Huh?" "The information, bring it, I don''t have all day, I have things to prove here." "I-It is not that simple, I need to start the investigation, verify, compile, and only then would the complete information would be reported," Keeve replied. Nux scratched his head and questioned, "How much time will it take?" "I need a week at the very least." "Nux scrunched his nose, he then glanced at Amaya, Amaya understood what he wanted and sighed, "Give me half day. I will do it." A satisfactory smile appeared on Nux''s face, "As I expected. You are the best." A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face that subconsciously attracted many men''s attention. Nux''s eyes turned cold for a moment, however, he decided to ignore it for now and turned toward Astaria, "You will have all the proves you need within a few hours, let''s start with the room investigation first, I am sure we will find something interesting." "Y-You can''t invade my privacy! Y-You can''t do it!" Chapter 515 Trust Me, L Have The Best Experts Inthis Field. "You will have all the proves you need within a few hours, let''s start with the room investigation first, I am sure we will find something interesting." "Y-You can''t invade my privacy! Y-You can''t do it!" Nixon shouted out loud. "Keeve, go and look into his room," "As you command, Lady Astaria." Keeve nodded, this time, he didn''t repeat his mistake and turned around. "Wait." Suddenly, Nux called out. "What is it now?" Keeve questioned in a slightly annoyed tone. Nux looked at Thyra, the woman nodded, "Let her go with you," Nux spoke. Keeve looked at Lane for a while, then he turned back to Nux and nodded. Lane and Keeve then walked away. "Doesn''t that man work in Security Division?" "Mhm, he does, I am sure I have seen him many times, however, I am not that close to him, but Leigh, aren''t you and him friends, I have seen you two talking to each other quite often." "Indeed, I know him for many years now, I don''t know what this man wants to do, however, this is definitely unsettling to see someone random being allowed to investigate us all like we are some disposable tools. Was our years of hard work and dedication to the Kingdom amount to nothing?" The man named Leigh was not happy. "It is unsettling indeed, however, that woman seems to favor that boy." "Who is that woman anyway?" "Oi, lower your voice, don''t you see how all King Stage Cultivators and most of the Expert Stage Cultivators are still bowing their heads, none of them are saying anything since she has arrived. They didn''t act like this even in front of the King, but they are doing it in front of that woman. It is not respect, it is sheer fear at this point. That woman is not normal. Even General Phorus is addressing her as Lady Astaria." "Yes, and did you see how she just made him turn silent with just a look, I even noticed that he was trembling." "To make General Phorus tremble¡­ I can only imagine how fearsome this woman is¡­" "Indeed¡­" The discussions started. "Also, I don''t think that man is saying random things¡­" Suddenly, someone spoke. "What do you mean?" Leigh, Nixon''s friend narrowed his eyes. "Think about it, that man just randomly selected Riley out of so many of us, if it was you and your room was being searched, how would you react?" "I would be angry of course! How can they invade my Privacy on basis of some random man''s words!?" Leigh retorted. "Indeed, I would think the same, but would you have dared to raise your voice when that woman is here and even the King Stage Cultivators are silent?" The man questioned and suddenly, Leigh turned silent. "¡­" "See? There is no way you would raise your voice in front of a fearsome woman like her and so many King Stage Cultivators just because of your privacy, or would you?" "¡­" "Riley''s reaction is strange, I think that man knows something. I am actually looking forward to what would happen in the next few minutes." Leigh didn''t know what to say, he understood what that man wanted to say, but Riley was someone he was close to. Won''t he be implicated if Riley turns out to be guilty? Suddenly, Leigh noticed everyone turning their heads in a certain direction, he followed everyone''s gaze and saw Keeve and that woman had returned. ''Hmm? They are back already?'' He then noticed Lord Keeve had a strange on his face, the woman who had gone with him, on the other hand, had an expressionless look on her face. Suddenly, a small, beautiful smile appeared on her face and she increased her pace. She then walked towards that man and soon, a few papers appeared in her hands. The man smiled, Leigh noticed that as soon as those papers appeared, Riley''s face changed. A determined look then appeared on Riley''s face, however, before he could do anything, that golden-eyed man suddenly grabbed him by his throat. Leigh''s eyes widened in surprise, How could he just attack a man working for the Royal Palace like that!? He wondered inwardly. Soon, however, he noticed that Riley coughed up a Black Colored Pill. "Ugghhh!!" Riley struggled, however, in front of Nux, he was helpless. Nux smiled, then he increased his strength, and soon, the man passed out. Nux threw his body away like he was trash, he then picked up the Black Colored Pill that the man had coughed out, and turned towards Astaria, "I don''t need to give you any more proves, do I?" Astaria raised her hand, Nux understood what she wanted and threw the Pill at her, Astaria caught the pill and observed it carefully. "Poison." She commented. "A very serious one at that." Nux commented. "Do you know what that pill is?" Astaria questioned with a slightly surprised look on her face. "Of course not. I just thought that if a Spy is using that, then it must be of good quality or something." Nux shrugged. Astaria''s mouth twitched. "Anyways, so as I was saying, you don''t need any proves, do you?" Nux questioned again. "Indeed." Astaria nodded. "I will give you all the details once Amaya is done with her expectation, don''t worry, it won''t take long." Nux smiled. Keeve lowered his head, he then glanced at Nux and snorted, ''That bastard, he is flexing on basis of Lady Amaya''s skills. Tsk.'' Astaria glanced at Nux for a while and then nodded. "Alright." "Right, you would also want some information from this guy''s mouth, don''t you?" "Of course I do, that man will be an important resource." Astaria nodded, "Yes, you don''t have to worry about that, if anything, I am confident in extracting information." Nux glanced at Keeve for a while, then, he turned back towards Astaria and continued, "So as I was saying, give this guy to me, and I will make sure you will know everything you want. Trust me, I have the best experts in this field." Nux smiled as he looked at Ember and Thyra. The two women smiled and seeing those smiles, many men felt a chill running through their spines. Chapter 516 Make An Announcement In Theentire Kingdom. "So as I was saying, give this guy to me, I will make sure you will know everything you want. Trust me, I have the best experts in this field." Nux smiled as he looked at Ember and Thyra. The two women smiled and seeing those smiles, many men felt a chill running through their spines. "¡­" Astaria glanced at Nux for a while and didn''t say anything. "Wait." Suddenly, Evane spoke. "What is it?" Astaria questioned with a frown on her face. "I have a better option." "Oh?" A curious look appeared on Astaria''s face. This was the first time he saw Evane taking the lead, "What is it?" She questioned, at the same time, she observed Nux''s expression, however, he just stood there with a proud smile on his face, he then stepped back, giving Evane the space to walk ahead of him. "Leave the matter of the spies to us. Give me the full authority to deal with them, investigate them, and extract information from them, I will not disappoint you." Evane requested. "You, as the Queen of the Kingdom have to request for the authority to deal with spies?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. Evane, however, wasn''t intimidated, a determined look appeared on her face and she replied, "This is not about spies." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "I''ll not only deal with the spies, I will also deal with their connections, the nobles backing them up, from Barons to Dukes, I will leave no one. I am planning to clean the entire Kingdom and for that, I need permission from the Kingdom''s Protector, the strongest person in the world." Astaria glanced at Evane and then questioned, "Will there be a need for me to interfere?" "Of course not. You just need to give me the Authority. I will deal with everything else on my own." A satisfied smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "Alright, I will give you the full authority to investigate anyone you want, arrest anyone you want, and use the Kingdom''s forces as you want, I also give you the authority to use force against anyone who tries to resist your orders. Become a Tyrant. A Tyrant who will be a nightmare for all those who are even thinking of going against the Kingdom. I give you the authority to use the name, Astaria Skyfall, anywhere you want," Astaria announced. General Phorus, Keeve, Iria, Keeve, Reeve, and the other 2 King Stage Cultivators of the Shadow Unit widened their eyes in disbelief when they heard what she said. T-That was practically telling her to do anything she wanted! Evane now had the power all the power she could ever want. She had gained power that Ricardus never had in his entire ruling period. And she wasn''t even the Queen yet. "However," Astaria wasn''t done yet. "If the results aren''t on par with my expectations¡­" "I will accept any punishment you want, even execution," Evane replied. "¡­" The entire place turned silent. "Heh." A small smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "I am looking forward to seeing the results, Girl. Don''t let my excitement go down in vain." "I will not." Evane smiled, she then turned towards Nux and the others and nodded, Once the signal was received, Nux and his women moved, the 9 of them appeared in front of 9 people and before anyone could react, they knocked them unconscious. "W-What happ-" Before the people around could even react, Nux and Ember moved again and knocked two more men. "W-What just happened?" Only after 11 Bodies were lying unconscious on the ground did the others manage to react. Nux and his women, however, completely ignored others, Nux grabbed the hair of the man he had attacked and smashed his head into the ground. Nothing happened so Nux did it again, then again, and only after smashing the poor man''s face 3-4 times did a black-colored pill come out of his mouth. He then turned around and noticed everyone except Lane, Allura, Felberta, and Amaya, were doing the same thing he did, Skyla looked like she was enjoying herself, so the others allowed her to smash the heads of people they knocked out as well. A smile appeared on Nux''s face as he noticed how cute Skyla looked, in the end, he stepped back as well and gave the second man he attacked to her. Skyla cutely smashed his head into the ground as well. ''How cute~'' Nux thought inwardly. His thought, however, wasn''t shared by the others. "T-They are all d-demons!" Someone in the crowd spoke. The others agreed. Nux and his women then stood up, on the ground, those 9 people were lying down, each of them had a disfigured face and a black colored pill in front of their faces, They were all spies. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Evane''s face, she then turned towards Astaria and, "I will definitely not disappoint you." "¡­" Astaria didn''t know what to say¡­ Just how in the world were they finding all these spies? And to think that there were 12 spies in just this many people, how is that even possible? How were so many spies planted so in the Royal Palace? Just how badly did that fool rule for the Royal Palace to be in a condition so bad? However, no matter what, Astaria still couldn''t act surprised, A ''satisfied'' smile appeared on her face and she nodded, "Alright, I will leave everything to you then, Queen Evane." She then turned towards Nux and her eyes turned cold. "We need to talk." "Anytime," Nux nodded with a smile. "In my room, after you are done with all this," Then Astaria glanced at his wives and continued, "Bring them as well." "Alright." Nux nodded. Astaria then disappeared. And once she did, as if thousands of chains binding them suddenly disappeared, all the King Stage Cultivators of the Kingdom expect Keeve, and Reeve sighed in relief. "Keeve." Suddenly, Evane called. "Y-Yes, Lady Evane." "Seal off the entire Royal Palace by today, make sure no one leaves." "As you command, Lady Evane." Evane then looked at others and ordered, "And you all, whatever happened here should not be disclosed, Trust me, I have the ability to find out who opened his or her mouth." A threat. "Our mouths are shut, Queen Evane." Surprisingly, General Phorus was the one who replied. Evane nodded, she then turned towards Keeve and ordered, "Make an announcement in the entire Kingdom. All the spies living staying in the Skyfall Kingdom have 7 days to leave, After that, a purge will start." A direct challenge. Chapter 517 That,L Cant Disagree With. "Make an announcement in the entire Kingdom. All the spies living staying in the Skyfall Kingdom have 7 days to leave, After that, a purge will start." A direct challenge. The spies, who pride themselves to be able to hide and get away with anything, were now directly challenged by the Queen. Her message was clear, Abandon your pride and run away, if you do not, none of you will be spared. Those words were arrogant, however, seeing what Evane and¡­ these people captured all the spies amongst them, capturing and killing all the spies in the entire Kingdom wasn''t that difficult either. To be honest, most of the people here felt that this 7 days'' time period is Queen Evane being merciful to the spies. Of course, whether they take this as a mercy and use this opportunity or whether they take this as a challenge and go against her orders, this depends on those spies. "As you command, Lady Evane." Keeve nodded. He won''t lie, even he was getting a little excited to see the future of the Skyfall Kingdom. "Also, summon the entire Shadow Unit here," "Huh?" Evane ordered and suddenly, a frown appeared on Keeve''s face. "Why?" Reeve couldn''t hold himself back and question. "The Shadow Unit is the Kingdom''s pride, the Unit that is filled with Elites of Elites, the Unit that is responsible for the ruler''s protection. Since it will be serving me in the future, I need to know the strength of my subordinates in order to use them properly." Evane answered. "Lady Evane, I apologize if it sounds rude, however, Shadow Unit does not ''serve'' the ruler, we are only responsible for the protection of the ruler. Of course, we would be happy to assist you if you request anything from us, however, even the ruler does not have the authority to ''see'' every member of the Shadow Unit." Reeve replied as respectfully as possible. He didn''t wish to offend or disrespect Evane, however, what Evane requested couldn''t be done either. "I think you forgot something." Evane, however, didn''t back down and a smile appeared on her face, "Or are you saying that the Shadow Unit''s secrecy is even higher than Lady Astaria''s status?" "¡­The Shadow Unit will report you within an hour." Reeve couldn''t do anything but step back. "Good," Evane spoke. "Alright, now prepare for the lockdown." "As you command, Lady Evane." "You all are dismissed." Evane ordered and everyone turned away. Nux, Evane, and the others had left a huge impact on their minds, they needed some time to digest everything. They can''t spit it out in front of others, after all. ¡­ "Hahaha~ As expected from Queen Evane~ Just look at that elegance, that aura, damn, now wasn''t that perfect?" Nux clapped as he walked towards Evane and hugged her from behind. As soon as she was hugged, Evane''s serious and cold face crumbled in an instant, and an embarrassed look appeared on her face. "Y-You don''t have to tease me like this¡­" She stuttered as her face turned red. There was no trace of the previous, Queen-like authoritative aura around her, It was as if Queen Evane and Evane now were two completely different people. "Hmm? Why would I tease you? I am praising you. You were so amazing there. I fell in love with you all over again~ Fufufu~ Queen Evane, so beautiful, so amazing." Nux spoke as he started moving his finger around Evane''s belly button. A small smile appeared on Evane''s red face, it was a sight worth painting. It was just that beautiful. Nux then kissed Evane''s cheeks and whispered, "Keep doing your best like this, Queen Evane." "mm." Evane nodded. "Tsk Tsk, how long do you plan to hug her like this?" Allura snorted in dissatisfaction. "Heh, how jealous. It just shows your insecurity." Thyra didn''t miss the opportunity and shot. "Says the one who is clenching her fist, barely holding herself back." Allura snickered. Thyra lowered her head and her expression changed, soon, however, she turned towards Allura and retorted, "At least I am holding myself back!" "What is so good about that!?" Allura retorted as well. The war between the two was just about to start, but suddenly, Amaya questioned. "Are we going to meet Lady Astaria now?" "Oh? She left you alone?" Nux questioned with a teasing look on his face. An annoyed expression appeared on Amaya''s face, "I wish¡­ she only let me go because I told her I was about to meet Lady Astaria." She answered. "Hahaha~" Nux laughed out loud. "She is annoying." Amaya complained. A genuine smile appeared on Nux''s face as he replied, "But she loves you with all her heart." Although still annoyed, Amaya''s cold expression melted a little, "She practically sold herself just so she could talk to you, her love is selfless, treasure it." "She is still annoying." Amaya snorted. Nux shook his head and sighed, He couldn''t believe his Amaya was such a tsundere when it came to her mother. ''Haah¡­'' Nux sighed inwardly. ''At least try to hide that small and warm smile on your face before complaining about how annoying your mother is¡­'' Seeing Amaya acting like that, the other women smiled as well. "Alright, let''s not make Lady Astaria wait for long." Suddenly, Ember spoke. "Indeed, we should not let her wait, let''s go." Nux nodded and quickly turned around, ready to go. His women stared at him with blank looks on their faces. "At least try to hide that you are happy¡­" Thyra complained. "I am with my lovely wives, of course, I would be happy." Nux turned towards Thyra and replied with a big smile. "Shameless bastard." Skyla snorted. "S-S-Skyla?" A shocked look appeared on Nux''s face. "Sister Felberta taught me that." Skyla quickly deflected the blame. "Huh? W-What? When?" The innocent Felberta didn''t even know why she was blamed. "Fel, don''t teach my cute Skyla all these things." Nux also played along. "What did I do!?" Felberta felt that she was wronged. "Don''t act ignorant, it is always better to realize and understand your mistakes, only once you have that capability would you grow further." Nux shook his head and acted like a teacher. "My sizes are perfect already, I don''t think I want to grow any further." Felberta smiled sensually. "That, I can''t disagree with." A perverted smile appeared on Nux''s face. Chapter 518 An Anomaly Far Deeper Andstranger Than L Thought. *Knock* *Knock* "Come in." Astaria ordered and Nux walked in with his wives following behind him. "Ah, are finally free." Astaria nodded. Then, she noticed Nux''s women continuing to walk in her room, only then did she once again recall how ridiculously large this boy''s harem was. Within just a minute, her entire room was filled. "¡­" She didn''t know what to say. "So? What do you want to talk about?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. "Are you seriously asking that?" Astaria raised her eyebrow. "Hmm? Is it something I should have known?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. In the end, Astaria decided to give up, she directly looked at Nux''s women and questioned. "What are they?" "That''s rude. What do you mean ''what are they?'', they are not some sort of items, one of them is your Granddaughter even." Nux retorted. "That''s not what I am saying, I am asking how the hell did you find these women!? How is every single one of them a King Stage Cultivator? Not only that, some of them even look less than 50 years old, just like you. Where did you find these monsters!?" Astaria shouted. She believed that Nux''s talent was ridiculously high! He was an anomaly! However, now here he was, bringing all these women, some of them even had a talent similar to his! He brought a bunch of anomalies! If she goes by potential, every single one of these women has the potential to be an Emperor. How absurd is that!? 10 Emperor Stage Cultivators? How is that even possible!? This man already has the strongest harem in the world, however, he is even trying to build a force so strong that it would make anyone fall on their knees, giving up without even a fight. This man would break the Balance of this World! No, actually, let''s leave all of this aside for now, Astaria then looked at Amaya before questioning, "I won''t ask about her assassination, which was clearly forged, however, I still need to know one thing, what about her curse? I have seen her with my own eyes, this girl was just a mortal when she arrived here, she was cursed, and couldn''t cultivate, But now suddenly, she comes out as a King Stage Cultivator, a Stage that most people can only dream about, as if it is nothing. How is that possible? What happened to her curse!?" Astaria wasn''t done here though, she was only starting, "Then there is this girl, a woman who was only a Master Stage Cultivator a year ago, and now again, here she is, standing there, becoming a King Stage Cultivator¡­ Evane was the same, she was only a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, with her talent, she shouldn''t have the ability to become a King Stage Cultivator, but here she is. Just¡­ Just what is happening!? Was becoming a King Stage Cultivator always that easy?" Suddenly, Astaria narrowed her eyes and glanced at Nux, "Or maybe I am thinking in the wrong direction¡­ It is not that these women are talented¡­ Rather, it is you. An anomaly far deeper and stranger than I thought." Saying that, Astaria started walking toward Nux, "I had my subordinates look into you, they were having difficulties looking for your information, however, I guess with her being with you, finding something about you is close to impossible. I didn''t have any problem before since your character was likable and Evane truly loved you, However, as the protector of this Kingdom, Nux, I need to know," Astaria then brought her face close to Nux and questioned, "Who are you? Or rather, what are you?" Nux won''t lie, with Astaria so close to him, rather than being turned on, he was intimidating. No matter how beautiful this woman was, the fact that she is capable of ending his life with just a flick of her finger was frightening. This woman was frighteningly strong. And when she was looking at him with such a doubtful and serious expression, Nux couldn''t possibly think about all this stuff. His heartbeat quickened, he was panicking inwardly, however, soon, he controlled his instincts and tried to calm himself down. A paper then appeared on his hand and he passed it to Astaria. Astaria grabbed the paper and started reading it. Soon, a frown appeared on her face and she looked at Nux, however, before she could say anything, Nux continued, "An orphan who was abandoned by his parents and was left alone in front of an Orphanage, grew up there, then was adopted by a woman named Cadela, 4 years later, Cadela was killed, then he lived alone, barely making up ends meet and continued to live like that for years. This was the information your subordinates found out, is it not?" Nux questioned. "Yes, that is correct." "That information is not wrong, that is indeed my past." Nux revealed. Astaria narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Nux, Nux looked back into her eyes, and Astaria frowned. She couldn''t tell if Nux was lying or not, "Alright, let''s say I believe you. What''s next? The information after this day is completely blank, it is as if you suddenly disappeared. How do you explain that?" "Well, I only that the information wasn''t edited, I never said it was never deleted." Nux laughed awkwardly. Astaria looked at Nux with a deadpan look on her face, suddenly, Nux''s danger senses kicked in and he continued, "Of course, although we deleted some history, it doesn''t mean there is no way to know it. Especially for Lady Astaria, you can directly hear it from the source. A special service." "I am not in the mood for jokes, Nux," Astaria warned. "Alright, I understand, let me continue then, a lovely and merciful woman then noticed my situation, and soon, she took me in and supported me. The woman''s name was Felberta Alveye, and while I was living with Felberta, I realized that I¡­ Was different than others." Chapter 519 You Are A Fool. "While I was living with Felberta, I realized that I was different than others." Nux replied. Astaria narrowed her eyes, "What do you mean?" She questioned. "While I was having sex with Felberta, I noticed that as soon as I came inside her and she orgasmed as well, a sudden surge of energy moved inside my body. I was a pure innocent soul back then, so I thought that it was my imagination because of how good it felt, however, the next day, I noticed that my body had gotten stronger than before. I didn''t know what to do, therefore, I decided to ignore it. I and Fel continued to spend time with each other and I noticed that each time I had sex with her, that energy entered my body and I grew stronger. Then, Skyla walked into my life, and after some fortunate series of events, I ended up having sex with her as well and this time, the energy that entered my body was far greater than the time I spent with Felberta. I and Skyla did it a few more times, and soon, I broke through." "Huh?" Astaria frowned. "Yes, I became a Beginner Stage Cultivator." "Y-You broke through after having Sex?" Astaria couldn''t believe how absurd it sounded. "That is correct." Nux nodded and then continued with his story. Everyone in the room listened to his story with curious and excited looks on their faces, each of them wondering when they will be introduced in the story. Astaria, on the other hand just couldn''t believe how absurd it all sounded. However, when she tracked the events she knew about and the events Nux was talking about, the story started becoming more and more believable. It still sounded ridiculous though. The story continued, of course, Nux edited some details that he wanted to hide from Astaria, however, it still took a long time for the story to finally end. "¡­so you are saying that you grow stronger if you have sex with a woman stronger than you?" "A woman at a higher cultivation stage than me would be a better way to interpret it." Nux answered and then continued to explain, "I call this process Dual Cultivation where I can rise my cultivation to the stage of the woman I am having sex with." "And this Dual Cultivation of yours also works in an opposite way?" Astaria questioned again. "It does indeed." "So that''s the reason why all your women are King Stage Cultivators, you only needed one King Stage woman and once you become a King Stage Cultivator with her help, you can help your other wives as well. So the one you helped you become a King Stage Cultivator was this General, correct?" Astaria pointed at Ember. "Mhm, it was a wonderful experience. She barged into my room that night, fufufu~ She was so direct and bold, Ahh~ I am blushing." Nux placed his hands on his cheeks. Seeing him acting like that, his women shook their heads and sighed. That man still had the balls to joke around in front of the strongest cultivator who was currently shaken. ''Just look at that woman''s face, you dumbass!'' They wanted to shout that out loud when they glanced at Astaria, who had a combination of different expressions on her face. Nobody knew what she was thinking, however, one could definitely guess from her expression that whatever she was thinking about wasn''t something to be happy about. "¡­" "¡­" The room turned silent for a while. Astaria was still thinking about this absurd thing she has heard while the others were observing the changes in her expressions as she continued to think. Suddenly, Astaria glanced at Nux and questioned, "So you are telling me that if you have sex with 1000 women, you could produce 1000 King Stage Cultivators?" "H-Huh?" Even Nux couldn''t believe what he just heard. A small laugh leaked out of Astaria''s mouth, "Heh. 1000 King Stage Cultivators, if the Skyfall Kingdom had so many King Stage Cultivators, its position as the Strongest Kingdom wouldn''t be affected no matter how worse of a person is throned as the next King." "Tsk, that''s stupid. Having 11 Emperor Stage Cultivators would be much more efficient and faster." Nux was quick to take his shot. "¡­" Astaria frowned, soon, however, she realized what this man was talking about and her face twitched again. "I can''t believe you can say that in front of all your wives." "A man should go for it whenever he gets the chance, who knows? He might get lucky and a particular shot works out." Nux gave out his wisdom. Astaria shook her head and sighed, This man really was shameless. "Why didn''t you do it?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned. "Do what?" Nux questioned back. "Why didn''t you go for 1000 women? If you had their support, you could have ruled over this whole Empire." "Heh, do you think I am a fool, you can easily take on 1000 King Stage Cultivators." Nux shrugged. "Maybe I can, maybe I cannot, then what about more? If not 1000, then maybe 10,000? Even if I would eventually run out of Mana, no matter how strong I am, I can''t possibly defeat 10,000 King Stage Cultivators alone." Astaria answered. "I told you already, didn''t I? I don''t want to rule this country, and I don''t treat women like tools to achieve what I want. Also, do you think it is possible to find 10,000 women as awesome as my wives? If yes, then think again! Every one of my wives is one in a million Gem, there is no way any random woman can even compete with them!" Nux spoke with pride brimming through his eyes. Hearing his words, a smile appeared on his wives'' faces. Astaria, who heard his answer couldn''t believe what this man just said. "You are a fool." She commented. She felt like Nux didn''t use his gift properly, if it was anyone else besides him, he would have definitely done things more efficiently. There were so many ways for him to rule this world when he had a power like that. Astaria shook her head, Soon, however, a small smile appeared on her face, "You are a fool indeed." She muttered inwardly. Chapter 520 Are You Finally Ready To Marry Me? Soon, however, a small smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "You are a fool indeed." She muttered inwardly. Seeing her acting like that, a teasing smile appeared on Nux''s face and he questioned, "Oh? What''s with that beautiful smile? Did I manage to touch your heart? Are you finally ready to marry me?" "Who is willing to marry you!? Touched my heart, my foot! Also, you are trying to court your wife''s grandmother, don''t you feel awkward at all?" Astaria shot back. Hearing those words, Evane''s face turned red. Seeing Nux flirting with her grandmother was indeed awkward. Nux glanced at Evane and realized that he may have gone a little too far, he should stop doing this in front of Evane¡­ ''Fuck, this is a little awkward now¡­ Is this what they call Oyakodon? No, I am going a level even further than that¡­ Damn, to think I would go for Oyakodon Plus without even trying Oyakodon first, I am a genius indeed.'' Nux nodded to himself. Then he glanced at Astaria and continued, "Tsk, next time I will meet you alone," "H-Huh?" Astaria didn''t know what to say. "Also, I think I told you this before, don''t call yourself a ''Grandma'', sheesh, just look at yourself before saying things like that. To be honest, you are the first woman who likes to scream ''I am an Old Woman!'' out loud, and here I thought women like to stay and act young. Guess that is not the case for all, huh¡­ Hmmm, preferring to be seen as an aged woman by others¡­ a strange quirk indeed¡­ Of course, I won''t judge, I will accept you as you are." Nux continued to nod his head and spoke with an earnest look on his face. "I do not prefer to be seen as an aged woman!" Astaria shot back. "Heeh, that doesn''t seem to be the case¡­" Nux spoke. Astaria glanced at Nux who was looking at him with a doubtful look on his face, she then turned towards his wife and although they weren''t looking at her with the same expressions as Nux''s, Astaria still felt like they were judging her. "I do not have a strange quirk like that!" Astaria shot back. Amaya, on the other hand, glanced at Nux and started analyzing. To make an Emperor Stage Cultivator so flustered with just mere words alone¡­ Was Nux always this good with words? Or was it a recent development? No, now that she thinks about it, Amaya realized that although Nux may not be the brightest card when it comes to strategizing and things like that, when it comes to women, his brain starts working like a genius''s brain, always coming up with new and ridiculously perfect ideas. A strange quirk indeed¡­ ''Or maybe he is just a pervert.'' Amaya thought of another possibility and seeing him looking at Astaria while enjoying her flustered expression, Amaya solidified her thoughts. ''A pervert indeed.'' "Alright Alright, let''s stop this now, I can''t watch the strongest existence in the world flirt with my husband." Suddenly, Ember stepped up. "Which part of all this looks like I am the one flirting with him to you!?" Astaria shot back. Ember, however, just shrugged her shoulders, and then, a serious look appeared on her face, "I think we are gathered here to discuss an issue more important than this." Hearing the words, the air in the room changed and a serious look appeared on everyone''s face. "The Solid Earth Kingdom¡­" Evane spoke in a solemn tone. Nux turned towards Astaria and spoke, "I have already informed them about all this." "Oh? Then what do they suggest?" Astaria questioned back. "Cooperation." This time, Amaya was the one who answered. Astaria turned towards Amaya and titled her question in confusion. "Cooperation?" "Yes, if things involve Emperors and even that Mythical Creature, then the stakes are too high, we can''t deal with this alone. We need to cooperate with other Kingdoms and seek their help. Well, more accurately, their Protectors help." Amaya explained. "Then who should we contact? The Skadis?" Astaria questioned. Amaya, however, shook her head, "We cannot contact the Skadis. I suspect that they are involved in all this, and they might not be on our side." "What do you mean?" "It is just suspicion, but from what my mother told me, I think Lord Amletus, the protector of the Skadi Kingdom is in cahoots with the Solid Earth Kingdom." Amaya replied and suddenly, Astaria narrowed her eyes, "Mother? As in¡­" "Riona Skadi, yes." Amaya nodded. "You met your mother?" "I was in the Skadi Kingdom for the last few days, I just returned yesterday," Amaya answered. "And what does your mother has to say about all this?" Astaria questioned in a suspicious tone. It was clear that she didn''t like the fact that Amaya met her mother. "You can trust Riona, she is not our enemy, rather, you can even treat her as an ally, however, she can''t do much to help her since the protector of her Kingdom is thinking something else," Nux spoke up. Astaria turned towards Nux and questioned, "You seem to have a good impression of Riona, wait¡­ Don''t tell me¡­" Astaria then widened her eyes as he considered another possibility. Nux raised his hand and stopped her mid-sentence, "Whatever you are thinking, throw that thought out in the gutter, I am not going after Riona, even though she is an extraordinary woman." "¡­" "¡­" All the women turned silent. Nux, however, acted as if he didn''t notice the strange silence and continued, "Just trust me on this one, Riona is not our enemy, she can even act as our informant, the moment Amletus makes a move, we will get informed. You can think of her as a spy." "A Spy¡­? You aren''t really thinking about what would happen if she gets caught, are you?" Astaria questioned. "She won''t get caught, I am confident. This is not the first time I have planted a King Stage Cultivator as a spy to keep an eye on an Emperor after all." "Huh? What do you mean?" Astaria frowned. "The General of the Solid Earth Kingdom, do you know him?" "I have heard about him, yes." "He is my spy as well." Nux revealed nonchalantly. Chapter 521 Just Where In The Hell Did You Find This Demon? "The General of the Solid Earth Kingdom, do you know him?" "I have heard about him, yes." "He is my spy as well." Nux revealed nonchalantly. "Huh!?" Astaria widened her eyes in surprise. "Well, he is not that useful, to be honest, the best he can do is report how much damage has been done to the Woods Dynasty, that Herms isn''t exactly sharing anything with his Generals, he is just treating them as his tools. The only useful thing he told me so far is that Herms is trying to force the Emperor Stage Cultivator who is protecting the Solid Earth Kingdom to act and defend his Kingdom, once he does, Herms would say that the Woods Dynasty broke the treaty and all the would ask for other Kingdoms'' help in order to destroy the Solid Earth Kingdom." Nux explained further, ignoring Astaria''s surprise. "Forcing him to act¡­" Astaria narrowed her eyes, soon, however, she shook her head and questioned, "No no, wait, why is that General even acting as your spy?" Astaria then narrowed her eyes, "Are you sure he is not trying to fool you?" Nux shook his head, "I am sure, trust me. He won''t dare to fool me." A threatening smile appeared on Nux''s face. Astaria narrowed her eyes, "Are you saying that he fears you more than an Emperor?" "I am." Nux smiled. "Heh, aren''t you getting a little too overconfident?" "You left dealing with spies to us, didn''t you? Just wait till we are done with that, you will know what I am talking about." Nux just smiled. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. This boy is acting too mysterious. She won''t lie, it was getting a little annoying now. Especially that smile on his face which seems to doing one thing and meaning another. "Anyway, I am not sure if Riona would be able to help us a lot, it depends on how much Amletus would reveal to her, however, having her as an ally is still better than nothing." Nux continued with the topic. "And about the cooperation, we thinking of cooperating with the Woods Dynasty." "The Woods Dynasty? They already have their own troubles, how could they possibly help us?" Astaria questioned. "It is not like we need their help to do anything, we just need their Protector''s help." "Hmm, that is true, Alcimus would be helpful in this situation." Astaria nodded. "Yes, the Woods are in a desperate situation, we can take advantage of that and use them." Amaya nodded. Astaria looked at Amaya and Amaya understood what she wanted, "Due to Herms''s plan, the Woods are stuck in a difficult situation where the only thing they could do is to look at how the Solid Earth Kingdom continues to plunder their villages and cities, the people are losing their trust in the Royal Family and some are even mocking them. If this continues, They wouldn''t be able to hold it any longer. Even if we tell them that Herms is involved, they wouldn''t be able to do anything since they won''t have any proof. In a situation this desperate, we would seek their cooperation, we would offer them to get rid of the enemy armies attacking their cities, not only that, we would even offer to capture 1 or 2 Generals alive, they can use those Generals to prove the involvement of Herms, allowing them to use the Treaty. I am sure that Lord Alcimus would jump on that offer, he would finally be able to have his revenge, after all." Amaya explained her plan. "And how exactly are we going to defeat the Solid Earth Army? Are you planning to use the Skyfall Army?" Astaria questioned. "That would be too inefficient, we know how strong the Solid Earth Army is, if the Shadow Unit is not involved, the Skyfall Army would be destroyed. Even if we involve Shadow Unit, there would be casualties," "Then what are you planning." "Me, Ember, Thyra, and Skyla would go." Nux spoke. "What?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "Only you four? Do you think you can fight against an entire army on your own?" "Are you worried about me?" Nux questioned with a teasing smile on his face. "I am not joking around, Nux." Astaria replied. "Don''t worry, I alone am enough, however, since I don''t want to take unnecessary risks, I will take them with me, trust me, with 4 of us there, the Solid Earth Army doesn''t stand a chance." Nux smiled. "Are you sure?" "You think I would joke around with my life?" "¡­" "I am not planning to die before I get you, Astaria." Nux saw a chance and took his shot again. "¡­" Astaria was out of words. "Why would you go this far? What do you want the Woods to do in return?" Astaria then changed the topic. "We want them to enter the Forbidden Region." Amaya revealed. "HAH!?" Astaria widened her eyes in surprise. "The Solid Earth Kingdom started acting strange after they sent an army inside the Solid Earth Kingdom, where the Mythical Beast lives. They must have found something there. We need to know what that is. Of course, there are chances that the Kingdom has already hidden what they found, however, we still need to know the current condition of the Mythical Beasts. We need to know if it is alive or not. We suspect that it is dead, and that is the only reason why the Solid Earth Kingdom is acting like they are acting, however, due to how important this information is, we still need to be sure. Sending our own people inside the Forbidden Region is useless, therefore, we will use the Woods Dynasty for that." Amaya explained. "And you think the Solid Earth Kingdom will agree to this?" A smile appeared on Amaya''s face, "They do not have a choice, They can either send a few people inside the Forbidden Region to investigate what we want them to investigate, where the chances of their people surviving this situation still exist. Or they continue their pointless struggle against the Solid Earth Army, either sacrificing their soldiers, or Alcimus joining in and putting the whole Kingdom at risk. What do you think they would choose?" Astaria observed Amaya''s expression and blinked a few times. She then glanced at Nux, even without forming a telepathic connection with her, Nux could still read her expression, ''Just where in the hell did you find this demon?'' Chapter 522 Be Prepared, Boy. "What do you think they would choose?" Astaria observed Amaya''s expression and blinked a few times. She then glanced at Nux, even without forming a telepathic connection with her, Nux could still read her expression, ''Just where did you find this demon?'' Seeing this, a proud smile appeared on Nux''s face, he then walked towards Amaya and patted her head, "See? I told you, didn''t I? All my wives are amazing women." "I believe you, your wives are indeed amazing." Astaria nodded. "So? Do you wish to joi-" Nux was about to shoot his shot again, but this time, Astaria had already read him. "No." "Y-You could have at least let me complete my sentence¡­" "¡­" Astaria stared at Nux with a blank look on his face. "Do you really wish to fight the Solid Earth Army with just you 4 alone? Don''t forget, it may only look like they have 3 Generals in their ranks, but in truth, Herms has used his influence to recruit more King Stage Cultivators in his army. In truth, they have 7 King Stage Cultivators in their rank. Even if 1 one of them is somehow your subordinate, it would still be a 5v6 battle, not to mention more than 20,000 soldiers behind those 6 King Stage Cultivators." Astaria spoke. "Don''t worry, I can deal with them." Nux assured again. "You seem quite confident in your ability." Astaria commented. "Well, I am strong after all," Nux spoke as if it was a fact. "Are you sure it is not overconfidence?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. A smile appeared on Nux''s face and he replied, "My belief in my ability is strong, people often misjudge it as overconfidence, but I can assure you, it is not. I do not do anything I am not sure about." Nux smiled. Astaria however, was still not sure, she knew Nux was strong, stronger than all the King Stage Cultivators she has ever seen, however, in the end, he was still too young. After gaining that much strength at a young age, it is normal for him to get arrogant. However, a war is not something one can look down upon. It is not just a matter of defeating the opponent in front of you, you also have to think about others who might try to attack you from behind, there are chances that you will be surrounded by enemies, there will be a time when you will even run out of Mana, not to mention the allies, you have to look after and support your allies as well. All in all, participating in a war is not an easy task. Especially for someone like Nux. Therefore, after careful consideration, a plan formed in Astaria''s mind. "Alright, I will allow you to go to the Woods Dynasty, however, I have a condition." "What is it?" "Pass my test." "Huh? A test?" "Yes. You say you are stronger than a normal King Stage Cultivator, correct?" Astaria questioned. "I am." Nux nodded. "I need to see how strong you are with my own eyes, therefore, you need to give a test. If your performance is satisfactory, I will allow you to go to the Woods Dynasty, however, if I find your performance lacking, you will listen to what I say and will take more people with you." Astaria proposed. "Alright, I will accept your deal." A playful smile then appeared on Nux''s face as he continued, "This will also allow me to show off my skills in front of you. Fufufu~ look forward to being impressed." "Heh, we will see about that." Astaria laughed as well. "Alright, 1 month, the test will be held 30 days later, before that, you can help your wife to deal with the spies." "Huh? 30 days is too long, we don''t have that much time, hold the test 3 days later," Nux replied. "3 days?" Astaria frowned. "Yeah, the thing with the Spies won''t take much time anyway. 3 days are more than enough." "¡­" Astaria didn''t know what to say. Three days he says¡­ If dealing with all the spies inside the Kingdom was that easy, the Royal Family wouldn''t have been troubled by this for so long. Even if he has Amaya, the Leader of the Thousand Information Chamber with her, dealing with all the spies in 3 days is¡­ Simply impossible. ''Oh well, it is not like the test will take much time. I am sure he can take some time out.'' Astaria thought inwardly and nodded. "Alright then, 3 days it is." A big smile then appeared on Astaria''s face, "Be prepared, boy." "Heh, be prepared to be surprised as well." Nux smiled back. The two of them looked into each other''s eyes for well, and then, Evane stepped in. "Nux, we should go, it has been an hour, Kelton must be waiting with the Shadow Unit." Nux turned towards Evane and nodded, "Heh, to think I would finally meet the famed Shadow Unit." "Even I am looking forward to seeing the Skyfall Kingdom''s trump cards." Ember smiled. Although Amaya didn''t say anything, from her bright expression, Nux was sure that even she was looking forward to it. Thyra was the same, others, however, didn''t seem to be too excited. They were rather neutral. Nux smiled, he then turned towards Astaria and bowed his head, "Then we will be taking our leave, Lady Astaria~" "I wish you luck." Astaria smiled back. Nux and his wives then turned around and left the room. Once the room was empty, Astaria sighed, "Monster¡­" She muttered to herself. "Ability to increase his cultivation by having sex, huh¡­ Absurd indeed." ''11 Emperor Stage Cultivators is much more efficient.'' Suddenly, Nux''s words rang inside Astaria''s mind and she clenched her fists. "Shameless bastard. I need to teach him a lesson. He needs to learn how to respect his elders." Arvina spoke and suddenly, ''Preferring to be seen as an aged woman by others¡­'' Nux''s words rang into her mind again. "Ugghhh! He is annoying." Astaria narrowed her eyes. Chapter 523 Know Your Limits. "So Lady Astaria has allowed that little girl to do whatever she wants, huh." A man wearing black colored clothes spoke. "I don''t understand what Lady Astaria is thinking, does she truly believe that the little girl or that husband of hers would be able to find all the spies in the Palace?" Another person, wearing the same, skintight black colored clothes spoke. "Well, I have seen how they captured those 12 spies, it seems that those people do have some skills to back up their claims." "Don''t fall for obvious traps. I am sure what they did was preplanned. Those so-called spies must be their accomplices." "I think so as well. Just think about this, is it really possible to tell apart a spy from a normal person just from one glance? Of course not. We need to investigate everything properly, even tail the suspect if required, only after days of investigation can one make sure if the suspect is actually a spy or not. It is a complicated process that should not have been left on children''s hands." "Haah, Lady Astaria should have given the authority to investigate those pesky nobles to us, if we had that chance, I am sure we could have cleaned the entire Palace within a few months." "Indeed." "Hmph, now all the authority has been given to that little girl who knows nothing other than fooling others." "I think the Skyfall Kingdom is doomed, first, Ricardus, that bastard became the King, and now this little girl who has not even seen the world is going to rule¡­" "Alright, I have heard enough. Stay silent." Suddenly, Reeve spoke. Hearing his words, the other members of the Shadow Unit turned silent. "I know most of you are not satisfied because Queen Evane summoned you like this, however, you have to know, no matter what, she was someone who was chosen by Lady Astaria and this time, Lady Astaria did not do it out of compulsion. This time, she actually looks satisfied with the new ruler. I am sure Lady Astaria saw something before choosing Queen Evane. I advise you to respect her judgment and give Queen Evane a chance. We do not act on emotions, we only act on proof. So wait for the proof before coming to any conclusion." "We respect Lady Astaria''s decision, that is why we are here in the first place, however, if you are asking me to respect that little girl from the bottom of my heart, then I am sorry, I just ca-" A King Stage Cultivator was about to reply, however, before he could complete his sentence, *Creek* The doors of the Royal Hall opened and Nux and his wives walked in, this time, however, the one who was walking in front of Evane. "Queen Evane." Seeing her, Reeve and Keeve bowed their heads and greeted her. Evane nodded, then she glanced at other members of the Shadow Unit and noticed that many of them had dissatisfied expressions on their faces. Evane quickly understood what was going through their mind, a cold look appeared on her face as she started walking towards the Throne. She climbed the 3 stairs and then, she sat on the throne. Evane placed her right leg over her left, Nux and his other wives stood behind her, after observing the 100 members of the Shadow Unit in front of her, Evane turned towards Keeve and questioned, "Are these all the members?" "Yes, that is correct." "I will ask again, none of them is missing, right? Anyone on a mission or something, you need to inform me if that is the case." "No, Queen Evane, these are all 100 members of the Shadow Unit." Keeve replied. Evane nodded her head, then she glanced at the Shadow Unit again and soon, she heard Nux''s voice, ''None of them are spies.'' "Six King Stage Cultivators, 24 Expert Stage Cultivators, 30 Grand Masters, and 40 Masters, that is a strong lineup." Evane commented. She then turned towards Evane and questioned, "I presume that the lockdown is already established?" "Without a hitch, Queen Evane." Keeve nodded. "Alright, then let''s stop wasting any more time, where are those 12 spies?" Evane questioned. "They are locked in the basement, all of them are still unconscious," Keeve reported. Evane glanced at Nux. Nux looked and Keeve and spoke, "Take me there." Keeve nodded, he raised his hands and one member of Shadow Unit stepped forward, "He will take you there," Keeve replied. Nux nodded, he then looked at the member who had stepped up and ordered, "Take the lead." The member nodded and started walking. Nux and Ember followed behind him. Soon, the three of them left. "Alright, the two of them will get us new leads. Now Keeve," "Yes, Queen Evane," Keeve questioned. "Do you have any suspicions in your mind?" The question wasn''t clear, however, Keeve understood what Evane wanted to know, "I am not sure, Queen Evane." "That doesn''t matter, even if it is only slightest of the suspicion, just say the name. Also, I am sure you already know this, but their status doesn''t matter either, so you don''t have to hold back." Evane then turned towards the other members of Shadow Unit and announced, "The same goes for you all, if you are suspicious of anyone, just say the name. Leave the investigation to me." "Heeeh? Does the mighty Queen Evane require our help?" One of the King Stage Cultivators stepped forward and questioned in a teasing voice. A frown appeared on Keeve and Reeve''s faces when they heard what the man said, they wanted to step up and stop him, however, Evane was a step ahead. "If I have to do everything on my own, then what''s the use of feeding you people?" "What did you say?" The man narrowed his eyes. "Do you have a hearing problem? Do not forget, even if you are King Stage Cultivator, in the end, even if you grew up in the Royal Palace, all the Skills you use, even the Cultivation technique you cultivate, everything was provided by the Kingdom and I am the Queen of this Kingdom. You are my subordinate who has to do what I order without any other choice. Keep that in your mind and, Know your limits. Don''t try to bite more than you can chew." Chapter 524 Be Quick, We Have Spies To Catch. "Don''t try to bite more than you can chew." Evane spoke in a cold, emotionless tone. "Y-Y-You, how dare you!? Don''t bite more than I can chew? Trust me, little girl, I can definitely bite what I am chewing right now. Everything I have was provided by the Kingdom, not you! You are not even the Queen yet! Don''t try to order me arou-" "That is where you are wrong, Right now, I am the Kingdom. Under the name of Astaria Skyfall, I have the authority to do whatever I want and order any subject of the Kingdom I want. And that includes you." Evane didn''t allow the man to speak any further and interrupted him. The man''s face was currently red in anger, he was about to reply, but, before he could, another man stepped forward and interrupted. "Queen Evane, I apologize for my friend''s behavior, after completing so many missions for the Kingdom and living in the wild for most of his life, he is a little aggressive. I hope the Queen will be the bigger person here and forgive him. Of course, I will make sure that this is not repeated again, I take full responsibility." Evane glanced at the man who stepped up and her green eyes shined, [Name: Wysten Karrey.] [Age: 237] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human] [Occupation: One of the Leaders of the Shadow Unit.] [Talent: High] [LVL: 69] [HP: 840/840] [MP: 1550/1550] [STR: 80] [AGL: 87] [VIT: 84] [STM: 79] [INT: 155] [DEF: 81] ¡­ Evane raised her eyebrow when the man''s information appeared in front of her. She had to admit, he was the strongest King Stage Cultivator she has ever seen, after Nux of course. A level 69, only one step away from the Emperor Stage, however, Evane knew it well, this man will not make it. He was already 237 years old, he barely had 15-16 years left, with his talent, breaking through the Emperor Stage is nearly impossible. The frosty look in Evane''s eyes warmed a little, She was not here to fight, since this man has given her the opportunity, she would use it and continue with what she was here for. "Out of my own respect for you, Senior Wysten, I would let this matter go, since you have already taken the responsibly, I will put my trust in you and continue with what I am here for." "!!!" Hearing her words, Wysten''s eyes widened in surprise. How did she know his name!? One had to know, even Ricardus didn''t know the true strength of the Shadow Unit, and as the strongest member of the Shadow Unit, his identity was confidential, and only Lady Astaria and other King Stage Cultivators of the Shadow Unit knew about him. Then how¡­ Wysten''s eyes then fell on Amaya who was standing behind Evane. He observed the woman for a while and a solemn look appeared on his face, ''Don''t tell me, does her information network extends to even the Shadow Unit?'' This was not a good news. It could mean many things, there might be a spy in the Shadow Unit. ''But how is that possible?'' Wysten couldn''t understand. "Alright, I won''t repeat myself after this, any suspicions, just write them down." Evane ordered again, the man who fought with her last time wanted to say something, however, Wysten glared at the man and he lowered his head in fright. "As you command, Queen Evane." Wysten bowed and then a paper appeared in his hand. Seeing him, other King Stage Cultivators followed as well, and seeing them, all the Members of Shadow Unit started writing on the paper. Evane waited patiently. ''That man is strong.'' Suddenly, Thyra spoke. Evane nodded, ''He is indeed.'' Then, a question appeared in Evane''s mind and she asked, ''Can you defeat him?'' Thyra turned silent. She narrowed her eyes as she observed Wysten for a while and replied, ''I can''t.'' ''Hoh? Thyra is admitting her defeat, that''s new.'' Allura jumped into the conversation as well. ''You were someone who could kill Expert Stage Cultivators when you were only a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, why are you so sure that you would lose to him even though you both are King Stage Cultivators?'' Amaya questioned as well. ''That man is different. Just like Keeve, he has been through countless battles and has honed his skills while risking his life, for him, defeating a King Stage Cultivator is an easy task. Truthfully, even if I was on the same level as him, I am not sure if could defeat him. His experience is far greater than mine, after all. Of course, it won''t be the same a few years from now on. In the next few years, I would become an Advance Stage Body Cultivator, by then, defeating him would be a simple task.'' Thyra explained, and the others nodded in understanding. "Alright guys, let''s get to work, shall we?" Suddenly, everyone heard a playful voice and turned toward the source. Their eyes then fell on a handsome man and a beautiful woman, walking while holding each other''s hands with a smile plastered on their faces. Behind them, there were 12 other people who wore different colored clothes. The members of Shadow Unit widened their eyes when their eyes fell on those 12 people, Those were the spies! This Idiot has freed them! The members were ready to capture them again, however, soon, the more intelligent ones frowned. If the spies were freed¡­ then why did they come here, where all of them were present? Also¡­ Why are all their faces paler than normal? It is as if they were¡­ Scared? Nux, of course, ignored all the members of Shadow Unit and walked towards Evane. Evane nodded, she then turned towards the Shadow Unit and ordered. "Keeve, collect all the papers." "As you command, Queen Evane." Keeve nodded, then he turned towards the Shadow Unit and raised his arm. In an orderly manner, the members in the back passed their papers to the members in front, and soon, all the papers were in Keeve''s hand. "Make a list having all the names here, right the number of times the name was repeated in front of the name, I need the list ready by the time we return." "As you command, Queen Evane." "Alright now, Form 12 groups, 1 Expert, 2 Grand Masters, and 3 Master Stage Cultivators in each group. The leaders of each group will be Keeve, Reeve, and us 12. Be quick, We have spies to catch." Chapter 525 Clean Up. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A man wearing black colored clothes knocked on the door, "Why the hell are you knocking? Just smash the doors." He suddenly heard an order and he nodded, "A-As you command, Queen Evane." The man then kicked on the door and, *Bam* The door was smashed open. "Go in." As soon as Evane passed the order, 6 men wearing black colored clothes barged into the room. "W-What? What is happening? How dare you barge into my room like this!? Do you think you can get awa- Princess Evane!?" The room owner, who had just taken a bath, came out of his bathroom wearing a bathrobe with an angry look on his face. However, as soon as his eyes fell on Evane, they widened in surprise. "P-Princess Evane! What brings you to this lowly servant''s place? You could have summoned me if you needed something, why did you bother to come here?" As confused as he was, the man didn''t let that affect his judgment and questioned politely. Evane, however, completely ignored his words and her Green Eyes shined, [Name: Derrick Role ] [Age: 25 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [Occupation: Spy] [Talent: Medium] [LVL: 26] [HP: 280/280] [MP: 390/390] [STR: 28] [AGL: 39] [VIT: 28] [STM: 31] [INT: 39] [DEF: 29] ¡­ Evane confirmed her thoughts and, "Capture him. He will most likely have poison Pill in his mouth, take care of that." The 6 Men then pounced on the poor Advance Stage Cultivator and soon, he was apprehended. Evane then activated [Sense], Soon, she pointed at a particular wall and ordered, "You, punch there." The man she ordered frowned, however, he still walked toward the wall and punched, The wall broke down and a safe was discovered, The man took out the safe, seeing that, the room owner''s eyes widened in surprise and he shouted, "T-That mine! You can''t do this! My Priv-" "Shut him up." Evane ordered. The Shadow Unit Member forced a cloth inside the man''s mouth and then tied a cloth around his mouth to ensure that he doesn''t throw the cloth out. "Mmmhhmmmffmppp!!!" The man still tried to scream, however, this time, it was a lot less annoying than before. The safe was then opened by force and other than some gold, a few documents appeared. Evane took the documents, skimmed through them for a bit, and nodded to herself. "This much is enough, let''s go. There are more." By then, the room owner was tied up and was taken out of the room, while they were taking him out, the spy''s eyes fell on a man and they brightened in joy. He knew this man! He could save him! Or that''s what he thought, however, "Who''s next?" Evane questioned. The Spy''s ray of hope crumbled when the man answered, "Brook Leyn, a woman working in the clothing department, she should be on duty right now," The Spy couldn''t believe what happened right in front of his eyes¡­ The man who he trusted¡­ was actually working for them! Not only that, he was even rating out his other allies! He betrayed them! He betrayed all of them! "MMhhMMmmkkpp!!" Even though he couldn''t speak, the spy didn''t back away from showing his anger, his eyes were red, however, nobody cared about him. "Alright, let''s go to the clothing department," Evane ordered and started walking. She then noticed that two men were needed to take this spy with them, an inefficient way indeed. Evane turned around and suddenly, she kicked the spy. The spy fell on the floor helplessly, Evane tied a rope around his neck, then she passed the rope to a Master Stage Cultivator, "Here, drag him with this." "A-As you c-command, Q-Queen Evane." The Master Stage Cultivator nodded with a surprised look on his face. Evane, however, started walking, the others started walking behind her, and the man was forced to follow the group as well while dragging a spy by a¡­ rope¡­ "P-Princess Evane." Every servant bowed their head when they saw Evane passing by, however, at the same time, they observed how the man was being taken away and couldn''t help but discuss. "W-What in the hell is happening¡­" "Why was he taken away like that¡­?" "I don''t know¡­ but that¡­ that¡­ seems painful¡­" "Painful? That man is nearly choking!" "Just what did he do to deserve something like this?" "Who knows¡­?" All the people who witnessed this were shocked, scared even, they didn''t know what was happening. Actually, Evane and these 7 were not the only people who were doing this, there were 11 more groups, all of them breaking into people''s rooms, capturing people without any explanation, and taking them away. The guards, the people of the security division, the clothing division, the kitchen, the maids, and many other servants, off duty or on duty, were being captured from all over the Palace. People were panicking, nobody knew what was happening, this ''random'' capturing scared them. Many felt like they would be the ones next. Some even tried asking the higher-ups, however, all of the higher-ups were silent. ''If you are innocent, then you will be fine¡­'' That was their only answer. The Higher-ups knew what was happening. They saw what happened today, Queen Evane promised to catch all the spies in front of everyone. That woman who seemed to be highly respected by all the King Stage Cultivators gave her the permission to do anything she wanted, to capture anyone she wanted without needing to explain herself. They knew this was going to happen¡­ However, they never thought it would this quickly¡­ A complete cleanup was being carried on in the Royal Palace¡­ All the higher-ups were looking forward to seeing the results of this cleanup. Of course, they would have preferred if the responsibility of cleaning all this mess didn''t fall on their shoulders¡­ Explaining everything to the panicked crowd, sealing out the rooms that have been searched through, placing guards everywhere to ensure nobody does anything stupid¡­ Haahhhh¡­ All the higher-ups sighed. Chapter 526 That Boy Is A Mystery Huh... "¡­" "¡­" "So¡­ you are telling me that they are dragging around the people they captured with the ropes that they have¡­ tied around their necks?" "Y-Yes, that is correct." Wysten nodded with a strange expression on his face. This was his first time witnessing 2-3 people tied up and being dragged around with Ropes around their necks as if they were some dogs. To be honest, even with their limbs tied, some were trying to crawl in order to avoid choking¡­ Honestly, it was a frightening scene. Wysten didn''t know how Queen Evane was planning to deal with the innocents who were dragged around like spies because of a misunderstanding¡­ "Is this¡­ cleanup still going on¡­?" Astaria questioned. "It has slowed down, Keeve and Reeve have stopped after capturing 2 Suspects each, to be honest, they are the only ones who dragged around the suspects in a proper manner." Wysten answered. Inwardly, he hoped that if there are innocents amongst the spies, they should be amongst the 4 Suspects Keeve and Reeve captured. "So¡­ the rest of them are still going¡­?" Astaria questioned. "Yes, that man named Nux has already captured around 5 suspects¡­" Wysten replied. "And those 5¡­?" "Being dragged around in the same way¡­" "¡­" Astaria didn''t know what to say. In the end, a long sigh escaped her mouth, "I feel bad for the Head of the Security Department, the leader of the Royal Guards, and the head of the Management Section¡­" "Indeed¡­ they have a lot to do¡­" Wysten couldn''t help but nod. The three of them would be the ones to deal with all this chaos after all. He was sure that their office was already filled with complaints. Yes, complaints against the Future Queen of the Kingdom¡­ Most of the people in the Royal Palace only treat Evane as a Princess, of course, after what has happened to other Princes, the only available option is her, they had a rough idea that Evane would be the next Queen, however, not many knew what had happened to the current King. Therefore, not many of them knew that ''Princess Evane would become the Queen in the future,'' actually means that ''Princess Evane would become the Queen in the next few days.'' Wysten couldn''t even imagine how difficult it would be to manage and read the complaints about your future Queen. "Should I¡­ send some of the Shadow Unit Members to help them?" "Do you even have the authority to do that?" Astaria questioned. "Huh?" Wysten frowned in confusion. He was the lead- He suddenly realized. "Don''t forget, the entire Shadow Unit is under her right now. Some of you might be free, however, she might order you again. Don''t do anything unnecessary. The Shadow Unit''s first encounter with her is already bad enough." "¡­" Wysten turned silent. "I already had a little chat with him." "That is good, don''t let it repeat again." "I won''t." Wysten nodded, then, a frown appeared on his face, "But I still don''t understand." "What?" "Those spies¡­ they are the people who keep a pill inside their mouth, ready to die at any moment in order to not leak any information. People like them are extremely loyal. I get it if 1 or 2 out of those 12 would give in to torture and would be willing to rat out their allies in order to escape it, but¡­ All of them? To turn all the people, who are even willing to kill themselves for the sake of their masters, to his side¡­ Just what did that man do? Torture, bribe, or is it something else? Just how in the hell did he do it?" No matter how hard he thought about it, Wysten couldn''t come up with an answer. "You sent one of your members with him, right? You didn''t ask him?" Astaria questioned back. To be honest, even she was curious how that boy did it. Actually, not just these spies, but even that General of Solid Earth Kingdom¡­ just how did that boy manage to turn them into his side? "I did, however, he was ordered to stop outside the prison. Other than screams, he didn''t hear anything. To be honest, from what he told me, Those screams were straight-up horrifying. And this was coming from a man who has tortured countless people before¡­" "So it is some sort of torture huh¡­" Astaria nodded to herself. "If I am being honest, I think it is something different. The time that man took was far too less. There is no way he could torture 12 people in that much time and force them to listen to his orders." Wysten replied. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. "¡­" Wysten didn''t say anything either, he was still thinking about all this. "That boy is a mystery huh¡­" Suddenly, Astaria commented. "It is not just him, everyone around him is the same, they are all monsters with ridiculously high Cultivation Talent, to be honest, Ember, the General of the Woods Dynasty, a prodigy dulls out when she is among those monsters. She is the least talented in that group. For a prodigy renowned throughout the world to seem dull when she is in that group¡­ One can only imagine how ridiculous that group is¡­" Wysten spoke. "Not to mention they have someone like Amaya in their group as well and this time, she is someone who is not being held back by that curse of hers. I can''t even imagine how ridiculously troublesome having the current her as her enemy might be. The entire Thousand Information Chamber is moving as if they have been possessed. To be honest, I sometimes fear that even our Queen might be dulled out if she stays in that group. None of those women seems normal to me." Hearing his words, Astaria sighed. ''If only you knew that all those women''s cultivation came from that boy alone¡­'' Then, a small smile appeared on her face, ''I wonder what other secrets are you hiding, boy.'' "Alright, I want you to do something for me." "Just give the command, Lady Astaria." "3 days later¡­" Chapter 527 From Now On,Everyone Will Behunting The Spies. "Sir Oswin." A servant entered the room and called out. "What? Is it another complaint?" The head of the Security Division, Oswin Aiere, questioned with a frustrated and annoyed look on his face. "Didn''t I tell you to collect all the complaints and only give them to me when you collect 100 of them? Wait, did you collect 100 of them already!? But you just came in an hour ago." Oswin''s face paled. "No, that''s not it, there are only 43 right now," "Then why are you here?" "It is Princess Evane." "Princess Evane? She is here?" Oswin stood up. "No, I am here because she has summoned all of you and all your direct subordinates, urgently." "Huh?" Oswin frowned. "Your subordinates are already waiting for you outside." "But why have she summoned us?" "The messenger didn''t clarify, he only told us that all the higher-ups of the Security Division, Management Division, and the Royal Guards are summoned." "A-alright, I will be there, wait for me." "As you command." The servant nodded and walked out. A frown appeared on Oswin''s face, he quickly wore his coat, then walked in front of a Mirror and fixed his appearance, once he was ready, he walked out and saw all his direct subordinates waiting for him. "Shall we go, Sir Oswin?" Oswin nodded. The 8 of them started walking towards the Royal Hall. "¡­" Once they walked into the Royal Hall, Oswin and his subordinates turned silent as their eyes fell on over 100 people, tied up and lying on the floor. Above them, on the Throne, sat Evane, and behind her stood the Queen''s Husband and her Harem Sisters¡­ Oswin''s eyes then fell on the people of the Management Division and the Royal Guards, who, just like them, had shocked and dumbfounded looks on their faces. "You people are here." Evane called out. "Queen Evane." Oswin, the Head of the Management Division, and the Leader of the Royal Guards bowed their heads at the same time. Their subordinates followed their actions as well, however, at the same time, a frown appeared on their faces. ''Queen Evane?'' Why are they calling her the ''Queen?'' Also, why was Princess Evane sitting on the Royal Throne? Where is the King? What about the Royal Ministers? Where are they all? They couldn''t understand. However, seeing that their heads had no problem with what they were seeing, they didn''t raise their voice either. "These were all the Spies who we captured in the first round of cleanup. The proof of their crimes is tied on their backs." Only when Evane pointed it out did they notice some papers that were tied on those people''s backs. "In total, there are 117 of them, you can read, copy, take, or do whatever you want with these proves, I don''t care. However, I want you all to imprison all of them, make sure that they don''t kill themselves, calm the people who are panicked, and arrange their execution in two days, by today." "B-By today?" Oswin stuttered. Evane glanced at him and narrowed her eyes, "Is that hard?" "W-We can do all of that, however, currently, the panic amongst people is too high, and our offices are flooded with complaints, questions, and whatnot. Calming them down by today¡­ It would certainly not be an easy task." "¡­" Evane placed her finger and thumb on her chin and started thinking about it. "You already have all the proves you need, why are you worrying so much?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned. "I don''t understand." Oswin tilted his head in confusion. "Use the proof we gave you to talk with everyone. ''The people who were captured were the people who were the spies who have been eating out our Kingdom from within. They were the enemies who were planning our fall and were helping enemy nations. Capturing them all like this was a great mission that was only executed today after many years of planning. Now with all the traitors gone, the Kingdom would operate a lot more smoothly than before, with the innocent people receiving many benefits and security will never be sacrificed.'' Using words like ''more security'', ''benefits'' or more positive words should calm them down without any problems." "Mhm, you people should divide all the work amongst you. The Management Division should calm the people, the Security Division should prepare the execution and the Royal Guards should imprison these people. I don''t think all this is anything complicated at all." Ember nodded to herself. "Or maybe they are just incompetent?" Suddenly, Nux teased with a small smile on his face. Oswin narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Nux. "Surely Nux is wrong, right?" Suddenly, Evane questioned. "Yes, Queen Evane." Oswin nodded. "Then prove him wrong," Evane ordered. ""As you command, Queen Evane."" All the heads bowed their heads. "You are excused." Evane then closed her eyes. "Ummm, Queen Evane¡­" Suddenly, the Head of the Management Division, Esmond, called out. "What is it?" Evane glanced at him and questioned. "You said that this was the result of the First Round¡­ does that mean there are more rounds¡­?" Esmond. "There should be more Spies hiding in the Palace, yes, however, these were all the spies that had ties with the higher-ups, the ones who were responsible for the main information leak. Of course, that doesn''t mean that I am planning to leave the spies left, there will be more cleanup rounds in the future." Evane answered, then suddenly, her expression changed. She glanced at Amaya and the woman nodded. A small smile appeared on Evane''s face as she turned toward the Head of the Management System. "Aldway." She called out. "At your command, Queen Evane." "I have another job for you. Once you have calmed everyone down, make an announcement. ''For the next 7 days, everyone is allowed to file a ''Suspicion'' against anyone they want. If their suspect actually turns out to be a spy, he or she will be awarded greatly. You are to create a separate division to manage that all. The Division will come under your upkeep, you can even appoint someone you trust as a Leader. Talk with Lady Amaya here to make the system more robust so that it is not misused. Establish this Division within the next 2 days. This way, the spies won''t just have to worry about us, but even the people around them as well. From now on, Everyone will be hunting the spies." Chapter 528 L Am Quite Excited To Fight Them,Actually. "From now on, everyone will be hunting the spies." The new Law was enacted, a new Division was created, the spies who had barely survived after the first wave of clean-up were all tensed. The new Law was simply a nightmare for them since everyone was out there trying to hunt spies since the rewards were so tempting. Of course, it was taken care that the law wasn''t misused, every person was only allowed to have 5 failed guesses, and even those guesses should have a valid reason behind them. 10 more spies were caught using this method, and when people saw how the one who filed the suspicion was actually rewarded, they were even more motivated to catch spies and started paying more attention to their surroundings. At the same time, Princess Evane''s reputation took a huge boost, both amongst the innocents and the guilty. For the innocents, Princess Evane was like an angel of justice, who was sent by the heavens to reform the entirety of the Royal Palace, and for the guilty, Princess Evane was a cruel demon who is hunting them down from the depth of hell. Was the combined reaction positive or negative? Well, it was positive for now, however, the more perceptive people could see a small wave that rising silently but at an alarming rate. In the end, the Royal Palace was not a place filled with saints, quite the opposite actually, the Royal Palace was filled with the most corrupt of the people one could ever find. Princess Evane was only going after Spies right now, however, who could guarantee that she won''t go after others in the future? The corrupt officials had already started spreading rumors about how Princess Evane was not suitable to become the Queen, how she is getting rid of people she does not like by calling them spies and forging fake proof, how Princess Evane plans to change the entirety of the staff of the Royal Palace to replace them with her own people to take full control over everything, and more and more. Of course, these officials worked in shadow, and tracing who started the rumors was difficult, however, rumors like these spread fast, and Evane''s reputation, which was rising at a significant rate was also being negatively affected by this. What did Princess Evane do about it? Well, it was easy. Tracing those officials may be difficult, however, with someone like Amaya and the absurd abilities of Nux, it wasn''t that hard. Then what? A series of silent assassinations. A Royal Statement was then declared, ''Loyal and Honest Officials lost their lives, this could only mean that the spies are getting restless from our operations and are acting recklessly, we will not let the sacrifices of these honest Officials be in vain, We will continue our operation. The rewards of successfully suspecting a Spy and reporting it to the Spy Division are now increased, we promise to catch these assassins soon.'' With this little trick, everything was solved, with no one fueling the rumors, they soon died down, and Princess Evane''s reputation continued to grow. Just like that, 3 days passed by. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* In the morning, someone knocked on Princess Evane''s room, Nux opened the door, "Sir Nux," The Servant greeted, Nux nodded, an envelope then appeared in the Servant''s hand and he passed it to Nux, "I was ordered to deliver this to you." Nux accepted the envelope and nodded. The servant walked away, Nux closed the door and opened the envelope. ''In the afternoon, 3 pm, Main Training Hall.'' Yes, that was it. That was the letter. Seeing this, a smile couldn''t help but appear on Nux''s face as he shook his head, ''That is so like her.'' "What happened?" Evane walked towards Nux and questioned. "Well, it seems that she is done with her preparations, 3 pm." "Heh, a wonder how she is going to test you." Thyra chuckled. "Well, since it is about fighting a war, I believe it would be a 1vmany battle," Ember spoke with a confident look on her face. Out of all of them, she was the one who knew about war the most, if she wanted to test if someone is suitable for war or not, 1vmany battles would definitely be on her test list. "I agree, it would be 1vmany." Amaya nodded. "It is not like it is going to be hard for Nux." Skyla smiled brightly. "Tsk, he would just use this opportunity to try and impress her." Felberta snorted. "Ahh, my love knows me so we-" Nux wanted to reply, however, before he could complete his sentence, "Hmph!" Felberta snorted. Nux turned towards the other, and as if they had planned it before, they all snorted as well. Nux sighed, He would need a lot of time to deal with this¡­ Well, without waiting any further, he walked towards his women and¡­ continued with his thing. ¡­ Time passed, it was now 2:50 in the afternoon, Nux and his women walked out of their room with bright smiles on their faces, and within a few minutes, they arrived in the Main Training hall. "Now isn''t this a party~" Nux commented with a playful smile on his face. In front of him stood Astaria, behind her stood General Phorus, Royal Consort Iria, and a few others. "Are you prepared, boy?" Astaria questioned with a smile on her face. "Of course I am." Nux smiled back. Hearing his answer, frowns appeared on Iria and Phorus''s faces. ''How can this man talk to Lady Astaria so disrespectfully? Insolent!'' Astaria, however, didn''t seem to mind, she just smile and pointed in a certain direction, "You see those Camps there?" "Mhm." "That''s where your enemies are." "Got it." "You will attack their camp." "Ahh, so is this a sort of flag game, where I have to grab a flag or something?" "Huh? There are no flags or anything like that, you just need to attack their camp and, Come back alive." "Hmm, well that seems simple, so I just need to walk into their camp and defeat them, right?" "Don''t you want to know who your enemies are?" Astaria questioned. "I already know about it, I am quite excited to fight them, actually." Nux replied. Hearing his answer, Astaria''s smile widened and she replied, "All the best then, I hope you do not underestimate the Shadow Unit." Chapter 529 10 Minutes Would Be Enough. With a smile on his face, Nux walked towards the camp in front of him. "How long do you think he will survive?" General Phorus questioned. "15 minutes." Iria was quick to answer. "You have quite a high opinion of him, don''t you?" General Phorus spoke. "Well, he seems quite confident, I gave him additional points for that," Iria spoke with a small smile on her face. "Oh ho? Well, I think it would be a great feat if he survives even for 10 minutes." General Phorus replied, he then turned towards Astaria and questioned, "What about you, Lady Astaria, what do you think?" "Hmmm, if the boy gets lucky, then 30 minutes, if not then 20 maybe, it depends really." Astaria answered. "Heeh? 30 Minutes huh¡­ I don''t understand why you two have such a high evaluation of him." Phorus commented. "But I still don''t get it." Suddenly, Iria frowned as she glanced at Astaria, "This test of yours, it is simply impossible to pass it, even you know it. Why even bother doing something like this then?" "Well, what he wants to do is simply impossible as well, I won''t allow him to lose his life by doing something stupid. Can''t let our future Queen become a widow, now can I?" Astaria replied. An amused smile appeared on Phorus''s face as he turned towards Evane, "What about you, Queen Evane, how long do you think he will survive." Evane frowned, she was about to answer with her usual cold look, however, before she could, Amaya jumped in. "10 Minutes would be enough." Hearing this answer, the General laughed out loud. "Hahaha! As expected of Lady Amaya, your analysis seems as accurate as always, surviving for 10 minutes would indeed be a great achievement. Even I don''t think I can survive for that long. He is up against the Shadow Unit, after all. This test is unfavorable for him to begin with." "I don''t think you got what she wanted to say, General Phorus." Suddenly, Ember spoke as well. "Huh?" Phorus frowned. A smile then appeared on Ember''s face and she commented, "She meant that 10 minutes would be enough to finish this test. However, I would like to say, her analysis seems wrong here, 5 minutes would be more than enough." Amaya, however, shook her head, "Along with 6 King Stage Cultivators, there are 94 small fries as well, defeating them would take some time. Don''t forget, he is cannot kill them, so it makes things a little more complicated." "Ahh, he can''t kill, right. I failed to notice that, my bad. It would indeed take around 10 minutes to deal with the small fries." Ember nodded in agreement as well. Amaya nodded back. The others nodded as well. As for General Phorus, Iria and Astaria¡­ they couldn''t help but stare at these women with dumbfounded looks on their faces. S-Small fries¡­? Did they just call the members of the Shadow Unit, the strongest Kingdom in the whole world, small fries? A-And why were they acting like no killings was actually a disadvantage for him!? He will die if it was an actual battle you know!? What the hell were these women talking about!? "D-Do you people even know how strong the Shadow Unit is? Or are you just spouting nonsense with half-baked knowledge?" General Phorus couldn''t control himself and question. "Trust me, I know what I am talking about." "You¡­" Before the General could say anything, "It is starting." Evane who was looking at the ''battlefield'' spoke. Everyone turned towards the battlefield and noticed that without any strategy whatsoever, Nux directly walked into one of the larger tents, the tent that should belong to a¡­ King Stage Cultivator. General Phorus, Iria, and even Astaria became excited, thinking how intense the fight would be, however, to their shock, Nux suddenly walked out of the Tent without any changes in his appearance whatsoever. "W-Was the tent empty?" General Phorus couldn''t help but question. "¡­" "¡­" Iria and Astaria turned silent. Nux''s women just smiled. Nux then walked into another tent and around 30 seconds later, he walked out again. He repeated the same step, this time, however, *Weeeeeeeeeuuueeeeeee* A loud siren sound was heard, Nux walked out of the tent with a slight frown on his face. He then noticed all the members of the Shadow Unit had come out of their tents and were running around. "Where is he!?" "When did he attack!?" "Check all the tents, he must be hiding in one of them!" Chaos ensued, General Phorus, on the other hand, couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "What are they!? Blind!? He is right there! How the hell can they not see him!?" "¡­" "¡­" Iria and even Astaria had frowns on their face. Nux, however, didn''t know what they were thinking, he followed a group that went inside a tent to search for him and knocked all of them down. Then he reactivated his [Conceal] and walked out. Then, he followed another group going into another tent, and knocked them out as well. He continued the same method and Phorus on the other hand couldn''t believe the absurdity, "H-He just passed through Reeve! How did he not see him!? He was right in front of him! Wait, has he already talked with the Shadow Unit!? Are they taking his orders?" "You think the Shadow Unit would go against Lady Astaria?" Allura couldn''t help but question. "¡­" Phorus turned silent. "What is happening there¡­?" Iria questioned as she turned towards Nux''s women. The women, however, just smiled and didn''t say anything, "The small fries are taking longer than expected, 8 minutes have passed by already." Ember frowned. "Mhm, well, I guess following them inside the tent is taking some time, plus, they also know that their members are missing and are sticking together now." Felberta nodded. "I think he will stop sneaking around now them now, he has already dealt with so many, taking on the last 30 in a direct fight should be simple," Thyra spoke. "Do you think he will go after the 3 King Stage Cultivators left before appearing in front of them?" Suddenly, Ember asked an interested question. A smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she answered, "He will not. I am sure he will take them on directly." "Yeah, he still has to ''impress a certain someone'' after all. Hmph!" Felberta spoke sarcastically and then snorted. Chapter 530 Wake Them Up, You Dont Stand A Chance Without Them. *Loud Siren Sound* "Where is he!?" "Have you checked that tent!?" "No, I have not!" "Hey! There are 12 more unconscious here!" "Leave them, search other tents!" "9 unconscious here!" "7 here!" "11 here!" "If every tent is filled with unconscious bodies, then where the hell is that man!?" "Hey! Don''t keep standing there, look for him!" Chaos was spread around the area, the whole Shadow Unit''s Camp was a big mess with every member running around, panicked, confused, and clueless about what to do. "Lord Keeve! He is not here as well, what should we do?" "¡­" Keeve, as one of the leaders of the Shadow Unit, only stood there with a shocked look on his face. ''W-What is happening?'' He couldn''t understand. He was only sitting around, knowing that his Unit will be attacked soon by that man. He was already informed about this test by Lady Astaria. He was told to hold back and to let that man take out a few lower-level members before he went into action. This was meant to be a test for that man, a test he shouldn''t be able to pass. But¡­ But what in the hell is happening!? W-What is that monster!? He has already taken out more than half of their members, and it was not just low-level members, 3 King Stage Cultivators were among them as well! And it hasn''t even been 10 minutes since this test started! And this all wasn''t even the worst part, The worse part was that they still had no idea where that man was! He continued to eliminate more and more members of his Shadow Unit, but nobody could see how and where he did it. The members try to find him in a tent, but the only thing they find is the unconscious bodies of their teammates. A single man was playing around with his entire Unit. Keeve couldn''t believe it. "Lord Keeve!" Another member shouted for help. ''Don''t blame me for playing dirty as well.'' Keeve thought inwardly then, he took a deep breath and shouted, "Everyone, Formation O!" As soon as they heard these words, all the members of the Shadow Unit stopped whatever they were doing and quickly gather around Keeve. Within 10 seconds, all the members regrouped. The logic was simple. There was no point in going against that strange monster, with him sneaking around like that, they would only end up losing their teammates. Therefore, regrouping was the only option left. Rather than hunting for Nux in different groups, they would form a big group, waiting for Nux to appear in front of them instead. It was not a test for them, it was a test for Nux. They were in no rush to complete it, they could stand there for days, Nux, however, did not have that option. He had to appear in front of them eventually. A cowardly move, yes. However, the Shadow Unit losing a battle against a single man was even more shameful. Keeve cannot allow this to happen. A solemn look appeared on Keeve''s face, of course, he wasn''t the least bit happy about his plan, even if he won, his heart would never accept this victory, however, in the end, a fight was a fight. Keeve prepared himself and waited for Nux to appear in front of him. "¡­" An eerie silence fell over the place, everyone waited for Nux to appear, and all the members of the Shadow Unit were on high alert. *Step* Suddenly, everyone heard a sound. Their heads turned towards the direction in a millisecond, *Step* *Step* *Step* There, they saw Nux walking out of a tent with a small smile on his face. "You finally regrouped huh¡­ It took you longer than I expected¡­" "You are strong," Keeve spoke. "Don''t act like you didn''t know it already." Nux smiled. "I di-" Keeve was about to reply, however suddenly, Nux disappeared. "!!!" Keeve''s eyes widened in surprise, his whole body went on full alert, *Thud* Soon, he heard a sound, he turned and saw one of his unit members pass out, behind him stood Nux, who was already attacking another member. "Attack him!" Keeve ordered. All the members of the Shadow Unit, including Keeve, Reeve, and Wysten rushed toward Nux. Nux of course, wasn''t scared, he continued to attack more and more members, the moment he thought that he would be surrounded, he disappeared and appeared in another direction and continued his attacks. He wasn''t using any skills, in particular, he only used his hands to attack behind their necks, knocking them out. This made it even more shameful for the members of the Shadow Unit and raised their anger and frustration. Nux, however, was not doing that to annoy them or anything like that. The answer was simple, if he used his skills here, they would die. He wanted to impress Astaria, however, he was not planning to kill these people, they would be his wife''s subordinates in the future. "Attack him!" "Don''t let him get away!" "He disappeared! Be aware! He will appear behind y-Uggghh!" "Stop shouting you idiot, you have to be alert as well." Nux shook his head in disappointment. "You bastard!" A Grand Master Stage Cultivator jumped at him with his sword in his hand, Nux easily dodged his attack and attacked the back of his neck as well. "Uggghh!!" The man passed out as well. Another man rushed towards Nux and tried to punch his face, Nux crouched, punched his stomach, the man fell on his knees and started coughing, Nux then kicked another man who was rushing towards him from behind, the man''s body flew away and fell on a tent, destroying the whole thing. Nux then knocked out the man who was still coughing due to his punch. Four more members attacked him, and he dodged and knocked them out as well. By now, the King Stage Cultivator realized what he was trying to do. Therefore, to respect his wishes, or¡­ may be trying to save the last strand of self-respect they were left with, none of them attacked. They waited for Nux to defeat all the¡­ ''small fries'' and once Nux was done with it. The three of them would face him together. Nux, however, had a different plan in his mind. As he knocked down the last of the small fries, he glanced at the Three King Stage Cultivators. Their body felt a slight shiver when they felt their gaze, soon, however, they took their battle stance, showing that they were ready for the last battle. Nux, however, pointed at the 3 King Stage Cultivators who had passed out and smiled, "Wake them up, you don''t stand a chance without them. I want to fight the bests of Shadow Unit, this time, without any tricks involved." Chapter 531 Nuxs Smile Turned Demonic. "I want to fight the bests of Shadow Unit, this time, without any tricks involved," Nux spoke with a small smile on his face. Hearing his words, Keeve narrowed his eyes and commented. "You are underestimating us." "Huh?" Nux, however, just frowned and looked around him. "¡­" Keeve turned silent. Nux was right. He was not underestimating them. More than 30 bodies lying around him proved that. Not to mention other bodies that were still inside all these tents. Suddenly, Wysten closed his eyes and sighed. Then, he walked towards the unconscious King Stage Cultivators, fed them a healing potion, and started tending to them. "Sir Wysten¡­" Keeve called out. Wysten however, shook his head, "Don''t bother, we had already abandoned our pride when we use Formation O." Wysten replied, he then turned towards Nux and spoke, "I underestimated you, bo- no, Lord Nux." Nux just smiled. "However, this last fight will not be easy for you." "We will see about that." Nux didn''t back down. Soon, the 3 King Stage Cultivators woke up. With fuzzy heads, they looked around, and as soon as they did, their eyes widened in horror. The members of the Shadow Unit were lying around as if they were all dead. J-Just what happened? Who attacked the Royal Palace? How did they take out so many of them? Why don''t they remember anything? They all wondered inwardly. They then tried looking around and their eyes fell on Wysten. "Sir Wysten¡­" Wyot, the man who went against Evane the first time they met, questioned. "J-Just what happened?" The other King Stage Cultivators had the same question so they nodded. Wysten sighed, he didn''t reply and directly turned towards Nux, who, just like the good person he was, patiently waiting for them to finish this little touching act. Of course, he didn''t forget to have a villainous smile on his face. Couldn''t continue without it, now could he? Wyot and the other two King Stage Cultivators turned towards Nux and seeing all those bodies lying around him, their eyes widened in horror. They quickly recalled how they had passed out, especially Valora, the King Stage Cultivator who was able to activate the siren before she was knocked unconscious. "Get up, we need to fight." Wysten spoke. Keeve and Reeve walked towards them as well, the Three King Stage Cultivators understood what happened. A glint shone in their eyes as their expression turned determined, they stood up facing Nux, then, their weapons appeared in their hands. Wysten, Keeve, and Reeve didn''t hold back either, their weapons appeared in their hands as well. The Shadow Unit was not known as the strongest unit in the world just because they had 6 Cultivators in their rank, the other reason, and probably the major reason for that is because of the synergy between these 6 King Stage Cultivators. Out of the 6 King Stage Cultivators, Keeve and Reeve used swords, Wysten used a Great Sword, Valora used a bow, Wyot used a huge Shield and his Fist, and the remaining King Stage Cultivator, Trever, used daggers. Yes, a perfect team, with perfect synergy, a near-perfect defense, and offense, this was the reason why the Shadow Unit was known as the strongest. "Are you ready?" Wysten, keeping his Great Sword on his shoulder, questioned. Seeing this, Nux''s smile widened. "You all look like Power Rangers." "Huh? Power Rangers?" Wysten frowned. "Nothing, forget I said anything." Nux shook his head, the ring on his finger shined and a Black Sword with Purple colored patterns appeared in his hand. "Huh? Is he that serious?" Ember questioned with a curious look on her face. "He has his reasons." Amaya answered as she momentarily glanced at Astaria. Ember and others understood and shook their heads. "Alright, this time, I will take the initiative." Nux''s smile faded away and then, he disappeared. *Clank* This time, however, Wyot reacted quickly and blocked his attacks with his huge shield. Valora jumped back and aimed her bow at Nux, waiting for an opportunity to attack. Keeve and Reeve appeared from opposite sides, trying to attack Nux. Nux glanced at Wyot, then, he increased the strength behind his attack and pushed him away. Suddenly, 2 Black Purple colored Walls popped out of the ground, *Clank* Successfully blocking Reeve and Keeve''s attacks. Nux then turned towards Wysten who was attacking him with his Great Sword, *Clank* Nux blocked the attack with his own sword, *Whoosh* Seeing this opportunity, Valora shot an arrow, aiming at his back. Nux, whose [Sense] was active throughout the battle knew what she was planning, he waited till the last moment, and just as the arrow was about to touch him, he crouched. The arrow passed right above his head, without harming him, however, the same couldn''t be said for Wysten, who lost his balance due to Nux''s sudden movement. Not having enough time, he was forced to take this attack head-on, in the end, he protected his head and the arrow pierced his right shoulder. "Ugghh!" He groaned in pain. Nux used this opportunity to rush towards Trever, who was still hiding. Trever''s eyes widened in surprise. ''How did he find me!?'' This was the question that appeared in his mind before he was knocked out, again. Suddenly, Keeve and Reeve appeared in front and behind Nux, their swords aiming at his vital points. However, before they could even attack, their eyes widened in surprise and they quickly jumped away. As soon as they jumped away, Purple Black Spikes popped out of the spot they were standing at. If they hadn''t moved, these large spikes would have pierced their bodies. However, before Keeve and Reeve could sigh, they noticed that the spot where they were about to land had turned Purple Black as well, their eyes widened in surprise, they prepared their swords, to clash with the spikes since they couldn''t avoid it anymore. "Ugghh!!" On the other hand, Valora, who was completely defenseless was attacked by Nux and was knocked out as well. Nux didn''t miss this opportunity, he rushed towards Wysten, the two of them shared a few blows before Wysten was knocked out as well. The next to be knocked out were Keeve and Reeve, and the only one left was¡­ Wyot. "Heh, I wanted to have a little chat with you," Suddenly, Nux smiled. "W-What do you mean?" Wyot questioned. "I heard that you greeted my wife quite warmly when you two met, As a responsible husband, I have to return the favor, don''t I?" Nux''s smile turned demonic. Chapter 532 Are You Done With Your Lovey-Dovey Show? "I heard that you greeted my wife quite warmly when you two met, As a responsible husband, I have to return the favor, don''t I?" Nux''s smile turned demonic. Seeing that smile on his face, Wyot''s body trembled. He was definitely regretting saying whatever he said earlier. ''Why the hell do you have to open that fucking mouth of yours everywhere, you idiotic bastard!?'' He cursed himself inwardly. "Hmm? So what did you say? That you won''t listen to her orders, that she is not even the actual Queen? Hmmm? What else? Was there something else?" Nux started pondering. "I-I¡­" Wyot didn''t know what to say. ? No traces of his past arrogance could be seen. Who was he kidding!? Just look at the ground. Valora, Trever, Keeve, Reeve, and even Sir Wysten, all of them were lying on the ground, unconscious, just how can he defeat a monster who defeated all of them at the same time? Not to mention, that he did it after defeating all of the other members of the Shadow Unit. "I¡­ I¡­ d-didn''t¡­" In the end, Wyot could only stutter. Suddenly, Nux''s demonic smile disappeared and, "Hahaha~" He started laughing out loud. Then, he started patting Wyot''s shoulder. "Hahaha~ Don''t worry, I am not that petty to bother about things like that. Also, my wife is not someone who needs my protection, she can stand on her own. So don''t worry, I was just joking around." Nux spoke. Wyot smiled and nodded his head, Inwardly, however, he was cursing his luck to get on this bastard''s bad side. ''Joking around? Are you telling me that Killing Intent surrounding your body was all a joke!? Joke my ass! You aren''t fooling anyone with that fake smile of yours!'' Wyot swore inwardly as he continued to look at Nux''s face. Suddenly, Nux''s face turned serious again. Wyot''s heart skipped a beat. ''D-Did he hear my thoughts?'' He even started thinking about absurd things now. "Well, the jokes and all could go on, I still need to finish this test." Wyot finally realized that they were still in the middle of the battle. ''How could I forget that?'' He thought inwardly, then suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise, he prepared his shield, ready for Nux''s attack, however, before he could even take his battle stance, He felt a slight impact on the back of his neck and he felt his vision blurring away. It was something very similar to what happened a few minutes ago. With different thoughts in his mind, Wyot finally lost consciousness and fell on the ground. *Thud* "Haahh¡­ that was the last one." Nux sighed deeply, then he wiped out his clean forehead, acting like he did a big job, his sword disappeared and he turned towards Astaria and the others. "That was a difficult test indeed." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Iria and Phorus''s mouths twitched. Monster, this man was a complete monster. The two of them then turned towards Nux''s women, however, a frown appeared on their faces when they noticed a disappointed frown rather than a happy smile on Amaya and Ember''s faces. "It took 17 Minutes, our calculations were wrong¡­" Amaya commented. "It''s not our fault, that bastard was talking and chilling around while fighting, if he was a bit more serious, he could have done it within 10 minutes," Ember spoke. "But it is Nux¡­ we should have calculated the time he would waste in¡­ being Nux¡­" Amaya started thinking and analyzing. "¡­" Ember turned silent. "Oh c''mon, don''t be too hard on yourself. You did good, though I don''t know what you even did." Nux then appeared in front of Amaya and started patting her head. As he continued to pat, Amaya''s frown continued to fade as well, soon, the frown on her face was replaced by a tiny smile and as if trying to hide her expression from others, she buried her face in Nux''s chest and continued to enjoy his pats. "Tsk, sometimes I feel like you act like this just so you could get his attention." Seeing this scene, Ember commented. Amaya turned her head towards Ember, then, without saying anything, she buried her face into Nux''s chest again. Ember''s eyes widened, "Wait¡­ you don''t actually do it to gain his attention, do you?" "¡­" Amaya didn''t answer. Different possibilities appeared in Ember''s mind. "Tsk, don''t act like you don''t ever try to act spoiled to get his attention." Felberta, who was standing beside Ember snorted. "W-What are you even talking about?" Ember retorted as quickly as she could. Felberta just snorted. Nux sighed and then started hugging all his women. Seeing this scene, Iria and Phorus didn''t know how to react. This scene was just too¡­ bizarre. Especially when it is compared to a scenery of around 40 bodies lying on the ground, just a few meters away from this¡­ flowery scene. Their eyes then fell on their future Queen, who was currently resting her head on that man''s chest, there was a warm smile on her face as the man hugged her and moved his hand around her waist. Different thoughts appeared in their mind. Where was that cold girl who ordered a mass cleanup throughout the Royal Palace, the girl who caught criminals and dragged them around the Palace as if they were dogs, just where is she? Who is this girl who just had a beautiful smile on her face while she enjoyed her husband''s care? Just what is with this contrast? Iria and Phorus couldn''t understand. "Are you done with your lovey-dovey show?" Suddenly, the flowery scene was broken away when everyone heard a voice. Nux glanced at Astaria and smiled. He then walked towards Astaria and questioned, "So I passed out the test, didn''t I? How was my performance? Was it satisfactory?" Nux knew that what he showed today had definitely shocked Astaria, her mind was currently full of questions, and Nux was interested to see how she would react. What would she ask about first? Would it be about his sword? Or maybe the spikes that appeared out of the ground? Or how no one could see him during the fight? Or maybe something else? Nux didn''t know, however, out of countless possibilities in his mind, he definitely didn''t expect this one. "Fight me." "H-Huh?" Chapter 533 Are You Scared? "Fight me." Arvina spoke with a serious look on her face. "H-Huh?" Nux didn''t know how to react, there were many scenarios that he had played in his mind, however, this was definitely not something he expected. "Fight me." Thinking that he didn''t hear her clearly, Astaria repeated. "F-Fight you?" Nux frowned. "Yes." "I-I thought the test was only defeating the Shadow Unit¡­?" Nux questioned. If it was the Shadow Unit, defeating them was simple, however, Astaria was in a completely different league of her own. Heck, if Nux had what it takes to defeat her, he wouldn''t even be here, asking for her permission to go to another Kingdom. Why would the strongest seek any sort of permission? It wouldn''t make sense. "It has nothing to do with the test, you already passed it." Astaria replied to Nux''s question. "If I already passed, then why bother fighting now?" Nux couldn''t understand. "You held back." Astaria revealed and Phorus and Iria''s eyes widened in horror. They turned towards the battlefield again and seeing so many bodies lying on the ground, their heart skipped a beat. ''T-This was him h-holding back?'' They couldn''t believe what Astaria said, and thought of another possibility, ''Could it be that Lady Astaria judged incorrectly?'' "Well, I did hold back a little, but that has nothing to do with this test, does it?" However, Nux''s answer left them even more speechless. ''What the heck!? That bastard was actually holding back!?'' Phorus and Iria turned towards Evane and the others, hoping to see their shocked expressions, however, seeing that proud smile on their faces, they didn''t know how to react. "I want to see how strong actually are." Astaria replied. "Hmm, well, you can say I am the strongest King Stage Cultivator in the world. Actually, I am a lot stronger than an average King Stage Cultivator, I may sound arrogant, but I doubt there is a King Stage Cultivator or a team of them who can defeat me. However, I am still not strong enough to go against an Emperor, so if you are asking about my strength¡­ Then you can say I stand far higher than the King Stage Cultivators and just behind Emperor Stage Cultivators." Nux replied with an honest look on his face. If people here hadn''t seen his fight with the Shadow Unit, they would have definitely called him arrogant and would have laughed at him, however, since they had all seen the fight, no one refuted his words. "You seem to be awfully against the idea of fighting me." Hearing his answer, a teasing smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "Are you scared?" She pushed even further. "Is that even a question, of course I am." Nux replied. "H-Huh?" This time, even Astaria couldn''t help but make a dumbstruck expression. "You are scared?" She questioned again. "Oh c''mon, you are an Emperor Stage Cultivator, of course I would be scared if I had to fight you directly. You are the strongest person in the entire world! It is completely impractical to fight you." Nux shared his thoughts. Astaria couldn''t believe it. Well, it was not like she didn''t agree with Nux''s words, however, to openly admit that he was scared¡­ Just where is his dignity as a King Stage Cultivator? Shouldn''t he strive to fight stronger opponents in order to improve himself? Also, why is he acting like he is the right one here? What''s with the look that screams, ''I don''t know why everyone fails to understand such a simple thing?'' Astaria didn''t know how to react, She wanted to fight this boy, however, with that attitude of his, there is no way she could do that. Even if she forces him to fight her, he would simply act weak and run from the situation, he would not fight her seriously. Astaria needed a way, A way to make Nux fight without holding back or¡­ being scared. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Astaria''s face. She then glanced at Nux and spoke, "Fight me." "I told you didn''t I? There is no point in testing it, I am weaker th-" "If you defeat me, I will agree to what you wanted." "Huh? What I wanted? What are y-" Nux frowned however, soon, his eyes widened in surprise and a wide smile appeared on his face, "Are you sure?" He questioned again. "Do you think I would lie to you? Actually, let me clarify it right now, If you want to get what you want, the only way you can get it is by defeating me." "So I just need to defeat you, right?" Nux questioned. "Heeh? I never thought defeating me was so simple." Astaria teased. "It doesn''t matter," Nux''s smile widened, "I just have to do it." "So? I will ask again, do you want to fight me?" "You didn''t leave me any other option, did you?" Nux answered and Astaria''s smile widened, The two of them took their battle stance, Astaria then turned towards Iria and Phorus, and, "You two should step back," Nux turned towards his wife and nodded, His wives nodded back and stepped back, "W-What just happened?" Suddenly, Iria questioned with a shocked look on her face. "Same question, that boy seemed so unwilling to fight her.., just what happened?" Phorus questioned. "Yes, what were they talking about? What does that boy want? He seems quite motivated to get it." Iria questioned. Amaya, however, just sighed, "Just think of it as two of them signing a deal¡­ A deal Lady Astaria would look back on a lot in the future." ''Hehe~ We should call her Sister Astaria now~'' Skyla was already ready. Hearing Amaya''s answer, Iria frowned, "Why do I get the feeling that you are insinuating that Lady Astaria would lose? That boy is strong, but do you really think he can defeat her?" "Who knows? I only know that where he was walking was a dark area without any directions, now he can see a direct path. A thorny one, but a path is still a path, and if it is him, He would definitely walk through that path." "What do you mean?" Iria narrowed her eyes, "Forget about it, Just know that you are about to see a remarkable fight today, A fight where a King Stage Cultivator would go against an Emperor with everything he has." Chapter 534 Is It Nuxs Doing? "Heeh, I like that confident air surrounding you, boy." Astaria smiled teasingly. Nux smiled back, His Black Purple Sword appeared in his hand and he replied, "Let''s start the fight, shall we?" "Heh." Astaria chuckled, then, she raised her hand and pointed at Nux, "Come." Nux didn''t wait either, He disappeared and then appeared right in front of Astaria, without giving her any chance to react, he aimed at her neck, Astaria, however, simply stepped aside and dodged his attack. Unlike Keeve, Reeve, and the others, who were having a hard time reacting to his speed, Astaria did it with ease. This didn''t affect Nux, he continued to attack, aiming at the neck, legs, shoulders, and chest, repeatedly however, Astaria continued to dodge his attacks with a teasing smile on her face. "You are quite slow, aren''t you?" Astaria questioned. Nux, however, completely ignored her teasing and continued to attack. Astaria shook her head, she then dodged the sword that was aimed at her right shoulder, using that chance, she closed the distance and, "Let''s end it." She punched his abdomen. Soon, however, a frown appeared on Astaria''s face. She knew that her punch connected, however, something felt wrong. She felt that most of the power behind her punch was¡­ dispersed? It was a strange feeling that Astaria was having a hard time describing, however, in summary, she felt that her punch didn''t have the effect that it should have had. And that was clear from how Nux was only pushed back rather than passing out and losing consciousness. "How did you do that?" Astaria questioned. "¡­" Nux, of course, didn''t reply. He would be a fool if he revealed his tactic in the middle of a battle. However, Astaria''s curious side was already chewing her out, she wanted to find the answer to her question. A wide smile appeared on her face and a fierce aura was released from her body. "Don''t want to answer? Alright, you give me no other choice, boy. I just have to punch you again to see and analyze it myself." Suddenly, Nux felt his body getting heavier. He quickly realized that it was Astaria''s Aura. The technique she used the first time he met her in the Royal Hall. The technique that rendered him completely useless and immovable before. He glanced at Astaria and saw her walking towards him with a sadistic smile on her face. "Don''t blame me, boy. You should have answered when I asked." However, to Astaria''s smile, in this seemingly dire situation, a smile appeared on Nux''s face. Astaria then noticed a strange Black Mist coming out of Nux''s body, the strange Mist quickly surrounded his entire body and Astaria noticed that something was wrong with her Aura. It was¡­ weakening? A frown appeared on Astaria''s face. She then increased the pressure to maximum, a move that broke Nux''s legs last time, however, this time, let alone breaking his legs, it couldn''t even faze him. Astaria narrowed her eyes when she realized what was happening. Her Aura wasn''t weakened, that, she was sure about, and at the same time, she also knew that Nux''s strength hasn''t increased compared to that time, The problem was that Mist. That Mist was working like a protective layer that was somehow ''eating out'' her Aura, making it completely useless against Nux. "That Mist..." Seeing that strange Mist, Iria quickly turned towards Amaya, however, she then noticed that even Amaya had a frown on her face. ''Did he just Devour her Aura using the Devouring Mist?'' Amaya questioned inwardly. ''Is that even possible? How can he Devour something that doesn''t even have a form?'' Amaya couldn''t understand. She has been trying hard to understand the Devouring Mist for quite a long time now, however, from her understanding, the Devouring Mist could only devour something that actually has some sort of Form. Aura, on the hand, was something like¡­ it reflects a being''s presence, it is supposed to be formless. A better example would be Mana, Mana inside a Being''s Body has a form, which is the reason why the Devouring Mist could devour it, however, the Mana present in the air is formless, it wasn''t something Devouring Mist could just¡­ devour¡­ That isn''t how things work! "Heh, that is quite an interesting thing you got." Astaria laughed. "Anything for you~" Nux replied with a playful smile as well. "Was that how you dealt with my punch before?" "Who knows?" Nux just shrugged. Astaria smiled. Well, she was smiling, however, inwardly, her frustration was at new peaks. Of course, she knew she could defeat him in one move, she wanted to do that, however, at the same time, she wanted to see how far this boy could go. "Boy, you are definitely showing me many more interesting things than I thought you would." Astaria gave a strange compliment in her own way, then, She disappeared. Nux''s face turned serious, his body took his Battle Stance and he activated his [Sense]. Astaria appeared behind him, punching him from behind, but again, Astaria felt that similar feeling. The major portion of power that her punch contained had dispersed. Astaria frowned, however, at the same time, a smile appeared on her face as she continued to deliver more and more punches while Nux tried to dodge a few and use his strange technique to disperse others. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The fight continued. ''Hmm?'' A frown appeared on Ember''s face as she turned into another direction. ''Was it just me or did you guys feel a movement as well?'' She questioned using the connection. ''Huh? What are you talking about?'' Thyra frowned, she then quickly used [Sense] but didn''t see anything. ''I didn''t notice anything.'' Amaya spoke. Ember''s frown deepened. ''I definitely noticed some- You felt that?'' Ember spoke. Thyra narrowed her eyes. At the same time, Astaria punched Nux again, since he wasn''t in any position to dodge, he had no choice but to take on the punch directly. Amaya tilted her head in confusion. ''Is it Nux''s doing?'' Chapter 535 [Mirror] [Mirror] [7-Star Ability.] [Description: Allows the Host to open an invisible Portal of radius 10 cm, which can Transfer a certain amount of damage to an Area the Host desires.] [Cost: 100 MP per use.] [Note: The Damage that exceeds the Portal''s Threshold is endured directly by the Host.] [Damage Nullification: 4000 HP] An absurd ability, an ability that completely nullifies the attack that can cause up to 4000 HP of Damage. This reduction was more than twice Nux''s Health. What does that mean? It means he could completely nullify the attack that could kill him more than 2 times. That was how absurdly powerful this ability was. Nux wouldn''t be wrong to call it Absolute Defense. Of course, the ability wasn''t an ultimate ability, it had its flaws as well. The Radius of the ''Portal'' for example, so if he fails to block the entire attack within that Radius, or makes a wrong calculation and created a portal at the wrong place, the attack would harm him. In fast-paced battles, using this ability was difficult and required high focus and Battle Senses. However, Nux had a cheat. He had [Sense], this ability made executing [Mirror] a lot easier. To be honest, Nux believed that as long as he successfully creates the [Mirror] at the correct place, harming him would be impossible. However, just like always, Astaria was breaking all his beliefs. Her attacks weren''t strong enough to break the [Mirror], so technically, the [Mirror] should be able to Transfer her attack completely, however, for some reason, Nux was still taking damage every time Astaria punched him. Not only that, but the Mana Consumption of this Ability was insanely high, even with his Mana, which was boosted by his Blank Points, Nux couldn''t use it more than 20-25 times. Of course, this amount should be enough in a regular fight, however, fighting against Astaria, who didn''t seem to be tired at all even after unleashing so many monstrous punches, this was nowhere near enough. "Boy, whatever you are doing, it is praiseworthy, a normal King Stage Cultivator would have died if he had taken on any of these punches." Suddenly, Astaria chuckled. "¡­" Nux didn''t say anything and just showed a confident smile, but inwardly, he was boiling in anger. ''Of course he would have died! Just what kind of monster are you!?'' At the same time, Nux created a [Mirror] in front of him again, the power behind Astaria''s punch disappeared, and the impact pushed Nux away. Just like before, Astaria didn''t give Nux any time to recover and dashed toward him. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Nux''s face, and as soon as Astaria appeared close to him, a Big, Black-Purple spike right below Astaria''s foot. A frown appeared on Astaria''s face, the Mana surrounding her Body quickly moved to her feet, she increased the pressure and then jumped away. The Spike, which should have pierced her body into two parts, was destroyed before it was even formed. "This is quite an Amusing Trick as well. If only it was a little denser and stronger, it would have been much more useful." Hearing her words, Nux''s face twitched in annoyance. These Spikes were the ones that pierced through so many soldiers, wearing 4 Star Armors, the Spikes also parried the attacks of King Stage Cultivators, when it came to density, even the Durability, it could be called one of the Most Durable Materials in the world. And¡­ And here she was¡­ breaking it apart like it was nothing. "Though I wonder, what type of material is that? Is it the Earth Element? I have seen a few Cultivators use Earth like you use this, but¡­ this thing is stronger than what they use." "¡­" Nux however, didn''t answer any of her questions, he was busy thinking about different ways to fight against this monstrous woman in front of him. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Astaria''s face, the Nux who was always smiling as if he had everything under his control, seeing him make an expression like that, It was oddly satisfying. "Still, for you to continue this fight for so long, I must say, it is quite impressive." Astaria teased even more. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Nux''s face, "Indeed, for a King Stage Cultivator to stand against an Emperor Stage Cultivator for so long, I am sure this has never happened in history before." "¡­" Astaria turned silent. "You are quite good at ticking your enemies off, aren''t you?" She questioned. Then, she disappeared and appeared right in front of Nux. But again, Black Purple Spikes popped out of the ground, this time, 4 of them targeted Astaria''s limbs, and one targeted her eyes. This time, Astaria tried to jump back but she soon realized that there were two Spikes behind her back as well. In the end, a sigh escaped her mouth and, *Bam* She punched the Spikes and destroyed all of them. "¡­" Nux didn''t know what to say¡­ "I let my guard down¡­" Astaria commented, then, she glanced at Nux and narrowed her eyes, "But I can afford to let my guard down, you, on the other hand, cannot." "What do you mean?" Nux frowned. "Stop holding back, people would laugh at you if you tell them that you were holding back against an Emperor Stage Cultivator." "¡­" Nux didn''t reply. "What? Do you seriously think you have what it takes to Kill me?" Astaria questioned with an amused smile on her face. "¡­" Seeing that he was still not reacting, Astaria frowned. "Nux." She called. Nux glanced at Astaria then Astaria revealed, "I haven''t even used half of my strength yet." "Huh?" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise. "What? Did you really think you could go against an Emperor?" "¡­" "Do not hold back, Nux. Show me everything you have." "Alright then." Nux then took a deep breath. Seeing his reaction, Astaria smiled, a silvery white sword appeared in her hand, she then pointed it at Nux, waiting for him to attack, however, as soon as she blinked, Nux disappeared. Chapter 536 Dont Act Recklessly. ''Huh?'' Astaria frowned. This time, Nux actually disappeared from her vision, which, shouldn''t have been possible considering that her speed was way higher than his. Many questions popped up in Astaria''s head, however, she kept all of them aside and in a fraction of a second, she prepared her body to take on Nux''s attack and enhanced her senses. "¡­" More than a few seconds passed but nothing happened. A frown appeared on Astaria''s face. Wasn''t he going to attack her? What happened? Wait¡­ A smile appeared on Astaria''s face and she joked, "After all that build-up, you aren''t telling me that your ultimate technique is hiding from me?" "¡­" There was no answer. Astaria narrowed her eyes. She turned towards Nux''s wives to see their reaction, however, seeing the frowns on their faces, she realized that they were as confused as she was. ''Is he¡­ using [Conceal]?'' Felberta questioned with a frown on her face. ''But we still had our eyes on him, [Conceal] won''t take effect unless he uses it when he is out of the target''s vision.'' Thyra pointed out. ''Yes, [Conceal] doesn''t work like that, also, I am pretty sure Nux told me that [Conceal] wouldn''t work on Astaria.'' Amaya nodded. ''Then what is it?'' Ember questioned. ''I don''t have any idea.'' Amaya shook her head. ''Heh, it''s not like we know what those Purple Spikes are, also, the way he is dealing with her punches, that doesn''t seem normal either, Don''t forget, Nux has been visiting the Bloodhill Wilderness pretty often nowadays, he seems much more serious about Cultivation than ever before, I am sure he has developed some new abilities.'' Allura smiled proudly. ''Heh, to think he would go toe to toe against an Emperor Stage Cultivator.'' Ember commented with an amazed look on her face. ''Guys¡­'' Suddenly, Felberta called out. ''Nux has been focusing and training to get stronger a lot more than before¡­ You don''t think it is because he predicted what Lady Astaria''s demand beforehand, do you¡­?'' ''¡­'' ''¡­'' ''¡­'' Everyone turned silent. ''That¡­ that¡­ might actually be possible¡­'' Suddenly, Ember spoke up. Everyone turned towards her and Ember started explaining. ''It is not like it is his first time being challenged like this¡­'' ''Yes, you challenged him as well.'' Thyra nodded. ''Yes, if I think about it now, me and Lady Astaria have a lot in common, she may not show it directly as I do, but, I can still feel that there is a warrior inside her. There are chances that that warrior is now resting since Lady Astaria''s cultivation talent is simply absurd and she has already reached the peak, However, I can perfectly see a warrior challenging a man who confessed to her and giving herself away as a reward. Not only that, but Lady Astaria is also an Emperor, just like how a strong and capable man would never enter the Harem of a woman weaker than her, she wouldn''t just enter Nux''s Harem when he is weaker than her. That would be disrespecting her cultivation which she has worked for so many years now. If he thinks about it, predicting her conditions wouldn''t be too difficult for Nux, and since he knows he can''t just grow stronger using his previous method¡­'' ''He is using all these methods to get stronger.'' Evane completed Ember''s sentence. ''Indeed.'' Ember nodded. The women came to a new conclusion and turned towards the battlefield. ''And his method seems to be working¡­'' Amaya commented. ''Indeed.'' Felberta and the others nodded. ''Don''t conclude things too early.'' Ember, however, shook her head. ''Emperor is called the peak for a reason.'' She commented, her expression turning serious. On the other hand, since she failed to provoke him, Astaria took a deep breath and closed her eyes to heighten her senses. However, as if he was waiting for this exact moment, Nux appeared right behind Astaria, in a position where Astaria couldn''t dodge even if she wanted to. His sword moved, Astaria''s eyes widened in surprise, she tried to defend herself, however, it was already too late. In a desperate situation, Astaria was forced to move her Mana to her shoulder, where Nux was aiming at, and prepared for the impact. *Tap* However, in the end, Nux just placed his sword on her shoulder, without any force in it. Astaria frowned. ''Is he trying to show me that he won? Does he really think that successfully aiming at my shoulder defea-'' Suddenly, Astaria''s eyes widened in surprise and, *Pukes* She puked blood. However, Astaria didn''t have the time to remain surprised, a horrifying feeling enshrouded her entire body. Fear, she felt fear. Her instincts kicked in, the Mana inside her body moved as quickly as it could and quickly dispelled Nux''s attack. Seeing this, a weak smile appeared on Nux''s face, "I still couldn''t do it huh¡­" Blood trailed out of his mouth and, He passed out. "NUX!!" Seeing that, his women quickly rushed towards him, Ember, being the fastest quickly appeared beside him and placed his head on her lap. "Nux!" She shouted, she then wiped the blood that came out of his mouth, however, as soon as she touched his skin, her reaction changed. She quickly grabbed his arm, then touched his biceps, then her hand went over his chest and her eyes widened in horror. "What happened?" Amaya questioned as she and the others crouched around Nux''s body. "E-Every single one of his muscles are shaking¡­ something is wrong!" Ember replied. "Call a Medic!" Amaya shouted. Lane, however, was already on her way to the Royal Palace. The rest of the women prepared a healing potion and tried to feed it to Nux but it came out of his mouth. "He isn''t drinking it," Amaya spoke. Without a second of hesitation, Ember drank the potion and then kissed Nux. Soon, however, she broke the kiss and shook her head, "His body is rejecting it." "Huh? What does that mean!? Let me try it!" Amaya shouted. Ember, however, stopped her before she could do anything, with a serious look on her face, she spoke, "His body is rejecting it, there must a reason behind it. Calm down and think properly. Let''s wait for the medics. Don''t act recklessly." Chapter 537 I Passed Out Huh... "His body is rejecting it, there must a reason behind it. Calm down and think properly. Let''s wait for the medics. Don''t act recklessly." Ember spoke with a serious look on her face and Amaya finally calmed down. "A-Alright." She stuttered. She then waited for the medic, and she didn''t have to wait for long as she suddenly heard screams coming from afar. "Put me on the ground! On the ground! Aagaaaggghhhhh!!" Everyone turned towards the shout and saw Lane carrying a man in her arms and running towards them. She then quickly appeared in front of them all and placed the medic right in front of Nux. "Your broken door will be repaired, now take a look at him. He is unconscious." Lane spoke. "¡­" Iria and Phorus didn''t know what to say. "W-Wasn''t she the calmest out all¡­?" Iria questioned. "I-I thought so as well¡­" Phorus nodded with a strange expression on his face. ''Wait¡­ Suddenly, He felt like he was forgetting something. His eyes then widened in surprise, he quickly turned around and saw Astaria sitting on her knees with a shocked look on her face. "Lady Astaria!" He shouted and quickly rushed towards her. Iria''s eyes widened in shock as she ran towards Astaria as well. "Lady Astaria, are you alright?" Phorus questioned. Astaria then finally came out of her reverie and stood up. "Y-Yes, I am fine. Not a problem." At the same time, she wiped her mouth which still had some blood. Seeing that, Iria and Phorus turned silent. The two of them looked at the ground, where Astaria had puked blood, and then turned towards Nux who was currently surrounded by his women. ''Lady Astaria bled¡­'' The two of them had the same line of thought. That man made Lady Astaria, the strongest being in the world, puke out blood¡­ monster, fucking monster¡­ How in the hell is he so strong!? They couldn''t understand. Phorus then noticed that Astaria had started walking toward Nux, "Is he alright?" She questioned. "You dare ask that!?" Amaya quickly turned towards her and questioned. She was fuming with anger. Felberta quickly placed her hand on Amaya''s shoulder and turned towards Astaria, "Lady Astaria, I apologize, she is a little concerned, please forgive her rude behavior." Astaria glanced at Felberta and nodded. Then she turned towards the Medic and questioned again, "How is he?" The medic quickly recognized her as the woman who even the King Stage Cultivators were afraid of and answered as respectfully as he can. "L-Lady Astaria, I apologize for n-not being capable enough, but I c-can''t seem to figure out what the problem is. To me, it only looks like he has overworked himself, but if I am being completely honest, the shaking of his muscles is too much to be considered as an effect of just overworking¡­" "So you are saying that you can''t understand and diagnose the problem?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. Seeing her gaze, the Medic took in a deep breath. "Amaya." Ember called out. She then patted the Medic''s shoulder and questioned again, "You don''t have to be nervous, you can say what you want to say." "N-No, Lady Amaya is n-not wrong, I can''t say anything for certain, I have never seen anything like this before." The medic replied. "Do you have any suggestions or any other Medic that you think might know about this situation?" Felberta questioned. The Medic, however, shook his head, "I am the best Medic in the entire Kingdom, I can''t think of anyone who can help you. I can only suggest you place him on a bed and since his body is not accepting the Healing Potion, please don''t force it. It might have bad effects." "So we can only wait¡­?" Allura questioned. "For now, that is indeed the only option. You can place him in the Royal Infirmary, there, I can keep my eyes on him all the time and if something happens, I can deal with it accordingly." The Medic replied. "Alright, we will do as you say." Ember nodded. She then stood up with Nux in her arms and all of them walked towards the Royal Infirmary. The ''Test'' ended. ¡­ 2 Days passed by and after lying down, without a single movement for 2 whole days, Nux''s pinky finger finally moved. This little reaction was enough to alert all 10 women who were in his room. Yes, 10, not 9, Astaria was inside the room as well. Everyone then turned towards Nux, his muscles had stopped shaking and his breathing had calmed down, according to the Medic, he was completely fine, however, the women still insisted on staying in his room. Nux''s eyes finally moved and under everyone''s desperate gaze, he finally opened his eyes. """Nux!""" The women spoke. "Now isn''t that an amazing welcome¡­" Nux replied in a weak tone. "You still have the mood to joke around, you bastard," Felberta spoke. "Heeeh? What happened? Why are you all acting like that?" Nux questioned. "¡­" His women looked at him with blank looks on their faces. Nux then looked around and a frown appeared on his face. His eyes then fell on Astaria, who was standing behind all his women, near a wall and he finally recalled what happened. "Ahh¡­ the spar¡­ I passed out huh¡­ How many hours was I out for?" He questioned. "2 Days." Edda answered. "Huh? 2 Days?" Nux was shocked. "Yes, 2 whole days, you idiot!" Felberta complained. "Awee, were you worried?" Nux didn''t let this chance go by. Felberta''s mouth twitched, "If only you hadn''t just woken up¡­" She swore. Nux chuckled. "You are so cute~ Tsundere~" "I don''t care! I don''t even know what this darn Tsundere is!" Felberta retorted, her eyes a little moist. Seeing that, Nux stopped his teasing, "Don''t worry, I am perfectly fine, there is no way I will ever die, you know that, don''t you? The recoil of the move I used was a little more than I thought, that''s it." "Right, that move," Suddenly, Ember''s face turned serious. "Nux, what was that?" Chapter 538 L Plead Guilty. "Nux, what was that move?" Ember questioned with a serious look on her face. Hearing this question, Nux''s face turned serious. "Alright, you all catch up with each other, I will be taking my leave now. Nux, don''t overwork yourself, you look fine right now, but just to be sure, take rest for the next few days." Suddenly, Astaria spoke and then turned around. "Huh? Lady Astaria, where are you going? Do you not care what happens to me?" Nux dramatically sad expression appeared on Nux''s face. "That''s not it, you know Nux, Lady Astaria was just as worried for you as we were, she has been staying in this room for the last 2 days waiting for you to wake up, and just like us, she didn''t even eat anything." Skyla spoke with a small smile on her face. Others may not know what she was trying to do, Nux, however, knew about it perfectly well. A small smile appeared on his face as he thanked her inside her heart, ''Skyla, how can you get more and more lovelier with each passing day? Just how is this possible?'' Nux then glanced at Astaria and smiled teasingly, "Oh? Lady Astaria, I didn''t know you cared so much about me." "Don''t be ridiculous. I was only here because I had nothing else to do." Astaria replied with an expressionless face. At the same time, she momentarily glanced at Astaria. Nobody knew what she was thinking. Nux, of course, wasn''t planning to leave this golden opportunity this easily. "You may say that, but I know you care about me deep in your heart, and your actions just proved that." "Keep dreaming." Astaria snorted. "If this is a dream, I wish to never wake up~" "W-Whatever. I am going now." Astaria turned around. "If you stayed here for the whole 2 days, then why would you leave now?" Nux questioned. "As I said, I was only here because I didn''t have anything else to do, but now I do, so I need to leave," Astaria replied. "Oh? Are you telling me that you are not interested in the technique that a King Stage Cultivator used to make the strongest person in the world, an Emperor Stage Cultivator, puke out blood?" Nux questioned teasingly. He was sure that Astaria''s inner warrior wouldn''t be able to control herself. "Nux." Suddenly, Astaria called out. "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "That move is your trump card, your wives are okay, but you should not share your trump card with others, it can bite you back in the future." "¡­" Nux turned silently. He finally realized why Astaria was so adamant about leaving. ''So that''s what she was worried about. Heh, she is surprisingly cute~'' Nux smiled inwardly, then, he glanced at Astaria and spoke, "Do you think I would have used that move in front of you if I didn''t trust you?" "Huh?" Astaria frowned. "Lady Astaria, in my eyes, you are just like my wives." "H-HUH!?" Astaria''s face turned bright red as she glared at Nux in anger. If he wasn''t lying on the bed right now, she would have punched this shameless bastard. Nux smiled at her reaction then changed his words, "I mean, I trust you just like I trust them. I know for sure that you won''t betray me. I mean, what would you get from betraying an insignificant King Stage Cultivator like me." "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Nux''s smile widened and he continued, "Also, this technique is not my actual trump card." "W-What?" Astaria''s expression changed as she narrowed her eyes, "Were you holding back?" "Huh? Of course not. You already know about my trump card, don''t you?" Nux smiled teasingly as he glanced at all his women before turning towards Astaria. Astaria realized what this body was talking about, and seeing him smiling like that, her mouth twitched. "I am taking my leave, I am not interested in that useless technique of yours!" Saying that, Astaria walked away. However, before she actually left, she stopped, and without turning around, she spoke, "Meet me when you have completely recovered, I need to talk to you about something." Then, she walked away. Nux just smiled. Seeing him act like that, Evane frowned, "You are really enjoying this, aren''t you?" "I plead guilty." Nux raised his hands and smiled. "I feel like I have seen this scene before." Suddenly, Thyra, who was sitting next to Nux muttered as she glanced at Ember. Ember''s face turned red. ? "I looked as defenseless as she is looking right now huh¡­" She realized. "It was quite fun to watch actually, seeing you act so strong even though I knew how you would end up." Thyra smiled teasingly. "¡­" Ember didn''t know what to say. She was embarrassed. "Hehe~ Don''t act like you were any better." Suddenly, Skyla chuckled. Thyra''s face turned red as well. Skyla then placed her hands on her waist and stood up with a prideful look on her face, "Hehe~ As your senior, I have seen how every single one of you was defeated shamefully. Fufufu~" "Haah? Since when were you the senior most? Did you forget your place?" Felberta snorted. "Oh c''mon Sister Fel, didn''t we fall at the same time? Where is your comradery? Don''t be so selfish. Me you and Sister Lane are the Senior Most." Skyla waved her hand. "Comradery my ass, I was the First Wife, don''t try to change it." Felberta didn''t step back. "Haahh¡­ Sister Fel, you are too selfish~" Skyla shook her head and sighed. Felberta''s mouth twitched, she wanted to reply, however, "Nux, you still haven''t told us about your new ability." Ember jumped in and asked about a more serious topic. Other women''s expressions changed as well. They wanted to know what Nux was hiding. Nux has been training himself for a while now, they didn''t ask about his new abilities since they thought he was keeping it a secret. However, if any of his ability hurts him like before, they had to know all about it. Nux''s face then turned serious and he started explaining. "I now have 3 new abilities¡­" Chapter 539 He Is As Absurd As Always. [Mirror.] [7-Star Ability.] [Description: Allows the Host to open an invisible Portal of radius 10 cm, which can Transfer a certain amount of damage to an Area the Host desires.] [Cost: 100 MP per use.] [Note: The Damage that exceeds the Portal''s Threshold is endured directly by the Host.] [Damage Nullification: 4000 HP] ¡­ [Dark Amethyst.] [7-Star Ability.] [Description: Allows the Host to summon and control the Metal name Dark Amethyst freely. Can be used for Defense, Attack, and Crowd Control.] [Cost: Depends on the quantity of the Dark Amethyst summoned.] [Note: Dark Amethyst is one of the strongest Materials in the World.] [Note: Host can only summon Dark Amethyst through Earth, and not through any other medium like Air and Water.] [Note: The farther the Host summons the Dark Amethyst, the more MP will it cost.] ¡­ [Blink Fault] [7-Star Ability] [Description: Allows the Host to move into a Subspace when the Target Blink, the host will then appear near the Target, the Host''s Weapon will be instilled with Ultrasonic Vibrations which allows the Host to send these Ultrasonic Vibrations into the Target''s body, dealing damage to the Target''s Inner Organs.] [MP Cost: None.] [Note: Dealing with Vibrations will have an adverse effect on the Host''s body, the Host needs to have a strong body to tackle the backlash of this ability.] [Note: This ability deals Absolute Damage.] [Absolute Damage: All defenses are ignored.] [Damage Dealt: Depends on the Target''s inner Resistance and the Organs affected.] [Maximum Damage Dealt: 6000 HP.] These were the 3 new abilities that Nux had bought from his System, he was already thinking about buying new abilities after he realized how he was using his system so inefficiently. After giving the Body Cultivation techniques to his women, he started searching for better Weapons for everyone and new abilities for himself. And after searching for so long, he finally found techniques that were the most suitable for him. His first ability, Mirror, it may be a little hard to use in battles, but with proper practice, it was not that hard. With this ability, he now had a strong defense that completely ignores the attacks of any King Stage Cultivators, and can even defend against some attacks of an Emperor Stage Cultivator. After a technique for defense, what he needed was an attacking technique. The System had many options, each was better than the other, however, what Nux needed was different. He never bought any technique thinking about fighting against a crowd. If his opponents were King Stage Cultivators or less, he didn''t need any abilities, he could take them on himself. When buying new abilities, he only thought about fighting against an Emperor Stage Cultivator. And to fight against those monsters, he needed a sure shot technique, a technique that only focuses on a single target, never misses, and deals high damage. [Blink Fault] was a perfect technique. The concept it used was different from normal. Rather than using elements like Fire, Water, Air, Earth, or something like that, it used Vibrations. A concept that Nux deeply underestimated. He only bought this Ability because of the concept of moving into a subspace and then appearing near the enemy and the feature of Absolute Damage. He completely underestimated the concept of instilling Vibrations into his weapon and attacking the enemy. It was only after he tested this ability on a 5-Star Beast did he understood how scarily absurd the concept of Vibration was. To be honest, back then, the backlash of this attack wasn''t that high. Although he felt very weak after his attack and had to keep [Conceal] activated for the rest of the while and had to leave the wilderness after that, he didn''t pass out as he did 2 days ago. He still couldn''t understand how that happened. Well, he had a rough idea but he still wasn''t sure, he needs to confirm this after talking with Astaria. Anyways, the third ability he bought was something he could use for Crowd Control, and [Dark Amethyst was a perfect choice, the moment his eyes fell on this ability, he didn''t even read any more abilities and bought it directly. It is also his most used ability now, after [Conceal] and [Sense] of course. With these three Abilities, he now had perfect attack, defense, and crowd control abilities. He wanted to buy more abilities to improve his speed, health, and regeneration, however, as soon as he bought his Third Ability, a message popped up. [The Host has bought a total of 8 Abilities from the System Shop, the host cannot buy any more Abilities.] [Note: The limit cannot be increased.] Yes. He has used the System Shop to the limit. A limit that he didn''t even know existed. To be honest, when Nux learned about it, he shouted at the top of his lunges. ''System Bastard! Couldn''t you tell me about this Limit sooner!?'' He would have been more careful when buying abilities if he knew about this. To be honest, at the end of things, he thanked himself for not buying anything randomly, most of the abilities he had bought were still something he could use, so he was happy. But at the same time, he was also a little disappointed. The highest ranking ability he has is only a 7 Star Ability, he didn''t have even a single 8 Star Ability. Nux thought that may be¡­ maybe he should have waited till his 8 Star Abilities are unlocked before he could buy more abilities. Well, anyways, there was no point in regretting anything right now. It was his system''s fault for not giving him a prior warning. Snorting inwardly, Nux sighed and then glanced at his women, who were looking at him as if he was some sort of monster. "I don''t even know where to start¡­" Ember sighed. "He is as absurd as always." Thyra sighed as well. "I have no clue why you have access to these ridiculous abilities." Amaya sighed. Then, she narrowed her eyes and spoke out her thoughts, "Actually, I have been thinking about all this since you explained your past to Lady Astaria, and now that I finally have a chance, Let me ask you a few questions, Nux." Chapter 540 You All Are An Irreplaceable Part Of My Life. "Actually, I have been thinking about all this since you explained your past to Lady Astaria, and now that I finally have a chance, Let me ask you a few questions, Nux." Amaya spoke with a serious look on her face. "Hmm? What is it?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "You were an orphan, correct?" "Yes." "Then you left your orphanage and started living a normal life before you met Felberta." "Mhm, that''s right." Nux nodded. "However, between the time you ''started living a normal life'' and ''meeting Felberta'', something seems to be missing. From what I have learned, the ''normal life'' you were talking about was not normal at all. Rather, it was a life where you barely managed to earn your meals, sometimes, you even slept without eating anything, which, with your mortal body, must have been very difficult. I have learned that you were rather meek, didn''t talk to many people, especially females, heck you even rejected Felberta''s offer once." Amaya explained and Nux turned silent. Seeing that, Amaya frowned and made her point, "However, when you met Felberta, you did a complete 180, let alone not talking to women, you even started approaching them first. To be honest, I had a hard time believing that you, of all people, stayed away from all the women. I had to verify this information from 7 different sources before believing it." Amaya spoke and others nodded. "Nux not talking to women? That is hard to believe." Ember nodded. Others didn''t stay silent either and nodded as well. Nux didn''t talk with women? Heh, impossible. "¡­" Seeing all of them acting like that, Nux didn''t know what to say. ''Just what kind of image have they created in their mind about me?'' He couldn''t help but wonder inwardly. Amaya glanced at Nux and narrowed his eyes, "So can you tell us what happened to you? How did you change so suddenly? How can someone, who never talked with women turned into the biggest playboy I have ever met? How come do you not have any lover before you met Felberta, even if you didn''t approach them first, I don''t believe that none of the women approached you themselves." The other women glanced at Nux''s face, all of them wanted an explanation. None of them would back down when it came to knowing more about Nux. Seeing their expression, Nux shook his head and sighed, then he glanced at his women and started, "Alright then, guess I will tell you the truth." The women''s expression turned even more attentive. "The real Nux Leander is dead." Nux dropped the bomb. """Huh?""" Everyone had the same reaction. "What are you talking about?" Amaya questioned. "I am not the real Nux Leander. Well, I am Nux Leander, however, I am not the Nux Leander from this world, I came from a different world." "I don''t understand." Evane frowned. "Different world? What are you talking about?" Allura frowned as well. Nux turned towards her and questioned, "You remember those stories I used to tell you?" "Ahh, those oddly entertaining ones?" Allura''s eyes brightened. "Yes, those were popular tales from my previous world." "Previous world?" Allura frowned. "So it''s like this, when Nux caught Felberta''s eyes, she sent a few people to talk to him, however, the people she sent weren''t very patient, Nux, who rejected Felberta''s offer was beaten by them, He was beaten to death." "What!?" Felberta''s eyes widened in shock. "Yes, at the same time, I, who died in my original world, my soul entered this Nux''s body, you can say I transmigrated into this world. That was the reason why my personality completely changed, because, I am literally another person living in Nux Leander''s body." Nux explained. "¡­" His women turned silent. Nux gave them time to digest what he said. "That explains why you are so absurd, you are from a different world huh." Edda commented. "To think a different world exists¡­" Lane, who didn''t speak much commented in awe as well. "Ahh, so that''s why the original Nux didn''t rise in rankings because the Dual Cultivation ability was not his, but yours." Felberta realized. "I wonder how strong you were in your original world," Ember questioned. "Wait, if you were so strong, then how did you die in your original world? Was it because of old age? What was your cultivation stage there?" Evane questioned. "Uhh¡­ well, you are misunderstanding something¡­" Nux started explaining. "My original world was much simpler than this world, the concept of cultivation didn''t exist there. Everyone was a mortal, and a few lived for more than 100 years. I died when I was 35 years old because I met an accident." "A world where Cultivation doesn''t exist? How were the Kings chosen then?" Everyone frowned. Nux then started explaining more and more about his original world, answering every question that came into his women''s minds. "Alright Alright, I get everything, now answer the main question." Suddenly, Amaya''s face turned serious and she questioned. "How many women did you have in your previous world? Or rather, how many women did you have sex with? And do you still have lingering feelings for those women? If you had the chance to return to that world, would you leave us and go for them?" An eerie silence fell over the room as every woman turned towards Nux, their eyes burning with curiosity and¡­ fighting spirit? Seeing their expression, a strange smile appeared on Nux''s face as he replied, "I was a virgin." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­huh?" The women looked at him with blank looks on their faces. Yes, none of them believed him. Even if he wasn''t very good-looking, or he didn''t have this dual cultivation power or anything else, someone like Nux stayed a virgin for 35 years¡­ That was simply impossible. Seeing their reactions, Nux just smiled wryly. "I don''t believe you¡­" Felberta narrowed her eyes. "Well, I don''t have any reason to lie to you. Felberta, you were the one who took my virginity, for both my lives." Nux spoke and even though she was still narrowing her eyes, doubting him, a small smile appeared on Felberta''s face. Other women glanced at her with jealous looks on their faces. "So wait, you are saying that you had no lovers in your previous life?" Amaya questioned. "Well, I had a few girlfriends but my relationships didn''t work, so no, You all are my only lovers. So even if I had the option to go back to my world, if I couldn''t take you all with me, There is no way I would leave." Nux smiled. "You all are an irreplaceable part of my life. My lovely wives~" Chapter 541 That Man Held Back When He Fought Against You Guys. "You are awake." General Phorus spoke as he glanced at the man who was lying on a bed. "I-I did¡­" Keeve turned towards Phorus and replied. "Why are you two here?" He questioned. "Well, we just wanted to check on you all." Iria answered. Keeve then turned around and realized all the other 5 King Stage Cultivators of the Shadow Unit were lying on different beds as well. A wry smile appeared on his face, "We really lost huh¡­" "Don''t be too hard on yourself. That man is simply a monster." Phorus, who understood what Keeve was thinking about spoke. Iria, who was standing behind him nodded as well. Keeve chuckled, "I know that. I had a first-hand experience." "I had a few questions that I wanted to ask. I would be grateful if you could answer them, of course, I can come later if you are tired and don''t want to answer them right now." Phorus spoke. "Is it about the fight?" Keeve questioned. "Yes, that is correct." Phorus nodded. "I also wanted to talk to someone about this battle, so please ask." Keeve smiled. "Why didn''t you attack him?" Phorus questioned. A frown appeared on Keeve''s face as he questioned back, "What are you talking about?" "The time when he was knocking out all your subordinates, why didn''t you attack him? Were you going easy on him? Why were you acting as if you could not see him?" Phorus questioned and Keeve''s frown deepened, "I have no clue what you are talking about. I admit, I was thinking of going easy on him at first, however, when he took down the 3 King Stage Cultivators at the start, I gave up on that idea." "¡­" General Phorus turned silent and frowned. He didn''t understand what Keeve was saying. Suddenly, Iria stepped in and questioned. "You remember when you all came out of your tents and started looking for him?" "Yes, I do." Keeve nodded. "That man was attacking all your subordinates, why didn''t you attack him?" Iria questioned. "Hah? Do you think I didn''t want to? I just couldn''t do it because he was moving around sneakily and we couldn''t find him!" Keeve retorted. Iria and Phorus frowned. Seeing their reaction, Keeve frowned as well. "Why are you two acting like that?" "He¡­ he was right in front of you¡­" Iria revealed. "What the hell are you talking about you?" "It is not just you, he even passed by Reeve and Wysten, but all of you acted like you couldn''t see him. You were not alone, even the other members of the Shadow Unit were acting strangely. They were running around, trying to find him, when he was walking by right in front of them. He just simply follow the people who entered the tents in order to ''find him'' and knocked all of them before coming out as if nothing happened." "I don''t understand¡­" Keeve thought that the two of them were trying to make fun of him, however, seeing their serious expression, he realized that it was not the case. "So you are telling me that you couldn''t see him?" Iria questioned. "No, we couldn''t, in the entire battle, we only saw him when we used formation O, before that, we were helpless." "Then¡­ how could we see him¡­?" Phorus questioned out loud. "Was it just an illusion?" Iria, however, shook her head, "No, that was an illusion. I am sure of it. Whenever he came out of the tent, the soldiers inside were knocked out, an illusion can''t do that." "¡­" Keeve didn''t know what to say. In his mind, the images of him going against that man, and how he effortlessly defeated them continued to run. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. They, the Shadow Unit, the strongest Unit in the world¡­ were played around like they were some bugs and that too, in front of the women they all respected so m- Wait¡­ "Where is Lady Astaria?" Suddenly, Keeve questioned. "She is with that man." Phorus replied. Keeve clenched her fists and then smiled weakly, ''She wouldn''t bother to meet the losers, would she?'' "He passed out after the battle, it seemed more serious than your case, so she looked a bit worried," Phorus explained. "He¡­ he passed out?" Keeve questioned. "He did." Phorus nodded. Hearing that, for some reason, a smile appeared on Keeve''s face. ''At least we didn''t lose that badly, even he had to use all his strength and overexert himself to win against us.'' And as if sensing what he was thinking about, Iria spoke, "Yes, after he seemed to have overexerted himself when he was fighting against Lady Astaria and passed out." "Huh? H-He f-fought against Lady Astaria?" Keeve''s eyes widened in surprise. "He did¡­" Phorus''s expression turned serious. "W-What was the outcome¡­?" Keeve questioned. "Do you even have to ask that?" Iria questioned back. "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ hahaha¡­ that''s true, I don''t have to ask¡­ of course Lady Astaria won¡­ didn''t she? It must have been an easy battle for her. There is no way that man could have fought against her¡­ So how long did he last against her? 5 Seconds? 10 maybe?" Keeve questioned. "¡­" Phorus and Iria turned toward each other and didn''t answer. Seeing their reactions, Keeve''s eyes widened in surprise as he thought about an absurd possibility. "H-Hey, you are not telling me that he w-won, right?" "Huh? Of course not! Lady Astaria is the strongest being in the world, how could she possibly lose against that man? Don''t be ridiculous!" Phorus retorted. "R-Right, my bad. I¡­ my mind is currently a mess. I apologize." Keeve nodded with a relieved smile on his face. "However," Suddenly, Phorus''s face turned solemn as he revealed, "That boy still managed to make her puke blood and fall on her knees." "WHAT!?" Keeve''s eyes widened in surprise. "Y-Y-You are lying, right?" He questioned with a hopeful look on his face. Phorus smiled wryly as he replied, "I wish I was¡­ but... I am sorry to tell you Keeve¡­ The truth is, That man held back when he fought against you guys." Chapter 542 We Will Not Disappoint You,Lady Astaria "Lady Astaria, we are here." Keeve and Reeve bowed their heads as they walked into Astaria''s room. Astaria glanced at the two of them and questioned, "How are you people feeling?" "We are fine, Lady Astaria." Keeve replied, however, he didn''t dare to look into Astaria''s eyes as he answered. He was embarrassed. Not only he, Reeve, Wysten, and the rest of the members of the Shadow Unit, all of them were embarrassed as well. It has already been 3 days since they were defeated, however, the memories of it were still fresh in their minds. And Astaria seemed to know about this. "I shouldn''t have chosen you people to test that man huh." She commented, then, she sighed, "Haahh¡­ I made a mistake. I didn''t know that boy was so strong. I should have chosen someone else¡­" Hearing those words, Keeve felt a strange pain in his heart, he couldn''t hold back anymore and spoke, "It was not your fault, Lady Astaria, we were just too weak to fight against him. We didn''t train properly and got too conceited thinking we were the strongest Unit in the world when in truth, we were actually nothing." Reeve nodded as well, "Yes, we should have trained harder, maybe then we wouldn''t have lost this shamefully." Astaria glanced at the two of them and questioned, "Are you doing it now? The training I mean. Are you working on getting better, or are those just baseless words you are using to make yourself feel better?" "¡­" "¡­" Keeve and Reeve turned silent. "You people weren''t just sitting around, depressed that you lost for the last 3 days, were you?" Astaria questioned. Keeve and Reeve tried to avoid eye contact. "Look, that man was strong, honestly, even I was surprised by how strong he was, however, losing to him was not something to be ashamed of, nor it is something to be depressed about. Make that man your goal, try to defeat it the next time to fight him, achieve heights that you never thought were possible, work hard and get stronger, if this still doesn''t work, work even harder, Just don''t give up, you get that. You are the strongest Unit in the world after all." "As you command, Lady Astaria." Keeve and Reeve nodded at the same time, their eyes shining in determination and fighting spirit. Seeing that look in their eyes, Astaria smiled, "Goo-" However, just as she was about to praise them, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A knock was heard. "Enter." Astaria commanded. A man with wrinkles on his face walked into the room and greeted, "Lady Astaria." "Wysten, why are you here?" Astaria frowned. Wysten glanced at Keeve and Reeve and reported, "Queen Evane has summoned the Shadow Unit." Astaria''s expression changed and a small smile appeared on her face, "So she is finally back huh¡­" She then glanced at Keeve and Reeve and chuckled, "Alright then, since the Queen herself has summoned you, I won''t hold back. Go and report to the Queen. And do it with pride. Show her that although you were defeated, you still haven''t admitted your defeat." Keeve and Reeve smiled as they glanced at Astaria and nodded. "We will be taking our leave, Lady Astaria." Wysten spoke. Astaria nodded. The three men then turned around, however, just as they were about to leave, Keeve turned towards Astaria and spoke, "We will not disappoint you, Lady Astaria, We will definitely defeat Lord Nux." Astaria smiled and nodded. The three men then left and walked towards the Royal Palace. There, they saw other members of the Shadow Unit and Queen Evane and her Sisters. Their eyes started searching for a certain man, however, it seemed that the man in question wasn''t there. "Queen Evane." The Three Men greeted as they bowed their heads. Evane glanced at them and nodded. The three of them walked forward and stood near the other King Stage Cultivators. "Prepare for the Phase 2 of the Lockdown." Evane ordered. The Week that Queen Evane had given to all the spies living inside the Kingdom will be over tomorrow. Of course, since nobody knew what was happening inside the Royal Palace, not many people took this warning seriously. Most thought that it was just a publicity stunt performed by Evane to increase her reputation. Many did wonder why she was called Queen Evane rather than Princess, however, they didn''t think too much about it and continued with their work. If they would get scared about every little warning like this, they would have never worked as spies. If only they knew what kind of mistake they were making¡­ If only they knew about the condition of the Royal Palace¡­ Many people inside the Royal Palace who had seen how Evane worked actually felt pity for all the spies who were thinking of going against the Kingdom. To be honest, they were excited to see how Evane''s actions would shock the entire Kingdom. Everyone knew, Once the given 7 days were over, A hunt would begin. Actually, Evane and others had already prepared for the Hunt and the initial targets were already locked. Nothing surprising, but there were even some Noble Houses that were on that list. How will they go after the nobles? Nothing special, they would just barge into their houses under the Royal Authority, and if anyone dares to go stop them, they would face retaliation. A tyrant-like behavior. Suddenly, Keeve stepped forward and reported, "Queen Evane, preparations are already complete, I have sent my subordinates to all the boundary cities and towns, they all would work with the reigning City and Lords, and from there, they would completely lock all the exits. As soon as tomorrow''s sun sets, leaving the Skyfall Kingdom would be impossible unless my subordinates, who are Grand Master Stage Cultivators, are defeated." Hearing his report, a smile appeared on Evane''s expressionless face. "As expected from the Shadow Unit. Fast and efficient. You are indeed the pride of our Kingdom." Keeve smiled inwardly¡­ Being recognized by Queen Evane¡­ For some reason, it felt rewarding¡­ Much more rewarding compared to the time they worked under King Ricardus. Chapter 543 L Expected No Less From You,Lady Astaria~ "We will not disappoint you, Lady Astaria, We will definitely defeat Lord Nux." Astaria smiled and nodded. The three men then walked out of the room. As they left, Astaria''s smile turned into a wry one and then she sighed, ''Defeating him huh¡­ It''s not possible¡­ At least not until you become an Emperor Stage Cultivator.'' Of course, she would never say that out loud since this would simply break the Shadow Unit''s morale. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Suddenly, Astaria heard another knock. "Enter." She ordered. A man with black hair, golden eyes, and a handsome face walked in with a playful smile on his face, "Lady Astaria, I am here. Did you miss me?" Astaria glanced at the man with a deadpan look on her face, "Why would I miss you?" "Because you fell in love with me and couldn''t get me out of your mind?" Nux didn''t leave the chance. "As shameless as usual I see. And no, I did not fall in love and my mind works perfectly fine, so I don''t even think about you at all." Astaria, however, was already used to him and didn''t react at all. "As cold as usual I see." Nux nodded to himself. "No worries, I just need to defeat you, once that happens, you would naturally give your heart to me." He shrugged. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Seeing that, Nux frowned, he then glanced at Astaria and smiled playfully, "You aren''t going back on your words, are you?" "¡­" Astaria didn''t reply. "No way¡­ are you actually scared that you would lose to me and are going back on your words? I don''t know if I should be delighted or disappointed." "Didn''t you¡­ Win the bet already?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned in a low voice. "Huh?" Nux frowned, he glanced at Astaria and his eyes widened in surprise as he saw an expression he never thought he would see. Astaria''s face was red. She was trying to avoid eye contact, however, not wanting to appear weak, she would look back at him, only to avoid looking into his eyes again. Seeing someone like Astaria, the woman who radiated dominance and superiority, acting like that, Nux felt a strange twitch in his lower region. Unconsciously, a playful smile appeared on his face as he walked toward Astaria and questioned, "Heeeehh? What are you talking about, Lady Astaria?" "Y-You won the bet¡­ You defeated me in our last battle¡­" Astaria spoke. Hearing those words, Nux frowned, "But I didn''t defeat you though?" "Y-You held back in the end, If you had attacked properly, the attack would have targeted my heart and I would have died¡­" Astaria spoke. Nux narrowed his eyes as he questioned. "Are you looking down on me?" Hearing that question, Astaria''s flustered expression turned into a frown as well, "W-What are you talking about?" "I did aim at your heart, although at the center, but I still aimed at the part of it. If my attack was successful, you would have passed out. Then I would have placed my sword at your neck and that would have been my victory, you, however, somehow stopped my attack midway before it could reach your heart. So even if I had attacked at the center of your attack like you said, you would have countered it." Nux explained. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Nux was correct, even if he had aimed at her heart, she would have survived. "I did not win that match." Nux stated. However, Astaria disagreed with his statement. For her, an Emperor Stage Cultivator, to puke blood when fighting a King Stage Cultivator, it was a defeat in her eyes. And as if knowing what she was thinking, Nux brought his face close to Astaria''s, and with a solemn expression on his face, he replied, "Do not look down on me, Lady Astaria. I will only accept my victory when I actually defeat you. I don''t want a victory that is given to me because of how pitifully weak I am. Lady Astaria, I will defeat you. I will defeat you fair and square, and I, I will make you mine." Hearing those words, Astaria''s expression changed. She had never seen this expression on Nux''s face. An expression brimming with¡­ pride¡­ and confidence¡­ Nux on the other hand, backed away and stood in front of her. There were many things going on in his mind. He had the chance¡­ He had the chance to make Astaria his¡­ however, for some reason, the inner him didn''t allow it¡­ It was strange, however, when he thought how Astaria was giving him the victory, he couldn''t help but feel¡­ angry? He was not a particularly prideful person and was pretty shameless in his ways¡­ Even he couldn''t understand why he didn''t just jump onto Astaria right there¡­ but for some reason, he didn''t hate himself for what he did¡­ Rather, he was rather¡­ proud of what he did¡­ "Heh, I gave you chance, boy." Suddenly, a smile appeared on Astaria''s face. The flustered expression she showed before completely disappeared and was replaced by her usual confident self that radiated an air of dominance and superiority. "And as I said before, I do not beg for what I want, I will take it myself." A similar smile appeared on Nux''s face as well. His Aura started to change¡­ It¡­ was looking more and more like Astaria''s aura¡­ This time, he didn''t look like a man wooing the woman he loved, rather, He looked like a warrior who was challenging another warrior. "Alright then boy. I have decided. I will train you." Suddenly, Astaria declared. "Huh?" "All the operations of you going to the Woods Dynasty and defeating Solid Earth Kingdom''s soldiers will be postponed until I am satisfied with the results of your training and keep in mind, it is not a request. It is a command." Nux didn''t know what to say. A crazy smile appeared on Astaria''s face as she declared, "Be prepared boy, I will show you what hell looks like." Nux, of course, couldn''t allow her to get one over him, therefore, his smile widened as well, and he replied, "Heh, that is a good indirect way of saying, ''I love you, so I will train you until we are a couple''. I expected no less from you, Lady Astaria~" Chapter 544 You Are Strong. "Heh, that is a good indirect way of saying, ''I love you, so I will train you until we are a couple''. I expected no less from you, Lady Astaria~" Nux chuckled. "Stop with your nonsense." Astaria retorted. "We need to contact Amaya, with the sudden change of plans, I am sure that she would need to change her plans about the Woods Dynasty as well. Wait a minute, let me call a servant," Astaria spoke, Nux, however, shook his head, "Don''t bother, I already told her. She says it''s a good thing, she needed some more time to contact the Woods as well." "Ah, she didn''t do anything for the last 2 days since she was beside you all the time." Astaria nodded. Nux smiled as he thought about it. Soon, however, a frown appeared on Astaria''s face as she questioned, "When did you contact her though? You were right in front of me¡­" "That''s the power of true love, we can talk to each other no matter the distance." Nux smiled. Then, he glanced at Astaria and continued, "Don''t worry, you will be able to do it soon enough." Astaria didn''t react. "Alright then. Let''s not waste any more time, Let''s go." "Huh? Right now?" "Of course, or do you have something to do?" Astaria questioned. "Well, they must be preparing for phase 2 of the lockdown." Nux replied. "Isn''t Evane there already? She can take care of that on her own. She is the Queen after all. Use that magic of yours to tell her that you won''t be coming." Astaria ordered. Nux didn''t have any other option but to do what he was told. "You are really planning to take your student''s student huh¡­" Nux commented with a playful smile on his face. "Hmph! Now that you say it, I finally remembered that I still had a student." Astaria snorted. "¡­did you really forget about your own student¡­?" Nux questioned with a deadpan look on his face. "Hmph! If the student forgot about her teacher already, why should the teacher remember her?" Astaria questioned back. She looked like she was annoyed by something. Seeing that, Nux frowned, "What are you talking about? Teacher Arvina never forgot about you, she even brags how amazing you are at every chance she gets." "And yet she is still not here to greet the one she ''always brags about''." Astaria snorted. "Lady Astaria¡­" Suddenly, Nux called out. "What?" Astaria turned towards Nux and questioned. "You do remember that the Royal Palace is under strict lockdown, right? Not even Teacher Arvina would be allowed to enter right now." "¡­" Astaria turned silent. "¡­" Nux didn''t say anything and continued to look at Astaria. "I¡­ I will go meet her after we are done with today''s training session." Nux looked at Astaria''s expression and sighed. A silent agreement about not talking about this incident anymore was made. ¡­ In the training grounds, Nux and Astaria stood in front of each other. "Now before I start your training, I would like to say a few things." "I am listening." This time, Nux didn''t have his usual playful smile, he had a rather serious expression on his face. An expression that Astaria liked a lot. "You are strong." Astaria commented. "¡­" Nux didn''t say anything since he knew Astaria hadn''t completed her sentence. "Honestly, when I learned about that absurd ability to grow while as you spend time with your women, I thought you were gifted. With this kind of absurd talent, it was natural for you to become a King Stage Cultivator. However, I thought that although you were granted this ability, this ability was also your biggest enemy. Since attaining power was something easy for you, the respect you have for this power would be less. I thought that although your cultivation was strong, your reflexes, your decision-making skills, your reaction to danger, your swordsmanship, every one of these things will be your weakness. However, you proved me wrong. When I saw you fighting against the Shadow Unit, I realized that your reflexes were rather good and when I fought against you, I understood that you weren''t someone who was conceited after getting that absurd power, rather, you trained from the basics. It is not something that is easy to do, especially when you have the power to rule over the world without doing anything. You are a strong cultivator Nux." Astaria praised. A smile appeared on Nux''s face, however, in reply, he just nodded and his expression turned normal again. He was sure that Astaria wasn''t just telling this to flatter him or something like that, she must have a goal. "So from now on, I will not be comparing you to the King Stage Cultivators. I will be comparing you with your next targets, The Emperors." Astaria spoke and a glint shone in Nux''s eyes. "The current you can go against Emperor Stage Cultivators, especially against someone like Amletus Skadi. To be honest, after a little bit of training, I am certain that you can even defeat him." "Huh?" Nux''s expression finally changed. Seeing that, Astaria smiled and explained herself, "Yes, Amletus Skadi, his talent is absurdly high, he never took cultivation seriously but he still became an Emperor. However, since he lacked a basic foundation, he became the weakest of all the 4 Emperors in the world. Of course, if he is serious, defeating him is next to impossible, however, the thing is, He is never serious. He is arrogant and conceited, especially if he realizes the one he is fighting against is a mere King Stage Cultivator. You can use this in your favor and defeat him using the technique you used against me." Nux absorbed every single word Astaria said. "That technique really is the greatest trump card you currently hold, for the current you, it is even more important than your ability to Dual Cultivate. If you used this technique correctly and take your opponents by surprise as you did with me, I am sure you can kill Amletus, and even Alcimus Woods, the third Strongest Emperor." Nux''s raised his eyebrow in shock and astonishment. Chapter 545 Watch Carefully. "If you used this technique correctly and take your opponents by surprise as you did with me, I am sure you can kill Amletus, and even Alcimus Woods, the third Strongest Emperor." Nux''s raised his eyebrow in shock and astonishment. His technique was that strong? He didn''t know¡­ To be honest, when Astaria deflected his technique, he realized that his technique may not be as strong as he thought it was. However, he forgot something when he came up with that judgment¡­ Astaria Skyfall, this woman standing in front of him, was the strongest being in this world. No one¡­ absolutely no one could defeat this woman¡­ The fact that he managed to injure this woman¡­ It was a great feat that many wouldn''t dare to believe. A small smile appeared on Nux''s face. Then, a small frown appeared on his face as she questioned, "What about Herms Lizander?" Hearing his question, Astaria smiled and then answered honestly, "That old man is different." "Why is that?" Nux questioned. "He is not like the other two Emperors. Herms Lizander, before I became an Emperor, he was known as the strongest being in the world." "Oh?" "Indeed. Unlike Amletus and Alcimus, that man didn''t become an Emperor based on his talent alone. He has participated in countless battles, he possesses an unbreakable will, and his mastery over his skills is strong. He is a formidable opponent that I respect from my heart." "That is quite a high praise coming from you." Nux commented. "Well, he deserves it. There was a time when he was the man I looked up to, after all." Astaria replied with a smile. "I don''t get it." Suddenly, Nux frowned. "What is it?" Astaria questioned. "If Herms is so strong, then why was the Solid Earth Kingdom called the weakest? Shouldn''t it be called the Second Strongest?" "Ahh, you must have heard that the rank of a Kingdom is judged by how strong the Protector of that Kingdom is, right?" Nux nodded. "The truth is that the rank is the combination of the strength of the protector and the strength of the Kingdom itself. Skyfall Kingdom has the strongest army, and obviously the strongest protector, which is why its rank is undisputable first. Solid Earth Kingdom, on the other hand, is different. Its protector is strong, however, its army¡­ its army is incredibly weak¡­ Well, at least that''s what the people thought before¡­ but as you can see, with Herms interference, their army is a lot stronger than before. So you can say if the Kingdoms are ranked again, then the Solid Earth Kingdom would be ranked at 2nd place." Astaria explained and Nux nodded in understanding. "I have another question." "Ask." "You placed Amletus Skadi and Alcimus Woods in the same category, however, when you talked about Amletus, you seem oddly¡­ repulsed? Is there a specific reason? Do you have some sort of enmity with him?" Nux questioned. "Well, if I am being honest, I am repulsed by that man," Astaria admitted. "Why is that?" Nux questioned. "He is weak." "Huh?" "He is weak, and he is conceited. It is a combination I hate the most." Astaria spoke with a disgusted look on his face and continued, "That man continued to make fun of me even before I became an Emperor. ''A woman becoming an Emperor? Hahaha~ What a joke! Girl, can you even take this huge responsibility on those tiny shoulders of yours? Hahaha! You should rather go cook for your husband and be a good mother.'' He used to say that whenever we met. Of course, I always ignored him and didn''t react. He was an Emperor, he was strong and the strong had the right to do anything, therefore, I couldn''t react. I continued to train and soon, I become an Emperor. When he heard that, he rushed and challenged me to a duel. He was trying to take advantage of the fact that I had just recently broken through and was trying to ''show me my place''. Of course, I accepted the battle and that''s why I realized¡­ That man was pathetically weak¡­ He wasn''t even a worthy match¡­ After speaking all highly and mightily like that and then showing that much strength¡­ To be honest, I don''t hate that man, rather, I hate myself that I allowed that man to talk down to me so many times. It hurt my pride." Astaria shared the shortened version of the story. "¡­" Nux didn''t know what to say¡­ This woman¡­ Just how badly did that Amletus perform for her to act like this? If anyone heard her say these words, they would feel like even they could defeat that so-called emperor¡­ "Anyways, we are not here to talk about all this. We are here for your training, so stop thinking about all this useless stuff." "R-right." Nux nodded. "Your real training will start tomorrow, Today, I will tell you about Mana." "Mana?" Nux frowned. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Astaria''s face and she spoke, "Let me tell you a secret Nux, When it comes to raw strength, You are stronger than me." "Huh!?" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise. What was she talking about? He has fought with this woman. She was someone who somehow affected him, passing through the defense of [Mirror] with just her raw strength alone. Nux knew that although he was strong, there was no way he could possibly do something like that. "What we emperors use to strengthen ourselves is Mana." Astaria revealed. "Mana?" Nux frowned. Suddenly, Astaria walked towards a thick wall, she took a battle stance and punched the wall. A few cracks appeared on the walls. Astaria then walked towards another, a similar type of wall, "Watch carefully." She spoke. Nux narrowed his eyes, "Trust your senses more than eyes," Astaria spoke. Nux frowned, then suddenly, he realized that the Mana in the air was moving strangely, *Bam* *BOOM* Astaria punched the wall and, The wall burst into pieces. "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise. He realized what Astaria was talking about. Chapter 546 ...L Forgot About It. "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise. He realized what Astaria was talking about. "Y-You are directly using Mana!" He spoke. "Indeed." Astaria''s smile widened and she nodded. "Unlike normal Cultivators, who use Elements present in the Mana to partially use the strength of Mana, we, the Emperors directly manipulate Mana. The Purest form of power. We use Mana to strengthen our punches, we use Mana to increase our speed and we use Mana to strengthen our defenses. We use Mana for everything. We have the perfect attack, defense, and speed, That is the reason the Emperors are the strongest." "T-Then if you run out of Mana¡­ Does that mean I can defeat you with raw strength?" Nux questioned. Astaria, however, shook her head, "It is not that simple. The Mana we emperors use is not the Mana we have stored inside our Mana. The Mana we use is the Mana in the air." "What!?" Nux''s eyes widened in shock. "Indeed, the Emperors manipulate the Mana present in their surroundings to fight. They do not use their own Mana. So¡­ for you to defeat us using your raw strength¡­ it would only be possible if all the Mana in the world is dried up, which is of course¡­" "Impossible." Nux completed. "Indeed." Astaria nodded. "So you are telling me that since Emperors will not use up their own Mana, they can continue to fight for as long as they want?" Nux questioned and again, Astaria shook her head. "Well, there is also our physical stamina, we can''t fight for a long period of time since even we will eventually get tired. Also, it is not like we do not use Mana at all. We need to use some of our own Mana to stimulate the Mana in the air. So although rare, there are cases when even Emperors run out of Mana." Astaria explained. "¡­" Nux turned silent. "What happened?" Astaria questioned. "This is absurd¡­" Nux commented. "Please, I don''t want to hear that from you." Astaria shook her head. "Why are you even telling me all this? It is not like I can Manipulate Mana¡­" Nux questioned. Soon, however, his expression changed as he questioned, "Or are you saying that there is a way for me to use Mana directly just like Emperors?" Astaria, however, chuckled and shook her head, "That is not possible, don''t be ridiculous." "¡­" "The reason I am telling all this to you is that if you know this fact, then you can use this to your advantage in a fight against the emperors." Astaria spoke. Nux narrowed his eyes. Astaria smiled, "Think about it, Emperors are strong, however, when it comes to raw strength, you overpower them. What would happen if you attack them before they have the chance to gather Mana?" "¡­" Nux turned silent and started thinking about what Astaria said. "If I attack them before they could put up their defenses¡­ Then I can defeat them." Astaria''s smile widened, "Indeed." "So if I somehow manage to launch a sneak attack, then I can defeat an Emperor." "Correct." Astaria nodded. "However, things are not that simple." "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "As Emperors use Mana around them, their sensitivity is higher than normal cultivators, sneaking up to them¡­ is a task that is close to impossible since they would react to even slightest of change around their Mana. And as you know, every being affects Mana in some way or another, so as soon as you go near them, the Mana will be affected and they will be alerted." Astaria explained. Nux''s frown deepened, "Then what''s the point of telling me all this? I can''t defeat Emperors this way, now can I?" He questioned. To be honest, if Emperors are sensitive to Mana, even if [Conceal] worked on them, he still wouldn''t be able to sneak up on them. [Conceal] affects his presence, it has no effect on the surrounding Mana. "Nux, if defeating Emperors was that easy, anyone would have done it. Just because you know how Emperors fight doesn''t mean that you would be able to defeat them. What I told you was a way. I showed you the way to defeat an Emperor. I told you their weakness. I told you, my weakness. How you take advantage of this depends on you. You have to think outside of the box, you have to come up with a way yourself, because if I knew about it, I would have done the impossible and would have defeated the Emperors when I was a King Stage Cultivator." Astaria spoke and Nux turned silent. Astaria was right. What she shared was incredibly informative, it was something that barely a handful of people in the entire world knew, now how he would use this to his advantage depended on him. "Of course, that doesn''t mean the training is over. The training hasn''t even started. However, what I will train you for is not ''how you can defeat an Emperor'', I would train you on ''how to defend yourself against an Emperor''. I would train your reflexes, I would train your control over your Skills, I would train your swordsmanship. I would refine you and turn you into the best warrior there is." Astaria announced. Hearing those words, a smile appeared on Nux''s face as he spoke. "I am looking forward to the training, Lady Astaria." "I hope you still keep this attitude after we are done." Astaria tilted her head as she smiled wickedly. Nux, however, wasn''t intimidated and smiled as well, "Don''t worry, I will keep up this attitude till I defeat you. I promise you, You won''t have to wait for long, Astaria." Astaria wasn''t offended that he called her without using honorifics, rather, her smile just widened as a sword appeared in her hand. "Alright then, let''s see if you are actually capable or are just full of words." A glint shone in her eyes as she looked forward to another spar, Nux, however, suddenly stepped back as he replied, "Didn''t you have to meet Teacher Arvina?" "¡­" Arvina finally recalled. "¡­I forgot about it." Nux smiled wryly. Chapter 547 Did That Bitch Have An Affair? *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Hmm?" A frown appeared on Riona''s face as she heard a knock. "Enter." She ordered. A servant then walked into her room and bowed, "Lady Riona, you have been summoned." Hearing those words, Riona''s face turned serious. Not many people could ''summon'' her in the Royal Palace. Actually, no one expect a single man had this power. Even the King of the Skadi Kingdom can only call for her, going or not was still up to her. However, if she was ''summoned'', she couldn''t turn it out. Especially since the person who summoned her was the strongest man in the Skadi Kingdom. Riona nodded. The servant bowed and walked away. Riona quickly prepared herself and walked out. Then, she walked into Amletus''s room and knocked. "Enter." She heard a voice and walked in. There, she saw a man whose features matched her own, black hair, black eyes, he wore golden white clothes and a suffocating aura surrounded him. The man glanced at Riona and unconsciously, she bowed her head. "Greetings, Lord Amletus." Riona''s eyes then finally fell on the King, who was looking at her with an angry expression on his face. "Fath-" He wanted to shout, however, Amletus glared at him and he stopped. Then after correcting himself, the King continued, "Lord Amletus, she was the one who told me about the mission, she was the one who told me to send my subordinates to help that Prince." Riona glanced at the King and didn''t say anything. Amletus glanced at Riona and questioned, "Do you have anything to say?" Riona then turned towards Amletus and replied, "If the King is acting on my words, you might as well make me the Queen and give me all power." "You-!" The King was about to shout and Riona however, Amletus raised his hand and continued to glance at Riona. "We have already been over it," "I understand that, Lord Amletus, according to our Kingdom''s rules, a woman cannot lead the Kingdom, I know that. However, our Kingdom rules don''t allow an incompetent King to sit on the throne either." Riona replied in a calm tone. The King glared at her with hatred. Amletus narrowed his eyes as well. "We will discuss this another day, I wish to know about a different matter today. Tell me, were you the one who told him to help that Prince?" Amletus questioned directly. "I did not tell him." Riona replied. "Lies! She is lying! She was the one who gave me the letter in the first place!" The King shouted. Well, he couldn''t be blamed either. If it was anything else, he wouldn''t have cared either, however, two King Stage Cultivators died in this mission, taking responsibility for this incident was not something he could do. King Stage Cultivators were the active power of a Kingdom, after all. "She was the one who came to me, telling me to send my subordinates to the Skyfall Kingdom. She must have already known that they would die, that is the only reason she came to me and didn''t send her own subordinates. It is not a secret that the relation between the Cultivators who died and her wasn''t good. Their death would definitely benefit her. She must have planned it. No, I am sure of it. She planned to borrow the enemy''s blade to get rid of her enemies. It is not like she has done it the first time. Actually, I even suspect that she has ties with the Skyfall Kingdom, otherwise, just think about it, how would that girl defend against 3 King Stage Cultivators and survive? That is simply impossible!" The King placed all the blame on Riona. Hearing his words, Amletus frowned. He then glanced at Riona and raised his eyebrow, "Are you sure you didn''t have anything to do with the letter? Would it be alright if I do an investigation of my own?" Riona, however, shook her head, "I never said that I had nothing to do with the letter. And he is right, I was the one who gave him that letter. However, I never ''told'' him to send people to the Skyfall Kingdom, I only suggested it. He even asked me why I am not sending my own subordinates to this mission, if I successfully completed it, my position would have solidified and there would have been a lot to gain, so why didn''t I do it? At that time, I gave him a clear answer. I told him that I was not 100% sure of completing the mission due to lack of information, that''s why I didn''t send my subordinates there. We actually had a decent chat about it and I even warned him to gather more information before making any moves. It was he who moved hurriedly and stupidly sacrificed two of his most gifted subordinates, to be honest, as much as I am grieved about their deaths, in my heart, I blame them for following a foolish man''s orders." Riona replied and this time, the King turned silent. Amletus realized that Riona wasn''t lying. He turned towards the King and narrowed his eyes. The King avoided his gaze. "Is what she said the truth?" "¡­" The King didn''t say anything. Amletus''s eyes turned cold. Inwardly, however, he sighed, ''Just how is my own blood so dumb? Did that bitch have an affair? No, that is not possible¡­'' Amletus then glanced at Riona and sighed, ''Just why can''t he be like her sister? I am sure this girl manipulated him, however, this idiot is such a big fool that he can''t even prove his own innocence¡­ Haaahh¡­ If only you were born as a male¡­'' Amletus sighed. "Be prepared for your punishment." In the end, Amletus declared. The King''s face turned pale. "Now leave." Amletus ordered. "F-FAthe-" "I said leave." Amletus repeated, this time, his tone was sterner than before. The King turned silent and quickly walked out of the room. Amletus glanced at Riona and, "I said leave." "I have something to discuss with you. It is important." "¡­" Amletus glanced at Riona for a while and then, he questioned, "What is it?" Chapter 548 Actually, The Skyfall Kingdom Is Acting Strangely As Well. Amletus glanced at Riona for a while and then, he questioned, "What is it?" "It is about the Solid Earth Kingdom." Riona replied. Hearing that, Amletus narrowed his eyes and spoke, "I told you to ignore that, didn''t I?" "As someone who manages the entire Kingdom, I can''t simply ignore something that might, no that is affecting my Kingdom." Riona replied calmly. "What are you talking about?" Amletus questioned as he narrowed his eyes. "The Solid Earth Army is completely overpowering the Woods Dynasty." "And?" "The speed at which they achieved this is not something our army can do. That means, if we do not use our secret force, then their army strength is stronger than ours. Of course, we are not sure that the results won''t be the same if we use all our forces. After all, no one knows whether they have a secret force for themselves or not." Riona reported. "I don''t understand, it is the fight between two other Kingdoms. How is it affecting us? Rather, since they are destroying each other forces, shouldn''t it profit us instead?" "It is about the ranking, after seeing their army strength, many believe that the Solid Earth Kingdom deserves the second rank and our Kingdom does not." Riona replied. "Heh, since when were you worried about things like ranking?" Amletus chuckled. "Since it is affecting our reputation negatively, I cannot help but worry. Who knows, the Solid Earth Kingdom might target us next and since I am unable to get any information on them, my worries are increasing." "You are thinking too much. They won''t attack us right after attacking another Kingdom. You should know that as well." Amletus waved his hand and shrugged. ''Too unbothered¡­ It is as if he already knows something¡­'' Riona noted his attitude inwardly. "Rather." Suddenly, Amletus glanced at Riona and his expression turned serious, "Now that he is gone, let me ask you. Did you manipulate him?" "I do not understand what you mean." Riona''s answer was quick. "Let me change my question then, Why did you kill 2 of our King Stage Cultivators? No matter what kind of enmity was there between you two, killing them was too extreme." Amletus spoke as a suffocating aura surrounded Riona. Riona''s expression changed, she could feel the air around her turning heavy. She knew she couldn''t make a mistake here, therefore, with a slightly panicked expression, she replied, "What I said was the truth, Raguel, the First Prince contacted me, I thought it was a good opportunity to get the Solid Earth Kingdom under us, however, I still wasn''t sure so I gave the letter to him." Amletus narrowed his eyes, "I am not a fool like him, Riona. Why would Raguel contact you, or the Skadi Kingdom in general when there were other options available." "No other options were available." "What do you mean?" "The solid Earth Kingdom is completely sealed, entering the Kingdom was impossible, and Woods had their own problem to deal with. We were the only options." "¡­" Amletus turned silent. "You know how incompetent that man is, why did you give the letter to him, why did you not settle it yourself?" "If I had actual power, I would have taken the risk, however, my position is very critical, I cannot afford to make a mistake. I gave the letter to him because I wanted to cooperate, but that idiot kicked me out as soon as he received the letter, trying to take all the ''credit'' for himself." Riona replied. Soon, she felt the pressure around her decrease. A small smile appeared on her face before disappearing. She continued to observe Amletus''s reactions and then, ''Time for phase 2.'' Deciding that, Riona continued, "Actually, the Skyfall Kingdom is acting strangely as well." "Huh? What do you mean?" Amletus tilted his head in confusion. "When our cultivators were killed, I also wondered the same thing. How did that girl survive against 3 King Stage Cultivators? What happened? How did this happen? I had to know about it. Therefore, I sent my spies to the Skyfall Kingdom. There, I found something interesting." "What did you find?" Amletus questioned with a curious look on his face. "A challenge." Riona replied as she continued to read Amletus''s expressions. Unlike the time she talked about the Solid Earth Kingdom, now his expressions were keen, he looked more alert, more involved, as if he was afraid he would miss some information. "Challenge?" "Yes, a challenge. ''All spies should leave the Kingdom within 7 days. Else, you will be hunted down.'' This was announced throughout the Kingdom." "A challenge to all the spies huh?" Amletus quickly understood. "Yes, and that''s not it. The most interesting part is that the person who ordered this announcement was Queen Evane." "Queen Evane?" Amletus frowned. "What happened to Ricardus?" "I had the same question, I ordered my Spies to infiltrate the Palace, however, I learned that the Palace was completely sealed. They couldn''t enter the Palace no matter how hard they tried." "Sealed?" "Yes, just as the Solid Earth Kingdom sealed their entire Kingdom, Skyfall Kingdom Sealed their Royal Palace." "This is not something that princess can do on her own¡­" Amletus commented. "Indeed¡­" Riona nodded. "So that woman is out huh¡­" "Huh? That woman?" Riona frowned. "Astaria Skyfall, the protector of the Skyfall Kingdom." Amletus informed. "Ahh, the one who is called the strongest being in the world?" Riona questioned. She then noticed a slight change in Amletus''s expression and frowned. "Strongest my ass, that woman is just lucky." Amletus snorted. Riona''s frown deepened. "So did you not learn anything else about the Skyfall Kingdom?" Amletus questioned. "There is one thing I have learned, however, this is only a rumor, I do not have any proof yet but if I am being honest, I am positive this is true." "What is it?" Amletus questioned. "The Skyfall Kingdom will help the Woods Dynasty." Riona revealed. "Huh?" Amletus''s expression changes. "Yes, they plan to send an army to aid the Woods Army and get rid of the Solid Earth Kingdom''s Army." Chapter 549 The Principal Should Teach Her A Lesson. "Try to condense more Wind Elements under your feet, some with better control are able to do so which such preciseness that sometimes, they don''t even have to place their foot on the ground for running, it is close to flying, however, achieving it is much harder and require years of prac-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Hmm?" While Arvina was teaching in her class, someone knocked on the doors, a frown appeared on her face, she turned to the doors and questioned, "Yes?" The doors opened and a bald man walked in with a smile, "Teacher Arvina, someone wants to meet you." A strange smile appeared on Arvina''s face as she replied, "Principal¡­ I am currently teaching, please tell them to wait till I am finished." The Principal laughed awkwardly, "Teacher Arvina¡­ I don''t think you should make that person wait¡­" "Huh?" Arvina frowned. There weren''t many people who could make this baldy act like that. It must mean that whoever wishes to see her has a very high status. Even so, Astaria wasn''t someone who would bow her head and break her morals. Her expression turned strict and she replied, "Principal, I am currently teaching. No matter who it is, for me, my students come first. I will meet that person later, Please tell him to wait." Arvina spoke. "Oh? To think that I need to wait in order to see you, you are busy indeed." Suddenly, a woman walked into the room. Seeing that woman, the students frowned. Who was she? How can she enter the classroom like that? Also, why couldn''t they sense her cultivation? Was she a mortal? If she was, then what''s with that suffocating pressure coming from her? Just who was she woman? The woman, however, completely ignored all the students and walked toward Arvinva. Seeing her, Arvina''s eyes widened in surprise, "Teacher!" She called out as she rushed towards Astaria. Astaria smiled. "Teacher, you are here!" "Since my student didn''t bother to come to meet me, I thought I would do it myself," Astaria replied. "That''s not it, I did come, however, they didn''t allow me to enter." Astaria clarified herself. Astaria chuckled as she patted Arvina''s head, then, she turned towards students and spoke, "Alright little brats, the class is over. Leave." "H-Huh?" The students frowned. You can do that? They wondered in their head, however, seeing that Teacher Arvina didn''t stop her teacher, the students understood that it did happen. The class was over. Before students could say anything, Astaria brought Arvina out of the classroom. "I will leave them to you." She spoke to Baldy and Baldy''s body flinched. "A-As you command, Lady Astaria." As they left, the students turned toward their principal and asked with curious looks on their faces, "Principal, who was that Lady?" "Yes, tell us, what is her identity? Why does she sound so rude?" "Yes, she was even rude to the Principal. How dare she, the principal should teach her a lesson." Hearing their words, Baldy felt like his soul would be taken away by the grim reaper, his heart skipped a beat and, "S-Shut up you brats!" He shouted. ? ¡­ On the other side, Astaria and Arvina, who were now taking a stroll started catching up with each other, "How have you been?" Astaria questioned. "I am fine of course. With you here, can anyone say anything to me?" Arvina smiled. "Hahaha~ Look at you. You got good at flattering huh." Astaria laughed, and Arvina laughed as well. "How about you, Teacher? How are you? A lot of things happened, right? Even you were forced out of your closed-door cultivation." Arvina commented. "A lot of things indeed happened." Astaria nodded. "Mhm." Arvina nodded as well. "I finally got my revenge on that Ricardus Bastard." Astaria revealed. "WHAT!?" Arvina''s eyes widened in shock. Seeing her reaction, a smile appeared on Astaria''s face. "Mhm, now you are free." Arvina was someone who was ''sold'' by her family to the King. However, unlike others who just accepted their fates, Arvina never did that, she resisted Ricardus at every chance she got. For some reason, Ricardus liked that even more. Conquering someone like Arvina became like a game for him. Arvina knew that as well, she knew that this man was just playing with her, however, she didn''t care. She continued to resist. Her family had already abandoned her, so she didn''t care about them, with nothing to lose, she continued to fight. And one day, when Ricardus was trying to force himself on her, she pushed him away and attacked him with a vase. Of course, since Ricardus was a King Stage Cultivator, he wasn''t hurt, however, his ego was hurt. All the games were over. He walked towards Arvina, ready to use force, unlucky for him, Astaria, who was watching Arvina for a while was impressed by her spirit and since it was a great opportunity to take what Ricardus wanted from him, she decided to interfere. At first, she only did it to annoy that man, however, soon, she got attached to Arvina and even though she wasn''t particularly talented, she liked her spirit and started training her. Since then, their relationship grew and Arvina then learned about Astaria''s son. "D-Did you kill him?" Arvina questioned. "Of course not, that will be too easy. He will be executed in front of everyone after Evane is crowned as the next Queen in the next few days." "Next Queen¡­ ahh¡­ so that''s why they called her Queen Evane in the announcement." "Indeed, she has already taken over as the Queen." Astaria informed. "How is she doing?" Arvina questioned. She was actually worried about Evane. As far as she knew, Evane was not suitable to become a Queen. "She? She is doing incredible. No, she is far more than incredible. She would be a Great Queen." Astaria, however, had a completely different image in her mind compared to Arvina. Arvina frowned, "She is that good?" She questioned in surprise. "Of course, she is not alone, everyone around her are just monsters. Especially that man." Hearing these words, Arvina''s expression changed. "A-Are you talking about Nux?" She questioned. Chapter 550 Nux... You Bastard... "A-Are you talking about Nux?" She questioned. "Hmm? Of course, I am. Can you even imagine any other man around Evane? That silly girl is practically attached to that man. I don''t even understand how she goes from being a strict, cruel, and upfront ruler, to a girl who does nothing but smile as she stick to that man. The transition is just too shocking." Astaria sighed. "A-A Cruel, Strict, and Upfront ruler?" Arvina frowned. She has seen that side where she just smiles while being spoiled by Nux, that side, she knows well. But a Cruel Evane? Was this some sort of joke? "Hmm? You seem surprised." Astaria frowned. "That girl has been staying in the Academy, right? So you must already have some idea about her, don''t you?" Astaria questioned. "¡­" Arvina didn''t know what to say. Seeing this, Astaria frowned, "Arvina, speak freely, what are you thinking about?" "W-Well¡­ the Evane I know¡­ s-she is completely different than Evane you are talking about¡­" Astaria then started talking about how she views Evane and even gave some examples. Hearing those words, Astaria frowned. A person can change, however, it takes time to change their core values. There is no such thing as instantaneous change. A person can act differently, however, in the end, a keener person would realize something is missing. She knew about Nux''s Dual Cultivation. The ability to strengthen women as they mate, it was absurd, however, since she saw the results with her own eyes, she knew it actually exists. However, for Evane to change to this degree just because she gained power¡­ That seemed too far-fetched¡­ Suddenly, Astaria narrowed her eyes as she thought of another possibility, ''Does that man somehow alter his women''s personalities as well? His women do seem abnormally attached to him¡­'' Soon, however, Astaria shook her head. She has spent a decent amount of time with that man. His wives may be abnormally attached to him, however, was he any different? Wasn''t he as crazy about his wives as they were about him? Sometimes, he even looks even crazier than his wives. Then¡­ then why did Evane change so drastically? There was only 1 answer. A person can only change to this degree if he witnesses or goes through something that shakes their entire core. Evane has been targeted by the assassins twice. Was this an incident capable of shaking her entire core? Normally, yes it was. However, in Evane''s case, where a monster like Nux was always beside her, something like this should not affect her to this degree. Then it only meant one thing¡­ Nux and Evane were hiding something¡­ Astaria''s face turned solemn. ''I need to ask that boy directly.'' She made up her mind. Her eyes then fell on Arvina who was lost in her own thoughts and suddenly, a strange question popped up in Astaria''s mind. "Do you think that man is behind her change?" "Hmm? Nux? Yes, no, actually, I am sure it has something to do with him. That boy¡­ He has a strange power of making people think and see things from different angles¡­ and then do something they never thought they would ever do¡­" "Huh?" a frown appeared on Astaria''s face as she noticed Arvina''s strange expression. "What are you talking about?" She questioned. "Haa? Huh? O-Oh, I meant, yes, that boy must be behind that change. Well, it is good for us and the Kingdom, and from what you are saying, it seems like Evane is happy as well, so it''s a win-win." Arvina answered with an awkward laugh. Astaria, narrowed her eyes as she continued to glance at Arvina. "Arvina." She called. "Y-Yes teacher?" Arvina tilted her head in confusion. "What do you think about Nux?" "W-Well, he is an amazing student with exceptional talent. Not only that, he also has the will to learn things. He doesn''t just rely on his talent and works hard. He is a good student that every teacher would wish to teach, however," "However?" Astaria frowned. "That man is a women magnet." Arvina replied. "Oh?" Astaria raised her eyebrow in curiosity. "He is handsome, he is skillful and he is good with his words, he is everything a woman would look for in his dream partner, therefore, no matter where he goes, or what he does, he is always surrounded by women and do you know what''s worse? That shameless man would not run away from all this attention, he would rather enjoy it. He would talk to all girls politely, sometimes he would talk to them with such a warm smile on his face that he would unknowingly steal those poor girls'' hearts. However, even after all that attention, he would still go for women who clearly don''t want any relationship with any other man and would pester them till they fall for them, then, he would disappear. He can be very annoying." Arvina explained. "¡­" Astaria, on the other hand, couldn''t help but look at Arvina with a lost look on her face. ''This girl¡­'' Astaria realized. This student of hers has fallen in love with that man¡­ And to make things worse, "Arvina." "Yes?" "Do you like Nux?" "Huh? Of course not, teacher. W-What are you talking about? Why would I like him? He is my student, I am her teacher. As her teacher and as a married woman, although I was forced to marry against my will and hate my husband to the core and hope he dies a gruesome death, which he would soon, how can I fall in love with my own student? That is simply not possible. Please don''t even joke like that. I am not that kind of woman teacher. And you know it as well." "¡­" Astaria didn''t know what to say. Just as she expected¡­ This student of hers¡­ She loves that man and to make things worse, she doesn''t even realize it. ''Nux¡­ you bastard¡­'' Astaria cursed in her mind. "Arvina." She called again. "Hmm?" "You are coming with me to the Royal Palace. You will be staying there from now on. It''s not a request but an order, so don''t even think about going against it." "Huh!?" Chapter 551 Alright, Then L Will Be Placing My Trust In You,Lady Amaya. "My Lord." A man walked into the room and kneeled. In front of him, sat a man wearing a long white colored robe, and a white colored Kaffiyeh on his head (imagine a better-quality, white-colored sheikh clothes.) "Report." The man spoke with a solemn expression on his face. "The Delegates from the Skyfall Kingdom are here." Hearing that, the man''s smile brightened in joy. "Don''t let them wait, call them in. Quick." He ordered. It was clear that he was quite desperate to meet these delegates. And why wouldn''t he be? The Solid Earth Kingdom has been raiding their towns without stopping. They have already lost 2 King Stage Cultivators and the number of lower-level soldiers who have died couldn''t even be counted. They were completely helpless against the enemy. He conversed with his Grandfather, the Protector of the Kingdom, however, due to that annoying treaty, he couldn''t move in either. The enemy seemed unstoppable and continued to kill their soldiers. They have already lost a lot, their reputation is taking a hit with every passing moment and things are getting worse and worse, And in this hopeless-looking condition, one Kingdom actually came forward and showed them a helping hand. And it was not just a normal Kingdom, it was the strongest Kingdom in the World, the Skyfall Kingdom. Of course, Ellinger Woods, the Dynast of the Woods Dynasty would be excited. The man who reported quickly stood up, bowed his head again and, "I will bring them in a moment." He then turned away and left the hall. 2 Minutes later, a Man wearing black colored skin tights clothes and a woman wearing a long Purple Black Gown and a Black facemask walked into the Palace. Seeing them, the people inside the Royal Palace couldn''t help but keep their eyes wide open. Especially when their eyes fell on the woman. Although she had covered half of her face using a mask, just from the rest of the face that was visible, those black eyes that seemed to have stored an entire world inside them, those silky black raven hair, thin eyebrows, and white skin, one could tell that this woman was an unparalleled beauty. Not only that, but besides being an unparalleled beauty, this woman was also a King Stage Cultivator. Yes, this beautiful and delicate-looking woman was one of the strongest experts in this world. As soon as she walked in, she completely overshadowed the man who was walking with her. The man also stood behind the women, showing that he was a subordinate. However, even this ''subordinate'' was a King Stage Cultivator. The message was clear. The Skyfall Kingdom was showing off its strength. When Ellinger''s eyes fell on the woman, he was taken aback, his heart skipped a beat, he wanted to make this woman his, however, as soon as he looked into this woman''s eyes, he completely kicked that thought out of his mind. This woman was clearly someone influential in the Skyfall Kingdom, if it was a normal situation, he would not have held back, however, right now, he didn''t have an option. If he messed up, his grandfather would kill him. With a serious expression on his face, he greeted, "People from the Skyfall Kingdom, I, Ellinger Woods, Greet you from the bottom of my heart, please take your seat." His words flowed smoothly, no signs of his previous excitement could be seen, and his tone was neutral, neither submissive nor dominating. A good sign. The woman observed the Dynast for a moment, then, she greeted, "My name is Amaya Leander, I hope our discussion today bears a fruitful result." Amaya introduced herself with a slight bow, and the man behind her bowed as well. Amaya then walked towards the seat and sat down while the man stood behind her. "I hope the same as well." Ellinger nodded at the same time, he started searching for the name Amaya Leander in his head. This was his first time hearing this name. A frown appeared on his face since he couldn''t recognize this seemingly influential woman, however, he didn''t show anything outside. "Dynast Ellinger." Suddenly, Amaya called out. "Please speak freely, Lady Amaya." Ellinger spoke. "Since we are short on time, I will not beat around the bush and will directly jump to the main topic." Amaya spoke, then, her expression turned serious and she requested, "I want to talk to Lord Alcimus." "What!?" "Impudent!" "Who do you think you are!?" "Do you think Lord Alcimus would meet some like y-" "Silence." The ministers sitting in the Hall reacted violently to Amaya''s request, Ellinger, however, raised his voice, and as soon as he did, the Hall turned silent. Ellinger then glanced at Amaya and spoke, "Lady Amaya, I hope you know how disrespectful it is to bring up our protector in this meeting. It is like saying we are not worthy of meeting you." "I do not mean to disrespect you, Dynast Ellinger. However, the topic I want to discuss is sensitive, it would be better if Lord Alcimus is here. Actually, it would be better if there are fewer people hearing this conversation." Amaya replied calmly as she glanced at other ministers who snorted, but since the Dynast had raised their hands, they didn''t say anything. The meaning behind Amaya''s words was clear. The ministers here shouldn''t listen to this conversation. It was a difficult request considering she was the one who came from outside. Agreeing to her request would mean that the Dynast is implying that he doesn''t trust his own ministers, which in turn, would show how unstable the Dynasty is and would sully its reputation. "¡­" Ellinger turned silent and started thinking. After 2 minutes, he glanced at Amaya and nodded. "Alright, then I will be placing my trust in you, Lady Amaya." A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she nodded, "You will not regret it." Ellinger smiled wryly. The Dynasty''s reputation was already being affected with every passing moment, he doesn''t have the time to care about things like these right now. Seeing his expression, Amaya smiled inwardly. ''Dealing with smart people is always better than dealing with useless fools.'' Chapter 552 L Wont Comment On It Any Further *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Hearing the knock, Amaya ordered. "Enter." A servant enters and bows respectfully. "Lady Amaya, the Dynast has summoned you." Hearing that, Amaya smiled and stood up, Keeve, who was sitting beside her stood up as well. "Let''s go then." Amaya nodded. The servant nodded back, "Please, follow me." Then, he started moving. Amaya and Keeve were then taken into another room. As soon as Amaya walked into the room, her attention was grabbed by a man who wore clothes similar to Ellinger, the Dynast, however, the Aura he excluded was far more impressive when compared. The man had slight wrinkles on his face and combined with that amiable smile, he looked like a friendly neighbor who always gave you sweets. Amaya, however, knew that the truth was far from it and this amiable-looking man was someone who could destroy an entire Kingdom with just him alone. He was Alcimus Woods, an Emperor and the Protector of the Woods Dynasty. Beside him sat Ellinger, although he still carried the same demeanor as before, his presence in the room was still overpowered by his grandfather. Amaya glanced at Alcimus and bowed her head, "Greetings, Lord Alcimus." Alcimus raised an eyebrow in surprise and smiled, "You know my name?" "I have to be informed enough if I want to request Lord''s presence, after all." Amaya replied. A satisfied smile appeared on Alcimus''s face as he nodded his head. "Good Good, it doesn''t look like you are here to just waste my time, I am glad you aren''t someone overstepping your boundaries." Amaya understood the underlying threat in those words, however, she didn''t react to it and stayed still. "Have a seat, girl." Alcimus ordered. He didn''t have to be respectful to Amaya, even though she came from another Kingdom to help them or is a King Stage Cultivator. Amaya didn''t mind and sat down. Keeve stood behind her. "Are you going to keep that mask on?" Suddenly, Alcimus questioned. Hearing that, Ellinger''s expression changed a little, he wanted to see Lady Amaya''s face as well, however, "This is something I must do, Lord Alcimus. Please understand, this relates to our Kingdom''s interests. I do not aim to disrespect you in the slightest." Amaya spilled cold water on Ellinger''s head. Alcimus frowned. This was clearly disrespectful, however, since Amaya had brought up Kingdom''s interest, he couldn''t force her either. In the end, he just shook his head and nodded, "I understand." "Thank you for understanding, Lord Alcimus." Alcimus nodded and then, his amiable expression disappeared and turned into a serious one, "Alright, then girl. You know my time is limited, let''s not wait any longer." Amaya nodded and then, she started, "If things continue to go like they are going, the Woods Army will never win against the Solid Earth Kingdom." Hearing that, Alcimus frowned. Amaya ignored that and continued, "There is no way normal cultivators can win against an Emperor after all." Alcimus''s expression changed, "What are you trying to say?" He questioned as he narrowed his eyes. "I am saying that Lord Herms, the Protector of the Solid Earth Kingdom is directly participating in this war." Amaya revealed and Alcimus and Ellinger''s eyes widened in surprise. "Do you the consequences of what you are saying?" Alcimus narrowed his eyes. "I know it, Lord Alcimus." Amaya nodded. Her expression then turned even more solemn as she revealed, "I know about the Peace Treaty and right now, The Solid Earth Kingdom is breaking that Treaty." "¡­do you have any proof supporting your statement?" Alcimus questioned. Suddenly, the ring on Amaya''s finger shined and an Emblem appeared in her hand, seeing that Emblem, Alcimus widened his eyes in surprise as he glanced at Amaya. "Lady Astaria was the one who confirmed this news herself. She found this situation strange, her spies then reported to her that something was a miss. Therefore, she personally infiltrated the Solid Earth Kingdom and noticed clear signs of Lord Herms''s involvement in the Kingdom''s affairs. Not only that, the extra Generals in this War who are attacking your Army, they are King Stage Adventurers or Sect Masters that are recruited into the army by Lord Herms. Here is a letter Lady Astaria wrote, confirming everything I have said is true." Amaya passed the letter to Herms. Herms quickly opened the envelope and started reading the content. Amaya gave him a minute to go through everything and continued, "Now it all boils down to whether you trust Lady Astaria''s words or not. Our future cooperation will depend on your answer." Herms continued to read the letter and started rereading it again, just to be sure that he didn''t miss anything. His expression continued to change as he read the content, and once he reread the letter for the second time, he took a deep breath and spoke, "So you are telling me¡­ that I have been holding myself back, allowing those annoying bugs to continue doing whatever they want to my Kingdom, allowing them to tarnish the reputation of my Kingdom, all of that just to insure that I don''t break the Treaty while that annoying Bastard had already broken the Treaty?" Alcimus was pissed. He had been holding back for such a long time¡­ all for nothing¡­ He allows those bastards to trample on his pride¡­ Alcimus wanted revenge. He wanted to give them what they did to him hundr- no, a thousandfold. Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she momentarily glanced at Ellinger. Ellinger frowned, however, before he could realize what she was thinking, Amaya continued, "Actually, from what I know, your previous General, General Ember Windstar, reported that she is suspicious that an Emperor is involved, however, the Dynast didn''t take it seriously and berated her instead. Since she wasn''t confident in going against an Emperor, the General had to quit." Ellinger''s face turned pale as his eyes widened in surprise. "¡­what?" Alcimus questioned. "Actually, that was where Lady Astaria''s spies started the investigation, of course, Lady Astaria didn''t take General Ember''s, who was known to be the most capable General in the World, opinion for granted and acted on it." Alcimus narrowed her eyes as he glared at Ellinger. Ellinger''s face turned even paler. Amaya just smiled, "Of course, since it seems like your Kingdom''s internal matter. I won''t comment on it any further, Since it would be inappropriate." Chapter 553 Do You Want Revenge? "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" An eerie silence fell all over the room. Seeing this, a small smile appeared on Amaya''s face. Just as she thought. Ellinger hadn''t told anything about Ember''s letter to Alcimus. If he had done that, Alcimus would have figured it out on his own. Of course, Ellinger wasn''t an idiot either, after losing this badly, he now had a rough idea that Ember''s report was correct. However, even after knowing that, he couldn''t tell anything to Alcimus. His grandfather would have killed him. That was also another reason Amaya had to come here as soon as possible. Things would continue to get worse from now on. If this continues, even Ellinger wouldn''t hold himself back and would tell his grandfather everything. His Grandfather may kill him, however, if War happens, then he will, for sure die. He would need his Grandfather''s help, so he would have to tell him the truth and that would be, of course, not good for Amaya and her plan. She could leave out this situation and hide this from Lord Alcimus without any problems, yes, however, the thing was¡­ That man berated Ember. Of course, she couldn''t care less about that bitch. However, she knew Nux''s personality. He would have his revenge sooner or later. If she reports what she did to Nux, then he would definitely reward her. Yes. That was it. That was all the reason Amaya needed to fuck up this Dynast. Amaya was actually looking forward to what Alcimus will do to this bastard, however, she knew her hopes would be crushed. "What does the Skyfall Kingdom wants in return for this information?" Suddenly, Alcimus, who was glaring at Ellinger turned towards Amaya and questioned with an expressionless look on his face. He completely ignored the matter regarding Ember. Of course, Ellinger, whose face was now pale knew this wasn''t the case. His grandfather won''t do anything to him in front of Lady Amaya, however, the moment she leaves¡­ He would be seeing hell. Ellinger gulped. "We do not want anything in return. This information was just our way of showing our goodwill. I have yet to talk about the actual deal." Amaya glanced at Alcimus and replied, completely ignoring Ellinger, who was now trembling. Alcimus''s expression turned serious and he questioned. "What''s the actual deal then?" "Do you want revenge?" Amaya questioned back. Alcimus''s expression didn''t change or that would be how normal people would perceive it, Amaya, however, didn''t fail to notice that slight sliver in his eyes. She smiled inwardly. "What you are presenting?" Alcimus questioned. "Even if you go there and reveal Lord Herms''s involvement, he would just deny it. He would say that those people came to the Kingdom themselves. He would place all the blame on those adventurers and sects. From there, the best thing you can do is threaten those sects and force them to back down. The extra Generals would then go away and then your army would be able to fight back. Of course, with 2 Generals down whereas the Solid Earth Kingdom hadn''t lost anything. Your army would still be at disadvantage, however, it will not be as bad as the current situation. The War would continue before eventually, it would die down after some negotiations. Everything would return to normal eventually. However, the question is, Do you wish things to end just like that?" Amaya questioned with a small smile on her face. Alcimus''s face turned solemn, "I asked what are you presenting." He started. "The Skyfall Kingdom will help you get revenge," Amaya answered. "¡­" Alcimus narrowed his eyes. Amaya, however, wasn''t done yet and continued, "Lady Astaria would join in if required as well." "!!!" This time, Alcimus couldn''t control his expression and widened his eyes in surprise. The Strongest Human in the world was extending a helping hand to him. If this was true¡­ Then he would definitely be able to get his revenge. A small smile appeared on Alcimus''s face. Seeing this, Amaya smiled inwardly and continued, "The Skyfall Kingdom will help you get rid of more than 80% of the enemy soldiers who are currently looting and wreaking havoc inside your territory. We do not require your army''s assistance, therefore, none of your soldiers will be lost, the Skyfall will deal with everything on its own. Not only that, but in the future, when you reveal that Herms has broken the Treaty, Lady Astaria would support you. With 2 Emperors, things would definitely be easier." Amaya smiled. Alcimus narrowed his eyes. She was right. With 2 emperors, things would definitely be a lot easier. Alcimus knows it well, in the bigger field, proofs and things like that mattered not. What mattered was the Emperor''s Opinion. If 3 Emperors were against you, you would have to back down even if you were in the right. If he and Astaria, 2 Emperor targets Herms, he would definitely face consequences. It was a great deal, however, "What does the Skyfall Kingdom wants in return?" Nothing in this world was for free. Alcimus knew it well. Hearing his question, Amaya smiled. "A Search Party." "A search party?" Alcimus frowned. "Yes, a search Party that 2 King Stage Cultivators and 3 Expert Stage Cultivators at the minimum, as for the rest of the cultivators, the Skyfall Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty would provide the similar number of soldiers. 40 Grand Masters and 60 Masters would be enough, I believe." Amaya replied. Alcimus frowned, This was quite a strong party, "What are we searching for? And what''s the Party''s destination?" He questioned. "Bloodhill Wilderness. We are searching for the Mythical Creature, the Ancestor''s companion." "WHAT!?" Alcimus''s eyes widened in surprise and he shouted. Seeing his sudden outrage, Ellinger frowned. Why was he acting like that? What was this Mythical Creature they are talking about? He didn''t know anything about it. "That is the deal, will you accept it, Lord Alcimus?" Amaya questioned with a calm smile on her face. She didn''t look bothered by Alcimus''s sudden outrage. "Do you want me to meaninglessly sacrifice 2 King Stage Cultivators and my other subordinates?" Chapter 554 You Know L Cant Be Compared To That Monster. "Do you want me to meaninglessly sacrifice 2 King Stage Cultivator and my other subordinates?" Alcimus questioned as he narrowed his eyes. Amaya just smiled, "We are offering to get rid of 80% of the Soldiers who are attacking your territories, all on our own. There are 4 King Stage Cultivators attacking your territories currently, however, they have 3 more King Stage Cultivators who are still hiding. We might lose not 2 but even 3 or 4 King Stage Cultivators if we help you. If you are still hesitating in accepting the deal, then you can always reject it and we will step back and watch everything in silence. The conditions of the deal will not change." Alcimus narrowed his eyes, "Are you threatening me?" A suffocating pressure was released and started choking Amaya. Seeing this, Keeve''s eyes widened in surprise as he jumped in. "Lord Alcimus, we are the delegates who are carrying Lady Astaria''s Emblem, are you sure you want to attack us? Are you sure you want to go after 2 Kingdoms at the same time? Because the moment Lady Amaya is hurt, our Queen will not hold back, and Lady Astaria will join in as well." Alcimus narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Keeve. "I can kill you right now, worm." "T-Try it." Amaya, who was having a hard time glanced at Alcimus and her eyes shined. It was as if she wanted him to attack her. Suddenly, the suffocating pressure disappeared. Amaya glanced at Alcimus and he snorted, "Be grateful that you had Astaria''s emblem." A smile appeared on Amaya''s face, ''The matter is resolved, don''t worry. Everything is fine.'' Inwardly, however, she sent a message through her telepathic connection. ''Are you sure?'' Amaya heard a question in a worried tone and couldn''t help but smile, ''Yes, I am. Why would I lie to you?'' ''Alright, be careful¡­ and contact me if anything happens.'' Nux replied as his sword disappeared. The plan was simple, the moment Alcimus loses his control, he would appear next to him, since it would be teleportation, Alcimus would be caught by surprise, and Nux would use all his strength to attack. If the attack fails, he would use [Blink Fault] and take Alcimus out. Amaya and Keeve would then hold out until his other women inform Astaria. Astaria would then rush towards the Woods and bring back Nux and the others safely. Yes¡­ By holding himself back, Alcimus not only saved himself but also his entire Dynasty as well. "I am happy that we could resolve it peacefully. As future allies, I don''t think we should go at each other. I apologize if I somehow disrespected you." Amaya bowed. She had to take a step back here. Alcimus was a useful tool. Making him an enemy was foolish, especially after wasting so much time. Seeing that she was willing to step back, Alcimus''s anger disappeared and he jumped on it as well, "I lost my control there. I shouldn''t have done what I did." Of course, he still didn''t apologize, but Amaya didn''t need it. "About the deal¡­" She spoke. "We accept it." Alcimus nodded. Let alone 2, they might even lose all their King Stage Cultivators if they continue like this. He might force those sects and adventurers, however, his army was weakened, even if the Solid Earth Kingdom uses its own strength, His Kingdom would still lose. Therefore, it was better to accept this deal. Also¡­ If Astaria was the one who sent these 2, then she must be the one who wants to investigate the Mythical Beast as well¡­ It wasn''t hard to guess her line of thoughts¡­ And if what she was thinking was true¡­ Then they have to investigate it. He might be at a little disadvantageous position here, but that was his Grandson''s fault. He would take it out on this Idiot later, for now, he had to agree to this deal. Hearing his words, Amaya smiled, her ring shined and a contract appeared in her hands. "These are the details of our deal, please place your seal of approval here after reading the contents." "¡­" Alcimus glanced at the papers in Amaya''s hand and couldn''t help but smile wryly, "You came prepared huh¡­ You even got Astaria to sign on it¡­" "As a delegate, I have to prepare for every single situation." Amaya just smiled. "Why do I feel that you are a lot more than a mere Delegate?" Alcimus questioned. "I do have a certain charm, I agree." Amaya chuckled. Alcimus chuckled as well and started reading the contract. "You will attack the Solid Earth Army 2 weeks later?" "Indeed." "The Search Party will be formed once the Skyfall Kingdom has successfully delivered on their end of the bargain¡­" Alcimus continued to read. This type of contract where one party delivers their promise first was a risky one, however, when it came to the Skyfall Kingdom, it wasn''t a problem. The reason was simple, The Skyfall Kingdom was just that strong. Whether it is their army or their Protector, they were the best in both cases. Betraying them when they have solid proof against you was simply idiotic. You will lose more than you would ever win. "Alright." Once Alcimus was done reading the contract, he exhaled deeply, a Stamp then appeared in his hand and, *Stamp* He stamped at the end of the contract before giving it back to Amaya. Amaya smiled as she received the contract. Then, she stood up and glanced at the two men in front of them. "Thank you for your patience. I hope we have successful cooperation. I will be taking my leave now." "A-Ah, let me escort you out." Ellinger suddenly stood up and rushed towards Amaya. Seeing him, Amaya just smiled and didn''t deny it. Well, he can stall it all he wanted, but he would not be able to escape from his own Grandfather. Amaya, Keeve and Ellinger then left the room. Alcimus, who was now left alone, sighed as his face turned solemn. Nobody knew what he was thinking. ¡­ On the other side, Astaria who had sneaked inside the Royal Palace with Arvina smiled. "Well then, let me take you to your room." "I-I know where my room is, teacher." Arvina replied. "You dare go against me?" Astaria raised her eyebrow. "¡­" Arvina turned silent. "Good." Astaria smiled. The two of them then walked towards Arvina''s room. "I would talk to Evane about your return, she would provide you with a personnel maid." Astaria spoke. "¡­" Arvina didn''t say anything and just continued walking. "Arvina." Suddenly, Astaria called. "Y-Yes?" "Don''t forget to come tomorrow morning." Arvina''s expression changed, "I-Is it really necessary?" "What? Do you not want to see your Student''s progress? You can also meet all his wives there." "I have already met with them." Arvina replied. "So what? You can meet them again. Just come tomorrow. I think it will be helpful to train both of you together." "Please don''t¡­ You know I can''t be compared to that monster." "Don''t worry, Just be prepared." Astaria smiled mysteriously. "Haahh¡­" Arvina sighed. Chapter 555 L Hope You Are Prepared To Face The Consequences. A group of men walked towards the Hogarth House. "Stop!" As the group continued to walk in, the guard guarding the Hogarth Household shouted. "Who are you people? Identify yourself." The guard ordered. "Huh?" "P-Please Identify yourself." Soon, however, the Guard changed his tone as he noticed the Cultivation of the man leading the Group. ''W-What w-with this group¡­'' The guard thought inwardly as his body started trembling. His face was already pale. To be honest, he just wanted to run away, however, since he was on duty¡­ that was not something he could do. He couldn''t sense the Cultivation level of most of the people in this group. What does that mean? It meant that only most of them were stronger than Grand Master Stage Cultivators¡­ J-Just what the hell is wrong with this group!? The guard swore inwardly at the same time, he also hoped that they weren''t here to cause trouble. "P-P-Please i-identify yourself a-and state your business." Since the people weren''t answering the guar questioned again. His body didn''t stop trembling, fortunately, these men didn''t waste much time on him and did as they were told. An Emblem appeared on the Leader''s hand and seeing the Emblem, the guard''s eyes widened in surprise "We are here under Queen Evane''s order. We demand that you hand over the Pamela Hogarth, or we would need to use force." The Guard gulped. These people were definitely here to cause trouble. And what''s worse? They were under the Queen''s order. The guard then took a deep breath and, "Please wait here, I will go and report to Lord Hogarth, this is not the matter a mere guard like me can deal with." The Guard decided to back off. He wasn''t paid enough for this shit. There was no way he was going to go against a Royal Order. "We do have that much time. Let us go in." The leader of the group demanded. "P-Please go." The guard simply bowed. The Group then walked into the House, the Leader of the group stepped forward and shouted, "Pamela Hogarth, we are the Royal Soldiers, surrender yourself and come with us." The shout reverberated throughout the house. Soon, a man walked out and questioned. "W-Who are you people?" The leader simply showed the Royal Emblem and spoke, Hand over Pamela Hogarth." "L-Lord, Pamela i-is my wife. C-Can you tell me what has she done?" The man questioned. "She is suspected to be a Spy. She needs to come with us for further investigation." The Leader replied. "A S-Spy?" The man''s face turned pale. "N-No, that can''t be true. Pamela has been my wife for the last 30 years, she cannot be a spy. There must be something wrong with this information." "There is nothing we can do. Pamela Hogarth is under the List created by the Palace, we need to bring her in. Of course, if she is innocent, we will release her with adequate compensation." "Y-You think compensation is enough for the mental trauma you will cause her!? Proof! Where is your proof!? How can you capture her without adequ-ugghhh!" *Bam* *Smash* Before the man could even complete his sentence, he was sent flying with just a slap. The leader''s eyes then shined as he glanced at the man. "Do not test my limit. Hand over Pamela when I am being cooperative. Don''t push me enough to use force. It won''t be good for your house." "H-How can you treat an Earl l-like that?" The man questioned. The Leader then sighed. "You forced me then." Then, he glanced at his subordinates and nodded. Everyone rushed in different directions. The leader then turned towards the servant who had gathered, soon, a bag full of silver coins appeared in his hands and he started, "Anyone who reports where Pamela is will receive this reward. You do not have to worry, we are from the Royal Palace, if you agree to help, no one would hurt you." Suddenly, a woman raised her arm. "I-I know where Lady Pamela is." "How dare y-Ugghh!" Before the man could say anything, the leader of the group, Reeve, kicked his face and turned toward the woman. "Where is she?" "I-I''ll take you there." The servant nodded and then started walking. Reeve followed behind her. The other servants followed as well. The man, Pamela''s husband stood up and followed as well. However, as they walked into Pamela''s room, they saw something that shocked everyone to their core. Pamela¡­ She was lying on the bed with foam coming out of her body. Yes, she had killed herself. It was now clear, Pamela was actually a spy¡­ And when she noticed that the guards were there for her, she killed herself. Seeing this scene, Reeve''s face turned solemn. "A spy manage to kill herself before being captured¡­" Reeve commented. "H-How could this be¡­? H-How can my wife be a spy?" The husband, the leader of the Hogarth Household couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Reeve then turned towards him with an annoyed expression on his face, "Nell Hogarth, you disrupted the Royal Investigation, I hope you are prepared to face the consequences." "¡­" Nell didn''t know what to say. Seeing this scene, Reeve smiled inwardly. The plan was successful. Was Pamela actually a spy? Of course she was. However, did they actually want to capture her? Nope. It was all just a show. They never planned to capture her, they just wanted to waste time by talking with the people who couldn''t believe that their family member was suspected of being a spy, then they would force their way in, only to see that the said member had already taken his or her life. This wasn''t the only house where this was happening. It was happening all over the capital city and none of the group planned to capture the ''spy'', rather, they hoped that the spies would kill themselves in order to protect the information they were holding. That was all they, and Queen Evane needed. Why? Well¡­ They needed gossips. Chapter 556 Emergency State Do you know? Hogarth''s household''s Lord''s Wife was actually a spy. What!? Yes, the Soldiers sent by Queen Evane entered Hogarth''s Household, the House Head tried to convince them that his wife was innocent, however, the soldiers were adamant and had to force themselves in when the House Head didn''t agree to their request. However, when they walked into the wife''s room, she had already consumed poison and was dead. What!? Doesn''t that mean she was actually a spy!? Of course, she was! The Queen''s soldiers must have thought of something if they wanted to capture her. Do you think they would just capture a completely innocent person? As they say, there is no smoke without a fire. Indeed indeed. Actually, my friend works in Baron Fendel house, something similar happened there as well. The House Head''s brother took his own life when the guards walked into the house. He must be a spy as well. This is so unbelievable, right? To think there are so many spies in our Kingdom and in the noble households at that. Just think how dangerous it is. I truly support Queen Evane who is hunting all these spies. Indeed. If only she could capture these spies alive¡­ won''t that be good? But to do that, they have to use force and barge into a house, but the household heads won''t allow it¡­ Tsk¡­ this must be so annoying for someone like Queen Evane, who is actually trying to do something kind¡­ I wish I could help¡­ but we are just powerless commoners¡­ Indeed¡­ These were the types of gossip Evane and others needed. Actually, Evane even sent some people to flare these gossips. Of course, normal people did their own thing and added more spice to these gossips. Soon, these gossips spread all over the Capital city and as they did, Evane''s smile widened. They finally achieved their goal. The next day, another announcement was made. "The Queen has declared ''Emergency State'' all over the Kingdom for the next month. During this Emergency State, no one is allowed to question the Royal Guards'' moves, resistance will be seen as a capital offense. Innocents captured during the Emergency State will be compensated by Queen Evane herself." This was it. Something like an ''Emergency State'' cannot be declared without a proper reason, otherwise, it would cause a big issue. However, now many people could understand why the Emergency Stage was declared and had no reason to go against it. The commoners did feel a little insecure about this, however, they weren''t against it either. The only ones against it were¡­ The corrupt officials. And since it was a Kingdom, there was a large number of them. Queen Evane lost the support of many nobles. Many nobles started wishing to see Prince Raguel, the one who actually deserved to be the King. However, the well-informed nobles stayed silent. They knew what had happened. They knew Princess Evane would soon be crowned as the next Queen no matter what happens, therefore, they just decided to give up on the spies and even started capturing them themselves. Did they know there were spies? Of course they did. The number of spies couldn''t grow to this extent if they weren''t helped by the nobles, the nobles helped them for various reasons, however, no amount of bribes could compensate for one''s life. The informed nobles quickly cleaned themselves. As for the uninformed nobles who were on about how Queen Evane was a bad ruler and were repeatedly going against her, filing more and more complaints in the Royal Court and wishing to see King Ricardus, Well¡­ Somehow, all the bribes they had taken, all the commoners they had harassed, all the Kingdom''s Funds that they had eaten up¡­ reports of all these crimes, with their proof were found in front of the Royal Court the next day¡­ And all those nobles were arrested and stripped of their titles. A total of 143 Nobles were arrested this way and a total of 7 Noble Households, filled with corrupt nobles were destroyed in the process. And all of this happened within 4 days¡­ The Kingdom was being cleaned and in the process of capturing spies, corrupt nobles were also being captured. There were no nobles who were free from any sort of crime, everyone had their hands dirty, and honestly, capturing all of them was impossible, however, the ones who had committed the gravest of offenses were all captured. The Capital City was actually being cleaned as each day, more and more nobles and spies were captured. Royal Guards could be seen moving around every day, even the Army was involved, the ''Emergency State'' really looked like an emergency. However, at the same time, the Royal Treasury was filled up to the brim. All the corrupt nobles, all of their properties were confiscated. These greedy nobles had filled up their treasury with huge amounts of gold, and once all this gold was sent back to Royal Treasury¡­ The people from Management Division who were focused on dealing with the Palace''s funds had big smiles on their faces all the time. At the same time, Queen Evane also provided countless benefits to commoners. Some taxes were called off as well. Due to all this, The Popularity of Queen Evane amongst the common people increased at a frightening pace. As for the nobles¡­ Well, the Nobles who still had a shred of righteousness in their hearts were happy, the fully corrupt nobles were arrested, and the other nobles were scared. However, most of them still supported Queen Evane. They understood the pattern. Only the completely rotten nobles were arrested. The nobles who were corrupt to the core, the nobles who had committed countless offenses like murder, ****, or the nobles who were helping the spies and were going against the Kingdom were arrested. The rest were given a chance. Most of the nobles were corrupt, however, not all of them committed crimes like these, therefore, they knew they were safe. Actually, most of the nobles wanted these rotten nobles to disappear. This would increase the Kingdom''s security after all. And who didn''t wish to feel safe? Queen Evane was capable of providing them with this atmosphere, therefore, they supported her. As the cleanup process became more and more stable, the forces moved out of the Capital and repeated the process in the surrounding cities. Everything was going just like Queen Evane had said. All the spies, who had not taken her warning seriously, All of them were being hunted down. Chapter 557 Try Not To Die, Boy. "You are late." Astaria spoke as she glanced at Nux who had arrived. Nux frowned and quickly shook his head, "No way, that is not possible, I was so excited to meet you that I came here 10 minutes earlier because I couldn''t control myself. I think you were just missing me, that''s why you came here even earlier. I am not late, you are just early. Of course, I am not complaining, I rather appreciate the gesture." He replied with a small smile on his face. Astaria''s mouth twitched. "You dare act so brazenly even though both of your teachers are standing in front of you?" A frown appeared on Nux''s face, "Both of my teachers?" He used his [Sense] to scan the surroundings, however, he couldn''t find anyone other than Astaria. His frown deepened as he started thinking. Soon, however, Arvina, who was standing behind Astaria walked out. Nux''s expression changed, ''Just as I thought.'' His [Sense] doesn''t detect an Expert Stage Cultivator or higher if that particular cultivator ''intents'' to hide from him. Well, it was not something new, Nux and his women had tested it already. Soon, a big smile appeared on Nux''s face as he greeted, "Teacher Arvina! It''s been so long~ How have you been?" "Tsk, don''t talk to me." Arvina snorted. "Huh? What happened?" Nux frowned. "You dare ask me how have I been? Why didn''t you visit me for such a long time? Did you forget about me since you found a new teacher?" Arvina questioned. "Oh c''mon, teacher Arvina, how can I forget about you? I have just been busy." "Oh yeah? Did you forget to spend time with your women?" "Of course not. That is not possible. I will make some time even if I am busy." "¡­" "¡­" Astaria and Arvina didn''t know what to say. Sometimes¡­ this boy was just too honest¡­ "Anyway, I apologize, I will make sure to visit you from time to time." Nux nodded. "You better. Now tell me, how have you been?" Arvina dropped the topic as well, "Hehe~ Very fine, actually. I will now be learning from the strongest human in this world." Nux replied as he glanced at Astaria. "That is good." Arvina nodded. "Though I still don''t understand, Teacher. Why are you here? Not that I mind or anything. I would never mind someone as beautiful as you being around. It''s good for eyes." Arvina was already used to Nux''s ways so she didn''t react much. She just turned pointed at Astaria and replied, "Teacher brought me here." "She will be helping me train you," Astaria replied. "Oh? Was I too much for just you alone?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "You wish. I just want to make sure you learn as fast as possible." Astaria snorted. "Ahh, that''s a good excuse." Nux nodded his head continuously. "Excuse my ass. Even 10 of you won''t be ''too much'' for me." Astaria snorted. "Heh, Trust me, in the near future, when I am done, you would be lying down, tired, and won''t even be able to move a muscle. I say this from prior experience. I have never lost, you know." Nux smiled playfully. Astaria narrowed her eyes, "There is a first time for everything." She replied. "Unfortunately, you still won''t be able to beat me." "Oh yeah? You seem confident. I would love to break that confidence of yours." "Heh. Challenge accepted." Nux''s smile widened. "Accepted my foot. To be honest, I don''t think you would even be able to be in a position to challenge me. You would lose beforehand." "Aren''t you training me so that I get into that position as soon as possible?" "I am not training you for that." "That is just what your mouth is saying, I already know what your heart wants. No need to force it." Nux smiled and Astaria clenched her fist in frustration. Talking with this boy¡­ It really was¡­ On the other hand, Arvina, who was looking at her Teacher and her Student ''challenging'' each other couldn''t help but frown. For some reason, she thought that this ''challenge'' they were talking about was¡­ not a fight¡­ At least not the fight she has in her mind. ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, Arvina''s eyes widened in surprise as she thought of another possibility. Soon, however, she shook her head. ''No no no no, that is not possible. That boy may be a woman magnet, however, teacher is teacher. She is not an ordinary woman¡­ She would never fall for this boy''s plays.'' Arvina explained to herself. Soon, however, she recalled what kind of monsters were part of this boy''s harem and¡­ ''No no no no. It is completely different! The teacher is the strongest human in the world. It is just not possible. I am thinking too much.'' Arvina shook her head and convinced herself. She then glanced at Nux and her face turned solemn, ''I have been corrupted by this shameless boy. I need to clear my mind.'' At the same time, Astaria stopped playing around as well and spoke, "Alright boy, that will be enough. Time to get serious now." Nux''s playful smile disappeared as well and nodded. "Alright, we will start with a spar, You will not use any of that strange magic of yours, I only want you to use your physical abilities and normal Skills. I want to accurately judge how good your battle sense is. Ah right, you can use the Magic that consumes less Mana and the one which you can keep using for a long time. Magic like that is a part of your battle style, you will not get anything by holding them back." "I understand." Nux nodded and quickly took his battle stance. Astaria then turned towards Arvina and called, "Arvina," "Y-Yes teacher." Arvina came out of her reverie. "Keep your eyes on him, I want you to note every single mistake he makes, the battle might be a little too fast for you, so it will also be training for your senses. After the spar, you and I will be exchanging what we noticed and if you have fewer observations than me, you will be punished. Is that clear?" "Yes, teacher." Arvina nodded with a determined look as well. Astaria nodded back, then she turned towards Nux and, "Try not to die, boy." Rushed towards him. Chapter 558 Y-You Are Saying That... You Can D-Double Your Current Strength... Like,Right Now? "Alright, that''s enough for now. You can rest now." Astaria spoke. Hearing those words, Nux, who was barely standing and whose entire body was trembling, exhaled deeply and quickly lost all his strength as he fell on the ground. "Haaahh¡­ haaahhh¡­ haaahhh¡­" He breathed heavily as he lay down on the ground. His entire body was drenched in sweat, his forearms, which he had used to block most of Astaria''s punches¡­ it felt like they would break apart the moment he lifted them. That was not it, his legs were trembling, and to be honest, he couldn''t even feel them properly, it was a surprise that he was still able to stand. 2 hours¡­ He fought for straight 2 hours¡­ His entire body was aching, his breathing was a mess, and all in all, he was in a bad condition. As for that monstrous woman? Besides those droplets of sweat on her forehead, it didn''t even look like she had moved. "¡­" Nux didn''t know what to say when he saw her like that. ''Fucking monster¡­'' That was the only thing he could think about. In the end, he just closed his eyes and stopped thinking about it. Lying on the ground right now, it felt strange. His heart was beating heavily. He felt like his entire body was being buried into the ground and his head was rolling around. It was a very strange feeling. Nux thought he would pass out any moment now. What was worse? Astaria forbid him from using a healing potion. ''You aren''t even injured. What do you need the potion for?'' That was her statement. If Nux had even a little bit of strength¡­ He would have¡­ No¡­ there was nothing the poor boy could do¡­ ''Fuck, I''ll take my revenge soon.'' He opened his eyes as he glanced at Astaria, ''You will soon be playing in my field¡­ see how I''ll go extra easy on you¡­ You can''t use your Mana there, can you?'' Thinking about it, a small smile appeared on Nux''s face. Astaria, on the other hand, completely ignored the man who was lying on the ground, and turned towards Arvina. "Did you notice anything?" "I did." Arvina nodded. "I noticed something very big, actually." Arvina''s face turned serious. Hearing her words, Nux frowned and turned towards her. "What is it?" Astaria questioned. Arvina then turned towards Nux and replied, "There were little to no mistakes when you two started, however, as time passed and he started getting fatigued, the number of mistakes he started making increased drastically. It was abnormal. It was as if he had never fought while he was fatigued before." "Good. I noticed it as well. He started making rookie mistakes once he was tired. Making unnecessary moves, using more force than required, missing feints and more and more. These are not the mistakes he would make while fighting normally." Astaria nodded. "Actually, you termed it right, It was as if he never fought while he was tired." Hearing the two of them talking, Nux frowned, He then turned towards Astaria and questioned, "Is¡­ is it because¡­ my stamina is low?" He was still tired, so talking was still a little difficult for him, however, Astaria and Arvina didn''t mind. To answer his question, Arvina shook her head, "No, its not your stamina that is low. On the other hand, it is incomparably better compared to other King Stage Cultivators, the problems come when you have already used that stamina of yours." "Then¡­ then should I increase my¡­ my stamina?" Nux questioned. Arvina shook her head. "Then strength maybe? Or should I increase my Vitality?" "Huh? Why are you talking as if increasing all these is simple? It will take years you know?" "¡­" Nux glanced at Astaria and didn''t say anything. A screen that had his information then appeared in front of him. [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 19] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: King.] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Advanced (+)] [Talent: Exceptional] [LVL: 60 --> 61] (A/N: It''s been a long time since he has leveled up, I just didn''t show it. Remember, Ember was level 61. Currently, all of them are at 61.) [HP: 1620/1620] [MP: 2110/2110] [STR: 162 --> 164] [AGL: 172 --> 174] [VIT: 160 --> 162] [STM: 199 --> 201] [INT: 210 --> 211] [DEF: 159 --> 161] [Blank Points: 189 --> 192] Nux had already used his system to increase his strength as much as he can. He bought weapons, and abilities and did everything he could. Expect one thing. The Black Points. Since he came to this world, he has been saving his blank points and has been using them as stingily as possible. Therefore, he had saved a lot of them. A lot lot lot of them. He had been saving them when he absolutely needed them. What''s a better time than now? With his every level up, he gains 11 Stat points, and he has saved up a total of 192 blank points. What does that mean? It means that if he uses the normal conventions, then just with Blank Points alone, he could level up 17 more times. Of course, he knew it wouldn''t make him an Emperor since he still wouldn''t have the ability to control Raw Mana, but it was still something. Something absolutely incredible. "What''s with that look?" Seeing him staring at him like that, Astaria narrowed her eyes and questioned. A small, wry smile appeared on Nux''s face. Astaria''s expression changed¡­ "You don''t mean¡­" "I can increase them¡­ My strength, agility, vitality, stamina, defense, and even my Mana reservoir, I can increase all of them." Nux revealed and, "!!!" "!!!" Just as he expected, Astaria and Arvina''s eyes widened in surprise. "¡­how much?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned. "Well¡­ if I use everything I have on only one particular thing, then¡­ I can double it¡­ Umm, a little more than just doubling it, but yes, you can take it else doubling it." "Y-You are saying that¡­ you can d-double your current strength¡­ like, right now?" "I can." ''Fucking monster.'' Chapter 559 She Rejected Me. "Y-You are saying that¡­ you can d-double your current strength¡­ like, right now?" "I can." ''Fucking monster.'' Astaria couldn''t believe what she was hearing. How can someone just¡­ increase his strength like that? Was she a fool for cultivating diligently for so many years? Just what the hell is wrong with this boy? "Ridiculous. Absolutely Ridiculous." Arvina, on the other hand, was one step ahead. "Teacher." She directly called Astaria and, "I am taking my leave, I feel that if I stay too close to this boy, I will cough up blood and die. This is absolutely ridiculous." Saying that, Arvina turned around and walked away. "¡­" Astaria didn''t know how to stop her either. To be honest, even she wanted to leave. This boy¡­ She glanced at Nux, who was smiling wryly as he glanced at Arvina who was walking away. "You are a monster." Astaria commented. "I am even better in bed." Nux replied. "¡­" Astaria''s mouth twitched. "Anyway, what should I do? Should I increase my Strenght? Or Stamina? Or should I increase everything evenly?" Nux questioned. "I still do not know how this magic of yours works," Astaria replied. Hearing that, Nux dragged his body and sat up. "Alright then, let me explain you properly then. I have a magic that allows me to see my overall strength in numbers." "Numbers?" Astaria frowned as she sat next to Nux. Looking at the two of them sitting next to each other on the ground, one would think they were close, not that there would be anything wrong with that assumption. Suddenly, a paper appeared in Nux''s hand. He quickly wrote his stats on the paper and explained, "I can see my stats this way." "Strength, Agility, Vitality, Stamina, Mana, Defense¡­ an interesting way to look at things." Astaria commented. "Mhm, it does give you a decent idea of how things work, let me show you the stats of a normal King Stage Cultivator. Nux then wrote down the stats of a normal King Stage Cultivator and Astaria''s expression changed when she saw it. "Y-You are twice as strong as a King Stage Cultivator." "Mhm, that''s true." Nux nodded. "That''s why fighting against King Stage Cultivators poses no threat to me." Nux explained. "So what you are saying is that you have these 192 Black Points¡­ that you can use to increase any of these¡­ stats¡­?" "Yes, that is correct. I didn''t feel like I had to use them, however, with all the Emperors coming into the picture, I believe that using these Blank Points is important. And currently, only you can help me distribute them." "Do your wives know about this magic?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned. "They know everything." Nux replied. He knew they wouldn''t understand much about this ''System'' he had. To be honest, even he didn''t know much about this System, however, he still has told them everything about his abilities, the weapons and techniques that he buys, he told them everything when he was talking about his past life. "Then why didn''t you ask that Ember? She was a General, wasn''t she? I am sure she could help you." "As I said, I didn''t feel the need to use these points, now, however, things are different. And since I already have the best person to help me with this, why would I ask someone else?" "Heeh? Are you saying I am better than your wife?" Astaria teased. "When it comes to commanding an army in a battle, she is a lot better than you." Nux''s answer was simple. "How can you be so sure about that?" "Have you ever led an army before?" "I alone, am better than an army." Astaria answered arrogantly. "¡­" Nux didn''t know how to answer that. "Anyways, so tell me, what should I put my blank points on." Nux changed the topic. This time, Astaria had a better understanding of Nux''s ability, therefore, she started pondering. Then, after thinking deeply about it, she replied, "Use 89 points on Mana. Increase it all the way up to 300. Mana is the most important attribute for anyone. Having more Mana would not only help you when you become an Emperor, but it would also even help you now since it would allow you to use more Skills." "Alright." Nux nodded. Even he was thinking about using INT, with 3000 MP, he would be able to use his abilities and skills in a better way. "What about rest?" He questioned. "Well, you need stamina, and everything, however, I suggest you stop here." "Hmm?" "Let''s continue with our spars, the more we spar, the more we would realize what you are missing and we would work on that. As for the problem with your stamina, well, we would increase your stamina, however, we would do it later. No matter what, you would never have endless stamina, you need to adapt and understand how to fight while preserving your stamina. If we increase your stamina now, achieving that would be difficult." "So you are saying that we would continue to increase my stats while we spar?" "Yes. That is correct." "Mhm, that''s a good idea." Nux nodded in understanding. Astaria nodded as well. "Heh¡­ I knew it was better to just ask you rather than doing it on my own." Suddenly, Nux laughed. Astaria shook her head in helplessness. "Nux." Suddenly, she called out. "Hmm? What is it?" "You know Arvina likes you, don''t you?" Astaria questioned as she turned towards Nux. Nux''s expression changed and a wry smile appeared on his face, "I don''t know about that¡­" he replied weakly. Astaria narrowed her eyes, "Don''t act innocent, there is no way you haven''t noticed it already." "I proposed to Teacher Arvina before," Nux revealed. "And?" Astaria waited for Nux to continue. "She rejected me." "So you gave up?" Astaria questioned. "Do I have another choice?" Nux questioned back. "Oh? Why didn''t I have this option? I rejected you countless times already." Astaria tilted her head and teased. Nux looked into Astaria''s eyes and smiled, "If you really want me to stop, just say the word and I will. Just say, ''I do not like you Nux. You and I, can''t happen. So stop harassing me.'' Just say these words with the utmost serious expression and I would step back." Chapter 560 Just Say The Word "If you really want me to stop, just say the word and I will. Just say, ''I do not like you Nux. You and I, can''t happen. So stop harassing me.'' Just say these words with the utmost serious expression and I would step back." Nux spoke with a small smile on his face. This time, however, Astaria realized that he wasn''t joking at all. Rather, he was the most serious he has ever been. And she was right. If Astaria says those words right now, Nux would step back and stop wooing her. He would act just like he has been acting with Arvina. ''Hello Teacher Arvina, I hope you have been well.'' Nothing more. He would treat her just like he would treat any normal teacher, or how one would treat an elder. Even Nux had his pride after all. Going after women who had already rejected him wasn''t something he would do. As for how he would become an Emperor Stage Cultivator? Well, he would think of something later. A minimum of Exceptional level Talent was required to even have a shot at becoming an Emperor. Don''t forget, Amaya is someone who has King level Talent. It is something that has never been seen before. He would simply rely on his wife and once she grows, he and others would grow as well, living a long, happy life. And no, he can''t do it on his own, he has tried it already, but because of his System, he can''t cultivate on his own. So that was out of the question as well. Of course, he wasn''t really complaining. Anyway, he was already sure Astaria wouldn''t do something like that. Unlike Arvina, who for some reason still worried about what others would say, Astaria wasn''t someone who cared about things like that. Also, Nux could notice it as well, though she didn''t care much about him at first, she is indeed showing some interest in him as well. The only thing that was stopping her was the warrior inside her. A situation similar to Ember and for some reason, Nux didn''t wish to embrace Astaria without defeating the Warrior Astaria. Heh, you can say that deep there, somewhere, a Warrior Nux was being born as well. "So you are saying that you won''t go after Arvina no matter what?" Astaria questioned. "Mhm." Nux nodded. Astaria nodded to herself. ''I need to talk to that girl.'' To be honest, even she supported Nux right now, a man has his own pride as well. If Arvina was forcing Nux to step over his pride because of her stupid thoughts, then maybe¡­ Maybe Arvina was not worth the effort¡­ With that thought in her mind, Astaria stood up and, "Alright then, enough chit-chat, if you have the power to talk about all this, then I am sure you have the power to spar again." "H-Huh? No! Of course not! I am still tired!" Nux retorted. There is no way he could fight again, he was barely feeling his legs right now. "Heh, just take your words back, you won''t ever get into a position to ''challenge'' me with that spirit." Astaria teased. And of course, Her teasing worked. Nux''s face turned serious and he stood up, although he still needed his sword to support him. Seeing this, Astaria smiled and, "Round 2, let''s start." Then, Astaria disappeared. ''Fuck.'' Nux cursed inwardly as he prepared himself to embrace another punch. ¡­ "Haah¡­ Haahhh¡­ haahhh¡­" Nux lay down on the ground and breathed heavily again. "I didn''t say you can rest right now¡­" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "¡­" Nux glanced at her and froze. "Pfft!" Seeing his expression, Astaria couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Nux''s face twitched. ''Just you wait¡­ just you wait!'' He cursed inwardly. Astaria continued to laugh as she waved her hand, "I was just joking, you can rest. You have been working hard. Now don''t make that face. Hahaha~" "¡­" Nux didn''t reply and continued to imagine different scenarios in his mind. He would definitely create a new game for their first time. He swore in his heart. He would have his revenge. "Oh? You look tired. Now that is something I have never seen before. Training with an Emperor really is different huh¡­" Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. He turned around and saw Ember and his other wives walking towards him. "Why are you all here?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "It has already been 6 hours, do you plan to have him all to yourself for the entire day?" Evane narrowed her eyes. "I apologize, Queen Evane, I forgot this man has prior engagements." Astaria laughed. Then, she glanced at Nux and a playful smile appeared on her face, "Though I don''t think he would be able to ''perform'' that well today." "Tsk." Nux, who was still lying on the ground, snorted. Astaria''s smile widened. "That''s not a problem, we are here to discuss something else." Suddenly, Amaya spoke. "Huh? You are back?" Astaria frowned. "I just returned," Amaya replied. "How was it?" Astaria questioned. Amaya gave her the contract that was signed, "Wait¡­ 2 weeks?" Suddenly, Astaria frowned. She didn''t read the contract properly before, but they need to attack in 2 weeks¡­? She then glanced at Nux¡­ She had ordered that Nux won''t go anywhere until she is done training him and, "Even with this man''s monstrous talent, 2 weeks won''t be nearly enough. We need to postpone this attack." Astaria spoke. "The deal is already signed," Amaya replied. "That doesn''t matter, we just need to sign it again. Make it two months." Astaria ordered. Amaya, however, shook her head, "That would be too late. I don''t think we should postpone it anymore." Amaya then glanced at Nux who was lying on the ground and spoke, "Also, you don''t need to stop training Nux for this. I have a proposal." "Oh? What is it?" Astaria questioned with an interested look on her face. "We will be attacking the soldiers in Nux''s stead." Amaya spoke and the other women nodded. "No way." Nux was the first to deny the proposal. Chapter 561 The Mother-Daughter Pair Can Be Dangerous. "We will be attacking the soldiers in Nux''s stead," Amaya spoke and the other women nodded. "No way." Nux was the first to deny the proposal. "Why?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "It''s too dangerous. I don''t want to put you all in danger." Nux shook his head continuously. Amaya and the others walked toward Nux and formed a circle around him, "Do you think we will lose?" Amaya questioned. Nux, however, closed his eyes and shook his head again, "Attacking more than Ten thousand soldiers is a no no. It''s too risky. If you want to go, then take around ten thousand soldiers with you. Then I would have no problem." His women narrowed their eyes. They knew it would be a little difficult to convince Nux, however, he would flat-out deny it, they didn''t expect that. The woman then turned towards Astaria, the most powerful person here, Astaria however, shook her head. "Sorry girls, I would have taken your side if it was anything else, however, in this, I would have to take his side. A few individuals fighting against an entire army is a ridiculous concept, I know all of you are capable, but fighting wars is not a simple process. Ember, you were a general before, you should know how dangerous it is." "I know how dangerous it is, that is the reason I want to go. I have led countless troops before, I know how things were, and dare I say, I know it more than any one of you present here. And from all my past experience, I can confidently say that we all can take care of it. In fact, I would even go as far as saying that this is the battle I am most confident about." Ember replied with a confident look on her face. Astaria glanced at Ember for a while, she then turned towards Nux and replied, "I am still on Nux''s side here." "You allowed Nux when he said he wanted to go. Why aren''t you allowing us?" Thyra pointed. Astaria glanced at Thyra and narrowed her eyes, "Are you seriously asking that? This monster defeated the Shadow Unit alone. He is different, you, of all people, should know it first hand." "Then how about this, Let us fight the Shadow Unit, if we can defeat them, then allow us to go and since we have a number''s advantage, you can add Consort Iria and General Phorus into the group as well." Amaya proposed. Hearing that, a smile appeared on Astaria''s face, and just as she was about to accept Amaya''s deal, Nux interrupted. "Don''t. Don''t allow it." "Huh?" Astaria frowned. "Tsk." Amaya snorted. She was this close. "You think they can defeat the Shadow Unit?" Astaria questioned. Nux glanced at his women. Defeat the Shadow Unit? They can destroy them. "¡­" He didn''t know how to reply. Seeing his expression, Astaria narrowed her eyes in doubt and confusion, "You aren''t thinking they could defeat Shadow Unit, right?" "¡­" "They can huh¡­" Astaria understood. She didn''t know whether she should smile or cry. She was thankful that none of the members of the Shadow Unit were here. "Nux, let us go. You know we are capable." Ember glanced at Nux and spoke with a serious look on her face. "The moment any of us gets injured, we would turn around and run away, I promise. Also, it''s not like you can''t come there to help us, right? We will call you the moment something goes wrong." "¡­" Nux turned silent. "Every one of us will allow you to do anything you want with us if you let us go." Nux opened his eyes and glanced at his women, "Anything?" "Anything." "And you will call me the moment you feel something is wrong?" "Yes." "Are you sure?" "Tsk, just say yes already. Don''t annoy me." Felberta snorted. Nux looked at his women helplessly and, "Whatever, just go." His women smiled, "I knew you the best!" Skyla didn''t miss the chance and jumped at Nux. "Uggh! Take it easy, I am hurt~" Nux groaned in pain. "O-Oh, I apologize." Skyla panicked. She then quickly took out a healing potion and drank it. Then, she kissed Nux. What? Nux could have drunk it himself? Huh? Of course he cannot. He was injured. Mouth-to-mouth was required. Astaria, on the other hand, didn''t know how to react. Just what kind of monstrous group has she met? They can defeat 2 Shadow Units on their own. She wondered if even she was capable of doing that. But after thinking about it, she realized. She can. Very easily at that. Shadow Unit was nothing in her eyes¡­ ¡­ Just like that, time passed. All this while, Nux only did 3 things, Train with Astaria, cultivate alone, and spend time with his wives. He also met Teacher Arvina a lot of times, however, he just greeted her normally and then ended the conversation. ''Master Nux.'' 4 days later, Nux was contacted by a certain General. ''Armando, it''s been a while.'' Nux, who was sitting beside Astaria smiled. ''Master Nux, I just received the news, all the 7 Generals would now be on stand back, ready to battle any time.'' ''Hmm? Why is that? Only 4 of you were attacking perfectly normally, weren''t you?'' Nux questioned. ''Lord Herms received the news, the Skyfall Kingdom will be helping the Woods Dynasty in this War.'' Armando reported. Hearing those words, a small smile appeared on Nux''s face. ''Alright, be sure to inform me if more King Stage Cultivators come.'' ''As you command, Master Nux.'' Nux terminated the connection and smiled, Seeing him smile like that, Astaria spoke, "Why not spar again if you have the time to smile like you are crazy?" "Please let me live¡­" Nux requested. Astaria laughed, "Don''t worry, I am joking. So? What happened? Why are you smiling?" "Our suspicion was correct, Herms and Amletus were indeed working together," Nux replied. "Huh? How do you know?" "Well¡­ Amaya set a trap and they fell for it." "Huh? What do you mean?" "Amaya''s mother, Riona Skadi reported to Amletus that the Skyfall Kingdom will be aiding the Woods Dynasty in this War against the Solid Earth Kingdom." Astaria narrowed her eyes. "Amaya wanted to test the connection between Herms and Amletus, there was no other way the news could have been leaked, the only ones who knew about this were you, me, my wives, the Ellinger, Alcimus, Riona, and¡­ Amletus. Riona can be trusted completely, Ellinger and Alcimus would obviously not leak this news, the only one left would be Amletus. The timing coincides as well." "So you all deliberately delivered the news to Amletus, an Emperor Stage Cultivator, and pushed him into a trap?" "Well, if he was innocent, he wouldn''t have fallen for it." Nux shrugged. "¡­" Astaria didn''t know what to say. Nux understood what she was thinking and sympathized with her. "The mother-daughter pair can be dangerous, especially now that their relationship has improved." Chapter 562 Tsk Tsk, You Greedy Queen. "The mother-daughter pair can be dangerous, especially now that their relationship has improved," Nux spoke with a wry smile on his face. Astaria turned towards Nux and furrowed her brows, "Rather than dangerous, people like them are just¡­ annoying. They are weak, but they go around, planning this and that, trying different ways to harm you, even if they are your allies, you won''t know when they will betray you, they could never become a person you could trust with everything you have, you would always need to keep your guard up around them. I prefer straightforward people more. If they hate you, they will say it right to your face. That is how things should be, straight and simple." Nux listen to Astaria''s words and then a smile appeared on his face, "Amaya is not like that. I trust her with my everything and I don''t need to keep my guard up around her. Rather, I am most relaxed whenever I am with my wives. To be honest, even Riona, she may be calculating many things while she is with others, however, when she is with people she actually cares about, she will be completely different." "I have no clue how you trust people like them, you have to know, manipulation is what they are good at." Astaria warned. "Heh. If I can''t even trust my women, then who would I even trust?" Nux replied with a smile. Astaria frowned, then, she just snorted, "I just don''t like people like them¡­ I''ll consider Amaya as an execption." "Thank you for that. Though I do understand why you don''t like people who excel in planning and manipulations, you are the type to solve everything with your swords." "That is a much better way to solve things." "Hahaha~ I agree. I am the same as well." "No you are not, stop lying." Astaria shook her head. Nux smiled wryly, "You are right, I am not¡­ I am more like a lazy person who doesn''t want to do anything. I would rather just stay in a Palace, surrounded by my beautiful wives, and enjoy my life. Things like manipulations, planning, war, all of them are too troublesome for me." Nux spoke as he slowly dropped his head on Astaria''s shoulder. ¡­or what he tried to do. However, before his head could touch Astaria''s shoulder, Astaria disappeared and appeared a few meters away. "Don''t even try," Astaria spoke. "Tsk, you are ruthless. You could at least support your student who is now tired, can''t you?" Nux, whose head was now on the ground snorted. "Support yourself on your own." Astaria snorted. Nux sighed. "Anyways, are you sure you don''t want to be with Evane right now?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned. "I won''t be cultivating today, I''ll go straight to her after I have recovered a little," Nux replied. "Tsk, take a bath before you go, you stink." Astaria snorted as she pinched her nose. Nux''s face twitched, he, however, ignored Astaria''s statement and smiled, "I would go straight to her. We two will bath together." "Shameless." Astaria spoke. "She is my wife, spending time with her is not shameless. Of course, you are welcome to join if you want." "I would rather not." Astaria shook her head. Nux sighed again. "Alright, I am going now." Astaria spoke. "At least wait till I recovered enough to stand up," Nux replied. "Don''t try to fool me, you monster. You usually only need 10 minutes and 15 minutes have already passed. You are just looking for ways to keep me here so you can spend time with me. What a pervert." "You caught me." Nux didn''t deny. "¡­" Astaria turned around and walked away. Seeing her back, Nux couldn''t help but smile. Then, he stood up, stretched his body, and turned around as well. His direction, the Royal Highness''s room. ¡­ "Queen Evane." Nux bowed his head as he walked into the room. Evane, who was sitting on the bed wearing a thin gown, placed her right leg on top of her left and spoke in a dignified voice. "You are late." "I apologize, my Queen." Nux replied. "You think a mere apology would be enough?" Evane questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "I¡­ I have made a mistake, My Queen, please punish me accordingly." "Come here," Evane ordered. Nux stood up and walked towards her. Of course, since he was in front of the Queen, he didn''t dare look at her face and kept his head low. "Look at me," Evane ordered. Nux finally raised his head and glanced at Queen Evane''s green eyes. "What do you think your punishment should be?" Queen Evane questioned. "A lowly man like me don''t dare to suggest anything to the mighty Queen," Nux knew his limits. "4 nights then." Evane spoke. "No no no, that''s too much." Nux quickly shook his head. "3 nights?" "Still too much." "T-Two, I am not going lower than that." Evane quickly broke the character. "Tsk Tsk, you greedy Queen." Nux snorted as he climbed onto Evane''s bed and placed her on her lap. "What''s wrong with being greedy? I am the Queen." Evane snorted. "Now look at that~ Showing off already, aren''t you?" Nux spoke and Evane chuckled. "Anyways, are you ready for today?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. Evane pouted, "I still wanted you to be with me as well." Nux, however, shook his head, "You know we can''t do that yet. With all these Emperors acting out, we are not sure what''s going to happen in the future. Containing news in Palace is simple, it won''t do good if everyone knew about it right now." "¡­I know that already." Evane spoke. "Of course you do, you are the Queen after all." "But I am still sad¡­" Evane pouted. "Then how about a bath together to make it up to you?" Nux suggested. "I won''t ever deny that~" Evane replied seductively. She obviously wasn''t planning to keep it as simple as a ''bath.'' Nux, of course, knew what she was planning. And who was he kidding? He was planning the same thing as well. Chapter 563 Long Live Queen Evane! "2 packs of Sparklers please~" A child walked towards a shop and spoke with a cheery look on his face. "Here is you Sparklers, be careful while playing with them okay? That would be 6 Bronze coins." The shopkeeper replied with a smile on his face. "Okay!" The child quickly placed 6 coins on the Shopkeeper''s table and rushed away. The shopkeeper chuckled and then shook his head. "Hmm? 6 Bronze Coins? Wasn''t that the price of 1 pack? Why did you give him 2 of them?" A man standing next to the shopkeeper questioned. "It''s a special discount for today." The SHOpkeeper replied. "B-But won''t that be a loss for you? Especially today. You could have made huge profits you know?" The man couldn''t understand what the shopkeeper was thinking. "Hahaha~ I have to sell it for cheaper because it is today." "Huh? What do you mean?" "Don''t you know? It is Queen Evane''s Coronation today." The Shopkeeper replied. "Of course I know it. That''s why I said it, even if you sold one pack for 10 coins today, people would still have bought it. Everyone wants to celebrate her coronation in their own way. That is just how popular Queen Evane is. You could have easily used her popularity and could have made huge profits." "Hahaha~" The shopkeeper just started laughing. The man''s frown deepened. Was his friend perhaps an Idiot? He couldn''t help but think. "I don''t need profits." Suddenly, the Shopkeeper spoke. "Especially on the name of our Queen. There is no way I would try to profit using the name of someone as charming, merciful, and companionate leader as her. She had already don''t so much for her. She excused the huge tax that was on my shoulders, she even promised to open better hospitals where they would allow us to use healing potions and could only charge the making charges. The Royal Court would also be more open to us commoners from now on. Not only that, but they even say that she would open an Academy, just like the Royal Academy, where the children of commoners could learn cultivation and no one would force them to join the Royal Army after graduation." The shopkeeper spoke with a fanatic look on his face, "When someone who has done and plans to do so much for us is becoming the Queen, how can I be selfish and try to profit off her name? I would rather make a loss today and show Queen Evane my full support." The shopkeeper completely and at the same time, another woman came to his shop, buying 3 packs of Sparklers. Time continued to pass, many commoners prepared for Queen Evane''s coronation. Of course, Nobles did the same as they prepared many gifts and pleasantries, however, in Evane''s eyes, these nobles mattered less. The reason was simple, nobles would celebrate whenever a new Ruler is crowned, it was the commoners who were the exception. The commoners only supported the ruler they actually trusted, and currently, the number of commoners who had placed their trust in Queen Evane was¡­ uncountable. She was definitely the most supported ruler in the history of the Skyfall Kingdom and all of this just happened because of a few tax reliefs and some promises she had made. She was the first ruler to actually think about the commoners, who were completely powerless, rather than the nobles who held the major power in the Kingdom. *Dhumb* Suddenly, everyone in the capital city heard a loud sound. The once bustling capital suddenly turned silent. Only the children, who didn''t know anything, and the animals and birds were making a sound. *Dhumb* The sound was heard again. This time, the children, who noticed everyone around them had turned silent as well. *Dhumb* The sound rang the third time. *Dhumb* Then the fourth time. *Dhumb* *Dhumb* *Dhumb* *Dhumb* *Dhumb* *Dhumb* By the time it rang the 10th time, the entire Capital turned silent. This time, even the animals and birds didn''t make any type of noise. Everyone understood what was happening and smiles appeared on most of the commoners'' faces, however, they still didn''t make any sound. They all just turned towards the Royal Palace and bowed their heads. "Evane Skyfall." Suddenly, a voice echoed throughout the capital. This shocked everyone, even the nobles, everyone wondered how this was even possible, the well-informed nobles, however, understood what was happening and couldn''t help but be surprised. "I, Astaria Skyfall, the Dowager, and the Protector of the Great Skyfall Kingdom, declare that you will be crowned as the Queen of the Skyfall Kingdom and henceforth bear the responsibilities of our Great Kingdom and bring it to greater heights." Astaria declared as she signaled a maid. The maid walked forwards, carrying a red velvet base, where a Golden Crown adorned with different jewels rested. Astaria picked the Crown. "Now bow." Astaria ordered. Evane tilted her head forward into a light bow. She didn''t completely bow her head, she was the Future Queen after all. Astaria smiled a little and then, she placed the Crown on Evane''s head. "Long Live Queen Evane!" "Long Live the Skyfall Kingdom!" "Long Live Queen Evane!" "Long Live the Skyfall Kingdom!" "Long Live Queen Evane!" "Long Live the Skyfall Kingdom!" The cheers started. *Whoosh* *Bam* Soon, huge fireworks were launched into the sky, brightening the dark sky. This was the signal for the commoners. All of them lit up their fireworks as well and, "Long Live Queen Evane!" "Long Live the Skyfall Kingdom!" "Long Live Queen Evane!" "Long Live the Skyfall Kingdom!" "Long Live Queen Evane!" "Long Live the Skyfall Kingdom!" Loud, reverberating cheers, that overshadowed the nobles cheering in the Royal Palace were heard. Seeing this scene, Evane couldn''t help but smile. Astaria raised her brow in astonishment as well. The others seemed to be surprised as well. "Long Live Queen Evane!" "Long Live the Skyfall Kingdom!" The cheers continues, the fireworks were continuously being fired into the sky. Under the cheers from the nobles and the commoners, Evane walked towards the new Throne that was built for her and sat down. Drinks were served, the nobles finally came forward with their gifts according to their ranks, the commoners, on the other hand, continued to cheer for the Queen. Only after 10 minutes had passed by did they calm down. Seeing all this, Astaria smiled. Then suddenly, her smile turned dark and, "It''s finally time." She spoke. Chapter 564 Nux Meets Ricardus. ? *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* A man sat inside a dark room, closed from all sides, nothing was visible, the only thing that told the man that he was still alive was the sounds of chains clanking whenever he moves. "Long Live Queen Evane!" "Long Live the Skyfall Kingdom!" Suddenly, the man heard a cheer. It was unusual for the room, where rarely any sounds passes through due to high thick the walls were. The man opened his eyes, this, however, didn''t do anything because of how dark the room was. "Long Live Queen Evane!" "Long Live the Skyfall Kingdom!" The man heard the cheers again. *Step* *Step* *Step* Then, he heard the sounds of footsteps. The man frowned. Why was someone coming here? He wondered inwardly as he glanced at the direction the sound came from. *Creak* The doors were opened, the light pierced into the man''s eyes, he needed some time to get used to it. Suddenly, the man heard a condensing, disdainful voice, "Man¡­ what''s with that look on your face? Did Lady Astaria not provide you with any food?" The man glanced at the man who had just entered his prison room and frowned, Black hair, Golden eyes, a handsome face, he has never seen this man before. Who was he? And as if hearing his thoughts, the man introduced himself, "Let me introduce myself, My name is Nux Leander, if it was normal time, I would have bowed, or even kneeled in front of you, however, since you are already in this position, I would not be doing that, Ricardus Skyfall, the previous King. Or I should say criminal who is about to be executed." Nux''s smile widened. Hearing Nux''s words, Ricardus, who was bound by Ironstar chained widened his eyes in surprise. "E-Executed?" He questioned. Well, he knew he was going to get executed, but still, he didn''t think it would happen this soon. "What are you acting so surprised for? Didn''t you already know about it?" Nux questioned. "N-No, you can''t execute me!" Ricardus''s pale face turned even paler. He quickly rushed towards Nux, he was bounded by the Chains so he still couldn''t reach him, however, he got as close to him as possible and placed his head on the ground. "Y-You can''t do this! Please! You can''t kill me! Y-Your name is Nux, right? Listen to me, remove these chains, I know a secret tunnel, I would run away from there, you can just say the chains somehow broke apart or either blame someone else. If I make it out of here, I will always remember your favor, you will have me, a King Stage Cultivator as your ally, I am sure I will be useful to you. You stand to gain nothing from my death anyways! This is absolutely a deal wher-" "Huh? What are you talking about? I stand to gain a lot from your death." Nux suddenly frowned and replied, "H-Huh? B-But I don''t even know you. W-Why do you want me dead?" "Well, it is true that we have never met before, but my wife doesn''t like you," Nux replied. "Y-Your w-wife? W-W-Who is she? I will personally apologize to her if I had wronged her in any way. I-I will even fall on my knees and rub my nose on the ground in front of her. Just tell me who she is." "She is your daughter, Evane Skyfall." "H-Huh?" The previous King didn''t know how to react. "M-My daughter?" "Mhm." Nux nodded with a smile on his face. "Y-You are my daughter''s husband?" He questioned and Nux nodded again. "Mhm, the daughter who is replacing you as the next ruler of this Kingdom. You can say that I will become the next King now." "W-Wait, but I am sure that E-Evane doesn''t hate me," Ricardus muttered. He couldn''t care less about who would become the next King or whatever, he just wanted to be alive. "That''s true, but my other wife hates you." Nux nodded and then replied. "W-Who?" "Hmm, Amaya for the start, she hates you a lot, then there is Allura, then¡­ hmmm¡­ I don''t think others hate you¡­ they don''t really know you that well, but I am sure they would hate you if they knew." "A-Amaya and A-A-Allura?" Ricardus stuttered. "Mhm." "A-A-Are you talking about the R-Royal Consorts." "Previous Royal Consorts." Nux corrected. "Now they are my wives." "Y-Y-You¡­" Ricardus didn''t know what to say. If it was normal, he would have executed this bastard right now, not only did he go after his daughter, he even went after his wives! His wives! How dare he!? Ricardus was boiling in anger, however, more than anger, he was¡­ fearful. Fearful of his own death. "I-I''ll a-apologize to Amaya and Allura!" He spoke. "Hmm? You don''t mind that they are my wives now? They really love me deeply you know? I love them a lot as well." "L-Loving your partner is good for a healthy relationship." Ricardus smiled. A disgusted expression appeared on Nux''s face as he stepped back, "Dude¡­ I am amazed¡­ And I thought I was a coward¡­" Ricardus didn''t mind and requested, "P-Please let me leave! I will ma-" "I would have if I could, but the thing is, one of my wives hate you so much that just mentioning your name would anger her. I heard that you killed her son, as a man, I can''t ignore this, now can I?" "I-I killed her s-son? W-When did I do that? Who are talking about? What is her name?" Ricardus questioned. "Astaria Skyfall." "!!!" Ricardus''s eyes widened in shock. "S-S-She is you-" "Well, not now, but I am still trying my very best, I will make her mine soon enough." Nux replied. "Y-Y-You¡­ w-who a-are you?" Ricardus questioned. "Hmmm. That''s a good question." Nux spoke and started pondering. "I am your son-in-law, then I am your ex-wives'' husband and then I will also become your uncle who you can call a father in the future. It is kind of a strange relationship. But meh, It''s a cultivation world, Things get a little complicated here. Anyway, Ricardus Skyfall, Get ready for your execution." Chapter 565 A New Beginning. "Why are we here?" "I do not know." "Look, even all the Dukes seem confused¡­" "Duke Vestalis seems to know something." "Of course he would know something, he is the Queen''s Grandfather." "I don''t see Duke Fulvanius here." "Mhm, I have been wondering the same for a while now, let alone him, I don''t see anyone related to the Fulvanius Family." "Are they against Queen Evane?" "Does that even matter now? She has already been crowned as the new Ruler. I don''t think Duke Fulvanius is dumb enough to against the ruling authority." "Wait, now that I think about it, where is King Ricardus? Shouldn''t he have first abdicated his Throne before giving it to Queen Evane?" "Actually I haven''t heard anything from King Ricardus for a while now." "Well, it is not like he is much active." "But still, shouldn''t he be present in his daughter''s coronation?" The nobles continued to discuss among themselves, they had many doubts in their mind, but the question was why they were taken to the Royal Stage. The Royal Stage is a building used for big events, a tournament among the top cultivators of the world that was held every once in a while was a good example of such an event. Did Queen Evane prepare something for them? They all wondered in their heads. They tried to glance at the stage to guess what was going to happen, however, other than a peculiar dome made from some Black Purple material, they couldn''t see anything. "Silence." Suddenly, a voice echoed throughout the Royal Stage. All the nobles turned silent. *Step* A man walked into the stage and bowed. He was carrying an axe in his hand and looked quite muscular. "I am sure you all are wondering why you have been brought here when you were celebrating the coronation of Queen Evane. Today, is the day that will be written down in the history of our Great Kingdom, it is the day that marks the start of Queen Evane''s era. It is the day that marks the start of all the changes that our Kingdom would go through and develop to unimaginable heights. This will also be the day after which the rotten elements of our Kingdom will start to live in fear. This is the day, which will mark the new beginning." As these words ended, The Purple Black Dome that was created started disappearing and, "!!!" People present here all widened their eyes in shock as they saw what was inside the Dome. King Ricardus, the man who held the greatest power in the Kingdom, the man who was capable of making or destroying anyone, currently had his head forced inside a guillotine. "T-That''s¡­" "K-King Ricardus¡­" The nobles couldn''t believe their eyes. Astaria completely ignored their reaction and continued, "Ricardus Skyfall, the previous King of the Skyfall Kingdom is a vile criminal who killed his own siblings because of his greed for the Throne. Not only that, he has even forced himself upon countless women and has even unjustly executed the families of the women who had refused him. For a vile man like him, no punishment other than death would be adequate. Today, Ricardus Skyfall would be executed for all the crimes that he is guilty of, and this execution will also be the message for everyone. The guilty will be punished no matter who they are. Even the Queen blood father will not be tolerated." Saying those words, Astaria glanced at the man holding the axe and nodded. The man nodded back and raised his axe. Then, he glanced at the Queen. With an emotionless look on her face, the Queen nodded, *Whoosh* The Axe was dropped, the roped was cut and, *Slice* *Thud* Ricardus''s head fell onto the ground. He was executed. "¡­" An eerie silence fell all over the place. Ricardus''s blood continued to flow. As people witnessed this scene, different thoughts filled their minds. Some were fearful of the new Queen, they couldn''t believe that her influence was strong enough to even execute the previous King. Some were shocked that she ordered the execution of her father without a single change in her expression. Some were delighted that the Queen seemed just. Some thought the Queen was cruel. ''He is finally gone.'' Astaria, on the other hand, couldn''t help but look at Ricardus''s head with an emotional look on her face. She had been waiting for this day for a long long time. An image of her child appeared in her mind and a small smile appeared on her face, ''I have finally avenged you, Dek.'' She spoke inwardly. Arvina, who saw her teacher''s smile couldn''t help but glance at her husband''s severed head again. Different emotions filled her mind. She was delighted. That man was finally gone. She was free now. On the other hand, Amaya and Allura, who were also once King''s wife glanced at his severed head, Amaya didn''t really care. She was busy trying to avoid her annoying mother, who has been talking to her for a while now. Allura had the same attitude as well. She didn''t exactly hate the King, however, she didn''t like him either. She was pretty much neutral, but she was still happy that filth like this was finally removed from this world. Nux knew what his women were thinking, therefore, he ignored all of them and only contacted the one who worried him the most, ''Are you okay?'' He questioned. ''I am fine.'' Evane replied without any change in her expression. ''You don''t have to act strong in front of me.'' Nux replied. Evane might not show it, but she still ordered the execution of her own father right now, this was definitely affecting her. Or at least that''s what Nux''s thought. Evane, however, shook her head, ''It was nothing. That man had to die. If I didn''t order his execution, she would have found another way to kill him. All of this is just a show planned by Amaya to raise my authority even further. Something like this can''t affect me. I am not that weak.'' ''Of course you are not.'' Hearing her reply, Nux just smiled. He would still spend more time with Evane today just to be sure. Of course, Evane wouldn''t mind it either. Anyways, that was how the Coronation of Queen Evane and Execution of King Ricardus ended and the next morning''s sun rose up. Chapter 566 You Are Just Jealous. *Clang* Nux blocked Astaria''s sword with his own, he then punched, aiming at her face, Astaria, however, just tilted her head and kicked Nux''s abdomen, Nux defended the attack using his forearm, Astaria smiled and used even more force. "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise, he wanted to use [Mirror], however, it was too late and he was sent flying back. "Heh, you got rusty since you didn''t train for the last two days." Astaria laughed. Nux stood up from the ground and smiled back, "I didn''t get rusty, you are just jealous that I spent all my time with my wives and you didn''t see me for the last 2 days, and now you are punishing me for that." "Tsk, stop being delusional." Astaria snorted. "Why would I be jealous over something like that? If you don''t want to train, it is your loss. Also, if it was you 2 days ago, you would have been able to use that Mirror Magic of yours to defend against my attack." "Tsk." Nux snorted back. "People don''t get rusty just because they didn''t train for the 2 days. And the reason I failed to defend against your attack was that you changed your tactics. Normally, for the first spar of the day, you don''t use Mana, it is more like a warm-up spar where you test how much I have improved, today, however, not only did you use Mana, you even used it at the last moment just to make sure that I won''t have the time to block your attack." "Haah? You think people in real life would tell you that they are going to use Mana or not?" Astaria snorted. "Haah? You think I would go around sparring with my enemies?" Nux countered. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Nux glanced at her and smiled. "What are you looking at?" "Tsundere." "What the hell does that even means?" "Nothing." Nux just continued to smile. Astaria continued to boil in anger. She knew, this man wouldn''t wipe that smile off his face no matter what she says, she needed to change the topic. "So? How was your meeting with Ricardus? It was your first time meeting him, right?" Astaria questioned. "Hmm? What''s with the sudden question?" "I am just curious," Astaria replied. "To be honest, he was pathetic." Nux stated. "Why do you say that?" Astaria questioned with a serious look on her face. "I went to him because I wanted to act like a third-rate winner who had just won. I wanted to smile widely as I continue to humiliate that bastard just like any low-level scrub would do, he, however, was so pathetic that he started to beg for his life even before I could get into the zone. Tsk, he ruined all the fun. Pathetic." Nux snorted and Astaria, Well, she just glanced at Nux with a foolish look on her face. She didn''t know how to react. Ricardus was pathetic, that she knew. But what''s with the strange fetish of acting like a third-rate villain? Why would anyone want to do that? Unable to contain her curiosity, Astaria questioned. "Tsk, you won''t know. Acting like a third-rate villain is fun, you just need a better target. Just wait for it. I am sure I will find a target soon enough. Then I will show you how satisfying it is. Hehehe~" Nux laughed with a wide smile on his face. Seeing that smile, Astaria wanted to punch that face of his. "Anyways, they are going to leave today, correct?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. "Mhm, they said that they needed to look into the situation before making a battle plan," Nux replied. "Are you sure about this? Will they be fine?" Astaria questioned. Nux''s face turned serious as well, "Well, the only thing I can do right now is trust them. If anything goes wrong, I am sure they will take care of it. They all are capable women." "They are indeed." Astaria nodded as well. "Alright, enough chitchat, get ready now." Hearing those words, Nux took his battle stance, Astaria rushed towards him, this time, the Mana around her moved. Nux''s face turned serious. This time, Astaria was serious. He tightened his grip around his sword and at the same time, the Ground in front of him turned a little purple. ¡­ "D-Dynast!" A guard rushed into the Royal Hall and spoke loudly. "What happened?" Ellinger, who was sitting on his throne spoke with a slight frown on his face. He couldn''t understand why his guard was acting like that. It was unsightly. "D-Dynast, the people from the Skyfall Kingdom are here." The guard reported. "Let them in." Ellinger spoke. At the same time, he couldn''t understand, Why was the guard acting like that? The Skyfall Kingdom was an Ally, though the fact that they would assist in the war was not announced, many knew that they weren''t enemies. There was no reason for the guard to panic like that. "S-Should I r-really?" The Guard questioned. "Huh? What do you mean? They are our esteemed guests, let them in, now." Ellinger spoke with a cold look on his face. "D-Dynast¡­ t-there are 9 of them." The guard reported. "So what?" "A-All of them are King Stage Cultivators." "!!!" Ellinger''s expression changed. He now understood why the guard was acting like that. If 9 Stage cultivators appeared in front of the Royal Palace, anyone would act like that. For people who didn''t know about the existence of the Protector, this was a catastrophic event. "Do not worry, let them in." Ellinger nodded. The guard bowed and rushed out. Soon, 9 women walked into the Royal Hall. All these women had covered their faces and seeing all of them, Ellinger couldn''t help but gulp. ''I-Is the Skyfall K-Kingdom really that strong? 9 King Stage Cultivators¡­? Just how can they have so many?'' He was sure that the Kingdom had more. Their general isn''t here, the King, the man who came with Lady Amaya, he himself could count 3 more Cultivators. ''Minimum of 12 King Stage Cultivators¡­'' Ellinger gulped again. He now realized why the Skyfall Kingdom is known as the Strongest. "It is nice to meet you again, Lord Ellinger." Amaya greeted. "L-Likewise, Lady Amaya." Ellinger smiled back. "We are here to see the situation of the war-" "About that, Lady Amaya." Suddenly, Ellinger interrupted. "We wanted to change the conditions a little." Chapter 567 New Deal. "We wanted to change the conditions a little." Ellinger spoke with a little awkward look on his face and, "¡­" The entire Royal Hall turned silent as they glanced at Amaya. Amaya narrowed her eyes and, "Dynast Ellinger, are you looking down on the Skyfall Kingdom?" She questioned in a solemn tone. The atmosphere turned even heavier. The deal was already signed between the 2 Kingdoms, changing the conditions now was¡­ not possible. Even suggesting something like this was disrespectful. It shows that the party doesn''t care about the contract and thinks the other party has to oblige to their request because they are better out of the two parties. Although the Skyfall Kingdom did approach first, it doesn''t mean they were the ones who were desperate for help, no matter how one sees it, the party which was on the weaker side is not the Skyfall Kingdom, but the Woods Dynasty. And requesting to change the conditions in a situation like this¡­ They were clearly looking down on the Skyfall Kingdom. "Lady Amaya, please understand, the deal you came up with was too abrupt, we didn''t have much time to think things through. Why don''t you listen to our request first and decide later? I assure you that it will not be disadvantageous to the Skyfall Kingdom in any way." Ellinger spoke calmly. Amaya glanced at the Dynast sitting in front of her and after thinking for a while, she nodded. "State your wishes." "We wish to participate in the battle against the Solid Earth Army as well." Ellinger spoke. Amaya narrowed her eyes, considering it as a signal, Ellinger continued his explanation. "According to the deal, the Skyfall Kingdom would take care of the Solid Earth Kingdom''s army on their own and we wouldn''t need to participate in the war at all. Although it is a great opportunity for us to save our men and deal with our problem at the same time, our reputation is too damaged for us to take this step. If the Skyfall Kingdom takes care of the Solid Earth Army, it would spread a message that the Woods Dynasty is incapable of taking care of their own Land and has submitted to the Skyfall Kingdom for protection. This would greatly affect our reputation and that is something we cannot allow. Therefore, I request you to allow our soldiers to participate in the upcoming battle as well." Hearing what he said, Amaya and the others narrowed their eyes. There was nothing wrong with the changes, it was rather beneficial for the Skyfall Kingdom since they would have more options. At the very least, the Woods were not disrespecting them. However, "This affects our Battle plan." Amaya stated with an emotionless look on her face. "This is something we absolutely must do." Ellinger couldn''t back down either. A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face, "This will affect our plan, we aren''t sure if we would be able to deal with more than 80% of the enemy soldiers if things proceed as you want." "¡­" Ellinger turned silent. "Can you kill half of them?" Suddenly, a voice echoed throughout the Hall. Amaya''s face turned serious. Alcimus was here. She and her sisters bowed a little. An old man walked in and repeated his question, "Can you kill half of them?" "We can manage that, yes." Amaya nodded. "Alright then." Alcimus nodded. Then, he turned towards Ellinger and nodded. *Clap* *Clap* Ellinger clapped two times, a servant walked in with some papers in his hand and passed it to Amaya. "This is the new deal, please sign it. We trust that Lady Astaria will not go back on her words, therefore, we do not require her signatures." Alcimus spoke. Amaya raised her eyebrows. However, after thinking for a while, she just shrugged inwardly. From Woods'' perspective, it didn''t really matter. Alcimus already knew what was up, the matter of the Mythical Creature was serious enough so he knew Astaria would never go back on her words. Amaya read the new deal and just as she was about to agree, Ember stepped forward, "I have another condition." Hearing her words, Alcimus and Ellinger frowned, the two of them glanced at Amaya, she, however, closed her eyes and shook her head. The message was clear. She was not the leader here. The lady who had stepped up had the same standing as her, she did not have the authority to say anything to her. "What is it?" Alcimus questioned as he looked into Ember''s eyes. "If the Woods Soldiers want to participate in the Battle, they need to listen to our commands." Ember spoke. Alcimus frowned. "It is not simple." Suddenly, a King Stage Cultivator, who was sitting amongst the Ministers of the Dynasty stood up and spoke. Ember glanced at the man and frowned. The man started, "Since all we do is fight, we, the soldiers do not possess the tact of the nobles. If General Phorus were here he would understand since he knows how things work in the army. But asking that the soldiers follow your orders just because of the deal¡­ it would only create ridges in the army. You need to earn the Leader''s spot on your own. We can''t just give that to you even if we wanted to." Hearing the man''s words, a smile appeared on Ember''s face, "I presume you are the new General of the Woods Dynasty?" She questioned. "My name is Vidyut Dore, the current General of the Woods Dynasty." The man introduced himself and lifted his chest in pride. Ember''s smile widened, "Vidyut, when I said that the soldiers need to listen to our commands, I never said we wanted the position of the Acting General. I only wanted to inform you that I will be the Acting General. It was not a request, it was a condition. As for how to make the soldiers listen to my orders, You don''t need to worry about that, I believe I am more than capable to do so." Chapter 568 My Name Is Ember Leander. "As for how to make the soldiers listen to my orders, You don''t need to worry about that, I believe I am more than capable to do so." Ember replied and unconsciously, a heavy, dominating aura was released from her body. General Vidyut was taken aback. Ellinger, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel strange. This woman¡­ He felt like he had seen her before. Her Black Red Hair, those Fiery Crimson eyes, and now this suppressive Aura¡­ All these characteristics matched a woman he knew. The two of them were way too similar. To the point that Ellinger doubted that this woman¡­ might actually be the woman he knew. "You still haven''t introduced yourself, Lady from the Skyfall Kingdom." Unable to contain his curiosity, Ellinger questioned. Ember''s smile widened as he introduced herself, "My name is Ember Leander." Hearing her name, Ellinger''s eyes widened in surprise. However, before he acted, another thing bothered him. Amaya''s full name was Amaya Leander as well. Leander¡­ Two King Stage Woman had this as their family name, however, Ellinger had never heard of Leander Family. A family that has 2 King Stage Cultivators should be a well-known family, knowing that he has never heard of this family alerted Ellinger and he decided to hold back and spoke, "Please excuse my ignorance but I have never heard of Leander Family before¡­" "We rose to prominence recently, it is natural that you don''t know about us," Ember replied, then, her expression turned a little fierce and she continued, "Of course, that doesn''t mean we can be underestimated." "O-Of course, of course." Ellinger started to laugh as well. ''I would be a fool to underestimate a family that is capable of producing 2 King Stage Cultivators.'' He thought inwardly. At the same time, he decided not to pursue this matter further. Even if this woman in front of him was Ember he knew, he didn''t care. Or more appropriately, he didn''t have any plans to go against the Leander family, not when he is already tied up from all directions. "Alright, I will agree to your conditions. As long as you manage to convince Woods Soldiers, you can have the command of the army." Alcimus spoke. "However, since we are tight on time, I don''t think we should waste time in creating another deal, I hope you show your trust in me and sign the current deal." Amaya thought about it for a while and nodded, "Alright, since Lord Alcimus decided to trust the Skyfall Kingdom, we will place our trust in Lord as well." The reason was simple. The new deal only stated that the Woods Army would participate in the war. It never stated who would lead that. So even if they lead it right now, the Woods couldn''t claim that they broke the Treaty. "Alright, since the negotiations are complete, we would like to head to the Battlezone." Ember spoke. It has been a long time since she last walked into a Battle Zone, it wouldn''t be a lie to say that she was excited. "So soon? You can rest here for a few-" Ellinger was about to speak, however, Ember interrupted. "We are already tight on time, we need some time to prepare our new Battleplan as well. I would appreciate if Dynast would let us leave right now." Hearing her words, Ellinger was now sure that this Ember was Ember Windstar he knew. However, he just decided to smile and nodded, "Alright then, General Vidyut, I will leave everything to you." General Vidyut stepped forward, "It would be my honor," Then, he turned towards the ladies and, "Please follow me. I will take you to our stronghold." The women nodded. The General walked out of the Hall and the woman followed behind him. As the women left, Ellinger''s face turned solemn as he spoke, "Grandfather, do you recognize that Black Red-haired woman?" "She was that General that you liked." Alcimus replied. "So you did recognize her." Ellinger nodded. "Of course, there is no way that stupid mask can hide her aura. Also, it wasn''t like she was particularly trying to hide her identity. Changing the color of your hair and your name isn''t really difficult." Alcimus spoke. "But wasn''t she kidnapped? Was it the Skyfall Kingdom who kidnapped her?" Ellinger questioned. "With a temperament like hers, she would never decide to side with the people who kidnapped her." "Then did the Skyfall Kingdom save her from those Kidnappers?" "That is a possibility. She is not a child, she must have known what you were planning after stripping her of her position, even a fool won''t return to the Dynasty when they have another Kingdom offering their support." Alcimus spoke as he narrowed his eyes. Ellinger gulped in fear, however, he quickly controlled himself and questioned, "I-Isn''t that akin to betraying the Kingdom? What if she leaks our secrets to the Skyfall Kingdom?" "Don''t try to shift the blame, Ellinger. A King Stage Cultivator left our Dynasty because of your foolish actions. Man up, and take the responsibility for it. Also, do you really think the Skyfall Kingdom needs to know your Army Secrets in order to defeat you in a Battle?" Alcimus questioned. "¡­" Ellinger turned silent as he recalled that the Skyfall Kingdom had a minimum of 12 King Stage Cultivators in their rank. "If the two countries fight in a battle without the Emperors involved, The Skyfall Kingdom would absolutely destroy the Woods Dynasty." Alcimus spoke. "¡­" Ellinger turned silent. ''Even the Emperors were involved, the result won''t change¡­'' He wanted to say these words out loud, however, he knew he wouldn''t live to see another day if he did therefore, Ellinger held himself back. "Anyway, don''t bother thinking about useless things. She is not Ember Windstar anymore. She is now Ember Leander. We have lost her, so forget about her. Also," Suddenly, Alcimus''s face turned even solemn and he spoke, "Try to investigate this Leander Family." "As you say, Grandfather." Chapter 569 So To Summarize... You People Are Fucked, Correct? "We are here." General Vidyut spoke with a smile on his face. "It would have been much quicker if we had just run," Ember commented. "That is true, but I can''t have our guest run while they visit us now can I?" General Vidyut laughed lightly. "To think you were the one people from the Army were rough, you seem very tactful with your words," Felberta spoke as she glanced at Vidyut. "Well, I became the General not too long ago, as you might know already, our Dynasty has lost 2 Generals in this War." "From what I have heard, it makes sense to say that your Dynasty lost one of the Generals due to their sheer foolishness." Evane couldn''t help but comment. She has always looked up to Ember Windstar. And knowing what happened to her¡­ well, although she is delighted Ember is now her sister because of this, she was still a little itchy about it. "I would rather not comment on that." General Vidyut just smiled. "Anyways, let''s not waste time now. Let''s enter." Ember spoke as she patted Evane''s head at the same time. Evane calmed down, Vidyut nodded in agreement. "Lady Ember is right. Please follow me, I will take you to our base." General Vidyut spoke and they all entered Ravenhill. Soon, they all walked into the largest building in the city. It looked like the City Lord''s Mansion, however, currently, the city was being abandoned by the citizens, many had already left, and the others were currently leaving under soldier''s orders. It was clear that the City Lord had already left. Looking around, Skyla couldn''t help but comment, "The situation seems more serious than I thought." "¡­" Vidyut didn''t say anything and walked into a particular room. The women followed inside, there, they saw him standing behind a huge table that had the map of the city. "I know you all already have some information, however, let me summarize the current situation just to make sure that we all are on the same page." General Vidyut spoke with a serious expression on his face. The women nodded and the General started, "The City we are in is called Ravenhill City, the Solid Earth Army has already taken over our 2 Forts, the Villages and Towns near them. We can say that our first-line defense has already been breached. All the towns and villages that are between the Two Forts have been attacked and plundered by the enemy. Ravenhill City is the only city that has strong Walls, this means that it is also our second line of defense. If we lose this to the enemy, all the Towns, villages, and cities behind us will be in danger and we would have to jump back to our last line of defense, the Capital City. It is clear that we cannot lose this city, however, things are not positive. The Solid Earth Army is hell-bent on attacking us with more than 30,000 Soldiers, in the end, Ravenhill is a city and not a Fort, therefore, we do not have any traps prepared for this situation. The worse thing is that the enemy has set up Towers outside the Walls and is looking at all our activities from afar, not even giving us a chance to prepare for a new trap. We only have 15,000 active soldiers, 20,000 of our soldiers are currently under medical care, and only 10,000 of them would be able to participate within a month, the rest would need more time. As for the enemies, other than the 10,000 soldiers who attack us every day and the 20,000 who stay behind and rest, we don''t know how many soldiers they have. Currently, the enemies have higher numbers, higher morale, and better conditions." General Vidyut explained. "¡­" "¡­" Ember, Amaya, Evane, and the others turned silent. "So to summarize¡­ You people are fucked, correct?" Edda commented. Everyone in the room turned towards the Tanned woman. "W-What?" Edda questioned. "That is correct¡­ the situation is dire." General Vidyut admitted. "How come do you not have any information about the enemy?" Allura couldn''t help but question. "We lose contact with all the spies we send there and since the war between the two countries has turned even more serious, we are unable to deploy more spies." General Vidyut replied. Everyone in the room turned towards Ember. This was the same problem she faced before. Of course, when Ember was leading the Woods Army, the situation wasn''t this bad. "Alright, we have heard the situation. Now we would like to meet the Deputy Generals and other high-ranking soldiers." Ember spoke. "Of course." General Vidyut nodded. A servant then walked into the room and General Vidyut ordered, "Call all the higher-ups." The Servant bowed his head and walked away. Soon, all the higher-ups, 4 Deputy Generals, and 10 Assistant Generals walked away. Seeing her previous subordinates, Ember''s expression warmed up a little. Of course, she didn''t recognize any of the Assistant Generals, however, the 4 Deputy Generals, she was glad that these fools were still alive. At the same time, Amaya had started analyzing the new faces. They all looked tired, it was clear that they weren''t in their best condition. From the sweat that still hadn''t dried up, it was clear that they were still in Battle not too long ago, however, since there weren''t any injuries, Amaya assumed that it wasn''t a hard-fought battle. "They are reinforcements from the Skyfall Kingdom, treat them as you would treat me." General Vidyut spoke in a strict tone, completely different from the tone he used when talking to Nux''s wives. The Deputy and Assistant Generals were already looking at the women who were standing in front of them. 9 King Stage Cultivators¡­ They had never seen these many strong Cultivators in their entire life. All of them quickly bowed their head and showed their respect. ''Any spies?'' Ember questioned Amaya. ''None.'' Amaya replied. ''Alright.'' Ember nodded and then stepped forward. "I have heard enough about the overall conditions, I now need to know about our soldiers, how are they doing?" Suddenly, Deputy General Laurence stepped forward and spoke, "It would be better if you see it for yourself, Lady Ember." Chapter 570 This Wont Do... "It would be better if you see it for yourself, Lady Ember." Deputy General Laurence stepped forward and spoke. "Huh? Deputy General Laurence, I did not introduce them, how did you know Lady Ember''s name?" General Vidyut questioned. Deputy General glanced at Vidyut and froze. The moment his eyes fell on these 9 Ladies, the first person he noticed was this Black-Red haired. He didn''t need anything more than a glance to identify General Ember. Her Aura was simply impossible to follow, a mere mask couldn''t hide her. The other Deputy Generals were the same, they all recognized General Ember. However, the problem was that in others'' eyes, ''General Ember'' was at worse, dead, at best, Kidnapped. She couldn''t be here. So he couldn''t possibly tell General Vidyut about her. "I have met Deputy General Laurence before." As Laurence was placed in a difficult situation, Ember stepped up. "Ah, so that''s it." Vidyut nodded. Ember nodded. Then, she turned towards Laurence and spoke, "I will follow your suggestion, Deputy General Laurence. Guide me to other soldiers." Laurence bowed his head and agreed, "As you command, Lady Ember." "I will be coming as well." Skyla jumped in. Thyra didn''t say anything but she stepped forward, signaling that she would be there as well. The 3 Women then turned towards Vidyut and the General questioned, "Do I need to come with you?" He couldn''t possibly be against Ember''s decision. Checking on the Soldier''s conditions was a good thing. "No need to worry, we will manage it on our own. It is already night anyways, we will start all the operations from tomorrow, General Vidyut should rest." Ember then turned towards the other Assistant Generals and nodded, "You all look tired as well, rest well, you all need to conserve your energies since our counterattack will start soon." "As you command, Lady Ember." The Assistant Generals nodded with excited looks on their faces. Seeing 9 King Stage Cultivators today, they were all excited. They could feel it, they would counterattack soon. Soon, they would destroy the Solid Earth Army. "Lady Ember, we would like to follow you as well." The 3 Deputy Generals stepped forward and requested. Ember nodded. The 7 of them then walked out of the room. "We will be taking our leave as well." The General spoke. "Rest well." Amaya nodded. The General and the Assistant Generals left the room. After they left, Amaya''s face turned serious and she spoke, "I will contact Armando now." Felberta nodded. ''Armando.'' Amaya contacted. ''Lady Amaya.'' The General of the Enemy Camp replied respectfully. ¡­ "It''s been a file since I saw you fools." As they walked out of the room and started roaming around the city. "Lady Ember? What are you talking about?" Laurence frowned and laughed awkwardly. "Don''t act like that you fool, you can trust them." Ember quickly understood what happened and replied. "What? Did you forget about me already?" Thyra questioned as her blue eyes shined. "Y-Y-You are Thyra!" Laurence''s eyes widened in surprise. "W-When did you become a King Stage Cultivator!?" Another Deputy General questioned. Thyra just smiled and didn''t answer the question. The Deputy Generals were shocked. "Is¡­ Is that man here as well?" Suddenly, Laurence questioned. The man who managed to win the Fiery Killer''s heart¡­ That man had left a deep impression in the Deputy Generals'' hearts. "No, he is not here." Ember shook her head. For some reason, the Deputy Generals'' sighed in relief. "Oi, what''s with that reaction?" Skyla couldn''t control herself and questioned with a cold look on her face. Though since her eyes were a little bigger than normal and the rest of her face was covered, she only looked even cuter than normal. "N-Nothing." A Deputy General replied. "General Ember, this Lady¡­" Laurence questioned. "Skyla Leander, you can call me General Skyla." Skyla introduced herself with a prideful look on her face. If Ellinger or Alcimus had heard her, they would have widened their eyes in surprise. ''She is a Leander as well! 3 King Stage Cultivators!'' That''s what their reaction would have been. Of course, no one knew how they would react if they knew that all the 9 women they met were Leanders. "Anyways, let''s not waste much time, Lawrence, give me a report of the current situation," Ember ordered. "The situation is bad." Lawrence spoke with a grim look on his face. "I won''t go into detail about the overall situation, that is bad enough already, but the situation of our soldiers isn''t good either. Their morale is at an all-time low. When Finkelstein became the General, to improve the situation, he introduced some new rules, these rules completely ignored the soldiers'' mental fatigue and forced them to work for longer hours. Not only that, General Finkelstein put a complete stop to the consumption of alcohol, the only thing keeping the soldiers sane. The men with high cultivation still managed to survive, however, the weaker soldiers got weaker and weaker. The new General, General Vidyut, he is a good General who cares about his soldiers, however, he is still lacking and is kind of a pushover. We tried to tell him to change some rules and revert back to your rules, however, the Assistant Generals, who feared that we would try to ''control'' the Generals resisted." "I can understand their position, if the General only listened to Deputy Generals without thinking much himself, then the situation would only get worse." Ember nodded. "That is correct, we do not blame them. The problem is General Vidyut, he is still too lacking." "I noticed that when I was talking to him as well. He didn''t have the Aura that you possess but I ignored it because even that General Phorus didn''t have your Aura." Thyra spoke. "Tsk. You think any random King Stage Cultivator would be like me?" Ember snorted. "Of course not! General Ember is the best General in the world!" One of the Deputy General spoke with a prideful look on her face. The other Deputy Generals nodded without any hesitation. Ember snorted and a small smile appeared on her face. Looking at her expression, Thyra just smiled wryly and shook her head in defeat. As they were talking, the group noticed a few soldiers who were keeping guard while their comrades were sleeping and as soon as Ember''s eyes fell on these soldiers, her expression turned serious. "This won''t do¡­" Chapter 571 Lets Destroy The Solid Earth Army Within 2 Weeks. Ember looked at the soldiers'' conditions and a frown appeared on her face. "This won''t do¡­" She commented. The soldiers she saw had deep dark circles under their eyes, they weren''t drunk, however, their back was still hinged and their soldiers were hanging. What was worse? Ember recognized these soldiers. All of them followed her commands when she was the General. All these soldiers were once filled with valor and life. They walked with a straight back and bright looks on their faces. Even when the situation of the War was bad, the soldiers still didn''t look this down. To be honest, their current situation was so bad that they looked no different than a malnourished commoner. To see her soldiers looking so weak¡­ It was a big shock for Ember. Of course, she had considered this possibility when she left with Nux, however, things would be this bad¡­ She didn''t expect it. "Is the situation the same for all the soldiers?" Ember questioned. "More or Less." Deputy General Lawrence replied. Ember then turned towards Lawrence and narrowed her eyes, "Looking at your appearance, I didn''t expect that the situation would be so bad." Hearing those worse, Lawrence lowered his head in shame. "I couldn''t do anything." "¡­" Ember didn''t say anything and continued with her walk. She met more soldiers as she walked around and just like Laurence said, all the soldiers were in the same condition. Tired and hopeless. Their morale was indeed at an all-time low. After walking around for 2 hours, Ember finally decided to return to the Mansion. She ordered Lawrence and the other Deputy General to go rest while she walked into the Mansion. "How was it?" Amaya questioned. "Worse than I expected." Ember shook her head. Amaya glanced at Ember and questioned. "How much time do you need?" "Things are too deep, I will improve the situation of the soldiers considerably in a few days, but they still won''t be as good as they were in their prime," Ember replied. "That''s alright. We had to do it all on our own anyways, having extra hands is not a problem." Amaya nodded. "How was the talk with Armando?" Ember questioned. "Hmm? You should have heard it though?" Amaya tilted her head in confusion. When she contacted Armando, she made sure that all her sisters were able to listen and even take part in the conversation. "My mind was preoccupied so I didn''t listen," Ember replied. "Alright, that''s not a problem, I was about to repeat what he said while discussing my plan anyways. At the very least, the good news is that Alcimus won''t have to take part in the War, so things won''t get messy." "So Herms is¡­" "Yes, he is not there. I asked where he is, but as usual, Armando didn''t know." Amaya nodded. "It is not exactly a good thing though, we need to know what that bastard is planning as well." Felberta interrupted. "Let''s just leave those things for later, just focus on the War right now." Evane stepped in. "Have you informed Nux?" Ember questioned. "I have. He is a little relieved hearing that Herms is not here, but he still told us to keep our guards up." Evane replied and Ember nodded. "Anyways, Ember, I would like you to take the role of the General of the Army." "Leave that to me." Ember nodded. "Alright, now let''s discuss our plan." ¡­ "Let''s see how long these Woods Bastards can stay behind this Wall! We will break this Wall and take over the City!" "YEAHHH!!!" As the sun rose, the 10,000 soldiers of Solid Earth Army rushed towards the City with high morale. "Woods Soldiers! Let''s show these bastards that we are not weak! Defend Ravenhill with everything you have!" "Hoooo!!" On the other hand, the 15,000 soldiers of the Woods Army, were all deployed on the City Walls, trying their best to defend against the soldiers who were trying to break through their gates. 3000 Soldiers stood behind the Gate, ready to stop the army in case the Gate is breached, and defending the Gate, 6000 Soldiers were standing on the Walls, shooting arrows at the soldiers trying to enter the City. 3000 Soldiers were there solely for collecting more arrows while the last 3,000 stood on the wall, killing any enemy soldier who managed to climb up the Wall. The Soldiers with higher ranks ordered the ones with a lower ranks while just the presence of General Vidyut mentally supported all the soldiers. It was a proper system of defense where the distribution of the soldiers was good and placed less pressure on each soldier. The 9 Women of the Skyfall Kingdom, however, didn''t participate in today''s war. According to the deal, they would only take part in the battle 8 days later. Currently, they only observed. The battle continued, since it was just the first phase where the Gates weren''t breached, and no soldier lost his life. On the Solid Earth Kingdom''s side, around 500 Soldiers were injured, however, just like Woods, they didn''t lose any soldiers either. The sun set down, and the Solid Earth Kingdom retreated. The Woods Soldiers sighed in relief. They could finally take a rest now. Or that''s what they thought, however, 30 minutes after the war ended, the soldiers were summoned to the City Centre. One by one, the city center started filling with soldiers, since it didn''t have enough space to contain all the soldiers, some soldiers have to climb onto the roofs of the nearby houses. All the soldiers noticed 9 masked women standing on the Stage along with General Vidyut. The Deputy and Assistant Generals were standing below the stage. Normal and Head Soldiers wondered who these women were, the Squad Captians, who could sense these women''s cultivation, however, were tensed. Seeing their captain act like this, the soldiers were even more curious but didn''t dare to speak anything. Suddenly, a black red hair woman with red eyes stepped forward, "My name is Ember Leander, I came here from the Skyfall Kingdom, to help you all turn the tides and win this battle, these women here are my comrades. All of us are King Stage Cultivators, so we are more than enough to annihilate the Solid Earth Army." Hearing those words, the soldiers'' eyes widened in surprise. 9 King Stage Cultivators! This was already shocking, however, Ember had yet to drop the main bomb, "From this day onwards, I will be the acting General commanding you all. Let''s destroy the Solid Earth Army within 2 Weeks." Chapter 572 General Ember. "From this day onwards, I will be the acting General commanding you all. Let''s destroy the Solid Earth Army within 2 Weeks." Ember dropped the bomb. "W-What?" "D-Did she just say 2 w-weeks?" "Is that even possible?" "Are you crazy? All of them are King Stage Cultivators! Adding General Vidyut, it is 10 King Stage Cultivators! There is no way those Solid Earth bastards would have the strength to go against us." "A war is never fought on individual strength." "Yeah! Just because we have 10 King Stage Cultivators doesn''t mean that we can defeat the Solid Earth Army. Don''t forget, they are twice as many soldiers as us and their average cultivation is higher as well." "Tsk, you are just ignorant, you don''t know how strong a King Stage Cultivator is. Just imagine, 10 Cultivators at the same level as General Vidyut, we would destroy the Solid Earth Army." "B-But why is a woman from the Skyfall Kingdom is allowed to be the General of our army? Don''t we have General Vidyut?" "Shh, just look at General Vidyut, he doesn''t seem to have any objection, it must be some sort of deal between the 2 countries." "But the Skyfall Kingdom isn''t exactly our ally." "They are not the enemy either, since they sent 9 King Stage Cultivators, they are definitely our saviors, it only makes sense that one of them becomes the General." "But s-" "Silence." While the soldiers continued to discuss with each other, a voice was heard. The Soldiers turned towards Ember, her domineering Aura forced them to shut their mouths. ''Hmm?'' Some of the veteran soldiers found this situation familiar, they glanced at the Black-Red haired woman again and the image coincided with another woman who had left a deep impression in their hearts. "General Ember?" They couldn''t help but mutter. All these Vertrains then glanced at each other and by communicating through their expressions, they confirmed their doubts. The soldiers narrowed their eyes, "General Ember?" They all started murmuring amongst themselves as well. Seeing this scene, the Assistant Generals and General Vidyut frowned, they thought that they would see some resistance when Lady Ember would announce herself as the General but¡­ What''s this? Aren''t these soldiers accepting everything a little too simply? "From now on, I will be changing a few things." Ember gathered everyone''s attention again. "As I said before, we will be defeating those Solid Earth Bastards within 2 weeks, however, currently, all of you are too weak. To be honest, you don''t even look like soldiers, rather, you look like beggars." "Huh?" The Soldiers, Assistant Generals, and even General Vidyut frowned. Ember, however, didn''t stop, "What''s with this defeated look on your faces? How dare you call yourselves soldiers when you stand with your shoulders handing like that? Straighten your backs. Stand like the brave soldiers you are." Ember ordered. For some reason, the soldiers'' bodies moved on their own and they corrected their posture. "Yes! That''s it! If I saw anyone of you standing like that again, I will personally kill you." Although Ember was cursing all the soldiers, no one said anything against these words. This time, let alone veterans, even the normal soldiers realized. This woman was none other than their General. General Ember, the one who lead them and achieved what was considered impossible, she was now back! Only the soldiers who were recruited after Ember disappeared didn''t recognize her, however, seeing how their comrades were acting, they couldn''t help but feel a strange excitement and energy well up in their hearts. Seeing this scene, General Vidyut frowned. ''W-Why have I never seen that light in their eyes?'' He wondered inwardly. Then, he glanced at Ember who was standing on the stage, looking at all the soldiers with her domineering gaze and couldn''t help but wonder, ''J-Just who is that woman¡­ to be able to change the soldiers'' gaze with just her words alone¡­'' Only one person came into his mind. ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, General Vidyut''s eyes widened in surprise. ''Black-red hairs¡­ red eyes¡­ No way¡­ she can''t be¡­'' "From now on, only 7500 Soldiers would defend the Wall! The rest of the soldiers would rest and cultivate. For you all to look like undead, it must have been months before you last cultivated. This won''t do, my soldiers need to be strong, I do not accept the Weak." "Huh?" Hearing Ember''s words, the General and the Assistant General frowned. "What? How would only 7,500 soldiers defend against 10,000 soldiers?" An Assistance General named Alam questioned. Ember glanced at Alam and narrowed her eyes, "Why can''t they? Remember, we are currently defending our own territory, and since our walls are strong, the manpower we need is drastically reduced. Even 3,000 soldiers would have been enough, however, currently, the soldiers are too weak so I have no choice but to use numbers." "No matter what, in the end, the Ravenhill is just a city, it is not a fort, how long do you think the Gate would last?" "If the Gate falls down, do you think the soldiers would act as temporary Gate? Having more soldiers is useless." "And what if the Solid Earth Scouts notice that we have decreased our number and decide to use all 30,000 of their soldiers?" Alam questioned back. "Huh? What are you talking about? We have the high ground here, if they decided to change anything, we would notice it first. If they use all their soldiers, we just need to do that as well. It is not like I am sending the other 7,500 soldiers away, I have only ordered them to rest." "¡­" Alam turned silent. Ember quickly understood how things got so worse, however, she decided not to comment on it. "From now on, 5,500 soldiers would deal damage to the enemy soldiers, 1000 Soldiers would collect the arrows, 500 soldiers would fight against the enemy who managed to climb up on the walls and 500 soldiers would defend the Gate and transfer information to the Base. Is that clear?" "O-Only 500 to fight against the enemy who manages to climb up?" Alam questioned with a doubtful look on his face. "Those are the enemies who have climbed up the wall, they are already a little tired, and the space there is narrow as well, using more men is just a waste." Ember explained. "Anyways, if any of you have any more questions, ask now." "General Ember." A soldier raised his hand. ¡­ The question-answer round started, but due to Ember''s aura, not many soldiers dared to ask questions. Night fell, and this time, the duty to keep a watch was given to General Vidyut, Assistant Generals, and the Deputy Generals. The rest of the soldiers were ordered to sleep. The next day, Ember''s orders were implemented, the battle started, however, unlike how many feared, nothing changed. The task that was done by 15,000 soldiers was now being done with 7,500 soldiers, within just a day, Ember doubled the efficiency of the Woods Army. The 7,500 soldiers staying behind continued resting while some started cultivating. The next day, the soldiers were switched. This continued and with each passing day, everyone noticed a significant change in the army. By the end of the 4th day, the soldiers were summoned to the city center again. Chapter 573 We Are Fucked... By the end of the 4th day, the soldiers were summoned to the city center again. New changes were implemented, now the 7,500 soldiers defending the Wall turned to 5000, this time, the soldiers had 2 days to rest and cultivate. Ember planned to spend another 9 days like this, bringing soldiers to even better conditions. Honestly, if this was a normal war, this would not have been possible because, in the end, Ravenhill was just a city, not a fort, the Gate shouldn''t have been able to hold for this long, it was not the matter of the number of soldiers or anything else. If the Solid Earth Army did their best, breaking through the doors was just a matter of 2 days. According to Armando, they weren''t ordered to defeat them as soon as possible, they were only ordered to delay it as soon as possible, kill more and more soldiers, plunder as much as they can, and push back the Woods. Their main goal was never a victory, their main goal was harassment. There was a limit to how much Alcimus could endure. And they wanted to break that limit. That was also the reason why they didn''t send more King Stage Cultivators other than Armando. Even if Alcimus does act, Armando would be the only one to die, the rest of the 6 King Stage Cultivators would still be fine. Of course, this was what Amaya deduced, from what she knows, Armando still didn''t know that he and the 3 more Generals were all sacrifices. Actually, Amaya believed that not only these 4, but Herms wouldn''t mind even if the other 3 Generals were also killed as long as he achieved his goal. As to what his goal was, they didn''t know. They only knew that the enemy would continue to attack at the same pace, so they could relax and let their soldier regain their energy. However, 5 days after the new change was implemented, the women received a message. ''Tomorrow, we will be attacking with 20,000 soldiers, this time, 4 King Stage Cultivators will attack together to try and break through the doors.'' Seeing that rather than putting more pressure on the Woods, they were only giving them time to rest, The Solid Earth Army decided to attack seriously. "Will it be fine?" Amaya questioned. "Well, it is a little early but the soldiers have still recovered considerably. We can leave a few enemy soldiers to them." Ember replied. "Do you have a plan?" Amaya questioned. Although she was the main strategist of the group, when it came to War, Ember was a much better candidate than her. "Of course. All my soldiers are ready." A wild smile then appeared on Ember''s face as she continued, "Tomorrow, the Solid Earth Army would break through the Gates and will then perish." "What''s the plan?" Thyra questioned. Ember glanced at her, then, the map of the city appeared in her hands, she placed it on the Table and started explaining her plan. ¡­ The next day, as soon as the sun rose, the Solid Earth Army appeared, this time, however, their number was twice the number before. "Send the message! The enemy forces have doubled!" An Assistant General shouted. "As you command!" The messenger quickly rushed towards the base. "Everyone! Don''t lose hope! The reinforcement will arrive soon! Continue to shoot arrows! Kill as many enemies as you can! Don''t let them climb up or break the Gate!" Deputy General Laurence shouted. "YEAHHHH!!" The Woods Soldiers roared loudly. "Hahaha! You weaklings! You think you would have a chance to hold us back before your reinforcement arrive!? Foolish! Solid Earth Army! Show these weaklings what we are actually made of! Destroy them!" "YEAAAAHHH!!!" The Solid Earth Army roared in high morale. *BAM* In just the first wave of attack, a few cracks appeared on the Gate! "Hahaha! Let''s see how long this Gate holds on for!" The Enemy General, Fredgelord, shouted. Seeing the cracks, Laurence''s eyes widened in surprise. "How is that possible!?" He shouted in disbelief. "HAHAHA!" In answer, he only heard the enemy General''s laugh. "Woods Soldiers! RETREAT!" Laurence shouted. "W-What?" The soldiers couldn''t believe it. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? RETREAT! RETURN TO THE BASE! WE CAN"T FIGHT THEM! The Ravenhill City¡­ Will be breached today." Laurence shouted. "HAHAHA!" The Enemy General laughed. The Woods Soldiers quickly stored their weapons and started running away. With no one attacking them from above, the Solid Earth Army didn''t have to worry about the defense and continued to focus on the Gate. *BAM* A few more cracks appeared on the Gate. "Don''t give these bastards the time to run away! Destroy the doors! Kill these weaklings as quickly as you can!" Fredgelord ordered. "YEAHHH!!" *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* The Solid Earth Army continued to attack the Gate, in the end, the Gate failed to hold on after being attacked like this for so long. *BAM* *Burst* The doors were burst open. Seeing this, Fredgelord''s smile widened and he ordered, "Kill all these Bastards! Don''t let them regather with their Main Army! Kill them first! Then we will follow the momentum and destroy the Main Army as well! Today is the day Ravenhill City would fall! CHARGE!" Armando commanded. "YEAHHH!!!" The 20,000 soldiers quickly rushed into the city, then under their General''s lead, they all started chasing the Woods Soldiers. The Chase continued for a while, the Gate had given the Woods Army a 10 Minute Head start, the soldiers continued to run away, of course, the higher rank soldiers were faster, however, even the lower-ranking soldiers were still far from the Solid Earth Army. The Solid Earth Army, however, didn''t give up and continued to chase. 30 hours later, the Solid Earth Soldiers could now see the Woods Army in their vision. Seeing this, Fredgelord''s smile widened and he commanded, "Kill all these bastards!!" "YEAAHHH!!!" "Wait, who are they?" Suddenly, General Marcus narrowed his eyes as he pointed at 7 people wearing Black Purple clothes. The other 3 Generals frowned, "Why does it feel like they are waiting for us?" Armando couldn''t help but question. "L-L-Look at their Cultivation!" General Marcus shouted. "Huh? How great can it b-" General Fredgelord was about to laugh, however, "We are fucked¡­" Chapter 574 Lt Was Not 4v8, It Was 4v9! No, Lt Was 3v9 Now! "Huh? How great can it b-" General Fredgelord was about to laugh, however, "We are fucked¡­" Fredgelord couldn''t help but comment. "How do they have 7 King Stage Cultivators!" Marcus shouted in fear. "I heard that the Woods would be receiving help from the Skyfall Kingdom, but did the Skyfall Kingdom really send King Stage Cultivators as reinforcement?" Lexus, the fourth General questioned. "W-We need to retreat!" Marcus spoke. He then quickly turned around and noticed that they were too far from the Gate. Not only that, but the Woods Soldiers suddenly divided into two groups and started circling around them. "Surround them all!" Laurence shouted. *Steps* *Steps* *Steps* At the same time, Marcus and the other Generals heard some steps. They turned around and saw 10,000 soldiers standing behind them, not only that, but the man who stood in front of these soldiers was also a King Stage Cultivator! General Vidyut! "8 King Stage Cultivators!" "W-Where did they come from?" Marcus questioned. Lexus''s eyes suddenly widened, "T-Those houses! We completely ignored them in order to chase the soldiers. It was a trap!" Lexus shouted out loud. The Generals'' faces turned solemn. Marcus, the oldest of them all quickly calmed himself and started analyzing. "There are 8 King Stage Cultivators in the enemy team, however, if we think about it, the enemy only has 15,000 soldiers, which is less than us, not to mention that they are weaker than our soldiers. If we hold our own against these 8 Cultivators for a while, our soldiers would soon defeat their soldiers and we could gang up on these Cultivators. In the end, the reinforcement from the Skyfall Kingdom would never risk their lives for the Woods and would back away. So if w-" *Whoosh* *Shot* *Bam* *Burst* While Marcus was analyzing the situation and trying to find a way out, Armando quickly launched into the air. The Firecracker burst into red color, however, before it could even fade away, Armando released 2 more firecrackers into the air. Seeing that, Marcus''s eyes widened in surprise. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" He questioned in anger. "Can''t you see!? I am calling for our reinforcement! Do you think we can fight against 8 King Stage Cultivators all by ourselves!?" "But-" "No buts! We will use all our strength, an 8v7 would a lot easier than 8v4 and with 10,000 additional soldiers, the other soldiers would have an easy time as well." Armando repeated. The firecrackers he fired were an emergency signal and not the normal one, but the one that depicts the highest degree of emergency. It was only used when an army was predicted to see a certain annihilation. When the 3 King Stage Cultivators left on stand-by see this, they would quickly bring the rest of the men, and this time, they would not travel with the army on their mounts, rather, they would rush here with their maximum speed. "Can''t you see!? A certain annihilation is not guaranteed yet!" Marcus shouted. "Don''t be ridiculous! If you want to die, go ahead, I am not planning to do that." Armando shouted. "I agree with Armando." Lexus nodded as well. "Yes, rather than depending on these useless soldiers, I would rather go all out against these 8 Bastards!" Fredgelord laughed as well. "¡­" Marcus didn''t know what to say. However, in the end, he just sighed. The signal was already sent. There was no point in arguing about it. ''Anyways, Armando would be the one taking responsibility.'' Marcus thought inwardly and shrugged. On the other hand, the man he was thinking about was looking at the enemy King Stage Cultivator and, ''They would be here soon, My Ladies.'' ''You did well, Armando.'' Amaya nodded. ''I can''t believe these fools have wasted 5 minutes talking to each other. Is that really what war feels like? Why do I feel like it is a debate competition?'' Allura couldn''t help but commend. ''They are all fools, if we weren''t waiting for those last 3 pieces of trash, we would have attacked them by now.'' Ember commented. ''Yes, the more time they waste, the better.'' Felberta nodded as well. However, as if he heard what she said, Marcus shouted. "Solid Earth Soldiers! No need to fear! The reinforcement will arrive soon! No matter how much they plan, these bastards would never best us! Use Formation O, trust your back to your fellow soldier and hold on until the reinforcement arrives! For the Victory!" "FOR THE VICTORY!!!" The Soldi Earth Soldiers quickly formed a 4 layer circle, 2 layers carried spears, and the other 2 layers carried Large Shields. Their intentions were clear, they would act like a turtle till the reinforcement arrives. "For the victo-!!!" General Marcus was about to shout to raise the soldiers'' morale again, but suddenly, His eyes widened in surprise as a dagger pierced through his neck. *Pierce* "Akkcckk!!" The General tried to say something but, suddenly, his vision turned upside down and he realized. He was beheaded. Soon, his head fell on the ground. "Neeeiggghhh!!" The Horse-like-beast that he was riding on neighed as its master was killed just like that. With whatever power he was left with, Marcus tried to see who killed him, however, with his body detached, the only thing he could still move were his eyes, which couldn''t see behind him no matter how hard he tried. The other Generals widened their eyes in shock as they noticed a masked woman, wearing purple-black clothes, similar to what other King Stage Cultivators were wearing, standing near Marcus''s headless corpse with an expressionless look on her face. Soon, the woman turned towards the other 3 Generals and questioned, "Are you sure you should be looking at me right now?" The Generals'' eyes widened even more, their weapons quickly appeared in their hands and, *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* They defended against the 7 Cultivators who just attacked them. ''T-They had another King Stage Cultivator!'' The Generals couldn''t help but curse inwardly. ''It was not 4v8, it was 4v9! No, It was 3v9 now!'' The Generals trembled in fear as they wished for the backup to arrive as soon as possible. Chapter 575 You Are Too Weak For That. ''It was not 4v8, it was 4v9! No! It''s 3v9 now!'' The Generals trembled as they continued to defend against women''s attacks. The peculiar thing to note was that General Vidyut had still not attacked them yet. The same goes for the Woods Army, the Solid Earth Army, which had already positioned themselves according to Formation O and was carefully waiting for the Woods to attack, couldn''t help but be confused at this sight. Seeing this sight, Fredelord couldn''t help but shout, "Ignore these Woods Bastards! Attack these King Stage Cultivators, there is no way they would stand a chance against 20,000 soldiers even if they are King Stage Cultivators. Once we get rid of them, dealing with the rest of the army would be a simple thing. Attack!" The Solid Earth Soldiers glanced at each other, then, with a nod, all of them rushed towards the 8 women and shouted, "KILL THEM!!!" ''Heh, took them long enough,'' Ember smiled inwardly. ''Amaya, are you ready?'' Felberta questioned. Amaya just smiled and as the Solid Earth Soldiers came closer, *Whoosh* "W-What is this?" "T-This¡­ this omnious Mist¡­" The Devouring Mist didn''t give soldiers any time to think and rushed toward them. "I-It''s eating away my M-Mana!" "Use your Mana to push it out of your body! Don''t try to restrict it, just push it out of your body!" *Thud* Suddenly, an Apprentice Stage Soldier fell down. "H-He is dead!" The soldier near him shouted. *Thud* Soon, however, he heard another thud. He turned around and noticed another soldier fell down. "H-He''s dead as well!" *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* "Ritin''s dead as well!" "A-Alex!" "H-Here, he is dead as well!" "What the hell is happening!?" "All the Apprentice Stage Soldiers are dying! They can''t resist this any longer!" Seeing this scene, the Generals panicked. Lexus glanced at the women he was fighting against and his eyes then fell on Amaya. "All Apprentice Stage Soldiers! Get out! Don''t stay near this Mist! Other Soldiers who feel they can''t continue to fight do the same as well! As for the rest of the soldiers, attack her! She is the one responsible for this Mist! Get rid of her!" Lexus ordered. He then turned towards Armando and Fredgelord and spoke, "You guys, we need to attack her." The other two Generals nodded and the 3 of them rushed toward Amaya. *Clank* "Heh. Did you guys really just ignore us?" However, just as they were about to target Amaya, the other women blocked their attacks and, *Slash* "Agghh!" "Don''t you dare show your back to me." Felberta commented as she slashed Fredgelord. "You bitch!" Fredgelord cursed and just as he was about to attack Felberta, she jumped back. "You think you can run away!?" Fredgelord shouted, however, before he could follow her, Armando shouted, "You idiot! Stay close to her. There are 7 of them, the Assassin is nowhere to be seen, the moment you isolate yourself, you will end up like Marcus!" Fredgelord controlled herself. The 3 Generals were helpless, they had to stick together, leaving their backs on the other 2, they couldn''t move freely because of how fearsome their opponents were. A single mistake and they would pay for their life. On the other hand, Amaya continued to release the Devouring Mist, it didn''t affect the Generals or the Deputy Generals of the Solid Earth Army, however, for the rest, especially Advance, Beginner, and Apprentice Stage Soldiers, this Mist was a nightmare. Before the soldiers could properly form an escape plan, all the Apprentice Stage Soldiers had already lost their lives. Most of the Beginner Stage and around half of the Advanced Stage Cultivators were dead as well. The Master and Grand Master Stage Cultivators didn''t have any easier either. Although they could still resist better than the others, the Mist still affected them and rendered them useless in War. They couldn''t end the Zone where Amaya could attack them at all! 100 meter around Amaya was simply a death zone for all these soldiers. That was just how scary the Devouring Mist was. The only ones who were of any help to the Generals were the 20 Expert Stage Cultivators or the Deputy Generals that weren''t affected by the Mist at all. However, these 20 Expert Stage Soldiers had another problem to deal with. Thyra. That woman was slaughtering them as if they were nothing more than pigs. She was fast, these soldiers couldn''t react to her speed at all. What was worse? Thyra wasn''t alone. There was someone else, they didn''t know who, but another person was shooting arrows at them as well. Her arrows seemed endless and surprisingly, these Arrows were sharp enough to pierce through their Armors. These 2 people alone had the Expert Stage Soldiers tied up and 7 of them had already died. The Solid Earth Army was in a critical position. "Agghhh!!" "Ugghh!" "N-No!" "W-Wher-Ahggghh!" Suddenly, everyone''s attention turned toward the Woods Soldiers who were being slaughtered. Seeing that, the Solid Earth Generals smiled, The reinforcements were here. "Don''t waste your time with small fries! Come here!" Armando shouted. The 3 new Generals ignored the soldiers around them and rushed toward the center of the battlefield. Surprisingly enough, the other soldiers didn''t show any resistance either, rather, they just made a way for these new Generals and let them go. "Hahahah! Finally! Finally we can fight without holding back!" Fredgelord laughed as he glared at Felberta, who had injured him. The other Generals smiled as well. Armando was the same. However, the Generals didn''t know that rather than them, the ones who were actually happy were the women who they were fighting against. ''They are finally here.'' Ember spoke. Her smile then widened as she ordered. ''Girls, We don''t have to hold back anymore. Destroy them.'' The order was passed and suddenly, *Clank* Felberta appeared in front of Fredgelord and attacked, The man defended the attack, "You finally decided to attack, heh. Let''s start fighting for real now!" Fredgelord laughed. "You are too weak for that." Felberta smiled, then she increased her strength and started pushing Fredgelord back. FRedgelord''s eyes widened in surprise, he didn''t know how this woman''s strenght suddenly increased, "And foolish too." Felberta commented and, *Slash* Thyra appeared and beheaded Fredgelord. Chapter 576 Who Should We Kill? *Slash* Thyra appeared and beheaded Fredgelord. "Huh?" Fredgelord''s world turned upside down. He didn''t realize what happened, the two women, however, didn''t care and quickly jumped back. ''He was quite annoying, it was hurting my ears.'' Allura commented. ''I didn''t like the way he was looking at me.'' Felberta spoke. ''I can understand, ugly faces combined with shitty personality can be a bit annoying.'' Allura nodded in agreement. As the women continued to chat, the Enemy Generals widened their eyes in surprise. ''Alright girl, stop chit chatting, I told you right, no holding back.'' Ember spoke and then, she rushed towards the Generals. The other women followed her as well. This time, Thyra didn''t use [Conceal], according to Nux''s condition, she needed to leave at least 15 minutes of [Conceal] for emergency situations. She couldn''t use everything here. "T-There attack pattern change!" Lexus quickly recognized. "It doesn''t matter! When would the soldiers arrive?" Armando questioned. "It would still take 15 minutes. "We need to hold on till the soldiers arrive, our soldiers here cannot come through because of this Mist. We have already lost around 12,000 soldiers." "Should we retreat?" Lexus proposed. Other Generals flinched. It was a good decision. An 8v5 was difficult, not to mention General Vidyut and the Archer still hadn''t shown themselves. Retreat was a good option, it might even be their only option. "Do you think those soldiers standing there are just for decoration? There are only standing to stop us from retreating. We cannot retreat." Armando pointed out. "Huh? What can these soldiers do if 5 of us charge through, I am sure we would pave out the way." Another General spoke. "That''s why that Vidyut Bastard has not attacked us and is just standing there, he would hold all of us back, even if he held for 2-3 seconds, it would be enough for these 8 women to arrive and with are back exposed, we would all die." "Then are we supposed to just sit back and wait for our death!?" Another General questioned. "Of course not you idiot! That''s why said hold on for the reinforcement, once they arrive, they would break through this formations, then all of us will charge forward and retreat." Armando replied. "T-Then what about the soldier?" Another General questioned. He was the Sect Leader of the Eternal Dragon Sect, his Sect Members, his son included were part of the reinforcement army. Hearing his question, Armando''s face turned solemn and he replied, "Their survival would depend on their luck and wits." The other Generals turned silent as well. "We cannot announce what we are planning, we would act like we are trying to go all out and would then retreat, the soldiers who can use their wits to understand our actual plans and are lucky enough would make out, as for the rest¡­ They would need to sacrifice themselves¡­" "I agree with Armando''s plan." Lexus spoke with a solemn look on his face. He continued to defend against the women''s attack and explained, "There are only two ways to react in this situation, First, you kill the woman responsible for the Mist, however, this is simply impossible, as you can notice, these women aren''t going all out. Although they are attacking, they are still doing it passively, I believe that''s because they intend to protect that woman. The archer is the same, he would only attack us sometimes, however, if you aim for that woman, he would shoot for sure. This is a combined tactic that cannot be beaten, especially when we are so unprepared. Therefore, the only option we are left with is retreating." "¡­" The other generals turned silent. "I agree to follow this plan as well." One General spoke. "I agree as well." Another General spoke, the last General then nodded as well. He could only hope that his son makes it out. The Generals decided. On the other hand, the women continued to attack them, however, Edda couldn''t help but question, ''Are all of them fools? Why are they discussing their plans in front of us?'' The other women nodded. ''It is not their fault.'' Amaya spoke. ''The one leading the conversation, Armando, is speaking out loud, they are following his influence as well, thinking that we cannot hear them.'' She explained. ''Indeed, in critical situations, your mind does not work properly and you tend to follow the one who is taking responsibility.'' Ember nodded as well. ''Not that they know that the one taking ''responsibility'' on their side was never on their side.'' Allura chuckled. The other women smiled as well. ''And here I thought that only Amaya and that mother of hers were monsters.'' Edda spoke as she glanced at Ember. Ember just smiled, ''Heh, when it comes to warfare, I am pretty decent as well.'' Edda and the others rolled their eyes. Even Amaya was impressed and if Amaya was impressed by your planning, then well, you were a monster as well. ''Anyways, should we kill another one?'' Suddenly, Thyra questioned. ''Hmmm, the reinforcement will arrive in around 10 minutes, how many did we have to keep alive again?'' Allura questioned. ''Three, including Armando.'' Ember replied. ''Alright, so we kill one now, and another one 5 minutes later.'' Felberta spoke. ''Who should we kill?'' Allura wondered. ''Hmmm, should we choose the ugliest one?'' Edda proposed. ''Leave them, their life is sorry enough already.'' Felberta commented. ''That Brown-haired one! I chose him! Sister Thyra has been taking away all of them, that''s cheating!'' And I will be the one attack now!'' Skyla jumped in as well. ''Alright.'' Thyra sighed and backed off. ''I''ll start.'' Edda spoke and rushed towards the ''Brown Haired one'', the man defended, Skyla, who had already activated [Conceal] rushed in and beheaded the man. It was just that simple. To be honest, these women could kill all these Generals in a matter of 10 minutes, the only reason they didn''t do it was because, well, It wasn''t included in the plan. They had different plans in their mind. The ''Battle'' continued, 5 minutes later, another General was killed. Things got difficult for the Solid Earth Generals and just as another one of them was about to be killed, The reinforcement arrived. The 10,000 soldiers rushed in and started attacking, The Generals waited for a while and as soon as their soldiers cleared through and rushed in, "RETREAT!" Armando shouted. Chapter 577 Nuxs Shadow. The day before Nux and his wives participated in the War, "Hmm? We are going to let the few of them retreat? I don''t understand? Why do we have to do that?" Evane questioned with a confused look on her face. Ember then glanced at Amaya and sighed, "Ask her not me, I am only planning to achieve the result she desires." Everyone turned towards Amaya. "It''s simple really." Amaya started explaining, "First of all, it is stupid to Kill Armando, who is our informant." "That''s true." Felberta agreed. Amaya nodded and then continued, "The second reason is more of an insurance move. If we completely wipe out the enemy, then there is a chance that Herms might use this chance to counter and say Alcimus participated in this battle. I do not know what he is planning, however, his plan seems to involve Alcimus participating in this War. There is no reason for us to give him what he wants therefore, to prevent him from forging a story like that, we will keep a few of them alive." Amaya explained. "I don''t get it." Evane frowned. "If he wants to claim that Alcimus participated, he could simply force his soldiers to clai- ah, I apologize, we have Armando who can go against this, I forgot about it." Evane realized and turned silent. "No wait, Armando''s presence doesn''t insure everything, if he wants, Herms could simply kill all soldiers who returned to the base and claim Alcimus''s participation in the war," Allura spoke. Hearing that, Ember''s smile widened, "Well, I have planned that already, even if they leave the city, we would still send Vidyut and some soldiers to follow them and I will also command Armando to enter the Solid Earth Kingdom. Once he reaches a city, he and his soldiers would rest and start talking about how the Skyfall Kingdom participated with so many King Stage Cultivators and how it was an unfair fight." "Ahh, so the soldiers will complain about unfairness while in truth, you want them to spread what happened so that Herms would fail to use this opportunity," Felberta spoke. "Indeed." Ember nodded. "Heh, that''s a good plan." Felberta nodded with a slight laugh. "Of course." Ember nodded back. Then, she turned towards Lane and questioned, "But are you sure you want to stay out of this and not fight them directly? I know your main weapon is not a bow and arrow, I don''t know why you insist on using it." "I am fine with bow and arrow," Lane replied. Seeing her acting like that, Skyla narrowed her eyes, "Sister Lane." She called out. "What?" Lane tilted her head in confusion. "You are hiding something from us." As someone who stayed with Lane practically her entire life, Skyla could guess it within seconds. "I am not." Lane closed her eyes. "Don''t lie to me, you close your eyes when you lie," Skyla spoke. Then, she walked towards Lane and questioned, "Sister Lane, what are you hiding?" Lane was forced to open her eyes and seeing that Skyla had already caught her, she sighed, "Nux told me to keep an eye on you all¡­" "Huh?" Amaya frowned. "Explain," Ember spoke as well. "H-He was worried that Herms might appear on the battlefield, and since he is an emperor, there is a chance that we do not get the time to report him. So he requested me to stay behind and act like his shadow to inform him the moment things go out of his hands." "Nux''s Shadow¡­" Felberta muttered to herself. "Why didn''t he ask me to be his shadow? I would have been more than happy to do it." Amaya was a step bolder and spoke her thoughts out loud. "That''s because¡­" Lane spoke but then turned silent. The women turned towards him and narrowed their eyes. They needed answers. A small smile then appeared on Lane''s face as she replied, "That''s because I am special and he trusts me more than anyone else." Lane dropped a bomb. "Tsk, stop daydreaming." Amaya was the first one to counter. "It is clear who is daydreaming here." Lane was unusually aggressive. "¡­" The women didn''t have any answers so they were forced to turn silent. "Nux''s shadow¡­ I am more suited to be his shadow¡­" Thyra spoke to herself. She then glanced at Lane, who was just smiling to herself, and narrowed her eyes. Lane may fade out when all of them are together because she doesn''t speak too much, however, after she and Skyla¡­ She was the best assassin in this group. Yes, even better than Ember. It was surprising but both these sisters were monsters, to the point that Thyra even wondered how Felberta''s father trained these two. "Alright, let''s stop talking about all this." Suddenly, Ember spoke up. "Yes, we would talk to Nux later about why he chose her rather than choosing me," Amaya spoke. "I told you the reason already." Lane didn''t back of either. "Oi, ask him later, be serious for now." Ember''s tone was stricter this time. The women turned silent and Ember continued to explain her plan. ¡­ "RETREAT!" Armando commanded. He and the other 2 Generals quickly turned around, seeing this the Expert Stage Cultivators, who were still fighting against Nux''s women frowned, however, the sharper one started following the Generals. The soldiers were confused as well, however, seeing their Generals and Deputy Generals running away, they all retreated as well. "Don''t let them run away! KILL THEM!" Ember commanded. The Woods Soldiers, who had surrounded all these soldiers strengthen their defenses and started killing as many soldiers as they could. However, even with all that, the Soldi Earth Soldiers, under their Generals'' command succeeded in breaking through the already weakened defense line and escaped. "Vidyut! Chase them!" "As you command, General Ember!" Vidyut shouted and, "Soldiers! Follow me! Today is the day we wipe all these basters down!" "YEAAHHH!!" The Woods Soldiers were burning with spirit as well. Just like that the long-lasting War finally ended, and the Solid Earth Soldiers retreated back to the Kingdom. From the Solid Earth Villages, to towns and then cities, news about how the Skyfall Kingdom helped the Woods Dynasty spread like wildfire. The Woods were finally free and could focus on recuperating. After raiding the base that the Solid Earth Soldiers, they found quite a lot of gold coins and other things the Solid Earth Soldiers plundered. Of course, it wasn''t all, however, it was still enough to get them started. Chapter 578 Flag "The Reinforcements from the Skyfall Kingdom are coming!" In the Woods Dynasty''s Hall, a huge shout was heard. All the Ministers, and even Dynast Ellinger stood up to show their respect. Nux''s women walked into the Hall, *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* Under the claps, these masked women walked on the floor that was decorated with flower petals. "I cannot describe how thankful I am to you all." The Dynast, Ellinger Woods spoke with a respectful look on his face. "It was all part of the deal, Dynast Ellinger, you don''t have to be thankful." Amaya spoke with a small smile on her face. "You Ladies saved my Dynasty, Lady Amaya, there is no way I cannot be thankful, even if it was a part of the deal." Ellinger smiled. "We only hope that Dynast Ellinger would keep up their part of the deal." "Hahaha~ Of course, Of course, I will, not only that, I have already prepared the Search Team you requested, if the Skyfall Kingdom is prepared, we can even leave today instead of waiting for the weak." "Then let''s do that." "Hmm?" "The Skyfall Kingdom is prepared," Amaya replied. "Are you sure?" Ellinger tilted his head in confusion. Amaya had been staying in the Woods Dynasty for the past few days and from what he knew, she didn''t have any contact with the Skyfall Kingdom. So for her to know if the Skyfall Kingdom is prepared or not¡­ "You do not have to worry, Dynast Ellinger. We are prepared." Amaya assured. "T-Then when do we leave?" Ellinger questioned. "As written in the deal, the two teams will meet in the Bringer Village in the Woods Dynasty. So if they leave today, they would reach there in two days." "But how would the Skyfall Kingdom know when to send their search team?" Ellinger couldn''t help but question. "As I said, Dynast Ellinger, we have our ways. Please order your search team to move as soon as they can." "As you wish, Lady Amaya." Ellinger smiled. He then nodded at a servant, the servant nodded back and left. Ellinger then turned towards Amaya and proposed, "Lady Amaya, our Dynasty has arranged a big feast to celebrate our victory over those Solid Earth Bastards, I would like to invite you all, the Heroines of the War to celebrate with us. It would be an honor if you join us." "We would love to join you, Dynast Ellinger, however, we have already been away from our Kingdom for quite a while now, Our husband must be waiting. So we must leave." ''H-Husband?'' Hearing that word, Ellinger couldn''t help but frown. The other ministers had the same reactions as him. ''Did she just say husband? As in single husband?'' They questioned inwardly, then, all of them shook their heads, ''No no no, I must be overthinking, she must have meant husbands with an ''s'', there is no way a single man could marry all of them.'' "I-It would have been great if we could celebrate with you, however, since you are in a hurry, we will not stop you." Ellinger smiled. "We thank you for your understanding." Amaya smiled. She and the others then turned around and walked out of the Palace. "Lady Amaya, shall I prepare your Carriage?" A servant questioned. "Don''t bother," Ember spoke up. "Heh, are we having a race?" Skyla questioned with a playful look on her face. "Alright, turns will be decided by our ranks." Saying that, Edda ran away. "That bitch!" Thyra cursed and ran away as well. Others followed them as well. The servant who asked the question about the carriage blinked. ''J-Just what d-did I see?'' He didn''t have a clue himself. ¡­ 2 days later, the Woods Search Party, which was led by Vidyut reached the Bringer Village. The Bringer Village was a small village on the outskirts of the Woods Dynasty, it was a village that was closest to the Skyfall Kingdom and the Bloodhill Wilderness. Inside the village, Vidyut and another King Stage Cultivator soon met a man who walked towards them, "Are you the Woods Dynasty''s Search party?" The man questioned. "Are you from the Skyfall Kingdom?" Vidyut questioned. The man nodded, "That is correct, my name is Fras William. The Leader of the Skyfall Search Party." "Nice to meet you, my name is Vidyut." Vidyut shook hands. "When do we leave?" The other King Stage Cultivator from the Woods Dynasty questioned. "They ordered me to leave as soon as you people arrive, of course, if you want to rest, then we can wait. I was ordered to allow you to be the leader since you two are stronger." Fras spoke. Hearing his words, the King Stage Cultivator of the Woods Dynasty smiled proudly, "That is good. Alright then, we do not need any rest as well. Call your men, we will leave right now." "As you command." Fras left and soon returned with the rest of the Search Party. The combined search party then walked into the Bloodhill Wilderness. With the Party''s strength of 2 King Stage Cultivators 3 Expert Stage Cultivators, 40 Grand Masters, and 60 Masters, the Outer Area of the Bloodhill Wilderness, where the strongest Beast was only a 3 Star Beast, which was equivalent to Master Stage Cultivator, was a breeze. Within just 1 day, they passed through the Outer Area and the main force didn''t even have to move. Even the Inner Area was similar as well. The beasts there were only around 3-5 Star Beasts, although their number was unusually high, this monstrous party of 105 Cultivators was even scarier. This time, however, the Master Stage Cultivators alone weren''t enough and the Grand Master Stage Cultivators had to join in. It took longer than planned, however, 2 days later, they managed to pass through the inner area and the search party finally entered the Forbidden Area without any losses. "This might be easier than I thought." A man that was in the search party spoke. Yes, he raised a flag. Chapter 579 The Search Team Was Wiped Out. Inside a lavish room, a figure was sitting on a bed in a lotus position, Black Mist surrounded the figure''s body, whether it was Male or Female couldn''t be confirmed because barely anything was visible due to the Mist. Suddenly, Mist started fading away and a man with Black hair and a handsome face was revealed, slowly, the man opened his eyes, his Golden eyes showed calmness. *Clap* *Clap* The man clapped two times. A servant walked into the room and bowed, "Lord Nux." "Call Lady Astaria." Nux ordered. The servant bowed his head and, "As you command," Saying those words, he walked away. ''To think someone in the Royal Palace would dare to call Lady Astaria instead of going to her¡­ other than him, I don''t think I would ever find someone crazy enough.'' The servant was one of the few people who despite not being powerful enough, knew what kind of existence Astaria was. As someone who had devoted his entire life to the Skyfall Palace, without any lover or children, he was one of the few who knew about the ''Kingdon''s protector'' and was one of the servants to tended to Lady Astaria''s needs. And seeing someone like Nux, who had appeared out of nowhere, calling Lady Astaria like this¡­ The servant couldn''t help but be shocked. ''Anyways, it is not something I should bother with.'' Suddenly, the servant shook his head and started walking. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* He knocked on the door of Astaria''s room. "Enter." Hearing the order, he walked in and bowed, "Lady Astaria, Lord Nux is calling for you." Hearing those words, Astaria narrowed her. The servant flinched in fear. Suddenly, a scary smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "Heh, that bastard''s guts are growing huh." Even though she was complaining, Astaria still stood up and, "You can leave, I will be there soon." "A-As you command, Lady Astaria." The servant bowed and quickly walked away. Astaria''s face then turned serious and she walked out of her room and walked towards Nux''s room. Of course, she was not petty enough to punish Nux just because he summoned her instead of coming to her room, however, she was still going to give him an earful, with her status, him calling her like that would leave a wrong message. Especially when even Evane, the Queen of the Skyfall Kingdom would always come to her instead of summoning her. She might not care about these useless things, but others did and it had a great impact on the Palace''s atmosphere. With that thought in her mind, Astaria walked into Nux''s room without knocking, and then as soon as she entered, she narrowed her eyes, "Oh? It seems everyone is gathered here." "Lady Astaria, please have a seat," Nux spoke with a small smile on his face. Astaria frowned, Nux was acting a bit unusual. "What happened?" She questioned. "The Search Team was wiped out," Nux revealed. "Huh?" Astaria''s expression changed. She then turned towards all the women inside the room and seeing that there was no change in their expressions, she realized that every one of them knew about it already. "How did you know? Is it that strange telepathy magic of yours?" Astaria questioned. Nux nodded in agreement. The Search Party that the Skyfall Kingdom sent into the Wilderness, all of them were the Spies that Nux and his wives had captured. All of them had Slave Seal implanted in them therefore, all of them could talk to Nux and give him real-time updates about the situation. Astaria''s face turned solemn, "It happened earlier than I predicted." She then glanced at Nux and questioned, "Did you find anything?" "I did." Nux nodded. "It was as we predicted. The Mythical Creature is dead." Nux revealed. "Then who killed the Search Party?" "Herms Lizander." "Did they manage to enter the Forbidden Area?" "Yes, they did." "¡­" The room turned silent. "So everything is finally clear now," Astaria commented after a while. She didn''t need to ask much. Herms killed the Search Party that they sent to the Forbidden Area, this indication was clear enough. "Indeed." Nux nodded. "So what are we going to do now?" Felberta questioned. "Well, Herms killed our Search Party, so he must be thinking that we still think that the Mythical Creature is alive. That is our advantage." Astaria spoke and continued. "We now know why the Solid Earth Kingdom was acting strangely, with the Mythical Creature gone, there is no one to keep an eye on the Kingdoms and the Emperors. Now anyone can kill anyone and now there is even a possibility to unify the continent under one big Empire. The Peace Treaty, which has been holding up and ensuring the Peace of our Continent, It is now gone." Nux and his wives felt goosebumps all over their bodies as they heard those words. "Can we safely assume that Herms wishes to unite the continent under his name?" Evane questioned. "He might be trying that, however, I doubt that the Solid Earth Kingdom has the power to do that. I don''t think he would waste so much time in something so pointless knowing that he would fail." Astaria replied. "What if he is positive that he will not fail?" Amaya questioned. "What do you mean?" Astaria turned towards Amaya and narrowed her eyes. "We all know why Solid Earth Kingdom waged war against the Woods Dynasty, he wanted Alcimus to lose patience and involve himself in the war. He would then use the Treaty as an excuse and would try to unite all the Emperors to kill Alcimus. As we know, Amletus is already on his side, pressuring you wouldn''t be difficult either. Against 3 Emperors, Alcimus would definitely lose, once that happens, only you will be left. Amletus and Herms would then team up and go against you. In the end, you are also an Emperor just like them, no matter how strong you are, fighting against 2 Emperors would be simply impossible for you. Once you are defeated, only those 2 are left, they can simply divide the continent into 2 and rule." Amaya spoke. "That is quite plausible." Nux nodded in agreement. "Let''s say that Herms was planning something like that." Astaria agreed and then questioned, "What step should we take now?" "I have a plan." Amaya nodded. "Amay-." Nux spoke up but before he could complete, Amaya interrupted. "You agreed to it already. Don''t go back on your words." Nux sighed. Chapter 580 He Would Not Fall For This Bitchs Tricks Again. "WHAT!?" Eardwolf shouted as he widened his surprise. "Are you serious?" He questioned. "Do you think I would lie about such a serious matter?" Riona questioned back. Eardwolf narrowed his eyes. He then glanced at Riona again. This woman might be beautiful, however, those eyes of hers were¡­ scary. Whatever was going on inside her mind, he didn''t know and after the recent events, he was not even warier of her. "Why are you telling me about this then?" He couldn''t help but question. "I want you to report this to Lord Amletus," Riona replied with a small smile on her face. Seeing that smile, Eardwolf was now even more alert. "Why aren''t you doing it yourself, it is something that would change the entire Skadi Kingdom as a whole. If you report it to father, he would definitely see you in a new light and might even break the tradition in order to make you the Queen. Why aren''t you doing it then?" He questioned. "I felt guilty about what happened last time, therefore, I wanted to pass this opportunity to you. Look, I only want what''s good for the Kingdom, Whether you lead it, or I do, it doesn''t matter." Riona replied with a saintly smile on her face. "¡­" Eardwolf turned silent and started considering Riona''s option. Soon, however, he shook his head and, "No! No, I do not want any favor from you. I have grown enough to realize any ''opportunity'' you pass to me is always coated with poison, I am not foolish enough to get fooled by a similar trick again. If you think it is something good, then report it to father yourself, whether he makes you the queen or not, I don''t care." Eardwolf had made up his mind. He would not fall for this bitch''s tricks again. Seeing him acting like that, Riona just smiled. "Alright then, I will be taking my leave then. I guess I would deliver the good news to him myself." Saying those words, Riona turned around. Then, with a smile on her face, she spoke, ''I won the bet.'' ''Tsk. Whatever. It was an unfair bet to begin with.'' ''Just don''t go back on your words.'' ''¡­'' Riona didn''t hear a reply but with the same smile on her face, she continued walking and then appeared in front of a door. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* She knocked. "Enter." Riona walked in. "What is it?" Amletus questioned. "You look annoyed," Riona spoke. "That is why you should say what you want to say and get the hell out." Amletus replied with a frustrated look on his face. The Aura he released overwhelmed Riona, however, she did her best to keep her sanity and replied, "I-I am sure your mood will change when you hear what I have to say." Suddenly, the aura that Amletus was releasing disappeared and he questioned, "Speak." "We found the Cure to the Curse." Riona revealed with a smile on her face. "What are you talking about? What Curse?" "The Devouring Mist Physique." Riona said the words and Amletus''s expression changed. "¡­are you serious?" He questioned. With how he reacted, it was clear that this was something very important to him. "I am," Riona replied and without wasting any time, she started explaining, "As you know, my daughter, Amaya Skadi was born with Devouring Mist Physique, finding her useless, we sent her to the Skyfall Kingdom." "Continue." Amletus was clearly interested. "That girl did not give up, she founded something called Thousand Information Chamber that dealt with information and after so many years, she finally found the technique to cultivate the Physique." "Are you serious?" Amletus''s expression changed. "She is currently a King Stage Cultivator." Riona revealed and Amletus''s eyes widened in shock. "Where is she!?" he questioned. This time, his tone was more hurried. He was clearly losing his self-control. This was very important for the Skadi Family, it was something that would push the Skadi Kingdom to new heights and might even make them the Strongest Kingdom with undisputed power in a few centuries. And if all of this starts in his era, then his name would be written with golden ink in the Ska- no, the World''s history. Seeing his reaction, Riona smiled. This was the reaction she wanted to see. Seeing that everything was coming together, Riona dropped the bomb, "She is here in the Palace, I knew you would want to meet her when you learn about her so I called her here beforehand. Should I call her?" "Call her." Amletus didn''t waste a single second and spoke. Even though he was trying his best, he still failed to hold back the smile that had appeared on his face. "As you command, Lord Amletus," Riona spoke. *Clap* *Clap* She clapped twice, the door of the room opened and a woman walked in. Seeing the woman, Amletus''s expression changed. A spitting image of Riona was standing in front of him. "Greetings, Lord Amletus." Amaya greeted with a small smile on her face. "Hahaha~ What do you mean Lord Amletus? You are my Granddaughter, you can call me Grandpa. You are a spitting image of your mother. Hahaha~ Thank god you did not inherit your father''s looks." Amletus laughed out loud. Amaya just smiled as she glanced at this ''Grandfather'' of hers. Riona had a similar expression on her face. "I shall call you Grandpa then," Amaya replied. "Hahaha~ Of course Of course." Amletus laughed out loud. Leaving the technique to cultivate the physique aside, Amaya''s cultivation alone was enough for him to nurture her. A King Stage Cultivator. Amletus knew that this girl was not more than 50 years old, for someone like her to be a King Stage Cultivator. It was a never seen before talent. Of course, this didn''t mean that he didn''t care about the technique. If he could get both, a genius and the technique, he would obviously not deny it. "Did you really find a way to cultivate your physique?" He questioned. Instead of answering, Amaya raised her hand, Dark Mist came out of her hand, and seeing the mist, Ameltus''s eyes shined. Chapter 581 You Two Are In This Together, Arent You? "T-T-This is the Devouring Mist!" Amletus couldn''t control himself and shouted out loud. Seeing his reaction, Amaya just smiled and continued to observe him. With a glint in his eyes, Amletus glanced at Amaya and spoke, "You really did manage to find a way to cultivate your Physique and even became a King Stage Cultivator, that''s a big achievement." "Thank you, Grandpa." "So? Where is the Technique?" Amletus couldn''t control himself and questioned. "Grandpa." Amaya called out. "Yes?" "Now that we finally attained the way to cultivate our physique, this would definitely increase our Kingdom''s strength, right?" Amaya questioned. "Hahaha~ Of course! Of course, it will! And it will all be because of you. Hahaha~ I have an amazing Granddaughter." Amletus laughed out loud. "Do you think we would become the Strongest Kingdom in the world? Do you think we would have the power to unify the continent under our banner?" Amaya questioned. "Huh?" Amletus frowned. He glanced at Amaya and seeing her looking at him with an excited smile on her face, he didn''t know how to react, "Becoming the strongest huh¡­" He muttered. "Hmm? Grandpa?" Amaya frowned. "Hmm?" "Why does it look like you do not think that we can become the strongest?" Amaya questioned. "It is not like that." Amletus shook his head. "What is it then?" Amaya questioned. "We cannot unite the other Kingdoms under our banner," Amletus replied. Hearing his answer, Amaya frowned. "Why?" She questioned. "Our ancestor didn''t wish for it. He told us not to unite the continent." Amletus replied. "But if we are stronger than all the Kingdoms, isn''t it natural that we should hold the absolute power?" Amaya questioned. "We do not hold absolute power, Amaya." "What does that mean? Who holds it then? Is it the Skyfall Kingdom?" "Heh. Those Idiots? They aren''t even close to that level." Amletus snorted. "Then who is it?" Amaya questioned. Amletus glanced at Amaya again and frowned, "Why are you asking all this?" "I want us to be the best after all, and if I don''t even know who is currently the best, how will I set a goal for myself?" Amaya replied. "¡­" Amletus turned silent. After thinking for a while, he spoke, "You know about the Forbidden Region?" "Huh?" Amaya frowned. Amletus then told her about the Mythical Creature and hearing that, Amaya frowned. ''Is he not involved in Herms''s plot?'' Amaya questioned inwardly. However, soon, she shook her head, ''That is not possible. There must be something else.'' "So you are saying that we cannot unite the continent because the Mythical Creature might Kill all the Emperors if we attempt it?" Amaya questioned. "Yes, that is correct." Amletus nodded. "Then why is the Solid Earth Kingdom attacking Woods Dynasty then?" Amaya questioned. Amletus narrowed his eyes. Amaya, however, didn''t back down and continued to question, "If the Emperors are not going to be involved, then why even fight? It is not like anything could be done without defeating the strongest person in the Dynasty." "I don''t know what he is thinking," Amletus replied. "And you haven''t tried to look into it?" Amaya questioned. "As I said, I, as an Emperor Stage Cultivator, cannot involve myself with these affairs." "It is not like I am telling you to attack them or anything, I am just asking why you haven''t investigated it?" Amaya spoke. "¡­" Amletus didn''t know how to answer that question. He glanced at Riona and noticed that she had a strange look on her face as well. It was as if she was confused about something. He understood what she was thinking. She has been telling him that Solid Earth Kingdom has been acting weirdly for a while now, however, he always told her not to involve herself with it, however, now that Amaya is asking all these questions, his actions definitely look suspicious. Riona suddenly glanced at Amletus and seeing her expression, Amletus realized that he was right. Riona was indeed thinking that his actions were suspicious. "Amaya," Amletus called out. "Yes, Grandfather?" Amaya tilted her head innocently. "As I said, due to the Mythical Creature, we cannot do anything, therefore, looking out for other Kingdoms is simply a waste of time. That is the reason why I am not doing anything." Amletus spoke. This time, his tone was stricter than before. "The Solid Earth Army has been defeated." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. Amletus narrowed his eyes and Amaya continued, "The Skyfall Kingdom helped the Woods Dynasty and the Solid Earth Army suffered huge losses. 4 out of 7 of their Generals have died." "Why are you telling me all this?" Amletus questioned. "I am just confused. Why did the Skyfall Kingdom help the Woods Dynasty? They could simply let them fight and then reap rewards later, then why bother? What do they get in return?" Amaya spoke up. "Amaya." Amletus called. "Hmm?" A frown appeared on Amaya''s face. The atmosphere inside the room had changed. Right now, Amletus was not looking at her with that amiable smile on his face, his expression was rather dark. "You were married to Ricardus, the King of the Skyfall Kingdom, correct?" "Yes, that is correct." "From what I know, the Skyfall Kingdom is under a strict lockdown where no one is allowed to leave or enter the Kingdom, Then how did you come here?" "I am a King Stage Cultivator, Grandpa." Amaya replied. "That you are, however, at the same time, you are also a Royal Consort, there is no way you can simply sneak out of the Palace." Amletus narrowed his eyes. "Not only that, but you are now a King Stage Cultivator, a young King Stage Cultivator coming back to the Kingdom that abandoned her, Something doesn''t add up." Amletus then glanced at Riona to ask for her view, however, suddenly, another possibility entered his mind. His expression changed. The more he thought about this possibility, the higher the probability of it being the truth got. Amletus finally realized. He was being treated like a fool. "You two are in this together, aren''t you?" He questioned and Amaya''s expression changed. Chapter 582 Meh, It Was Nothing. "You two are in this together, aren''t you?" Amletus questioned and Amaya''s expression changed. Riona stepped back a little, she was just a moment away from taking out her weapon. Of course, she knew she wouldn''t be able to do anything against Amletus, however, she could at least attack Amletus till the point Amaya has time to escape. "Heh, did you really think I was someone like Eardwolf?" Amletus questioned with a laugh. However, his expression was anything but funny. Riona was now even tenser. "Haahh¡­" Amaya, on the other hand, sighed. It looked as if a big responsibility was removed from her shoulders. "It was getting more and more troublesome. Your lips are tighter than normal people, I barely got anything after talking for so long, but I guess that can be expected from an Emperor who had been ruling for such a long time." Amaya massaged her right shoulder, then, her expression turned serious as she glanced at Amletus. "Alright then, I will stop playing around and will be direct. I already know you are involved with Herms, what I don''t understand, however, is that why are you supporting him? His plan of using the treaty to get rid of Alcimus has already failed. So even if you two come together, you would need to fight against Alcimus and Lady Astaria, there is no way it would be an easy fight. So why bother helping him? Is it because of useless friendship or¡­ Do you have another trump card that you are holding?" "What are you talking about, girl? I already told you that the Emperors cannot fig-" "The Mythical Creature is dead. We know that already." Amaya interrupted. "¡­" Amletus turned silent. Riona frowned as well. Amaya continued to look at Amletus. "Heh." Suddenly, Amletus laughed. "To think you already know about all this. Is it safe to assume that you are on Astaria''s side?" Amletus questioned. "Not exactly, but you can say that. Yes." Amaya nodded. "And you?" Amletus questioned as he turned towards Riona. "I am only on my Daughter''s side, anything else does not matter," Riona replied. "Good good." Amletus laughed. "You still haven''t answered any of my questions yet," Amaya spoke. "And why do you think I would answer your questions?" Amletus questioned. "Is it another Emperor Stage Cultivator? Is that why you are so confident?" Amaya questioned back. "Heh, you really think I will answer your questions huh." Amletus just smiled. "Actually, I am even surprised that you are here all by yourself, that is quite gutsy, I will admit." Amletus''s expression turned fiercer, "Without that bitch Astaria protecting you, do you think you can survive in front of me? Or did you think I would not kill you because of our relationship or that stupid Technique of yours?" He questioned. "¡­" Amaya didn''t say anything. "Heeeh? Why are you all silent now? Are you scared?" Amletus''s smile turned demonic. "¡­" Amaya didn''t reply. "To think you won''t even say anything. That is quite the change. I guess you still hold your life quite dearly, well, you are young, so I won''t blame you. How about this? ? You give me the technique and I will give you and your mother a painless, quick death. Hmmm? What do you think? A good deal, right?" "H-How about you tell me about what you are hiding and I give you the technique?" Amaya questioned back. She was trying to keep a brave front, however, her stuttering gave her away. She was panicking, she was scared. Seeing that, Riona''s sword appeared in her hand, however, before she could even attack, *Whoosh* *Bam* Her body flew back and crashed onto the wall. "Mother!" Amaya''s expression changed as she quickly rushed towards Riona. "R-Run." Riona spoke weakly. "My offer is still valid, girl. Give me the technique and I will give you two a painless death. Don''t test me, I am quite good when it comes to torture." Amletus smiled. "I really regret it¡­" Amaya muttered. "Hmm? What do you regret?" Amletus questioned. "If only I was strong enough¡­" Amaya replied. "Hahaha~ Don''t worry, you are plenty strong for your age. With your talent, if you continue, you might even become as strong as me. But you are correct, you are indeed not strong enough. Talent doesn''t matter if you are dead after all. Hahaha~" Amletus laughed. "Anyways, Last chance girl. Give me the technique and I wil-" Suddenly, Amletus''s expression changed. ''Huh?'' He frowned. ''W-What happened?'' He couldn''t understand. His world was turning upside down and everything was moving upward. ''H-Huh?'' "If only we were strong enough, capturing you alive would have been much more advantageous." He then heard Amaya''s voice and suddenly, *Thud* His head dropped to the ground. He was dead. Without even knowing how he died. ''An Emperor is only strong because he has the ability to control the Mana around him, if that ability is taken away, he would be nothing more than a slightly stronger King Stage Cultivator. So if you, who are an absurdly strong King Stage Cultivator, somehow manage to take on an Emperor Stage Cultivator by surprise, you have a chance to kill him. Of course, taking him by surprise would not be as simple as it sounds. Defeating Emperors is not that simple.'' "Meh, she was entirely correct. Emperors aren''t that big of a deal." Nux commented. "It would have been better if we could get something out of his mouth though¡­" Amaya replied. "Well, not everything goes as planned, now does it?" Nux smiled. "At the very least, Herms is now alone. We used the advantage we had and got rid of 1 Emperor Stage Cultivator. Now, all we have to do is make Alcimus fight against Herms and watch what happens." "Mhm, it would be a lot easier, that is correct." Amaya nodded. "W-W-Wait! H-H-H-How W-What, What is happening!?" Riona, who just witnessed the murder of the strongest person in her Kingdom couldn''t help but widen her eyes in shock. "H-How did you kill him!?" "Meh, it was nothing. Don''t act so surprised, mother-in-law." Nux shrugged. Chapter 583 Anyways, Shall We Visit Father-In-Law? "Meh, it was nothing. Don''t act so surprised, mother-in-law." Nux shrugged. "What the hell are you talking about!? Do you even realize what you have done!? You have killed an Emperor! An Emperor! The strongest existence in the world! You have disturbed the Balance of the world! Do you realize that!?" "Oh c''mon, he wouldn''t have died if he was the strongest, you know?" Nux kept his nonchalant attitude. He was definitely enjoying his mother-in-law''s reaction. "You¡­ h-how did you do it? You are still just a King Stage Cultivator, how can you kill an Emperor on your own?" Riona questioned. She still couldn''t believe what had happened, however, seeing Amletus''s headless body lying on the floor without any movements and his head that had now rolled to the Wall, she had no choice but to believe it. Amletus, the Emperor, the Protector of the Skadi Kingdom was dead. "Trust me, I am not lying, he was weak." Nux spoke, this time, however, his expression was serious. "Astaria is much, much stronger than him." "¡­" Riona didn''t know what to say. She had heard that Lady Astaria had started training Nux about a month ago, she knew it would be very beneficial to Nux, however, she never thought that Nux would become strong enough to Kill an Emperor. "To be honest, I feel like I could have defeated him without the sneak attack, however, in the end, he is still an Emperor, I couldn''t take any chance." Nux analyzed. "Well, Astaria did say you would be victorious if you two fought," Amaya replied. She usually referred to Astaria as a ''Lady'', however, as she witnessed the fight between Nux and Astaria, she soon realized that ''Lady'' Astaria would be her sister soon. So using ''Lady'' to call her was a bit¡­ strange. Therefore, she had to change the way she addressed her. She should start preparing early after all. "Anyways, with now Amletus dead, we have declared War against Herms and the Solid Earth Kingdom." Amaya''s expression turned serious. "Now we have to make sure that Herms receives information as late as possible and for that¡­" Amaya then turned towards Riona. "Huh?" Riona frowned. In the end, she was someone who had ruled over and managed the Skadi Kingdom, her mind was sharper than any normal person''s. So even though she was shocked and still couldn''t believe the situation, she understood what Amaya and Nux wanted. "You want to meet Eardwolf." She spoke. "As expected of mother." Amaya smiled. Riona smiled back. Being acknowledged by her daughter. This was definitely a good feeling. She completely forgot about how the strongest human in the Skadi Kingdom was killed and placed Amaya''s head on her breasts. "Of course, you thought I wouldn''t even be able to guess that? Is that even possible? Or are you underestimating your mother? Don''t forget, you were the one who lost the bet. Although you are smart, you still have a long way to go. And for that, you would have to stay as close to me as possible." Riona smiled widely. "I only lost because I didn''t know much about that idiot. I only judged things based on what I had heard about him, you, on the other hand, knew him since you practically grew up with him. There was the difference in data, not intelligence." Amaya replied with an annoyed look on her face. Her mother really was annoying. Hugging her like this, how annoying. She was a grown-up now, she needed her personal space. "You shouldn''t have agreed to bet then." Riona''s reply was simple. "You forced me to!" Amaya shouted. She really couldn''t believe how shameless her mother was. "I don''t know what you are talking about~" Riona smiled and tightened her hug around Amaya. Amaya tried to resist and get out of her hold, however, she failed. "There There." Riona then started patting her head. "¡­" Amaya didn''t know what to say. "Tsk, I can''t believe you two are ignoring me like that." Nux, who was witnessing the mother and daughter sticking to each other commented. To be honest, it was now a common sight for him. When he placed a Slave Seal on Riona, the first thing Amaya ordered her to do was to tell the truth. Then, everything was revealed. The woman called Riona Skadi, the woman who held most of the power in the Skadi Kingdom, the woman who dismissed all the traditions of the Kingdom and managed to gain influence and power using her wits, In the end, that woman was nothing but a fool who was crazy for her daughter. The moment Amaya was born, Riona changed. She realized that ruling the Kingdom meant nothing. She may not love her ''husband'', but her daughter, Now that was a completely different thing. She adored her daughter. All her actions thus far were for the sake of her data. When this was revealed, Amaya felt guilty. All this while when she was blaming her mother in her heart, her mother was thinking about different ways of staying together with her. Amaya, wanting to change things, told Riona to contact her using the telepathic connection whenever she wanted, a decision she deeply regrated because Riona didn''t miss a single moment and contacted her to talk about even the simplest matter. Of course, Amaya may act and say how annoying her mother was or things like that, however, Nux and everyone else knew the truth. In the end, the relationship between the mother and daughter improved and was now stronger than ever. "Do you want to join in as well?" Riona extended her arm towards Nux. Amaya, however, quickly grabbed that arm and placed it back on her head again. Anything but Nux. She was willing to give her mother anything she wanted. Anything, but Nux. That, was something she cannot allow. Not at all. Seeing her reaction, Riona chuckled. "Anyways, shall we visit father-in-law?" Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. The two women nodded and Nux muttered, "I am meeting many of my fathers-in-laws right now, it is as if someone is doing all this on purpose. Hmmmmm." The two women just shook their heads. ''Mother.'' Suddenly, Amaya called out using a connection to which Nux wasn''t connected to. She wanted to ask something. Chapter 584 Eardwolf Skadi, Are You Willing To Be My Slave? ''Mother.'' Amaya called out. ''Hmm? What is it?'' Riona questioned. ''You don''t like him, right?'' Amaya questioned. ''I told you already, didn''t I? I don''t.'' Riona sighed inwardly and then replied. ''Good¡­'' Amaya turned silent. ''How many times are you going to ask me the same question? You even used Slave Seal.'' ''I only did that the first time when I was asking all the questions.'' Amaya defended herself. ''Alright, but you still question me about this regularly, don''t you? Do you not trust your lovely mother?'' Riona questioned. ''It is not like that.'' Amaya replied. She then glanced at Nux for a while and then narrowed his eyes, ''That bastard is a magnet. He attracts women wherever he goes. It is like a weird illness of his. So I have to make sure everything is okay regularly. You can think of this as a regular health checkup.'' ''You really don''t trust your mother, do you?'' Riona pouted. ''As I said, it is not about you. I need to keep him in check. I have already told him not to go after you so at the very least, he does not have those types of thoughts in his mind about you, and neither does he try to openly woo you, but he is still ill, so I need to make sure you are fine.'' Amaya replied. This was a serious issue. And she really didn''t want her mother to become her sister. Just thinking about it felt weird¡­ ''¡­'' Riona didn''t know how to react. She then glanced at Nux and after observing him for a while, she started understanding the problem. That man was handsome. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her long life. He was strong, way too strong. He was understanding. He was supportive. He was funny. He has the power to create his personnel army by combining Slave Seal and his ''Dual Cultivation'', however, he doesn''t do it just because of his love for his wives. Handsome, strong, loyal, and honest love, even one of these qualities would make any man a desirable partner, and this man had it all. She could definitely see this ''illness'' Amaya was talking about. Nux definitely was a women magnet. However, that is only the case for other women. She was different. ''Don''t worry, I won''t fall in love with him. You can trust me. I am happy as long as I have you.'' Riona smiled. ''I belong to Nux.'' Amaya was quick to reply. Riona understood what she was thinking about and punched her head, ''Talking back to your mother, eh?'' ''¡­'' Amaya turned silent. "Oi Oi, what are you two doing? I am lost." Nux suddenly turned around and spoke. "¡­" "¡­" Riona and Amaya didn''t know what to say. "If you didn''t know the way, then why were you walking so confidently?" Riona couldn''t help but question. "Well, I can find it using [Sense] but since we already have a mother-in-law with us, I thought, ''why bother?'' and relied on you." Nux smiled. "I don''t know what my daughter sees in you, you are a fool." Riona sighed. "Thank you for the compliment." Riona shook her head and spoke, "I will lead the way." "Please do." Nux spoke as he grabbed Amaya and placed her head on his chest. It was as if he was saying, ''It is my turn now.'' Riona frowned but seeing the smile on her daughter''s face, she sighed again and just continued walking. Nux followed behind her. ¡­ The doors of the rooms opened and Riona walked in. Seeing her walking in, Eardwolf''s expression changed. ''Those guards are useless.'' He thought inwardly. "Wh-" He wanted to ask, but before he could, "Why are you here?" The woman who was standing next to him spoke. However, before Riona could answer, Amaya and Nux walked in. Nux''s eyes quickly fell on the woman who was standing beside the King and his expression changed. The woman looked at Nux and her expression turned a little soft as well. "Why are you here?" She questioned, this time, however, her tone was different. ''Amaya.'' Nux called Amaya using the connection. ''What?'' Amaya questioned. ''How the hell is every woman in your family so beautiful?'' Nux questioned back. Amaya frowned, but before she could say anything, a frown appeared on Nux''s face and he continued, ''Though I sense a bitchy aura around this one.'' ''Oi, that''s my sister, mind your language.'' Riona corrected. ''She is not a bitch?'' ''She is.'' ''¡­'' "Who are these two?" Eardwolf questioned as he glanced at Amaya. Nux and Riona stepped in front of Amaya and Riona spoke, "I need to talk. Do your business later." "You cann-" Athela, Riona''s sister was about to retort, however, Riona wasn''t having any of it. Her dagger appeared in her hand and she spoke, "Leave while I am asking nicely, things might take a bad turn if you don''t." "Y-You! You think you can threa-" Riona threw her dagger and it passed through Athela''s body, just an inch away from her cheeks. "Do not make me repeat myself." Riona spoke with a cold look on her face. Athela''s face turned pale. Normally, she would have asked for help, however, this time, she realized Riona was definitely serious. Something was wrong. Therefore, without thinking anything, she walked away. "I will make you pay for today." Of course, she didn''t forget to use the typical third-rate villain''s dialogue. "Why are you here?" After Athela left, Eardwolf questioned. "She is here to introduce me," Nux spoke. "Who are you?" Eardwolf narrowed his eyes. "I am your son-in-law," Nux smiled and, "Huh?" Eardwolf didn''t know how to react. "Who?" He questioned. "Your son-in-law," Nux repeated himself. He then stepped back and pointed at Amaya, "She is your daughter and my wife, Amaya Leander. You are my father-in-law, I am your son-in-law. Anyways, all of that doesn''t really matter, let''s just jump to the main matter, Eardwolf Skadi, are you willing to be my Slave?" Chapter 585 Now This Is Nostalgic "She is your daughter and my wife, Amaya Leander. You are my father-in-law, I am your son-in-law. Anyways, all of that doesn''t really matter, let''s just jump to the main matter, Eardwolf Skadi, are you willing to be my Slave?" Nux questioned. "What the hell are you talking about!? Are you out of your mind!?" Eardwolf was unable to control himself and questioned out loud. Nux however, just shrugged, and seeing this, Eardwolf was even more angered. "Who do you think you are!? Do you know who I am!? You might be a King Stage Cultivator but if I want, I can get rid of you right here and now and your family members won''t even find your body. Do not force me to do anything th-" Eardwolf continued to shout however, suddenly, Nux threw a bag near his legs. "¡­" Eardwolf glanced at Nux and narrowed his eyes. "Before you utter any more of your nonsense, see what''s inside. It would make this conversation a lot easier." Nux spoke with an expressionless look on his face. "¡­" Eardwolf turned silent. In front of the 3 people in front of him, he crouched and picked up the Bag, and as soon as he peeked in, "Uh-AAahh!" His eyes widened in horror and he dropped the bag in fear before stepping back. He then glanced at Nux, fear clear in his eyes. Nux smiled, "The support you are relying on to ''get rid of a mere King Stage Cultivator like me'' is dead, so it would be beneficial for you if mind your actions from now on." "W-W-What did you do?" Eardwolf questioned. "Are you dumb or something? Don''t you see? I killed Amletus, your backer and if you don''t what to die, then submit." Nux replied. His tone was clearly more annoyed than normal. For some reason, he didn''t like this man in front of him. "A-Are y-you just going to observe t-things? I-I-If the two of us worked together, then w-we can definitely kill him." Eardwolf glanced at Riona and spoke. Riona had a strange expression on her face, "I knew you were dumb but how are you this dumb? Can''t you see? I came here with him, obviously, I am on his side. And let''s say I am not on his side and am willing to work with you, do you think we can go against someone who killed Amletus?" "¡­" Eardwolf turned silent. "Eardwolf." Riona called. "W-What?" "I suggest you to just do as you are told, at the very least, you would be able to continue living your life peacefully." "¡­" Eardwolf turned silent. Nux, however, had enough. His sword appeared in his hand, he appeared in front of Eardwolf and placed his sword on his neck. The King widened his eyes in surprise. He couldn''t react to Nux''s movement at all. No matter what, he was still a King Stage Cultivator, how can another King Stage Cultivator be so fearsome? H-How was this possible? "Eardwolf Skadi, are you willing to be my Slave?" Nux spoke and at the same time, a trail of blood leaked out of Eardwolf''s neck. Nux''s message was clear. If he didn''t receive the answer he wanted to receive, Eardwolf will be beheaded. "¡­" Eardwolf didn''t say anything. In his mind, he was thinking about many possibilities. Slapping away Nux''s sword, then jumping out of the window, with his cultivation, he would definitely survive, then he would gather his soldiers. The King Stage Cultivators who are under Riona''s command would still listen to his order once he says that Riona had betrayed the Kingdom. Gathering around 4 King Stage Cultivators won''t be difficult, including him, it would be 5v3, there was a decent chance to win, however, for some reason, even if they fail, then as long as they hold out, 5 more King Stage Cultivators would gather. A 9v3 would definitely be a winnable battle and the other soldiers have not even participated in this scenario yet. The victory was assured. However¡­ As Eardwolf glanced at Nux''s eyes, He had the feeling that the moment he tries to ''slap away his sword'', he would die. In the end, Eardwolf lowered his head and, "Y-Yes." Gave up on his pride. "Good." Nux smiled. A strange energy entered Eardwolf''s body. It felt as if some chains were binding all his organs. Eardwolf was horrified. "W-What did you do?" He questioned. "I turned you into my slave, from now on¡­" Nux then briefly explained how the Slave Seal works and the more Eardwolf heard, the paler his face turned. Seeing that, Riona just smiled, "Don''t worry, it is not that bad, as long as you stay loyal, you can continue living your life as you did before. You now just need to listen to his orders. Just think as if he is the replacement for Amletus. And if it makes you feel any better, I have a slave seal implanted in me as well." "W-What? S-So you were forc-" Eardwolf widened his eyes. "No, I was the one who told him to do that. I accepted it willingly." Riona clarified before Eardwolf even asked his question. "Yes, the two of you are not the same. Keep in mind, the mother-in-law is the leader here. You will do whatever she says, whether it is abducting the throne, or to even killing yourself, don''t you dare go against her orders." Nux spoke. "K-K-Kill myself?" Eardwolf stuttered, however, before Nux could say anything, "AAAGGHHHAGGHHH!!!" Eardwolf quickly fell on the ground and started shrieking and withering in pain. "Now this is nostalgic," Nux commented. Amaya nodded in agreement. Riona, on the other hand, was surprised. "I can still remove your Seal, you know?" Nux commented. "I still want to talk to my daughter, thank you very much," Riona replied. "It is not a means of conversation¡­" Nux just sighed and shook his head. He then glanced at Eardwolf, who was still withering in pain, and sighed again. That was how the Skadi Kingdom, the Second Strongest Kingdom in the world came under Nux''s command. Chapter 586 Uhhh... Fuck. "Is everything under control?" Nux questioned. "Of course." Riona smiled. "It was faster than I thought," Nux commented. "Of course it was. Who do you think you are talking to?" "Indeed, as Amaya''s mother, you have to be at least half as good as she is." Nux nodded. "She still has a lot to learn. She lost the bet, you know?" Riona nodded her head and smiled as she glanced at Amaya. Obviously, she was expecting a hiss in response to what she said, however, Amaya completely ignored what she said and continued to play with Nux''s hair while he placed his head on her lap. "Mhm, luck is also part of life, I guess." Nux nodded. Completely undermining Riona''s victory and blaming it on luck. "¡­" Riona didn''t know what to say. ''The two of them are similar when it comes to certain things.'' She thought inwardly as she glanced at the couple having a moment together. "Anyways, after that little dose, Eardwolf is now acting like a good puppy. All the servants who attend to Amletus have already been turned into slaves. Though I am still not the Queen, I hold all the powers now. We are expecting to get some information out of the letters that Herms send to Amletus. Now the only thing we have to do is wait." Riona quickly reported everything. "Are you sure I don''t have anything to do?" Nux questioned. "Nope, you are free to go." Riona smiled. Although she had a smile on her face, even a child could tell what she was thinking, ''Just leave already, why are you taking so long.'' That was the only thing going on in Riona''s mind. Today, miraculously, Amaya had decided to stay with her mother while Nux returns to the Skyfall Kingdom. Riona, of course, was very excited to spend time with her daughter and wanted Nux to leave them alone as soon as possible. "Do you really have to go?" Amaya, on the other hand, had completely opposite thoughts. She wished that Nux stayed with her as well, however, "You know I have to go right? She will kill me if I don''t." Nux replied with a wry smile on his face. "Tsk, she is abusing her authority," Amaya complained. "She is the strongest after all." "Do you think you can defeat her today?" Amaya questioned with a serious look on her face. Nux''s expression turned serious as well, "I am not sure. I won''t lose easily, that''s for sure. I was able to force her to use her own Mana and Skills in the last battle, though she overwhelmed me because of that. After another round of training, I feel like I am prepared now." "Training you after throwing out a challenge like that, tsk." Amaya snorted. "Heh, she is that desperate." Nux''s smile widened. "¡­" Amaya just turned silent. "W-What are you two talking about?" Suddenly, Riona stepped into the conversation as well. "The Wager between Nux and Astaria," Amaya answered. "Wager?" "Yes, as you already know, Astaria is now training Nux." Riona nodded. "Well now, she went ahead and challenged him to a little wager!" "What? Really!? What are the terms?" "If Nux manages to defeat her, She would marry him." "WHAT!?" Riona shouted in surprise. "Why would she marry him!?" "Do you even need to ask it?" Amaya questioned back. Riona quickly connected the dots and turned towards Nux. "Y-Y-You are going after A-Astaria Skyfall!?" "I am," Nux replied with a confident smile on his face. "If everything goes well, she would be your daughter''s sister after today." "¡­" Riona didn''t know how to react to this news. Astaria Skyfall¡­ She was like a sacred existence to her¡­ Just her training him was a big deal already, but this man even has the balls to court someone like her? And to even accept an absurd challenge like that¡­ J-Just¡­ what the hell is wrong with him? A-And on the off chance that this man actually succeeds, Astaria Skyfall will become her daughter-in-law? I-Is that even¡­ Riona felt like she was going to lose her mind. "Anyways, you two spend some time together, I need to go. I still need to prepare for my battle after all." While Riona was thinking all that, Nux spoke. He then kissed Amaya and walked out of the room. Activating his [Conceal], he started running towards the Skyfall Kingdom. ¡­ "You are finally here, boy." As soon as Nux walked into his room, he saw Astaria sitting on the chair. "Already using your wife''s privilege of coming into my room without my permission, I see." Nux commented. "You wish. I was just worried that you were swatted away by Amletus." Astaria snorted. "You think he has what it takes to kill me?" Nux questioned. "You are just a mere King Stage Cultivator after all." "A King Stage Cultivator who forced the strongest human in the world to use skills to defeat him." "I only did that so that you won''t feel too bad after losing." "How caring. Just like a lovely wife." Astaria clenched her fists. Fighting against this bastard really was annoying. She doesn''t even know why she starts it. "Anyways, did you kill him?" Astaria questioned with a serious look on her face. "The Skadi Kingdom is under our control now," Nux replied. "Good job." "It was rather easy." "Don''t get too cocky, as I said, he was the weakest," Astaria warned. "I will only get cocky after I defeat you," Nux replied. "That won''t happen." "Admit it, you are waiting for that you happen." "You are delusional." Astaria was quick to shoot him down. "Haaahhh¡­ you really are a tsundere." "Don''t use the terms that I don''t even know the meaning of." And again, the two of them started bickering again. If one sees them from afar, the two of them really would look like a couple. Of course, Astaria would still deny it with all her might. "Tsk, whatever, let''s just start with the duel." "There are still a few hours for that," Astaria spoke. "What? You scared?" Nux questioned and a crazy smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "You asked for this, boy." ''Uhhh¡­ fuck.'' Chapter 587 He Changed His Battle Style. "What? Are you scared?" Astaria questioned with a wide smile on her face as she glanced at Nux. "Petty¡­" Nux commented with a wry smile on her face. "Heh." Astaria laughed, then, her sword appeared in her hand, and then, The Aura around her changed and her face turned serious. Nux''s face turned serious as well. Right now, the two of them were in a jungle that was around 50 km away from the Royal Palace. This was the place where the two of them had started training after¡­ Well¡­ pretty much destroying the training area with their inhuman strength. Of course, this jungle wasn''t spared either. Most of the trees here were broken apart, the ground had countless cracks on it, however, it was still a great battlefield. Nux''s sword appeared in his hand and he took his battle stance. No further signals were required. Astaria disappeared and appeared behind Nux. She slashed her sword, which was surrounded by Mana at Nux. The sword was destructive enough to cut any King Stage Cultivator as if it was cutting butter. Any armor less than 7 Star rating would hold no better than a piece of cloth. That was how strong the attack was. Nux knew that, therefore, he had already jumped into the air and after blocking the attack with his sword, he was sent flying and after a flip, he stood up again, expecting another attack. As he expected, Astaria appeared in front of him and attacked him again, this time, the attack was considerably weakened because it focused more on speed. Nux parried the attack normally, another, a similar sword appeared on his free hand and he slashed it toward Astaria. Astaria stepped back and dodged, Nux used this chance to free his other hand and attacked again. Astaria defended with the sword but before she could relax, Nux''s other sword attack was in front of her again. Astaria stepped back again. "Heh." Nux chuckled, trying to rile Astaria up, and at the same time, *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* He started his chain of attacks, forcing Astaria to step back again and again. Nux''s women, who were observing the battle from afar smiled. However, the same couldn''t be said about Iria, Phorus, or Winston. The three of them just couldn''t believe that Astaria, the strongest human in the world was being pushed back. And this time, she was not holding back like before. She was actually giving her all, but Nux''s attacks were just too fast, even for her. "He changed his battle style." Winston, the most experienced out of all the people here narrowed his eyes. "He did." Ember nodded and then explained. "Arvina, his previous teacher taught him the sword, as you already know, Arvina herself learned from Lady Asteria, so the style he learned matched Lady Astaria''s. However, as the two of them continued to spar, Lady Astaria noticed that this technique was holding Nux back as it failed to utilize his insane speed properly. Nux''s weakness was his attack power." "That sort of attack power is a weakness¡­" Winston didn''t know what to say. The General and the previous Queen couldn''t help but smile wryly as well. That attack power, each one of those strikes has the power to kill a normal King Stage Cultivator¡­ That¡­ it was not weak at all¡­ Even if they use all their skills and their ultimate attack together, they wouldn''t be able to deal the damage that Nux''s ''weak attack power'' was dealing. And as if knowing what he was thinking, Ember clarified, "Well, dealing damage to an Emperor with that attack power was not possible, Of course, he still has his trump card and other skills, but again, we are talking about only raw attack power here. To overcome this problem, Lady Astaria came up with the idea of utilizing speed. She told him to use two swords and use his flexible body to attack as fast as he could. Nux is fast, even faster than the Emperors when it comes to body movements since Mana can only boost their speed when they focus on their legs, for body movements, Emperors would have to focus on their entire body, which would make it a lot harder and difficult to control. Nux was told to increase his speed even further, to the point where when an enemy only has time to hit him once, he uses the same time to go for 3 to 4 hits. And after a long, hell-like training¡­" Ember then glanced at the battlefield where Astaria was still being pushed back and commented, "That¡­ is the result." "¡­" Winston turned silent. On the Battlefield, as Astaria was being pushed back, she quickly realized that she was getting closer and closer to a tree. She smiled, it was finally her chance now. She got closer and closer to the tree, thinking of using this chance to unleash a big blow on Nux and throwing him away. "!!!" Soon, however, her smile disappeared when she noticed that the roots of the tree looked purplish. Without thinking any further, she crouched. *Whoosh* A big Purple Black Spike popped out of the tree. If she was still standing, her head would have been pierced open by that thing, her eyes widened in horror. She was using Mana to block Nux''s attack, her head was completely exposed. This would have been lethal if Nux had succeeded. Nux was not pulling back his punches today. Astaria knew it was not safe to stay near this Tree. She used her 7-Star sword, which was given to her by Nux to block his attacks and gather enough strength to unleash a powerful punch. *Whoosh* However, just as she punched, she realized that most of the punch''s power was diffused. She quickly realized Nux had used [Mirror]. He had already predicted what she would do. And when she glanced at him and saw him smiling at her, her mouth twitched. Nux''s barrage of attacks continued and in the end, Astaria had no choice but to take a few of his attacks head-on, to the point of getting a few bruises on her forearms, her Mana focused on her legs and, She ran away. Chapter 588 You Did Well. Astaria ran away. Well, she didn''t exactly run away, she just created distance between the two of them, but for an Emperor to do something like this¡­ It was no different than running away. And judging from the grim look that had appeared on Astaria''s face, anybody could tell that she was thinking the same. "You have improved, a lot more than I thought." She commented. Nux, however, completely ignored her comment and rushed toward her. The Mana around Astaria moved and surrounded her sword. She slashed it toward Nux, and Nux was forced to use both his swords to stop the attack. The Mana then moved from the sword to Astaria''s shoulders. Astaria lifted her sword that carried the weight of Nux''s two swords, a space was created, This time, Astaria used her own Mana and kicked Nux''s abdomen. Mind you, when an Emperor uses her own Mana instead of the surrounding Mana, the output increases drastically. The strength behind this kick was enough to break Nux''s bones. If the attack connects, there is no way Nux would stand up without a healing potion and at least 2 hours of rest. However, Nux just smiled. The power behind Astaria''s kick suddenly dispersed. She quickly understood what happened and narrowed her eyes. Nux used Astaria''s sword as a base and backflipped in the air, appearing behind her. Astaria quickly turned around, trying to attack him before he lands, but before she could, she quickly moved aside. She turned around and noticed a Purple Black Spike that was aiming at her heart. ''Annoying.'' She thought inwardly. Nux landed and *Clang* Attacked again. Astaria defended and Nux used another sword. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* Nux''s barrage of attacks started again. A frown appeared on Astaria''s face. This was a problem. The monster in front of her had insanely high stamina, especially after his recent ''state distribution'', hoping that he would tire out was stupid. Also, she cannot always dodge those Spikes that aim at her. If she gets hit by them once, the battle would be over. She had to change her strategy. She jumped back again. Nux tried to rush towards her, however, she continued to maintain the distance. Nux may be faster when it comes to body movement, however, in raw speed, when she uses Mana, she was definitely faster. There is no way Nux could catch up. "Are you seriously running away from a ''mere King Stage Cultivator'', Lady Astaria?" Nux laughed as he continued to chase Astaria. He then glanced at Phorus and the others and spoke, "Your subjects must be disappointed." And Nux was right. Well, rather than disappointment, Phorus and the others were shocked. They never thought they would see a day like this. Not only them, but even Nux''s wives were shocked. ''Astaria is running away¡­ I can''t believe it¡­'' Felberta commented. ''I know he was saying he would defeat her today, but this¡­'' Ember couldn''t believe it either. ''Are we finally going to welcome Sister Astaria? I am excited.'' Skyla smiled cheerfully. ''I wish to fight him like this as well. Though a Flogger Whip would be better.'' Edda laughed. ''What''s that?'' Evane questioned with a frown. ''Ahh, you weren''t there yesterday-'' ''Thank god you weren''t. Just leave her be. Ignore most of the things she says.'' Allura jumped in before Edda could corrupt Evane. Edda pouted. ? ''Umm, is that allowed?'' Suddenly, Lane questioned as she pointed at the battlefield. Astaria, while she was running away from Nux, was consuming both Health Potion and Mana Potion. ''¡­'' The women turned silent. They never expected Astaria would do something so¡­ shameless. ''Both of them are aiming for vitals and are not holding back at all. Rather than a spar, it is a Battle. A real battle. There are no rules in real battle. Everything is allowed.'' Thyra commented. ''That''s correct.'' Ember nodded as well. ''But¡­ she is Emperor Stage Cultivator¡­'' Evane complained. ''Are you saying she should give Nux a handicap because she is better than him?'' Ember questioned and Evane turned silent. The women then continued to watch the battle. "You don''t have to run away you know, though I am sweaty, I am sure I don''t smell." Nux laughed. "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything. Nux sighed and suddenly, he stopped. "The potions won''t change anything." He commented and at the same time, he started consuming Potions as well. "I simply need to consume Potions as well, it will be another start of the spar, I just need to defeat you again." He shrugged. "Again? Now that''s a strong word." Astaria smiled. She then threw the empty vial of the Potion she drank and, "I commend you, You did well." While she said that, Astaria took her battle stance, her face then turned serious and, "Though I will be ending this fight now." Astaria''s aura exploded and she disappeared. Nux frowned. He used his [Sense] but Astaria appeared behind him and attacked, he barely fended. "You trained well, with your speed, I believe you now have the power to defeat any Emperor without using your trump card." Nux heard Astaria''s voice. She was praising him, those were not empty words, it was a genuine praise. However, Nux''s expression was anything but good. "Any Emperor, Anyone but me." Astaria appeared behind Nux and attacked again, he dodged, but this time, it wasn''t as flawless, his shoulder was bruised. "Nux Leander, Let me show you why I am called the strongest human in the world." Astaria spoke and, *Bam* She punched Nux''s back. "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise. He couldn''t react to this speed at all. "Khhaakk!" He was forced to cough out blood while his body was shot away. However, Astaria wasn''t done yet. Like a demon, she was already standing at the spot where Nux fell. *Bam* This time, she kicked his head. Nux his entire world blacken for the second and, *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* A series of scalp numbing attacks were unleashed. "NUX!!" Nux''s women shouted in worry. Chapter 589 What The Hell Is Happening!? "NUX!!" Nux''s wives shouted in worry. Those blows were frightening. Nux was being thrown around as if he was some sort of ball. His face was already covered with blood, his nose was broken and his teeth were stuck in his lips, all in all, his face was discovered. What''s worse? *Bam* *Bam* Astaria was still going on. She was planning to continue this until he passed out. She knew what kind of monster this man was, if she gave him a chance, he might turn everything around. If any other Emperor Stage Cultivator saw this one-sided beating, his eyes would widen in shock. Not because Astaria was beating a Nux, but because of how she was doing it. There are two types of Mana an Emperor can use, one is the Mana in the air, other one is the Mana inside their own body. The Mana in the air is nearly endless, making Emperors an unstoppable force. The Mana inside their body, though limited, gave stronger output. Usually, an Emperor can only use one Mana at a time. And this is what differentiated Astaria from other Emperors. She has trained herself to use both Mana at the same time. A normal Emperor can achieve the speed Astaria is using if they use their own Mana. For them, getting into Nux''s bling stop and attacking him from behind is not a difficult task. But the problem occurs when they are about to hit him, since they are already using Mana to increase their speed, their attack power is not enough for someone like Nux who has a monstrous defense. Astaria, however, is different. Since she can use both types of Mana at the same time, she is using her own Mana to increase her speed and the Mana in the air to increase her attack power. This was why she was known as the strongest human in the world. No Emperor could ever fight against her. They tried to copy her method, however, it was not as easy as the theory made it, the process of using Mana to strengthen yourself is complicated in itself, now using two types of Mana to strengthen two different aspects, the difficulty and complexity do not just doubles, it is squared. One needed 2 independent brains to achieve something like this. Astaria achieved after decades of training and even for her, using this technique for an extended period of time was tiring. It was her trump card. "Alright, that''s it. I can''t watch it anymore." Suddenly, Thyra spoke but just as she was about to rush toward Astaria, Ember held her hand. "What?" "Stop it. It''s a spar, don''t interfere." Ember spoke. "What the hell are yo-" "Nux haven''t lost yet." Ember replied in a hoarse voice. Seeing her expression, Thyra narrowed her eyes and freed her hand from her grip aggressively. "Whatever." She turned silent and continued to watch. Ember glanced at the battlefield as well. She had an emotionless look on her face, however, if one noticed how she had clenched her fists, they would realize how angry she was. Of course, there was nothing she could do in this situation, she knew the moment she interfere with the spar, Nux would be angry. And it was not like she could do anything if Astaria decided to do something. She was just too powerless. She could only powerlessly watch the fight. *Bam* Nux was attacked again and his body was shot away. Astaria was already waiting on the other end, ready to attack him again, just like she was doing all this time, but suddenly, Nux disappeared. "Huh?" Astaria''s cold expression turned into a frown. She looked around and failed to find Nux anywhere. "Nux!" On the other hand, Nux''s wives quickly rushed towards him as he appeared near them and fell on the ground. Nux, however, raised his hand with a grim look on his face. His women stopped. Nux quickly took out a healing potion and drank it. He then wiped the blood off his face. On the other hand, Astaria quickly realized where he was and was rushing toward him. Nux just smiled and started running away. He was now copying what Astaria did before. "You think you can run away from me?" Astaria questioned. "Do you think you have enough Mana to catch me now?" Nux questioned back. He had realized this when he was getting beaten up like a rag doll, the strength behind Astaria''s blows and her speed had decreased, the beads of sweat on her forehead were a clear indication as well. She was tired. Astaria narrowed her eyes, "I can always regenerate my Mana." "Do it then." Nux challenged. Astaria tilted her head and then she stopped following him. She took a Mana Potion. Nux also waited for his health to regenerate. The [Regeneration] he had received after he became a King Stage Cultivator kicked in as well. He realized that it was not as useless as he thought. Rather, it was a great passive skill. Mana, Stamina, and Health aside, this ability also boosts the effect of Potions he drinks. Therefore, after a short break, the two of them had, Nux''s smile widened and he rushed towards Astaria. ''Fucking monster.'' Astaria cursed inwardly. For him to recover from her bruises so quickly¡­ not even half of her Mana is regenerated. She only had one option, she has to run away. It was embarrassing, but a battle was a battle. She cannot lose. She will never lose. With a determined look on her face, Astaria gather the surrounding Mana and started running away. "Heh." Nux laughed. Then suddenly, his speed increased to the point Astaria felt he had disappeared. While she was looking behind her, trying to find him, Nux appeared in front of her and stabbed his sword, aiming at Astaria''s heart. She quickly parried his attack, the sword grazed her shoulder. Astaria quickly jumped back however, Nux followed behind her and with his increased speed, Astaria couldn''t react at all. She could only widen her eyes in surprise, wondering a single thing, ''What the hell is happening!?'' Chapter 590 L Will Not Lose. ''What the hell is happening!?'' Astaria''s eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t know what was happening. Nux''s speed had suddenly increased to a monstrous degree. She was sure Nux wasn''t using Mana to do anything. He doesn''t even know how to do that. Not even he can break the boundary between an Emperor and a King Stage. He was using a strange technique. A technique he has never shown before. Astaria didn''t know how to react, she had already used up her Mana and unlike normal Emperors, who have to compensate their attack powers to increase their speed. Nux''s attack power was still the same as before. Suddenly, Astaria narrowed her eyes. She noticed that Nux''s attack speed was similar to what it was before. It was as if¡­ the recent increase in his speed was just her imagination. It didn''t even last a second. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* However, the problem was still not solved. She was again in the same position of being attacked by Nux''s two swords without any rest. And this time, her position was disadvantageous because she was out of Mana. Now she had to wait and continue to defend Nux''s attack till the Mana Potion she had drank works and she regains some of her Mana. Nux understood the problem as well. Astaria was still defending all his attacks, if this continued, things would go back to the first stage again. And he was not ready for another round of beating. A wry smile appeared on Nux''s face. ''After all this, I still can''t defeat her.'' He glanced at Astaria who continued to defend his attacks and shook his head inwardly, then, a determined look appeared on his face and, ''I won''t lose this battle.'' Then, Nux disappeared. Astaria frowned. She glanced towards his women again, however, this time, Nux was not there either. She realized. He was using his ultimate technique. A wry smile on her face. This was not a technique one could defend against. And this bastard chose the absolutely worse time to use it since she didn''t have most of her Mana to defend herself. However, just as Nux now knew her technique, she knew how Nux''s technique worked as well. She quickly used whatever Mana she had to protect her vital points like heart and brain and then, she blinked. Nux quickly appeared beside her, she tried to defend, but again, it was absolutely impossible to defend against someone who literally appeared right next to you, ready with his attack. However, unlike how Astaria had expected, Nux didn''t attack her heart or brain, he aimed behind her neck. The sword touched her neck, the vibration was released. Astaria''s eyes widened and then, her vision blackened. She could feel her entire body freezing up. She was about to pass out. *Pierce* With her remaining strength, she pierced her sword into the ground. Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Nux''s pale face. "Kkhaaawk!" He coughed out blood. "Heh¡­ I¡­ did not lose¡­" Astaria commented weakly. She had shifted all her weight on her sword, even if she passes out, she would not fall on the ground. Seeing this, Nux just smiled wryly and¡­ He passed out. A satisfied smile appeared on Astaria''s face, knowing that Nux had passed out, she stopped resisting and closed her eyes. She passed out as well. The two warriors lost their consciousness, Nux''s wives and the others quickly rushed towards them and seeing the scene where Nux had fallen on the ground, while Astaria was holding her sword, but had passed out as well, they didn''t know what to say. They walked towards them and quickly noticed small purple-colored spikes formed around them. "He must have created these, hoping Astaria would fall and get attacked by these. It''s quite vicious." Ember commented. Thyra had a smile on her face as well. "She is on a whole different level though," Felberta commented as she glanced at Astaria. "To remain standing even after passing out¡­ I don''t even know what to say¡­" Allura commented as well. The other women nodded. General Phorus, Iria, and Winston, on the other hand, couldn''t help but glance at Nux, who was being carried by Lane, and couldn''t help but be shocked. This man fought against the strongest being in this world and the fight ended with a draw. What does that mean? It meant that he was now the strongest being in the world, standing right beside Astaria. A man who is less than 50 years old is on par with the strongest human in the world and he is still not an Emperor yet. Just what would happen when he actually grows and become an Emperor? What type of absolute monster would he be? The more they thought about it, the more they look forward to it. "Anyways, let''s take them to their rooms." Evane gave an order. Ember nodded, Lane had already picked Nux, she was the first one to rush forward and tend to him. Felberta walked forward and after placing Astaria''s sword into her Storage ring, she carried Astaria as well. "Heh, I can''t believe I am carrying the strongest human in the world in my arms." Astaria laughed. The other women smiled as well. "I could have never imagined it a few months ago." Felberta chuckled. "Hahaha~ That''s right, I couldn''t have imagined it either." Skyla laughed out loud as well. "¡­" Lane didn''t say anything and just looked at Nux who was lying in her arms. His face was still a little disfigured, however, it didn''t matter to Lane at all. She just continued to look at his face and smiled inwardly. "Tsk." Thyra snorted as she glanced at Lane. Lane, of course, completely ignored her. Evane just sighed. She needed to act like a queen since her subjects were still here. She glanced at Phorus and the others and ordered, "Alright, you all tend to whatever you have to tend to. We will take them to their room." "As you command, Queen Evane." The three of them walked away obediently, after her recent achievements, Evane''s status has risen up to a degree where nobody dared to defy her orders in the Royal Palace. Her influence has already far surpassed Ricardus. She now held absolute power in the Royal Palace. Chapter 591 As Expected Of My Daughter. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Enter." The order was heard, the servant walked in, there, he saw two incredibly beautiful women sitting on the bed, the one who looked younger had placed her head on the older one''s lap. A normal person would think that these two women were sisters, however, the servant knew that these two were mother and daughter. The servant had heard about this daughter before, according to what he knew, this woman should currently be in the Skyfall Kingdom, but for some odd reason, she is back in the Skadi Kingdom and no one has any sort of problem with it. What surprised the servant the most was that he couldn''t sense any cultivation from this girl, it was the same before she was sent to the Skyfall Kingdom, however, the servant knew that it was not the same. Previously, she didn''t have any cultivation, however, now, the reason he couldn''t sense her cultivation was that she was too strong. A King Stage Cultivator. She cultivated and became a King Stage Cultivator from a mere mortal in a matter of few years! A monstrous talent. No, even the word monstrous was not enough to explain it. It was just straight-up impossible. It was unreal. Especially when this girl was called a ''Cursed Child'' who couldn''t cultivate. "Report." While the servant was observing the two women, Riona spoke in a cold tone. The servant quickly realized that he was lost in his thought and came out of his reverie. "I-I apologize, Lady Riona." He apologized. "Report." Riona repeated herself. The servant flinched in fear. She made Riona repeat herself. He had made two mistakes on the same day. He already started sweating, however, in fear of not making another mistake that might very well be his last, the servant quickly recollected himself and his expression turned serious. "Sir Deldon ordered me to give this to you." The Servant spoke as he extended his hands that carried an envelope. Hearing the name Deldon, the girl, who was resting on her mother''s lap stood up and grabbed the letter. "You can leave." She ordered. The servant glanced at Riona, seeking her permission, but for some reason, Riona''s expression turned even colder, "She ordered you to leave." She spoke. The servant''s body flinched again, "Y-Yes, as you command, L-Lady A-Amaya." The servant quickly walked away. "Demote him." After the servant left, Amaya spoke while she opened the envelope. "You don''t have to tell me that." Riona nodded and walked towards Amaya. Amaya opened the letter. It was the letter sent by Herms Lizander to Amletus Skadi. Just like Amaya predicted, these two were communicating with each other, that was the reason why she stayed here in the first place, even though Nux was lying on the bed, unconscious. Of course, the servants serving Amletus showed some resistance at first and refused to cooperate even after seeing Riona and Eardwolf, however, after seeing Amletus''s severed head, their resistance quickly faded away and they accepted the Slave Seal. Eardwolf, Riona, Amaya, and Amletus''s servants, all of them acted as if nothing had happened and after waiting for 2 days, They finally got this letter. "Read it." Riona spoke. Amaya nodded. This letter was different than normal, it wasn''t ''addressed'' to anyone or ''sent'' by anyone, it didn''t even look like a letter, this was probably done to avoid leaving any evidence. Anyways, Amaya just shrugged and ignored all these details, methods like these were pretty common, and to be honest, it was just a formality, the two emperors exchanging these letters didn''t fear anyone, they didn''t care, that is also the reason why they didn''t use any codes either. They were just too lazy. "Phase one failed, those Skyfall Bastards interfered with the war, killing four of my King Stage Cultivators and around 18,000 soldiers. Well, those 18,000 are replaceable, but the King Stage is the problem. If this goes on, Alcimus would not take action. I need your help, sent some of your King Stage Cultivators. 7 will do. I will arrange a few and get up to 7 King Stage Cultivators as well. A 14v10 will be doable. I think the Skyfall Kingdom bastards would leave the moment they feel threatened, however, there is another matter I am concerned about. The Woods sent a search party into the Forbidden Region. I have already dealt with them. However, this is not a good news, I believe that Alcimus is already suspicious of our actions. We can''t give him more time, so sent your reply and reinforcements as soon as possible. Since the Skyfall Kingdom interfered first, you don''t need a reason to do it anymore. We need to start Phase two as soon as possible. We cannot delay it any longer. I am expecting your reply soon." Amaya read out the entire letter. "What is this ''Phase Two'' he is talking about?" Riona narrowed her eyes and questioned. "It might be related to the War where the Emperors take part. He wants Alcimus to act, I think what we suspect is true. He is planning to get rid of Alcimus using the Treaty and I believe they plan to attack Astaria after that. Of course, we still can''t be sure. It would have been great if that idiot cooperated a little." Amaya snorted as she recalled how tightlipped Amletus was. Riona sighed as well. "Anyways, we need to report this to Nux soon. Should we visit the Skyfall Kingdom? From what I know, he should wake up tomorrow." Riona spoke. Hearing that, Amaya narrowed her eyes, "You seem eager to meet him." "Oh c''mooon." Riona cried. She knew what this crazy girl was thinking about. ''She is a gone case.'' Riona thought inwardly. "Whatever." Amaya snorted. "So? Are we going?" "We have to." Amaya nodded with a serious look on her face. "What about Alcimus?" Riona questioned. "Well, he should be making his move soon." A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face. Seeing that smile, a proud look appeared on Riona''s face. Her daughter was playing a game of chess with the strongest beings in the world acting as its pieces. ''Heh, as expected of my daughter.'' Chapter 592 Ill Defeat You The Next Time We Spar. "Huh?" Lane frowned. "What happened?" Thyra questioned. "He moved." Lane spoke as she pointed at Nux. Thyra frowned. She walked towards Nux''s bed. The others walked here as well. Compared to the last time Nux had passed out, all the women were a lot calmer, however, excluding Amaya, all of them were still present in the room. Nux''s eyelids moved again. The women frowned and soon, Nux opened his eyes. "You are awake," Lane spoke with a smile on her face. Nux smiled as well. "What happened? It has only been 2 days, you woke up a day earlier." Ember questioned. "Hmm?" Nux frowned as well. "And this time, Astaria needed an entire day to wake up." Thyra pointed out. "I did increase my defense stat, is it perhaps related to that?" Nux suggested. "That might be the case." Felberta nodded. The [Blink Fault] description only talked about the backlash one faces after using. It didn''t tell anything about how it worked or anything like that. So increased defense stat might have made some changes. "What if you increase it even further? You might reach a state where you won''t pass out at all." Thyra suggested. A wry smile appeared on Nux''s face, "I cannot do that." "You already spent all the Blank Points you had." Thyra realized. Nux nodded in agreement. "Anyways, Amaya will arrive here within a few hours. We also received the Herms letter that he sent to Amletus after killing the search team. It can be used as a proof." Ember spoke. "Did we find anything useful in the letter?" Nux questioned. Ember shook her head, "We did not. It only confirmed most of our guesses, we didn''t find any new information." "Rather than something useful, we only got a new deadline," Felberta commented. "Huh?" Nux frowned. "The letter asked for a reply as soon as possible, it was not a problem before, however, we realized that we cannot write a reply because our handwriting is different from Amletus''s," Felberta explained. "Huh? Just get anyone to copy the writing." "We do not have any documents with Amletus''s writing on it. He destroyed all of them after he became an Emperor." "¡­" Nux turned silent. "Well, it''s not like it''s a problem. Alcimus is ready." Evane joined the conversation as well. "Is he now?" Nux smiled. "Yes, we should get an announcement soon." Suddenly, Astaria walked into the room and spoke. "Oh? You are here." Seeing her, a smile appeared on Nux''s face. "You did well." Astaria praised. "I heard you were unconscious for a whole day." Nux teased. "I was." Astaria didn''t deny. "It seems like training you was worth it." "I still haven''t defeated you yet," Nux replied. "You did well enough already, you forced me to use my trump card." "Well, I had to use mine as well." "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything but narrowed her eyes. Seeing Nux acting like this¡­ It¡­ angered her. And this time, it was not in the usual joking manner, she was actually angry. Or rather¡­ she was frustrated. He was just a little boy whose bones were broken just because she used her Aura to test him a little and now, here he was, fighting her toe to toe and ending the fight with a draw. She even passed out after the fight ended. This was¡­ frustrating¡­ She felt weak. A feeling she has never felt before. Of course, she was happy that her student was getting stronger, but on the other hand, she felt annoyed as well. It was a strange mixture of different feelings. And her annoyance only increased when she sees Nux talking about how he had to use his trump card ''just like her.'' The two of them were not the same. He was a King Stage Cultivator. She was an Emperor. They were different. Astaria continued to observe Nux, and the man continued to look into her eyes, smiling like he usually does. Astaria, however, felt something different. She felt as if Nux already knew what she was thinking but was still smiling at her. It was as if he was mocking her way of thinking. ''You being an Emperor doesn''t matter, I still drew against you.'' Astaria felt like this was what he was trying to say. And more she thought about it, the more frustrated she got but at the same time, she also realized something. Nux was right, the cultivation stage doesn''t matter. Nux fought her to a draw. He was now as strong as her. He was not ''just a King Stage Cultivator.'' He was her rival. A man standing right next to her. A man she could go all out against without worrying and a man, who might overtake her someday if she is not careful. Astaria clenched her fists and then, a smile appeared on her face. "You still failed to defeat me though." She commented. "Heh, I''ll defeat you the next time we spar." "You said the same thing before and see the result, you are lying on the bed, while I am standing here." Astaria chuckled. "Oh trust me, next time, both of us would be lying on the same bed, Together." Nux replied with a playful smile on his face. "Y-Y-You!" Astaria stuttered and her cheeks turned a little red. ''T-This bastard!'' She cursed in her head. This bastard ruined the serious atmosphere they had created with that stupid joke of his. Astaria couldn''t help but curse him more and more. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Suddenly, the group heard a knock. "Who is it?" Nux questioned. "Lord Nux, I have a letter for Queen Evane." Everyone knew where to find Queen Evane. "Enter." Evane ordered as she quickly fixed her expression. The servant walked in, he quickly passed the letter to Evane and stood still. "You can leave." Evane ordered. The servant bowed and left. Evane opened the letter and after reading it for a moment, She turned towards others, "It is from the Woods Dynasty. They are calling for the Emperors'' Meet." Chapter 593 We Have To Go To The EmperorsMeet A man with wrinkles on his face was sitting in a cross-legged position inside what looked like a cave, he looked in his 50s, however, even after that, his build was muscular and the energy radiating from this man was fearsome. He had black-white hair, brown eyes, thin eyebrows, and an overall well-structured face. Even though he looked old, he still looked quite handsome. *Rustle* *Rustle* *Rustle* "Huh?" The man opened his eyes and frowned. He glanced outside the cave and his frown deepened, "It is still afternoon, no beast should come near this area at this time. Humans? Is it another search party?" The man''s face turned grim. This was a problem. He had just eradicated a Search Party sent by the Woods a few days ago, for another party to be here again, it was definitely not a good sign. ''Did they realize that the one who killed the search party was not the beast but me? Did I not completely eradicate the party?'' The man thought inwardly, soon, however, he shook his head, denying his own reasoning. ''This is not possible, I did not detect anyone. There is no way they would send someone who can escape from my detection here. But then why is another search party here?'' The man started thinking again. *Rustle* *Rustle* *Rustle* Soon, however, he heard the voice again, ''Whatever. I just need to kill all of them again.'' A cold glint shone in the man''s eyes, he quickly walked out of his cave and rushed to the direction he heard the sound from. Rather than a Search Party consisting of around 100 people like he expected, the man only found a single man walking towards his cave. The man wore green clothes that would help him avoid many beasts on his way here, there was a particular insignia embedded on the man''s clothes, an insignia that the old man realized very well. The old man appeared in front of the man. The man was surprised at first, however, soon, he recollected himself and knelt. "Lord Herms." The man greeted. The old man, or Herms Lizander nodded and then questioned, "Why are you here?" "We received a letter from the Woods Dynasty 2 days ago. The King wants you to see the letter." The man did not waste any time and quickly passed the letter to Herms. Herms started reading the letter and after he was done reading, a solemn look appeared on his face, "An Emperors'' Meet? Right now?" A frown appeared on his face. Soon, however, his face turned expressionless again and he turned toward the servant, "You can leave now." The servant nodded and walked away. After the servant was out of sight, Herms disappeared as well. He was rushing towards the Royal Palace. ¡­ A few hours later, inside the Royal Palace of the Solid Earth Kingdom, Herms walked into a particular room where a black-haired man was cultivating. Sensing his presence, the man opened his eyes. Just like Herms, this man had Black colored hair, however, his eye color was different from Herms, he had green-colored eyes, a thin nose, and an attractive face. "Father, I have been expecting you." The man spoke with a smile on his face. He was Herms son, Roone Lizander. Herms nodded and then questioned, "What''s with this Emperors'' Meet? What happened?" Roone, however, shook his head, "I do not know, it seems that the Woods are suspicious of us." Herms frowned. Roone''s smile then widened as he spoke, "Phase one has failed father, I believe it is now time to directly start Phase two. We should not waste any more time." He looked rather delighted when he said those words. "Silence." Herms raised his voice. "Do not be impatient, not everything is ruined yet. Everything seed needs time to sprout, give it some time. For now, ignore this letter, we will delay it for as long as it is possible, I''ll personally meet Amletus and discuss our next move." Herms spoke. "We cannot do that, father." Roone, however, shook his head. "What do you mean?" "Both the Skadi Kingdom and the Skyfall Kingdom have agreed to the meeting, according to the rules, if 3 out of 4 Nations agree to the Emperors'' Meet, the 4th Nation has to agree to it as well and have to give out their reply within 2 days. I was forced to agree to the Meeting as well." Saying all that, a letter appeared on Roone''s hands and he passed it to Herms, "The Meet''s date has already been decided, it is exactly a week later." Herms took the letter and his face turned solemn. "Not every seed sprouts, father. It is pointless to plan any further." "Why did that Amletus bastard agree?" Herms questioned. "I do not know, maybe he decided to betray us? I expected nothing less from a coward like him though. Since he saw that the First Phase has failed, he thought that it would be a tough fight so decided to act ignorant and stay out of it." Roone just shrugged. "He cannot do that." Herms, however, shook his head. "C''mon father, are you really putting your trust in a coward like him?" Roone couldn''t help but question. "I trust him because he is a coward. No matter what happens, he won''t dare to betray us. He knows what would happen if he does. Something is wrong here." Herms replied. "Father." Suddenly, Roone called. Herms glanced at his son and Roone continued, "It doesn''t matter. Whatever that idiot is thinking, I do not care, let''s just go and hear what that Alcimus idiot has to say. If it is something manageable, we will continue with Phase one, if he makes it impossible to do so, then we will shift to Phase two, it is as simple as that. We do not have to overcomplicate anything. Remember, we are the stronger ones here." Herms narrowed his eyes and after thinking for a while, he ordered, "Alright." Roone smiled. "However," Herms suddenly pointed at Roone and ordered, "You are not going with me." "Why?" "You already know it. You are my trump card. There is no way I would allow you to reveal yourself so quickly." Chapter 594 Wait! L-Leander? Inside a room, Alcimus and Ellinger sat with solemn looks on their faces. There were a few servants around them as well, however, all those servants had lowered their heads and didn''t dare to say a single word. "It is about time." Ellinger spoke. "¡­" Alcimus didn''t say anything and just nodded. The two of them didn''t have to wait for long, the doors of the room opened and a beautiful woman walked in. The woman had dark brown hair, sword-like eyebrows, a thin nose and a beautiful face, however, even though she was a rare beauty, no one inside the room dared to look at her face for more than an appropriate time. Heck, the weak-willed wouldn''t even dare to look at her for even a second, that was just how scary the aura she unconsciously released was. "Your face is still as scary as always, Astaria." Alcimus commented. Astaria glanced at Alcimus and narrowed her eyes, "Of course, I am not saying you are ugly or something like that, I am not blind, you are definitely one of the most beautiful women I know, though I will say, that strict expression of yours makes you look quite scary." Alcimus laughed. "Is that so?" A smile appeared on Astaria''s face. Seeing that smile, Alcimus was taken aback. Was this normal Astaria? He wondered in his head. If it was before, Astaria would have simply ignored him and would have walked towards her chair. ''Is it because we are allies now?'' Alcimus wondered inwardly. He had received a letter from Astaria before the meeting. ''The Skadi''s and Solid Earth Kingdom are allies, if things go out of proportion, then just like I promised, I would deal with Amletus, however, you would have to deal with Herms yourself.'' ''Heh, being allies with the strongest human in the world definitely feels different.'' Alcimus thought inwardly. While he was thinking all this, Astaria walked towards her seat and sat down. Alcimus''s eyes then finally fell on the masked man who was following Astaria and he commented, "I expected to see Queen Evane today." "She is a little busy with a few things." Astaria replied. "Ah, I understand." Alcimus nodded, however, inwardly, he couldn''t help but frown, ''Busy? What could be more important than a meeting where the strongest beings in the world meet each other?'' Of course, he didn''t voice these thoughts and brought his attention back to the man who was following Astaria. The man had black colored hair and very rare golden eyes that looked as if they had some sort of hypnotic magic inside them. Even though the man''s face was not completely visible and half of the part from the nose to the neck was covered with the mask, Alcimus could tell from just his eyes and eyebrows that this man was handsome and young. What was even more surprising was that this man was a King Stage Cultivator! A young King Stage Cultivator! Alcimus couldn''t hold back his curiosity and questioned, "Who could this man be?" "He is my student, Nux Leander," Astaria replied with a small smile on her face. "Your student?" Alcimus''s expression changed. The student of the strongest human in the world. "Wait! L-Leander?" Ellinger, who stayed silent till now couldn''t help but react. Alcimus frowned at this behavior, however, as he heard the name ''Leander'' again, he quickly recalled something as well, "2 of the nine King Stage Cultivators that the Skyfall Kingdom sent as reinforcement had the last name Leander as well¡­ Are they and your student perhaps connected to each other?" Alcimus questioned. "Oh?" An interested smile appeared on Astaria''s face as she turned towards this student of hers. "It seems your name is quite popular, boy." "What can I do, they are just that good. People can''t help but remember the impact they leave around." Nux shrugged as well. Then, he turned towards Alcimus and replied, "Yes, they are my wives. All 9 of them." "WHAT!?" Alcimus and Ellinger couldn''t control themselves and stood up with shocked looks on their faces. Nux just smiled. "N-N-Nine wives?" Ellinger couldn''t help but stutter. Nux frowned, "What happened? I heard Dynast Ellinger has around 20 wives as well, doesn''t he? Why are you acting so surprised?" "¡­" Ellinger didn''t know how to reply. ''20 wives my ass! Even 1000 wives would compare to the 9 you have! All your wives are King Stage Cultivators! How in the hell did you even find them!'' He couldn''t help but shout in his head. If it wasn''t for people around them, he would have rushed towards this man and would have placed his head on the ground to beg for ''the way''. The way to woo so many beautiful women. He has seen those women before, and though they wore masks, he could still tell that all of them were exceptional beauties, especially the woman named Amaya Leander, he had never seen a woman as beautiful as her. And Beauty was not the only thing. Ellinger had heard this from the soldiers. Those 9 women alone took out most of the Solid Earth Soldiers, all the soldiers only helped with the clean-ups. No normal King Stage Cultivators could do something like that. Those women were all monsters. And the man who convinced those monstrous women to be his wives¡­ Ellinger couldn''t help but think how fearsome this man could be. Let alone Ellinger, even Alcimus was looking at Nux with a surprised expression on his face. "Hoh? The atmosphere here seems quite lively." Suddenly, everyone present in the room heard a voice. They all turned around and saw an old man walking in. He was Herms Lizander, he was followed by a normal King Stage servant and quickly walked towards his chair. "Tsk, I purposefully came a few minutes later to act like a main character, but I think Amletus would be taking that role. I can''t believe he is so late." Herms shook his head and sighed, he then turned towards Alcimus and smiled, "So Alcimus? I heard my Kingdom gave quite a trouble to your dynasty? Don''t worry though, I already gave an earful to that silly child. Hahaha~ He was just playing around because he was a little bored. He didn''t think he would cause you so much trouble just by playing around, I apologize on his behalf." Chapter 595 Polite Greetings. "So Alcimus? I heard my Kingdom gave quite a trouble to your dynasty? Don''t worry though, I already gave an earful to that silly child. Hahaha~ He was just playing around because he was a little bored. He didn''t think he would cause you so much trouble just by playing around, I apologize on his behalf." Herms spoke with a small smile on his face. Alcimus narrowed his eyes. Although Herms was apologizing, even a child could tell that he was being sarcastic. Rather than apologizing, he was making fun of Alcimus, saying that his child, the King of the Solid Earth Kingdom made trouble for the Woods Dynasty just by playing around. He was indirectly calling the Woods Dynasty weak. "Mhm, I apologize as well, we shouldn''t have taken this little prank of yours so seriously, you lost 4 King Stage Cultivators, saddening indeed." Alcimus replied with a small smile on his face. "That''s true, you guys took it this little prank so seriously that you even begged the Skyfall Kingdom to help you. That was indeed something I did not expect, but I guess the situation did get a little desperate for you." Herms replied. The two old men were smiling at each other, however, the words they spoke were filled with thorns. Nux couldn''t help but scrunch his nose. The scene was quite disgusting to see. He then glanced at Astaria, the woman seemed to be enjoying this little war, it looked like she was only missing popcorn and a soda, if she had that, she would simply sit back on her seat, seeing this, Nux sighed and shook his head. "Hmmm? Why am I getting a feeling that you are salty about the Skyfall Kingdom helping us?" Alcimus frowned. "I mean, all of us know the Solid Earth Kingdom and the Skadi''s are quite close. They didn''t help you? Is there some sort of problem between the two of you?" Alcimus questioned. "Of course not. They knew we don''t need help for something little like that, that''s why they didn''t make a move." Herms just smiled. "Oh? It didn''t look like that. From what I heard, the soldiers you sent ran away quite desperately." Alcimus smiled. And when he saw the frown that had appeared on Herms''s face, his smile widened. He was definitely winning this battle, "Well, what can I do? Our men just didn''t expect your soldiers to be so strong, of course, it was only after a few days passed by did we realize that we were indeed correct. It was not your soldiers that were strong, they were weak as usual, your kingdom just begged for help." Herms replied and Alcimus narrowed his eyes. His expression was now unsightly, however, he quickly controlled his emotions, "It was no-" However, before Alcimus could complete his sentence, the doors of the room opened again and Riona and Eardwolf walked in. Seeing them walking into the room, Alcimus and Herms, both frowned and turned toward Riona, "Why is Amletus not here?" The two of them completely ignored Eardwolf, but it wasn''t their fault either. The way Riona carried herself far exceeded Eardwolf, any sane person would think she was the actual reader there. Of course, the two Emperors knew that it wasn''t actually the case and the real King was Eardwolf, but honestly, they couldn''t care less about foolish things like this. Eardwolf knew that, therefore, he didn''t react. Not that he could have reacted anyway. "Lord Amletus is sick. He cannot come." Riona walked into the room, sat on Amletus''s seat, and replied calmly. "You know the consequences of not attending the Emperor''s Meet, correct?" "The Skadi Kingdom will pay the price," Riona replied. At the same time, she glanced at Herms. The old man frowned, Riona suddenly closed her eyes, then she glanced at Alcimus. Herms understood. An Emperor not attending the Emperors'' Meet, the price a Nation has to pay for rejecting to join the Emperors'' meet was very heavy, even the 4 Largest Nations couldn''t afford it without seeing a decent fall in their treasury. In truth, the treasury was the least of their problem. The matters with Emperors involved are usually hidden behind many layers. If an Emperor does not join the Emperors'' Meet, the other Nations would automatically believe that the Emperor has passed away and now that Nation does not have a protector. It could be catastrophic for any nation. Therefore, an Emperor not joining the Emperors'' Meet has never happened before. Herms already realized that Amletus was acting strangely, he hadn''t even replied to the letter he sent him before. He already had some sort of inkling, however, with Riona''s confirmation, he was now sure. Amletus was killed. And the culprit was this Alcimus bastard. Of course, it was a grave offense, however, proving it was another task. With their protector gone, the Skadis have lost their value. Although Riona, the Skadi''s representative was sitting here, this meeting was now between the 3 Nations only. There is a high chance that the Skyfall Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty are allies. Without Skadi, the Solid Earth Kingdom is left alone. There is no way Herms can prove that Alcimus killed Amletus when the judges are not on his side. Herms''s expression turned solemn. He glanced at both Alcimus and Astaria. Astaria still looked as unbothered as ever, Alcimus on the other hand, had a frown on his face as well. ''Heh, to think he would continue this little act even now.'' Herms''s expression turned cold. Seeing the change in his expression, Riona smiled inwardly. ''It is done.'' She did what she was here for. Now all she has to do is protect herself. Nux smiled, seeing him, Astaria placed her hands on the table and spoke, "Alright, since everyone is here, let us not waste any more time and start the 104th Emperors'' Meet." The others turned serious as well. Astaria then turned towards Alcimus and questioned, "Alcimus Woods, you were the one who is hosting this Meet, I would let you take the initiative." Astaria''s signal was clear, Start with whatever you have prepared. Alcimus''s expression changed as he nodded and then glanced at Herms. Chapter 596 You Dare!? "Herms Lizander has broken the Peace Treaty." Alcimus glanced at Herms and spoke. Herms''s expression changed. He quickly turned his head towards Astaria to see her reaction and noticed that woman had narrowed her eyes in doubt, "What do you mean?" Astaria questioned. "In the recent war between the Solid Earth Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty, Herms broke the treaty as he actively took part in it." "Tha-" Herms was about to answer, however, before he could, Astaria questioned back, "What the hell are you talking about? My people themselves took part in the war. Do you think anyone would have survived if an Emperor made a move himself?" Hearing this question, Herms''s expression changed again. ''Weren''t those two allies? Why is she going after him?'' He then turned towards Alcimus to see his reaction, however, seeing him not reacting much, he realized that it might be true. The Woods and the Skyfall are not allies. A ray of hope rose up in Herms''s eyes. "I know that of course. If he actually participated himself, the war wouldn''t last this long and we would all know about it, however, that''s where he played smart." "Alcimus." Suddenly, Astaria called out. "Stop fooling around. The Allegations you are talking about are very serious and you know it as well. It is not something you can joke about. Stop going around in circles and say what you want to say." Astaria spoke with a serious look on her face. "Do you remember the 4 Generals that the reinforcements you sent killed?" "Yes, I did hear that." Astaria nodded. Alcimus then waved his hand and the Heads of those 4 Generals appeared on the ground. "The 4 of them don''t even belong to the Solid Earth Kingdom. I investigated and found out that these 3 are from 3 different clans while this man is a part of an Adventurers Party. We already know, people like them never involve themselves with the Kingdom''s affairs. Herms used his influence to recruit them and was making use of them." Alcimus explained and this time, Astaria turned towards Herms. She wasn''t going to keep defending him again and again. She was not on Herms''s side after all. "Do you have anything to say about this?" Astaria questioned. "This is bullshit." Herms''s stance was clear. "Making up things like these is simple, yes, they were part of the Clans and a Party, so what? They came to my child and seeing their strength, he recruited them. The Treaty never stopped the Kingdoms from recruiting people." Herms shrugged. "That is true. You need more solid proof to prove your statement, Alcimus." Astaria nodded. "This is useless, I can also kill a Clan Member and then say he was recruited by you into the Skyfall Kingdom and that you broke the treaty, all I have to do is threaten the clan leader. It is very simple for us, and you know it as well." Herms replied. His point was clear. "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything either. Herms words made sense. Seeing her reaction, a smile appeared on Herms''s face, he knew it, he had won this battle, now no matter what Alcimus did, converting it into definite proof without papers would be useless, and the best part was, He never signed any paper when he recruited those idiots, overwhelming all of them with his Aura was enough. Alcimus would never be able to get proof. Herms glanced at Alcimus to see his expression, however, a frown appeared on his face when he saw him sitting with a smile on his face. "Heh. I knew you would make all this bullshit up." Alcimus commented. "What are you talking about?" Herms''s expression turned cold. "Nothing, I am just saying that I was already prepared for it." "What do you mean?" *Clap* *Clap* With a smile on his face, Alcimus clapped two times, then a man walked into the room. The man who Herms knew very well. "I am sure you recognize him, right?" Alcimus questioned. "What are you doing here?" Herms ignored the questioned and turned towards the man. Trying to intimidate him with his aura, however, before his aura could affect the man, Astaria''s Aura overwhelmed Herms and his aura was dispersed. "This is not a place you can play around, Herms." Astaria spoke with a cold look on her face. Herms was taken aback. This woman was stronger compared to the last time he saw her. He narrowed his eyes. "Now let me introduce this man." Herms didn''t waste this opportunity. "He is General Armando, the General of the Solid Earth Kingdom. Let''s hear what he has to say, shall we?" Alcimus nodded at Armando, the General nodded back, and then, he started, "What Lord Alcimus said was true. Lord Herms indeed¡­" He started stating everything Herms did, which was clearly breaking the treaty, the more he heard, the more Herms''s expression distorted. He glanced at Astaria and her expression was turning colder with every passing moment as well. The situation was not good, it was actually the worse. "He als-" "Stop it!" Armando wanted to continue, however, Herms ordered. "He is being threatened. Alcimus must be threatening him." He spoke. Then he glanced at Armando and narrowed his eyes, "Right, Armando?" There was a little threat hidden here. Armando''s legs turned weak, however, soon, he glanced at Nux, and recalling the pain of the Slave Seal, he quickly controlled himself. He cannot mess up here. Even if he has to die. Anything was better than that hellish pain. Death was just a release from that hell. "I am standing in front of 3 Emperors, I am smart enough to know that no one can threaten me here. What I am saying is absolute truth and Lord Herms, you know it as well." Armando, though scared, still replied to Herms without holding back. "You dare!?" This time, Herms failed to hold himself back, he quickly rushed towards Armando, but before he could do anything, Alcimus appeared in front of Armando and defended him. "Lady Astaria, do you need any more proves?" Chapter 597 Did You Really Think A Weakling Like You Could Defeat Me? "Lady Astaria, do you need any more proves?" Alcimus questioned with a smile on his face as he blocked Herms''s attack. "For him to act so irrationally, things must have gone out of his expectation. It is now as clear as day, he broke the treat-" Before Alcimus could complete his sentence, Herms shouted, "Of course, things have gone out of my expectation! I never thought you would plan everything so thoroughly, I never thought Armando, the General I trusted would betray me and my Kingdom like this and lie in front of everyone!" Herms then turned towards Astaria and, "Astaria! This bastard is lying! He had forged everything on his, it must be his way of taking revenge against my Kingdom because his Army couldn''t do anything agai-" Before Herms could complete, He was sent flying. *Bam* "Khhoocckhh!" His body clashed with the wall, the wall broke and Herms coughed out blood. Alcimus punched him out of nowhere, he was unable to use Mana to defend himself. That''s not it, Alcimus also used his own Mana instead of surrounding Mana so as to not alert Herms, therefore, the punch was stronger than normal. Herms was definitely hurt. *Cough* *Cough* Alcimus coughed again, he removed the debris covering his body and glared at Alcimus with an angry look on his face. "You dare attack me sneakily!?" However, instead of replying, Alcimus disappeared and appeared near Herms and kicked his face. This time, however, Herms was prepared, he quickly used his Mana to defend, however, Alcimus''s attack was still much more impactful. His body was sent flying away. However, Herms quickly recollected himself and stood up. He understood what Alcimus wanted. Alcimus appeared in front of him again and punched, he defended the attack and then aimed at Alcimus''s face. Alcimus dodged and then kicked Herms away. "Heeh? He is stronger compared to the last time I met him." Astaria, who was watching the fight with an interested look on his face commented. "Alcimus?" Nux, who was standing beside her questioned. "Mhm." Nux couldn''t help but frown. "I don''t see much difference." [Name: Alcimus Skadi.] [Age: 458] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Protector of the Woods Dynasty.] [Talent: Exceptional] [LVL: 70] ¡­ [Name: Herms Lysander.] [Age: 489] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Protector of the Solid Earth Kingdom.] [Talent: Exceptional] [LVL: 70] ¡­ Nux used [Eye of Discerning] on both men who were currently fighting each other, and just like what happened with Astaria, he failed to see anything useful. All he could see was that both of them were Level 70, which was quite strange because Astaria, the strongest human was also Level 70. Why is she the strongest human then? Nux wondered inwardly. And as if she heard what he was thinking, Astaria started explaining. "When one becomes an Emperor, his ability is judged by how great his control over Mana is. When it comes to physical abilities, all of us emperors are pretty much the same, it is the control over Mana that makes us different from each other. Alcimus''s control over his Mana has gotten better compared to the last time I saw him, therefore, he is a lot stronger than before now." "Does that mean Herms will lose?" Nux questioned. For some reason, he felt that things wouldn''t be this simple. And from the looks of it, Astaria had the same thought as well, "Of course not." She replied. Nux narrowed his eyes, wanting further explanation. "Herms isn''t called the second strongest human without a reason, keep in mind, before me, he was the one who held the title of the strongest human. Alcimus may be strong enough to fight him for now, but that is only because he was the one who dealt the first blow sneakily. Of course, the current situation may look advantageous for Alcimus, but," Suddenly, Astaria turned silent. Nux frowned and Astaria pointed towards the battlefield. Nux turned around and quickly noticed that Herms had grabbed Alcimus''s hand, "Did you really think a weakling like you could defeat me?" "We won''t know until we try." Alcimus used force to free his hand and then jumped back. An evil smile appeared on Herms''s bloody face, "Don''t fool yourself, Alcimus. We already know who is stronger between the two of us. You wouldn''t have used the sneak attack if you didn''t know." "Shut your trap." Alcimus didn''t care about anything and rushed towards Herms. He was called the third strongest human, a glorified title, however, in truth, he was the second weakest among the 4 Emperors. This was shameful. And today, Alcimus was planning to wash this shame with Herms''s blood. His sword appeared in his hand, he quickly appeared in front of Herms, however, soon, a Great Sword appeared in Herms''s hand and he defended the attack. "Hah~ A coward like you has gained some confidence. Good." Herms laughed, then, his smile widened as he spoke with a crazy look on his face. "Now let me step on that confidence of yours and destroy it." He then rushed towards Alcimus and attacked. Alcimus blocked, however, anyone could see that he was having trouble defending against Herms''s attack. Herms''s base strength was higher than all the emperors, even Astaria. When he used Mana to raise this strength to the next level, he became even stronger. Defending against his attacks was not simple, especially when he attacks continuously like a crazy man. Herms''s fighting style was rough, which, many wouldn''t believe after seeing his refined attack. It is as if his personality changes the moment he starts fighting, of course, this side of him was seen very rarely. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* "Hahaha~ how long are you going to keep defending?" Herms laughed. Alcimus''s face turned solemn, however, suddenly, a small smile appeared on his face. *Whoosh* An arrow aimed at Herms''s shoulder, the man only managed to reflect it when it was just about to hit him. Herms''s expression changed. He turned towards the direction the arrow came from and soon, his expression changed. He was surrounded. Chapter 598 L, Herms Lysander, Declare War. Herms looked around him with a cautious look on his face. The people who surrounded him were not really strong, there were only 3 King Stage Cultivators, 18 Expert Stage Cultivators, and he didn''t really care about the others. Of course, he could also sense around 20 or so archers hiding in the corner. If it was a normal situation, Herms could have simply annihilated all these bastards. However, right now, Alcimus was standing in front of him. With him and more than 200 Soldiers that had surrounded him, winning this fight was next to impossible. Even if he was an Emperor, he was not a god. The odds were not in his favor at all. Alcimus was using numbers to make us for the lack of his powers. Herms''s expression turned solemn. He then glanced at Astaria and seeing that she is still sitting on her seat, he knew that she had no intention of helping. He could understand her reasoning as well, him and Alcimus fighting against each other is beneficial for her, it makes no sense for her to put her nose into their business. Riona and Eardwolf were the same, well, it was not like they could actually do anything about this situation, they had already stepped back when he and Alcimus started fighting. Herms glanced back at Alcimus. "Do you really want to do this?" "Heh. What? Scared?" Alcimus laughed. Herm''s expression turned solemn, "You know how this would end up right? I can easily escape from here, then, it will be a war." Herms threatened, then without giving Alcimus any time, he continued, "And you, Astaria, it may look likes you would simply be able to reap the rewards later, do you really think this war wouldn''t affect you? Aren''t you forgetting something?" Herms questioned. Astaria narrowed her eyes. "The Mythical Creature. It won''t sit idly if the two of us fight, who will guarantee that it won''t kill the last remaining Emperor to avoid the unbalance between the Kingdoms?" It was clear, Herms was indirectly threatening Astaria. He was asking her to stop this. It seemed that even he didn''t want war, at least not now. "Stop with the bullshit." Suddenly, Alcimus spoke. Then, he threw a paper at Herms. Herms picked up the paper and soon, his expression changed. "It is the letter you sent to Amletus. The search party I sent into the Forbidden Region was annihilated by you, that creature is already dead. Your lies won''t work on me any longer, Herms." Alcimus spoke. Hearing this news, Astaria''s eyes widened. "What did you say?" She questioned. It was the first time this expression appeared on her face. She really was taken aback by this shocking news. Seeing her acting like that, Nux couldn''t help but smile inwardly. He didn''t expect Astaria to be so natural when it came to acting. She was just a few steps behind him. "T-The Mythical C-Creature is dead?" Riona couldn''t believe it as well. Herms''s face turned serious. He noticed Riona''s and Eardwolf''s reactions, and from their shocked looks, it looked like they didn''t know about the letter. This Alcimus bastard must have gotten it when he killed Amletus. The only thing Herms couldn''t understand was why did the Skadi Kingdom stay silent when their Emperor was killed. Anyway, right now, none of that mattered. The cat was out of the bag. He could go on about how Alcimus forged this letter and all that, however, with Armando standing next to Alcimus, and how he himself reacted, Alcimus knew that this situation was not savable now. Astaria wasn''t a fool. Someone like her could easily put 2 and 2 together and uncover the truth. "Herms. What is the meaning of this?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned with a solemn look on her face. Herms''s expression turned cold. Just as he expected, Astaria was now completely against it. ''Heh. He was right. Not everything goes as planned.'' Herms thought inwardly, then, he decided to abandon his idea of resisting it any longer. Phase one, was now over. Herms glanced at Astaria, then he turned towards Alcimus and warned, "I will remember this day, Alcimus. I will make sure you regret it. Especially you, traitor." Armando''s legs turned weak as he kneeled on the ground. His face was as pale as paper. However, nobody cared about his condition because of Herms''s next words, "I, Herms Lysander, declare war on both Skyfall Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty, Astaria and Alcimus, in these last 2 weeks, give goodbyes to your close ones and prepare your neck to be cut by my sword. I will be the sole ruler of this continent after all this is done." Saying those words, Herms ran away. Alcimus wanted to chase and kill him right now, Astaria, however, didn''t move. "Shouldn''t we kill him right now before he creates more trouble?" "It is not that simple." Nux, however, shook his head. "What do you mean?" Alcimus frowned. "He will lead us to his territory, there, we will be the ones who will be surrounded," Nux replied. Alcimus turned silent. "Well, it doesn''t really matter." Nux stretched his body, then, his face turned serious and his eyes shined, "If it''s the war he wants, The war, he will get." An air of confidence surrounded Nux. Seeing him acting like that, Alcimus frowned. He had a lot to say, however, he held himself back. Eliyard, however, wasn''t the same. "How dare you talk in between when two Emperors are talking with each other?" Nux turned towards Eliyard, "You really are a useless fool, just like Amaya and Ember said." "H-Huh? L-Lady Amaya?" Eliyard''s expression changed. Ember, he understood, that woman didn''t have a good impression of him in her mind, however, he was pretty sure he hadn''t done anything that would disappoint Lady Amaya. Eliyard started thinking. Amaya was a woman he cared about a lot, after all. "Oh? Does this man have a crush on my lovely daughter?" Suddenly, Riona commented. "Huh?" Elliyard''s expression changed. "Your daughter?" "What? You didn''t know?" Riona smiled and Elliyard''s and Alcimus''s expressions changed. They finally realized who this ''Lady Amaya'' was! "Wait¡­" Alcimus suddenly spoke. He glanced at Riona, then he glanced at Astaria, And an absurd possibility cooked up in his mind. Chapter 599 L ... L Have A Question. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Alcimus''s expression changed. "Amaya Leander¡­ is she the daughter you sol- I mean, who married into the Skyfall Kingdom, Amaya Skadi?" Alcimus questioned. Riona nodded. She wanted to say something about what Alcimus said, however, in the end, she knew that he was correct. She couldn''t refute it. Of course, none of that mattered now. Everything was fine now. "B-B-But wasn''t she married to-" Unlike Riona, Alcimus, however, was now even more confused, he had a lot of questions in his mind and just as he was about to voice out his thoughts, "Aren''t you a little too interested in matters of my household?" Nux interrupted. Alcimus glanced at Nux and narrowed his eyes. Nux looked into his eyes as well. Alcimus didn''t like that gaze. No matter what, he was still an Emperor. He might respect Astaria, however, that didn''t mean she was superior to her. For her disciple to act so disrespectfully in front of him, He couldn''t allow that. However, just as he was about to use his Aura to overwhelm Nux, "Don''t try that." Nux warned. Alcimus frowned. ''Did he just predict what I was about to do?'' He wondered inwardly. He wanted to deny this possibility, however, Nux''s timing was too accurate¡­ No matter how much he tried, Alcimus couldn''t believe that it was a fluke. And as if confirming his doubts, Astaria spoke up. "I won''t take a normal man as my student, Alcimus. Arvina was different, I only took her in because I liked her attitude and was bored. You can say that he is my real student." Alcimus realized it. Nux was indeed not normal. No wonder 9 King Stage Women, including that General of his Dynasty, agreed to become his. However, "Your disciple lacks manners." He still couldn''t allow this boy to disrespect him. He wanted an apology. "You wouldn''t like it if I asked too many questions about your personal life, would you?" However, contrary to his expectation, Astaria stood on Nux''s side. "¡­" Alcimus turned silent. He knew he was wrong, but¡­ "Alright, let''s not waste time on this. We have a War to prepare for." Nux spoke up. In the end, Alcimus had to let go. He still needed Skyfall Kingdom''s help here after all. He had already lost 2 of his Generals, and then 2 more King Stage Cultivators in the Search Party he sent to the Bloodhill Wilderness. The losses that the Woods Dynasty had taken were not light. Even if he could face Herms, the chances of his army fighting against the Solid Earth Army¡­ they were low. Not to mention that after Amletus was gone and with Amaya being Nux''s wife, the Skadi''s were now strong allies of the Skyfall Kingdom. The current Skyfall Kingdom was too strong and was not something he should go against for a stupid reason like this. "Alright. I will start preparing." Alcimus spoke. Nux smiled and then he nodded, "We will do the same." Alcimus nodded, "Alright, we will be taking out leave now." Saying those words, Nux turned around, Astaria followed, Riona and Eardwolf were the same. Alcimus had different thoughts in his mind when he saw these 4 people leaving, but in the end, he didn''t say anything and just continued to watch these people as they left. "Call all the soldiers, Prepare the army, This will now be a deciding war. I''ll personally take the role of the General." Alcimus announced. Eliyard nodded and quickly took the action. ¡­ On the other hand, Nux, Astaria, Riona, and Eardwolf walked out of the palace, and instead of walking toward their respective Kingdoms, all of them continued to move together. 3 Hours later, they walked into a certain spot, in front of them stood 41 King Stage Cultivators. They were the reinforcement that was ready to act the moment something bad happened. 20 of these King Stage Cultivators came from the Skyfall Kingdom alone. 12 of them were from the Skadi Kingdom. As for the remaining 9. Well, all of them walked forward and removed their masks. "Did you find anything?" Amaya questioned. Riona, however, shook her head. It was a failed trial. Yes, this whole Emperors'' Meet. All of it was a Trial. They already knew the Creature was dead and Herms was planning something. Alcimus was already on their side, Amletus was dead, and they didn''t have to convince anyone. All of this was just a farce. A farce that was planned by Riona. Yes, not Amaya, this time, it was Riona. After learning everything, Riona noticed something that even Amaya failed to notice. According to their theory, Herms''s plan was to get rid of Herms using the Treaty, then he and Amletus would team up and go after Astaria. It was a good and executable plan. However, something bothered Riona. What would happen after Astaria was killed? Would Amletus and Herms divide whatever they won amongst them? For some reason, Riona believed that it was highly unlikely. She suspected that Herms was hiding something. Something that he would use to deal with Amletus and then rule the continent alone. Of course, it was just a theory, however, the more she thought about it, the more loopholes she found. Amletus was not an idiot. Even Amaya failed to get answers out of his mouth and they were forced to kill him. She didn''t think Amletus would be fooled so easily. Then why did he agree to this plan? Something was definitely a miss. Therefore, she planned this entire farce, trying to push Herms to the corner, forcing him to reveal his final card. However, in the end, it ended up as a failure. Herms didn''t reveal anything. "I¡­ I have a question." Suddenly, Eardwolf spoke up. "Huh?" Riona frowned. This fatty was not allowed to speak? How dare he open his mouth here? Riona was annoyed, however, noticing that the Slave Seal''s pain didn''t start, Riona realized that he was not thinking about something bad and allowed him to speak, "What is it?" "We had 2 Emperors on our side while Lord Herms was alone. Why didn''t we kill him? Even if he had some sort of trump card, with 1 Emperor less, wouldn''t this war have been a lot easier?" Chapter 600 The First Real War. "We had 2 Emperors on our side while Lord Herms was alone. Why didn''t we kill him? Even if he had some sort of trump card, with 1 Emperor less, wouldn''t this war have been a lot easier?" Eardwolf questioned with a confused look on his face. In all honestly, after going through the [Slave Seal]''s pain 3 times, he had given up on all thoughts of resistance and has accepted his fate. However, this didn''t mean that he actually cared about Riona''s or Nux''s well-being. The only person he cared about was himself. If Nux and Riona won the war, he would be able to live on as well. He didn''t know how good his life would be now that he is a slave, however, as long as he gets to live, he wouldn''t complain about anything. Eardwolf was very scared of death. Therefore, he deeply wished for Nux''s victory''s in this war. Hearing his question, Riona''s expression changed. Then, she just sighed, "What did I even expect¡­?" She lamented. "What?" Eardwolf frowned. He couldn''t understand. His question was genuine. Why was Riona acting like that? Seeing the doubtful look on his face, Riona frowned and then questioned back, "If you have 2 King Stage Cultivators on your side, would you be able to stop the enemy King Stage Cultivator from running away?" Eardwolf''s expression changed. "Lady Astaria is strong, combined with Lord Alcimus, defeating Herms would not be difficult, however, killing him would be a different story. If Herms focuses on running away, even Lady Astaria wouldn''t be able to stop him." Riona explained and Eardwolf nodded in understanding. Of course, they could injure him a little, but honestly, it wasn''t worth the effort. Actually, it was not like they couldn''t kill Herms. They had a way. They had a sure-shot way to get rid of Herms once and for all. And that was Nux. His current trump card, [Blink Fault], killing Herms by using it was not simple. Both he and Herms would pass out once the attack connects, then with so many people there, Herms was as good as dead. However, this method came with a cost. And that cost was Nux. Now, Nux was not some weak King Stage Cultivator, he was a man who drew against Astaria. He was now on par with the strongest human in the world. Exchanging him with Herms was¡­ not a good trade. Nux would wake up after 2 days, yes, however, what would happen in these 2 days wasn''t sure. Keeping Nux down in this critical stage was not a good option. Also, Alcimus was not exactly their ally. They might act like one right now, however, a human heart cannot be seen through. There is a chance that he would attack Astaria with his army once Herms is dead. No one would miss out on the opportunity of ruling the world after all. Especially Emperors, beings who were filled with ambitions. Of course, if something like this happened, then just like Herms, Astaria could escape as well, but what about Nux? He would then become Astaria''s weakness. And that was something Nux would never allow. Due to all these reasons, the plan to get rid of Herms was dropped, and with them getting practically no information out of this meeting, this Emperors'' Meet was¡­ pretty much useless. "Well, it is not that bad." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. Apparently, she had a different opinion. "The Meet was not that useless. Herms agreed to war even after knowing Amletus is dead. He wouldn''t have this confidence if he was just dependent on Amletus. Although we still don''t know what his trump card is, We can definitely be sure that he has something up his sleeves." "Meh, does it really matter?" Suddenly, Nux spoke. Then, he turned towards Astaria and a perverted smile appeared on his face, "Don''t I just need to defeat Lady Astaria? Once that happens, everything would be easy peasy." Riona frowned, she couldn''t understand. She knew that this son-in-law of hers drew against Astaria and he might even have a chance to defeat her, but what after that? What would happen after he defeats her? Why was he acting as if victory was in his grasp? "Keep dreaming, boy. Don''t forget, even after a whole week, you still haven''t defeated me." Astaria wasn''t willing to give up either. "It''s not like you could defeat me either." Nux just shrugged. "I just need to perfect my sword, once that happens, defeating you would be as simple as flicking my fingers." Astaria shrugged. As she continued to spar with Nux, even she could feel she was improving. She didn''t know what it was, but she could feel something strange happening with her sword. It somehow boosted her power. However, it was still imperfect. She still needed time to perfect it and she was sure that once she does, Defeating Nux would be simple. She would then again be the strongest. The one and only being reigning on the top. "Oh yeah? Well, I won''t tell you, but I have a hidden card as well. Once I perfect that, defeating all the Emperors alone wouldn''t be difficult for me either." Nux spoke with a small smile on his face. Astaria raised her eyebrow, "Heh." Other than letting out a laugh, Astaria didn''t say anything else. "Lady Astaria." Suddenly, General Phorus walked towards Astaria. "Lady Astaria, should I prepare the army?" Astaria''s face turned serious. "Yes." She ordered. "Prepare all the troops, I want all the soldiers to gather in front of me in 3 days. I will personally lead all the soldiers." Astaria announced. "!!!" Phorus''s expression changed. "D-Does that m-mean¡­?" Astaria''s eyes shined in determination and she nodded, "Yes, it is now time the people learn about the Emperors. The real leaders of the Kingdom." Phorus gulped, however, soon, he recollected himself and with a determined look on his face, he saluted, "As you command, Lady Astaria!" Saying those words, he turned around. He only had 3 days, after all, he couldn''t afford to waste any second. After he left, Winston walked towards Astaria and bowed, "I would like to take my leave as well." Many Shadow Unit members were out on different missions, he needed to regather them. Astaria nodded. Seeing everyone leaving, a strange feeling arose in Nux''s heart. It was indeed a War. And not a fake war where Nations don''t even use all their power, This¡­ this would be the first real war in the history of this continent. Chapter 601 FOR THE SKYFALL KINGDOM!!! 1 week later, in the Army Camp of the Skyfall Kingdom, Astaria walked onto the Stage, in front of her, stood nearly 150 thousand soldiers. She wore Purple Black Clothes, these clothes were similar to what Nux''s women wore when they helped the Woods Dynasty in the war against the Solid Earth Kingdom. In truth, these were not some random clothes Nux and people close to him wore to show off. It was a 7-Star Armor. [Fiendish Black Panther Armor] It may just look like clothes from the outside, however, no armor in this world, even the best ones in the Royal Treasury of the Skyfall Kingdom matched this Armor. Not to mention that, unlike other armors, this armor doesn''t hinder their movement speed. This was what attracted Nux the most. He could have bought armor with even higher defense, however, it would have affected the movement speed, therefore, this was the best choice. No armor above 5 Star rating exists in this world, therefore, even an armor with a seemingly lower defense than normal 7 Star Armor was the best armor here. And 11 people, including Nux, wore this armor. People around Nux were simply overgeared. However, Astaria''s armor was a little different when compared to others. She had a cape as well. It hindered movement so Nux didn''t buy it, however, Astaria was different. She was the General of the Army, so she needed to act like one. Of course, Nux never complained. Astaria wearing Purple Black Skin tight clothes that enhanced her curves and a cape over it that showed her authority¡­ It was a deadly combination. Astaria looked unbearably beautiful in that dress. Nux couldn''t help but continue to look at her. "..." Nux''s women, who were standing beside him couldn''t help but shake their heads. "Tsk. Pervert." Amaya complained. "You have no right to complain, bitch." Thyra, who was standing beside Amaya spoke as she glanced at Amaya with a jealous look on her face. Currently, Amaya was sitting on Nux''s back. Yes, when all these 150 thousand top soldiers were gathered, Nux and his women were¡­ well¡­ bonding. "¡­" Amaya completely ignored Thyra''s exitance and continued to bury her face in Nux''s back. What Astaria was going to say next, she couldn''t care less. Of course, Nux''s other women were the same. The only thing they seemed to care about was how much this Amaya was enjoying herself. ''We are not involving her in the next bet.'' Suddenly, Felberta spoke up. ''Agreed.'' This offer was quickly accepted by others. "Soldiers." Suddenly, Astaria called out. The weight behind her voice was heavy enough for the bustling camp to suddenly turn dead silent. That was just how intimidating Astaria''s aura is. Noticing that Astaria has started speaking, Amaya snorted and jumped to the ground as well. She may not care about what Astaria was going to say, but she couldn''t disrespect her either. Nux and his women''s expressions turned serious. Seeing that she had managed to gather everyone''s attention, Astaria continued, "Today is the day we all march towards Berling Town. As you already know, this War would be a lot more different than all the Wars you have been through before, here you will witness the Emperors fighting each other. Let me remind you, the moment the Emperors start fighting, get as far away as you can. Create at least a 1000 meters distance from us, otherwise, you all will die from the aftereffect. Of our battle" Astaria warned. The Soldiers would have generally laughed it off, however, this time, no one took this as a joke. This was not the first assembly after all. In the previous assemblies, where most of the soldiers didn''t know about the existence of Emperors, many laughed at Astaria''s face the moment she warned them like this. However, The moment a horrifying pressure engulfed their body, all of them, irrespective of cultivation fell on their knees, gasping for breath while holding their necks. Most of them thought that they would die, some of the weaker ones even passed out in face of this pressure, It was then Astaria stepped forward and commented, "This is the pressure of a single Emperor, just imagine how scary it would be when 2 or more Emperors fight against each other and all exclude pressure like this. Would you be able to survive?" The soldiers still remember the scary smile that Astaria had on her face. They still feel shivers whenever they recall it. Of course, what they didn''t know was that Astaria cheated a little. She infused her Mana into the ''pressure'' she was releasing. This made it even scarier, of course, a normal Emperor wouldn''t do something pointless like this. Doing something like this creates a false impression. Of course, Astaria didn''t care about that. As long as she guarantees absolute obedience from her soldiers, the method doesn''t matter. If this little trick could save a few thousand lives in the future, it will be worth it. "We will meet the Woods Dynasty''s soldiers in Berling city. Their numbers and overall strength are lesser compared to ours, however, they are an important ally in this battle, so treat them with respect." Yes, in this war, the Skyfall Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty were allies, as for the Skadis, They were Solid Earth Kingdom''s allies. This was another one of the cards Nux and his women would be playing if needed. A betrayal in the middle of the war. Heh. Of course, to prevent the leak of information, only the King Stage Cultivators and Expert Stage Cultivators of the Skadi''s army were informed about this. All of them had a Slave Seal implanted in them, so they were very safe and the communication would be simple as well. Nux was simply abusing his [Slave Seal] at this point. Anyways, Grand Master Stage and below were just for numbers, their participation didn''t really matter. Amaya and Riona had already thought about how to continue with all this, so things like these didn''t matter much for now. "I will not waste any more time, Keep the things I told you in your mind, any single mistake could cost your life, be careful, and now, Start Marching." "FOR THE SKYFALL KINGDOM!!!" "FOR THE SKYFALL KINGDOM!!!" Chapter 602 Mother Found What Herms Was Hiding. "¡­" Alcimus glanced at the soldiers standing in front of him and didn''t know what to say. No matter how many times he saw it, he still couldn''t believe how pathetically weak the Woods Army has gotten. The recent War really did have a worse effect on them. Especially after Ember left. Thinking about all this, Alcimus glanced at Ellinger again and his face twitched in annoyance. That idiotic son of his, not only is he not a King Stage Cultivator yet, he even sent away the best second best King Stage Cultivator their Kingdom had. If this bastard was not his blood son, Alcimus would have killed him already. ''How the fuck is my child so incompetent? Is he really my child?'' Alcimus couldn''t help but wonder inwardly. However, in the end, he just shook his head and sighed. His eyes then fell on a certain brown-haired man who was standing amongst the King Stage Cultivators with a prideful and confident expression on his face. Actually, this man was the only one amongst all the King Stage Cultivators who had this type of expression. The rest of them were nervous. All of them were the nobles, after all. None of them had ever participated in the war and had only been living off their ancestors'' glory and family name. ''What a useless bunch.'' Alcimus couldn''t help but snort inwardly. All the competent King Stage Cultivators in his Kingdom were either dead or taken away. Of course, he still had the best King Stage Cultivator on his side, that was the brown-haired man who was standing with a confident expression on his face. However, Alcimus didn''t wish for this man to participate in this war. He didn''t wish to introduce this man to the world just yet. Yes, this brown-haired man was Rashim Skadi, a child Alcimus adopted when he was 3 years old. He was a 150-year-old peak King Stage Cultivator. A rare talent. Of course, compared to monsters like Nux and his women, he fell short, however, in the end, Nux and his women were different, Rashim was a real talent. One who would become an Emperor within the next few decades. He was Alcimus''s hidden card, a card he didn''t wish to show for now, however, he didn''t have a choice. If he didn''t give his best in this war, the consequences would be dire. Also, he needed to take revenge against the man who was responsible for this condition of his Dynasty. He has sworn in his heart that he would destroy the Solid Earth Kingdom. That was just how much he hated that Kingdom and that Herms bastard who was looking down on him. "Soldiers." Thinking all of this, Alcimus stepped onto the stage. The 90 thousand soldiers standing in front of him turned silent, "Our destination will be the Berling Town where we will meet our allies, the Skyfall Kingdom, March!" "FOR THE WOODS DYNASTY!!" "FOR THE WOODS DYNASTY!!" Amongst the cheers, the soldiers started their march. ¡­ "I can''t believe it." On the other side, Nux and his women were sitting in a carriage and Astaria, who was sitting with them couldn''t help but comment. "What happened?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "¡­" Astaria didn''t know what to say¡­ Currently, Thyra and Ember had placed their heads on Nux''s lap. Lane was sitting behind Nux''s back, acting like his shadow, just like how she normally does. Actually, she was the only one who only gets intimate with him only when she is alone. Although Astaria was sure to become her sister in the future, Lane was still a bit careful around her. Anyways, Allura and Edda have placed their heads on Nux''s shoulders. The other women were sitting around him as well. 9 beautiful women staying around Nux, it was a dream come true for any man. No one can say that they were going for a war that could potentially destroy this world and change its history. "Would you like to join?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Do you even have any space left?" Astaria snorted. "Oh? It means you do want to join but isn''t joining because of lack of space?" Nux questioned. "I can give you my place if you want, Lady Astaria." Skyla was ready for it. "I don''t need it, thank you very much." Astaria was quick to reply. Honestly, talking to this man was just¡­ "Don''t you think you should be a little more serious?" Astaria questioned. "And what would happen if I do that? We have already prepared the best we could, there is no point in worrying about something we can''t do anything about." Nux replied. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. She didn''t have a reply to Nux''s statement. "Lady Astaria, there is a chance we all might die in this war, we don''t know what trump card Herms is hiding after all. However, worrying about it now won''t help us in any way, just be chill and join us." Saying that, Nux extended his arms toward Astaria. "¡­" Astaria''s face twitched in frustration, everything was going fine, but in the end, he just had to show his shameless side. Annoying bastard. Seeing her reaction, Nux smiled. It really was fun to tease Astaria like this. Actually, there is another way for them to ensure that they would win this War. Nux becoming an Emperor. He already drew against Astaria, there, Nux had a chance to get what he wanted, however, for some reason, he stopped. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to get it right now, however, Nux could feel it. Astaria respected him now. He didn''t wish to give up the respect that he had gained just because he was paranoid. He was a greedy man after all. He wanted to have it all. He would defeat her on his own and then would conquer Astaria, body, and soul. A smile appeared on Nux''s face when he thought about it. "Nux." Suddenly, Amaya called out. Nux turned towards Amaya, "Mother found what Herms was hiding." Chapter 603 The Solid Earth Kingdom Has 2 Emperors. Just like how the Skyfall Kingdom and Woods Dynasty planned to meet each other in Berlin Town, the Skadis and the Solid Earth Kingdom planned to meet in a town called Fidel. Normally, after Amletus died, trusting the Skadi Kingdom was something difficult for the Herms and the Solid Earth Kingdom, however, Skyfall Kingdoms and the Woods Dynasty have already allied themselves. If we add Skadi into that alliance, it would become a 3v1, which would be simply ridiculous. The Emperors'' battle wouldn''t even matter because the main army of the Solid Earth Kingdom would lose within a matter of minutes. This worried Herms, his son, Roone, however, had a different opinion in his mind. "You are worrying too much, father. The Skadi''s won''t dare to betray us. Actually, Amletus''s death is actually a good thing for us, we gained a loyal dog that would bite anyone we order it to without doing anything. That Riona is not a fool, just like you said, she already noticed that Amletus had some sort of relationship with you, she also knows that the one who killed Amletus, her father was Alcimus. There is no way she would ally herself with the people who killed the protector of her Kingdom and have left her Kingdom to face such adversaries. Currently, we are the only leg that she can grab." Roone spoke with a smile on his face. Hearing his words, Herms couldn''t help but nod as well, some of his doubts were alleviated, however, "Do not be so hasty to judge things, Roone. I won''t comment much about that fool, however, that woman named Riona is not simple. She is an ama-" "Yes, yes, she is an amazing strategist and whatever, I know that already. But in front of sheer power, all plans fail, she has lost her biggest support, and there is no way she would think straight in a condition like this. And even if she does, she has no logical reason to join the enemy. " Unlike Herms, Roone didn''t look particularly worried. Seeing his child''s worry less expression, Herms''s expression eased up a little as well. "Alright." He nodded. Then, a small smile appeared on his face and he stepped back, "Then I will leave everything on you, King Roone." Roone''s smile widened. With a dignified look on his face, he stepped up and glanced at 200 thousand soldiers standing in front of them and, "Soldiers of the Solid Earth Kingdom." Well, in truth, the Solid Earth Kingdom was not capable enough to gather so many troops, especially after the loss they suffered in the Bloodhill Wilderness 100 years ago. So what happened? How did they gather so many troops? Well, just like how they recruited the Generals, they recruited normal soldiers as well. Yes, they forced the clans, sects, and adventurers. Of course, none of these soldiers liked this situation, however, no one dared to say a word in front of Roone. Why? Because this was the man who singlehandedly overwhelmed their clan, sect, or their party. Although Herms was the one who recruited all the Generals and the soldiers into the Solid Earth Army, Roone was the one who planned all that. Not only then, even the locking down of the kingdom and killing all the spies, all of it was planned by Roone. Of course, for being capable of doing something like that, Roone was definitely different from a normal King the Solid Earth Kingdom has ever seen. He was an Emperor Stage Cultivator. Technically speaking, currently, Roone should have abducted his throne and should have chosen the seat of the Protector in his father''s stead, however, knowing the real truth, he already knew that being a protector was now useless. He had a different plan in his mind. Anyways, as Roone stepped in, all the soldiers turned silent. All of them knew how terrifying he was, Roone has displayed it before, for these soldiers, Roone was the strongest existence in the world. "In this war, we only have one goal." Roone spoke, then, his expression turned serious and, "We will destroy the Skyfall Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty." "YEAHHH!!!" The Soldiers cheered in joy and excitement. "Alright then, without wasting any more time, let''s start our march!" "YEAHHH!!!" "FOR THE SOLID EARTH KINGDOM!!" "FOR THE SOLID EARTH KINGDOM!!" The soldiers were definitely ready for the battle. The Solid Earth Soldiers marched towards Fidel Town, the moment they entered the town, they realized that the Skadi Soldiers were already there. Normally, Herms should have taken the lead, keeping his trump card hidden. However, doing this was practically useless. Sooner or later, it would be revealed, therefore, Roone didn''t hold back anymore and directly met Riona, the one leading the Skadi Troops. "I thought King Eardwolf or General Lydian would be leading your army. I must admit, it is quite surprising to see you here." Roone spoke with a small smile on his face. "¡­" Riona, however, didn''t say anything in reply and continued to glance at Roone with a dazed look on her face. Seeing her reaction, a satisfied smile appeared on Roone''s face, He waved his hand in front of Riona''s face, The woman finally came out of his reverie and replied, "I-I wasn''t expecting to see you either¡­" Roone chuckled. "You are an Emperor¡­" Suddenly, Riona called out. "Hmmm? Lord Amletus didn''t tell that to you? I thought you knew about it." "Lord Amletus kept his deal with the Solid Earth Kingdom a secret." Riona replied. She was giving this man an open invitation. Place whatever conditions you want, we will follow them. Roone understood what Riona''s words meant and couldn''t help but smile. He glanced at the people standing behind Riona and seeing 12 King Stage Cultivators, his smile widened. Riona''s expression didn''t change much, inwardly, however, he contacted her daughter and sent a message, ''The Solid Earth Kingdom has 2 Emperors.'' ''¡­what?'' A grim reply came. Riona already expected it and nodded, ''Yes, Herms son, Roone Skadi, He is an Emperor as well.'' Chapter 604 Ls It A War Or A Beauty Show? ''Yes, Herms son, Roone Skadi, He is an Emperor as well.'' Riona informed with a grim look on her face. Amaya''s expression turned serious as well. ''Oh C''mon, don''t act like you two hadn''t predicted it already.'' Suddenly, Allura jumped into the conversation as well. ''We did predict something like this, yes but¡­'' Riona wanted to say something but didn''t know how to explain her thoughts. After analyzing Herms''s actions, Riona had already predicted this, Nux and Astaria were the same as well, and now that their prediction has come true¡­ Riona didn''t know how to feel. ''Let''s not think too much about it, mother. You are being overly cautious.'' Suddenly, Amaya spoke. ''¡­alright.'' Riona nodded. With an inexplicable expression on her face, Amaya ended the conversation. "Heh, so that''s why he was acting so boldly." Astaria laughed. "Now it makes more sense. Hiding his trump card till the end, getting rid of Lord Alcimus and then Lady Astaria, the only one left would be Amletus. With Herms and his son working together, Amletus can be dealt with and the Solid Earth Kingdom would become the sole ruler of the continent. A great plan indeed." Evane was impressed. "Indeed. Now everything lines up." Felberta nodded as well. The other girls nodded as well. "Anyways, now it is a 2v2 right?" Evane questioned. "It is." Ember nodded. "What about Alcimus then?" Thyra questioned. For her, 2v2 meant Nux and Astaria, versus Herms and his son. "For now, he is our ally, we will use him for as long as he is useful," Amaya replied. "So Nux is going to hold back?" "Yes, he will fight together with us and hopefully, it stays the same for the entire battle." "So he will only act if the situation gets worse?" "Yes, we will discuss the complete plan now, so pay attention." Astaria spoke. The others nodded with serious looks on their faces and the preparation for the war started. ¡­ 30 minutes later, the Skyfall Army arrived at Berling Town. Astaria was the first one to walk out of the carriage. The moment she walked out, Alcimus came forward with a smile on his face and greeted, "You are finally here." "It took us longer than I thought." Astaria nodded. Nux and the others walked out of the carriage. This time, Nux and his wives didn''t have any masks on, therefore, the moment they came out, they attracted attention. Alcimus''s eyes fell on Nux''s wives as well, or more precisely, his eyes fell on a certain black-red haired woman, "It has been a while, Ember." He greeted. "It has, indeed." Ember nodded as well. Her expression seemed pretty distant. Many other soldiers also recognized Ember, the Missing General, however, no one dared to talk about her. They already knew about Ember when she first came in as reinforcements after all. Ellinger''s eyes also fell on Ember, Ember glanced at him and he soon broke the eye contact. He knew what he did and he wasn''t confident enough to face this woman. If only he hadn''t been this childish and had seriously considered what Ember said¡­ none of this would have happened. Ember, however, completely ignored the dynast and turned around. Astaria walked forward and walked towards Alcimus, "Are you prepared?" "Of course I am, I have prepared 90 thousand soldiers for this war, 5 of them are King Stage Cultivators and 15 are Expert Stage Cultivators." Alcimus replied. "¡­Alright." Astaria stayed silent for a while, however, in the end, she just nodded. Honestly, she expected a bit more from the Woods Dynasty, however, this Dynasty has already lost 4 of their King Stage Cultivators¡­ So it wasn''t that bad. They weren''t the strongest, after all. Rather, before the Solid Earth Kingdom''s raid in the Bloodhill Wilderness''s forbidden region, they were the weakest. Alcimus knew what was going on inside Astaria''s mind and couldn''t help but smile wryly. "Anyways, let''s organize our troops and discuss the strategies. There are only 4 days left, after all." Astaria spoke and Alcimus agreed. The two Emperors then started walking towards a certain building, Nux and his wives followed, Ellinger did the same as well. The new meeting started. Formations, plans, and tactics were discussed. The atmosphere was serious and just like that, 2 days passed by. ¡­ Celistilla City, a prosperous city built in the neutral zone which borders all 4 Nations but was not a part of any of the city, was also known as the city of Merchants. Here, Merchants sold the best collections they had, it was a peaceful city where the rich came to relax and take a rest from their daily lifestyle. Now, however, this peaceful city had become barren. After the Emperors'' Meet, the Great War was announced. The location was that war was Celistilla City. The once lively city was now barren, completely silent. And today, the city finally heard a sound other than howling winds and birds chirping. However, this wasn''t a good sign. 2 Opposite armies were now standing against each other, ready to destroy the other the moment they get the chance. It was now time for the war. The Leaders of the Armies, Astaria Skyfall, Alcimus Woods, Herms Lizander and Roone Lizander walked out and faced each other. The youngest and the newest member of this group of elites, Roone, stood there with a prideful look on his face. There was no hint of nervousness on his face. A commendable trait. Roone''s eyes suddenly fell on Nux and his wives who were standing in front of the rest of the Skyfall Army without their masks on and he couldn''t help but comment, "Heh. Is it a War or a Beauty Show? I have never seen warriors like them." He was clearly ridiculing the Skyfall Army, the so-called strongest. Astaria, however, just smiled kindly, "It is a War of course, participation does not require beauty, so you can rest assured." Roone''s expression changed, however, he didn''t give Astaria the satisfaction of getting one over him and commented, "Heh, only strength matters. I have seen many ''beautiful people'', kneeling on the ground, begging for their lives while snot and tears covered their faces, Heh, that sight is not attractive at all. I wonder if you guys can make it look more attractive." Chapter 605 Alright, Fuck It. "I have seen many ''beautiful people'', kneeling on the ground, begging for their lives while snot and tears covered their faces, Heh, that sight is not attractive at all. I wonder if you guys can make it look more beautiful." Roone spoke with a crazy smile on his face. "Hehehe, these beautiful women, kneeling, begging me to spare them, Hahaha~ Just imagining it makes my blood boil in excitement. Or maybe¡­ some of you might try to sell your body to me, now that would be an offer worth considering." Hearing those words, Nux''s face turned cold, and just as he was about to lash out, he stopped. Roone completely ignored the King Stage Cultivator standing in front of him and continued to observe the women in front of him. "You, you, you, and you, the 4 of you, rejoice, I will accept when you sell your body to me, I do need some concubines after I become the ruler, after all. As for the rest of you¡­ hmmm, you are not that good-looking, but oh well, If you act like a good bitch, I might keep you." ''Don''t react to what he is saying. It is a war, he is trying to rile you up, don''t lose your cool.'' Ember sent a message to Nux. Nux clenched his fists even further. ''Nux, it is a common tactic enemy use, don''t let him win.'' Ember continued. Nux then closed his eyes. After releasing a deep breath, a smile appeared on his face, "Heh, I see what''s the problem here." He commented and then nodded to himself, "Well, with a face like yours, it does make sense for you to try and find concubines for yourself this way. If I was a girl, I would have a hard time to naturally love a face like that as well." Roone''s face turned cold, "I do it because I am strong. Of course, it is impossible for a mere King Stage Cultivator like you." "I don''t really need to do something like this, to be honest, my face is different than yours after all. I might not be the best-looking guy here, but to be honest, anything works as long as it''s not a nightmarish sight like yours." A vein popped out on Roone''s forehead, "You seem to really like that face of yours, how about I destroy it." "Haahhh¡­ jealousy can really make you do things you normally wouldn''t do huh¡­" Nux sighed and looked at Roone with a pitiful look on his face. "God really did an unfair job with that face huh¡­" "Alright kid, I have decided, you will be dying first today!" Roone had enough. He quickly rushed towards Nux, Nux''s expression changed, however, suddenly, Alcimus appeared in front of him and blocked Roone''s attack. "Why don''t you fight against someone of your level?" Alcimus questioned, then, he kicked Roone, Roone, however, blocked the attack and jumped back. On the other hand, Herms appeared beside Astaria and attacked. Astaria, however, simply blocked his attack, then using her own Mana, she punched the man''s guts, "Kkhoovhhfff!" Herms''s body flew away. Astaria quickly followed. "Father!" Roone rushed behind Astaria in hurry. "Where do you think you are going!?" Alcimus rushed behind Roone as well. "Woods Soldiers! ATTACK!!" Alcimus gave an order. "Soldiers! Let''s take our revenge and destroy these Solid Earth Bastards!" "YEAAHHHH!!!!" "Show these bastards their place!" The Deputy General of the Solid Earth Kingdom shouted as well. "YEAHHHH!!!" The Skyfall and the Skadi Kingdom did not participate yet. They knew the moment the Emperors starts fighting, things would get messed up. Of course, others knew it as well, however, they were a little too excited since their enmity was far deeper than these two Kingdoms. On the other hand, Herms quickly rebalanced his body, and Astaria appeared in front of him and punched again. He blocked, however, the punch was stronger than he expected and his body flew away again. Roone appeared behind Astaria and slashed her sword, Astaria crouched and then lightly kicked Roone. He tilted his head to dodge the attack, however, soon, Alcimus appeared behind him and kicked his back. Astaria rushed towards Herms and punched him again, this time however, Herms was prepared, his Great Sword appeared in his hand and after blocking Astaria''s attack, he slashed his sword at her. Astaria crouched and as if he had already expected it, Herms changed the trajectory of his sword and attacked again. Astaria was forced to roll back. Herms didn''t leave this opportunity and ran towards Astaria, forcing him to roll back even further. "Hmph! Strongest human my ass! Look at you rolling on the ground like a bitch you are!" Herms cursed as he continued to swing his Great Sword. "Swinging your weapon like a tactless fool, that''s why you lost your title of the strongest." Astaria was quick with her reply and as if to prove her point, she suddenly rolled ahead and kicked Herms''s legs. The man lost his balance, Astaria smiled and stood up. Her sword then appeared in her head and she appeared near Herms. *Clank* Herms''s barely defended the attack. "As slow as ever I see." Astaria mocked with a disdainful look on her face. "¡­" Herms didn''t say anything. He didn''t have any time after all. Astaria''s attacks were continuous. She knew his weakness. A Great Sword really limited his movement speed, defending against continuous attacks was tiring for him. If this continued, it won''t be long before he tires himself out and loses this battle. However, Herms was someone who has been using a Great Sword for roughly 500 years. A Great Sword may not be built for a one on one fighting, however, Herms''s Great Sword Technique allowed him to do things others cannot. Herms activated his Wind element under his sword and even though he was continuously defending against Astaria''s attack, he slashed his sword. Astaria was forced to jump back. Herms then appeared in front of her and using the sword''s weight, he unleashed a lethal attack, which, if connected, could potentially cut Astaria into two equal parts. ''Alright, fuck it.'' Astaria''s expression changed. Chapter 606 Do You Really Think You Can Win? ''Alright, fuck it.'' Astaria''s expression changed. The Mana inside her body moved to her legs and she quickly jumped back. She then glanced at Herms and after a little pause, She appeared right next to him. Herms barely defended against her attack. She was so fast that he didn''t even get the time to adjust his Great Sword, in the end, he was forced to use the dagger to block Astaria''s attack. Herms quickly jumped back, he couldn''t fight in that awkward position after all. The man then glanced at Astaria and a smile appeared on his face, "So you are finally going to fight for real, huh?" He questioned. "I gave you enough chances already. The pain is your only option now." Astaria smiled. She wanted to push Herms a little further than this, however, in the end, Herms was the second strongest, and she couldn''t hold back in front of a man like him. She has already taken this battle a few hundred meters away from the main battlefield where the other soldiers fought. Now everything else depended on the soldiers. If they managed to successfully use the diversion tactic, they should be far enough for this battle to not affect them. Yes, even while fighting against the second strongest, she was thinking about things like these. Of course, she couldn''t continue this any longer. "Heh. You seem to care a lot about those soldiers." "Yours are useless, mine are not." Astaria''s answer was simple. "Well, I won''t deny that. The soldiers I have are useless. You cannot expect much from a strange mix-up that has barely trained together as a single unit, after all." "So now you are openly admitting it, huh." Astaria smiled. "I don''t have a reason to hide, now do I?" Herms smiled as well. "Say." Suddenly, Astaria spoke. "Hmm?" Herms lowered his Great Sword as he glanced at Astaria. He knew Astaria wouldn''t use tactics like these to defeat him. If she started a conversation, she would not use it to get one over him. She was too prideful to do something so embarrassing. "Do you really think you can win?" Astaria questioned. "What do you mean?" Herms questioned with a smile on his face. "Don''t act ignorant, Herms. Answer my question, Do you really think you can win this battle?" "It''s a 2v2, isn''t it? I think we have a fair shot at winning it." "15 minutes." "Hmm?" "That''s all I need to defeat you. I can force you to run away within 15 minutes. Then it would be 2v1. Your son might not have the chance to run away, Herms." Astaria warned. "You seem pretty confident." Herms smiled. "Are you denying it? Do you really think you can defeat me?" Astaria questioned with a serious look on her face. "¡­" Herms turned silent. Astaria narrowed her eyes. Something was wrong. Just as she thought. It was not just Roone. There was no way Herms would act so boldly just because his son was an Emperor. He was a careful man. He was not someone who would rely on a simple 2v2 battle. Things would never be that simple. Astaria knew it. However, she didn''t have any way of finding out what Herms''s real trump card was. Therefore, she decided to have this little ''heart-to-heart'' with Herms. She wanted to know what he was hiding and since the War has already started and she couldn''t do anything to stop it now, Herms didn''t have any reason to hide it either. And just like Astaria expected, a smile appeared on Herms''s face. "Defeating you is definitely not possible. If I am alone that is." Astaria didn''t ask anything and prepared herself to face another Emperor. A 3rd Emperor. She was expecting something like this, but for this to actually be true¡­ Astaria didn''t know how to react. "Don''t be on edge, Astaria. No one is coming." Suddenly, Herms''s laughed. "What do you mean?" Astaria questioned. "Let me ask you a question, Astaria. Can you defeat me and an Emperor who defeated Alcimus within 5 minutes at the same time?" "Huh? What are yo-" "Why do you think I am chatting here with you?" Herms asked another question. Astaria frowned. "I was simply chatting with you to buy more time." Astaria tilted her head in confusion. Soon, she understood what Herms was talking about and quickly turned around to look at Alcimus and Roone. "Astaria, what if my son kills Alcimus? What would you do then? Would you be able to defeat 2 Emperors alone? The Emperor who was known as the strongest Emperor a few decades ago, And an Emperor who can Kill another Emperor in under 5 minutes. Astaria Skyfall, do you think you can defeat these two Emperors alone?" "What¡­ What in the hell is happening there?" Astaria couldn''t help but question as she glanced at the battlefield where Alcimus and Roone were fighting. "The match was never fair to begin with. This is what you call a rigged battle." Herms smiled with a proud look on his face. "Khookkhhh!!" Alcimus was kicked and was forced to cough out blood. *Step* *Step* Roone walked in front of him. He was wearing pure white colored armor and just like his armor, he had a white colored sword in his hand. "W-W-What is that w-weapon¡­?" Alcimus questioned with a fearful look on his face as he glanced at the man in front of him. His sword, that has been with him for more than 2 centuries was now lying on the floor, broken. His armor that protected his chest was broken as well, the same was the case for his ribs as well. He was being toyed around in this battle. The man in front of him was not very strong. However, no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t hurt him at all. This man''s sword and armor... The Armor he wore was unexpectedly sturdy. Alcimus''s sword was sliced into two pieces the moment it clashed with Roone''s sword. It was just ridiculous! "Aren''t you a little too weak for an Emperor Stage Cultivator?" Roone who walked towards Alcimus with a leisurely look on his face spoke with a disdainful expression. Chapter 607 Herms, Let Me Introduce You The Trump Card I Was Hiding, "Aren''t you a little too weak for an Emperor Stage Cultivator?" Roone who walked towards Alcimus with a leisurely look on his face spoke with a disdainful expression. "You¡­ you bastard¡­" Alcimus cursed. "Heehh? Did you say anything?" Roone questioned with a scary smile on his face, at the same time, he punched Alcimus''s guts, forcing him to kneel on the ground. "Khookkhh!!" Alcimus coughed out blood again. "I didn''t hear you the first time, mind repeating it again?" Roone walked closer to Alcimus, crouched to bring his face closer to him, and questioned. "¡­" Alcimus glared at Roone, his eyes were red in rage, however, in the end, he didn''t say anything. Whatever the reason was, the current Roone is stronger than him. Actually, Alcimus believed that he was even stronger than Astaria. The Sword and Armor like these shouldn''t exist. "That combat gear is not normal¡­ where did you get it?" Astaria, who was looking at the fight couldn''t help but question. "And why should I answer you?" Herms smiled as he questioned back. Astaria turned around and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. "Are you really that scared of me?" "Heh." Herms laughed. For an Emperor with a huge ego, these words were¡­ annoying. "Alcimus sent a search party to look for the Mythical Beasts, but they didn''t find anything." "Huh?" Astaria''s expression changed. "Yes, they didn''t find the body either." Astaria realized. That combat gear was made from the Mythical Creature''s body. From the body of the Beast that is capable of killing Emperors in 1 way. Things were now clear. That''s where Herms''s confidence came from. That combat gear¡­ It was stronger than the Armor and Sword provided by Nux. According to Nux, what they currently use is a 7 Star Weapon¡­ however, even if their weapons were good, the difference between their weapons and the normal weapons was not that big¡­ According to that logic, that combat gear should be¡­ a 10-Star Gear? Does something like that even exist? And how did the Solid Earth Kingdom create these weapons in the first place? One had to know, there were 7 Star Beasts in this world, of course, killing them required all the Emperors to act together, and with the Mythical Creature around, only 1 of them was killed, and even after using that beast''s body, they were unable to create a 7 Star Weapon because they didn''t have the required equipment and the techniques. "Hmm? You are unusually silent, Astaria Skyfall, you aren''t scared, are you?" Herms questioned. ? He was definitely enjoying the serious look that has appeared on the ever-confident Astaria''s face. He finally had this bitch under his palms. However, suddenly, A smile appeared on Astaria''s face. "That bastard is blessed by lady luck." Suddenly, Astaria commented. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Herms questioned. Did she perhaps lose her mind due to pressure or something? "You see, your son made a little mistake. He said a few words he shouldn''t have said, and now he is angry." Astaria smiled. "What are you talking about?" Herms narrowed his eyes. "I was wondering why he didn''t react much, I guess those girls must have stopped him. Now, however, he has a reason to act himself." Astaria explained. Herms was still confused. "Let me introduce you to my student, And possibly my future husband." Herms''s expression changed when he heard those words. ''H-H-Husband!?'' These words jolted him from inside, however, before he could react to them, Astaria suddenly pointed at the battlefield and smiled, "There he is." Herms quickly turned towards the battlefield and his eyes widened in horror. A man with black hair and golden eyes, who wore purple-black skin tight clothes stood tall, Roone, the one who was dominating the battle was now lying on the ground. The man then walked forward and stepped on Roone''s head, "You see, we have 1 thing in common," Nux spoke and then, a crazy smile appeared on his face, "I have seen people kneeling in front of me as well." "You bastard!" Roone shouted in anger, at the same time, he lifted his head. Nux was forced to step back. Roone quickly stood up and glared at Nux, "You little insect, you will pay for what you have done." "What a coincidence." Nux smiled politely, Then, a scary smile appeared on his face and he replied, "I wanted to say the same thing as well." Two Purple Black Swords appeared in his hands, "You are brave for a mere Ki-" Roone wanted to say something, however, Nux wasn''t having any of it. He appeared in front of Roone and attacked, *Clank* Roone barely defended. And quickly his expression changed. Nux, however, wasn''t done yet. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* His chain of attacks started and just like Astaria, Roone was forced to step back while taking on those attacks as well. Nux didn''t even give him time to adjust properly. "Aren''t you a little too slow for an Emperor? Ah, maybe the Armor you are wearing is too heavy for you to move properly huh? You really are a scardy cat huh? An Emperor wearing an armor this heavy¡­ What did you think? It would save you from getting beaten? It might protect you from the attacks that aim at your heart but, What are you going to do about that gap that leaves your neck unprotected?" Nux threatened. "Don''t worry though, I won''t aim for your neck. Your death won''t be this simple, Roone Lizander." Nux laughed as he continued to attack. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* Yes, he was teasing an Emperor in the middle of the battle¡­ It was as if¡­ He was playing around¡­ with an Emperor¡­ A King Stage Cultivator was doing something like that¡­ Alcimus and Herms¡­ The Emperors who were witnessing this scene couldn''t believe what they were seeing. "Herms, let me introduce you the trump card I was hiding, The strongest King Stage Cultivator to ever exist, The King Stage Cultivator who drew against me, the so-called strongest human in the world." Astaria revealed with a proud look on her face. Chapter 608 Fuck. Did I Go Too Far With My Teasing? *Bam* "Khakookk!!" Roone was sent flying as he was punched again. The Helmut he wore fell down, Nux leisurely walked towards the Helmut and picked it up. "Hmmm. This really is a good material huh." "You bastard!" Roone cursed in anger. He couldn''t understand. Just what in the hell was happening here? What''s with this ridiculous monster standing in front of him? He was clearly a King Stage Cultivator, how in the hell is he fighting against him, an Emperor? Also, why the hell is he so fast!? He has spared with his father many times before joining this battle. He knew how fast normal Emperors are, this man, however, is faster than that. Combining his speed with the double swords he was carrying¡­ His attacks were almost endless. The weight of Roone''s sword was equal to a normal Great Sword, swinging it was not easy, the power it provides him comes with a price, And that was his speed. Roone had to sacrifice his speed to get gain this strength and this King Stage Cultivator was exploiting this weakness with his unnatural speed. "I have to say, I really am a bad matchup for you huh?" Nux smiled. "¡­" Roone didn''t say anything and continued to glare at Nux. Nux was right. Nux versus Roone was like an Assassin versus Tank. No matter how much Roone tried, he failed to keep up. His eyes were able to see where Nux was going to attack, however, moving to defend that area was another challenge, especially with the heavy combat gear he was using. Even Astaria had a hard time keeping up with Nux''s speed and was forced to take the attacking side in order to deal with Nux''s speed, for someone like Roone, Nux''s was simply a nightmare. "AAggghhhh!!" Suddenly, Roone gathered his strength and rushed towards Nux. His image matched an angry bull. Nux simply dodged his attack. Roone, however, was not done yet and attacked again, Nux dodged. He knew that blocking Roone''s attack was not possible, even his 7 Star Swords won''t hold on and would be broken into pieces. Dodging was the only option. Of course, that didn''t mean that dodging like a mouse was the only thing Nux could do. "Or maybe¡­ it''s not about the matchup, but a skill issue?" Suddenly, Nux thought to himself and started thinking of another possibility, "Maybe you are just not good enough when it comes to handling weapons? Hmmm, if your father had this combat gear, I am sure he would have done a far better job than you. Why didn''t you give it to him? Was it because you would be too useless after losing this combat gear? Well, I can certainly see that happening." Nux nodded to himself. "You talk a lot for a mere insect who does nothing but keep dodging my attack!" Roone shouted in anger as he continued to unleash his attacks on Nux. "Heeh? What kind of logic is that? If I am failing to hit an Expert Stage Cultivator, would others think it is because the Expert Stage Cultivator is running around like an insect, or would they think that I am just an incompetent King Stage Cultivator who should just quit everything and give up on his life?" Nux just continued to dodge. Emperors have nearly unlimited amounts of Mana as long as they do not use their own Mana, however, this did not mean that they had unlimited stamina. If Roone continued to move like that, sooner or later, he would tire out. Once that happens, then without his helmet, Roone would become a walking target. Therefore, Nux was just riling him up, making him attack him more inefficiently and wasting more and more energy. Of course, it didn''t mean Nux could take this battle easy, if even one of these attacks connect, It would be lethal to the point Nux wouldn''t be able to take part in the future battle, or in the worse case, he might even die. Therefore, even though he was acting like he was toying around with Roone, he was still giving his all. "You fucking bastard!!" Roone shouted again and suddenly, his speed increased. ''Huh?'' A frown appeared on Nux''s face. This man¡­ He was using his own Mana to increase his body movement speed¡­ Even Astaria hadn''t done something like this before¡­ No, more precisely, Astaria wasn''t capable of doing something like this. Body Movement speed was different from overall speed, speed can simply be increased when one focuses on legs, however, when it comes to Body Movements, one had to spread the Mana all over his body accurately. It was a risky process that required absolute control over one''s Mana. For Roone to pull something like this¡­ Nux was in a bad spot. With this, Roone got rid of his most troubling weakness, not to mention it was a weakness Nux was taking advantage of. ''Well¡­ fuck.'' Nux cursed inwardly. He quickly jumped back. Roone, however, followed him and appeared right in front of him, and slashed his sword. Nux barely used [Mirror] to diffuse the attack. Roone was surprised and couldn''t understand how Nux parried his attack, soon however, he decided not to think about it. Nux''s facial expression has changed. Even though he somehow parried his attack and it looked effortless, Roone doubted that he could continue doing that for a long period of time, therefore, "It is time you know your place, insect!" Roone''s eyes shined brightly and, *Slash* *Slash* *Slash* He started attacking continuously at a speed where now Nux was having a hard time reacting to them. And unlike Nux, all his attacks were deadly and Nux was forced to continuously use [Mirror], which was eating up his mana. ''Fuck. Did I go too far with my teasing?'' Nux questioned inwardly as he continued to parry Roone''s attack while jumping back again and again, trying to create some distance, only to be followed up by Roone. He glanced at Roone again and seeing the excited but determined look on his face, Nux''s face turned grim. Chapter 609 Luck Or Skill? He glanced at Roone again and seeing the excited but determined look on his face, Nux''s face turned grim. Even though he was clearly winning the battle, Roone didn''t show an ounce of overconfidence. Nux activated his [Sense] and started surveying his surroundings. A small smile then appeared on his face as he continued to defend Roone''s attack using [Mirror] while rushing in a certain direction. Soon, Roone''s expression changed. ''Haah! Caught you little bug!'' That was his eyes were screaming. Nux''s back was now touching a tree, his escape routes were cut off, and now all Roone has to do is attack till Nux is out of Mana and Nux is dead. Roone''s smile widened as he thought about it. This insect has been bothering him for a while now, not only that but that Alcimus bastard has also taken a Healing Potion and is now recovering his health. He would soon join the battle soon. Roone had to get rid of this boy before Alcimus is ready to fight again. Even he wouldn''t be able to take both of them at the same time. Thinking that, Roone aimed at Nux''s neck and slashed his sword, this time, however, unlike when Nux would use [Mirror], he took the risk and crouched. ''You are done.'' With that thought in his mind, Roone used his speed and changed his sword''s trajectory, aiming at Nux''s head. This time, Nux couldn''t dodge. Alcimus''s speed was just too fast for him to react. However, suddenly, Roone''s expression changed. *Pierce* He quickly did a 360 turn, barely dodging the purple-colored spike that suddenly popped out of the tree. Roone''s eyes widened in horror as he saw the pointy edge of the Spike right in front of his eyes. It was close, If he reacted even a mini second later, his head would have been pierced by this thing and he would have died. Roone''s heart started beating quickly as he gulped in fear. His eyes quickly turned towards Nux and seeing the solemn expression on his face that seemed to say ''Fuck, it missed.'' Roone realized that Nux had planned all this for a long time. "Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haa¡­" Roone''s breathing turned heavy as he glared at Nux. He quickly jumped away from the weird spike, his eyes, however, didn''t leave Nux. Nux''s expression didn''t relax either. He was planning to end this battle using this. He had already used more than half of his Mana. Creating this Spike took more Mana than Nux normally uses when he uses this ability. Nux knew he couldn''t hold on any longer. Astaria would still need some time before Herms is defeated, the same goes for Alcimus, who needed some time before joining the battle as well. He needed to battle this monster alone. Nux now understood why Herms was not the one who wielded this combat gear. Using Mana to increase his body movement speed¡­ it was a monstrous ability¡­ Nux was having a hard time. The only two options he now had was to either use [Harem''s Gate] and escape momentarily, however, this would put his women in a risky position, this wasn''t something he would do. The last option was to use [Blink Fault], he would pass out, however, he would at the very least, kill this bastard. Nux prepared himself as he tightened his grip around his sword. "That''s a nice little skill you h-" Roone suddenly turned silent and his expression changed. He touched his nostrils and then brought his fingers in front of his eyes. It was blood. Blood was coming out of Roone''s nose Seeing this, Nux''s expression changed as well. He momentarily canceled the idea of using [Blink Fault], and with a doubtful expression on his face, He rushed towards Roone, getting ready to attack. Roone glanced at Nux and prepared to receive his attack, the Mana in his body started moving and, "Khoookkhh!" He coughed out blood. A smile appeared on Nux''s face when he realized what had happened. ''Why don''t you try increasing your strength and speed at the same time using your own Mana? I know it would burn your Mana very quickly but won''t the result be satisfactory? Your opponents wouldn''t even be able to react and by the time you run out of Mana, your opponent would be dead.'' Nux remembered asking this question when he realized that using their own Mana gave a greater boost to Emperors compared to using the World''s Mana. Astaria, however, just shook her head, ''Burning our Mana faster isn''t the problem here.'' ''What do you mean?'' Nux frowned. ''Playing with Mana is risky, Nux. You need absolute concentration for it. Using your own Mana to increase both Strength and Speed is not something that can be achieved easily, and even if you do achieve something like that, maintaining it is another problem. You lose your concentration for even a second and your Mana would run wild all over your body.'' ''What would happen if something like that happens?'' ''You wouldn''t be able to use your Mana for at least a week.'' Astaria replied with a grim look on her face. As he recalled this conversation, Nux couldn''t help but continue to smile. He suddenly appeared in front of Roone, and placing his sword inside his storage ring, he glanced at Roone and, "Why don''t you try taking this punch?" Saying that, Nux punched. Roone tried to move the surrounding Mana to defend against the punch, however, "Khhoockkk!" He coughed out blood again and at the same time, Nux''s punch connected. *Bam* Roone''s body flew back. On the other hand, Nux''s theory was confirmed. Nux knew increasing his body movement speed using Mana wouldn''t be that simple. Roone needed absolute concentration as well. However, the spike he prepared for him took him by surprise, and that little shock was enough for the Mana to completely destroy Roone''s body. As if scared that something strange would happen, Nux quickly rushed towards Roone, pushed him onto the ground, sat on top of him and, continued to punch without giving him a second to rest. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Roone was already shocked and was still processing the situation. Combined with the barrage of punches that Nux was unleashing on him, his mind was getting more and more numb. The Transition between the Nux was who just playing around with and the Nux that was not even giving him a chance to breathe was¡­ Scary. Roone still couldn''t understand what happened. Nux didn''t give up on this chance, once he was sure that Roone wouldn''t be able to move for a while, He quickly removed his pesky armor and, *Slash* *Slash* "AAAGGGGGGGHHHHH!!!!" He severed both his arms. Chapter 610 There Are Quite A Lot Of Things We Have To Talk About. *Slash* *Slash* "AAAGGGGGGGHHHHH!!!!" Nux severed both his arms. "Haaahhh¡­" While Roone howled in agony, Nux sat down right next to him and exhaled deeply. He was on his edge throughout the entire battle. All the spars against Astaria, no matter how real they were, in the end, both he and Astaria knew they wouldn''t kill each other. No matter how much they try, it would never become a real battle. As for the time with Amletus¡­ well, it was not exactly a battle¡­ Therefore, this was Nux''s first time actually fighting against an Emperor. At first, he tried to sneak up and behead Roone, ending this in a single move, however, as an Emperor who was sensitive to Mana, Roone quickly noticed him and he had to change his attack. Nux had a psychological advantage in this battle, A King Stage Cultivator who was fighting against an Emperor. He was an oddity, so Roone couldn''t guess how powerful Nux actually was. He had that element of mystery around him, which Nux tried to use as much as possible, by trying to act as calmly as he could. To the point that he was even ridiculing his enemy and was acting like everything was under his control. Nux did have an advantage of speed, however, Roone''s combat gear was too powerful. Roone just protected his neck, as for the rest of the body, the Armor did the job and none of Nux''s attacks worked. That was also the reason why Nux was trying to rile Roone up throughout the battle. He wanted him to make a mistake. He was looking for an opportunity to get rid of him as soon as he could. Roone, however, was much more careful than Nux thought. Even though the man was reacting to Nux''s every word, he didn''t let his guard down even for a second, Nux had to give it to him, Roone was a lot better than most of the people he had fought before. ''I guess he isn''t an Emperor for nothing¡­'' Nux thought inwardly as he glanced at Roone who was still wailing in agony. ''Heh. I got lucky.'' Suddenly, Nux laughed. He would admit, he was in a tight spot there. Even after weeks of practice with Astaria, defeating an Emperor is not something he could do easily as a King Stage Cultivator. As the Mana Potion Nux drank starting showing effect, he quickly glanced in Astaria''s direction. She was still fighting against Herms and from the looks of it, she would need some time before the fight ends. Of course, Nux wouldn''t dare go and help her, he knew Astaria well, and she would kill him if he did something unnecessary. That was her pride as a warrior. ''Do you need any help?'' Nux used his telepathic connection and questioned. ''We are fine. Everything is under control.'' Ember replied. ''It would be surprising if it wasn''t under control.'' Amaya commented. ''Once Astaria defeats Herms, we would force the Solid Earth Soldiers to surrender. No more useless bloodshed is required.'' Evane spoke with a solemn look as well. When it came to the War without the Emperors, Nux and his women never doubted themselves. The Skyfall Kingdom had the strongest army in the world, the Woods Dynasty was already on their side, not only that, but the upper echelons of the Skadi Kingdoms, all of them were their slaves as well. The Solid Earth Kingdom never stood a chance. The only thing they were worried about was the trump card that Herms was hiding and from the looks of it, This so-called trump card was now in Nux''s arms. Thinking about all this, a smile appeared on Nux''s face, and then he turned his face towards Roone, who was lying on the floor. "Well Well Well, now isn''t this quite an interesting turn of events?" Nux commented. Actually, Nux was aiming to get rid of Roone as soon as he could. Unlike his other enemies, Roone was an Emperor and was not someone he can play around with. Nux knew that well and wasn''t willing to take any unnecessary risks. There was no better enemy than a dead enemy, that was what Nux believed. However, there were certain instances when things changes. Now, for example. Roone wasn''t able to use Mana now. His Arms were severed. Even a Mortal would be able to kill him. He was as good as dead. Nux then crouched near Roone''s face and grabbed his hair, "Hmmmm." Then, Nux started thinking. He glanced at Roone''s legs and, "Well, just to be safe¡­" Saying those words, Nux stood up and walked towards Roone''s legs. Roone''s eyes widened in horror, for some reason, he knew what Nux was thinking about. He tried to use his remaining strength to try and run away, however, the moment he stood up, Nux kicked him from behind and then without giving him any chances, *Slash* *Slash* "AAAAGGghGGHHHhHHH!!" He severed his legs below his knees. "Hmmm, this would make sure you won''t do something unnecessary, here, drink this, it will stop your bleeding. I think." Nux said and at the same time, he forced a Healing Potion into Roone''s mouth. It was scary how calm he was while doing all of this. It was as if he was possessed by an emotionless demon¡­ Nux was usually an easy-to-go man¡­ but this time¡­ Roone said some things he shouldn''t have said¡­ And Nux didn''t forget any of that. Nux then pulled Roone''s hair and lifted his head, lifting his head in air, Nux spoke with a demonic smile on his face. "There are quite a lot of things we have to talk about. I am sure this would be an exciting conversation." "AGGGHhGGGHHhHHH!!" Even though Nux didn''t even do anything yet, Roone shouted in fear. He wanted to alert his father, but for some reason, seeing him acting like that, Nux just smiled. "Don''t bother, he wouldn''t be able to listen to your screams. It''s a little magic trick of mine." At the same time, he picked one of the Roone''s severed arms and Black Mist came out of Nux''s hand. The Mist surrounded Roone''s arm however, a few seconds later, Nux just snorted and threw the arm away. ''Tsk, it is still not working.'' Nux shook his head in disappointment, "Anyways," He then turned towards Roone and questioned, "So? What did you say again? You wanted to see us beg in front of you? No no, you actually graciously allowed a few of my wives to become your concubines, right, I remember that¡­" Nux nodded to himself as he looked into Roone''s eyes. Roone''s body trembled. This¡­ This was going to get a little painful for the Emperor. Chapter 611 Tsk, I Cant Believe He Killed His Opponent Faster Than Me. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* "Heh. You are weaker than I expected." Herms laughed as he continued to block Astaria''s attacks with his Great Sword. "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything and continued with her attacks. Unlike Nux, she didn''t have to play with her opponent''s emotions to achieve a victory. Her battle style was different. A Battle Style that oozed out with confidence. A bold, relentless, and dominant warrior. That was what Astaria was. Herms, on the other hand, held an advantage when it came to strength, however, Astaria didn''t give him any chance to use that strength. From the start to now, she has been relentlessly attacking him, forcing him to defend and only defend. The victor was this battle was already clear. Of course, this didn''t mean Astaria let her guard down, she continued to attack Herms. Aiming at his legs, arms, shoulders, abdomen, back, neck, feet, forcing him to move his sword as much as possible and expend as much stamina as possible. Herms didn''t have a choice. He knew that he would have a hard time fighting against Astaria, however¡­ the battle would be this one-sided¡­ He never expected it. Astaria was full of openings. However, Herms felt like those openings are only there because Astaria was fighting against him and he used a Great Sword. None of those weaknesses was something he could affect using a Great Sword. It was as if Astaria has specially reformed her fighting style to match and perfectly counter his own. Of course, Herms was giving himself too much credit. He was not alone. Astaria, who had sparred with all the Emperors there were, had prepared a battle style to counter all of them. That was the only thing she could train on after becoming an Emperor after all. A constant will to improve. Astaria was burning with that. Of course, this didn''t mean she knew everything about all the Emperors. Only an idiot would go all out while sparring against an enemy. All the Emperors saved their trump cards. Herms did the same as well. A poisoned needle suddenly appeared in Herm''s hand and he quickly threw it, aiming at Astaria''s waist. Astaria, however, completely ignored the needle and continued to attack. Herms''s smile widened. Astaria was underestimating his hidden weapon. The poison it was laced with could kill a King Stage Cultivator within 10 seconds. Even an Emperor would slow down once the poison affects them. Herms was planning to keep on attacking Astaria with these needles, and once the effect of poison stacks up, he would end her. A smile appeared on Herms''s face when he thought about it. Soon, however, the smile that had just appeared on his face disappeared. The needle was reflected¡­ It failed to pierce through the Purple Black ''clothes'' Astaria was wearing. Herms''s narrowed his eyes. He had injected his own Mana into that needle¡­ it should have pierced through any normal 3 Star Armor¡­ a piece of clothes shouldn''t be able to block it¡­ Something was wrong¡­ Herms started thinking. "!!!" Soon, however, his eyes widened in surprise as Astaria attacked his arm. This attack was unusually quick, and since his mind was already preoccupied, he only managed to react at the last second. Astaria''s sword managed to cut through the vambrace and graze his forearm. "Uggghh!" Herms groaned in pain as he clenched the Sword he was holding. Astaria, however, wasn''t done yet and continued her attack since Herms''s defense had weakened. "Aagghh!" Herms groaned in pain as Astaria''s sword grazed his waist. ''What kind of sword is that?'' Herms questioned inwardly. That sword was cutting through his Armor as if it was paper. His Armor was practically useless. Herms, however, did not have time to think more about it. Astaria was now unleashing a series of attacks at him just because he temporarily lost some of his concentration for a fraction of a second. Herms''s looked at Astaria''s face and seeing that resolute look in her eyes, which seemed to be dead set on killing him, he couldn''t help was shiver. Astaria was reading him as if he was an open book. Herms''s felt that she was reading his mind, the moment he loses his focus, she would jump on the chance and attack again. Herms clenched his fist in anger, then, he threw 9 hidden needles, this time, he aimed at Astaria''s face, hands, and shoes. Astaria was forced to stop and block some of those poisoned needles, Herms used this chance and for the first time in the entire battle, He attacked. *Clank* Astaria barely defended, however, while doing that, her sword was pushed back, and with her defense crumbled, *Bam* Herms kicked her abdomen. Astaria was pushed back, Herms then rushed towards her and with momentum on his side, he used the weight of his sword, trying to slice Astaria into two parts. *Clank* Astaria barely defended, however, Herms easily overpowered her and she was forced to step back again. Herms''s smile widened. He had now gained the momentum. Now all he had to do was to continue attacking Astaria. He moved his own Mana again and slashed his sword. *Clank* Astaria defended at the last moment, however, the impact was so strong that his body flew away. "Khookh!" At the same time, Astaria coughed out blood. She quickly rolled on the floor and gained her balance, but the moment she did, Herms appeared right in front of her and attack again. This time, however, Astaria moved her own Mana to jump back. Herms''s sword missed. Stopping it midway was nearly impossible, Astaria used this chance to rush toward Herms, Herms forcefully broke the momentum of his Great Sword and barely defended against Astaria''s attack, However, suddenly, a smile appeared on Astaria''s face and she smiled, "Oh, I guess their battle ended. Tsk, I can''t believe he killed his opponent faster than me." Herms''s expression changed. He moved his Mana again and forced Astaria to move back. He then quickly turned his head to where Roone and Nux were fighting and seeing that scene, Herms''s paused. Chapter 612 W-What Is That? A/N: Gore warning. Proceed with caution. ¡­ Herms''s movements paused the moment his eyes laid on the scene in front of him. That man was lifting his son through his hair, Roone''s armor was stripped, his arms and legs were severed, and a pool of blood had formed under him. ''N-No.'' Herms''s face turned pale when he observed his son''s condition more deeply. His eyes were gauged out. His tongue was cut off, that bastard was cruel enough to make sure that all the blood came out of Roone''s mouth, not even allowing him to drown in his own blood. There were deep scars around her face and chest area. The same was true for his abs and soon, Herms noticed a blood patch on Roone''s pants around his crotch area. What happened was clear¡­ His¡­ his son''s reproductive organ was chopped off as well¡­ That bastard¡­ he had thoroughly tortured his son. Herms''s eyes then fell on Nux, the bastard responsible for all this. Herms''s eyes were filled with rage. A rage so deep and pure that any normal man would tremble in fear if he saw that gaze. Nux, however, looked back at Herms''s face with a resolute expression on his face. He didn''t care. Roone dared to lay his eyes on his wives, he had to die. In the most painful way possible. The longer Herms saw this scene, the more his body trembled in rage. No matter what happens. He would kill this bastard! He would absolutely annihilate him, then cut his body into 10,000 pieces and feed it to dogs! *Slash* *Slash* Suddenly, Herms''s expression changed. ? He knew something happened and as if on cue, his brain registered the pain. "AAAAGggGGGGGGGHhhHHHH!!!" Herms''s screamed in agony. *Thud* *Thud* At the same time, both his arms, which were severed by Astaria, fell on the ground. "To shift your focus somewhere else while you fight me, you sure are gutsy." Astaria commented with a cold look on her face. "AAagAGGAGGgghhGHHH!" However, instead of answering, Herms continued to scream in pain. Inwardly, Astaria sighed. She didn''t know it before, but with how Herms completely ignored her presence the moment he saw his son''s condition, she realized that Herms''s love for his child was stronger than she thought. An Emperor would never expose his back in front of his enemy no matter what¡­ If Herms did something like that¡­ Then Astaria feared that he might even take a nasty step that even she would have trouble against. Therefore, she had to make sure that Herms never use his sword again. What was the best way to do it? It was to get rid of his arms. And that''s what Astaria did. Now even if something out of the expectation happens, Herms wouldn''t be able to do anything. Confirming her victory, Astaria glanced at Nux, and seeing his face which was still covered in Roone''s blood, Astaria didn''t know how to react. That expression¡­ Somehow it sent goosebumps all over her body. Even she was concerned by that gaze of his. However, in the end, she forced herself not to think too much about it and nodded. Nux looked at Astaria and nodded back. The War had ended. Nux then pulled Roone up into the air and placed his sword on Roone''s neck. Astaria understood what he wanted to do, She quickly grabbed Herms''s hair and placed her sword around his neck as well. Herms didn''t resist either. He looked nothing more than a lifeless puppet now. He wasn''t even screaming in pain now. Astaria and Nux glanced at each other again and just when they were about to cut off Herms''s and Roone''s heads, A frown appeared on Astaria''s face. Herms suddenly lowered his head and spoke, "Astaria, in this battle between you and me, You won." Astaria''s frown deepened, for some reason, she didn''t like this situation at all. She glanced at Nux and noticed that he was the same, he quickly beheaded Roone and rushed towards them. Herms, who saw his son being beheaded right in front of his eyes didn''t react at all. Rather, he just glanced at Nux and spoke, "The same goes for you, boy. For defeating Roone when he wore that Armor¡­ even I couldn''t do something like that. The two of you completely defeated us. However, I will not congratulate yo-" Before Herms could complete, Nux placed his sword on his neck and threatened in a cold tone, "I do not like games like these, old man. Be quick and make sure whatever you are saying is useful, Else you will regret it." "Heh. You are impatient." Herms smiled. Seeing that bloody smile, Nux and Astaria frowned. "I hope your end is even more painful than my son''s." Herms spoke. Then suddenly, a strange energy burst inside his body and he disappeared and appeared in front of both Astaria and Nux. Seeing that energy, Astaria''s expression changed. This¡­ This would have been troublesome if Herms had his arms¡­ But now¡­ Astaria didn''t know what Herms was planning. However, she didn''t plan to give him time to do anything. She quickly rushed towards him, however, the moment she arrived near him, he disappeared, Astaria and Nux quickly took their battle stance, however, *Pierce* Soon, their eyes fell on Herms, who¡­ Who had used the spike Nux had created to attack Roone to pierce his neck and¡­ killed himself. Yes, he committed suicide. And that too, in one of the most gruesome manner. "What¡­ in the hell happened?" Astaria couldn''t help but question. "I¡­ I have no clue." Nux shook his head. The situation was just too bizarre. He didn''t know how to react here. "He¡­ killed himself?" In the end, Nux spoke and even now, his tone was unsure. "A-Anyways, the war has ended." Astaria tried to regain her composure. "Y-Yes." Nux nodded as well. It was better to just forget what happened. "I will conta-" Just as Nux was about to contact his wives, his and Astaria''s expression changed as a frightening Aura surrounded their bodies. "W-What is that?" Nux questioned as his face turned pale. Chapter 613 It Seems You Had Quite The Fun When You Were Fighting Him. "W-What is that?" Nux questioned as his face turned pale. He had felt something like this before. It was the time when Astaria used her Aura to pressure him and broke his knees. However, there was a difference between these two situations. This Aura¡­ It was far more frightening than Astaria''s. When Astaria used her Aura against him, Nux''s fighting spirit was ignited. ''I will not give in.'' That was his thought and that was why he decided to fight back to the point that even his knees broke. Now, however, things were different. Surrounded by this Aura, rather than the fighting spirit, Nux felt fear. Yes. He was afraid. Afraid to the point where his body was trembling and his face was completely pale. This pressure¡­ This suffocating feeling¡­ It wasn''t something he could fight against¡­ Suddenly, Nux fell on his knees as he breathed heavily. "Haahh.., Haahh¡­ Haa¡­" He gulped again. His eyes then fell on Astaria and he noticed that she had pierced her sword into the ground. Her arms were trembling, clearly, it was getting more and more difficult for her to continue standing, however, she still didn''t give in. Her pride was even higher than Nux''s. Her expression was still resolute. She knew it as well. This feeling was foreign and wasn''t something she had felt before, however, even then, she knew. Whatever it was, Defeating it was impossible. Seeing her, Nux''s expression changed. He clenched his fists and under this immense pressure, he gritted his teeth, pierced his sword into the ground as well, and then, he stood up. "Khoockk!" Nux coughed out blood. However, the fear in his eyes had disappeared. He would not give in as well. "Hmmmm? They are dead huh." Suddenly, Nux and Astaria heard a voice. They quickly turned around and noticed an extremely handsome man wearing normal, everyday clothes, walking towards them with a smile on his face. The man had long, white colored hair that was black on the ends, sharp blue colored eyes, fierce white eyebrows, a clean face, a thin nose, light pink lips, and an overall handsome appearance. One odd thing to note about that man was that he had black stripes all over his body, even his face, and unlike normal, human ears, he had tiger-like ears coming out of his head. It was a bizarre appearance and the moment Nux''s eyes fell on this man, he realized that this man was not a human. (Picture in para comments) Nux''s golden eyes shined and, [Name: Nawdren Besch.] [Age: 129-895] [Mana Cultivation: Pseudo Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Mutated Human-Beast] [Occupation: Protector of the Sealed Continent.] [Talent: --] [LVL: 79.5] The moment all this information appeared in front of Nux''s eyes, he couldn''t help but frown. Just what the hell is this? Was he really looking at the information using the [Eye of Discerning]? What the hell was it so different? The last time Nux checked, the age only consisted of a number, he had never seen a hyphen being used in age. Also, what was this Pseudo Sage? Mortal, Apprentice, Beginner, Master, Grand Master, Expert, King, and Emperor. Where the hell is ''Pseudo Sage'' here? Also, why is the level written in decimals? Then there is race, a mutated human beast, this, Nux could understand. But then there''s the occupation. Protector of the Sealed Continent? What is the Sealed Continent in the first place? Is there a place sealed somewhere around here? Did they somehow awaken this¡­ strange thing¡­ or man while fighting here? Nux thought inwardly, however, soon, he shook his head and denied this conjecture. The timing of this man''s appearance was too accurate for it to be just that. Herms seems to know about this man''s existence. The same goes for this man, he knew about Herms as well. The two of them are definitely connected. Thinking about all this, Nux''s face turned serious. "He is not someone we can go easy against. He is someone who is stronger than an Emperor Stage Cultivator. He is a stage above Emperor." Nux spoke with a solemn look on his face as he glanced at Astaria. "Stage above the Emperor¡­?" Astaria questioned with a surprised look on her face. Nux nodded. According to how System normally worked, this man should still be an Emperor Stage Cultivator, however, the System has never shown 79.5 as a level. The same goes for the ''Mana Cultivation'' section. A Pseudo Sage. It was also a stage Nux has never seen. Nux hypothesized that ''Level 80'' the stage above the Emperor was ''Sage'', this man, who was a Pseudo Sage, should still only be an Emperor, however, the energy he released seemed to tell otherwise. This energy was definitely out of the ordinary and not something an Emperor could release. "Are you done with this discussion of yours?" Suddenly, the man questioned. "¡­" Nux and Astaria didn''t say anything. The man didn''t mind either, he just glanced at Herms''s and Roone''s dead bodies and sighed, "They really are dead¡­" His focus then fell on Roone''s body and he raised his eyebrow, "Oh? It seems you had quite the fun when you were fighting him." The man spoke as he glanced at Nux. Nux felt goosebumps all over his body when he felt this man''s gaze. His face turned pale again, his legs weakened, this time, however, he didn''t kneel down and stood strong. "Oh? A mere King Stage Cultivator is able to go stand in front of my Aura, that''s interesting, No wonder you were able to defeat him." The man muttered to himself as he glanced at Nux with an interested look on his face. Astaria, on the other hand, couldn''t help but think about something else, ''How does he know that Nux was the one who killed him?'' She was sure that this man wasn''t there when they fought. She didn''t sense anyone. And this man didn''t have a reason to hide his presence. Astaria was 100% sure that this man came here just now, So just how¡­ "And you must be the one who killed Herms." Chapter 616 You Really Are Underestimating Me, Arent You? "Not on my watch, you bastard!" Alcimus shouted as he attacked Nawdren from behind. Nawdren dodged the attack, while he did that, Astaria kicked his abdomen and escaped from his grip. "You¡­" Nawdren's expression changed. Alcimus, however, didn't care and attacked again. Nawdren simply blocked his attack with his hand and punched his face. "PHoocck!" Alcimus's body was sent flying. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Nawdren's face and he laughed, "Heh, finally a normal human. You must feel out of place when you compare yourself with monsters like them, don't you?" "¡­" Alcimus didn't say anything and just glanced at Astaria, who was currently beside Nux who was still lying on the floor. "How about it?" Suddenly, Nawdren questioned. Alcimus tilted his head in confusion and Nawdren's smile widened, "Herms and Roone are already dead. I remember there was another weakling as well, if he is not here, it means he must have died as well. I will kill these 2 freaks right now, so you will be the only Emperor left on this continent. How about it? Would you like to get rid of these 2 freaks and be my subordinate? I promise that I will treat you well." Nawdren offered. "¡­" Hearing those words, Alcimus turned silent. He turned towards Astaria and Nux again, who were looking at him and Nawdren with grim expressions on their faces, then he turned towards Nawdren. It was a good offer. Even if they somehow manage to kill this bastard, the Skyfall Kingdom would have two beings who are as strong as Emperors, while he would be alone. In the end, the Skyfall Kingdom would consume everything and he would be left with nothing. No matter what happens, he would end up in the same position in both these cases. Then¡­ why not just choose the stronger side and stay alive? Which of the two sides was stronger here? The two who were currently sitting on the ground, injured, or the one being who was standing above all, looking down and suppressing all of them as if they were bugs? Obviously, Nawdren was superior. That boy named Nux may have tremendous potential, but currently, Nawdren had a clear upper hand. Not only that, he also had people he wanted to protect, going against a man like Nawdren was simply a suicide. "I am- Kkhoockkk!" Just as Alcimus was about to agree, Nawdren appeared in front of him and punched him again. "Hahaha~ I love playing with weaklings like you. To think you would actually start considering my offer? Hahaha~ Why would I want a weakling like you who has wasted all his potential and only has a few years left to live as my subordinate? Not to mention that cowardly nature of yours is disgusting. People like you would only become a hindrance." Nawdren laughed. Alcimus's expression changed. This bastard was playing with him. Unlike Astaria and Nux, who Nawdren had actually acknowledged and considered them a threat, he was nothing but a plaything for him. For a prideful Emperor, this treatment was¡­ infuriating. "You will pay for this." Alcimus muttered inwardly. "What did you say, you insect?" Nawdren questioned. Alcimus glared at Nawdren and rushed towards him again. "I said you would pay for hitting me, you bastard!!' Alcimus shouted as aimed at Nawdren's neck. "Oh yeah? Why don't you make me pay then?" Nawdren smiled and punched Alcimus's abdomen. "Khoocckk!!" At the same time, Astaria appeared behind Nawdren and aimed at his legs, Nawdren simply lifted his feet and dodged. "Oh? What is it? You are going to help this weakling who was about to betray you?" Nawdren questioned. Astaria, however, didn't say anything and continued to aim at Nawdren's lower body, forcing him to step back and avoid her attacks. When she fought Nawdren before, her sword somehow started absorbing her Mana and started glowing. She didn't know what was happening, however, she was certain about one thing. That was something very powerful. It cut through Nux's 7-Star Sword as if it was nothing. Even Nawdren, who was undermining everything was suddenly frightened of that move and started running away, waiting for her to burn off all her Mana. She even managed to put that huge scar on his chest using that Technique. Astaria drank a Mana Potion however, that move needed absurd about of Mana. She still didn't have enough Mana to activate that move again, and for some reason, Astaria felt that even if she did have enough Mana, she wouldn't be able to use that move. She had tried to deactivate that move once Nawdren started running away in order to save her Mana, however, it was as if her sword had a will of its own and it wouldn't stop sucking off her Mana until she had barely any left. Astaria knew that she cannot control that technique. Not with how she was like right now. She needed to get better. But before that, she needed to defeat this man-beast in front of him, or else, both she and Nux would die here. And to defeat this bastard, she needed Alcimus's help. "Ahh, so that's it. You must be thinking of making use of this weakling in order to defeat me. That's why you are helping him, isn't that right?" Suddenly, Nawdren laughed. He knew what Astaria was thinking, however, suddenly, he shook his head, "But I am disappointed. You really are underestimating me, aren't you?" Suddenly, a wide smile appeared on Nawdren's face as he questioned. "Did you really think you, who has spent almost all her Mana and this weaking can work together and defeat me? Do you really think something like that would work? Do you really believe he can actually be of any help to you? Heck he is not even a good meat shield. An ant-like existence like him is simply useless." And as if trying to prove his point, Nawdren disappeared from his place and appeared in front of Alcimus, Alcimus failed to react in time and Nawdren, *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Started punching his face countless times. He then grabbed Alcimus's arm and started slamming him on the ground multiple times, treating him like nothing but a rag doll. Chapter 615 That Boy Cant Live. "AAagggggghhh!" Nux screamed in agony as his body flew away. "NUX!!" Astaria shouted in worry. ''NUX!!'' His wives were the same as well. "We are going there!" Amaya spoke as she rushed towards Nux. Ember, however, quickly appeared right next to her and held her hand, "Are you out of your mind!? What are you even going to do there!?" "I am sure I can do something much better than just staying here like a spineless bitch like you!" Amana retorted in anger. *Slap* Suddenly, Evane, who was near them, slapped Amaya. "You would nothing but bring even more trouble to him! You think Nux won''t react when you get hurt!? You think that man wouldn''t notice how much Nux cares for you!? What if that man decides to use you to make Nux do something that he would never do even if it cost his life!? Would you be able to see that with your own eyes!?" Evane shouted. "I-I would kill myself bef-" "And as if that would make Nux feel a lot better right!?" Evane shouted again. "You think all of us are happy knowing that we cannot help him!?" Evane questioned as she pointed at Ember. Ember''s eyes were red. Lawrence, who was looking at her knew she was angry. Not angry at Amaya, but at herself. He had never seen this expression on the always confident Ember''s face. With how she was clenching her fists... and how her body was trembling¡­Lawrence knew she was barely holding back. Amaya finally noticed Ember''s expression as well. She freed her hand, however, this time, she did not rush toward Nux. She just stood there, cursing her own weakness and helplessness. The other women were the same as well. All of them lowered their heads and clenched their fists. Even Edda, Allura, and Skyla, the ones who rarely showed this kind of emotion¡­ all of them were the same as well. Suddenly, a figure rushed towards the battlefield where Nux was fighting. "Where do you think yo-" Evane was about to shout at the figure, however, she quickly realized it was not one of her sisters. "Who is he?" Felberta questioned. "That''s Alcimus''s disciple," Thyra answered. "What is he trying to achieve?" "Something all of us want to¡­" "¡­" "¡­" All the women turned silent. ¡­ On the other side, just as Astaria was about to rush towards Nux to check up on him, Nawdren appeared in front of her and attacked. Astaria used her sword to block the attack. "He is not dead yet, don''t worry." "You will pay for that." Astaria glared at Nawdren and spoke in a hoarse voice. "You seem to care a lot about that boy," Nawdren noted. Astaria didn''t say anything and slashed her sword at Nawdren. "Though I must admit, he is absurdly strong for a mere King Stage Cultivator." Nawdren commented as he glanced at Nux who was groaning in pain. At the same time, he deflected Astaria''s every attack using his bare hands. Actually, it didn''t even look like he cared much about this battle, it was as if Astaria was someone he could get rid of any time he wanted and he was just playing around and passing his time. His eyes were fixed, The King Stage Cultivator who is able to kill an Emperor was much more interesting to him than the so-called strongest human on this continent. "I have decided." Suddenly, Nawdren spoke. Astaria, however, completely ignored his blabbering and continued to attack, her attack wasn''t doing any damage, and Nawdren was simply parrying her attacks as if they were nothing. However, she didn''t care. In the end, Nawdren was still blocking her attacks, which meant her attacks posed some threats to him. So as long as she can break through his defense, she can do something about this situation. "That boy can''t live." Suddenly, Nawdren decided. "I was thinking of keeping the two of you alive and turn you into my servants, however, keeping that boy alive is too risky, if he manages to become an Emperor, he might even have a shot at defeating me. He is a threat that I should remove." This time, Astaria''s expression changed. "Don''t even think about it." She warned. Suddenly, the Mana around her moved, not to her arms, but to her sword and her sword shined. Seeing Astaria''s sword shining like that, Nawdren''s expression changed. He quickly jumped back and picked up the sword that fell out of Nux''s hand and glanced at Astaria. Astaria rushed towards him and slashed her sword, Nawdren tried to defend her attack with the sword he picked, however, the moment Astaria''s sword touched Nawdren''s sword, it sliced it into two parts as if it was cutting butter and her attack continued to move towards Nawdren. "Ugghhh!" Nawdren was forced to move back, however, in the process, Astaria''s sword grazed through his chest, leaving a big cut. Nawdren jumped back again and touched his chest. "As I thought." Seeing the blood in his hand and the broken sword in his other hand, Nawdren''s expression turned even solemn as he glanced at Astaria. Astaria, however, didn''t give him any time and rushed toward him again. Nawdren maintained his distance, not allowing Astaria to come near him. "Running away after talking so big? I expected better." Astaria provoked. "¡­" Nawdren didn''t say anything and continued to observe Astaria, or more specifically, her sword. A few seconds later, Astaria''s sword, which was shining started glimmering. That was Nawdren''s cue. He quickly appeared near Astaria, "I knew you couldn''t maintain it for long. An Emperor shouldn''t even have the ability to manifest it in the first place." He spoke and at the same time, he punched Astaria''s abdomen. "Khocckk!" Astaria coughed out blood. "Tsk, he was not alone. You are an unusual monster as well. You need to die as well." Saying that, Nawdren grabbed Astaria by her throat and lifted her in the air. Just as he was about to break her neck and end this once and for all, Alcimus appeared. "Not on my watch, you bastard!" Chapter 616 You Really Are Underestimating Me, Arent You? "Not on my watch, you bastard!" Alcimus shouted as he attacked Nawdren from behind. Nawdren dodged the attack, while he did that, Astaria kicked his abdomen and escaped from his grip. "You¡­" Nawdren''s expression changed. Alcimus, however, didn''t care and attacked again. Nawdren simply blocked his attack with his hand and punched his face. "PHoocck!" Alcimus''s body was sent flying. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Nawdren''s face and he laughed, "Heh, finally a normal human. You must feel out of place when you compare yourself with monsters like them, don''t you?" "¡­" Alcimus didn''t say anything and just glanced at Astaria, who was currently beside Nux who was still lying on the floor. "How about it?" Suddenly, Nawdren questioned. Alcimus tilted his head in confusion and Nawdren''s smile widened, "Herms and Roone are already dead. I remember there was another weakling as well, if he is not here, it means he must have died as well. I will kill these 2 freaks right now, so you will be the only Emperor left on this continent. How about it? Would you like to get rid of these 2 freaks and be my subordinate? I promise that I will treat you well." Nawdren offered. "¡­" Hearing those words, Alcimus turned silent. He turned towards Astaria and Nux again, who were looking at him and Nawdren with grim expressions on their faces, then he turned towards Nawdren. It was a good offer. Even if they somehow manage to kill this bastard, the Skyfall Kingdom would have two beings who are as strong as Emperors, while he would be alone. In the end, the Skyfall Kingdom would consume everything and he would be left with nothing. No matter what happens, he would end up in the same position in both these cases. Then¡­ why not just choose the stronger side and stay alive? Which of the two sides was stronger here? The two who were currently sitting on the ground, injured, or the one being who was standing above all, looking down and suppressing all of them as if they were bugs? Obviously, Nawdren was superior. That boy named Nux may have tremendous potential, but currently, Nawdren had a clear upper hand. Not only that, he also had people he wanted to protect, going against a man like Nawdren was simply a suicide. "I am- Kkhoockkk!" Just as Alcimus was about to agree, Nawdren appeared in front of him and punched him again. "Hahaha~ I love playing with weaklings like you. To think you would actually start considering my offer? Hahaha~ Why would I want a weakling like you who has wasted all his potential and only has a few years left to live as my subordinate? Not to mention that cowardly nature of yours is disgusting. People like you would only become a hindrance." Nawdren laughed. Alcimus''s expression changed. This bastard was playing with him. Unlike Astaria and Nux, who Nawdren had actually acknowledged and considered them a threat, he was nothing but a plaything for him. For a prideful Emperor, this treatment was¡­ infuriating. "You will pay for this." Alcimus muttered inwardly. "What did you say, you insect?" Nawdren questioned. Alcimus glared at Nawdren and rushed towards him again. "I said you would pay for hitting me, you bastard!!'' Alcimus shouted as aimed at Nawdren''s neck. "Oh yeah? Why don''t you make me pay then?" Nawdren smiled and punched Alcimus''s abdomen. "Khoocckk!!" At the same time, Astaria appeared behind Nawdren and aimed at his legs, Nawdren simply lifted his feet and dodged. "Oh? What is it? You are going to help this weakling who was about to betray you?" Nawdren questioned. Astaria, however, didn''t say anything and continued to aim at Nawdren''s lower body, forcing him to step back and avoid her attacks. When she fought Nawdren before, her sword somehow started absorbing her Mana and started glowing. She didn''t know what was happening, however, she was certain about one thing. That was something very powerful. It cut through Nux''s 7-Star Sword as if it was nothing. Even Nawdren, who was undermining everything was suddenly frightened of that move and started running away, waiting for her to burn off all her Mana. She even managed to put that huge scar on his chest using that Technique. Astaria drank a Mana Potion however, that move needed absurd about of Mana. She still didn''t have enough Mana to activate that move again, and for some reason, Astaria felt that even if she did have enough Mana, she wouldn''t be able to use that move. She had tried to deactivate that move once Nawdren started running away in order to save her Mana, however, it was as if her sword had a will of its own and it wouldn''t stop sucking off her Mana until she had barely any left. Astaria knew that she cannot control that technique. Not with how she was like right now. She needed to get better. But before that, she needed to defeat this man-beast in front of him, or else, both she and Nux would die here. And to defeat this bastard, she needed Alcimus''s help. "Ahh, so that''s it. You must be thinking of making use of this weakling in order to defeat me. That''s why you are helping him, isn''t that right?" Suddenly, Nawdren laughed. He knew what Astaria was thinking, however, suddenly, he shook his head, "But I am disappointed. You really are underestimating me, aren''t you?" Suddenly, a wide smile appeared on Nawdren''s face as he questioned. "Did you really think you, who has spent almost all her Mana and this weaking can work together and defeat me? Do you really think something like that would work? Do you really believe he can actually be of any help to you? Heck he is not even a good meat shield. An ant-like existence like him is simply useless." And as if trying to prove his point, Nawdren disappeared from his place and appeared in front of Alcimus, Alcimus failed to react in time and Nawdren, *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Started punching his face countless times. He then grabbed Alcimus''s arm and started slamming him on the ground multiple times, treating him like nothing but a rag doll. Chapter 617 Even A Mere King Stage Cultivator Dares To Shout At Me? Heh. He then grabbed Alcimus''s arm and started slamming him on the ground multiple times, treating him like nothing but a rag doll. "Khhkkkhkk!!" Alcimus groaned in pain. He was completely helpless in front of Nawdren. Astaria tried to help him as well, however, Nawdren was simply using Alcimus''s body like a weapon and was swinging him around, forcing Astaria to step back. She couldn''t even swing her sword because if she did, the one who would get hurt would be Alcimus. Of course, she didn''t really care about this old man, however, the problem was, if she attacked, her sword would pierce Alcimus''s body, making it unusable for a few seconds, and those few seconds would be enough for Nawdren to end this battle. "Khhoocckkkk!!" Alcimus continued to groan in pain as Nawdren continued to slam him onto the ground. "Yo- fucking bas-KhhHhkkh!" Alcimus tried to kick Nawdren in order to get away from him, Nawdren, however, simply changed the direction he was throwing him into and completely blocked his momentum. The scene was similar to a child ''wrestling'' with his stuffed toy. Of course, Alcimus was the stuffed toy here. ''This cannot go on¡­'' Astaria, who was witnessing this scene thought with a solemn look on her face. She glanced at Nux, who was still lying on the floor. Their eyes met and Nux nodded at her. Astaria nodded back. The plan was clear. Nux''s [Regeneration] has already kicked in, combined with the Health Potion he had drank, his spine was pretty much healed now¡­ Just a few more minutes, and he would be able to fight back. Astaria just needed to hold this man for a few more minutes. What after Nux gets up? Well, to be honest, both Astaria nor Nux didn''t know. They would team up with Alcimus and try to defeat Nawdren, however, with how things are currently happening, Astaria doubted they would be able to win. Nawdren was just too strong. And with how he was currently playing around with Alcimus¡­ Astaria doubted he would be able to fight with them¡­ Astaria glanced at Nux again and her expression changed. Regret. That man was a King Stage Cultivator who was capable of fighting against an Emperor¡­ if he was an Emperor¡­ then maybe¡­ maybe he could have defeated Nawdren¡­ If only she had not initiated this stupid challenge and had given into Nux''s advance¡­ Not only Nux, but even his wives would have also become an Emperor. Nawdren may be strong, but in front of 11 Emperors¡­ even he would have been helpless¡­ Astaria''s eyes turned moist as she thought about all this. Nux noticed that expression on Astaria''s face and seeing the strongest human breaking down right in front of his eyes, Nux clenched his fist in anger. Helplessness¡­ This was his first time feeling so helpless¡­ It was as if all that training he has been through¡­ all of that was for naught. ''FUCK!!'' Nux cursed inwardly. He was about to stand up, getting ready to attack Nawdren, ending this, even if it cost him his life, but suddenly, "Father!!" Suddenly, a man rushed towards the battlefield, and seeing the state Alcimus was in, the man''s expression changed. "Father¡­" He called out again. Alcimus, who was lying on the ground couldn''t reply. His face was bruised, some of his bones were broken, it looked as if he was barely alive. Seeing this scene, the man clenched his fist in anger. His eyes then fell on the white-haired man-beast who was standing near Alcimus''s body with a casual look on his face and shouted, "You bastard! How dare you hurt my father!!?" For some reason, the aura Nawdren unconsciously released had little to no effect on this man. The man then rushed towards Nawdren, his sword appeared in his hand and he attacked, beheading Nawdren in one move. ¡­or at least that was what he had planned he would do. However, before he could even attack, the man felt as if 1 million kilos of weight had been placed on top of his body, unable to take it, the man couldn''t do anything and fell down, coughing out blood. "Khhoocckk!" The man''s eyes widened in horror. Just¡­ just what in the hell was happening. *Step* Suddenly, Nawdren walked towards the man who was lying on the floor and placed his leg on the man''s head. "Hoh? Now this is interesting. Even a mere King Stage Cultivator dares to shout at me? That bastard has the strength to back it up, but a mere bug like you actually dared to do it? Commendable indeed." Nawdren praised. Soon, however, his expression changed. "But do you even realize who you are talking to, little bug?" "UUugggghhh!!" The man groaned in pain as Nawdren applied more pressure on his head. Suddenly, Nawdren''s expression changed. "N-Nwo!" Seeing that expression, Alcimus widened his eyes in horror, even though he barely had the power to move, he extended his hands towards Nawdren, telling him to stop. Nawdren glanced at Alcimus, a cruel smile then appeared on his face and, *Burst* He increased the pressure and¡­ The man''s head burst apart. "¡­" Alcimus froze. The man who died was none other than the son he adopted. The son he was so proud of, the son he knew would become the hope of the Woods Dynasty and would follow him and become an Emperor¡­ A son who he loved more than his actual son¡­ Kyler Woods. "You¡­" Nawdren frowned when he noticed the change in Alcimus''s Aura. "¡­" Alcimus, however, didn''t say anything and just lowered his head. It looked as if he had given up. However, Nawdren knew something was up. Not only him, even Astaria knew something was wrong. She quickly appeared next to Nux, for some reason, she felt this wasn''t going to end well. "Astaria?" Nux called out with a confused expression on his face. "¡­" Astaria didn''t reply and just continue to look at Alcimus. Nux couldn''t understand why she was acting like this. Suddenly, Alcimus stood up. Nux glanced at him and then he realized. Alcimus was different from before¡­ The energy around him¡­ Its intensity matched Nawdren''s¡­ Chapter 618 Ha… Haha… Hahahaha… Alcimus stood up and glared at Nawdren. His face was disfigured and was covered with his own blood, however, for some reason, that made him even more intimidating. His eyes shining under that bloodied face¡­ Alcimus looked frightening. And this was not true for just appearance alone. The energy around Aclimus¡­ Its intensity matched Nawdren''s¡­ Yes, the energy the two of them released were of the same intensity, no, Alcimus''s energy was even overpowering Nawdren''s energy. "Y-You crazy bastard." Nawdren cursed. It was the first time he stuttered this whole time. It showed how serious the situation actually was. Alcimus, however, didn''t say anything and disappeared. Nawdren took his battle stance and a vigilant expression appeared on his face. Even he couldn''t keep up with Alcimus''s speed, therefore, he had to be prepared for everything. He quickly used his Mana to cover all his vital spots, ready to take on Alcimus''s attack. Alcimus didn''t play any tricks, he directly appeared in front of Nawdren and punched him. Nawdren tried to block the punch, however, Alcimus''s punch carried a far greater force than he expected. Nawdren''s body was shot back and it collided with a tree. "Khokkcchkkhh!" It was the second time Nawdren was hurt in this battle. Alcimus, however, didn''t have any change in his expression. As if he was in some sort of hurry, he quickly appeared in front of Nawdren and aimed at his neck, wanting to end this as soon as possible. Nawdren, however, focused all his Mana on his neck and chest and defended with anything he had. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Alcimus didn''t give up, knowing that it was useless to attack Nawdren''s neck, he started unleashing frighteningly strong punches, disfiguring Nawdren''s face and hoping he would use his Mana to defend his face. Nawdren, however, held on as if he was clenching to his dear life. He continued getting punched, at the same time, maintaining Mana to defend his vital points. *Crack* "AAAgggGGghhhHHh!!" Suddenly, Alcimus changed his tactics and attacked Nawdren''s groin with his knee. A *Crack* sound was heard. Nawdren''s eyes widened in horror and an agonizing scream was heard. Alcimus used this opportunity to rip Nawdren''s head, however, he was so focused on killing him that he didn''t notice the 2 large wind spears that were aimed at his shoulders. [Lance of Destruction] A 7-Star Skill. Since the activation time of a 7 Star Skill was too high, using it in the battle between Emperors was impractical, therefore, the 7 Star Skills were completely ignored. The Skills below this level were too weak to actually be able to do anything, therefore, Emperors rarely used any skills when they fight. However, Nawdren was different. He had a lot of time to prepare this. He wanted to rip off Alcimus''s arms using this Skill. However, contrary to his expectation, the moment the 2 [Lance of Destruction] touched Alcimus''s shoulders, they disappeared, failing to do any damage. Of course, it didn''t mean they were useless. Alcimus''s hair turned white, Nawdren used this chance to get out of there, thus getting a safe distance away from Alcimus. He cleaned the blood around his face, and at the same time, started thinking of different ways to get rid of this bastard. He needed to waste more time. Alcimus, however, wasn''t willing to let him go and rushed towards him again. ¡­ "W-What the hell is happening¡­?" On the other hand, Nux, who was looking at this fight couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise. How did Alcimus become so strong? Was he holding back this whole time? He turned towards Astaria for answers and seeing the grim look on her face, Nux realized she knew something. "Astaria, what is happening?" Nux questioned. "Do you remember when I told you to kill or at least slice both their arms off whenever you win a fight against an Emperor?" Astaria questioned back with a solemn look on her face. Nux nodded and Astaria continued, "This was the reason I said that¡­ An Emperor''s last Trump Card¡­ Life Force." "Huh?" Nux frowned. "Alcimus is currently exchanging his life for that power. Do you see how his hair is turning white? That''s a sign that his Life is diminishing. It may look like Alcimus has the upper hand right now, but¡­ He won''t be able to hold on for much longer." Astaria explained. "Life Force? What''s that?" "It is just what it''s named, it''s your Life Force. An Emperor can ''burn'' his Life Force and can convert it into the purest form of Mana. A Mana whose output is incomparably stronger than one''s own Mana. It is like turning your Life Force into Mana itself." Yes, it was also what Herms used in his last moment to free himself from Astaria''s grip. If not for his arms, which were sliced off, he would have killed Nux right there, however, since he knew he was helpless, he didn''t give Astaria the joy to kill him and took his own life. "Turning your Life Force into Mana¡­" Nux repeated those words again. He had a strange expression on his face when he did that. "Of course, I also know the best move for us is to rush towards them and assist Alcimus, but the problem is, that battle is currently out of our league... The speed at which they are moving, the strength behind their attacks¡­ It is completely different from compared to us. For now, the only thing we do is hope that Alcimus somehow defeats Nawdren, or even if he can''t defeat him, he should at least injure him to the point the two of us can defeat him." Astaria spoke as she continued to watch the battle with a hopeful look on her face. However, as if to bash away that hope, "Khkkhcckk!" Alcimus, who was about to rush towards Nawdren again, suddenly coughed out blood again, his skin turned pale, and then, his body started shrinking. Alcimus then fell on the ground, his hair completely turned white and the shine in his eyes started fading away. Seeing this scene, Nawdren''s expression changed and, "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha¡­" He started laughing. Chapter 619 But What If I Torture Him? "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha¡­" As Alcimus fell on the ground, a big smile of relief appeared on Nawdren''s face and he started laughing. He then slowly walked towards Alcimus, then he grabbed his hair, and lifted his body in the air. "I really can''t believe it¡­ For an old bastard like you, you sure held on for a long time." He spoke. "¡­" Alcimus, however, didn''t reply. Seeing this, Nawdren frowned, he then moved Alcimus''s body a little, however, seeing that he still didn''t respond, Nawdren placed a finger near Alcimus''s nose and soon, a smile appeared on his face. "To sacrifice all your life just because I killed that useless King Stage Cultivator, what a fool you were." Yes, Alcimus was dead. He had used up all his Life Force. Nawdren laughed out loud and then threw Alcimus''s body again. "I would have turned you into my subordinate if I knew you were so attached to this stupid King Stage Cultivator." Then, Nawdren turned towards Astaria and a smile appeared on his face, "Do you have anyone you would sacrifice your life to avenge as well?" "¡­" Astaria narrowed her eyes. Nawdren''s eyes then fell on Nux, who was still lying on the floor and his expression changed. "Hmmm? If I kill that boy, would you use your Life Force to try and avenge him as well?" Nawdren questioned. "¡­" Astaria just took her battle stance and didn''t reply. Nawdren, however, already got his answer. A crazy smile appeared on his face as he questioned, "Hmmmm, what if I spare him?" Astaria frowned and Nawdren continued, "What would you do if I spare him and all your subordinates, children, and everyone else? Would you sacrifice your pride and swore your loyalty to me?" Nawdren questioned with an interested smile on his face. "Nux¡­" Suddenly, Astaria called out. She didn''t have to think. The answer was clear. "Get ready to fight¡­ For one last time." Astaria spoke as she glared at Nawdren with a vigilant look on his face. Alcimus may not have inflicted as much damage as she expected, however, he still did an okay job. In the previous battle, Astaria understood to what extent Nawdren''s strength extends to. He was strong, however, for some reason, Astaria felt that his body movements were a little awkward. Even though he could see his opponent''s movements, he fails to react to them. His moves aren''t amateurish, they show his experience in battles, however, his body movements¡­ they felt forced. Unlike hers, or Nux''s, whose bodies move naturally and smoothly, Nawdren''s body movements were¡­ awkward. It was as if he was not used to his own body. Astaria didn''t know what it was, however, she knew that if she and Nux tried, then they can definitely make use of this weakness and win against Nawdren¡­ Of course, the chances of victory were low, very low in fact, but at the very least, they weren''t nil. With that thought in her mind, Astaria prepared herself for the intense battle ahead, waiting for Nux''s reply, however, soon, a frown appeared on Astaria''s face. "¡­" Nux¡­ didn''t reply. "Nux?" Astaria turned her head towards Nux and noticed that he hadn''t moved at all. Astaria narrowed her eyes. Seeing this scene, Nawdren just smiled, "Do you really expect him to fight together with you? I know he is strong, but I broke his spine you know? Even if he took a Health Potion, he wouldn''t be standing anytime soon. He would at least need 5 to 6 days, don''t be too hard on him." "¡­" Astaria didn''t bother with what Nawdren was saying, she was more concerned about Nux. Nawdren, however, didn''t like that. He walked towards Astaria and then questioned, "You still haven''t answered me, girl. Would you surrender? Or would you keep your useless pride and witness me kill everything you protected for so many decades?" "Don''t even think about hurting anyone." Astaria spoke and at the same time, she stepped in front of Nux. Seeing her acting like that, Nawdren''s smile widened, "I just love crushing the spirit of people like you. I have decided, I would make you surrender to me." Nawdren thoughts were ever-changing. Suddenly, he disappeared and appeared right in front of Astaria. Astaria jumped back. She tried to infuse Mana into her sword as she did before, however, she failed again. This didn''t stop her, she appeared in front of Nawdren and attacked. Nawdren simply grabbed her sword, pulled it close to him aggressively, Astaria lost her balance, Nawdren used this chance and slapped Astaria away. Astaria''s body flew away and she fell down. "Ugghhhhh!" She groaned in pain and at the same time, she glared at Nawdren with anger searing in her eyes. Nawdren simply walked towards her, then he disappeared, and appeared behind her, Astaria turned around in panic and, *Slap* Nawdren slapped her again. *Thud* Astaria''s body flew away again. She tried to stand up, however, Nawdren quickly appeared right next to her and grabbed her hair, "Let me ask you again, Would you surrender?" "In your dreams." Astaria was quick to reply. The hate in her eyes as she glared at this man was clear. *Spit* Suddenly, Astaria spat at Nawdren''s face. It was so sudden that Nawdren failed to react in time and the spit fell on his right cheek. Nawdren''s expression changed. *Bam* "Khhoookhhkhkkk!!" He used his knee to strike Astaria''s abdomen. The blow was so frightening that Astaria coughed out a huge amount of blood from her mouth. "I will make you regret doing that." Nawdren spoke as he pulled her hair, forcing her to look at him. "You are a strong woman, I know hurting you wouldn''t do any good." Nawdren spoke, then, his smile turned demonic as he glanced at Nux, "But what if I torture him? Right in front of your eyes." Astaria''s expression changed. Seeing that change, Nawdren''s smile widened even further and he continued. "What would happen then? Hmmmm? I wonder. Would you make an interesting face? I hope you do and I am sure he would hope so as well. His life would depend on it, after all." Saying that, Nawdren pulled Astaria''s hair and dragged her with him while he walked toward Nux with a crazy smile on his face. Chapter 620 I… I Am… Afraid…? "Would you make an interesting face? I hope you do and I am sure he would hope so as well. His life would depend on it after all." Saying that, Nawdren pulled Astaria''s hair and dragged her with him while he walked toward Nux with a crazy smile on his face. Astaria glared at Nawdren with a hateful look on her face. Then her eyes fell on Nux, who was still lying on the ground, not moving at all. Imagining what was going to happen in the future, Astaria''s expression changed. Her fists started trembling in¡­ fear¡­ ''Huh?'' Seeing this, even Astaria herself was surprised. ''I¡­ I am¡­ afriad¡­?'' She questioned inwardly as she glanced at her hands which were still trembling. She knew for sure that she wasn''t scared of dying. That was just not possible. She was a warrior, dying on a battlefield was a prideful moment for her. But for her to actually tremble in the middle of the war¡­ Astaria couldn''t believe this. She then glanced at Nux again and suddenly, a wry smile appeared on her face. ''This is all because of you¡­ What have you done to me, you bastard?'' Astaria chuckled inwardly. As Nawdren was nearing Nux, Astaria knew she didn''t have much time, ''Alright, I will ignore my pride for once, you bastard.'' Suddenly, Astaria closed her eyes. Using her own life in exchange for power. For her, it was a cowardly move that she swore she would never use. If an opponent forced her to the point of using her Life Force, then the opponent deserved the victory. That was what Astaria thought. That was also the reason why she hadn''t used Life Force until now. Yes, ''until now.'' For the first time in her long life, Astaria decided to put down her pride. ''Forcing me to do something like this, you bastard, you better make sure you make it out alive.'' With that thought in mind, suddenly, Astaria spoke, "You know, I am only 318 years old." "Huh?" Nawdren frowned. "What the hell are you talking about?" "I am saying I am 318 years old." "And?" "Alcimus was around 490 years old." "Woman, did you lose your mind?" Nawdren questioned. "I am 100 years younger than him." "And you think I care about it? What do you want? Should I praise you because you became an Emperor when you are only 300 years old?" Nawdren questioned. "I am just saying that I have a lot more years to live compared to Alcimus." Astaria smiled. Nawdren''s expression changed. Seeing this, Astaria''s smile widened, "You are finally realizing what I am talking about, huh¡­" "Why go so far¡­?" Nawdren questioned with a genuine look on his face. "What do you mean?" Astaria just smiled. "You know you still wouldn''t be able to defeat me even if you use up all your Life Force, right?" "But I can critically injure you." "I highly doubt that," Nawdren replied. Astaria was strong, very strong and if she used her Life Force, she would be even stronger, however, Don''t forget, she wasn''t the only one who can use Life Force. Nawdren could use it as well. Not only that, but he was only 100 years old. His Life Force would last a lot longer than Astaria''s. Astaria stood no chance. The only reason Nawdren is not actually ending her was that he didn''t wish to use his Life Force, that power came with a scary price. He was avoiding having to pay that price, however, if things get troublesome, he wouldn''t mind ending Astaria once and for all. "Why not just surrender? You would lose, in anger, I might even kill everyone you treasure as well. It wouldn''t end well for both of us. Why be so stubborn? I promise I would treat you well. Not only that, I would also tell you the Truth of the World." "Truth of the World?" Astaria frowned. Soon, however, she ignored what this man said and just stood up. Her sword then appeared in her hands again. Seeing this, Nawdren sighed. "You are too stubborn." "I thank you for the compliment." Saying that, Astaria jumped back. Nawdren and Astaria glanced at each other again and, *BOOM* A burst of energy was felt by everyone present there. Even the weakest soldiers who were present a few Kilometers away from the battlefield felt this energy and trembled. Some of them even passed out. Mind you, this was something that didn''t happen even when Nawdren had appeared and his Aura was overpowering Nux and Astaria. No matter how strong the Aura Nawdren unconsciously released was, it wasn''t something that could affect soldiers who were standing a few kilometers away. This new aura, however¡­ was different. A dark, dull, and suffocating Aura¡­ "W-What the hell is happening there?" Riona, who was standing together with Nux''s wives questioned. The War here had already ended, the King and Expert Stage Cultivators of the Solid Earth Kingdom were dead, the Skadi Soldiers had turned sides and the Solid Earth Soldiers had surrendered. However, none of that was important. All the King Stage Cultivators were currently focusing on the real battlefield. None of them could see anything, however, all of them were still wary and didn''t dare to go near it. "He is still not answering¡­" Evane shook her head. Nux had stopped responding to whatever they speak using their connection. "He¡­ he is not d-" "No." Before Riona could complete, Arvina, who was also standing with Nux''s wives spoke with a serious look on her face. Everyone turned towards her, "T-Teacher is still their¡­ She wouldn''t let anything happen to him¡­" Arvina replied. Seeing her acting like that, Riona narrowed her eyes. However, she knew it was not the time to comment about something like that. The situation was too serious for that, therefore, she ignored this woman and glanced at Amaya. She was worried about her daughter, who was barely holding herself back. Suddenly, Amaya''s expression changed. Seeing this, Riona frowned, however, just as she was about to ask something, Amaya muttered with a surprised expression on her face. "Nux¡­?" Chapter 621 A Waste "Nux¡­?" Suddenly, Amaya muttered with a strange expression on her face. "Huh? Nux?" Ember frowned. She then looked around, however, no matter where she looked, she couldn''t find him, "Is he talking to you right now?" Ember questioned. "Ask him how he is." Felberta spoke with a worried look on her face. "Yes, ask about the situation there." Evane nodded. "Guys¡­" Amaya, however, didn''t respond to any of them and called out. "What is it?" Allura questioned. Amaya then pointed at the battlefield and muttered, "Nux¡­" "What are you talking about?" Ember frowned in confusion. Soon, however, Riona''s expression changed. "T-That Mist¡­" "Huh? Mist?" Felberta frowned. "Wait¡­" Edda''s expression changed as well as she pointed at the Sky. "T-That''s the Devouring Mist!" Skyla pointed at the sky and exclaimed as well. "Devouring Mist¡­" Lane muttered. The light in her eyes suddenly increased. "He succeeded." A smile appeared on Amaya''s face. "We are going there." She spoke, however, this time, instead of running away, Amaya glanced at Evane. "What are we waiting for?" Evane smiled. Amaya''s smile widened, she and the other women then rushed towards the battlefield. Riona and Arvina, who were left behind glanced at each other and then decided to run and follow them as well. The King Stage Cultivators of the Shadow Unit, General Phorus, Consort Iria, and some other King and Expert Stage Cultivators of the Skadi Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty started running towards the battlefield as well. Amaya and the others appeared near the battlefield, soon, however, their expression changed, The entire Battlefield was Black. The Devouring Mist was surrounding everything, even though the sun was shining brightly, nothing inside the Mist was visible, the man-beast, Astaria, Nux, Alcimus, and his disciple, none of them were visible. "The Mist has gotten stronger¡­" Even though she was still standing away from it and wasn''t really in contact with the Mist, Ember could still feel that its power has certainly increased. "It has¡­" Thyra nodded as well. While they were talking, other soldiers arrived and stood beside them as well. *Whoosh* And as if waiting for this moment, the Devouring Mist moved and expanded even further, within a second, it engulfed Nux''s wives and all the soldiers who had appeared here. "W-What is it!?" "What is this Black Mist!!" "It''s too dark here!" "AaaAagghh!! I-I-It is eating away my Mana!" "M-Mine too! It is eating away my Mana as well!!" "T-This thing! Get away from me!" "Everyone! Run away! Get away from this Black Mist!" The Soldiers panicked. None of them knew what this Devouring Mist was. However, all of them understood how dangerous it was. Especially this new Devouring Mist. Mind you, all the soldiers here were either Expert or King Stage Cultivators, they were the beings who could simply ignore the normal Devouring Mist. For beings like them to actually panic when they are surrounded by the Mist, it just shows how strong the Devouring Mist has gotten. "Why are they acting like this?" Suddenly, Edda frowned. She couldn''t see anyone because even her vision was affected by the Devouring Mist, however, from what she heard, she knew that they were all panicking and the Mist was somehow affecting them, however, that was what confused her. She was surrounded by the Mist as well. "I don''t feel anything at all¡­" "I am the same as well¡­ The Mist is not affecting me either¡­" Allura nodded as well. "It is Nux''s doing. He is purposefully avoiding harming us." Amaya explained. The other women smiled as well. "Even though I can''t see you, I am sure all of you are smiling right now." Suddenly, Riona spoke up. "¡­" The woman didn''t reply. "Anyways, I am not as lucky as you, the Mist is Devouring my Mana, I need to get out of its range." "Is it really that bad?" Suddenly, Ember questioned with a frown on her face. She had a doubt. Riona paused and turned towards Ember, "It is not that bad, it is eating away my Mana yes, however, things are still manageable, and the devouring rate is a little slow. Of course, that is adjusted by the quantity of the Mist. It is this harmful when it is focusing on so many people, I wonder how scary it would be when it focuses on a single being." "¡­" Ember didn''t reply. Riona then ran out of the Mist''s area, and Arvina followed behind. "Ember, what happened?" Suddenly, Thyra questioned. She could feel Ember''s worry. "The Mist has gotten stronger." Ember spoke. "It has indeed." Thyra nodded. The other women frowned. Wasn''t it a good thing? Why was Ember acting like this? Thyra, however, had a rough idea about what Ember was thinking about. Unlike Riona, she knew how the Devouring Mist worked. The quantity of the Mist was never the matter. It doesn''t have the option of ''focusing'' on a single target. The current Devouring Mist and the Devouring Mist that will ''focus'' on a single target¡­ both of them would have a similar effect. "The Devouring Mist is barely affecting a King Stage Cultivator¡­ Nawdren is stronger than an Emperor¡­ Would¡­ would the Mist really do¡­ anything against him?" Ember questioned with a worried look on her face. Hearing her question, the other women''s expression changed. They now understood what the problem was. The Devouring Mist has indeed gotten stronger, however, even now¡­ it was still useless. "That''s not it." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. Out of all the women here, she was the one who knew the most about the Devouring Mist. "What do you mean?" Ember questioned. "This Mist¡­ It is nothing but waste." "Huh?" A frown appeared on Ember''s face. "What do you mean Waste?" Evane questioned. "I mean what I just said. It is just a waste. This is not the actual Mist. It is just the waste the has been released after Nux upgraded his Physique Level." Amaya revealed and hearing those words, the women''s eyes widened in horror. "This¡­ this is just a waste?" "T-Then¡­ what about the real thing?" Chapter 622 You Arent Scared Of A Mere King Stage Cultivator, Are You? "This¡­ this is just a waste?" "T-Then¡­ what about the real thing?" The women couldn''t believe what they were hearing. "Did you really think Nux would let us stay here if the Mist was only this strong?" Amaya questioned with a small smile on her face. Hearing those words, a smile appeared on Felberta''s face as well. She was the one who knew Nux the most, after all. "If he has allowed us to stay here then¡­" "Then it means he is now confident in defeating Nawdren¡­" Evane completely the sentence. Hearing those words, the other women smiled, "This would be an interesting show." Ember commented. "Hahaha~ Would we finally have the chance to ''Battle'' in the middle of the battlefield?" Edda reverted back to her usual pervert Edda as well. "I agree! I want to try it as well!" Skyla shouted out loud as well. "I¡­ I agree to it as well." Lane spoke up as well. "I can''t believe it¡­" Ember sighed "You people know we aren''t using our connection, right?" She couldn''t help but question. She can''t believe these women would say something like this out in the open. They were just shameless. "Also, I agree as well." Of course, Ember wasn''t going to miss out either. "I don''t even need to say it." Thyra nodded as well. "I agree, but I won''t be sharing him with you bitches." Amaya''s thoughts were clear. "Of course, I don''t wish to do that either." Allura nodded. "I will be going first then." Felberta jumped in. "Huuh? How are you deciding that?" Skyla questioned. "Because I was the first one, after all. I am the senior-most wife here." Felberta asserted her dominance. "If we are going by that, then I am the one who loves him the most, the first turn should be mine." Amaya jumped in. "I performed my duties as the queen properly, so obviously, I deserve the first," Evane spoke. "I am the Shadow, I should be closest to the body¡­" Lane pointed out. "Girls¡­" Suddenly, the women turned silent as Nux spoke up. "You know I haven''t defeated him yet, right?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Then what are you waiting for? Do it quickly, you won''t keep us waiting, will you?" Felberta smiled. "Is that even possible?" Nux questioned back. The women smiled. Suddenly, the Dark Mist that surrounded and blocked everyone''s vision disappeared, revealing Nux, Astaria, the dead Alcimus, and his son and¡­ Nawdren. Nawdren was looking at Nux with a solemn look on his face. "I must say, you are full of surprises, boy. How are you even standing? I am sure I broke your ribs. Also, what was the black Mist?" Nawdren questioned, his eyes then fell on Nux''s wives and a big smile appeared on his face, "Are they your wives, Boy, you sure are lucky. How about you sha-" "Don''t. The last man who said some stupid things about them didn''t have a good end. I am quite sensitive when it comes to my lovely wives, you see." Nux smiled. "Oh? That''s good. This would make things even more interesting." Nawdren''s smile widened. Nux just shook his head and sighed. "Whatever." He then started walking towards Nawdren. Nawdren frowned. Seeing a mere King Stage Cultivator walking towards him with such a confident look on his face¡­ For some reason, it annoyed him. Nawdren disappeared and appeared in front of Nux. Just like how he did to Astaria, he slapped Nux''s face... Or so he tried to, however, suddenly, Black Mist, which was a lot denser than before came out of Nux''s body and surrounded Nawdren''s arm. "!!!" Nawdren''s eyes widened in horror. He shook his hand as aggressively as possible, trying to get rid of this Mist, however, nothing worked. Nux facepalmed himself, he couldn''t believe this man was this dumb. To think he still didn''t realize how to deal with the Mist. Soon, however, Nawdren realized what to do and quickly used his Mana and pushed the Mist out of his body. He then jumped back and glanced at Nux with a horrified look on his face. "Hmm? Your face looks quite pale. You aren''t scared of a ''mere'' King Stage Cultivator, are you?" Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. Nawdren, however, completely ignored him and rushed toward Skyla, who was closest to him. He had heard their conversation, and from how Nux was acting, he definitely values his wives a lot. He could use it to his advantage. "Ah, you made a mistake." Nux pointed out. Just as Nawdren appeared near Skyla, Dark Mist appeared out of thin air and moved toward him. "Aahh!! AAAgGGGGaggggGghhhHH!!" Nawdren screamed in horror. He used Mana to get rid of the Mist again, however, more and more Mist started appearing around him, surrounding his body. Nawdren tried his best to move his body as aggressively as possible, doing anything he could to get rid of this Mist, however, the Mist seemed unending. The scene was similar to countless ants attacking a big beast, devouring it together. "No! NOO!!! STOP IT!!" Nawdren shouted in horror. This Mist¡­ It wasn''t eating away his flesh¡­ Neither was it eating away his Mana¡­. It was¡­ it was eating away his Life Force! "You see, I recently learned that Life Energy can be turned into Mana. It was a fascinating discovery, but then I thought, Doesn''t my Devouring Mist has the power to Devour Mana? This got me thinking¡­ Since Mana and Life Force were connected¡­ What if¡­ I try to Devour Life Force instead of Devouring Mana? What if¡­ I try to Devour Life itself?" A big smile appeared on Nux''s face. "And guess what? I succeeded." Yes, The Last Stage of Physique Mastery, The Mastered Stage. The Mastered Stage of the Devouring Mist allowed Nux to Devour Life itself. [Name: Nux Leander] [Age: 19] [Mana Cultivation: King.] [Body Cultivation: King.] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+)] [Talent: Exceptional] [LVL: 61] [HP: 1620/1620] [MP: 3000/3000] [STR: 164 --> 180] [AGL: 174 --> 200] [VIT: 162] [STM: 201 --> 250] [INT: 211 --> 300] [DEF: 161 --> 173 ] [Blank Points: 192 --> 0] "Nawdren. Be sure to hold out until I am done testing my Mist, Alright?" Chapter 623 W-What Have You Done...? "Nawdren, Be sure to hold out until I am done testing my Mist, Alright?" Nux spoke with a small smile on his face. All this while, he always felt close to breaking through and upgrading his Physique Mastery Level, he knew that he needed to ''understand'' the Mist to increase his strength, and to be perfectly honest, Nux believed that he perfectly understood everything about the Mist, however, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t raise his mastery. He was missing something. A Target. The Mist needed a Target. The First Level of the Mist, the Acquired Stage, it could Devour Flesh, Blood, and Bones. The Second Level, the Advance Stage, it allowed Nux to Devour things. However, for the Last Level, the Mastered Stage, Nux didn''t know ''what'' to Devour. He couldn''t find the ''Target'' no matter how hard he tried. He knew the Mastered Stage Devouring Mist would work against Experts, Kings and might even work against an Emperor, however, he didn''t know how it would work against them. Now, however, things became a lot simpler. Life. Every Being has Life inside them. If he can Devour Life, even beings stronger than Emperors wouldn''t survive. The power to Devour Life¡­ Nux was now nothing short of a Death bringer. "S-Stop t-this! Stop this Mist!!" Nawdren shouted in panic. His entire body was covered with Mist, so Nux and his wives couldn''t see him, however, everyone could imagine the expression he had on his face. Nux didn''t say anything he just glanced at Astaria and his wives. The 10 of them understood what he wanted and walked towards him. Standing beside him, Astaria saw how Nux was playing around with someone like Nawdren and couldn''t believe it. "AAGgGGGgghhHHH!! YOU BASTARD!!" Suddenly, Nawdren shouted in anger. A surge of energy burst out from Nawdren''s body and the Devouring Mist surrounding him suddenly disappeared. He glared at Nux with eyes full of rage and hatred, Nux''s expression turned serious. Astaria and his wives took their battle stance. They didn''t expect Nawdren would get rid of Devouring Mist like this. "He is burning his Life Force," Astaria spoke with a solemn look on her face. "What should we do?" Ember questioned. Everyone turned towards Nux and suddenly, Nux''s golden eyes suddenly turned Pitch Black. His vision changed and as he glanced at Nawdren, a strange white energy surrounded his body. The White Energy seemed calm, dense, and strong, however, Nux could see how it was dissolving away and a rouge-looking purple-bluish Energy rose inside Nawdren''s Body. Nux now realized it. This Calm White Energy was Life Force and the Purple Bluish Energy was Nawdren''s Mana. Nux could see how Nawdren was exchanging his Life Force with this Mana. He could see everything. He could see how much Life Force Nawdren was exchanging. He could see how strong Mana Nawdren was receiving in return. He could also see how long Nawdren would be able to keep using this rouge Mana until his Life Force runs out. What was even absurd? "This annoying Mist would disappear for good if I get rid of you." Suddenly, Nawdren, who was glaring at Nux and spoke. Nux may have become stronger. The ability to Devour Life, it was indeed scary, however, in the end, he was still just a King Stage Cultivator. He wouldn''t be able to hold against a Pseudo Sage. Nawdren''s plan was clear, he would use his Life Force to get rid of Nux before he can use his Mist on him again. He just needed to act faster than Nux could ever react. A small smile appeared on Nux''s face. Nawdren completely ignored that smile and disappeared. This time, even Astaria failed to keep up with his increased speed. "Well, I apologize for this little hassle in advance." Nux spoke with a calm smile. His women frowned, then suddenly, Devouring Mist appeared out of thin air and surrounded Nux and his women. From outside, it looked like Nux and his women were covered by a Black Cloud. Nawdren was so fast that Nux couldn''t even react to his movements, however, the thing was, he didn''t even have to react to his movement. He just needed to protect himself and his wives. Now what would Nawdren do? To be honest, his best option was to run away. Of course, burning his Life Force to run away when your opponent was a mere King Stage Cultivator was shameful. There are also chances that Nux and his women would search the entire continent in order to find him and would hunt him down as if he is a dog, However, running was still the best option. A lot, lot, lot better than jumping into the Devouring Mist and trying to kill Nux. Nawdren, however, chose the second option. He jumped into the Devouring Mist. The Mist wouldn''t be able to kill him so quickly, he wouldn''t be able to see, however, he would kill everyone he encounters inside the Mist without fail, once the Mist disappears, that would be his cue that he had successfully killed that little insect. That was Nawdren''s plan. However, the moment he jumped into the Mist Cloud, His body lost all his energy and he fell down. "!!!" Nawdren''s eyes widened in surprise. "W-What happened¡­?" No matter how much he tried, he failed to use Mana around him. Let alone use it, he couldn''t even sense it. It was as if all the Mana in the World suddenly disappeared, or¡­ The Mana of the World abandoned him¡­ "You see, burning your Life Force in exchange for Mana may make you ridiculously stronger than you normally are, however, It has a fatal weakness." Suddenly, Nux walked near Nawdren and smiled. The Mist around Nawdren''s face disappeared, revealing his horrified expression and freeing his vision. Nawdren quickly glanced at Nux who was standing right in front of him, his wives, stood a few meters behind Nux. Only Astaria stood right beside him. "W-What have you done¡­?" Nawdren completely ignored whatever Nux was saying and questioned with a pale face. Nux could also see how long Nawdren would be able to keep using this rouge Mana until his Life Force runs out. But what was even absurd? Nux could even forcefully stop this whole exchange. A small smile appeared on Nux''s face. Chapter 624 Burning Your Life Force Has A Fatal Weakness. "W-What have you done¡­?" Nawdren completely ignored whatever Nux was saying and questioned with a pale face. A deadpan expression appeared on Nux''s face. He then shook his head and sighed, "So as I was saying, Burning your Life Force has a Fatal Weakness. It exposes your Life Force which is usually located deep inside your body under many different ''barriers''." Nux revealed and suddenly, Nawdren''s expression changed. Exposing his Life Force¡­ Then for Nux, who could Devour Life Force¡­ "Yep, what you are thinking is correct, Burning Life Force in front of me, who has the ability to Devour it¡­ It is nothing but offering your life to me." "!!!" Nawdren''s eyes widened in horror. "And you know what''s worse?" Nux brought his face close to Nawdren and questioned. Nawdren glanced at Nux and gulped, fearing the words he would speak next. "You don''t just expose your Life Force, you also expose the ''connection'' you use to exchange your Life Force and Mana. Do you know what that means?" "You¡­ You can¡­" "Yeep, using My Mist, I can seal away your connection to ''Mana'' as well." Yes, Nux had blocked Nawdren''s ''connection'' to Mana, no matter how much Mana he generates using his Life Force, Nawdren would never be able to use it. And since he was using his Life Force to General Mana, Nawdren couldn''t even use his own Mana to attack Nux, and using the surrounding Mana was completely out of the question since the ''connection'' is already sealed. Nawdren was completely helpless. Without his Mana, he only had his Physical Strength. And in front of Nux, who was a King Stage Body Cultivator¡­ Nawdren didn''t stand any chance. Nawdren was stuck. Since all his Life Force was already exposed, it would continue to burn away, generating the Mana he would never be able to use and this exchange couldn''t be stopped until Nux wishes for it or¡­ Nawdren''s Life Force runs out. Yes, Nawdren was now as good as dead. And he realized it. "N-No, Y-You cannot kill me¡­" Nawdren stuttered with a pale face. "Hmmm? And what''s stopping me from doing that?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "I-I know things none of you know! Killing me would be a big loss for you!!" Suddenly, Nawdren shouted. Nux''s expression changed. Noticing that change, Nawdren''s expression changed. He knew this was his chance. "The Truth of this World, I am sure you don''t know about it, do you!? I can tell you that." "Haah, stop bullshitting, will you?" Nux sighed. Nawdren looked more like a crazy cultist who believes some bullshit rather than an all strong Pseudo Sage. "Wait" Suddenly, Astaria placed her hand on Nux''s shoulders. Nux frowned and Astaria replied, "He said something like this before. We should hear him out. I am sure you have some questions in your mind as well." Astaria knew Nux well enough to know this. He wouldn''t have started talking to him if he didn''t have something in his mind. He needed information as well. "Yes, why don''t you turn him into your slave? Killing someone like him seems like a waste. He would be a useful slave." Amaya suggested. Those words wounded Nawdren''s pride, however, with his Life in this man''s eyes, he didn''t dare to say anything. Even a Pseudo Sage like him loved his Life. Actually, he loved his life even more than mortals. As they say, the longer one lived, the more they get attached to life. Those words seemed true. "Yes! Yes! I am willing to be your loyal Slave! I would listen to all your orders and answer all your questions truthfully!" Nawdren quickly jumped on that offer. Nux, however, had a strange expression on his face. Seeing this, Amaya narrowed her eyes. "Nux, what''s the matter?" She could see something was wrong. Someone like Nux would jump onto the offer of enslaving a being like Nawdren. A strong Slave was useful after all. For him to act like this¡­ "The [Slave Seal] won''t work on him." Nux revealed. "What do you mean?" Ember questioned. "I tried to use it on Roone, but it didn''t work on him." "That means¡­" "Yes, it doesn''t work on Emperors or beings stronger than Emperor." Nux nodded. "Why don''t you try it anyways? He is not exactly a human, what if it works on him?" Amaya suggested. The chances were low, but it didn''t hurt to try. Nux nodded and turned towards Nawdren, "Nawdren Besch, are you willing to be my Slave?" "I am." Nawdren replied. Nux, however, shook his head. "It''s not working." His women''s expression turned serious. Nawdren couldn''t understand what they were talking about, however, he knew one thing, His odds of getting out of this alive were diminishing here, He had to do something. He gritted his teeth and then, he spoke up, "I have a way that will ensure my Loyalty to you." "What way?" Nux questioned back. "A Contract." "Huh? What''s that?" "A Contract, or a Pact. The person you all call Ancestor signed a Contract with my Grand Father all those years ago." "Your Grand Father?" Nux raised his eyebrow. "You know him as the Mythical Creature." "Stop lying, according to the record, the Mythical Creature didn''t have any ''human'' form. He was a Beast." Astaria spoke up. "That is correct. My Grand Father was an 8 Star Beast, Flying Lynx." "An 8-Star Beast¡­" Nux narrowed his eyes and started thinking. "That explains how it could kill Emperors like they were nothing¡­" "When you say our Ancestor signed a Contract with your Grand Father, does that mean he enslaved it?" Suddenly, Evane questioned. "Well, not really enslaved him. There are different kinds of contracts, however, if you are asking if your Ancestor defeated my Grand Father, then yes, that is true. He defeated my Grand Father and from what I was told, it was a one-sided battle." "To defeat a Beast who was comparable to a Stage above Emperor Stage¡­ just how strong¡­" Ember started wondering. "He was a Peak Sage and was about to break through to become a Great Sage, but unfortunately, he died before he could do that." Nawdren explained. "A Great Sage¡­" Chapter 625 Let Her Do It. "A Great Sage¡­" Nux muttered inwardly. "Is that the stage higher than the Sage?" Amaya questioned. "That is correct." Nawdren nodded. "A Stage higher than the Sage¡­" Evane muttered inwardly. The Sage Stage alone was someone unprecedented for her, but to think there is a Stage that is higher than this and to think that her ancestor was so close to reaching this Stage¡­ This is just¡­ It was too much to take in¡­ However, this wasn''t the end, "Is this Great Sage you speak of the true peak of Cultivation?" Astaria questioned. As a being who pursued the Peak all her life, she couldn''t hold her curiosity. Nawdren''s answer, however, was surprising. "I do not know." He simply shook his head and denied it. "I only know that your ancestor and my Grand Father came from Yrniel." "Yrniel? What''s that?" "¡­" Nawdren didn''t answer. Nux frowned when he saw that. Soon, however, he realized what Nawdren wanted. His expression changed, he then stepped towards Nawdren and spoke, "I have one more question before I decide whether to kill you or let you live. Your Grand Father was a Beast, then how are you a Mutated Human-Beast?" Nawdren glanced at Nux, and from his expression, he understood that if he didn''t answer this question, he would die. He had no other choice, Nux was the one who held his life in his palm. "This body does not belong to me." Nawdren replied honestly. A frown appeared on Nux''s face, and seeing that frown, Nawdren started explaining. "Just like my Grand Father, I was a Winged Lynx as well. However, unlike my Father or my Grand Father, I, for some reason, wasn''t able to become an 8-Star Beast. We Winged Lynx are different from normal beasts, we do not need a Mate in order to reproduce, once we become an 8-Star Beast, we use our Life Energy to give birth to our Offspring, and since I couldn''t become one, I couldn''t reproduce either. I had already accepted my fate, however, one day, something changed, Humans finally walked into my domain after many centuries, My Father did stop me from coming out and harming humans, however, there was one exception, whenever humans entered my domain, I could do whatever I wanted with th-" "You are wasting too much time, just answer my question." Nux suddenly interrupted. "¡­" Nawdren didn''t know how to react. "You do realize your Life Force is being burned even now, right?" Nawdren''s expression changed and he summarized, "I possessed a human using a Forbidden Skill, the human couldn''t take my power and his body mutated and the current me was the result." "That''s a lot better." Nux nodded. "Alright, what''s this contract you were talking about?" He questioned. Nawdren knew a lot of things. He couldn''t possibly kill someone like him. But at the same time, if Nux wasn''t a 100% sure that Nawdren would not harm anyone close to him, he couldn''t possibly let him go. No matter what, he was still a Pseudo Sage after all. This man was dangerous. "A Contract is of many type-" "Again, summarize." Nux interrupted again. He could always ask these questions once he ensured Nawdren is harmless. "A Contract is a way for you to ensure my Loyalty." "I need absolute obedience, even if I order you to kill yourself, you shouldn''t hesitate, can a Contract make this possible?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Nawdren didn''t answer. "It would be better if you answer a few of our questions, you are about to die anyway." Nux shrugged. It was as if he had already given up on subduing Nawdren. Nawdren''s expression changed, "A Master-Servant Contract can." He replied hurriedly. "¡­" Nux narrowed his eyes with a doubtful look on his face. "It is named Master-Servant Contract for a reason! I would die the moment I go against your order! Even if you order me to kill myself, I would have no option but to follow your order." Nawdren explained. "And how does this Contract thing works?" Nux questioned. "It is not too complicated, I just need to create my Mana''s Contract Circle and once it starts sucking Mana from the world, you need to drop your blood into it." Nawdren explained. A frown appeared on Nux''s face. Nawdren, however, completely ignored it and started creating something on the ground. It was the Contract Circle. Suddenly, the weird circle he drew started sucking Mana and started shining. "Now you just need to drop your blood on it." Nawdren turned towards Nux and offered. "¡­" Nux, however, didn''t do anything and stayed still. He still had doubts. How can he possibly trust this bastard? What if it was something that would kill him the moment he drops his blood into it? Or maybe it was something that would turn him into a servant. "Wait." Suddenly, Amaya stepped up. Nux turned towards her and frowned, "What is it?" Amaya just pointed in another direction and soon, Riona walked in. "Let her do it." Just as Nux was about to react, he heard Amaya''s voice, ''Don''t act out. Act like she is not important to you.'' Nux''s expression quickly changed. He had the same plan as well, however, rather than Riona, he wanted to choose someone else and as if knowing what he was thinking, Amaya explained. ''He is too strong. If he becomes someone else''s servant, then even with the [Slave Seal], things might get complicated. Keep in mind, the [Slave Seal] doesn''t kill the moment someone thinks of betraying you, it just inflicts pain. We need to choose someone we can actually trust. We cannot choose anyone here since this bastard already knows how much we mean to you. She was the only one I can think of.'' Nux''s expression changed. ''What he Nawdren pulls something strange?'' He questioned. He knew how much Amaya loved Riona. For her to propose something so dangerous¡­ ''That man loves his life, I don''t think he would dare to do something like this just to kill your servant.'' Amaya was betting it all with a cold expression on her face. Chapter 626 The Mastered Devouring Mist Demon Physique ''That man loves his life, I don''t think he would dare to do something like this just to kill your ''servant''.'' Amaya was betting it all with a cold expression on her face. Nux clenched his fists. He knew Amaya the best, even though she was acting as if it was nothing, he knew she was definitely nervous and was panicking inwardly. She was betting on her mother''s life after all. ''Don''t worry, nothing would go wrong.'' Suddenly, Nux heard Roina''s voice. He glanced at her, the woman looked back at him, her dark black eyes shone strangely, ''I can see in his eyes, he is not going to pull anything.'' ''You don''t act on assumptions.'' Nux replied. A small smile appeared on Riona''s face as she replied, ''I don''t, but it doesn''t mean I am not capable of doing so. Trust me, when it comes to reading expressions, you won''t find anyone better than me, I have been doing it for a century after all. You can trust this Queen.'' Riona puffed her chest in pride. However, unlike Skyla, who usually had a childlike innocence in her eyes when she does it, Riona had an aura of a confident woman, a true Queen. A Queen whose aura was far stronger than Evane''s, or even Astaria for that matter. ''¡­'' Seeing that expression, Nux instantly knew what he had to do. He had to trust the Queen. "Riona, step forward." Nux ordered. Riona stepped forwards with an expressionless face. "She is Riona, she is my most loyal servant, she will be the one who will sign this contract. You don''t mind, do you?" Nux questioned. "You want me to serve a mere King Stage Cultivator?" Nawdren questioned back. "You lost to a King Stage Cultivator." Nux replied with a cold look on his face, he then stepped on Nawdren''s face and spoke, "Don''t forget, you do not get to choose here. Now answer me, do you agree or not?" "I¡­ I agree." Nawdren didn''t have any other option. Nux then turned towards Riona and nodded. Riona nodded back and stepped up, with a dignified look on her face, she cut her hand, her blood drops fell on the Magic Circle Nawdren created and the circle shined. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The Contract Circle started sucking more and more Mana. Suddenly, golden-colored chains formed in the air and ignored all the Life Force that was trapped outside Nawdren''s body, his clothes, and his Flesh, it pierced through his body and then disappeared without leaving a mark. The other end of the chain moved towards Riona, Riona tried to hold it, however, the moment she touched it, the chains disappeared. Suddenly, Riona''s expression changed as she grabbed her head. Seeing that, Amaya panicked. Nux''s expression changed as well. "What did you do?" He questioned as he increased the force he had applied on his foot that was on Nawdren''s head. "I didn''t do anything¡­" Nawdren replied. "You bastard!" Nux cursed. However, just as he was about to increase the force even more, Riona spoke up, "You can stop it, Nux." "Hmm?" Nux stopped and turned towards Nux. "He is not lying, it is a Master-Servant Contract, and I am the Master here. The pain I felt was because information about the Contract was forced into my brain." Riona replied. Hearing those words, Nux quickly stepped away and walked toward Riona, "Are you sure you are okay?" "Yes, I am." Riona nodded. Amaya then walked up and hugged Riona from behind. Right now, she looked like a little girl who craved her mother''s attention. Seeing this expression, Riona couldn''t hold herself back and a playful smile appeared on her face, "Oh? You are finally here after you tried to sacrifice your mother for your husband?" Amaya''s expression changed. "T-That''s not it!" "So you are saying that you love your mother more than you love your husband?" "No." Amaya''s response was¡­ direct¡­ "¡­" Riona didn''t know what to say. "Don''t try to steal my wife. Tsk." Nux snorted and he hugged Amaya, unknowingly hugging Riona in the process as well. Seeing this scene, Astaria narrowed her eyes, however before she could say anything, "Can you get rid of this annoying Mist now?" Nawdren spoke with an annoyed look on his face. He has been repeatedly harassed today. To be honest, he was so angry that if he could kill Nux, he would do it in the cruelest way possible. If only this bastard wasn''t this powerful and didn''t have his life in his palm¡­ Nawdren gritted his teeth. Nux completely ignored his words and turned towards Riona. Riona knew what he wanted to ask and nodded. Nux nodded back then, and the Mist surrounding Nawdren''s body finally disappeared. Nawdren was finally able to feel Mana again. On the other hand, Nux''s eyes turned dark, then he saw the White Energy that surrounded Nawdren''s body going back into his Body. To confirm his thoughts, Nux''s eyes returned to normal and he activated [Eye of Discerning.] [Name: Nawdren Besch.] [Age: 129-895 --> 129-1011] [Mana Cultivation: Pseudo Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Mutated Human-Beast] [Occupation: Protector of the Sealed Continent.] [Talent: --] [LVL: 79.5] ''He lost around 100 years in around 3 minutes¡­'' It was a lot slower than it should have been, but Nux understood the problem. The Life Force he was trying to Devour was a Dense, Raw Life Force. It is completely different from when the Life Force is inside one''s body, in diffused State. Of course, Nux was still wasn''t an expert in all of this, however, from a rough idea he had in his mind, He could now Kill an Emperor, who has around 500 years of Life, within 10 seconds. Yes, he could Devour 50 Years of Life in just a single Second. A Mortal wouldn''t survive for 2 Seconds, and even a King Stage Cultivator wouldn''t last more than 5 Seconds. Of course, no one is a King Stage Cultivator, or an Emperor the moment he is born, even Astaria, the most talented person here needed around 200 years to become an Emperor. That meant, even at her best, she only had 300 years of life, an amount Nux could Devour within 6 Seconds. The current Astaria, who was around 300 years old, can only survive 4 seconds in front of Nux. The Mastered Devouring Mist Demon Physique was just that scary. Chapter 627 Yrniel. "Nawdren, cut the fingers of your right hand." Suddenly, Riona ordered with an expressionless look on her face. "What? Why!?" Nawdren questioned back. Of course, he wasn''t willing to do something like this, however, suddenly, a Golden Colored Chain wrapped around Nawdren''s neck. The moment his eyes fell on those chains, Nawdren''s eyes widened in horror. He quickly grabbed a sword and, "Ugghhhh!!!" Groaned in pain as he cut off all the fingers of his right hand. "You¡­" He glared at Riona, hatred, and anger clear in his eyes which were red. His right hand was trembling, and his face was red, clearly, he was in immense pain. If it was a normal situation, he would have killed this bitch standing right in front of him, however¡­ He could not do that¡­ He could only swallow his anger back and clench his fist in frustration. "Why did you order me to do it¡­?" However, Nawdren still couldn''t hold himself back from asking the reason. "I just wanted to test if the Contract works or not." Riona just shrugged. Nawdren''s expression changed. "What¡­ did you say?" He questioned with a dark expression on his face. "Do I need to repeat myself?" Riona glanced back with a single change in her expression. Nawdren''s aura was intimidating, however, Riona had to make things clear here. She was not just Nux''s proxy that Nawdren could just ignore or underestimate, her position here was higher than Nawdren''s, and she had to make sure Nawdren knew that. "You already know everything about the Contract don''t you?" Nawdren questioned. "Who knows? The information I received might be something you wanted to feed me. I needed to test it out just to be sure." "Oh yeah? Then by that logic, you can even say that I am just acting and only cut my finger to make you all trust me and am not actually under your control or something." Nawdren retorted. He couldn''t believe how ridiculous Riona sounded. "¡­" Riona glanced at Nawdren. "What?" Nawdren questioned as he glanced at Riona. "¡­" Riona didn''t say anything and continued to look at Nawdren''s face. "Wait¡­ you are not thinking¡­" "¡­" Nawdren just couldn''t believe it. "Should I order him to kill himself to confirm it?" Riona turned towards Amaya and questioned. "We still have some questions, we can''t kill him yet." Amaya shook her head. "That''s true. Do you have any better idea?" Riona questioned. "We can order him to cut off his legs. I don''t think he would agree to do that since that would make it impossible for him to take his revenge in the future." Amaya suggested. Riona started considering this option. Nawdren, on the other hand, couldn''t believe what kind of merciless demons he was standing in front of. Just¡­ Just how can they discuss something like that with such an emotionless expression on their faces? However, Nawdren didn''t have time to think about all those things. "I am not acting! There is no way I would cut my fingers just so I could fool you. The Master-Servant Contract is the real deal!" "And how do we know that you are not fooling us?" Riona questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "I am not fooling you! Just what in the hell is wrong with you!?" "I still can''t trust you." "You¡­!!" Nawdren was boiling in anger but didn''t have any power to do anything. While Nawdren and Riona had this exchange, Amaya, who was standing behind Riona glanced at Nux and nodded lightly. Nux nodded back and then, he stepped forward. "Alright, I will trust you for now, Nawdren." "T-Thank you!" Nawdren quickly turned towards Nux and thanked him. These bitches¡­ they nearly forced him to cut off his own legs¡­ Nawdren sighed inwardly and while he did that, Nux spoke. "Now I will ask you some questions, answer me as precisely as possible." "Ask whatever you want." Nawdren''s information appeared in front of Nux again (not showing, it was there in the last chapter) and he questioned, "What is the Sealed Continent?" Protector of the Sealed Continent. That was Nawdren''s Occupation that the System showed. Nux had a rough idea now what this Sealed Continent actually was, however, it was still just an assumption, he still wasn''t sure. "Is there a Sealed Continent around here? Or is it a completely different land?" Nux questioned. Nawdren, however, shook his head and replied, "The continent we currently are living on is the Sealed Continent." "Explain." "The World we live in is called Yrniel." "Yrniel¡­" "I do not know much about Yrniel either, I only know what my father told me, however, what I know for sure is that this Continent is a very small part of Yrniel." "So you are saying¡­ That after the Forbidden Region, this continent extends further and there''s a bigger world?" "Our continent is just a small place that is surrounded by Bloodhill Wilderness. If you cross the so-called Forbidden Region, you would understand that our continent is surrounded by an ocean from all directions, we will arrive at the mainland of Yrniel once we travel through the ocean. My father ordered me to stop anyone who wanted to travel the ocean and explore the rest of the Yrniel." Nawdren explained. "Why did he say that?" "That''s the Contract my Grandfather signed with the Ancestor. I do not know the reason, but your Ancestor never wished for you people to actually leave this continent and explore Yrniel. He wanted you all to stay in this small place for the rest of eternity." "I don''t get it, why would he wish for something like this?" Nux frowned. Nawdren, however, just shook his head, "I do not know anything about that. I only know that my family has been honoring the Contract even after so much time has passed." Suddenly, Evane frowned, "Why are you still honoring it? Does this Contract even applies to family members?" "Normally, it shouldn''t, however, my Grandfather and the Ancestor signed a Blood Contract, one of the strongest Contracts there are and yes, it applies to everyone that carries the blood of my Grandfather." "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Astaria glanced at Nawdren and questioned, "Are you going to stop us from exploring the rest of the world as well?" Chapter 628 L Would Appreciate It If You Give Usa Little Personnel Space. Suddenly, Astaria glanced at Nawdren and questioned, "Are you going to stop us from exploring the rest of the world as well?" Yrniel¡­ To think they were only living on a small continent this whole time¡­ To think there is a world out there that is much bigger than they ever thought. To think there are cultivation stages out there that are countless times stronger than Emperor Stage, the Stage they thought was the peak¡­ Astaria felt like a country bumpkin. She felt¡­ small¡­ But at the same time, she also felt her competitive spirit lighting up. This rest of the World. The rest of the Yrniel, She had to explore it and she wasn''t going to let anyone stop her. However, if Nawdren was bound by contract, then she might have to fight him again, "No." Suddenly, Nawdren shook his head, "I am not going to stop you." "But the contract¡­" Astaria frowned. "Why are you doing what you are doing?" Suddenly, Nux asked another question. Nawdren turned towards him and Nux elaborated, "The contract only told you to keep us away from the rest of the Yrniel, you or your family never interfered with our affairs, Then why now? Why are you suddenly acting out? Why suddenly go after us? Why suddenly try to rule over us? And why are you not stopping us from exploring the rest of the world? Do you not fear the Contract anymore?" Nux asked a bunch of questions. He felt that the answers to all his questions were somehow interrelated. And he was right, "The Blood Contract is annulled." Nawdren replied. "What do you mean?" Nux narrowed his eyes. He felt like there was something a lot deeper here. "I do not know the specific details of the Contract, however, it was definitely not as simple as ''we stop you from exploring'', it was much more complicated than that. However, that contract is now annulled because I do not feel its energy anymore. A Blood Contract cannot be annulled until the dominant party wants it to be annulled, in our case, the dominant party, that is the Ancestor, is already dead, so why the contract is annulled, I believe it has to do something with what the contract was in the first place. I have a slight guess what the reason is and that guess is the reason why I am doing all this." Nawdren explained. "And what''s that guess?" "The Barrier is weakening." "Huh? The Barrier?" Nux frowned. "Yes. The Barrier that protects this continent from the rest of the Yrniel, for some reason, it is weakening." Nawdren repeated. "Is¡­ that not a bad thing?" Nux questioned. "It is¡­ very bad. If the people from the main continent come here, it would change the entire structure of this continent and the first to go down would be the 4 Nations. I highly doubt even that Mist you have would be able to do anything." Nawdren spoke and Nux''s expression turned serious. He wasn''t alone, his wives, and even Astaria''s face turned solemn. "But all of this is just your hypothesis, correct? Do you have any proof that supports your statement?" Amaya questioned. "None." Nawdren shook his head. He didn''t have any proof. All of this was just his assumption. Yes, he did all of this just because of an assumption. However, Nawdren was not a fool, "There is no other reason for the Blood Contract to be released." "¡­" Hearing those words, Amaya turned silent. She didn''t know much about the Blood Contract, neither did she know about the details of the contract signed between the Ancestor and the Beast¡­ But the Contract being annulled¡­ This was definitely not a good sign. Not to mention¡­ this woman¡­ Amaya suddenly turned towards Astaria. She could see in this woman''s expression. Her Thirst for power. Her Thirst for the Peak. It was clear what Astaria Skyfall wanted. Even if the beings from the rest of the Yrniel aren''t coming here, this woman, There is no one stopping this woman from going there. And what''s worse? This woman was not alone. Ember, Thyra, Skyla, and for some reason, even Edda¡­ All of them had a similar expression on their faces¡­ Amaya had already given in. She knew what was going to happen. They were going to visit this ''new'' and ''bigger'' world soon. "Alright, let''s end all this." Suddenly, Ember spoke up. She was talking about the ''war''. It was time to conclude all of it. "It is done already," Evane replied. Ember frowned. "The Solid Earth Soldiers are all on their knees and their storage rings have been taken away, they are not going to resist now," Evane explained. "So what are we doing next?" Edda questioned. "I was thinking of combining all the Nations under one Nation, this would stop the future wars, however, it will make management a lot more compl-" "Do you really think I care about all that, dear Queen?" Edda questioned with a blank look on her face. "Huh? But you are the one who ask-" Evane frowned, soon, however, she turned silent as she realized what she meant. Having perverted thoughts at times like this, shameless indeed. She wondered how Edda can act so shamelessly. Evane then quickly turned towards Nux, wanting his answer, She wanted the first turn after all. The other women had the same thoughts as well. The 9 of them glanced at Nux with similar expressions on their faces. Seeing this scenery, Nux smiled. He then looked around, A Battlefield where Emperors and beings stronger than Emperors fought¡­ Most of the trees here were destroyed, Nux had unknowingly sucked the Life Force out of the Grass that was on the ground and it had turned completely brown. There were cracks on the ground with some burned marks here and there¡­ Seeing all this, Nux''s smile turned perverted, "Here?" He questioned. Edda was the first one to nod her head. And as if he was already prepared for this before the war even began, The ring on his finger shined and a big tent appeared in front of him, "Alright, you guys, We are a little busy, I would appreciate it if you give us a little personnel space." Nux smiled politely. Chapter 629 Pick. "Alright, you guys, We are a little busy, I would appreciate it if you give us a little personnel space." Nux smiled politely. "¡­" Nawdren frowned in confusion. What could they possibly be busy with at a time and space like this? He had heard their conversation, however, he couldn''t understand what they were talking about at all. Astaria, Arvina, and Riona, the ones who knew Nux and his wives, they understood what this perverted man was talking about. Astaria couldn''t help but sigh. She couldn''t believe that she considers this perverted man a warrior. The transition was just too¡­ bizarre. "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, Nux turned towards Astaria and questioned. "Huh?" "Don''t be jealous. You would be joining us soon~" Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. "In your dr-" Astaria wanted to retort, however, she stopped herself before she completed her sentence. Seeing this, Nux''s smile widened. "Fufufu~" A perverted laugh leaked out of his mouth. Astaria blushed. And seeing the red shade that had appeared on her teacher''s face, Arvina widened her eyes in surprise. ''W-W-What is happening here!?'' She knew Nux was going for her teacher. A pervert like him was obviously not going to let a woman like Astaria go. Arvina didn''t find it surprising, however, she knew her teacher wouldn''t give in. There is no way she can, right? She was the strongest human in the wor- ''¡­'' Arvina''s expression changed. This perverted bastard¡­ He defeated someone who even her teacher lost against. Not only that, he even enslaved that man- or beast-man. The title of the strongest human¡­ This perverted man holds that title right now! Wait¡­ A Warrior like Astaria¡­ obviously someone like her would be attracted to the strong. Adding Nux''s caring and loving personality into the picture¡­ It wouldn''t be surprising if her teacher¡­ ''No no no no no! Arvina, what are you thinking!? Teacher isn''t someone like that! There is no way she would give in! This¡­ This feels so wrong!'' Arvina aggressively shook her head to get rid of these useless thoughts that were haunting her mind. Her teacher won''t lose! Especially not against a pervert like Nux! Arvina solidified her thoughts, however, the moment her eyes fell on Astaria''s face again, her confidence wavered. "Hmph! If you are so busy, I would take my leave then! I need to take care of the army anyways!" Astaria turned around and walked away. However, suddenly, she turned around and glanced at Evane, "How do you wish to handle the future matters, Queen Evane?" Evane, however, just smiled awkwardly and, "I would leave all that to you, Protector Astaria." She pushed all the responsibility to Astaria and quickly held Nux''s hands with a small blush on her face. ''Wait¡­'' Nawdren finally realized what is happening. ''These perverted bastards¡­'' He couldn''t help but curse in his head. "What are you watching, leave." Riona glanced at Nawdren and ordered. "You¡­ you are going to join them?" Nawdren questioned with a strange look on his face. "What are you talking about!? Why would I even think about something like that!? That''s my daughter''s husband!" Riona berated Nawdren. "A-Ah, I didn''t know, I apologize." Nawdren apologized. He was quite the gentleman as well. "Whatever, come with me. You might have some uses." Riona spoke, then she followed Astaria and spoke, "Lady Astaria, if you need anything, just ask me." Astaria nodded and the two of them walked away. Of course, Nawdren followed them obediently. Now, the only ones left were Nux, his wives, and¡­ Arvina¡­ "¡­" "¡­" Nux and his wives glanced at Arvina with polite smiles on their faces. "¡­" Arvina looked back with a lost expression. "¡­" "¡­" Nux and his wives were patient. "¡­" Arvina didn''t know what to say. "You know we want you to leave, right?" Edda wasn''t having any of it. "¡­" Arvina glanced at Edda, then she glanced at Nux. "¡­" Nux didn''t know what to say. What was he supposed to say here anyway? He couldn''t understand why Arvina was still standing here, but at the same time, he felt like he couldn''t ask her to leave as well. Of course, he didn''t have to do anything. "Woman, do you have a hearing problem?" Amaya was even harsher. The way she moved in front of Nux looked as if she was a mother hen who was protecting her chick. The height difference between her and Nux made this scene even more comical. "A-Ah, I apologize, I was lost in my thoughts." Arvina quickly came back to her senses and apologized. "Mhm, I apologize if I came out as rude." Amaya replied with a small smile on her face. A smile that screamed ''Shoo Shoo, move away.'' With her mind filled with different thoughts, Arvina walked away. "You were rude, Amaya." Nux spoke up. "She was acting strangely." Amaya''s answer was simple. "¡­" Ember didn''t say anything. Arvina was her friend, so she refrained from commenting. Thyra''s mind was already filled with different thoughts, so she didn''t say anything either. "Anyways, how are we going on with this? A Tensome!?" Edda questioned with an excited look on her face. "No fucking way! I am not sharing with any of you! You all can go for a Ninesome! I will have my own time later." Amaya''s response was the same. "I would have agreed, but I can''t allow her to have a one-on-one while we all share, so I am out as well." Allura jumped in. "Same." Thyra nodded as well. One by one, all the women started backing away and as they did, Edda''s expression continued to change¡­ She still couldn''t live her dream. "How are we going to decide the turns?" Felberta questioned with a serious look on her face. Suddenly, all the women turned towards Nux. "Eh?" Nux''s expression changed. "Pick." Felberta spoke. "E-Eh?" Nux stuttered. The women continued to look at him. The looks in their eyes screamed only one thing, Pick me first. Even the calm and silent Lane had the similar look on her face. "Hahaha¡­ Haha¡­ ha¡­" Nux knew. He was fucked. "!!!" Soon, however, a genius idea appeared in his mind and, "I have a perfect solution." He smiled. "What is it?" "I would now start running. The one who catches me first, gets the first and all other positions would be selected this way. Of course, team-ups are allowed as well." Saying that, Nux just smiled, he used trickster to limit his cultivation to the point his speed would only be a little faster than his wives, and then, He ran away. Chapter 630 Lt Doesnt Matter If The Barrier Is Weakening Or Not. "Nawdren, I have another question." While Nawdren, Astaria, and Riona were walking, Riona questioned. "What is it?" Nawdren asked back. His response was quite rude, however, Riona let it slide and questioned. "The Barrier, why do you sound so sure that the Barrier is weakening?" "¡­" Nawdren turned silent. "You said you assumed this happened just because the Blood Contract has been annulled, but no matter how much I think about it, that reason is too weak for you to act like this. What is the actual reason you think that way?" Riona questioned. "¡­I failed to become an 8 Star beast," Nawdren answered. When she heard this answer, even Astaria, who was walking further stopped and turned towards the two of them. Nawdren continued, "All of this might just be because I am incompetent, but we the Flying Lynx, none of us has ever ''failed'' to become an 8-Star Beast." "What are you trying to get at?" Astaria walked towards him and questioned with a frown on her face. Something was wrong. Nawdren didn''t reveal full information before. "Haven''t you wondered why the strongest Stage one can reach in this continent is just the Emperor Stage while there are ridiculously stronger stages outside this continent?" "Is it because of lack of knowledge or inadequate cultivation techniques?" Astaria wasn''t sure herself. "Do you really think that''s it?" Nawdren spoke. "Don''t play any riddles, answer properly," Riona warned. "The Barrier that protects this Continent also limits the Mana." "Limits the Mana?" "Yes, the Mana we have here is not dense enough. That is the reason none of you humans can go past the Emperor Stage. In this part of the world, Emperor really is the True peak. However, the same was not true for us, Flying Lynx. We are biologically different from you. The Mana we require to become an 8-Star Beast is lesser compared to Mana you humans require to become an Emperor. For me to not become an 8-Star Beast, There is a high chance the Mana Density of this world is being affected by something." Nawdren spoke with a serious look on his face. "But if the barrier is weakening, shouldn''t the Mana density increase?" Astaria questioned. "The Barrier''s construction is not that simple. This Barrier shouldn''t have weakened in the first place. Me failing to become an 8 Star Beast and the Annulment of the Blood Contract, I refuse to believe these two are not interrelated." "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Nawdren wasn''t wrong. "That means that the chances of the barrier weakening are a lot higher than we think," Riona spoke with a solemn look on her face. Nawdren didn''t say anything. Riona then turned towards Astaria and questioned, "Should we really unite the 4 nations?" "What do you mean?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "If the barrier is weakening, then the people from the main world will for sure come to our continent as well. There is no way they will leave out a free land like ours. It doesn''t make sense for us to unite the 4 Nations, since they will eventually take it away from us." Riona or even Astaria, none of them had doubts. If the people from the mainland come for them, defeating them is impossible, it was not even a discussion. They barely defeated Nawdren, who is not even a True Sage and there is a high chance that the people from the mainland have cultivators who are at an even stronger stage than Sage. Fighting against them was simply suicide. "It''s been 100 years since Nawdren realized that something was wrong with the barrier, however, even now, the barrier hasn''t been destroyed. Don''t forget, Roone still managed to an Emperor. If the Mana Density was diminishing, he wouldn''t have been able to do so. Of course, there are chances that he is right but even then, We still don''t know how long the Barrier will hold on. It could be a month or even 500 years. We don''t even know if the people from the mainland are even interested in this place. Planning based on something so unpredictable seems stupid." Suddenly, Arvina walked towards them and spoke. Riona started thinking. Arvina''s words made sense. Before this war, she didn''t even know something like a barrier existed and it was weakening. She should only plan with the best interest in her mind, if something happens later, she should think about it later. Riona glanced at Arvina and nodded, "You are thinking too much." Suddenly, Astaria spoke up. "Hmm?" Arvina and Riona frowned. "It doesn''t matter if the barrier is weakening or not. The people from the mainland, they may or may not come for us, But we for sure are going for them." Astaria spoke with a confident smile on her face. "All we need to do is find a new ruler for the Skyfall Kingdom." "Huh?" Riona and Arvina frowned. "What? Why are you two looking at me like that?" "You are not planning to take Nux and his wives with you¡­ are you?" "Are you serious? Of course not. I am not taking them anywhere, I will be going with them." "They¡­?" "Mhm, all of them have already decided to leave this continent." "How do you even know something like that?" Arvina questioned. She was there will them when the truth about Yrniel was revealed and she didn''t see Nux and others talking about it. A small smile appeared on Astaria''s face and she just shook her head, "I just know." She then glanced at Nawdren and her expression changed, "Now as soon as I defeat this bastard on my own, we all will leave." "Sure. Go ahead, you can order me to lose any time you want, I would follow it. As long as it makes you feel good." Nawdren shrugged, indirectly taunting Astaria. "Heh. Don''t get ahead of yourself. Don''t forget, you started running away in the middle of our battle like the scardy little bitch you are." Astaria retorted with a calm, confident look on her face. Nawdren suddenly turned silent. He quickly recalled the time when Astaria''s sword had started shining and it cut through his sword to wound his chest. He still has that cut on his chest. Astaria then looked at Nawdren and narrowed her eyes, "You seem to know what that move was, Now answer me, What it was, and how do I master it?" "¡­" Nawdren''s expression changed. Chapter 631 Hear Me Out... 9 days passed by quickly, currently, Nux was lying on a large bed inside the tent. Yes, he was still in the middle of the battlefield, however, not all of his wives liked the idea of¡­ Ahem¡­ Well, let''s just say not all of them were as bold as Edda when it comes down to it. Evane, Lane, and Amaya just wanted a pleasant time with him, on a comfortable bed. Of course, Nux never complained about it. These 9 days, he gave one whole day to each of his women, doing whatever they wanted and it was not just about sex alone, he spent time with them, visited some beautiful cities, ate some delicious food, making all of them feel special. Nux also understood this, for the last few days, he couldn''t give his wives as much time as he wanted to. This could be due to the absurd number of wives he had. Unlike the Kings and high nobles with many wives, he does not ignore his wives and only uses them for sex, his wives were not trophies. He loved each and every one of them and wanted to be there for them, physically and emotionally, and being there for 9 women was certainly not very easy. Then there was also the Devouring Mist Demon Physique, which he needed to comprehend. He also had to put effort into it. He was thankful that his wives were understanding and were always ready to support him, also, the telepathic connection they had due to the [Harem''s Gate] was helpful as well. It allowed him to be there for them whenever they needed and the women could always contact him if something did happen. However, even with that, Nux knew he didn''t have to be there just when they faced a problem, he wanted to be with them without any specific reason as well. And that''s why he used these 9 days to fully enjoy with his wives. Of course, they did the snu snu as well, a lot of it. And now, Nux was lying on his bed, alone, with a small smile on his face. His [Regeneration] and high stamina made it easy to give his all to all his wives, however, he still needed some mental rest. However, if Nux thought he would finally get some mental rest, then he was wrong. Just as he closed his eyes to sleep, a woman barged into his tent. "I see you are finally free now." Astaria spoke with a small smile on her face. "Oh, Astaria." Nux smiled as he sat up and gestured Astaria to sit on the bed. Astaria walked in and a frown appeared on her face, "What''s with this funny smell?" "You are seriously asking that? What are you, a child?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. Astaria''s expression changed as she realized what this funny smell was. "Y-You shameless! How are you even lying on the bed with this peaceful expression on your face!? Doesn''t this smell bother you?" Astaria questioned with a slightly red face. "Heh~ Just wait for a little longer, Astaria, give me a few more weeks, and once I finally defeat you, I will help you get used to this ''funny smell'' as well." Nux chuckled. "¡­" A frown appeared on Astaria''s face. "Hmm?" A confused expression appeared on Nux''s face. Astaria then glanced at Nux and narrowed her eyes, "A few more weeks?" "Hmmm?" Nux was now even more confused, soon, however, a playful smile appeared on his face, he crawled towards Astaria, then bringing his face very very close to Astaria''s he questioned. "Are a few weeks too hard for you? You should have said that sooner, Astaria~ If I knew you were this perverted, I would have worked even harder~ But don''t worry, now that I know, I would change my ways, just give me this week and I would definitely find a way to defeat you~ And then, I will make you mine." Astaria''s face turned even redder, she backed away a little, Nux''s face was a little too close right now. An unexpectedly cute reaction, especially for a warrior like her. "A-Are you underestimating me?" Astaria questioned as she glanced at Nux with an accusing look on her face. Combining this expression with Astaria''s face which was blushing nonstop, made her look¡­ adorable. *Gulp* Nux couldn''t help but gulp¡­ The current Astaria was too much to handle, even for him. "What are you talking about? How am I underestimating you?" Nux questioned. "You defeated Nawdren." Astaria spoke. "Mhm." Nux nodded in understanding. "Nawdren defeated me." "¡­" Nux now understood, however, Astaria still continued, "If you can defeat Nawdren, then defeating me is¡­ something you can do without even putting any real effort." "It''s different." Nux, however, shook his head. "I only managed to subdue Nawdren because he used his Life Force and I was able to trap it and seal his Mana, if I actually use the Mist, then the only I would be left with is to kill. The Devouring Mist is not a joke, I cannot use this against you, if it stays in contact with you, even for a second, it can cause irreversible harm." "So you are saying that you won''t use the Mist to defeat me and are looking for another way to defeat me before you challenge me again?" "Indeed." Nux nodded. Astaria finally understood. However, Astaria''s expression turned solemn. "So you were underestimating me." "Huh?" Nux frowned. He glanced at Astaria and noticed at the blush on her face had disappeared and she continued to glare at him with a¡­ hateful look on her face? ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, Nux''s expression changed. ''Fuck.'' He finally realized. "So you think I am so weak that you would find another way to defeat me within a few weeks huh." Astaria commented. ''As I thought¡­'' *Gulp* Nux gulped. He fucked up. Astaria was a warrior¡­ From her perspective, him not challenging her would look like he wasn''t treating her as an actual challenge. A wry and nervous smile appeared on Nux''s face and he called, "Astaria¡­ Hear me out¡­" Chapter 632 You Are A Hurdle In My Way. "Astaria¡­ Hear me out¡­" Nux called out with a nervous smile on his face. "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything and just glanced at Nux. Nux took this as his cue and started, "You are a hurdle in my way." Astaria narrowed her eyes. "As a warrior, I wish to overpower you, defeat you, and leave you behind. Just like I have done it before, starting from a mortal to Beginner Stage Cultivators, then Advance, Masters, Grand Masters, Experts, Kings, and then the Emperors, I have defeated them all. And I do not wish to stop here. The main continent. Yrniel. I wish to do the same there as well. However, you are different from other ''hurdles'' I have encountered or will encounter in the future. You are someone I wish to obtain. I want to carry you with me when I encounter future hurdles. You are someone precious to me, you are someone I cannot leave behind. Look, I am not some great warrior like you who has an unextinguishable flame inside her, wishing to reach the peak. I am just a normal man, who wants to live a long, happy life with my family, and in this world, where the strong rules, I have to keep defeating everyone, I have to keep destroying all the hurdles, the Sage Stage, the Great Sage, and the stages after that, I have to surpass them all. I need to reach the peak as well, however, the force driving me is different. I wish to reach the peak together with the people I love, And that includes you. And since I plan to take you the peak with me, I cannot do something that would harm you." Nux''s expression turned serious, he looked into Astaria''s eyes and, "I will not use the Mist to defeat you, Astaria. I will find another way. It might take longer than a week, and it might even take years, but that won''t stop me. I will defeat you, Astaria. I will make you mine. No matter how long it takes." A strange aura emanated from Nux''s body when he said those words. Astaria, however, wasn''t intimidated by that aura. She continued to look into Nux''s eyes. This time, Nux didn''t back down either. He spoke out his honest thoughts, he wasn''t planning to go back on his words. ''Huh?'' Suddenly, Nux frowned as Astaria placed her hand on his chest. "What would you do after you defeat me?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned. "Huh?" Nux didn''t expect this question. "What? You don''t have an answer ready in your mind?" Astaria questioned as a playful smile appeared on her face. "I expected better from you, Nux. I didn''t think you were the unprepared type. Or maybe you just don''t think you can defeat me in the first place, so thinking about it is pointle-" "Didn''t I answer you already?" Nux didn''t let Astaria finish and a smile appeared on his face as well. He then moved his face close to Astaria''s, their foreheads touching each other, and, "I will make you mine." "And how do you plan to do that?" Astaria questioned and hearing that question, Nux paused. Soon, however, he decided to continue pushing forward. Shamelessness was the way. "Isn''t that obvious?" "It is not, please, elaborate." "You remember our bet, don''t you?" "I do. I said I will marry you when you defeat me. You aren''t thinking that I will be yours just because you married me, are you? Don''t forget, I had a husband before. As a matter of fact, I even had a son." "I still find that hard to believe. You don''t look like a 300-year-old at all. You have maintained yourself well, Astaria." There was no way Astaria was winning when it came to a war with words. Nux was a champion when it comes down to it. He has reached the true peak. Astaria, however, wasn''t planning on giving up. "I thank you for the compliment, but you still didn''t answer me, You keep saying you will make me yours again and again, but how exactly do you plan to do that?" "I will marry you after I defeat you." "And?" "And what does a married couple do?" "Hmm?" "You have the experience, don''t you? Answer the question, what does a married couple do?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "They live together." "Oh c''mon, don''t be like that, Astaria. You know what I want to hear, don''t you? Wait, don''t tell me, You aren''t embarrassed of saying that out loud, are you? What an unexpectedly cute si-" "Sex. Married couple mate with each other, in order to procreate." Astaria replied. The red shade on her face combined with the stern and ''not giving up'' expression on her face¡­ Even Nux was having a hard time facing that look. However, right now, he couldn''t back down. "And that''s your answer." He smiled. "Huh?" Astaria furrowed her brows. "What do you mean?" She questioned. "You asked how I was planning to make you mine, didn''t you? That''s your answer. I will ''mate'' with you." "Y-You think I would become yours just because you managed to mate with me, t-that''s not how it works. But you can''t be blamed as well, you are nothing but a young boy." Astaria replied as she tried to look away. "Nope, you got it all wrong, Astaria." Nux, however, shook his head. "I am not saying I made you mine just because I managed to have sex with you." A perverted smile appeared on his face as he continued, "You will become mine because you will enjoy the process so much that you wouldn''t be able to hold back and would give yourself to me just to experience my love and care again, and again, then again~" "You sound confident," Astaria commented. "Trust me, when it comes to this, I am the best. And it is not arrogance, it''s confidence." Nux smiled confidently. "Hoh?" Astaria raised her eyebrow. Nux continued to smile, Then suddenly, Astaria pushed Nux onto the bed. Chapter 633 She Was Better Than He Thought. Then suddenly, Astaria pushed Nux onto the bed. "Huh?" Nux furrowed his brows. What in the hell was Astaria trying to do? And what''s with that expression on her face? Nux had lots of questions in his mind. Of course, by no means, he was an innocent boy with no knowledge about all this, a woman pushing him onto the bed¡­ this was definitely something Nux has experienced before and he knows exactly what happens after this. But here, the woman we are talking about was Astaria Skyfall. A crazy warrior who has nothing but the craving for power inside her mind. A woman like her was pushing him onto the bed¡­ Nux didn''t know how to react. "I admit defeat, Nux." Suddenly, Astaria spoke. "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "You don''t have to find any different ways to defeat me, I admit my defeat and I am willing to marry you." Astaria spoke. Nux''s expression changed. Normally, these words would be like honey for Nux''s ears, however, right now, Nux didn''t like these words one bit. He felt as if Astaria was pitying him. He still hasn''t defeated her, after all. Nux wanted to do this, fair and square. "Astaria, you don''t have to-" Nux was about to reply, however, before he could even end his sentence, Astaria interrupted. "I understand that you don''t want to use Mist against me, and I respect it. I am impressed that you are trying to find different ways to defeat me even though you already have one with you, however, you have to see things from my perspective as well. It will hurt my pride knowing that I am only winning this challenge because you aren''t using your full strength against me. Even though you don''t intend to do it, it feels like you are looking down on me. And that is something I cannot allow. I will admit my defeat here." Astaria spoke with a serious look on her face. Then suddenly, a confident smile appeared on her face as she continued, "However, this doesn''t mean I am done here." Nux narrowed his eyes and Astaria continued, "You defeated me in the domain where I thought I was the strongest, now I would do the same." Astaria then crawled towards Nux, she placed her knees on either side of Nux''s abdomen, her hands on top of Nux''s shoulder, then trying her best to hide the blush on her face, she brings her face close to Nux''s and, "I will defeat you where you think you are the strongest." Right now, Astaria''s face was right on top of Nux''s, it was so close that the two of them could feel each other''s breath over on their faces, Astaria''s sweet body scent assaulted Nux''s nose, he looked into her eyes with a lost expression on his face, soon, however, a big smile appeared on her face and, "You really think you can defeat me, girl?" He questioned. His attitude was strikingly similar to what Astaria had around the time he challenged her. Of course, Astaria didn''t mind either, she would silence this boy using her skills. And what''s the best way to shut that annoying mouth of his? Astaria lowered her head and, She sealed Nux''s lips. "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise. Jolts of pleasure assaulted his body. Astaria was kissing him on her own accord, just the thought of it and Nux felt a slight twitch in his lower region. Astaria, however, didn''t realize it and continued to kiss him. Her kiss wasn''t filled with experience, she was just softly touching her own lips with Nux''s. Clearly, she didn''t have much experience in this field. The political marriages weren''t exactly based on love, after all. It can be said Astaria''s experience was¡­ well, not very adequate. She spent her entire life chasing the peak, after all. Of course, this didn''t mean that Nux didn''t enjoy this kiss, on the contrary, he was absolutely loving it! He was fighting the urge to roll over, take control and push his tongue inside Astaria''s room, however, his inner sadist stopped him. Astaria wanted control? She wanted to be on the top? She wanted to defeat him? He would welcome her. He would let her do whatever she wanted, and once she tries everything in her power, he would make a move. Just thinking about all this filled Nux''s mind with joy. Different scenarios had already started playing in his mind. On the other hand, Astaria continued to kiss Nux. She quickly understood that just touching their lips together for a long time would only bore Nux, she needed to be more creative. She needed to provide different sensations. Astaria broke the kiss, then, she kissed him again. Then, she broke the kiss again and kissed again. She continued to do it again, then again and again, teasing Nux as much as she could. Even Nux was having a hard time holding himself back. A smile appeared on Astaria''s face when she noticed that Nux''s body was twitching very lightly. ? She might not be much experienced, however, that didn''t mean she was clueless about these matters, she had her teenage years as well. There was a time when even she was excited about these matters. She had done some research on her own as well. The knowledge from that time, she hadn''t forgotten it. "You are much more sensitive than I expected, This will be easier than I thought." Astaria teased. Nux smiled back. "Why don''t you give your best the-" He wanted to challenge, however, soon, his expression changed when he realized that something warm had entered his pants and was now touching his little brother. It was Astaria''s hand. Nux looked at Astaria''s face with a surprised look on his face, Astaria smiled playfully, then with her hand, which was a little rough because of the calluses formed due to intense swordplay, she started stoking Nux''s rod. "Ugghh~" A small moan leaked out of Nux''s mouth. Astaria¡­ She was better than he thought. Chapter 634 The Sadist Inside Astaria Was Born.* Astaria was a lot better than Nux thought. No, rather than her being better, it was more of a Nux''s problem. Nux realized this a little while ago, he had a thing for strong women. No, not the huge bodybuilder women, he didn''t know if he had a fetish like that, but he definitely had a thing for strong, independent women. And Astaria stood at the peak of all those women. The Strongest Woman in their Continent. When someone like her was stroking Nux''s dick, the pleasure he felt automatically shot up. Unlike Nux''s wives, her hands were not soft, her hands were full of calluses, making them rough, however, these rough hands didn''t make this any less pleasurable. Rather, it made Astaria''s hand job even better. It was a new experience for Nux after all. For some reason, even Ember and Thyra, who had spent their entire lives, dedicated to weapons didn''t have so many calluses in their hands. "Heeeh? Moaning already?" Astaria teased again as she cupped Nux''s balls. Nux''s thighs stuck together and seeing him react to her moves in such a way, Astaria''s smile widened. She brought her lips close to Nux''s ears and whispered, "Are you sure you are the best in this field? Your wives just didn''t say this to you just to make you happy, did they?" Astaria teased again. For some reason, it felt as if Nux and Astaria had switched their roles, where Nux was now having a hard time as the reigning champion, while Astaria was revealing more and more of her cards, shocking and teasing Nux and continuously putting in a difficult position. "If it was one of my wives, I would have cummed already, you look too inexperienced." Nux replied with a smile on his face. Astaria''s face twitched, "Are you sure you should lie to me right now?" She questioned as she tightened her grip around Nux''s little brother. "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise. He didn''t expect this. He couldn''t believe Astaria was threatening him by taking his little brother hostage. "Y-You are doing to do something so cowardly, r-right?" Nux questioned, trying to move his hips in different ways, he didn''t know what it would achieve, but currently, he wasn''t exactly thinking. His little brother was at risk here. "What do you think?" Astaria questioned. Nux looked into her eyes and he knew, She definitely would. "You won''t lie again, would you?" "O-Of course not." Nux smiled politely. "Good." Astaria kissed Nux''s lips again and at the same time, she started stroking Nux''s rod again. By now, Nux''s rod was standing toll, perfectly erect. He was definitely enjoying this. Astaria continued to stroke his rod, however, she knew she couldn''t continue this. Pleasure was directly proportional to change. If she continued to do the same thing, then this bastard would definitely get used to it and would be able to hold back. Astaria''s mind was thinking about different ways to bring this ''change''. She could wary the speed, however, that was too uncreative. When she faced someone like Nux, she knew she needed to be creative, suddenly, a small smile appeared on her face. She slowly brought her hand towards Nux''s chest and commented, "Your chest is quite hard, it is well built." Nux was wearing a white colored robe right now, so Astaria didn''t feel any resistance, she just needed to move the robe and Nux''s well-built chest was visible. Astaria started moving her hands on Nux''s chest. It was simple movements, however, since the one doing all that was Astaria, Nux felt a strange jolt of pleasure coursing through his entire body every time she moved. Of course, something like this was still not enough for him to move. However, Astaria wasn''t relying on it either, She slowly brought her knees near Nux''s abdomen, all this while, she made sure that her thighs kept touching his body, and then, "You know¡­ I have heard this somewhere¡­" She started. She placed her right knee in a way that her calf and hamstrings touched Nux''s erect rod and, "Boys like you get turned on the moment a woman uses her legs." Astaria smiled playfully. Nux''s expressions were telling her that whatever she was doing was working. She could feel his lower body trembling slightly and the way she was trying to look into her eyes with a determined look on his face, it definitely showed that he was hiding his real expression. "Now, I will be honest, I don''t know how it works, however, I am sure you will help me by telling me how it feels, right?" Astaria questioned and at the same time, she brought her ankle near her thighs, tightening her grip around Nux''s dick, and then, She started moving. "Ugghh~" Another moan leaked out of Nux''s mouth. "How is it?" Astaria questioned even though she knew the answer already. "¡­" Nux decided not to say anything. He was having a hard time not moaning already. This sensation¡­ It was just too good. Astaria was currently wearing skin-tight clothes. The fabric was soft and combined with her alluring movements, Nux was having a hard time holding back. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to push Astaria aside, roll over on top of her, tear her clothes, and shove his dick inside her pussy, Even Nux didn''t know how he was still holding on. He just closed his eyes, trying to think of something else to distract his mind. However, Astaria wasn''t going to let that happen. She brought her mouth near his ears and, "Hmmmm? Are you going to stay silent? Didn''t you say you were the best in this field? Then shouldn''t you help out your wife here? Wait, you are not scared, are you? You can''t possibly be thinking that I would take away your position and rather than you making me yours, I would make you mine? Nooooo~ No way that is possible, right? You aren''t that weak, are you?" whispered softly with a playful smile on her face. At the same time, she also pressed her breasts on Nux''s side chest, attacking him from 3 directions at the same time. "I-It feels good but it could b-be better." Nux replied. "Mhm, sure, leave it to me, I will make sure I will improve." Astaria replied with a seductive look on her face. She was definitely enjoying this as well. This was the first time she saw this expression on Nux''s face, after all. She could definitely get addicted to it. The Sadist inside Astaria was born. Chapter 635 How About You Give Me My Turn To Make Things Even? * Astaria increased the speed, and the pleasure Nux was feeling rose up, however, Astaria wasn''t done, she wanted to defeat him as soon as possible, Suddenly, she moved her mouth close to Nux''s ears, Nux glanced at her, she smiled sensually, then she blew inside Nux''s ears, a soft whisper of breath stimulated Nux''s entire body "Phoooohhhh~" Jolts of pleasure assaulted Nux''s body, "Uggghhhhh!!" He moaned in pleasure, his hips rose up, back arched up, and he¡­ he came, spreading his jizz all over Astaria''s right leg. "Haahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Haahhh¡­" Nux started breathing heavily. This stimulation was indeed too much for him. It was hard to hold back. "6 Minutes 39 Seconds. You held on longer than I thought." Astaria commented as she glanced at Nux''s face with a small smile on her face. "Haahh¡­ haa¡­" Nux didn''t reply and just continued to breathe. Astaria then glanced at her right leg which was now covered in Nux''s jizz and a shade of red appeared on her face. Soon, however, her expression returned to the playful one she had and she pouted, "Look at the mess you created¡­ my clothes are now ruined¡­ It was my favorite dress as well¡­" Astaria glanced at Nux with an accusing look on her face, seeing that look, Nux couldn''t help but smile, "So now you must want me to make it up to you, don''t you?" He questioned. He knew what Astaria was trying to achieve, and honestly, he was quite surprised. He didn''t expect Astaria to be so bold. If any of Nux''s wives saw Astaria right now, she would simply think of her as a female Nux. Her tone, her playfulness, her sadistic nature¡­ all of it was¡­ just too similar. "I want you to make it up? Don''t you think that is something you should do as a man responsible for ruining my favorite dress?" Astaria questioned back. Nux''s chuckled. He thought Astaria didn''t have much experience in this field, it was true, however, there was a problem. Her knowledge of the human body was high. She how to produce different stimulations and using that knowledge, even her innocent and inexperienced moves were¡­ scary. Nux needed to change his tactics. "You are a coward, Astaria." Astaria''s expression changed, but before she could react, Nux continued, "You had your way with me for more than 5 minutes, you did whatever you wanted, but you still want me to compensate you? Do you really think it is your victory when I am barely moving?" Astaria narrowed her eyes, "What do you want?" She questioned. Hearing that question, Nux''s smile widened. ? ''Heh, just a little provocation and you jump on it. Fufufu~ You are still too easy, Astaria.'' He thought inwardly and then, he demanded, "How about you give me my turn to make things even?" "Your turn?" "Mhm, allow me to have my way with you for 5 minutes, just like I did." Nux demanded with a perverted smile on his face. "6 Minutes 39 Seconds," Astaria spoke, "I will give you the exact amount of time I used." Astaria wouldn''t back away from a challenge. Hearing those words, Nux chuckled, "Very well." He extended his hands in the air, a 4-meter-long Purple Black colored rod pierced out of the ground. Nux grabbed the rod and broke it from the bottom. Seeing that rod, Astaria narrowed her eyes and glanced at Nux. Nux just smiled as he glanced at Astaria. "Let''s start this, shall we?" He questioned as he sat up, then, he pushed Astaria onto the bed, just like she pushed her. He removed the robe he was wearing, revealing his entire body. This definitely wasn''t Astaria''s first time seeing Nux''s body, she has seen it when he trained with her before, however, today¡­ She knew it was different¡­ Astaria''s face turned red again, this time, the redness didn''t fade away, especially since all her attention was on Nux''s little brother that stood tall even after he had just orgasmed. Nux then crawled toward Astaria, the closer he got, the closer his little brother came toward Astaria, Astaria''s eyes were fixed on it, it was as if she was charmed. Seeing this, Nux just smiled. He then grabbed Astaria''s hand, "Huh?" Astaria finally came out of her reverie. "Now now, stay there patiently, will you?" Nux spoke gently, he then moved the rod he had just created inside Astaria''s clothes through her arm and passed it out from the other end, forcing Astaria to be in a T position. Astaria tried to move her arms, however, with the rod tying her up like this, she couldn''t her arms at all. "I used half of my Mana to create this rod, it won''t break that easily. Of course, it will be different if you use Mana, but you won''t do that, will you? I am sure you will not go back on your words, right?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything. Nux''s smile widened, his eyes then fell on Astaria''s pants and, "Now, let me do something about these ruined clothes of yours." His hands slowly moved towards her pants and then, *Zzztttt* He then tore her pants, revealing Astaria''s smooth, white legs. "Much better." Nux smiled. Astaria''s face turned red, Nux, however, wasn''t done yet, he traced his fingers through her smooth thighs, moving towards her crotch area covered by her black-colored panties and pressing it gently. "Anhh~" A small moan leaked out of Astaria''s mouth. "A Black one huh, as I expected from a bold woman like you." Nux praised. Astaria''s face turned redder and she didn''t reply. Nux then moved his face closer to Astaria''s, their eyes looking into each other''s, noses touching together, lips dangerously close and in this situation, Astaria couldn''t help but gulp because she could feel Nux''s hot little brother touching her thighs. "I finally have you in this position, Astaria. I have been dreaming about it for a loong looong time~" Nux smiled, his free hand moving inside her clothes, touching her abdomen. "Annhh~" Astaria''s body reacted again when Nux''s cold hands touched her, however, it wasn''t over, She could feel where his hand was moving. Astaria closed her eyes and started feeling Nux''s hand that was moving towards her breasts, Nux movements were unusually gentle and slow. It was as if he didn''t care about the fact that he just had 6 minutes to do all this. "Annh~" Another moan leaked out of Astaria''s mouth as Nux''s cold hand freed her right breast from her bra. Chapter 636 Are You Ready? * "Annh~" Astaria moaned again, Nux had started playing with her right nipple, his other hand was just pressing her crotch, but for some reason, the pleasure she was feeling was already too much. Her body was on edge, she was forced to use everything she had to not moan, however, even then, she had moaned more than 4 times. And the arms that she couldn''t use didn''t make it any better, this helpless feeling of not being able to move her hands made her vulnerable, and for some reason, the thought of being vulnerable in front of this man¡­ It turned her on¡­ Suddenly, Nux moved his face away from Astaria and sat up. He placed both his elbows on either side of her face and continued, "You seem ready now, shall I move to the next stage?" "¡­do whatever you want." Astaria turned her face away. Nux''s smile widened, he quickly moved his hands and grabbed Astaria''s panties. Astaria''s expression changed, however, before she could do anything, Nux quickly pulled down her panties, revealing her pussy that was currently wet. "Oh ho? What a pervert~" Nux smiled. "That''s just a natural body reaction!" Astaria defended herself. "Hmmm? Does it get wet when you are tied up? And it''s natural? Are you sure? ? I don''t know much about the female body, but I highly doubt that''s true. Maybe that''s a natural reaction for a pervert?" "I-It''s not because I am tied up! It''s because you are moving like that!" Astaria retorted. "But I didn''t do anything though? I didn''t even touch this beautiful thing here." Nux spoke as he brushed his fingers through Astaria''s lower lips. "AAaannhhh~" Astaria moaned loudly because of Nux''s sudden move. She had a minor orgasm as well. "And that''s a natural reaction as well?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "¡­yes, t-that''s natural as well," Astaria replied. This time, however, her voice was a lot lower than before. "Uh huh. Sure. I trust you." Nux nodded in understanding. Then he grabbed Astaria''s skin-tight shirt and pulled it up, he didn''t remove the entire thing, he just lifted it to the point where her bra was now visible. Nux didn''t stop there, with a *Click* he quickly removed her bra as well, revealing her beautiful bare breasts. "How beautiful~" Nux praised the incredible sight in front of him. Astaria turned her face away, trying to avoid Nux''s gaze. Nux just smiled, he lowered his face and his lips grazed her breasts. "Annh~" Another moan leaked out of Astaria''s mouth. She was just that sensitive right now. Nux''s hand moved towards her lower lips, he circled his finger around those beautiful lips a few times, and each circle increased Astaria''s sensitivity, especially since she was trying her best to control her moans right now. Nux could feel her legs trembling, however, he knew this wasn''t enough. He needed more. He needed her body to react even more violently. With an evil smile on his face, Nux''s lips moved towards her nipples and he started licking the tip. This time, however, Astaria didn''t moan. She gritted her teeth and forcefully stopped herself. Nux didn''t mind. After so many sessions with his wives, he didn''t have to hear moans to know if a woman''s body was reacting to his touch or not. The hardened nipples were already enough for him to know Astaria''s condition. He just continued to lick her soft nipples and once then, after a soft kiss, he started sucking on those nipples. "Uunngghhh~" Astaria''s back arched up. Nux smiled, and using this chance, he pushed his middle finger inside her canal. "Annhhh~" Astaria moaned loudly. The attacks from two sides were too much for her. Nux, however, was merciless, he used his free hand and started kneading her other breast. Astaria curled up her toes, Nux''s movements were too slow, she wanted to use her hands to pull Nux''s body closer to her body, however, since they were tied up, she could only endure this touch. Nux''s finger continued to explore her cave, discovering more and more of her weak points, making her body even more sensitive, Astaria knew. She couldn''t be able to hold back any longer. She could sense that huge orgasm that is about to come. Her body had already started trembling, there was an unbearable itch near her groin area, her walls wanted to be touched, however, Nux seemed to be unaware of all that and was still continuing with her slow and continuous movements. "Haahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Haa¡­" Astaria started breathing heavily. She moved her legs around Nux''s legs, giving him little signs, telling him to move quickly, Nux, however, was still unaware. Astaria clenched her fists. The itch was getting unbearable. All of this felt stale and exciting at the same time, however, the thirst for more overpowering. Astaria gritted her teeth. "Unnhh~" Nux continued with his slow movements. Sucking and licking her nipple, playing with her breast with one hand, exploring her cave with the other hand, and using his thumb to tease her clit¡­ All these movements were extremely sensual¡­ Every single one of these movements sent jolts of pleasure into her body, however, these jolts¡­ they were like weak current signals, that activated her body, making it more and more sensitive, however, it was still not enough to help her reach the end¡­ Every time she felt that she would finally reach the end, the movement becomes stale, and once she gets used to it and calms down, more and more jolts of pleasure assaults her body. An extremely frustrating feeling, especially with her hands tied up like that. "¡­faster." Astaria finally gave in. Nux paused. As soon as he paused, the itch Astaria felt became even more unbearable, "Hmmm? What did you say?" Nux questioned as he sat up and looked into Astaria''s eyes. "Faster¡­" Astaria spoke up. "What if I say I have an even better solution?" "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Seeing this as a signal, Nux moved his finger out of her cave, her expression changed, however, before she could react, Astaria''s eyes widened as Nux placed his rod right on top of her lower lips. "Are you ready?" Chapter 637 L Love You, Star.** "Are you ready?" Nux questioned. "I¡­ I am¡­" Astaria replied with a deep blush on her face. And as soon as she did. "Aannnhhhhh~" A moan of relief came out of her mouth and Nux slowly pushed his rod inside her vagina. "Aaahhhh~" However, this time, she wasn''t alone. Nux moaned together with her as well. Her walls quickly surrounded Nux''s rod, Astaria''s insides were unbearably soft. Those wet and gushy walls surrounding Nux''s rod as if they would gulp it down¡­ Nux momentarily lost all his strength and fell on top of Astaria. Her breasts and his chest touched, his face was right beside Astaria''s, he could feel her rough breathing and the heat emanating out of her body. "It feels amazing~" Without glancing at Astaria''s face, Nux whispered softly. "¡­" Astaria however, didn''t reply. Nux frowned, but just as he was about to turn his head towards her, Astaria used her legs, making sure that he wouldn''t be able to move his hips and then, *Squirt* Nux''s dick was showered with the holy juice. Astaria came. Nux finally glanced at Astaria''s face and seeing the look of absolute relief and pleasure on her face, he couldn''t hold himself back and kissed her cheeks. "You look absolutely lovely, Star~" Hearing those words, Astaria turned towards Nux. Her expression looked tired, it was as if she had won a great war, however, the smile on her face was absolutely stunning. Her walls were still twitching, Nux''s rod was still being showered, yes, her orgasm still hadn''t ended yet. Astaria was currently experiencing the longest orgasm she has ever experienced. "We¡­ we aren''t done yet¡­ are we¡­?" However, she still craved more. Hearing her words, Nux''s smile widened, he quickly lifted his body and, "Of course not." With rejuvenated energy, he moved his dick. "Annnhhh~" Astaria moaned. She had just experienced a long orgasm, actually, she was still experiencing a few after orgasms, her body, especially her insides, were extremely sensitive, Nux''s any random movement was enough for her to moan, however, Nux, who already knew about most of her weak points wasn''t just moving randomly. "Aaanhhh~~" Astaria moaned again, Nux''s rod''s head just passed through a specific point that sent jolts of electric pleasure all over her body, her caves tightened, trying to force Nux''s dick to stay there, however, Nux didn''t listen. He continued to move his dick, in, then out, then in, then out, and with each thrust, he continue to increase his speed, Increasing the pleasure Astaria was experiencing to an even greater level. "Annh~ Annnnh~ AnannnannnH~" Astaria continued to moan as Nux drilled his rod into her body. He used his hands to play with her lovely breasts, due to his touch Astaria felt ticklish all over her body, however, with her hands tied up, there was nothing she could do. She could only continue to look at Nux''s face, who was still moving his hips, sending jolts and jolts of mind-numbing pleasure into her body, and helplessly accept his thrusts. "Aaannhhh~ AaaaAannnh~ AAaannnhhh~" Astaria could feel her legs weakening. She has just orgasmed, but she could already feel another orgasm nearing. Just that thought frightened her. Just a single orgasm was so much pleasurable¡­ what would happen if she experienced another orgasm so quickly? Would her mind even be able to endure something like that? She wouldn''t turn into a fool, will she? She couldn''t help but think about these foolish questions. This was her first time feeling something like this. For her, sex was only an activity used to procreate. She had always wondered why Nux''s wives were so crazy about him, she wondered why their relationship was so abnormally strong, she even wondered how can they so attached to each other, how can they possibly live their life, not thinking about their own goals, but thinking about each other? And now, she finally realized the answer. She could feel Nux''s love with each of his thrusts. With how he was gently smiling at her while embracing her body. His playful and teasing smile was all gone¡­ That strange challenge she fought for, Nux never took it seriously in the first place, and honestly, she only realized now that even she didn''t care about that challenge at all. The 6 minutes were already over¡­ She didn''t have to give into his demands and stay like this any longer, however, the way Nux moved, it was just so pleasurable that Astaria couldn''t help but listen and give in to his wishes. "I love you, Star." Suddenly, Nux confessed. Astaria''s mind stopped working. Her face quickly turned red, this time, she didn''t even try hiding her expression, this confession was too sudden... Astaria looked into Nux''s eyes, she knew what she wanted to do, however, she was still too embarrassed. She recalled the first time she met this shameful bastard, how this bastard continuously pestered and teased her, how she started training him, then the final battle, where the two of them fought together against Nawdren¡­ All these scenes started playing in her mind, then suddenly, her mind blackened out, Astaria came out of her reverie and noticed Nux''s face, which was dangerously close to hers. He was waiting for her reply. A small smile then appeared on her face, she closed her eyes, and then, she replied, "I love you too, shameless bastard." Nux''s smile widened and he sealed Astaria''s lips. However, this time, he wasn''t planning for a dry kiss. His tongue moved, and Astaria''s eyes widened, however, she quickly accepted Nux''s advance and allowed Nux''s tongue to enter her mouth. She even tried to copy his movements and started rolling her own tongue around Nux''s, her movements were obviously sloppy, but Nux didn''t care. He was enjoying the kiss. The two of them embraced the heat coming out of their bodies. Amidst all this, Nux continued with his thrusts. Astaria''s sensitive walls tightened even more. Nux''s erect dick was assaulted from all directions, finally, he couldn''t hold himself back and, He came. His milk gushed deep side Astaria''s walls, and as if that was the last straw, Astaria''s walls tightened even more, and then, they loosened, *Squirt* Nux''s dick was bathed once again. "Mmmfffmhhmpfff!" The couple''s muffled moan escaped the tent. The couple quickly lost all the strength inside their body and Nux fell on top of Astaria. Their lips finally parted, "Haaahh¡­ haahh¡­ haa¡­" "hhhaaa¡­ haahhh¡­ haa..." They then started breathing heavily and suddenly, Nux felt a huge amount of energy entering his body. Of course, he didn''t have to check what it was, he already knew it. A big smile appeared on Nux''s face, he completely ignored the energy that had entered his body, he just glanced at Astaria and questioned, "¡­you don''t¡­ haah¡­ think this is the¡­ end¡­haah¡­ do you?" "Heh¡­ I would¡­ have haah¡­ been disappointed¡­ if you were haah¡­ this weak¡­" Astaria smiled back. This was definitely not the last round. Chapter 638 L-Lf It Can Help You Reach The Emperor Stage... "You finally woke up," Nux commented with a small smile on his face. Astaria, who had barely opened her eyes glanced at Nux who was lying right beside her, propped up on one elbow with his head resting on his hand. Astaria quickly noticed that this man was naked, her face turned red, and suddenly, she felt a slight chill all over her body, she glanced down and realized that just like this perverted man, she was naked as well, the red shade on her face deepened. "I can''t believe you can make an expression like this, Star." Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. He was definitely enjoying this view in front of me. Astaria''s hairs were messy, there were droplets of sweat on her forehead, and the blush on her face combined with her swordlike eyebrows and narrowed eyes gave her a warrior look, The contrast between the two was just¡­ Nux had no words. Of course, that wasn''t all. Astaria''s breathing was calm, however, the way her bountiful breasts were moving up and down¡­ it was an alluring sight. Astaria had an alluring body however, the aura she unconsciously released made it harder for one to focus on her body, even Nux had a hard time looking at Astaria''s body for more than a few seconds in a perverted way. This was the reason why Astaria didn''t receive the due credit for her body. Now, however, things were different. All those barriers were finally down. Now, Nux could ogle how much he wanted. He could treat his eyes with this feast in front of him without holding back now. And that was what he was doing for the past hour while Astaria was sleeping. Yes, for the past hour, he has been staring at Astaria, burning this beautiful sight in his mind like a creepy pervert. The Strongest female in the world helplessly lying in front of him, naked, This was definitely a sight Nux was never going to forget. "W-Who is this Star? My name is Astaria." Astaria retorted in embarrassment. "That''s for others." Nux quickly shook his hand. "You might be the oh so mighty Lady Astaria for others, but for me, you are my lovely Star~ You don''t mind that do you? You did lose to me after all~" Nux chuckled playfully. Astaria blushed, then, her expression changed and she retorted, "I was the one who won. 6 Minutes and 39 Seconds had already passed when I came." Her competitive spirit was still not down. Nux glanced at Astaria and didn''t say anything. "What¡­?" Astaria''s expression changed. "¡­" Nux however didn''t say anything and continued to look at Astaria''s face. "What?" Astaria questioned again. "Did you seriously forget how you were the one who asked me to move faster? No, rather than asking, it is more appropriate to say that you begged me to move faster." "¡­" Astaria''s face reddened. "Then you came the moment I entered. You didn''t forget it, did you, my sweet Star?" Nux smiled. "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything. "Hmmmmmm?" Nux brought his face closer to Astaria. Astaria avoided his gaze and seeing this scene, Nux nodded, "So who won?" "¡­" "Hmmmmmmmmmm?" "Even you needed so many attempts to defeat me¡­ I will defeat you next time¡­" Astaria replied, however, she didn''t dare to look into Nux''s eyes right now and had already turned her face away. If she could bury a hole into the ground and hide, she would have done in already. She was just that embarrassed. "Hehehe~ You can try as many times as you want." Nux smiled perversely. Astaria''s face turned even redder. Seeing this sight, Nux failed to control himself and kissed her cheeks. "¡­" Astaria didn''t react to the kiss and continued to look the other way. Nux''s smile widened and he kissed her again, then again, then again and again. Astraria''s expression finally melted, she glanced at Nux, and using this chance, Nux sealed her lips. Astaria expected his kiss and reacted back. After a long kiss, the two of them look at each other, then suddenly, Astaria frowned, "Didn''t you say you get stronger when you have sex with women who are at a higher stage than you?" She questioned. "Mhm." Nux nodded. "Then why aren''t you at Emperor Stage already?" Astaria couldn''t understand. Hearing that question, Nux smiled perversely. "You think becoming an Emperor is that easy?" "Is there a hidden condition or something? Or is it because you are now stronger than me because of the Mist and your magic is not working anymore?" Astaria questioned. "Hahaha~ It''s nothing like that." Nux laughed, then, he glanced at Astaria and replied, "Emperor is a big stage, I need a lot of energy to reach it." "You mean¡­" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "Indeed." Nux''s smile widened, "We need to do this many many many more times for me to become an Emperor. You are ready for it, aren''t you?" Nux questioned. Astaria''s face turned red again, "I-If it can help you reach the Emperor Stage¡­" Saying those words, she turned away, not looking into this pervert''s eyes. Nux smiled, this shy Astaria was just adorable. He moved his body closer to her and hugged her from behind, his one hand directly moved to her plenty breast and the other one rested on her soft thighs. A small smile appeared on Astaria''s face when she felt Nux''s chest touching her back. It was warm¡­ A comfortable feeling¡­ A foreign feeling¡­ Astaria closed her eyes, however, just as she did, Something warm poked her butt. Astaria quickly opened her eyes, she didn''t have to see to know what it was. This pervert¡­ "Tsk, look how alluring your body is¡­ he is ready again¡­" Nux placed all the blame on Astaria. He quickly placed his dick on her thigh, it was dangerously close to Astaria''s lower lips, Astaria''s body trembled and her walls started twitching, Remembering the pleasurable feeling, a jolt coursed through Astaria''s entire body. "I¡­ would let you take the control for today¡­ so rejoice¡­ But don''t be too happy, I will defeat you the next to next time." Chapter 639 How About L Not Punish You This Time? "Oh ho? Look who it is." Felberta spoke with a sarcastic look on her face as Nux and Astaria came out of the tent. "You finally remembered you have other wives after spending 4 days inside that tent huh." She commented as she narrowed her eyes. Yes, believe it or not, Nux and Astaria spent 4 days inside the tent. Astaria was still able to hold on far longer than Nux''s any other wives. This wasn''t very hard to predict. She had the highest stamina compared to every one of them, after all. Even for Nux, if it wasn''t for his [Regeneration] holding out for him, even he would have lost the competition. "Going straight at it for 4 days¡­ Perverts." Thyra commented with a slight pout on her face. Was she jealous? Of course she was! "Oi Oi, we didn''t do it for 4 days like you are all imagining. We were both sleeping for the last 12 hours." Nux defended himself. "Of course you would. Even you would be tired after all that." Allura replied. "¡­" Nux didn''t know how to reply to her. "Still, I expected this from you already, but Lady Astaria? I didn''t know you were a pervert as well." Ember spoke with a teasing smile on her face. It wasn''t an everyday occurrence to get the chance to tease the strongest female in their continent. To tease a being like Astaria¡­ There was no way she would let it go. Astaria, however, wasn''t someone she could mess with. "Don''t act like you all are saints, girls. Especially you, General Ember. You left your Dynasty because of your perverseness." "¡­" Ember turned silent. Astaria then turned silent and narrowed her eyes, "And you all, do you really think I wouldn''t know that you were all peeking at us just because you told Nux to stay silent through the [Harem Seal]''s connection?" "!!!" The women''s eyes widened in surprise and they all glanced at Nux at the same time, Nux was about to reply, but Astaria jumped in. "Don''t look at him, he didn''t say anything." The women, however, completely ignored it and continued to look at Nux. "I warned you guys¡­" Nux smiled wryly. ''I have the access to this connection as well.'' Astaria dropped the bomb. "!!!" All the women then looked at Amaya, this time, even Amaya, who was usually calm had a frown on her face, "But the [Harem Seal] shouldn''t have worked on her¡­ Aren''t the [Slave Seal] and the [Harem Seal] of the same tier? If the [Slave Seal] failed on Roone, then¡­" She started analyzing and couldn''t help but frown even more. "I was surprised as well." Nux nodded. "Does that mean the [Harem Seal] is stronger than the [Slave Seal]?" Amaya questioned. Nux, however, just shook his head, "You know about it as much as I do." "Isn''t obvious? The [Harem Seal] allows one to share some of the Nux''s weird Magics, it is also connected to his [Harem Gate], it is obviously a higher tier Magic." Astaria replied. "But he got both these magics at the same time¡­" "That doesn''t mean they are of the same tier." "¡­" Amaya turned silent. Astaria was right. Predicting anything about the System was foolish. They knew next to nothing about it. And honestly, this worried her. The System seemed too good to be true. Of course, it is possible that she was just being paranoid, and honestly, she hoped that was the case. "Anyways, none of you have the right to call me a pervert. You are much more perverted than I am." Astaria spoke in a commanding tone. "¡­" The women turned silent. The aura Astaria unconsciously released might not affect Nux anymore, but for women¡­ Astaria was still a role model like existence. Well, for most women¡­ Some were completely immune to her Aura. "Hehehe~ As I thought. There is no way Sister Astaria wouldn''t sense us, she is an Emperor Stage Cultivator after all. The Strongest Woman in the continent!" Skyla smiled, then, she walked towards Astaria and grabbed her hands, her eyes shined brightly and she questioned, "So? Sister Astaria? How was your first nigh- err I mean, first nights?" "E-Eh?" The curiosity that leaked out of Skyla''s eyes affected even Astaria. "Hehe~ Did you enjoy it? How did it feel when Nux entered you? Which position did you like the most? Ho-" "Skyla." Just as Skyla was about to shoot her barrage of questions, Edda called with a serious look on her face. Skyla turned towards Edda and frowned, Why was she being so serious? "Stop asking these silly questions," Edda spoke. Skyla''s frown deepened, then suddenly, Edda smiled perversely, "Isn''t the answer obvious? It was when she couldn''t use her hand because she was tied up, of course. That vulnerable feeling is just~ Ahhh~" Edda grabbed her hands, trying to hold herself back. She then glanced at Astaria and smiled, "Aren''t I right?" "Y-You are not." Astaria stuttered. "Fufufu~" Edda smiled. "Yo-" Astaria was just about to retort, however, before she could, Ember stepped in and replied, "Girls. He is still here, Isn''t it better to ask these questions when we are alone?" Edda then turned towards Nux and spoke. "You haven''t cultivated for a while, right? Go stabilize your Mist. Shoo Shoo~" "Shooing me away now, huh?" Nux smiled. "What are you going to do? Punish me?" Edda questioned as she smiled playfully. "How about I try something different this time?" Nux questioned. Edda narrowed her eyes. "How about I not punish you this time?" Nux smiled playfully and Edda''s expression changed. "How about no ropes for the next few weeks? We would just have a lovey-dovey all the time." Edda''s expression changed. "Alright Alright, stop teasing her." Ember jumped in. Skyla then moved behind Nux and started pushing him, "Now goooo~ We need to talk to Sister Astaria." "Why not talk in front of me?" Nux questioned. "No~" Skyla pouted. Nux smiled and then shook his head, "Alright Alright, I will take my leave now. Sighs, can''t believe you all are pushing me away." After a dramatic sigh, Nux walked away. Once he left, the women turned towards Astaria and Ember spoke with a solemn look on her face, "We need to talk." Chapter 640 Turns For What? "We need to talk." Ember spoke with a serious look on her face. Astaria''s expression changed again. She realized this was not something as simple as talking about her first night or something like that. She walked inside the tent again, the women understood and followed her in as well. Astaria quickly realized that none of the women looked bothered by the funny smell that was spread around the room. Rather, a few of them were now looking at her with teasing smiles on their faces, of course, she completely ignored those expressions and sat on the bed. "What is it?" Astaria questioned. "We need your help," Ember replied. "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything and Ember continued, "Train us, we wish to get stronger." "All of you will become Emperor Stage Cultivators soon, what''s the problem? You will automatically become stronger." Astaria couldn''t understand. "It''s not the same," Thyra replied. Astaria narrowed her eyes. "Can we defeat you once we become an Emperor?" "Of course not." Astaria didn''t have to think. "A newbie Emperor cannot defeat me. Of course, that Pervert is different." "That''s what we are talking about. Just improving our Cultivation won''t make any difference. We have realized how weak we are. We will be visiting the main Continent soon enough. We will encounter beings stronger than Nawdren. The bottom line is, Nux is far stronger than us, if its an enemy we can take care of, then Nux can defeat him with his eyes closed, however, the moment an enemy who is strong enough to trouble Nux pops us, all of us would become his weakness, just like what happened with Nawdren. You, however, are different. Nux might be stronger than you right now, but you still have a chance to fight together with him once you master that Sword Technique of yours." Thyra explained. "So you want me to teach you my Sword Technique? You do realize that it is my Trump Card, right?" "We will forever be grateful to you. I know it is unreasonable to ask you this, but I still hope you train us all. We will give you whatever you ask for in return." Ember bowed her head. The other women bowed as well. Astaria''s expression didn''t change. Ember bowing in front of her was definitely surprising, but what they were wishing for was something absurd as well. If they couldn''t even lower their pride for it, then they should have forgotten about learning it. "How did you learn about the sword technique?" Astaria questioned. "Nawdren told us." Amaya replied. "According to him, this was something that Ancestor used, a technique that made him what he was. His trump card." "I do not know if this technique is as great as Nawdren makes it out to be, but you have to know. Even if you learn this technique, there is a high chance that you will not achieve what you wish for." Astaria replied and the women''s expression changed. "What you all essentially want is to surpass Nux in terms of strength but you have to know, even if I somehow Master this technique, which I don''t know how long it will take, I am not sure if I can defeat him." All the women glanced at Astaria with frowns on their faces. "The Power to Devour Life, it is not something you can take lightly. He can now kill an Emperor in a matter of seconds. To him, the opponent''s techniques doesn''t matter, he could simply just keep a distance and in a few seconds, he would suck out his opponent''s Life Force and he wins. If he improves his control over Mist even further, then he would simply be invincible as long as the enemy is not strong enough to get rid of him within 10 seconds. Even if I master my technique, as long as I cannot get near him, it would simply be useless." The women''s expressions turned serious and all of them glanced at Amaya, Astaria included. Even she knew where the Mist came from. Amaya glanced at the women looking at him and shook her head, "Don''t look at me like that. I know how strong the Mist is. I know that well. But you cannot compare My Mist with his, he has the System helping him. In order to get make our Mist stronger, we need to comprehend our physique, and unlike Nux, who has his System to help him, I have to do everything manually. I even have to artificially create a place that matches the weird place Nux''s soul goes into before I start comprehending. My progress is countless times slower than his." Amaya explained her circumstances. The women turned silent again. Comparing themselves with Nux was¡­ frustrating, And what''s worse? Astaria wasn''t done yet. "All of this is just when we are thinking of him as a King Stage Cultivator." The women''s expression changed, Astaria continued, "Don''t forget, he won''t just become an Emperor, he would become an Emperor Stage Mana and Body cultivator. He would be a lot lot stronger than normal Emperor Stage Cultivators. I can''t even imagine how absurdly strong he would be once he becomes an Emperor." "So¡­" "Yes, even if you do learn this technique, which, let me warn you beforehand, is a lot harder than you think and would take an indefinite time for you all, the chances that you can surpass Nux, or even get close to his level are low¡­ Very low." "¡­" The women didn''t know what to say. "It doesn''t matter." Thyra, however, hadn''t given up. "Teach us," "What will I get in return?" Astaria questioned with an interested smile on her face. "Power to exchange turns whenever you want." Thyra replied. The other women widened their eyes in shock, Astaria, however, didn''t seem to understand, "You may not what or how important it is, so let me explain it to you." Thyra started, "Each time, we all get different turns, I am offering you to exchange our turns whenever you wish, Say mine is 2nd, and yours is 10th, then you can ask me to exchange it and I will not refuse." Astaria, however, was still confused, "Turns for what?" She couldn''t understand. "Turns for having sex, of course." Indeed, Thyra was betting it all. Chapter 641 You Dont Trust Me, Its Fine, Trust Him, "Turns for having sex, of course." Thyra replied with a serious look on her face. She was betting all. Astaria finally understood why the women were acting this way, however, "Do you think this is enough?" Hearing that question, the women widened their eyes again, this time, even Amaya had a slightly surprised expression on her face. "What happened?" Astaria frowned. She didn''t understand how this serious mood suddenly turned so¡­ strange. The women started looking at each other and frowned. "She didn''t like it maybe?" Ember was the first to speak. The other women glanced at her with deadpan looks on their faces, "Do you really think that''s possible?" Felberta was the first to question. "I mean¡­ she is an Emperor¡­ she might be someone who just does not feel it¡­?" Ember defended her claim. "Are you sure we peeped at the same thing?" Felberta questioned. "Indeed, those moans were not of someone who was not enjoying it," Allura spoke with a big smile on her face as well. Time for gossip? Count her in! "Do you people have any other reason she would deny her offer then?" Ember retorted. "¡­" Felberta and Allura turned silent and started thinking. The others were the same, they all started thinking as well. "¡­" Astaria, who was seeing this happening right in front of her eyes didn''t know what to say¡­ Just¡­ Just what was wrong with these women¡­ Just now, all of them looked so serious and now, they completely forgot about all of that and¡­ were now discussing her first night¡­ "Maybe she didn''t like the fact that she was tied up?" Allura suggested. "I mean, she is an Emperor¡­ so you would think she would like to have control?" "No way!" Edda was the first to deny it. "I clearly remember her moans. She was the most sensitive when she was tied up. Rather than not liking it, I believe that she liked it the most. I even have a feeling that I have finally found my true sister." Edda spoke as she glanced at Astaria with a meaningful smile on her face. "¡­" Astaria didn''t know how to react. "Then what seems to be the problem here?" Amaya frowned. "What the hell are you guys talking about? Why are you suddenly acting like this? What about becoming strong?" Astaria questioned. Was she the only normal person here? All the women then turned towards Skyla. Skyla quickly understood what they wanted, her smile brightened up, she then rushed towards Astaria, sat next to her, and questioned with an excited smile on her face, "Sister Astaria, how was your first experience?" "Why are you asking me that?" Astaria questioned back. "Don''t be so mean, Sister Astaria. Why don''t you share your experience? Don''t you need to defeat Nux as well? I am sure you would need our expertise in this matter." "¡­" Astaria placed a hand on her chin and started considering what Skyla said. It was a tempting offer. She needed their help if she wanted to defeat Nux. "Skyla, don''t spread misinformation." Suddenly, Edda walked towards them and sat next to Astaria. Then, she glanced at Astaria and questioned with a smile on her face, "Sister Astaria, do you really want to defeat Nux?" "Of course I do." Astaria didn''t even take a second to think. "But why?" "Huh?" Astaria frowned. "Why bother? Tell me honestly, did you really hate it when you were tied and Nux had all the control?" Edda whispered softly. "¡­" Astaria didn''t reply. "You don''t have to be shy, Sister Astaria, all of us are sisters here, you can be honest with us. We are a family, after all." Edda spoke. "Edda, what are yo-" Ember stepped in but before she could, Edda retorted, "Oh C''mon, don''t be so selfish, and please, don''t act like you actually know how to defeat Nux." "What are you talking about?" Ember narrowed her eyes. "If you knew it, wouldn''t you have defeated him already?" Edda questioned back. "¡­" Ember and the others turned silent. "Sister Fel has been trying it for such a long time, hasn''t she? Has she ever achieved anything? Look, you can think anything in your mind and do whatever you want, but honestly, I don''t see any of you defeating him anytime soon. So please don''t spread misinformation and let me talk with Sister Astaria here." Edda seemed especially aggressive today. "¡­" Ember was forced to be silent. She then glanced at Astaria, she was curious about her answer as well. "Sister Astaria, tell me honestly, did you really hate when Nux had all the control? You being vulnerable in his presence, trusting him with all your heart, having unconditional confidence about the fact that he would never hurt you, did you really hate that feeling?" "I¡­ I did not¡­" Astaria finally gave in and replied. The women had different reactions when they heard her answer, Edda, however, still wasn''t done yet. "You had the control for the first few minutes, did you not? Tell me honestly, what did you enjoy more? When you were in control? Or when he was in control? Of course, Nux''s troubled expression is fun to watch, but is it really comparable to that foreign feeling? The thrill that he brings in when he has all the control? The element of surprise that he has, the feeling of not knowing what would happen next, does it really beat all this?" "¡­" Astaria didn''t answer. And that was an answer in itself. A wide smile appeared on Edda''s face. "Sister Astaria." She called out. Astaria glanced at her and when she noticed her expression, she understood that this tanned girl was up to something. She knew she should ignore this girl, however, something inside her compelled Astaria to continue, "What is it?" "How about you listen to what I say, just this once?" Edda spoke with a mysterious look on her face. "What would I get if I do?" Astaria questioned back. "Pleasure." Edda smiled. "Huh?" "Just trust me." "I do not want to." "Do you really think he will ever harm you?" "¡­no." "You don''t trust me, it''s fine, Trust him, I assure you that this would be your best night." Chapter 642 Alright, I-If You Are Being So Sincere Note: DO NOT READ YET! I am still not done writing all the chapters, so if you don''t want blue balls, then I suggest you wait. I will update the rest of the chapters as soon as I can. :P ... "I assure you that this would be your best night. You are talking with an Expert here, you can trust my words." Edda smiled confidently. "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything but from the red shade that had appeared on her face, every woman in the room knew that she had given in. ''She finally found her first prey huh¡­'' Ember commented using the connection, this time, she made sure not Astaria wouldn''t be able to hear it. ''I can''t believe it¡­'' Allura nodded with a slightly surprised expression on her face. ''Well, didn''t Lane give in once?'' Felberta questioned. The women then turned towards Lane, the silent girl blushed and lowered her head. ''I heard that she has been going wild with the ropes now.'' The women''s expression turned judgy. Lane, who could feel their gazes burning her body blushed even more and then replied, ''It feels good okay¡­ Why don''t you try it before commenting anything on it?'' ''No way.'' Ember was the first to deny it. ''Tsk, aren''t you all afraid that you all will get addicted to it as well?'' Edda snorted. ''Calling yourselves warriors and not even daring to accept a single challenge. Tsk Tsk.'' ''You know this won''t work, right?'' Ember replied. It wasn''t the first time Edda tried this card of attacking their pride, she has tried and had been rejected before. ''Why don''t you try it just once!?'' Edda was frustrated. ''Because we don''t want to be a pervert like you.'' The women knew it. If it was Nux doing it to them, they would enjoy it no matter what it is. They had full confidence in him, however, they had all built their own fetishes that they didn''t wish to change. Honestly, they were scared that they all would end up like Edda. Astaria, however, was different. She was a like a pure, blank paper where Edda could write whatever she wanted. ¡­or at least that''s what she thought. "Alright, I will listen to you." Astaria spoke. Edda''s smile widened, however before she could celebrate, "However, I have a condition." "A condition?" "Yes, you are not allowed to be there when Nux and I are¡­ together in the room¡­" "Haaah? That doesn''t make any sense. How am I supposed to tell you what to do then!?" Edda questioned. "Didn''t you say Nux will be the one doing everything?" Astaria questioned back. "Y-Yes, bu-" "Then it''s decided. Before everything, you can instruct me what to do, I will note everything in my mind and follow your words, you can even talk with Nux if you wish, then, you will leave everything on Nux and would not participate. Is that clear?" There was no way Astaria was going to give in. She was excited, yes. Honestly, she was even looking forward to it, however, she cannot allow anyone else to see her moment of weakness, except Nux. That, she cannot do, no matter what. "Alright. I agree." Edda agreed. It was enough. She couldn''t fully convert her yet, but that doesn''t mean anything. She still has her chance. Yes, she was not giving up. Rather, she was going to make sure that Astaria experiences a completely new world, a world so pleasurable and pleasant that Astaria herself would come to her for more. ''Fufufu~'' Thinking about all this, Edda smiled inwardly. "You would do anything I instruct you to, right?" she confirmed again. "Yes, I will." Astaria agreed. The woman in front of her was now her sister, she trusted that Edda wouldn''t do something that would somehow harm her. If she was someone like that, Nux wouldn''t be together with her. "Alright then, first let''s get the less important issues sorted out." Edda spoke as she pointed at Thyra and Ember. Astaria narrowed her eyes, "You want me to teach them my technique?" "Hmm? Of course not. I do not have a say in matters like these. It is up to you what you decide. My instructions will only be related to pleasure~ Fufufufu~ Of course, if you can answer them and send them away, we could start right now, that would be helpful." Edda replied. Astaria smiled a little, then she glanced at Thyra and the others, however, before she could say anything, Edda continued, "Oh right, don''t forget, if you do agree to their terms, then the next turn is¡­ of Lane, I believe?" Lane nodded. "Thyra, when is your tur-" "I-I am willing to do it as well." Before Edda could question, Lane interrupted. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Edda questioned. "The exchange, I mean. If Sister Astaria agrees to teach me, I will let her switch turns whenever she wishes¡­ I wish to get¡­ stronger as well¡­" Lane answered as she looked into Astaria''s eyes with a determined look on her face. "I agree as well." Ember nodded. "I agree to it." "Me too¡­" One by one, all the women started agreeing. This sacrifice was a little too much¡­ But that suffocating feeling of not being able to do anything while Nux''s back was broken and he was helpless¡­ They didn''t wish to experience it again. No way. Everyone, except Amaya agreed to this. Of course, it wasn''t like Amaya didn''t care about the technique, however, she had something even better. Her own path. The Devouring Mist Demon Physique. She would spend her time mastering her physique instead. "Right, if you agree to our terms, then you can exchange your turns with all of us except her. That means, now when your turn is at last, you can exchange it with Lane and¡­ Today''s night is yours as well~ How about it? Would you like to do it today? Or do you wish to wait for 10 more days? Hmmmm?" Edda questioned with a playful smile on her face. Yes, the women had reduced their frequency to once per day. That was because they wished to focus on building their strength. At the same time, Nux would also be able to give them more attention, for a longer period of time. It was a win-win. "Alright, i-if you are being so sincere, Then I guess I would have to be the bigger person here." Edda''s smile widened, "Good choice." Chapter 643 No One But L Has The Right To See You Like This.* Darkness. No matter what she did, where she looked, Nothing was visible. It was not just a normal blindfold created from a simple piece of cloth. It was a blindfold made from a skin of a 6 Star Beast¡­ No matter what Astaria tried, she couldn''t see anything. And what''s worse? Nux''s Devouring Mist was spread all over the room, constantly Devouring all the Mana inside the room, making it impossible for her to use Mana to sense her surroundings. Of course, Astaria''s limbs, which were tied to the 4 poles of the bed, prohibiting any sort of movement didn''t help either. (Bed''s Picture here) The current her could only give in and continue to lie down. But there was a problem. She has been lying in this position, completely naked, for an hour now and nothing has happened. That Edda, first she put a blindfold on her eyes, then brought her to this room. Astaria quickly realized that this was some secret room because it was too far away from other rooms and was in the basement of Nux''s Mansion, she had many questions but that girl didn''t answer any of them and just tied her limbs with those poles and left. Once she left, Devouring Mist filled the room and as soon as it touched her body, it devoured all her clothes, not even leaving the undergarments. Then, it was absolute silence. Yes. She has been left alone. Many different thoughts entered her mind in this last hour. It was definitely not her first time being alone. She spent most of her life inside a single room, after all. However, left alone in this vulnerable position¡­ For some reason, she felt a strange sensation all over her body. *Creak* Suddenly, Astaria heard a sound. It was the sound of the door opening, but for some reason, today, the door was too loud. ''Did they not oil it properly?'' Astaria questioned inwardly. *Step* She then heard someone walking in. "Nux?" She called out. Who else could it be? "¡­" However, she didn''t receive the confirmation. Oh ho? Look who it is. Don''t you look lovely in this position? That''s what she expected and¡­ wanted to hear. But this unusual silence¡­ For some reason¡­ this made her anxious. "Nux?" She called again. But again, she didn''t receive any reply. *Step* *Step* *Step* Astaria could hear it clearly. The footsteps were getting closer. The closer they get, the more nervous Astaria got. Many weird thoughts entered her mind. The biggest one that troubled her was, What if it was not Nux? There was no way she would show this side to anyone but Nux. "Nux?" She asked again. "Is it you, Nux?" "Who is there?" She asked many questions, but again, She didn''t get any reply. Astaria''s heartbeat increased and just as she was about to move and break these ropes, a hand touched her abdomen and then she finally heard the voice she had been wanting to listen to. "It''s me. No one but I has the right to see you like this. You now belong to me, remember?" Nux''s voice was especially gentle¡­? No, that was not correct. It was calm, heavy¡­ it was odd and different from his usual playful tone, but Astaria was sure it was Nux. The possessiveness in his voice¡­ That touch of his hand¡­ She didn''t have to use her eyes to know it. "Why weren''t you answering me, you shameless bastard?" She questioned. "Hmmm? Did you forget what Edda told you?" Nux questioned back. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Edda only asked her one thing. No Questions. Today, Nux had the authority to do whatever he wanted to Astaria, and Astaria didn''t have the right to question anything he does. Astaria felt a strange itch all over her body when she thought about it. "Aaanhh!" Suddenly, a moan leaked out of Astaria''s mouth. Something cold and wet touched her belly button. "Aahh!" Astaria''s body jerked again when it touched her belly button again. This time, she realized what it was. It was an ice cube. "W-What are you doi-" She wanted to question, however, she quickly recalled what Edda asked her to do and turned silent again. Seeing this, Nux smiled and continued with his game. Astaria couldn''t see anything, therefore, her other senses were much more sensitive than normal. She could feel Nux moving the ice cube around her belly button. His movements were slow and¡­ weirdly sexual. Then, Nux started moving. From her belly button, the ice cube moved up, at the same time, Astaria lifted her hips as well. With her limbs tied, her movements were limited, however, when this cold ice cube was moving on her body, her body moved on its own, trying its best to keep things¡­ normal? "Aaahhh~" Another moan leaked out of her mouth when the ice cube reached her breasts, she didn''t know what she was expecting, but just as the ice cube neared her breasts, it changed its direction and circled around. "Aaannnhh~~" Astaria moaned again, Nux was continuously circling the ice cube around her breasts, making her move her hips strangely to cope with this foreign feeling. Just as she was getting used to all this, the ice cube moved towards her shoulders and then it moved to her arms. Astaria didn''t know how to react. She never expected Ice to be so¡­ sexual¡­ "AAannnNnhh!!" Suddenly, Astaria moaned loudly as her entire body jolted. While the ice cube was moving on her left arm, suddenly, another ice cube touched her right nipple which was already weirdly sensitive, and sent a jolt throughout her body. However, that wasn''t it, the other cube that was on her left arm appeared on her left nipple and the 2 cubes started circling around her 2 nipples, making them harder and much more sensitive. The tingling feeling Astaria felt all over her body increased, Especially at a certain place. And as if knowing about it, another ice cube was placed right on top of her crotch. "Aannnhh~~" The sudden stimulus was just¡­ Too¡­ pleasurable¡­ Chapter 644 P-Please, C-Continue * "Aannnhh~~" Astaria moaned loudly. "N-Nux." She called out, Nux, however, continued with his plays and didn''t reply, The tingling feeling that Astaria was feeling between her legs heightened due to the sudden stimuli. It was cold, wherever the ice cube went and touched sent a weird, numbing sensation into Astaria''s body, and since Nux was continuously moving it on her crotch area, the expectation of where it would go next made Astaria even more¡­ uncomfortable¡­ Of course, Nux''s other hand, which was working on her nipple didn''t stop either. Astaria was being attacked from 3 points at the same time. Nux, however, wasn''t playing a fair game, to begin with. It had been more than a minute after he moved the ice cube to her crotch area, however, he still hasn''t moved it to Astaria''s lower lips, making Astaria more and more uncomfortable and desperate. "M-Move¡­" Astaria muttered. "¡­" But again, Nux didn''t answer. This silent treatment¡­ Astaria didn''t know how she felt about this. She tried to twist her body in strange angles, trying to cope with the tingling feeling she was feeling in between her legs, but no matter what she did, her legs, which were tied to the two poles of the bed made it impossible for her to use her thighs to alleviate that tingling. Her nipples were hardened to impossible levels because of the ice cubes, her crotch area, which usually emitted a lot of heat was now being cooled out as Nux continued to circle the ice cube there, her lower lips were itching badly, the same was true was her clit, which was currently swollen and was emitting more and more heat, expecting to be calmed down by the ice, Yes, Astaria''s entire body was currently an absolute mess and was so sensitive that a single slick on her clit would make her orgasm. She was so close yet it still felt far¡­ Astaria''s mind was filled with different emotions. Suddenly, Astaria''s body reacted. "Annnh~" Something touched her lower lips. However, this ''something'' was not the cold ice cube she was expecting it to be, on the contrary, it was something hot. Something long, thick, and hot¡­ Astaria didn''t have to think, She remembered this feeling well. She knew what this something was. "Aannnnhhhh~~" Suddenly, Nux started sliding his dick on Astaria''s lower lips, her sensitive body couldn''t take it and Astaria''s walls started trembling, craving for more. Astaria felt a jolt running throughout her body as her walls loosened a little. Yes, she just experienced a minor orgasm. And Nux hasn''t even entered her cave yet. Astaria couldn''t believe it. Just how can her body be so perverted¡­? She questioned inwardly. "Should I continue?" Suddenly, Nux questioned and as if trying to compel Astaria to answer, he completely stopped moving. "¡­" As soon as he did, that tingling feeling returned, this time, a lot stronger than before, and as if to make his intention clear, Nux moved his dick away from her opening and started rubbing it on her thigh. This little act of his teased her body even further, it made his intentions of not doing anything else until she says something clear, and the tingling feeling she was feeling between her legs heightened even further, making it unbearable. Astaria was completely helpless. If only she could break through these ropes and force this man to shove his dick inside he- "Hmmm? Why haven''t I heard the answer yet?" Nux questioned. He moved the ice cubes away from her hardened nipples and started moving them on her thighs, near her inner thighs. Astaria''s body started trembling. This was just too much¡­ This cold and hot feeling¡­ These two opposites¡­ it was messing with her body so masterfully that even she couldn''t believe it. "Y-Yes, continue¡­" In the end, Nux forced the answer out of her mouth. However, he wasn''t satisfied. "Is that a request?" He questioned. Astaria quickly realized what he wanted. She gritted her teeth, however, the itch was getting more and more unbearable, She didn''t have an option. She had to give in... "P-Please, c-continue." Her body trembled as she said those words, strange thoughts filled her mind. She was practically begging for it¡­ Her pride as a warrior¡­ It was currently being shattered¡­ But¡­ But¡­ She didn''t hate this¡­ It was a complex feeling that Astaria wished to sort out, however, "Aaaaannhhhhhh~~" Nux finally entered her body. That torturous tingling that messed her body¡­ The moment Nux filled her up, it all just¡­ disappeared. A big jolt of mind-numbing pleasure coursed through her body. For a moment, Astaria felt like her soul just left her body and she nearly passed out. A very familiar feeling. A very¡­ very familiar feeling¡­ *Squirt* Nux''s rod was showered again. Yes, Astaria came. Astaria''s walls cramped around his dick, trying such it in and keep it in there forever, after the 4 days session they had, Astaria''s walls had started taking Nux''s rod''s shape, therefore, Nux''s entire dick was currently being kissed by Astaria''s walls, The feeling was just¡­ Heavenly¡­ Nux''s legs were weakening¡­ He had to use everything he had to stay awake. This feeling was just too good. "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahhh¡­" Nux then heard Astaria breathing heavily. Seeing this scene, an evil smile appeared on his face and, He moved. "Annh~" Astaria moaned. Nux''s smile widened and without any mercy, *Pah* Nux thrusted his hip with all his strength. "Aaannhh!!" Astaria moaned out loud. Nux, however, wasn''t done yet. He grabbed another ice cube and then, he started rubbing it on Astaria''s swollen and heated clit, sending jolts of pleasure into her body. Astaria was so out of breath that she couldn''t even moan and Nux didn''t give her any chance to recover either. Along with him rubbing the ice cube on her clit, he continued his merciless thrusts as well, under this lethal attack, Astaria nearly lost her mind. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "Annh! Annnh! AnAnhh!" Her eyes rolled over, her back arched up and her tongue popped out. One would have a mental scar if they saw Astaria''s expression, the contrast between the warrior Astaria whose Aura overpowered anyone, and this¡­ It was just unbelievable. "AaannnNnNnHhHH~~" Astaria''s sensitive body experienced another orgasm. Chapter 645 Now Then, Shall L Start Wiping Your Body As Well?* "AAANnNNnNnhhhHH~~" Astaria moaned in pleasure again. *Squirt* This was her 4th non-stop orgasm. n Her walls tightened around Nux''s dick, and the pleasure Nux was feeling spiked again, his little brother, which was already very sensitive because of how lovingly Astaria''s walls sucked it, couldn''t take it anymore and, "Ugghhhhh!!" It released its milk inside Astaria''s body. Their juices mixed together, a funny smell spread all over the room, however, none of the two cared about it. Nux had already taken a strange liking to this smell. As for Astaria¡­ "Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haa¡­" Well¡­ She didn''t have the strength to react to anything¡­ Nux has been pounding her for the last 30 minutes without stopping. In these 30 minutes, she climaxed 4 times¡­ And she wasn''t even counting the minor orgasms yet¡­ Her body was pushed to the limit, it became so sensitive that even a small movement was enough to send a jolt of pleasure that numbed her brain for a moment. Countless times, she wanted to close her legs, wishing that Nux would stop and let her rest for a while¡­ but she was entirely helpless¡­ Her legs were tied in a position where Nux could enter her whenever and how much ever he wanted and couldn''t resist him at all. It was as if she was just an object he could use to relieve himself¡­ She¡­ once known as the Strongest Human in the world deteriorated to a mere object¡­ And what''s worse? She couldn''t hate it at all! With her vision block, her body senses were even stronger, especially the sense of touch. Nux''s touch was like a drug to her body¡­ No matter how much she gets it, she craved it more and more¡­ And now she gave her entire body to Nux for him to do as he pleases, even the ''lack of'' this drug felt¡­ strangely pleasurable¡­ It was as if her body would accept anything and everything Nux did to it¡­ Astaria felt like she didn''t recognize her body anymore¡­ She was turning into a pervert at a scary pace¡­ She didn''t like this feeling at all¡­ Rather, she hated i- Suddenly, something fell on Astaria''s body, Astaria didn''t need to think, the heat emancipating from this ''something'' was too familiar, it was Nux. Yes, currently, Nux was lying on top of Astaria. His chest touching her breasts, Astaria could feel that his elbows were right beside her head, she could feel his breath, meaning his face was right in front of hers. Nux still hadn''t moved his dick out of her vagina, and honestly, Astaria didn''t hate this feeling. However, currently, she was more anxious about what Nux was trying to do¡­ "It was amazing, Star." Nux spoke in a gentle tone as he kissed Astaria''s lips. The kiss wasn''t perverted, however, Astaria could feel Nux''s overpowering love behind that kiss. "How about you? Did you enjoy it? I tried something new today, I prepared it, especially for you. You have been occupying my mind all this while, after all." Nux spoke in a gentle tone. "So? How was it?" He questioned again. "¡­" Astaria turned silent and clenched her fists. Nux noticed that and frowned, with a worried look on his face, he questioned, "Do you not like it? You should have said that if that was the case¡­ why were you silent all this while? I would have stopped if you told me to, you know? Wait a minute, let me untie yo-" Just as Nux was about to move, "You¡­ you don''t have to¡­" Astaria replied. She was now thankful that her vision was taken away because currently, there was no way she could look into Nux''s eyes. This bastard¡­ She cursed inside her head. ''Not even allowing me to lie to myself¡­ you cruel bastard¡­'' "I-I d-did not hate it¡­" She stuttered. "So you liked it?" Nux questioned. "I-I said I did not hate it, you bastard!" Astaria retorted. Nux chuckled and kissed Astaria again. She didn''t resist. Rather, these small kisses¡­ They felt calming¡­ She wasn''t doing anything wrong after all¡­ She¡­ She was Nux''s w-wife¡­ S-She could show her ''new'' side to him without holding back¡­ Astaria''s heartbeat calmed down as well¡­ It was as if she achieved some sort of enlightenment while being showered with Nux''s kisses. Once he was sure Astaria has calmed down, Nux stopped and with an evil smile on his face, "Do you want me to continue?" "T-There''s more?" Astaria was surprised. "Heh. You don''t have to answer me, the way your walls twitched already gave me an answer." Nux chuckled. "I-It''s not like that." Astaria tried to retort, but, "So you want to end it here?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Astaria didn''t reply. Nux''s smile widened, he finally moved his hips, taking his dick out of Astaria''s cave, along with his dick, Astaria''s and his juices came out as well. "Tsk Tsk, would you look at this mess." Nux commented. "We need to clean this up, don''t we?" As he said those words, a bucket of water appeared in his hand and, *Splash* He splashed the water all over Astaria''s body. Astaria''s entire body and the bed were soaked in water. Of course, Nux wasn''t done yet. *Splash* He poured another bucket of water on himself. *Splash* Then he splashed it on Astaria, then on himself, then on Astaria again, and then himself and he continued¡­ A few minutes later, the entire room was wet¡­ "Haahhh¡­ Haahhh¡­ Haahh¡­" Astaria breathed heavily. Lying on a wet bed with a wet body was definitely uncomfortable. Not to mention some of her hairs that were stuck on her face and since her limbs were tied, she couldn''t move them away. Her blindfold was now stuck on her eyes and it was getting itchy near her ears. That wasn''t it, her body was sensitive after 4 continuous orgasms, so even the chill she felt from due to cold¡­ even it affected her body¡­ That strange, tingling feeling started again. Astaria twisted her body at different angles again, and just like before, nothing worked. "You seem uncomfortable." Suddenly, Nux, who was wiping his body leisurely glanced at Astaria and commented. Then after wiping his entire body, he walked toward Astaria''s head and smiled playfully, "Now then, shall I start wiping your body as well?" Chapter 646 A Long, Long, Long Night Followed. "Now then, shall I start wiping your body as well?" Nux smiled playfully as he walked towards Astaria. Astaria couldn''t see, however, her ears were still working perfectly. She knew that this man was standing right beside her, Nux didn''t waste any time either, first, he fixed Astaira''s hair, he then gently wiped her face with a loving smile on his face, and once he was done with that, His smile turned perverted. His hand quickly moved towards her shapely breast, with one hand, he groped it to his heart''s content, playing with the erect nipple, enjoying the softness by kneading it continuously, and with the other hand, he started wiping it. He was definitely enjoying this process. Astaria''s breasts were firm, Nux wished nothing more than to kiss that erect pink nipple¡­ lick it with his tongue, suck on it as gently as he could, bite it¡­ and more and more and more¡­ However, he had to hold himself back. Not right now. He had to wipe her entire body, after all. Nux took his time in ''wiping'' Astaria''s breast. Once he was done with the right one, he slowly moved to the left one. His movements were gentle, it was as if Astaria was a gentle object that would break the moment he used more strength. Nux quickly started playing with her other nipple. Astaria''s body was cold. Whether it was due to ice or water, Nux didn''t know, however, he was definitely enjoying this. Soon, Nux was finally done with the left breast as well, however, just as he was about to move, he paused. Something shocking happened. On the other side, while Nux was playing with her breasts, Astaria, whose eyes were closed, was trying her best to fight against that tingling feeling which was haunting her¡­ Nux playing with her breast didn''t help either. Rather, it only added fuel to the fire since her mind started imagining how Nux would wipe her lower lips. Soon, however, Astaria felt something warm near her face. Right now, Nux was ''wiping'' her right breasts, from his position¡­ this warm thing should be¡­ Astaria''s expression changed¡­ She quickly realized what this warm thing was¡­ For it to be so close to her face¡­ Astaria didn''t know how to react. Her face turned red. Nux continued to wipe her breasts, from his movements, it was clear that he didn''t realize what was happening. The more time passed, the more curious Astaria got¡­ The heat emanating from it directly hit her face¡­ Different thoughts filled her mind¡­ This¡­ this thing right in front of her¡­ Astaria wanted to look at it¡­ but unfortunately, she could only feel its heat¡­ And for some reason, this heat attracted her¡­ This thing was responsible for everything happening to her body¡­ Now that it was right in front of her¡­ Astaria was having a hard time holding herself back¡­ In the end, Astaria finally decided to do something she never thought she would do. She opened her mouth¡­ her tongue moved out of her mouth¡­ she extended it¡­ and then¡­ She licked Nux''s balls. "!!!" Nux''s expression changed. Even in the first 4-day session, he didn''t ask Astaria to give him a blowjob, for some reason, he felt that she wouldn''t like it. But now when Astaria was the one who initiated it¡­ All Nux did was bend his knees a little, moving his balls closer to Astaria''s tongue. He was as shameless as ever. No way he would ever give up on something like this. A jolt of pleasure assaulted his body as Astaria started licking his balls continuously. Nux''s little brother trembled in joy. He stopped playing with Astaria''s breasts, all his attention was grabbed by Astaria''s tongue. Soon, he started moving his dick, making Astaria his shaft as well. More and more jolts of pleasure assaulted his body and his legs started getting weak. In the end, Nux failed to control himself, he stood up and placed his dick right on top of Astaria''s face with the head right in front of Astaria''s mouth. Astaria''s face turned a shade redder. She understood what this perverted bastard wanted. The strong scent of Nux''s dick assaulted her nose, her body started moving on its own and her mouth opened up. Astaria then lifted her head and after kissing the head, she gobbled it up. "Uggghhhhh~" Nux groaned in pleasure. Hearing that groan, Astaria''s expression changed as well. She quickly realized that Nux was abnormally sensitive for some reason, not wanting to lose this chance, she started moving, however, with her limbs tied up, her movements were limited. Nux understood it as well, therefore, he quickly grabbed Astaria''s head and then, she started moving his hips. "Ugghhhh~~" Astaria''s mouth was warm and unbearably pleasurable. Astaria wanted to make sure Nux moans as much as she did and did everything in her power to make it possible, Using her tongue, curling it around Nux''s dick, sucking it more intensely as Nux moved deeper in her mouth, no one could tell that it was her first time doing something like that. The pleasure Nux was feeling was so good that he was having a hard time standing up. Within just 4 minutes, Nux''s dick started twitching, and then, "Ugggghhhhhhhhh!!!" He filled Astaria''s mouth with his jizz. "!!!" Astaria''s eyes widened in surprise. Her first reaction was to spit this thing out of her mouth, however, just when she was about to do it, she paused, and then, *Gulp* She forced herself to gulp it down¡­ It¡­ It belonged to Nux, after all¡­ Nux did not miss that. A smile appeared on his face, then, He untied Astaria and removed her blindfold. "Hmm?" Astaria frowned. "Plans changed." He muttered. Astaria tilted her head in confusion. Nux, however, didn''t say anything, he jumped on top of Astaria, forcefully grabbed Astaria''s hands, and placed them above her head, "I don''t need ropes now." As he said those words, A wave of water formed above the bed, and then, *Splash* It fell on the two of them¡­ "I need moarrr~" Saying that, Nux entered Astaria again and, "AAaAnnnNnnHhhhhh~~" She moaned again. The two wet bodies rolled over the top of each other on the top of the wet bed, creating a scene so steamy that was so alluring that even the impotent would feel an itch. The two of them were then lost in their own world, a world full of love and pleasure and, A long, long, long night followed. Chapter 647 Your Cultivation... An incredibly beautiful woman was sitting cross-legged on her bed, her eyes were closed and her entire body except her face was covered by ominous looking Black Mist. She was Amaya, who was currently trying to decipher the Devouring Mist and increase her Phsyqiue''s Mastery Level. *Bam* Suddenly, the peaceful atmosphere was ruined as the door of her room was broken and another black-red-haired woman stepped in with a panicked look on her face. "Amaya!" The woman shouted. Amaya opened her eyes and frowned, "What happened?" Even in front of this sudden outburst, Amaya didn''t react abnormally and kept her calm, Ember''s next words, however, changed that. "The Connection! I can''t feel it anymore!" Ember informed. Amaya''s expression changed. She tried accessing their connection, however, just like Ember said, she couldn''t access it. Her face turned pale. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* Suddenly, 3 more women walked into the room, they had horrified expressions on their faces as well. "You too?" Felberta questioned. Amaya and Ember nodded. "He was with Astaria, let''s go!" Amaya was unable to control herself and quickly rushed out of the room. The others followed, and there, they saw the other four, Thyra, Evane, Skyla, and Edda outside as well. The two groups looked at each other and even though they couldn''t talk using the connection like they normally do, they quickly understood what they had to do and rushed towards Nux''s room. They couldn''t access the [Harem Seal]''s connection, and not only that, they couldn''t use [Eye Of Discerning], [Conceal], [Sense], or any other skills either. This had never happened before. Different thoughts started appearing in the women''s minds. Thoughts that they would rather not think about¡­ However, in the current situation, it was simply impossible to not think about it. Even when Nux had passed out due to the backlash of [Blink Fault], the women were able to access the connection and use some of Nux''s skills. For something like this to happen¡­ There was only one logical conclusion¡­ Something happened to Nux¡­ With him being able to Devour Life now, there is no way something would happen to him no matter how strong the enemy is. Even if a Sage appears, the women were confident that Nux would at least be able to fight back to the point that they would know something happened¡­ For things to happen this fast¡­ There was only 1 possibility. Nux was attacked by someone he trusted¡­ ''Astaria¡­'' All the women had the same thought in their minds. Even Evane was the same. She was a woman who has seen her brother betray her right in front of her eyes, a woman who has seen her brother try to frame her, a woman who has seen her brother trying to use her. She had grown. She was not that naive little girl now, She was now the Queen. She respected Astaria with all her heart, but if it is about Nux, she would treat her like an enemy in a matter of seconds. Her sword appeared in her hand and, With a cold expression on her face, she quickly walked into Nux''s room. The other women were the same, with their weapons in their hands, they all barged into the room as well. "Nux!" Amaya shouted in worry. However, soon, their panicked expression calmed a little when they saw Nux sitting right in front of them. Nux''s eyes fell on his women and he smiled lightly, "Were you all worried?" He questioned. "We cannot access the connection." Thyra replied. Nux nodded. From his expression, it was clear that he knew the reason this happened. Then, Nux''s eyes fell on his wives and he frowned, "Why are all carrying weapons?" The women''s expressions changed. With shy looks on their faces, they quickly hid their weapons back into their storage rings. Nux''s frown deepened, however soon, he realized what they were thinking¡­ He then glanced at Astaria, who was lying right beside her, sleeping with a peaceful expression and a beautiful smile on her face. "Do you really think she will harm me?" He questioned as he fixed Astaria''s hair. Astaria''s hand moved on its own when it sensed Nux''s touch and she quickly grabbed Nux''s hand, which was playing with her hair. "¡­" Seeing this scene, the women turned silent¡­ "I can''t believe she is Astaria Skyfall¡­" Ember commented, disbelief clear in her eyes. "She is Astaria Leander now." Nux smiled. Suddenly, Edda narrowed her eyes, "Why are her hands not tied though¡­?" She questioned. "Did she¡­ not like it?" She questioned with a confused look on her face. Was she not going to get a true sister after all that effort¡­? Edda pouted. Nux glanced at her and shook his head. He knew exactly what was going on inside the mind of his perverted wife. To be honest, the pouting Edda was looking absolutely adorable. "Don''t worr-" Just as Nux was about to answer Edda, Ember''s expression changed. "Nux¡­" She called out with a surprised look on her face. "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Your Cultivation¡­" Thyra muttered. Hearing that, all the women focused on Nux''s cultivation, and soon, their expressions changed as well. "Emperor Stage¡­" Allura muttered. Nux smiled. "Well¡­ I am an Emperor Stage Cultivator now¡­" He laughed awkwardly. His women smiled as well. He finally became an Emperor. They all wondered how strong he had gotten now, He was not just an Emperor Stage Mana Cultivator. He was also an Emperor Stage Body Cultivator. Nux was someone who has the power to absolutely destroy someone who is at his own cultivation level. He could defeat more than 10 King Stage Cultivators without even trying when he was a King Stage Cultivator. Honestly, even 100 King Stage Cultivators didn''t make much of a difference. Does that mean Nux, who was now an Emperor could defeat 100 Emperor Stage Cultivators? All of them were looking forward to it, However, before that, They needed to talk about something much more concerning. "What happened to the connection? Why can we not access it¡­" Amaya questioned. Hearing that question, Nux smiled wryly, "Well¡­ something did happen¡­ It is a little troublesome¡­ But it is not a bad thing¡­" Saying those words, Nux glanced at the message in front of him and couldn''t help but feel excited. Chapter 648 See? You Are Still Tired, You Should Rest More~ [Congratulations to the Host for becoming an Emperor Stage Mana Cultivator from a King Stage Mana Cultivator] [Blank Points: +50] [Congratulations to the Host for becoming an Emperor Stage Body Cultivator from a King Stage Mana Cultivator] [Blank Points: +50] [The Host has met the required condition.] [The [Supreme Harem God System] will now undergo an update.] [Note: During the update, the [Supreme Harem God System] will be in [Down State]. The Host will not be able to use any System Skills.] [Time Left: 30 days 23 hours 58 minutes 31 seconds] "It requires a month huh¡­" Amaya muttered. "Indeed." Nux nodded. "But it''s a good thing, isn''t it?" Skyla spoke with a big smile on her face. She also used this chance to walk towards Nux and sat on his lap. "We are going Yrniel soon, I am sure we would need the help of your system." "Indeed." Nux nodded as he patted Skyla''s head. The other women smiled as well. Nux, however, had a strange smile on his face. A smile that all his women missed. "So you can''t use the System Skills for the next 31 days, huh," Amaya commented. "That is correct." Nux nodded. "And this involves the [Slave Seal] as well, correct?" Amaya questioned. "Yes." "What about the people who already have a [Slave Seal] imprinted on them?" Skyla couldn''t help but question. "¡­the [Harem Seal] is not working¡­" Amaya replied. "That means¡­" Thyra muttered and Amaya nodded. "The ones who had the [Slave Seal] imprinted on them are all free." Amaya''s expression changed. "Mother is in danger." She muttered. Nux stood up and walked towards Amaya. "Don''t worry, Nawdren is with her." He patted her head. "¡­" Unlike others, Nawdren was not bound by the [Slave Seal] but the Contract, the System being down wouldn''t affect it. Amaya glanced at Nux and replied, "I¡­ still feel¡­" "I understand¡­ don''t worry, I will bring her here. Wait for me." Saying those words, Nux started walking out of the room. "You are going right now?" Ember questioned. "Mhm, you guys wait here for me, I''ll be back in 5 minutes." "5 minutes¡­?" Thyra frowned. The other women furrowed their bows as well. Mind you¡­ currently, Riona was about 1500 km away¡­ "Heh. He really did become an Emperor huh¡­" Thyra laughed wryly. "I wonder what her reaction will be once she wakes up." Ember commented as she glanced at Astaria. Nux would now be a lot stronger than before¡­ For him, defeating the current Astaria will be¡­ Well, effortless. And of course, with her attitude, there is no way Astaria would simply accept this fact as it is¡­ She would try to resist¡­ However, that''s for the latter¡­ "I really can''t believe she is Lady Astaria¡­" Ember commented again. "Just look at that expression¡­" She pointed at Astaria''s face¡­ She was sure, No one. Absolutely no one in this world has ever seen this expression before. They were the only ones after Nux. A defenseless pose with a lovely smile¡­ She was not Astaria¡­ Right now, she was Star¡­ "She looks so adorable~" Skyla laughed as she glanced at Astaria with an excited look on her face. Skyla was dying to talk to her new sister. She really wanted to talk about Astaria''s first night. "Oi." Felberta called out. "Maintain your distance. You will wake her up." She spoke. "It is a little too late to worry about that right now." Suddenly, all the women heard a voice and they turned silent. Collectively, they glanced at Astaria and the woman slowly opened her eyes. "You are awake." Ember smiled wryly. "It''s hard to sleep when there are 9 people inside my room and you 9 are not exactly the silent type." Astaria replied. She had already noticed that she was currently naked. However, she couldn''t react in front of these little girls. No matter how flustered she was, there was no way she could show it in front of everyone. With an ''expressionless'' face, she stood up and then wore her clothes. "Anyways, two questions. Why are you all here? Where is Nux?" Honestly speaking, this was not the morning Astaria was expecting. She wouldn''t say it out loud, but she wanted to wake up in Nux''s arms¡­ She wanted to lie on the bed with him for a little longer¡­ She wanted to cuddle, then kiss, then cuddle again¡­ then kiss even more¡­ She wanted to do all that¡­ But opening her eyes and noticing that she was surrounded by 9 women¡­ Astaria wouldn''t say that she wasn''t annoyed. Suddenly, Astaria paused. She noticed something was a miss. She wanted to talk to Nux but why couldn''t she access the connection? She glanced at the women again, this time, her expression was fiercer than before, "Where is Nu-" She wanted to question, however, before she could, the doors of the room were opened and Nux walked in. "Oh? You woke up?" Nux''s eyes fell on Astaria, he walked towards Amaya and told her to look after Riona, then, he walked towards Astaria and hugged her like it was the most natural thing to do. At the same time, he kneaded her soft butt and spoke, "You should have rested for a little longer. I am sure you must be tired after all that." Under Nux''s touch, Astaria''s brave and warrior-like front disappeared, and she hugged him back with a cute blush on her face. A complete 180 from the fierce look she showed just a few seconds ago. Nux continued to knead Astaria''s butt, Astaria shifted all her body weight on Nux, giving her body to Nux without any care, and simply focused on enjoying his touch. "See? You are still tired, you should rest more~ Don''t act brave." Saying this in a gentle tone, Nux carried her in his arms and then placed her on the bed. After that, he kissed her forehead, patted her head, and then started playing with her hair. Under his care, Astaria couldn''t put a resistance for long, she closed his eyes, and just as she was about to sleep, she suddenly realized something and opened her eyes, "Your cultivation¡­" Chapter 649 Oi Oi, Stand Up, We Dont Have All Day. "Your cultivation¡­" Astaria finally noticed, A playful smile appeared on Nux''s face as he replied. "Our hard work bore fruit." Astaria blushed. "Pervert¡­" She muttered. Then suddenly, she sat up. "What happened?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. By this time, Astaria''s blush had already disappeared and her signature, a warrior-like confident smile had appeared on her face. "We have to test how strong you have gotten, don''t we?" "Do we really need to do it right now?" Nux questioned with an awkward smile on his face. "Huh? Of course, we do." "But you should rest, your body is still tired." "Tired my ass, you think I don''t know what my body is like?" Astaria replied with a confident look on her face as she quickly jumped out of the bed and stood up. The battle intent she was emitting was intense. All the women present inside the room were intimidated. Even Ember, who is currently the strongest when it came to one on one battles was the same, however, Ember didn''t care about it. Her attention was on Nux. She had noticed how unbothered Nux looked. Not in a disrespectful way. Neither was it his pride that forced him to keep a straight face. He was¡­ genuinely unbothered¡­ Astaria''s fierce battle intent¡­ He completely and utterly ignored it¡­ It was as if he wasn''t even feeling it. And of course, since Ember noticed something it, Astaria did as well. A big smile appeared on her face. A competition, That was what she was looking for. Nux''s Mist was strong, however, he wouldn''t use it against her no matter what she did, Not being able to fight against him when he has gotten so strong¡­ It was frustrating, Now, however, things were different, she could now fight against Nux, and she and Nux could now go all out. With an excited smile on her face, Astaria started walking out of the room. "C''mon, we don''t have time to waste. Let''s go." She spoke. The other women shook his head. Astaria was unsalvageable¡­ She has just had an intense session, her body should be tired, heck, she should even be a little sensitive¡­ But look at her¡­ There she was, ready to fight¡­ What a battle freak. They all liked sparring as well, the feeling of getting stronger¡­ it was addicting¡­ However, none of them were crazy enough to spar right after a lovely session. The women glanced at Nux and seeing the wry smile on his face, they realized that even Nux didn''t wish to spar. ''Well, she is still new¡­ we can''t expect her to know whatever Nux was thinking¡­'' The women smiled inwardly. All of them seemed to have same thoughts in their minds. "C''mon, what are you waiting for, Nux? You aren''t scare-" As soon as Astaria opened the door, she paused. "Nux¡­" She called out. The other women frowned as well. What happened? Why was Astaria acting like that? They all wondered and then, Astaria finally questioned. "What is he doing here?" Astaria questioned as she pointed at Nawdren, who was lying on the floor breathing heavily. "¡­" Nux turned silent. All the women in the room looked at him, waiting for his answer. "Well¡­ I thought you were sleeping¡­ So¡­ I brought him¡­ Since I wanted to test a few things¡­" Nux replied with an awkward smile on her face. "So you brought him here in order to spar with him?" Astaria questioned. "That is correct." Nux replied. "¡­" The other women turned silent¡­ Nux had changed¡­ Was it because of Astaria? They all wondered in their heads. "Anyways, I am now awake. So you don''t have to worry find any replacement. Spar with me." Astaria spoke. "¡­" Nux however, didn''t reply, and seeing that Astaria frowned, She realized it. Nux was hesitating. "What''s the problem, Nux?" She questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Nothing, you should just rest for a while, you are tired, don''t worry, I will spar with you as soon as you wake up." Nux replied with a gentle smile on his face. Nux." Astaria called out. With a solemn look on her face, she questioned, "What are you worried about? Answer me. Honestly." Nux solemn look appeared on Nux''s face and he replied. "I still cannot control my strength yet." "You are worried about hurting me?" Astaria furrowed her brows. "¡­" Nux glanced at Astaria and didn''t say anything. Astaira understood. "You are afraid that you might accidentally kill me¡­" Nux just smiled wryly. No more words were needed, the women inside the room understood. Astaria was right, Nux was actually scared of accidentally killing her. All of them couldn''t help but wonder how strong he had gotten¡­ "Heh." Astaria smiled depressingly. She still couldn''t believe it. To think there would be a day when someone would not spar her, not because he is afraid of her, but because he was afraid of accidentally killing her¡­ "I want to see your fight against Nawdren." Astaria replied. Seeing the expression on her face, Nux knew he couldn''t say no right now. "Alright¡­" He agreed. "I want to see it as well." Ember stepped forward as well. "I am coming as well." Thyra nodded. The other women followed as well. Nux sighed and then, he smiled. "Alright then. You are all welcome to witness the show." He then turned towards Nawdren, who was still lying on the floor, "Did you have enough rest?" Nux questioned. "What happened to him?" Astaria questioned. "I don''t know, he has been acting like this since the moment I brought him here." Nux shrugged. "¡­" Riona, who was currently resting in Amaya''s arms glanced at Nux again. This bastard¡­ He dragged Nawdren all the way from the Skadi''s capital to the Neutral City, all of this at a crazy speed where it was hard to even keep their eyes open. Nux carried her in his arms, her eyes were closed and even after all that, she still felt nauseous. Nawdren¡­ on the other hand¡­ "Haahh¡­" For the first time in her life, She actually felt pity for her enemy¡­ "Oi Oi, stand up, we don''t have all day." Chapter 650 Who Told You That L Was Using Mana? "Alright, attack me with everything you got." Nux spoke with a confident look on his face. "¡­" Nawdren glanced at Nux with an unsure look on his face, "How did you become an Emperor Stage Cultivator so quickly? I clearly remember that you were only an early King Stage Cultivator before." He questioned. "Huh? You thought I was only an early King Stage Cultivator?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. "¡­you were incomparably stronger than a normal King Stage Cultivator, I agree. But I trust my senses, you were only an early King Stage Cultivator." Nawdren didn''t back down. "Uh huh. An early King Stage Cultivator who fought against a Pseudo Sage. Your senses sure are trustworthy." Nux chuckled. "¡­" Nawdren turned silent¡­ Nux wasn''t wrong¡­ In front of a strange monster like him, he shouldn''t trust his senses. He must be a peak King Stage Cultivator before. It doesn''t make sense for an Early King Stage Cultivator to be this strong. Of course, even a peak King Stage Cultivator shouldn''t be that strong, but it is definitely much more believable. It also explains how this bastard became an Emperor so quickly. However, Nawdren wondered. This man fought and even defeated an Emperor when he was merely a King Stage Cultivator. He is an anomaly¡­ And now that this anomaly has become an Emperor Stage Cultivator¡­ How strong would he be? "Are you sure you wish to fight me right now? You must have used a lot of your Mana while you were testing your speed." Nawdren spoke. "Don''t ask useless questions, just attack." "I can attack without holding back, right?" Nawdren questioned as he glanced at Riona. "Oh?" A big smile appeared on Nux''s face as he realized what Nawdren was thinking. "How about this. If you manage to somehow kill me, your contract will be released. Of course, I won''t use my Mist for this battle." Nux challenged. Astaria and Nux''s other wives, who were watching this play out narrowed their eyes. They could sense Nux''s confidence. Well, it made sense. Nux refused to fight against Astaria, there must be a reason for that. Nawdren, however, didn''t care about all that. His expression changed and he questioned with a serious look on his face. "Are you serious?" All this while, this spar meant nothing to him. There was nothing to gain, after all. But now, things have changed. "One Hundred Percent" Nux replied. Nawdren turned towards Riona. "I will follow whatever he wishes." Riona replied. "Then to make it fair, how about you give me my Combat Gear as well?" Nawdren questioned with a smile on his face. "Don''t bite more than you ca-" Riona was about to reply but, *Thud* *Thud* Nux threw Nawdren''s white Armor and Sword toward him. "Here." Nux replied. A frown appeared on Riona''s face. She didn''t think it was a good idea. She turned and glanced at Nux''s wives and seeing their expressions, she realized that she wasn''t alone. Astaria, Amaya, Ember, Thyra, Evane¡­ every woman had similar expressions on their faces. Seeing his sword and armor in front of him, Nawdren''s smile widened, he quickly grabbed his combat gear and wore it, "You are brave, I will give you that." Nawdren spoke as he glanced at Nux. "¡­" Nux didn''t reply. "But," Suddenly, Nawdren disappeared, "You are the sharpest tool in the shed." Saying those words, he appeared right behind Nux and slashed his sword, aiming to behead him in one move, However, Nux simply grabbed his sword with his thumb and index finger. "!!!" Nawdren''s eyes widened in horror. He wasn''t alone. Nux''s women, especially Astaria had a similar expression on her face. Nux''s move¡­ It was similar to Roone''s. Using one''s own Mana to increase his body movement speed. Something that gave Roone the confidence to fight against the strongest¡­ Something that shouldn''t be achievable without decades, or even centuries of practice. Of course, Nux''s technique wasn''t exactly like Roone''s. Astaria could sense that something was different. She couldn''t point out what the difference was, but there was definitely something. A smile appeared on Nux''s face as he freed Nawdren''s sword, "You can do better than this, can''t you? This is your chance to get to the freedom you wanted so desperately." Nawdren came out of his reverie, he quickly pulled his sword and jumped back. With a solemn look on his face, he activated his own Mana and rushed towards Nux again. Slashing his sword in speed impossible to follow through. Nawdren''s speed plus the strength of that sword, it was a deadly combination. If even a single attack connects, it will lead to a fatal blow, however, Nux was dodging these seemingly impossible-to-follow attacks as if he was fighting against a toddler. Heck, he was even yawning while doing all this. And Nawdren didn''t like that one bit. "You bastard! How long do you think your Mana will hold on for!?" He shouted in anger and irritation. "The moment you run out of Mana will be the moment you die! I''ll make you regret looking down on me!" The women''s expression turned solemn. Especially Riona, who was about to use the power of contract to stop Nawdren. However, before she could do anything, Amaya grabbed her hand. Riona glanced at Amaya and she shook her head. Riona frowned, Amaya then pointed at Nux, Riona glanced at the battlefield, then, her eyes fell on Nux. In front of Nawdren''s outbreak, he was standing calmly, with a small smile on his face, and continued to dodge his attacks. Then, he grabbed Nawdren''s sword with his fingers again, and then, he questioned, "Who told you that I was using Mana?" "¡­huh?" Nawdren''s expression changed. Nux then pulled Nawdren''s sword, forcing Nawdren to get closer, then, he grabbed his hand and, *Bam* *Crack* "Khhooocckkk!!!" He punched his abdomen. A single punch broke that absurdly strong armor, the impact still didn''t vanish and broke Nawdren''s ribs. *Cough* Nawdren coughed out blood. Seeing that big hole in the armor he was so proud of¡­ His worldview collapsed. Nux, however, was about to give him another big shock. "Trust me, be it traveling from the Skadi Kingdom to here, or while fighting this entire battle, I haven''t used any Mana at all." Chapter 651 L Am An Emperor Stage Body Cultivator As Well. "Trust me, be it traveling from the Skadi Kingdom to here, or while fighting this entire battle, I haven''t used any Mana at all." Nux revealed and Nawdren''s eyes widened in horror. He was in pain. His ribs were broken. However, that didn''t matter. He¡­ He was hearing something so absurd¡­ And he wasn''t alone. Astaria was the same¡­ She now understood why Nux refused to fight against her. *Bam* Nux then punched Nawdren''s face, his body flew away and clashed against a building, breaking the walls. "Khoocckkk!!" Nawdren coughed out more blood. And with his will crushed, he didn''t even try waking up. "¡­" Nux glanced at the debris in front of him and then¡­ He sighed. ''Even he wouldn''t be able to take it¡­'' Nux needed someone to see how strong he has actually gotten. However, that didn''t seem possible right now. Even Nawdren, currently the strongest being in this continent after him, lost. And Nux wasn''t even serious right now. With his System down, he couldn''t use the abilities the System provided. Interestingly enough, he could use the Devouring Mist. However, Nux understood it. Though the Physique was given to him by the System, it now belonged to him. Just like the weapons he bought from the System Shop, the Physique was his Weapon now. The same goes for the Skills he learned himself like [Wind Walk], [Fire Lance], and others. He could use them all. Only abilities like [Sense], [Conceal], [Blink Fault], and other abilities directly given by System were unusable. "I can now understand why you didn''t want to spar with me." Astaria walked towards Nux and replied. Nux turned towards her and smiled, "Did you really not use any Mana in this battle?" She questioned with a serious look on her face. "I did not." Nux shook his head. "What if you do use Mana?" "I don''t know¡­" That was what he wanted to test it in the first place, but¡­ "I am afraid that I would accidentally kill others if I use Mana to boost my power." Nux replied as he glanced at his hand. "The Mana does give a scary boost to one''s ability." Astaria nodded. Nux nodded back. "You might even pierce through his body, creating a giant hole in it if you use your full power," Astaria commented as she glanced at Nawdren who was still lying on the floor. Nux didn''t say anything, however, if he was being completely honest, he believed the result would be a lot more fearsome than this. "But I still don''t understand, the Mana was definitely moving around you when you were fighting Nawdren. I could feel it, although it was not the same, the pattern was still similar to how we use it to boost our strength." Astaria spoke her mind. The other women weren''t as sensitive as hers when it came to Mana as her, therefore, they couldn''t notice it, she however, was different. She could definitely feel the movement of Mana. Whenever an Emperor uses Mana to boost their strength, then whether it is their own Mana or the surrounding Mana, the Mana around them moves in a specific pattern. This was Astaria''s way of judging whether the enemy Emperor is actually going to attack or was it just a bluff to fool her. It was something she used quite often and was something that has helped her countless times before, therefore, she was still having a hard time believing that Nux was not using any Mana in the previous fight even though the Mana around him was moving in a similar pattern. Suddenly, Nux lifted his hand and clenched his fist. "Did the Mana move again?" He questioned and Astaria nodded. A frown appeared on his face. Since he wasn''t an Emperor before, he wasn''t as sensitive to Mana as Astaria, so Astaria didn''t bother teaching him this technique. Astaria did give him a rough idea about this movement of Mana, however, it wasn''t much, and therefore, he was still clueless about this. Now, however, since he was an Emperor with a Mana sensitivity that was probably greater than Astaria''s, he could finally understand what Astaria was talking about. He tried moving his body again, however, he couldn''t sense any Mana. He glanced at Astaria and questioned, "And now?" Astaria shook her head as well. Nux then kicked in the air and soon, He sensed it. "The Mana moved, didn''t it?" He questioned and Astaria nodded her head. Nux punched in the air, and the Mana moved. Then, he just stood and the Mana moved again. Nux finally understood. The moment he gets ready to attack, the Mana moves automatically. It is an involuntary action, something he had no control over. The Mana wasn''t his, that was for sure, and neither was he the one controlling it. Why was Mana moving like this, he didn''t know. However, Nux was sure about one thing. This Mana definitely didn''t wasn''t entering his body and pushing or boosting any of his muscles. His strength was his alone. It was not the result of him using Mana to boost it. And to prove it, Nux controlled the Mana around him, the Mana moved and surrounded his Fist, and then, he unleashed a punch. *Whoosh* "!!!" Everyone felt a big shockwave when Nux released the punch and their eyes widened in surprise. Nux intentionally punched in a direction furthest from all of them, one can even say it was aimed nearly opposite of where they stood. For them to still feel the shockwave even after that¡­ They couldn''t even imagine how strong the punch actually was. "¡­" Astaria didn''t know what to say¡­ That punch¡­ That simple little punch was stronger than Nawdren''s strongest move¡­ That simple little move¡­ Nux didn''t even use his own Mana yet¡­ "I finally understand." Suddenly, Nux spoke. The women glanced at him and he smiled, "Body Cultivation." "Hmm?" Astaria frowned. "I am not just an Emperor Stage Mana Cultivator, I am an Emperor Stage Body Cultivator as well. Is this not natural? If the Mana Cultivation sees a huge leap when a cultivator breaks through King Stage and becomes an Emperor. Shouldn''t a King Stage Body Cultivator be the same? This Mana movement, I am sure it is the result of Body Cultivation. Unlike normal cultivators, where one''s body affects the surrounding Mana, the surrounding Mana is reacting to my body, the body of an Emperor Stage Body Cultivator." Nux explained in the best way he could. Astaria didn''t know how to react to this. The explanation sounded plausible, but honestly, she didn''t know anything about Body Cultivation so she was not in a position to comment. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Amaya frowned. She thought of something¡­ and honestly, she didn''t like that line of thought at all¡­ Chapter 652 We Are All Wrong... "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Amaya spoke with a doubtful look on her face. "Hmm? What is it?" Nux questioned. Amaya then turned towards Astaria and questioned, "You said that the pattern in which the Mana around Nux was moving was similar to how it moves around Emperors when they use Mana to increase their strength?" Amaya questioned. "It is not exactly similar, but yes, they are alike." Astaria nodded. "And you are saying this is happening because of body cultivation?" Amaya turned towards Nux and questioned. "That is the only explanation that comes to my mind." Nux replied. Amaya then narrowed her eyes and started thinking, "Then are you telling me that the Body Cultivation''s function is the same as Mana Cultivation''s and the only difference is that you don''t have to think about it and can perform it unconsciously?" Nux frowned. "Doesn''t this¡­ feel strange¡­?" Amaya questioned. "¡­" Seeing the expression on Nux''s face, Amaya simplified her thoughts, "From the start, the Body Cultivation has given you a stronger body, on the other hand, the Mana Cultivation allowed you to use Skills, correct?" "Yes, that is correct." Nux nodded. "The Mana Cultivation allows you to use skills while also giving a slight boost to your body because of the Mana you absorb while cultivating, on the other hand, Body Cultivation only focused on the Body, giving you a completely different level of strength. Wasn''t that the reason you were stronger than everyone? Your body was far stronger than normal cultivators, even the Emperors weren''t able to win against you if they didn''t use Mana, and we can safely say that all of that was because of your Body Cultivation, right?" "Mhm." "From the start, Mana Cultivation and Body Cultivation are perfectly divided, Mana Cultivation focused on Mana, while Body Cultivation focused on the Body. Then why now? Why do the two of them have the same functionality now? Why are both of them focusing on the Body? Where is¡­ the use of Mana apart from using it to increase the Body Strength?" Amaya questioned and suddenly, everyone turned silent. "What are you trying to say, Amaya?" Astaria questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "I am saying that we a-" "We are all wrong¡­" Nux completed Amaya''s words. "That is correct¡­" Amaya nodded. "We are¡­ wrong¡­?" Ember frowned. "We are doing everything wrong," Nux repeated and then, he started explaining, "The Mana Cultivation, it was never meant to focus on the body. That''s the job of Body Cultivation, The Mana Cultivation focuses on Mana¡­ There is no point in fighting like a Body Stage Cultivator when you are a Mana Cultivator, you would obviously lose. Mana Cultivator needs to have a different fighting style. The people of this continent were using the wrong way, to begin with." Nux spoke and Astaria turned silent. "Then what is the correct way?" She questioned. "Only the main continent would have the answer to that question," Amaya replied. She didn''t know the correct way. But she was sure the current way definitely leads to a wrong result. "Heh, then why don''t we directly visit the main continent? I am sure Nux would find beings he could ''test his full power against'' there. At the same time, we can also find the ''correct way'' there." Suddenly, Edda proposed with a confident look on her face. A new continent would definitely have a lot of new things she would like, so she was very excited about going there. Astaria, however, was the first to shake her head, "That''s not a place you can visit without any preparations. Treat it like a completely different world. We don''t know how strong the people living there actually are. There is even a possibility that even beings like Emperors are nothing more than servants there. Going there without knowing the limits of your strength is nothing different than suicide. We cannot rush things." "Tsk, you just want to master your sword technique, don''t you?" Edda snorted. After having the ''talk'' with Astaria, she has become much more open to her. Honestly, in the entire group, Edda was closest to Astaria, the rest, especially the warriors, Thyra and Ember, they were still a little intimidated by her presence. The impact Astaria had in their life wasn''t small after all. "I will not disagree. It may be selfish, but I still believe waiting is the best option." Astaria replied. "No, I agree." Suddenly, Amaya stepped in. "Rushing to the main continent is definitely not stop. Especially when we know little to nothing about it. We should be patient. First, we need to find a way for Nux to test his strength, or at least control it. It would be great if Astaria could master her technique and also teach it to others. I also wish to understand my Physique and increase my Mastery level to Mastered Stage. Once all of this is done, only then should we move out." "I agree as well." Felberta nodded as well. She knows it, the moment they visit the main continent, she and her sisters would become Nux''s weakness and if possible, they would like to avoid that from happening. Learning Astaria''s technique is a way out of this. There was also the possibility of discovering the correct way, but honestly, none of them had high hopes. They have been following the wrong way since¡­ well, the start¡­ There is no way they can just suddenly change everything, they needed guidance. Astaria''s technique was the only way. Felberta didn''t mind waiting for a few years before visiting the main continent, and she firmly believed that her sisters didn''t mind it either. "Mhm, all of you are right, we are not leaving just yet." Suddenly, Nux stepped up. "We will train." Then, a playful smile appeared on Nux''s face as he continued, "And to do that, all of you need to become Emperors first." "Hmm? Your System is down, would your ability still work?" Amaya questioned. "Hmm? What do you mean? That is my ability now." Nux replied and Amaya frowned, "Don''t worry, everything is fine. And it won''t hurt to give it a try, now will it?" Nux questioned. Amaya smiled as well. "You are right, It won''t hurt us at all~" Nux''s days were about to become blissful- ahem, stressful. Chapter 653 How!?!?!? With the System Down, the biggest problem Nux and his wives faced was¡­ the [Slave Seal]. Yes, just like the [Harem Seal], the [Slave Seal] had now lost its effect. What did that mean? All the people that had a [Slave Seal] implanted on them were now free. This was a big problem. There was no way to now contact them from wherever Nux wanted. Neither could they ensure the Slaves'' loyalty. Communication, which was Nux''s biggest advantage, was now taken away. From now on, he needs to use the traditional way to communicate with his subjects. The same was true for trusting his subordinates as well. He never trusted his subordinates before, he only placed his trust in the Slaves who couldn''t go against his command. However, now, things were different, he needed to filter out. He needed to understand who was loyal and who was not on his own. The first step Nux took when his System was down was contacting his wives. Then he brought back Riona, who lived in the Skadi Kingdom, surrounded by the freed slaves that Nux didn''t trust. Bringing her back was the only way Nux and Amaya could ensure Riona''s safety. Of course, with Nawdren by her side, Riona never needed their help. Heck, even without Nawdren, she has been living in the Skadi Kingdom for her entire life. The Slave Seal''s disappearance never changed anything for her. In the Skadi Kingdom, she was not the prey, there, she stood at the apex, she was the predator. She had her trusted subordinates with her and honestly, getting backstabbed or harmed by the ''freed Slaves'' was simply impossible. But would Riona ever deny the opportunity to spend some time together with Amaya? Of course not. Especially when her way to communicate with her daughter was not working. Therefore, she didn''t resist Nux''s decision and came back with him. Then, Nux decided to send all the servants serving them in the Neutral city away. He and his wives were the only ones who now lived in the Neutral City, the Largest City in the world. It might look like something a coward would do, but Nux didn''t care. The safety of his wives was the most important thing to him. Suddenly, the Neutral City became Nux''s and his wives'' new base. After securing their new base, the next problem was the 4 Nations. The Skyfall was alright, Arvina was there. She was only an Expert Stage Cultivator, and honestly, Ember and Astaria wanted to bring her back as well, however, Nux was against it. There were various reasons for it. He knew things would get awkward once she is here and honestly, Nux wasn''t very excited about pointless drama. He knew he was wrong for ghosting her, but honestly, after what happened between them, thinking that things would return to normal or move forward from here was¡­ foolish. They would never be normal teacher student no matter how much they tried. Similarly, they would never get into a relationship as well. It was not about Arvina alone now, even Nux was against it now. If he could, he would rather not stay with her... He already had too many wives now. He wasn''t willing to have more now. He wanted to give all his love to his current wives. Also, Arvina was completely safe in the Skyfall Kingdom. Keep in mind, the Skyfall Kingdom was the strongest Kingdom in this Kingdom, this was even truer when Emperors weren''t involved, they had many King Stage Cultivators, and the strongest King Stage Cultivators of them, the Shadow Unit, they were absolutely loyal to the Throne. Without any Slave Seals. With them there, no one would dare to touch Arvina and she could easily manage the Kingdom without any problems. Just like that, the Skadi wasn''t the problem as well. Riona''s loyal subordinates took care of that Nation. However, The Solid Earth Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty weren''t the same. Nux had enslaved the Duke that held the strongest power in the Solid Earth Kingdom and had ordered him to rule it. He didn''t know that Duke and that man was definitely not loyal to him. However, the good thing was that the Duke was scared of Nawdren. And the sight of Nawdren following Nux and his wives with his head bowed, like a loyal servant, left a deep mark in his heart. And that mark was enough to ensure his loyalty. Even with the effects of the Slave Seal gone, the Duke didn''t dare to do anything reckless. Of course, he thought of the possibility of Nux dying, however, in the end, he still knew that he wouldn''t hold any real power even if that happened. If Nux dies, Nawdren would hold all the power. Therefore, for him to stay alive and have a better position in his life, the best solution was not to do anything and kneel in front of anyone, either Nux, or Nawdren, who appears in front of him at a later time. The ruler of the Woods Dynasty, however, wasn''t that bright. Ellinger Woods, after seeing the sacrifice of his father, Alcimus, Nux allowed him to rule the Woods Dynasty without any problems, however, the death of his father seemed to have a greater effect on Ellinger than expected. The Ministers of the Woods Dynasty, who didn''t know much about how strong Nux actually was only treated Astaria as a real threat had different plans in their mind. They all had started slowly brainwashing Ellinger, following Nux was useless. He was just a slightly stronger King Stage Cultivator, he doesn''t have the right to rule the world. They didn''t have to bow down to him, especially when they won the war because of their protector sacrificed himself. If anyone deserved to be the Emperor of this world, it was them, the Woods Dynasty. They should be the ruling Nation, not the Skyfall Kingdom. With constant feeding of these thoughts in his mind, Ellinger started acting differently. Nux didn''t place any restrictions on him, to begin with. He could do practically whatever he wanted in his Dynast. Honestly, out of all the current rulers of the 4 Nations, he had the most power, however, his mind was now corrupted. The Woods Dynasty had started acting differently and this was a problem. How did Nux and his wives solve this problem? Simple, Nawdren. He became the new communicational channel between the 4 Nations and the Neutral City. He was ordered to run around, exchanging letters, this was the fastest communication channel in the history of this Continent. A Pseudo Sage Stage Postman. Even the Main Continent might not have something like that. Anyways, with Nawdren''s appearance, most of the problems were solved, the Solid Earth Kingdom''s Duke understood that Nux was very much alive, and stayed loyal, on the other hand, after the firsthand experience of dealing with Nawdren, Ellinger finally understood what he was dealing with. Let alone him, even the ministers didn''t dare to have any useless thoughts anymore. The communication between the 4 Nations was re-established. Some of the Slaves had run away, Nux had ordered their hunt down, however, he wasn''t very worried. Most of the problems were solved, And after a month-long trip to all the Nations, ensuring their loyalty and delivering the letter to them that gave a general future direction, Nawdren, returned to the neutral city. And as soon as he did. He paused¡­ He had seen many things in his life. Especially after meeting this monster, he has become numb to surprises. An Emperor who could destroy him as if he was a toy¡­ It was already surprising enough¡­ And now this¡­ 11 Emperor Stage Cultivators stood in front of him¡­ Yes¡­ 11¡­ 11 King Stage Cultivators¡­ Even when this continent was at its peak, it didn''t see 11 Emperor Stage Cultivators. Heck, the maximum number was 7. And now¡­ "W-W-What in the hell happened in a single month¡­" He questioned as he glanced at the people standing in front of him. "Hmmmm, he still isn''t completely numb yet, huh," Felberta commented with a small smile on her face. "Is it really that shocking?" Allura questioned with a playful smile on her face. The other women glanced at her and rolled their eyes. Allura chuckled. "¡­" Nawdren, however, wasn''t finding any of this to be even slightly amusing¡­ "H-How did you all become Emperors in such a small amount of time? That man, I don''t know, He is a monster! I accepted it! You lot, however, are not! Well, you actually are, considering your age and cultivation, but you were definitely all early King Stage Cultivators, Just how the hell did you all become Emperors!?" Nawdren shouted. "Heeeh? Are you sure we were all early King Stage Cultivators?" Edda questioned with a smile. "D-Don''t try to fool me! I am 100% sure you were all normal King Stage Cultivators!" Nawdren stood firm. "How did you do it!?" He questioned. "Well, you don''t have to know that." Suddenly, Nux walked forward and replied. "Yes, don''t focus on things like these. It is not important." Astaria nodded. Then, she took out her sword and a big smile appeared on her face, "Get ready now. We need to spar." Chapter 654 Along With Love, She Also Has His Acknowledgment. *Thud* The Battle ended as Astaria was sent flying. She was doing well for the first 15 minutes and was able to hold on against Nawdren, this time, the Sword the shine around her sword was dimmer than the first time she used it, however, it was much more stable. The output wasn''t as strong, however, Astaria knew that last time, she was simply wasting Mana. She still couldn''t control this technique very well, therefore, she was limiting the Mana she feeds the sword with. The output was compromised, however, her control was better. And honestly, even this ''controlled'' and ''limited'' strength was very much enough to cut through Nawdren''s defenses. In this last month, Astaria hadn''t made much progress. She has only learned how to willingly activate the technique, and that too, only if her Mana reserve was filled to the brim. She tried using the surrounding Mana for it, but it proved to be much more complicated and Astaria had a feeling that she wouldn''t be able to learn it anytime soon. First, she needed to master this technique using her own Mana. Astaria even had a lead in today''s battle at the start, Nawdren knew how dangerous her technique was, one mistake and he might lose a limb. He needed to be careful. He fought in a defensive position, just keeping himself safe, and mostly focusing on dodging Astaria''s attack. Previously, the best move for him in this situation was to just run away and return when Astaria ran out of Mana like how he did the first time Astaria used this, now, however, he didn''t have that option since Nux was standing right behind. The moment he ran, Nux would appear and¡­ Nawdren didn''t even want to think about what would happen then. Anyways, ultimately, he needed to fight Astaria head-on until she masters this technique. Astaria needed to grow, however, if Nawdren continued to run whenever they spar, she would never learn anything. Of course, Nux also wouldn''t always restrict Nawdren like he is doing now, Astaria needed to learn how to stop this technique before it stops itself after devouring most of her Mana. She was still in the learning phase, slowly but surely, she would master this technique, and once she does, Astaria believed that even fighting toe to toe against Nux wouldn''t be impossible. However, for now, her target was Nawdren. Who, after being defensive for the first 15 minutes, started attacking when her control over this technique started weakening. Defending against his attacks and at the same time, trying to restabilize the Mana around her sword was difficult, soon, Nawdren''s attack connected and Astaria''s body flew away. "I won." Nawdren spoke as he walked towards Astaria. "I still haven''t lost yet." Astaria replied. Nawdren simply glanced at the sword she was holding. The Sword was not shining anymore, It was clear, the technique broke off, Astaria didn''t run out of Mana yet, however, as mentioned before, she could only activate the technique when her Mana reserves were filled to the brim and without the technique, defeating Nawdren was simply impossible. Astaria quickly rolled back and stood up. Glaring at Nawdren, she injected Mana into her sword again, but just as everyone expected, it didn''t work, she tried to force it, however, Nawdren didn''t just stand there like a puppet. He quickly rushed towards Astaria and started attacking. The Spar wasn''t over until Nux said so. And Nux wouldn''t say anything until Astaria herself opens her mouth or is put in a difficult situation that might be threatening. Nawdren continued his attack, Astaria''s body was sent flying again. She tried to roll back again, however, Nawdren appeared in front of her again and kicked her abdomen. "Khooockk!!" Astaria coughed out blood. Nux narrowed his eyes. Seeing that expression on his face, a smile appeared on Amaya''s face, "He treats her differently." She commented. "Indeed." Thyra nodded. "What do you mean?" Evane frowned. "If it was any of us sparring right now, he wouldn''t have let Nawdren attack us like that," Thyra replied. "Well, she wouldn''t like it if he participated in her battle." Ember commented. "Would you like it?" Amaya questioned. "¡­I won''t either¡­" Ember replied. "And you think he wouldn''t stop the fight if it was you?" "¡­he will¡­" Ember knew it. Amaya just smiled as she proved her point. Ember lowered her head. "Don''t focus on her nonsense, Ember." Thyra spoke as she glanced at Amaya and then turned toward Ember. "He wouldn''t stop your fight if you were fighting against an opponent he thinks you can defeat. Nawdren, however, is not someone you can do anything against, even though you are now an Emperor." "All of us and Astaria are at the same Stage, early Emperor Stage." Ember replied. "Do you truly believe you are comparable to Astaria right now?" Thyra questioned. "¡­" Ember turned silent. "You have your answer. He treats her differently because she is strong. We all have his love. However, that woman is different. Along with love, she also has his acknowledgment. He becomes protective when it comes to us, of course, it''s not his fault, he does it because he loves us. In her case, he holds back his instincts and forces himself to not move." "Do you not wish to earn his acknowledgment as well?" Ember questioned. "Why do you think I am training with that monster for?" Thyra replied. A smile appeared on Ember''s face as well. "Anyways, this battle is over." Felberta commented. The women glanced at the battlefield and just as Fel said, "Stop." Astaria ordered, stopping Nawdren from attacking. Nawdren quickly jumped back and raised his hands in the air, clearly showing that he hadn''t done a thing the moment Astaria told him to stop. His eyes quickly rushed towards Nux, wishing to see if he would get beaten up like a ragdoll or not. "Hmm?" Nawdren, however, couldn''t find Nux. Nux had already left his position and was currently tending to Astaria, wiping her wounds while helping her drink the Healing and Mana Potion. "Oi," Suddenly, Nux called out. "Y-Yes?" "Spar with me as well." Nawdren''s face paled. Chapter 655l Am Fucked... "Spar with me as well." Nux spoke and Nawdren''s face paled. "B-But I stopped as soon as she told me-" "It''s not about that. I am not that petty. I progressed a little as well." Nux replied. "Y-You progressed¡­?" Nawdren stuttered. This monster progressed? Just how far did he wish to go? Can he get stronger even after this!? Does the limited Mana in this continent not affect this bastard!? "Don''t think too much, I am just trying to control my power and I feel like I have gotten used to it." Nux replied as he clenched his fist. Nawdren gulped. "You don''t have to fight me directly. Just keep running I will try to chase you after using Mana to increase my speed." "But won''t you overtake me that way?" Nawdren questioned with a frown on his face. "That''s what control means. I need to control the output of my moves." Nux replied. He had been working hard to improve his controls as well and today, he was pretty confident. "Let''s make this a little more exciting actually. If I manage to stay an arm''s length distance near you for 5 seconds, I will punch you after boosting my strength with Mana." "!!!" Nawdren''s eyes widened in horror. "I WILL DIE!!" Nawdren has personally seen how destructive Nux''s punch actually is. Truthfully, he was the only one who has seen it. Even Nux''s wives hadn''t seen his real strength yet. ''Force me to use it in front of you.'' That was what Nux said when they asked about it. And this method worked. The women''s pride didn''t allow them to ask about it anymore. ''Be ready then.'' They accepted his challenge. "Oh don''t worry, as I said, I will be controlling the output, you won''t die. Trust me." Nux replied with a confident look on his face. "Oh yeah? Then why don''t we make this even more exciting?" Nawdren spoke. "You have another idea?" Nux raised his eyebrow. "Of course. Why don''t we increase the number of people playing this game? All your wives are now Emperors, I am sure they would learn a lot if they participate, it would be good training for them and you would find this much more challenging as well. How about it? What do you all say?" Nawdren questioned as he glanced at Nux''s wives. The women''s eyes brightened up. Of course they wanted to participate. Especially Astaria, the fighting spirit in her eyes was engulfing Nux. The desire to improve¡­ She just couldn''t hide it even if she wanted to. "No." Nux, however, quickly shook his head. "Huh?" The women frowned. "I won''t put any of you at risk." Then he glanced at Astaria who was still in his arms and replied, "Not even you." From his stern tone, it was clear. This was not happening. "Hmmm? Why? What''s the risk here, I don''t understand. Please explain." Nawdren spoke. All the women glanced at Nux''s face as well, waiting for his answer. "¡­" Nux moved his face away. "Hmm? Master Nux?" Nawdren tilted his head, waiting for his answer. Even Astaria was looking at Nux''s face with a similar expression, "¡­I am not sure if I can control my strength well enough¡­ So you people cannot participate¡­" Nux replied. "So you admit it!!" Nawdren shouted. "Just participate in the game okay!? I told you didn''t I!? I won''t kill you! ¡­probably." "Pro- Probably!?!?" "Oi, don''t you think you are biting more than you can chew?" Nux narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Nawdren. Nawdren quickly stepped back. "Let''s start the game now." Nux spoke as he then disappeared and appeared right in front of Nawdren. "You have 5 seconds, if you fail to get away from me, I will punch." "!!!" Nawdren''s face paled in horror and he dashed away as if his life depended on it. Nux smiled, then, the Mana near him moved to his legs and, he ran. *Whoosh* A gust of wind passed through Nawdren. He quickly realized that it was Nux. He couldn''t believe how unbelievably fast this monster was. However, soon, he realized something. ''This bastard said he learned how to control the output¡­ That''s his control!?'' "Ahh, there was a slight mistake." ''That''s a slight mistake!? I would burst into a blood mesh if you make that slight mistake while punching me!!'' Never in his life did Nawdren imagine that he would fear a 20-something-year-old kid to this extent. This was just¡­ Horrifying¡­ However, Luckily for him, Nux wasn''t lying when he said he learned to control his output. After the first few failed attempts, he improved drastically and managed to stay an arm''s length distance near Nawdren for 2-3 seconds. Nawdren was forced to modulate his speed in order to get him out of that range. Once he succeeds, Nux was forced to count from 0 again and this cycle continued with Nux not being able to punch Nawdren. However, he was improving very, very quickly. So quickly that Nawdren had already started dreading the time this bastard would stay in the range for 5 seconds and punch him¡­ He didn''t want to die¡­ At least not like this¡­ He wouldn''t mind dying like a warrior, giving his all and fighting against an opponent, injuring him to some extent, taking at least his limb away from him, leaving permanent damage, making his opponent regret fighting against him¡­ That death, he would accept. But this¡­ Running away like a dog and dying while playing a stupid game¡­ Nawdren trembled in fear. "1¡­ 2¡­" Suddenly, Nawdren heard a voice. Nux was inside the range again. He quickly slowed down, "Do you think it would keep on working?" Nux smiled as he slowed down as well. "3¡­" Nawdren tried to increase his speed but¡­ "4¡­" It didn''t work. Nawdren panicked. He tried to jump around like a monkey, doing his best to be as less predictable as possible and get out of Nux''s range, however, as if he had already read all his moves beforehand, Nux countered them all and, "5." "Be prepared, Nawdren." Nux smiled. Nawdren quickly moved all his Mana to his Back, enforcing the best possible defense he could and soon, he felt the Mana in the surroundings move towards Nux''s fist. ''I am fucked¡­'' He gulped and then, Nux finally punched. *WHOOSH* *BAM* Chapter 656 You Dont Want To Play More? AN: Dont read, I am editing them right now. ... *BAM* Nawdren''s body was sent flying. "Khoooocckkkk!!" He had used all his Mana to defend against Nux''s attack, honestly, it was a useless attempt, Nux''s attack was strong enough to break through his defenses even if Nux didn''t use Mana. And if Nux uses Mana¡­ Then it''s not even a question, Nawdren was done for. That is, if Nux was still unable to control his power. Luckily for Nawdren, Nux wasn''t lying when he said he improved his control over his power. Nawdren had coughed out blood and around 30 bones in his body were broken, but in the end, he still managed to live. "Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahaa¡­" And this was something even Nawdren couldn''t believe. When Nux punched, he had sensed the threat behind that punch, he knew what it was. He felt how that punched absorbed the surrounding Mana, he felt the impact of the punch before it even touched him, that punch¡­ It was by no means a normal punch¡­ It was death. A sure death. Nawdren''s body was in pain and he couldn''t move. However, he didn''t care¡­ He was alive¡­ He didn''t know how it happened and he didn''t care either, He just thanked his luck and the mother nature for being such a grea- *Step* "1¡­" Suddenly, Nux appeared in front of Nawdren. "2¡­" ''Why is he counting?'' Nawdren frowned. "3¡­" "!!!" Soon, Nawdren realized and his eyes widened in horror. With trembling body, he glanced at Nux and just as he thought, he was standing at arms distance near him. That bastard¡­ He was still playing this foolish game¡­ "4¡­" The count of death. Nawdren could hear it¡­ The sounds of bell ringing¡­ it was his time¡­ "5." Nawdren closed his eyes, preparing himself for the impact. "¡­" However, more and more time passed, and nothing happened. Nawdren slowly opened his eyes, he noticed Nux had crouched in front of him and was looking at him with a curious look on his face, "You don''t want to play more?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Nawdren''s mouth twitched. Nux chuckled, then, a Health Potion appeared in his hand and he fed it to Nawdren. "I told you to trust me, didn''t I?" Nux spoke. Nawdren drank the Potion, his body couldn''t really move right now, so he had to depend on Nux. He glanced at Nux who was feeding him the Potion and realized, Nux was not an emotionless bastard. He could trust this man. "Hahaha~ It was difficult at first, but I managed to do just fine, didn''t I?" Nux spoke and Nawdren smiled a little as well. He weakly nodded and then, Nux continued, "Don''t worry though, we will continue to play this game everyday until I get perfect my control. So get well soon, okay?" "¡­" Nawdren stopped drinking the Potion. "Oi, what are you doing? It is falling on the ground." Nux spoke. Nawdren clenched his fists. Nux quickly emptied the Potion then gave him another one. "You can go to your room when you feel you are fine." Saying those words, Nux stood up and walked towards his wives. "He''s alive." Astaria commented with an impressed look on her face. "What did you think? That I will kill him?" "Well, that punch did look scary." "I am getting better." "Mhm, you are working hard." Astaria nodded. At the same time, she again understood why Nux didn''t allow them to play. Even if it was her¡­ She would have died if Nux the moment Nux''s punch had connected. She stood no chance at all. This man¡­ He really was a monster¡­ And to stand side by side against this monster¡­ She needed to train more. "I am going." Astaria spoke with a serious look on her face. The other women quickly understood where she was going and, "I am going as well." Ember spoke up as well. "Same." "Mhm, me too." One by one, all the women started leaving. Even Edda had a rare, solemn expression on her face. Just like that, Nux was left alone. He glanced at Nawdren again. He wanted to spar, but seeing him, he knew that was not possible¡­ "Haahhh¡­" After a long sigh, Nux stretched his body and walked towards his training area as well. He would be training alone today as well. His training schedule was simple, first, he trained his control using Thyra''s techniques. Of course, those techniques focused more on body flexibilities, however, after some experiments and tweaking, he created a training method that worked wonders. And since the essence of this method were Thyra''s techniques, it also improved Nux''s battle senses, including some of Thyra''s moves in the fighting style that he had created. It was harder since Thyra''s main focus was on daggers and Nux used swords, however, attacking unpredictably, going for lethal points, balancing the body on weird angles to aim at hard to defend points, Nux started including all those moves into his battle style. His Battle Style was now strange mixture of Astaria''s and Thyra''s Battle Style. It was a combination so complex that it didn''t just look like a mixture, rather, it was a completely different Battle Style, the Battle Style only Nux can fight with. Nux also had a chat with Riona, knowing that she was the one who trained Thyra, he wanted to learn something from her, however, soon, he realized that Riona only taught Thyra the basics, everything else, Thyra created it on her own, from the scratch. Riona herself fought with a sword, there was no way she could teach anything to Thyra. She just told her what she desired and somehow, Thyra showed the result. Thyra was no different than a prodigy either. Anyways, improving his Battle Style and Control wasn''t the only thing Nux focused on. Actually, it wasn''t even his main focus right now. He had 2 main focus right now. The First one was the Devouring Mist. Yes, his Physique. He has achieved Mastered level Mastery and his Devouring Mist now had the power to Devour Life. What more could he possibly achieve? Even killing Emperors wasn''t a big deal for the current Nux. However, Nux realized this a while ago. Chapter 657 Nux Would Do It. He has achieved Mastered level Mastery and his Devouring Mist now had the power to Devour Life. What more could he possibly achieve? Even killing Emperors wasn''t a big deal for the current Nux. However, Nux realized this a while ago. This wasn''t the Mist''s final form. The System still showed a (+) sign before his Physique. What did that mean? It meant that even though he had ''Mastered'' his Physique, he still haven''t reached the end. He dared to click on that (+) button when he was free, he wasn''t doing very well on the Blank Points right now, and honestly, even if he was doing well, it wouldn''t have done anything. [Blank Points Needed: 1,000,000] Yes. 1 million Blank Points. That was the amount Nux needed to upgrade his Physique. 1 fucking million. Even if he multiplied the total number of Blank Points he had earned till now by multiple folds, he still wouldn''t reach close to that number. Let alone Blank Points, Nux hadn''t even collected this many System Points, which were fairly easier to collect. That was how absurdly high that number was. Absolutely ridiculous! Nux didn''t even think about trying to upgrade his physique that way, He could only work his way through. But honestly, he wasn''t seeing much results. It was as if he had already reached the dead end. He felt like he already knows everything there was to know about the Devouring Mist. How else could he comprehend it? Actually, he even wondered if that was even possible. However, in the end, Nux still gave decent amount of time, trying to work on his Mist. The other thing he focused on were the Skills. Yes, Skills, it was he had ignored before. Now, however, things were different. After the System was down, Nux realized something. His Battle Style relied too much on the System Ability, and for various reasons¡­ Nux didn''t like that at all. His overreliance on the System, that was not good. Nux admits it, whatever he currently was, it was all because of the System. He was a useless 34 year old man doing nothing in his life before he came to this world and got the System after all. He can confidently say that the System completely changed his life. However, the source of this System was still unknown. Nux didn''t think too much about this before this because the strongest person he knew was Astaria. She was comparable to 7 Star Beings and although not active, he did see an 8 Star Level on his System. At the very least, he knew that his System was better than the world''s strongest. Therefore, he didn''t feel any threat. His plan was simple, Become an Emperor, help all his wives to become Emperors, live a long, happy life, then die together with his wives. It was a perfect life for him. Now, however, things were different. He now found out about the Main Continent. The possibilities of beings far stronger than 7 Star¡­even 8 Star¡­ The origins of his System, now Nux started thinking about all that. Where did this System come from? He wasn''t dumb. He had read his fair share of novels in his previous life. Of course, it was stupid to think about serious matters like these based on novels written by fantasy authors who have never even seen or been into the world they were writing. Authors who didn''t even know what Cultivation was, or how a technique works. Basing his life on the novels these authors wrote¡­ It couldn''t be any stupider. However, Nux had this strange inkling that has been eating him up for a long time now¡­ In most of these stories where the protagonist gets the system¡­ The moment he reaches a certain level, that protagonists realizes that the System¡­ Wasn''t exactly his friend¡­ And in some works, the System was even related to the actual villain of the story. Of course, this was stretching it far. Nux knew it as well. However, his overreliance on his System still bothered him. His fighting style was entirely dependent on abilities like [Conceal], [Sense], [Mirror], [Dash] and his other abilities. He is so dependent on them that he has never used the actual Skills at all. Everything he wished to do, there was an Ability that helped him do it. It was¡­ almost too easy¡­ This was unsettling. Therefore, Nux decided to change. Of course, this doesn''t mean he wasn''t going to use the System abilities anymore. He needed to get stronger, and it would be harder to do it without the System. Not using System because of these thoughts was stupid. In this world, if there is something that he never have to doubt, then it was a fact that Strength overpowered everything. The Origin of the System doesn''t matter. As long as he is strong enough, he can deal with anything. Actually, Nux was thankful that he got these 6 months without System. In these 6 Months, he would change and improve his Battle Style to the point System Abilities wouldn''t be the core, the root of his everything, but rather the tools that helps him get even stronger. System Abilities would be like outside weapons. Nux quickly collected all the top Skills that were spread throughout the continent. He wasn''t greedy. He only selected 4 Skills. 7 Star Skills, one Skill for one element. He would train all these skills and would improve his Mastery Level to the point where these Skills would become a usable, no, not usable, a powerful tool. This was something that even Astaria couldn''t achieve, ''After reaching the level of Emperor, using Skills was not practical. One must use the purest form of Mana.'' This was what the people believed. However, Nux was different. He wasn''t willing to give up. It didn''t matter how years it took. Nux would do it. He would use Skills. He would Master them to a level where they would absolutely destroy his opponents. Thinking all that, Nux''s face turned serious, the Fire Elements around him started moving and soon, he was surrounded with Fiery Red Flames. Then, Nux closed his eyes and started moving. He was looking forward to seeing the future him. Chapter 658 Are You Guys Ready To Lose Again? "Uggghhh!! Star, are you sure this is the right way?" "Yes, I am," Astaria replied. "Then why are all of us failing? You haven''t made any mistake, did you?" "I have not made any mistake, you people are just dumb." Astaria retorted. "Oh c''mon, if you have said that to me, I would have understood, but just look at us, Ember, Thyra, Skyla, Lane, these are one of the greatest prodigies to have ever been born into the world. Ember, I don''t even have to explain, Thyra created her own technique out of scratch, a technique that could be a god-level treasure for any assassin. Skyla and Lane are the two who learned and absorbed Thyra''s technique at a horrifying Pace, All of them are geniuses, do you really think it is possible for them to not get any results after training for these many months? Like, we haven''t achieved anything yet, it is hard to believe. Let me ask you again, are you sure your technique isn''t wrong?" Edda questioned and this time, Astaria turned silent. She glanced at the women standing in front of her and started thinking, "Sister Edda, you should not talk to Sister Astaria like that." Skyla stepped up. "Yes, you have to understand, this is something she created all by herself, without anyone helping her. This technique might as well be the essence of her very life. It is not something that could just be passed on within a few months, if that was possible, then she would have wasted her entire life creating that technique." Ember spoke up. Hearing those words, Astaria lowered her head. Thyra didn''t miss it and frowned. Ember was taking Astaria''s side, then why was she acting like that? ''Is she not giving her all?'' Thyra thought. That reaction might be coming from Astaria''s guilt. Ember trusted her with everything, if Astaria was not being honest, her reaction to Ember''s blind trust would be similar to this. So the possibility of this being true was high, Thyra, however, knew that was not the case. In these last few months, her understanding of her new sister''s character has increased. She was not someone who would do things halfheartedly. Trickery wasn''t her forte. "Astaria," Thyra called out. Astaria glanced at her, "Hmm? What is it?" Astaria questioned. "Why did you make tha-" However, before Thyra could complete her question, "Are you guys ready?" Amaya walked in and questioned. Astaria turned towards Amaya and questioned back, "It is time already?" "Well, if you need more time, I can always go there alone and you can join us later," Amaya replied with a small smile on her face. "No, that is not needed, we are coming." Astaria replied. She now understood this girl. She would do anything to get some alone time with Nux and for some reason, Astaria didn''t like that idea, just like other women. She was blending in pretty well with her ''sisters''. "Hmm? Well, that''s unfortunate." Amaya sighed. "Don''t act like you can do anything without us." Astaria retorted. "¡­" Amaya simply ignored her words and continued walking. Astaria didn''t care either and started walking as well. The other women followed as well. A few minutes later, all the women appeared in front of Nux, "You guys are here." Nux spoke with a smile on his face. Beside him, Nawdren lay on the ground, dead. Well, not dead, but his face definitely said so. He had no plans to involve himself with these guys anymore. For them, he was as good as dead for at least the next few hours. "Are you guys ready to lose again?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "¡­" The women didn''t reply. Even they knew defeating him was impossible. They didn''t even consider that possibility. For them, lasting longer than the last time was a victory. "Heh." A smile appeared on Nux''s face as the women took out their weapons. Astaria then stepped forward and, "Formation." As soon as those words left her mouth, the women moved. Lane jumped back and a bow appeared in her hand. She wasn''t exceptionally good at it, however, since it was better for her future plans, she decided to choose it as her main weapon. To her, a Bow just felt much more natural compared to the dagger which she was better at. Anyways, Thyra and Skyla equipped their daggers and waked behind other women, Astaria and Ember took out their swords. Edda and Felberta took out a shield, Amaya was using two long daggers, however, the Mist surrounding her was a clear indication that she was going to use Mist for the battle and the daggers were just for her own defense. Allura and Evane weren''t exactly good with any of the weapons but Astaria was personally training the two of them, the two of them left Daggers and had started using swords. Seeing all his wives taking out their weapons and looking at him with a determined expression on his face, Nux''s smile widened and he complimented, "You all look lovely." "Don''t waste time, come at us." Astaria spoke with a strict look on her face. "As you say~" Saying those words, Nux disappeared. The women were all alert and started looking around with wary expressions on their faces, "Aren''t you a little too far away from the group?" Nux spoke as he hugged Lane from behind and started kneading her breasts. Lane tried to resist, however, Nux was just too strong. *Whoosh* Suddenly, a dagger passed through Nux''s face, if he hadn''t reacted in time, it would have pierced through his head. He glanced at the place where the dagger came from and realized that everything was covered with Dark Mist, only Astaria and Ember were visible. And what was worse? He couldn''t use Mana to sense where the women were because the Mist was devouring the Mana. "Don''t you think she is a little too far away from the group?" Astaria questioned with a smile on her face. Nux understood. Another dagger was shot at him, He dodged while carrying Lane in his arms. However, *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* More and more daggers were shot at him, not only daggers, but he was also being attacked with arrows. Chapter 659 That Bitch Is Literally Blushing... Aint No Way She Is Going To Make A Move Now. "Hmmm? There''s another archer?" He knew the one with the dagger was Amaya, but who was aiming at him with the arrows? He couldn''t understand. Was it Allura? But she has never used a Bow before. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Nux, however, wasn''t given much time to think as a barrage of daggers and arrows was shot at him. Of course, he could easily just get away from this place but¡­ Where''s the fun in that? With that thought in his mind, he carried Lane in his arms and ran towards those Arrows and Daggers. The women frowned, however, soon, their expression changed when Nux dodged all those daggers and arrows with a leisurely look on his face, even defending Lane, moving her body in different directions in a strangely elegant way. It¡­ it looked as if he was dancing rather than fighting. The others couldn''t even break his momentum because they weren''t monstrous enough to dodge those daggers and arrows, that were shot from the Dark, from different directions, not to mention they had to do it without using Mana to sense the surrounding. "Why isn''t she attacking him? She has so many opportunities!" Ember shouted. "¡­" Astaria didn''t reply and only glanced at the battlefield with a solemn look on her face. "¡­would you have done anything if you were in her position¡­?" Suddenly, Thyra questioned as she glanced at Lane. The jealousy in her eyes was clear as she glanced at the two. "That bitch is literally blushing¡­ ain''t no way she is going to make a move now." Felberta spoke up as well. "¡­" Ember turned silent. She couldn''t believe it. Lane¡­ She was just a pervert. How could she act like that in the middle of the battle!? "¡­I will use a bow in our next battle¡­" She spoke. The others rolled their eyes. The women stopped shooting arrows and daggers at them, seeing that, Nux smiled and placed Lane on the ground, Then, he lightly bit her cheek and then licked it, "You are just irresistible, my love~" Saying those words, Nux disappeared, Lane just lowered her head and crouched in the middle of the battle. This was¡­exhilarating¡­ Her face was hot¡­ she could clearly feel the heat coming out of it. In this battle, she won''t be participating anymore¡­ *Clang* On the other hand, Nux appeared right in front of Astaria and attacked, Astaria blocked his attack with her sword, Nux smiled and attacked again, however, before he could, Ember appeared behind him and attacked. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* Suddenly, the ground underneath the 3 of them started trembling. Ember lost her balance, the same happened with Astaria, however, Nux quickly grabbed her and sealed her lips as well. "Aaaaand, you are out, okay?" "¡­" Astaria didn''t say anything. Nux kissed her lips and, "Okay?" And questioned again. "¡­whatever." Astaria replied. Suddenly, Nux''s expression changed, he quickly grabbed Thyra''s dagger that was about to pierce through his eyes with his fingers. Skyla attacked him from behind, he grabbed her hand as well. With both his hands now occupied, he was now completely defenseless. He couldn''t really use any of his Skills right now, even after training for all these months, he still hadn''t reached a stage where he could use them as efficiently as pure Mana. Even the Earth Elemental Skill he used before took a few seconds to prepare. Right now, however, he didn''t have that time. He couldn''t use Mana either, because, well¡­ That was dangerous. He could already predict his other wives taking this chance to attack him, therefore, "Ahh!" "Ohh!" He quickly pulled Skyla and Thyra close to him, grabbed their waists, and, "Close your eyes." After that warning, he disappeared, appearing far away from the battlefield. "You two are out as well, alright?" He questioned. "No." Thyra was the first to reject. "We will join again unless you bribe us." Skyla was even more direct. "You want me to bribe you in the middle of the battle?" Nux questioned as he pointed at the other women who were rushing towards them. "Just¡­ a small bribe would¡­ do¡­" Thyra spoke with a small blush on her face. Nux smiled, then, he sealed their lips one by one. "Is that enough?" "I want more~" Skyla, of course, could never have enough, "Greedy." "Hehe~" Nux playfully hit Skyla''s head, then after another short kiss with his two wives, he disappeared and appeared near his other wives as well. With Lane, Skyla, Astaria, and Astaria out. The strongest ones left were Ember and Amaya. Therefore, Nux aimed for the strongest. He appeared right behind Ember, but suddenly, his expression changed when he noticed his wives'' body language¡­ Something was wrong, And he was right. Suddenly, Ember jumped. *Burst* A burst of Dark Mist spread all over the place. Nux realized, his women already realized his plan. Well, they did have Amaya with them, so that was understandable. He couldn''t sense anything, however, he knew another round of daggers and arrows was going to come at him. Nux chuckled. Then suddenly, The Mana around him moved. The women''s expressions changed. Was he really going to use Mana now? They thought inwardly, then suddenly, *Slash* Nux sliced through the Dark Mist, the Mist disappeared as if it never existed and Nux appeared, And what was even more horrifying? The sword he was carrying was shining¡­ Just like how Astaria''s sword shines when she uses her Sword Aura. The women widened their eyes in shock. Thyra glanced at Astaria with a surprised look on her face. She finally understood why Astaria had that expression before. The Sword Aura¡­ The Technique that carried the essence of her life. Something that ''shouldn''t be passed on in a few months'' That monster successfully learned that technique when they all couldn''t even catch the basics and had made close to no improvement. "Let''s start again sha-" Suddenly, Nux paused. Then, his expression changed, the sword in his hand disappeared, as he glanced at the message in front of him again. [Time Left: 1 Minute 5 Seconds.] Chapter 660 You Are A Fucking Monster. [Time Left: 1 Minute 5 Seconds.] "Ahh, it should be the time." Amaya realized it as well. "Alright, we lost, let''s continue this later." She then quickly placed her swords in her storage ring and started walking toward Nux. The other women rushed towards him as well. "How much time is left?" Skyla questioned with an excited look on her face. "A little over a minute." Nux replied as he patted her head. Lane quickly walked over and then, she moved in front of Nux, wanting him to hug her from behind, just like before. She was being aggressive today, that attitude combined with that blush on her face¡­ Any man''s heart would melt. Nux of course, gave in as well and hugged her from behind. This time, however, his hand didn''t move to her breast, but rather, her waist. He rested his chin on her shoulders. Lane''s blush deepened. Others glanced at her with an envious look on her face. However, none of them did anything. It was not an everyday side. Lane does not take initiative often, so when she does, her sisters respected her and stayed behind. "Is it time yet?" Skyla questioned again. She seemed to be much more excited about this than anyone else. Nux glanced at the message in front of him. [Time Left: 16 Seconds.] "Just a few more seconds." Nux replied and then all of them waited excitedly. These 16 seconds felt like the longest 16 seconds in their lives. They all were just that excited. [Time Left: 1 Second] The wait was then over and, A Barrage of messages appeared in front of Nux''s eyes. [Ding!] [The [Supreme Harem God System] has been updated.] [The [Down State] has now been lifted.] [The Host can now use all the [System Abilities]] [The [System Shop] has been updated] [Since the Host has now reached a Level where the Host''s Power cannot be segregated differently into Strength, Agility, Vitality, Intelligence, Stamina, and Defense, the System Interface had gone through an update.] [Congratulations to the Host for becoming an Emperor Stage Mana Cultivator from a King Stage Mana Cultivator] [Blank Points: +100] [Congratulations to the Host for becoming an Emperor Stage Body Cultivator from a King Stage Mana Cultivator] [Blank Points: +100] [Unlocked: *Essence*] [Name: Nux Leander.] [Age: 21] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Emperor.] [Race: Human] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+).] [LVL-70] [Battle Power - 321,139] [Potential ¨C 350,000] [Blank Points ¨C 0 --> 300] So many messages at the same definitely overwhelmed Nux. He quickly calmed down and started breaking down the things one by one. The first thing he noticed was the thing he was most familiar with. His Status. The detailed status that had his Strength and other things had disappeared, all of that was now aggregated into [Battle Power]. To test it out, he quickly glanced at his wives and started looking at their Status. [Name: Astaria Leander.] [Age: 319] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Nux''s Strongest Wife.] [LVL: 70] [Battle Power-120,423] [Potential ¨C 10,000,000] "!!!" The moment Nux''s eyes fell on Astaria, his eyes widened in shock. He could understand that the ''Talent'' section has now been removed and was replaced with ''Potential'', and if he wasn''t wrong, this Potential was written based on the Future Battle Power as well. Since his Potential was 350,000 and his Battle Power was around 320,000, it was clear that the System wasn''t considering the fact that he could raise his cultivation, and once his cultivation rises up, his Potential would change as well. But¡­ The System has always been equal. If the System was not considering his Future Cultivation, then it should be the same for others¡­ But then¡­ Then¡­ ''How in the fucking hell is her Potential so insanely huge!!? What is that Stage!? Sage!? Great Sage!? Or is it something even higher!? Is the System telling me that she can achieve that power level even if she stays an Emperor throughout her life!? Is that even possible!?'' Nux was having a mental breakdown. She decided to look at Astaria''s status first because he knew she was different and was strongest, he wanted to compare his battle power with hers to understand it in a better way. But¡­ What the hell is this!? He couldn''t understand. "What happened?" Seeing his strange expression, Astaria frowned and questioned. Nux glanced at Astaria and, "You are a fucking monster." He called out. Astaria glanced at Nux with a deadpan look on her face and replied, "You think you have a right to say something like that?" "¡­" Nux didn''t know how to reply to that. If only this woman knew¡­ Thirty-five hundred thousand and fucking Ten Million! It was clear who was the actual monster here. "Haahhh¡­" Nux sighed deeply. It is what it is. Astaria was his wife. The stronger she was, the better it was for him. He didn''t mind being protected by his wife for the rest of his lif- No, that was stretching it too far. He definitely minds it. No way! He wouldn''t be defeated that easily. Astaria will be strong in the future, good for her, but he would find a way to get even stronger. Thinking all that, Nux snorted inwardly, and then, he glanced at Ember, who was standing next to Astaria. [Name: Ember Leander.] [Age: 154] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: The General Wife.] [LVL: 70] [Battle Power-103.942] [Potential ¨C 190,000] "Mhm, you are perfectly fine, my General." Nux spoke with a smile on his face. That was how a normal status should look like. At the end of the day, Nux was a human as well. Even though he loved his wives to the point where he could give his life for any of them, he still compared his strength with them. Wouldn''t it be absolutely ridiculous if he was weaker than his wives even though he has the System? Ember frowned, although Nux complimented her, she for some reason, found it offensive. However, before she could say anything, she noticed that Nux''s expression changed again. "You¡­ You are a fucking monster as well¡­" Nux spoke as he glanced at Amaya. [Name: Amaya Leander.] [Age: 25] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Nux''s Smartest Wife.] [LVL: 70] [Battle Power-153,212] [Potential ¨C 12,000,000] "What?" Amaya just frowned. "What!? What''s with these absolutely ridiculous potentials the two of you have!?" Nux questioned. He was having a hard time holding himself back. Astaria alone was enough¡­ And now even Amaya¡­ "You do know that we have no clue what you are talking about, correct?" Amaya questioned in a calm tone. "¡­" Nux turned silent. Well, he was overreacting, he knew it as well. But¡­ What''s with this disparity between them? No man would like this situation. They may hide it and act as if nothing had happened, but Nux, who was together with the people closest to him didn''t have to hide anything. These monstrous wives of his¡­ "Now tell us what happened." Amaya spoke and Nux finally revealed everything to them. "10 Million¡­" Astaria muttered to herself. Even she could not believe it. Her Potential was 10 Million when Nux''s was around 350,000¡­ Soon, however, her eyes fell on Amaya, who was standing there, with a calm look on her face, "12 Million¡­" Astaria''s fighting spirit was ignited. Amaya, on the other hand, was thinking about something completely unrelated. "The Smartest Wife¡­ Why is it not the loveliest wife¡­? Is there something wrong with the System? A mistake maybe¡­?" When Astaria heard her muttering, she felt her mouth twitching¡­ This crazy woman¡­ She wanted nothing more than to beat her up right now¡­ Did she really think she deserved the Loveliest Wife title? She was clearly dreaming. That title should obviously be hers. Of course, the Strongest wasn''t bad either, but¡­ the Loveliest¡­ Astaria wanted that one¡­ ''Something is definitely wrong with the System¡­'' Astaria inwardly agreed with Amaya. "Nux, check my occupation- I mean, potential and battle power as well." Suddenly, Thyra spoke up as well. Nux turned towards her and didn''t know how to react¡­ These wives of his¡­ Did they really care more about the title rather than Potential¡­ Just what in the hell is wrong with them¡­? ''This must be a side effect of bad company, now the question is¡­ Who is this bad company¡­?'' Nux started thinking seriously. "Nux," Thyra called out. Nux finally came out of his reverie, he then glanced at Thyra and his Golden Eyes shined, [Name: Thyra Leander.] [Age: 25] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Nux''s Knifie Wifie.] [LVL: 70] [Battle Power-105,217] [Potential ¨C 210,000] "Nux''s Knifie Wifie¡­ That doesn''t sound bad at all¡­" Thyra spoke with a small blush on her face. "Mine, check mine next!" Skyla jumped in and spoke excitedly. [Name: Skyla Leander.] [Age: 25] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human] [Occupation: Nux''s Sweetest Wife.] [LVL: 70] [Battle Power-100,217] [Potential ¨C 150,000] "The Sweetest¡­ Hehe~" Skyla laughed sweetly. "Mine next." "Nux, it''s my turn!" "Nux!" The other women couldn''t hold themselves back anymore and surrounded Nux with eager expressions on their faces. Nux had no clue how this turned from a Battle Power analysis to an Occupation analysis¡­ "Haahhh¡­" In the end, he just gave in to his wives'' request. Chapter 661 Something Doesnt Add Up. A/N: I will not show the entire Status to save words, just know that the interface is similar to the previous System description. ¡­ [Felberta Leander ¨C The First Wifie] [Battle Power: 100,010] [Potential: 150,000] ¡­ [Lane Leander ¨C Nux''s Shadow] [Battle Power: 100,121] [Potential: 150,000] ¡­ [Evane Leander ¨C Nux''s Queen] [Battle Power: 101,219] [Potential: 150,000] ¡­ [Allura Leander ¨C The Seductive Wifie] [Battle Power: 100,099] [Potential: 150,000] ¡­ [Edda Leander ¨C Nux''s Perverted Wifie] [Battle Power: 100,000] [Potential: 150,000] ¡­ Nux glanced at his wives'' Status and after the initial shock he received from Amaya and Astaria, the rest was fine. Honestly, Nux was still having a hard time digesting Amaya and Astaria''s focus. The current him was strong, so strong that even he himself didn''t know how strong he was. However, the System believed that Amaya and Astaria both have the potential to become thrice as strong as him even without raising their cultivation¡­ That is just absurd. "I can''t believe I don''t have the Most Loved Wife Title¡­" While Nux was thinking about all this, his wives were having a debate about a completely different topic. "Are you serious? Your Title is a perfect fit for you." Allura replied as she glanced at Edda. "Haah? The Perverted Wifie!? It is as if I am the only pervert here!" Edda retorted. "¡­" The other women glanced at her with deadpan looks on their faces. "What?" Edda spoke. "¡­" The women didn''t say anything and continued to look at her. "Whaaat? Don''t tell me your mind is filled with pure thoughts when you think about spending some time Nux with just the two of you." "¡­" The women''s expressions changed. "See that? How am I the only pervert here? All of you are clearly perverts as well!" Edda then glanced at Lane and spoke, "Some of you are even more perverted than me but you just don''t say that out loud like me." "I am not as big of a pervert as you¡­" Lane, who understood that Edda''s last statement was for her replied. "I agree, Lane might be a pervert, but she''s not as perverted as you." Felberta nodded as well. "I agree." Allura nodded as well. "You guys¡­" Edda didn''t know what to say. "Does it really matter?" Suddenly, Nux walked towards Edda and hugged his tanned girl from behind. "You are a pervert, so what? Can''t you be a pervert when it comes to your husband? I always have perverted thoughts about you, so what''s wrong with you having perverted thoughts about me?" Nux questioned as he placed his hands on Edda''s waist and placed started biting her earlobes sensually. "Honestly, I love the perverted Edda with all my heart~" Nux whispered. Edda felt her body weakening. She may go hard to extremes with wax, ice, ropes, or whips when it is just the two of them, but just these affectionate words were enough to make her weak. Nux, of course, didn''t let her fall, he placed his knee, right under her butt, touching Edda''s lower lips in the process. "Annh~" A small moan leaked out of Edda''s mouth. "I suddenly want the Perverted Wifie Title¡­" Allura spoke with a jealous look on her face. Amaya glanced at Allura. Her eyes quickly went to her hourglass figure and seeing those two perky tops on her chest, Amaya''s face twitched. Currently, Amaya was wearing the Black Purple Battle Suit Nux gave all of them, but even then, her figure was¡­ envious. Not to mention the way she carried herself. Amaya would never say it out loud, but if she could, she would definitely steal Allura''s style. "Tsk, your title is already perfect for you as well." Unlike Amaya, Thyra didn''t keep her words in her mouth and snorted. Hearing those words, Allura turned towards Thyra and smiled playfully, "Well, your title isn''t bad either." She spoke. Hearing that, Thyra blushed as well. She liked her Title a lot. Nux''s Knifie Wifie, it had a nice ring to it. Sounded pleasant to hear, especially the word ''Nux''s'' It made her heart all tingly. "Look at her, blushing like that~" Felberta teased. "Tsk, don''t act like that, do you think we can''t see that smile you are trying to hide ever since you got the ''First Wife'' Title?" Amaya snorted as she glanced at Felberta. Felberta smiled as she replied, "Wasn''t that the most obvious title for me? Who else but me could have it?" "You just lucked out." Ember snorted as well. "Oh C''mon guys, you should not fight like this, aren''t we all sisters?" Skyla walked up and spoke with a smile on her face. "Her Title is pretty accurate as well¡­" Evane commented as she glanced at Skyla. "Alright, that''s enough. Titles are good, but we have more important things to focus on." Suddenly, Astaria spoke up. Nux glanced at her and smiled. Finally, finally they were getting on the right track. The women''s faces turn serious as well. "The Battle Power¡­" Ember spoke up. And simultaneously, all the women glanced at Astaria and Amaya. "Don''t look at us like that." Astaria spoke up. "Why is your potential so high?" Ember questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "You think we know the answer to that question?" Astaria retorted. "I have an inkling." Amaya spoke up. "Oh? Then the ''Smartest Wife'', would you please share your thoughts?" Thyra spoke in a sarcastic tone. Amaya ignored the tone and continued, "I believe it is because of my Physique and Astaria''s Sword Aura. Both these things are covered in Mystery, so this ''Potential'' might be the calculating our Battle Power when my Physique and Astaria''s Technique take their final form." Nux narrowed his eyes when he heard those words. "Those words don''t make sense." And Thyra spoke his words. Amaya turned towards her and Thyra continued, "Nux has your Physique and he has learned Astaria''s Technique, if we go by your logic, his Potential should be around 22,000,000, but as you know, it is not even close to it." "I agree with Thyra." Evane nodded as well. "Yes, something doesn''t add up." Felberta nodded as well. Chapter 662 [Current System Points: 93,453] "Yes, something doesn''t add up." Felberta nodded as well. "The Physique belongs to me, and the Sword Aura belongs to Astaria." Amaya spoke as she glanced at Nux before looking back at Thyra. Thyra narrowed her eyes. Astaria glanced at Amaya as well. "What do you mean?" Felberta questioned. "Nux''s System helped him get my Physique, originally, it did not belong to him. The same goes for Astaria, she was the one who discovered the Sword Aura, Nux only learned it from her. I am not saying my Devouring Demon Physique is stronger than Nux''s, or Astaria''s sword Aura is better than Nux''s. I am just that Astaria''s understanding of the Sword Aura is stronger than Nux''s. And similarly, my understanding of the Devouring Mist Demon Physique is stronger than his as well." Hearing those words, Nux narrowed his eyes in doubt. Astaria, he understood, since she developed that technique from the scratch, it is completely believable that her understanding is better than his. However, the same could not be said about Amaya. Nux was a thousand percent sure that his understanding of the Devouring Mist was a lot higher than hers. And as if knowing what he was thinking, Amaya replied, "Keep in mind that I am talking about the understanding of the Physique, not the Mist." "What''s the difference?" "Have you lived all your life knowing that there is some poisonous Mist inside your body? No matter how much you try, you would never get above a specific level without a technique crafted specifically for you? The Mist and Physique are not the same things, Nux. I understand my ''Physique'' more than you." Hearing those words, Nux turned silent. Understanding the Physique¡­ This might very well be the answer to his question¡­ He has always felt that he had completely understood the Mist and was unable to find any way to upgrade his Physique''s Mastery level, now, however, things were clearer. It was not the Mist, What he needed to understand, was the Physique¡­ And according to the System, the current him is just incapable of understanding the Physique. That was not a good news. However, Nux didn''t care. He now knew what to do next. Although he still didn''t know how to do it, he was sure he will find the answer eventually. "I understand what you are talking about." Nux replied and nodded at Amaya. The other women still didn''t understand much of this conversation, but they just decided not to think about it since it was related to Physique, which, they knew nothing about. Astaria understood some parts of it because she could relate it to her Sword Aura, however, others didn''t have anything like that. Nux realized that, and since he got a probable answer to why Astaria and Amaya had such a devastatingly high Potential, he decided to focus more on other things now. "System Shop." He called out. The women''s expressions turned serious as well. A new screen appeared in front of Nux. [System Shop] [Cultivation Techniques] [Mana Techniques.] [1 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 100 System points] ¡­ ¡­ [7 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 10000 System points] The interface was pretty similar to before, however, this time, the System had segregated the Body and Mana Cultivation techniques before clicking it, making it easier for Nux to search through. Of course, the most important thing was something else. [7 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 10,000 System points] [8 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 100,000 System points] [9 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 1,000,000 System points] [10 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 10,000,000 System points] [11 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 100,000,000 System points] [12 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 1,000,000,000 System points] [13 Star Cultivation Techniques ¨C 10,000,000,000 System points] This time, the 8 Star Cultivation Techniques were not blackened out. Nux could not buy them, not only 8 Star, Nux now had options till 13 Star!! 13 Star Cultivation techniques!! Just how absurdly strong would they be!? Nux couldn''t even think about it. Of course, that wasn''t the only thing Nux couldn''t think about. He couldn''t think of buying those techniques either¡­ 10,000,000,000 System Points¡­ Nux had a heart attack counting those numbers of 0s. His eyes quickly moved towards the System Points he currently had and, [Current System Points: 93,453] A wry smile appeared on his face. He was confident about his System Points, he had collected a lot of them after all. But now¡­ It all just¡­ Felt useless¡­ Just continued scrolling, [Weapons] [1 Star Weapons ¨C 10 System points] ¡­ ¡­ [7 Star Weapons ¨C 1000 System points] [8 Star Weapons ¨C 10,000 System points] ¡­ ¡­ [13 Star Weapons ¨C 1,000,000,000 System points] [Abilities] [1 Star Abilities ¨C 100 System points] ¡­ ¡­ [7 Star Abilities ¨C 10,000 System points] [8 Star Abilities ¨C 100,000 System points] ¡­ ¡­ [13 Star Abilities ¨C 10,000,000,000 System points] [Current System Points: 93,453] Nux quickly passed through all the items and then, his eyes finally fell on something strange. [Skill Books] [Elemental Skills] [1 Star Skill Books ¨C 10 System points] ¡­ ¡­ [7 Star Skill Books ¨C 1000 System points] There were no Skill books related to Body Cultivation anymore. However, Nux didn''t think too much about it, the Body Cultivation Skill Books were nothing but a very basic level Mana Manipulation with very less output, it was practically useless and was something he could create on his own. So whether those Skill Books were available or not didn''t matter. What did matter, however, was something else. There were no 8-Star Skills. No, it was better to say that rather than skills, [Spells] [8 Star Spells ¨C 10,000] ¡­ ¡­ [13 Star Spells ¨C 1,000,000,000] Yes, rather than Skills, the shop had spells. There were no 1 to 7 Star Spells, it directly started from 8 Star Level. ''What are spells?'' This was the first question in Nux''s mind. Curious, Nux quickly selected the 8 Star Spells option and the moment he did, he raised his eyebrow in surprise. [Fireball] [Fire Arrow] [Wind Blade] [Wind Barrior] [Water Shot] ¡­ ¡­ [Earth Wall] ¡­ Reading the names of all these 8 Star Spells, Nux couldn''t help but blink his eyes a few times. ''Why the fuck do all these 8 Star Spells sound so weak and basic?'' He couldn''t understand this at all. Chapter 663 1 dont read right now Nux didn''t know what to say¡­ Spending 10,000 System points on these ''Spells'' that are named ''Fire ball''¡­ It didn''t feel right. But for some reason, the weeb inside Nux told him that things were not simple. The System has always been fair, hasn''t it? Why would it sell him a weak spell for 10,000 System Points when it gives him absurdly strong abilities for the same price. Something didn''t feel right¡­ And since Nux was curious enough, Nux decided to take action and spend some coins. [8 Star Spell: Fire Ball] [Description: Uses the surrounding Mana to Generate a Fire Ball.] [Cost: 10,000 System Points] Honestly, Nux felt that the description was halfassedly done but he didn''t care. He quickly spend the points and soon, a red-orange colored book appeared in his hand. "What is this?" Astaria was the first one to question. "Honestly, even I am clueless." Nux then started reading the book, the women surrounded him and started reading as well. Amaya on the other hand, started copying the content on another book. Writing it down word to word. Once she was done, she nodded at Nux''s direction, Nux smiled and then, he touched the book with his forehead. The moment the book touched his forehead, it shined brightly and then, the book disappeared. Nux closed his eyes, the women glanced at him with curious look on their faces. Soon, Nux''s expression changed, He extended his arms forward, and then, "Fireball." He spoke, and suddenly, a red colored circle appeared in front of his hand. The womem''s expression changed. They could all sense the Mana around then moving. It was being sucked into the Magic Circle, the circle shined brightly then, *Whoosh* Fiery Red Orange Flames appeared in front of the circle, *Whoosh* It then shot forward towards a tree and, "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in horror. *BOOOOOOMMMM* "What¡­ is that¡­?" Astaria questioned with a horrified look on her face. The others weren''t any different, all of them were numb to rdidiculous things Nux does, but this¡­ Even they couldn''t ignore something like this. Heck, let alone women, even Nux himself was taken back. "That¡­ was a Fire Ball¡­ was it not¡­?" Ember questioned, disbelief clear on her face. "It¡­ should have been that¡­ yes¡­" Nux replied. He looked in front of him again, well, there was nothing much to look that since even the smoke hasn''t been clear, however, Nux could still see debris scattered everywhere, the buildings and houses were reduced to rubbles, the ground was completely burnt away, rather than a simple Fire Ball, it looked as if something as if a bomb had exploded here. Astaria looked at the sight in front of her and gulped. The first question that came into her mind was, ''Would I have survived if it was aimed at me?'' However, soon, she got her answer. Absolutely not¡­ That explosion was simply too horrifying. Astaria doubted if she was capable of causing something like that with her strongest move. Well, actually, if she used her sword aura, she could unleash something even more lethal, however, whether the output would be this lethal¡­ she hardly doubted it. "Nux¡­ what was that?" Amaya questioned. "A Spell." Nux replied. "What''s a spell?" Ember questioned. Nux turned towards Ember and a small smile appeared on his face, He now understood everything, "Remember when Amaya said that we were all wrong? The way we were using Mana, and Mana Cultivation, was wrong? How we were trying to such simply copy Body Cultivation which was just not right? We were correct. Using Mana to strengthen our attacks was not a way to fight as Mana Cultivators, that''s a poor imitation. This, here, is the correct way. Spells." "The correct way to fight as Mana Cultvators¡­" Amaya spoke out loud. She had an expressionless look on her face, no one could tell what she was thinking. She was just looking at the Book that was in her hand. "Then all the sword skills we have learned our entire life¡­ are they useless?" Suddenly, Ember questioned. Her words were logical as well. That ''Spell'' Nux used was absurdly strong. And from the looks of it, it was nothing more than a basic spell¡­ Ember realizes this as well, fighting an opponent capable of using these spells was straight up suicide¡­ She wouldn''t even have the chance to get close and would be blasted away in a second. There is no way she could use her sword skills against something so horrifying. "That''s ridiculous. Swords are absolute." Astaria, however, didn''t believe so. "All you have to do is cut through you opponents ''Spells'' and he will be helpless." "And how exactly do you plan to ''cut through'' that?" Ember questioned back. "Just cut through it." Astaria replied. Even she wasn''t clear on how to do it, however, she refused to believe that the sword skills she has been working on her entire life will now be useless. "Alright, I know sword skills are good, but Astaria, I still want you to learn at least one defensive spell." Nux spoke up. Astaria frowned, however, before she could say anything, Nux continued, "No, I trust you with all my heart, but, my mind wouldn''t be calm until you learn it. Also, are you really giving up on the opportunity to become strong just because you aren''t flexible enough and don''t wish to learn new things?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. Astaria narrowed her eyes. Then, she extended her hands. Nux''s smile widened, then suddenly, a Brown colored book appeared in his hand, and he passed it to Astaria. Astaria started reading the book and just like before, Amaya started copying the contents. [8 Star Spell: Earth Wall] [Description: Creates an Earth Wall in front of the Spell Caster, generally used for Defense.] [Cost: System Point] Was Nux spending more System Points of these Spells? Hell yeah he was! He had to do it! These Spells were opening a completely different world for them right now. Not to mention, Chapter 664 2 dont read right now Not to mention, [Name: Nux Leander.] [Age: 21] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Emperor.] [Race: Human] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+).] [LVL-70] [Battle Power - 321,139 --> 322,139] [Potential ¨C 350,000 --> 360,000] [Blank Points ¨C 300] Not to mention the direct increase of 1000 in Battle Power and increase of 10,000 on Potential. What does 10,000 increase meant? It was 10% increase in strength of a normal Emperor¡­ A 10% increase¡­ From a single spell, Nux would be fool to not invest in something so great. He had 90,000 System Points, buying 6-7 useful spells did not look like a bad option. Nux quickly started scrolling through all these spells, there were not many options, so the search was relatively easy and although Nux''s heart bled when he used his hard earned System Points, in the end, he thought about the future and continued, Soon, 4 more books appeared in his hands, he passed them all to him wives, they all started noting down the content and once they were done, Nux learned all the Spells as well. [Name: Nux Leander.] [Age: 21] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Emperor.] [Race: Human] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+).] [LVL-70] [Battle Power - 322,139--> 327,139] [Potential ¨C 360,000--> 410,000] [Blank Points ¨C 300] Just like that, his Battle Power increase by a 6000, and Potential increased by 60,000. Similar to Skills, Spells were also had Mastery Levels. Novice Beginner Small Achievement Big Achievement Mastered. Perfection. Assimilation. Nux didn''t know the General Knowledge about these Mastery Levels. This was just the basic knowledge he had knew after Learning the Spells. Similar to how it worked with Skills, Nux was already on the Beginner Level Mastery with all his Spells. Unlike the women, where they would have to understand the Spell, put in effort, practice, fail, repeat, and then succeed in order to reach this level, Nux only had to spend System Points. An Envious Ability, but honestly, Nux would have to follow the same pattern to grow increase his Mastery Level from this point onwards, so it wasn''t really that big of a deal. "Alright, we need more copies of these Spells now." Amaya spoke as she looked at the book in her hands. "Heh." A smile appeared on Nux''s face. "You don''t have to do that, I''ll order others to do it." He spoke. Amaya frowned. But suddenly, ''Ohhhh! The Connection is back!!'' Skyla exclaimed. The women''s expression changed. A smile appeared on Nux''s face, ''We can now talk to each other whenever we want again.'' He smiled. Smiles appeared on the women''s faces as well. ''Aahh, I now know what you were talking about.'' Amaya finally realized. ''Indeed.'' Just like the [Harem Seal], the [Slave Seal] was back as well. Now all Nux had to do was pass an order, and the people with the Slave Seal implanted on them would do whatever he tells them to. "We will be returning to the Skyfall Kingdom next week." Nux spoke. The women smiled and nodded. "Hmm?" Suddenly, a frown appeared on Nux''s face. [7-Star Ability: Harem Seal] [Active Skill] [Condition to apply: ] [The Target has to agree to become the Host''s woman wholeheartedly. If she changes her decision later, the Harem Seal will be removed. The host can also remove the Harem Seal whenever he wants] [Effects: ] [Once a Harem Seal is used on a Target, the host and the harem member can feel each other''s emotions to a certain extent. The host can disable and disable this function any time he wants.] [The harem members will gain resistance to curses or debuffs, and until the curse caster''s MP is 2 times higher than the Host, the curse or debuff will not work] [The Harem Members will be able to use any of the host''s active abilities for 1 hour once a 1 day] [The host can talk with the Harem Members no matter how far they are] [Upgrade to 8 Star ¨C 110,000 System Points.] [Remove Ability ¨C 5,000 System Points.] Yes, the description of the Ability wasn''t changed much, however, there were now two new options available to him. The Option to updrage the existing ability. And an Option to Remove his existing ability. Both these options were something Nux needed desperately since his slots to buy new abilities were full. Just to confirm it, Nux started looking through the description of all his abilities and soon, a smile appeared on his face. As he expected, these options were appearing on all his abilities now irrespective of whether it was an ability given by the System as a reward, or weather he was the one who bought it from the shop. Upgrading cost 10% higher than buying a new ability of the said tier, removing the abilities cost 5%, obviously, removing the abilities to free more slots was a cost effective method compared to updrading the existing abilties, but honeslty, Nux still felt upgrading the existing abilities was better. His thoughts were simple, First, he has been using these abilites for a long time now, they have been integrated into his Battle Style, and removing them would be¡­ well, not efficient. Second, well, this was a much simpler thought, it came from his trust from on the System, Since the System kept the price of upgrading higher, then Nux believed that it was a better option. The System has been fair since the start after all¡­ Of course, looking at all of that now didn''t really matter. With Nux''s current System Points, let alone upgrading the abilties, even buying the new ones, which was supposedly a cheaper option, was not possible. Thinking about it right now was stupid, of course, there were a few Low tier skill that he could change, but honestly, Nux was too lazy to do that right now. Or rather, he was too excited to check something else then to waste his time on the lower level abilites. The last thing he received after the System was updated. Nux finally clicked on the screen in front of him Chapter 665 [Unlocked: *Essence*] dont read right now, i am still working, sorry for the inconvenience, Nux''s eyes then fell on the last thing he had received after the System was updated, [Unlocked: *Essence*] Nux tapped on this message and soon, a Black colored book appeared in his hand. e "A book?" e A frown ap peared on Nux''s face. "What is this, another Spell?e" t Amaya questioned. t "It''s a reward for becoming an Emperor Stage Cultivator." "A Reward? It is not an ability this time?" Amaya frowned. "I was thinking about the same thing." Nux nodded. Usually, Nux gets an ability as a reward whenever he levels up, these abilities always prove to be incredibly useful, therefore, Nux and his wives were looking forward to the new ability he would unlock, but this time¡­ The System seemed to have different intentions¡­ "What is it exactly?" Amaya questioned, asking about the description of what this book was. Nux nodded at her and then, he glanced at the book, this was how normally the information of the System Spells, or Skills appears in front of him. Soon, another window popped in front of Nux. [*Essence*] [uaf vsrgs btsd cwseac gdrvsv bdbvsrv rbtntf sceaca btdbs aceac vsvedac awccaw c ] [??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???] [??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???] "Huh?" Nux blinked a few times, not believing what was written in front of him, other than name, nothing he could only see a bunch of question marks in front of him. "What happened?" Seeing his strange expression, Astaria questioned. "There¡­ is no description." Nux replied. "¡­" Amaya frowned. "Oh C''mon! You guys are wasting too much time, just read what''s inside the book!" Saying those words, Skyla quickly grabbed the book and opened it. Soon, however, her expression changed as she started turning the pages. Lane and Allura, who were standing close to Skyla glanced at the book and they frowned as well. Seeing their expressions, Nux and the others walked towards Skyla and started reading the content as well. [daw adw gerg hyttyb sefse awfa afawf vtdns ses#] "Am I hallucinating or can you all only see these strange letters instead of something readable?" Allura finally couldn''t take it anymore and questioned. "You are not alone¡­" Edda replied. "I cannot read it at all¡­" Skyla pouted. "What about you? Can you read this?" Amaya glanced at Nux. "¡­" Nux shook his head as well. "If even Nux can''t read it, then isn''t this gift absolutely useless?" Allura questioned with a frown on her face. "It is not like Nux has ever actually read any book he had received from the System." Thyra replied as she turned towards Nux. "Do you all want to copy it?" "It would be harder since we don''t know these¡­ letters¡­" Ember commented. "Yes, it seems like an entirely different language." Amaya nodded. "Well, it doesn''t matter, I can just draw whatever I see, It will take some time, but I have a feeling that we should not ignore this book. Nux got it as a reward for becoming an Emperor and after the System was updated, it shouldn''t be something random." Evane suggested. "Yes, copy it down." Astaria spoke as well. Then, she glanced at the book in front of her and spoke with an uncertain look on her face, "I don''t know what it is, but I can feel a strange Aura from this book." Hearing those words, Amaya''s expression changed, "You can feel it as well?" She questioned. Astaria glanced at Amaya and questioned back, "You too?" "I am not sure what it is, but I definitely sense something strange from this book, it is vague, so I thought that it was just my hallucination, but now¡­" "Yes, you are correct, it''s a vague feeling¡­ something that cannot be put into words¡­" "Right, I completely understand what you mean¡­" Amaya and Astaria started talking about it, others glanced at each other and then they glanced at Nux. Nux quickly shook his head as he raised both his hands, it was as if he was saying, ''Don''t ask me, I am on your side here. I have no clue what these two are talking about.'' Evane shook her head as well, she quickly took the book from Skyla and started drawing its content, keeping it as close to orginal as possible. It took longer than expected, however, an hour later, Evane was finally done. Nux then quickly grabbed the book and then, he touched it with his forehead. The book shined brightly, and then, it disappeared. "!!!" Suddenly, Nux''s eyes widened, he quickly grabbed his head and, "AAGGgGGGHhHHH!!!" Screamed in agony. "NUX!!!" The women shouted in worry as they all rushed towards him, Nux didn''t reply to any of them and a few seconds later, he passed out. "NUX!!" The women shouted again, Lane quickly grabbed Nux''s body before it fell, she gently placed his head on her lap, the other women surrounded them, Astaria quickly placed her hand on Nux''s chest, then checked his wrist, and soon, she sighed, "It''s nothing serious, he just passed out." "What happened?" "It should be related to that book." Amaya replied. "But wasn''t it given by the System? How can it harm Nux?" Allura questioned. "It has not exactly harmed Nux, he just passed out." Astaria replied. "Remember, Nux said that whenever he absorbs the System Books, some information fills his mind automatically, the process isn''t exactly painful, but he did say he feels his head aching sometimes. I believe the information that was being fed into his brain was a too much for the current him, therefore, to cope up with all of that, his brain shut him out, and he passed out." Amaya nodded and explained. The other women nodded in understanding, but soon, Felberta frowned, "For him to pass out¡­ Just what exactly was that book¡­?" "¡­" The other women turned silent. "Is this bastard getting another power up¡­?" Astaria couldn''t help but comment. The other women glanced at each other and sighed. They didn''t know what to say. This bastard.... he was annoying... very annoying. Chapter 666 33 dont read rn "You finally woke up." Felberta commented as she glanced at Nux. "How long was I out for?" Nux questioned. "5 hours." "Hmmm, that''s less than I expected." "What do you mean?" Felberta questioned. Amaya narrowed her eyes as well, "So, what was in that book?" "A Cultivation Technique." Nux replied with a small smile on his face. "A Cultvation technique?" Amaya frowned. The other women had similar expressions as well. Cultivation Techniques, this was one of the few things which were absolute useless for Nux. He never needed any technique since he couldn''t cultivate any. "For the System to give out a Cultivation Technique as a reward¡­ It doesn''t make sense¡­" Felberta commented. "Well, the System Shop also sells Cultivation Techniques, so it is not impossible to see this happening. If the System gave out things with which Nux actually progresses, it wouldn''t sell those techniques." Ember spoke as well. "But it was a reward for becoming an Emperor¡­ How can it be a¡­ waste¡­" Felberta couldn''t believe it. Honestly, she was looking forward for her husband waking up and then doing something so ridiculous that she would get frustrated. But now¡­ Felberta glanced at Nux, she knew he would be disappointed as well, however, as soon her eyes fell on Nux, She understood, This bastard¡­ he was smiling¡­ Something definatley happened. "Nux," She called out. Nux glanced at her. "Is it a technique you can cultivate?" Felberta guessed. Nux''s smile suddenly widened, "Stop smiling like an idiot, answer the question." Astaria spoke in a strict tone. Nux however, just smiled as her and stood up. "If you lovely lot will excuse me, I have to go and cultivate." "Oi." Allura called out as she stretched her hand towards Nux, Nux however, just disappeared and hugged Allura from behind, "Mhm, that''s slow, you have to do better than that." "¡­" Allura turned silent. Nux then tightened his hug and whispered, "Anyways, I need to talk to you later, alright? You need to stop hiding things." Allura''s expression changed. "You can never hide from my stalked like eyes." Nux whispered as he bit Allura''s earlobe, Allura''s face turned red, "I will visit you as soon as I am done with this, so be prepared alright?" "mm." Allura nodded meekly. "Good." Saying those words, Nux turned towards others and spoke, "Our journey to the Skyfall Kingdom will be postponed until¡­ well, until I surprise you all." Then, Nux finally disappeared. "That bastard¡­ he definitely found something good." Astaria commented. "This is the first time he has acted like that." Amaya, however, frowned. "What do you mean?" Astaria questioned. "This is not the first time he got something absurdly strong from the System. However, every time he got something from the System, the first thing he does was to discuss it with us, he has never disappeared like this before. Especially¡­" Suddenly, Amaya turned towards Allura. Nux said some words to Allura before he left. Allura was doing just fine, Or atleast what everyone in the group thought, but if Nux said those words to Allura, then it meant that he must have noticed that something was off. And Allura''s reaction to his words cleared that. "He would never leave to test out something he got from the System, especially when he knows that one of us needs his attention." The women''s expression changed. They all knew it as well. Nux was not like this. No matter how powerful ability he receives, he would never keep it before his wives, All of them knew this well. "We need to find him." Evane spoke. This issue might be more serious than they thought. Nux was an expert when it came to divert attention, there is a high chance that he was doing something like that again. "I already tested the connection, he has blocked it." Felberta spoke up. Now they were even surer. Something was definitely wrong. Without saying any words, Lane quickly turned around and left. Standing here, discussing wouldn''t do anything, they needed to start looking. The other women glanced at each other and started searching for him. ''Don''t use [Sense] to search for him, if he ''intends'' to hide, [Sense] won''t work. Use Mana.'' Ember reminded everyone. The others nodded and continued searching, However, no matter where they looked, Nux was nowhere to be found. 12 hours passed by. ''Anyone?'' ''No.'' ''Where did that bastard go!?'' ''We can still use the ability, so we can throw the worst case out of our mind.'' Astaria spoke up. ''Yes, we have searched enough already.'' Felberta agreed. ''He is not a child, he can deal with things on his own. We need to trust him as well. He must have his reasons for doing what he is doing.'' Ember nodded as well. ''¡­'' Amaya didn''t say anything. She still wanted to continue looking. ''Honestly, if he don''t want us to find him, I highly doubt any of us can find him, if you people want, you can go look for him. I will place my trust on him and go train without thinking about useless stuff.'' Saying those words, Astaria stopped searching. The others thought about it and in the end, they decided to do the same as well. Astaria was right. They all needed to trust him as well. For all they knew, they all might be overreacting. Thinking all this, the women calmed down and returned to their house. However, this calm situation didn''t stay for a long time. A day passed by, but there was no sign of Nux. ''Well, he did postpone our return to the Skyfall Kingdom that was after a week, so he might need a few more days to return.'' This was the logic women used to calm themselves down. However, another day, then one more, another one and just like that, and just like that, 2 weeks passed by but Nux didn''t return. "This¡­ isn''t good, is it?" Amaya, who was now getting restless question. "Just trust him." Astaria still stuck with her thougths. She was worried as well, but as the oldest one here, she decided to be the moral support. The others, however, weren''t as calm as her. Chapter 667 Tsk, L Hate Talented People. 3 Months passed by and Nux still hadn''t returned. By now, even Astaria, who had kept a brave front all this time started worrying as well. All the Slaves Nux had were summoned to the Neutral City, of course, there were some exceptions, some Slaves were not called since they were needed to Manage the 4 Kingdoms, but even without them, there were around 200 Slaves who were summoned and all of them were then ordered to search for Nux. This started 1 Month ago, however, even when 200 people looked for him, 11 of which, were Emperors, they still failed to find Nux. "Where could he possibly be?" Amaya questioned with a worried look on her face. "I do not know, I have already searched all the places which come to my mind." Felberta shook her head. The others were the same. They all searched everywhere they could think of as well, but Nux was nowhere to be found. "I think we should stop searching." Suddenly, Allura spoke up. The women frowned and turned towards her, "As Lad- Astaria said before, Nux is not a child, and if he doesn''t want us to find him, we never will find him. Even after Searching for so long, we still cannot fight him, there must be a reason for that. I think rather than wasting more time here, we should focus on our training. Has anyone of you reached Novice Level with your Spell?" Allura questioned. "B-But it has been 3 Months¡­" Skyla spoke. "And?" "¡­" "He would return, trust him. Now stop wasting more time, we already have more than 200 people searching for him, grow up, work on your strength," Suddenly, Allura narrowed her eyes and spoke, "You guys didn''t forget helpless we were when Nawdren appeared, didn''t you?" "¡­" A deafening silence fell over the place. "Don''t forget, Nux''s biggest fear in the Battle was not fighting against Emperors, it was about us. He was scared that we would get hurt in the battle, You guys didn''t forget the face he was making a day before the war before he came to all of us to reconfirm the plan, did you? We all swore not to see that face again, You guys didn''t forget it, right?" Allura spoke and the more she spoke, the heavier the atmosphere in the room got. The images of Nux''s face as he tried to hide his anxiety while he talked about the war appeared in their minds and, The women clenched their fists in anger. "Allura is right." Thyra spoke and then, she walked away. Ember walked out of the room as well. One by one, all the women left and the only ones left in the room were Allura and Astaria. "I didn''t expect you to say those words." Astaria spoke. "Why? Didn''t expect that from a weakling like me?" Allura smiled playfully. "I didn''t mean that at all¡­" Astaria frowned. "Hahaha~ I am just playing around, don''t take me seriously." Allura chuckled and then, "Alright, I need to go and train as well." "I hope you have good results." Astaria nodded. Allura nodded back and then walked away. Astaria did the same and when she arrived at her training area, she took out her sword as well. 3 more months passed by. A total of 6 months since Nux has disappeared. However, this time, there was no Women''s Meet or anything like that. The women only met each other when Astaria trained all of them together, Amaya on the other hand, didn''t meet anyone and had completely locked herself inside her room. She wanted to quickly increase her Physique''s Mastery Level. She was improving, however, the pace at which she was improving was not satisfying at all. Astaria has also improved her control over her Sword Technique a lot, however, like Amaya, she wasn''t satisfied with her progress. On the other hand, Thyra, Ember, and the others quickly realized that learning Astaria''s technique was difficult and slow. They still gave some time to practice it, however, they felt that understanding the ''Spell'' was a much faster way to get stronger. Of course, none of them had reached the Novice Level yet, understanding the ''Spell'' was nightmarishly difficult and no matter how hard they tried, they always failed to create a perfect Magic Circle, which Nux seemed to do quite easily. However, slowly but surely, the women were still making progress. Nux''s disappearance worried them, however, this time, they were much more mature about it. They all focused on their training instead of worrying about something they could do nothing about. 6 more months passed by, the women progressed, Thyra and Ember finally managed to successfully create the Magic Circle successfully reaching the Novice Level Mastery of the Spell, it was still not as refined as the one Nux created, however, it still worked and the output was definitely countless times stronger than normal Skills. The others weren''t far either, they could all create Magic Circles as well, their Magic Circle was only failing at the very last step, a few more months, and they will all succeed as well. Of course, not all the women were focusing on these Spells, Amaya, and Astaria were focusing more on their own techniques, Spells were good and they were working on them, but at the same time, they gave a larger chunk of their time to their own techniques, only keeping a small amount for the spells. Amaya, however, was a cheat-like existence. Even before the System update, her Talent was King, even Astaria only had exceptional-level Talent, from that, one could tell that Amaya was special. Even after not focusing much on the spells, she was the closest to reaching the Novice State after Thyra and Ember. "Now I know why your Potential is so monstrous." Astaria muttered as she glanced at Amaya. "¡­" Amaya didn''t say anything and sipped on her tea. "Tsk, I hate talented people." Astaria snorted. The other women, who were drinking tea glanced at her from the side, however, seeing how oblivious she was, they just gave up and continued with their drink. "Hmmm? Are you saying you hate your lovely husband? Now I am hurt." Chapter 668 Just Sleep For A While... "Hmmm? Are you saying you hate your lovely husband? Now I am hurt." "!!!" Hearing those playful words, the women, who were calmly drinking their tea widened their eyes and quickly turned around, "Nux! You are back!" Skyla shouted as she quickly rushed towards him. However, soon, Skyla quickly noticed that Astaria was already hugging Nux before she even got close to him. ''When did she¡­'' Skyla questioned inwardly. However, she decided to get surprised later and quickly rushed towards Nux. In this little hesitation, however, 4 more women appeared near Nux and hugged him. Taking up all the good spots Skyla had her eyes on. Skyla pouted. In the end, she just jumped on top of the group in front of her and shouted again, "Nux! You are back!" Nux''s smiled and hugged back all his wives. It has been a year since he saw all of them. This was definitely the longest time he had been away from his lovely wives. He was missing them dearly as well. Therefore, he didn''t hold back at all, hugging every one of his wives for a good 15 minutes, feeling every part of their bodies, His hugs weren''t perverted, he didn''t touch any one of them inappropriately, well, he did touch them inappropriately, however, the women could feel his love. He was not thinking about something perverted, he just hugged his wives because of how truly happy he was after seeing them again. Honestly, he didn''t feel the flow of time when he was gone. This separation didn''t feel like a year to him, however, he knew it wasn''t the same for his wives. The moment he learned that a year had passed, he quickly rushed toward his wives, He knew they were would be worried about him. And he was right, though they tried to hide it, he could see their worry in their expressions. "Nux¡­" While Nux was hugging Evane, a frown appeared on Astaria''s face as she muttered, "Your cultivation¡­" Hearing those words, the other women finally noticed his cultivation as well, Honestly, they were expecting to see Nux appearing in front of them as a Sage Stage Cultivator, however, what they saw confused them all. "King Stage¡­" Thyra frowned. "Nux¡­" "How did your cultivation regress to King Stage?" Yes, unlike how the women thought Nux would gain a power-up, he returned with a¡­ power down¡­? "Nux, what happened?" Astaria questioned with an anxious look on her face. "It''s nothing major, don''t worry." Nux smiled, "I may look like this, but I am not necessarily weaker, alright?" "What do you mean?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "How about a spar?" Nux suddenly suggested. "I wish to see how much my lovely wives improved in a year." A smile appeared on Astaria''s face as she quickly accepted, "Who do you wish to fight against?" She questioned, however, with how she had already taken out her sword, everyone knew what answer she was expecting. However, "All of you come at me together." Nux smiled. The women frowned, "Are you sure?" "Trust me." Nux kept his smile. "¡­as you say." Astaria didn''t fight. A mere King Stage Cultivator fighting against 10 Emperors alone¡­ This was an absolutely ridiculous notion that Astaria would never believe¡­ but if that ''mere King Stage'' cultivator was this bastard¡­ Then¡­ Then things were different. No matter how ridiculous it sounded... Astaria glanced at her sisters, they nodded back, took out their weapons, and quickly took their positions, ''Don''t underestimate him just because he is a King Stage Cultivator.'' Astaria spoke through the connection. The women nodded, Astaria didn''t have to say that. None of them would do something as stupid as underestimating this monster. The women took their battle stance, waiting for Nux to attack. "You all are a little too passive." Nux spoke as he pointed his index finger at his women, a Magic Circle of a radius of 2-centimeter appeared in front of his finger, it was around 5 times smaller compared to the normal Magic circle, however, as small as it was, it was also fast, The Circle shined, a small fireball appeared, and then it shot towards the women. "!!!" Astaria''s eyes widened, She glanced at Edda and Felberta, who were getting ready to defend against this attack with their Mana and Shield, and shouted, "DODGE!!" Edda and Felberta''s expressions changed, however, before they could react, it was already too late. *BOOOOMM* A huge explosion, although not as strong as the time Nux attacked the buildings, it was still frightening. Felberta and Edda¡­ Thinking what happened to them¡­ Astaria''s heart started beating rapidly. She glanced at Nux again, wanting to see his expression, however, he was nowhere to be seen. "DODGE!!" Amaya shouted. *BOOOOOMM* Another explosion. "Disperse! Disperse! Don''t stay in groups!" Ember shouted as well. *BOOOOOMM* *BOOOOOMM* *BOOOOOMM* The entire area was filled with horrifying explosions. Alerting all the surrounding slaves. Astaria didn''t know how to react. This battle¡­ Heck, it didn''t even look like a battle¡­ ''How the hell is that bastard shooting so many of these Fireballs!?'' She thought inwardly. "You are thinking too much, Star. Keep your focus on the battle." Suddenly, Astaria heard a calm voice behind her, without waiting for even a fraction of a second, she charged her sword aura and attacked almost instantaneously. "!!!" Her eyes, however, widened in horror when Nux grabbed her sword, which was laced with her sword aura, with her thumb and index finger. One had to know, this attack had the power to cut through Nawdren''s body as if it was paper. Nawdren, a pseudo-Sage does everything in his power to dodge her sword whenever it is laced with Sword Aura¡­ But this bastard¡­ He was grabbing that sword with his finger, and that too, with a smile on his face¡­ Astaria was sure, even the Emperor Stage Nux couldn''t have done something like this. ''Just what in the hell happened to him!?'' "Did you not hear what I said? Focus on the Battle, Star. Not that you would have much of a chance even if you do that." As he said those words, Astaria suddenly felt her entire body weakening up. "Huh¡­?" She frowned. This sudden weakness¡­ She tried to fight it¡­ However, "Just sleep for a while¡­" Nux whispered and as if her body had already given up, Astaria''s eyes turned heavy and she¡­ Passed out¡­ The battle between 10 Emperors against 1 King Stage Cultivator¡­ Was over within 1 minute¡­ Chapter 669 You Need To Stop Cultivating Your Body "Ah, you woke up." A frown appeared on Astaria''s face as she sat up and heard a familiar voice. Her eyes then fell on Nux who was sitting on a chair and her expression changed, "You are back." "Of course I am," Nux replied. "Wait¡­" Astaria furrowed her brows¡­ She then grabbed her head which was aching, her eyes then fell on Skyla, who was lying right next to her on the bed, unconscious. She then looked around and noticed all her sisters were lying there as well and she was the first one to wake up. Astaria finally recalled everything¡­ "Our battle¡­" She muttered. Nux just smiled and gave her time to clear her head. "You became a King Stage Cultivator¡­" Astaria glanced at Nux and spoke. "Mhm, that is correct." "But you are stronger than before¡­" "Well, that''s not entirely correct but not entirely incorrect either." Nux replied. "What do you mean?" "Well, I am not stronger than before, I actually got weaker than before, since I cannot directly move the Mana as freely as I could when I was an Emperor, so my strength is affected a little, however, in exchange, my control has increased tremendously. My movements are much freer than before, I am faster, and I now have complete control over everything I do. You can say I exchanged a little bit of my strength in exchange for high-level control." Nux explained, he didn''t know if he was explaining things properly, however, since it was Astaria, who was trying to achieve something similar with her own Sword Aura, she could understand what Nux was talking about. However, "I still don''t understand, The Sword Aura, I understand, I can actually control the output, but how did you manage to regress your cultivation, I have never seen or heard anything like that." However, as soon as her question ended, Astaria realized, "The reward you got from the System¡­" Nux nodded, "You are correct, That was a Cultivation Technique. That reminds me of another thing." Suddenly, Nux''s expression turned serious and he replied, "You remember the Body Cultivation Techniques I gave you all?" "Of course I do, although we are currently not making much of a progress, I am sure it will be our trump card in the future." Astaria nodded, however, "Stop cultivating it." "What do you mean¡­?" Astaria frowned. "Rather than your trump card, those techniques would become a burden for you all in the future, so stop cultivating them." "Nux, I don''t understand¡­" Astaria frowned. "I don''t know how to explain this all to you, I do not know much about this as well, however, just know that the Cultivation is not as simple as we were making it out to be. The most optimal way to cultivate is to cultivate both Mana and Body at the same time, however, this does not mean one can just simply cultivate Mana first and then work of Body, It does not work like that. You had to do it side by side but you all have already missed that chance, so the best choice for you all right now is to¡­ Stop cultivating your body and focus on Mana." Nux spoke and hearing those words, Astaria frowned. She didn''t like that¡­ It felt like she was¡­ Compromising¡­ "But wouldn''t that make us weak in the long run?" "You are not in a position to think about ''the long run'' in the first place. Remember, the System already hinted that there are levels as high as 13 Star¡­ Cultivating the body is like a slow poison for you all, if you start it, it will ''eat'' up your potential, making it harder and harder for you to grow. I am sure you can already feel those effects, aren''t you? Mana Cultivation aside, even the Body Cultivation is ridiculously slow. You got the CUltivation Technique more than a year ago, some even got it 2 years ago, but none of you had even become an Apprentice Stage Body Cultivator. It should not be this slow, and you know it as well." Nux explained in the best way he could. He didn''t know much about all this either, the things he was talking about, he only learned by them understanding the Technique he had learned. He was no expert, but he knew that cultivating body was not the best option for his women right now. "Is there really no other way¡­?" Astaria, however, wasn''t willing to accept this. As a warrior, the fact that she will be completely abandoning one of the ways to get stronger bothered her. Seeing the look on her face, Nux decided to be honest with her, "There is." "What?" "Revise your Cultivation, Rebuild your Foundation. Start everything again, From scratch. Just like I did." "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Start everything again¡­ Her more than 300 years of journey, she was being asked to abandon it¡­ It was definitely not a simple decision. "Of course, it is not as simple as it sounds. Rather, it is actually impossible for the current you." "What do you mean?" Astaria frowned. "You cannot just rebuild your foundation just because you feel like it, it is something that goes against the very nature of the cultivation. Without a proper technique, it is simply impossible. And the problem is, I have searched everything, but even the 13 Star Cultivation Techniques in the System Shop does not have something that can help you change your foundation." "¡­" Astaria turned silent. It seemed like in the end, she had to give up on- Suddenly, Astaria''s expression changed, "Wait, you said I had to rebuild my Foundation and Restart just like you did." "Yes, that is correct." "Then this last year, that was what you were doing, rebuilding your foundation, that is why your cultivation fell, correct?" "Well, that is not entirely correct, but yes. You can say that." Nux nodded. "Then that means the technique you received as a reward can be used to rebuild our foundations as well, can''t it?" Astaria questioned with an excited look on her face. Chapter 670 Wouldnt You Be Even Stronger? "Then that means the technique you received as a reward can be used to rebuild our foundations as well, can''t it?" Astaria questioned as her eyes shined brightly. "That technique can definitely be used, but as you have you can actually read that techniques let alone understand it." Nux pointed out the problem. "That is not a problem," Astaria replied. Nux frowned and Astaria continued, "We cannot read it, but that does not mean you cannot. You have cultivated that technique, which means you must have a decent understanding of that technique. You can translate that technique for us." "It is worth a shot¡­" Nux nodded. Honestly, he was pretty sure that it won''t work, he just had this strange inkling. And as soon as Astaria presented the book to him and he opened it, he realized he was correct, Even now, he could not understand what was written in the book. Learning that, a frown appeared on Astaria''s face, "But you have already cultivated the technique, how come you are unable to understand it?" "I do understand it, I just don''t know what content the first page has in it." Nux didn''t know how to explain. Astaria, however, didn''t need any more explanation, "Then about this, write the content down on your own. That should be manageable, right?" "That¡­ That is something we can actually try." After thinking for a while, Nux nodded, and then, he started writing everything down. As he did that, one by one, his other wives started waking up as well. Astaria''s eyes fell on Felberta who had recently woken up and she questioned with a worried look on her face. "Are you alright?" "Hmm? What do you mean?" "You and Edda took that Spell head on¡­" Astaria still recalled that scene vividly. That was what confused her the most, after all. She never thought Nux would fight his wives so aggressively. "Ahh, that¡­" Felberta finally realized. "Well, the Fireball changed its trajectory before it hit us and hit the ground, we would have been harmed by the attack, but before anything like that could happen, someone pulled the two of us back and saved us." Felberta replied. "Someone pulled you back¡­?" Astaria frowned, soon, however, she realized it. She glanced at Nux and then, she sighed. As expected¡­ this pervert would never do anything that might harm his wives¡­ That is just not possible. "What is he doing?" Felberta questioned. "Ahh, right, you don''t know¡­ Let all of them wake up, I will tell you all together." Astaria spoke. The women nodded and once everyone was finally up, Astaria told them what Nux told her. Time passed and soon, 2 hours passed by, "Haaahhh¡­" Nux was finally done writing the book, the women quickly surrounded him and started reading the book. Soon, however, frowns appeared on their faces¡­ "This¡­ is a cultivation technique?" Felberta questioned. "That¡­ is correct¡­" Nux replied, however, even he himself wasn''t sure about that¡­ The women continued reading further¡­ but the more they did¡­ the harder it got¡­ "Don''t bother, that''s not a Cultivation Technique." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Ember questioned. "That is not the Cultivation Technique, that is Nux''s ''understanding'' of the Cultivation techniques, both of them are different. Usually, others ''understanding'' of a certain topic is gibberish, and it is even truer in his case because of how monstrous he is. We will not benefit from this at all. "Is it something similar to how we two cannot share our understanding of the Devouring Mist," Nux questioned. "Most probably." Amaya nodded. "Then does that mean¡­" "Yes, for now, stop cultivating body. We will look for a solution in the future, but till then, just focus on the spells." Amaya spoke. "Yes, spells are ridiculously strong, trust me." Nux nodded as well. "We saw that, practically." Ember turned towards Nux and replied with a wry smile on her face. "10 Emperors losing against a King Stage Cultivator¡­ I am still having a hard time believing it¡­" Evane spoke. Nux just smiled, "Anyways, how strong are you right now? Did rebuilding your foundation had any effects? What does the System say?" Suddenly, Thyra questioned with a curious look on her face. Hearing that question, Nux just smiled and the System Screen appeared in front of him. [Name: Nux Leander.] [Age: 22] [Cultivation: King.] [Race: Human] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+).] [LVL-69] [Battle Power - 327,139 --> 340,000] [Potential ¨C 410,000 --> 200,000] [Blank Points ¨C 300] The ''Mana Cultivation and Body Cultivation'' were now combined into one, his Battle Power increased by a good 13,000 points, but for some reason, his Potential decreased¡­ His current Battle Power was higher than his Potential. Something that made no sense at all. Something was obviously wrong here. Honestly, Nux felt that the Nux 1 little over a year ago would have 200,000 Potential, yes, the time when he was a King Stage Cultivator. He was a King Stage Cultivator right now as well, however, right now, things were different. Nux had this feeling that for some reason, the System is unable to calculate the Potential Boost given by the [*Essence*], which is the reason why his Potential is so low. Of course, that was his theory. Nux didn''t know whether it was true or not. However, one thing was sure, he was stronger than before. "Wait a minute." Suddenly, a frown appeared on Thyra''s face. She glanced at Nux and questioned, "Even if your cultivation has regressed, wouldn''t everything be fine if you spend a night with us again? Then once you become an Emperor, wouldn''t you be even stronger?" When the women heard that, they all froze. Now this was getting ridiculous. Nux was already absurdly strong. And every one of them knew how big the transition between a King and an Emperor was, if Nux becomes an Emperor with the ridiculous potential he has right now... None of them could imagine how strong he would be¡­ He might even one-shot the main continent leaders alone¡­ This was just absolutely¡­ Even if it was Nux¡­ this was just¡­ not fair¡­ While the girls were about to have a mental breakdown, Nux just smiled and then shook his head. Chapter 671 1 dont read "Even if you cultivation has regressed, wouldn''t everything be fine if you spend a night with us again? Then once you become an Emperor, wouldn''t you be even stronger?" Thyra questioned and all the women turned silent. However, just as all of them were about to have a mental breakdown, Nux smiled wryly and shook his head. "I would not become an Emperor if I just spend a night with all of you." "What do you mean?" Astaria narrowed her eyes, "Did you lose the Dual Cultivation ability after rebuilding your foundation?" She didn''t know how to feel about this. Rebuilding the Foundation was good, but¡­ the Dual Cultivation was Nux''s trump card. A 22 Year old Emperor Stage Cultivator. This was so ridiculously fast that Astaria doubted that even the Main Continent would have a monster like Nux and this was all only possible because of Nux''s absurd Dual Cultivation ability. So even though his Foundation was now better than before, and Nux was very, very strong for a King Stage Cultivator, Astaria felt that it was a loss in the long run. Nux, however, shook his head and clarified himself, "That''s not it. I can still Dual Cultivate. However, unlike how before, where my body directly absorbed the Energy generated during the Dual Cultivation, now, I would have to do it manually using *Essence*. *Essence* allows me to ''store'' energy. It stored all the Energy I had inside my Body all this while, making me a mortal again, then, I needed an year to redirect all that energy into my body again, this time, with a better foundation. It was a smooth process, however, there was a little problem, Although the new foundation I built was great, there was a problem, the ''Energy'' this new foundation needed was unreasonably high. Therefore, even after using all my energy, I could only become a King Stage Cultivator and not an Emperor." "Becoming an Emperor requires absurdly high amount of Mana, if I had to give it a number, it would be around 2 times higher than the Mana required to become a King Stage Cultivator from a Mortal." Astaria spoke. "Yes, that is correct." Nux nodded. "I only became a King Stage Cultivator after using all that Energy, so you can now imagine how much energy I need to become an Emperor. I can indeed Generate Energy after with Dual Cultivation, however, the Energy I generate would be too small for it to actually do something." Nux explained, then, a perverted smile appeared on his face and he continued, "Of course, if we go at it for 10 or something years, I would definitely become an Emperor." The women rolled their eyes when they heard his words. "Does that mean you can now cultivate on your own as well?" Thyra questioned. "Yes, I can do that, but again, it would be too inefficient. The ''Energy'' I generate when after continuously cultivating for more around a week can simply be generated after one session of Dual Cultivation with you all. And you already you, whenever we go for it, things never end with just one single session." Nux smiled playfully. The women blushed again, "So it means cultivating yourself is not good, right?" Allura questioned. Nux turned towards his alluring wife and nodded, "That is correct, I would rather sleep with you than do something as boring as cultivating." Allura blushed. Nux smiled playfully, then, he turned towards rest of his women and questioned, "Anyways, How was it? Losing to a mere King Stage Cultivator, I mean." The women''s faces twitched. Especially Astaria, for some reason, she felt that Nux was specifically pointed at her when he said those words, "Just wait for me to perfect my Sword Aura, I will make you shut that annoying mouth of yours." Nux just smiled, "Heeeh? You think that would do you any good? What''s the point of having a strong sword technique when you can''t even catch your opponent?" "Right, what did I even expect, you would obviously run away the moment you are at disadvantage." Astaria retorted. "Of course, I am not dumb enough to barge into a stronger opponent after all. There are things called tactics in a battle." "As they say, power can bling a being to the point he would even forget that the one he was teaching was none other than his teacher at some point." Astaria snorted and hearing those words, Nux chuckled. It was really fun teasing Astaria. "Alright, you all, rest well. I was serious when I said I wanted to say how much you all improved. We will do this again, not the spar, but an actual demonstration of each of your strengths, I need to know how strong all of you are." Saying those words, Nux stood up. "We can do that right now." Astaria replied. "No, not right now. I have something to do right now." Nux quickly shook his head. Astaria frowned, Nux then walked around and soon, he appeared in front of Allura and picked her up like a princess. "I have already delayed it for a long while." With those words, Nux turned around and with Allura in his arms, he walked out. The other women didn''t say anything either, they already knew Nux wanted to talk to Allura alone, rebuilding his foundation took longer than Nux expected, but now that he was back, the first thing he would do was to talk with Allura. All the women closed their eyes, resting their body and preparing for the demonstration. On the other hand, as Nux and Allura walked out of the room, and soon as they did, Allura''s expression changed. "You are a fucking monster¡­" She commented as she looked around. Nux smiled wryly as well. "I guess I went a little overboard¡­" "A little¡­?" Allura blinked her eyes as she looked around again. Other than the building where they lived, everything was¡­ turned into debris. The ground had several cracks on it, the trees were¡­ well, broken¡­ the grass was all burnt because of the Fireballs Nux unleashed and since he directed all the fireballs towards the ground, there were huge craters here and there. Honeslty¡­ this place looked¡­ abandoned¡­ No, abandoned seemed like a weak word, This place¡­ it looked like it was¡­ bombed by 1000s of bombs. "If only I was this strong¡­" Suddenly, Allura commented. And hearing those words, Nux frowned. Chapter 672 2 dont read "If only I was this strong¡­" Suddenly, Allura commented. And hearing those words, Nux frowned. "What do you mean?" He questioned. "¡­" Allura turned silent. "Allura." Nux called out. "¡­" "I will not understand anything if you do not say anything." "¡­" Allura still didn''t reply, Nux paused and then, he looked into her eyes. Allura tried to avert her eyes, Nux smiled, then, he started walking towards another room. Soon, he walked into the room and placed Allura on the bed, then, he climbed next her and spoke, "Now tell me, what''s bothering you?" Nux didn''t do anything different, he just brought her into the room and questioned, yet, for some reason, Allura, who was silent all this while, decided to speak out. "I am fading out¡­" "Huh?" Nux frowned. "I am fading out¡­" Allura repeated herself. Knowing that this was serious, Nux turned around, placed his elbow on the bed and his head on his hand as he glanced at Allura''s face, "What do you mean by that?" "¡­" Allura turned silent. "Allura, you don''t have to hide anything from me, I am your husband." Nux spoke with a serious look on his face as he looked into Allura''s eyes. Allura looked back and then, she continued, "Astaria, the Strongest Female in our continent. Evane, the Queen of the Strongest Kingdom in our continent. Amaya, the smartest woman I have ever seen in my life, not to mention her absurdly strong physique. Ember, a General who commanded Armies. Thyra, an Assassin who developed her own technique, a technique that all the Assassins in the world would kill for. Amongst these amazing people¡­ I feel like I am fading out¡­ I am was a mere concubine, not particularly good at anything at all¡­ I¡­ I feel like I do not deserve to you¡­" "¡­" This time, Nux turned silent. He needed some time to process what he was hearing, "So¡­ you feel overwhelmed by those around you¡­? You think you are not special enough¡­?" "¡­" Allura didn''t say anything. Nux, on the other hand, couldn''t believe it. "Allura¡­ trust me¡­ if anyone heard what you just said¡­ especially a woman, there is a high chance she would commit a suicide¡­" Then, Nux started muttering to himself, "And here I thought I was good at annoying people¡­ I am pretty sure more than 90% of women who heard her words would be so mad that they would try to kill her in anger¡­ Wait¡­ is this how others feel when I try to humble brag¡­?" Now, Nux started feeling sorry for all the people he had annoyed before. Allura, on the other hand, couldn''t understand his reaction. Nux continued with his muttering, soon, however, his eyes fell on the confused Allura and when he noticed the confused look on her face, he blinked a few times and questioned, "Do you really feel that way¡­? Like you are inferior to others?" Allura nodded with a hesitant look on her face. "Are you fucking kidding me¡­? Have you looked yourself in a mirror? You are the most beautiful person I have seen. You don''t try to be alluring, you are naturally alluring. Any woman would be jealous of those looks, heck, some would even kill for that! And you know what''s worse? That looks aren''t the only thing you have, You are a 50 year old Emperor Stage Cultivator! A 50 year old! How many of those do you think are there in this world? A beauty, combined with absurdly strong cultivation, and you still feel you are inferior? Have some shame, woman. Even I am not that shameless." Nux snorted. "¡­that''s only because of you." "Huh?" "My cultivation, it only exists because of your ability. With my real talent, I would never have reached where I am right now. Without you¡­ I am nothing¡­" Allura''s self confidence was currently at the bare bottom. Nux, however, didn''t care about what she was thinking at all, his reply was simple, "And my cultivation only exists because of you all. What''s your point here?" Allura frowned. "I am a leech, you know. If it weren''t for you all, I would be nothing. I need women to grow stronger. What could be more pathetic than that? You are talking about talent, I am sure you know my condition, My real talent was the lowest talent possible. If we go by my actual talent, then even becoming a Master Stage Cultivator was a big achievement for me. But so what? There are highly talented individuals in this world, and then there are people with low talent, but why care about talent in the first place. Shouldn''t your current position matter more? Call me pathetic for depending on my wives to get stronger, but the fact is, I am superior than most of the men out there. The same goes for you. You say you have low talent, but in the end, you are superior to most of the women out there. And what''s this ''without you, I am nothing'' thingy? Does it really matter? Why are you even thinking of a scenario of without me? You aren''t planning on running away, are you?" Nux questioned as he narrowed his eyes playfully. "I am not" Allura laughed a little. "If wouldn''t have mattered even if you were. You are stuck with me. Fufufufu~" Saying those words, Nux crawled on top of Allura and tickled her. "Hahaha~" Allura laughed out loud. "Anyways, as I was saying, I know you are worried about future, you are worried about the main continent, you are worried that you would be left out, but trust me. No matter what happens, I will pull you up with me, I have the ability to do that. Whether it is Sage Stage or something higher, Whether you have talent to reach that Stage or not, I will pull you up there without any worries. As for Astaria, Amaya and the others, Don''t think too much, They have traits to be jealous over, but let me share a secret with you, They are jealous of you as well." "Hmm?" Allura''s expression changed. "Now don''t tell them I told you this, or they will kill me." Chapter 673 Do You Really Want To Smack Me That Badly? Your Face Is All Red. "What¡­?" Allura spoke with a little pout on her face. She had just woken up, so her hair was still a mess and right now, she was rubbing her eyes to get rid of her remaining sleep, however, even with these random movements¡­ she looked¡­ Well, let''s just say that that pout on her face looked intentional. Allura was a cheat-like character. "What¡­?" Allura questioned again. She was still a bit sleepy, so seeing Nux just staring at her like that and not wishing her good morning like he usually does, her mouth automatically formed a pout. She was still expecting a ''Good Morning, my Love~'', you know? Or at least a, ''You woke up, could have slept more, I was enjoying your sleeping face.'' At the very least, he could have just directly gone for a Kiss. Allura would never reject that after all¡­ Even though they had just had an intense night that had countless kisses. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Allura questioned again as Nux still didn''t give any of the responses she had in her mind. "I just still can''t get over the fact that you of all people had the audacity to look down on yourself." Nux finally replied, "¡­" Allura turned silent. "I really wish I could smack you." Nux retorted. "You¡­ you want to try it?" Allura replied and Nux blinked a few times. "I have heard Edda talking about how much you enjoy it¡­" Allura continued with a slight blush on her face. That, combined with her white hair sticking on her face and her blurry crystal blue eyes¡­ It was an alluring sight. *Gulp* Nux gulped. Allura moved her body and crawled towards Nux, with her face dangerously close to Nux''s, she questioned, "Hmm? What is it? Do you really want to ''smack'' me that badly? Your face is all red." Seeing her acting like that, a big smile appeared on Nux''s face, He moved his face even closer, their Noses and lips touched each other, however, Nux didn''t kiss. Allura understood what he was trying to do and smiled, This little movement moved her lips farther from Nux''s, pausing the touch, "Look at you, getting all confident just because I said a few words to you yesterday?" Nux spoke, with his mouth so close to Allura''s, the two could feel each other''s breath, making them feel close and at the same time, making it difficult for them to hold themselves back and kiss each other. Of course, no one was planning on losing this little challenge. "What can I do? I just have a great husband." "I am sure he is a great man." Nux nodded as well. "That, he is." Saying those words, Allura moved her face away with a playful smile on her face, however, just as she was about to crawl out of the back, Nux failed to hold himself back and jumped on her. The two of them fell on the bed again, Nux on top of Allura, he looked into her crystal blue eyes and questioned, "You think you can run away?" "Who told you I was running away? Didn''t you see how I intentionally moved my hips a little more than normal? Or how I was moving slower than normal? That was all a way to temp you to jump at me," Allura placed her finger on Nux''s lips and smiled seductively, "Of course, I knew you wouldn''t be able to hold back." Nux grabbed Allura''s hand and replied, "So you were manipulating me." "That''s what we women do, Nux. We never make the first move. That''s on you~" Allura whispered softly. Nux chuckled. He would like to disagree with this statement. Women like Ember, Thyra, or Astaria, they for sure make the first move, even Skyla, Felberta, and Amaya, all of them are pretty aggressive when it comes down to it, and he was not even counting Edda right now¡­ That woman was just¡­ Nux would have disagreed with Allura''s statement¡­ If he was in his right mind, Right now, in front of Allura, his mind was only filled with steamy thoughts. His hands moved on their own and he quickly grabbed her perky butt, "Alright then, I will take this as a hint and, Now, get ready to be smacked~" Nux whispered as well. Allura smiled with a slight blush on her face, and in the end, she finally got what she wanted from the start, Nux sealed her lips. The only difference was that the kiss she expected was a ''Good Morning, Love, I hope you have a Lovely day ahead'' Kiss, however, the Kiss she got was a, ''Heh, we are just starting right now'' Kiss. It seemed that the ''session'' will be extended today. Of course, she wasn''t complaining at all~ She rather liked this, A lot. Allura grabbed Nux''s head and pushed his face towards her, their tongues rolled over each other, and soon, Allura moved her body and rolled on top of Nux. She would be in charge now. Or that''s what she thought, Nux, however, had different thoughts in his mind. He quickly rolled over again, but this time, he grabbed Allura''s hands and placed them on top of her head. With his improved strength, Allura had no way to resist him, Nux smiled perversely and, "I told you, didn''t I? Get ready to be smacked~" "You¡­" Allura tried to get out of Nux''s grip but his hands didn''t even budge even after she used all her strength, she tried twisting her waist, trying to escape, however, rather than making her more alluring it didn''t do anything, "Fufufu~ You aren''t getting away, woman~" Nux smiled like a side villain of a third-rated movie and then, he kissed Allura again while his other hand started playing with her breasts. The nigh- well, the day continued and for the next 6 hours, the room echoed with their moans and groans. After that, Allura lost all her strength and she passed out again. Nux smiled as he glanced at Allura''s face, he was just about to sit cross-legged and cultivate the energy he had just stored after this session, However, before he could, He received a message and a solemn look appeared on his face. Chapter 674 Guys... You Have To See This... "Is¡­ this true?" Nux spoke with a serious look on her face. "She said she has the bodies with her." Amaya replied. "But how is this possible? More than 10 King Stage Cultivators died in just 5 days, and all of them died in the same way, does it even make sense? Not to mention more than 100 other deaths, although not very strong, they were still Cultivators, how can they all die like that?" Nux questioned back. "This does not seem like the work of a single person." Evane spoke up and Amaya nodded, "I agree with that. Mother had the same thoughts." Amaya then turned towards Nux and spoke, "This is a group''s job. Or maybe a hidden organization." "I still do not get it. Even if they are a hidden organization or something like this, First, how are they strong enough to Kill King Stage Cultivators without leaving any traces, do they have Emperors in their ranks? And even if they do have Emperors, why the hell are they doing what they are doing? It doesn''t make sense, does it? If they want to kill, just kill normally, behead them if you wish to be more dramatic, just cut the throat if you want to do a silent job, there are also methods like poison, direct fighting, or more, but¡­ But why the hell are they removing the victim''s clothes and leaving his naked dead body in his bedroom? Also, how are they even killing the Victim? There are no cuts, right? Is it poison? What kind of poison is it? Why do we not recognize it?" Nux had many questions in his mind. He found this situation absolutely ridiculous, Which killer would have a fetish for showing their victim''s naked body to everyone? "¡­" The women didn''t have any reply either. They were just as confused as Nux. "We don''t know what this organization wants, but one thing is for sure, they are strong, not only that, They are hidden, they are unknown, they are dangerous. We don''t know what they want, they probably know everything about us, This is definitely not a good situation." Amaya spoke with a solemn look on her face. "I doubt they know everything about us." Astaria commented as she glanced at all her sisters and then at Nux. Amaya realized what she was talking about as well¡­ "Well¡­ they don''t know much about us either¡­" She took her words back. And she had to of course, According to the entire world, only 1 Emperor survived the Great Four-Nation War. Yes, that was what they named it. It was a little corny, but oh well, as long as it sounded good, nobody really cared. Anyways, the point was, unlike how everyone thought, there were actually 10 Emperors on this continent now. Any organization that was planning to fight Astaria alone¡­ they would definitely be in for a big surprise... And right now, they weren''t even mentioning the monster capable of beating all 10 Emperors alone. "We are strong," Ember admitted, "However, that doesn''t mean we can be carefree. The hidden enemies are always dan-" ''Guys¡­'' While everyone was talking, Riona suddenly sent a message, interrupting Ember, ''You have to see this¡­'' ''What do you mean?'' Nux questioned with a frown on his face. Riona sounded¡­ shaken¡­ And honestly, when someone like Riona sounded that way¡­ This just reeked of trouble. ''You recall the Murder cases I reported about¡­?'' ''Yes?'' ''All the bodies we found were at least half a day old, however, today, we finally found something¡­ A Grand Master Stage Cultivator¡­ time of death should be about 15 minutes or less, he was found quickly because his wife returned to get something from the house an-'' ''Get to the main part, mother, why do you sound so shaken?'' Amaya questioned. She did not like this at all. Even though Nawdren was there with her mother¡­ she still felt anxious. ''¡­'' Riona turned silent. ''Mother?'' Amaya questioned, the worry on her face clearly visible. ''¡­you guys should just see it yourself¡­'' Riona repeated her words. The women frowned. Especially Amaya, Her mother clearly knew that other than Nux, none of them were capable of coming there right now, Amaya could understand that her mother was indirectly calling Nux there¡­ but for her to act that way¡­ Amaya glanced at Nux and nodded, Nux nodded back with a solemn look on his face and, ''I am coming there.'' ''Right¡­'' Riona nodded. Nux then nodded at all his wives and then, he disappeared. 10 minutes later, he appeared in front of the house Riona told her about. It obviously belonged to a high noble, since the victim was a Grand Master Cultivator, there were servants standing there with panicked looks on their faces, the Skadi soldiers had surrounded the house, some high leveled soldiers could be seen discussing the situation, the scene was panic-inducing, Nux, however, didn''t care, he simply activated [Conceal] and walked in. Soon, he arrived inside the victim''s bedroom and the moment he did, His expression changed. "What the fuck¡­" He muttered out loud. He was so shocked that he didn''t even put attention to his surrounding and bumped into a soldier in front of him. His [Conceal] wore off and, "Who are you!? Identify yourself!" And soon, there were 3 swords placed at Nux''s neck. "Guards, keep your sword down." Riona ordered. The guards frowned, but soon, they realized who Nux was and their eyes widened in horror. He¡­ he was the man who fought against Emperors¡­ He led the Skyfall Army and was Astaria Skyfall''s student. Not only that, he was the husband of Queen Riona''s daughter, the daughter she adores more than anyone in this world¡­ And they placed their swords on this man''s neck¡­ They were all doomed¡­ "All of you, Leave the room." Riona spoke. "As you command, Queen Riona." The Soldiers saluted and quickly walked out. Riona''s order was like another lifeline to them, they jumped at it as soon as they saw it. "What the fuck is this¡­" After the soldiers left, Nux finally cursed. "I told you had to see this¡­" Riona replied with a strange look on her face. Nux glanced at the body in front of him¡­ It was a male, his hair was white and all that, Nux didn''t care much, the only thing he had his eyes on was... The body''s genitals. No, he didn''t just suddenly have a change in preferences, he very much preferred his wives, however, seeing a dead body with¡­ well a dick that looked like it had just orgasmed¡­ was indeed¡­ weird¡­ Not to mention the smell that was inside this room, It was a smell that Nux could recognize even in his sleep. However, it was definitely not a smell he expect to smell inside the dead body''s room¡­ This situation¡­ it just got even stranger... "This bastard¡­ He died while having sex?" Chapter 675 L Wish He Uses Me As Well... "This bastard¡­ He died while having sex?" "Can you not¡­ say it like that¡­?" Riona requested. "But don''t you see? This bastard died while having sex? You see that strange curve his thing is making? That''s clearly an aftereffect of a-" "Alright, I get it. Yes, he died while having sex, alright? You don''t have to explain anything to me." Riona shook her head. Seeing this, Nux just smiled playfully and shook his head as well. "Anyways, we need to find out who is behind this. For some reason, I do not have a good feeling you are here. The frequency of these murders has been increasing at an alarming rate and from the pattern, I have noticed, it looks like the culprit or, culprits are targeting people with higher cultivation, also, all the victims are men, so someone is specifically targeting men." Nux raised his eyebrows. "I have already sent some men with high cultivation as an undercover around the city and since they have Slave Seal implanted on them, they could easily contact you when something happens, however, none of those culprits are targeted yet." Riona continued with her report. This time, for some reason, she didn''t look as nervous or tense as before. Of course, knowing the fact that the strongest being in the continent is currently standing right next to her was assuring. "Mhm, let''s just hope these bastards target those men. Order them to play along and report as soon as anything happens to them. It would be better to catch alive." "I plan to do the s-" Riona was about to nod, however, before she could complete her sentence, "Queen Riona¡­" 3 guards barged into her room and, "Another body was found¡­ The Victim is one of the men you sent as undercover¡­" "¡­" Riona and Nux turned silent. ''How did they not report? Were the killers so fast that he didn''t even get the chance to report them? But that doesn''t make sense, Amaya said that killers with these strange fetishes do not just kill. They like to play around with their opponents before ending them.'' ''He was ordered to report the moment someone suspicious approaches him, so if he didn''t report anything, then it means he didn''t see anyone. It can only mean that he was indeed killed in an instant, or, he was poisoned by a professional.'' Nux glanced at the dead body in front of him and frowned, ''So does that mean the Culprit is doing everything after killing the victim? Does it even get erect once the person is dead?'' Nux couldn''t help but wonder. ''There can also be another possibility,'' Riona completely ignored Nux''s words and proposed another new theory. ''The Culprit knows how to block the Connection.'' ''¡­'' Nux''s expression changed. ''I will go check it out. Riona, from now all, stay with me.'' Then, he contacted his wives and, ''All of you, be together all the time and come here as soon as possible. Also, I need you to send me a message every 30 minutes.'' ''What happened?'' Amaya questioned with a frown. She could feel Nux''s anxious tone from his tone¡­ The tone he used, it was as if he was commanding them and wasn''t planning to hear a no as an answer. Nux never talks like that, especially with them. ''Riona will explain everything.'' Nux spoke and then, he turned around. "Take me there." He ordered the Guards. The aura he released was overwhelming, the guards didn''t dare make him wait, they didn''t even glance at Riona for her confirmation and nodded, "A-As you command." They then turned around and started walking. "Riona." Nux called and then started following the soldiers, Riona followed as well. Doing just what Nux told her to do. A few minutes later, all of them arrived in front of another house, this time, it wasn''t a noble, but a common man''s house, the soldiers were keeping away all the common folks who were trying to see what happened, "Queen Riona! That''s Queen Riona!" A commoner shouted. Everyone turned towards her and chaos ensued. "Queen Riona! Queen Riona!! I am so glad you became our Queen! You deserved the title in the first place!" "I agree! I agree with that!" The commoners spoke excitedly. "Wait, who is that handsome man next to Queen Riona?" One of the commoners spoke up. Everyone''s eyes then fell on Nux and their expressions changed. "Who is he?" "I have never seen him before!" "Is he Queen Riona''s consort?" "Well¡­ if I had that power¡­ I would keep him as my consort as well¡­ Just look at him." "Oi¡­ you are a man¡­" "¡­" The man didn''t reply. The others glanced at him with weird looks on their faces. Nux completely ignored them, he was not in the mood, he walked into the room and saw a similar scene. ''It''s the same smell.'' He thought inwardly. This time, he didn''t stay in the room for long and quickly walked out. Riona, on the other hand, decided to try and find something that could help find the culprit. Since the room was in his [Sense]''s range, Nux allowed that. He started walking on the road while thinking. This time, however, he didn''t activate his [Conceal], therefore, everyone could see him. Many stopped what they were doing to look at him, some women even felt their cheeks burning, however, no one dared to approach him. Currently, Nux had that distant aura around him that intimidated others. Or¡­ intimidated the most¡­ "Umm¡­ Hello there¡­" While Nux was deep in his thoughts, a woman called him. He turned around and his eyes fell on an average-looking woman who was looking at him with a slight blush on her face. "Hmm?" "W-What is happening here? Why are there so many s-soldiers here? Did something happen? C-Can we do something to help?" The woman questioned. "Huh? Who is she?" The people around questioned. "Heh, to think she would have the galls to approach that man? Does she think she stands a chance?" "I mean, she is above average, but compared to him¡­ he won''t even take her as her maid." The people started commenting, those comments made the woman feel uncomfortable, she lowered her head, joined her hands, and started gritting her teeth. Nux glanced at the women who were passing these rude commands, seeing his gaze, the women turned silent. He then grabbed the woman''s hand and, "Come with me." Took her to an alleyway. "T-That works too?" One of the women, who Nux just silenced, blinked a few times. "All we had to do was talk?" They couldn''t believe it. "Do you really think a man like that will be loyal?" Suddenly, another commoner just shrugged. "He must have taken her to the alleyway to have sex. I can guarantee you that woman would never see his face again after that." The other men nodded and shrugged as well. "Hah! He is just using her." The women, however, didn''t care about that. They all were¡­ well, having their own fantasies in their minds. "I wish he uses me as well¡­" "Same¡­" "¡­" The men didn''t know how to react. On the other hand, Nux, who took the woman to an alleyway spoke, "I must say, your acting is amazing, Demon." [Name: Erotica Lust.] [Age: 75] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Demon-Succubus] [Occupation: --] [LVL: 77] [Battle Power-177,214] [Potential ¨C 300,000] Chapter 676 Gosh, You Are Desperate. [Name: Erotica Lust.] [Age: 75] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Demon-Succubus] [Occupation: --] [LVL: 77] [Battle Power-177,214] [Potential ¨C 300,000] "I must say, your acting is amazing, Demon." Nux spoke as he glanced at the woman in front of him. The shy, brown-haired, average-looking woman raised her head and glanced at Nux, the blush on her face and her shy, tensed expression disappeared and was replaced by a playful smile. "Oh? To think someone would see through me, and you are not even an Emperor? Heh, you have my attention now, Human." "Who are you? What do you want? Why are you killing all these people? Where did you come from? Also, are you alone or are there more¡­ of you demons here?" Nux questioned. "Heeeeh? And what makes you think I will answer all those questions of yours?" The Demon questioned back. "Are you from the Main Continent?" "Hmm? I will be honest, I was attracted by your face, you are probably the most handsome hu- no, most handsome man I have ever seen, and when I say that, I am including Incubuses, Elves, and Vampires. Actually, are you even a human?" Erotica narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Nux. However, as if she failed to find anything, she just shrugged and continued, "Anyways, so as I was saying, I was attracted to your face, I love handsome men after all. But you¡­ There is something else about you¡­ Something weird¡­ Aren''t you a little too carefree while standing in front of me? You do realize that I can kill you any time I wish, don''t you? You can see through me, I am sure you can see through my Cultivation as well, right? Or am I wrong? Was seeing through me the limit of your ability and you can''t sense my actual cultivation? Hmmm?" Erotica spoke as she moved her face dangerously close to Nux. "¡­" Nux turned silent. Now, this is a problem. Both of them were just randomly questioning each other without answering anything. If this continues, they will not make any progress. Of course, Nux could overpower this woman in front of him but honestly, he wasn''t sure if he should do that. She was a demon. A non-human¡­ Honestly, Nux was still surprised by that fact¡­ Demons exist¡­ And from the way she was talking¡­ not only demons¡­ Elves, Vampires¡­ they exist as well¡­ And if he was not wrong, then this demon was from the Main Continent and unlike Nawdren, who only knew that the Main continent existed, she knew many things about the continent itself. She could be an important source of information. Not only that, Nux was sure that she was not alone. There might be more demons accompanying her. Demons who are¡­ stronger than her¡­ or even him¡­ So he cannot be reckless here. Nux took a deep breath and then, "Alright, this won''t do. I have questions I need answers to, and I am sure you have questions you need answers to, right? How about w-" "Hmm? What makes you think I have questions?" Erotica smiled playfully. "¡­" Nux sighed again. This¡­ this was getting more and more difficult now¡­ He was trying to be the serious guy here, but if the world wanted him to be the jerk, then oh well, how could he possibly go against the world? A playful smile appeared on his face, he brought his mouth near Erotica''s ears and whispered, "Are you sure you don''t have any questions, Erotica?" Erotica''s expression changed. She stepped back as she glanced at Nux with a wary look on her face and questioned, "How do you know my na-" "See? I told you, you must have many questions as well. Then how about it? How about we go into a room and play a round of ''Ask what you want'' game?" Hearing those words, Erotica smiled playfully as well, "Hmmm? Are we just going to play questions answers inside a room? Don''t you wish to play more, much more interesting games?" She questioned as she glanced at Nux''s pants. Nux understood what she was trying to say and chuckled, "You said I was the most handsome man you have ever seen, didn''t you?" "I did." "Then what makes you think you have a chance with a man like me?" "Oh?" Erotica''s expression changed. "That answer can offend me, you know? I might not play this game with you." "Is it that, or are you scared of going inside the room with me? I didn''t know succubuses were scared of men." Nux smiled. "Heh. As I thought, you are interesting." Erotica chuckled. "I will take that as a compliment." Nux smiled back. "Alright, I agree. I will play this little game with you. Where are you going to take me?" "I have already prepared a room." "Is it your bedroom?" "You are not that lucky, demon." "Heh." "Follow me." Nux spoke and started walking. Erotica followed with a smile on her face. "You aren''t taking to a place with lots of soldiers, right?" She questioned with a carefree look on her face. "Hmm? Of course not. It will only be the two of us." Nux replied. "Good, you saved me the trouble of killing insects. I don''t like unnecessary killing, you know?" "Oh? You seem confident." "I am strong, you know. Probably the strongest person here." "Ahh, so using numbers against you won''t work, will it?" Nux questioned. "Of course not. You weren''t planning to use it, were you?" "Hmm? Why would I do that? I think we are capable of having a civilized conversation." Nux replied. "Mhm, I like intelligent men like you." Erotica nodded. ? "Are you sure you are not just saying that to get laid with me?" Nux questioned. "Well, I am." Erotica chuckled. "I don''t really care about intelligence as long as men are handsome." "You sure are honest." Nux replied. "Is that a bad thing?" "Of course not. I like honest people." "So we sleeping together?" "Calm down demon. Gosh, you are desperate." Chapter 677 You Wish To Change The Room Now? "Wow, I can''t believe you chose a room that has no bed," Erotica spoke with a slight pout on her face. "Mhm, that''s usually where people talk." Nux nodded back. "Wait, is it because you didn''t think I would meet you and were unable to arrange a proper room without an audience? I can totally see that happening. I don''t mind the floor though." Erotica smiled. "Even if I had all the time in the world, I would have still chosen this room," Nux replied and suddenly, Erotica held her chin with his fingers and started looking around the room with a strange look on her face. "Hmmm. Now that I think about it¡­ 1 Table, 2 chairs, no windows, thick walls, this room¡­ it is as if it was built for meetings and discussions, and since there are only two of us, this room looks like an exact room you would ''prepare'' for." Erotica then narrowed her eyes and glanced at Nux, "There is no way you would predict that I would approach you like this. Then when did you ''prepare'' this room? Even if your subordinates did it, when did you order them to do it?" Suddenly, the playful tone in Erotica''s words disappeared and the atmosphere inside the room turned heavy as the Aura Erotica released became more and more suffocating. Of course, none of that affected Nux, he just kept a neutral expression on her face and then continued, "Alright, let''s discuss the rules of the game. I ask you one question, you answer. Then you question, I answer. Fair?" Erotica''s expression changed as she realized that her aura didn''t work on this human in front of him. She knew he was different from the rest, however¡­ for a King Stage Cultivator to be able to keep up with her aura¡­ it was a rare occurrence. "Alright, but I will ask the first question. We are already playing on your conditions, after all." Nux glanced at the average-looking woman in front of him and then nodded. Erotica smiled and then she questioned, "When did you prepare this room?" "I did not. I had my subordinates do it." Nux replied. "When did you order them?" "That''s the second question, you are only allowed to ask one at a time, it is my turn now." Nux smiled playfully. Erotica narrowed her eyes. "You are going to play like that, huh? Alright then. Your turn." Erotica smiled. "How many companions do you have with you?" "Hmm? Why would you think I have companions?" "I would appreciate it if you answer honestly." "Heh." Erotica chuckled. She had to give it to him. This man, he definitely had her interest. Honestly, she didn''t have to play this game at all. She could just directly grab this man and torture all the answers she wants out of him. She had already gauged the power level of this continent. After the recent big war that happened, only a single Emperor is alive. There is also another mysterious Emperor, but not much is known about him. Of course, in the end, even that ''mysterious'' emperor is an Emperor and when it came to fighting Emperors, she had nothing to fear. She was practically untouchable here and could do whatever she wants. However¡­ this man¡­ She wanted to play with him a little¡­ Handsome men always had her favor and curiosity, after all. "There are 9 more demons with me and to show my appreciation, I would give you extra information that all those Demons are from my State." "What is State?" Nux frowned. "Ahh, right. You would obviously not know. Well, you can think of it as that they are the same as me, Sex Demons, Incubusses, and Succubuses." "I appreciate the explanation," Nux replied. "Alright, my turn. Same question, when did you order your subordinates?" "As you have already noticed, my position in this Kingdom is high, there were few of my subordinates amongst the crowd, seeing that I took you away, they understood what I wanted and prepared this room." "Hmm? The way you talk, it seems like you have a rather good image. You would think that they would prepare a lavish room with a large and soft bed." Erotica smiled. "Well, maybe they saw your face? I have high standards you know? And I don''t wish to be mean, but you aren''t really the most beautiful woman I have seen." Nux chuckled. Erotica raised her eyebrows when she heard those words. "Did you just call me ugly?" "Well, you are not ugly, I would say you are around average but yes, I have seen bett-" Erotica completely ignored what Nux was saying and a Huge Mirror appeared in front of her, when her eyes fell on her reflection, her expression changed. "Ahhhhh." She finally realized. She then glanced at Nux and, "Are you being considerate of me?" "What do you mean?" Nux frowned. "How can this face be considered average, this is the worst one I have. I only use it when I am bored and do not wish to play." Erotica spoke, however, Nux''s frown just deepened. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Nux''s expression changed, "This isn''t your real face, is it?" "Of course not. I would have committed suicide if I looked this ugly." Erotica replied and then, she nodded to herself, "And here I was wondering how were you resisting me for such a long time. I started doubting your sexuality, you know? Of course, now I understand it. Even I would try to shove this face away if I was you." Erotica continued nodding to herself. Nux just smiled. "Anyways," A playful smile then appeared on Erotica''s face and her face started changing. There was no major change in her height, she was still 164 cm tall, her hair color, however, changed from dirty, brownish color to beautiful silk dark purple, and as if trying to match the hair, her eyes turned purple as well, her nose turned smaller, a slight blush appeared on her cheek, her face structure changed as well. The simple and pale clothes she was wearing changed to bold, black leather undergarments, revealing most of her pale white, alluring body. That was not it, 2 Black Horns popped out of her head, 2 bat-like wings appeared on her back, and her ears elongated. The Aura around her changed, her playful gaze looked as if it could hypnotize countless men without any words. She glanced at Nux again and, "¡­" Nux was speechless¡­ This was¡­ He just felt his little brother tingle¡­ "You wish to change the room now?" Erotica chuckled. *Her Picture in the Para Comment* Chapter 678 L Am The Stronger One Here, Demon "You wish to change the room now?" Erotica questioned with a playful smile on her face. Nux, however, just frowned. Something wasn''t right¡­ This woman was stunning. Absolute stunning, yes. But¡­ honestly, his wives were just¡­ better. No matter how he looks at it, his crotch shouldn''t react the way it is reacting to this situation right now. Nux narrowed his eyes as he glanced at the woman in front of him. This was definitely her doing. "Alright then, you used your chance, it is my turn now. Out of your companions, what''s the Cultivation Stage of the strongest?" Erotica frowned, seeing that Nux was still rejecting her advances¡­ Heh, this awakened her inner hunter. She liked to chase. There weren''t many men who resisted her, and when she does find a few, she makes sure she gets them no matter what. With a smile on her face, Erotica placed her elbow on the table in front of her, then she rested her head on her hand, tilted her head slightly, and narrowed her eyes playfully. "You are combining many questions in one, that is not fair." "I never said you cannot do that. As long as it is only one question in the end, it is all fair." Nux smiled. "Heh, you are clearly an expert in this." "I was trained by the best, yes." Nux nodded. "Oh? It seems that this ''Best'' you are talking about is quite close to you." "Is that one of your questions?" "Well, I would wait for my turn, don''t worry. I will unveil all your secrets. Anyways, let me start with your answers first. The Strongest of us all is me, an Emperor Stage Cultivator, and again, an extra information, there are 3 more Emperors in our group, the rest are still King Stage Cultivators." Erotica replied. And hearing her answer, Nux inwardly sighed in relief. Erotica, however, sensed what he was thinking and smiled, "What? Relieved by the fact that the intruders are only Emperor Stage Cultivators?" "Is that your question?" Nux smiled again. Erotica pouted cutely, and then, she nodded, "Yes, it is. I want to know, 4 Emperors have infiltrated the Continent you live in. How are you so calm? Shouldn''t you be thinking of a way to avoid the crisis?" "Well, I will admit, I was worried before." Nux nodded with a smile. "Before?" Nux just smiled. Erotica narrowed her eyes, "You think 4 Emperors are something you can just shrug over? Are you underestimating us, demons?" "Well, I can tell that fighting isn''t exactly your forte, now is it?" "Heh." Erotica chuckled again. Then suddenly, a purple-colored whip appeared in her hand and she swung it at Nux, trying to move it around his neck, grabbing him in one go. The attack was so sudden that if it was anyone other than Nux, he would now be lying on the ground, while Erotica would be sitting on the chair, while holding the whip which curled around the target''s neck. Of course, that is if, it was anyone other than Nux. Nux just simply grabbed Erotica''s whip with his hand and smiled, "Now that''s rude." Eortica''s expression changed. She tried pulling her whip, intending to pull Nux with it as well, however, Nux didn''t budge. He just smiled and continued, "You got your answer, my turn now. Why are you killing all these people?" "How are you so strong?" Erotica questioned back. "Don''t break the rules, Erotica. Answer the questions." Erotica, however, completely ignored Nux''s words and suddenly, a Magic circle of 1-meter diameter appeared in front of her and she shouted, "Ignition." A huge Fire Ball was formed, it sucked the Mana from the surrounding at a scary pace, Nux''s expression changed when he sensed the Mana''s movement. He could feel how strong this Spell was. He had to stop this. Black Mist appeared inside the room and in just a single second, it surrounded the huge Fire Ball Erotica created, cutting away its source of Mana and that was not it. "Devour." Nux spoke and, The Fire Ball started weakening... Seeing the Mist eating up her spell, a horrified expression appeared on Erotica''s face as she stuttered, "T-The D-D-Devouring Mist¡­" "That was dangerous, demon." Nux spoke. "H-How do you have Devouring Mist? That''s not possible." "You are breaking the rules again. It is my turn now." "Rules my ass! Answer me or else I wi-" "Or else?" Suddenly, Nux''s face changed. The playful smile on his face disappeared and, "Demon." Nux called, "I don''t know what is going inside that mind of yours but," Suddenly, Nux appeared behind Erotica, placing his elbow around her neck and then moving his mouth near her ear, "I am the stronger one here, Don''t test my limits." Erotica''s eyes widened in horror. ''W-When did he get behind me¡­?'' She couldn''t see Nux''s movements at all. For him to appear behind her and leisurely hold her neck¡­ Erotica finally realized¡­ This man could kill her whenever he wants. In front of this monster, she was simply helpless. *Gulp* Erotica gulped and at the same time, her heartbeat quickened. "So? How about we continue this game, Erotica?" "A-Are you going to stay like this¡­?" Erotica questioned. Nux smiled, "Mhm, this is a little uncomfortable, I agree." Then, he grabbed Erotica''s waist, lifted her up, and then, he placed her on his lap. "Alright, now this is better." "W-What are you doing?" "Hmmm? You are flustered?" Nux questioned. "N-No, of course not." "Mhm, just as I thought. Anyways, let''s continue, Why are you killing those people?" "I-It was not me." "You know you shouldn''t lie in this game, right?" Nux tightened his grip around Erotica and whispered into her years. "I-I am n-not lying. Y-You saw h-how I looked. As I told you, I use that face w-when I don''t wish to p-play. King Stage or less is just n-not for me. They are not t-tasty enough." "So you did not kill them?" Nux questioned. "No." "So who is it?" "S-Seeing the lack o-of control, it should be other Succubuses¡­" Erotica replied. "Are they all Emperors?" "No¡­ none of the Emperors would go for anyone less than an Emperor¡­" "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Nux''s expression changed. "Are you saying the Emperors will target¡­ Emperors?" "Yes¡­ the other 3 must be searching right now¡­" "What if the Emperor they find are females?" "Gartos would go after them." "Who is Gar-" While he was talking, Nux received a message. ''Nux¡­ I think we have a slight problem here¡­" Chapter 679 Just... What... What Did You Guys Do...? "¡­" Nux stood there, with a speechless look on her face. Erotica, who was next to her had a shocked expression on her face, It looked as if her entire world had crumbled. "So¡­ this¡­ is the ''problem'' you were talking about¡­?'' Nux glanced at Amaya, who tried to avoid his eyes with an innocent expression on her face, "I did say it was a ''slight'' problem¡­" "I guess he should be thankful that you even considered him a problem." Nux smiled wryly as he glanced at the man lying in front of him. Just like Erotica, this man had long ears, a pair of horns and wings, he had light purple hair, and his face, that should have been handsome¡­ well, It was currently bruised. And it was bruised badly. "Just¡­ what¡­ what did you guys do¡­?" Erotica couldn''t help but question. She couldn''t believe how badly Gartos was hurt. Half of his teeth were broken, the inside of his mouth was a bloodied mess, his eyes were swollen, his skin had turned blue, half of his clothes were torn and there were shoe marks all over his body, it was clear how he was beaten. Erotica could imagine him being surrounded by these crazy women and being beaten to the point where his face looks like¡­ this. Demons rely on their Ability and Magic to fight, however, from the looks of it, Gartos was surrounded and beaten, without even having a chance to cast a spell. "Well, you did a good job. This bastard dared to go for my wives, he had it coming." Nux nodded to himself. "No." Erotica, however, shook her head and glanced at Nix''s women. "Gartos is a coward, There is no way he would go after 10 Emperors alone, even if we are in this backward continent." Nux narrowed her eyes and at the same time, Astaria¡­ well, she tried to avoid Nux''s gaze¡­ "Star¡­" Nux called out. "H-Hear me out¡­" "Hmmm?" Nux tilted his head. "It was not our fault, okay?" "Explain." "¡­alright." ¡­ While Nux''s wives were rushing towards the Skadi Kingdom, they suddenly noticed many soldiers surrounding a certain mansion, curious, they activated [Conceal] and walked towards the mansion. "I still can''t believe this¡­" "How can the Lord''s wife¡­? How is this possible¡­?" "Who would do something like that?" "Who? Did you not hear what they are talking about? The body was found naked and from other evidence, it was clear what she was doing before dying." "What if she was raped?" "What are you? A fool? Who would have a blissful expression on her face when she was being raped. My nephew works in the mansion, he has personally seen everything. The expression Lady Indrashi had¡­ was definitely not of a woman who was being raped¡­ He told me her eyes had a strange shine, her face was red and there was a perverted smile on her face, honestly, my nephew is still in a state of denial." "But¡­ Lady Indrashi was such a gentle soul¡­ she fed and helped the poor and every time the Lord ignores our plea, she is the one who steps forward to help us. How can she¡­ do something like this?" "Don''t underestimate these nobles. They are experts in hiding their true personalities. I always found it weird as to why someone like her would care about commoners like her, I guess that clears it up. It was nothing but a fa?ade to keep her gentle image." The man snorted. "She helped us because she was a commoner like us as well. Aren''t you a little too ungrateful? She did so much for us, let''s say it is what you say and she did all that just to keep a fa?ade, but in the end, it did help you did it not? How can you dishonor your helper?" Suddenly, a mansion''s servant walked towards the commoner and shouted. The man, however, just smirked and replied, "Heh. Aren''t you Jeager? The orphan she hired as a servant. Hahaha~ Of course you would speak for her. What is it? Were you the one enjoying the de- Uggghh!" Before the man could complete, the servant punched his face and pushed him away. "One more word and you will die." The servant threatened. Seeing this scene, the crowd, that was already here diverted their attention to this drama. Even the Mansion Lord, who was currently undergoing a surge of emotions glanced at the scene in front of him. ''Have you all noticed?'' On the other hand, Thyra glanced at her sisters and questioned. ''So you noticed it as well.'' Astaria smiled a little. ''What are you two talking about?'' Amaya frowned. ''Now do not look there and act normally, that black haired man, wearing a white shirt, brown pants, standing next to that Mansion Gates, He sensed our presence.'' Thyra replied. Amaya''s expression didn''t change, however, she quickly activated [Sense] and located the person Thyra was talking about. ''The one with brown eyes?'' ''Yes.'' ''But¡­ he is just a mortal though¡­'' Evane frowned. ''You think a mortal can sense our presence?'' Thyra questioned back. ''Are you sure he sensed us?'' Ember questioned. Thyra turned towards Ember and stared at her with a deadpan look on her face. Ember understood. ''Alright, I apologize.'' Thyra snorted. ''Anyways, get ready, at a count of 3, we are going to attack him.'' Suddenly, Astaria spoke. ''Huh? Shouldn''t we inform Nux?'' Evane questioned. ''I already did it.'' Amaya replied. ''He can use Harem''s Gate if something happens, That man is most probably an Incubus. It is a good opportunity for us to fight against a Demon.'' A smile leaked out of Astaria''s mouth. ''¡­'' The other women just rolled their eyes. What a Battle Freak. ''Do not forget. We are Emperors. Have some pride, Or do you wish to hold Nux back all the time?'' As soon as those words came out of Astaria''s mouth, the mood changed. ''Count to three, we attack when I say attack.'' Ember spoke. The others nodded and then, ''Three, Two, One, Attack!'' Chapter 680 L Want You To Become Your Friend. "¡­" "¡­" "So you attacked him just because you wanted to test your strength against a demon?" Erotica questioned as she raised her eyebrow. "And to test your strength, the best way you found was to surround your opponent and force him into a 10v1 battle? Heh, rather than Warrior, I can only see a coward inside you." Erotica snorted. Although she wasn''t particularly prideful, she was still a demon. She didn''t like the fact that mere humans surrounded someone from her race, especially someone who was one of her subordinates. "Oh yeah? What did you expect would happen after you infiltrate a Kingdom and start killing its people? You think you would be welcomed with respect? Be grateful we didn''t kill him and you, for that matter." Astaria narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Erotica. "You sound pretty confident." Erotica smiled. "How about you have a go at me? Of course, since you like to team up so much, I would allow you all to come at me together. Let''s see if you are all still so great when your opponent knows you are going to attack them." Erotica challenged. Astaria narrowed her eyes. "I do not nee-" "Heeehh? I think you are forgetting something, demon." However, before Astaria could complete, Nux placed his arm around Erotica, Erotica''s face turned red as Nux leaned his weight on her. Nux then brought his face close to hers and smiled. "You think I would stay still while you challenge my wife?" "Y-Your w-wife?" Erotica stuttered. "Were you not paying attention before? You have to improve this habit of yours, demon. Or it might bring you troubles in the future. Let me introduce you to them, All these lovely women here, They are my wives. And, they are also the reasons why none of your stupid tricks would work on me. It is not your fault though, your competition is just¡­ insanely high." Nux smiled as he glanced at his wives. Then, his face turned solemn and, "Also, do not try what you just tried. The moment you aim at them, I will end your life." "¡­" Erotica turned silent. She then glanced at Astaria and, "I-I apologize. I was rude." Astaria didn''t reply. She was thinking about something else. ''Not now.'' Nux, who understood what she was thinking and spoke to her using the connection, ''You cannot fight her right now. She is strong.'' Astaria glanced at Nux for a while, then, her expression changed, "Alright, I believe we had a wrong start. Let''s change that, My name is Astaria Leander." Astaria spoke as she extended her hand for a handshake. "Erotica Lust, I am a Succubus, a Sex Demon. And he is Gartos Filson, an Incubus," Erotica replied as she shook Astaria''s hand. She then glanced at other women and soon, her eyes fell on Allura. "You¡­" She narrowed her eyes. "Allura Leander, although our first encounter wasn''t very great, I hope we get along in the future." Allura smiled. "R-Right." Erotica nodded, then she glanced at the other women and they all started introducing themselves as well. ¡­ Once the introduction was done, Amaya stepped forward and questioned directly, "You are from the main continent, correct?" "There is no such thing as ''Main Continent''." Erotica replied. Unlike before, where she was treating everything¡­ well¡­ jokingly. Things have changed now, She saw Nux''s strength¡­ And honestly, she can hardly think of a King Stage Cultivator stronger than this man. This bastard is in a league of his own. For him to be this strong when he was born in this¡­ weird continent¡­ And he was not alone, these wives of his were all monstrous as well. The Mana here was sparse, barely enough to become an Emperor and¡­ all his wives were Emperors¡­ If these people were born in Yrniel¡­ they would all be big shots¡­ She had to respect that¡­ Therefore¡­ she decided to answer their questions seriously, she was curious to see their reactions. Also, it was not like she was going to tell them any secrets, they were only asking for General information after all¡­ If she wanted to get along with them, she had to show her goodwill as well. "Alright, I will answer all your questions from now on, however," Erotica then glanced at Nux and smiled playfully, "I have a condition." "If it is about sleeping with me, then forget abou-" "Yeah Yeah, you love your wives, I get it, you have said that many times now. Don''t reject me again and again, it hurts my pride. Anyways, I was not asking that. Friend. I want you to become your friend." "A sudden change in heart I see." Nux commented. Erotica just smiled. Did she give up? Of course not. She loved challenges, there is no way she is giving up. Heck, she hadn''t even started. However, for Nux, she realized she had to use a different approach. She needed time. Being his friend was enough for now. She would crawl over his bed sooner or later. Fufufu~ "Alright, I agree. You tell us everything you know, and I will be your friend. However, I am not the one asking the questions this time." "Hmm? Then who is it?" Erotica frowned. "Remember the expert I was talking about?" Nux smiled as he glanced at Amaya. A smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she glanced toward Erotica. Erotica smiled as well, "We are not going to start here, are we?" "Let''s go to our Mansion." Amaya replied and the others nodded. A few minutes later, all of them were inside the room and finally, Amaya started, "We know nothing about anything outside this continent, give us a brief summary. What is the outside world called?" Amaya started with a simple question. "The World we live inside is called Yrniel. However, unlike what you think, There is no ''Main Continent'' in Yrniel. Yrniel is divided into 5 Major Continents. Well¡­ 5 before¡­ counting this makes it 6¡­ However, there is a huge difference between this Continent and the others. The First being Mana, The Mana here is¡­ well, pathetically sparse. It is so low that I am having a hard time using my Spells." "You are having a hard time?" Nux raised his eyebrow. "Of course, you think I would need that much time for a basic spell?" "That¡­ was a basic spell¡­?" Nux''s expression changed. He had a lot to learn¡­ Chapter 681 The People You Are Surrounded By Are... Well, Monsters... "That¡­ was a basic spell¡­?" Nux couldn''t believe it. "Of cour-" Erotica wanted to reply, however, "Alright, let''s stick to the topic here. You were talking about the difference between our Continent and the other Continents." Amaya interrupted. She needed systematic information, she wanted to know about Spells and other things as well, but just mixing one piece of information with another was a waste of time. Erotica glanced at Amaya for a while and then, she nodded, "Alright. So as I was saying, This continent has sparse Mana, And the size¡­ Uggh¡­ This Mana is ridiculously small¡­ It is as big as 1 Demon State¡­ and we have 42 States¡­ and that is just in Demon Continent." "Demon Continent?" "Yes, a Continent where we Demons reside." "So you are saying the Demon Continent is 42 times bigger than our continent?" "That is correct. As I said, your continent is just too small. The Size of your entire Kingdom¡­ it is¡­ well, too small to be even called a proper city, let alone a Nation." Erotica nodded. Nux and his women glanced at each other and raised their eyebrows. "What about Cultivation Levels? How many Cultivation Stages are there? Also, where does an Emperor stand amongst all this?" Amaya questioned. "There are 5 Stages known Stages above an Emperor namely, Sage. Great Sage. Semi Saint. Saint. Divine." "That''s¡­ less than I expected." Nux commented. Hearing those words, Erotica just smiled mysteriously and didn''t say anything. Amaya noticed her expression and frowned, "You did not answer my second question, Where does an Emperor Stand amongst all this?" "I do not understand what you mean by that question." "How strong is an Emperor? How is he treated in Yrniel? Is he considered strong?" "Hmmmmm. That''s a difficult question to answer. What do you think of an Apprentice Stage Cultivator?" Suddenly, Erotica questioned. "Aren''t they just mortals who barely started cultivating? Why are we talking about them?" Edda questioned back with a frown on her face. "Exactly." Erotica nodded. Amaya narrowed her eyes. "That is how they Strong treat Emperor." "A being barely started cultivating¡­?" Astaria tilted her head in confusion. "Of course, you just got access to the real Mana. All you have been doing before was just playing around with Elements¡­ You are like¡­ well, a child who turned into an adult and is now going to face the real world¡­? I think that''s the best answer I can come up with." "¡­" Nux and his wives turned silent. "I don''t get it." Suddenly, Nux frowned. "What do you mean?" Erotica questioned back. "You said there are 5 Stages after the Emperor Stage, however, the Emperor itself is a 7th Stage. The beings who have reached the Emperors Stage have climbed more than half of the Cultivation Stages there are, How are we¡­ just starting yet? I know we are weaker compare to higher stages, and that is natural, but that doesn''t mean you can treat us as a child, can you? There are 6 Stages behind the Emperor Stage." Nux questioned. "Well, that''s one way to look at it¡­" Erotica nodded. "You can say you have climbed 6 mountains to become an Emperor, that''s an achievement, yes. But¡­ What if I say the mountains you climbed were¡­ well, just mounds? Ugggh, let me find a better way to explain it. You know how we appreciate a child for every small accomplishment he makes? Oh? You started eating on your own? Amazing! You can Crawl now? Lovely. You can walk now? Good. Oh? You started running? You are such a fast learner! Every little progress they make, we appreciate them with enthusiasm, that''s it. Every little progress you made before becoming an Emperor, it was ''appreciated'' by saying, ''Oh? You climbed another Stage! Amazing!'' However, once you become an Emperor, you are no longer a child. Now, you won''t be rewarded for doing something insignificant. You would need to cross every hurdle on your own and you still might not get ''rewarded'' for it. Let''s just say your real Cultivation Journey starts after you become an Emperor." Erotica explained. "So you are saying that the Stages before Emperor¡­" "Yes, that is correct. The Stages before Emperor were¡­ well, appreciation for children. They didn''t actually mean anything. So right now, the current you are only a child in a real Cultivator''s eyes." Erotica completed and Nux and his wives glanced at each other and soon, A wry smile appeared on Nux''s face. "Heh." "We are all just children¡­" Astaria commented. 300 years¡­ she spent 300 years¡­ To take the first step into the cultivation world¡­ ''Heh! Genius my ass¡­'' Astaria laughed at herself. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, another question popped up inside Amaya''s mind, "Going by this logic¡­ aren''t you pretty much trash as well?" "Huh? How am I a trash?" "You are only an Emperor as well, aren''t you?" "Well, that''s because I am still not an adult." "Huh?" Nux and the others frowned. Every one of them has seen Erotica''s Status so they all knew¡­ this woman was 75 years old, how is she just a child? ''She is lying right through her face¡­'' Ember spoke through the connection. ''If I hadn''t seen her status, I would have believed her¡­'' Nux replied. ''She is a natural liar¡­'' Ember nodded. ''Wait, does that mean she has been lying all this while?'' Evane questioned. Nux and the others narrowed their eyes, however, ''Wait a minute¡­'' Amaya spoke up. "How old are you?" She questioned. "Are you asking a woman''s age? How shameless." Erotica chuckled playfully. "Stop with the games, how old are you?" "Tsk, you all are no fun." Erotica snorted. "I am 75 years old." "Huh?" "Told you I was just a child." "¡­" Nux and the others turned silent. "75 years is just a¡­ child¡­?" Skyla muttered out loud. "Hmm?" Erotica frowned. "Heh, if you are a child, then I am just a little baby." Edda laughed. "What do you mean? How old are you?" "46." Edda replied and Erotica''s eyes widened in astonishment. "What did you say!?" "46." Edda replied with an innocent smile on her face. Heh. Who was she kidding? She knew what a big achievement it was to become an Emperor Stage Cultivator at just 45. If not for Nux''s ability, none of them here would be able to make it. Of course, Erotica doesn''t have to know that. Edda smiled as she glanced at Erotica. She has been throwing one shocker after another at them for a while now, it was now time to show her what they were made of. "Why do you look so shocked, I am not the youngest here, you know?" Edda spoke. Erotica''s expression changed. She quickly glanced at other women. By now, they understood what Edda wanted to do as well, and for the first time in these 3 years, they all decided to work with her. "Well, I am not as young as her, I am 50 years old," Allura replied with a smile on her face. "I am 28!" Skyla jumped cheerfully. "47." Thyra replied with a slight, barely visible smile on her face. "29¡­" Lane muttered. "I am 31." Felberta smiled. "I will be 26 this year," Amaya replied. "I am slightly older than you, 88," Evane replied as well. "¡­" Erotica didn''t know how to react. What''s with these monsters!? Just who in the hell were they!? Was she really in a backward continent!? How are the Emperors here less than a Century year old!? Is that normal!? No! Of course not! They were not stupid. This was a new continent for them as well. There is no way they wouldn''t explore it before taking any action. The sparse Mana here gave it away, however, they all still explore many cities before finally deciding to show themselves. Erotica was absolutely sure. She wasn''t in the wrong place. 200-year-old King Stage Cultivators were considered strong here¡­ This was absolutely a backward continent¡­ She wasn''t wrong¡­ It was this group of monsters that is just too out of place. So out of place that some of them would be considered geniuses even the Demon Continent. And that is when they all cultivated in this Sparse Mana¡­ What¡­ just what would happen if they leave this continent¡­? Just¡­ Just how strong would they be¡­? Erotica''s entire world was collapsing right in front of her eyes. Her eyes then fell on Ember. Ember stared back at her. "¡­" "¡­" After a long stare-off, Ember just sighed, "Alright, I am old, 155, happy now?" "Haahh¡­" Erotica finally sighed in relief and then, she glanced at Astaria, Astaria didn''t play any games, "320." "Haaahhhh!!" Erotica sighed even more loudly. "¡­" Astaria and Ember didn''t know how to react. Seeing their expressions, Erotica understood what they were thinking and shook her hands, "No no no! Please don''t take this the wrong way. Honestly, even becoming an Emperor in this sparse Mana makes you a rare genius, and becoming one in 150 and 300 years is even more shocking. Even in Yrniel, you would be regarded as decent cultivators¡­ It is just that¡­ the people you are surrounded by are¡­ well, monsters¡­" Erotica sighed as she glanced at the other women. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Erotica''s expression changed as she glanced at Nux. Ember and Astaria didn''t tell her their age because they were old¡­ So, wasn''t he the same¡­ Will she actually find another normal person here? Chapter 682 Where Are Even Getting That Confidence From, Girl? "How old are you, Nux?" Erotica questioned with a curious look on her face. "¡­" Astaria and the others glanced at each other with wry smiles on their faces. Seeing their expressions, Erotica was even surer that Nux was older than most of his wives. But honestly, she didn''t blame him either. This man was a monster who defeated her, an Emperor Stage Cultivator when he was just a King Stage Cultivator. Of course, she couldn''t use most of her spells due to limited Mana in this continent, however, Nux had the same fighting environment as her, so she couldn''t use this as an excuse. Also, Erotica knew that even if they fought outside of this continent, she would still lose. This man¡­ he could somehow control Devouring Mist¡­ Not only that, he had the highest level of Mastery over it¡­ He had the power to Devour Life. In theory, Nux could even Kill a Sage or a Great Sage, of course, they wouldn''t just stay still and let him do whatever he wanted, they would defeat them before he even has the chance to do anything. She, however, didn''t have that option. She was just an Emperor, Nux could absolutely destroy her no matter where they are¡­ So even if he was a little older, it didn''t matt- "22." "Mhm, don''t worry, 22 is not that ol-" Erotica paused. Then, she turned towards Nux and blinked, "What¡­ did you say¡­?" "I am 22 years old." Nux repeated himself. "¡­you¡­ are the youngest one here¡­?" Erotica questioned. "Mhm, he is still a little boy~" Skyla laughed until Nux grabbed her cheeks and pulled her close to her. "You guys¡­" Suddenly, Erotica glanced at all the people in front of her and, "When I am asked your age, You do realize I want to know how many ''years'' old you are, right? You know it''s not the count of how many 5 years you have lived, right?" "¡­" Nux and his wives turned silent. "Pfft!" In the end, Allura failed to control herself and laughed out. "Don''t look at her like that, you guys. That is a natural reaction. Weren''t we the same when this monster first appeared in front of us?" The women smiled as they all recalled how they met Nux. Allura chuckled, then she turned towards Erotica and smiled, "Don''t worry, you wish to be his friend, don''t you? You would get used to all this as you stay close to him. I am sure you will attain the ''absolute shield'' sooner or later. As for your answer, we know how to count our age, don''t worry." "¡­" Erotica turned silent as she glanced at Allura. Seeing this, Allura frowned and then questioned, "What is it?" "You must be the first woman in this world who is not against her husband being close to a succubus." Hearing those words, Allura just smiled, she then placed one leg over the other and, "Well, I don''t exactly know what you succubuses are, but don''t worry, you won''t face any form of oppression from us if you try to approach our husband." "Don''t include me in that. I never said I would allow any bitch to get close to my Nux. There are enough of you nuisance already. He is mine." Amaya was quick to deny Allura''s words. Allura glanced at Amaya and sighed, "Well, you won''t face any kind of oppression from me. I don''t represent the others." "You seem pretty chill about this¡­ Do you perhaps¡­ not love him?" Erotica questioned as she tilted her head in confusion. A playful smile then appeared on Erotica''s face as she spoke, "We succubuses love to steal, you know?" However, unlike the frown that she was expecting to appear on Allura''s face, a playful smile appeared on her face as she tilted her head and her blue eyes shined, "Do you really think you can steal him away from me? Where are even getting that confidence from, girl?" "¡­" Erotica turned silent. This woman in front of her¡­ Something was definitely wrong with her¡­ She was looking down on a succubus¡­ a mere human was looking down on her, a succubus when it came to seducing men¡­ If anyone outside of this continent heard this, they would just laugh out loud and shake their head. But¡­ But why was she¡­ feeling intimidated by this human¡­ That charm that this woman was excluding¡­ Why does it feel like she is standing¡­ in front of her mother¡­? ''No no no no no no.'' Erotica quickly pushed that thought out of her mind. She didn''t want to think about that woman¡­ at least not now¡­ She glanced at Nux''s other wives and just like Allura, they all were smiling at her as well. Even that silent-looking, expressionless girl with big breasts and brown hair had a smile on her face. It was as if¡­ They were all challenging her to do her best¡­ The only person who did not have a smile on her face was¡­ "You have big dreams, demon. Stay away from my Nux." Amaya spoke as she narrowed her eyes. "What? Are you that scared?" Erotica smiled. "I just don''t want another person to fly around him and annoy us all." "Annoy? But aren''t I providing important information to you all?" Erotica chuckled. "Then do that, make yourself useful." Amaya spoke up. "How many races are there in Yrniel?" Amaya questioned. "There ar-" Erotica was just about to answer, however, before she could, Riona walked into the room and, "Guys¡­ can you stop these demons before talking to each other? We have another case." Nux and the others glanced at each other¡­ They forgot about it¡­ Well, they don''t see a demon every day after all¡­ They just got a little excited¡­ Nux then turned towards Erotica and questioned, "So do you have a way to stop them, or¡­ do we need to capture them all on our own?" "¡­" Erotica glanced at Nux¡­ Just the utter confidence he had when he said, ''or do we need to capture them all'' was¡­ hurtful¡­ He was completely looking down on them¡­ But¡­ what was even more frustrating was that he had all the right to do that. Chapter 683 Pack Up, We Are Leaving This Continent. "Announce that Lady Erotica is summoning all the Demons here. They would all be here as soon as they hear it." Erotica spoke. "Hoh? Are you some sort of leader?" Ember questioned with a curious look on her face. "Well, I am the strongest of them all. So of course I will be the leader." Erotica smiled. Ember nodded in understanding. "Alright, mother. Do what she said." Amaya spoke and Riona nodded. "What would you do about the demons in other Kingdoms?" Erotica questioned. "Well, don''t worry, I will announce it in all the Kingdoms." Riona replied. "Huh?" Erotica, however, frowned. "How would you do that? I understand the Skadi Kingdom since you are the Queen, but what about the other Kingdoms? Didn''t you all participate in a war or something? The relationship between the Kingdoms should be a mess, no?" Riona just smiled and pointed at Evane, "You are sitting in front of the Queen of the Skyfall Kingdom." Erotica''s expression changed, Riona, however, wasn''t done, she then pointed at Amaya and, "And she is the Daughter of the Queen of the Skadi Kingdom, honestly, she is the actual Queen here, I am just helping her out." Riona introduced. "As for the other two Kingdoms, well, they are under our control as well. It may look like this Continent is divided into 4 Nations, but all these Nations are being ruled by Leander Family." Riona spoke as she pointed at Nux. Erotica glanced at Nux, he just smiled and, "It''s not a big deal." Erotica''s face twitched. But honestly, she understood where Nux was coming from. Ruling this backward area was not a big deal. At least not for someone like him. "Anyways, mother, please help us out with the matters with demons." "Leave that to me, you guys talk." Riona nodded and then, she walked away. Amaya turned towards Erotica, Erotica sighed and then, she continued, "Yrniel has 7 races. Demons, Dragons, Vampires, Elves, Beastmen, Dwarves, Humans." Hearing those words, a smile appeared on Nux''s face, "Beastmen huh¡­ Do they have Catkin and Foxkin?" Nux directly asked the cultured question. "Hmm? Of course." "Good." Nux''s smile widened. Amaya and the others frowned when they saw this expression on his face. Nux, however, just avoided their eyes. Succubuses, well, he was a man of culture, he appreciated succubuses, however, he also realizes that succubuses were not a good match for him. They are called sex demons for a reason, after all. They had an excessively high sex drive. So high that succubuses often have problems staying loyal to one partner and usually change their partners once they get bored. For someone as possessive as Nux¡­ this was something he cannot accept no matter what. Of course, there are succubuses who can control this drive of theirs and stay loyal to their partners, But honestly, Nux knew Erotica wasn''t one of them. He had a one-on-one conversation with Erotica, therefore, he knew it, The two of them would never click. That blatant disregard in Erotica''s eyes when she talked with him¡­ Nux sensed that. He sensed that absolute confidence she had in herself¡­ He sensed that men were just a plaything in her eyes, and Nux¡­ did not like that. Nux was not the same as before, after spending time with his wives, his standards have¡­ risen to ridiculous heights. There is no way he can accept someone like Erotica. Erotica was good-looking, yes, but, so were his wives. Let''s not even talk about Allura, his other wives were all beauties as well. It may get overshadowed by how amazing they are in their respective fields, but it was a fact. Astaria, the Protector of the Kingdom, the Strongest woman in this continent was known for being harsh, however, there were still countless men who were head over heels for her. Then there is Amaya, the woman with the most perfect face Nux has ever seen, the very definition of perfect. The rest of his wives weren''t behind either. They were all in a league of their own as well. Anyways, Nux''s standards were just too high. He wasn''t excited about succubus¡­ However, when it came to Catgirls and Foxgirls¡­ Things change. Of course, Nux had no plans on approaching them, however, there is no way the weeb inside them would let him stay here. He had to see them. Foxgirls, Catgirls supremacy! Then there were Elves and Vampires as well. ''Fuck, I need to leave this Continent as soon as possible.'' Nux started thinking. Amaya glanced at him and narrowed her eyes, soon, however, she shook her head and turned her head towards Erotica, "Anyways, can you tell us more about all these races?" "Well, let''s start with the ones he looks most excited about. Beastmen, there are many Beastkins, Lionkin, Catkin, Foxkin, Rabbitkin, well, there are just too many to name. Beastmen has a special ability, [Transform] They can transform into their Beast form whenever they wish, giving a huge boost to their powers. Then there are Demons, There are 42 Demon races, well, there are more, but they are just¡­ lower demons, they are more like Star Beasts, so we don''t consider them as ours, we Demons only have 1 Ability that grows as we grow stronger. All 42 Demon races have different abilities. Vampires, on the other hand, are completely opposite of us, they have a plethora of abilities, however, unlike us, their ability doesn''t get stronger as they grow. Dragons have a strong body and their Dragon breath is fearsome as well. Dwarves specialize in creation. Elves Specialize in Magic. Most of the Magic Spells in Yrniel come from either Demons or Elves. I guess this is it? You would understand more once you visit Yrniel yourself." Erotica ended her explanation. "Alright, it is decided," Suddenly Nux spoke up. After hearing everything Erotica said, he was having a hard time controlling himself, Dragons, Demons, Vampires, Elves, Beastmen, Dwarves, He was diving into a world lot bigger than before. He was nervous, yes, however, The weeb inside him was just¡­ Urging him to, "Pack up, we are leaving this Continent." "Huh?" The women frowned. Especially Erotica, "Are you going to miss the Great Opportunity like this?" "Huh? Opportunity?" "Why do you think I came here?" Chapter 684 A Pleasure So Intense That You Would Wish To Die. "Opportunity?" "Why do you think I came here?" Erotica questioned with a playful smile on her face. A frown appeared on Nux''s face. "Do play around with the men of a new continent?" Edda replied as she tilted her head. Erotica glanced at Edda, Edda glanced back. The two of them stared at each other for a while, and then, "Well, I won''t disagree with that. But do you really think we all came here just for that?" "Mhm." Edda nodded. She could see that happening. "¡­" Erotica glanced at Edda again. Just¡­ just what kind of opinion about her did this woman have in her mind? Well¡­ she won''t lie, she could do that, yes. The new continent did interest her a bit, however, that is only true if this continent had a race that she didn''t know about before. However, this continent only had humans and honestly, except for one, none of the men here interested her. Would she stay here for such a long time for just a single man? Well¡­ she would¡­ But the same couldn''t be said for her subordinates! They would have definitely gotten bored if they didn''t have something to look forward to. However, the problem was¡­ Erotica didn''t know how to prove it to these people who were looking at her with doubtful looks on their faces. In the end, Erotica just sighed and, "Alright look. We are sex demons, yes. We like having sex, yes. You can call us perverts, we would not deny that. But, the truth is, this continent has absolutely nothing to offer us. It is only filled with weak humans. We could play around for a day or two, and cause some chaos, however, in the end, we would just get bored and returned. So if we are all staying here, going as far as not hiding around even though we are stronger than most people here, there has to be a reason for that, don''t you think?" Erotica questioned and hearing those words, Nux''s expression changed. "If this is something that even interests you demons, then it should be something amazing, shouldn''t it?" "Of course." Erotica nodded, "Heck, let alone us demons, even if it was a Sage Stage or a Great Sage Demon, or any other race for that matter, they would be interested in it too. Of course, not everyone would have been able to sense it. This is where, we Succubuses have an advantage over other races." Erotica spoke as she lifted her chest in pride. "Alright, you are amazing, I get it. Now will you tell us what it is? Or are you just going to play around?" Nux snorted. "Getting hasty now, aren''t we?" Erotica chuckled. Then, her face turned serious and she explained, "I told you that all of us demons have one ability, didn''t I? The ability we Sex Demons have is [Illusion]." "Huh? Illusion? It is not related to sex? Like, taking away your partner''s Cultivation?" Nux spoke. Well, he was just guessing, but didn''t this make more sense? Hearing his words, Erotica raised her eyebrow. "Taking away my partner''s Cultivation? Are you thinking we Sex demons get stronger through Sex? Heh, if we had such a ridiculously strong ability, we would have been the strongest Race you know? Our leaders just had to kidnap strong cultivators, then all the children would steal their cultivation and get stronger, hahaha~ We would have been unbeatable, even the Dragons and Vampires would have feared us." Erotica laughed out loud. She then glanced at Nux and sighed, "You understand how ridiculous what you are talking about is? Something like that cannot exist. That is absolutely impossible." "¡­" Nux''s wives glanced at him, Nux glanced back at them and smiled innocently. His wives smiled as well and then, they glanced at Erotica. ''If only she knew¡­'' Allura muttered using the connection. ''Alright now, don''t get too excited. Keep it in mind, This is something we cannot tell anybody. Especially now, when even a demon from the Outside Continent thinks something like this cannot exist.'' Amaya spoke with a serious look on her face. "Alright, I admit, what I said does sound ridiculous. But then how do you explain all those deaths? Why are your partners dying after having Sex with you all?" Nux questioned, trying to change the topic. "Hmm? Why would you relate that to our ability? You think we need to have sex with people of that level in order to kill them?" "What do you mean?" "We never wish to kill our partners, Nux. Well, at the very least, we don''t want to do that once we start. However, we Sex Demons have a high sex drive, The Victims you are talking about didn''t die because we sucked out their life or cultivation, they died because they were unable to deal with the intense pleasure." "Intense pleasure?" Nux raised his eyebrow. "Indeed. We Sex Demons have a Physique that intensifies the pleasure our partner feels when they have sex with us. This, combined with our unquenching drive creates a situation where we are unable to stop, our partners know this wouldn''t end well, however, the pleasure is so intense that they often lose their minds, not saying anything, in the end, we get selfish as well, to quench our drive, we continue and thus¡­ our partner¡­" "Dies of intense pleasure¡­" Nux completed. "Indeed." Erotica nodded. "¡­" Nux glanced at Erotica again and started thinking¡­ For a person to die of pleasure¡­ Just¡­ just how is this possible¡­ He then glanced at his wives and started thinking about things he shouldn''t¡­ A playful smile appeared on Erotica''s face as she observed Nux''s expression and smiled, "What? Interested in feeling the pleasure so intense that you feel that can die? I don''t mind." "Heh. Nice try, Demon. But you know won''t succeed, right?" Nux chuckled. "Don''t be scared, I will make sure you live. I will hold back my drive for you, you have my word." Erotica spoke with an absolutely serious look. "¡­" Nux started thinking. Chapter 685 Opportunity To Become A Sage. "I don''t get it. When I first met you, you had changed your appearance, you even hid your Cultivation. How did you do it? Was it your ability? Or was it a Magic Spell?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. "That was my ability," Erotica replied. "But you said demons had only 1 ability. If your ability is created illusion, then how did you change your appearance?" Nux frowned. "I never ''changed'' my appearance. That was my ability, [Illusion]. You saw what I wanted you to see." Erotica revealed and hearing those words, a frown appeared on Nux''s face, "Your look was¡­ an illusion?" "Indeed." Erotica smiled. Nux''s face turned solemn. This was not a good news¡­ He was fooled by an Illusion¡­ Nux didn''t think of himself as an undefeatable being, however, only seeing what his opponent wanted him to see¡­ This was¡­ definitely not good. It was just too dangerous. Heck, everything he was seeing now could be just an illusion and in truth, he was just being played around by Erotica. Nux glanced at his wives and just like him, they had wary looks on their faces as well. ''What should we do?'' Ember questioned. ''Should we¡­ kill her?'' Thyra suggested. Everyone glanced at her, ''If we remove the source¡­ the illusion should disappear on its own, should it not¡­?'' Thyra explained herself. ''And how do we make sure that the one we killed is actually her and not just an illusion?'' Astaria questioned and Thyra turned silent. ''¡­'' The other women turned silent as well. Seeing that the room had suddenly turned silent, Erotica quickly understood the problem and smiled, "You all don''t have to be so wary, As I said, we Succubuses are not a particularly strong race. Illusion is a strong ability, yes, however, it is not an omnipotent ability that allows me to show my opponent whatever I wish. It has its limitations. The current me can only ''project'' the illusion on myself. As in, I can only change my own ''State'', like my appearance, my Cultivation, my weapons, and other things. I cannot create a fake scenario and use it to fool others. Well, I can, but in front of Emperors, who are sensitive to Mana, this will be absolutely useless since they would be able to tell the difference quite easily." Erotica explained. Nux and others glanced at each other, still unsure of what Erotica said. "Anyways, Nux, I liked how you changed the topic. If it was anyone but me, you would have definitely fooled her." Suddenly, Erotica chuckled. "Don''t worry though, I know you don''t want it, I won''t force you," Then, a smile appeared on her face as she whispered, "Of course, if you ever change your mind, or get curious about what I was talking about, you can always come to me for answers. If it is for you, I am always free, even in the middle of the night~" Erotica spoke as she moved her waist seductively. "Demon, you were talking about the opportunity." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up as she glared at Erotica. Erotica glanced back, then, she chuckled softly and continue, "Anyways, as I was saying, since my ability is Illusion, I am sensitive to things like these. Therefore, while I was traveling around the ocean, I sensed a Barrier and when you find a Barrier in the middle of the ocean, you have to take action. I trusted my feeling and moved my Ship toward the ''Barrier'' I sensed and soon, I saw this continent, which was completely invisible before." "What are you trying to say?" "I am saying that this Continent is surrounded by a Barrier that hides it from the outside world." Erotica revealed. Nux narrowed his eyes and Erotica continued, "Of course, there is no way this Continent could have stayed hidden if even someone like me could sense the Barrier. That meant one thing," "That Barrier was weakening." Amaya spoke. "Indeed." Erotica nodded. Nux and his wives started thinking, this matched what Nawdren said, so they had no reason to doubt her. However, "I still no nothing about the Opportunity you were talking about." Nux spoke. Erotica glanced at him and then sighed, "You are a party pooper, at least let me create some suspense, will you?" "No. Answer directly." Astaria spoke with a cold look on her face. "Tsk." Erotica snorted and then, "This Barrier was hiding your continent, but at the same time, it was also limiting the Mana in this continent, however, now that the Barrier is weakening, both these effects will disappear. Normally, the Mana density in this continent should have increased slowly as the barrier is weakening, however, since the strongest you have reached is still the Emperor Stage, I can say for certain that the Mana Density here has not increased. That means that only when the Barrier completely disappears would the Mana in this continent be back to normal. However, things will never be that simple. The unevenness created for so many centuries cannot have no impact on anything. Once the Barrier is broken, all that Mana will rush into this continent, which means, this continent will be filled by the Mana that is moving on its own, this form of Mana would be so abundant and versatile that denizens of this continent would see an unnaturally massive boost in their cultivation speed. Some King Stage Cultivators would even break through Emperor Stage in an instant. And that''s not it, even we, the Emperors, would have a shot at becoming a Sage. An Opportunity like this¡­ This would never happen again, at least not until we find a continent similar to yours again." Erotica revealed. "An Opportunity to become a¡­ Sage?" Astaria muttered to herself. Was she excited? Was there even a need to ask? "This is¡­ incredible!!" Thyra spoke up as well. "Of course." Erotica nodded. "So this is the reason you demons are here?" "Of course, who would want to miss out on something like this?" "So when is the Barrier going to disappear?" Amaya questioned. Erotica, however, just shook her head, "I do not know, however, if someone like me can sense it, then it means it has weakened to a considerable degree. I''d say maybe 1 or 2 months at max. After that¡­" "The barrier will disappear." Ember completed and Erotica nodded. "Erotica, I had a question¡­" Suddenly, Nux called out. Chapter 686 L Am Their Husband. "Erotica, I had a question." Suddenly, Nux called out. Erotica turned towards him and he started. "What would¡­ happen to this continent once the Barrier disappears? I mean¡­ what would the outside world do about it? What would happen to our Kingdom?" "¡­" Hearing those questions, Erotica turned silent. She then glanced at the women and noticed all of them were looking at her with curious, but solemn looks on their faces as well. Honestly, all of them knew the answer to that question. It was a simple scenario, what if they were the ones who find a small, weaker continent where a Master Stage Cultivator is called the strongest, what would they have done? Would they have left that continent alone because it was small and insignificant? Of course not. They would have raided it and they would have ruled it. It''s the Strong''s world. The weak had no right to complete. Nux and his women knew that, however, the thing was¡­ They were on the weak side here¡­ Skyfall Kingdom, they were all attached to it, especially Evane and Astaria¡­ They couldn''t just¡­ "You need to focus on building your strength once the barrier disappears. This will probably be the biggest opportunity in your life, make sure to use it. Once the barrier breaks, stop thinking about everything and start cultivating, and once that Mana rush is over¡­ Leave this continent." Erotica spoke with a solemn look on her face. "I won''t try to sugarcoat it. No matter how insignificant this continent is, in the end, it is still a piece of land, a resource. There is no way anyone would just, let you all keep it. They will come for this land, and there is absolutely nothing you can do to stop it. You are too weak to do anything." "¡­" Nux and his wives smiled wryly. "Of course, with your talent, this little land was nothing but a prison for you anyway. You are born to shine at the higher stage." Erotica smiled. Nux and his wives smiled back, "Don''t try to comfort us, Demons. We know we are born for the higher Stage." Amaya snorted. Erotica chuckled, "That you are." "Go-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Amaya was about to reply, however, before she could, they all heard a knock. "Enter." Evane ordered. A servant walked in and then bowed, "Lord Nux¡­ the H-Horned man you captured¡­ he has woken up." The servant reported. Erotica''s expression changed, "So he finally woke up, huh." She muttered. "Should we go meet him?" Nux questioned. "All of us? Are you¡­ sure?" Erotica questioned as she glanced at Nux''s wives. The wives frowned, "What are you trying to say, Erotica?" Allura questioned. "He is an Incubus, you know?" "And?" "The number of women who can think straight in front of an Incubus is are¡­ limited¡­" Erotica spoke. "Demon, did you forget why he is lying on the bed in the first place?" Astaria questioned and Erotica just sighed. "Alright, do whatever you all want. I am not in a position to stop you anyways." Saying those words, she stood up, Nux and his wives stood up as well, and then, they all walked into the room Gartos was resting inside. Gartos was an Incubus and just like Erotica, he had Black Horns, wings, long ears, and purple hair and eyes, The only difference was that compared to Erotica, Gartos''s hair and eyes were a lighter shade of purple, however, this didn''t affect his handsome appearance at all. He had a small nose, a perfectly carved face, narrow, warrior-like eyes, sword-like eyebrows, and luscious red lips. "Oh? To think so many beautiful women would come to visit me, now I feel it was a good thing that I got a little sick." "What? Did we hit your head a little too hard? Sick? Bullshit. You were beaten to the point you passed out, remember?" Astaria snorted. Gartos glanced at Astaria and smiled playfully, "Of course, I remember it. How can I forget it, being surrounded by women like you, obviously I would fail to react properly, any man would. You all are just too beautiful, after all. Honestly, I wouldn''t mind dying at your hands. At the very least, you would have to touch me with those beautiful hands to do that." "Ewww. Are you sure you are an Incubus? I expected better, to be honest." Nux scrunched his nose in disgust. "Huh? Who are you?" Gartos narrowed his eyes as he noticed a thorn in the middle of all these roses. "Their husband." Nux smiled as he glanced at Gartos. "Huh? You? A mere King Stage Human?" Gartos frowned. "Mhm, that''s right. Pretty unbelievable, isn''t it?" Nux chuckled. "Indeed." Gartos nodded as he blatantly stared at Nux''s wives. "Especially when you think that they surrounded and beat up a handsome Emperor Stage Incubus only to be going for a mere King Stage Human later¡­ Pretty unbelievable I''d say." Nux chuckled. Hearing those words, Gartus narrowed his eyes and then chuckled as well, "Don''t get too cocky, Human. I might take all of them away from you." "Heh. You are saying as if you aren''t thinking of doing that already." Nux chuckled. "Are you reading my mind?" Gartos smiled. "No, I just know how fuckheads like you think." Suddenly, the atmosphere around the room changed, "Keep this in mind, demon. The moment you do something stupid, I''ll show you how devious I can be." "Oh? That''s quite an arrogance for a mere King Stage Human." "How about I show you how strong this mere King Stage Human is?" Nux questioned back with a wide smile on his face. "Oh? I would like to se-" "Gartos." Before Gartos could answer, Erotica called out. "Do not bite more than you can chew." She warned. "Huh? What do you mean?" Gartos frowned. "This human is a lot stronger than he looks." "How strong can a mere King S-" "He is stronger than me." Before Gartos could even complete, Erotica shut him off. "If you do not wish to pass out again, try not to overstep your boundaries." Erotica spoke up. "Of course, you are free to double-check what I said. I won''t stop you." Chapter 687 L Gave You Prior Warning. "If you do not wish to pass out again, try not to overstep your boundaries," Erotica spoke up. "Of course, you are free to double-check what I said. I won''t stop you." Gartos narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Erotica. There is no way someone like Erotica would take a human''s side without any reason. However, right now, Gartos knew that Erotica had a reason. This human was fairly good looking, there are chances that Erotica was playing around with him, trying to get into his bed. He could see this woman doing that. Also, a King Stage Cultivator, and that too, a human, being strong enough to even defeat him, honestly, no matter how much he thinks about it, there is no way this is possible. Honestly, more than Erotica, the one who felt more out of place here was this human. Gartos couldn''t understand, just where was he getting his confidence from? How is a mere King Stage Human has the courage to talk to him like that? Was he really expecting these wives of him to protect him? Actually, he may have lost to these women before, however, Gartos knew, if they fought again, he would be the victorious one. He was just taken by surprise since these women saw through his disguise. However, the same wouldn''t happen, this time, he would be ready and he was damn sure that he wasn''t going to lose against mere humans who have barely stepped into the Emperor Realm. Therefore, if something happened, these women would not be able to save him. Thinking that Gartos glanced at Nux again, however, seeing that confident smile on his face, Gartos frowned again. ''He is hiding something¡­'' Gartos could tell that. This human wasn''t bluffing. That is not the look someone who is bluffing has. He has another trump card. Gartos''s eyes then fell on Erotica. ''Is he relying on Erotica?'' Gartos thought of another possibility. Erotica was definitely stronger than him, actually, she was the strongest being in this room. However¡­ She would never help this human. Her only aim here is to get into this human''s bed, however, this doesn''t mean she is in love with him. For her, this was only a game that she had played with countless others men. This human was definitely handsome, but that was it. He was not special. Erotica would never go against someone of her own State in order to impress him. Actually, if she gets bored, she might just force this man into bed and enjoy herself. It was the world of the strong, after all. The Weak were only meant to suffer. ''Heh, it would be great if Erotica takes him away, then I can play with all these lovely women as much as I want.'' Thinking about that scenario, Gartos smiled evilly. He glanced at Nux''s wives, all of them were high-tier beauties, especially that white-haired woman, Gartos had his eyes on her since the start. Gartos''s eyes were stuck on Allura, seeing this, a playful smile appeared on Allura''s face. Gartos''s expression changed when he saw Allura''s smile and, *Gulp* He gulped. This woman¡­ was she giving him a sort of hint¡­? Was she trying to say something? Gartos started thinking. Allura tiled her head a little and then, she started walking. Gartos, who was lying on the bed sat up, his eyes stuck on Allura, who was walking towards him. However, suddenly, Allura changed her direction and appeared right next to Nux, then, while her eyes were on Gartos, she hugged Nux from behind, her ample breasts touching Nux''s well-built back and she moved her hands around his Nux. She placed her head on Nux''s shoulder, and then, she closed her eyes, not giving any more attention to the insignificant demon. Gartos''s expression changed. He got what Allura was trying to say, ''I already belong to him, keep your distance.'' He clenched his fist, "You Bi-" However, before he could say something, "Erotica, how many demons did you say were there with you?" Suddenly, Nux questioned with an expressionless look on his face. "Including me, there are a total of 10 demons." Erotica didn''t know why Nux was asking this, but she just answered his question. "10 huh¡­ I guess getting information out of one less demon wouldn''t really make much of a difference." Nux spoke, Erotica frowned in confusion, however, Nux just glanced at Gartos and, "Demon, I do not like the way you are looking at my wives." "Huh? You think I c-" "I am usually a chill and fun-loving guy who gets along with others, but, That is only when my wives are not involved, Do not blame me, I gave you a prior warning." Saying those words, Nux disappeared. Gartos''s expression changed. He tried looking for Nux but, "!!!" Suddenly, Gartos felt a mind-numbing pain coming from his right arm, when he lowered his head to look at his arm, he noticed a thin red line on his shoulder. Gartos frowned, however, suddenly, His arm moved. "aaaAAAAAGGGhhGHHHHHH!!!" Gartos screamed in agony as his arm fell on the bed. "I didn''t cut both of them, lest you would complain in the afterlife that I cheated. I am a fair human, after all." Saying those words, Nux grabbed Gartos''s hair and throws his body toward the walls. *Bam* The couldn''t stand the impact and broke down, and along with the rubles, Gartos''s body fell onto the garden outside the room. Nux stepped into the garden with an expressionless look on his face. Then, he waited for Gartos to stand up. "He fucked up huh¡­" On the other hand, Riona, who rushed inside the room after hearing the commotion commented as she glanced at Nux''s expression. "Uhh¡­ did that idiot say anything to any of you?" Nawdren, who was standing right next to Riona turned towards Nux''s wives and questioned. Erotica''s eyes fell on Nawdren and soon, her expression changed, ''W-Who is this man? A Beastmen? No¡­ that''s¡­ something else¡­ A human¡­ and a Star Beast¡­ Wait¡­ A-A Pseudo Sage? But how!? The Mana in this continent isn''t enough for one to raise his cultivation after becoming an Emperor¡­ Also¡­ Why is a Pseudo Sage looking at Gartos with¡­ such pity on his face¡­?'' "Out of all the things you could have done to annoy him¡­ You chose the worse one huh¡­" Nawdren commented. Chapter 688 Do Not Blame Me, Human. "Out of all the things you could have done to annoy him¡­ You chose the worse one huh¡­" Nawdren sighed as he glanced at the debris in front of him with a pitiful look on his face. Seeing that expression, Erotica frowned, ''I know Nux is strong¡­ But¡­ why is this man acting like this¡­?'' Confused, Erotica glanced at Nux''s wives and noticed that they all had already taken out chairs and were sitting on it as if they were watching a show. Riona had already walked towards the women, therefore, Erotica decided to approach Nawdren. "So you are their leader huh¡­" Nawdren glanced at Erotica with an interested look on his face. "I am. What about you? Who are you?" Erotica questioned back. "I am just a nobody." Nawdren chuckled. "A Pseudo Sage is a nobody huh, that''s a funny one. To think they would have a hidden card like you, the leaders of this continent are smarter than I thought." Erotica acknowledged. "They are not smart, they are just¡­ Monsterous." Nawdren replied. Erotica glanced at Nux''s wives and nodded, "I see what you mean." "Trust me, you do not." Nawdren smiled as he pointed at Nux. "Him? I know, he is the most monstrous of them all." Erotica nodded. "Is that demon your enemy?" Nawdren questioned. "Hmm? Of course not. He is like my subordinate." "Then you are a terrible Leader." "What do you mean?" "To leave your subordinate to die like that even after knowing how strong Nux is, Tsk Tsk, if I were you, I would have stopped him hours ago." "Die¡­?" Erotica frowned. Nawdren glanced at Erotica then chuckled, "You are not very bright, are you?" "I do-" "You¡­ You bastard¡­" Before Erotica could complete, her attention fell on Gartos, who had just stood up after removing all the debris above him. His eyes were currently red in rage, his hair was a mess, his right arm was cut off and the bleeding didn''t stop, however, he didn''t seem to care about it and was just glaring at Nux. "You fucking King Stage Human Trash, you will pay for what you have done!" Saying those words, Gartos raised his left hand and a big magic circle appeared in front of him, "Incinerate." The Mana in the surroundings moved, the movement of the Mana was so rough and versatile that even Riona, who was only a King Stage Cultivator could sense it. Suddenly, the Mana under Nux moved as well, Nux frowned, he glanced below, and noticed an even bigger Magic Circle was formed under his feet. Nux raised his eyebrow, "Do not blame me, human." Gartos spoke with a cruel smile on his face, the magic circle in front of him shined even more brightly, at the same time, the Magic Circle under Nux shined as well, the Fire elements around Nux started moving and the temperature around him increased. Gartos was planning to burn him alive. A dangerous spell, But in front of Nux¡­ *Step* Nux stepped forward, Black colored Mist appeared under his legs, cutting off and Devouring all the Mana around him. Seeing the Mist, Gartos''s expression changed, "T-That''s¡­" "Devouring Mist, yes." Nux completed his sentence. Gartos''s eyes widened his fear, Nux''s voice¡­ it was coming from behind. He turned around and Nux punched his face. ? "Ugghhh!!" Gartos groaned in pain as his body flew away, Nux, however, wasn''t done, he disappeared and appeared behind Nawdren again, not allowing his body to fall, and punched him again. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The cycle of vicious punches continued. The scene was dangerously similar to the time Astaria fought against Nux, the only difference was that unlike Astaria, who had to sacrifice her strength in order to increase her speed, Nux had no such limit, His punches were brutal, each punch was disfiguring Gartos''s face to an abnormal degree. *Bam* After another punch, Nux appeared behind Gartos again, but this time, he didn''t punch him, he grabbed his leg and, *Bam* Slammed his entire body on the ground. Then, he glanced at Gartos''s disfigured face and, *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* He slammed him on the ground, again and again, and again¡­ Around 20 bones were broken, especially the skeletal bones of Gartos''s wings, they were completely shattered. "Uggghhhh!!" And Gartos¡­ other than groaning in pain, there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t even speak because how his mouth was disfigured and filled with blood and his own broken teeth. Just like Nawdren predicted, his condition was critical, however, The worse was yet to come. Nux, who was holding Gartos''s right leg paused a little, then, the Mana around him moved, a small magic circle was created in front of his hand¡­ or to be more precise¡­ right next to Gartos''s leg. Gartos''s eyes widened in horror as he realized what was about to happen, "Nwo! Nwggooo!! I bheeg yo-" He tried to beg for forgiveness, Nux, however, completely ignored his words and, "Fireball." *BAM* A fireball formed right in front of Gartos''s leg, the moment the fireball was formed, it collided with Gartos''s leg and, *BOOM* "AAGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!" Gartos''s right leg was blasted away. "!!!" Erotica, who witnessed this crazed scene widened her eyes in horror. Even Nawdren, who had an expressionless look on his face all this time was surprised. He glanced at Nux''s wives, and seeing the odd expressions on their faces, he frowned as well. ''He is doing something like that in front of his wives?'' He wondered inwardly. This wasn''t something he expected. "Hmm?" And as if noticing that, Nux glanced at his wives, the wives looked at him, A smile appeared on Nux''s face and then, A dome created by Devouring Mist enclosed Nux and Gartos. "¡­" Astaria narrowed her eyes when she saw that, she tried activating [Sense] to see what is happening inside the dome, however, the Devouring Mist was blocking the [Sense] as well. There was no way of knowing what was happening inside the Dome. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* "AAAGGHHHHHHHHGGGGHHHH!!!" Other than the sounds of explosions and Gartos''s screams, of course. Chapter 689 Lt Is Not What L Think, Is It...? "¡­" 20 minutes later, the sounds of explosions finally stopped. Gartos had already stopped screaming a while ago. Everyone already had a rough idea of what happened to him, however, all of them were still curious to see what was happening inside the dome. In the end, the Dome formed by the Devouring Mist finally disappeared, *Step* *Step* *Step* Nux stepped out, his eyes then fell on his wives and he smiled. "He was tougher than I imagined." "¡­" His wives glanced at him with deadpan looks on their faces. ''Tough my ass, the whole battle was just you torturing him.'' The women thought inwardly. "I am sure it was tough." Suddenly, Allura spoke up. She then walked towards Nux and placed her hands on his shoulders, "You did well." "Oh? Then how are you going to reward me?" Nux smiled playfully. "Hm hm, you should look forward to your reward. I will prepare something good." Allura nodded continuously. "You are so generous." Nux chuckled. Allura chuckled as well, and seeing this situation, Nux''s other wives walked forward and surrounded him as well. "Anyway, you must be tired after this difficult battle, how about you rest a little?" Allura offered. "Are you going to rest with me?" Nux questioned back. "Is that even a question?" Allura smiled seductively. "Huh? What are you talking about? Don''t forget, it is my turn now." Evane interrupted. "Oh C''mon Evane, Nux is tired here, can''t you adjust a little?" Allura turned towards Evane. "Heh, if he rests with you, he will get anything but rest. Don''t worry, leave him to me, I take full responsibility, I will make sure his body would be back to full energy after this night." Evane glanced at Nux and spoke. Nux looked at his Queen and raised his eyebrow in surprise, Was she really the same woman who was too na?ve to decide who her friend and who her enemy was? Look at her playing with words now. Noticing Nux''s glance, Evane blushed a little, however, she did not back off. "Can''t you exchange turns with your sister?" Allura questioned with a pout. "Exchange turns? That''s nothing, I can do anything for my lovely sister, however, I am just a little worried about Nux right now and we also had to discuss a few things. If I had some time to think, I could have arranged something, but right now, I am helpless." Evane just smiled politely. "Tsk." Allura snorted. Evane then grabbed Nux''s hands and, "Let''s go Nux. Your body needs rest." "As you command, my Queen." Nux bowed his head. Evane chuckled and the two of them started walking away. "W-W-Wait!" However, just as they were about to leave, Erotica called out. Nux turned around and questioned, "What is it?" "Where is Gartos''s body?" The succubus questioned. Hearing that name, Nux''s expression turned cold, "Forget about it. You wouldn''t be able to find it." Nux replied and then, he turned around. Erotica frowned, she glanced at the battlefield which was previously a garden and suddenly, she noticed something. The place where the Dome was created¡­ All the Grass there had disappeared and it was replaced by rough, lifeless sand¡­ ''Devouring Mist¡­'' Erotica realized. Noticing that, Nux turned away and started walking away. "I am not done yet!" Erotica shouted. "What is it, Demon?" Nux questioned with an annoyed look on his face. He didn''t even face Erotica before answering. "I told you so much about the outside world, is that how you are going to repay me? I don''t think that''s how you treat your friends. You did not forget your promise, did you?" Erotica spoke. "Haaahhh¡­" Nux sighed and finally turned around. "I apologize, I just¡­ do not wish to talk about that man." "That man was my subordinate." "Then you should have stopped him before things got worse." "¡­" Erotica turned silent. She then closed her eyes for a while and, "Alright, I won''t talk about it, but I want to know something." "What is it?" "How are you using Spells when you are only a King Stage Cultivator? You shouldn''t be able to manipulate Mana right now." "I cannot manipulate Mana right now, well, not properly at least, I was using Fire Elements." "But you need Mana to amplify the effect of Fire Elements, using Fire Elements alone would reduce the effectiveness and strength of the spell by a considerable amount." "Well, you just have to use more Fire Elements." Nux shrugged. "Huh?" Erotica''s expression changed. "M-More Fire Elements¡­?" Seeing her reaction, Nux smiled, "Don''t think too much, Erotica, Just know that I am not a normal King Stage Cultivator." "¡­" ''I know that already, you monstrous bastard!'' She wanted to scream, however, in the end, she controlled herself. This man¡­ he himself didn''t know what he just said¡­ Using Fire Elements to cast a Spell¡­ With how ineffective it was, one would need to use around 100 times more amount of Fire Elements to pull off something like that¡­ Just how much Mana did that bastard have inside his body? Erotica was having a headache¡­ Nux smiled, "Anyways, Erotica my friend, I am a little busy now, mind if we catch up tomorrow?" Hearing those words, Erotica''s eyes fell on Evane, who was standing right beside Nux, holding his hand. A playful smile appeared on her face as she understood what Nux was talking about. "Talking about something I cannot have, huh? You sure are cruel, Friend." Nux smiled when he heard those words but didn''t say anything. "Well, no worries, I am mature enough to understand that. Alright, go. Have fun, Anyways, do you mind if I peek a little?" "Of course I do. Do not peek, I am shy." "Tsk, petty." Erotica snorted. "Alright, I won''t peek. Enjoy your night." In the end, she gave up. Nux smiled, maybe Erotica was not as bad as he thought she was. [Ding] Just as he thought about it, he heard an extremely familiar voice in his head. ''Right now?'' Nux frowned. There is nothing the System had to notify him about right now. ''Wait a minute¡­'' Suddenly, Nux recalled something and his expression changed. ''It is not what I think, is it¡­?'' A system screen appeared in front of him and, [Mission: Fuck Erotica Lust] It was indeed what he was thinking. Chapter 690 [Mission: Fuck Erotica Lust] [Ding] [Mission: Fuck Erotica Lust] [Description: Well, Fuck Erotica Lust.] [Reward: 1000 Blank Points.] [Warning: If the Mission Fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled] [Time Limit: 30 Days] [Note: If the ability [Craving Touch] is disabled, it will be in [Down State] and the Host will not get a Free Slot.] "¡­" Reading the message in front of him, Nux narrowed his eyes. He glanced at Erotica, who was looking at him with a curious expression on her face, it was probably because he might be making a weird expression right now. Erotica was not alone, Nux''s wives noticed his expression as well. ''Nux? What happened?'' Evane questioned as she tightened her grip. ''¡­'' Nux however, didn''t reply and just continued to stare at the System Screen in front of him. And since the System Screen was invisible to others, from their perspective, it looked like Nux was staring at Erotica. ''Did you notice something?'' Astaria questioned. Erotica was a Master of Illusion, however, Nux was¡­ well, Nux, it wouldn''t be weird if he saw through something. Astaria''s expression changed as well. She didn''t take her battle stance yet, however, she was ready to attack the moment Nux said the word. ''Why now?'' Nux on the other hand, started thinking. It has been so long since he has gotten a mission. The last one was most probably Edda, or maybe Lane. It has been so long that Nux doesn''t even remember it now. The System had stopped giving him these Missions. Nux had a theory, The [Missions] the System gave him were kind of like tutorials. The System wanted Nux to realize how it worked and once Nux was comfortable with it, it stopped giving him missions. Then¡­ why now? Why was the System giving him another mission? Is it because Erotica is not a Human? Nux knew that the moment he sleeps with Astaria, he would turn into her race''s male counterpart, an Incubus. Is that the reason why the System was giving him this Mission? Because it wanted him to understand how this works? But if that was the case, shouldn''t it have given him another Mission when he met Amaya? Amaya was the holder of the Devouring Demon Mist Physique, going by this pattern, the System should have given him the Mission when he was pursuing Amaya as well. But it didn''t¡­ Does that mean that other than becoming an Incubus, something else would happen once he sleeps with Erotica? Also, why did he only get this mission now? Why didn''t he get it the first time he met Erotica? Nux started wondering all of this in his head. Unlike before, he now wanted to know how the System worked. He read the Mission details again, and, ''Craving Touch will be disabled huh¡­ It would have been better if I got a Free Slot, but oh well¡­ I will just remove the Craving Touch when I get some extra points. I am not a fan of Craving Touch anyways.'' Nux just sighed. Obviously, he was going to fail with the mission intently. 1000 Blank Points were honestly something he didn''t wish to miss, and it was not like it was any difficult to get them either. He just had to say the word and Erotica would agree. But¡­ Nux just¡­ Couldn''t do it. Not like this. He may have done this before, but now¡­ Nux glanced at Evane who was standing next to him with a worried look on her face, then he glanced at his other wives as well¡­ And once again, his resolve was strengthened. He won''t do it. As mentioned before, these wives of his¡­ they raised the bars to an unbelievable height. Nux was possessive, if he sleeps with a woman, then he would want that woman as his wife, and no matter how he thinks, Erotica¡­ cannot be his wife. There was nothing wrong with her, she was just facing unfair competition. Thinking about it, a smile appeared on Nux''s face as he shook his head. "Don''t worry, nothing happened. Anyways, Queen Evane, I don''t think we should be wasting time now," Nux moved his mouth close to Evane''s ears and whispered, "My body needs your body to rest." Evane''s face turned red. "mm" She nodded, trying to hide her face behind Nux''s shoulders. The Queen had completely disappeared, her mind was currently thinking of too many indecent things to act like a Queen. She really wasn''t suited to be a Queen. In the end, Evane just grabbed Nux''s hands with both her hands and pulled him away. Nux followed his lovely queen with a big smile on his face. His mind already started imagining all the perverted things he would do to his wives and he smiled evilly. ¡­ "Uhh¡­ what just happened?" On the other hand, Erotica, who was stared at by Nux for around 5 minutes, didn''t know how to react. Nux was looking at him, she could see that, but¡­ For some reason, she felt that he wasn''t looking at her but¡­ something else. Also, what''s with this weird feeling she was suddenly feeling? Why did she feel like she was¡­ rejected? "Did you do something?" Astaria questioned directly. Erotica glanced at her and didn''t know what to say. "You people really don''t trust me, huh." She commented. "Hard to trust you when you are trying to steal our husband right in front of our eyes." Astaria replied. "Heh. Are you feeling threatened already? Honestly, I was expecting more resistance when I saw your confidence before." Erotica chuckled as she moved her flexible body seductively. "Feeling Threatened huh¡­" Astaria chuckled. The other women smiled as well. Allura then stepped forward, "Erotica, I like you." She spoke. "Oh?" Erotica smiled. "Sure. I am quite opened minded about these things, I don''t mind a woman woman action." "¡­" Allura stared at Erotica with a deadpan look on her face. "Even if I did not mind it, I would have still rejected you. I already belong to Nux, thank you very much. When I said I liked you, I meant I liked this unreasonable confidence of yours that makes you think you would steal him away from us." Chapter 691 Do Not Get Close To Those Bitches. "When I said I liked you, I meant I liked this unreasonable confidence of yours that makes you think you would steal him away from us." "You are the one who is unreasonably confident, or maybe, you are just ignorant, since you don''t really know what a succubus actually is." Erotica snorted. Did Allura''s words hurt her? They did indeed. If it was anyone else other than Allura, then maybe she would have just smiled at those words and would have ignored them. But¡­ Allura¡­ Well, she was different. For some reason, Allura had this¡­ strange aura around her¡­ An aura that made Erotica feel that she was¡­ below her¡­ Or maybe it was just Allura''s womanly charm that oozed out of her effortlessly that made her feel threatened or overwhelmed. "Hmmmmm. How about this? You want to approach Nux, don''t you? Then there must be certain things that you wish to know about him, correct? How about we help you with that? Nux will be busy for a while now, we all have some time on our hands as well. Also, you did share useful information with us, so how about we repay you? What do you say?" "Are you challenging me?" Erotica questioned as she raised her eyebrow. "Hmm? It is more like giving you a head start but you can take this as a challenge, yes." Allura replied with a smile on her face. "¡­" Erotica started thinking. "What if you give me the wrong information?" "You are a little too confident in yourself. Don''t worry, we don''t need petty tricks like that. Also, you are free to reconfirm what we said in anyway you want. We are not exactly forcing you to listen to what we say." Allura replied and in the end, Erotica just smiled playfully and nodded, "Alright, I accept this ''help'' of yours." "Lovely." Allura smiled. "I am not playing this stupid game of yours." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up as she glanced at both Allura and Erotica. "I have better things to do." "Amaya, you are no fun~" Allura pouted. Erotica, on the other hand, just smiled, "No, she is just not stupid. What you are doing is simply giving your husband away. No woman would agree to that. Especially if she is someone intelligent like her." Erotica glanced at Amaya and nodded, "You are sharp, girl." Hearing those words, Amaya narrowed her eyes. Amaya''s priorities were already set. Normally, she would just ignore Erotica''s words and would have continued to do what she wanted to do. However, that was only true when Nux was not involved. "Alright, I am in. Ask whatever you want. However, don''t waste my time, fail quickly." "Heh." Erotica chuckled. The women then all walked towards a room. Nawdren and Riona, who were left alone, just glanced at each other. "Do¡­ they really not care about that demon who just died¡­?" Nawdren questioned. "Did it look like they cared?" Riona replied and Nawdren just smiled wryly. That demon just died¡­ a vain death¡­ In the end, Nawdren just sighed, he glanced at the ''Battlefield'' one more time and his body trembled a little. Nux¡­ he was stronger than Nawdren imagined¡­ ''Would I be able to do it¡­?'' Nawdren questioned inwardly. He was still a little unsure about his decision. He stared at Riona, "What?" Riona questioned. "Nothing." Nawdren shook his head and then, he turned away. Riona narrowed her eyes and walked away as well. Time went by, Nux ''rested'' with Evane. Erotica and other women discussed some things among themselves as well. Riona was busy managing the Kingdom. 2 days passed by just like that. By now, all other Incubi and Succubi appeared as well. However, this time, before Nux, or any of his women would meet them, Erotica gathered them all. "Alright, I called you all here because of something important." Erotica spoke up. "Is the Barrier about to break?" A King Stage Incubus questioned with an excited look on his face. "I don''t know when that will happen." Erotica shook her head. "Then why have you called us?" Another Emperor Stage Succubus questioned. "That''s because we cannot kill any more humans on this continent," Erotica replied. "Huh? Why is that? I was having so much fun~ The women here are so easy." An incubus chuckled. "As I said, you cannot do it." Erotica spoke with a stern look on her face and the incubus suddenly turned silent and lowered his head. "¡­" "Did something happen?" The Emperor Stage Succubus, Maya, questioned with a serious expression. "We underestimated the people of this continent. There is a Pseudo Sage here." Erotica revealed and Maya''s eyes widened in surprise. "A Pseudo Sage? Here? But that shouldn''t be possible with the Ma-" "I have seen him with my own eyes. He was the one who told me to call you all here. He warned me that they would take action if we didn''t stop killing." "That is quite arrogant." Maya narrowed her eyes. "He has the right to be arrogant," Erotica replied. "¡­" Maya turned silent. "So what are we going to do now?" She questioned. "We will just stay here till the Barrier breaks, so no more going around having sex anymore. You all had your fun." Erotica spoke. "Alright¡­" The other demons sighed and then nodded in agreement. "Also, I have another announcement, this is especially for the Incubi." Erotica then glanced at all the incubi present here and started, "Although none of you have what it takes to approach them, I should still warn you. There are 10 women here that you should never approach, no matter what. They are all strong, all of them are Emperor Stage Cultivators, however, that is not the scariest part. Their husband, that man is the issue here. He is a little too possessive when it comes to his wives. Those women are all bitches, they would try to entice you, however, no matter what happens, do not fall for that. Actually, just to be safe, make sure to just not look at those women. I know, most of you would try to ignore my warning, or would fail to get enticed by those women easily so keep this in your mind, Gartos was killed by that man. And he died without any resistance whatsoever. It was a completely one-sided battle." Chapter 692 He Is Mine. "Gartos was killed by that man. And he died without any resistance whatsoever. It was a completely one-sided battle." Erotica revealed and the incubi''s expressions changed. "Gartos¡­ died?" Maya spoke with a strange expression on her face. She wasn''t particularly close to Gartos, however, she knew that man was strong¡­ Even if he couldn''t use his best spells here¡­ it doesn''t make sense for him to die¡­ And to die in a one-sided battle at that¡­ Just¡­ how was this possible? "This man you are talking about, is he that Pseudo Sage you mentioned before?" Suddenly, another Emperor Stage Succubus, Verana, questioned. Erotica, however, shook her head, "No, he is not the Pseudo Sage, however¡­ if I have to guess, then I will say that he is stronger than the Pseudo Sage Cultivator." "Stronger than the Pseudo Sage?" Verana tilted her head in confusion. "Wait, why are you saying ''if I have to guess''? What''s there to guess here? What''s the Cultivation Stage of this man you are talking about?" Maya questioned. "¡­" Erotica turned silent. Seeing this strange reaction, Maya narrowed her eyes and questioned again, "Erotica, what''s his cultivation level?" "¡­" Erotica remained silent, now, even Verana was curious. However, unlike Maya, who was pretty direct about things, she was different. "What does that man look like?" She questioned. Erotica glanced at Verana. "What? You have to tell us who he is, right? How would we know who to be careful against? That man killed Gartos after all and by what you are saying, none of us here stands a chance against him. There is a being who can kill us easily, we have to know what he looks like, don''t we?" Verana explained. "Do not play these games with me, Verana." Erotica, however, was not buying any of it. "That man has Black Hair, Golden eyes, and a handsome face. He is a King Stage Cultivator, and yes, he is a King Stage Cultivator who has the power to annihilate an Emperor Stage Incubus. Do not underestimate him just because of his cultivation." "A Handsome King Stage Human strong enough to kill Gartos huh¡­" Verana muttered with a small smile on her face. She was not alone, all the other succubi present in the room had similar expressions on their faces, ''If he is also a King Stage Cultivator¡­ then we all have a chance as well¡­'' Even the King Stage Succubi were the same. Seeing their reaction, Erotica''s expression changed. She had already expected it. Handsome, Strong, and Mysterious. Nux had all the qualities these bitches desired. If they learned about his existence, all of them would simply start drooling. Erotica knew it because she was the same. That was the reason she was hesitating when they asked about Nux. However, not telling them was even riskier. Nux wasn''t just handsome, he was¡­ scarily handsome. He was the most handsome man she has ever seen in her 70 years of life. The moment these bitches'' eyes fell on him, they would rush towards him without thinking anything. Maya or Varene might even try to use force against him knowing that he was just a King Stage Cultivator. And if they did that, Erotica was sure that Nux wouldn''t care if they were women, he would kill them. Therefore, telling them beforehand was important. She cannot lose more people. That wouldn''t be good for her. However, this didn''t mean that she was planning to give Nux away. She had his eyes on him first, and she won''t allow this bitches to get close to him. "Alright, my second announcement is for the succubi and this is even more important than the first one. The Incubi may try their luck and go after the women I mentioned before, of course, I would not be responsible for your life after that. However, the Succubi. The Man I am talking about, His name is Nux Leander. And none of you are allowed to approach him. He is mine." "Haaaaah? You are not going to share? That''s so mean! At least let us have a taste~ Just once would be eno-" A King Stage Succubus spoke with a pout on her face, however, before she could complete her sentence, a suffocating Aura spread all over the room, the King Stage Succubus trembled and then slowly glanced at Erotica. Erotica''s purple eyes were currently shining brightly, her small, bat-like wings had widened up and were now 1.5 meters long, each, her hair was floating in the air as if she was standing in a windy environment, and last but not the least, there was an utmost serious expression on her face. "This is not Advice or a Request. It is an order. I do not want any succubi around Nux Leander, Is that clear?" In a voice that was heavier than her normal one, Erotica spoke as she glanced at the demons in front of her. The suppressive Aura became even more suppressive, the King Stage Demons felt like they all would burst out within a moment, they did their best to resist the pressure, however, it was getting unbearable. "A-As you command¡­ Lady Erotica¡­" The Succubi lowered their heads. Even Maya and Varena, who were Emperor Stage Cultivators like Erotica, did the same. None of them dared to go against her, especially after knowing how serious she was. Erotica glanced at all the demons who were bowing their heads in front of her for a while, and then, she closed her eyes. The Suppressive Aura disappeared, her hair and wings returned to normal, Erotica then slowly opened her eyes and, "It is good that you understand." She nodded. The Demons all nodded back. "Alright, I hope you all remember what said today. Do not mess up since I will not take any responsibility for any stupid thing you do." The demons nodded again. Erotica glanced at the demons one last time, and then, she turned around. The moment she left the room, all the demons sighed. Maya and Varena glanced at each other, however, they didn''t say anything and left the room as well. Chapter 693 Lets Spar. "So¡­ you are Nux?" Varena questioned with a slightly surprised look on her face. "Hmm? It looks like you have heard of me." Nux smiled. "Well, I get a warning about you. I was wondering why she would go this far, but¡­ now I guess I understand¡­" "Hmm? A warning? What warning?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. Varena was about to reply, however, before she could say anything, Erotica, who was standing behind him glanced at her with an expressionless look on her face. Varena felt goosebumps all over her body when she noticed that gaze, she barely stopped her smile from her breaking away, and replied, "Well, I heard you were pretty brutal when you killed someone I know," Verana chuckled. Hearing those words, Nux''s expression turned cold, "That demon deserved it." "Of course, I also heard you and Erotica both warned her, so it was his mistake. There are consequences of all your actions, after all." Verana nodded as well. "Anyways, you don''t have to worry, something like that will not happen again." Varena smiled. Nux glanced at the other demons behind Varena, especially incubi, and seeing how all of them were lowering their heads, not even daring to look at his wives, he could even see that their legs were trembling slightly. Nux couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw this. "I can see that. I guess Erotica did give you a clear introduction huh." He replied as he glanced at Erotica, who just smiled, "Well, I can''t lose my other companions, now can I?" Nux nodded, then he turned towards the Demons and smiled, "You all don''t have to be so uptight, relax a little, you all will be staying here from now on, we can''t have you trembling like that each day, now can we? Just make sure you all stay within your limits and you are good to go." "Don''t worry, there won''t be a problem." Varena smiled. Nux nodded at her, "Mhm, I hope that is the case," Saying those words, he turned around. Honestly, he didn''t know what to do with these demons, they weren''t exactly his subordinates, he could ask them for information, however, he had Erotica for that. They now had a rough idea about what kind of world awaited them after the barrier breaks, they would need to explore the rest on their own. They only called the demons here to prevent further causalities. "Let''s spar." Suddenly, Astaria spoke up. "Huh?" Nux frowned. Astaria glanced at Erotica, Maya, and Varena and spoke, "I am sure you want to see how strong the people of this continent are, correct? I am the same, I want to see how strong you all are as well, so let''s spar." "Ugghh¡­ I will rather not¡­" Maya was the first one to reject the offer. "Same, I have no interest in things like sparring, too much work. I would rather go seduce men." Varena replied. "Of course, I won''t be having sex with them, I''ll just play around. I can do that, right? You did say I can be relaxed." "Yes, as long as you do not harm anyone, you can do whatever you want." Nux nodded. Astaria narrowed her eyes as she glanced at these women. Just¡­ Just how could someone be so carefree? Why would you not wish to spar others and miss the opportunity to improve yourself? Were they really cultivators? Astaria couldn''t tell. "Not everyone is a battle freak like you." Amaya, who understood what Astaria was thinking about spoke up. "Tsk, that''s why you are all weak." Amaya glanced at Astaria and replied, "Wait for me to Master my physique." "Wait for me to perfect my technique." "Don''t forget, my potential was higher than yours." "As if those stupid numbers would ever affect me. Don''t forget, that monster''s Potential is lower than both of us." Astaria pointed at Nux. Amaya glanced at Nux and turned silent. "¡­" Astaria was correct¡­ "Tsk, I am leaving, I have to Master my physique." Amaya snorted and walked away. Seeing her walk away, Thyra and Ember turned around as well, "I still need to learn my Spells." "Same." "Well, I wish to Cultivate as well." Nux spoke up and moved towards his room as well. His other wives started walking away as well. The only ones left here were Astaria, and the Demons. Astaria wished to spar and continued to stare at Maya and Varena, unable to take her stare, Maya finally gave in. "I have changed my mind, let''s spar." Actually, she was curious as well. Not about sparring or how strong the people here were, rather, she was curious about Nux. However, due to Eoritca''s order, she couldn''t take the first step here. Fighting Astaria was just a way for her to actually get close to her and then learn about Nux. Of course, she wasn''t planning to go after Nux, no matter how handsome and mysterious that man was, the real Erotica was scarier. Nothing was more important to Maya than her own life. Therefore, she would just satiate her curiosity through Astaria. Astaria, on the other hand, smiled as she finally convinced a Demon to fight her. "Let''s start right away then." "Where do we spar?" "Follow me." Astaria and Maya walked away and all the demons followed them with curious looks on their faces as well. The only ones now left were Erotica and Varena. "You aren''t curious about their spar?" Erotica questioned. "Heh, I am curious about someone else, but you wouldn''t allow me to get close to him." Varena replied with a meaningful smile on her face. "Don''t even think about it." Erotica replied with a cold look on her face. "Tsk, how petty." Varena snorted. "As I said, he is mine." "But you can share, can''t you? Just once." "No, do not approach him. You would just annoy him, reducing my chances as well." "Heeeh? To think Erotica Lust would act like that for a man. I would love to see how the State would react when they hear about it. Erotica Lust finally has a crush on a man." "¡­" Erotica didn''t say anything and just stared at Varena. "Alright, I''ll be silent now, shhh." Varena placed a finger on her lips and turned silent. ¡­ On the other hand, the spar between Astaria and Maya ended. The entire battle lasted for 1 minute and the result was¡­ Astaria''s one-sided defeat. "Do you wish to spar again?" Maya questioned with a lazy look on her face and Astaria, who was currently kneeling on the ground, barely supporting herself with her sword¡­ Rejected her offer¡­ "¡­I do not." Chapter 694 Perhaps She Is The Weakest Out Of All Of Them? "Huh? Didn''t Lady Erotica say that people here were stronger than we thought? Isn''t she pretty weak?" A Succubus spoke up with a frown on her face. "Perhaps she is the weakest out of all of them?" Another Succubus spoke. "Hmm? But with how she challenged Maya, I don''t think that is the case." An Incubus commented as well. "Indeed, she looked like she was pretty strong." "Maybe Lady Erotica judged incorrectly?" "But they did kill Gartos." "You think they teamed up?" "You think Lady Erotica would let that happen?" "¡­" "Maybe the man who defeated Gartos was different." "Mhm, I think that is true as well." "Indeed, the rest of the humans here are pretty weak." "Mhm, I feel like I will be able to defeat her as soon as I become an Emperor." "Same." The demons started talking with each other, and although they were only whispering, Astaria could hear their comments very clearly. "You had an unfair disadvantage to begin with. The distance between the two of us was too big, you were forced to close that distance while all I had to do was to fire my spells at you. How about we spar again, this time, we would only stand 5 meters apart. What do you say?" Maya offered. Astaria glanced at Maya and a weak smile appeared on her face, "I know what you are trying to do. Don''t worry, Nux is not that petty. I was the one who wanted to spar with you, you defeated me in a fair match, you did nothing wrong. Nux will not target you, or these demons who were just watching the match. You can relax." "I wasn''t even thinking about that." Maya replied without a single change in her expression. "I noticed your hesitation when you were casting your spells in the middle of the battle, also, your expression changed each time these demons said anything, your eyes even started looking around, trying to find someone, and well, your face is a slightly paler than normal as well." Astaria had noticed all this from the start, "A being only acts like this when they are scared of something or someone. In your case, it is most probably Erotica. Although I do not know why you are so scared of her when both of you are at the same stage, I do know that she has warned you about Nux and told you what he did to Gartos, Someone you fear warned you about someone else, It is natural that you will be wary as well." Astaria spoke up as she drank a Health Potion. Seeing that, Maya''s expression changed, she rushed towards Astaria and gave her a bottle that had Green Colored Potion, "Drink this." "What is it?" "A High Tier Health Potion." "High Tier?" "Well, I have seen the Health Potion you people use, its effect is well¡­ poor. Just drink it." Maya replied, Astaria decided to trust Maya and drank the Potion. The Potion worked frighteningly quickly, not only did it restore her health, it even restored some of her stamina and washed away her fatigue. Astaria was impressed, She glanced at Maya and smiled, "Thank you." Maya extended her hands, Astaria grabbed the hand and Maya pulled her up. "Do you really not wish to spar again?" "No, rather, I want your honest opinion, what do you think about my Battle Style, how strong do you think I am compared to other Emperors outside this continent?" "Umm¡­" "Please answer honestly." "If you wish for it¡­ Well, if you weren''t holding back when you fought right now¡­ then honestly, you should not compare yourselves with other Emperor Stage Cultivators outside the Continent. Honestly speaking, we Sex Demons aren''t really known for our strength." Maya replied. Astaria lowered her head and started thinking about different things. ''Preparing to fight against Sages my ass¡­ We can''t even fight against the Emperors¡­ Someone like her isn''t even known for her strength¡­ Just how strong the people outside this continent actually are? Would we¡­ really be fine?'' Astaria started thinking. Maya, however, misunderstood that and thought she was feeling down because of her loss but she didn''t try to flatter her. Maya could sense it. Astaria was a perceptive person. She could sense what you are thinking immediately, therefore, lying to her was not a good move. However, "Using Mana to increase your strength when you are a Mana Cultivator¡­ it is a creative way to fight, it can make Mana Cultivators not be in a difficult position when an opponent closes their distance¡­ But in the end¡­ is it not just a cheap copy of Body Cultivation? Why not use spells instead? They are much more efficient, rather than working on your weakness, shouldn''t you accept it and work on your strength instead?" Maya understood that the best way to get close to Astaria was to talk about spars, ways to get stronger, spells, and fighting techniques, therefore, to continue their talk, she questioned. "You¡­ know about Body Cultivation?" Astaria, however, was stuck on a completely different point. "Huh? What do you mean? Of course I know what Body Cultivation i-" Maya replied, however, in the middle of giving her answer, she suddenly paused as she realized something. Something all of them had completely missed. "¡­the residents of this continent are all humans, unlike us demons, Humans aren''t especially gifted with Magic or Mana¡­ then¡­ Why are there no Body Cultivators here?" Maya questioned as she glanced at Astaria and questioned. "That is because none of us know something like Body Cultivation exists." "Huh? But¡­ you seem to know about it." "Well, I only know it because Nux somehow found a Body Cultivation Technique and cultivated it. Only me, him, my sisters, and a few others know about Body Cultivation." "But then why are you all fighting like Body Cultivators." "None of us knew something like Spells existed. We had Skills, yes, but after becoming Emperor and being able to directly control Mana, using Skills was not as efficient as before, we thought strengthening our attacks using Mana was the correct way to fight but apparently, we have been doing it incorrectly all this time." Astaria sighed. Then, she suddenly furrowed her brows as she glanced at Maya, "Well, we didn''t know about Body Cultivation, but what about you? Why do you not have any Body Cultivators with you?" "Why would we train our Body when we demons are gifted with Magic?" "You could try both, can''t you? Having a strong body will give you a fearsome advantage." "Huh? You think we have a death wish?" "Death wish?" Chapter 695 T-The Sky Is Tearing Apart... "Death wish?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. Was there something they didn''t know? "Well, Cultivating both Body and Mana at the same time is just foolish." "Why?" "Uhhh¡­ well, how do I explain it. One may think that cultivating both Body and Mana at the same time would make you unbeatable, whether you are near your enemy, or farther than him, nothing would matter. If you are both Body and Mana Cultivator, you would become a Master of combat, being able to defeat anyone at the same Cultivation Stage as you. While all of this is indeed true, the reality is often disappointing. Many try to Cultivate both Body and Mana, however, in the end, they just get buried. Not being able to raise their level after they reach a certain level. Cultivating both Mana and Body Cultivation is like a slow poison that will one day kill you for sure." "K-Kill you?" "Well, of course, the world belongs to the strong after all. Being weak is no different than being dead. This is why no one chooses both Mana and Body Cultivation no matter how talented they are and since we demons are good with Magic, we chose Mana Cultivation most of the time." Maya replied. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. Her mind was currently thinking about Nux. He cultivated both Mana and Body as well. Does that mean he would get buried as well? "Is there no one in the outside continent who cultivates both Body and Mana?" Astaria questioned. "Well, there are fools who try it out." "No, I mean the ones who are actually strong and are not buried." Suddenly, Maya''s expression changed. "The 7 Heroes." "The 7 Heroes?" Astaria frowned. "The Freaks of Nature. The Beings with talent so immense that calling them talented was an understatement. They are just¡­ monsters¡­ Each Race, Demons, Humans, Vampires, Dragons, Beastmen, Elves, and Dwarves, all of them chose 1 hero each, All of them combined are called the 7 Heroes. They are the only 7 beings who are not buried even though they are cultivating both Body and Mana at the same time. Of course, talking about them at our level is just¡­ well, just like talking about legends, they exist, that is true, however, people like us would never be able to see them so talking about them is pointless as well." Maya replied, Astaria, however, was thinking about a completely different thing, ''So people like them do exist, that''s relief¡­'' Her logic was simple, if they can do it, Nux can do it as well. "You are correct, we should not talk about them," "Indeed, we should talk about our spar, I could give you some pointers if you''d like. I don''t know much about using Mana to increase my strength, but I am pretty good with Spells." Maya offered. "I know, I had a first-hand experience of that." Astaria chuckled as she glanced at the ground in front of her which was covered with different spikes formed due to Maya''s spells. Astaria had decided. She would now start learning spells with everything she had. She had learned how scary spells can be. And the Mana in this continent was limited, what did that mean? Maya was still not using all her strength when she fought her. ''Just how strong would her spells will be when she has access to all the Mana?'' Astaria wondered in her head, "I look forward to your pointers." Astaria spoke. A small smile appeared on Maya''s face as she replied, "Don''t worry, I will help you to the best of my abilities." Soon, however, her expression changed, "But I wouldn''t be able to give you any of my spells. That is not something I have the authority to do." "Don''t worry, I understand that. I only wish to ask some general questions." "I appreciate your understanding." Maya smiled politely. Just like that, the spar ended. Maya and Astaria walked into a room where Maya taught her some basic things about Spells, Astaria, of course, shared this knowledge with Nux and the others. On the other hand, Allura and Erotica were playing their own games as well. Erotica kept asking questions about Nux, and Allura answered them all, challenging Erotica to approach and get close to Nux. Of course, no matter how hard the succubus tried, it didn''t work. Nux spent most of his time either training or with his wives, he barely had time for Erotica. Her biggest trump card, the person who has been helping her all this while, Allura, that bitch disappears the moment it is ''her turn'', completely forgetting that she was supposed to help her. And what''s worse? She doesn''t even feel apologetic for it. Erotica had noticed this, when it came to Nux, all his wives turns crazy. Even that usually sharp Amaya, even she completely shuts her mind away and sticks to that man whenever he appears. Erotica wanted to know the reason behind that. Was it just because Nux was handsome and strong? Or was there something else? Is this what they call ''love''? Does something like that actually exist? Would¡­ she ever feel something like that? Erotica''s mind was full of questions, however, Nux always maintained a little distance between them. Honestly, Erotica felt like if she hadn''t managed to become his friend, he would have completely ignored her existence. Of course, this didn''t mean Erotica gave up. This was the first time in her life that she has ever faced a challenge, there is no way she would give up like this. There is no way she would allow that Allura bitch to get one over him, not when she is personally ''helping'' her get close to Nux. She would never let that woman feel the satisfaction of ''winning'' against her. Never. Just like that, time passed by, everyone did their own things in their own ways, Two and a half months passed by and finally, the moment they had all been waiting for finally appeared, *Crack* "M-Mother¡­ T-The Sky is tearing apart¡­" A child spoke as he pointed at the sky. Chapter 696 Get Ready To Work. "M-Mother¡­ T-The Sky is tearing apart¡­" A child spoke as he pointed at the sky. "Huh? What are yo-" His mother was about to shout, however, the moment she lifted her head, her expression changed. There was a small crack on the Sky. ''W-What is that¡­?'' The woman wondered. *Crack* However, while she was wondering, the crack widened grew. Now, others started noticing the crack as well¡­ *Crack* The crack continued to grow. "I-Is what Queen Riona said f-finally coming true¡­?" A commoner shouted as he glanced at the crack in the sky. The other commoners stopped their work and continued to stare at the sky. The cultivators, on the other hand, sat cross-legged and closed their eyes, ready to make use of the incoming Mana Wave to break through their current Cultivation Stage. "So it''s finally happening huh¡­" Erotica glanced at the Sky and muttered. "Heeh. It took it long enough." Varena smiled as well. ... On the other side, A serious look appeared on Nawdren''s face as he glanced at the Sky. ''It''s finally time.'' Thinking about it, he nodded at 5 servants standing in front of him, the servants nodded back and then disappeared. Nawdren sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. ¡­ Nux and his wives were all sitting cross-legged in the garden. "Are you all ready?" Astaria questioned with a solemn look on her face. Amaya, who was looking at that huge crack in the Sky felt goosebumps all over her body and replied, "I don''t think I can ever forget this scene." "Indeed. Who would have thought we would literally witness Sky being torn apart." Evane muttered as well. "Do not lose focus. Remember what Erotica told her, all the Mana outside the continent would rush in at the same time, the later we react, the lesser our chances to breakthrough gets. Do not miss this chance. I will be relying on your guys to become a Sage." Nux spoke with a little smile as well. The women all nodded with solemn looks on their faces. Amaya stopped looking at the Sky as well and closed her eyes. With her eyes shut, she could sense the Mana much more efficiently, the other women did the same. Seeing this, Nux smiled and closed his eyes as well. *Crack* The Crack in the Sky widened even more and then, *BOOOM* The Barrier was unable to hold on and all the Mana rushed in. "W-What is t-this!?" The cultivators widened their eyes in surprise. They knew Highly Dense Mana would rush in, but¡­ what in the hell in this? Was this really¡­ Mana? H-How can Mana this dense possibly exist? Heck, how are mortals living outside the continent even alive? This Mana¡­ it was suffocating. Mortals and Cultivators weaker than Master Stage had already passed out. The Grand Masters weren''t doing any better, they all were on their knees as well, barely keeping their consciousness. Experts and Kings were having a hard time as well, however, unlike Kings, who, albeit difficultly, were still able to focus on their cultivation, Experts were helpless. They were unable to cultivate, the Mana was too dense, it felt like they were standing in front of a powerful cultivator who was using his Aura to overwhelm them. A slight mistake and they would pass out as well. On the other Hand, the Demons who came from outside the Continent had it slightly easier. They were used to Dense Mana, however, even the Demons who were weaker than King Stage were unable to cultivate. "W-Why is the Mana so dense?" They couldn''t understand. The Mana was much denser than the Mana in Yrniel. Even they were having trouble cultivating. "It is an opportunity that would benefit even a Sage, you think anyone would be able to make use of it?" Erotica replied. "Don''t worry, it is just the initial wave, focus on staying conscious for now, the Mana density will start going back to normal eventually, make sure to start cultivating the moment you feel you can do it. Do not miss this opportunity, you won''t be able to sense Volatile Mana like this ever again. As for those who can cultivate, focus and start already, don''t waste your time." Saying those words, Erotica closed her eyes and started cultivating. Maya and Varena were already cultivating, the other King Stage Cultivators were following them as well. Riona, Arvina, the Shadow Unit, and all the King Stage Cultivators in the world were doing the same as well. The entire continent was shrouded with absolute silence. The only sound that could be heard was of Mana moving into the Continent through the crack that had formed and the widening of the Crack even further. The People of the continent had either passed out, or they were cultivating, no one muttered a single word. Even the Animals and the Star Beasts were the same, most of them had passed out, and only 6 Star beasts were actually able to resist the Mana pressure and were currently breaking their Genetical Limit. As the Denzians of the Continent continued their Cultivation, 10 days passed by, the Mana wave finally calmed down to a certain degree. Of course, the Mana was still a lot denser than normal Mana outside the continent, however, the Demons were now able to take this pressure and started their cultivation. *BOOOOM* Suddenly, a huge explosion sounded. Disturbing the Silent Environment, Nawdren, who was sitting crosslegged, cultivating opened his eyes with a calm look on his face. Then, a small smile appeared on his face as he clench his fist. ''I have done it.'' He smiled. However, he knew he couldn''t celebrate yet. He quickly turned around and turned towards his subordinates, who had currently passed out. He woke them up. "Get ready to work." He ordered. "A-As you command, my Lord." The Subordinates bowed their head. They were still having trouble resisting the Mana, seeing this, Nawdren frowned, In the end, he shook his hand, and the Mana that was suppressing his subordinates calmed down, the subordinates expression changed and they glanced at Nawdren with shocked looks on their faces, "Now go." Nawdren ordered. The subordinates nodded and then, they all moved toward Riona''s room. Nawdren has had enough. These bastards dared turn him into their subordinate. He was forced to kneel in front of them and act like a loyal servant. A Pseudo Sage like him kneeling in front of others, it hurt his pride. Honestly, Nawdren would have preferred dying than bowing his head in front of others. However, he knew about this so-called ''Opportunity''. He knew that the moment this barrier breaks apart, the Mana would rush in and that would be a perfect opportunity for him to Breakthrough and become a Sage. And that is exactly what happened. Yes, while others were still cultivating, Nawdren had already broken through and had become a Sage. Chapter 697 Nawdrens Plan. ''So this is how it feels to become a Sage huh¡­'' Nawdren muttered inwardly, relishing this amazing feeling with a big smile on his face. He could feel that endless power coursing through his entire body. He felt like he could absolutely destroy anyone right now. Everything was going according to his plan. Now all he had to do was to take care of Riona, who had a Blood Contract with him. Anyone else would be fine, however, due to the contract, he couldn''t go against Riona. Therefore, he needed these subordinates. Riona was currently Cultivating, she would be vulnerable right now. All the other soldiers were either passed out or were cultivating, Nux and his wives were in the garden, the security is at all time low right now. All Nawdren''s subordinates had to do was sneak into Riona''s room and kill her, once that happens, Nawdren would be free. Then, all he needed to do was to Kill Nux while he is cultivating and then get rid of these Demons while he was at it. Especially that Demon named Erotica who follows Nux like she was his tail. Both Nux and Erotica were a threat to him. If he gave them chance to cultivate and if even one of them broke through, all his plans would be ruined. Therefore, he needed to take care of them. Thinking about all this, Nawdren walked out of his room as well. His Subordinates should have taken care of Riona by now. Now he needed to rush towards Nux. However, before that, he needed to get rid of these subordinates of his. Why? These Subordinates had seen him bowing his head in front of Nux, anyone who has witnessed this scene, They all needed to die. His pride wouldn''t allow him to live after knowing that people who have seen him bow his head in front of a mere child were alive. Thinking about it, Nawdren moved towards Riona''s room as well but just as he was about to enter the room, He paused and narrowed his eyes. ''Why isn''t the Blood Contract released yet?'' Nawdren wondered in his mind. He could still sense that he was bounded by the Blood Contract. He then opened the door and what he saw made him widen his eyes in shock, "You are finally here." Nawdren, who was expecting to see Riona''s dead body was welcomed by the scene of Riona comfortably sitting on a chair with one leg over the other. Behind her, stood 10 Expert Stage Soldiers, and on the ground, lay 4 of his 5 subordinates. ''Where is the last one?'' Nawdren wondered and soon, his eyes fell on the man standing behind the soldiers and his expression changed. That man¡­ he was his subordinate¡­ ''He was a traitor¡­'' Nawdren finally realized. His eyes then fell on the slight smile that appeared on Riona''s face, and... standing in front of that beautiful but scary smile, Nawdren could see his dream being devoured by endless despair¡­ The ray of light that kept him alive all this while¡­ was now finally diminishing, And as if to confirm his defeat, Riona finally spoke up. "Nawdren Besch, kneel." Riona ordered. It didn''t matter whether he was a Sage or not, Nawdren''s body moved on its own, and he¡­ knelt. Seeing this, Riona smiled and continued, "So you finally became a Sage huh¡­ Having a Sage Stage Cultivator as my subordinate, this is definitely something I can brag about." Riona muttered. Nawdren lowered his head and bit his lips. "However," Then, Riona''s expression changed, "A Subordinate who was thinking of betraying me? Now this is not something I could allow, is it?" "You speak too much for a mere puppet." Nawdren spat. "Ohh?" Riona''s expression changed. This was the first time Nawdren had shown resistance after forming the Blood Control with her. Was this the real him? Riona wondered in her head. However, right now, she didn''t have the time to think about all that. Suddenly, the ring on her finger shined and a collar made from a certain material appeared in her hand, "As they say, when a subordinate does something wrong, it is the mistake of the Master, now as a responsible Master, I need to take responsibility. It seems I was not strict enough huh." Riona sighed and then, "Nawdren, crawl over here." She ordered. Nawdren''s expression changed. He wanted to resist, however, his body was not under his control anymore, he started crawling towards Riona, each step tore away his pride, piece by piece. "Stop." Riona ordered, Nawdren stopped right in front of her legs. Riona then moved and then, she placed the collar on Nawdren''s neck. "It definitely suits you." Riona nodded. Nawdren eyes were red in rage, however, he was helpless to do anything, the only thing he could do right now was to glare at Riona with absolute rage in his eyes, however, suddenly, his expression changed. Seeing the change in his expression, Riona smiled playfully, "It is finally taking effect huh? Have you heard of Mineralstar Iron?" Nawdren''s expression changed, "Yes, the Iron that breaks your connection with Mana. Of course, something like that, doesn''t work on Emperors, so working on Sages is even more impossible. However, this collar is not made from Mineralstar Iron, it is made from BlackStar Iron. A material that has the power to restrain even the Great Sages. You can''t feel any Mana around you, now can you? Well, unfortunately, your body is stronger than normal Cultivators, so you are still dangerous, so this collar alone is not enough, that is why, I will be restraining you as well." As Riona said those words, the soldiers standing behind her walked forward and restrained Nawdren, who couldn''t resist since his body was under Riona''s control. Once the soldiers were done restraining Nawdren, they stepped aside, Riona then glanced at Nawdren and her expression turned cold. "Keep this in mind, once I breakthrough and become an Emperor, I will come looking for you." Saying those words, Riona stood up and ordered, "Take him away." Chapter 698 The World Hates The Strong... "So it finally happened." Somewhere far far away from where Nux was living, a man with golden eyes, who sensed something spoke with a small smile on his face. "To think they would manage to break the Barrier, they are getting excited just because he is sleeping huh." Beside that man, there stood a woman, just like the man, the woman had golden colored eyes as well, the rest of her face was not clearly visible due to the dim lighting in the room, however, just from her voice, eyes, and hourglass figure, one could tell that she was frighteningly beautiful. "He has been ignoring their movements all this while, of course they would become daring." The man replied as he chuckled. "What are we going to do about the Union Mountains?" The woman questioned. "It is not the Union Mountains now." The man replied. "Our children are still buried there." The woman spoke with an emotional look on her face. "¡­" The man turned silent. The woman didn''t say anything as well. A strange silence fell all over the room. "Anyways, that place is not our Union Mountains anymore. Let''s just leave everything on the people." "What if they try to take over take over that land and fight there? The Mana there was limited before, so they couldn''t destroy the Barrier we created no matter what they did, now however, if people of the outer continent attack them, it might harm the bodies buried there." The woman spoke. The man''s face turned solemn, his golden eyes then shined and he replied. "Don''t worry, that won''t happen." The woman then stretched her body, showing her curves, then, she turned around. "Alright, I will leave that to you." "Where are you going?" The man questioned. "I want to sleep. I don''t think we would enjoy peace for much longer now. So let me enjoy it while I still can." The woman replied as she continued walking away. "Tsk, how lazy." The man snorted. Then, his face turned serious as he questioned, "Do you think they are prepared?" "¡­the Heroes have still not grown to the desired level yet, the current leaders are¡­ well, too weak. I guess we would just need to protect them this time as well." The woman replied. "However¡­ if we get some time, the Heroes would be able to get stronger, then they can lead the fight. At the very least, they should be able to protect themselves, giving us more freedom." "Haahh¡­ this is so tiring¡­ If only he could stop being lazy and try everything again." The man snorted as he thought about a certain black-haired, Blood-red-eyed man. "Don''t blame him, he gave his all and has already lost too much. He is still helping us even after all that, we should be grateful." The woman replied. "Tsk, he wasn''t the only one who lost his close ones. We lost many as well." "We still have each other, don''t we?" The woman spoke with a serious look and the man''s expression changed. "Put yourself in his position, a being who can''t even kill himself. A being so strong that no one in the entire world could go against him, yet, a being so weak that he is already broken into pieces. A lonely being, whose only option is to sleep in order the bury the pain his heart is in. Do you think you can live that kind of life¡­ For eternity?" "¡­" The man turned silent. "Heh. The strongest being in the entire world huh¡­" If it was anyone else, he would have immediately disagreed and would have challenged him. However, against that man¡­ even he had to give in¡­ That man was indeed the strongest being in this world, but¡­ would he want what that man has¡­ The answer would be no. "The world hates the strong¡­" The man muttered. The woman had a weak smile on her face as she sympathized with her close friend. She hoped that that man''s heart finds peace, but honestly, she knew it was simply impossible. "Alright, let''s not talk about this any longer, focus on what is about to come. The Forbidden Trails are still open, we should not lose out hope." The woman spoke. "As if just anyone would be able to clear the unreasonable levels that man set up," The man replied. "The heroes did clear them, did they not?" "The Heroes have a pure bloodline, unlike the majority of people in current Yrniel. He is strong, I agree, but that has clouded his sense of reasoning. He thinks everyone is just as monstrous as us. There is no way the people of Yrniel would be able to clear the Real Trial. They would just clear the first level and will happily walk away. He needs to understand it, we are strong. Unreasonably strong, and similarly, our children were strong as well. However, the people of Yrniel are not the same, the Trials would have been easy for the people of Ancient Yrniel, but the Current Yrniel is just too weak. It is not like we have some sort of limit to the final reward. We could simply reduce the difficulty and reward the people who cleared the Trial. This way, we would be able to raise their potential, making them strong enough to touch the level of people of Ancient Yrniel. Then, those people would further reproduce and give birth to children with much higher potential than normal children. This would continue to happen and as time would pass, we would reach a level where the average level of strength of Yrniel would boost up all together. Just think how great would that be." The man spoke up. The woman didn''t reply, she just glanced at her husband and a small smile appeared on her face, "You have the authority to do that, don''t you? Why don''t you do it then?" "¡­" The man turned silent. "It''s because he told you not to? Heh, since when did you follow anyone''s order? Don''t joke with me, I know you better than even you know yourself. You have the full authority to do whatever you mentioned, You just won''t do it because he requested you not to." The man''s expression changed, he recalled that weak and broken expression that had appeared on his friend''s face as he requested, "Please do not put up another fight, I will not be able to take it¡­ You can leave all of them to me. I just¡­ can''t lose anyone again." Chapter 699 My Only Target Is Nux. The entire continent continued to enjoy the rush of Mana, and many cultivators broke through their limits, reaching levels they never thought they would be able to reach. 2 months passed by, and the Mana Wave rushing into the continent finally started settling down. The Mana Density now was only slightly higher than the Mana Density in the entire Yrniel. Just a few more days, and the Mana Waves would finally subside and the Mana would settle down. Yes, the Grand Opportunity where one could increase his Cultivation Stage just by breathing air, was now about to end. Erotica, who had been silently cultivating for the past 2 months nonstop finally opened her eyes, the Mana around her moved and a seductive smile appeared on her face as she clenched her wrists. The aura around her was approachable, but at the same time, it was weirdly suffocating. ''I have succeeded.'' She muttered inwardly. Yes, She broke through and became a Sage. However, unlike Nawdren, who broke through with a blast, her breakthrough was calm and silent. Of course, this didn''t mean Nawdren was stronger than her. Quite the contrary actually, unlike Nawdren, she had complete control over her Mana. Erotica was in a league of her own. Well, she was a Demon after all, Sex Demons weren''t known for their strength, yes, but that is only because their ability wasn''t suited for battle. When it comes to Mana control, their control was on the higher side compared to other demons. Erotica then glanced at Maya and Varena, and frowned, ''They still failed to make it huh¡­'' Well, the two of them were still cultivating, and were close to breaking through, however, Erotica knew it wasn''t possible. It may look like they are close, however, she reached that position a month ago. Yes, it took her a month to take the Last Step, and that is when the Mana in the air was abundant, now, with the Mana Density returning back to normal, becoming a Sage is¡­ absolutely well, impossible. Of course, this doesn''t mean this trip wasn''t advantageous for them. They are now very close to becoming a Sage. Maybe 3-4 more years and they would make it. What should have taken at least 5 to 6 decades, is now achievable in just 3-4 years, it was obviously a ridiculous result. Erotica then glanced at other demons, most of the Demons who were at King Stage were now Emperors, and the weaker ones, the Experts were now High-Level King Stage Cultivators. Seeing this, Erotica nodded in satisfaction. This opportunity that she had stumbled on chance, it turned out to be far more beneficial than she thought. Thinking about all that, Erotica let all the demons cultivate in peace and silently stood up. Then, she started walking towards Riona''s room. Inside, she found Riona, who was sitting cross-legged on her bed, "Congratulations on becoming an Emperor." Erotica smiled. Riona smiled back, "Look at you, playing around like that. Do you really want me to notice your cultivation that much?" Riona chuckled as she glanced at Erotica. "Why would I care if you notice my Cultivation or not? My only target is Nux." Erotica replied shamelessly. Riona glanced at Erotica for a while, and then she sighed, "I still can''t believe how relentless you are. Hasn''t Nux rejected you already? Why are you so obsessed with him? You should just give up, Erotica." "Huh? Why would give up? I like him, I will obviously chase after him. I will get him into my bed no matter what." Erotica snorted. "Actually, I find it hard to believe, how are you not obsessed with him? I don''t think there are any better men here other than him. He has everything, looks, strength, that attitude¡­ He is just perfect, how can someone not fall for that?" "He is my daughter''s husband, you know?" "Haaah! You humans and your stupid reasons. If you like him, just go for it. Your daughter isn''t selfish, she would share him with you." Erotica spoke, Riona, however, just stared at Erotica with a deadpan look on her face, and soon, Erotica recalled Amaya''s obsession with Nux. "Er¡­ I guess she would not share¡­" She sighed. "Look, my daughter has been through a lot in her life and now that she has finally found her happiness, I do not plan to ruin it. Nux might be a good man, however, for me, my daughter is much more important." Riona replied with a serious look on her face. Erotica glanced at Riona for a while, and then, she smiled gently, "And that is why I respect you, Queen Riona." Riona smiled back. "Anyways, did you capture the rat?" Erotica questioned. "What a surprise, I just ordered my men to bring him here." Riona replied and at the same time, she heard a knock. "And they are here. Enter." Riona ordered and the soldiers walked in, dragging the chained Nawdren with them. Seeing this scene, Erotica chuckled seductively, "Oh? What is this? A Sage being chained and dragged around by a bunch of King Stage Cultivators? This is so disappointing." "You bitch, do not ann-" Nawdren wanted to reply, however, suddenly, his eyes widened in horror as his world turned upside down. ''W-What?'' He still didn''t know what was happening, however, he could see Riona and Erotica were somehow moving up¡­ no¡­ not them¡­ they were not moving up, it was him¡­ he was¡­ moving down¡­ As his vision continued to rotate, Nawdren finally noticed his headless body that was still kneeling on the ground while a fountain of blood was coming out of his neck. ''I¡­ I am dying¡­'' Nawdren finally realized. "I don''t think I have ever allowed you to talk to me like that, Half Beast." Then, he heard Erotica''s cold voice and felt goosebumps all over his body. ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, Nawdren frowned. ''All over my body?'' He wondered. Suddenly, the scenery around him changed, his vision returned to normal and then, he saw Erotica chuckling in front of him, "Ahhh? Did I go too far? Well I wanted to test my new powers~ Sorry about that, Teehee~" Chapter 700 When Have Things Ever Been Normal Around Him? "Ahhh? Did I go too far? Well I wanted to test my new powers~ Sorry about that, Teehee~" Erotica laughed cutely as she rubbed the back of her head with her hands. Then suddenly, her expression turned cold and, "Don''t force me to turn this illusion into reality though. I am pretty outgoing, yes, but can actually be a nightmare for someone I don''t like. So don''t get to my bad side, do you get it?" "¡­" Nawdren glanced at the Demon standing in front of her and turned silent. Just how¡­ can one be so scary and foolish at the same time. This woman¡­ she was definitely crazy¡­ Nawdren, who was even ready to die at this point¡­ for some reason, he chose not to irritate Erotica any further, however, there was still something he was curious about, He then turned towards Riona and questioned, "You knew I was going to betray you, didn''t you?" Riona tilted her head and started thinking, This action was enough for Nawdren to realize the truth, "How did you know it?" Hearing this question, Riona just smiled as she glanced at Erotica. "Be a good boy and we will tell you in the future." Erotica chuckled and then, she started walking away. "Let''s go, Queen Riona. It''s been a long time since I saw Nux. I have to make sure that he doesn''t forget about me." Riona glanced at this demon who had already started walking away and couldn''t help but sigh, "Alright." However, since she was curious about Amaya''s progress, she followed her as well. Nawdren, who was now left with the soldiers couldn''t understand, ''Why call me when you wanted to leave me here?'' ¡­ Erotica and Riona then walked into the garden and soon, Erotica frowned, "None of them managed to become a Sage." In Erotica''s eyes, all these women were absolute monsters. In this sparse Mana, they all managed to become Emperors when most of them were less than a century old, therefore, in this Mana Wave, she expected at least half of them would become Sages. However¡­ ''It seems like I was being too unreasonable.'' They became Emperors not long ago, No matter how monstrous they were, even they wouldn''t be able to directly jump and become a Sage when they had barely become an Emperor. Erotica realized this, however, what surprised her the most were not the women, there were still a few women here who were close to breaking through and becoming a Sage here. Astaria, Amaya, Thyra, and Ember, these 4 women would become Sages within a year. The others would still need some time, however, they all would become Sages eventually as well. So although not as much as she expected, these women were still doing fine, Nux, on the other hand, was¡­ Well¡­ He hadn''t improved at all¡­ "Why is he still a King Stage Cultivator?" Erotica questioned with a frown on her face. Almost all the King Stage Cultivators, even the Beginner King Stage Cultivators had become Emperors, then why¡­ Why is Nux, who was a peak King Stage Cultivator still stuck at the King Stage? "Maybe the Last Step is taking longer than expected?" Riona guessed, Erotica, however, shook her head, as she glanced at Nux again and narrowed her eyes, "I do not sense any improvements from him." "What do you mean?" "The stronger you get, the more differently the Mana around you reacts to you, not everyone can notice this change, however, our eyes are a bit special, so we Sex Demons can notice it. In Nux''s case, there is no change in Mana around him. In other words, the Nux before the Mana Wave burst and the Nux right now, there is absolutely no difference between the two." Erotica revealed and a frown appeared on Riona''s face. "Did something happen?" She questioned with a worried look on her face. "Don''t worry, nothing happened." Suddenly, Erotica and Riona heard a voice, their eyes then fell on Astaria, who just opened her eyes and stood up. "You can still cultivate, you know?" "I can already sense it, I won''t be able to become a Sage. Also, I wish to strengthen my foundation before taking any further steps." Astaria replied with a calm look on her face. Erotica nodded in understanding, Astaria glanced at Nux and spoke, "Anyways, as I was saying, don''t worry about him." "But¡­" Riona wanted to reply but, "When have things ever been normal around him? I am sure he would open his eyes and would do something so absurd that we all will just stare at him with shocked looks on our faces. So, let''s not worry about him." Astaria seemed pretty calm. Riona nodded as well. Astaria was right, worrying about this monster was useless. "Anyways, you became a Sage huh? Congratulations. You too, Riona, you finally became an Emperor." Astaria congratulated and Erotica smiled, "You think this would increase my chances of pulling Nux into my bed?" "I see you are still as desperate as ever huh." Astaria just sighed. "I am not desperate, I am in love." "That is not love. You just want to satiate your curiosity and win this ''challenge'' you set up for yourself, nothing else." Astaria replied. "Tsk, how do you know that I won''t fall for him once we have sex? You guys make it sound like spending a night with him is a blissful experience and won''t stop talking about it. I want to experience something like that as well. Maybe he is so good that I will get addicted to his touch and will actually fall in ''love'' with him?" Erotica replied. "Haaaahh¡­ Talking to you is so pointless." Astaria just sighed. "Oh c''mon! Give me some tips here. How did you manage to get him into your bed? Tell me something." "He was the one who chased me, not the other way around." Astaria replied with an unbothered look on her face, however, both Riona and Erotica could see that prideful expression that she was trying to hide. "Tsk, just what is it that I am doing wrong?" Erotica started wondering. "You ju-" Astaria was about to reply, but suddenly, she noticed that the Mana around her moving strangely. She quickly glanced Erotica, and just like her, Erotica had sensed it as well. Riona was the same. The three of them turned towards Nux, the source of this sudden change. "Told you, didn''t I? It is starting." Astaria spoke up. Riona and Erotica smiled wryly. Chapter 701 Lt Is As If... Nux Is... Not Alive. "He really is a Monster huh¡­" Erotica spoke with a strange smile on her face. She then turned towards Riona and Astaria and questioned, "Are you guys really used to all this?" "¡­you think anyone can get used to¡­ this?" Astaria questioned back. "Our reactions may be numb now, but trust me, we find it as unbelievable as you do," Riona replied. The three of them glanced at Nux, who still had his eyes closed and was attracting all the Mana in the air toward him. "Even this amount of Mana is insufficient for him?" Erotica couldn''t believe it. Soon, Nux''s other wives sensed something was happening and they opened their eyes as well. Nux continued to suck in more and more Mana, "Can you sense any changes now?" Riona turned towards Erotica and questioned. Erotica, however, shook her head, "As I said, we Sense how the Mana reacts to the person, and currently¡­ the Mana here is a mess¡­ let alone him, I cannot sense any changes in anyone at all." Riona smiled wryly, "Alr-" Just as she was about to reply, *BOOOM* The Mana near Nux exploded. The women''s expressions changed, this time, however, they didn''t overreact, they have all learned from their previous experience. They waited for the dust to clear up, and just as they thought, a completely unharmed Nux was sitting cross-legged, with his eyes closed and an expressionless look around his face. The Mana that has been moving around crazily around Nux was now completely tranquil. Then finally, Nux opened his eyes. A strange Aura emanated from his body, for some reason, none of the people present here could sense any Cultivation from him. A smile appeared on Nux''s face as he stood up. His golden eyes shined as he glanced at his wives and then, he nodded in satisfaction, "All of you are close to becoming Sages huh, that''s great." Nux''s eyes then fell on Riona, "Oh? Mother-in-law? You became an Emperor as well, Congratulations." "You think I would fall behind you guys?" Riona questioned and Nux chuckled. "Try your best to keep up, then." "I will accept that challenge." "Sure Sure, we can''t have you moving around with us if you are weak, now can we?" Nux chuckled. "Look at you, getting all arrogant. Also, I don''t need your permission to follow you around, I am only here for my daughter." "Yeah Yeah, You love your daughter, we get it~ But I love your daughter more than you, she is mine. So go away." Nux waved his hand, trying to Shoo Riona away. Riona just snorted and walked towards Amaya. Seeing the two of them going at each other like that, Amaya just sighed. "Why can''t the two of you get along with each other?" She questioned. "Do you really want me to get along with him?" Riona questioned with a playful smile on her face. "¡­on the second thought, just keep fighting." Amaya quickly went back on her words. Seeing her reaction, both Nux and Riona smiled at the same time, "¡­" Amaya just stared at the two and didn''t say anything. "Nux, don''t you think you are missing something?" Suddenly, Erotica appeared behind Nux and questioned. She was expected to surprise Nux by hugging him from behind, Nux, however, crotched, dodging her hands, and then stepped away. "Yes, I see you as well, Erotica. Congratulations on becoming a Sage." "Hehe~ Thank you. I feel amazing. I am in a good mood, so how about I give you something you will never forget your entire life?" Erotica proposed. Nux raised his eyebrow and glanced at Erotica, he knew something really idiotic was coming, and actually, he was better off rejecting this offer, but seeing the expectant look on her face, Nux gave her a chance, "What is it?" "A Grand Opportunity to sleep with m-" "I don''t need it." Before Erotica could even complete, Nux rejected her ruthlessly. "Tsk." Erotica just snorted and started thinking about something else. Completely forgetting something strange that she had noticed a few minutes ago, which she wished to talk about. However, unlike her, Astaria wasn''t irresponsible, "Nux." She called out. "Hmm? What is it, Star?" "Why can I not sense your Cultivation?" Astaria questioned and suddenly, the cherry atmosphere disappeared. "Yes, I don''t sense anything either, rather¡­ I cannot sense you either." Erotica spoke. "Huh?" Hearing her words, Amaya frowned, she quickly activated [Sense] just to be sure, "What do you mean you can''t sense him?" Amaya questioned with a frown on her face, she could clearly see Nux using [Sense]. "Uhhh, I just¡­ the Mana is not reacting to him at all." "Explain it more clearly, Erotica," Allura spoke. "How do I explain it? I have never seen it either. Mana reacts to every living thing, Mortals, Cultivators, Humans, Demons, Animals, Beasts, everyone. It reacts to anyone to is breathing, but him¡­ The Mana is not reacting to Nux at all. It is as if¡­ Nux is¡­ not alive." Erotica explained, however, none of the women understood what she was saying. "Trying sensing the Mana''s reaction again." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "It doesn''t wor-" Erotica was about to sigh, however, as soon as her eyes fell on Nux''s again, Her expression changed. She wasn''t alone. Astaria and Nux''s other wives were the same as well. Nux¡­ had returned to normal¡­ They could sense his Cultivation again. "Emperor¡­" Astaria spoke up. "So, everything is fine now, right?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. "Yes, the Mana is now reacting to you again, but¡­ what happened before? Why was Mana treating you like a non-living thing?" "Hmm? How would I know that? You are the Mana expert here, I didn''t even know Mana reacted differently to the living and non-living before I met you." Nux just shrugged. Erotica placed her hand on her chin and started thinking. Astaria, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes. ''Something is not right.'' Suddenly, she heard Amaya''s voice. She glanced at Amaya and saw her nodding at her. She nodded back. ''We will talk about it later, we have to talk about a far more concerning matter right now.'' Astaria lifted her head and glanced above, the Huge Crack in the Sky was¡­ scary. The Sky above the Sky, they all could see it clearly now. Actually, in truth, the ''Sky'' they were living under was nothing but the Barrier. And now, there were only a few parts of the Barrier left. Within just a few more days, the Barrier would completely disappear. ''You are right.'' Amaya nodded in agreement. Chapter 702 Are You Ready To Face That? "The Barrier will disappear soon." Looking at the ''Sky'', Astaria spoke up. "Mhm, the Mana has pretty much settled down as well. Maybe another week, and the Barrier separating your continent and the rest of the Yrniel would finally disappear." Erotica spoke up. "So how do we face them?" Evane questioned with a solemn look on her face. Hearing her question, the others turned silent. "Are you guys crazy, are you still thinking of fighting against them?" Erotica questioned with a shocked look on her face. "Our Continent is surrounded by water, and unlike you, we do not have the means to take out all our people outside of this continent. There are people here that we wish to protect, We do not have a choice, we can only fight." Astaria spoke up. "I told you, our ship has the capacity to carry 1000 more people! You can bring all your close ones with you! Why are you trying to fight them?" "We are not that selfish, Erotica. We cannot leave others to die." "And as I already told you that it is foolish! You stay and fight when there is even a slight chance of you winning, a lucky breakthrough that would give you enough strength to fight against your enemies, a trump card that you have been hiding all this while, or something else, anything that can give you an advantageous position, even if the chances of that happening are, close to zero. However, in your case, it is completely hopeless, staying here and fighting is no different than suicide. Trust me, let alone Sages, even if you could break through and could somehow become Great Sages, you would still be defeated. Why are you foolishly throwing away your lives for people you don''t even know? How does that even make sense?" "There are chances that they would send weaker opponents because they underestimated us," Ember spoke up. "And? Then what? Let''s say you did defeat them. You think they would let you live after you killed their men. Trust me, they would hunt you down to the end of the world. That is how petty they are. They would not let you live." Erotica retorted. "So what do you want us to do? Abandon our people like cowards? How can we sacrifice the very people we swore to protect?" Astaria spoke up. Erotica turned silent for a while, Astaria thought that Erotica finally understood her point, so she wanted to calm things down, "Alright now, I get that y-" However, before she could complete her sentence, Erotica interrupted. "I will only ask you one thing, Are you willing to see Nux die while trying to protect you?" "Huh?" Astaria''s expression changed. "If you stay here and fight, you will lose, however, this wouldn''t be a battle you will just lose your life. An entirely different world exists outside this little continent of yours, difference races, different people, even people with the mindset that would make you sick. People like them would completely overpower you when it would come to battle power. Do you think they would just get rid of you and then focus on ruling over this land? Well, if you are lucky, then this might happen, but if you get unlucky, you will get a sick sadist as your enemy whose only joy in his life is to toy with his enemy. He wouldn''t just end things by killing you. He would sense the strong bond between you 10 and then, he would make you do things you would never do in your life on your own. Making Nux kneel on the ground, lick their shoes, while holding you as a Hostage. Forcing you to strip your clothes in front of all the soldiers while holding Nux Hostage. They would do anything in their power to tear away your pride, emotionally break you into pieces, They would destroy you, both physically and mentally. Are you ready to face that? Or better, are you ready to see Nux go through all of that just because you wanted to be a hero and protect people you barely know?" Erotica questioned and this time, Astaria turned silent. Erotica''s words were harsh, but Astaria knew perfectly well that they were true. The War was never a battle fought with Morals, heck, Morals were the last thing the people fighting War think about. Rape, murder, torture, all of this was common in War. What Erotica said¡­ this could happen¡­ The question was¡­ Was she ready to face all that¡­? Just the thought of seeing Nux breaking down and kneeling in front of his enemies because the Enemy held her hostage horrified her. Before this, Astaria had no connection with anyone, her only weakness was herself since the worse that could happen was her death, which, as a warrior she was ready to face anytime, she had nothing to fear. Now, however, things were different. Now there was someone in her life who she actually valued far more than anyone, even herself. "You may be labeled as a coward, and your people may blame you that you left them alone, but when everything ends, you would still be together with the person you love. Those people never gave you anything. They aren''t the ones who allowed you to become what you are today. You got where you are with your own strength, you choosing to help them is not because you have to repay them, it is because you are a good ruler who wants the best for her people. However, by no means, you have to give up your and your loved ones'' lives just because the people you rule over are liabilities. Also, it is not like staying here and fighting with them would have any results. You would only delay the inevitable. You will still lose your land anyways. Rather than doing something foolish like that, isn''t it a lot better to just, retreat and save your life? Get stronger, and when you are in a position to go against them, return and reclaim what was yours. With your talent, something like that might be possible." Erotica spoke and seeing that Astaria was listening to her words, "Astaria, come with me. That is the only way you can save your and Nux''s life." Chapter 703 Now Thats Dangerous. In the end, Astaria and the others decided to follow Erotica''s words. Yes, they decided to abandon their people and run away. A choice Astaria absolutely hated, but honestly, this was the only choice she had. Out of all of them here, only her, Riona, Ember, and Evane were the ones who actually wanted to stay here and protect the people. Amaya''s thoughts were simple, if it is not about Nux, she won''t care and something that could put Nux at risk, there is no way she would agree to do something like that. Thyra was an Assassin, others dying due to her actions has never really scared her, she had zero sense of responsibility for anyone who is not Nux. Allura, Edda, Skyla, Lane, and Felberta, were the same as well, they never cared about the people, well, they did, but not to the level where they would sacrifice their own life for them. They were not that noble. The only person Felberta cared about other than Nux and her sisters was her child, and since Erotica already said they could take 1000 people with them, she knew that her son would be safe. She very much preferred what Erotica said. As for Nux, well, honestly, his thoughts were similar as well, the only ones he cared about were his wives, he didn''t care about the people, however, if Astaria really wants them to stay and fight, he would support her, even if it meant dying. Therefore, he just stood there and waited for Astaria. Astaria sensed all of that, she knew the moment she said she wanted to fight, Nux would support her and if he supports her, all her sisters would follow her as well, however, she wasn''t willing to sacrifice everyone''s life just because of her own selfishness, therefore, "We will be relying on you, Erotica." Hearing those words, Erotica''s smile widened, "You can leave everything to me!" She replied with a cheerful look on her face. "So are we going to the demon continent?" Nux questioned. "Heh, indeed you are." Erotica chuckled. "Starting with the demon continent directly huh¡­ Can''t say if that is lucky or unlucky." Suddenly, all of them heard a voice, they turned around and saw Maya and Varena walking toward them. "What do you mean?" Nux questioned. "Well, I do not wish to brag, but, the Demon Continent, also known as The Liar of Demons, one of the Largest and Strongest Continents in Yrniel. In a certain way, the Demons Continent would prepare you for what you will face throughout the continent, but at the time¡­ it is just as dangerous. Of course, that is, if you do not wish to stay in the State of Sex Demons until you grow strong enough to defend yourself. There, you wouldn''t have to worry about anything." Maya replied. "Oh? And why is that? Didn''t you say that even Sages were considered weak in Yrniel?" Amaya questioned. "Heh, you don''t have to worry about that. Strength is not everyt-" Maya was about to reply, however, before she could complete, "Just trust us and follow us, okay?" Erotica interrupted as she glanced at Maya. Maya finally realized that she was speaking more than required and turned silent. Varena quickly jumped in and glanced at Nux, "You finally became an Emperor, congratulations." "Same to you, you have gained quite a lot, didn''t you?" Nux replied with a smile. "I have." Varena smiled, "That''s why, I wanted to see something and I hope you will help me with that." "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "I want to spar, I wish to see how much I have improv-" Before Varena could even complete, she felt something touching her neck, she slowly lowered her gaze and noticed it was a hand¡­ "That was a good attempt to change the topic, but on a serious note, don''t try to judge your strength using me as a scale, I don''t want to brag, but I am pretty strong." Nux replied with a small smile on his face. "¡­" Varena didn''t say anything. Her mind was only occupied with one thing, ''When?'' Just when did this man get behind her? He was standing right in front of her? When did he even move? Also, if he appeared behind her at such a high speed, then why did she not feel anything? Varena''s mind was full of questions. And she wasn''t alone. "Nux," Erotica called out. "I request for a spar as well." She was now a Sage, assumably the strongest person here. She was even considering forcefully dragging Nux into her bed. "Alright, I wish to know how strong a Sage can be as well." Nux replied with a small smile on his face. "Alright, but let''s not fight here. This place would¡­ well, it would turn barren if we fight here. I know a place, follow me." Erotica spoke up. "I doubt the fight would last that long, but alright," Erotica ignored Nux''s words and started running. Nux followed behind her, Erotica noticed his expression and just as she expected, he was having no difficulties in keeping up with her. In the end, Erotica purposefully slowed down, allowing others to follow them as well. 5 Minutes later, they all walked into the Forbidden Region of the Bloodhill Wilderness. A plain ground of a radius of 2 km, a place perfect for a battle between the Sages. Both Nux and Erotica stood 100 meters away from each other. Without wasting any time, a Magic Circle formed in front of Erotica''s hand, the temperature around us increased, "I can finally use the full potential of all my spells because the Mana Density here is now similar to the Demon Continent." Erotica spoke with a small smile on her face, Then, her face turned serious and, "Lance Of Death." She muttered and the Magic Circle in front of her hand shined brightly and sucked in Mana crazily, Soon, the Fire Elements in the air moved as well, amplified by the Mana, a Lance made of Fiery Flames was formed and, *Whoosh* Without wasting any time, it shot towards Nux, leaving behind a trail of flames so hot that it burned through the ground. Seeing the Fire Lance moving towards him, Nux''s expression changed, "Now that''s dangerous." He spoke and then, he waved his hand. Chapter 704 Give Up, Erotica, The Fight Is Over. *KABOOMM* A huge explosion sounded, completely turning everything under a km radius into ashes, the ground that was once covered with green grass, was now charred black, with no signs of life anywhere. The attack was definitely strong. Stronger than anything Nux and his wives have ever seen. Even Maya and Varena had shocked looks on their faces, "That was far stronger than I thought," Maya spoke up. "She is used Lance of Death, what did you expect? That is her strongest Spell, remember? Not to mention she is now a Sage, which must have boosted the power of her spell." Varena explained. "But¡­" Erotica''s attack was definitely frightening, but¡­ "How did the Lance suddenly appear in a completely different place?" Maya questioned with a doubtful look on her face. Yes, the Lance packed that fearsome strength but... just as it was about to hit Nux, it suddenly disappeared and appeared in a completely different place, attacking nothing but a tree. Of course, the poor tree was obliterated and not even its ashes were left, but¡­ What''s the point of casting a strong spell if you can''t even hit your opponent? Varena and Maya glanced at Nux''s wives, wanting answers to their questions, however, seeing the shocked looks on their faces, they realized that even they didn''t know what was happening. ''That''s... [Mirror], is it not¡­?'' Astaria questioned with a dumbfounded look on her face. ''That is what I think, yes¡­'' Amaya replied. ''But why is it¡­'' ''So strong?'' Ember completed her sentence. ''Yes¡­ [Mirror] was never this strong. If it was, Nux would have had an absolute defense that no one would have been able to break through. [Mirror] couldn''t even block all my punches, let alone a spell of that level¡­ Just how¡­'' Astaria didn''t know what to say. She wasn''t alone, all the other wives had the same looks on their faces as well. "That was not your strongest spell, was it?" Suddenly, Erotica heard Nux''s voice, she quickly turned around and noticed that Nux was standing right behind her, with his hands in his pockets. "I would be disappointed if a Sage was only this strong." "Heh, I was just playing around, let me get serious then!" Erotica retorted, and then, around 20 Magic Circles appeared in the air, surrounding Nux. Erotica, however, didn''t give him any time to react, "Fireball." She casted and simultaneously, all 20 Magic Circles shined and started shooting Fireballs at Nux. Of course, none of these Fireballs were something anyone could take head on, their name may sound basic, but in the end, it was a Spell, and even a Basic spell packed a horrifying power. Nux, however, didn''t look very worried. Without moving his hands out of his pocket, he simply tapped his leg, a Dark Purple colored pillar formed under his legs and it rose in the air, lifting Nux as well. This single move rendered all the Magic Circles useless, *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The Fireballs all shot at the Dark Purple Pillar, However, once the dust cleared up, it was revealed that those frightening Fireballs failed to even leave a small burned mark on the Pillar, let alone destroy it. Erotica, however, didn''t give up, she created more Magic Circles, and aimed at Nux, Nux, however, just jumped in the air, another Pillar appeared under him, taking him to a different height, dodging all the fireballs again. Erotica continued to attack him, however, Nux just continued creating new Pillars of different heights, making it harder and harder for Erotica to aim at him. 5 Minutes passed by just like that, as a Sage, Erotica had an ample amount of Mana, Basic Spells like Fireball were nothing in her eyes, However, Nux didn''t look very tired either, as Erotica continued to attack, he continued to defend and all this while, his hands were still in his pocket. "Stop playing around!" Erotica shouted in annoyance. Nux glanced at Erotica from the top of a pillar and then smiled, "You are right, I think that is enough. We should end this." Erotica prepared herself for a serious battle, Nux, however, just created a chair on top of the Pillar and sat down, "Give up, Erotica, the fight is over." "In your dreams! I haven''t even used 10% of my Mana yet." "You wouldn''t be able to defend against this." Nux replied. "My defense is stronger than you think." "Are you sure you should say that? Look around you." Nux replied. Erotica frowned, she then looked around and noticed that she was surrounded by countless Purple Black Pillars Nux formed. "You are already inside my Domain, Erotica. Just give up." "Do you worse." Erotica challenged as she prepared another spell. This time, however, before she could complete her spell, a Purple-colored Spike popped out of the ground and aimed at her, she stepped back and dodged, however, another Spike came out of the Pillar behind her and aimed at her head again. Erotica barely dodged, however, a few more Spike aimed all over her body. Erotica was helpless, She was surrounded by all these Pillars that could Generate a lethal Spike anytime Nux wanted in what seemed like zero casting time, no matter where she went or what she did, dodging all these spikes was simply impossible. Actually, Erotica already knew that Nux was purposefully letting her dodge, if he wanted, he could have ended her right here and now. She had already lost this battle. However, she still didn''t wish to give up. She looked around and noticed a path, then, she used the technique she most recently learned from people here in this continent, using Mana like Body Cultivators, the Mana around her moved towards her legs, and then, She ran and moved away from all these pillars. Seeing this, Nux just sighed, "You don''t know when to give up, do you?" Then, he disappeared. Erotica prepared herself, a Magic Circle appeared in front of her arms and, "Flame Armor." She casted a spell and an Armor made of Flames surrounded her body. Prepared to face him, Erotica waited for Nux, however, he was nowhere to be seen. Erotica frowned, she didn''t let her guard down and tried to use Mana to sense him, however, no matter how much she tried, she failed to find him. Then, Erotica blinked unconsciously, and suddenly, Nux appeared right in front of her. "Try and block this." Nux chuckled. Erotica smiled, trusting everything on the Armor she had casted on herself, However, the moment Nux''s sword touched her Armor, her eyes widened in surprise as she realized something, Somehow, Nux''s attack had completely ignored her Armor. "Khoockkk!!" Chapter 705 Why Are Your Abilities Different Than Before? "Khoock!" Just as Nux''s sword touched Erotica''s armor, she coughed out blood. Her eyes turned heavy and her vision turned blurry, Her mind was full of questions, however, she didn''t have the strength to hold on any longer and she passed out. "Lady Erotica!!" Seeing this scene, Maya''s and Varena''s expressions changed, they quickly rushed toward the battlefield, and without saying anything, they attacked Nux. Nux dodged their attack, "What are you two doing?" He questioned. Maya and Varena however, didn''t reply and continued to attack, "You bastard! How dare you!?" A sword appeared on Maya''s hand as she rushed towards Nux and attacked, Nux blocked her attack with his own sword, and the two of them continued to exchange moves, by now, Varena, who had stayed back had prepared her Spell. "Destruction." She spoke. Nux''s expression changed as a Giant Magic Circle appeared under his leg. "Is she crazy? This attack would harm Maya as well." Nux couldn''t understand, however, he didn''t have the time to understand. *KABOOOM* A huge explosion engulfed both Nux and Maya, "NUX!!" Astaria''s expression changed. She and Nux''s other wives were already rushing towards the battlefield, they didn''t wait for a second and attacked Varena. Varena, who had just casted such a big spell was completely unprepared to take on Astaria''s sword, she just closed her eyes and gave up trying to defend herself. However, a few seconds later, when she still didn''t feel anything, she slowly opened her eyes and noticed a Black haired man standing in front of her, blocking Astaria''s attack with his fingers. "Alright, should we stop this now?" Nux spoke as he turned around. "Y-You¡­ How are yo- Ouch!!" Before Varena could even complete her sentence, Nux flicked his finger on her forehead and spoke, "Now would you tell me why you two attacked me?" Nux questioned. "You bastard! You attacked Lady Erotica." "That''s how sparring works, you idiot." Nux retorted. Varena turned silent, "You even attacked your own partner. What were you even thinking?" Nux spoke and suddenly, Varena''s expression changed. "Maya! Wher-" "Don''t worry, she is alright, just like Erotica. Tsk, can''t believe I need to protect the people who are attacking me." Nux grumbled. Varena''s expression changed, "I-I apologize." "I have many questions, but, I''ll keep silent for now." Nux replied. Then, he turned towards his wives and smiled lovingly, "And you all don''t have to worry, the two of them wouldn''t be able to hurt me even if they attacked me in my sleep." "¡­" Varena didn''t know how to react to that statement¡­ This bastard¡­ he was completely underestimating her. However¡­ he had every right to do so¡­ This man not only blocked her attack, he even saved Maya and then saved her from his wives, and all this while, he hasn''t even broken a sweat. "Anyways, as I was saying, the two of them are alright, they have just passed out, they will wake up soon. Maya would wake up even sooner, I don''t even know why she passed out. Maybe I ran a little too fast while carrying her." Nux shrugged. "¡­" Varena didn''t know what to say. "I deeply apologize for what I did again." She bowed her head. "Don''t worry, nothing happened." Nux nodded. "Nux." Seeing that the matter had settled down, Amaya turned towards Nux and called. "Hm?" ''What happened? How were your attacks so powerful? [Mirror] deflected the attack that could literally obliterate any one of us, and [Dark Amethyst] too, those horrifying Fireballs didn''t even leave any marks on those pillars. [Blink Fault] was not strong enough to even work against Nawdren, who was only a Pseudo Sage before, but now, it worked against a Sage. Not only that, you used [Blink Fault] and are completely fine, that never happened before. What happened? Why are your abilities different than before? Did you upgrade them? Where did you get the points from?'' Amaya used their telepathic connection as she asked all these questions. ''I did not upgrade the Abilities, I don''t have the Points to do that, and you know it as well.'' Nux replied. ''Then how-'' ''It is because of my Cultivation.'' ''Huh?'' Amaya frowned. ''Your Cultivation never affected your abilities before.'' ''Well, things are different now. I think it is because of *Essence*'' ''How is that affecting your ability?'' ''Who knows?'' Nux replied with a mysterious smile on his face. Seeing that smile, Amaya''s face twitched in annoyance. She moment she saw that expression, she knew Nux wasn''t going to tell her anything. However, from what little answers he gave her, she realized that somehow, *Essence* was affecting the Nux''s Abilities and was strengthening them. ''Does that mean you can now use the [Slave Seal] on Emperors?'' Amaya questioned, Nux, however, shook his head, ''I do not know,'' ''So we need to test all of that out huh¡­'' Amaya muttered with a solemn look on her face. ''Well, it is a good news nonetheless.'' Amaya nodded, and Nux nodded back. "Why are you all silent?" Suddenly, Varena spoke she raised her eyebrow in doubt. "Why do I feel like you people are somehow talking to each other without involving me? Do you have the power to read each other''s mind or something?" "Hmmm? You didn''t know? When you truly love someone, you get the ability to hear what they are saying in their mind. That''s also one way to find your true love." ? Nux replied with a playful smile on his face. Varena narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Nux. For a minute, she actually considered what Nux said, but in the end, "Don''t treat me like a fool. Something like that doesn''t happen." "You started it first, How in the hell are we supposed to hear what the other person is saying in his or her mind?" "It was just a joke." Varena replied as she shook her head. "I know that of course." Nux chuckled. "Anyways, let''s take them to their rooms, we have a lot to prepare." Nux spoke as he then picked Erotica in his arms, Varena picked Maya and all of them walked towards their room. There was not much time left till the barrier collapses, they had to move fast. The wives quickly started working on selecting 1000 people they would take with them, As for Nux, well, other than his wives, there weren''t many people he wished to bring with them. There were those classmates of his from when he went to the academy and met Evane and Arvina, but honestly, they weren''t that close, if his wives could not select 1000 people, he might add them but then there were their families and all that. It was troublesome, and currently, Nux didn''t have time to deal with all that. There were also Lawrence and other soldiers, but Ember would take care of that, so Nux didn''t involve himself too much. He only worked on the part after they leave. They needed a new ruler. Nux already had a person in his mind, Ellinger. The Dynast of the Woods Dynasty. A man like him wouldn''t survive in the outside world anyway, Nux didn''t think that the people from the outer continents would attack just randomly, if Ellinger, the ruler of this continent surrenders to them, they would let him act like a puppet king, it would save them the hassle of doing everything on their own. Ellinger was nothing but a puppet King right now anyways, so, for Ellinger, nothing would change. Also, Nux had already secretly enslaved a few of Ellinger''s Ministers to keep an eye on him, not only that, but he also left a few slaves all over this continent, this way, Nux would keep himself updated about whatever is happening in this continent. Thinking about all this, Nux decided to meet Ellinger. After some talks, Ellinger agreed, he didn''t understand much about outside continents and all that, he just knew that strong people were coming, and unlike Nux and his wives, he had no reason to leave his Dynasty. In just a single day, Skyfall Kingdom, Skadi Kingdom, and the Solid Earth Kingdom submitted to the Woods Dynasty. This surprised a lot of people, Ellinger had to send many of his people all over the continent to spread the news, and convince people that it was not just a rumor. As for Nux and his wives, Well, they all left the Continent and ventured into a completely different world. The real Yrniel. Chapter 706 Aisha Lust AN: Not edited yet. Dont read ... "This is¡­" "It''s enormous¡­" "How did you even build this thing? And how is it not sinking in the water¡­?" "Yes, this thing is just¡­ too enormous, how is it floating¡­?" Nux''s women spoke with a shocked looks on their faces as they looked around and carefully glanced at Ship they were standing on. "Ugghh¡­ don''t ask us, the shorty bastards made this thing." Erotica just shrugged. "Shorty Bastards?" Amaya frowned. "Dwarves, the Race which specializes in creation. This Ship was created by them." Maya replied. "But still¡­ even if it was created by Dwarves, how can it be¡­ this huge? It is carrying more than 1000 people¡­ are ships like these that common in Yrniel?" Evane questioned with a curious look on her face. "Huh? Common, of course not. Although Dwarves are expert in Creation, there prices are just as high as well, no normal person can afford a ship like this." Maya spoke with a prideful look on her face. Amaya narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Maya, then, a little smile appeared on her face as she teased, "Hmmm, to pay a heafty price for something that had only one function of carrying around 1000 people and travelling through the sea¡­ What a waste, are demons really that foolish or is it just the Sex Demon thing?" Maya''s expression changed when she heard Amaya''s comment, "Heh, only function is to carrying around 1000 people? How can you be so arrogant and ignorant at the same time." She chuckled. "Try doing something foolish here, and you will know what other functions this ship has." "Oh? What do you mean?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "This Ship is laced by a Defense System that can protect even if a Semi Saint attacks us and the protection is not just from outside either, it protects you from inside as well. Even if the attacker somehow managed to get inside the Ship, we have the power to instantly neutralize the Threat. Not only that, this Ship even has 15 Cannons implanted inside it and one Cannon has the power to obliterate a Great Sage. And if we use all 15 Cannons at the same time, we can kill a Semi Saint. How do you think mere Emperors like us were travelling around Yrniel? This is what gave us the confident." Maya replied. "So you are saying that this Ship in itself is like a protective and attacking artifact?" "You can say that, yes." Maya nodded. "And this Ship is so expensive that normal people can''t even imagine buying it?" "Indeed, those Shorties won''t even talk to any normal person if they mention this ship." Maya nodded. "Then how do you have it? Were you all not just normal Sex Demons?" Nux questioned and suddenly, Maya''s expression changed. She quickly turned towards Erotica with a guilty expression on her face. Seeing her expression, Erotica chuckled, then, she glanced at Nux and his wives and smiled, "To think you all would be this curious about my identity." "How could we not? An Emperor Stage Succubus ordering around other Emperor Stage Succubuses. You aren''t particularly strong, but these demons seemed afraid of you. Not to mention how Maya and Varena panicked when you passed out. Those reactions were not normal, even a fool would be able to tell that you are not a normal Succubus." Nux analyzed. "Anyways, you now have your ship to protect you, don''t you? How about you stop holding back and actually introduce yourself?" Hearing his words, Erotica smiled, "Does it really matter?" "Do you not trust us?" Nux smiled back. "Oh well. If you are that curious, then only for you, I shall introduce myself." Erotica smiled, then, the Aura around her changed, her purple eyes started shining, her wings grew from half a meter to one and a half meter long, her hair started floating in the air and then, she bowed elegantly, "My name is Aisha Lust. The Youngest Princess of the Lust State, one of the 42 Demon States." The Aura around her strengthened, and the other demons, Maya and Varena included, lowered their head. Nux noticed that their legs were trembling, Maya and Varena were comparably calmer, however, they were trembling as well. Nux and his wives, however, were perfectly fine. Nux realized that his Aura only affected the Demons. ''It must be that bloodline thingy¡­ where the ones with the stronger bloodline somehow affects the ones with the weaker.'' Nux thought inwardly and nodded to himself. This was the only explanation that came to his mind. [Name: Aisha Lust.] [Age: 75] [Mana Cultivation: Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Demon-Succubus] [Occupation: Princess of the Lust State] [LVL: 80] [Battle Power-177,214 --> 293,236] [Potential ¨C 300,000 --> 400,000] Suddenly, the System Screen appeared in front of Nux''s face and he frowned. ''Her name changed¡­ the same goes for the occupation¡­'' The Moment Eroti- well, Aisha introduced herself, the information about her changed. The same was true for the Mission as well. [Mission: Fuck Aisha Lust] [Description: Well, Fuck Aisha Lust.] [Reward: 1000 Blank Points.] [Warning: If the Mission Fails, the Ability [Craving Touch] will be disabled] [Time Limit: 30 Days] [Note: If the ability [Craving Touch] is disabled, it will be in [Down State] and the Host will not get a Free Slot.] [Mission Status: Failed] [The Ability [Craving Touch] is now in [Down State]] Erotica''s name changed everywhere and from this, Nux learned one thing. ''I cannot trust [Eye of Discerning] anymore.'' "Aisha Lust huh¡­" Nux muttered. Aisha chuckled, then, the aura around her turned back to normal and the demons, who were standing there while holding their breath finally sighed in relief. "Ero- er¡­ Aisha¡­ how strong is¡­ the Lust State¡­?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned. "Hmm?" Hearing that question, Aisha tilted her head in confusion. "That is a weird question." "I mean, it is one of the 42 Demon States, right? So how much strength does a single Demon State holds." "Hmmm¡­ I don''t know how to answer that question¡­ You barely know anything about Yrniel and its power levels after all. But well¡­ if I had to give an answer, then, Let''s say that if you say that your continent is an ally of Lust State, Then no one if entire Yrniel would dare to attack it." Chapter 707 I Will Get You One Day Or Another. AN: Not edited yet. ... "But well¡­ if I had to give an answer, then, Let''s say that if you say that your continent is an ally of Lust State, Then no one if entire Yrniel would dare to attack it." Aisha answered and Amaya narrowed her eyes, "Are you saying that Lust State is the strongest force in Yrniel?" "Well, not really. All the demons together are indeed one of the strongest races, but the Demons in the Lust State are not considered the strongest. Of course, this doesn''t mean we are weak. No one would bother making an enemy out of the Lust State just for an insignificant land like yours." Aisha answered. "Then are you saying you could have helped us?" Evane questioned. "Hmm, well, if I try really hard, then yes, I could have. But in the end, nothing is in my hands, I would need to talk to the my mother, the Queen of our State and honestly, she is not the type hold on to weaknesses. She would have protected your land if I had requested her sincerely, but honeslty, she would have looked down on all of you and my mother¡­ Well she can be pretty nasty to the ones she looks down on. And your personality isn''t exactly amiable either, you lot somehow might annoy my mother, and if that happens¡­ well, then even the strongest beings in Yrniel would not be able to save you." "Your mother is that strong?" "Huh? I told you, didn''t I? She is the Queen of the Lust State. You think just anyone could become the Queen of a Demon State? My mother is the reason why Lust State is so strong. She is a Divine Stage Succubus." Aisha revealed as she lifted her ample chest with a prideful look on her face. "Divine Stage¡­ isn''t that¡­ isn''t that the¡­ Peak¡­?" "Indeed. There aren''t many beings who can stand toe to toe against my mother. Apart from the beings from the Legends of course." Aisha nodded. "Beings from the Legends?" "Well, don''t think too much about them. They are just Legends the adults made to keep their children entertained, they are not real." Aishashrugged. Nux stopped thinking about this as well, right now, he had much more important things to talk about, after all. "So you are the daughter of one of the strongest beings in Yrniel." "Indeed." Aisha nodded. "She is the most loved and spoiled one as well." Suddenly, Maya interrupted. "Huh?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Oh C''mon, you don''t have to lie." Aisha spoke. Maya glanced at Aisha, and then, she turned towards Nux. "Queen Eisheth has 3 Daughters, Lady Rislith, or Rislith Lust, the Oldest, Lady Maline, Maline Lust, the Middle Daughter, and then there is Lady Aisha, Aisha Lust, the Youngest, and the most spoiled child of the Lust family. Not only her mother, her two Elder Sisters care deeply about her as well and her Sisters are not weak, especially Lady Rislith. She is the successor of Queen Eisheth, so you can already guess how strong she would be. Lady Aisha is showered by love from these 3 beings, that is also the reason why her sense of responsibility is so¡­ bad¡­" Maya spoke. "Oi, I am a responsible woman, okay!?" Aisha retorted. Maya and Varena glanced at Aisha with deadpans look on their faces. "No sane demon would roam around in this part of the world without any motive in her mind, only people like you would have the time to do something like that. You think it was a wise decision for you to walk into a completely unknown continent without informing your mother and sisters?" Maya questioned. "But we did thoroughly checked the entire continent before showing ourselves, didn''t we?" Aisha retorted. "And? What was the result of that? Let''s leave this monster out of this, you think you could have fought against Nawdren and 10 Emperors?" "We could have retreated¡­" Aisha spoke in a low voice. "¡­" Maya didn''t reply, however, her expression was enough for Aisha to know what she was thinking. "Anyways, as I was saying, Lady Aisha is doing it because she knows she can. Of course, she would be punished by her Sisters and mother once she returns, but that still doesn''t change the fact that she is this careless because she was spoiled rotten by her family." Maya spoke. Nux and his wives glanced at Aisha wish shocked looks on their faces¡­ Who knew that this demon who was just foolishly following Nux around, wishing to sleep with him had a scary background like this¡­? When she noticed Nux''s expression, a playful smile appeared on Aisha''s face as she questioned, "What? Have you finally changed your mind now? Well, although I don''t feel that good that you are only agreeing this after knowing my identity, the offer of having sex with me is still valid. Trust me, I have the Royal Bloodline, You would beg for more once you taste it~" Aisha whispered as she chuckled playfully. "You really don''t look like you are a princess of one of the strongest powers in Yrniel¡­" Nux commented as he glanced at Aisha, who was still looking at him with a playful expression on her face. "Heh. What did you expect? I am the princess of Lust State, what did you expect?" Aisha chuckled. "¡­" Nux turned silent. Aisha then walked towards Nux and questioned again, "So? How about it?" "My answer won''t change just because of your identity." Nux replied. "You are no fun~" Aisha pouted. However, for some reason, her heart felt at ease when Nux rejected her this time¡­ ''Huh?'' It was a foreign feeling that Aisha didn''t understand but¡­ It wasn''t bad¡­ ''Do I not wish to sleep with him anymore?'' Aisha questioned inwardly. However, as soon as her eyes Nux again, who was smiling at her while his right arm was around her neck, She quickly dismissed this thought. A small smile appeared on Aisha''s face and she muttered, "I will get you one day or another." Chapter 708 It Is A Choice You Have To Make. "Hmmm, so you are Arvina Skyfall huh, I have heard a lot about you." The journey to the Lair of Demons was a long one, the ship made by the Dwarves was fast, yes, but at the same time, the Yrniel was huge as well. From Nux''s continent to the Continent of Demons, they needed to travel for 5 whole days without stopping. Of course, the ship was absurdly large, there were around 20 rooms inside the ship, the Demons, Nux and Nux''s wives occupied those rooms, as for the others, well, they had to adjust. Of course, none of them minded it. While everyone was doing their own thing, Aisha walked towards Arvina and spoke. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Princess Aisha." Arvina replied as she glanced at Aisha. "You don''t have to address me like that, you can call me Aisha." Aisha smiled. "You are like my savior, it would be rude to call you by your name, not to mention your status, even if we go by our cultivation, a King Stage Cultivator like me couldn''t possibly stand in front of a Sage." "Ugghhh¡­ you will make things hard for me if you keep showing me so much respect." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Arvina tilted her head in confusion. "You were Nux''s teacher, weren''t you?" Aisha questioned. "I did teach him a little, yes. But I was only teaching him what my teacher taught him, now that he can directly learn from my teacher, there is nothing else I can teach him. He is already at a level far higher than me." Arvina replied with a small smile on her face. "Hmmm, you don''t look particularly sad when you say that." "Why would I be sad?" Arvina frowned. "I was lucky enough to teach a monster like him, though not much, my teachings are still ingrained in him. I helped in the creation of the monster he is today, rather than disappointed, I should be proud of it, shouldn''t I?" "Uhhh¡­ I don''t know. I would never understand how you humans work. Anyways, I was not here to talk about things like these. I wanted your help." "Hmm? My help? Of course, what can I do for you, Princess Aisha?" "How do I pull Nux into my bed?" Aisha questioned. "Huh?" Arvina blinked a few times, unable to digest what she heard. "He was your student, wasn''t he? So you should know a thing or two about him that can help me pull him into my bed, shouldn''t you? I have already tried doing everything I could, but that man is still as uninterested as always. I would have doubted his sexuality if it weren''t for those wives of his. Tsk, those girls, always sticking to him like glue. Tsk, just leave him alone for a while, will you!?" Aisha sighed. "Even you huh¡­" Suddenly, Arvina sighed. "Huh?" "Nothing." Arvina shook her head. "Give me some tips, will you?" "I have nothing to tell you, Princess Aisha." "How is that possible? Weren''t you his teacher?" "I was, and that is the reason I have nothing to tell you. How can a teacher know something like that about her student?" "But¡­ didn''t you have sex with him?" "Huh!? What are you talking about!?" Arvina''s eyes widened in surprise. "You didn''t?" Aisha''s expression changed. "Why would I have sex with my student!?" "How could you not!? I heard the two of you spent hours together." "We did, but as I said, I taught him swordsmanship, nothing else." "But how can you stay in a room with him and not have sex?" "We are not Sex Demons, Princess Aisha. We are humans." "But don''t humans procreate as well? Sex is a normal thing!" Aisha retorted and hearing her words, Arvina''s expression turned strict, "Sex is not a normal thing, Princess Aisha. Maybe for you Sex Demons, it might be, but for us humans, especially for someone like Nux, having sex with someone is not a small matter. Maybe your outlook on sex is what pulls Nux away from you in the first place. A man like Nux wouldn''t have sex with a woman unless he intends to marry her. For him, sex is a sacred thing that can only be done with his wives, you on the other hand are completely different, as a Sex Demon, sex is something casual to you. Something you can do with just any random man you feel like. With this much disparity in thoughts, Nux''s decision of avoiding you is pretty natural." Arvina explained. "So you are saying that me having sex with just anyone is what Nux doesn''t like? I can stop that." "That''s not it. You might control yourself and convince Nux to have sex with you, but what after that? Would you be able to stay with him and him alone? Would you be able to control the urge to not have sex with any other man you may find attractive in the future?" "Why would I do that? I already pulled him into my bed, didn''t I? The Mission is accomplished." Aisha couldn''t understand. "That''s what I said, if Nux has sex with you, he will make you his wife, and as his wife, you wouldn''t be able to have sex with anyone else but him. However, knowing that you wouldn''t be able to do that, he is holding himself back and is not making any move on you." "But why does it matter? He had sex with me, I had sex with him, we both had fun and now we go back to our normal life. What''s the problem? Also, how can you spend your entire life having sex with only a few selected people? What kind of life is that? Where is the variety? Where is the thrill? Where is the entertainment?" "Well, it is just how it is. He is not forcing any of his values on you, is he? It is you who wishes to have sex with him, not the other way around." Aisha and Arvina suddenly heard a voice, they turned around and saw Allura walking towards them. "I already told you, didn''t I? If you don''t change this casual attitude of yours, then no matter what you do, you will never get Nux. In conclusion, It is a choice you have to make between, Nux, or every other man in the world." Chapter 709 What If You Do Find Someone Better Than Nux? "It is a choice you have to make between, Nux, or every other man in the world." Allura spoke with a small smile on her face. "A choice between Nux and every other man in the world¡­" Aisha repeated what Allura said, then, she glanced at Allura and questioned, "And you made that choice as well?" "Of course, we all chose him." "Him over every other man in this world?" "Of course." Allura nodded. "What if you find someone better than hi-" "That''s just not possible." "The world is wide, you know? You are like a country bumpkin right now, you know nothing." Aisha spoke. "I may not know many things, but I do know that I would never find a man better than Nux." "But what if you do." "Not happening." "Don''t be ridiculous. I am just stating a hypothetical situation, what if you do find someone better than him?" "Even if it is just a hypothetical situation, I can''t think of a thing where any other man can beat him." "He can love you more than Nux does." "How is that even possible? Love is a two-way notion. Loving someone who already has someone else in her heart and is living a happy life with him is¡­ creepy." "Uhhh¡­ then what if he is better at Sex than him?" "How would I even know if that''s true or not? There is no way I am allowing someone other than Nux to touch my body." "Then what if he is stronger than Nux?" "So what? I met Nux when he was Master Stage Cultivator, there were plenty of people stronger than him at that time. And even now, in Yrniel, there will be many people who will be stronger than him but that won''t change anything. I would still choose Nux over anyone." "Uhhh¡­" Aisha started thinking. "Stop arguing with her, Princess Aisha." Suddenly, Arvina spoke up. "They all turn crazy when they talk about that man. Even my teacher, who was once a normal human is the same." "¡­" Aisha turned silent. Choosing one man and sacrificing her freedom for him¡­ if it was before, she would have just snorted at the idea and would have walked away. But seeing Allura standing in front of her, smiling like that¡­ Aisha couldn''t reject this idea instantaneously. "I would never understand why you think you are weak." Suddenly, Aisha glanced at Allura and commented. "Huh?" Allura''s expression changed. She glanced at Arvina and then glanced at Aisha again. Aisha understood and smiled, "Anyways, you are saying that I need to choose between Nux and the other men if I want to sleep with Nux, correct?" "Yes," Allura replied. Aisha then grabbed her chin and started thinking. After a while she nodded to herself, then she glanced at Allura and, "Allura, I thank you for your life." "Huh? What do you mean? You know I am doing all this for my own entertainment, ri-" "I don''t care about that. The fact is, ever since the start, you are the one who has been helping me the most out of everyone. If anything, I did gain a friend from all this." "Huh? Well, uhh, good for you, I guess." Allura replied strangely, she didn''t know how to react to what Aisha was saying. "Don''t worry, I will not forget this. Once we reach the Lust State, I will return the favor." Aisha spoke. "You don''t have t-" "Anyways, I still need some time to think about all this¡­ staying with one man for the rest of my life¡­ that''s a tough decision¡­" Saying those words out loud, Aisha turned around and walked away. "Heh, a sex demon thinking about Love huh¡­ I don''t know much about their race, but this concept feels completely foreign to them." Arvina commented. "It is indeed foreign to them." Allura nodded. "You think she would choose Nux?" Arvina questioned. "Who knows?" Allura just smiled. "Well¡­ it is quite entertaining to see her trying to learn more about her own feelings." Arvina chuckled. "At least she is trying to learn more about herself. It is much better than living in a delusion, don''t you think?" Allura questioned back. Hearing her words, Arvina frowned. For some reason, she felt like Allura was attacking her with these words. "What do you mean?" "Hmm? What could I mean? I was just stating what I think." Allura spoke. Arvina observed the white-haired girl in front of her for a while, and then, she just shook her head. "Whatever you say." "Tsk." Allura snorted. "You should try and learn from her, Arvina." In the end, Allura was unable to hold herself back and spoke up. "What do you mean?" Arvina questioned. "Don''t stay enclosed in that little dome you have created for yourself. Try to learn more about yourself, understand what you want, and then try to get it. The more you delay it, the harder it will get, you know?" "I have no clue what you are talking about." Arvina replied. In the end, Allura just sighed and then, she walked away. "Whatever. Anyways, take care of yourself, Arvina. I''ll go meet Nux." "Alright, I hope you two have fun." Arvina replied. Hearing those words, Allura smiled playfully, "That, we will." And she continued to walk away. When the two of them were considerably further away from each other, Allura''s smile faded away and she snorted. ''Tsk, she is so annoying.'' Arvina was a mess, an even bigger mess than Aisha. And thinking about Aisha. ''And what''s with that succubus? What was she talking about? Returning the favor? What favor? I was only doing this for entertainment. Of course, she would never be able to steal Nux away from us no matter how much she tries. Tsk.'' In the end, Allura just stopped thinking about all this. Since they were all on the ship, no one had her turn yet since, despite Edda''s constant pleas, they weren''t planning to do anything on a ship, therefore, Nux''s schedule was free. Allura planned to use this chance and spend some time with Nux, however, "Nux~ How are y-" The moment she walked into his room, she froze. ''You fucking bitches¡­'' It seemed that her sisters had the same plan in their minds as well. Nux was surrounded by them all. Chapter 710 What If Someone Attacks Us? 5 days later, Aisha''s ship finally reached the Continent of Demons, however, the Lust State was still a bit far and since they were not traveling on the Ship, so although the Distance is short, the time it would take would be longer than the time it took them to reach the Continent of Demons. Aisha had planned to use Star Beast as a mount to decrease the time, however, she currently had around 1000 people with her, getting a Mount for each and every one of them would have been problematic, therefore, she had to walk with them as well. Of course, since most of the people here were King Stage Cultivators, the journey wouldn''t take more than 20 days. Nux and his wives didn''t mind. Aisha was doing this all for them after all. Anyways, after reaching the Continent of Demons, Aisha stored the Ship in a special Storage ring created specifically for the Ship and then everyone started moving towards the Lust State. "This continent is definitely different from ours¡­" "Indeed¡­ look at the roads¡­ they are so well built¡­ Even the building style is unique¡­" "Those plants, I have never seen something like that before. Why does that flower have¡­ teeth? Is it not a flower? Is it a Star Beast?" "Look at that tree, it looks so¡­ ominous¡­" "The atmosphere here is much different than our continent." "It is as if we are in a different world." Other than the Demons, it was everyone''s first time visiting the Demon Continent, even the smallest things surprised them. Everyone looked around with curious looks on their faces, they looked like foreigners who visited another country and were trying to figure out everything about that country. However, things were not exactly the same either. This was the continent of Demons, one of the Main Continents in Yrniel, although they still hadn''t entered any Demons States, there were still a few demons around, and not just Sex Demons, there were different demons around, one was surrounded by Fire, one had a Dark Aura around him, one only had one big eye instead of two, and more and more. These demons had an intimidating Aura around them and the Nux and his wives could already sense a few Sage-level Demons staring at them. However, even though they were walking in such a large group, none of the demons approached them. Finding this strange, Nux glanced at Aisha, and seeing her walking carelessly, he frowned, "Isn''t she a little too carefree? What if someone attacks us? With so many people, we are definitely attracting attention." He questioned. Hearing that question, Maya turned towards Nux and smiled, "Don''t worry, her dark purple hairs would keep everyone away." Nux frowned, noticing his confusion, Maya explained, "Only Royal blooded Succubusses have dark Purple Eyes and Hair, her hair is the sign of her Royalty, no demon would dare to attack us." "Huh? That''s it? But don''t you succubusses have the power to change your appearance? What if they think you are using that power?" Nux questioned. "I mean, they can think we are doing that, but¡­ Would you be willing to play with your life here?" Maya smiled playfully as she glanced at Nux. "Even though the chances of someone actually being from the Royal Family is very low, no one would be willing to take the risk." "What if they do take the risk though?" "It is the Continent of Demons, Nux. Aisha is pretty much untouchable here. The Strong Demons would have the power to see through her ''Illusions'', so they would know that she is actually the Princess. So they wouldn''t dare attack her. As for ones who you are unable to see through the Illusion, well, the best they can be is at the level of Great Sage, I am sure we can hold on against them for 1 or 2 seconds." "And what after those 2 seconds?" Nux questioned. "Heh." Hearing that question, not only Maya, Varena, and the other demons laughed as well. Nux narrowed his eyes, "Well, after 1 or 2 seconds, it depends. If it is Lady Maline, the Elder Sister, then that Demon dies. If it is Lady Rislith, the Eldest Sister, then that Demon and his Family die. And if that Demon has shit luck and it is Queen Eisheth, then¡­ well, the worst case scenario, it ends up in a State War, and a more peaceful scenario would be the annihilation of that Demon and his Clan." Maya replied and Nux gulped. He glanced at Aisha who was just smiling at him innocently, then he glanced at his wives, and seeing the wry smiles on their faces, he smiled wryly as well. "But how would they know Aisha is attacked?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned. "Well, there are Call Tablets, you break them and your allies would get a signal that you are in danger along with your location. There are also a few other ways, but I will keep silent about them." Maya replied. Amaya nodded in understanding. "Guys." Suddenly, Aisha called out. Everyone turned towards her. "We are now going to enter a Demon State now, it is called Misery State, it is not particularly strong, however, it is still a State, mind your actions here." Nux and the others nodded with serious looks on their faces. Aisha nodded back and they all started walking again. Soon, they saw Humoungous, 15 Meters Tall Gates in front of them, the Gates were definitely intimidating, however, Aisha didn''t seem to react much, she just continued walking. In front of the Gates, there stood 2 guards, surprisingly, these guards were Humans. When their eyes fell on Aisha, their expression changed, the strict look on their faces changed a little and they spoke, "You need entry f-" However, before they could complete, Aisha just threw a Shiny Object toward them and their expression changed. "Can we enter now?" Varena questioned. "O-Of course!" The guards bowed and quickly opened those Gates. 1000 plus people walked into the Misery State and once they were in, Amaya questioned. "Isn''t it the Continent of Demons? Why are there humans here?" Chapter 711 Heeh? Is The Lust State Buying More Human Slaves? "Isn''t it the Continent of Demons? Why are there humans here?" Amaya questioned with a curious look on her face. "Humans are everywhere. You people bread like animals, after all. Usually, buying human slaves is very beneficial since in just a few centuries, you people grow in numbers, providing more slaves." "So those guards were slaves?" Amaya questioned as she raised her eyebrows. "Hmm? They might be, or they might be children of the slaves, or they might just be humans who shifted to the Demon Continent." "Humans shifted to the Demon Continent?" "Mhm, the Unified Continent, where the 3 Main Human Empires are, it is not exactly heaven for humans either. Only the strong are respected, and this is even true for humans, who would even kill their own kind if it benefits them. Weak humans are not scared of other races, they are more scared of Humans. That''s why many prefer to leave the Unified Continent and move to other continents." Aisha explained and Amaya nodded in understanding. The others were still looking around, since they have been traveling for a while, their eyes were adapted to the Plants, Roads, and building design, right now, what made attracted their attention was the Demons living inside this State. Purple-blue Skin, pointy ears, a single horn on the forehead, white colored hair, and bluish eyes, just like the Sex demons, these demons had Human-like features as well, however, what attracted Nux''s attention the most was, "Uhhh, why are most of the Demons here females?" Nux questioned. "Ohh? Are you getting excited?" Aisha questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Well, it is not weird, it is your first time seeing the Demons, they all look quite similar to humans as well, the different skin color and their seductive physique must have peeked your attention. You are a man, after all, that reaction is natural." "Just answer the question, Aisha." Nux replied. "Tsk." Aisha snorted and then, she explained, "This State is ruled by the Female Counterpart." "Female Counterpart?" Nux frowned. "Remember when I said there were 42 Demon States, each having their own unique ability?" "Yes." "Well, in truth, there are actually only 21 Unique Abilities. However, there are 42 States because both males and females have different States. We Sex Demons, for example, the Female Counterpart, the succubus, our State is called the Lust State. The Incubuses have their own State, with their own rules and rulers, their State is called Desire. Just like that, this Misery State is also ruled by the Female Ruler, thus it has more Females than males." "So you are saying that there are 2 States for the Demons with one similar Ability." "Yes, that is correct." Aisha nodded. "Then the two States with the same ability must be allies, correct?" "Hmm? You can say that, yes. The Rulers of the State are usually a couple and only mate with each other in order to keep the bloodline pure. Of course, it is different for us Sex Demons, but even for us, only the child who carries the blood of both the leaders is considered a Prince or a Princess." "So you have the blood of 2 Divine Stage Cultivators running through your veins?" "Indeed," Aisha replied with a proud look on her face. "I still don''t get it. Since both States have the same Ability and a relationship like this, then why the divide? Can''t you just keep 21 States?" Nux questioned. "Well, there are countless reasons, one of them is that even though the Ability we inherit is the same, as we grow, our Gender tweaks the ability a little, making it more and more optimal for ourselves, so although it is the same Ability, it is actually two different abilities. Of course, this is not the main reason, the main reason is actually very simple, Pride. Who would rule the merged State if the States are ever merged?" "Uhhh¡­ anyone can¡­ aren''t the leaders married to each other anyways, why would it matter?" "That''s not it works. We demons are different from you humans, no actually, even humans are not like this, you are just different. No one would just give the power to someone else just because ''the two of them are married.'' Anyways, even if we merge the 2 States into 1, there will be fights for the position of the Leader. No one would give in, and if 2 Divine Stage Cultivators fought¡­ then¡­ that battle would harm many lives in the process, so having 2 different States is a much better option." Aisha replied. Nux glanced at his wives for a while, and then, he nodded. He understood what she was trying to say. He started looking around again, interested to learn more about this world. Most of the Demons were either Emperors or Sages, even the children playing around here and there were Grand Master Stage Cultivators, there were some strong demons who were at Great Sage Stage as well, however, they were rare. One thing was for sure, their group with more than 1000 people, most of which were humans and were King Stage Cultivators, they were definitely sticking out. "Heeh? Is the Lust State buying more human Slaves?" Suddenly, Nux heard a demon questioning. "Tsk, those perverts, always buying in bulk." "You buy human Slaves?" Nux quickly turned towards Aisha and questioned. "Hmm? Of course, everyone does. We need them more than others since most of the human slaves don''t last long." "¡­" Nux didn''t say anything. "Slavery is common here, huh." Astaria commented. She didn''t like this fact either. Of course, she had no right to say because her husband literally has an ability that can turn people into his Slave. "This place is a lot different from your continent, Nux. Weak has no right. Slavery is extremely common as well. Not only humans, but you would also even find Demons, Elves, Vampires and other slaves as well, you can find slaves of any race you wish for, well, except for the Dragons. They are a little too protective of their own people and are too prideful to turn into slaves. They usually commit suicide before that happens, and even if there are actually Dragon Slaves, the Dragons usually kill the Slave and the owner to keep that a secret. Anyways, there are a lot of things you will learn soon, let''s just continue walking, I feel like this journey would end very soon." Chapter 712 He Is Not A Slave. "Hey¡­ who are they¡­?" "Hmm? What? Uhh¡­ I don''t know¡­" "Most of them are humans and are King Stage Cultivators¡­ Have we ordered a new batch of Human Slaves?" "Hmm? A batch that is going to be delivered today¡­ I haven''t received any report about that." Two guards who were defending the Gates started talking with each other when they noticed a large group of people walking towards them. "Should we inform the Head Guard?" One of the guards questioned, "Let''s wait for a wh-" The other was about to reply, however, before he could complete his sentence, his expression changed as he finally saw the person leading this group of people. "T-That Lady A-Aisha, quick, inform the Queen." "What? Lady Aisha?" The other guard''s expression changed as well. He quickly glanced at the crown and saw the purple-haired beauty leading them with a smile on her face. "It really is her¡­" "What are you waiting for!? Go inform the Queen!" The guard shouted, the other guard quickly came out of his reverie and rushed back. The guard who was left quickly opened the gate and the moment Aisha reached him, he kneeled, "Lady Aisha, I am glad that you are back from a safe journey." Aisha nodded with a solemn look on her face. Then, she glanced at the people behind them for a while and, "Arrange a housing for them to stay in." She ordered. "As you command, Lady Aisha." The guard nodded, not daring to question her at all. Aisha then turned towards Nux and spoke, "You don''t have to worry about them now, they all can live in the Lust State from now on," Nux nodded with a slight smile on his face, "Thank you." "Don''t mention it, I was the one who suggested it in the first pla-" Aisha was about to reply, however, suddenly, Nux''s expression changed and he quickly pushed Aisha aside and blocked an incoming attack. *BOOOM* And, he was sent flying away. "NUX!!" Aisha couldn''t react to this at all. Nux''s wives shouted in worry and quickly rushed towards him. *Cough* Nux coughed as he stood up and glanced at the woman in front of him. "An Emperor dared to stand in front of me, now isn''t that interesting?" The woman smiled playfully as she glanced at Nux. However, as if she suddenly remembered something, she quickly started looking around, her eyes then fell on Aisha and she rushed towards her and¡­ Hugged her. "You are finally back. I missed you~" "Sister¡­" Aisha finally realized. Of course, she didn''t have the strength to say anything right now. With her Sister hugging her so tightly, she knew the best thing she could do right now was to just stand and wait for her sister to do whatever she was going to do. This was not the first time this was happening anyways, Aisha had already given up on resisting. Her sister continued to hug her for the next minute, "We have a lot to talk about, but before all that, answer me, Are you alright? Are you hurt? You didn''t face any problems, did you? Did anyone trouble you? You need my help to deal with anyone?" As she shot all these questions at her, Aisha''s sister continued to look all over her body, checking for any signs of any injuries. This continued for the next few minutes and once she was absolutely sure that her sister was fine, Aisha''s sister finally backed off and smiled, "It is good that you are fine." She then turned towards Maya and Varena and nodded, "You two did a good job." "We are flattered, Lady Maline." Maya and Varena bowed. Maline nodded her head, then suddenly, her expression changed, "Wait¡­" She turned towards Aisha again and, "You are a Sage now. But how? You still needed a few more decades to break through¡­ No wait¡­ you are not alone, all of them are the same as well¡­ They all are a lot stronger than before as well. Just what did you guys do?" Maline questioned. Hearing her question, Aisha laughed proudly, "Hehe~" "Answer my question already, don''t keep me waiting~" Maline pouted. Right now, she looked like a little girl, no one would say that she was the same woman who effortlessly sent Nux flying before. Maline''s features were similar to Aisha, purple hair, purple eyes, long ears, horns, and wings, the two of them looked similar, if Nux had to point out a difference, then¡­ Maline''s face looked more¡­ innocent? She gave off a vibe of an airhead. And honestly, one could see that from the way she was talking that she could very much be one. Nux, however, knew that was not true, He had sensed her strength when he exchanged a blow with her. This girl had a bloodthirsty aura around her, honestly, Nux is still having a hard time believing what he was seeing. This demon who attacked him like that was now¡­ pouting cutely like that¡­ Nux didn''t know how to react. Aisha smiled at her sister and then, "I will tell everyone at the same time." "Alright then, let''s go, Big sister is waiting for you as well." "Mhm, I want to meet her as well." "Of course you do. You want to meet with everyone but me." Maline pouted. "That''s not it." "You don''t even seem happy after meeting me." "¡­" Aisha didn''t know how to reply. Her sister¡­ she was definitely a drama queen. "Shall we get going now?" Aisha questioned and Maline finally let go and nodded. The two of them started walking away, Nux and the others didn''t follow, they turned towards the guards, waiting for them to show them where they would be staying for the next few days, However, "The guards will show them around, Nux, you all come with me." Aisha already knew he wouldn''t leave his wives alone, therefore, she invited them as well. Felberta glanced at her son, "Don''t worry, we will take care of him." Arvina, who was currently holding Felberta''s son''s hand spoke, Riona, who was standing behind her nodded. "Don''t trouble the two of them, alright?" Felberta glanced at her son and smiled, "I am all grown up now, mother. I won''t." Felberta chuckled and nodded. Then, Nux and his wives followed Maline and Aisha. Maline found it weird, she had noticed the expression on her sister''s face when she glanced at this man, it was definitely weird, Unable to contain her curiosity, she questioned, "So? Who is this handsome Dude huh? You seem to care a lot about him, even inviting him inside the Mansion, eh?" "Sister!" Aisha shouted with a slight blush on her face. Seeing that reaction, Maline raised her eyebrows in surprise, she then turned around and glanced at Nux, this time, a little more carefully, She then smiled playfully and nodded, "Hmm hmm, he is not bad, not bad at all¡­ If it wasn''t for his low cultivation, then even I would have been tempted to go after him." Maline spoke as she glanced at Nux as if she was looking at her food. Nux narrowed his eyes. Not liking her gaze one bit. However, this woman was the sister of his benefactor, and she was stronger than him, he couldn''t do anything right now. He only stared back at her in silence. "Oh? A slave dares to look into my eyes, heh, amusing indeed." Maline chuckled, her purple eyes shined even more crazily as she glanced at Nux. Nux was about to reply, however, before he could, "Sister, he is not a slave!" Aisha was quick to correct her sister. "Huh? He is not?" Maline frowned. "No, he is my friend." "A friend?" Maline narrowed her eyes. "A human with Black hair and Golden eyes¡­ his face is definitely handsome enough¡­ but I still can''t recall any prominent human family with these features¡­ Is he not from any of the three Human Empires?" "No, he is not. You have heard about the new continent right?" "Hmm? The one that just suddenly appeared out of nowhere?" "Yes, that one. He is the Ruler of that land." "Huh? An Emperor is the Ruler?" "That continent is different from other continents, Sister, the Mana there was significantly sparse, in their thousands of years of history, they haven''t seen more than 10 Emperors alive at the same time. Becoming an Emperor in those conditions is a big deal." "Hmmm, you seem to know awfully lot about that new continent?" Suddenly, Maline pointed out, she then narrowed her eyes and the playful aura around her disappeared, "Aisha, explain. Why do you know so much about that continent? Where did you meet him? Why did you return far later than the decided time? And where did you and your subordinates go?" "Sister, as I said, I''ll tell you everything once we are inside the mansion. Just know that he is not a Slave, he is a friend. A close friend." Maline glanced at her little sister for a while, she then glanced at Nux and then, she nodded, "Alright, let''s go inside the mansion first." Nux, his wives, Aisha and Maline walked into the Mansion, Maya, Varena, and the other demons stayed behind and took the responsibility to help Nux''s people in settling. If Nux had to describe the mansion, he would only have one word for it, dark. Just like most of the mansions, this mansion was unnecessarily huge, Nux, however, was already used to huge buildings, what surprised him more was that, dark aura around the mansion. There was also this weird fragrance around the mansion, and most of the furniture seemed antique. There were servants walking around the mansion, Nux found it hard to digest that most servants here were Sages, a stage higher than him. He knew he could defeat them, however, than didn''t make him any happier, These were just servants, the one who deals with daily chores here. The ones responsible for protection were different, Nux could already sense some intimidating auras around him, demons who could defeat him without any problem, beings who could squat him as if he was an insect. This mansion¡­ It was scary¡­ Nux wouldn''t lie, he was nervous and so were his wives. However, unlike them, the two demons walking in front of them were completely carefree, "Big Sister~ Look who decided to finally return~" Maline shouted as she entered the Mansion and suddenly, Nux''s expression changed. ''W-When did she come here¡­?'' Chapter 713 Rislith Lust. A woman who came out of nowhere suddenly pushed Aisha''s face into her breasts and started patting her head. Since everything happened too quickly, Aisha couldn''t react in time and panicked. She wasn''t alone, Nux and his wives were the same. Especially Nux. Nux was still using his [Sense] to scan around the entire mansion, he sensed many powerful individuals, however, he couldn''t sense this woman at all. It was as if she just appeared out of thin air. "You are finally back." The woman spoke and hearing her voice, Aisha, who was still panicking finally calmed down. "S-Sister, I can''t b-breath¡­" She struggled. The woman chuckled and then, she finally let her go. "I apologize, I got a little too excited, I hope you forgive me, my little troublemaker." "I am not a troublemaker." Aisha pouted. The woman just patted Aisha''s head again and chuckled, "Of course, you are the cutest little thing in this world, how can you be a troublemaker? I take my words back." Aisha just continued to pout. Nux on the other hand, glanced at the woman in front of him. Just like Aisha and Maline, she had long purple hair, purple eyes, and other features of a succubus. Just one glance was enough to tell that she was related to Maline and Aisha. ''These sisters are all lookalikes.'' Nux thought inwardly. This woman had swordlike eyebrows, showing that although she is acting all friendly and approachable right now, her usual attitude is far stricter than this. Or maybe, Aisha is the only one lucky enough to see this side of her. Honestly, Nux was afraid of getting into this woman''s bad books. Maline was still alright, Nux felt that he could still handle her somehow, This woman, however, was different. No matter how Nux thought about it, she was way too different from others. Actually, Nux was tempted to use [Eye of Discerning] to check this woman out, however, since he had come into the Continent of Demons, he realized that the [Eye of Discerning] is not as efficient as it used to be. It only shows what his target wants to show him. That means, if the target wishes to ''hide'' his identity and strength, the [Eye of Discerning] would show what the target wants him to see. Like how it happened with Aisha. Since she wanted others to not know about her identity, her name was changed to Erotica. Nux has even seen some ''mortals'', who were clearly Emperor Stage Cultivators. So right now, [Eye of Discerning] was completely useless. ''Haah¡­ I need to upgrade it¡­'' Nux sighed. "So? Are you going to introduce these new friends of yours?" While Nux was still thinking about all this, the woman spoke up. "Ahh, right. Sisters, let me introduce you to my new friends. He is Nux, Nux, they are my sisters, you have already met her, she is my elder sister, Maline Lust, and she is my eldest sister, Rislith Lust." Nux smiled at the two sisters. Maline just outright ignored him and turned away, not interested in him at all. Rislith smiled back, however, Nux could sense that there was no warmness in that smile, it was just a formal smile, with no particular meaning behind it. Of course, since even he sensed that, Aisha didn''t fail to notice her sisters'' uninterest in her friends. "Sisters, he is the ruler of the Continent we have just found out about, the Mana there was severely sparse, however, he and his wives still managed to become Emperors, they all have monstrous talents and potential, and now that they have left the continent, I am sure they will all become bigshots in the future." "Oh? You have such a high opinion of them?" Rislith spoke with an interested smile on her face. She glanced at Nux, this time, her eyes showed a little curiousness, This man was handsome, she will give him that. A pity that he was only an Emperor, if only he was a little stronger. Emperors didn''t interest her, there was no point in having sex with them, after all. Even Great Sages could barely satisfy her, what would an Emperor do? He would die after just a single round. Of course, that was for her, for her sister, who was only a Sage, an Emperor wasn''t a bad choice. "Of course, guess how old he is right now?" Aisha questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Hmm? 300?" Rislith guessed. "Heh, he is not even 30, sister." "!!!" Aisha revealed and Rislith''s expression changed. "He is not even 30?" Rislith muttered. "Why do you think I have such a high opinion of him? I told you, didn''t I? They are all monsters. Only 2 of them are more than 100 years old, the rest are all less than 100 years old, and few of them are even less than 50 years old." "A-And they are all Emperors¡­" Maline spoke with a shocked look on her face. "Not just Emperors, other than him, all of them are close to becoming Sages." Rislith, who was much more sensitive than her little sister muttered. Maline carefully observed these people in front of her as well, this time, she didn''t dare to ignore Nux and his wives. Slaves? Slaves her ass! This talent¡­ In terms of talent, they surpassed her! Heck, let alone her, their talent is even comparable to Geniuses of those Strong States. Even the Dragons and Vampires wouldn''t be able to produce geniuses of this level easily. Seeing her Sisters'' reactions, Aisha was finally satisfied. This would be enough. Now her sisters won''t look down on Nux and his wives. "Hm hm, now that we are on the same page, let me introduce my new friends again, As I introduced before, he is Nux Leander and they are his wives, She is Felberta Leander. Lane Leander, Skyla Leander, Edda Leander, Thyra Leander, Amaya Leander, Evane Leander, Ember Leander, Astaria Leander, And last, but not the least, my closest friend, Allura Leander." Aisha introduced and the moment Maline''s and Rislith''s eyes fell on Allura, their expression changed. Chapter 714 Human Boy, What Kind Of Magic Have To Done On My Sister, Huh? "And last, but not the least, my closest friend, Allura Leander." Aisha introduced and the moment Maline''s and Rislith''s eyes fell on Allura, their expression changed. "It is a pleasure to meet you." Allura smiled politely. She could sense something was wrong with Maline and Rislith''s expressions. It was similar to how Aisha''s expression changed when she glanced at her, however, since she was already used to Aisha looking at her like that, she decided to ignore this for now. Of course, now she had to discuss it with Nux. If it was Aisha alone, it wasn''t a problem, however, if Maline and even Rislith, the successor of the Lust State were looking at her like that, then something was definitely wrong. When she noticed the change in her sisters'' expressions, Aisha smiled. Just as she expected. Allura was different from the others. She didn''t know what was different about her, but she didn''t care. She just turned towards Rislith and spoke, "Sister, I need your help." "Help?" Rislith frowned, quickly forgetting about Allura, Nux, and the others. "You see, Allura has helped me a lot. Although I still have not achieved what I wanted to achieve, I have still received her help, and now, I wish to return the favor. I have already given her my word." Aisha glanced at Allura then turned towards her sister again and spoke. Nux and Allura frowned, Allura was about to talk to Aisha, however, Aisha just turned towards her and placed a finger on her lips, signaling her to stay silent. "How do you wish to return the favor?" Rislith questioned with a serious look on her face. As the Demons with Royal Blood flowing through their veins, their words meant a lot to them. If they said something, they needed to honor it. Aisha went as far as giving her words, it was a little reckless, however, now that the arrow has already been shot, they couldn''t do anything about it. Rislith just hoped that Aisha doesn''t propose something stupid. "I need you to give Allura a Slot for the Ancient Trial." Aisha spoke and Rislith and Maline''s expressions changed. "Do you even know what you are talking about?" Rislith narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Aisha. This was Aisha''s first time seeing such an expression on her sister''s face, so she was a little shocked, however, "I am not asking for a preferential treatment or something like that. I am just asking for a Slot." "And that itself is a preferential treatment," Rislith replied with a cold look on her face. "I think my words carry enough power to provide her one slot, do they not?" Aisha questioned back. "¡­" Rislith turned silent and observed her little sister for a while. Seeing that she was still unconvinced, Aisha sighed and then, "Sister, listen to me. I only need a Slot, you do not have to postpone or prepone the opening of the Ancient Trials, neither do you need to force other challengers to go easy on her, Whatever Allura does and receives inside the Trial, it will all depend on her and her ability." "Her ability? You think a human can go against Demons?" "I will personally hire people to Train her and oversee her training." Aisha replied. "Why are you going so far?" Rislith narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t understand, she gave her a word to return the favor, giving a slot to the Ancient Trial would have been enough. But she was even hiring people to train this human girl? Was her Sister always this generous? Aisha glanced at Allura again and then, she smiled, "I just wish to help her." Seeing the genuine expression on her Sister''s face, Rislith started thinking about this a little more seriously. In the end, she sighed and then, she nodded. "The Slots for the Ancient Trails are not under my management, I need to talk to the mother." "M-Mother?" Aisha''s expression changed. She knew her mother and sister very well. Her Sister would never hide the fact that it was her request from her mother, no matter how much she loved her, she respected the mother too much and would never lie to her. And her mother, once she learns that she was the one who requested it, she would wish to meet Allura, not only Allura, she would request to meet Nux and the others as well. Honestly, Aisha was excited to see her mother again after such a long time, however, she didn''t wish for her mother to meet Nux. As if she sensed her Sister''s worry, Rislith smiled playfully, "Oh? You don''t wish to meet mother? She would be heartbroken if she saw your expression, you know?" "N-No, it is not like that, I want to meet mother as well. I just¡­ the mother would want to meet them if you tell them that it is my request." Aisha spoke, hoping that her sister would take her side and hide this fact. However, even she knew this wasn''t possible, "Hmm? What''s the problem with that? Mother needs to see who she is giving a Slot to, doesn''t she?" "S-She just needs to see Allura¡­" Aisha spoke as she secretly glanced at Nux. Rislith and Maline saw that. "Oh ho? Would you look at that, Big Sister?" Maline spoke up as she glanced at Nux and then she glanced at Aisha, who was blushing a little. "Our little sister is trying to hide this human from mother, how cute~" Maline chuckled. "Sister, do you really think mother will be interested in an Emperor?" Rislith questioned. "¡­you two just don''t know him yet¡­" Aisha replied in a soft voice. "Oooh?" Maline''s expression changed, she then turned towards Nux and tilted her head seductively, "Human Boy, what kind of magic have to done on my Sister, huh? Just look at her, She is a mess. Now even I am getting a little curious about you." Aisha quickly appeared in front of Nux and glared at Maline, "He is mine." "No, I belong to my wives." Nux quickly corrected. He was not having any of it. "Enough playing around. We are going to meet Mother, and that is final." Chapter 715 Eisheth Lust *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Mother, it is me." Rislith spoke with a calm look on her face as she knocked on a door. "Hmm? Ris? What happened?" A voice was heard from the other side of the door. "Aisha is back." Rislith informed and suddenly, the doors opened. The three sisters glanced at each other and then nodded. Aisha then turned towards Allura, grabbed her hand and the 4 women walked into the room. Nux and his other wives followed in as well. "You are finally back, you little fly." "Greetings, mother." Aisha bowed her head. "A Sage huh? I thought you still needed a few more decades." "I chanced upon an opportunity." "Oh? Well, that''s good, now since even you are a Sage, I can go around showing you off, I am sure that old bastard would be jealous. His youngest is only an Emperor right now." "Mother¡­ he is your son as well¡­" "Hahaha~ Of course, of course, but you three are still more precious to me." The woman laughed out loud. "Anyways, what''s with these humans?" The woman then glanced and Allura and the others and questioned. Her eyes stayed on Allura for a while, however, soon, she lost interest. As for the others, well, they didn''t even manage to pique her interest. "They are my friends, mother." Aisha replied. "Oh? Have you made new friends? That''s good, I am happy for you." The mother turned towards Allura, who she deemed was the leader of these ''new'' friends on her daughter, and nodded, "I hope you take care of my daughter." "O-Of course." Allura stuttered. And how could she not? Although the mother was not ''doing'' anything to intimidate them, just her presence alone was¡­ abnormally normal. She was a Divine Stage Cultivator, one of the Strongest beings in the entire world. Someone like her could squash them as if they were bugs, a being like her¡­ she should have an Intimidating, Suffocating Aura around her, but for some reason, This woman just looked too normal. Of course, that is if you ignore those alluring features of hers. Allura has always been confident of her body, her sisters were beautiful, she agreed, however, even living amongst beauties like them, she never doubted her body shape. But standing in front of this woman¡­ First time in her entire life, Allura felt that her body was lacking¡­ The woman in front of her, Eisheth Lust. She was the epitome of perfection. Just like her daughters, she had purple eyes and hair, however, that slightly curious and lazy expression on her face, a body with perfect curves, and round, upright breasts, long legs, and that¡­ alluring stance¡­ All of that combined with the dignity of a Queen, Allura didn''t even know it was possible. How can one possibly radiate an Aura this Alluring with such dignity? Just¡­ how? *Picture in the Para Comments* Allura was having a hard time digesting this. And she wasn''t alone her sisters and Nux, who were looking at this woman were surprised as well. Even Amaya, who was normally unbothered about these kinds of stuff felt intimidated by this woman. Honestly, even if this woman became one of her sisters, Amaya wouldn''t mind. Amaya wasn''t shameless enough to say that they deserved to be Nux''s wife and this woman does not. She was miles better than all of them combined. Be it her womanly charm, her strength, her status, everything far surpassed her and her sisters. Of course, this time, things were different. Amaya''s acceptance didn''t really matter, everyone in the room could feel Eisheth''s feelings. That unbothered expression, though strangely seductive, it still gave a clear indication that these ''new friends'' of her daughter didn''t interest her at all. Her daughter was still young and inexperienced, she would find many friends in the future as well, these people weren''t special. "Anyways, as much as it makes me happy to see your new friends, I still do not understand, why have you brought them here?" Eisheth questioned as she glanced at Aisha. Aisha glanced at her biggest sister. Seeing her looking at her, Rislith sighed, and then she stepped forward, "Aisha wants to give a Slot to the Ancient Trails to this woman." Eisheth narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Allura and then, she glanced at Aisha. "Why?" "B-Because she is f-friend and I want to help her¡­" "Help her?" Eisheth narrowed her eyes. "Yes, she feels that she is weak and fades out when compared to her sisters, this affects her confidence, so I wanted to change that." Aisha revealed and Allura''s expression changed. She did remember sharing this with Aisha a while ago¡­ but to think Aisha would keep that in her mind. She glanced at Nux and seeing his confused expression, she shook his head as well¡­ They didn''t use their connection right now, most of their abilities were failing and they were in front of one of the strongest beings in the world, they feared that she would somehow listen to their conversation, so they avoided it. Of course, they were now close enough to communicate with their facial expressions alone, so Nux could understand that even Allura was confused. They didn''t even know what this Ancient Trial they are talking about is. But¡­ But if it could help Allura get stronger, then Nux didn''t mind. "She fades outs?" Eisheth raised her eyebrow as she glanced at Allura. "For her to feel that she ''fades out'', who are her sisters?" Eisheth questioned. Aisha then pointed at Nux''s wives. Eisheth glanced at the humans again, this time, she glanced at them a little more carefully, however, again, other than Amaya, who made her raise her eyebrow in mild surprise, all others were¡­ mediocre. "Wait¡­ this woman has Devouring Mist Demon Physique, and you¡­ you are just a normal human with no relation to Devouring Mist Demons at all, how are you two related?" Eisheth frowned. "They are not Blood Sisters, they have the same husband." Rislith clarified. "Oh? They all have the same husband? Who?" Eisheth spoke with a curious look on her face. Rislith pointed at Nux and suddenly, Eisheth''s expression changed. "Now would you look at that¡­" She muttered with a playful smile on her face as she glanced at her youngest daughter. Chapter 716 Dont Play With Fire, Boy. "Now would you look at that¡­" Eisheth muttered with a playful smile on her face as she glanced at her youngest daughter. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. This little daughter of hers, she was standing in a way that made sure that her eyes don''t fall on this husband. It was as if¡­ no, not as if, Aisha was actually intending to hide this man from her. "What is this? Aisha, when did you grow up to such an extent?" Eisheth questioned with a playful smile on her face. "W-What are you talking about, m-mother?" Aisha smiled back nervously. "Did you really think you can hide him from your mother?" "Hide? Hide who, mother?" Aisha continued to act innocent. Seeing this, Eisheth''s smile widened. She was definitely enjoying all this. To think her little girl would act like this? ''She is all grown up now, huh.'' Eisheth sighed. She then glanced at her biggest daughter, Rislith smiled playfully as well. Then, Rislith turned towards Nux and nodded. Nux frowned, "Mother wishes to see you." Rislith spoke and Aisha''s expression changed. She turned towards Nux with a shocked look on her face. Nux on the other hand, didn''t know what was going on. Why did it feel like he was caught while having an affair with an influential person''s daughter? He didn''t even do anything! Also, why was this woman calling for him!? Aren''t they in the same room!? What''s the point? She can see him, doesn''t she? What''s the point of calling him even closer? Was Nux intimidated? Of course he was! This woman was too damn beautiful! Nux was pretty much numb to beauty because of these wives of his, but¡­ this¡­ This woman was on an entirely different level. However, Nux didn''t have any choice. He had to step forward. He stepped forward and walked towards Eisheth. "So you are the man who has so many lovely wives huh?" Eisheth smiled playfully. "I am blessed by lady luck." Nux replied. "Hmmm, you are definitely handsome, yes. If you were a little stronger than an Emperor, I would have gone for you. You see, we succubuses are a little different, the stronger we get, the harder it is to satisfy us, only strong men can satisfy our needs. So our partner''s cultivation matters a lot to us. Who would want to have sex where she is not satisfied, right? And it will also affect your male pride if your partner just ends up sleeping while you are doing her, won''t it?" Eisheth spoke with a playful smile on her face. "That would be quite embarrassing, I agree." Nux nodded in agreement. "Mhm, you understand me well." Eisheth nodded as well. "I will take that as a compliment." Nux chuckled. "Anyways, from the way you talk, and how your wives are sticking with you, it doesn''t seem like you have any trouble satisfying your women." Eisheth smiled. "I am quite good in bed," Nux nodded, then, he glanced at Eisheth and offered, "You are welcome to try if you want." "Heeh? Are you flirting with me, boy?" Eisheth questioned. "Was that going too far? I thought you would like it." Nux chuckled. "Well, I am not denying it. I am liking it. Bold men like you are rare." "Of course we are rare. Not everyone has the willpower to stand in front of a beauty like you and keep a sane mind." "Now that was just corny." Eisheth chuckled, "It is only corny if it is a lie. I doubt there are many men who could talk to you while looking straight into your eyes." Nux smiled. On the other side, Aisha, Maline, and Rislith just stood there¡­ motionless¡­ too shocked to even react to what was happening. This human boy¡­ H-H-He was flirting with their mother¡­ a Divine Stage Cultivator, right in front of their eyes! J-Just where is he getting those guts from? "S-S-Sister Allura¡­" Aisha called out. Allura turned towards her. "W-What is he doing¡­?" Aisha questioned. Allura just smiled wryly¡­ "Uhhh¡­ Aisha¡­ it seems that he is interested in your mother¡­" Rislith, Maline, and Aisha''s expressions changed. "Boy, is that how you flirted with these women before marrying them?" Eisheth questioned with a curious look on her face. "Mhm, it took me a while, but fortunately, I did manage to win their heart." "And you intend to do the same with me?" "Would you give me a chance if I ask you out?" Nux questioned back. "Don''t play with fire, boy." Eisheth smiled threateningly. "Oh? Is the Queen of Succubuses backing out?" "No, I am just trying to save your life. We Succubusses have an unusual physique, boy. The higher our cultivation, the more pleasure our partner feels, I am a Divine Stage Cultivator, and you, on the other hand, are only an Emperor, you would die from pleasure the moment you insert your thing into me and I am not saying it just for the sake of saying it. You will literally die. So don''t play around with my little heart, boy. If I take a liking to you, your wives will become widows." "So you are saying you wouldn''t be affected if I died?" Nux pouted. "Tsk, you are still going on huh." Eisheth snorted. "N-Nux! That is enough! I-I didn''t bring you here to flirt with my m-mother! T-That is not appropriate!" Suddenly, Aisha appeared in front of Nux and shouted. She then turned towards her mother, and like a hen protecting her child, she glared at her mother, "And mother! Don''t flirt back! He is just an Emperor Stage Cultivator! He is not interesting at all!" "Is that so? Then why are you so defensive about him, huh? Now that you are a Sage, how come a mere ''Emperor'' Stage Human cultivator is attracting your attention? Hmmmmmm? There has to be something you are hiding from your mother, aren''t you?" Eisheth chuckled, then, she glanced at Nux again, and this time, just to tease her daughter, she observed this man more carefully. Then suddenly, Her expression changed. Chapter 717 What Can I Say, I Am Just A Selfish Jerk. Eisheth observed Nux a little more carefully and suddenly, her expression changed. "Hara-kiri?" She muttered with a surprised look on her face. "Harakiri? What is that?" Nux frowned in confusion. He glanced at his wives and they were all confused as well. Aisha, Maline, and Rislith, however, were different. They just widened their eyes in horror as they glanced at him. "Hara-kiri? What? Really?" Aisha spoke up. "Mother, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" Rislith questioned as well. "You think I would make a mistake like that?" "¡­" Rislith turned silent. She then turned towards Nux and questioned, "Why would you do something so stupid?" "I don''t even know what you guys are talking about. Don''t just speak some random words and then act like it is something big. It is annoying. Explain it to me first, What is Hara-kiri?" "Hara-kiri means suicide." "Suicide?" Nux frowned. "Yes, the cultivation path you have chosen, it is a called Suicide Path, because it literally ''kills'' your potential. Hence the name, Hara-kiri." "My Cultivation path¡­" "Yes, idiotically deciding to focus on both, Body and Mana Cultivation, Who do you think you are? The Seven Heroes?" Rislith spoke, but then suddenly, Aisha''s expression changed. "Wait Nux¡­" She called out, with an expression so pale that rather than a succubus, she looked like a vampire, "D-D-Didn''t you say you were only¡­ 22 years old¡­?" "WHAT!?" Rislith screamed in disbelief. Maline was the same. Eisheth on the other hand, didn''t think about anything and directly extended her hand to grab Nux''s hand. Her speed wasn''t particularly fast, Nux could see her movements very clearly, however, before he could react to those movements, Eisheth had already grabbed his hand. ''W-What just happened?'' Nux thought inwardly, surprised and confused, Eisheth, however, just completely ignored his confusion, she injected her Mana inside Nux''s body, and a few seconds later, Her eyes widened. "Y-You are just 23 years old¡­ You fucking monster¡­" She muttered with a dumbfounded look on her face. Maline, Rislith, and Aisha widened their eyes in horror. A 23-Year-old Emperor Stage Mana and Body Cultivator!! What kind of monstority was this!? "M-Mother¡­" Suddenly, Rislith called out. "W-was there someone like him¡­ amongst the S-Seven Heroes¡­?" A wry smile appeared on Eisheth''s face as she replied, "The youngest out of the Seven Heroes to become an Emperor was the Hero of the Dragons, he became an Emperor at the age of 145¡­" "S-So his talent¡­" "Yes¡­ it far surpasses that of the Seven Heroes¡­" Eisheth completed her daughter''s sentence as she glanced at Nux, her eyes showing the clear disbelief she was feeling. Seeing her expression, for some reason, Nux''s sadistic side, which he believed he had controlled and hidden well, emerged again. With a playful smile on his face, he spoke, "What? Did you really think I would after the Succubus Queen without having anything to back myself up? How can any random man pursue someone like you, Queen Eisheth?" "Boy, I think I already warned you, didn''t I? Don''t play with me, be grateful that I am controlling myself right now, if I lose control, I will steal you away from your wives, and trust me, you or your wives wouldn''t be able to do anything about it." Eisheth smiled. "No, no, now that won''t do. I love my wives a lot you know. I can''t allow you to take them away from me." Nux shook his head. "Oh? Do you really love them so much?" "Of course," Nux replied without any hesitation. "Heeh? I am jealous." Eisheth chuckled. "Hmm? Why be jealous? You can always be one of them, what''s stopping you?" Nux chuckled. Hearing those words, Aisha, who was standing right beside Nux quickly jumped in, "N-Nux! What are you even talking about!? Didn''t I tell you already!? Stop flirting with my mother! Also, don''t you want a woman who is o-only loyal to you!? Do you even know how many Consorts my mother has? The number is in 1000s! You think you can make her leave all of them!?" Aisha questioned, doing her best to break this weird connection that was forming up between the man she was pursuing and her mother. She finally understood what Amaya was feeling. She cursed her past self for laughing at her. "Hmmmmm? Choosing a handsome, entertaining, playful, confident and insanely talented human male over so many dull and bland consorts huh¡­ hmmmmm, It is not a bad offer¡­" To Aisha''s horror, Eisheth muttered as she glanced at Nux with a playful look on her face. Nux smiled as well. "As I said, I am never backing out, Queen Eisheth. The moment you agree would be the moment I would be yours." Aisha didn''t know how to react. This was happening! This was actually happening! She had to stop it!! However, she was completely helpless! "Alright." Then, Eisheth agreed. Aisha, Maline, and Rislith widened their eyes, Nux on the other hand, just smiled, But then, "However, I have a condition." "And that is?" "Since I am leaving all my consorts for you, You need to leave your wives for me as well. It needs to be a fair deal, doesn''t it? If I am being only yours, then you need to be mine and mine alone, don''t you?" Eisheth smiled and suddenly, Nux laughed out loud. "I admit, you got me there." Saying those words, he stepped back. The answer was clear. He didn''t even have to think. Eisheth expected that. Their bond, she could already sense it. "Expecting me to become yours while not being mine, how selfish." Eisheth pouted playfully. "What can I say, I am just a selfish jerk." "I can see that." Eisheth nodded. Nux smiled, "Also, I don''t exactly hate that. A man needs to be selfish. However, you are still a little too young for me, boy." "Mhm, I understand, You are a little too old for me as well." Nux nodded. Hearing his words, Eisheth''s face twitched. "Has anyone ever told you how you are annoying?" "Many have, yes." Nux nodded. "They all were right." Nux just smiled. "Especially this smile of yours. It is especially annoying." Chapter 718 You Call That Sorted? "Has anyone ever told you that you are annoying?" "Many have, yes." Nux nodded. "They all were right." Nux just smiled. "Especially this smile of yours. It is especially annoying." Eisheth glanced at Nux and replied. "Oh? But I thought that my Smile made me more charming?" Nux tilted his head as he questioned. "I won''t deny that. It does have some sort of charm to it." Eisheth smiled playfully. "Calling it annoying and charming at the same time¡­ Your words are contradicting yourself, Queen Eisheth. That usually happens when you fall in love." "No, that is just how a woman''s mind works. We are a mess." "Maybe that''s because you just play around and don''t genuinely love someone, like my wives, look at them, they are pretty sorted, aren''t they?" Nux chuckled as he pointed at his wives. Eisheth glanced at Nux''s wives and then, a playful smile appeared on her face, "They are sorted?" She chuckled. "Are you sure about that?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?" Eisheth didn''t say anything, she just continued to look at Nux''s wives and then, Her Purple eyes shined. Nux''s expression changed, he didn''t miss the change in the atmosphere. Even a child would realize that Eisheth was trying to do something, but the question was, What? What was Eisheth trying to achieve? *Thud* Suddenly, Nux heard a sound, he turned around towards his wives and noticed that Lane had fallen on her knees. "Lane!" He rushed towards her however, Lane didn''t reply to his call. "Lane, what happen-" Nux was about to question, however, when his eyes fell on her face, he noticed that there was no¡­ light in her eyes. Her eyes seemed lifeless¡­ It was as if¡­ Lane was already dead¡­ And this scene horrified Nux. "La-" He was about to shout, however, *Thud* "Nux¡­" He heard another sound, he turned around and noticed that Amaya had fallen on her knees as well. Tears rolled out of her eyes, falling down her cheeks, her expression looked completely¡­ broken¡­ as if she had lost everything. "Amaya!" Nux shouted, but, *Thud* After Amaya, it was Evane. She fell on her knees as well. However, this wasn''t the end. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* One by one, all of Nux''s wives fell on their knees with lifeless looks in their eyes. Some were crying, some had clenched their fists in frustration, and some had broken expressions on their faces. The only ones still standing were Edda and Skyla, however, even they weren''t answering Nux''s questions. "What have you done!?" Nux turned towards Eisheth, his eyes red in rage, his arms were literally trembling in anger, it was as if he was doing his best to hold himself back. Not because he was scared of Eisheth, but because she was the one who knew how to treat his wives. He couldn''t attack her right now. The Aura his body released was straight-up horrifying, forcing the hidden protectors to appear and surround Nux. Nux didn''t care. He was just glaring at Eisheth with absolute hate in his eyes. Eisheth, on the other hand, was looking back into his eyes, with the same playful smile on her face. She was enjoying how Nux''s expression changed so quickly, from those playful eyes that were finding ways to flirt with her, to the ones that were thinking of ways to hurt her to the point where she cannot go back to normal, It was definitely a big change. Of course, to her, it didn''t really matter. No matter how much this boy tried, in the end, he is still too weak to hurt her. Honestly, if anyone else had glared at her like that, she would have killed him by now, however, Nux was a little different. She didn''t wish to kill him. And neither, did she wish to turn him into his enemy. She waved her hand, and suddenly, the protectors who surrounded Nux disappeared, at the same time, Nux''s wives started returning back to normal as well. "Are you alright?" Nux turned towards Lane, who was closest to him, and questioned in worry. "¡­" Lane didn''t answer, she directly hugged Nux. "What happen-" Nux wanted to question, however, before he could, his other wives moved toward him and hugged him as well. Seeing this scene, Skyla and Edda frowned, They could not understand what happened, however, How could they miss the group hug? They just shrugged and walked towards Nux and hugged him as well. All of them completely ignored the 4 spectators who were looking at them. Seeing this scene, Eisheth chuckled and then, She started, "One''s entire life revolves around you, one has no personality, one is the first wife, but apparently, she feels that''s the only thing she can be proud of and is afraid of being dulled out by her other sisters, one wants to be more useful, one still can''t get over the fact that she lost a battle, one is worried how weak she is, one is a Great Queen with you around, but the moment you are not around, she reverts back to her past, weak self. You call this sorted? That''s pretty optimistic. Your wives are an even bigger mess than I am. In truth, they are few of the messiest women I have seen." Eisheth spoke, gaining Nux and his wives'' attention. Then, she pointed at Edda and Skyla and sighed, "Other than these 2, of course. The two of them are¡­ Pretty simple-minded. Especially her¡­" Eisheth pointed at Edda then, her expression changed, "I mean¡­ what is she? Even us Sex Demons are not as wild as her." Eisheth chuckled. "What did you do to them?" Nux questioned as he narrowed his eyes. "Hmm? Nothing, I just used my ability, Illusion. Showed them some things they ''feared'' to see, and, well, that''s it." "So you read their memories?" "No, not really, I don''t have the powers to do that, no one does. As I said, I just showed them what they ''feared'' to see, nothing more. Even I don''t know what they ''saw'', I was just guessing everything from their expressions." Chapter 719 Do You Want To Become A Succubus? "So you read their memories?" "No, not really, I don''t have the powers to do that, no one does. As I said, I just showed them what they ''feared'' to see, nothing more. Even I don''t know what they ''saw'', I was just guessing everything from their expressions." Eisheth replied. "You deciphered all of that just from their expressions?" Nux raised his eyebrow in doubt. "Oh? Are you doubting me?" "I need to know, there are some things I do not wish to share with anyone else other than my wives." "Now I am curious." Eisheth tilted her head with a playful smile on her face. Nux, however, wasn''t in the mood for any of these games now. "You have the power to read memories, why would you be curious?" He shot back. Eisheth expression changed, "Boy, I told you already, I cannot read your memories. The ability we Succubuses have is called Illusion, We have the power to ''Show'', not ''See''. As for what I said before, I did not lie. I deciphered all of that just from their expressions. I cannot see what they are seeing, however, I do see their expressions to it. So while you were just standing here, I was looking into them, and analyzing what I saw, that is how I deciphered everything." Eisheth explained. "I still do not get it, your ability is too complex." Nux frowned. "Heh, of course, it is. I am a Divine Stage Cultivator, Everything about me is complex, boy." Hearing her explanation, Rislith narrowed her eyes. This was new. Why¡­ why was her mother going as far as explaining herself? She has never done something like this before. So what if she did read their memories? Could they do anything about it? No they could not. They could only swallow their pride. That is how it always happens. Her mother never needed to explain herself. It was the ones before her mother who had to explain themselves to her mother. Her mother''s action¡­ Rislith couldn''t understand them. Actually, even the fact that she used her ability on his wives was strange¡­ Why was her mother getting so involved in all this? Isn''t it all just a formality? Or maybe¡­ that boy really does interest her? He is absurdly talented yes, probably the most monstrous freak there is but¡­ wasn''t he still an Emperor? Was her mother actually hoping that this man would get stronger? Was she willing to wait for him? Is she really this interested in him? Rislith''s mind was full of questions. "Anyways, did you see it? How we succubuses can render our opponents completely useless with just a glance. We are not exactly considered Strong, however, when it comes to group battles, we can be pretty annoying opponents to have. So? How about it? Do you want to try it?" "Huh? What do you mean?" Nux frowned in confusion. "I am not talking to you, boy." Eisheth ignored Nux and glanced at Allura, "You, the one with white hair, yes you, You are worried about your strength and sometimes feel left out, correct? How about it? Do you want to become a Succubus?" "A S-Succubus¡­?" Allura stuttered. "Indeed." "I c-can be a Succubus? Is that e-even possible?" "Humans are the weakest Race in Yrniel. They do not excel in anything and have average talent. However, what they do have is adaptability. The Human blood can adapt scarily quickly. The Ancient Trials, For races other than Humans, it is a way to purify their bloodline and get stronger, But for the Humans, it is a way to change their Race itself. Only Human Blood has the power to accept foreign blood and mutate, If you pass the Ancient Trial, then through Ancient Magic, you can turn into a Succubus and receive unimaginable powers, your Mana Sensitivity would increase, you will inherit our Racial Ability, Illusion, and you would also be able to defend Nux and your sisters from mental attacks. So? How about it? Do you wish to enter the Trials?" "¡­" Allura glanced at Nux. Honestly, she wanted to accept the offer. However, before that, she needed to ask Nux, it was a big decision after all and she wasn''t going to take it without considering her husband''s opinion. However, before Nux could say anything, Amaya stepped forward, "Increased Mana sensitivity, inheriting your Race''s ability, Illusion, All of this seems too good to be true, there has to be a catch somewhere, no?" "Heh, a catch huh." Rislith chuckled. Maline smiled as well. Eisheth glanced at Amaya and then replied, "Well, it is good that you are cautious, but don''t worry, There is no catch. You just got lucky." "Lucky?" Amaya frowned, "You people befriended my daughter, after all." Eisheth chuckled. "Indeed, the Ancient Trial has limited slots. It is an opportunity to change your and your upcoming Generations'' density, from being a nobody to being the leader of a Clan so powerful that even the Leaders of the world would give you some face, People die to get this opportunity, you know? Even Semi Saints barely have the chance to get a Slot. You only got it because of Aisha''s request." Rislith spoke with a confident smile on her face. Amaya glanced at Aisha, Aisha smiled a little, Amaya smiled back and nodded at her. Nux, on the other hand, frowned, he turned towards Rislith and questioned, "If even Semi Saints barely get the chance to enter the Trials, then how is Allura going to compete? Won''t all her opponents be Semi Saints or stronger?" "Hmm? No, that is not how it works. You do not have to fight anyone else inside the Trial. The Trial tests everyone differently, based on their cultivation level." Hearing those words, Nux sighed in relief. "Heh." Seeing his reaction, Rislith chuckled, "What are you so relieved about? Do not underestimate the Trial, boy." She then glanced at Allura and spoke, "Before sending her inside the Trial, we need to test her limits," "You do not need to do that." Suddenly, Aisha spoke up. "I have seen her strength already." Aisha glanced at Allura and then, with a determined look on her face, She spoke. "She is not ready to face the trail yet. We need to train her." Chapter 720 I Cannot See It Happening. "She is not ready to face the trail yet. We need to train her." Aisha spoke with a serious look on her face. Allura glanced at Aisha and a wry smile appeared on Aisha''s face, "It is not your fault, your continent didn''t have enough Mana. None of you know how to actually use Mana right now, Of course, don''t worry, I''ll help you through it, I am sure that with your talent, you will own the Trial and will become a Succbuss with a really strong Bloodline!" Aisha smiled enthusiastically. "Alright then, it is decided." Suddenly, Eisheth spoke up. "I will give you a slot in the Ancient Trial, as for training you, well, I will hand that over to your friend. Aisha will be responsible for all that. That is it." Aisha smiled, and then, she turned around. She knew what her mother wanted. She quickly grabbed Nux''s arm and took him out, She didn''t want Nux to stay in this room either. Nux''s wives followed the two of them as well. Now the only ones left inside the room were Eisheth, Rislith, and Maline. "A 22-Year-old Body and Mana Cultivator huh¡­ And he supposedly came from a Continent where Mana was sparse." Rislith commented with a wry smile on her face. "What a freak¡­" Maline commented as well. Eisheth just smiled. Rislith glanced at her mother and commented, "Mother seemed interested in that boy." "Hmm? Did it look that way?" "It did look that way, You even said that you were willing to leave your consorts for him." "Hahaha~" Eisheth laughed out loud. "Mother, it is not a laughing matter, were your words true?" Eisheth then glanced at her daughter and then chuckled, "Do you really think I would go that far for an Emperor Staage Cultivator?" "I don''t, that is the reason I am confused, Mother showed a little too much interest, it has been a while since I have seen a smile on your face." "But I always have a smile on my face though?" Eisheth tilted her head with a playful smile on her face. "Do not try to fool me, mother. The smile on your face is just a way for you to hide what you are actually thinking, This time, things were a little different, you were actually smiling back then." "Oh? You think you understand your mother now?" Eisheth chuckled. "Mother, I have been observing you for 4000 years now, I know a lot more about you than you think." Rislith replied with a serious look on her face. Eisheth glanced at her eldest daughter for a while, then, she smiled and patted her head, "You are right, That boy is a little interesting, Not just his talent, his personality, his body language, all of it has some sort of charm to it." "Mother sounds like a woman in love." Rislith commented. "Hahaha~ If only I could actually fall in love." Rislith smiled wryly as well. She understood what her mother was talking about. "Anyways, keep an eye on that boy. Be a little careful around him." "Huh?" Suddenly, Eisheth spoke up and Rislith frowned. "What do you mean?" "That boy''s talent is too overwhelming; it can be dangerous. Send someone to this new continent, and learn more about him. He is not a threat right now, and I hope that stays the same. It is better to have him as an Ally." Rislith frowned, "Is mother¡­ saying that he is dangerous? A threat to us?" "Huh? A Threat to us? Of course not. I am saying his potential is too scary, he is someone whose future I cannot see through, so I need to be careful around him. I just don''t want to break Aisha''s heart by killing him. That girl is more attached to him than you think." Eisheth replied. "But that boy seems to be rejecting Aisha." Rislith commented. "That boy is a little too possessive, we succubuses are not exactly a good match for him." Eisheth replied. "Heeh? It didn''t seem that way when he was talking to you." Rislith chuckled, Eisheth, however, just smiled wryly. "And that is why that boy piqued my interest." "What does that mean?" "That boy wasn''t serious." "Huh?" Maline and Rislith''s expressions changed. "Even if I did accept his advances and everything, he still wouldn''t have taken any step further. He didn''t flirt with me because he was interested in me, he was flirting with me because he was nervous. He just didn''t want to show any openings." "He was flirting because he didn''t wish to show any openings?" Maline frowned. "Indeed, he was standing in front of a Divine Stage Cultivator, a single mistake could mean his and his wives'' death. Any sane person would be nervous in this situation, Therefore, in order to not show any openings, he used the fact that he knew Aisha and started flirting, this way, even if he did make a mistake, he could cover it up by saying it was a playful joke." "That¡­ is a strange way to handle a situation." Rislith frowned. "Why would you start flirting when you are nervous¡­?" "Hahaha~ That is why he was entertaining." Eisheth laughed out loud. "Watching him making all those uncomfortable and panicked expressions before he says anything was so much fun." "Uncomfortable and Panicked expressions?" Rislith frowned. Why didn''t she see anything like that? "Everything he did looked pretty effortless to me¡­" Maline commented and Rislith nodded in agreement. "Hahaha~ it was ''effortless'' indeed. If only you two could read his face." Eisheth chuckled. Maline and Rislith glanced at each other and didn''t know what to say¡­ Their mother¡­ She had a¡­ weirdly satisfied expression on her face¡­ "Mother¡­" Suddenly, Rislith called out. "What do you think about that boy?" "I told you already, didn''t I? He is inter-" "No, I want to know your real thoughts. What do you actually think about him? If he accepts Aisha and marries her, would you accept him as the son-in-law of Lust State?" Rislith cut her mother''s words off and questioned with a serious look on her face. Eisheth glanced at her daughter for a while, then, a small smile appeared on her face and she replied, "Him becoming the son-in-law of the Lust State? I actually hope that happens, but I also know that it is nothing more than a False Hope. Him marrying Aisha and becoming my Son-in-law, I cannot see it happening." Chapter 721 We Cant Stay Here. "Haaah¡­" After Nux and his wives walked out of Eisheth''s room and Aisha took them to her room, Nux heaved a huge sigh of relief and sat on a sofa. His women sat right next to him, Nux noticed that they were a little more touchy today. Nux knew it was because of what Eisheth did, "What did she do to you all?" Nux questioned with a solemn look on his face. "Nux, we''d rather not talk about it¡­" Amaya replied. "¡­" Nux didn''t say anything. "And she didn''t lie, she didn''t intentionally try to harm us, she just showed us a few visuals that we¡­ do not wish to see again. It just shows how weak we are since we are this affected by it, even though we knew it was all just an illusion." Astaria spoke with a serious look on her face as well. Nux glanced at Astaria and noticed how she was still clenching her fists in anger. A weak smile appeared on his face, "We all are too weak huh¡­" "You didn''t exactly have an easy time, did you?" Amaya smiled weakly as well. If Eisheth could notice that Nux was faking all of it, so could she. That was also the reason why she was just standing silent most of the time. "That woman is not easy." Amaya commented. "What did you expect? Mother is a Queen, a true Queen." Aisha spoke with a small smile on her face. "You think one can become the Ruler of Lust State with just strength alone? She is the strongest in the Lust Stage, yes, but that doesn''t mean strength is all she has. She is someone who is actively involved with Yrniel''s Power Struggle, she is not simple at all. Actually, what you did in front of her and how she reacted to your words, I''d say it is something you can brag about. Not everyone has the galls to openly flirt with the Succubus Queen like that and stay alive. Not to mention she was even considering accepting your advances." From the little pout that appeared on her face, it was clear that she didn''t like that situation. Hearing her words, Nux just chuckled weakly, "You are overestimating me, Aisha." "What do you mean?" Aisha frowned, "She wasn''t treating me seriously at all. She was just playing along with my stupid games, Honestly, if we weren''t your ''friends'', then she wouldn''t even have entertained us for this long." Nux replied with a wry smile on his face. "Wait, so you are saying that she was not serious when she said that she was ready to leave her consorts to be with you?" Aisha questioned with a shocked look on her face. "Indeed, she was just doing all that to see your reaction." Nux replied. Aisha''s expression changed, "Uggghhh¡­ why is she annoying!" She complained. "Anyways, let''s talk about more important matters now, What are we going to do now?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned with a serious look on her face. "Get stronger, of course. You have seen it already, this is not our little continent, people here are too strong and could kill all of us just by waving their hands. In order to survive, we need to focus on our strength." Astaria replied with a determined look on her face. "Don''t state the obvious. I was asking about our future plans, A plan can''t just be ''Getting stronger'', we need to think more sophisticatedly." Astaria narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Amaya, then, she retorted, "Oh yeah? Aren''t you a bright little girl, why don''t you use that intelligence of yours to defend against my attacks." "You think I am scared of you?" Amaya narrowed her eyes, "You think you little Mist can save you?" "Heh, give me 300 years, I''ll show you what my Mist can do." "Says the one who has been useless for most of her life. You act all haughty but in the end, didn''t you spend most of your life stuck in a single room, heck, you didn''t have control over your destiny." "As if you had complete control over yours, Woman, you couldn''t even save your own so-" "Alright, that is enough. Control yourselves. What''s the issue here? Why are you two going at each other like that?" Nux narrowed his eyes, Amaya and Astaria glanced at each other, then they glanced at Nux. "I apologize, I was rude. I shouldn''t have said what I said." Suddenly, Amaya bowed her head. "I got a little ahead as well." Astaria apologized as well. However, the two of them still not looked at each other. Seeing this, Nux narrowed his eyes, "It seems they are still affected by the Illusion." Suddenly, Aisha spoke up. "Affected by the Illusion?" Nux frowned. "Indeed, My mother used her ability and showed them what they would never want to see, something they are ''afraid'' to see. For us, it was only a few seconds, but for them, it could even be Hours, Days, or even years and since the one who casted that was my mother, the Strongest Succubus there is, it must have been the most realistic Illusion there is. Honestly, it would have been no different than living in an altered reality that is even more real than the reality itself. Although the mother wouldn''t have gone that extreme, the experience would still be traumatic for all of them. It is natural that they are a little more sensitive than usual. Give them some time." Aisha explained and Nux turned silent. Everything happened so quickly that he underestimated Eisheth''s Illusion. With a serious look on his face, He glanced at his wives and, "I don''t know what you saw in the Illusion and if you do not wish to talk about it, I won''t ask any further either, However, Just know this, No matter what happens, No matter how strong our enemies are, No matter how many troubles we will experience in the future, I promise you this, I would never let those visuals come true. Never." The women glanced at Nux, they all glanced at Nux and nodded with smiles on their faces, "Now," Nux then turned towards Allura, "Allura, do you wish to enter the Ancient Trial?" "I do." Allura''s answer was scarily quick. She has already seen the ''peak'' of Illusion, that woman forced all of them onto their knees with just a glance, and she wasn''t even serious. Unlike Amaya or Astaria, Allura didn''t have anything special. Honestly, even she knew that whatever she was, it was all because of Nux''s ability. And she needed to change that. The only viable option she could see was the Ancient Trial. Seeing her determination, Nux nodded back, "Alright then, I will not stop you. Go do your best." "I will." Allura smiled. Nux then turned towards Aisha and with a serious look on his face, he spoke, "I will be leaving Allura in your care, Aisha." "Of course, you can leave her to me." Aisha nodded with a bright smile on her face, but then suddenly, She frowned, "Leave her to me, what do you mean?" "Nux?" Allura frowned as well. "We can''t stay here, Allura." Nux replied. "What do you mean?" Allura frowned. "I might have managed to deal with Aisha''s mother today, but I won''t be able to keep that for much longer. I will mess it up, I cannot stay here. Also, there are too many eyes here." Nux spoke as he glanced at a certain corner of the room. Allura understood. "So you are¡­" "Yes, till you pass the Ancient Trial, you need to stay here, we, however, cannot do that same, we need to leave." "T-Then I don''t want to enter the Trial." Allura replied. "Allura, don''t be foolish. It is a rare opportunity, do not miss out. Or do you want that what you saw before actually turns true?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "¡­" Allura''s expression changed. "Do not act like a child, also, it is not like Nux won''t come and meet you. You know him, he wouldn''t be able to live if he doesn''t see his wives regularly. Alright, how about this, We are still here for a few days, I will give my turn to you, so you can have two turns." Astaria offered. "I''ll do the same." Edda stood up and replied with a surprisingly serious expression. "Have mine as well." "Tsk, whatever, have mine too." "Mine as well." "Since all of you are doing this, then, have mine as well." One by one, Nux''s women came forward, and gave their turns away. Nux, who was seeing that couldn''t help but be surprised, this was the first time this has happened, His wives have exchanged turns before, but to give up on a session and give it to one of their sisters, This was definitely new. "What? Are you still thinking?" Astaria questioned. "I-I''ll stay here." Allura agreed. Nux smiled and then, he hugged Allura, "Don''t worry, as Star said, I''ll come to meet you regularly." "You better." Allura pouted as she placed her head on Nux''s head and closed her eyes. This was still the world''s most comfortable place for her. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Lady Aisha, your Friends'' rooms are prepared," The servant spoke without opening the door. "Alright." Aisha replied, Then, she stood up and glanced at Nux, "So? Shall we see your rooms?" "Sure." Nux nodded. All of them then stood up, walked out of the room, and followed the servant. While walking in the corridor, Nux and his wives gained a lot of attention. Especially Nux, for the succubuses, his handsome face was no less than a treat to their eyes. Unlike humans, they didn''t even bother to hide their intentions. They all wanted to sneak into his bed. Some winked at him, some sent a flying kiss, some smiled seductively, while some just directly removed their tops, showing their bare breasts, blatantly trying to seduce him. Nux''s wives were definitely not enjoying this, if they could, they would have killed all these bitches here, especially Amaya. Aisha, on the other hand, was trying to calm her friends, as for Nux, Well, even he was weirded out, This place was definitely different and he wasn''t used to all this, However, he still tried his best to ignore all this and continued walking, but suddenly, Nux felt a figure appear behind him, But before he could react, He was taken away. Chapter 722 What About Your Own Wife? What Will You Do About Her? Nux''s vision turned blurry, he could feel a hand grabbing his shirt from behind, he wanted to react, however, before the figure''s speed was much master faster than his own, before he could react, he was already inside a new room. Nux finally reacted and turned around to see who was carrying him, however, the figure had already disappeared. His reaction speed was just too slow. Nux felt like he was playing a game with high ping, he just couldn''t react to anything at all. He looked around the room and noticed that he was the only one insid- Or¡­ not¡­ On the bed, an extremely beautiful woman was sitting with a playful smile on her face. Honestly, if it was Nux''s first time meeting this woman, he would have failed to control himself and would have directly jumped on the woman in front of her. The woman was just too appealing, Nux has practically zero resistance in front of her¡­ other than the fact that this woman could literally destroy him, and his wives, with just a glance. She was one of the Strongest Beings in the world, Eisheth Lust. "W-What happened? Why d-did you summon me, Queen Eisheth?" Nux stuttered. Finding it amusing, Eisheth question, "Oh? Where is that playful boy who was flirting with me a while ago?" "Your daughter, the one who guarantees my safety, is not here, Queen Eisheth. Honestly, let alone flirting, even replying to your questions is taking a major chunk of my confidence." "So in other words, you are nervous?" "Not nervous, I am outright frightened." Nux decided to play it honestly. There is no wrong answer in honesty after all. What could possibly go wrong? "You don''t look very frightened to me." Eisheth replied. "That''s because I am hiding it. Stuttering, fidgeting, avoiding eye contact, and trembling in front of someone as alluring as you will hurt my male pride. So I am desperately trying to hide it." "Ahaha~ Then why are you telling me the truth? Isn''t that hurting your so-called male pride?" Eisheth questioned as she chuckled. "That''s because hiding anything from you is pointless," Nux then looked into Eisheth''s purple eyes and questioned, "You can see everything, can''t you?" "My eyes are a little more sensitive than normal, yes." Eisheth didn''t disagree. "If Aisha was here, I would have said that those eyes are beautiful as well." "Hahaha~ Now I wish to just summon Aisha here as well. I like this cheeky way you use when you talk to me." Eisheth laughed. "I will take that as a compliment," Nux smiled. "Anyways, let''s get back to why I summoned you here, shall we?" Eisheth placed her left leg on top of her right one, and then, she questioned, "Do you really want to turn your wife into a Succubus?" "That is something she has decided already and I plan to support her with an open heart." "You know she will turn into a Sex Demon right? And from what I can see, she will not have a weak bloodline, If my eyes are not wrong, then her bloodline would be one of the purest bloodlines ever extracted from the Trials, she is nothing but pure, raw potential. Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if her bloodline turns out to be as strong as mine." Hearing those words, Nux''s expression changed. Bloodline as strong as the Queen of Succubus! To think that Eisheth would have such a high opinion of Allura. But Nux couldn''t understand, "Isn''t that a good thing? She will be a lot stronger than before, won''t she?" Nux questioned with a confused expression on his face. "Of course, she will. My Bloodline is no Joke, she would get strong, yes. However, strength is not what I am talking about right now." "What do you mean?" Nux questioned. Eisheth looked into Nux''s eyes and questioned, "I heard that my daughter has been pursuing you for a while, Why are you rejecting her?" Nux''s expression changed. He didn''t expect that Eisheth would talk about that topic, "I-I feel that I won''t be able to reciprocate Aisha''s feelings and would end up dissapo-" "Bullshit." Eisheth interrupted before Nux could complete his words. She then glanced at Nux, her purple eyes shined a little and she started, "A 23 years old Emperor Stage Cultivator, that talent alone makes you a prodigy comparable to many High-Level Clan''s geniuses, however, that is not it, You are not just any Cultivator, you are a monster who is both Mana and Body Cultivator, not only that, you also possess Devouring Demon Physique, so you must have the Devouring Mist under your control as well, you are a monster with a never seen before potential, even the Seven Heroes, the so-called Best of the Bests in terms of potential, Even they are nothing in front of you. So you definitely have the ''right'' to go after my daughter. As for reciprocating her feelings, I have seen your wives, their worse fears were all related to you, you are the only person who lives in their minds. It is borderline craziness, especially the one with the Devouring Physique, she is especially crazy, gaining that sort of love from 10 different women, it is enough to prove that if you actually want, Aisha can be a part of your family as well. However, all of that is ''if'' you want that to happen, And you don''t. You don''t have to hide it, Boy. I can already sense it. Your possessiveness. Having a Sex Demons who have had many partners before, as your partner, it is not something that appeals to you. You fear that they might fail to control their sex drive and go look for another partner to satisfy them and I am not denying it, We sex demons have a very high Sex Drive, especially someone like my daughter, whose bloodline is very pure, even for you, keeping her Sex Drive in check while taking care of your other wives, it would be close to impossible and she might look for other partners to satisfy herself. I can definitely see this happening, And even you can, That is the reason you are not accepting Aisha in the first place. However, the question is, You might successfully avoid Aisha, I respect your values and will not force you to be with her, But what about your own wife? What will you do about her?" Chapter 723 The Power Rislith Holds Is A Lot More Than You Imagine. "You might successfully avoid Aisha, I respect your values and will not force you to be with her, But what about your own wife? What will you do about her?" Eisheth glanced at Nux and continued, "If my prediction is correct, then your Wife''s bloodline would be much purer than Aisha''s, which means her Sex Drive would be many times stronger than Aisha''s. The chances that she will look for more partners to satisfy herself are much, much higher than Aisha''s. Honestly, even saying it like that is undermining it. Let me make it clear, Your wife will look for other partners to satisfy her Sex Drive. Now the question is, Will you be fine with that? Would you be fine if your wife cheats on you? I can tell you right now, your wife''s love for you is pure, she will never develop feelings for the other partners she will find, she will only love you, but, would you be fine with that? Would you be satisfied? Do you really want your wife to turn into a Sex Demon?" Eisheth questioned. Nux, however, just smiled, "You had me worried for a second there." Eisheth narrowed his eyes, She could feel it. Nux wasn''t bothered. This was completely against his personality, That could only mean one thing, "You aren''t taking my words seriously, boy." "Queen Eisheth, I respect you and I definitely respect the knowledge you have, at this point, your analyses aren''t just analyses, they are predictions, you obviously know and have experienced a lot more than me, who has barely seen this world, But when it comes to wives, I know them a lot better than anyone in this world. Give her the purest bloodline there is, And Allura will not look for any other partner. Has this never happened before? A Succubus with Highly Pure blood has never stuck with a single partner before? Well, the world never saw a 23-year-old Emperor Stage Body and Mana Cultivator before, did it? We just need to make another record." "That is your inexperience speaking, boy." "No, this is the Love I have for my wives speaking." Nux replied with a smile on his face. "Heh, Love huh." Eisheth chuckled lightly. "Indeed." Nux just nodded. "Alright boy, if you are okay with it, then I have no problems. Let it be a learning experience for you, People only grow when certain things don''t go their way." Eisheth shrugged. Nux just smiled. "Anyways, with this over, let me ask you another question, Where are you going after leaving the Lust State?" Eisheth questioned. "So that spy of yours told you about it already." Nux smiled wryly. "Spy?" Eisheth frowned. "Heh? Did you think I wouldn''t sense if you send a spy in your daughter''s room to keep an eye on me?" Nux smiled. "Boy, do you really think you would sense if I send someone to spy on you? Did you forget how you were brought here? Did you even manage to see whether the one who brought you here was male or female?" Nux realized it¡­ She was right¡­ If someone like Eisheth planted a spy to spy on him, he would never sense it, that monstrous figure for example, that person appeared behind him and dragged him all the way to this room, and he didn''t even react to all that. It was¡­ no different than teleporting. However, Nux knew it was just raw speed. Subordinates of this level¡­ there is no way Nux could sense any of them. "If not you then¡­" "It must be my daughter," "Rislith?" "Maline." "Huh? Maline?" "Yeah, you are calling Rislith by her name, but not many have the galls to do that, boy. Even the strong Clan Leaders have to give her some face, not because she is my daughter, but because of her own identity. Rislith Lust, a Saint Realm Cultivator, and the Second in command of the Lust State. The power she holds is a lot more than you imagine. That girl would never send a weakling to spy on you. I am not saying that she wouldn''t have sent anyone, with that cautious nature of hers, she might have done that. However, the current you do not have the capability to sense her subordinates. So rather than Rislith, the spy you sensed must have been sensed by Maline, that girl treats her bigger sister as her role model, so she usually puts herself in a position, ''What would elder sister have done if it was her?'' Then she tries to copy her bigger sister. But I will tell them not to spy on you or your wives, so don''t worry." "Should I change my way of addressing her?" Nux asked with a genuine look on his face. Rislith was strong, so Nux respected her. Just because she was Aisha''s big sister, he completely forgot that just like Eisheth, she was no simple woman either. "Hmm? Well, it depends on her, she is pretty serious about these stuffs because of all the responsibilities I have put on her ever since she was born, but she might let you speak as you want because of Aisha. She adores her little sister, after all." Nux just smiled. This family was much better than the human families he has seen. A mother who loves her 3 Daughters, the Eldest Sister who is hard-working, successful, responsible, and serious, but at the same time, adores her younger sisters. Then there is the Younger Sister who looks up to her Elder Sister and takes care of her Youngest Sister. And then there is Aisha, the Youngest. The spoiled one. It was completely different than the Skyfall Royal Family, where the King killed his brother for the Throne. Just like the father, the Son tried to Kill his own Sister, heck, one even got as far as asking other kingdoms for support, it was a complete mess. Maya was indeed right. With a family like this, Aisha was indeed the most spoiled brat ever. She was practically born with a golden spoon. And even with all that, she never showed it off like those arrogant rich brats Nux knew in his previous life. "I''ll give her the respect she deserves, I''ll call her Lady Rislith, will that be okay? Or should I call her Second in command or something like that?" "Lady Rislith is fine." Eisheth smiled. Nux nodded and then, Eisheth spoke, "So anyways, back to the question, where are you going after leaving the Lust Stage?" Chapter 724 Do You Really Wish To Join The Lust State? "So anyways, back to the question, where are you going after leaving the Lust State?" Eisheth questioned. "I haven''t decided that yet, but¡­ if you did not plant a spy, then how did you know that we are not going to stay here?" "I just guessed it." Eisheth replied. "Guessed it?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "I may not know you for a long time, boy, but seeing you and your wives, I do know one thing for sure. You are not the type who can stay under someone''s control. For you to stay in our State, you would need to follow not only me, but many people with a position higher than yours. And that is something someone with your personality can do. It is pretty simple to notice that and guess your future actions." "Hmm? Are you sure? I personally do not think it is that hard for me, if the leader leading has all the leadership qualities to help me get what I wish and has the power to protect me and my wives, I don''t think I mind staying following his command. I believe I have a pretty agreeable personality." Nux replied. "Heh, things are never that simple, Boy. In general, you may or may not have an agreeable personality, but when it comes to your wives, you are too rigid. The leader you are willing to follow might have leadership qualities and upright nature, but what about people other than him? Especially the ones with a position higher than yours? Not all of them could be perfect, there is always one guy with a twisted personality. And if that person comes after your wives, you would not care about anything and attack him the moment you get the opportunity, weakening your group from the inside and in the process, making more and more enemies. Then, even if the Leader of that group is upright and visionary, he would choose his subordinates over you, turning you into an enemy of the entire group." Hearing those words, Nux narrowed his eyes, "So I am supposed to just let others do and say whatever they wish about my wives?" "Huh? Of course not. However, just foolishly creating enemies is not a solution either. You need connections, you need to play safely, you need at least one or two higher-ups on your side, that way, that higher-up can take your side and defend you and your wives, making your position bearable, and giving you a fair chance." "So in other words, you need to suck up to others?" "You can say that." Eisheth just shrugged. "That is how the world works, boy. Strong rules over the weak, you have no other options." "¡­" Nux turned silent. "Honestly, for someone like you, things are not easy. You do not have a strong Clan or a Family to support you, Your Potential will definitely attract attention, your wives aren''t normal either, Aisha told me, most of them are around 50 years old as well. Already an Emperor at 50, your group is just filled with monsters, You people will attract attention, no matter what you do and without a proper background, you will get into constant troubles, you can reduce it to a certain level by sucking up to the strong, but, as I said, with your wives involved, you will not do that. Therefore, you cannot join any other Groups, be it a Demon State, Human Empires, or anything like that." Eisheth explained without any changes in her expression. Nux then looked into Eisheth''s eyes and questioned, "What if I join the Lust State? You said I would need a backer, I don''t think I can find a backer stronger than a Divine Stage Cultivator like you. What do you say? Are you willing to be my backer? You know about my Potential already, I promise that I will be loyal to the Lust State and I will help the Lust State grow stronger than ever." Nux offered. Honestly, after coming to the Lust State, he has realized how dangerous Yrniel actually is. Exploring this new world, meeting new races, Fox girls, Cat Girls, Elves, Dragons, Vampires, all of this sounded good, however, in truth, Yrniel is full of beings that could squash him to death. He and his wives were not safe here. Nux was confident in his strength, yes, however, even he was not arrogant enough to think that he could face everything by himself. He was not ready to take the risk, especially when his wives are with him. So joining the Lust State was not a bad option, Hearing his words, Eisheth smiled a little, In all honesty, she was tempted to accept, Having someone like Nux joining her State, not to mention his monstrous wives joining in together with him as well, it was definitely a great opportunity, however, Eisheth knew the truth. "Do not ask me, boy. Ask yourself, This is the State of Sex Demons, there might not be many Incubuses here, but there are still a few of them, and some of them are in a pretty high position, and since they are Incubuses, their Sex Drive is high as well. It is not difficult for them to lose control over themselves, Are you okay with those people ogling at your wives as if they want to devour them? Are you okay with those people trying different ways to approach your wives? Are you okay with those people using their position to order your wives around and even spend some personal time with them? With me as your backer, they would definitely be careful, however, as you grow, they will be intimidated by you, and honestly, I can''t always be there to protect you either, I am not your nanny. Joining my state will keep you and your wives safe, yes. You will get the time you need to grow and get stronger, to the point where let alone protecting yourself, you might even have the chance to go against me, and even defeat me, However, as I said, it all depends on you, Do you really wish to join the Lust State?" Chapter 725 Clans "Do you really wish to join the Lust State?" Eisheth questioned with a playful smile on her face. "¡­" Nux turned silent and started considering it with a serious look on his face. Honestly, there was nothing to consider, The problem was still the same. Staying here would definitely get him involved with incubuses of the Lust State, and obviously, they would not have a good relationship, he could already sense a few eyes on him and his wives and was not liking it one bit. Nux glanced at Eisheth again, then seeing the playful smile on her face, he sighed, "You already know my answer, don''t you?" "Of course, but it is still nice to see you struggling." Eisheth replied. Nux smiled helplessly. "What would you do in my position?" He questioned. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Eisheth tilted her head playfully, acting ignorant. "I won''t join the Lust State, However, I do not know much about Yrniel. I initially wanted to ask Aisha, however, since you are here, I want to be a little more greedy and ask you. What would you do if you were in my position, Alone, without any backer, How would you start it?" "You are asking for advice?" Eisheth smiled. "I am." "What makes you think you can ask a Divine Stage Cultivator for advice?" Eisheth questioned. Nux just shook his head, "I am just shooting a blind shot here. Of course, I still hope you will answer, considering my handsome face has been a treat for your eyes." "Hahaha~ You definitely have a way with words, Boy. You are interesting." Eisheth laughed. Nux smiled back. Eisheth then stretched her body, showing her alluring curves, then, she glanced at Nux, and smiled, "Alright, I will help you. Not because of your handsome face, but because of those entertaining expressions you showed me, it was a treat to see those myriads of expressions on your face, Seeing the confused look on usually arrogant faces is always a treat." Nux bowed dramatically, "As long as it entertained Queen Eisheth." "Tsk." Eisheth snorted. Then, her expression turned serious and she replied, "Create a Clan." "A Clan?" Nux frowned. "Indeed. In Yrniel, each race has different ways, a different society, different positions, We demons have 42 States, Humans have 3 Empires, Beastmen has Beastmen Cities, Elves live in Elven Forests, Dragons live in their Valleys, Vampires live in their underground Kingdom, Dwarves have their own land and continent as well, However, if anything is common among all races, it is the Clans. These Clans are independent powers that are not responsible to any of the Kingdom, Empires, States, Cities, or anything else. There are Clans are all around Yrniel, even the Lust State has a few. Although the Land belongs to us, other than giving us some annual fees for using our land, the Clans do not have to answer to the Royal family of the State at all. You should create a Clan as well. Since you are going to create enemies anyways, then why even bother trying to avoid it? Just go for it, Face the world, At the very least, you wouldn''t have to worry about being backstabbed by your own group. Also, creating a Clan has many advantages, The stronger you get, the more influential you will be. You will even have the power to fight for the Slot of the Ancient Trials of other races, not only Demons, but even Dragons, Vampires, and other races your Yrniel." Eisheth explained, and the more Nux heard, the more he frowned, "Wait¡­ Clans do not have any responsibility to your State?" "Yes, as I said, they are independent. Even if my State is attacked in the future, the Clans here can simply choose to move away and change their location." "Huh? Why would you allow an independent force to exist? That is completely illogical." Even in the Sealed Continent, Sects and Clans existed, however, the Kingdoms had pretty good control over them, so even though they were independent on paper, in truth, the Kingdom could threaten and force them into doing their bidding whenever they wanted. Just like how Herms did. "Why didn''t you ask this question when you learned about the Ancient Trials, something that has the power to increase the purity of bloodline, why would a State open it publicly instead of just keeping all slots to themselves?" Eisheth pointed it out and Nux''s expression changed, He was too busy thinking about what happened to his wives back then and didn''t consider this at all. "It is because the Treaty was signed by all the Leaders of Yrniel." Eisheth answered. Nux glanced at her and she explained, "The Treaty of Growth. A Treaty that ensures the growth of Yrniel''s overall strength. A Treaty that provides equal opportunity to everyone so that beings like you can grow and become future leaders of the world, You are a being with limited potential but have the will to get stronger? Here, the Ancient Trials, prove your Worth, get a purer, stronger bloodline with unlimited potential, and achieve your goal. You are someone who does not wish to follow someone else and feel you can become a better leader than everyone else, here, Create your own Clan, become the Leader you wish to become, fight with other clans, gain influence, get stronger, and be on the same level of the World Leaders. Yrniel is the land of opportunity boy, The only question is, Do you dare to grab those opportunities? So, boy, are you willing to create your own Clan and fight other Clans for supremacy? It will be tough and once your potential is revealed, other Clans will definitely target you, there is a chance your clan will even be annihilated," Eisheth then looked into Nux''s eyes and then smiled, "What do you say, boy? Do you have the balls?" Nux took a deep breath as he looked back into Eisheth''s eyes, ''Land of Opportunity huh¡­'' Nux thought inwardly, and then, a small smile appeared on his face, ''Then shall I grab it?'' For some strange reason, he was getting excited. Chapter 726 It Does Not Exist. ''Land of Opportunity huh¡­'' Nux thought inwardly, and then, a small smile appeared on his face, ''Then shall I grab it?'' "Heh. You are like an open book, boy." Eisheth chuckled when she noticed Nux''s expressions. Nux just smiled. "Anyways, since you are agreeing on creating your own clan, let''s do this." Eisheth spoke, then, she raised 3 fingers and smiled, "3 Favors. The Lust State will owe your clan 3 Favors, Favors you can use at any point of time. You can ask us for backup, you can use our status to overwhelm your potential opponents, you can ask for resources, Spells, Cultivation Techniques, or anything else. You can do whatever you wish using our name, 3 times. And in exchange, I ask for an Alliance." "Alliance?" "Yes, an Alliance between your Clan and Lust State, Treat it as a future investment if you will. I do not want you as my opponent, and neither can I control you using force since my daughter wouldn''t like that, Therefore, an Alliance is the only thing I can think of. I can see your and your wives potential boy, if you grow, you will be unstoppable, Having that unstoppable force as an Ally would not be a bad option for the Lust State. And Aisha would be happy hearing about the Alliance as well." Eisheth spoke up. "3 Favors from a Demon State huh¡­ You are making an offer no sane person would reject." Nux chuckled. "Of course I am." Eisheth smiled. "Alright, I accept." Nux nodded as he extended his hand. Eisheth glanced at Nux''s hands, then she looked into his eyes and chuckled playfully, then, she extended her hand and shook Nux''s hand. "I hope my investment will bore fruit in the future." She spoke. "I can assure you it will, Queen Eisheth." Nux smiled. "Alright, I am sure you are dying to discuss this with your wives as well. So I will not waste any more of your time, you can leave." Eisheth spoke. However, even after an entire minute passed, Nux didn''t move. "What is it?" Eisheth narrowed his eyes as she questioned. Nux didn''t reply, he seemed lost in thoughts, or more accurately, he seemed to be having an inner monologue. Eisheth didn''t know what this boy was thinking about, however, seeing him act like that piqued her interest and she decided to wait. She had all the time in the world after all. Playing around with her consorts wasn''t exactly fun either. A few minutes later, Nux finally glanced at Eisheth, then, with a determined look on her face, he spoke. "I want to use the First Favor." "Oh? Already? You haven''t even registered your clan yet." Eisheth raised her eyebrow with an interested look on her face. "It is important." Nux replied with a serious look on his face. "Alright, I''ll hear you out, what is it?" "My wives, Unlike me, they are all Mana Cultivators, I gave them Body Cultivation Techniques, but it turns out that it was only slowing them down, So I realized that I need a Cultivation Technique that could change their very foundation, however, I do not have access to a technique like that. You said I could ask for any technique I want, right? I need a technique that could help my wife rebuild their foundation and Cultivate both Body and Mana." "¡­" Nux requested, however, instead of answering, Eisheth was just looking at Nux with a dumbfounded look on her face. "Was that too much to ask for? I can use 2, or even all 3 favors for it." Thinking that he was asking for too much, Nux changed the conditions. "Boy, you do realize that there are only 7, uh now 8 adding you in it, but that besides the point, you do realize that there are only 8 Cultivators in the entire Yrniel who successfully cultivate both Body and Mana, right?" "I know, and I trust my wives can do it as well." Nux replied. He didn''t care about Talent, he just needed a technique to rebuild their foundation, with his ability, their cultivation talent didn''t matter. "You sound confident." Eisheth smiled. "I am confident." "Well, even if you are confident, I cannot help you." Eisheth shook her head and Nux''s expression changed. Seeing his expression, Eisheth sighed, and then, she started, "I am a Divine Stage Cultivator, Boy. I stand at the Peek of Yrniel. However, it is said that there is another Stage above Divine Level," "A Stage above Divine Level?" "Indeed, a Stage above the Peek, Well, it is only a legend, so I am not sure if it is true or not, however, I can still feel that I have still not reached the peak. I cultivate every day, sometimes, even for years, however, my cultivation never improves. Do you know why? It''s because according to legend, my Cultivation is Flawed." "Flawed?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "Indeed, I am a Mana Cultivator, and Legends say that it is an incorrect way of Cultivation. Body and Mana were never made to be cultivated separately, You had to cultivate the two together, anyone who does not follow that, is simply, Flawed. And a Flawed Cultivator can never go above Divine Stage. Again, all of this is just a legend with no proof, however, now that I have reached this Stage, I have a reason to believe all this. I can feel I have not reached the true peak, however, no matter how I try, I cannot improve, I am stuck. So you must be wondering, Why don''t I just cultivate my Body now?" Nux nodded, that was exactly what he was thinking. "It is because I cannot. Both Body and Mana cannot be cultivated separately, I need to rebuild my foundation to achieve that, However, a Technique that would allow me to rebuild my foundation, Something like that does not exist." "Does not exist?" Nux''s expression changed. "Indeed. There is no technique like that." Eisheth explained and Nux''s expression changed. A technique that allows one to change his foundation, something that Eisheth, a Divine Stage Cultivator believes that it does not exists, His System gave it to him as a reward for becoming an Emperor¡­ Chapter 727 You Guys Are Vulnerable. "So even if you use all the favors you have, I still cannot give you a technique like that. If something like that existed, all the Divine Stage Cultivators in the world would have fought for it with their lives on the line. It would be a catastrophe. A catastrophe that will for sure involve Ancestral Order." "Ancestral Order?" Nux frowned. "What is that?" He questioned, however, instead of answering, Eisheth just smiled a little. "Queen Eisheth, please don''t play with this mere boy, I have a weak heart. What is this Ancestral Order, and¡­ why do you, a Divine Stage Cultivator seem¡­ intimidated by it?" Nux questioned. "You will form a Clan soon, won''t you?" "I will." "Then you will know of their existence yourself. I can''t always keep telling you about everything, you need to do some research on your own as well." Eisheth replied with a mysterious smile on her face. Nux glanced at her face, and knowing that she won''t answer his question, he just sighed, "Alright then. I will do the research on my own." "Good." "Anyways, I had another question." "Ask away." "What did you do to my wives?" Nux questioned as he looked into her eyes. Eisheth glanced at Nux, he stared back, "I told you already, didn-" "I want you to do the same with me." Nux replied. "Huh?" Eisheth''s expression changed. "I know you casted an illusion on them, a realistic illusion where something happened to me in front of their eyes, However, I still cannot understand why they seem so affected by it. Knowing the fact that it was all an illusion should have helped them, but things don''t seem right. My wives aren''t weak, I know that the best. So it must have something to do with the Illusion you casted on them. To understand what they are going through, I need to experience the same." Nux spoke with a determined look on his face. Seeing his determined look, Eisheth''s expression changed as well. Honestly, she respected this boy, His protective side when it came to his wives, though na?ve and troublesome, it had a certain charm to it, However, "I cannot do it, boy." "Why?" Nux questioned. "You are weak." "Huh?" Nux''s expression changed. "Compared to your wives, who only had one weakness, and that you, You are different, you have 10 weaknesses, Where your wives only had to watch something unpleasant happen to you, You would have to watch something happen to all 10 of them, and that is something the current you cannot take, your mentality will collapse. I have said it before, boy. You are not mature enough. Of course, things will change as you grow up and experience things, however, you right now cannot experience the illusion your wives did. So it is better to just be their moral support. Remember, your wives lived for 27 years inside that illusion, it was 27 years of pure mental torture, so give them a little time to heal. Spend time with them, make them feel special, spoil them, do whatever you want but keep them happy, at least for the next month, stay here, spend time with them and once they are all alright, You can leave. And yes, you can count on me, I will make sure Rislith or Maline does not send anyone to spy on you guys. I won''t be stopping Aisha though. She is someone you have to handle on your own." Eisheth replied. "Why did you do it?" Nux questioned. "Huh?" "If you knew that it would have such an impact on them, why did you do it? You could have decreased the impact, right? You could have made it ''not that real'', you could have reduced the number of years. Why did you torture them for 27 years?" Nux questioned. "Trust me, boy. I didn''t know it would be that bad. I held back. I held back the best I can. You and your wives give off a strong aura, and in truth, you are strong, however, You people have a fatal weakness. Your unnatural attachment to each other. You are unnaturally vulnerable without each other. Well, it is not exactly a weakness, but we Sex Demons can use that to our advantage. I stopped the moment I realized that vulnerability, however, by the time I realized it, it was already too late." Eisheth answered honestly. "¡­" Nux turned silent and didn''t say anything. "Anyways, things are not that bad, With this, Allura would realize how seriously you people need a succubus by your side to protect you all from these types of mental attacks. And since her wish is to be ''more powerful'' and help you, it will give her the motivation to work harder and achieve great results in the Ancient Trials." Eisheth spoke. Nux nodded with a lost look on his face. "You can take your leave now, boy. Your wives must be worried about you." Eisheth smiled. "Alright, I will take my leave." Nux spoke, then, he turned around and left the room. He had a lot of things in his mind, however, first and foremost was to go look for his wives and spend time with them. He would think about the rest later. Nux then activated [Sense] and started looking around. He was brought here, so he didn''t know his way around. Of course, it was nothing he couldn''t handle, [Sense] was a useful ability. ¡­ On the other side, the moment Nux left, Eisheth''s expression changed and with a strict, distant look on her face, she ordered. "Alright, you can come out now." Suddenly, a Black silhouette walked into the room and then kneeled. "What is it?" Eisheth questioned, she looked especially serious about this. "They sent a Message." The silhouette spoke as he extended an Envelope towards Eisheth. Seeing a certain emblem on the Envelope, Eisheth''s expression changed, She quickly grabbed the letter and opened it. Reading the contents of the letter, she quickly burned it. Then, she left her room and walked towards Rislith''s room with an urgent look on her face. Chapter 728 They Are Not Our Enemies. "Rislith!" Eisheth shouted as she walked into Rislith''s office, Rislith, who was currently looking into the Matter of the State was surprised to see her usually elegant mother acting like that, "What is it, mother?" She questioned with a frown on her face. "Did you send anyone to look into that boy?" "Inside that new continent? I have sent my few loyal spies already, they will be back within 5 da-" "How long ago did you send them?" Eisheth interrupted Rislith''s sentence and questioned. "Huh? I-It''s been 2 hours." Hearing those words, Eisheth finally sighed in relief. Then, her expression turned serious and, "Come out." She ordered. A silhouette appeared inside the room. "Catch those spies, don''t let them leave the Demon Continent." Eisheth ordered. "As you command, Queen Eisheth." The Silhouette replied and then, it disappeared. Eisheth sighed again. Rislith, however, was now even more confused. "What happened, mother? Why do you look so tensed?" She questioned with a frown on her face. For her mother to act like¡­ Honestly, there were not many things that could make her mother act like this. Even if the world''s strongest being appears in front of her, she wouldn''t be this restless. With a serious look on her face, Eisheth passed the envelope she read to Rislith, Rislith saw the insignia and quickly understood the cause, however, she didn''t say anything, she just grabbed the letter and started reading it. "It is them again." She commented as she glanced at her mother, Eisheth just smiled wryly. "But telling us not to do anything about the new continent and act like it didn''t appear. Why are they involving themselves in this matter? Aren''t they abusing their power?" Rislith questioned with a frown on her face. "Do they really think they can order us and everyone else around like that?" Rislith questioned as she narrowed her eyes and a cold look appeared on her face. This letter, rather than a request, it was an order. Do they really dare to order them around? Or were they underestimating them? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, However, "Calm down." Eisheth spoke. She then glanced at her eldest daughter, and with an unusually serious look on her face, she replied, "I have told you many times already, did I not? Do not act against their order and do not doubt them. They are not our enemies." "But we are not their subordinates either mother. And if you just keep acting like that, I will never understand it. Explain it to me, Why? Why you, one of the strongest being in the world, act like that whenever the Ancestral Order is involved? Why does it look like you are¡­ scared of them." "I am not scared of them." Eisheth replied almost instantaneously. "Mother, don''t deflect the question. Answer me, what is the Ancestral Order? Why do we have to be so careful whenever they are involved?" Rislith questioned. "And as I have said before, Become a Divine Stage Cultivator, Once you do, I will answer all your questions." Eisheth replied and Rislith turned silent. This was something she would never understand. The Ancestral Order, It was the power that usually did not involve themselves with Yrneil''s politics, but for some reason, whenever they do get involved, all the other powers, whether it is the Human Empires, the Dragons from their Valley, Demon States, Vampire Kingdom, Elves, Beastmen, or the Dwarves, all these powers, which are normally like fierce, wild Lions in the jungle, they all somehow turn into kittens and act obedient. "Anyways, as the letter said, do not get involved with the new Continent. As for why the Ancestral Order is involving themselves with it, honestly, I find it strange as well. I will talk about this and discuss it with others, but before I get any satisfactory answers, lay low." "What about looking into that boy?" Rislith questioned. "Well, we cannot do anything about it now. Anyways, that boy will be forming a Clan and we will form an Alliance with them, so don''t look into him now, as long as he is our ally, his past does not bother us." "Huh? He is making a Clan?" Rislith questioned. "Don''t act like you didn''t expect it already." "I did, I just didn''t think he would take a decision so quickly." Rislith replied, then, a frown appeared on her face and she questioned, "But why are we forming an Alliance with him? What''s the point? Are you trying to gain his favor when he is still young? It is not a bad move." "Well, you can say that." Eisheth smiled. "Anyways, I would need to change a few things now that we have formed a new alliance. You only have to say the words, I am the one who actually has to do all the work." Rislith pouted. "And I am glad to have an amazing daughter like you." Eisheth cupped Rislith''s cheek with her hands and replied with a gentle smile on her face. Rislith turned her eyes away, and with a slight blush on her face, she replied, "I am not a child, mother." Even though she said that, she didn''t put any resistance or stepped back, she just stood there, letting her mother spoil her. Eisheth just smiled, "You will always be a child in my eyes, Ris. No matter how more amazing you become." Hearing those words, Rislith smiled a little. ¡­ While Rislith and Eisheth were talking to each other, Nux walked into the rooms where his wives were waiting for him. "Where have you been?" Aisha questioned. "Your mother summoned me." Nux replied. "As I expected¡­" Aisha sighed. Nux then glanced at Aisha, and after thinking for a while, he spoke, "Aisha, I wish to spend some time with my wives, alone." "¡­" Aisha glanced at Nux and seeing the serious look on her face, she realized that this was something important, so although she wanted to spend a little more time with them, she realized that she had to go. "Alright. I will take my leave now." She muttered. "Thank you." Nux smiled gently. Aisha smiled back and then, she walked away. The moment she left, Nux glanced at his wives however, before he could say anything, Astaria spoke, "Nux, there is something we all wish to talk about." Chapter 729 Your System, We Are Going To Abuse It To The Limits. "Nux, there is something we all wish to talk about," Astaria spoke with a serious look on her face. Seeing her expression, Nux glanced at his other wives and noticed that all had similar expressions on their faces. His expression turned serious as well, and then, He sat on the bed next to them and questioned, "What is it?" "We will be forming a Clan, correct?" Astaria questioned. "Yes," Nux answered. He had already tested it in front of Eisheth, He can use the Telepathic Signal from the [Harem Seal] and Eisheth didn''t detect anything. Yes, while he was standing in front of her, he was talking to his wives, if Eisheth could hear them she would have definitely reacted. Of course, there is a chance that she was actually acting ignorant but was listening to everything, however, the chances of that were low. Nux and his wives were still careful while using the connection, however, Nux strongly believed that Eisheth couldn''t hear them. Anyways, he has already informed his wives about the Clan, and seeing their serious faces, he knew that they had a little chat with each other as well. "We agree to form a clan, however, We have a condition." Astaria spoke with a serious look on her face. "What condition?" Nux first used [Noise] to create a barrier around them, and then, he questioned. Astaria''s expression turned even solemn and then, she started, "If, in the future, something happens to any one of us, You are not allowed to harm yourself." "Huh?" Nux''s expression changed. "What the hell are you all talking about?" "We are being serious here, Nux." Amaya joined in as well. "This is not a small continent like ours, There are beings a lot stronger than us here, They can defeat us and even kill us anytime they wish, We are weak, yes. However, we refuse to become your weakness." Amaya''s black eyes turned even darker as she said those words. "So promise us, Nux. If, something happens to us, then rather than hurting yourself, you will hide, plan, grow, and you will make sure to get avenge us once you are strong enough, And once you have successfully avenged us, you will continue with your life and will not grieve over what you have lost." "Something like that wouldn''t happ-" "We know that already, Nux. Something like that wouldn''t happen. We all will work hard to make sure it doesn''t, trust us, no one here wishes to die and be separated from you, Did you know what we see in that illusion Queen Eisheth showed us?" Amaya abruptly questioned. "What was it?" "In that dream, we didn''t die, We were captured by the enemy. The enemy then used us to threaten you, and forced you to do things that¡­ that you would normally not do. That was our worse nightmare, Nux. So promise us, You will not let that nightmare come true, Ever. Promise us, that if we are captured, You will run away, and rescue us in the future, if we are killed, you will avenge us in the future, and if you are captured with us, then, then we would just end everything by killing ourselves. However, in no situation, we should be turned into your weakness, That, for us, is a fate worse than death." Amaya spoke with an absolutely serious look on her face. And she was not alone, all his wives had the same look in their eyes as well. Whatever they saw, Nux knew it was traumatizing. He placed himself in a hypothetical situation, and he soon realized it as well. Being forced to see his wives being manipulated into doing something they would never do because the enemy had his lives in their palms, for 27 years at that¡­ He now realized why his wives were acting like that. And seeing their expressions, he knew he couldn''t back out of this now. With a serious expression on his face, Nux spoke, "I give you my word. No one, absolutely no one, will use or treat you as my weakness. If such a situation arises, I¡­ I will¡­ We will all die together." "That is not what we have agreed on, Nux." Amaya replied. "If only one of us is captured, will you still want the rest of us to die as well?" "Haah? Who said we are going to die? If any one of you is captured, I am storming in and saving you." "What if the enemy is too strong?" "Heh, don''t I just need to sleep with a stronger woman? Don''t forget, it is up to me how quickly I wish to grow. I am a freak, A being far stronger and stranger than anyone else in this world." "You will sleep with a woman who you do not love?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "If it is to save you guys, Then I can fall to the limits that would even surprise me." Nux replied with a dark look on his face. Amaya didn''t like that expression, and this feeling was shared by his other wives as well. Nux sensed that, a playful smile appeared on his face and he replied, "So if you don''t want your husband to go around fucking any random strong woman he finds, ? You all better not get captured, is that clear?" "Trust me, I won''t give you the opportunity." Amaya was the first one to reply. She absolutely hated Nux''s idea, however, she also knew that this time, she was absolutely serious about this. "Alright, now that it has come to this, We are changing the plans now." Amaya spoke up. "What do you mean?" Nux frowned. "We will not be forming a Clan. Well, at least not now." "What do you mean?" Nux frowned. "Queen Eisheth told you what she would have done in your position. However, she is not you. Neither does she know about you. Forming a clan might be a good idea, However, you have something that no one in this world has." "What do you mean?" "System, Nux. Your System. We are going to abuse it to the limits." Then, with a confident smile on her face, Amaya spoke up. "Get ready Nux, We are going to earn System Points. Lots of them." Chapter 730 Dont Lose Against Me When We Meet Again. "I got this from Aisha." Amaya spreads a map of Yrniel on a table. *Picture* Then, she pointed at a certain continent and started, "While you were talking to Queen Eisheth, I was learning about Yrniel, so according to my Analysis, if we wish to form a Clan, we should go to this United Continent. That''s where Humans, Beastmen and Elves live. It is the busiest Continent of Yrniel, which would help us blend in more easily. Also, compared to the Continent of Demons and Dragon''s Valley, it is weaker, making it a little safer for us. Forming a Clan there is our best call. Of course, all of this is just from what I learned from Aisha, and well, she is a spoiled princess, so we cannot fully trust her words. We will not rush in and make a clan, we need to investigate on our own as well. And at the same time, we also need to get stronger. So the best option for us is to not go to the United Continent, but, Here." Amaya spoke as she pointed at another continent. Seeing that, Nux raised his eyebrow. "The Blood Continent?" "Indeed." "But isn''t it one of the stronger continents?" "Yes, it''s the Continent where the Vampires reside, its strength is comparable to the Continent of Demons and Dragon Valley," Amaya nodded. "Then why are we going there?" Nux questioned. "As you already know, the Vampires live inside their Underground Kingdom." "The Blood Kingdom." Nux muttered. "Yes." "The Blood Kingdom resides under the Blood Continent, not on the Blood Continent." "So you are saying¡­" "Yes, they all live under the ground." "So who lives on the ground?" Nux questioned and hearing his question, Amaya smiled playfully. "Star Beasts." "Huh? Star Beasts?" Nux frowned. "Indeed. The Blood Continent is one of the most dangerous places in Yrniel because unlike other continents, where the intelligent species reside, only Star Beasts reside in the Blood Continent. Once you walk into the Blood Continent, it is either you killing the Star Beasts, or you being killed by the Star Beasts, It is also the reason why many beings avoid going to the Blood Kingdom, the risk is too high. The only thing they get out of this is the Materials they get out of Star Beasts'' bodies which they can sell for money. We, however, are different. We do not just get Materials, we also get¡­" "We also get System Points." Nux completed Amaya''s sentence. "Not only that, we also get to test out power against strong beasts, pushing us to our limits, and getting used to this dense Mana. We can even practice Spells and some combined tactics for future fights." The more Nux spoke, the more excited he became. Yes. Wasn''t this perfect? They needed to hunt. They needed to grind. Grind as many points as they could. Just like they did before. Kill, Earn, Kill, Earn, Kill, Earn. It was just that simple. The Blood Continent, it was a perfect place for the current him. "However, not all of us will go to the Blood Continent." Suddenly, Amaya spoke and a frown appeared on Nux''s face. Amaya glanced at Nux''s face and started explaining, "As I said before, we cannot trust Aisha''s words completely, she is too na?ve, and creating a clan is not a joke. I can already sense it, Forming this Clan will not be that simple. There will be complications. Unlike the Skyfall Kingdom, which already had a stable foundation, forming a new clan from scratch would be a lot of work. And for that, we need accurate information. And we need information from someone we actually trust and is on the same page as us. That means, it has to be¡­" "One of us." Nux realized what Amaya wanted to say. She wanted one of them to go to the Unified Kingdom and look for information there. But the question was¡­ Who will do it? Honestly, Allura was already too much, Nux didn''t wish to be separated from any of his wives. "I will do it." Suddenly, Astaria stepped forward. Nux glanced at her and frowned, "I know I will not gain anything in the Blood Continent, you all will practice spells and other tactics and will try to get used to this dense Mana and become actual Mana Cultivator. But I have a different plan in my mind. They said I was a pseudo-Mana Body Stage Cultivator, a Cultivator with a Flawed Foundation. So I have decided, A cultivator with a Flawed Cultivation, correct? I will show them how strong I actually am." Astaria spoke with a determined look on her face. "I will create my own path, A path where I will be undefeatable." Everyone present in the room can feel her determination. The air around the room had changed. Nux felt nostalgic. This Astaria, her image matched the Astaria Nux saw the first time he saw her. That confident, undefeatable, and absolute being. Nux could once again sense that strange aura around her. And he couldn''t help but smile when he remember all that. "And to walk on that new path, I need some time. I can already ''see'' the way. I just need to explore it. And I know that to do that, I do not have to fight some beasts, I just need to perfect my sword. And while I do that, I can also look into the Unified Continent and realize how these Clans operate. From how to make a clan, to the working of clans, to how to build a big, successful clan, I will look into everything. You do not have to worry about anything, You all just Hunt to the best of your ability." Astaria then glanced at Nux and spoke with a confident smile on her face. "Don''t lose against me when we meet again." "I have defeated you before, I will defeat you again." "Heh. We will see about that." Astaria chuckled. "Oi Oi Oi, what''s with this lovey-dovey environment between you two?" Chapter 731 Guys… We Were Discussing Our Plans… "Oi Oi Oi, what''s with this lovey-dovey environment between you two?" Suddenly, Allura spoke up as she walked in front of Nux and Astaria. Then, she turned towards Astaria and pouted, "Why are you making it all emotional and acting as if you and Nux won''t see each other? Do you think you are all fools here? Unlike me, who will always be surrounded by absurdly strong demons, you will be free, Nux can use [Harem''s Gate] to teleport next to you whenever you wish to see him without any risks at all. The one who is actually sacrificing is me, who will only be able to talk with him and won''t be able to see him for who knows how long." Allura pouted as she lowered her head with a sad look on her face. Nux then walked behind Allura and hugged her from behind, "Trust me, it is as difficult for me as it is for you, if not more." "Don''t worry, I will make sure to find a way to call you whenever I get the chance." Allura replied with a small smile on her face. "Mhm, I will be waiting for that." Nux replied as he rested his head on Allura''s shoulder. "Guys¡­ We were discussing our plans¡­" Amaya called out. These sisters of hers were too selfish. Vying for Nux''s attention while they were discussing such important matters. How could they possibly do it? Do they not realize how serious the situation was? She wanted some attention as well. Amaya''s brain had already started working on trying to find different ways to gain his attention. However, this time, she knew that it will be hard. The case Allura is making is simply too strong. Even she sympathizes with her, so it was obvious that Nux would want to do his best to make it up to her. This battle, it was a difficult battle. Therefore, it was best to talk business and not fight at all. Nux turned around and glanced at Amaya, "We apologize for getting distracted, my love. Please continue what you were saying." He spoke. Amaya glanced at Nux and noticed how he was still hugging Allura from behind but didn''t say anything. Allura, however, quickly understood what Amaya was thinking and with a playful smile on her face, she shifted her body weight on Nux and rested her head on Nux''s head. Amaya''s face twitched. However, there was nothing she could do. She just glanced at the map and continued, "Anyways, As I was saying, Allura will be staying in the Lust State and preparing for the Trial. Astaria will go to the Unified Continent. And we all will be heading to the Blood Continent. Remember, unlike the Bloodhill Wilderness, the Blood Continent is not a simple place, first, it is ridiculously large, and second, the Beasts there are too strong. Even 7 Star Beasts only stay in the Outermost Areas of the Continent. The deeper we go, the stronger the beasts get. Also, keep in mind, although it is mostly wilderness and an area where the Star Beasts live, in the end, it is still called the Blood Continent and not some jungle. If we ever find any Vampires, make sure not to attack them. Although the Vampires are not as protective of their Race as Dragons or Beastmen, they are still a strong force. We do not know who we might end up offending, and the last thing we need is more enemies. It is best to keep as minimal contact as we can." Amaya warned. "Of course, don''t worry. We are not crazy, why would we attack random people?" Nux shrugged. "¡­" Amaya glanced at Nux and decided not to say anything. Amaya continued to discuss the plan in more detail and time passed just like that. Once they were done discussing, Allura quickly shooed away all the women and Nux''s other wives, who were completely helpless in front of her didn''t have any choice but to swallow their defeat and move out. They all just went into the training room provided to them by the Lust State and started practicing their spells. Since the Mana density was higher, comprehending and mastering the Spells had become a lot easier than before. Not only that, even the strength of the Spells had increased as well. The women were growing stronger and stronger as more and more days passed by. Since they are going to the Blood Continent after a month, they were trying their best to not be a burden to Nux and actually help him gain points. Nux and Allura, on the other hand, only spent time with each other, not caring about strength at all. Time passed and 10 days later, Nux received a weird piece of news from his slaves. The Continent where he came from, now named Forgotten Land, all the people there, the Dynast, the ministers and all the higher-ups included, they all were forced out of the continent. All of them were sent to the Unified Continent. According to his Slaves, Only 10 people appeared, seeing their small number, the Dynast decided to test them and see their strength, However, before they could even make a move and attack them with numbers, all of them were forced to their knees, unable to take on the pressure that man released. Once they successfully subdued them, they asked them to leave. The Dynast tried to submit to them, telling them that he would manage this land for them, however, he was quickly shot down. ''Not a single being is allowed to live in this land now.'' That was what those people said. Hearing about this news, Nux frowned. He knew that the continent will be taken over. But¡­ why would they force everyone to leave? Even if they wanted to resources, they needed people to search for and mine those resources, didn''t they? What''s the point of forcing everyone out of the continent? This doesn''t make sense. And not a single being is allowed to live in this land now, what did they mean by that? Were they just going to leave that continent alone? But why? Nux couldn''t understand anything. He discussed it with Amaya and the others and this time, Even they were helpless. This was just¡­ too bizarre. Chapter 732 Was It Really The Right Move? "The people from the Forgotten Continent should still be on the Ships going to the United Continent and even if some did get onto the United Land, they shouldn''t have enough power and influence to search for you and inform you about all this. All the other source of information is sealed, How do you know all this then?" Eisheth questioned as she narrowed her eyes. Nux, who was standing in front of her smiled lightly, "What? Did you think I was just playing around when I ruled over that Continent?" Eisheth, however, didn''t find his joke exciting, "Answer the question, Boy." "As I said, my information network is strong. Probably the best you will find all over Yrniel." "That''s a bold statement." Eisheth spoke. "And I stand by that Statement, you will be an important Ally to my Clan, so you will get the first-hand experience, trust me." "¡­" Eisheth didn''t say anything and continued to stare at Nux. Just like she thought, this boy was not simple. He had his secrets. "Alright, let''s not talk about this. There are many things you will be shocked about in the future, don''t bother with something like this, Answer my question, Why are you people doing that? Why kick everyone out of that Continent? What are you planning to do there? Are you really not going to send any people there?" Nux questioned. "Yes, we will not send our forces to that continent." "But wh-" Nux wanted to question, but before he could, Eisheth shot him down, "I cannot tell you that, You do not hold the power to know that. Form your Clan, gain influence, become a Divine Stage Cultivator, and find out." Eisheth replied with a small smile on her face. Her playful smile may make her look like she is easygoing, however, Nux knew the truth. She was not going to tell him anything. Nux started thinking. Just what the hell is wrong with the people here? Why are they not bothered that the entire Continent has been taken over by just 10 humans? Do they really not care about that continent? Will they really just give it away like that? Was Yrniel really that peaceful? "Do not think too much, Boy." Suddenly, Eisheth spoke up. "Whatever happens to that Land, that is not something you should bother yourself with. Currently, you should focus on getting stronger, get used to the Mana, Master your Spells, form a Clan, gain influence, buy more resources, get stronger, gain even more influence, repeat the cycle and once you get strong enough to actually realize the truth yourself, only then you should take an action. The current you thinking about all this is nothing but a waste of your time." Eisheth spoke. Nux heard her words and in the end, even he agreed with them. She was right. He had better things to do. He only had 20 days left, then, he would be leaving Allura alone for he didn''t know how long. Although she was sleeping peacefully right now, there was no telling when she will wake up, and honestly, Nux wanted to be right next to her when she does wake up. Thinking about that, Nux smiled a little. He then glanced at Eisheth and smiled. "You are correct, I should return now. Thank you for your time, Queen Eisheth." "Oh I can always free my time for you~" Eisheth chuckled playfully. "Don''t play with my emotions, Queen Eisheth, if you say things like that, I would fall in love with you." "No one is stopping you, boy, Fall for me, If you are ready to die that is." "I obviously can''t leave my wives alone, so no, I am not planning to die." "Just don''t fall for me then, it is not that hard," Eisheth shrugged. "Well you are making it harder and harder for me," Nux replied. "Hahaha~ Alright, that is enough. No more jokes, go back." Eisheth chuckled. Nux smiled and then, he turned around and left as well. The moment he left, Eisheth smile faded away, "Come out." She ordered. A silhouette appeared inside her room. "Go to the United Continent and keep an eye on all the people who came from the Forgotten Kingdom, try to find the person who contacted Nux and find out how they contacted him. Keep in mind, If you are unable to find out, do not harm that informer, just return. We will try another method then. That boy managed to exchange information when he was living inside my Mansion, I know that we have given him full privacy, but something like this should still not be achievable. We need to find out how he did it." "As you command, Queen Eisheth." The Silhouette disappeared. Eisheth started thinking and a few seconds later, she just closed her eyes. ¡­ On the other side, ''How did it go?'' ''Well, she didn''t answer my question, but we did achieve our other motive.'' ''Was she that simple to look through?'' ''Heh, trust me, her expression changed dramatically when I revealed everything. She is definitely trying to understand how we exchanged information while living inside her Mansion." Nux replied with a smile on his face. ''Of course, she is. She is a Queen, there is no way she would be alright when someone living right under her nose does something without her knowledge.'' Amaya replied with a small smile on her face. ''But was it really the right move?'' Felberta questioned. ''Aren''t we just attracting attention here? What if something goes wrong?'' She questioned. ''That''s our motive, yes. Attracting her attention.'' Amaya replied. ''Look, there is no way we will not stick out like a needle once we form our clan, attracting attention would be normal. We need to show her, that we are not just ''people full of potential.'' We also have other trump cards that will dramatically increase our odds of success when we step into the World. We need to show off a little. So that she takes a little special care of us and most importantly, Allura.'' Chapter 733 I Will Miss You. "So you are finally leaving huh." Aisha spoke with a sad smile on her face. "Yes, we are." Nux replied with a smile on her face. Aisha stepped forward and extended her arms, Nux understood what she wanted, he chuckled and hugged her. "Take care of yourself." He spoke. "You too." Aisha smiled. "Also, don''t slack off, alright? Once I return, I want to see a stronger you." "Don''t worry, once you return, I will defeat you, then I will pull you to my bed." Aisha replied. "I never agreed to something like that." "What? Scared?" "Heh. It''s not like you will ever be able to defeat me." Nux chuckled confidently. "We will see about that." Aisha smiled mysteriously. Nux chuckled, then, he turned towards Rislith and bowed a little, "Lady Rislith, I am grateful that you have prepared this Boat for us." Rislith nodded, "This boat is faster than the one you came on, however, keep in mind, it does not have a strong defense, so you have to be more careful." "I understand." Nux nodded. "It will take you to the Blood Continent in 1 day, however, make sure you are inside the rooms provided to you and are not roaming around. That speed is not something the current you can take. Actually, it is better that you just sleep for the entire day and don''t look out at all. Just trust the Shipmaster and it will be fine. Also, do not worry about your wife, If something happens to her here, I can assure you that it would only be because our Lust State is at war and we are losing Badly, to the point where more than Three Fourth of our Army has been destroyed and the enemy is inside the main Mansion. Which, is simply not possible. So she is safe here." Rislith spoke with a serious look on her face. Honestly, her way of saying that was weird, but¡­ well, there was nothing Nux could do. "I understand. Thank you very much, I will be leaving her with you." He could just nod his head again. "Alright then, I will take my leave now." Rislith spoke. She then grabbed Maline and Aisha''s hands and walked away. Aisha tried to resist a little, however, Rislith knew that Nux wanted to spend some time with Allura and Aisha would only be a bother right now. Eisheth didn''t come to see them off, She just said, ''I would come and welcome you when you return. It would ruin my image if I bid farewell to people who in the future, die at the hands of Star Beasts.'' It was her strange way of bidding farewell and Nux didn''t mind it. She has already done a lot for him. "I will miss you." Allura spoke as she glanced at Nux. Nux walked towards Allura and hugged her as tightly as he could. He didn''t say anything, Honestly, he knew both he and Allura were not in a state of saying anything to each other. Any more exchange and they would cry. Therefore, the two of them just continued to hug each other, for a long, long while and then finally, Nux let go. "I will be waiting for you." "I will be back, and when I do, I will be stronger than ever." "I am looking forward to that." Nux nodded. "Take care of yourself, and remember, the moment anything goes wron-" "Yes, I know, I will call you, don''t worry." Allura smiled. Nux smiled and then nodded. The two of them stared at each other for a while, and then, They kissed. The women who were watching would have normally snorted or would have shown jealousy, however, right now, all of them were looking at the scene with warm expressions on their faces. For the first time, they actually wished that once Allura returns, she should actually be stronger than all of them. That is the least she should receive after going through so much. Allura and Nux then parted with each other. Nux then walked towards Astaria, Like Allura, he would be leaving her behind as well. Seeing him walking towards him, Astaria smiled confidently, "Don''t be all that woggly woggly with me, I am going away because I want to be stronger than you and reclaim my Title of Strongest. So be prepared." Astaria replied with a confident look on her face. "Heh, trust me, Lady Astaria, No matter what you do, no matter how strong you get, in the end, You would never be able to escape from my clutches." Nux stepped forward, brought his face close to Astaria, with his mouse next to her ears, He whispered, "In the end, You, would still end up in my bed." A weird jolt of pleasure moved all over Astaria''s body, however, she didn''t back off, She smiled confidently, then she brought her mouth close to Nux''s ears and whispered back, "No, it will be you, who will be on my bed." "Bold words." "I was bold ever since I was born." "Heeeh? I can''t deny that. Edda did share some of your boldness with me." Nux smiled evilly. Astaria''s expression changed, with a deep blush on her face, she glanced at Edda with an angry look on her face, "Don''t look at me like that. I do not betray my Sisters, Whatever he told you, He is lying." Astaria turned towards Nux and seeing his smiling with a smug look on her face, She realized it. "You¡­" She wanted to attack, however, Nux had already moved behind her and had hugged her from behind. "There is nothing you can do, Star. As I said, you are mine now. I can mess with you just with words alone." Nux whispered as he placed his chin on Astaria''s shoulder. "Just wait for me to master my sword," Astaria threatened. "I will be waiting for you." Nux smiled. "I''ll be back as soon as I can." Astaria replied with a smile on her face as well. The two of them then kissed each other as well. The other wives then stepped forward and bid farewell to their two sisters as well. After everything was done. Nux and his 8 wives stepped onto the Ship. Their Destination, The Blood Continent. Chapter 734 And With That, I Officially Declare The Start Of Our Wilderness Date. *Step* *Step* "Mnnnsssfffff!!" Nux took in a deep breath as he jumped from his ship and stepped onto an entirely new land. A confident smile appeared on his face as he muttered, "So this is the Blood Continent huh." Then, he turned around and extended his hands toward Felberta. The woman smiled, grabbed his hand, and stepped out of the ship. Nux did the same with the rest of his wives and once all of them left the ship, Nux turned toward the Shipmaster and nodded. The Shipmaster nodded back and the ship moved back before turning around. "The air is definitely different from the Continent of Demons." Ember spoke as she looked around. This place was just as she expected, very limited signs of human activity, a place with little to no infrastructure. There were dense trees around, dry leaves all over the ground, uneven terrain, this place was not much different from the Bloodhill Wilderness in the Forgotten Continent, However, it was not exactly the same either. And Nux and his wives could sense it. Ember turned towards Nux and smiled, "Did you sense it?" "There are tons of them." Nux replied. 7 Star Beasts. They had just stepped into the continent, and they could already feel their eyes. "All the lower-tier beasts here are moving in packs, it is absolutely impossible for anyone weaker than a King Stage Cultivator to come here and hunt. Grand Masters and Experts won''t survive here even for a second." Ember analyzed as she used [Sense] to check her surroundings. "You are absolutely correct." Nux spoke with a wry smile on his face. Seeing his expression, Amaya frowned, "Nux, what happened?" She questioned. Nux just shook his head, "I mean, I did know how it was, but¡­ This¡­ This is really unfair¡­" [Current Quests] [Current Quests] [Kill a 1-star beast] [Reward: 1 System point] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill a 2-star beast] [Reward: 2 System points] [Accept: Y/N] ¡­ ¡­ [Kill a 7-star beast] [Reward: 100 System points] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill an 8-star beast] [Reward: 1000 System points] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill a 9-star beast] [Reward: 10,000 System points] [Accept: Y/N] [Kill a 10-star beast] [Reward: 100,000 System points] [Accept: Y/N] Nux read the Quests available in front of him, and oh boy was it a mess. "100 System Points, for killing a 7 Star Beast¡­ Are you fucking kidding me? Isn''t it better to just kill two 6 Star Beasts, I''d earn the same amount. Or even better, let''s just kill one hundred 1 Star Beasts, that would be as easy as snapping my fingers." Nux''s lips twitched in annoyance. "I mean, isn''t this reward system a complete mess!?" He complained. "Nux, you earn 50 points for killing a 6-Star Beast, Would you kill Fifty 1 Star Beasts to earn the same around?" Evane questioned. "Huh? Of course not, I would just ki-" While he was answering Evane''s question, he turned silent. "Exactly, For the strong, it doesn''t matter. A strong being would rather kill One 7 Star Beast, rather than finding and killing Hundred 1 Star Beasts." Evane replied. "But still¡­ Our goal here is to gain System Points and buy Spells, Since we will be going high Profile from the start, we will only aim for 10 Star Spells, and 1 don''t forget, 1 Spell costs 1,000,000 System Points. So we need to Kill Ten Thousand 7 Star Beasts to buy 1 Spell. Let''s say we buy 10 Spells, that makes it Hundred Thousand 7 Star Beasts. I don''t even know if this entire continent even has these many 7 Star Beasts." "Well, don''t forget, this continent is several times larger than ours. It would definitely have more than a Hundred Thousand 7 Star Beasts, However, the problem is, Since this Continent is so large, there is no way we can go around and find all those beasts." Evane replied. "So what are we going to do?" Skyla questioned. "This continent does not only have 7 Star Beasts, we will hunt the weaker Beasts and stronger beasts, we will earn as many points as we can, buy those spells, get stronger, and kill more beasts. And we are going to do it for as long as we get those 10 Spells. That will be our initial goal." Amaya replied with a strict look on her face. The other woman nodded, then, with an excited look on her face, Thyra stepped forward, "So girls, are you all ready?" She questioned. "Heh." The other girls chuckled. "Get ready to lose." Ember laughed. "We will see about that." Thyra just smiled. Then, the girls turned towards Nux and he just smiled, [Party System] [There are 2 ways to form a party.] [One, when the target forms a party willingly.] [Two, when the Hosts just detect a target with no enmity towards him.] [The range of the Party System is 100 km.] [Note: if the Party is formed willingly, the Range will be extended to 1000 km.] "My lovely wives, Would you like to form a Party with me?" Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. "We do." The women agreed and another section appeared message appeared in front of Nux, [Party Members: Felberta, Skyla, Lane, Edda, Thyra, Amaya, Ember, Evane] "Alright, everything is set." Nux muttered. The women smiled, they glanced at each other one last time, however, before they rushed away, "You all remember the rules, right?" "Yes, Yes, we do. The moment something feels wrong, we call you. The moment we sense other beings who could potentially be Points Slaves, we call you. The moment we start feeling tired, we stop and return to the Base that you will create." Thyra stated all the rules as if she was a robot. And how could she not, Nux has been repeating those rules for, like an eternity. "Good." Nux smiled. "And with that, I officially declare the start of our Wilderness date." As he said those words, all the women rushed away. Confident in their skills, Thyra and Ember were moving alone. The three ''Senior Wives'', Felberta, Skyla, and Lane had formed one team. Evane, Edda, and Amaya had formed another team. All of them were ready to win this, And so was Nux. His aim? He wanted to collect more than thrice the points his lovely wives collect and, Fight against a 9-Star Beast. Of course, that is if he feels like he is ready to fight one. Chapter 735 Y-Yeah... They Are Stronger Than I Expected. ''My lovely wives.'' Nux called out. ''What happened?'' Amaya questioned, her voice looked a little tired, most probably because she and Evane were currently fighting against a 7 Star Wolf Type Beast, White Soul. ''I think we miscalculated.'' ''Miscalculated what?'' Thyra questioned. Her voice was particularly calm, meaning that either she had won her fight, or she hasn''t found her target yet. ''The Star Beasts'' power level.'' Nux replied. ''Yes, I agree. These beasts are definitely stronger than I expected.'' Ember agreed. ''My spells are stronger than before, however, these beasts are way too different from the 6 Star Beasts, they are intelligent, and know how to aim at my weaknesses.'' Ember explained her situation. ''Indeed. The one I am fighting is a freak as well, he goes on the defensive the moment Skyla is about to attack it, If it wasn''t for Lane''s Earth Wall, we would have been critically injured 3 times. And these 6 Star Beasts and below, who act like these beasts'' subordinates aren''t exactly easy to deal with either. They are weak, however, they keep harassing us, and just when we are about to deal a critical blow to them, the leader attacks us and gains our attention.'' Felberta analyzed the situation as well. They all were well prepared, yes. However, in the end, they only have 1 month to actually get used to the Mana here. They have made drastic improvements in this past month, however, compared to these beasts who have been living in this situation for all their lives, they were definitely lacking. ''R-Right? T-That was what I was t-talking about as well. These beasts are strong, A lot stronger than I expected. Phew, I wish there was an easier way to defeat them.'' Nux replied and agreed to his wives as well. However, ''Nux, be honest. Why did you contact us?'' Amaya questioned with a serious look on her face. She could sense that Nux was outright lying. ''It''s nothing, trust me.'' Nux assured. ''Nothing my ass¡­'' Then suddenly, everyone heard Thyra''s dumbfounded voice. ''You fucking monster¡­'' She called out. ''Thyra? What happened?'' Evane questioned. ''I wish I could show you what I am seeing¡­'' Thyra replied as she glanced at the scene in front of her with a dazed look on her face. Nux was sitting on the body of a Black Colored Bear that had a Black Yellow colored horn on its forehead. Thyra recognized that beast, That was a 7 Star Bear Type Beast, Black Decker. That''s not it, she also recognized other 8 beasts lying around as well. Just like the Black Decker, all of them were 7 Star Beasts as well. Thyra realized that these were the ''main'' beasts that Nux had killed. As for around 20-30 beasts, which were stabbed by a purple-black spike that seemed to have come out of the ground, well, those should be the side beasts who tried to interfere in the battle and tried to ''harass'' Nux. "You¡­ you monster, you killed all these beasts already? It has only been an hour." Thyra questioned. "W-Well¡­ they were weaker than I thought." "Do you even know how many have you killed in total?" Thyra questioned. "Around 20¡­?" Nux replied. "Don''t lie. I can see more than 20 lying here." "Ah no, I am not counting the 6 Star Beasts or below." "¡­" "You killed¡­ Twenty 7 Star Beasts¡­?" "Mhm, I think I was a little too careful this time, 7 Star Beasts are a little too weak for me." "Of course they are." Thyra smiled with a wry look on her face. Then, a frown appeared on her face and she questioned, "Where are the rest of the Beasts? You stored their bodies already?" "Well, I didn''t get the chance to store their bodies." "What do you mean?" Thyra frowned. Nux extended his hand, Black Colored Mist seeped out of his hand. "You devoured them¡­" Thyra realized. "Indeed." Nux nodded. "The Mist has gotten stronger." "What?" Thyra narrowed her eyes. "The Mist, It has somehow gotten stronger than before. It is Devouring 7 Star Beasts within 3 Seconds." Thyra''s eyes widened in horror. "T-Three Seconds?" Nux nodded with a smile on his face. "That''s why I am saying, 7 Star Beasts are too weak for me, So I will be leaving all of them on you guys and will go for the 8 Star Beasts." "A-Alright¡­" Thyra nodded in understanding. "Thyra, I think you should go now." Suddenly, Nux spoke. "Hmm?" Thyra frowned. "These Beasts are intelligent, being showy does help." Nux chuckled. "What are you talking about?" Thyra couldn''t understand. "Don''t use [Sense], use your Mana to sense the surrounding." Nux suggested. Thyra did what she was told and realized that they were about to be surrounded, by Fifty 7 Star Beasts no less. However, after hearing Nux''s words, Thyra knew that those Fifty 7 Star Beasts weren''t the problem. The real problem were the 2 Beasts walking behind these 50 Beasts. "You got what you wanted." Thyra smiled. "Well, going to them was a pain, so I thought why don''t I just attack the Beasts of their pack." "Wait, you knew that the beasts you attack were in their pack? But how? They are not even the same type of Beasts." "Well, I wasn''t exactly sure, but, Their appearance here, Doesn''t that prove that I was right?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Thyra didn''t know what to say. Nux chuckled, then, he stood up, moved behind Thyra, and picked her up like a princess. Thyra blushed due to the suddenness of the situation. "Wha-?" "Anyways, it is too late for you to run away now." Nux, however, completely ignored her reaction, the ring on his finger shined, the Bodies of the dead Beasts disappeared. The ground under Nux''s feet turned Purplish and then, it rose up. Thyra was a little shocked, however, since she was in Nux''s arms, she stopped caring and just continued to look at Nux''s face with a fixed smile on her face. As for the Beasts, Welp, That''s Nux''s duty to protect his lovely wife from them. Chapter 736 Lets Just Do Both. ''Thyra, I don''t get this, do we really have to be so strict on ourselves?'' Ember questioned as a Magic Circle formed in front of her arm and it started sucking the surrounding Mana. ''Ember, you want to actually be useful to him, don''t you?'' Thyra, who was running towards a 7 Star Lion Type Beast spoke with a serious look on her face. The Lion noticed Thyra and without even thinking about it, it pounced at her. Thyra jumped back, her daggers appeared in her hands. The Lion was 3 meters long, nearly twice the height of Thyra, however, that didn''t scare Thyra, she jumped into the air and stood on top of the Wolf''s face. ''Of course, I want to.'' Ember replied. As a 7 Star Beast, the Lion was a lot faster than Thyra, it knew how to protect itself. Before Thyra''s dagger could reach its eyes, it fiercely moved its head, throwing Thyra away. In the air, Thyra summersaulted and landed on the ground. ''Then we have to push our limits. I have seen that man fight with my own eyes, Ember. He was surrounded by more than Fifty 7 Star Beasts, and Two 8 Star Beasts, and he killed them all. Without breaking a sweat, the 8 Star Beasts included. All the time, he just jumped around on the purple-black colored ''Stands'' he created with his ability, and used Devouring Mist to kill those beasts, the two 8 Star Beasts didn''t even realize that the time when they actually started fighting him rather than just sending their subordinates to die, They were already in his ''Domain.'' Ember, you have to know. Nux treats 7 Star Beasts as mere bugs and we are having trouble defeating these ''bugs'', what use could we possibly be to him?'' Thyra questioned. The Lion turned its head to where Thyra landed, however, just as it was about to rush towards her, it sensed scorching eat coming from a certain direction. The Lion beast quickly turned around and noticed a large fireball coming towards him. The beast realized it, It may just be an 8 Star Spell, but the amount of Mana fed into that spell was enormous. That Fireball was a Threat to its life. "Rooaaaaarrrr!!" The Lion roared. Its mane started shining, it opened its mouth and a silver ball appeared in the air. The ball continued to turn brighter and brighter and then, It shot a beam toward the Fireball. The Silver Beam and the Fireball collided and, *KABOOM* A huge explosion was heard. ''This innate ability of these Star Beasts, it sure is annoying.'' Ember commented as the Fireball she prepared after preparing for 10 seconds was destroyed by something that Beast created within a second. ''I agree. Their body is already as strong as the Body Stage Cultivator, adding this annoying innate ability, isn''t that just unfair?'' Thyra complained. "ROOAAAAARRR!!" ''Well, we can''t do anything about it, now can we? It is just how it is. Also, we can''t really talk about unfairness in the first place¡­'' Ember smiled as another Magic Circle appeared in front of her hand. ''Hahaha~ You are correct.'' Thyra nodded in agreement and at the same time, she pulled her dagger out of Lion''s eye. ''I assume you got it?'' Ember questioned. ''Of course, I did.'' "RROOOAAARRRR!!" Thyra replied with a confident smile on her face as she dodged the Lion which was pouncing at her without thinking about anything. Thyra''s body was flexible to a scary degree, and she was using that fact to her full advantage, and was avoiding the Beast''s attacks even though its speed was clearly faster than hers. Not only that, but while she was dodging its paws, it was even going around counter-attacking with her dagger whenever she could. Now normally, this wouldn''t have done anything. The Beast''s skin should be too strong for any of her attacks to actually work, however, while she was attacked, Thyra''s daggers were shining. A shine which seemed awfully similar to¡­ Astaria''s sword aura. Yes. Although she had not mastered it, Thyra had learned Astaria''s Sword Aura, and not only that, she has even incorporated it into her own Battle Style and has modified it to some extent. The attack from her dagger was not as strong as Astaria''s sword, however, it was definitely faster. Thyra''s attacks weren''t deadly, however, the longer this continued, the slower the beast got. And of course, Thyra wasn''t the only one the Lion had to worry about. "ROOOOAAAARRRR!!" The Beast roared in agony as 2 Wind Blades came from behind and left a deep cut on both its rear legs, taking away its movement speed. The Beast turned around, noticing Ember, who was calmly preparing another spell. "RRROOOAARR!" The Beast opened its mouth again, Another silver ball appeared in front of its mouth, It was thinking of killing Ember while she was still casting her spell, however. Thyra just jumped on its face again and, *Pierce* "RROOOOAARRR!!!" She got the eye as well. The Beast roared in frenzy. Trying to move around, doing anything it could to kill Thyra, who was standing on its face. It moved, it rolled, it recklessly swung around its paws, however, in the end, Without a vision, and with deep cuts on 2 of its 4 legs, there was not much it can do. The rest was simple, Thyra just kept the Beast busy, Ember, on the other hand, took her time to cast another fireball. This time, even stronger than before, And once she was done, She shot that Fireball towards that Beast. *BOOOOMM* Another explosion, However, this time, it was not a collision between a Silver Beam and a Fireball. This time, Ember''s attack had connected. The smoke cleared up, the charred body of what once looked like a majestic beast was seen. It was definitely not a beautiful sight, neither was it a clean victory, however, it still looked effortless. "That took us 57 Seconds." Thyra commented as she walked close to the Beasts corpse. "Still too slow." Ember narrowed her eyes. "It was one of the strongest 7 Star Beasts but¡­ We need another strategy." Thyra muttered. "I feel we should continue practicing it till we perfect it, I believe it can all be done in under 30 seconds if we really try," Ember suggested. "Well, the new strategy wouldn''t hurt." "Neither perfecting this one would." The two women glanced at each other, Then, the two of them smiled and at the same time, ""Let''s just do both."" Chapter 737 Earth Element Is Strong. "Aaaaawwooooo!!" The 7 Star Wolf Beast howled in rage. None of its attacks were getting through. ''It''s getting angry.'' Edda muttered with a little smile on her face. Both her arms were extended forward, she was the one that kept the Magic Circle that was protecting them running. Yes, for once, Edda was actually being useful to her sisters. Surprising, isn''t it? No, she is always useful. She was just not appreciated enough. ''Heh, of course, it will. Don''t you see all these dead bodies around?'' Evane replied with a small smile on her face. Her expression then changed as she glanced at the woman standing behind Edda and couldn''t help but sigh. ''A Genius and a monstrous freak. Amaya, you are a cheat.'' ''The Mist is certainly stronger than before. It can even affect 6 Star Beasts now. It probably has something to do with the Dense Mana.'' Amaya replied. ''Actually, I can feel that it is affecting this wolf as well, however, the effect is just too slow to actually be considered.'' ''Well, it is like a slow poison, its movements are definitely slowing down.'' Evane judged. ''They are, but you guys have to do something faster, I don''t think I can continue this for a long time now, I am running out of Man-'' Before Edda could even complete her sentence, Amaya just stepped forward and fed her the Mana Potion. ''Don''t worry about that. Aisha gave me plenty of these, You just continue to create these Earth Boulders and defend us from this dog.'' Edda glanced at Amaya with a deadpan look on her face. Alright, she gets it, She now had Mana due to the Potion, but keeping a spell running for so long still takes a lot of mental energy, you know? She was getting tired. Edda then glanced at Evane with a pitiful look on her face. ''Help me.'' She requested. ''Oh c''mon, this is unfair.'' Evane complained. Amaya was just using the Mist, and Edda was the one defending. So the responsibility to fight the beast head-on was on her shoulders. She wasn''t exactly a fighter, you know? Of course, she was ready to do anything for Nux, however, at the very least, she could at least have someone guide her through this, right? ''You learn as you experience more.'' As if knowing what she was thinking, Amaya chuckled. ''You have to know, none of the people from this Kingdom has fought 7 Star Beasts before. You are the first one. Devising Strategies, using different Spells, finding weak points, we have to do all of this on our own. Also, you still have me, don''t you? Think about your Sister Skyla.'' Amaya spoke. A wry smile appeared on Evane''s face as she recalled how that sweet little Sister of hers was stuck with Felberta and Lane, Both of them had an affinity with Earth Element. What did that mean? Skyla, who had an affinity with Wind Element was the only one who could attack their team. So all the responsibility for the offense was on her little shoulders. ''I would rather you focus on yourselves, girls.'' Felberta spoke with a haughty look on her face. ''Who said Earth Element was useless? I would argue that it is the strongest Element there is.'' ''I agree! I wish I had an affinity with Earth Element as well!'' Skyla replied with her usual cheerful voice as well. ''Oh? You two sound pretty chill, what? What''s your situation?'' Amaya questioned with a curious look on her face. At the same time, she was also keeping an eye out for Evane, who was fighting against the beast alone. With her Mist spread all over, she had made sure that the Beast couldn''t activate its innate ability, she also made sure that Evane has enough Mana around her to continue her battle without any problems, she sometimes even blocked the beast''s vision using her Mist, giving Evane opportunity to step away and regain her composure. All of this required calculations and planning, and of course, Amaya didn''t lack those skills. Although she was it looked like she was just chilling, hiding behind Edda, in truth, she was the one who actually held the battle together with her Mist. With her Mist, Amaya was actually attacking, defending, and controlling the battlefield, all on her own. If it was Nux, he would have messed up within the first 5 seconds, Of course, it is an entirely different point that if it actually was him, this fight wouldn''t even last for this long. ''Hmm? We are surrounded by two 7 Star Beasts, and a few 6 Star Beasts.'' Felberta answered Amaya''s question. ''Huh?'' Evane''s expression changed. ''Have you called Nux?'' Amaya questioned with a serious look on her face. ''Huh? Why would I do that? We are doing perfectly fine. We don''t need him right now. It''s just two 7 Star Beasts after all. The 6 Stars Beasts are just small fries anyways.'' Felberta replied. ''¡­'' The others turned silent. ''Oh c''mon, sisters! Don''t act so shocked! This is nothing! Especially when we have unparalleled defense and insane control over the battlefield. At this point, we are just waiting for the right opportunity.'' ''What do you mean?'' Amaya frowned. ''Earth Spells are ridiculously strong.'' Suddenly, Felberta spoke with a serious look on her face. Then, she started explaining. ''Earth Spells are good for defense, yes. However, that is not the only thing you can use them for. Just think about it, the Beast pounces at you by raising two of its legs in the air, what would happen when at that moment, the ground under the Beast''s other two legs moved?'' ''It would lose its balance.'' Edda replied. ''Correct. And what would happen if you shoot a Wind Blade at it right at that moment?'' ''A sure shot hit.'' Amaya realized. ''Indeed.'' Felberta smiled. ''It may not be possible with only a single cultivator, but with two, one focused on defense, and one solely on harassment, Everything becomes too easy. And if you have someone who is fast, and can constantly attack the Beasts together with you, It is only a matter of time before either the beasts run away, or they die. It is an insanely simple strategy, however, its effectiveness is on a completely different level.'' Felberta explained. ''Fel, that is not a bad way to battle at all! If you master this, defeating you would be insanely difficult.'' Amaya spoke with an impressed look on her face. ''Well, I was not the one who came up with it. It was Lane.'' Chapter 738 Stormbringer. "Uhhhh¡­ This is not good, is it¡­?" Nux questioned with a confused expression on his face. "Trust them a little, will you?" Amaya, who was standing right next to him spoke with a confident smile on her face. "Anyways, you went to Astaria, didn''t you? How is she doing?" Amaya questioned. "Hmm? How would I know that?" "You just me-" "You think we talked?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. Amaya quickly realized what he meant and shook her head. "Also, did you forget? We have a bet, We would be keeping our progress a secret from each other till the time we all meet again." Nux smiled. "I know that but¡­ I didn''t think she would hide it from you as well¡­" Amaya replied. "Heh, don''t try that on me, Amaya. Even if I did know anything, I will not betray Star''s trust, just like I won''t betray yours." Amaya looked into Nux''s eyes. "Not that I know anything, of course." Nux smiled. In the end, Amaya just sighed. "Hiding our progress huh¡­ Do you really think she can beat¡­ That?" She then glanced at Thyra and Ember who were fighting¡­ Around 50 Beasts. Yes. Fifty 7 Star beasts. There were five 8 Star Beasts, however, those didn''t matter. 8 Star Beasts were a little too much for Nux''s women right now. They were equivalent to Sages, after all. And even after a year had passed, none of the women had broken through the Sage Realm. Not that they were aiming to increase their cultivation anyways, They only focused on increasing their mastery over their spells, increasing their teamwork, learning new spells, incorporating them into their fighting style, or even changing their fighting style altogether. Actually, with the introduction of spells, some of Nux''s wives had finally found their actual roles in the team. Not everyone had to be a one-on-one expert, after all. Some needed to focus solely on attacks, some on defense, and some on battle control. Combine that with their Telepathic Connection that even Eisheth failed to detect, They are like organs of a single body, working together with such perfection that one would think that they have been doing it for centuries. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* While Amaya and Nux were talking to each other, they heard explosions. Thyra had appeared directly in the middle of the beast horde, however, while the beasts all focused on her, 10 Magic Circles appeared under the ground, and without waiting for a second, they all exploded. Creating Chaos all over the horde. The 8 Star Beasts were confused. That Magic Spell was too fast, there is no way Thyra could have casted a spell that big just as she appeared there. This was absolutely impossib- Or maybe¡­ Thyra wasn''t the one who actually casted that spell in the first place. The 8 Star Beasts glanced at the other woman who they forgot about and finally noticed a black-red-haired woman, who was preparing another spell. Of course, the Beasts were never going to allow her to do that, They glanced at each other, then one of the beasts nodded, it disappeared and appeared right behind Ember. However, just as it appeared behind Ember, A purple-black colored wall appeared in front of the Beast. The Beast sensed that this wall was strong, so rather than wasting time in breaking the wall, it tried to turn away, only to notice that it was trapped, He was prisoned by these Purple Black walls. And that was not the end of it. The Beast tried to use its innate ability, however, a Black Colored Mist appeared out of nowhere. The Beast''s body language changed. It could sense it. That Mist was¡­ dangerous. It threatened its life. "ROOAAARRRRR!!" The Fiery Ape, an 8 Star Beasts roared, calling for help. The other 4 Beasts quickly understood that it was in trouble. However, they had another thing to deal with. Thyra, who was ready with her new spell, opened her eyes, her blue eyes shined with a silvery glow, and with an expressionless look on her face, "Stormbringer." The moment she spoke those words, The Atmosphere changed. The White Colored Magic Circle that was 1 Meter above Thyra''s head, sucked Mana at a horrifying rate, The more Mana it sucked, the more it glowed, The surrounding winds started moving a little strangely, one could even see a few clouds that have appeared in the sky, then finally, Waves and Waves of Wind Blades were formed around the Magic Circle, and suddenly, all those Wind Blades were shot in all directions. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* "Aawwooo!!" "Rooaaaaarrrr!!" "Grrrrraaarrrhhhh!!" After that, It was complete carnage. Even though the spell was not casted perfectly, in the end, the 7 Star Beasts were completely helpless in front of a 10 Star Spell, Blood fell all over the place, and it was not an instant death either. The Wind Blades had no eyes, the lucky beasts had their head chopped off, however, The unlucky ones¡­ Eyes, mouth, horns, skin, ears, fingers, paws, tails, and even limbs, the Wind Blades continued to cut through everything, killing those beasts one by one, it was as if the Death God himself descended to their lives. Even the 8 Star Beasts had to back off and jump out of the range of the Spell to not get affected by it. That was the only thing they could do. Watch helplessly while their subordinates are being slaughtered like pigs and the woman responsible for that, was standing right in front of them and their subordinates, however, none of them could even walk close to her, let alone kill her. That, in front of them, was that hateful woman''s domain. A domain that even they could not enter. "ROOAARR!!" Suddenly, Vector Main, a Lion Type 8 Star Beast, roared. The other Beasts understood, they all turned towards Ember, that hateful woman''s subordinate. She killed their subordinate, it is only fair they do the same to her, wasn''t it? Thinking about that, the Beasts roared, however, just as they were about to rush toward Ember, The Purple Prison formed behind Ember, which had trapped their comrade, disappeared. Black Mist came out of the Prison and once the Mist disappeared, The only thing left was of their comrade were¡­ The Bones. Chapter 739 She May Look Innocent,? But She Has A Lot Of Secrets. "Grrrr." "Rrrrr." The Beasts stepped back. That Black Mist¡­ They all could sense the danger it posed. Also, seeing the Carcass of their comrade, who was not weaker than them didn''t help. There was no need to think anymore. They had no choice. "Rooaaarr!" ? The Vector Main, Lion type 8 Star Beast roared, and the four 8 Star Beasts, and the 7 Star Beasts who were still alive decided to run away. They were one of the stronger groups in the outer area, however, with the losses they have suffered this time, surviving would be difficult, but, they didn''t have any other option. These people were too strong, even if they won, they would lose a lot, retreating was the only option. "Rooooaarrrr!!" "Aaawoooo!!" "Graawwrrrrrr!" The Beasts roared, and out of 54 Beasts that had appeared, less than 10 ran away. The others, They were all sliced into pieces. In the middle of that cruel carnage, stood Thyra. Who finally stopped injecting Mana into the Mana Circle she had formed and fell on the ground, tired. Nux, Amaya and Ember walked toward her. "You did well." Ember praised. Nux on the other hand, carried Thyra like a princess and fed her Mana Potion. Thyra had used too much Mana, however, Nux''s party had already depleted all the Mana Potions given to them by Aisha. Now, they had to use the Low-Quality Mana Potions from their continent. "Mhm, that spell is powerful indeed." Amaya nodded as well. She was already using Devouring Mist to clean up all the blood and had stored up all the valuable body parts. "You took down Fifty 7 Star Beasts, that is great." Nux praised as well. "I did not do it alone. Ember was the one who gave me the opportunity to cast my Spell." "Heh, Explosion is not a weak spell after all. If I inject more Mana, it might even destroy an 8-Star Beast." Ember replied with a small smile on her face. "Also, the way you use Wind Blade to push me and increase my speed, hehe, I bet no one will ever see that coming." Thyra chuckled as well. Ember smiled confidently. "Your teamwork has certainly gotten better, I agree." Nux nodded. "We had to do something after all. Seeing your battle a year ago made me realize that there was a limit to what I can do alone. I needed a partner, and that''s where Ember came to rescue." Thyra replied. "Anyways, where are the others?" Ember questioned. "Felberta, Skyla, and Edda are still hunting, Evane and Skyla are trying out a team of 2 as well, as for Lane, Well, she is still mastering her spells." "But didn''t she already learn the Earth Spell we bought from the System?" Ember frowned. "Well, she did, however, it is an Attack Spell and she is trying to find a way to use it as a form of defense so that she can¡­" Amaya glanced at Nux. Thyra understood, "Nux''s shadow huh¡­ Always wishing to be with him and protect him." Nux smiled, thinking about her serious but surprisingly cute Lane. "Tsk, just her excuse for being close to him. Selfish." Amaya complained. "You cannot deny that she has a knack for using spells differently than intended, making it more useful in certain situations." Thyra replied. "Well, I will not deny that¡­" Amaya had to agree. "Anyways, Thyra, how is your training coming around?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. "You mean the Dagger Intent?" "Yes." "Well, I can fight using that." Thyra just smiled. "You are not going to share, are you?" "I''ll tell you when you are alone." Thyra smiled playfully. Nux smiled back. "Tsk, don''t worry, I don''t plan on telling you my secrets either." Ember snorted. "I am the same." Amaya nodded. "Who are you kidding, Amaya? Haven''t we already seen what your Mist is capable of?" Thyra spoke as she glanced at Nux. "And what do you think would happen if I reach level?" Amaya questioned with a confident smile on her face. "¡­" Thyra turned silent. She had no comments. She had seen Nux fight. That Mist¡­ it was too powerful. Especially since the Mana around them had become denser than before. It was somehow affecting Mist and it was getting stronger and stronger every day. And this was true for both Amaya and Nux. "Don''t forget, The Devouring Mist Demon State is one of the 5 Main Demon States in the Liar of Demons." "Whatever." Thyra snorted. "Nuuuuxxxxx!!" While all of them were talking, Nux suddenly heard a voice. He turned around and before he could do anything, Edda jumped at him. "Save me from her, will you? She has gone crazy!" Edda spoke as she pointed at Felberta. "Nux, I only want her to fig-" "We just ended a battle that was going on for 3 whole weeks! Nux, you know it already, don''t you? We were surrounded by Hundred 7 Star Beasts, not to mention around Two Hundred small fries. If it wasn''t for me constantly using my spells to defend them, we all would have died!" "Yes, Yes, I get it. Your Castle Defense was great, you did well, now should we go? We need to earn System Points, remember?" "We have bought all the spells we wanted, didn''t we?" "What are you talking about? We bought them 6 months ago, we are only doing this for the bet. We need to win." Felberta spoke with a determined look on her face. "Oh C''mon! I am not even in the same group as you and Skyla! Why should I help you?" "We are paying you one-third of our earnings! It is completely fair!" Felberta shot back. "And I don''t want to work anymore! Also, think about Skyla, she has been attacking those beasts for 3 weeks nonstop, she is tired, don''t push her." Edda spoke. "¡­" This time, Felberta turned silent. Seeing that it was her chance, Edda smiled as pushed on, "Look, Fel, I know you want to win, however, you should look after your teammates, would you take responsibility if something happened to Skyla if you pushed her too hard? What if she falls sick?" "¡­you really think I am the one pushing it?" Suddenly, Felberta spoke up. "Huh?" Edda frowned. A wry smile then appeared on Felberta''s face as she questioned, "Where do you think that girl is right now?" Suddenly, Edda got a bad feeling, "W-Where is she?" "She is hunting." Nux answered with a small smile on his face. "S-She is hunting?" Edda stuttered. "B-But we just fou-" "A 3 Week long battle, I know. She shouldn''t have enough Mana, so she is just fighting, Without using Mana." Nux replied. "She is fighting without using Mana?" This time, even Felberta was shocked. "Is she fighting a Sev-" "A 7-Star Beast, yes." Nux nodded and the women''s eyes widened in horror. "But how? Fighting a 7 Star Beast without Mana is not possible¡­" Thyra couldn''t believe it. Nux, however, just smiled. "Do not underestimate my Skyla. She may look innocent, But she has a lot of secrets." Chapter 740 If It Isnt The Human Genius. "Lady Allura." A green-haired, green bluish eyes, succubus walked into a certain room and bowed her head. "You have been summoned." "Alright." In front of her, stood a white-haired, blue-eyed girl, who had a playful smile on her face as she stood up. The succubus glanced at the woman in front of her and couldn''t help but step back a bit. This human woman¡­ She was¡­ unusually intimidating. She does not try to be intimidating, she always has a smile on her face when she talks, and she never looks down on anyone, even the servants, but¡­ She was still¡­ strangely intimidating¡­ The Succubus didn''t know how to approach this woman, even though she has been serving her for a year already. Everything goes well whenever Allura calls her and talks with her, sometimes, she even feels like she is talking to one of her best friends and just goes on and on when Allura is in front of her, However, whenever she has to approach her first, She always backs down. Allura had that¡­ weird unapproachable aura around her¡­ The Succubus felt that she was inferior to her. "Jiya, you know what you don''t have to be so upright every time you are with me, right?" Allura questioned with a smile on her face as she walked out of her room. Jiya, the succubus quickly walked behind her and nodded, "Of course, Lady Allura." "Then why do you always make repeat it?" "I-I apologize¡­" "See? You are doing it again." "I-I Apologize! No! NO! I don''t apologize! I mean! I do! But I do no-" "Calm down, Jiya." Allura sighed. And just her 2 words were enough for Jiya to actually calm down. "Anyways, you said Nikila had a thing for Rasel, didn''t you? I heard someone talking about how they found the two of them walking around, holding each other hands." Allura informed. "W-What? T-They were holding hands!?" Jiya''s expression changed. "Indeed." Allura nodded. "There is definitely something going on between those two." Jiya spoke with an excited look on her face. They were Sex Demons, sleeping with each other was not a big deal for them, Allura had already noticed that. However, this didn''t mean that none of them had any feelings for anyone. In the end, Sex Demons were living beings as well, they had a heart, that beats quickly for certain someone. However, the way they show it is different. Things like spending time with each other, laughing together, holding hands, these were the things that these Sex Demons awkward, and these were the things that Allura turned into a source of entertainment for herself. "Did you find out anything else?" Jiya questioned. "Isn''t that your duty to find out?" "Of course! Don''t worry, I will dig things up!" "Fufufu~ I will be waiting." "You can count on me." "Don''t forget about Jillain and Mishya either." "Ah! I already got a lead in their case, I found the owner of the shopkeeper they mentioned when they were out on their secret little date." "Oh? You found any juicy details?" "Well, I got busy with some stuff related to Mansion so I had to stop, but I''ll give you the details first thing in the morning tomorrow." "Alright. I will leave that to you." Allura smiled. Then, she took a deep breath and, "Anyways, I will be going now, Jiya." "Do your best, Lady Allura." Jiya nodded. Allura nodded, then, she walked into the room she was standing in front of. "If it isn''t the Human Genius." The moment she walked in, Allura was greeted by a remark. "Nice to meet you too, Elliyana." Allura smiled. "Guess I will be training with you today." Elliyana, a Succubus with light purple hair and eyes snorted. Elliyana was the Succubus Prodigy, who was nurtured by the Lust State, she was respected by everyone and many had high hopes for her, they still do, however, Elliyana was threatened by Allura''s arrival. Reason? Well, first, Allura had the full support of Aisha Lust, giving her unimaginable influence. It would not have meant anything if Allura didn''t have the skills to back herself up, but she had. They all were preparing for the Ancient Trials which will be opened soon and then suddenly, this woman showed up and took over everything. Every single teacher here placed all their hopes on her. Allura excelled at everything they trained for. She was more of a succubus than every one of the Succubus here and this was the gathering of a few of the most talented Succubuses there are. And this human beat them all. It was as if she was actually an incredibly strong succubus who was pretending to be a Human just to play around and have a good time. She definitely did have that playful smile on her face. Of course, Allura wasn''t actually strong, she was just an Emperor, so her strength was pretty average and many people here could beat her, However, the thing was. Strength never mattered when it came to Ancient Trials. What mattered was the ability to peer into the person''s mind, using your strengths, your womanly charm, to charm your target, to seduce your target, get into their mind, find their weakness, their sour point, use that, create an illusion that would affect their mind the most, play with them to the point where they kneel and give in, mentally, win without even fighting, then finally get what you want. That was what all the Succubuses ever did and that was the Trial all about. Fighting was the worst-case scenario for them, their actual strength relied on their ability, [Illusion]. And even though Allura cannot use [Illusion] because she was not actually a succubus, she was damn good at the things mentioned before. She does not ''seduce'' anyone by getting close to them, touching them, or using her body to make them like her like a cheap whore, she does it just by standing there. Her eyes, her playful smile, her body language, her playfulness, her mysteriousness, her aura, She never approaches anyone, This woman is approached by others. Others seek her validation, and using that, she gets inside their minds, without even touching them, let alone using her body. That is also what makes her so intimidating. She peers into a target''s mind, by just¡­ looking at them. Women and men alike. Anyone would be intimidated if they feel like the person in front of them knows every little thing about them. Your deepest, darkest desires and your worse, soul-grating fears. Allura, this woman was strangely intimidating even before she came to the Lust State, her aura was what intimidated Aisha when she first met her. Yes, Allura''s Aura was strong enough to intimidate Aisha, the daughter of the Succubus Queen, and that was when she released it unconsciously, however, now, Now when she is actually working on herself, working on her aura, and learning things only the Succubuses know, She was on an entirely different level. The Instructors training Allura were sure, the moment she becomes a succubus and becomes capable of using [Illusion], then no matter how well she did in the trial or how pure her bloodline is, A Succubus with a ridiculously monstrous potential will appear in this world. Chapter 741 I Still Plan To Steal Him From You. "Guess I will be training with you today." Elliyana snorted. "Lucky for me, I guess." Allura chuckled. "Lucky for you?" Elliyana narrowed her eyes as she tilted her head. "How is it ''Lucky'' for you, ''Lady'' Allura?" "Hmm? I''ll get a chance to train with a well-known prodigy, of course it is lucky for me, isn''t it?" Allura replied. "Why do I feel like you do not mean what you say?" Elliyana questioned. "C''mon, Elliyana, don''t act like a child. Obviously, I did not mean what I said. It was sarcasm, you really think you are a well-known prodigy?" Allura snorted as she just laughed it off. "¡­" Ellinger narrowed her eyes. Her mouth twitched in frustration. "You are obviously more than just a well-known prodigy, you are the hope of all the succubuses." Allura smiled. "Huh?" "Hope that they would never see someone like you." "What did you sa-" "Because they can''t have two Queens in one team, now can they? That would destroy the team from the inside, after all." "R-Right. I don-" "Two Queens like you, what a nightmare will that be." "You!" "Alright, stop this. Elliyana, if Allura actually had the power to cast [Illusion] right now, then even if you are a Grand Sage Cultivator, you would be on your knees right now. It has only been like, 30 seconds since the two of you saw each other, how can you lose so badly? And Allura, I never allowed you to do what you did. I would appreciate it if you would stop targeting people like that." A man with a strict look on his face walked in. He was Elfred Agartha, an Incubus and one of the instructors who teaches Allura. Honestly, when Allura was new, she didn''t like this man a lot. Well, he was an incubus after all. And a ridiculously strong one at that. She knew about an Incubus''s Sex Drive, if he actually lost control, Allura wouldn''t be safe. Spending time with him, Allura didn''t want to do it. However, in the end, Aisha convinced her to do it. She was protected by the Royal Family, there could be people who would try to hit on her, but they would certainly not be instructors hand-picked by Rislith. These people knew what type of person Rislith was, There is no way they would try anything stupid. Anyways, as time passed, Allura got used to the new environment, and her ''strength'' increased at a ridiculous pace. "I apologize, Instructor Elfred." Allura bowed her head. "¡­" Elliyana didn''t react to Elfred''s words. She finally realized what happened. Allura¡­ that bitch played around with her¡­ She¡­ she was this close to looking into her mind! She¡­ she actually lost to someone like Allura, who wasn''t even a Succubus! Elliyana clenched her fists in anger. "Anyways, I called the five of you here because I wanted to tell you something." Those words grabbed everyone''s attention, even Elliyana''s. "The Ancient Trials will be opened in 1 Month, So be prepared." "Huh? So does that mean¡­" Elliyana spoke. "Yes, that means you five will be entering the Trial this time. Congratulations." Elfred with a small smile that looked a little unusual on his strict face. "Of course, I hope you would perform better than what you showed me during the Trial." "I-I apologize for showing you an embarrassing sight, I promise that something like that will not be repeated, especially inside the Trial." "That is good. Keep in mind, you all were selected because of your excellence, So do not let anything undermine you, is that clear?" "Yes, Instructor Elfred." "This last month, you will not receive any more training, you have already learned a lot in the last decade, this month belongs to you. I am sure you will be mature enough to choose what you wish to do and prepare yourself your own way. You can leave." Elfred ordered. The 5 of them turned around and left the room. "Lady Aisha." However, the moment they walked out of the room, a Purple haired woman appeared in front of them and they bowed. Well, the 4 out 5 bowed. Allura didn''t. "Aisha." She just smiled. "You heard the news?" Aisha questioned. "I did." Allura smiled. She and Aisha continued to walk, and once they were far enough, the other 4 Succubuses stopped bowing and walked toward their own rooms as well. "Nervous? Do you need anything?" Aisha questioned. "Aisha, how long does a Trial last?" Allura questioned. "Well, it depends. It is different for everybody. It can take Decades, or even Centuries sometimes, however, the flow of time inside the Trial is different from the real world, so in truth, the maximum time recorded in the history is a month." "A month huh¡­" Allura muttered. "Aisha, I need your help." Suddenly, Allura spoke up. "Hmm? What is it?" Aisha questioned with a frown on her face. "For this month, I wish to be alone." "Huh? That''s what you are asked to d-" Aisha wanted to reply, however, Allura just glanced at her and seeing her expression, Aisha understood what her friend wanted, "You want to leave the Mansion." "That is correct." "Why?" "There are too many eyes here." "I already told you, no one keeps an ey- you know that already, don''t you? You still wish to leave. Things are not that simple, are they?" Allura just glanced at Aisha. "Allura, I need you to tell me what it is." "It''s been a year, Aisha." Allura replied. "Since you met Nux, yes, I know. I miss him as well." "¡­" Allura started at Aisha. And suddenly, Aisha''s eyes widened, "Allura, he is in the Blood Continent, there is no way you can meet him within 1 month. Wait, you are not going to miss the Trial in order to meet him, are you?" "Of course not. I am not that stupid. I stayed away from him for an entire year for this Trial, you think I would ruin that sacrifice?" "Then why do you want to leave the Mansion?" "What do you think would happen if he sneaks in here? You think your mother or anyone won''t notice?" "But how will h-" "Don''t worry about that. Just tell me, can you arrange a place, Outside your mother''s reach." "On one condition." Aisha spoke up. "You want to meet him as well, don''t you?" Allura smiled. Aisha smiled back, "I still plan to steal him from you." "Well, good luck with that." Allura chuckled. Chapter 742 Did You Forget? I Am Staying With The Sex Demons. "Uhhh, Allura, I still do not get it, even if Nux has a way to come to the Continent of Demons, how will he know that you are waiting for him?" p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® Aisha questioned as she walked into the room behind Allura. This room was the room Aisha often comes in whenever she wants to spend some time alone. Since this room was outside the Main Mansion, Eisheth doesn''t have her ''eyes'' here. Even she respected her daughter''s privacy after all. Of course, this does not mean Aisha was any less safe here. The rule of the Lust State was simple, the moment any of the Daughters leave the Mansion, at least one bodyguard needs to be prepared. One single call using the Call Tablet, and an entire army would surround this house in seconds. "Of course, he would know about it. We two love each other after all. I am sure he would have sensed my boredom and how much I miss him. He should be on his way right now." Allura chuckled. "Allura, I am not a child." Aisha, however, wasn''t having any of it. She wanted a serious answer. "You don''t believe me." Allura realized. "Of course I don''t! You think I am a child? He can sense that you are missing him so he is coming here? Really!? You think something like that is really possible?" "Hmm? Of course it is. What are you talking about, Aisha?" "Oi! I am not born yest-" Aisha was about to retort, however, in the middle of her sentence, she stopped. That voice. It was not Allura''s. Also, Allura was standing in front of her, the voice, came from behind. Aisha turned around and the moment she did, her eyes widened in horror, and she, "N-N-Nux?" She stuttered. "Your expression doesn''t seem very good. Are you that unhappy to see me? That hurts." Nux smiled playfully as he looked into Aisha''s eyes. "Nux! It is you!" Aisha shouted. "Of course it is me." Nux smiled. "How have you been, my friend?" He questioned. "I-I am great, but how did you come here so suddenly?" "My wife summoned me of course." Nux replied. Aisha then turned towards Allura, the shocked look on her face was so entertaining that Allura nearly burst out laughing. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Allura questioned. "¡­" Aisha didn''t know how to react. "Anyways, Aisha. You have now met him, haven''t you? I will let you two catch up with each other later, but for now, Can you please leave the two of us alone? Not for long, I just need around, uhh¡­ 8 hours." Allura requested. "O-Of course." Aisha, who was clearly not in the right state of mind stuttered as she nodded. Then, she turned around and slowly walked out of the room, all while staring at Nux like she had seen a ghost. Nux just smiled, finding this reaction cute. Soon, however, he turned towards his wife and his eyes shined, "It''s been a while, my love." A lovely smile appeared on Allura''s face as she walked into Nux''s arms. "I missed you." She muttered as she buried her face into his chest. "I missed you as well," Nux replied, as he placed his chin on top of her head and closed his eyes, his arms moved around her waist, pulling her even close to him. The two of them stayed in that position for a while, no words were required. The relief they felt after finally hugging each other after a whole year was overwhelming, too many feelings which were pent up just burst out, words would only make the situation more complex, therefore, the two of them decided to let their heart do the talking. 10 minutes later, Nux finally moved his hands and gently rubbed Allura''s back. "mm" Allura muttered in a mosquito-like voice. "You feel different." Nux muttered, still not letting Allura move. Of course, Allura had no such intention either. "How so?" Allura questioned. Her head still buried in Nux''s chest. "Hmmm? I don''t know, You feel more¡­ sexy?" This time, Allura finally raised her eyes, then with a playful smile on her face, she looked into Nux''s eyes and questioned, "Are you sure it is not your pent-up feelings saying that?" "Well, it has been a while, hasn''t it?" Nux chuckled. Allura chuckled as well. "But no, you definitely feel different than before. It is difficult to explain¡­ but your Aura¡­ It feels more enchanting¡­ more attractive¡­ and as I said before¡­ sexier." "Are you feeling that I can steal away your heart?" "Why would you steal something you already have?" Nux questioned back. "Mmmmm? I don''t know? To assert dominance? Or just because I wish to do it? What is stopping me anyways?" Allura questioned. Nux looked into her eyes and then, he nodded, "As I said, you definitely feel different than before." "Hahaha~ Are you intimidated?" "Heeeh? You are getting confident, aren''t you?" Nux moved his head close to Allura''s and smiled. Allura, however, did not move back, she looked straight into Nux''s golden eyes and, "I was born confident." Then suddenly, Nux picked Allura in his arms, the two glanced at each other and Nux smiled, "Guess I need to show you who the boss is." Nux commented. "You are welcome to try." "What? You don''t think you will win, do you?" "Did you forget? I am staying with the Sex Demons." "And? What''s your point?" "They are the best when it comes to Sex, you know?" "Even you don''t believe that, do you?" "I have learned a few tricks." "Uh-huh? Sure. You learned all those tricks without any partner, got it." "Who said I did not have any partners? For your information, I had many suitors." "Oh? I have people I need to kill? Who are they?" "Look at you, being all jealous like that." "Who''s jealous? I am merely saying the words you wanted me to say." "I wanted you to say?" Allura raised her eyebrow in doubt. "You had ''other'' partners?" Nux had an exactly similar expression. "Tsk." In the end, Allura just snorted. Nux chuckled. Then, he jumped onto the bed with Allura in his arms, he then looked into her eyes and, "Well then, let''s see what you practiced with your ''other'' partners, shall we?" "Alright, we are not doing that. That sounds disgusting." Allura paused the game. Nux smiled, he sealed Allura''s lips, and then, "As you command, my love." Nux spoke as he removed his robe. Chapter 743 Where Did He Go? "Didn''t you lose a little too quickly for someone who was acting so confidently?" Nux questioned as he glanced at Allura, who was lying on the bed right next to her. "mm" Allura, however, didn''t say anything. She just pouted cutely as she moved her face close to Nux and hugged him. Seeing Allura acting like that, he didn''t have the heart to tease her and he hugged her back. "Tsk, you are too lovely." Nux snorted. "I know." Allura smiled playfully as she kissed Nux''s lips weakly. "You can''t beat me, darling." She smiled. "Oh yeah?" "Annh~" Suddenly, Allura moaned out loud as Nux grabbed her butt. Her lower body was already too sensitive due to¡­ their previous activities, just a little touch would be enough for her to react violently, however, Nux directly grabbing her butt¡­ that was too much. "AaahhhAahnnn~ N-Nux, that is not f- Ahhnnn~" Nux, however, didn''t end. He continued to kneed Allura''s soft butt, sending jolts and jolts of pleasure into Allura''s already sensitive body, reminding it what happened before. "What were you saying again, can you repeat it again?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "T-That c-cheating." Allura stuttered. Nux was still rubbing her butt gently, however, even his gentle rubs were enough to send more and more jolts into her body. Allura could feel her body weakening. Her lips had already started quivering. If it was before, she would have simply jumped onto Nux and would have rolled on the bed with him, however, the problem was¡­ They have been doing it for the last 6 hours¡­ Her body¡­ She didn''t have any strength left. The fact that she could still talk without passing out was already enough, however, Nux doing all that was turning her on again, and if they go for another round after this, Allura was 100% sure that she would pass out. And that is something she does not want. She knew that Nux was only here for a limited period of time, so she wanted to spend as much time with him as possible. Therefore, "A-Alright. I-I give up. You win. Are you happy now? N-Now stop this." Allura finally gave in. Nux smiled, his hand moved to Allura''s lower back. "I didn''t think you would give in." "I don''t want to pass out." Allura was honest. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave without saying a goodbye." Nux smiled. "I also wished to talk with you," Allura spoke. "Hmm? Don''t we talk every day?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "That is different. Using telepathy is fine, but¡­ it is different now that you are in front of me." Allura smiled a little. Nux chuckled, then, he moved Allura a little, then, with her back facing him, he hugged her from behind and placed his hands on her belly. Feeling Nux''s chest on her back, Allura felt a strange sense of security, relief and comfort. "So, my dear wife, shall we talk?" Nux spoke. A small smile appeared on Allura''s face and she nodded. "Let me start them, How have you been?" ¡­ Time passed, Nux and Allura had a long long chat with each other, sometimes, spending time like this was a lot more refreshing than just having sex. And Nux understood that. Telepathy and talking to each other from afar could only help a little after all. Actually being there for his wife when she needs it was different. And right now, With the Ancient Trials coming closer, Allura needed him more than ever. With a satisfied look on her face. Allura and Nux finally came out of the room and there, they saw Aisha waiting for them. "Hehe~ Took you both a while." Aisha spoke with a knowing and perverted smile on her face. Allura blushed a little and seeing that reaction, Aisha was a little shocked. Was this really the same Allura? Why in the hell was she standing there like a little girl in love? So full of openings? She didn''t have a shred of her usual enchanting and confident aura around her. Right now, rather than the Human Prodigy, Allura looked¡­ weak. But¡­ Aisha couldn''t understand. Why¡­ Allura was full of openings, if a succubus actually tries to attack her right now, Allura would lose miserably, this was absolutely pathetic, But¡­ why was this pathetic Allura looking so¡­ beautiful? Aisha couldn''t understand. She glanced at Nux, who had his arm around Allura''s shoulder, supporting her with a confident smile on his face, and for some reason, she felt¡­ jealous¡­ She wanted to be in Allura''s place. She wanted to be¡­ pathetic like her as well¡­ This was a new feeling. A feeling she couldn''t understand. "Aisha, Allura told me how much you helped her. I want you to know that I am really grateful to you." Hearing Nux''s words, Aisha finally came out of her reverie and smiled, "Of course. I told you already, didn''t I? Allura is my friend, as long as she is in the Lust State, I would do anything to help her out." "I really don''t know how to pay you back." "Oh trust me, I will have you pay back to me." Aisha smiled perversely as she scanned Nux''s entire body and bit her lip seductively. "Well, as long as you don''t ask for my body. I would do anything to pay you back. I would like to keep my purity, you see." Nux replied and hearing his reply, both Allura and Aisha rolled their eyes. "I can see how pure you are, don''t worry. If you don''t know, then let me tell you, You two were inside that room for 9 hours. I mean, I get that it has been a year, but 9 hours? Damn." "What? Is it really that surprising? I thought you Sex Demons would go on for longer." "Hmm? Of course. We can go on for days, some even go for months. I was just shocked since you humans usually only go for about an hour." "Well, the two of us were catching up with each other." Nux smiled. "Ahhh¡­ I get it¡­" Aisha nodded. "Anyways, I want to know. Nux, How did you come here?" "Wel-" "And keep in mind, I only wish to know the truth. I believe that I have earned enough of your trust for you to finally start telling me some of your secrets, haven''t I?" Nux glanced at Aisha for a while and then, he nodded. p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "Alrigh-" However, just as he was about to answer, his expression turned unusually serious. "You wish to know how I did it, right?" Nux glanced at Aisha and questioned. Aisha nodded. "Then watch carefully." Nux replied, he then turned towards Allura and with a serious look on his face, he muttered, "I need to go." Allura understood that something happened, so she nodded, "Be safe." Nux nodded and then, He disappeared. Seeing that, Aisha''s expression changed. "Where did he go?" Aisha glanced at Allura and questioned. "He should be in the Blood Continent." "!!!" Allura replied and hearing her reply, Aisha''s eyes widened in shock. "WHAT!?" Chapter 744 Surrounded. It was the middle of the night, and Nux''s wives were currently resting inside a tent they had created using a cloth given by Aisha. Obviously, since Aisha was the one who gave it to them, it was not a normal piece of cloth, it had the ability to cast a barrier around itself, the barrier that casts an illusion on others that the cloth and everything inside the cloth is not present. Yes, this piece of cloth allowed Nux and his wives to remain concealed while living inside the middle of the Forest full of Dangerous Star Beasts. Of course, there were several restrictions as well. The moment the piece of cloth moves, the barrier will disappear and will only be activated 10 seconds later. If the person already knows there is a tent here with 100% assurity, the barrier''s illusion will not work. A person with a strong mind will not be affected by the Illusion. And if someone uses Mana to sense his surroundings, he would definitely find that something is there, and of course, after some looking around, he would obviously find out about the tent. However, even after these many limitations, this Tent has helped Nux and his wives a lot. This past year, they only had to fight around 10 beasts while they were resting inside the Tent. A great number considering that most of the adventurers who come to the Blood Continent die because of a night ambush by the Star Beasts. However, Star Beasts weren''t the only threat in the Blood Continent. Actually, one can even consider himself lucky if all they encounter is a Star Beast. The real threat in this Continent is the race that this continent is named after. And after living here for a year, Nux''s wives have finally encountered them, The Ruler of Night, The Vampires. Yes, right now, their tent was surrounded by 50 Vampires. "Alright, let''s keep this civilized, shall we? You and I both know that we have surrounded you girls. You also know that that little barrier of yours is completely ineffective on us. So why don''t you all just come out so we can talk to each other like intelligent races?" The one who looked like the leader of the Vampires spoke. "You finally decided to show yourself." Suddenly, A handsome black-haired man with golden eyes came out of the tent and spoke with a confident smile on his face, behind him, his wives started coming out of the tent as well. With a calm look on his face, the man looked around and started analyzing the Vampires who had surrounded them. 49 Sages and 1 Great Sage. It was definitely a strong lineup and was not something Nux''s wives could go against, however, for some reason, Nux looked a little too calm. The Vampire leader, the Great Sage Cultivator, on the other hand, looked surprised when he saw Nux coming out of the tent. And Nux noticed that surprise, "Hmm? You seem surprised. What happened? You aren''t going to say that you do not recognize me especially when you have been stalking us for 3 whole months, right?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. "So you knew." The Leader of the Vampire smiled as well. The Vampire leader was a 203 cm tall man, he had black colored hair and blood-red eyes that carried a hypnotic charm, the man had a well-built, lean body, and his skin was pale white, two fangs could be seen clearly whenever he opened his mouth, his ears were slightly elongated, all in all, he was definitely had a striking face and he was not alone, All the Vampires seemed to have above-average looks, which Nux had already expected since Aisha told him that alongside Elves and Sex Demons, Vampires are known to have striking features. "You didn''t really make it impossible to detect you." Nux smiled as well. "I have to say, Human. You don''t exactly seem intimidated." "Well, you wouldn''t have waited 3 months if you were here to harm us." Nux replied, then, he glanced at other Vampires and chuckled, "And you would have come with stronger people if you had wished to fight." "Are you saying we are weak?" The vampire leader raised his eyebrow. "I shall not answer that." Nux replied. Then, he glanced at the Vampire and spoke, "I will say one thing though, Do not trust what your eyes saw." "¡­" The Vampire leader narrowed his eyes as he observed Nux. That meaningful smile on his face, it was as if¡­ Nux was trying to tell him something¡­ "Alright then, as you said, let us stop with these games, My name is Cassius Lactuca and I work for the Bloodheart Family." "Nux Leander." Nux introduced himself. The two nodded at each other, "I am here because my Lady has heard of your group and she personally wishes to see you all." "You are saying that you want to take us to the underground Blood Kingdom?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. This was not what Aisha told him. The Vampires never invited anyone inside their Kingdom. Like Dragons, they weren''t exactly a friendly race either, and it seemed especially true for Humans, who had a bad history with them. "Yes, that is correct." Cassius, however, didn''t notice Nux''s confusion and nodded with a casual look on his face. "But I was told that Vampires never invited humans inside their Kingdoms. They said that Vampires don''t have a favorable impression of us humans." Nux questioned. "Hmm? Well, that is only true for normal Vampires. Normal Vampires are not allowed to bring Humans inside the Kingdom, yes, but worry not, we have the authority to do so. You can trust my words, once we are inside, no one would dare to lay a finger on you. I personally assure your and your wives'' security no matter how your talk with my Lady goes." Cassius spoke with a confident look on his face. Nux''s eyes then fell on the Emblem that was imprinted on Cassius''s clothes, he looked around and noticed that the other Vampires had the same emblem on their chests as well. Nux realized that it was the Emblem of the Family they served, he glanced at Cassius and then questioned, "This Lady you mentioned, Is she a Noble?" Chapter 745 The Bloodheart Family "This Lady you mentioned, Is she a Noble?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. The Vampires Nobles. They were the beings that Aisha warned them about. Normal Vampires were alright, they were usually independent and weren''t exactly strong. Most of them just choose to laze around and are rarely serious about life. The environment the Vampires live in is too safe for their own good, it makes them lazy and weak, the Vampires are inherently stronger than most of the races in Yrniel, and their Potential is unmatched, with myriads of abilities that they gain when their cultivation rises, it makes them a scary opponent, however, with that, comes overconfidence, arrogance, and ignorance, that''s what most of the Vampires are infected by, However, Things change when it comes to Vampire Nobles. The Nobles never slacked or laze around, Even the Baron House, the weakest noble house of the Vampire Kingdom had a Peak Semi Saint ruling over them, that is how strong the Vampire Nobles were. So if these Vampires actually worked for the Noble family, it definitely would make sense for them to have the ''authority'' to take them into the Blood Kingdom. Hearing Nux''s question, Cassius frowned, "Didn''t I tell you that I work for the Bloodheart Family?" Nux frowned. The Bloodheart Family? Seeing his expression, Cassius narrowed his eyes in confusion, "Don''t tell me, Do you not know about the Bloodheart Family? Were you living under the rock all this while?" Nux didn''t know how to react. However, Amaya, who was standing next to him, her expression changed. "Nux¡­ They are from the Bloodhawk family¡­" "Yeah, I heard t-" "Aisha only named 6 Families when she told us about the Blood Continent." Amaya reminded and suddenly, Nux''s expression changed. "The Duke House..." "So you do know about us. That''s a relief. My Lady does not like ignorant people." Cassius smiled. On the other hand, Nux and his wives had difficult expressions on their faces. ''The Duke, really? What sort of luck were we born with?'' Ember complained. ''It can either be incredibly good luck or incredibly bad luck.'' Evane replied with a wry smile on her face. "So the Lady of the Bloodheart Family wishes to meet us?" Nux questioned again, just to reconfirm what he had heard. "Yes, that is correct." "We need time." Nux replied. "Time for what?" Cassius frowned. "Time to think about it." "Why do you need that?" "I need to ensure the safety of my wives." "You do realize that there will be no ''safety'' if you go against us, right?" "If you have that attitude when we are outside the Blood Kingdom, I can already see what would happen when we go inside." Nux replied. "I already assured you that you will be safe. Do you think a Duke Family would go against its word to kill someone like you?" "Your words do not represent the words of the Bloodheart Family. Look, I am just a mere Emperor Stage Cultivator who came to the Blood Continent to hunt some Beasts. There is barely anything or anyone I can trust in a completely different continent." "What do you need?" "This Lady of yours, I need her to write a letter to me with her signature on it alongside the Emblem of the Bloodheart Family imprinted on it, that says that the Bloodheart Family ensures our safety." Nux gave his condition. "Don''t take a mile when asked for an inch," Cassius narrowed his eyes. "You people of the mighty Bloodheart Family stalked us for 3 months, I am sure you can do something like this so reassure us a little, can''t you?" "What if my Lady gets offended and sends a stronger force to kill you all instead?" "If something like this is enough to offend your Lady, then we would end up offending her in some other way, rather than fighting inside the Blood Kingdom, I would rather fight here, where we have a slight chance to escape." Nux replied. "¡­" Cassius turned silent as he glanced at Nux. Nux stared back. Then, Cassius sighed and turned around, "We will return next week, same time." "I will be waiting for you." Nux smiled. The Vampires then turned around and after they left, Nux''s face turned solemn. The women didn''t say anything either, they knew what Nux was about to do, ''Allura, I need your help.'' ¡­ On the other side, After hearing the news, Aisha quickly took Allura to Rislith''s room and once they discussed everything with her, Rislith''s face turned serious. "I do not know how you got this information, but if it is actually true, then¡­" "Then?" Allura frowned. "Things are bad." Rislith didn''t sugar coat. "Just like us Demons, the Vampires are also one of the strongest races in the world, however, unlike us Demons, where our power level is divided into States, the Vampires'' power is more, centrally focused. The Royal Family holds most of the power, and after the Royal Family, it is the Five Dukes. So currently, what Nux is facing is the Second Strongest power of the Blood Kingdom. If this encounter turns hostile, then even we cannot help him even if we wanted." "Even if Mother gets involved?" Aisha questioned. Rislith glanced at her little sister and smiled wryly. "The Blood Kingdom''s Duke House has 3 Divine Stage Cultivators holding the fort, so even if the mother gets involved, the Lust State does not have the power to go against them, let alone Lust State, no Demon State alone has the power to go against them." "3 Divine Stage Cultivators¡­" Aisha''s expression changed. Allura, on the other hand, didn''t have much change in her expression, however, Rislith could see how her complexion has paled. She was scared, and Rislith could feel it. "Of course, this does not mean that everything is screwed, for all we know, this might even be an opportunity." "What opportunity?" Allura questioned. "The Bloodheart Duke House is known to have a fair head. Also, there is no way they would bully some Emperor Stage Cultivators, this would harm their reputation. This Lady you are talking about, If I am not wrong, she should be Melia Bloodheart." "Melia Bloodheart?" Aisha muttered. "Mhm, the Youngest Daughter of the Head of the Bloodheart Family." "Lady Rislith," Suddenly, Allura called Rislith out with a determined look on her face. "Please tell me everything you know about Melia Bloodheart." Chapter 746 She Might Lose This One. *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* A bat flapped its wing as it entered the window of a lavish room. The room was dimly lit, the furniture of the room looked antique and classy, carpet on the floor, red curtains near the window, different paintings hung on the wall, and a King size bed with white bedsheets and red velvet blanket. In this dimly lit room, sat a woman on a chair with a glass of red wine in her hands. "What did you find out?" The woman questioned, since the room was dimly lit, her face wasn''t visible, however, from her calm voice, one could see that she was a woman who was confident and is aiming to achieve more in her life. The bat that entered the room transformed into a humanoid figure kneeling on the ground. It was Cassius. "My Lady." He greeted. "¡­" The woman just sipped on the red ''wine'', waiting for her question to be answered. "He says that he needs time." Cassius replied. "Time?" The woman''s tone didn''t change much, however, she did sound a little confused. "Yes, he says that he is worried about his wives, and will not enter until you guarantee his safety." "And how am I supposed to do that?" "He wants you to write a letter that says that you ensure his safety, and he wants that letter to contain the Bloodheart Family''s emblem and your signatures," Cassius reported Nux''s condition. "That is quite bold of him." The woman replied, again, there was no particular change in her tone. "It is indeed." Cassius nodded. "What if we still kill him and his wives after sending the letter?" The woman questioned in a slightly amused tone. "I did not ask that question, however, if I were to answer guess his answer, then he would say, ''The mighty Bloodheart Duke House got back on their words in order to kill me and my wives, I guess as mere Emperors, we should be proud''." "You seem to like him." The woman questioned. "I am impressed by him, yes." Cassius didn''t hide. "He seems like an uncaged Lion." The woman commented. Then, she stands up and walked towards the window where Cassius came from, "Exactly the one I want for this." "Controlling him would be difficult," Cassius muttered. "Hmmm. I am up for a challenge." "No, actually, it may not be that difficult either." Suddenly, Cassius''s expression changed. "He seems to care about his wives a lot." A smile appeared on Cassius''s face as he suggested that. "Cassius. How long have you been working for me?" "It has been 226 years, Lady Melia." "Then how could you even assume something like that?" The woman questioned. "..." "I told you before, did I not? I do not want subordinates, I need a team. I need people who are willing to challenge my orders and present better ideas, and if I use force to achieve that, I would only end up creating more enemies. I do not have to ''control'' him. I just need to convince him. Also, keep this in your mind, Those wives of his are not his weakness, they must be his strength. You touch them and you wouldn''t even know what hit you. You might even get into a position where even I might not be able to save you." "Lady Melia talks like she knows this Human personally," Cassius commented. "No, I do not know him. However, I do hope that this Human is exactly like how I imagine him to be." The woman smiled. "Alright, Cassius, you can leave, I need to talk to father." Cassius''s expression changed, "Are you really going to give him what he wants?" "I am." "Lady Melia, he is asking for a Marked Letter! He might not even know what that even means! Lady Melia, trust me, he only wishes to ensure his and his wives'' safety, there are other ways to do that." "There are, yes. However, this is the most authentic one." "But you can''t just use Marked Letters like that!" "And since when did you have the authority to decide that?" "I-I apologize. I overstepped my limits." "Make sure that this is not repeated." Melia spoke as she started walking towards the door. Cassius kept his head down, once Melia was near the door, she turned around and spoke, "You did well. You can rest for the next 2 days, you need to deliver the letter to that human after that." "As you command, Lady Melia." Cassius bowed his head again. Melia nodded, then, she left. The moment she left, another person appeared inside the room behind Cassius, "For her to act like that for a Human she never met before, She is getting desperate." The man commented. "You think so?" Cassius questioned. "You don''t?" The man questioned back. "I am scared." "Scared that Lady Melia would be disappointed?" "No, scared that she has finally found her match." Cassius smiled wryly. "Huh?" The man''s expression changed. "What do you mean?" He questioned, his tone was definitely different than the calm and unbothered one before. "I have been keeping an eye on that man for the past 3 months," Cassius muttered. "And what did you find?" The man questioned, his tone was rushed, he was having a hard time holding back. Cassius on the other hand, had a strange expression on his face. ''Do not trust what your eyes saw.'' Nux''s words rang in his mind and a wry smile appeared on his face. "Nothing." He replied. "You found nothing?" The man seemed shocked. "Mhm." "And why did you not report this?" "That''s the problem. I only realized this a few hours ago." "What do you mean?" "For the past 3 months, I thought I was keeping an eye on that man and his wives, I felt like I knew every single thing about them, but today, when I finally interacted with him, I felt¡­ inferior¡­ That man noticed my presence 3 months ago." "That is not possible, you said he is only an Emperor." "An Emperor who can kill 8 Star Beasts." "¡­" The man turned silent. "As I said, That man is not simple. Lady Melia found her match, And¡­ I am scared that¡­ She might lose this one." Chapter 747 Welcome To The Blood Kingdom *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* In the middle of the night, around 50 Bats could be seen moving around the jungle, these Bats looked weak but they were fast, a normal human wouldn''t even be able to react to their speed. The Bats continued to fly in a certain direction, and suddenly, on the plain ground without many Beasts around, they flew down and suddenly turned into 51 humanoid beings. All 51 beings glanced at each other, then, one of them, Cassius, stepped forward and spoke, "You al-" "Perfectly on time, just as I expected from the Vampires sent by the Duke House." Before Cassius could complete his words, he was interrupted by a familiar voice. He turned in the direction the voice came from and noticed Nux sitting on a tree with a carefree smile on his face. Cassius however, couldn''t believe his eyes. ''I didn''t sense him.'' The direction Nux was sitting in was the direction where he and his subordinates came from¡­ How did they miss him? They were scouts sent by the Duke House for fucks sake! How did they fail to notice a mere Emperor Stage Cultivator? "So? What''s it going to be? You brought what I asked you for?" While Cassius was thinking all that, Nux questioned with a small smile on his face. Cassius came out of his reverie and without playing any games, he threw a scroll toward Nux. Nux caught the scroll and opened it. His eyes first fell on the Emblem. It was the same Emblem that was imprinted on Cassius''s clothes. ''A Throne with Bat Wings. Just like what Allura said.'' Nux thought inwardly and smiled. One thing was sure now, Cassius wasn''t joking. No Vampire would dare to use a Duke''s name to scam people. These people belonged to the Bloodheart Duke House, a House known for its fairness, and with this letter, Nux and his wives'' safety was practically guaranteed. His eyes then fell on the signatures under the Emblem and a smile appeared on his face, "Melia Bloodheart." "You got what you wanted, now come with me." Cassius spoke. "Mhm, of course. Don''t worry, I have already called my Wives, they should be here by any¡­ ah, they are here." Nux spoke as he glanced in a certain direction. Amaya and the others walked forward. Cassius nodded at them, "Are we ready to leave then?" He questioned. "Of course," Nux nodded with a smile on his face. "Follow me then." Cassius spoke, and then, he started walking. Nux and his wives followed Cassius and Cassius''s subordinates followed them. The group walked for 4 days, neither Nux and his wives, nor Cassius and his subordinates seemed to be in rush. On days, the Vampires all turned into Bats and found a dark place to hide, at night, the group continued to travel. This would have been intriguing, however, Nux and his wives were already aware of their dynamics. These Vampires have been keeping their eyes on them for 3 whole months and Nux had sensed them the first day they appeared. So Nux and his wives knew how these Vampires operated. Also, the Vampires didn''t like the sun, it was no secret. Anyways, on the 5th night, Cassius suddenly stopped. Nux frowned in confusion as he looked around. It was just plain ground in the middle of the Jungle, Nux failed to understand why they stopped there. Seeing his confusion, Cassius just smiled. "Human," He called out. "Let me show you why we Vampires are known as one of the strongest races in the world." Saying those words, A Bottle full of dense red liquid appeared in Cassius''s hands. Nux and his wives didn''t have to think, it was Blood. Cassius dropped the Blood on the ground and suddenly, a giant Magic Circle spread all over the place. Nux and his wives glanced at the ground with surprised looks on their faces. Normally, just by seeing a Magic Circle, people could tell how what element spell is the caster going to use, red for fire, brown for earth, blue for water, and silver-white for wind, however, this Magic Circle, It was white, yes, however, Nux instantly knew it was not a wind spell. Something was different about this Magic Circle apart from the fact it had a radius of around 100 meters. Unlike normal Magic Circles which are controlled by the caster, this Magic Circle was sucking the Mana directly from the world. It was so unusual and the speed at which it was sucking the Mana was so great that Nux and everyone present there could physically sense the Mana moving around as if it was the wind. It was as if a big catastrophe is about to fall. The Vampires, however, seemed calm. The Magic Circle glowed, then suddenly, "I will advise you all to close your eyes." Cassius spoke with a small, playful smile on his face. Nux and his wives frowned. However, suddenly, Nux''s eyes widened in surprise and, ''Do as he says, Close your eyes!'' Nux and his wives closed their eyes, the Magic Circle glowed brighter than ever. It was so blinding that from afar, one would think that something had exploded. The light remained for a good 5 seconds, and once everything faded away. Nux, his wives, the Vampires, and the Magic Circle, everything had disappeared. It was as if all of that happened here was just an illusion. ¡­ "You can open your eyes now." Cassius spoke. Nux and his wives did what they were told and once they opened their eyes, Their expression changed. "Beautiful¡­" Evane couldn''t help but mutter with a dazed look on her face. "What is this place¡­" Skyla muttered as well. "I-Is this heaven?" Edda questioned. The others didn''t say anything, however, their expressions made it clear. They all were surprised by how they suddenly appeared in a completely different place, however, more than that, they were surprised by how unique and beautiful this place is. "Where are we?" Nux questioned, his face seemed mesmerized as well. Seeing their expressions, Cassius nodded with a satisfied look on his face. "My human friends, Welcome to the Blood Kingdom," Chapter 751 This Cruel World Will Eat You Up. "If you actually wish to take control over your own life, achieve what only a few in 1000 years achieve, Then join me, And enjoy the journey that leads to Greatness." Melia spoke as her eyes shined with determination. Hearing her words, a small smile appeared on Nux's face. "I have to say, Lady Melia, I did not expect to hear something like this from you." Melia didn't say anything and waited for Nux to continue, "So you want us to join you because you guarantee that this Clan you are going to build will be one of the strongest clans in Yrniel, as strong as the Bloodheart House, right?" Nux questioned with his signature smile on his face. Melia, however, misunderstood that smile. "Are you mocking my Goal?" "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "Do you think my Goal is impractical and na?ve? A fantasy of a child who doesn't know anything about the outside world?" Melia questioned and Nux, he looked into Melia's eyes and questioned back, "Is it not?" Melia only had one answer to that question, "You will receive the answer to this question in the future, 100 years, if not 100 then 200, or even 1000 years, I do not care, But you will hear an answer to this question." Nux didn't say anything in return and just continued to look at Melia's face. Melia looked back at him for a while, and then, she sighed, "I take it that you reject my offer." "Yes, that is correct." Nux nodded. Melia nodded back, there were no particular changes in her expression, however, she was a little disappointed. Well, it is not like she had not expected it, her deal was crazy and offered nothing but empty words, no sane person would take it, It was a deal for insane people who have lost their minds and had turned blind with ambition. "You can le-" "Your offer lacks ambition." Melia was about to send Nux and his wives away, however, suddenly, Nux interrupted her. "What did you say?" Melia tilted her head in confusion, this was the first time she actually showed a clear expression on her face. "The Clan you wish to create, It lacks ambition." "It¡­ lacks ambition?" Melia blinked a few times. "Indeed. How about this, I and my wives plan to create a Clan when we leave the Blood Continent, a Clan that will not be one of the strongest clans in Yrniel. We will create a Clan that will be the Strongest in Yrniel. The one that stands on the Top of the world. We will not just hold the world in our palm in just the name, we will not compete and make deals with other clans and powers, we will actually have the entire world in our Palm. I do not want to achieve what a few people have done every 1000 years, I want to achieve something that no one, in the history of Yrniel has ever achieved. The Blood Continent, the Lair Of Demons, the United Continent, the Land of Dwarves, and the Valley of Dragons, I wish to stand on top of everything." "Y-You¡­ You are crazy¡­" Melia stuttered. This bastard¡­ He was even crazier than she was. Making a Clan as strong as the Bloodheart House from scratch was pushing it, but his thoughts were on a completely different level. His dream¡­ it touched the realm of impossibility! "So, how about this, Lady Melia? How about you join my Clan instead? How about you actually achieve what you want instead of just getting an empty title after putting in all that work?" Nux questioned, this time, his eyes shined in determination, however, his mouth still had that playful smirk stuck on it. "Saying those words is a simple task, Nux. Even a 5-year-old can talk about conquering the world." Melia spoke. "But he cannot achieve it now, can he?" "What makes you think you can achieve it?" "That's because I am special." "Oh? Aren't you being a little too overconfident?" "You will receive the answer to this question in the future." Nux repeated Melia's words. "¡­" Melia turned silent as she glanced at Nux, who was looking into her eyes with a calm, yet a playful smile on his face. This answer, Melia liked it. She could feel that this man was similar to her. At first, she only wanted him to join her Clan, but now, She needed this man, she had to recruit him. Melia could feel it, Nux has what it takes to stand next to her and achieve help her achieve her goal. She then stood up from her chair, She placed the Glass she was carrying on a table and then, she walked towards Nux. "So the current situation is that both of us will be creating a Clan in the near future, and wish to recruit each other into our Clans, is that correct?" "That seems to be the case." Nux smiled. "Obviously, the better Clan should be on the top and other clan," "The other one might as well cease to exist." Nux completed Melia's sentence. "How do we know which clan is better than the other?" Melia questioned, Nux, however, just smiled. "We cannot talk about the 'Goals' of our Clan because in the end, no matter how determined we are to fulfill them, it is no different than empty words right now." "That is correct." Nux nodded again. "How about we compare the competence of the two Leaders to judge which Clan has better chance to achieve its goal?" Melia offered. "And how are we going to do that?" Nux questioned. "A duel. The two of us will spar, The Winner of the Duel will create the Clan and the loser will join the Winner's Clan. No How about it?" "Heh, funny isn't it? A Peak Great Sage challenging an Early Emperor." Nux chuckled. "You think you would become the Greatest in the world by playing by the rules? This Cruel world will eat you up." Melia questioned with a smile on her face. "And you think you would become one of the Greatest in the world by always playing only when you are 100% assured of your victory? This Cruel world will eat you up." Nux questioned back. Chapter 749 I Think He Was Selling You Short. Nux and his wives continued to explore the Vampire market, there they realized that although from the Tower, the only buildings that were visible were the large mansions all over the place, however, this did not mean those were the only buildings there were. Especially in the Market, there were small stalls all over the place, selling different things, mostly toys for the children. It was a lively environment that Nux and his wives enjoyed after a long time. However, they also attracted attention. They were the only non-vampire race in this place, after all, and what''s more? They were humans. Cassius understood that, therefore, he stopped playing his silly games and got serious as well. "I am sure you enjoyed your looking around the area, now, shall we get to the serious part?" "Oh? You finally appeared? Where did you go? I didn''t even see you leave?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "Alright, you can stop playing those games with me, I know you could see me." "If you admit that out in the open, it wouldn''t do well for your future as the scout of the Bloodheart House." Nux smiled. "And if you weren''t at least this good, it wouldn''t look good for my Lady that she got out of her way to invite you." Cassius replied. "You seem pretty loyal to her." "I am. Now let''s stop this small talk and get going. Follow me." Cassius spoke, then, he walked towards a particular place where he was greeted by 2 Vampires. 2 Vampires glanced at Nux and his wives, and then, they nodded to Cassius and walked inside the castle. 5 Minutes later, he walked out with 10 White colored Wolf type Star Beasts following him. Seeing those beasts, Nux''s face turned solemn. They were Silver Spirit Wolves, 10 Star beasts. And if Nux was not wrong¡­ "Get on, we do not have much time." Cassius spoke as he casually sat on one of the 10 Wolves. Yep¡­ they were going to use 10 Star beasts, which were as strong as Semi Saints, as mounts¡­ Nux and his wives glanced at each other and smiled wryly. In the end, they nodded their heads and quickly mounted on top of the wolves. Cassius then nodded at the 2 Vampires, the two of them nodded back, then, Cassius patted the back of the wolf he mounted and, *Whoosh* The wolf started running. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The other wolves followed and Nux''s wives all widened their eyes in surprise. "Oh, I forgot to say, it would be better if you keep your eyes closed. You know, this is not the speed you guys can handle." Suddenly, Cassius spoke with a small smile on his face. Normally, Nux and his wives shouldn''t be able to hear him since they were traveling at such a high speed, but their mounts made it possible. They weren''t 10 Star Beasts for nothing. Nux and his wives didn''t reply to Cassius''s words, however, they did add his name to their list. They will get their revenge. ¡­ Time passed and after a 12-hour ride, the wolves finally stopped. Cassius, Nux and his wives finally arrived at their destination. The Capital of the Blood Kingdom, the Blood City. The Capital City took huge mansions to another level, the mansions here were gigantic, however, what really attracted most of the attention was the Mansion that was visible from afar. The building was even taller than the Tower Nux and his wives teleported to. Even though they were quite far away from that mansion, they could still see it. "That is the Royal Palace." Knowing what attracted their attention, Cassius introduced, "I would take you there, however, right now, we have more important things to deal with." "Yes, I would like to meet your Lady as well." Nux smiled a little. Cassius glanced at him for a while and then, he nodded. The group then walked into a Mansion that was a lot bigger than the Eisheth''s Mansion. The interior of the Mansion was well furnished, servants could be seen walking around everywhere, and unlike in Lust State, where the servants went out of their way to ogle at them, here, none dared to do it. They glanced at Cassius, they bowed, and they continued with their work in a sophisticated manner. However, when it came to eyes, this mansion was no different than the one in the Lust state. Nux could sense many eyes here as well. Eyes, that felt a lot stronger than the ones in the Lust state. One thing was for sure. This place, the Bloodheart House, it was stronger than the Lust State, and it was not by a small margin, it was a lot lot lot, stronger than the Lust State believes. Nux however, was not in a position to do anything about that right now, therefore, he just acted ignorantly and continued to walk. Soon, they all walked in front of a certain room and, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Lady Melia, I have brought them here." Cassius knocked on the door and spoke in a respectful tone. "Send them in." A calm voice was heard from inside. Cassius glanced at Nux and nodded, Nux nodded back, then, Cassius opened the door and signaled Nux to get in. Nux and his wives then took a deep breath and walked in. They were finally going to meet this ''Lady'' Cassius was talking about. "Oh my." The moment they walked in, they heard the Lady''s slightly surprised voice, "You are a lot more handsome than I imagined." "I would like to say the same about you. Vampires are known for their beauty, I learned that was true when I arrived here, but, But, you are on a completely different level, Lady Melia." "You know my name." Melia noticed. "Well, Cassius couldn''t stop talking about you." Nux chuckled. "Ah, that must have been boring for you," "No, I was just getting more and more curious about you. He mystified you." "He did? So what do you think? Do you feel that he overexaggerating?" "I think he was selling you short." Chapter 750 Melia Bloodheart "He did? So what do you think? Do you feel that he overexaggerating?" "I think he was selling you short." Nux replied with a playful smile on his face. "Selling me short, huh." Melia muttered, focusing on the word, ''selling''. Nux knew he made a mistake, however, he knew the best he could do was to ignore that for now. "I still do not know your name, Human." Melia spoke. "I am Nux Leander, and these are my wives, Felberta, Skyla, Lane, Edda, Thyra, Amaya, Evane, and Ember," Nux introduced, his wives bowed a little whenever their name was spoken, and Melia nodded to each one of them. "So, Nux. I have heard you are quite special." "I will take that as I compliment." Nux smiled. "You should. There are not many Emperor Stage Cultivators in this world who can kill 8 Star Beasts easily." Melia spoke. "How did you know?" Nux questioned with a surprised look on his face. "Oh C''mon, let''s not play these games, shall we? You know I have been keeping an eye on you for the past 3 months." Nux didn''t say anything and just waited. "Not just you alone, your wives as well. They may look ''normal'' when you look at them from afar, however, if you look closely, they are not as simple either, Their teamwork, it is simply impeccable, and if they work together, even 8 Star Beasts fail to kill them. That is not something any normal Emperor Stage Cultivators can do. One does not need to be an expert to see it, The 9 of you are special." Lady Melia spoke, her tone was still as calm as before, however, there was a strange power in her voice. Melia Bloodheart was a beautiful woman. Nux wasn''t lying when he said that she was on an entirely different level compared to other Vampires, she had long, raven hair, hypnotic blood-red eyes, and just like any other vampire, she had 2 sharp fangs, pale skin, and slightly longer ears, however, the charm she carried made her different from others. A stoic face with a small nose, thin eyebrows, beautiful red eyes, and soft, delicious-looking pink lips, her pale skin was enhanced by the lovely black dress she wore, the way she carried a glass of wine in her hand which creates a confident air around her, and her perfect hourglass body, She was definitely different from others. She was¡­ beautiful. Especially when her eyes were shining with hidden but unhidden expectations. *Picture here* "Nux, I am different from other nobles, I do not like mind games, in truth, I actually abhor them, I do not like hiding our intentions and manipulating or threatening others into doing what I want, therefore, I will ask what I want from you directly, without hiding anything. As I said before, all of you are special, I recognize and value your talent, therefore, I want to recruit you into my Clan." "Your Clan?" Nux frowned. "Yes, I have not yet created this Clan, and obviously, I haven''t recruited anyone either. I want you to be the first members of my Clan. There are not many things that I can offer you right now, however, I can promise you one thing. There will be a day when this Clan will be strong enough to compete with powers like Bloodheart Duke House, and as its first members, the Power you hold will not be something anyone can scoff at. This will not be just a Clan, it will be a Dream. A Dream that only has one path, the Path to Success. And I want you all to find that path with me, not as my subordinates, but as my teammates. Also, please do not think that this is just a spoiled brat''s wish and will only last till I get bored of it, because let me tell you this here and now, I crave power. I want to rule. I want to have the world inside the palm of my hand. And for that, I cannot use the Bloodheart House." Melia took a little pause, then, she glanced at Nux and his wives and continued her story, "I have an older brother, since he is 400 years older than me, I cannot catch up to him by the time father appoints the next head of the Family, Therefore, it is already clear that the one who will actually rule this family will be my brother and not me. However, I cannot accept that. If I cannot rule, then I''d rather leave. This clan, is not just a spoiled brat''s wish, it is my dream, it is life. And I am Dead Serious about it. We will face troubles, We will face many challenges, However, as long as you do not cave in, I guarantee that we will, always, come out on top. So? Nux, Felberta, Skyla, Lane, Edda, Thyra, Amaya, Ember, Evane, Are you willing to join me in this journey of becoming one of the Greatest Clans in this world?" Melia spoke, Her eyes shining with endless determination. Nux and his wives could sense her seriousness, however, "Why us? You are Melia Bloodheart. I am sure there will be many who will be willing to follow you if you say a word. You yourself are a Peak Great Sage Cultivator, in your eyes, no matter how strong, Emperors like us are still¡­ weak. Then why recruit us?" Nux questioned. "I cannot recruit people from my family. A clan is an independent force and cannot be related to a Family that has a political connection to a Kingdom." "I never said you had to recruit people from your family. You can just use your name to recruit people from outside." Nux spoke. "I cannot. I moment I create a Clan, I will only be a Bloodheart in the name. The Bloodheart Family will not support me, and I wouldn''t want that support either." Melia answered. "Then why do you think we will join your clan?" "You have no reason to. The Clan is not even registered yet, We have no resources, no knowledge, nothing, We will be like a small beast entering a jungle, all alone. However, You cannot achieve Greatness by playing it safe. You can join a strong clan right now, get stronger, and sooner or later, you will achieve something big in your life, however, even if you do achieve that, You will still be chained. Chained to a Clan that groomed you, You will be responsible for paying that clan back. And you will never achieve Greatness. If you want that type of life, I will not stop you, You are free to leave, Cassius will escort you out safely, However, If you actually wish to take control over your own life, achieve what only a few in 1000 years achieve, Then join me, And enjoy the journey that leads to Greatness." Chapter 751 This Cruel World Will Eat You Up. "If you actually wish to take control over your own life, achieve what only a few in 1000 years achieve, Then join me, And enjoy the journey that leads to Greatness." Melia spoke as her eyes shined with determination. Hearing her words, a small smile appeared on Nux''s face. "I have to say, Lady Melia, I did not expect to hear something like this from you." Melia didn''t say anything and waited for Nux to continue, "So you want us to join you because you guarantee that this Clan you are going to build will be one of the strongest clans in Yrniel, as strong as the Bloodheart House, right?" Nux questioned with his signature smile on his face. Melia, however, misunderstood that smile. "Are you mocking my Goal?" "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "Do you think my Goal is impractical and na?ve? A fantasy of a child who doesn''t know anything about the outside world?" Melia questioned and Nux, he looked into Melia''s eyes and questioned back, "Is it not?" Melia only had one answer to that question, "You will receive the answer to this question in the future, 100 years, if not 100 then 200, or even 1000 years, I do not care, But you will hear an answer to this question." Nux didn''t say anything in return and just continued to look at Melia''s face. Melia looked back at him for a while, and then, she sighed, "I take it that you reject my offer." "Yes, that is correct." Nux nodded. Melia nodded back, there were no particular changes in her expression, however, she was a little disappointed. Well, it is not like she had not expected it, her deal was crazy and offered nothing but empty words, no sane person would take it, It was a deal for insane people who have lost their minds and had turned blind with ambition. "You can le-" "Your offer lacks ambition." Melia was about to send Nux and his wives away, however, suddenly, Nux interrupted her. "What did you say?" Melia tilted her head in confusion, this was the first time she actually showed a clear expression on her face. "The Clan you wish to create, It lacks ambition." "It¡­ lacks ambition?" Melia blinked a few times. "Indeed. How about this, I and my wives plan to create a Clan when we leave the Blood Continent, a Clan that will not be one of the strongest clans in Yrniel. We will create a Clan that will be the Strongest in Yrniel. The one that stands on the Top of the world. We will not just hold the world in our palm in just the name, we will not compete and make deals with other clans and powers, we will actually have the entire world in our Palm. I do not want to achieve what a few people have done every 1000 years, I want to achieve something that no one, in the history of Yrniel has ever achieved. The Blood Continent, the Lair Of Demons, the United Continent, the Land of Dwarves, and the Valley of Dragons, I wish to stand on top of everything." "Y-You¡­ You are crazy¡­" Melia stuttered. This bastard¡­ He was even crazier than she was. Making a Clan as strong as the Bloodheart House from scratch was pushing it, but his thoughts were on a completely different level. His dream¡­ it touched the realm of impossibility! "So, how about this, Lady Melia? How about you join my Clan instead? How about you actually achieve what you want instead of just getting an empty title after putting in all that work?" Nux questioned, this time, his eyes shined in determination, however, his mouth still had that playful smirk stuck on it. "Saying those words is a simple task, Nux. Even a 5-year-old can talk about conquering the world." Melia spoke. "But he cannot achieve it now, can he?" "What makes you think you can achieve it?" "That''s because I am special." "Oh? Aren''t you being a little too overconfident?" "You will receive the answer to this question in the future." Nux repeated Melia''s words. "¡­" Melia turned silent as she glanced at Nux, who was looking into her eyes with a calm, yet a playful smile on his face. This answer, Melia liked it. She could feel that this man was similar to her. At first, she only wanted him to join her Clan, but now, She needed this man, she had to recruit him. Melia could feel it, Nux has what it takes to stand next to her and achieve help her achieve her goal. She then stood up from her chair, She placed the Glass she was carrying on a table and then, she walked towards Nux. "So the current situation is that both of us will be creating a Clan in the near future, and wish to recruit each other into our Clans, is that correct?" "That seems to be the case." Nux smiled. "Obviously, the better Clan should be on the top and other clan," "The other one might as well cease to exist." Nux completed Melia''s sentence. "How do we know which clan is better than the other?" Melia questioned, Nux, however, just smiled. "We cannot talk about the ''Goals'' of our Clan because in the end, no matter how determined we are to fulfill them, it is no different than empty words right now." "That is correct." Nux nodded again. "How about we compare the competence of the two Leaders to judge which Clan has better chance to achieve its goal?" Melia offered. "And how are we going to do that?" Nux questioned. "A duel. The two of us will spar, The Winner of the Duel will create the Clan and the loser will join the Winner''s Clan. No How about it?" "Heh, funny isn''t it? A Peak Great Sage challenging an Early Emperor." Nux chuckled. "You think you would become the Greatest in the world by playing by the rules? This Cruel world will eat you up." Melia questioned with a smile on her face. "And you think you would become one of the Greatest in the world by always playing only when you are 100% assured of your victory? This Cruel world will eat you up." Nux questioned back. Chapter 752 An Observer "You think you would become the Greatest in the world by playing by the rules? This Cruel world will eat you up." Melia questioned with a smile on her face. "And you think you would become one of the Greatest in the world by always playing only when you are 100% assured of your victory? This Cruel world will eat you up." Nux questioned back. Melia chuckled. Nux smiled as well. In the end, Melia took a deep breath, She looked into Nux''s eyes and then gave in. "You said it yourself, Nux. You are special. And you are, You can defeat 8 Star Beasts when you are just an Emperor Stage Cultivator. This is not something I can even dream of doing. Therefore, I am not going to limit my power to Emperor Stage to fight you just to make it fair, because I know, that I have no chance to win against you. Just like that, I will not limit my power to Sage Stage either, because, as I said, you can already defeat 8 Star beasts. As a leader, I cannot foolishly put myself in a position where I am at a disadvantage when I hold the higher ground. However, at the same time, I, as a recruiter, also need to show you who you are going to work with, so bullying you with my strength is not an option either. So the best I can do here is I will limit my power to Early Great Sage Stage while the two of us duel. The battle will last for 5 minutes. If we both stand till the time runs out, I lose. You defeat me before the time runs out, I lose. The only way I win is for me to defeat you within 5 minutes. The conditions will be the same. The loser joins the winner, So how about it? Are you up for it?" "I have to say, Lady Melia, you are quite shameless." Nux glanced at Melia and spoke. "That just shows you what lengths I am willing to go to achieve my goals," Melia replied with a small smile on her face. Nux smiled a little, Then, he glanced at his wives. ''What are you going to do?'' Ember questioned using the telepathic connection. ''I didn''t think I would be revealing my strength so soon. I wanted to prepare a few more things to surprise you all.'' Nux smiled a little. ''You are going to take her on?'' Amaya frowned. Nux could defeat 8 Star Beasts, yes, however, Vampires are different. Not to mention that she was a Great Sage Cultivator and not a Sage, just the fact that she was a Vampire makes it something they should be careful about. Vampires have myriads of abilities that make them difficult opponents, they are not some simple-minded beasts one could defeat by using a few tactics. ''Aren''t you being a little too reckless?'' Thyra spoke. ''I agree, we have no reason to accept this. We can simply turn back and I trust that she would keep her word.'' Felberta spoke as well. ''I know she will keep her word, we reject the challenge, we will be escorted out of the Kingdom, with proper respect too. However, Do you really want to miss this out?'' Nux questioned back. ''A Peak Great Sage Vampire, a noble Vampire at that. One who has goals far higher than her, and the one who is actually serious about them, there is a chance to recruit someone like her in our clan. Do you really want to miss this out?'' ''It''s not just her coming into our clan, we lose, and it is us who joins her clan.'' ''I will not lose.'' Nux replied as he looked into his women''s eyes. Looking into his eyes, Amaya frowned a little, ''You are saying you can defeat her?'' ''I can.'' ''How confident are you?'' ''50%'' ''Are you taking a risk like that when you aren''t even 100% sure?'' Amaya frowned. ''You think we would get a chance to recruit a Great Sage Cultivator like her every day? We need to take this chance, Amaya. What our Clan lacks the most is a foundation, a Great Sage may not be enough to give us a solid foundation against the actual Strong Clans, but her addition will make us a fearsome force the moment we start.'' ''I think Nux is right.'' Suddenly, Ember spoke up. ''If we win, we recruit a strong ally. The worse comes to worst, we join her clan. She wants us as her team, not subordinates, so it will not be much different than creating our own clan, we still achieve what we want even if we lose. Also, let''s be honest here, Even if she wins and creates the clan, It will end up becoming ours in the future anyways.'' A meaningful smile appeared on Ember''s face as she glanced at Nux. ''I do not have any plans like that.'' Nux rejected. ''Mhm, I trust you.'' Ember nodded. ''Nux, I can already see it in your eyes. You like that woman. Don''t try to fool me, I know you were charmed by her for a second.'' Felberta spoke up as well. ''And I was charmed by Eisheth too, and it was definitely for more than a second.'' Nux replied. ''Mhm, I understand. Let''s talk about this later, shall we?'' Felberta smiled. ''You guys don''t believe me, do you?'' Nux narrowed his eyes. The women all looked into Nux''s eyes and, ''We do not.'' ''A collective response huh. p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® I feel like you guys have been doing it quite often now,'' Nux snorted. The women just smiled. "If you are done looking at each other and showing different expressions on your face, then can I hear your answer? I feel excluded." Nux and his wives glanced at Melia and then, Nux smiled, "Get ready to join our Clan, Melia." "A shift from Lady Melia to Melia, huh." "I can''t keep calling my future Clan member Lady Melia, now can I?" Nux smiled. "Heh, that''s good, I wouldn''t want my first Clan Members to call me Lady Melia as well." Melia chuckled. Nux chuckled back. "Alright then, come with me." "We are fighting right now?" Nux frowned. "Hmm? Of course not. We will be fighting a week later." "Then what are we going to do now?" "I am not planning to let you run away, once you lose, you guys will be mine." A small, playful smile appeared on Melia''s face. For someone who barely showed any expressions on her face, this look was quite a heart flutterer. Nux was slightly taken aback. "So we will be signing a contract in front of an Observer." "An Observer?" "Yes, an Observer. You might have heard about him, Orpheus Bloodheart, my father, and the Head of the Bloodheart House." Chapter 753 I Am Ready To Sign The Contract, Father. "An Observer?" "Yes, an Observer. You might have heard about him, Orpheus Bloodheart, my father, and the Head of the Bloodheart House." Melia spoke with a small smile on her face. "¡­is this an attempt to intimidate me? Because if it is, then let me tell you, it is definitely working." Nux spoke with a wry smile on his face. "You are not supposed to admit that, you know?" "I just thought you were different from other nobles. I never thought you would use your father to intimidate me and would try to make me sign a contract on unfair terms." "The terms of our contract have already been decided, Nux. I am not trying to trick anyone here. Trust me, I am doing this to show my sincerity." Melia spoke with her normal, expressionless look on her face. "He is the man who I respect the most in this world. My father is a fair and upright man who values his pride and virtue over everything. I will never cheat anyone in front of him, because even if I do get what I want by doing that, I would disappoint him and that, is something I cannot accept. It is my bottom line." Melia explained, then, a small, barely visible smile appeared on her face, "Of course, I will admit that I am a little curious to see how you would react when you meet father." Nux just smiled wryly and didn''t say anything. Melia took that as a yes, she then summoned a servant, ordered him to form a contract, then stated the conditions in front of Nux, both parties then read the terms, and only when the two of them were satisfied, was the contract sealed. "Take this to Lord Orpheus and him that I wish to see him." Melia ordered. The servant nodded, bowed his head, and then, he walked away. "¡­" The room turned silent. Melia didn''t say anything, and since Nux and his wives seemed to be looking at each other, showing different expressions on their faces, Melia decided not to bother them and started looking outside the window while sipping on the wine with a calm look on her face. A few minutes later, the servant returned and reported, "Lady Melia, Lord Orpheus has agreed to meet you." Melia nodded at the servant and ordered in an emotionless tone. "You can leave." The servant bowed his head and walked away. After that, Melia''s stoic expression broke and she turned toward Nux, "Are you prepared?" "To meet a being who can squash me with just a thought, of course I am." Nux nodded with a strange expression on his face. "It seems you are prepared." Melia smiled a little and then, "Follow me." Nux and his wives then followed Melia and after walking for around 10 minutes, they appeared in front of a room. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Father, it is me." Melia spoke in a soft tone. "Enter," A cold, emotionless voice was heard. Melia opened the door and walked in. Nux and his wives followed. There, they saw a man with features similar to Melia, Black hair, red eyes, and even the expression on his face, that same, emotionless look that Melia has, the two of them were clearly related. Nux didn''t have to think, Melia was like a carbon copy of her father. Anyways, just like Eisheth, Orpheus looked like a normal person as well. Other than his bearing, Nux''s wives could not sense any strength from him but of course, all of them knew that he was a monstrous existence and is even stronger than Eisheth. They had to be wary. In Orpheus''s hands, there was a contract Melia had sent to him, it was clear that he had read all the details, however, no one could tell what he was thinking right now. The man didn''t even look at Nux or his wives, he just glanced at Melia and questioned, "You want me to witness this fight and oversee the contract signing?" "Yes, that is correct. He will be an important clan member in the future, I do not wish to reveal his secrets to anyone. The only person I can trust here is you." Melia replied in a tone similar to his father. Nux who was watching them didn''t know how to react. He couldn''t understand how these two normally talk with each other, both showed little to no expression on their faces, it is as if being here was just a formality, however, Nux knew that was untrue. Both of them had mutual respect for each other, however, their traits make it extremely difficult for others to notice it. ''Two similar people are not exactly a great match.'' Felberta commented with a strange look on her face. ''I agree.'' Nux nodded. ''Don''t lose focus.'' Amaya, however, wasn''t in the mood for any jokes right now. Nux understood what she was worried about and patted her back as he nodded at her. ''Don''t worry. They will value the letter they have signed.'' Amaya nodded back. "You seem assured of your victory." Orpheus spoke. "Of course, I am. Your daughter does not lose, father." Melia replied with an assured look on her face. Orpheus glanced at his daughter for a while, then, he turned towards the man his daughter was about to compete against, and just as his eyes fell on Nux, he narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure you wish to follow through with this contract?" "Hmm? What are you talking about, father?" "You will have to join his clan if you lose, are you ready for that? You can stay here in the Bloodheart House, I am sure you will achieve great things." "Is father insinuating that I will lose?" Melia narrowed his eyes. "No, against an Emperor, I find it hard to believe that you will lose," Orpheus then glanced at Nux again and, "Even if he is different compared to normal Emperors." ''He sensed it.'' Nux commented with a small smile on his face. ''It is not like we could have hidden it from him.'' Amaya sighed. ''¡­'' In response, Nux didn''t say anything and just smiled. "However, you still need to consider the consequences of losing, a true leader weighs everything before making a move." "I am ready to sign the contract, father." Chapter 754 Lazarus Bloodheart. "I am ready to sign the contract, father. I have considered everything there is to consider." Melia spoke with a determined look on her face. Orpheus looked into his daughter''s eyes, and then, he nodded, "Alright then. I shall oversee the contract signing." Melia glanced at Nux and nodded. Nux glanced at Orpheus, "Step forward, human." Nux nodded, he then stepped forward, Orpheus placed the contract on the table in front of him, Nux and Melia read the contract again, and then, Nux signed it. Melia did the same and once the two parties were done signing the contract, Orpheus stepped forward and, "Under my authority as the Duke of Blood Kingdom, this contract shall now be in power. Henceforth, any party who goes against this contract shall be treated as the sworn enemy of the Bloodheart Duke House." Saying those words, a Stamp appeared in Orpheus''s hand and he stamped on the contract, making it legal. Orpheus glanced at the two parties and spoke, "I alone, shall oversee your duel that will be held a week later." Melia and Nux nodded, and then, "We will be taking our leaves now, father." Melia spoke and turned around. Nux glanced at Orpheus for the last time, Orpheus didn''t react to his gaze, therefore, Nux decided to let it go and he turned around as well, his wives followed and the group left the room. "Heh." The moment the group left, a smile appeared on Orpheus''s face. "Is he going to be the 8th hero?" He thought out loud. This boy was interesting, he cultivated both Mana and Body after all. That automatically made him a special existence. However, This didn''t mean that this human had what it took to defeat Melia. He was only an Emperor level after all. The Sage Stage could be understood, however, Great Sages are different, even defeating a normal Great Sage Cultivator should be difficult for him, let alone Melia, who was the daughter of the Vampire Duke with unparalleled talent, and has been trained by the best ever since she was a child. "For the first member of her clan, that human is not a bad choice at all." A small smile appeared on Orpheus''s face as he started thinking about the Duel. A fight between his daughter and the possible 8th Hero, He may not show it, but he was definitely interested to witness it. ¡­ "That was pressuring." On the other side, as soon as Nux walked out of Orpheus''s room, he sighed. "It was not that bad." Melia smiled. "For you, of course. He is your father. For me, it was an entirely different story, for him, I was a man who was going to take his daughter away. I can give you 1000s reasons why he wouldn''t like me." Nux replied. "Take his daughter away huh. We will see about that in a week." Melia smiled. "Of course, people usually don''t believe my words till it actually happens. I don''t mind it though, it puts me in an advantageous position." Nux nodded. "You seem more open than before." Melia noticed. "You can''t go back on your words now that the contract is signed," Nux replied. "You were worried about that?" "Worries that an immensely talented Great Sage Cultivator might not join my clan? Of course, I was. I need to tread carefully." "You are arrogant. We need to fix that once you join my clan. Arrogance brings trouble." Melia noted, her expression still emotionless as ever. "Heh, arrogan-" "Oh? Would you look at that? Melia, what is my little sister doing here? And who is this human? Wait, is he the human you challenged to a duel to make him join your clan? I can''t believe you are going this far, Melia." While Melia, Nux, and his wives were walking in the corridor, they suddenly bumped into a man, the man''s features were similar to Orpheus, however, unlike Orpheus, who had an emotionless expression like Melia, this man seemed like someone who freely expressed his emotions. Nux observed this man and his expression turned solemn, A Peak Semi Saint¡­ This man was strong, absurdly strong. And not only that, The fact that he learned the news about the duel so quickly, It could only mean one thing¡­ "Big Brother." Melia spoke with a blank tone. Yes, Lazarus Bloodheart. Melia''s blood brother, and the heir to the Bloodheart Duke House. Nux and his wives have heard about him from Allura, a Peak Semi-Saint Cultivator who can defeat Saints. Yes, just like Nux, he has the power to fight people above his realm and unlike Nux, he is not a Body and Mana Cultivator. That means he only manages to defeat opponents stronger than him based on his skills and that, is not common in Yrniel. In Yrniel, unless one cultivates both Body and Mana, there is barely anyone who can surpass the boundary of his Cultivation Realm and defeat someone at a stronger Stage. Even Thyra, who could kill Experts when she was Grand Master Stage Cultivator was thought of as a big deal, and those Stages aren''t even considered real stages. The power leap that a being experiences when one jumps from Semi Saint to Saint Stage is enormous. The fact that Lazarus has achieved something like this makes him special. That is also the reason why Orpheus is so proud of his son. He has achieved something that even Orpheus hadn''t achieved, after all. However, the fact that Lazarus was here¡­ Nux didn''t like that. From what he can tell, Melia and Lazarus don''t have a good relationship, it is clear since Melia is planning to create a clan just so she does not have to listen to her brother''s orders. It doesn''t take a genius to guess what kind of relationship the two of them have. "Hmm?" Suddenly, Evane grabbed Nux''s hand. Nux glanced at his wife and noticed that she was looking at Lazarus with a strange expression on her face. ''Ahh¡­'' Nux realized it. A brother fighting his sister for the Throne, who else but Evane could understand it better? She has gone through the same thing after all. This incident must have dug up all the memories Evane had buried inside her heart after so much effort. ''Don''t worry, nothing will happen.'' Nux comforted Evane. However, instead of calming down, Evane tightened her grip. Nux frowned, Evane pointed in front of him with a tense expression, Nux turned around and noticed at Lazarus had raised his hand. ''He is trying something here?'' Nux frowned. 6 people were hiding in the darkness, keeping their eyes on them. How could Lazaru- Suddenly, Nux and his wives'' expressions changed. Lazarus''s hand appeared on top of Melia''s head and then¡­ He started ruffling her hair, "Tsk Tsk, why are you so cold to your brother even though we are in front of our guests." Lazarus laughed. "I am not cold, you know that is how I act." "Yes Yes, I know, you take it from father. But can you at least show your brother a smile every now and then? I am even willing to give up my position as an heir in exchange. I not asking for much. 1 smile a week- no, a day will do." Melia just glanced at Lazarus and didn''t say anything. "A week isn''t too bad either¡­" "¡­" "A-A month?" "¡­" "I-I can''t go further than this you know¡­ how can you be so heartless¡­" "Brother, you know you are the best one suited for the position, don''t try to give it away like that. Father will not like it." Melia spoke. "You are going to leave if I don''t, aren''t you?" "I want to create a clan." "But why?" "Because I want power." "You can have it here." "I want to earn everything on my own." "You would be doing that here." "That is not the same and you know it," Melia replied with her usual, expressionless face. "Tsk, you were much cuter when you were just a child. I still remember how you came running to me when you broke your canine." Lazarus snorted. Melia''s expressionless face turned a little red when Lazarus mentioned that, "You said you would forget about it." "Of course not. There is no way I would forget my adorable Mel. You are just someone who has possessed her now." "That is nonsense." "I will prove it, you demon. Then I will get my Mel back. Just you wait." "Haah¡­" Melia sighed. Lazarus glanced at Melia and he sighed as well, "At least give me a hug?" He requested. In the end, Melia finally gave in and placed her head on Lazarus''s chest. A big smile appeared on Lazarus''s face as he hugged his little sister. He placed his chin on her head and started ruffling her hair again. A small smile appeared on Melia''s face as well. The two siblings hugged then soon, Melia pushed Lazarus away. Lazarus pouted, but then, he just sighed and glanced at Nux and narrowed his eyes. "So? He is the human you challenged? Why don''t you introduce him to me?" Chapter 755 You Should Be Careful Lazarus. "So? He is the human you challenged? Why don''t you introduce him to me?" Lazarus spoke as he glanced at Nux. Melia then glanced at Nux and spoke, "Nux, this is my brother and the future heir of the Bloodheart House, Lazarus Bloodheart. Brother, he is Nux Leander." Then, with a small smile on her face, Melia continued, "The future member of my clan." Lazarus glanced at Nux and extended his hand for a handshake, Nux accepted. The two men nodded at each other and Melia continued, "And these women are his wives." "I have to say, you are quite lucky to have so many beautiful women around you," Lazarus spoke. "That, I agree with." Nux smiled. "She seems to be in some sort of trouble though, is everything okay? If you are facing any troubles here, you can share them with me, I will make sure everything is taken care of." Lazarus glanced at Evane as he spoke. "I-I am fine." Evane nodded. Lazarus narrowed his eyes as he started observing Evane, "Are you sure?" He questioned in a gentle tone. "Yes. I am." "Alright then," Lazarus nodded and then stopped pursuing the matter any further. "Anyways, I do not know why my Sister is going so far to recruit an Emperor Stage Cultivator, however, since she has chosen you, I am sure there is something special about you. I am looking forward to how you will work with her in the future." Lazarus spoke up as he glanced at Nux. "I am looking forward to working with her as well. I needed competent people around me, after all." Nux smiled. Hearing those words, Lazarus narrowed his eyes, Nux''s words seemed polite, however, Lazarus knew that it was a statement. This human was actually thinking about defeating his sister, a Great Sage. "Look, I know the conditions of your duel must be fair and that Melia is holding back a lot, however, I would still advise you not to underestimate her. This little devil is quite cunning, even I fall for her tricks sometimes." Lazarus spoke. "Mhm, she is indeed holding back quite a lot. The conditions of the Duel are quite fair. I am sure anyone who hears about them would be in awe and disbelief." Nux glanced at Melia and smiled playfully. "Of course, the problem is, nobody is going to read or hear about these conditions because Lord Orpheus himself is overseeing this duel and everything will be arranged under his management." "Trying to keep secrets from the start, I see." Lazarus glanced at Melia and chuckled. Melia, however, was busy looking at Nux. She could tell that those words were all sarcastic. This bastard was indirectly making fun of her. Melia was already clenching her fists in frustration and annoyance. "Anyways, it is good that you are serious about your clan, I hope you achieve what you want and make our Bloodheart House proud. I still have some matters to attend to, so I will be taking my leave now." Lazarus spoke as he was about to walk away, however, before he did, he glanced at Evane once again and spoke, "As I said before, if anything troubles you during your stay here, you can discuss it with me, or Melia, we will make sure that your stay here is comfortable." Evane smiled as she glanced at Lazarus and nodded, "I am completely fine, Lord Lazarus." Lazarus smiled back, nodded, and then, he walked away. "All the best to your duel, I hope the best wins." The moment Lazarus walked away, Melia started walking away as well, then 2 minutes later, "You should be careful Lazarus." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Nux frowned. From the way the two of them interacted with each other, it didn''t look like they had a bad relationship with each other. Was that all really just an act? Nux found that hard to believe. Melia''s expression when she was hugged by Lazarus seemed genuine. Even Amaya seemed confused. "What is the relation between you and your brother?" Amaya questioned directly. "Hmm? Where did that come from?" "You told us to be wary of him." "You should be." Melia nodded. "Does that mean the relationship between the two of you is not good?" Evane frowned. "Ahh." Melia finally realized. "No, that''s not it. As you have just seen, I have no enmity with my brother. He is someone who will willingly give his life for me, I can''t even imagine fighting against him. He¡­ he is one of the few people who I care about, after all." Others may think that we two would fight each other for the position of the Heir, however, the truth is, the future heir is already decided, I will not compete with my brother. Even if I wanted to compete, father wouldn''t allow it. The Bloodheart Family does not allow any internal struggles related to power. That is the reason why we stand strong even after all these centuries." Melia spoke with a proud look on her face. "Then why are you warning us about him?" Evane couldn''t understand. "You genuinely love your wives with all your heart," Melia commented as she glanced at Nux. "Of course, I do," Nux replied almost instantaneously. "Lazarus has this strange charm that seems to attract women. I suggest you keep your wives away from him." "Are you saying he will try to woo us?" Amaya narrowed her eyes in disgust. Hearing those words, Melia couldn''t help but smile, "That''s not it. My brother does not ''woo'' anyone, he only has eyes for his 3 wives, other than them, he practically ignores all the women he doesn''t know, however, for some reason, the women seemed to be attracted to him. I just do not want my future clan members having relationship issues, you would need to focus on far more important things than that and I can''t have you be distracted." "So you saying that we will be attracted to him and might leave Nux?" Amaya questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Please do not be offended, I am merely speaking from past experience. My brother has already ruined around 300 relationships and he doesn''t even know it. He may not know it, but there are many male vampires who treat him as his sworn enemy. Of course, none of them actually matters, since even if they combine their strength, they wouldn''t even get close to me, let alone my brother." Melia replied, her expression seemed neutral as usual, however, Nux could sense that little pride she was trying to hide. This woman, she may not show it, but she loved her brother. If only she could actually say those words in front of her brother, that man would die of happiness. Thinking about that, Nux couldn''t help but chuckle. These two families he met, the Lust State''s Royal Family and the Bloodheart House, he had to say, the bond these families shared with each other, it was honestly surprising. Nux felt these races knew a lot more about relationships than the humans. Amaya, on the other, was thinking about an entirely different thing, she turned towards Nux and chuckled, "Keep that in mind, Nux. Don''t let us go near Lord Lazarus, we might fall for him, okay? You need to protect your wives." Hearing her words, Nux couldn''t help but shake his head as he chuckled. "Alright alright, I cannot lose you guys. So you better not go near him, alright?" "Mhm, there are a few things we need from you before we agree." "So you are going to blackmail me now?" "Hehe~" Nux sighed again. Melia, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes as she commented. "It looks like you are treating it as a joke." "¡­" Nux didn''t reply and just continued to smile as they walked. "Well, it is a good thing. I hope your trust stays the same in the future as well." Melia spoke as she glanced at Evane momentarily. "Mhm, don''t worry, it will. We appreciate your warning though, we will be careful." Nux replied with a smile. Melia nodded, "Anyways, with the contract signed, you are free now. I have already prepared your rooms, you can go and rest there. After that, you are free to explore the Blood Kingdom, or train indoors in your rooms, I do not mind." "We will be exploring the Kingdom. I am quite curious about many things I saw here." "Then I will arrange a few guards who would keep an eye on you." "That is no-" "No, you are the responsibility of the Bloodheart House now, I cannot leave you unprotected." Melia didn''t even give Nux a chance to retort. "Alright." Nux agreed. Then after showing them their rooms, Melia allowed Nux and his wives to leave. Nux and his wives explored the town and rested for the next few days, and just like that, A week passed by. It was time for the Duel. Chapter 756 Father... Will Melia Be Alright? ''It is finally the time.'' Amaya spoke up with a determined look on her face as she, her sisters, and Nux stood in front of a door. This was a door that took them to the Training Hall. Obviously, it was not just any training random training Hall, it was a Hall especially prepared for a duel. The design of the room was the exact copy of the Dual Stage used by the Ancestral Order, the only difference being that there were no seats for the audience to sit and enjoy the battle. ''How are you feeling?'' Ember glanced at Nux and questioned. ''Hmm? I did with spent some time with you all and Star, but I miss Allura a little. Of course, I can''t meet her since she is busy preparing for the Trial. It is unfortunate, but you have to do what you have to do, right?'' Nux replied. ''I was talking about the battle, Nux. How are you feeling? Confident?'' ''Ah, of course, don''t worry about it.'' Nux just shrugged. ''¡­'' Nux''s wives glanced at each other, not knowing what to say. This was not a battle they could take lightly, while they were exploring the Blood City this past week, they also looked into Melia and what they found was not an optimistic news. Melia was just like her brother. No, she was not yet capable of defeating a Semi Saint Cultivator, however, when it comes to Great Sage Stage, no one in the entire Blood Kingdom has ever defeated her. Even Fitlanus Sky, the Vampire with the Blood of the Vampire Royal family flowing through his veins failed to defeat her. It was even said that under Semi Saint Stage, Melia is undefeated. If people knew that this undefeated Melia was dueling against an Emperor Stage Cultivator, Nux would become a laughing stock and a fool for accepting this challenge. Anyways, after looking around and searching more and more, Nux''s wives realized that Melia was not weak. Also, Nux seemed a little too unbothered about this fight. He was taking this too lightly and Nux''s wives feared that he might suffer a setback here. ''Alright, you guys should stop it.'' Suddenly, Astaria, who rarely uses telepathy to talk with her sisters spoke up. ''There was nothing Nux could have done to prepare in just 1 week, idiotically shutting himself inside a room to ''prepare'' for the fight is not the way to handle this duel. Trust him like you always do and walk into that room now.'' Astaria spoke up. ''Alright.'' Amaya nodded, then, she opened the door and walked inside the room. The other wives followed and then Nux walked in as well. "You are here." Orpheus walked towards Nux. "Greetings, Lord Orpheus." Nux and his wives bowed. Orpheus nodded. Nux glanced at Melia, who was already standing on that huge 2km*2km stage, and then suddenly, he frowned. "What is Lord Lazarus doing here?" He questioned. "Don''t worry, I will sign the Silence Contract so you won''t have to worry about me revealing your secrets." Lazarus, who suddenly appeared next to his father spoke with a smile on his face. "That was not what was written on the contract." Nux narrowed his eyes. "As I said, I am willing to sign the Silence Contract. Nux, it is my request, please let me see my sister''s fight." "Lord Lazarus, I know you love your little sister, I get that, however, I cannot allow you to break the contract for it. The Contract clearly states that only my wives and Lord Orpheus is allowed to witness the duel." Lazarus glanced at Nux and narrowed his eyes. Nux looked back, not willing to back down. Lazarus glanced at Nux''s wives, trying to get their support, however, they all just looked at him with a ''Don''t even try'' look. The action was so well coordinated that it almost looked comical and Lazarus was taken aback. "Lazarus, you said you would convince him, now that you have failed, leave." Orpheus spoke in his expressionless tone. "Alright." In the end, Lazarus just sighed, and with a disappointed look on his face, he turned around. "The contract doesn''t include your subordinates either, Lord Lazarus. The 4 of them need to leave as well." While Lazarus was about to leave, Nux spoke up, and his words triggered a big reaction from both Lazarus and Orpheus. "You¡­ How did you sense them?" Lazarus turned towards Nux and questioned with a shocked look on his face. Nux, however, just smiled and didn''t say anything. Lazarus glanced at his father, Orpheus however, just waved his hands, the 4 Vampires hiding inside the room disappeared, Nux''s smile widened, "Thank you for your help, Lord Orpheus." Then, he stretched his body as he glanced toward Melia, "Shall we start the Duel then?" Saying those words, he started walking towards the Stage with a small smile on his face. Lazarus and Orpheus on the other hand, stood still, surprised. "Father¡­ He¡­" Lazarus stuttered. "¡­" Orpheus was unusually silent as well. And why wouldn''t he be? The 4 Vampires Nux just pointed out, All of them were Saint Stage Cultivators who specialized in scouting. The Bloodheart House trusted them with all the Missions where they had to spy on certain beings, clans, or another Vampire House. Yes, these Vampires, they were spies of the Bloodheart House. They were experts when it came to concealing themselves. And this human¡­ He noticed their presence as if it was the simplest thing in the world. "Father¡­ will Melia be alright?" Lazarus questioned with a nervous look on his face. "I¡­ do not know¡­" Orpheus replied as he continued to observe Nux. Now, he was not as sure as he was before. Previously, he thought that he had seen through this human, which was a logical outcome considering that he was a Divine Stage Cultivator, however, now, he was not sure at all. Melia¡­ She might be facing someone completely out of the norm. "Anyways, you need to leave now. We should not delay this any longer." "A-Alright." Lazarus nodded and then, he walked away. Orpheus then turned towards Nux''s wives and nodded, "You all follow me," "As you command, Lord Orpheus." Evane nodded. Chapter 757 W-What The Fuck Is That? Orpheus and Nux''s wives then walked into a certain room that was built in the corner of the room, the other 2 walls of the room were made of glass. Orpheus then tapped on the ground 2 times with his foot and then, The room started moving up. Seeing the surprised looks on Nux''s wives'' faces, Orpheus introduced, "This is the Spectator''s room, we use this to observe the battle between the two duelists, it is usually used by the instructors who observe their students'' battles and then train them accordingly. Of course, sometimes it is also used for entertainment purposes." "But¡­ isn''t it too far from the Stage? I get that it is designed that way to not get in the way of the duelists, but using it for observing the battle¡­" Felberta pointed out. This room was around 3 km away from the Stage, for Great Sages, or above, it may not be a very large distance, but for emperors, it was still difficult to see that far. Orpheus just smiled, then, he pointed forward. Felberta and the others turned towards the battlefield and a 2-meter-long screen that showed Nux and Melia appeared in front of them. "This is ''Vision'', everything that happens inside this Hall, it is recorded by it and is then projected in this room. You can slow it down, fasten it up, look up closer, or from distance, there are many more interesting features, I will have someone show you all that if you are interested," Orpheus introduced. Felberta and the others glanced at each other, impressed by the screen in front of them. This world definitely had a lot of interesting things. "Anyways, I will be taking my leave now." Orpheus spoke up, then, he moved towards the Glass Wall and¡­ simply bypassed it, floating in the air. He then leisurely walked in the air, and walked into another, similar room. The shocked Ember walked towards the glass ''wall'' and tried to touch it with a careful look on her face and was surprised to find out that there was actually a wall there. She tried putting in some strength, but the wall didn''t budge. She then turned towards her sisters and blinked a few times¡­ "D-Did you guys see what I saw¡­?" "Ember, he is a Divine Stage Cultivator¡­ expect him to do some impossible-looking stuff," Amaya spoke up. "If he had broken the walls and appeared inside that room, I wouldn''t have been surprised, but, he bypassed the walls and then floated in the air, you are telling me that even Lady Eisheth can do that? All Divine Stage Cultivators can?" "Well, Allura did say that the Vampires gain more and more abilities the more they level up and that we cannot be too surprised by anything they do." Evane pointed out. The woman glanced at Orpehus, who was now sitting on a chair with a calm look on his face. They all did the same, And as if knowing that the audience has settled down, Melia, who was staring at Nux all this while, finally spoke. "Are you ready to join my Clan?" "Hmm? Are we doing the thing where you try to talk to your opponent, trying to trigger them so that they make a mistake and we use it to our advantage? You need to do something like that, Melia? I thought fighting as a Great Sage was already enough for you to be assured of your victory." Nux smiled. Melia''s face twitched. Seeing that, Nux''s wives smiled, ''He is already starting huh¡­'' Felberta commented. ''To think her emotionless expression broke before the battle even started¡­'' Evane spoke up. ''We all already know, don''t we? He is gifted in the art of getting on people''s nerves,'' Thyra commented as well. "No, I was just giving you some extra time on the clock," Melia replied. "The Hourglass is still not activated, Melia." Nux chuckled as he pointed at Hourglass and chuckled. "¡­" Melia didn''t say anything, she just turned toward her father and nodded. "Are the two of you prepared?" Suddenly, Orpheus''s solemn voice echoed all over the Battle Hall. Nux was taken aback, "I am." Melia, on the other hand, spoke out loud as she glanced at him with a determined look on her face. "I am ready as well." Nux nodded, his playful smile was replaced by a serious look. "Begin the Dual." Orpheus ordered, the Hourglass flipped on its own. Nux and Melia both stared at each other for a while, then, "Don''t say I bullied you." Melia spoke up and then, she rose in the air¡­ The ability that Great Sage Vampires who focus on Mana Cultivation unlock, Flight. "So that''s why you chose to be a Great Sage." Nux smiled. Melia didn''t reply, she just took 4 Storage Rings out of her pockets and all those rings moved in 4 different directions. Nux frowned, Trying to figure out what Melia was trying to do. The rings then shined and blood flowed out of them. "That¡­ is disgusting." Nux commented with furrowed brows. Melia didn''t react, she just waited for the blood to spread all over the stage. She was already flying in the air, other than firing his spells in very obvious ways, there was barely anything Nux could do to fight her. All Melia has to do is wait for the Blood to spread all over the Stage, and once that happens, the two of them will be fighting in her domain. This battle was over before it even started. Of course, it wasn''t Nux''s fault either. Against one of the strongest Great Sage Cultivators in the world, there was barely anything he could do after all. In the end, he would just have to join her clan. Thinking about all that, Melia couldn''t help but smile. However, suddenly, her expression changed. "!!!" She dodged Nux''s sword and quickly moved away. Her eyes then fell on the purple color pillar that Nux was standing on and couldn''t help but blink her eyes in confusion, ''W-What the fuck is that?'' Chapter 758 Now How About You Show Me Your Strength? ''W-What the fuck is that?'' Melia wondered with a confused look on her face. Nux, however, didn''t give her time to think about all that, he just stepped forward, and as he did, another platform popped out of the Piller, supporting him. Melia simply jumped 10 meters away from him. In the air, she had the advantage. Nux was using that strange ability that no she has never heard of or seen before to fight her, however, in the end, he needed to create a platform for him to be stabilized, while she does not. Melia glanced at the ground, ''10 more seconds.'' Thinking about that, she jumped back again. She wasn''t giving away her advantage in this battle, time was on her side. Suddenly, Nux jumped at her. Melia frowned, unable to understand what he was trying to do, however, soon, she noticed another similar pillar rising from the ground, coming to support Nux. A small smile appeared on her face as she jumped back again. Nux was forced to step on the pillar he created and again, he failed to get close to Melia. Melia, on the other hand, understood how Nux''s ability worked. That pillar, Nux could create it out of nothing, and even the creation speed was way too fast compared to any spells, it is almost as if it is instantaneous, however, it had one flaw. The Pillar Nux creates, it needs to either be connected to the ground, or it needs to be connected to a pillar made from the same material. Nux couldn''t create it out of thin air. Thinking about that, Melia smiled and then, she flew above. She would raise the height Nux would need to create the pillar to support himself, spending more Mana, increasing the risk, and making it more complicated for him to extend his pillars. This single move placed 3 binds on Nux. Nux lifted his head as he glanced at Melia flying above him, then, he smiled wryly. "A Great Sage running away from a mere Emperor, are you sure you want your father to see this cowardly fight?" "Hmm? Are we doing the thing where you try to talk to your opponent, trying to trigger them so that they make a mistake and we use it to our advantage? You need to do something like that, Nux?" Melia questioned. Nux lowered his head and laughed out loud. This woman¡­ she was using his own words against him¡­ "You only have 3 seconds left, Nux." Suddenly, Melia spoke up as she pointed at the ground. Nux smiled wryly. "Nux, why don''t you just give up?" Suddenly, Melia questioned. Nux glanced at her. "You know once the blood spreads all over the floor, this will become my domain, the battle will be as good as over by then and quite frankly, it would just be me hunting you down and you running away, trying to save yourself, and the dual would end with me as the winner. It would be quite an embarrassing way to lose if I am being honest. Do you really want to show something so embarrassing to your wives?" Melia questioned. "Melia." Suddenly, Nux called out. "I am fighting a Great Sage, there is nothing embarrassing about losing to against a Great Sage. It is like you losing a dual against a Saint and that too, after the Saint felt the need to create his own ''domain'', Who do you think should that Dual is more embarrassing for?" "Heh, ''I am Dueling against a Great Sage Cultivator'', that is the only thing you seem to have going on for you." Melia smirked. Nux, however, smiled mysteriously and, "Trust me, It is not." And then, Nux disappeared. Melia frowned. Nux shouldn''t be fast enough for her to lose him. That is not possible but¡­ where did he go? Melia quickly flew even higher, making sure Nux doesn''t reach close to her. She tried looking around, trying to sense her surroundings to search for Nux, however, no matter what she did, she couldn''t find him. It was as if¡­ Nux actually disappeared. Melia unconsciously glanced at her father, she wasn''t trying to ask for his help, she never wanted it, it was just a daughter''s unconscious actions of seeking her father when she was confused about something. Melia wanted to look away the moment she realized what she was doing, however, what she saw surprised her to her core. Her father, Orpheus Bloodheart, the man she thought was above everything and knew everything, Was sitting on his chair, with a flabbergasted and confused expression on his face. Melia could see it, her father was trying to find Nux, however, even he¡­ seemed helpless. ''I-Is that even possible?'' Melia couldn''t believe it. Seeing her father like that, her emotional state quickly turned into a mess. Her heartbeat rose up, her fingers started trembling a little, and a drop of sweat rolled down her forehead, she was panicking. Melia blinked, trying to calm herself down, Then suddenly, She heard a voice, "Are you happy now? You successfully wasted enough time, the ground is now covered with blood, the battlefield is your domain now, Now how about you show me your strength? You know, just so I know what my newest clan member is capable of." Melia turned around and her eyes widened when she noticed Nux standing behind her with a confident smile on his face. And he was not alone. A red-orange colored Magic Circle was right in front of him as well. And that circle, was shining blindingly brightly. Melia had no choice, She had to take this head-on. "Fireball." Nux casted the spell, his golden eyes shined with a slight reddish glow, the Magic Circle shone even more brightly, and then, *BOOOM* The Fireball clashed with Melia and a huge mid-air explosion was heard and Melia''s body was seen shooting down like a projectile. To get away from Nux, Melia was far above the level she should be flying at. From that height, even if it was her, that fall wasn''t going to be light. And of course, Nux wasn''t exactly merciful either, Around 20 Magic Circles appeared behind him and, "Rain of Destruction." He spoke, And with the Fire Lances that were all shot at Melia, he started falling down as well. Chapter 759 Let Us Start Round Two, Nux. *Bam* "Khhwaaakk!!" Melia coughed out blood as she fell on the ground, the impact was too strong, and if it wasn''t for all the Blood she gathered using Blood Control to soften the impact, it could have been a lot worse. However, right now, she didn''t have the time to praise herself or scream in pain, because in front of her, she could see more than 10 Fire Lances, raining down at her. And those spells, just like before, she knew she cannot dodge them either. ''Just how in the hell is he firing those spells so quickly!? No Human Emperor or even a Sage should be capable of doing that! It is as if I am fighting against a Dragon!'' Melia clenched her fists, her red eyes started shining, and with a focused look on her face, she extended her arms. All the blood that was 500 meters or less distance away from her moved close to her at a scary speed and soon, a dome made of Blood was formed around her. *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* The Lances and the Blood Dome collided, and with each collision, an explosion was sounded and the Blood Dome trembled, Melia tried her best to keep the Dome intact, however, a Blood Dome made within just a few milliseconds, while she was in immense pain and confusion had no way of standing against Nux''s Lances. The first crack appeared on the Dome after the third explosion, 12 more explosions later, the entire Dome turned back to blood and was completely destroyed. And Melia¡­ she was forced to tank the last 5 Blood Lances on her own. "AaaAagggGGhhhHhhhH!!" Melia screamed in agony. The Scorching Heat from Nux''s Lance burned her flesh, her armor was already torn apart after tanking that Fireball from such a close distance, whatever was left of the Armor was burnt away now, and this time, she had no choice but to take on everything on her own. On the other side, Nux had already created 5 Pillars to support himself and was using them as stairs to come down. By the time he stepped on the ground, all his Lances landed on Melia, he could hear her screams, she was trying her best to hold them back, however, in the end, her skin and even her organs were being burned, the only way to lessen that pain was to scream out as much as she could. Nux didn''t stop here either. He needed to make sure, 20 more Magic Circles appeared behind him and again, "Rain of Destruction." Another batch of destructive Fire Lances were shot at Melia, who was already in a helpless situation. This time, she couldn''t create another Blood Dome, she didn''t have her Battle Suit, or her armor to protect herself, This time, She had to take all those 20 Fire Lances on her own. *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* The Fire Lances landed Melia, this time, even her screams weren''t audible. Evane, who was watching this fight, couldn''t bear to watch anymore and closed her eyes, ''Nux¡­'' Skyla called out in a troubled tone¡­ ''It''s over¡­'' Nux replied in a hoarse voice. Even he didn''t want to do this, however, in the end, he could not hold back. This was a Dual, and holding back would only bite him in the future. His wives understood that. ''You did it.'' Felberta spoke in a calm and reassuring tone. ''It was a lot faster than I expected.'' Amaya nodded with a small smile on her face. ''A Great Sage will be joining our clan huh¡­'' Thyra commented. Nux smiled a little, he knew what his wives were trying to do. They were all trying to calm him down, trying to make him feel less guilty and he appreciated that. However, ''No, wait a minute, don''t celebrate too early.'' Suddenly, Evane spoke up. With a frown on her face, she pointed out. ''Lord Orpheus is still sitting on his chair.'' Nux''s expression changed. Orpheus hadn''t moved and with his character, he should be worried sick by now. Honestly, Nux wouldn''t have been surprised if he had appeared to block the Fire Lances he shot at her. For him to remain calm in this situation¡­ Nux narrowed his eyes and glanced at the smoke in front of him. Honestly, if it was an actual battle, he would have used Devouring Mist to devour Melia''s Life Force, ending the battle right here and now, however, he didn''t have that option right now. Right now, he could only prepare more spells and prepare for the worst-case scenario. 20 more red-orange Magic Circles formed behind him as he glanced at the smoke in front of him with a wary look on his face. Seeing those Magic Circles, Orpheus narrowed his eyes, however, he still didn''t move and continued to watch the battle. The smoke soon cleared up, and there, Nux saw Melia standing¡­ Well, she was barely standing. Half of her face was burnt, her battle suit was completely destroyed, the clothes under her battle suit were burnt away as well, and only some part of her undergarments were still intact, that too barely. The bone of her right arm was visible, all that flesh, muscle, blood, and everything above the bone was turned into ash. Honestly, Melia''s condition was bad. Nux didn''t even know how she was standing straight, let alone glaring at him, with those red eyes shining with undefeated fighting spirit. Melia moved her left arm and pointed at Nux. Suddenly, the Blood behind Nux moved, it turned into a sharp spike and aimed at his face, Of course, Nux dodged the spike without any problems, however, this wasn''t the only Blood Spike he had to worry about, More and more Blood Spikes started attacking him, it seemed like the ground he was standing on had some grudge against him. With all these continuous attacks, Nux was having a difficult time dodging them. He glanced at Melia, the person responsible for all this, and noticed that her wounds, which looked so severe that it looked like she would die with just a slight push just a moment ago, were now healing at a scary face. Her face had already healed, and a few more seconds later, it would be back to normal, the wounds on the rest of her body were the same, only her right arm seemed to be the same as before. "You know why we Vampires are known as one of the Strongest Races in Yrnie?" Suddenly, Melia spoke up. With half of her lips gone, she looked frightening right now, however, for some reason, Nux still couldn''t look away from her. "It is our Regeneration." Melia smiled. "You did well for an Emperor, Nux. A lot better than I expected, but now, let me show you what happens when you fight a Vampire in her domain. Let us start round two, Nux." Chapter 760 Those Spells Are Not Supposed To Be That Strong... "Let''s start round two, Nux." Melia spoke, then, the blood under Nux''s feet moved and turned into a spike again. Nux dodged, however, that wasn''t enough, two more spikes popped out of the puddle of blood as the previous spike that attacked him turned back to the liquid state. Nux dodged the two spikes, since he was a body cultivator as well, dodging these attacks at this level was not hard for him, however, the problem was¡­ Melia had barely started. More and more Blood moved towards Nux, the Rings Melia left hadn''t stopped pouring out blood, the Stage was overflowing with all that blood, here, Melia could generate as many Blood Spikes as she wanted. From handling two spikes at the same time, she started increasing the difficulty, as if she was trying to test Nux. Nux tried to fire the Fire Lances to distract her, however, this time, Melia was prepared. The Blood on the ground rose up and turned into Blood Wall. However, Melia knew that one Wall wouldn''t be enough, therefore, she had already prepared 5 more walls, *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The Lances and the Blood Walls collided, and after many explosions, the Fire Lances managed to pass through 4 Walls, the Last 2 Walls, however, were still standing tall, and Melia was completely unhurt. However, the same couldn''t be said for Nux, he was continuously being harassed by the Blood Spikes, Melia wasn''t even giving him the chance to regain his footing and jump back, the continuous harassment from 12 Spikes for all the directions was too much, even for Nux. Nux has once been through a training like this with Thyra, he was attacked from all directions and had to dodge while he stood on a bamboo tree, however, this time, it was completely different. The Spikes didn''t just come from a particular direction, they aimed at different parts of his body from different angles. And what was worse? "Ugggghhhh!!" Melia had another trump card. All this while, Nux thought that the only way she could attack him was through controlling the Blood pool under his ground, this made dodging the attacks slightly easier since even if they came from different angles, their source was the same. However, Melia was a Great Sage Vampire, She didn''t have to spread the Blood all over the Stage to increase her reach¡­ she¡­ She had the ability to create Blood out of thin air. And that''s how she took him by surprise and attacked him. She created a Blood Spike out of thin air and aimed at Nux''s heart, however, Nux''s instincts kicked in the last second and he avoided a fatal injury, however, that time was enough for one of the 12 Blood Spikes to pass through his defenses and pierce through his left hand, forming a hole in his palm. Nux groaned in pain as he quickly moved his hand away and tried to stop the bleeding, and only then, did he realize it. This blood pool¡­ It was poisoned. The moment it came into contact with Nux''s blood, it started burning away Nux''s blood and blood vessels, and that process, was not painless. "UggggghhhhH!!!" Nux groaned in pain as his left hand trembled. Melia didn''t give him an opportunity to rest either, she continued her merciless assault, just 10 to 20 more cuts, then, she would finally poison Nux''s entire body, making it impossible for him to even move, let alone fight. She even mixed the Blood Spikes she created out of the thin air, making it even more difficult for Nux to dodge all the attacks. The Rings were still producing Blood, so the more time passed, the stronger Melia was getting. Also, with her regeneration power working at a horrifying rate, other than her right hand, the rest of her body was already back to normal. Of course, this didn''t mean she liked this situation. 3 minutes had passed, only 2 minutes were left. Nux put a lot more resistance than she thought he would. She had to be more aggressive here, or else, she would lose. Thinking about that, Melia''s red eyes shined and suddenly, the number of spikes attacking Nux doubled. "AaaaAagghhh!!" Nux screamed in pain. More and more Spikes passed through his defenses, his Battlesuit was like a normal piece of cloth in front of these spikes. More and more spikes cut through his body and more and more poisonous blood entered his body and started burning his blood vessels, inducing agonizing pain all over his body. Dealing with the pain and dodging all those spikes got harder and harder, more and more spikes continued to attack Nux''s body, cutting him from all the angels, inflicting more and more pain, and making his movement speed even slower. ''Fuckk!" Nux cursed out loud. A popped-out vein could be seen on his forehead, his face had paled due to pain and loss of blood. In the end, Nux clenched his fists, his golden eyes shined, and then, *BOOOM* Dark Mist burst out of his body and spread all around him. ''That¡­'' Seeing the Devouring Mist surrounding him, Amaya frowned. ''That''s... Devouring Mist?'' Thyra questioned with a frown on her face. ''Seems like it¡­'' Ember nodded, her expression was similar to Thyra''s. All the women turned towards Amaya, the one who knew the most about the Devouring Mist. ''Amaya, Why does it feel so different than before?'' Felberta questioned. ''I do not know.'' Amaya shook her head, then, she narrowed her eyes and continued, ''I only know that that Mist¡­ It is a lot more dangerous than before... And this is not true for the Devouring Mist alone¡­'' ''His spells.'' Ember realized. ''Indeed¡­ those spells are not supposed to be that strong...'' Amaya nodded. ''I agree, I am practicing all those spells as well, his Fireball managed to break through Melia''s defenses like it was nothing. And that Rain of Destruction, it is not even an actual spell, he is just using many 8 Star Fire Lance Spells at the same time.'' ''But all those Lances shouldn''t be that strong either. His 8 Star Spells have the strength of 10 Star Spells for some reason¡­'' The wives couldn''t understand. Nux''s entire battle style has changed. The Mist, his Spells, even the abilities he got from the System¡­ everything has strengthened to a frightening degree. And Nux''s wives weren''t the only ones who were able to see this. Orpheus, who was sitting in another spectator''s room was looking at the battle with a grim look on his face. ''That Mist¡­'' Chapter 761 Lets End This Battle, Shall We? ''That Mist¡­'' Orpheus narrowed his eyes as he noticed Nux, who was currently surrounded by the Devouring Mist. ''I didn''t sense the Devouring Demon Physique the first time I met him.'' Orpheus narrowed his eyes. This dual has been a roller-coaster of emotions for him. First, before the dual even started, that human managed to locate the bests spies in the Bloodheart House like it was nothing, then, that strange ability this Human was using, the ability that allowed him to create that Purple Black material at his will, without any Magic Circle or casting time, that ability in itself was enviable, however, the Human then went on and suddenly disappeared, even he, a Divine Stage Cultivator failed to find him. Melia, of course, was unable to find him and was taken aback when he appeared right behind her and attacked her. Then, this human started using his Spells. That Fireball. Almost everyone knew, that was the most basic 8-Star Fire Spell, however, for some reason, the Fireball this man used had a strength of at least a peak 9-Star Spell, and from that distance, it even managed to injure his daughter, who was a Great Sage Cultivator. Then those Fire Lances, just like Fire Balls, all of those were stronger than normal as well. Orpheus has been observing Nux''s spells for a while now, and from everything he had gathered¡­ nothing made sense¡­ The basic way working of a spell was simple, A cultivator creates a Magic Circle and then injects Mana into it, the Magic Circle then controls the Mana in its surrounding through the cultivator''s Mana and create a certain structure, once the structure is activated by the essential element, it creates the spell of a said element. The Spells had a rich history, and a deep in-depth knowledge was needed to actually create even an 8 Star Spells. Therefore, for Cultivators below Saint Stage, experimenting with Spells was simply impossible. Anyways, according to the normal way, the more Mana you inject, the more powerful your spell would be, however, at the same time, the casting time would increase as well. One can increase the speed of forming the Mana Structure as he increases his Mastery over the Spell, one could even decide to inject less Mana in a certain part of the structure where it is not required, decreasing the Mana requirement to cast the spell, However, no one, absolutely no one, can use limited Mana, with less casting time, and still create a spell far, far stronger than normal, except¡­ Expect this man who was sparring with Orpheus''s daughter in front of him. How he was doing it? Even a Divine Stage Cultivator was scratching his mind over trying to figure out his method, and of course, he was still failing. And the fact that he was able to hide his physique from the eyes of a Divine Stage Cultivator was not even mentioned. Orpheus now realized why Nux was so adamant about not allowing anyone to witness this match other than him. That man was a box full of secrets. Secrets any person would be willing to kill for. A small smile appeared on Orpheus''s face as he observed Nux through all that Mist, ''I wonder what more secrets are you hiding, human.'' This was getting interesting. The time where Heroes are hailed as supreme existences with unparalleled talent, there he was, a human boy, with a potential far higher than any of the heroes, standing right in front of him. Orpheus was curious to see what would happen when this human meets the 7 Heroes. That would definitely be an interesting face-off to witness. "Alright, Melia. Round two, It was your victory." Suddenly, Nux spoke up while he was surrounded by the Devouring Mist. The Poisonous Blood that was devouring his Blood, inflicting agonizing pain all over his body, had now disappeared. It was devoured by the Devouring Mist, which seemed¡­ a lot more threatening and menacing than before. "Only 1 minute is left. So let''s end this battle, shall we?" Nux spoke up, then, *Step* He stepped forward, the Devouring Mist surrounding him disappeared, and the ground under him turned purple black and it didn''t stop there. It started spreading, and within a few seconds, the entire Stage turned purple-black. Melia glanced at Nux with a wary look on her face, "You wanted to fight in a domain, didn''t you? Why don''t we play the game using my rules this time?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face, and then, a purple spike popped out of the ground and attacked Melia, just like how her Blood Spikes attacked Nux. Melia dodged, and Nux continued to attack her without stopping. Melia dodged and continued to dodge, then, she finally gained her footing and jumped in the air, unlike Nux, she had the power to fly, after all. She glanced at Nux with a confident smile on her face, however, suddenly, her expression changed, Nux was nowhere to be seen. He had disappeared again. Melia panicked. She looked around and just like before, she couldn''t find him no matter how hard she tried to focus. She glanced at her father, and seeing the frown on his face, she knew that just like before, even he couldn''t find him. Melia''s eyes then fell on the Hourglass. 47 seconds were left. "NUX!" She shouted. "Are you going to end this fight in this cowardly manner!?" She questioned out loud. She widened her eyes as she looked around, desperately trying to figure out where he was because if she didn''t, she knew she would lose. "NUX!!" She shouted again. This battle, she had enjoyed this from the start till the finish, however, she didn''t wish for it to end like this. Even if she was going to lose, she didn''t want to lose like this. "NUXXX!!!" Melia shouted again, the Mana around him moved erratically as 5 Huge Blood Spears were formed almost instantaneously. Each of those Spears had the power to absolutely annihilate anyone under Great Sage Stage, and why wouldn''t it? Melia used half of her Mana to create them, after all. Melia was fuming. She wasn''t having any of it! She wanted to fight! This could not end like this! On the other side, Nux, who was currently in another dimension was looking at Melia with a bland look on his face. ''Close your eyes, you idiot! I cannot come out of here!'' He cursed in his head. Even he didn''t wish for this to end like this. However, when he glanced at Melia''s expression, he knew it was hopeless. Her eyes were wide open, she was ''prepared'' for the moment he would appear next to her. There was no way she was going to blink anytime soon¡­ Nux glanced at the Hourglass, and then, he sighed helplessly. ''It is over¡­'' 5 seconds were left. "Nux! Are you going to act like a coward at a moment like this!? Was this all that big talk was worth about!?" Melia shouted. However, in the end¡­ even Nux was helpless here. The sand in the hourglass continued to flow from the top blob to the bottom blob, a few more seconds later, the last spec of the sand fell, Indicating the end of the Dual. Chapter 762 It Wasnt A Fair Battle The duel ended. The battle that intense ended just like that¡­ Melia, who had prepared those 5 Blood Spears using half of her Mana stood still with a dark expression. One didn''t have to know her to realize that she was angry. Her clenched fists trembled nonstop, the red eyes continued to stare in a fixed direction, and the unusual silence around her. All these things clearly showed how irritated, annoyed, and frustrated she was. "What? Are you still not going to come out after you won?" Melia spoke in a hoarse yet chilly voice. "Close your eyes, dammit!" Nux, who was currently inside another dimension shouted as well. He was frustrated as well. Not at Melia, but at himself, He should have guessed something like this would have happened. What kind of idiot would close her eyes when her opponent disappeared right in front of her eyes? Everyone would prepare themselves for the upcoming sneak attack. However, Nux was just too busy thinking about his future moves that he completely miscalculated Melia''s reaction, and this annoyed Nux. "Heh. What? Too ashamed to come forward?" Melia chuckled, of course, there was no trace of amusement in her tone. She just sounded even more irritated. In the end, Melia gulped and closed her eyes, trying to calm her down. "Melia, I apolo-" Nux, who finally had the chance to come out of another Dimension walked out and tried to talk to Melia, however, before he could even complete his sentence, The 5 Blood Spears turned towards him and attacked. Nux''s eyes widened in surprise. He could feel it, those Blood Spears were danger- no, they were life-threatening. He quickly jumped away, trying to dodge the Spears, however, the Spears miraculously changed direction and shot toward him with increased speed. Caught midair, Nux had no choice but to take this attack head-on, he prepared [Mirror] to shift a little amount of Impact away while preparing himself to take on the rest, However, just as the Spears were around 20 cm away from him, they stopped. Nux and Melia frowned in confusion. And seeing that even Melia was frowning, Nux frowned even more. Melia, however, quickly understood what happened and lifted her head as she glanced at Orpheus, floating in the air, on top of them. "The Duel is over, Winner, Nux Leander." Orpheus announced with an expressionless look on his face. Melia wanted to complain. However, in the end, she had nothing to complain about. What could she say? ''Father! I don''t agree with the result because Nux used his ability to waste time!'' There is no way she could say those words. Not when she shamelessly fought an Emperor Stage Cultivator. Honestly, now that she thinks about it, Nux was not wrong here. She was the one who set up the time limit in the first place. He was just using it to his advantage. Isn''t that how everyone fought? Capitalizing on their advantage and using it to grab the victory, wasn''t that the basics of the Battle? In the end, Melia just gritted her teeth and, "I accept my lo-" "Let''s consider this a draw." Suddenly, Nux interrupted. Melia frowned as she glanced at Nux. Nux, however, looked into her eyes and replied, "I am not satisfied by the outcome of this battle. I never intended to end the Battle like this. Let''s just call it a Draw. No one needs to join the other''s clan, the two of us will create our own clan, however, I suggest that once we form our clans, both of us should form an Alliance. Of course, the terms of the Alliance could be discussed later, once we both out mature and know what our clans want. What do you think?" Nux suggested as he glanced at Orpheus. Orpheus started thinking. Honestly, if it was a normal situation, he wouldn''t even consider it. Melia lost fair and square, and since he was overseeing the contract, he would have forced her to join Nux''s clan. However¡­ the thing was¡­ Melia was his daughter. And he knew how much his daughter wanted to stand on her own feet and create her own clan. Orpheus didn''t have the heart to take that opportunity from his daughter. He may be an all-strong Vampire Duke who is always fair and sticks to his word, however, in front of his daughter¡­ He was just¡­ a father¡­ As a father, even if he had to swallow his pride a little¡­ For the happiness of his daughter¡­ he would do it¡­ "Alr-" "No." However, before Orpheus could say anything, "As I said, I accept my loss, and I will honor my word. I will join your Clan." Melia spoke with a determined look on her face. "Melia, it wasn''t a fair battle," Nux spoke up. "Yes, it wasn''t. I, a Great Sage Cultivator was fighting against an Emperor." "If you had fought me by limiting your Cultivation, it wouldn''t have been fair for you." "Why not?" Melia questioned. "Because he is a Complete Cultivator." Orpheus replied. "Complete Cultivator?" Melia''s expression changed. "Yes, that is correct." "B-But the only Complete Cultivators in the world are¡­" "The 7 Heroes, yes." Orpheus nodded, then, he glanced at Nux and smiled, "You can say that he is the 8th Hero. The Hero who no one knows about." "The 8th Hero¡­" Melia muttered with a strange look on her face as she glanced at Nux. "You stood no chance against him if you had fought him on his level. This fight was not unfair, Melia." Orpheus spoke up. Melia glanced at her Nux for a while, and then, "I understand." She nodded. "You are a complete Cultivator, and possibly the 8th Hero. I get it. However, the fact remains, that I still lost to you. I made the wager, and I lost. I will honor my word and will join your clan. Unless, of course, you don''t think I am good enough to join your clan. Then you can officially kick me out once you successfully register your clan in the Ancestral Order." "There is no way I am kicking you out. If you decide to join, then you will be coming with me." "Coming with you it is then." Melia smiled. A small smile appeared on Nux''s face as well. The two of them then glanced at Orpheus and seeing the look in their eyes, Orpheus realized that they have already made their decision. In the end, he sighed, he glanced at his daughter again, then, his expression returned to his usual, emotionless one, and he spoke, "Melia, leave and take them away with you as well. I need to talk to him, alone." Chapter 763 Ambrosia Bloodheart. "So you are going to become our new Sister?" Skyla questioned with a big smile on her face as she glanced at Melia. "Sister?" Melia frowned. "Of course, we would be sisters, we will be part of the same Clan soon. A Clan is like a second family, right?" Felberta quickly interrupted and she did it so perfectly that everything felt perfectly natural. "Mhm, I understand." Melia nodded in understanding. "Welcome to the family, Sister Melia." Skyla walked towards Melia and grabbed her hands. Melia was slightly taken aback by Skyla''s actions, however, seeing that pure smile full of glee on Skyla''s face, Melia didn''t have the heart to turn her down. Her lips arched up and she smiled back. "Thank you, Sister¡­" "Skyla Leander." Skyla introduced herself again. "Sister Skyla." Melia nodded with a smile. Skyla''s smile widened and she continued, "Now let me introduce you to our other Sisters again, She is Felberta Leander, you can call her Sister Fel. She is¡­" Skyla then started introducing Nux''s other wives in front of Melia again, they have done this before, however, back then, Melia''s clear interest in Nux was clear to all other wives. No one remembers the name of every side character they meet, after all. And in front of Nux, there are barely any beings who can avoid fading into the background. "It is nice to meet you all, My name is Melia Bloodheart, and I will be joining your clan in the future, I hope you all take care of me." Melia spoke with a smile on her face. "We welcome you with open hearts." Skyla replied with a big smile on her face. Once the pleasantries were over, Amaya''s finally asked what she was dying to ask, "Why is Nux not here yet?" "Father wants to talk to him about something," Melia replied. Amaya narrowed her eyes when she heard that, "About what?" She questioned. "I do not know that." Melia shook her head. "He sent me here to take you all out of the Hall with me," Melia replied honestly. "Alright then, let''s leave." Amaya nodded. Melia nodded back, then she stepped on the floor twice, a mechanism activated, and the entire Specatator''s room which they were in started moving down. Once the room reached the ground, the doors opened, the women all left the room, and after looking at Nux and Orpheus one last time, they all walked towards the exit of the Hall. "This clan, when do you all plan to regi-" Melia was about to question, however, the moment she walked out of the Hall, she froze. "Akk!" Skyla, who was walking behind Melia bumped into her, and Amaya, who was walking behind Skyla paused before she could be part of this little game. The other women followed Amaya, however, curious to see what happened, they all moved out of the Hall and seeing the scene in front of them, They were all left speechless. In front of them, stood Lazarus with a big smile on his face, and behind Lazarus, there was a huge banner that said, ''To the most lovable Sister in the world, Congratulations on finding the first members of your clan! Wish you all the best of luck! ~By the most lovable brother'' "¡­" Nux''s wives glanced at Melia, all at the same time. They didn''t know how to react to this situation, and seeing Melia''s frozen body, they knew that she didn''t know how to react here either. "What? I know it might seem childish to you but that''s a sign of my appreciation, you know? Can''t you at least put on a little smile?" Lazarus glanced at Melia and spoke with an expectant look on his face. "Melia, c''mon, stop staring at your brother like that. You will be creating a new Clan, so soon, you would leave this Mansion, after that you wouldn''t be able to see your brother every day as you do now. You don''t want to regret not spending more time with your family, do you? Now c''mon, give us a hug." Suddenly, the woman standing next to Lazarus spoke up. Evane''s eyes fell on the woman and she frowned. She completely ignore this woman before¡­ She could still see the 3 other women standing behind Lazarus, however, this woman¡­ for some reason¡­ she didn''t notice her before at all¡­ and now that she has finally spoken, Evane couldn''t get her eyes off her¡­ The woman had long white hair that nearly touched her knees, she wore a gothic purple gown, her steps were light, her figure was absolutely stunning, her pale skin, thin eyebrows, small nose, everything about her was¡­ beautiful, however, what captivated one the most were her eyes, Under those long white eyelashes, her crimson eyes shined brightly, it felt like she had the power to look straight into one''s soul with those eyes. There were beautiful many beautiful women in this corridor, Nux''s wives were beautiful, the same goes for Melia, and even the three women standing behind Lazarus were in a league of their own, however, In front of this woman, they all faded away. She may not be as alluring as Eisheth, the Succubus Queen, however, she definitely surpassed that woman in terms of beauty. ''Don''t look into her eyes.'' Suddenly, Evane heard a voice in her mind. She finally came out of her reverie and noticed Skyla, who was looking an unusually serious look on her face as she glanced at the white-haired woman. ''Her eyes are strange¡­'' Skyla muttered with a frown on her face. The other women frowned as well. Just who was this woman? How did they not notice her presence before? "Mother¡­" Suddenly, Melia muttered. ''Ah, so she''s Melia''s mother¡­'' Edda realized and nodded in understanding. ''Wait, if she is Melia''s mother then she must be¡­'' Felberta, on the other hand, had a completely different reaction on her face. ''Ambrosia Bloodheart. The only wife of Duke Orpheus Bloodheart, and¡­'' Amaya, who had learned everything Allura told her about the Bloodheart Family spoke with a wary look on her face. ''The Second Divine Stage Cultivator of the Bloodheart House.'' Chapter 764 Ask For A Favor. "Melia, leave and take them with you as well. I need to talk to him, alone." Orpheus ordered, Melia glanced at Nux for a while, and then, she turned towards her father and bowed her head, "As you command, Father." Saying those words, Melia turned around and walked towards the room Nux''s wives were in. Nux and Orpheus watched Melia leave, unusual silence fell over the place no one spoke anything. Orpheus just observed his daughter leaving as for Nux, he was looking at Orpheus''s face, trying to figure out what he was thinking. Of course, Orpheus''s emotionless face didn''t give him much information, but the fact that he wasn''t saying anything even now made it clear that he was waiting. Waiting for Melia and Nux''s wives to leave. And Nux was right, The moment Nux''s wives and Melia walked out of the room, Orpheus spoke. "Thank you." His words, however, confused Nux. For the past 2 minutes, Nux has been wondering what Orpheus was about to say to him, different things came into his mind. Will he go back on his word and try to peer into his secrets? Or was he going to attack him for attacking his daughter so ruthlessly? Nux was thinking of many things, and how could he not? Standing alone with a Divine Stage Cultivator near him for 2 whole minutes¡­ it was not an easy task. Orpheus may not radiate any kind of aura, however, just his presence alone was intimidating enough. Even Eisheth had this sort of intimidating presence, she, however, seemed more of a playful type, and honestly, even though Nux still had his guard up against her, he knew the two of them clicked off. They had this strange kind of bond with each other. Orpheus, however, was different from Eisheth, the fact that Eisheth herself admitted that he was stronger than him aside, Orpheus''s silent nature alone radiated solemness. And this ''solemness'' made Nux uncomfortable. He was expecting to hear many things, however, a ''Thank you'' was something he was not expecting. "W-What?" Nux stuttered. "I said thank you." Orpheus repeated himself with a small nod. "Lord Orpheus, I haven''t done anything to¡­" "You don''t have to act in front of me, I can tell, you held back in the duel. The reason you disappeared at the last moment was that you were afraid that Melia wouldn''t be able to take your attack, was it not?" "Huh?" Nux had no clue what Orpheus was talking about. "As a leader, I should be criticizing your move, and should tell you how foolish it is to hold back in a duel, however, in truth, I am grateful to you. You held back against my daughter, even that Mist of yours, I can see that you have already raised the Mastery over your Physique to the maximum level, allowing you to Devour Life Force. If you had used that when Melia was down, you could have easily won the battle, however, Melia''s state would have been irreversible. Even at the time when Melia was down, you could have just continued firing your Fire Lances, in a defenseless state like that, there was no way she could have won. However, you still decided to wait for her and allowed her to heal before starting the duel again. Nux Leander, for holding back in a situation like that, as a father, I cannot express enough gratitude. Thank you." "..." Nux didn''t know what to say. Someone like Orpheus was expressing his gratitude to him with such a genuine look on his face. No one in this world would have a perfect response to that. "Lord Orpheus, I only did what had to be done. I am not here to harm Melia, I genuinely want her to be part of my clan. A talent like her, I just know how much of a help she will be to my Clan. I wanted to win, however, that did not mean I wanted to harm her, that wouldn''t benefit me at all. I would like to claim that you owe me one, but in truth, I did it all because of my own selfish reasons. You do not have to thank me like that, I do not deserve it." Nux replied. With Orpheus acting like that in front of him, he couldn''t help but be honest. Orpheus smiled as he glanced at Nux, then, his face turned serious and he spoke, "It is good to be honest, Nux. However, keep in mind, The straight trees are cut first." Orpheus spoke with a meaningful expression on his face. "You need to be more tactful in your approach if you want to become a good clan leader. A Divine Stage Cultivator is showing you genuine gratitude, rather than coming out honest and making him feel like a small person, you should try to use this opportunity to ask for a favor. You wouldn''t get this type of opportunity every day. So be a smart person and ask for something that would help you or your clan in the future." Hearing those words, Nux couldn''t help but smile a little. There was no change in Orpheus''s expression, however, Nux could feel that change in the atmosphere around him. That overbearing and intimidating feel around Orpheus, it did soften a little. "I was going to target Lord Lazarus, but since Lord Orpheus is asking me himself, then I shall be a little greedy." Nux then glanced at Orpheus and with a determined look on his face, he questioned. "I need your help, Lord Orpheus. I have a few questions I need the answer to." "Ask." Orpheus replied with a small smile on his face. "What is the Ancestral Order? And I don''t want to know basic details that everyone knows, I want the know the actual truth, who are the leaders? How strong are they? How does the Order have such high influence?" "Starting with the big questions, I see." Orpheus commented, but then, he shook his head. "I do not have the authority to tell you about it, however, I can tell you one thing, You can be rest assured, they are not your enemies." Hearing that answer, Nux narrowed his eyes, "A Divine Stage Cultivator saying he doesn''t have the ''authority'' to do something¡­ Why would the Strongests not have the authority to do whatever they wish, that doesn''t make sense. Does that mean¡­ There are people stronger than Divine Stage Cultivators in Yrniel? Beings above the Divine Stage?" Chapter 765 I Am Just A Normal Orphan Who Came From The Forgotten Continent. "A Divine Stage Cultivator saying he doesn''t have the ''authority'' to do something¡­ Why would the Strongests not have the authority to do whatever they wish, that doesn''t make sense. Does that mean¡­ There are people stronger than Divine Stage Cultivators in Yrniel? Beings above the Divine Stage?" Nux questioned as he looked into Orpheus''s eyes. Orpheus, however, just smiled wryly, "Nux, don''t put me in a difficult position, I cannot answer this question either." "You aren''t really being helpful, Lord Orpheus," Nux commented. "Trust me, you can use this favor in a lot better ways than this. Getting answers to those questions is completely meaningless to the current you." Orpheus replied. "Alright then, just answer this one question, and I won''t ask any more questions," "What is it?" "Will I face people stronger than Divine Stage Cultivators any time soon?" "That is a strange question, you can barely face a Great Sage right now, Nux. Stop thinking about pointless things." "I will be forming a Clan soon, Lord Orpheus, and I have learned a thing or two about how the Clans work. My clan will be facing many clans in the future, and from those clans, some clans would have absurdly powerful beings overlooking everything. That is what I want to question, Is there a chance where I have to face people above the Divine Stage while I fight all those clans? Or in other words, are there any clans in Yrniel that have beings who are above Divine Stage?" "Rest assured. The Divine Stage is the strongest stage one can reach. You will not face anyone above the Divine Stage. Even the Vampire Royal Family, one of the 3 strongest Families in the world, only has a Peak Divine Stage Cultivator holding the fort." Orpheus replied in his usual, emotionless tone. Nux glanced at Orpheus''s face with a meaningful look on his face. Orpheus may have only said a few things, however, in truth, he gave him many clues. His answers were never¡­ ''definite'', they seemed¡­ abstract¡­ And for the current Nux, this was enough¡­ "So as long as I have the ability to fool a Divine Stage Cultivator, I should be alright, correct?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. And hearing his absurd question, Orpheus blinked a few times before finally reacting. "Fooling?" Nux glanced at Orpheus with a mysterious smile on his face and then, "!!!" Orpheus''s eyes widened in surprise. Nux''s cultivation¡­ He couldn''t sense it anymore¡­ No¡­ it was not just his Cultivation¡­ He couldn''t sense Nux''s entire existence! That man was standing right in front of him and he still couldn''t sense him¡­ If Nux sneaks behind him, even he wouldn''t be able to sense him... Orpheus didn''t know how to react, many possible scenarios played out in his mind, however, in the end, he just sighed. "You are full of surprises." Nux smiled a little, "I will take that as a compliment." "You need to be careful, Nux. I am sure you know this already, but let me warn you just in case, don''t go around showing off your abilities to everyone. Power blinds people, the current you is strong, however, the secrets you hold are enough for even a Divine Stage Cultivator to make a move. If beings like them come after you, you wouldn''t be able to resist. So try to remain lowkey until you are strong enough." Orpheus advised. "Then should I be careful around you as well?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "You wouldn''t have been alive to ask that question if that was the case." Orpheus, however, wasn''t playing around, he was dead serious right now. "You got lucky with me, however, as I said, stay lowkey." "I understand, Lord Orpheus, I know that the secrets I hold can induce greed inside even the purest of beings. I am very careful about it, that was the reason I asked for your help. With this, I know the limits of my ability." Nux nodded with a serious look on his face. "Your ability to Conceal yourself is strong, I agree," Orpheus commented. "Not only that, even your ability to sense your surroundings, your stronger-than-normal Spells, and those strange abilities of yours¡­ I have never seen anything like it before¡­ It is as if you follow a completely different power system than the rest of us do." "I sometimes feel the same as well." Nux nodded as well. His *Essence*, it was completely different than any cultivation techniques in Yrniel. With Eisheth''s permission, he had even read some 11 Star Cultivation Techniques back when he was in Lust State, however, even those techniques didn''t get close to the complexity of *Essence*. "I am really curious about your background, Nux." Orpheus commented as he glanced at Nux with a meaningful look on his face. "I am just a normal Orphan who came from the Forgotten Continent." "Forgotten Continent huh¡­" Orpheus muttered with a strange look on his face. Of course, he completely ignore the ''normal orphan'' part, ''orphan'' was still believable, however, it was irrelevant, as for ''normal'', Did he even have to mention it? "Anyways, I thank you for your guidance. I will remember your words by heart and will implement them to improve further." Nux replied as he returned back to the state where others could ''sense'' him. "I did not particularly do anything, I am still open for a favor, Nux. Ask for one when you still have the chance." "I will be saving this chance, the feeling of a Divine Stage Cultivator owing me a favor is quite reassuring. I will only use it when I really need it." Nux smiled. "You are going to establish a clan, Nux. Are you sure you don''t want to call in for a favor right now? If you use it efficiently, your clan would be far ahead of any other clans." "I would be a fool to use a favor for something like that. I am sure the Heir of the Bloodheart House has enough authority to grant me what I want." Hearing those words, a curious smile appeared on Orpheus''s face. "Ahh, you did say you were going to target Lazarus. I am looking forward to what are you going to do, Nux. Just know that I will not help you when you deal with him. If you require my help, you need to call in that favor." "I understand." "Lazarus is outside." Orpheus decided to help Nux a little. Nux, however, just chuckled, "I know." Chapter 766 Darling, Just What Are You Trying To Do? "What¡­?" Lazarus spoke questioned with a look of utter disbelief on his face. "¡­" Silence fell over the place and the jolly atmosphere suddenly changed into the solemn one. An expression that Nux''s wives never saw before appeared on Lazarus''s face, "Melia, what did you say?" Lazarus questioned in a solemn tone. The way he was talking right now was completely different than the friendly and jolly way before, right now, his tone carried authority. It had this strange compelling force that demanded answers. Even Melia, who usually acted indifferent towards her brother changed her expression when she glanced at Lazarus. She realized it, her brother was serious right now, even she didn''t have the power to resist that compelling force that her brother carried. Since he asked this question, she had to answer. "I will not form my own Clan, brother. I will join their clan." Melia pointed at Nux''s wives and replied honestly. Hearing those words, let alone Lazarus, even Ambrosia narrowed her eyes. Lazarus''s three wives, who were standing behind him, ready to celebrate Melia''s victory couldn''t help but frown. The three of them finally glanced at Nux''s wives, honestly, for them, they were just some side characters, the real reason they were here was Melia. Lazarus loved her sister, and honestly, Melia''s personality was likable, she respected them, and although she didn''t show emotions on her face, it was clear that she loved and cared for her brothers. For Lazarus''s wives, Melia was like an adorable, but cold little sister. They cared for her and wanted to celebrate with her, however¡­ hearing that Melia was going to join these women''s clans¡­ Lazarus''s wives couldn''t ignore them anymore. These ''side characters'', were not side characters anymore, and now that the wives finally glanced at these women, they noticed that all of them had a certain charm to them. They were all beautiful, yes. However, they all seem to have more to themselves than just beauty. These women¡­ they were definitely not just any random women that one meets and forget the other day¡­ they were different¡­ Lazarus''s wives frowned in confusion. All these women belonged to one man? And that too, an Emperor Stage Cultivator? How did that man manage to pull that off? These women were not simple, they were beautiful and some of them looked like they were less than a century years old, them being an Emperor at that age meant that they were talented as well. Women like these¡­ Any man would be glad to have them in their life. Even Lazarus, if he wasn''t attached to his wives so much that he won''t even consider seeing other women, even he might go after them. In a situation like this, the fact that a mere Emperor Stage Cultivator managed to pull all these women for himself, it was definitely surprising. "Melia, tell me what happened inside. Did that man cheat? Is he somehow blackmailing you? You can discuss it with me, I assure you, I will resolve everything." Lazarus completely ignored the fact that the condition for the duel was that Melia would be joining Nux''s clan if she loses. He didn''t even consider the fact that Melia lost. And why would he? There is no way his little sister can lose against an Emperor Stage Cultivator after all. He knew how strong his little Sister actually was. Whether it was using her ability, fooling his opponent, battle tactics, concentration, presence of mind, his little sister was top class in all those formats. Even if she had lowered cultivation to match that man''s, her losing this battle was simply impossible. Lazarus himself wasn''t sure if he could defeat Melia if they fought with the same Cultivation level, how can a mere Emperor who barely knows how to handle Mana defeat her? That was not even a possibility. Something else happened. And Lazarus needed to know what it was. "Melia, answer my question, what happened inside the Training Hall?" Lazarus raised his voice and questioned again. "According to the contract, what happened inside the Training Hall shall not be disclosed to anyone. No matter how closely related that person is." Suddenly, everyone heard a voice. They all turned towards the direction of the voice, and seeing an extremely handsome man with black hair and mysterious golden eyes walking out of the Training Hall, everyone had different expressions on their faces. Nux''s wives had small smiles on their faces. Lazarus''s wives frowned a little when their eyes fell on Nux. They seemed¡­ surprised? Well, they would admit it, they didn''t expect him to be this handsome, this man definitely matched Lazarus when it came to looks, although his cultivation was a little low, that confident aura around him was definitely charming. They could now see why Nux''s wives were attracted to him. It didn''t make complete sense, but they could still see it happening. Ambrosia, on the other hand, had different thoughts. She, as a Divine Stage Cultivator, could see through Nux''s ''truth''. ''A complete cultivator huh.'' Ambrosia glanced at Nux with a curious smile on her face. Lazarus, however, didn''t care about all that, he just walked towards Nux, and with their face right next to each other, Lazarus looked into Nux''s eyes in an intimidating manner and questioned. "You think that contract can hide the truth forever? I have my ways to figure things out, Human." If it was anyone else other than Nux, Lazarus might have successfully intimidated him, however, "This is the third time, Lazarus." Nux replied and this time, he dropped all the honorifics. Melia noticed that and realized that things could go south any moment now, therefore, she decided to interfere, however, before she could do that, her mother grabbed her hand and shook her head. Melia frowned, Ambrosia, however, just nodded with an assured look on her face and told her to watch. Hesitantly, Melia stepped back. A small smile appeared on Ambrosia''s face as she glanced in a particular direction, ''Sending all the ''Eyes'' away and keeping an eye on this situation from afar, ... A/N: Ambrosia''s picture Darling, just what are you trying to do?'' Chapter 767 Are You Trying To Rebel? ''Sending all the Eyes away and keeping an eye on this situation from afar, What are you trying to do, Darling?'' Ambrosia thought inwardly as a playful smile appeared on her face. Orpheus, who was looking at this situation from afar noticed Ambrosia looking at him with that smile and understood what she was thinking. The two of them may not have a telepathic connection like Nux and his wives, however, they have been together for more than 5000 years now. 5000 years was a long long time, Orpheus and Ambrosia could read each other like an open book now. They didn''t need any type of Telepathic connection to talk to each other. Their eyes were enough. Orpheus nodded at Ambrosia, Ambrosia nodded back and then, she turned her attention to Nux and Lazarus. "The First was you coming into the Training Hall, when it was clearly stated that no one other than Lord Orpheus, Melia, I, and my wives is allowed. The Second was when you were asked to leave, however, you still dared to be deceitful enough to leave your subordinates here, betting on the fact that I wouldn''t sense them. And this is the third, directly coming to me and inquiring about the Duel, which, again, is against the contract Lord Orpheus himself signed. Lazarus, aren''t you taking me a little too lightly? No, let''s not talk about me, aren''t you taking your father, Lord Orpheus, too lightly? Or do you think that Lord Orpheus has gone senile and cannot think properly anymore?" "What is this nonsense you spouting?" Lazarus spat as he narrowed his eyes. "In just 1 week, you have tried to break the contract Lord Orpheus himself signed, twice. Let''s not talk about the first time, you can say that you wanted to ask me and solve everything peacefully, it is a respectful approach if we ignore that spy stunt you tried to pull off. But what about now? You tried to break the contract yet again. These actions of yours, aren''t these a clear disregard of Lord Orpheus''s words? Lazarus," Nux then looked into Lazarus''s red eyes, then, he tilted his head and with a solemn look on his face, he questioned. "Are you trying to rebel?" "You bastard! How dare you even insinuate that!? I would never even think of doing something like that!?" "Oh? Your actions seem to say otherwise though." Nux didn''t back down. "I was just worried that you wronged my Sister and wanted to double-check the situation!" Lazarus defended himself. "Ahh, so you are saying that I, a mere Emperor, managed to wrong your sister, who is a Great Sage Cultivator, and I did that in front of your father, Lord Orpheus, a Divine Stage Cultivator? And that''s not it, you are saying you can find something that even Lord Orpheus could not? What''s with that confidence, Lazarus? No, can it even be called confidence anymore? Thinking that your Sister is too weak to protect herself, and your father is too stupid to figure out that her daughter is being wronged. Lazarus, at this point, you are outright looking down on both your sister and your father." Nux spoke with a small smile on his face. "I-I am not l-looking down anyone! I love my sister and respect my father with all my heart! I would never look down on them! Don''t try to twist my words!" "I haven''t twisted any of your words, Lazarus. I have only stated what any logical person would conclude if he ever hears of this event." "You bastard!" Lazarus''s eyes turned red in anger, in the end, Nux''s words affected his state of mind, this bastard continuously accused him of looking down on his sister and father, he even went as far as saying that he was planning to rebel, someone like Lazarus, who had a deep respect for the Bloodheart Household and strong love for his family, these words stung his heart, Unable to control himself anymore, Lazarus stepped forward, clenched his right fist and aimed his punch at Nux''s face. "Yo- huh?" However, before Lazarus''s punch could touch Nux, Lazarus''s body froze. His eyes widened in surprise and confusion, however, then, he heard a voice. "Alright, before things escalate even further, let''s stop this, shall we?" Lazarus moved his eyes and saw his mother stepping forward. "Have you calmed down, now?" Ambrosia glanced at Lazarus and questioned. Lazarus moved his eyes up and down, Ambrosia understood and then, she waved her hand. Lazarus gained back control over his body, then, he momentarily glanced at Nux, however, since his mother herself has involved herself with all this, he decided to step out of this. Ambrosia smiled, then, she glanced at Nux and, "I apologize for his actions, Nux." "Lady Ambrosia, I apologize if my actions have offended you." Nux bowed with a small smile on his face. However, inwardly, he didn''t know how to react. What''s with these Divine Stage Cultivators and their ridiculously high charm? His wives had warned him about this woman before, they did say she was beautiful and weirdly¡­ hypnotic? But what in the hell!? She had just stepped forward and smiled at him¡­ How could such a simple action have¡­ ¡­such impact? Nux couldn''t understand, however, he knew he couldn''t stand back here. He was here to get something, and he wouldn''t walk away without getting away. "You have merely pointed out the truth, you have no need to apologize." Ambrosia smiled. "Mother¡­" Lazarus wanted to interrupt, however, Ambrosia just glanced at him and he stepped back. "Lazarus''s actions may have been wrong and misleading, however, I can assure you, he did not mean to disrespect or look down on anyone. He was merely doing it for the sake of his sister. You see, he is a little too attached to his sister. So attached that he sometimes forgets to reason and acts out like this. I apologize in his stead." Ambrosia smiled lightly. However, seeing that his mother was taking his side didn''t make Lazarus happy at all. He reflected on his actions and realized how wrong he was. First, he doubted his sister, then his father, and now even his mother had to apologize in his stead. Lazarus clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger. He was disappointed in himself. Chapter 768 We Will Become The Strongest Clan There Is. First, he doubted his sister, then his father, and now even his mother had to apologize in his stead. Lazarus clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger. He was disappointed in himself. "Well, I can''t entirely blame him either. I might have done the same thing as him if I was in his position. Family comes above all the reasonings, after all." Nux replied as he continuously nodded at his own words. Lazarus glanced at Nux with a surprised look on his face. Nux, however, completely ignored that and glanced at Melia, "Plus, I wouldn''t want to see a disappointed look on that cute face either. I can totally understand where Lazarus is coming from." Hearing those words, Melia widened her eyes, then, her face turned slightly red as she glanced away, not looking at anyone. Seeing her reaction, Lazarus''s wives raised their eyebrows in surprise. They then glanced at each other and in an instant, they understood what others were thinking. ''Did our little Melia just blush?'' The three women glanced at Lazarus and seeing his shocked expression as he glanced at Melia, they knew Lazarus was affected as well. Ambrosia, on the other hand, raised her eyebrow a little, she didn''t expect this human to be this daring, and her daughter''s reaction¡­ She found it amusing. ''Should I really allow my daughter to join his clan? I might completely lose my little angel¡­'' "A-Alright, let''s stop this, shall we? Brother has prepared all this so let''s not waste this. I will be joining Nux''s clan, however, this doesn''t mean I am disappointed. I have learned a lot today, and I know that by joining this clan, I will be learning many new things as well. This clan will be our new home from on, and I promise you, in the future, we will become the strongest clan there is. Even stronger than the Bloodheart House." Melia glanced at Nux and smiled. Nux smiled back and nodded with an assured look on his face. Melia''s smile widened, then, she continued, "And to achieve all that, I will be leaving the Bloodheart House soon, and I hope that you all will support my decision." "We support you with all our heart, Mel," Ambrosia spoke with a smile on her face. "However, don''t expect that we would let you surpass us that easily. We will give our all." "I expect nothing less." The mother and daughter glanced at each other and smiled. "Alright then, to celebrate my daughter''s growth, let''s continue this on the dining table." Ambrosia clapped, gathering everyone''s attention. The Banner that was hanging on the wall moved on its own and then disappeared. "Follow me," Ambrosia spoke as she turned around. 10 minutes later, The group entered a lavish room with brown-yellow colored tiles on the floor, light brown walls, a huge window that opened to one of the most beautiful sights in the entire Yrniel, the bustling Kingdom of Night. The room was big, and in the center, there was a huge dining table with many appetizing dishes on the top. Ambrosia smiled as she sat on the Host''s seat and offered everyone to take their seats as well. Lazarus sat next to Ambrosia, his wives sat on the other side. Melia sat opposite to Lazarus, and next to her mother. Beside him, sat Nux and then his wives. No one sat on the second Host''s seat, it belonged to Orpheus and since he was not here, his seat was left empty. "Alright, I believe introductions are in order." Ambrosia spoke with an elegant smile on her face. Unlike Orpheus and Melia, who rarely showed emotions, Ambrosia always had an approachable smile on her face. It seemed that, unlike his looks, when it came to showing his emotions, Lazarus took after his mother. Whereas Melia, on the other hand, was like a female version of her father. Ambrosia then pointed at the red-haired woman sitting next to Lazarus and spoke, "Nux, I am sure you are wondering who these beautiful ladies are, so let me introduce them to you, She is Luciana Bloodheart, Melia''s sister-in-law, and Lazarus''s first wife." "It is a pleasure to meet you, Nux." Luciana spoke with a smile on her face. Ambrosia continued and pointed at the Blonde, "She is Esme Bloodheart, Lazarus''s second wife. And the lovely lady with Blue hair is Claudia Bloodheart, Lazarus''s third wife." Nux nodded at the three women in front of him and smiled. The three of them were beautiful and they weren''t weak either. Luciana, the first wife was even stronger than Melia, she was a Semi Saint Cultivator, the other two weren''t weak either, they were Great Sage Cultivators as well. Beautiful and powerful, If Nux had met them before, he would have definitely been mesmerized by them, however, in front of Ambrosia, their charm took a hit. Of course, this didn''t mean Nux was being a jerk about it, he glanced at each of these women and looked into their eyes before greeting them politely. "I am Nux Leander, I hope you all will take care of me." Then, he pointed at his wives and introduced them as well. After the introductions were done, Luciana glanced at Nux and complimented, "Nux, I have to say, your wives are beautiful." "They indeed are." Nux nodded as he glanced at his wives with a gentle smile on his face. His wives smiled back, the celebratory party continued as everyone chatted with each other. The wine was quickly brought in as well, livening up the party even further. The party continued for a good hour then Ambrosia finally stood up. "Alright lovely people, I still have somewhere I need to be, You enjoy the food, and Nux, Do not hesitate to ask for more." "Of course," Nux replied with a smile on his face. Ambrosia nodded and then, she walked away. The moment she left, it was as if the chains binding everyone in the room had disappeared and everyone except Melia and Lazarus sighed in relief. Ambrosia was open to everyone and had an approachable smile on her face all the time, she wasn''t arrogant, nor was she bossy, she was far above others, she showed proper respect to everyone, however, even after all that, she still had an intimidating aura around her, Maybe the fact that she was just perfect was what made her so intimidating. All in all, once Ambrosia left, only then did everyone sigh in relief, but suddenly, Lazarus stood up from his chair, and then, he walked towards Nux. Chapter 769 What Do You Want? Right after Ambrosia left, Lazarus stood up from his chair, and then, he walked towards Nux with a serious look on his face. Nux, who was currently talking to Esme, stopped, and seeing the serious look on Lazarus''s face, he narrowed his eyes. Was Lazarus going to attack him? Nux wondered in his mind. Well, even if he was, Nux wasn''t very worried. No, not because he was stronger than Lazarus. He might have defeated Melia, however, against Lazarus, who was a Semi Saint, he didn''t stand a chance, even if he gave his all, winning against Lazarus would be absolutely impossible. Even against Melia, the victory wasn''t one-sided. He was hiding that right now and was still holding up, however, the truth is, there were internal injuries all over his body. Injuries that even his improved [Regeneration] or the Healing Potions cannot heal. He was in no condition to fight. Even fighting against Melia right now was difficult. However, Nux was still not scared. Why would he? There were 2 Divine Stage Cultivators overseeing the situation from far, after all. "I apologize." However, while Nux was thinking all this, Lazarus apologized, surprising everyone. Nux raised his eyebrow. "You were right, I have disrespected my father, my sister, and even forced my mother to meddle in this situation, not only that, but I have also disrespected you and for that, I apologize. I deeply regret what I did, I know I am not supposed to make decisions instead of my sister, however, this bad habit of mine keeps coming back. However, I will try my best to keep myself in check, and, I hope you take good care of my Sister." Saying those words, Lazarus bowed his head. Seeing this, Melia widened her eyes. Lazarus was a proud man, the heir of the Bloodheart House, he¡­ he should not be bowing his head in front of anyone other than his father. For him to bow his head in front of Nux¡­ Melia didn''t know how to react to this situation. Not only Melia, but even Nux was also confused. ''What''s with this family? Why are they so perfect?'' He wondered in his head. First, it was Orpheus, and now Lazarus. He thought Lazarus would be prideful and would not admit his mistakes, he was planning on using that in the near future but with Lazarus apologizing with such a genuine expression, Nux didn''t know what to do. "Lord Lazarus, you cannot bow in front of me like that, please raise your head. You are the heir of the Bloodheart House, you are disrespecting your house if you bow your head in front of others so easily." "I am acting as a brother right now." "That does not matter, you cannot bow your head, in any situation." Nux retorted and hearing those words, Lazarus raised his head. Then, Nux glanced at Lazarus, and continued, "Also, if you think a simple apology would cut it, then you are wrong." In the end, Nux knew that he cannot lose this opportunity, Lazarus was a good man, however, right now, he had to think about his clan. Also, who is to say what would happen in the future? This might be a golden opportunity for the Bloodheart House as well. Hearing Nux''s words, Melia frowned. "Nux¡­" She tried to call out, however, Lazarus stopped her. "What do you want?" He questioned. "3 chances. I want the Bloodheart House to provide us 3 ''chances'', in the future, whenever our clan requests for it, the Bloodheart House should be ready to help us." However, Lazarus directly shook his head, "I cannot do that, it was my mistake, you cannot involve the Bloodheart House in this. You can ask for my help whenever you like, I will be ready for that, I wouldn''t even care if you seek my help 10 or even 20 times, but the Bloodheart House, you cannot have that." "I think you are forgetting who you are, Lord Lazarus, You are the heir of the Bloodheart House, you represent the Bloodheart House, obviously, the Bloodheart House would face the consequences of your actions." "¡­" Lazarus turned silent and closed his eyes. A minute passed by just like that. The atmosphere was solemn, no one said any words. Everyone just glanced at Nux and Lazarus, the two main characters of the show. Then suddenly, Lazarus opened his eyes and the atmosphere around him changed. "You want the Bloodheart House, the house that has 3 Divine Stage Cultivators and countless other powerful cultivators to come to your aid whenever you wish for? Aren''t you pushing it too far?" "I was not the one who made the mistake." "Nux, you called me Lazarus before." Suddenly, Lazarus spoke up. Nux tilted his head in confusion and Lazarus continued, "Instead of calling me with proper honorifics, you called me by my name, that was a clear sign of disrespect, not only to me, but to the Bloodheart House as well. I disrespected you, but you disrespected the Bloodheart House, which makes us equal, no, it even puts you in a difficult position, if I want, I can just walk away and you get nothing out of it. If it''s reasons, I can create many of them to save myself, I am not doing it out of my goodwill and the fact that I genuinely wish to heal any cracks that may have appeared in our relationship. However, you have to know, I, as the Heir of the Bloodheart house, cannot place my own house at disadvantage. Do not push too hard and change your conditions when you still have time. Or you might go back empty-handed." "¡­" This time, Nux turned silent. On the other hand, Orpheus and Ambrosia, who were looking at the situation from afar smiled. "You look proud." Ambrosia glanced at Orpheus''s face and muttered. "It could have been better," Orpheus replied. His face still showed the same indifference, however, Ambrosia could read his emotions like an open book. In the end, she just smiled and continued to witness this interesting face-off in front of her. "Alright. I will back out." In the end, Nux gave in. Chapter 770 The Two Of You Really Are Brother And Sister. "Alright. I will backout." Nux spoke up. "3 chances." He continued, Lazarus frowned, however, he decided to listen to what Nux was about to say. "Just like before, the Bloodheart House needs to come to our aid when we request it, however, this time, the Bloodheart House has the option to reject us. If the Bloodheart House feels that helping us in a particular situation is not worth it, or the house itself has some situation they need to handle, they can reject our clan''s request and we retain the chance. This way, the Bloodheart House wouldn''t have to get into a messy situation, and we would get what we want. What do you think?" "You haven''t changed anything." Lazarus was straightforward. "I gave you the option to reject our request." "That is just twisting words, do you think you would ever find yourself in a situation where the Bloodheart House wouldn''t have the power to save you? Just our name alone would be enough to help you most of the time. A situation where we would need to access the situation and reject your request would never arise." "Then I don''t understand, if only your name is enough to solve most of our problems, then why wouldn''t you help your sister''s clan?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face and suddenly, Lazarus''s expression changed as he glanced at Melia. Seeing his expression, Amaya smiled a little. ''That was a good one.'' She complimented. ''I learned from the best.'' Nux replied. "That sneaky boy." Ambrosia chuckled. "He knows when to use his cards." Orpheus nodded as well. "Do you think Laza would fall for it?" Ambrosia questioned. "He will." Orpheus nodded without hesitation. Of course, it was not because he thought his son was a fool. Orpheus may not show it, but he was proud of his children. Both his children are far better than he was when he was their age. Lazarus is smart enough to realize what Nux was trying to do. Nux was using his sister to gain something from him, even a child could see that. And Lazarus could easily avoid it if he wants to, however, the thing was, he could avoid it, ''if'' he wants to. But does Lazarus not want to help his sister? Of course, he wants to! Melia, however, would never accept it. She, who wants to stand on her own would never even ask for her brother''s help. However, these 3 chances, these were 3 opportunities for Lazarus to indirectly help and even meet his sister, how can he possibly reject it? Thinking about all this, Orpheus shook his head. His son¡­ he loved his family a little too much. It was not a good trait for a leader. Seeing him, Ambrosia chuckled, and then, she questioned, "Would you have fallen for it if it were you, darling?" Orpheus glanced at Ambrosia, and then, he chuckled as well, "I would have." He wasn''t a good leader either. "Since I have made a mistake, I should own it up. I accept your offer, Nux." Just like Orpheus had predicted, Lazarus extended his hand and accepted Nux''s deal. Nux shook Lazarus''s hands and smiled. "I wish you luck in your future endeavors," Lazarus spoke. "I wish you the same." Nux nodded. The two of them nodded at each other, then suddenly, Nux''s expression changed a little, "Lord Lazarus, I will be excusing myself now." Lazarus nodded. Nux then turned around and walked away. "Brother, I will take my leave as well." Seeing him walking away, Melia spoke up as well. She needed to talk to Nux. Suddenly, Nux''s wives'' expressions changed as well, they all excused themselves as well and followed Nux. "What happened to them?" Lazarus frowned in confusion. "Hmm, I don''t know, maybe they are going to celebrate their victory? They won Melia and the support of Bloodheart House, after all. It is a big day for them." Luciana walked towards Lazarus with a glass of wine in her hand and spoke with an enchanting smile on her face. "For some reason, I do not feel that is the case," Lazarus muttered, however, he then grabbed the glass of wine and took a sip. ¡­ On the other side, Nux, who was walking away, heard a voice. "Nux!" It was Melia. Nux stopped for her, Melia caught up. "Why did you do that?" Melia questioned. "What?" "Don''t act ignorant. You used me to manipulate my brother into doing what you wanted." "Haaahh¡­" Suddenly, Nux sighed. Melia narrowed her eyes. "The two of you really are brother and sister." Nux commented. "What do you mean by that?" Melia questioned. "Both of you do not think at all." Nux commented and then he continued, "Do you think your brother didn''t realize that I was using you to get what I wanted from him?" Nux questioned and Melia tilted her eyes in confusion. "Your brother isn''t a fool, Melia. He knows what he is doing. In the future, if our clan gets into we cannot handle, do you think the Bloodheart House will stay silent and watch from the sidelines? Would they only watch in silence when you face the most difficult time of your life and might even die? Would you be able to just watch if your brother''s head is about to fall? Of course not. You wouldn''t. The same goes for your brother, and he knows it. Those 3 ''chances'' are just excuses for him to help you. Now, he would never need to put on a case in front of his subjects in order to help you. He can simply say, ''I gave my word'' and can come to help you. This way, his position as the head of the House will not take a hit. Melia, he never ''lost'' anything in this deal. It was a perfectly calculated move on his part." "A calculated move that you calculated before him." Melia narrowed her eyes. "Well, I will not deny that." Nux smiled. "What about his position as an heir that will take a hit now when everyone learns how the Bloodheart House promised to help a Clan that is not even registered yet?" "What? You think your brother wouldn''t be able to overcome something like that? Lord Orpheus is the one actually ruling the Bloodheart House right now, and he will be ruling it for a long time, long enough for your brother to recover from it and imprint a strong image in front of his subjects. He is a Semi Saint who can defeat Saints, after all. I am sure this won''t be the last achievement in his life." Nux smiled. "¡­" Melia turned silent. "If that answers your questions, then I will be taking my leave now." Nux spoke and then, he rushed away. Melia frowned, she wanted to stop him, however, then, she saw Nux''s wives passing through and rushing towards Nux with worried looks on their faces. Chapter 771 Using Everything We Have To Be The Best. "Kkhhwaaakk!!" Nux, who just walked into the room provided to him, coughed out blood as he kneeled on the floor. His face looked unusually pale, his arms were trembling nonstop, his breathing was rigged, his condition looked bad. Nux continued to take deep breaths, then, he shifted his body and dragged himself towards the nearest wall. Then, with his back supported by the wall, he leaned back, closed his eyes, and started taking deep breaths. His trembling arms started calming down, however, his face was still as pale as before. "Nux!" A few seconds later, Nux''s women rushed into the room, Lane quickly rushed towards him and crouched next to him. The others surrounded him as well. "You said it wasn''t that bad," Amaya spoke as she narrowed her eyes. "It got worse¡­" Nux replied without opening his eyes. Lane then picked him up and placed him on the bed. The women all sat around him, Lane grabbed Nux''s right hand which was trembling the most, and started rubbing it gently. "How did it get worse?" Felberta, who was rubbing his right hand questioned. ''I used Mana to sense if Orpheus and Ambrosia were still near us when Lazarus walked towards me.'' Nux replied using the Telepathy link. He didn''t have enough energy to open his mouth. ''You are not allowed to use [Blink Fault] now.'' Amaya spoke in a strict tone. She wasn''t looking for a no as an answer. ''¡­'' Nux didn''t say anything. Yes, his current condition was because of using [Blink Fault]. Well, it was not because he was using [Blink Fault], but because he was abusing it. The [Blink Fault] was the ability that allowed him to ''disappear'' by taking him to a different ''dimension'', and then once the opponent blinks, it allows him to appear next to him and unleash an attack with absolute damage using ''vibrations''. Even Divine Stage Cultivators wouldn''t be able to sense this ''another'' dimension, making it a perfect ability for a sneak attack. Honestly, this ability was absurdly strong for a 7-Star Ability, however, it had its downsides as well. Self-Harm, was one of them. At first, Nux thought it was just the recoil of using Vibrations, however, as he used this ability more and more, he realized things were not that simple. His body was stronger than before, therefore, the recoil of those Vibrations was not a problem. However, staying inside the other ''Dimension'' for too long was. Nux always wondered, If he faces any strong opponent, then what if he never comes out of the Dimension at all? Wouldn''t that make him undefeatable? However, it was only after trying it out, did he realize that staying inside that Dimension was harmful for his body. The Dimension and the Vibrations that he uses to attack, the two of them are connected to each other. Nux doesn''t exactly knows how it works, however, he does know that if he stays inside that Dimension for a long time, the vibrations, which should be moving to his sword to prepare for the attack, would start moving into his body, and after some time, it would start damaging his body. And since the harm caused by vibrations was absolute, these damages cannot be healed by Healing Potions, or his [Regeneration]. It could only be healed with time. In conclusion, Going inside that dimension equals bad. And in his fight, he walked into that dimension 2 times and the second time was for more than a minute. Nux being able to hold out for so long was already good, however, the moment he used Mana to sense Orpheus and Ambrosia, the Mana reacted to his already weakened muscles, things took a bad turn and his condition worsened. "What happened to him?" Suddenly, Melia, who just walked into Nux''s room and questioned with a frown on her face. "What? Did you think fighting against a Great Sage is that simple?" Amaya smiled. "It happened because of our fight?" Melia questioned. "Of course, he gave his all in that fight, after all." "He looked fine before though." Melia couldn''t understand. "Well, he still had some things to finish," Amaya replied. "That deal." Melia realized it. "He was planning to do that before my brother even asked what he wanted." Amaya just smiled. "I don''t get it. He is strong, we are strong, why do we need to depend on others to establish our clan?" Melia questioned with a frown on her face. "Melia, I know what you are thinking, you not wanting the help from your family is something I can somewhat relate to as well. Wanting to stand on your own feet is not a bad thinking, however, what we are going to face in the future is unpredictable. In the real world, no one would come after you expecting a fair fight, they would all attack only when they know you are weak. The straight trees are cut first. If we do everything by the rules, we will be those straight trees. And we don''t plan on getting cut, we will be the best there is, the strongest in the world, and for that, We need to use whatever advantages we have to push things in our own favor. We need to create allies where we can, because, in this journey, it is certain that the number of enemies we will be making won''t be small." Amaya explained as her eyes shined in determination. Melia looked into Amaya''s eyes, and after thinking for a while, she glanced at Nux and questioned, "When will he recover?" Hearing that question, Amaya smiled. It was Melia''s way of saying that she decided to let it go. She was ready to use what she had to her advantage, in the journey to be the best, she had to learn that. "He should be fine in a week." Amaya replied with a small smile on her face. "A week huh? I guess it is enough time for us to get acquainted with each other." Melia smiled. "I am looking forward to that, Sister Melia." Amaya smiled. Chapter 772 Melia, You Were Talking About Love? "What? You two met when he joined your Army?" Luciana questioned with a curious look on her face. "Heh, I still remember how he walked into my Camp with that playful smile on his face." Ember nodded as she laughed. "I can already imagine that smile," Esme muttered. Nux''s women smiled. "Oh? Am I interrupting something?" Suddenly, Lazarus questioned as he walked into the room. "It is the Ladies'' time together, brother, you are not allowed in here," Melia spoke as she sipped on the wine. "Oh? Is my sister kicking me away now?" Lazarus questioned as he walked in and grabbed a snack. "I am, now go away," Melia replied. Lazarus, however, completely ignored Melia and sat next to Luciana. "So? What were you guys doing?" Melia didn''t mind much either, she knew Lazarus was not going to listen to her anyways. "Hmm? Nothing, we were just chatting with our new friends." Luciana muttered as she pointed at Nux''s wives. Lazarus glanced at Nux''s wives and nodded at them, then, however, he frowned, "There are only 7 of you¡­" "Lane is with Nux," Evane replied. "Lane¡­ ah, she is the silent one, right?" Lazarus spoke. "Oh? You remember her." Evane raised her eyebrow in surprise. "Of course, I remember her, and all of you as well. It is difficult to forget about women like you after all. My sister didn''t choose you without any reason." Lazarus replied with a smile on his face. Evane smiled back. "But isn''t Nux sleeping right now? What is she doing there with him?" Lazarus questioned with a frown on his face. "We can''t leave him alone, can we? What if he wakes up?" Amaya questioned back. "Hmm? If he wakes up then he can order a servant to call you all." Lazarus answered as if it was the most obvious thing in this world. "We still like to be there for him," Amaya replied. "Oh come on, he is not a child, I am sure he wouldn''t mind you all enjoying a little while he rests," Lazarus replied. ''Tsk, enjoying my ass, as if I would want to be here instead of staying there in that room while Nux sleeps on my lap.'' Amaya snorted inwardly. ''It would have been so much better if I was at Lane''s place, with his head on my lap, I would have played with his hair while staring at his face all day long and once he opens his eyes and finds me right in front of him, I would have kissed him. Ahhh, it would have been so lovely~'' ''Amaya, stop whatever you are thinking, you are still in front of others.'' Suddenly, Amaya heard Thyra''s cold voice and came out of her reverie. She glanced at Lazarus, who was looking at her with a worried on his face, "Are you alright?" Lazarus questioned. "Ah, don''t worry, I am perfectly fine," Amaya replied with a small smile on her face. "Look, you don''t have to be worried, Nux will be fine, I am sure of it. His body just needs some rest, he is not in a critical situation." Lazarus spoke reassuringly. "Mhm." Amaya nodded. Lazarus smiled. ''Amaya¡­ focus here a little, you can''t just go around fantasying while you are in front of others.'' Evane spoke up. ''I just want to switch positions with Lane.'' Amaya replied. ''You know she deserves it, she exchanged her turn for it.'' ''That crazy bitch.'' Amaya snorted. Evane just sighed as she shook her head. To change the topic, she glanced at Lazarus and questioned, "Anyways, we have already shared some of our stories, what about you? How did you meet your wives? And who confessed first?" "Oh? You all were talking about love life?" "What did you think we were talking about? War, Killing, and Murders?" Esme chuckled. "Melia, you were talking about love?" Lazarus, however, completely ignored his wife and turned toward his sister with a curious look on his face. "I told them discussing some team battle strategies was much more productive, but they didn''t listen." Melia''s reply was straight. "But you were still listening to them." Lazarus chuckled. "I didn''t have any other option." "Fufufufu~ How cute." Lazarus chuckled. "Anyways, why are you here anyways? Just leave, will you?" a vein popped up on Melia''s forehead as she retorted. Lazarus, however, just laughed, he then glanced at Evane and replied, "Mrs. Evane asked me a question, how can I possibly leave without answering her? That would be disrespectful." Melia glanced at Evane and sighed. Evane, who was placed in the spotlight didn''t know how to react and just smiled. "So, Luciana and I met in¡­" Lazarus started his story. In truth, Nux''s women really didn''t care about the story, for them, things were simple, if Nux wasn''t involved, it was boring. However, since the main aim of their being here was to solidify their relationship with Melia and the people close to her, they decided to listen. Also, they didn''t especially hate Lazarus and his wives either. On the contrary, they had a good impression of them. Lazarus''s wives were likable, and Lazarus was also a decent man with proper manners. Anyways, the talks continued, Nux''s wives pushed all the responsibility of continuing the talks to Evane. Why? Well, it was because Evane was the most innocent of them all. So she was the easiest to convince. In the end, Evane had to talk to everyone, Nux''s other wives just listened and replied whenever they were asked any questions. The talks continued for a while, then, Lazarus excused himself. After a while, Melia couldn''t bear all these lovey-dovey talks either and decided to leave. Nux''s wives took this chance and decided to leave as well. That was how the Ladies'' gathering came to an end. ¡­ "I would never understand how you all can enjoy all those useless talks." Melia, who was walking with Nux''s wives commented. "Wait for a while, you will start liking them as well," Skyla replied with a playful and an evil smile on her face. "What do you mean?" Melia questioned. "Nothing." Skyla, however, just turned away and didn''t say anything. Melia frowned, however, she then decided to let go and questioned, "Where are you all going?" "To see Nux, of course." The answer was instantaneous. "¡­" Melia didn''t know how to react. The group appeared in front of Nux''s room, however, just as Amaya tried to walk in, she realized that the room was locked. She frowned and used [Sense]. Then suddenly, her expression changed, ''That bitch¡­'' She cursed in her head as she knocked aggressively. Chapter 773 Whats The Point Of Defeating The Weaker Fishes? *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Open the doo-" Amaya shouted, however, in the middle of her aggressive knocking, the door opened up. "W-What happened? Why are you all back so early?" Lane questioned with a nervous smile on her face. "What were you doing?" Amaya questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Huh? Nothing?" Lane frowned. "You were supposed to take care of him," Amaya spoke. "I know that." Suddenly, Lane''s expression changed as well. "I know what I am doing, and whatever it was, it would definitely not hurt him. You do not have to poke your nose where it does not belong." Lane replied in a cold tone. Seeing her acting like that, Melia was taken aback., she never expected Lane to act so aggressively¡­ she never expected the silent and innocent-looking Lane to act like that. Was she actually offended? Melia wondered in her head as she tried to find ways to calm her anger. Amaya, however, was different. "What? You think you would act like this and would get away? I know what you were doing, I used [Sense]." Amaya spoke and Lane''s expression changed. "I-It was just a kiss," Lane muttered as her face turned a little red. "On the lips. When he was unconscious. What if he suffocates?" Amaya questioned. "I-I obviously w-wouldn''t let that happen..." Lane''s face turned even redder. Seeing that, Skyla''s expression changed as well, "Now I get it! I get why you even went as far as exchanging your turn for it! Having Nux all to yourself all this while in exchange for having to wait a few more days before getting your turn! It is such a genius plan! You could do whatever you want with him while we were away! Sister Lane! You are a true genius! Sister Amaya is just overrated!" Amaya''s mouth twitched when she heard that, however, inwardly, she agreed with Skyla''s words. You could skip that boring meeting and spend all the time with Nux instead, it was indeed ingenious. The other women were impressed as well. Just imagining doing whatever they could to Nux while he was unconscious¡­ It was... kinky. And seeing all these women acting like this¡­ Melia didn''t know how to react. ''A-Are all these women insane? Why are they all acting like that?'' Melia then peeked into the room to see if Nux was alright and noticed him lying on the bed. "Alright, whatever, let''s just go in." Amaya spoke. "Y-You guys don''t have other things to do?" Lane questioned. Amaya and the other women glanced at Lane with deadpan looks on their faces, Lane realized she couldn''t push it any further so she decided to back away. She moved aside. The women walked into the room and sat around Nux. "Sister Lane, when you plan something as amazing as this again, you should share it with me, aren''t I your loveliest sister?" Skyla whispered into Lane''s ears as the two sat together. Lane, however, didn''t react. Her answer was clear. No way. She won''t be sharing it with anyone. Skyla understood that and pouted, "Sister Lane, you are selfish." "Did you only realize that right now?" Amaya muttered to herself. "Heh, you talk as if you would have done anything differently." Lane, who heard Amaya, shot back. Amaya glared at Lane, however, when she wanted to reply, she realized that Lane was right and turned silent. The women continued talking back to each other, as for Melia, she just continued to observe these women and Nux who was lying in the bed, and then, she commented, "Honestly, you all seem pretty relaxed." "What do you mean?" Ember questioned. "With how much attached you all are to him, seeing him passed out like that, I thought your reaction would be¡­ more extreme¡­" "Ah, that''s because we know what happened to him, it is not a big deal. If anything, it is a chance for him to get some rest and relax." Ember replied. "Mhm, honestly, the past year has been tough for him, he has been hunting Beasts and protecting us from those beasts at the same time. Not to mention your subordinates who were keeping an eye on us. It is not exactly easy going around battling beasts when you know there are beings watching you and your wives. So this little rest is good for him and his body to rest." Felberta commented. "I apologize for that." Melia smiled wryly. "Don''t worry, we got an amazing Clan member because of that, we are satisfied." Felberta smiled. "You said you know what happened to him, has this happened before?" Melia questioned with a curious look on her face. "It happened when he was fighting against Astaria." "Astaria?" Melia frowned. "Ah, she is another one of our Clan members. You will meet her once we leave this continent." "Leave the continent?" Suddenly, Melia''s expression changed. "Hmm?" seeing the change in her expression, Amaya frowned. "We will be leaving the Blood Continent?" Melia questioned with a frown on her face. "Of course, we will be registering our Clan in the United Continent." "Huh? Why would we go there? That continent is obviously weaker than the Blood Continent. Rather than starting in a small pond, why don''t we jump into the ocean?" Melia questioned. "The ocean you are talking about, has only one type of fish, Melia. And that ''small pond'' has all types of fishes there are. How do you think you would become the best, defeating only a single type of fish, or conquering everything that might go against you?" Amaya questioned back. "What''s the point of defeating the weaker fishes? You think the actually strong fishes leave their territories? You think the Vampire Clans you would find there will be nearly as strong as any Vampire Clans you will find here?" Melia wasn''t willing to step down. "So you are telling me that all these strong Vampire Clans don''t even have an influence out of the Blood Continent?" "Of course they have. Many of the strongest Vampire Clans in the United Continent are nothing but branches of these clans." "What do you think would happen once we defeat their branches?" Amaya questioned and then, a small smile appeared on her face. "Do you think those Fishes would leave their territory once its children are harmed?" Chapter 774 Amaya, You Look A Lot Younger For Your Age. ? "Do you think those Fishes would leave their territory once its children are harmed?" Amaya questioned and Melia''s expression changed. Seeing that she was willing to listen, Amaya continued, "Melia, if we wish to rule everyone, we can''t just defeat the Vampire and say we are the strongest. I know, Vampires are one of the strongest races in the world, but hear me out, Your brother, Lazarus, he is known as the strongest Semi Saint Vampire there is, right?" Melia momentarily glanced at the unconscious Nux and then replied, "If you take Complete Cultivators out of the equation, then yes, he is the strongest Semi Saint Vampire." "Would you say he is the strongest Semi Saint in the entire world?" Amaya questioned and Melia turned silent. Her brother was one of the strongest Semi Saints in the world, however, was he the strongest? Humans, Elves, Dwarves, Beastmen, honestly, these 4 weren''t the problem, her brother could defeat the Semi Saints of these races, however, when it came to Demons and Dragons, things changes. Her brother wouldn''t lose, however, she wasn''t sure he could win either. Her father has taken Lazarus out of the Blood Continent before, they went on a business-related trip to the Dragon Continent, and there, her brother did have a dual against one of the Dragon Lord''s Sons, they were at a similar level and her brother¡­ lost. Of course, there were different reasons for that, the most important was that they fought under the sun, so obviously, her brother was in a weakened state. Also, since it wasn''t dark, the opponent''s vision wasn''t affected, taking away Lazarus''s advantage as a vampire. "For you to think so much about a simple question and not answer with just a simple yes, I guess you already know the actual answer in your heart, don''t you?" Seeing that Melia had still not answered her question, Amaya muttered with a small smile on her face. "Melia, although the opponents we would fight would be comparatively weaker than the opponents we would face here, they wouldn''t be as weak as you think. Remember, the United Continent is the home of Humans, Elves, and Beastmen, for them to survive there for all these years, they definitely wouldn''t be weak. At the very least, if we aren''t careful, they definitely have what it takes to completely destroy us." "¡­" Melia turned silent and started thinking. What Amaya said made complete sense. To be honest, staying here because the clans here are stronger doesn''t even make sense. The current them are weak, so weak that they wouldn''t even have the chance to face those ''strong'' opponents they were talking about. On the contrary, staying here would be risky and things would get unnecessarily harder. Melia wanted a competition, yes, however, you only compete against people who are at a level similar to yours, against the strong, you do not compete, you try to survive, or get destroyed. Melia knew all this deep inside her heart, honestly, the reason she wanted to stay here maybe because she actually wanted to stay closer to her family. No one wants to leave their people who love them with all their heart, after all. Unconsciously, Melia''s decisions were affected by her heart wanting to be with her family. However, with Amaya calmly pointing out the differences, Melia''s mind was finally able to overpower her heart. A small smile appeared on her face as she nodded, "I understand, we will leave the Blood Continent once Nux wakes up." Amaya smiled. It was nice talking to someone who was actually willing to listen. "But I have to say, Amaya, you look a lot younger for your age." Melia complimented. Amaya, however, didn''t have the reaction Melia expected her to have. "You can''t possibly mean what you said." Amaya smiled wryly. "Hmm? Why would I lie to you? I am serious, your skin looks clean and well-maintained, you look very young and beautiful, Amaya." "Sister Melia, Sister Amaya can''t look younger than she is," Skyla spoke with a wry smile on her face. "She may not look like it, but she is the youngest amongst all us sisters." "She is the youngest?" Melia''s expression changed. Amaya''s knowledge and the way she reacted as she interacted with others showed how emotionally mature she was, of course, that is if we do not involve the few times she goes out of control like what happened with Lane a few minutes ago. Anyways, Amaya still looks experienced when it came to dealing with people, For her to be the youngest out of all of them¡­ "How old are you, Amaya?" Melia questioned. "29." Amaya replied and, "WHAT!?!" Melia''s eyes widened in horror. "W-What did you say?" She questioned. "I am 29 years old." "Didn''t you say you were Nux''s wife?" "Hmm? What''s wrong with that?" Amaya frowned. "I know Humans mature faster but¡­ you are saying you are married to him when you are barely 30? You are like a small child in his eyes¡­" Melia spoke with a strange expression on her face as she glanced at Nux. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Amaya, however, was even more confused now. "N-Nothing. I guess age doesn''t really matter when it comes to us, Cultivators. Also, Humans mature when they are around 14, right? Or was it 18? Anyways, you are way past that age, so I guess it is alright¡­" Melia muttered and Amaya''s frown deepened. She observed Melia''s expression closely and noticed the weird expressions on her face as she sneaks glances at the unconscious Nux. Amaya narrowed her eyes even further as she realized something, she leaned closer to Melia and then, She questioned, "Melia, how old do you think Nux is again?" "Let''s not talk about this, Amaya." Melia just shook her head. "Answer my question, Melia." Amaya, however, didn''t back down. "Uhhh, he looks younger than me, so¡­ around 200 years old? Or maybe 150 years?" Melia guessed and suddenly, the entire room turned silent. "W-What happened?" Melia frowned, not knowing why everyone was reacting like this. Chapter 775 That Is A Difficult Question, Melia. ? "Uhhh, he looks younger than me, so¡­ around 200 years old? Or maybe 150 years?" Melia guessed and suddenly, the entire room turned silent. Melia muttered and hearing those words, the entire room turned silent. "W-What happened? Why are you guys looking at me like that?" Melia frowned. "Is he older than that? He doesn''t look like it¡­" She muttered. "24¡­" After a long silence, Felberta muttered. "Hmm? 24? Are you saying he is 24 decades old? That''s a strange way of saying it." Melia commented. "Not decades, Melia, years. He is 24 years old." Felberta revealed and waited for the bomb she dropped to detonate. "¡­" Melia didn''t say anything. The wives glanced at each other and all of them had similar expressions on their faces. This wasn''t the first time they were dealing with a situation like this. Therefore, they knew how things worked. Melia just needed some time to take in what she had heard. She just learned that the man who defeated her was only a ''child'' from her perspective, it would be abnormal if she just accepted it. "You guys¡­ you should stop with these jokes¡­" Suddenly, Melia chuckled. "I know we all are like a family in this clan, but you shouldn''t joke like this, I am different but there are people who might actually take you serious-" "We are not joking, Melia. He is 24 years old. I know it is hard to take in, you are not the only one, we were shocked when we learned about this as well." Ember spoke with a serious look on her face. Out of everyone in this room, she could relate to Melia''s situation the most. Melia glanced at all the women in front of her, and seeing their expressions, she realized that they were not lying. In the end, she failed to hold herself back and extended her hand toward Nux. She needed to confirm it on her own. She would check his bone age. However, the moment she was about to grab Nux''s arm, Lane grabbed her arm. "You cannot touch him." Lane spoke with a serious look on her face. "What do you mean?" Melia narrowed her eyes. "You cannot inject your Mana into him right now, he should not be exposed to direct Mana right now." Amaya stepped in and explained. "¡­" Melia turned silent. "You can confirm it when he wakes up, Melia. But right now, I apologize, you cannot touch him." Evane spoke up as well. Melia glanced at Evane and in the end, she backed down. "All right, I shall confirm it once he wakes up." Evane smiled and nodded. Melia smiled back and then, she stood up. "Sisters, I think I will take my leave now." "Mhm, you should rest when you have time. Things wouldn''t be easy once we leave." Thyra smiled. Melia nodded and then, she turned around. "Melia." Just as Melia was about to leave, Amaya called out. "What is it?" Melia stopped and questioned. "What you heard here, I hope you can keep it a secret." "Don''t worry, you can trust me. My lips are sealed." Melia smiled and then walked away. "She is shocked¡­" Once Melia left, Ember commented. "Of course she is." Thyra replied, "There is no way anyone could take this information without being shocked. Even Lady Eisheth acted like her world collapsed the moment she learned the truth. I''d say she is taking it rather well." "That might be because she still does not believe it," Amaya commented. "I agree. Even I wouldn''t have believed it if it was me." Felberta nodded as well. "Tsk, what a monster." Ember glanced at Nux and snorted. "Hehe~ I am just wondering when she would ask about our ages." Suddenly, Skyla chuckled. The women all glanced at her and seeing that playful smile on her face, they didn''t know how to react. "You are a heartless monster, Skyla." Edda commented, then, a big smile appeared on her face as she completed, "And I love that about you." "I love you as well, Sister Edda." Skyla chuckled. The women all smiled. ¡­ On the other hand, Melia who had just walked out of the room still had a dazed look on her face. She continued to walk towards her room, trying to take in what she just learned, then suddenly, "Melia? What happened? You look worried." She heard a voice. Melia turned around and noticed her father walking towards him with his usual, expressionless face. Melia hid her expression as well. Orpheus placed his hand on Melia''s shoulder, waiting for her to answer. "Father¡­" Melia called out. "What is it?" Orpheus questioned again. "It is about Nux." "Did something happen?" "They plan to register their clan in the United Continent." Orpheus thought about it for a while, and then, he nodded, "That is a logical decision." He then glanced at his daughter and questioned, "You do not wish to leave?" "That''s not it¡­" Melia shook her head. "Melia, don''t play around, tell me what is bothering you." "¡­you watched my duel, right?" Suddenly, Melia questioned. "I did." Melia hesitated for a while, and then, she questioned, "Father¡­ I lost that battle¡­ didn''t I?" "What kind of question is that?" "I meant, even if there was no time limit, I still would have lost that battle, right?" Melia questioned and this time, Orpheus turned silent. "Answer me honestly, Father." "That is correct. You would have lost." Orpheus nodded. "And¡­ what if I hadn''t held back? What if I had fought with my full strength of Peak Great Sage Cultivator?" Melia looked into her father''s eyes and questioned. "¡­" Orpheus turned silent again. Melia continued to observe her father, waiting for his reply. "That is a difficult question, Melia." "You watched out fight, Father. You know how strong we two are." "I know how strong you are." Orpheus corrected Melia. "What do you mean?" Melia narrowed her eyes. "That human has many secrets, Melia. I do not know how strong he actually is. If I go by how much he showed in that fight, I can say you would have defeated him within 5 minutes if you had fought using your full strength, however, I don''t think that human showed all his cards in that fight." "¡­" Melia didn''t say anything and continued to listen. "There were many variables, His ability to hide, that Mist which allows him to devour life, his spells that are stronger than normal, however, in the entire battle, he only used basic 8 Star spells, he didn''t use any 10 Star or higher level spells. Then there is also that ability he used where the ground under him had turned purple, that ability should be connected to those purple pillars he created, I feel that he was trying to do something with that as well. And all of this is what he has shown us, I am sure he is hiding many other things." "So you are saying he could have defeated me even if I had fought him using my full strength." "No, I said I am not sure, However, I do believe that winning against him even after using your full strength wouldn''t be as easy as you think." Chapter 776 We Need To Talk. ? "Look who finally decided to wake up." Felberta spoke with a small smile on her face as she glanced at Nux. A smile appeared on Lane''s face as she grabbed Nux''s hand with her two hands and kissed it. Nux''s eye trembled, his brows furrowed, then, his face moved a little and then, he slowly opened his eyes. What welcomed him was the sight of 9 beauties standing around him and seeing this, a weak smile appeared on his face. "Welcome back, Nux." Melia spoke up, and this time, unlike that usual indifferent expression, she had a small smile on her face. Nux glanced at her and nodded. "You didn''t have to push yourself so hard, you know?" Melia muttered. Nux smiled. "Anyways, are you alright now? Do you feel any weakness?" Thyra questioned. Nux shook his head. He felt alright, his body was a little lethargic since he has been lying on the floor for a week, straight. Of course, that wasn''t something he needed to worry about. "Do you want to sit?" Ember questioned. Nux nodded. Lane and Skyla helped him up. "So? How was your sleep? Did you dream about me?" Once he was comfortable, Edda questioned with a playful smile on her face. However, before Nux could even reply, Skyla interrupted, "What are you even talking about, Sister Edda? Nux obviously dreamt about me. Right, Nux?" "You guys do realize that I am the first wife, right?" Felberta questioned. "That doesn''t matter." Thyra joined in as well. Slowly, all the other wives joined in as well, however, while they were debating with each other, "Guys." Nux called out. The room turned silent, and seeing that he has finally gained the attention he wanted, Nux''s expression turned serious as he started, "We need to talk." "What is it?" Amaya questioned. Nux then turned towards Melia and then, he spoke, "One of the Three Favors, We need to use it right now." As they heard those words, Nux''s women frowned. Did something happen? Why was Nux acting like that? That expression on his face and the thing about using the favor, it felt like something major happened. Almost immediately, the wives contacted their 2 sisters who weren''t together with them. ''Hm? What could possibly happen to me? What? Are you all looking down on me just because you haven''t seen me for a while?'' Astaria''s reply was simple. ''Ahh? Nux woke up. That''s good. I missed him. Hm? Of course not. I am completely fine. There is no way anyone would dare harm me here.'' Allura replied with a small smile on her face. Nux''s women frowned. Both their sisters were fine, then¡­ "What happened?" Amaya questioned with a frown on her face. "What do you want to use the favor for?" Melia questioned as well. "I need to hunt star beasts." Nux replied. "Huh? Hunt Star Beasts?" Melia frowned. She couldn''t understand. Nux needed the help of the Bloodheart House to hunt¡­ beasts? What for? Why did he want to hunt beasts? And why did he need help with that? Also, hasn''t he been hunting beasts for the past year? Why does he want to hunt more? Did he need something from their dead body? A particular material maybe? He could have directly asked for the material though? Bloodheart House had a deep treasury after all. To use a Favor for something like this¡­ Melia was confused. Nux''s wives, on the other hand, quickly realized what Nux wanted to do. ''You need more points?'' Amaya questioned. ''There is something I need to buy.'' Nux nodded. ''But to use a favor¡­'' Felberta muttered. ''It is for the best, trust me. I have given it a deep thought.'' Nux reassured. ''But haven''t we earned lots of points this past year?'' Ember questioned. ''We earned 8,845,256 System Points, then we bought Seven 10 Star Spells which cost us 7,000,000, leaving us with 1,845,256 points, then we bought some low-level Spells, I also changed a few things up, and used around 800,000, leaving us with 1,012,147 System Points.'' ''And¡­ those points are not enough for what you want?'' ''They are not nearly enough¡­'' Nux replied with a grim look on his face. ''What are you trying to do, Nux?'' Amaya questioned as she narrowed her eyes. ''I have a plan.'' Nux replied with a determined look on his face. Honestly, he had regained consciousness yesterday, the only reason he did not wake up or tell anybody was because he needed some time alone. There were things that had been on his mind for a while now. His System was strong, absurdly strong. It was nothing less than a cheat. Even in this ''bigger'' world, that fact hasn''t changed. The abilities his System gave him, they were unparalleled. The fact that a Divine Stage Cultivator cannot see through some of the abilities provided by the System was a proof of that. If only he could find a way to use the System more efficiently. The System allowed him to buy Weapons, Skills, Spells, Techniques, Items, and Abilities, what he needed was points. And not a small number of them. He needed a lot of them. He wanted to buy what he had his eyes on, however, no matter how hard he tried, he knew he couldn''t buy it on his own. Therefore, he decided to call in the favor. "Do you really wish to use this favor for hunting Star Beasts?" Melia questioned with a frown on her face. "I do not just want to hunt 1 Star Beast, Melia. I want to hunt lots of them." "But why?" Melia frowned. "I will show you once I get what I want. I promise you will not be disappointed." Nux reassured. Melia glanced at Nux for a while, then, he turned towards his wives, "And what about you guys? Do you guys want him to use the Favor of the Bloodheart House like this? Or would you like to suggest against it?" "The Clan Leader asked us to trust him, That is exactly what we plan to do." Amaya replied with a small smile on her face. The other women smiled and nodded as well. Melia observed all of them and in the end, she sighed, "Alright then, Clan Leader, I shall follow my Sisters and trust you as well." "Wait, Sisters?" Suddenly, Nux frowned. Chapter 777 No Way Am I Getting Brozoned ? "Alright then, Clan Leader, I shall follow my Sisters and trust you as well." "Wait, Sisters?" Suddenly, Nux frowned. "Hmm? Our Clan will be like a family, right? It is only right that I treat them like my Sister and you as my brother, right?" Melia tilted her head in confusion as she questioned. "¡­" Nux turned silent, and from his side eye, he glanced at Skyla. Skyla turned away, trying to avoid his gaze. The other wives chuckled, finding this scene comical. Especially when they noticed the change in Nux''s expression the moment Melia called him brother. They wanted to see how he would get out of it. "Melia, I am not your brother." Suddenly, Nux spoke up with a serious look on his face. Melia frowned, "Do you not want this Clan to have a Bond as strong a Bond a Family shares?" "I do, but I cannot be your brother." Nux didn''t step back. "And why is that?" "Huh? What kind of question is that? You are not my Sister, I am not your brother. You can''t just create relationships out of thin air. Also, our clan will recruit many members in the future, will all of them be my brothers and sisters in the future? Of course, you are not just any random member, you are special, however, you have your own identity in this clan. You will be one of the founding members of this clan, you will be my partner, you will be one of the pillars of this clan, you will be many things but not my sister." "¡­" Melia turned silent. She didn''t know how to react. Nux words¡­ they felt too random¡­ However, they didn''t feel bad¡­ She indeed needed her own identity, she didn''t wish to stay under Nux''s shadow as his ''sister''. In the end, Melia nodded her head, "You are right. I do not have to be your sister." "Correct." Nux nodded with a small smile on his face. ''Would you look at that, that was a clean safe.'' Felberta commented. ''I was born for this, My love. No way am I getting Brozoned.'' Nux snorted. ''That means you are interested in her.'' Thyra commented with a small smile on her face. ''I will let nature take its course.'' Nux replied with a small smile on his face and hearing his words, the women all rolled their eyes. ''Nature take its course my ass. She will be one of our sisters, I can bet all my turns on it.'' Felberta snorted. Nux just smiled and didn''t say anything. "Anyways, Clan Leader, I wanted to ask, What Beasts do you want to hunt?" "10 Star Beasts would be faster," Nux answered. "10 Star Beasts huh¡­ that is indeed not a level the current us can defeat." Melia nodded to herself, "Do you have a particular type of Beast you wish to hunt?" "Any 10 Star Beasts would do," Nux replied. Melia frowned, however, she decided to trust Nux and continued, "How many Beasts do you need?" "Around Ten Thousand of them." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The entire room turned deathly silent. No one responded, not even Nux''s wives. "W-What did you say?" Melia stuttered, trying to confirm what she just heard. ''I must have made a mistake,'' That was the only logical conclusion she could come up with, however, "I need to hunt Ten Thousand 10 Star Beasts." Nux repeated himself, loud and clear. "Y-You¡­ You do realize a 10 Star Beasts is as strong as Semi Saint Stage Cultivators, right?" "I do." Nux nodded. "And a Peak Semi Saint Vampire is eligible to become a Baron, a Vampire Noble, you do know that, correct?" "Yes, I have heard about it. The Head of a Baron Family is a Peak Semi Saint." "Nux, there are only 206 Vampire Baron Houses in the Blood Kingdom, and you want us to kill Beasts capable of fighting against the head of these 206 Baron Houses, and that too, 10,000 of them? Are you insane?" Melia questioned. "It is absurd, that is the reason why the Bloodheart House. If I could have done it on my own, I wouldn''t have used the Favor." Nux replied. "¡­" Melia turned silent. Nux continued to observe her. ''10,000 of them? Do you seriously need that many points?'' ''It is important.'' Nux replied. ''Do you think she will agree?'' Evane questioned. ''The better question would be that would the Bloodheart House even have the manpower to kill ten thousand 10 Star Beasts.'' Ember commented. ''Do not underestimate them, Ember.'' Suddenly, Nux muttered with a solemn look on his face. The Mana around him started moving differently as he secretly scanned the Bloodheart Mansion. The Mansion was enormous, so he couldn''t scan everything, however, just what he scanned was enough for him to chuckle weakly. ''I wasn''t joking when I said the Bloodheart House is a lot stronger compared to the Lust State.'' Nux commented. "I cannot take this decision, you need to talk to Father." Melia spoke up. "Do you think he would agree?" Nux questioned, the Bloodheart House still had the option to reject their request, after all. "I do not know." Melia shook her head. "The Matters related to the Bloodheart House are dealt with by father and brother, I do not involve myself since I won''t be controlling the house in the future." Melia replied honestly. Nux nodded in understanding and then, he moved, "Alright, let us not waste any more time. I will talk to Lord Orpheus." "We are going right now?" Amaya questioned. "We are." Nux nodded. Suddenly, a Purple Black Dome surrounded him, the women frowned in confusion, however, 2 minutes later, the Dome returned to the floor, Nux, who was now wearing new clothes, and his hair seemed wet smiled and then, "Let''s go, shall we?" "You could have done that without the Dome, you know?" Edda spoke. Nux glanced at Melia, then with a playful smile on his face, he replied, "I would take you in the dome next time, is that cool?" "Hm hm, that is good." Edda nodded continuously. And Melia, she just turned around, "Let''s leave, we should not waste time." No one noticed that slight blush that had appeared on her face. ¡­or, that was what she thought. Chapter 778 The Bloodheart House Cannot Take The Responsibility. ? "No." The moment Orpheus heard Nux''s request, he shook his head. Nux and his wives frowned in confusion, "Why? What is the problem?" Nux questioned. Orpheus observed Nux for a while and then replied. "You are asking us to hunt Ten thousand 10 Star Beasts Nux." "Lord Orpheus, we both know that for the Bloodheart Heart, something like this is not difficult." Nux spoke as he looked into Orpeheus''s eyes. Orpheus glanced back. He knew that Nux''s ability to sense his surroundings is abnormally strong. Nux knew what many didn''t know, however, "Things are not that simple, Nux." Nux frowned and Orpheus continued, "You are only considering killing 10,000 Beasts, and you are correct, it will take a decent amount of manpower, but it wouldn''t be difficult. However, the problem is what happens after we kill those beasts. Killing Ten Thousand 10 Star Beasts, do you think the other Star Beasts would remain silent? If we carry out such a huge hunt, the Beasts would react, the adventurers hunting in the Wilderness would all die, and those beasts wouldn''t be silent. They wouldn''t be able to enter the Blood Kingdom, yes, however, Vampires wouldn''t be able to leave this place either. Those Beasts wouldn''t forget what we did, the moment any Vampire tries to leave this place, those Beasts would hunt them down. The Vampires being trapped due to mere Beasts, no Vampire would be able to take that, the Royal Family would be forced to interfere, and this would lead to a War between Vampires and Beasts, And the causalities in that war is not something my Bloodheart House can take responsibility for." "¡­" Nux turned silent when he realized the aftereffects of his request and it may look a little far stretched, however, Nux could see that happening. Ten Thousand Semi Saints, any force would be fume in rage if they lost them, even if they were the brainless Beasts. A large-scale hunt like that would definitely have repercussions. Nux''s wives turned silent as well. They understood the problem. Killing 10,000 Semi Saints was indeed impractical. Even if they were strong enough, unless it''s a war, collecting that many points are nothing but a pipe dream. "¡­" The entire room turned silent as Nux and his wives glanced at each other. ''Why don''t we lower the number?'' Amaya suggested. ''I need that many beasts to buy what I want.'' Nux replied. ''Nux, 10,000 Semi Saints means 1,000,000,000 points, what are you trying to buy with so many points?'' ''A 12 Star Ability.'' Nux replied with a serious look on his face and hearing his words, Nux''s wives'' expressions changed. ''A 12 Star Ability? That''s¡­ something that might give you a power close to a Saint Stage Cultivator.'' Amaya muttered. ''Well, that''s not exactly true, but that ability is still-'' ''Worth it, yes, we know, you have said that many times now, Nux. But you have to understand, Lord Orpheus cannot help you.'' Ember spoke with a serious look on her face. ''You need to think of something else, or buy a lower tier ability, I am sure even an 11Star Ability would increase your strength to another level.'' ''It is not about my strength, Ember¡­'' Nux replied as he continued to think of a way around. "Lord Orpheus." Suddenly, a voice called out. Nux turned around and noticed Melia stepping forward. Orpheus glanced at his daughter and tilted his head in confusion. "What is it?" He questioned. "You said the Bloodheart House wouldn''t be able to take responsibility if the situation leads to the War, correct?" Melia questioned. Her tone was a lot different than before. "That is correct." Orpheus nodded. "So what if the war never happens, would you help our clan in that case?" Melia questioned. Orpheus glanced at his daughter and realized that right now, she wasn''t his daughter. She was a member of Nux''s clan. Seeing this, Orpheus smiled inwardly, but at the same time, he frowned. "What are you suggesting, Melia?" "The higher the level of the Star Beasts, the higher their intelligence, 12 Star Beasts can even communicate with us, right? They are intelligent enough to form their own packs, no, at that point, it is better to call them clans, Beast Clans." "Melia, what are you trying to say, express yourself clearly." "I am saying that if the Star Beasts have Clans, then I am sure those Clans would have differences against each other." Then, a small smile appeared on Melia''s face as she continued. "Differences that can lead to war." Hearing those words, Orpeheus''s expression changed, even the way Nux and his wives glanced at Melia changed. "You are trying to-" Amaya, who somewhat understood what Melia was trying to say wanted to question, however, before she could, Melia continued. "What if it is the Beasts who fight amongst themselves, and I am not talking about just normal squirmish between the two beasts, but a War between two big clans led by 12 Star Beasts? I am sure the Bloodheart House wouldn''t be blamed for that, right?" Melia proposed and as her words sounded throughout the room, everybody''s expressions changed. "You want to instigate a Battle between two Beasts Clans," Amaya muttered. "That is correct." "But how do you plan to do that?" Amaya couldn''t understand. "I am sure we have the perfect person for that." Melia glanced at her father and smiled. Orpheus, obviously understood who his daughter was talking about and what kind of plan she had in her mind, however, "What you are thinking is plausible, but¡­ Do you really wish to go that far?" "I trust my Clan Leader and I will do whatever I can to help him get what he wants." Melia smiled a little as she glanced at Nux. Nux''s eyes met Melia''s and he smiled. Melia nodded, Nux nodded back, and the two continued to look at each other, it was as if they were talking with their eyes, however, before they could continue this, "You need to convince her on her own, Melia. We will only talk about this if she agrees to it." Orpheus spoke. "I understand. I will get back to you once I convince her, Thank you for your time, Lord Orpheus." Melia bowed and then, she turned around. Nux seemed a little surprised by what happened, however, seeing that Melia was about to leave, he stopped thinking and followed her, the wives followed them out as well. Once Orpheus was alone in his room, a small smile appeared on his face, ''She is changing.'' Then, he closed his eyes and prayed for the person Melia was going to next. Chapter 779 The Being With The Strongest [Charm] In The Entire World. ? "Where are we going next?" Nux questioned as his wives, Melia and he walked through the corridor. "To the only person who can help us and successfully execute our plan," Melia replied. "We plan to make those Beasts fight each other while we reap the rewards, correct?" Nux questioned. "That is correct," "We will be dealing with 12 Star Beasts here, heck, we might even face a 13 Star Beast if we are not careful¡­ Someone who can help us in this situation¡­ Who is that?" Nux questioned. "You have already met her," Melia smiled. "¡­" Nux frowned. The number of people he met here was few. Out of all of them, someone strong enough to handle 12 Star Beast- Suddenly, Nux''s expression changed. Seeing this change, Melia smiled, "Your face says you know who we are going to." "Lady Ambrosia¡­" Nux muttered as he recalled that elegant and beautiful white-haired woman with those hypnotic red eyes that seemed to see through your soul. "That is correct, we are going to see Mother. She is the only one who can help us." "But isn''t Lord Orpheus the strongest person in the Bloodheart House? Wouldn''t his help be more beneficial?" Nux questioned. Melia, however, shook her head, "Mother is different from father, father is stronger yes, however, in this situation, we do not need strength." "We need to manipulate Beasts," Amaya spoke up. Melia, nodded, but then, her red eyes shined as she curled her lips into a sneer, "Either that or¡­ we outright dominate their mind and control them." Hearing those words, Nux''s and his wives'' expressions changed. "C-Controlling them¡­?" Evane stuttered. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Ember''s expression changed as she recalled something. "Charm¡­" She muttered. "An ability to hypnotize ones with weaker minds¡­ An Ability that nearly turned Vampires into the Enemy of all the races in Yrniel." Amaya recalled everything she had learned from the Lust State. "That is correct. If it wasn''t for the Dwarves making Items that could resist [Charm], we Vampire would have been forced to shut ourselves in this Blood Kingdom, or face every other race in a war alone." Melia spoke. "It is that dangerous huh¡­" Thyra muttered. "Vampires are capable of just looking into your eyes and making you reveal your deepest secrets without you being able to resist. You think it is not dangerous?" Melia questioned. Thyra''s expression changed. Melia just turned towards Nux and smiled, "You have to fear [Charm] the most. You have a lot to hide, after all. But don''t worry, I have already prepared a strong Item for you that would resist a Vampire''s [Charm] easily. You wouldn''t even feel a thing." Melia chuckled, she then glanced at the necklace Nux was wearing and chuckled, "That thing you are wearing is quite strong as well, but I would still suggest you to wear the one I''ll give you later, that is one of the bests items there are. This one would fail against Vampires who specialize in [Charm]" "Vampire who specializes in [Charm]?" Nux frowned. The necklace Melia was talking about was given to him by Aisha, according to her, it was the strongest item that could resist any type of charm but¡­ "That is correct. They are the Vampires who focus on passing through the defenses of these items and [Charm] their opponents, honestly, they are quite tricky to deal with. Even we Vampires have a hard time against them." Melia explained. "Vampires who specialize in [Charm] huh¡­" Nux muttered. Then suddenly, his eyes widened a little as he spoke, "Then Lady Ambrosia¡­" "She is a Divine Stage Vampire that specializes in [Charm.] She is also known as the being with the Strongest [Charm] in the entire world. Even the Vampire King needs to be wary around her." Melia revealed and Nux''s expression changed. "Then this necklace¡­" "Heh, let alone this toy, if she wants to [Charm] you, then even if you wear the best necklace there is, you wouldn''t be able to resist her." Melia smiled. "So you shouldn''t get into her bad books, okay? She is dangerous." Melia chuckled. *Gulp* Nux gulped a little. Was he nervous? You bet he was! That woman was capable of exposing all his secrets without even needing to touch him! If the Bloodheart House wanted, they could simply learn everything there was to learn about him without him even knowing what happened. After the creation of the Items capable of resisting [Charm], the threat was pretty much resolved, but for Vampires like Ambrosia to exist¡­ "Of course, whatever I told you here, you are not allowed to say that out loud, Vampires like the mother, who are capable of passing through the defenses of the items are not very widely known and we would like to keep it that way." Suddenly, Melia spoke up. Nux nodded in understanding, "My lips are sealed." "Wait, now I get it." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. "If someone like Lady Ambrosia, who specializes in Charm joins us, then charming the Beasts, who don''t even have the Items to protect them would be as simple, and once we succeed in that, we just need to make sure everything goes as we plan and reap the rewards later." "That is the plan, yes." Melia nodded. "Heeeh? That is quite the plan. There is only one thing that is bothering me." Suddenly, everyone heard a voice. They turned around and noticed a woman with long white hair, a divinely beautiful face, and hypnotic red eyes walking towards them with a charming smile on her face. "Mother¡­" Melia called out. "The main element of this plan, this Lady Ambrosia you are talking about, How are you going to convince her? I heard she is quite difficult to talk to." Ambrosia chuckled. "You do not have to worry about it, Mother. I actually have a way to talk to Lady Ambrosia. That woman has a soft spot in her heart for me, so I am going to use that." Melia''s response was witty. Ambrosia chuckled. "Well, you are an adorable Vampire, after all. Everyone would have a soft spot in their hearts for you, but are you sure that will be enough to convince me?" Ambrosia questioned and Melia frowned. "What do you want, Mother?" She questioned directly. Chapter 780 That Boy Is Dangerous ? "What do you want, Mother?" Melia questioned directly. Hearing that question, Ambrosia just smiled, "There is nothing in particular that I want¡­" Then, her red eyes turned towards Nux and she questioned, "I only want an honest answer. You already knew I was eavesdropping on your conversation, didn''t you?" Nux narrowed his eyes, Ambrosia, however, just smiled at Nux as she waited for the answer. "I did." In the end, Nux just answered honestly. He could have lied, however, for some reason, he felt like Ambrosia would be able to see through all his lies, and lying here would only affect his relationship with her. They needed her help, so going against her seemed foolish. Also, if Ambrosia wanted, she could easily learn everything about him, there was no point in hiding things from her. It would be better to give her an impression of an honest person who has nothing to hide rather than someone who has many secrets. Making her curious about him would only be more dangerous, after all. Nux''s wives and Melia weren''t surprised when they heard Nux. They knew Nux was sensitive to his surroundings. Ambrosia chuckled. She didn''t seem very surprised either. "I see." She nodded. "Nux, I hope you will take care of my daughter in the future." Suddenly, Ambrosia spoke up. "You do not have to worry, Lady Ambrosia. Melia isn''t someone who needs anyone''s protection." Nux smiled. Hearing those words, Melia smiled as well. Ambrosia glanced at Nux, then she turned towards Melia, in the end, she smiled and nodded, "You are right, My Melia is strong." Nux nodded. "Alright, I know what you want, so let''s not waste any time on this, let''s talk with your father and make arrangements for the plan." "You are willing to help us?" Melia questioned. "Didn''t you say this Lady named Ambrosia had a soft spot for you in her heart? There is no way she wouldn''t help you and your friends, right?" Hearing her reply, Melia just walked towards her mother and buried her face into her chest. Ambrosia''s eyes which usually showed playfulness, shined a little as she hugged her daughter. Seeing the two of them, Amaya recalled her mother as well. Once Melia was done, she stepped back, then with her usual emotionless face, she spoke, "Let''s talk to Father then." Ambrosia nodded. The group then turned around and walked toward Orpehus''s room. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Father, it is me." Melia spoke. "Get in," Orpheus ordered. Melia and the others walked in, and seeing Ambrosia with them, Orpheus couldn''t help but smile. "So you agreed." "They called in their favor, after all. I had to agree. And their plan seemed interesting, I wanted to try something like that out for a long time now." "We still need the permission of the Royal Family before we do anything," Orpheus commented. "I know that, of course. I will be leaving that to you, I don''t want to watch his face for now." Ambrosia replied with a pout. "I sometimes pity his highness." "What did you say?" Ambrosia raised her eyebrows. "Nothing." Orpheus just turned his head away, and then changed the topic, "Anyways, I have already prepared a carriage, so I will be leaving for the Royal Palace soon. Keep an eye around the Mansion while I am gone." "Mhm." Ambrosia nodded. She wasn''t surprised that Orpheus had predicted her response, which was normal. Nux, on the other hand, was confused. "The Permission from the Royal Family, why do we need that?" He questioned. "Didn''t I tell you already? This action can have terrible consequences, although we plan to avoid them, it is still something that has to be discussed with his majesty." Nux nodded in understanding. "Do you think he will agree?" He questioned. Orpheus, however, just shook his head, "If I knew that, I would have become the King, not him." Saying those words, Orpheus turned around and waved his hand. "All of you can leave, you will receive an answer tomorrow, do whatever you want in the meantime." Nux nodded and then turned around. Melia and his wives followed, Ambrosia, however, ignored Orpheus''s words and didn''t move. Orpheus didn''t mind, once he and Ambrosia were the only ones left in the room, he questioned, "What is it?" "That boy is dangerous," Ambrosia commented with a solemn look on her face. "I know, it would be good if we maintain a good relationship with him. His potential is scary." Orpheus nodded. Ambrosia, however, shook her head. "That''s not what I meant." "Hmm?" Orpheus tilted his head in confusion. "I was talking about Melia." Suddenly, the aura around Orpheus turned heavier as he questioned in his impassive voice. "What are you talking about, Sia?" "There is a high chance that that boy would take our daughter away from us." Ambrosia replied and hearing those words, Orpheus narrowed his eyes as well. The two Vampire couple stared at each other for a while, then suddenly, "So you were thinking about the same thing huh." "Melia hasn''t realized it yet, but I can see in her eyes. She is different around him and I noticed she shows more emotions when he is around." Ambrosia nodded. "That boy isn''t any saint either. Look at the number of women around him." Orpheus snorted, not wanting to blame his daughter. Hearing those words, Ambrosia chuckled, "That boy does have that attractive charm inside him. And he seems to genuinely love his wives. I think Melia would live a happy life with him." "There is no way I am giving my daughter away that easily." Orpheus snorted. "Oh? Is there anything you can do to stop it?" "A girl always compares her possible significant other with her father, you think that a human would win if he is compared to me? That''s just impossible." "What are you even talking about? If that was the case, I would have never married you." Ambrosia replied with a playful smile on her face. "Please remind me who was the one who begged her father to agree to this marriage again?" a playful smile appeared on Orpheus''s face as well. For a man who rarely showed any emotions, this expression seemed a little strange and weirdly attractive. It was a look that only Ambrosia had the privilege to see. Of course, this didn''t mean she liked this privilege. This vile man only showed this face when he was teasing her after all. "That was only because I knew that Father would have immediately rejected you if I didn''t interfere. He always talked about how good his son-in-law should be, after all. And you¡­ You weren''t even close to the standards he had set." Ambrosia snorted. "So you intervened because I couldn''t meet the standards set by your father? I wonder who is the more ''desperate'' one here." Orpheus chuckled. "You¡­ I only did it because you would be heartbroken if I was married to someone else, alright?" "So you cared about me." "No, I just cared about my image." Ambrosia turned her face away. "I had thousands of options, why would I care about you?" "Sure Sure. There were definitely thousands of men who deserved you more than me, I get it." Orpheus replied sarcastically. "¡­" Ambrosia turned silent. "¡­you were the only one¡­" She muttered in a barely audible voice, it was so low that even Orpheus with his enhanced senses couldn''t hear her, however, the small pout on Ambrosia gave all of it away. He didn''t have to hear her to hear her, just seeing her face was enough. Orpheus then walked towards his lovely wife and gently pushed her head into his chest, "You were the only one for me as well." He whispered. The couple embraced each other as they closed their eyes, reminiscing about the past and those beautiful memories. At the same time, Ambrosia also recalled her loving father, who was not in this world anymore. Orpheus sensed her grief and tightened his hug around her. Ambrosia hugged him back. The two stayed in the same position, but, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* 10 minutes later, a knock was heard. "Lord Orpheus, the Carriage is prepared." Hearing the servant''s words, Ambrosia gently pushed Orpheus away and spoke, "Now go talk to him." "You sure you don''t want to meet him?" Orpheus questioned. "I am sure," Ambrosia replied. "He must be missing you, Sia." "Tell him to come to see me if he misses me." "How childish." Orpheus chuckled. Ambrosia turned her face away, Orpheus sighed, and then walked out of the room. "Lord Orpheus." The servant who was waiting outside the room bowed his head. Orpheus nodded and continued to walk. 10 Minutes later, the servant and Orpheus appeared in front of a Golden Carriage. The Carriage looked grand and had the Bloodheart Emblem craved on it. Just this emblem alone was enough for the normal vampires to walk out of the way, Orpheus moved into the Carriage. The servant bowed his head again, and then turned towards the rider and nodded. The carriage started and Orpheus finally left the Bloodheart House. Ambrosia, who was observing him leave from the window of Orpheus''s room just stayed silent. It seemed that she had a lot on her mind, however, in the end, she just sighed and started walking toward her room as well. Chapter 781 Alaric Sky. ? "Ten Thousand 10 Star beasts¡­ What is the Bloodheart House planning?" A man with long white hair, red eyes, and a pale face with feminine features spoke with a calm look on his face. From outside, this man looked harmless, gentle, and kind, even his voice seemed to calm one''s soul and was soothing to hear, However, people who knew this man''s identity knew the truth. He was a Peak Divine Stage Cultivator, the King of the Blood Kingdom, and the Strongest Being in the entire Blood Continent, Alaric Sky. He was a man who was feared by the enemies of the Blood Kingdom and loved by beings who supported the Blood Kingdom. Alaric was the backbone of the Blood Kingdom, and this backbone was so strong that the Blood Kingdom looked invincible. In the entire Yrniel, leaving the Dragon Lord aside, no one dared to face Alaric in a one-on-one battle, and that is when Alaric was fighting under the sun. When it came to fighting underground, where the sun couldn''t reach, Alaric automatically became the Strongest in the entire World, with no one stepping up to challenge him. This man''s existence alone made the Blood Kingdom the safest place in the entire world, that is of course, if you are supported by this main. "As I said, the Bloodheart House made a promise." The man standing next to Alaric, Orpheus, replied. "Orpheus, I won''t beat around the bush, you are a smart man, you know the consequences of your actions. For you to still come to me even after that, I need to know the reason why you are doing this, and your plan to avoid these consequences." Alaric walked towards the window and spoke. "She is willing to help," Orpheus replied. Hearing those words, Alaric turned around and glanced at Orpheus with a slightly surprised look on his face, "Is this something Melia or Lazarus wants?" He questioned. "It is related to Melia, yeah." Orpheus nodded. "Hmm? Why would that sweet little angel possibly want to hunt so many beasts?" Alaric questioned. "It is the favor her Clan''s Leader called in," Orpheus replied. "Her Clan''s Leader¡­? She joined a Clan?" Alaric frowned. "She did." "Which one?" "It is yet to be registered." "¡­" Alaric turned silent. "She¡­ joined a Clan that is not even registered yet?" "That is correct." Orpheus nodded. Suddenly, Alaric glanced at Orpheus and narrowed his eyes. "Orpheus, the Bloodheart House is not being used, correct?" The calm atmosphere around him changed and a strangely oppressive aura was felt all over the room. Even Orpheus, one of the strongest beings in the world had difficulty looking into Alaric''s eyes. However, this wasn''t his first time talking with this man. Orpheus knew how to hide what he was feeling and handle himself. "As I said, the Bloodheart House owed that man a favor, Melia has nothing to do with this." "What is the Cultivation stage of this clan leader you are talking about?" Alaric questioned. "He is an Emperor." This time, the confusion on Alaric''s face was clearly visible, "Melia joined a Clan whose leader is only an Emperor Stage Cultivator?" "That is correct." "How did that happen? There is no way Melia would agree to something like that, no, let alone her, you would disapprove of this first." "I am bound by a Contract, Alaric, I cannot tell you that. Just know that Melia or I aren''t being fooled here." "You¡­" Suddenly, Alaric looked into Orpheus''s expressionless eyes and questioned, "You support that man, don''t you?" "I would not deny that." "This is not about Melia¡­ You are doing this because of that man." "As I said, I owe him a favor." "He is merely an Emperor, the Bloodheart House wouldn''t owe any Emperor any favor." Alaric was quick to cut him off. "And for Ambrosia to agree to help this Emperor Stage Cultivator¡­" Alaric started thinking, then, his expression changed and he laughed out loud, "Hahaha~ So many young Vampires would be heartbroken once this is known." "Alaric, what are you thinking about?" Orpheus questioned. "Oh come on, Orpheus, you can say it out loud, you finally found a partner for our Melia, didn''t you?" "There is nothing like that, he is just the Clan Leader and she is just a member of that clan." Orpheus denied directly. "Hahaha~" Seeing his reaction, however, Alaric just continued to laugh. "Now I am sure. Melia definitely found her partner. Hahaha~ That little girl has grown. Haah, it is almost frightening how fast the time runs. That girl is already at that age huh¡­" Alaric sighed. "¡­" Orpheus didn''t know how to react. "Anyways, who is the Man? Is he from the Duke Family? Anyone I might know about? There are a few Emperors that I know of, but all of them are still less than 50 years old, so they can''t marry anyone yet. Wait, there are a few who have crossed 50, but does Melia really want to marry them? Honestly, their talent is not up to the standards¡­ Oh well, Love is blind, I guess. I really wish to meet that little girl right now, fufufu. I want to see how that expressionless face of hers changes when I tease her." Alaric spoke with a playful smile on his face. "Hmmmmm." Suddenly, Orpheus started thinking. "You should meet her." He then nodded. "Meet her, and meet your little sister as well. She is angry, you know? I don''t think she would meet you unless you go to her yourself." "She is being a child." Alaric sighed. "Well, I do not disagree." Orpheus smiled. After thinking for a while, Alaric nodded, "Alright, I shall make a formal visit to the Bloodheart House." "No, come with me instead. A formal visit would be a problem right now. I do not want those 4 sniffing around. It would be troublesome." Alaric looked into Orpheus''s eyes and smiled meaningfully, "Trying to protect that boy huh¡­ Now I am even more curious." "Just get ready to leave. I don''t have the energy to explain anything to you, find out everything on your own." "Heh, alright." Chapter 782 Are You Their Student, Human? ? *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* 2 Bats flew inside a lavish room and turned into humanoid figures, the servants who were hiding inside the room widened their eyes in surprise when they noticed the man who was with their lord. The 4 servants quickly revealed their locations and instantly kneeled on the ground with their heads bowed, "Your Highness." They greeted. Alaric just nodded with a smile. His gentle face gave off an approachable vibe. "Call Lady Ambrosia, Melia, and Nux, Tell them that His Royal Highness is here to see them." Orpheus spoke. "As you command, Lord Orpheus." The servants nodded and then, they disappeared. Alaric glanced at Orpheus and smiled meaningfully. "This is the second time you protected him now." Orpheus didn''t react. "So you finally decided to show yourself!" 2 minutes later, the door of the room burst open and a woman with long white hair walked in with a slightly angry look on her face. "Ambrosia." Seeing the woman, Alaric smiled gently and greeted her. "Who invited you, huh? Go back, you are only allowed here as the King of the Blood Kingdom, and a King can only visit a Duke''s House after a proper announcement, you can''t just barge into our house like thi-" Before Ambrosia could complete her sentence, Alaric suddenly appeared right in front of her and hugged him. Ambrosia or Orpheus couldn''t even react to his movement, as for Alaric, he just hugged his sister with a loving smile on his face. "Oi Oi! Don''t hug me like that! Stay awa-" "I missed you, Sister." Alaric spoke in an earnest sister. Ambrosia paused for a second, however, soon, she placed her hand on Alaric''s head and tried to push him again, "I get it, I get it, now move away! I won''t forgive you this easily!" "Ambrosia, you can''t stay mad at your big brother for such a long time." "You forgot my Centuria!" "I didn''t forget it, I was busy. There was somewhere I needed to be!" "Uh huh? Sure, the strongest being on the continent had somewhere to be, so much so that he couldn''t even visit his sister for 5 minutes. I am not a fool, brother. I may not look like it, but nothing major that required your attention happened around that time." "Do you really think I would forget my sister''s birthday?" "Why do you think I am angry? I did not expect this from you." "I wished you the moment I returned, I didn''t forget it." "Sister Iliana must have told you, don''t treat me like a fool." In the end, Alaric just turned toward his only savior, "Orpheus, help me. Tell her that I was summoned!" "You are the one who summons others, not the other way around. Who could possibly summon you?" Ambrosia questioned. "¡­" Alaric turned silent. Seeing this, Orpheus knew that he had to intervene, "Darling, you need to be the bigger person here. You can''t possibly stay mad at your brother for such a long time, can you? Look, you aren''t even pushing him away now." Ambrosia finally realized that Alaric was still hugging her and she started pushing him away, "Go away! You damn! Why are you so strong!!" Ambrosia cried, as for Alaric, he didn''t even budge. The scene looked quite comical, no one would believe that the characters of this scene were all thousands of years old. Just like how Melia, Nux, and his wives¡­ who were seeing everything from outside the room could not believe what they were seeing... Honestly, they had prepared themselves, especially Nux and his wives, they were about to meet the King of the Blood Kingdom, after all. They were going to meet the strongest existence in the entire blood continent, it needed a ton of mental preparation for that¡­ However, the moment they reached here¡­ They all froze. The door was already opened and a white-haired man, who was most probably the King of the Blood Kingdom was hugging Melia''s mother, while she was trying to push him away. "Ahem Ahem" *Knock* *Knock* Melia finally knocked on the door and announced her entrance. Alaric finally noticed Melia and the others who were standing in front of him and moved away. Ambrosia turned around and noticed them as well. She blushed in embarrassment, and seeing that expression, Nux gulped. The woman who always had that playful smile and that charming confidence¡­ a woman like Ambrosia Bloodheart was blushing in front of him¡­ It was a sight he could never forget. "You are here." Orpheus called out. "Uncle." Melia greeted as she walked into the room and hugged Alaric with a small smile on her face. Nux and his wives, on the other hand, bowed their heads, "Your Highness." Seeing them, Alaric, who was hugging his niece frowned and questioned, "Who are they?" "That man is the leader of the Melia''s Clan, Nux Leander and those beautiful women behind him are his wives." "He is a human¡­" Alaric muttered. "That is correct." Orpheus nodded. Alaric then glanced at Nux, Nux felt a suppressive force that made it hard for him to breathe, he looked back and seeing the curious expression on Alaric''s face, he knew this man wasn''t doing it intentionally, it was an involuntary action. His gaze was just that powerful¡­ "A Complete Cultivator, huh." Alaric muttered with a small smile on his face. "Now I can see what Melia saw in him." He then looked into Nux''s golden eyes, Nux felt like his body moved on its own, his head lifted up and his eyes looked back into Alaric''s eyes. Then suddenly, Nux realized that he was in a completely different place. He was standing on a red-colored liquid that was most probably blood. He looked around and noticed that he was in a huge place that seemed to have no end and there was blood flowing all over the place. *Step* *Step* Nux stepped back, this movement was louder than normal since he was stepping on the Blood. Nux tried contacting his wives, however, he realized that he couldn''t access the telepathic connection right now. "Are you their student, human?" Suddenly, Nux heard a question. Chapter 783 Huh? ? "Are you being trained by them, human?" Suddenly, Nux heard a question. He frowned, he was 100% sure that there was no one around him. He used his technique to sense his surroundings again, however, just like before, he couldn''t sense anything. He was in this strange place, all alone. However, the moment Nux turned around, he saw that same white-haired man standing in front of him. Nux''s expression changed. ''H-He¡­ he avoided my Sense?'' One had to know, even Orpheus couldn''t do it. Nux knew this man was stronger than Orpheus, however, in the end, both of them were Divine Stage Cultivators. How could he¡­ "You didn''t answer my question, human. Are you being trained by them?" The man questioned again. "What are you talking about?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. "Who are ''they''?" Hearing Nux''s answer, the man frowned. "Did they tell you to hide it? Hmm? But why would they send you out? What about other students? Are you alone or did other students decide to come out as well?" The man questioned, however, soon, his expression changed, "You don''t know what I am talking about, do you?" ''No shit Sherlock.'' "Who is Sherlock?" The man questioned and Nux''s eyes widened in horror. Seeing Nux''s reaction, the man frowned, then, he understood. "Not even knowing where you are¡­ You really aren''t their student huh¡­" Muttering to himself, the man sighed. Then, he glanced at Nux again, and nodded, "I apologize, Human. I know you are confused, so let me explain a few things to you. First and foremost, My name is Alaric Sky, the King of the Blood Kingdom. The place you are in is your Mind space." Alaric then looked around, and corrected himself, "Well, it is our Mind Space, however, since I am a lot stronger than you, I dominate your Mind Space and control this space. The time outside is paused, or it can be said that the time here, moves infinitely faster compared to the time outside, making it seem like the time outside is paused. Anyways, you would feel a little tired once you leave this place, so don''t be bothered, it would be fine after some rest. Also, don''t think about stupid things here, I can actually read your most dominant thoughts. No, I cannot read your memory, so you do not have to worry about that, nor can I harm you here, since in truth, our actual body is still outside. I called you here because I wanted to ask some questions without anyone else interfering. Hmmm, I guess that answers most of your questions, right?" "I have a few more questions." Nux spoke. "Ask." "Who are these people you mentioned?" "What people?" "You guessed I was ''their'' student. Who are ''they''?" Hearing his question, Alaric smiled playfully, "You sure are curious, Human." "I would like an answer, Your Highness." "I cannot answer that. I called you here by mistake, and I apologize for that. However, I cannot answer any of your questions." Saying those words, Alaric waved his hand, Nux''s surroundings changed again and he returned back to Orpheus''s room. Suddenly, Nux felt like his head was about to burst open, he tried to hold his head, however, he soon realized that his body had become weaker and he lost balance. "Nux!" Amaya, who was standing right next to Nux caught him and shouted in worry. His other women gathered around as well. Even Melia walked towards Nux with a worried look on her face. "Are you okay?" She questioned. Just nodded with a weak look on his face as he grasped for breath. On the other hand, Ambrosia glanced at her brother and narrowed her eyes, "Brother." She called out. "I had some things I needed to confirm." "So you forcefully entered his Mind Space?" Ambrosia raised her eyebrow. "He is the guest of our Bloodheart House, brother. Please refrain from your rash actions. You are countless times stronger than him, if you dominate his Mind Space like that, it might affect his future path and I would not allow you to do that." Ambrosia spoke with a serious look on her face. "I apologize for my rash actions." Alaric apologized. Nux''s wives, who were glaring at Alaric narrowed their eyes. The man apologized, they couldn''t ask for more. Honestly, even getting an apology from this man was too much, he was the strongest being here after all. This world ruled on strength, what could they even do if he decided to do it again? Nux held his wives, and then, he stood up. Alaric was right. He just needed a little rest, and with [Regeneration], he was already getting better. "Anyways, why are you here?" Suddenly, Ambrosia questioned. "To meet you of course," Alaric replied. "Don''t joke around, brother. You wouldn''t have called them if you were here just to meet them. Don''t worry, I have already forgiven you. You can be honest now." Alaric looked into Ambrosia''s eyes, and then, he smiled as he glanced at Melia. "I just wanted to meet the man my lovely niece chose." "Why are you framing it like that?" Melia frowned in confusion. "Hmm? You didn''t choose him?" Alaric questioned. "I did. He showed me that he was better than me, I had to give in." Melia nodded. "But I have to say, for a Human to take away the most beautiful flower we Vampires have, it is a pity. The other Vampires would scratch their hairs till they fall off once they hear about this." "Hmm, I do plan to leave the Blood Continent, yes." Melia nodded again. "You seem very serious about this." Alaric was surprised. "Of course I am. This is for my own future." "Oooh? I didn''t know you were so romantic. I thought Battling and getting stronger was the only thing you had in your mind, just like your father." Alaric commented and suddenly, "Romantic?" Melia frowned. "Huh?" Seeing her frown, Alaric frowned as well. "Huh?" "Huh?" "Huh?" The rest of the people frowned as well. Chapter 784 I Am Competent. ? "So¡­ this human is not a person you love?" "O-Of course not! How did you even come to that conclusion!" Melia retorted. Alaric glanced at Orpheus. "Don''t look at me, I told you there is nothing like that." "You had that expression on your face." "What expression?" Orpheus questioned. "¡­" Alaric turned silent. Who was he even talking to? Orpheus was known for not showing any expression on his face. No one would believe him if he said he read his expression. Alaric glanced at his niece who was still glaring at him. Then, he glanced at Nux and his wives, who were looking at him with strange expressions on their faces. "My dignity as the King¡­" Alaric muttered. He could see his dignity being crumbled away. First, he was seen forcefully hugging his sister while he was being pushed away. Then, he was bashed by his sister for forcefully entering Nux''s Mind Space. And now, he was being glared at by his niece. And in all these situations, there was nothing he could do. It was fine if it was only Orpheus, Ambrosia, and Melia, they were like a family, but¡­ "We can come later if you wish, Your Highness." Nux spoke with a wry smile on his face. Alaric glanced at Nux and in the end, he sighed, "Alright, I will not embarrass myself any further. Let us start with the most concerning issue. The Hunt you are planning, I heard that you did not give a proper reason when you were asked, so I will respect your choice and will not ask any further. I only have one question that I wish to ask. This Clan you will be registering, What position will Melia have in it?" "She will be one of the founding partners." "No, that is not what I am asking about, founding partner is just the names of people who were there first when the clan was formed. What will be Melia''s position? Or let me just be direct, Will Melia be the Vice Leader of this Clan?" Alaric questioned as he looked into Nux''s eyes. Nux narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Alaric, Ambrosia, Orpheus, and Melia, "Would this answer affect your decision?" Nux questioned back. "It will not." Melia was the one who answered this question. Alaric was about to stop her, however, "Uncle." Melia glanced at him and nodded. Then, she turned towards Nux and spoke, "But I do request that you make this decision, not based on your emotions, but after considering all the facts, advantages, and disadvantages. There should be no ''favorability'' in the clan, and only the competent should get the important positions, that is a sign of a strong clan." "How about I let you discuss it with the Vice Leader I had in my mind? The two of you can talk it out, and once you are convinced that she has what it takes, you can select the competent one." Nux offered. "You seem confident." Melia smiled. "Why do I feel like we have had this type of conversation before?" Nux smiled as well. "¡­" Melia turned silent. Nux smiled playfully, then, he stepped back and patted Amaya''s back. "You want to be the Vice Leader, don''t you?" Amaya questioned with a small smile on her face. "I do feel that I deserve the position of the Vice Leader more than you do, yes." Melia nodded with her usual, expressionless face. "Why do you feel that way? We have spent some time together now, I am sure it is not just you being arrogant thinking you deserve everything in this world. You are a smart woman who calculates everything before making a statement. So I would like to hear your reason." "The Strong rules, the Weak is devoured. I am stronger than all of you combined, I feel like that reason alone is enough, no?" Melia replied. "Then why don''t you just get the title of the Strongest Clan Member? What''s the point of becoming the Vice Leader? I am sure the respect and influence you would have as the Strongest would be higher than what a Vice Leader would have. The world works on the principle of the Strong devouring the Weak, Melia. But this is not the world we are talking about. We are talking about our Clan here. We do not have to ''Devour'' the weak here, we need to pull them up together with us, so that in the future, we can ''Devour'' our enemies. A Vice Leader is not just an empty title, there are a plethora of things a Vice Leader has to do, honestly, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that a Vice Leader needs to work even harder than a leader. Just being strong is not enough, Creating different Branches in the Clan with each Branch excelling in a different field, recruiting new clan members, dividing the members into different those Branches according to their talent, managing all the Branches, appointing different Branch leaders for each Branch, managing those leaders, ensuring the communication between the branches and the entire clan, ensure that the Clan Leader is updated with any major things going inside the clan, managing relationships with other Clans and Powers, you think you can do all that with strength alone?" Amaya questioned as she looked into Melia''s eyes. This time, however, Melia''s answer wasn''t instantaneous. Even Ambrosia, Alaric, and Orpheus were silent, in front of Amaya, Melia''s argument sounded¡­ weak. "Everything you just mentioned, what makes you think I cannot do it?" Melia questioned. "Well, for the starters, your argument only mentioned strength, but honestly, Even if you could do all these things, it wouldn''t matter." "Why is that?" Melia narrowed her eyes. "Because I know I will do a better job than you." An open challenge. "And how are you so sure about that?" Melia narrowed her eyes as she questioned. "I am competent. I can do everything that I mentioned, I know all of the members of this clan, I know what they specialize in, I know what their strengths, I know their weaknesses, I know who would be best for what job, I know how they would manage their respective branches, and I know how to keep them connected with each other. And I am 100% sure I know all of this better than you do." Amaya declared. Chapter 785 [Ambrosia Bloodheart Has Joined Your Party] ? I am 100% sure I know all of this better than you do." Amaya declared. Melia looked into Amaya''s eyes and replied, "Everything you just mentioned, It is only true because all of the ''Branch Leaders'' are your sisters, so, of course, you would know about them. But that still doesn''t make you fit to be the Vice Leader." "I do have an advantage, yes, but just like me, my sisters know me and each other as well. Why do you think they are not stepping forward to fight for this position?" Amaya questioned with a smile on her face. "¡­" Melia turned silent as she glanced at Amaya''s sisters. The women just smiled and stepped back, their answer was clear. They weren''t willing to go against Amaya, unlike Melia, they knew what kind of woman she was. This woman managed to create the largest information group, when she was just a Mortal. She played around inside the Royal Palace like it was her backyard and managed to manipulate almost everyone into doing her bidding. Honestly, Amaya had proved herself countless times already. Just like she was doing it right now, "Of course, I am not saying you cannot challenge me, There is a way for you to take my position. Just convince the Branch Leaders that you are a better Vice Leader than me, and if you have the majority on your side, I would step down." "But all the Branch Leaders are your sisters, they would never agree to take my side." Melia narrowed her eyes. This was completely unfair. "If you don''t even have the confidence to convince others to do what you want, then what makes you think you can be a good Vice Leader? Having the ability to make others listen to you is one of the things a leader should know, Don''t you think?" Amaya smiled. "¡­" Melia didn''t reply. No, it was better to say she couldn''t reply. Whatever she thought, it seemed like Amaya had a perfect reply ready in her head. Plus, that small smile on her face as she waited for her response, It felt strangely intimidating. Melia glanced at Nux, Nux nodded at her with a gentle smile on his face, she then turned around and glanced at her father, mother, and uncle, The three of them also had smiles on their faces, "I only see a future invincible Clan in front of me," Orpheus commented. "Heh, if that girl is the Vice Leader of the Clan, I can see that as well." Alaric spoke as he glanced at Amaya. Amaya bowed her head. Alaric then glanced at Nux and smiled, "Boy, be grateful to Melia, If she wasn''t part of your clan, I would have recruited your Vice Leader." "She wouldn''t have joined, Your Highness." Nux''s answer was simple. "You think your clan can provide her things my Kingdom cannot?" Alaric raised his eyebrow. "That is correct." "Oh? What is it?" Alaric questioned with a curious look on his face. "Me." Nux smiled as he grabbed Amaya from her waist and pulled her close to him. The Amaya, who was standing strong in front of Melia, closed her eyes and melted in his arms. Seeing that expression on her face, Alaric was taken back, Nux chuckled, and then, he introduced, "Let me introduce, Your Highness, This beautiful woman here is Amaya Leander, my, Nux Leander''s, wife." Then, Nux pointed at his other wives and one by one, he introduced the rest of them, "All of them are your wives?" Alaric was taken aback, even he only had 4 wives. "Each one of them is better than the other." p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Nux replied with a proud smile on his face. "Heh, forming a clan with you and your wives as its member, what do you plan to name it, Leander Harem?" Alaric joked, but suddenly, He noticed the atmosphere in the room changed. Nux''s wives glanced at him, and from their expression, it looked like they were actually considering it. "N-No, we aren''t naming it that, a-are we?" Melia stuttered. Not getting the position of the Vice Leader, she could understand, but this¡­ No way. She wasn''t planning on joining any Leander Harem¡­ "Don''t worry, we won''t." Nux chuckled. "Anyways, I am sure all you got the answer to your question, Your Highness, Now we await your decision." Nux glanced at the Vampire King and spoke. Alaric just smiled, then, he glanced at his sister and chuckled, "Boy, you know, if I had the chance to recruit anyone in this room as the Vice Leader of my Kingdom, I wouldn''t have recruited this girl." Nux frowned. He didn''t know where this come from. "You know why?" "Because she is not a Vampire? Or maybe she is not experienced enough?" "No, her Race, her Experience, all of that doesn''t matter here, even if she excelled in everything, she would have still lost, her competition is just unfair." "What do you mean?" "Right now, the Bloodheart House is the Strongest Duke House in the Blood Kingdom, but did you know, 4000 years ago, it was the weakest." This time, not only Nux and his wives, even Melia frowned in confusion. Seeing their reaction, Alaric smiled, "Do you know why?" "Lady Ambrosia¡­" Amaya finally realized. "Just as I thought, you are a smart girl, human. You are correct." Alaric nodded. "Ambrosia Sky, or well, now Ambrosia Bloodheart is the best Leader one could ever have, within just 500 years of joining the Bloodheart House, she turned everything around. Her analytic skills, her adaptability, her Vision, her Decisiveness, her ability to get the work done, Honestly, if it weren''t for her requesting father many times and the fact that she truly loved Orpheus with all her heart, I would have never allowed her to leave. Even now, when I face troubles and none of my Minsters are able to solve it, they suggest I seek her help, of course, it is a different matter that she rejects me most of the time and only helps when the problem is serious." Alaric chuckled. Alaric then glanced at Ambrosia and then continued, "Just the fact that Ambrosia herself is a part of your plan and is willing to help you out is enough for me to give you all the permission you need." "Then all this talk about Vice Leader¡­" "Ah, that? I was just bored and felt like I would get to see something interesting if I asked that. And see? I wasn''t wrong." Alaric smiled as he glanced at Amaya. And seeing that smile on his face, Nux''s face twitched in annoyance. If only this bastard wasn''t this strong¡­ He would have definitely punched that feminine face. ... 5 days later. "So this is what the outside world looks like," Melia spoke as she looked around her with a curious look on her face. "Hmm? You have never left the Blood Kingdom?" Nux questioned with a surprised look on her face. "I never had to." Melia''s reply was simple. For the Vampires, the Blood Kingdom was a Heaven made specifically for them, with conditions that suited them the most. There, they didn''t have to avoid the sun for half of the day, there was a huge supply of blood they could buy from the market, and since Vampires didn''t exactly like other races, they didn''t have the will to leave the Blood Kingdom. Most Vampires never left the Blood Kingdom in their life. The same was true for Melia, until now, of course. "Children, don''t forget, we are still in the Blood Continent, this Wilderness is dangerous, so stay alert. Nux and you girls should know better, you have hunted in the wilderness for an entire year." Nux and his wives nodded. Honestly, they didn''t face any major problems in the Wilderness because Nux was there with them, in the Outer Regions of the Wilderness, the Strongest Beast was only a 9 Star Beast, and those too, were only the weaker 9 Star Beasts who couldn''t survive in the Wilderness. So in front of Nux, who fought against someone like Melia without using the Devouring Mist, those Beasts didn''t stand a chance. Here, however, things were different. This was the Inner Region, even encountering a 12-Star Beast wasn''t surprising here. Of course, their force wasn''t weak either. With Ambrosia holding the command, they had many Vampires strong enough to make any force tremble in fear. "So are you all ready?" Ambrosia questioned with a small smile on her face. "Yes, Lady Ambrosia!" All the Vampires who were hiding in the surrounding spoke in unison. Ambrosia nodded and just as she was about to walk out, Nux stepped forward, "Lady Ambrosia." Ambrosia turned towards Nux. Nux smiled and then, he bowed his head, "I just wanted you to know that I am really grateful for your help." "What do you mean, Nux? You called in your favor and I came to help, you do not have to be grateful for anything." Ambrosia smiled. "I have done my research in these last few days, Lady Ambrosia, you rarely offer your help to anyone, even if it is something only you can do, you wouldn''t move unless you want you. The fact that you are willing to help us, it is not related to the favor at all, and I know it." Ambrosia just chuckled, "You are thinking too much." Nux scratched the back of his head and continued, "I just wanted to show my gratitude, Lady Ambrosia and all the Vampires from the Bloodheart House, are you willing to join my Party to complete our mission today?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. The way he formed that question, Ambrosia found it strange, however, in the end, it didn''t really matter. "We are." Ambrosia nodded with a smile on her face, the other Vampires hiding all around the place nodded their heads as well. And just like that, Nux was greeted by a series of messages. [Velidan Warlock has joined your party] [Riana Wilson has joined your party] ¡­ ¡­ [Ambrosia Bloodheart has joined your Party] Seeing these messages, Nux smiled. Ambrosia, who was keeping an eye on Nux''s expressions caught that change before Nux could hide it. She found it a little suspicious, to the point she was even tempted to use [Charm] on Nux to make sure if he had any plans in his mind, however, then, her eyes fell on Melia and she controlled herself. "Well then, Nux. Let''s hope this won''t be our last cooperation." Ambrosia looked into Nux''s eyes and commented. Nux nodded with a wry smile on his face, knowing full well what she was thinking and implying. Dealing with Divine Stage Experts really was tiring. "Alright everyone, you know what to do, Disperse." In the end, Ambrosia took command of the operation. The ''plan'' that she came up with was already distributed amongst everyone, all the Vampires moved, Nux and his wives did the same, and once Ambrosia was the only one left, She looked in a certain direction and started walking with a casual smile on her face. Chapter 786 Thanks For Being With Me, Darling. ? "A Divine Stage Cultivator is walking around in my territory, I am sure it is not a coincidence, right?" A Star Beast spoke. After reaching 7 Star, the Star Beasts gain considerable intelligence, however, even after that, there aren''t many beasts who could communicate with other races of the world. So a talking beast was hard to find. Not just hard, it is said that if you ever encounter a talking beast, pray that it wants to use you as a source of entertainment and leaves you once he is bored. Just from this statement alone, one can tell that along with being hard to find, it was also dangerous. And why would it not? Only 12 Star can speak. And there were not many people in this world who could face them. And just like all the 12 Star Beasts, this beast was not simple either, it had a body structure that was similar to a leopard, however, its skin was not covered with leopard fur, its skin was blue in color and its joints, along with its claws were protected with ice. It had light blue, cold, hypnotic eyes, 2 horns made of ice, and a white colored mane. The Aura around him was cold and suffocating, it was enough to bring any being to his knees, however, the being this beast was standing in front of was not a normal being either. She was a woman with long white hair, crimson red eyes that showed she was from the Blood Race that lived underground. "An Ice-type beast huh, I have heard that you guys are somewhat special." The woman spoke as she looked into the Beast''s eyes. "Why are you here, Vampire?" The Beast questioned as he narrowed his eyes. He wasn''t particularly scared, she was a Divine Stage Cultivator, yes, but so what? He was also a 12 Star Beast, even if they fought, he would most probably win, he also had his subordinates who would rush here the moment they feel the shockwaves released from their battle. "I wanted to ask a question." "I have no obligation to answer any of your questions." The Beast replied, the woman, however, completely ignored his words and continued, "On one side, there is a Beast who attacked his enemy with his full force, causing a high number of deaths on both sides but winning in the end, On the other side, you are the Leader of the Beast Group which was attacked, there were a high number of deaths on your side, and since it was a surprise attack, you were surrounded and died in the end. Which side would you like to be on?" "What are you talking about, Vampire? Leave before you annoy me to the point leaving isn''t an option for you." The Beast threatened. The woman, however, just smiled and shook her head, "I feel like we are not on the same page, So let''s start with simple questions," The woman then looked into the Beasts'' blue eyes, "What is your name, Beast?" As she asked this question, her Crimson Red eyes shined, a strange force attracted the Beast, Suddenly, he noticed that Ambrosia''s position changed a little and, "Frostfang huh, You beasts really aren''t very creative, are you?" She spoke and the beast narrowed his eyes in shock. How did she know his name? He never answered her question! Did she know it before meeting him? "Anyways, Frostfang, who is your enemy here? An enemy whose Pack is as strong as you and you wish to destroy it." The woman questioned again, and just like before, her red eyes shined. And again, Frostfang noticed her position changing a little, "Earth Basilisk huh¡­ Sounds like a tough opponent, Tell me more about him and his Pack. How strong is he? How strong is his pack? How many beasts does he have under him? Tell me everything." The woman questioned. This time, the change in her position wasn''t small either, she was initially standing right in front of him, however, now, she was standing behind him with her back facing him. ''When!?'' Frostfang wondered in his head, he couldn''t sense her at all. Weren''t they both on a similar level? Even if she was slightly faster than him, for her to completely avoid senses and appearing behind him like that¡­ "So he is a 12 Star Beast just like you, well, it makes sense, why else would you have trouble facing him? His pack is as strong as you, both of you are part of the 10 strongest Pack in the entire Wilderness, however, he is ranked 7th while you are ranked 8th, which, you feel is wrong and that your Pack is stronger than his since it has a higher number of Beasts. However, the only way to prove it was to fight him head-on in a one-on-one battle, which you can''t do because you know that in a one-on-one battle, he is stronger than you. Hmm, I understand the situation, It is actually perfect for me." The woman nodded to herself with a calm look on her face. Frostfang, however, didn''t take it as easily as her. What this woman just said included things that only he knew, he didn''t share them with anyone, so how did this woman learn all this? Frostfang started analyzing the situation more calmly and in the end, he finally realized it, This woman¡­ She wasn''t faster than him, neither was she capable of escaping his senses, however, this woman was capable of something far more dangerous. She was messing with his memory. Those changes in her position, they weren''t something she did so fast that he didn''t see or react to it, she most probably just walked to her new location, and he¡­ He forgot about it¡­ This woman played with his memory. Not only that, but she also learned more things about him. Things that no one except him should know¡­ Charm¡­ That was the only answer that came to his mind. This woman was capable of Charming him. Thinking about this possibility, Frostfang trembled in fear. He glanced at the woman again, this time, without thinking anything, he locked her location, closed his eyes, and pounced at her. That was the only solution in this situation. She was capable of controlling his mind, both of them had similar cultivation, so he didn''t know how she was doing it, however, the fact that she was capable of doing it needed immediate action. He needed to kill this woman, or this could turn into a disaster. Suddenly, Frostfang noticed his position had changed and that someone was sitting on his back. He opened his eyes and saw that woman sitting on his back, patting his head with a smile on her face. "You figured out what was happening, I have to give it to you, You are smarter than other beasts. But what gave you the idea that you could avoid my [Charm] by closing your eyes? Don''t tell me you are comparing me with normal Vampires. I would be sad if you did that." "Y-You¡­ You bitch! How can you possibly Charm me!? Aren''t we both on a similar level!?" Frostfang questioned. This time, he didn''t even try to resist. This woman was already strong enough to Charm him, what''s the point of fighting? No matter what he does, in the end, she would control his body and would always come out on top, he was completely helpless in front of her. "Huh? Similar Level?" Suddenly, the woman frowned. "Who gave you that idea?" "Huh?" Frostfang frowned. "Since when were the Vampires and the Beasts were on a similar level?" The woman''s face, which always had a playful smile on her face turned cold, she glanced at Frostfang as if she was looking at the filth and continued, "What? Since we didn''t make things difficult you lot, did you guys overestimate yourself? Don''t forget, You all are just food we Vampires reserved for ourselves. The only reason you are allowed to stay here on this continent is that we Vampires are too lazy to travel to other continents to hunt you all. In this Battle of the Food Chain, You have already lost. e¦Áglesnovel`c,om Do not forget your positions, and don''t you ever compare yourself with us Vampires." "Y-You Bitch!! I will destroy-" Frostfang, who felt humiliated, turned that humiliation into anger and activated the Mana around him, however, again, the Woman''s red eyes just shined, his position changed. The Mana around him was still as always, and he found himself with his head on the floor and the woman''s feet on his head. "This is your position, Beast. Do not forget it." Then, the Vampire moved her head closed to the Beast and with a smile on her face, she ordered, "From now on, do what I tell you like a good pet you are, and I might let you live. Is that clear?" "Yo-" "Well, it doesn''t really matter if it is clear or not. It is not like you have the option to resist me." The Vampire chuckled. "You think the other Beasts would stay silent if you commit a massacre like this?" Hearing this question, the Vampire tilted her head in confusion. "Huh? I am committing a massacre? What are you talking about?" Then, an evil smile, scary enough to send goosebumps all over the Beast''s body, appeared on the Vampire''s face as she continued, "Isn''t it you who initiated this War?" "Y-You monste-" Before Frostfang could even complete his sentence, his blue eyes turned dull and he turned silent. Ambrosia, the Vampire, just smiled, "Call all your subordinates, It is time for War." The Beast rose up and with expressionless, dull eyes, he roared, "RROOOAAAAARRRRR!!" Sensing the other Beasts rushing towards them, Ambrosia smiled and then, she disappeared. The preparations were complete, Now she only had to watch while Nux reaps the rewards. ¡­ ''Nux, it is time.'' ''So you are finally leaving?'' ''I am.'' ''Are you ready?'' ''I am.'' ''Come back soon, It has been a hard month.'' ''Don''t worry, I will. They are unusually strict about this for some reason.'' ''Well, they did say the Trail''s Location has the weakest defense due to its unusual structure. Since you all know where that location is, it makes sense why they are so careful.'' Nux replied. ''But since they are allowing us to participate in the Trial, they should trust us, right?'' ''Well there are many factors, you guys can be kidnapped by the enemies or something else could happen as well. They need to be careful about this.'' ''But I wanted to meet you.'' ''I want to meet you as well, Allura. So quickly enter the Trial, get that bloodline, and come back to me. I wish you luck.'' Hearing those words, Allura smiled and then nodded. *Knock* *Knock* "Allura, it''s time." Then, Aisha knocked on Allura''s door and spoke. Allura stood up and opened the door. "Are you prepared?" "I am." Allura nodded. The two then started walking. "Now be calm, and don''t think about anything, I am sure you will come out with the purest and the strongest succubus bloodline there is." Aisha spoke. "I will." Allura smiled. The two chatted all the way and then, they appeared in front of a giant tower. Allura looked around and found the other 9 participants, Eisheth, Rislith, and Maline were there as well. Allura nodded at them, they nodded back. Aisha patted Allura''s back and Allura walked toward the other 9 participants. Then, Eisheth stepped forward and started, "All of you have prepared for this day for a long time now. I do not know what would happen inside the Trial, however, I do know that your hard work would definitely help you. Just remember, no matter what happens, act like how a succubus you want to be would. The Trial would judge you and you will be rewarded for your efforts, I wish you all luck. Now go forward." Eisheth signaled. The 10 participants walked toward the Tower. Allura could already feel mysterious energy radiating from the tower, then, she stepped closer to the tower and felt a strange energy surrounding her. Allura frowned in confusion, she wanted to contact Nux out of instinct, but suddenly, "Lady Eisheth!" She heard a shout. She turned around and noticed a succubus appearing next to Eisheth with a panicked expression on her face. "What happened?" "The Three Clans have combined their strength and have attacked us!" "Huh? So why are you panicking? They are just some weakling-" "They have 2 Divine Stage Cultivators with them!" "Where are they attacking?" Eisheth face immediately turned serious as she questioned. The succubus replied, a reply that Allura couldn''t listen, however, then, she noticed Eisheth, Rislith, Maline, and Aisha''s expressions changing as they turned towards her with panicked expressions on their faces as they extended their arms towards her. Allura frowned, but then, *KAABBOOOOMMMM* A giant explosion engulfed Allura and blasted her eardrums, she felt extreme heat burning her entire body to the point even the ashes didn''t remain. The explosion was so strong that she didn''t even feel any pain, Everything was painless¡­ and oddly silent¡­ Allura didn''t know what was happening, However, she did know one thing¡­ She was about to die¡­ And this time¡­ She couldn''t be saved. Her eyes turned moist, a man''s face appeared in her mind as tears rolled out of her eyes, ''Nux¡­'' She called out the man she might never see again and with a weak smile on her face, she recalled all those good times she spent with the man she loved¡­ ''It was a fulfilling life, Thanks for being with me, Darling.'' With that as her last thought, Allura''s entire body evaporated in the explosion while the Lust State prepared itself to face a huge catastrophe. Chapter 787 Disappointing, Isnt It? ? ''Nux¡­'' Allura muttered in her head. She opened her eyes however, she found herself in a place that was filled with darkness, whether her eyes were closed or open, it didn''t matter in this place at all. Allura tried moving her body, however, soon, she realized that she couldn''t feel her own body. She felt like she was a powerless person trapped in a paralyzed body. Allura frowned in confusion, then, she recalled what happened before and¡­ ''Am I¡­ dead¡­?'' She muttered to herself. She felt her heart being strangled by some outer force when she realized that she will never see Nux again, she started imagining his reaction once he learns about her death and what sort of reckless actions he would take. The Force that managed to attack the Lust State wouldn''t be weak if Nux fights them in order to avenge her and ends up getting hurt¡­ Allura was worried. Yes, even when she had died, rather than thinking about herself, her mind was filled with thoughts about Nux. Time passed by, and Allura, who was surrounded by darkness didn''t know what to do now, she could only create different scenarios in her mind and then see them play out, then, she started recalling all the moments she spent with Nux and a small smile appeared on her face. However, in the end, in this passage of the void where she was trapped, the concept of time didn''t exist, no matter how much Allura thought, in the end, she ran out of ways to distract herself. Now, she finally had to face it, She had died. Nux was not around anymore. She would never see Nux again. ''What do I do now?'' Allura questioned inwardly. ''Is this where I will be judged for my actions?'' She had many questions, however, none of that really mattered right now. She continued to drift away in this void, but then suddenly, she saw light. Allura was pulled towards that light, then suddenly, her eyes, which were accustomed to the darkness, were blinded by the light. A few moments later, when Allura''s eyes were finally accustomed to the light, she looked around and noticed that she had come out of that endless, dark void, and now was facing a white-yellow textured ceiling. ''I¡­ I am not dead?'' Allura wondered in her head. She moved her hands out of instinct and soon, 2 small hands appeared in front of her vision. ''T-These are my hands?'' Allura was surprised. Her hands were the size of an infant! She¡­ had turned into a baby! ''Am I reincarnated?'' The concept of reincarnation was not foreign to her. Nux had reincarnated into her world from the world called Earth as well. ''Am I in a different world?'' She wondered and at the same time, she tried using the System Abilities, and just as she expected, she couldn''t use them. Allura smiled wryly, then, she tried to sense the Mana around her. ''Hmm¡­ the Mana is roughly the same as it was in the sealed continent¡­'' She muttered in her head. To be honest, Allura didn''t have any will to live at all. Since Nux wasn''t here, what was the point? However, she knew that even if she managed to kill herself, she would simply be reincarnated again. She had to accept the fact that Nux was gone and had to live with it. Of course, it was easier said than done, however, Allura knew that Nux would want her to do the same as well. In the end, Allura closed her eyes and decided. She would live. It doesn''t matter what kind of life she would live, however, for her, and for Nux, she would continue living. "Oooooh~ Look at her, my lovely little girl, sleeping so peacefully." Suddenly, Allura heard a voice that made her open her eyes in shock. This voice was just too familiar. Something she would never forget in her entire life. Allura''s eyes moved and soon, she saw a woman. A beautiful white-haired, blue-eyed woman, standing in front of her with a soft smile on her face. This was the woman Allura knew too well. ''Mother¡­'' She called out in her head. Yes. This woman was her mother. Lucratia Silversane, an Advance Stage Cultivator and the wife of Maverick Silversane, the head of the Silversane Earl house. Seeing this familiar figure, Allura felt goosebumps spreading all over her infant body. ''I¡­ I reincarnated into the past¡­'' She finally realized. And at the same time, she also recalled the worse fate that awaited her. The fate that made her hate the Silversane family to her core. Even now, she could still see it. Those blue eyes that this bitch looked at her with, the greed behind those eyes. This bitch, acting like a loving mother, only to betray her in the end and sell her to the Royal Family just so that she can gain influence. And she was not the only one like that, this entire family was the same... This snake-like family¡­ Allura couldn''t believe that she had to deal with these pieces of filth again. But then suddenly, Allura realized something else. ''Does that mean¡­ I can meet him again?'' Thinking about this possibility, a big smile appeared on Allura''s childish face. Nux¡­ She would find him again. And this time, she would make sure she never leaves him alone! That darned Lust State, she would alert, however, this time, she would not stay with them, she would just stay with Nux and spend more time with him! With that in her mind, Allura started thinking. She needed a perfect plan so that this time, nothing goes out of hand. She didn''t have many regrets in her past life, however, the one she had bothered her the most. She couldn''t give her virginity to the man she loved. This time, she would change that. And for that, she needed to plan. Well, she wasn''t really good in this department, however, if it involved Nux, Allura was sure that even that bitch Amaya wouldn''t be able to defeat her. ''Uhh¡­ alright, that''s stretching it too far¡­'' Allura knew her limits. ''Anyways, according to the timeline, Nux isn''t even born yet, and his soul would only take over his body once he is 18. Hehe~ Now I would have the opportunity to see him grow with my own eyes. Fufufu~ How entertaining would that be~'' Allura chuckled. ''Anyways, my main aim right now should be to get close to the Alveye House. Just like Nux, Felberta shouldn''t be born yet either, however, unlike me, her relationship with her family wasn''t bad. So Alveye House shouldn''t be a bad choice. I will get close to them, then I would treat Felberta like a little Sister once she is born, and once Nux turns 18, I will do what Felberta did and buy him, fufufu~'' Thinking about all this, Allura couldn''t stop smiling. Of course, there was also the time when her family would try to sell her to the Royal Family, however, Allura had her ways. She just had to gain some influence and destroy her family. So what if her family was an Earl House? She was an Emperor Stage Cultivator in her last life, defeating a mere Earl House was nothing. Even if she couldn''t do it herself, there were many ways to destroy a noble family. Plus, the things she learned in the Lust State weren''t just some parlor tricks. Allura may not be a succubus, so she may not have the power to cast illusions, however, she still knew how to play with one''s heart, collecting evidence, blackmailing, and using one force to defeat another, there were a lot of options. ''Alveye House¡­'' Allura muttered the name of her target again, she wanted to plan again, however, in the end, she was still an infant, she didn''t have much control over her body. She was feeling tired, also, seeing her mother''s pretentious face as she tried to play with her was annoying, therefore, Allura just closed her eyes and started sleeping. "Oh? Would you look at her? Ignoring her mother and sleeping, how mannerless." The mother muttered. "Lady Lucratia, she is still just a child. She doesn''t know any better." The servant replied. "Of course, I know that. I am not that unreasonable, Katlyn." Lucratia smiled, then, her warm expression turned into a cold one as she ordered, "Feed her well, she has inherited my features, so she will certainly grow up into a fine woman, she needs to be well fed if she is going to be accepted by a high noble family." With those words, Lucratia left. The servant bowed, and Allura, who was acting like she was asleep, just ignored whatever her mother said. It was nothing surprising anyways. Allura then finally slept for real. Time passed, and Katlyn, Allura''s maid took good care of her and fed her well. Lucratia also visited Allura a few times a week. Maverick took the role of the strict father, and Lucratia acted like a loving mother who was close to her daughter and often protected her from her father''s rage. The mother and daughter pair was quite ''close'' to each other. Of course, that was how others perceived it. The mother only wanted benefits. As for the daughter, she was even more of a monster, all this while, she just acted silently, without doing anything at all. She just waited patiently and made sure she didn''t change the timeline too much. She was not an idiot, she knew if she acted too differently, some things might change, which might affect her future plans. So Allura just decided to lay low. However, her plan of laying low couldn''t be continued as something surprising happened. 10 years later, when Allura turned 10, it was time to check her ''affinity''. A being''s affinity was something that decided his or her future, therefore, it was a very important event. The Silversane House was also a house of Cultivators, therefore, the Affinity Test was taken very seriously here. Allura was a smart child from the start, she was mature and rarely made any mistakes, therefore, members of the Silversane House were looking forward to Allura''s Affinity Test. Allura, on the other hand, was different. She already knew the truth, her talent was nothing special, she just had a Medium level affinity with the water element, this was also another reason why her family pushed her even further away. Since her talent was nothing special and couldn''t benefit the family in any way, they might as give her away. So, without any expectations, Allura walked towards the Affinity Stone, however, the moment she placed her hands on it, *Crack* The Stone cracked. Allura frowned in confusion. As for the Silversane family members, they all widened their eyes in surprise. This was something that had never happened before. Not in just the Silversane Family, but even in the entire Continent, something like this was never recorded. "Was the Affinity Stone faulty?" Maverick questioned with a frown on his face. "Lord Maverick, the Stone was tested 15 times before this, the chances that it was faulty are extremely low." The servant reported. Maverick''s face turned grim. He then glanced at his daughter and then, he decided, "We need to report to the Royal Family." Hearing those words, Allura''s expression changed. "Royal Family!? Why do we need to report to them?" She questioned. She wasn''t ready to face that man yet. Not right now. Her plans couldn''t go awry right now because she was damn sure that that perverted bastard would take in even a 10-year-old girl. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "You broke the Affinity Stone, you idiot! There is no way I cannot report that! Who knows what kind of monster you are!" Maverick shouted. Allura lowered her head and clenched her fists. Then, she suddenly smiled, "It sure is disappointing, isn''t it?" "What do you mean?" "The fact that the hen you were feeding and growing with so much effort for the last 10 years hoping to profit from it in the future would turn out to be a monster that might be absolutely worthless, Disappointing, isn''t it?" Allura chuckled, as she raised her head and looked into her father''s eyes. But suddenly, Maverick, Lucratia, and the other members of the Silversane family widened their eyes in horror... Allura''s eyes... They had turned purple... Chapter 788 It Has Been A While ? "You¡­ You fucking monster!" Maverick shouted in rage and¡­ fear. Seeing his reaction, Allura frowned in confusion. What happened? She did say those words to piss him off, but this reaction¡­ Rather than anger¡­ It felt more like¡­ fear¡­ And Maverick wasn''t alone, the others present in the room were the same as well. Confused, Allura turned towards the only person in the room who she trusted. However, this time, even her servant, Evelyn looked at her with a pale face. Allura narrowed her eyes, "Lady Allura y-your eyes¡­" Evelyn muttered. Allura frowned, then, she glanced at the broken Affinity Sphere to see her reflection and then, she noticed that her eyes had turned purple. Allura''s eyes widened in surprise. She dashed out of the room and rushed towards her own room. She quickly arrived in front of a mirror and finally saw herself clearly, Her eyes¡­ They were purple, just like Aisha''s¡­ And that was not it, if it were only her eye color, her family wouldn''t have reacted like that, the main problem was the little horns that had appeared on her head. Allura glanced at the mirror with a shocked look on her face. Her hands moved on her own as she touched her horns¡­ She felt goosebumps all over her body the moment she felt her own horns¡­ She wasn''t a fool. Eyes turning purple¡­ appearance of Horns¡­ It was clear¡­ These were the traits of a succubus¡­ She¡­ had turned into a succubus. But¡­ how? Allura started thinking and tried to recall everything that happened before her death. However, Before she could think any further, the doors of her room were blasted open and, "Kill that monster! We need to kill that abomination! She is a demon!" ''Do you guys even know what demons are, you fools?'' Allura cursed inwardly. However, even she had to admit it. The situation wasn''t optimistic. The Silversane house was not exactly strong, the strongest person here, her father, was only a Master Stage cultivator, someone she could squash without even thinking if she was at her peak. However, the current her, who was only a mortal, things were difficult. There was no way she could fight against all these people, and if they intend to kill her, there was no way she could save herself. Fighting them was not an option. Allura narrowed her eyes. "You monster! Get ready to die!" Maverick roared. "Are you an idiot?" However, contrary to Maverick''s and other Silversane family members'' excitement and fear, Allura seemed calm. This calmness took everyone aback. "If you kill me here, how are you going to answer the Skyfall Family?" Allura questioned with a frown on her face. Hearing those words, Maverick frowned. "What are you talking about, Demon?" "The Affinity Sphere broke when I placed my hand on it, do you even know what that means?" "¡­" Maverick turned silent. Allura took this chance and continued, "What is the highest affinity anyone can have with an element?" "What kind of question is that? Don''t try to stall for time, Demon. No one is going to help you. You are destined to die today." Maverick threatened. "Just answer the question, Or are you that scared of a 10-year-old girl?" "Exceptional rank affinity. That is the highest affinity one can have." "Is Exceptional Rank Affinity the highest affinity one can have, or is it the highest rank affinity known by us?" "¡­" Maverick narrowed his eyes. "There are level affinity ranks higher than Exceptional Rank, Maverick. However, to achieve that level, one has to sacrifice something." Suddenly, the Aura around Allura changed. The way she looked at others while she was surrounded, the way she called her father''s name, the air around her¡­ This change took everyone aback, Allura¡­ She didn''t look like a 10-year-old child at all¡­ Those eyes couldn''t possibly belong to a 10-year-old child. And Maverick, who was a cultivator, felt something strange, he felt like he had to listen to his daughter. No, not his daughter, he had to listen to this being in front of him¡­ "W-What are you talking about?" Maverick questioned with a stutter. "I sacrificed my humanity, Maverick." "S-Sacrificed your h-humanity?" "An Affinity higher than Exceptional Rank, to get this, I sacrificed my humanity. Of course, it is not as simple as it sounds, if anyone could just raise their talent like this, there would be no humans left in this world. Maverick, I need to go to the Skyfall Family and meet Astaria Skyfall." "Astaria Skyfall?" Maverick tilted his head in confusion. "Yes, Astaria, the Dowager." Allura nodded, Maverick, however, just blinked, "What are you talking about, Girl? Lady Astaria is dead." "She is alive." Allura replied. "Lady Astaria was born 300 years ago, Allura, not even a King Stage Cultivator can live for that long." "Who said she was a King Stage Cultivator? She is in a completely different realm, Maverick." e¦Áglesnovel`c,om "Huh?" Maverick frowned, however, in the end, his eyes turned cold and he raised his sword, "That is enough stalling, Monster. I do not wish to hear your blabbering anymore." "Maverick, the decision you take right now could make or break the Silversane Family." "Are you¡­ threatening me?" "No, Maverick. Think about this. I am a powerless child. I do not have any cultivation base, neither do I have any reinforcements coming to save me." "What if you do?" "What do you think would happen if I really did have reinforcements strong enough to save me from this situation? Do you think they would let you live after you kill me?" "¡­" "I do not have anyone backing me up, Maverick. If there was someone like that, I would have already left this place. Since we both know what kind of relationship we all have." Allura glanced at her family members again, and then, she continued, "I do not want to be ''used'', Maverick. However, today, I will give you a chance, Take me to the Skyfall Family, Let me meet Astaria Skyfall and you will receive benefits that you could never imagine, even becoming a Marquee wouldn''t be too difficult. And if the Skyfall Family says that Astaria Skyfall is really dead and rejects my request, You are free to kill me." Maverick narrowed his eyes and started considering Allura''s offer. The chance to become a Marquee¡­ This wasn''t something he could simply ignore¡­ Astaria Skyfall¡­ Affinity higher than Exceptional Rank¡­ breaking the Affinity Sphere¡­ those purple eyes and Black horns¡­ Sacrificing Humanity¡­ There were too many things to consider¡­ And from what he has seen, though it may look farfetched¡­ none of this seemed¡­ false¡­ Especially how this 10-year-old girl was looking into his eyes¡­ That expression¡­ it was so overbearing that Maverick had the urge to kneel and bow his head in front of her. This was also the part reason why he wanted to Kill Allura as soon as possible¡­ "The choice is yours, Maverick. But do keep this in mind, The Silversane House will not have a chance to become a Marquee House if I die." Allura spoke again and, "Alright." This time, Maverick agreed. He looked into Allura''s eyes and, "I will take you to the Royal Family, Girl." "Mave-" Lucratia wanted to say something, however, Maverick just raised his hand and ordered her to stay silent. "That is a smart choice." Allura nodded. Maverick didn''t reply, "Prepare the carriage." He ordered. The servant standing behind him bowed and left the room. A few minutes later, the carriage was prepared. The Silversane House was an Earl House, so although it wasn''t especially strong, it still had a decent influence. Meeting the Royal Family was difficult, however, requesting a meeting wasn''t difficult. And that was what Allura wanted. The moment her carriage stopped in front of the Royal Palace, a Guard walked toward them, "We ar-" Maverick was about to say something, but Allura, who had currently covered herself with a shawl, spoke, "We wish to meet Astaria Skyfall." "Huh?" Hearing those words, the Guard frowned in confusion. Maverick and Lucratia, who were inside the carriage with Allura froze as well¡­ To name a dead member of the Royal Family like that¡­ "Child, this is not a place you can joke around." Fortunately, the guard noticed that Allura was only a child and didn''t mind her. However, "In case a Noble Family with a rank of an Earl or Higher comes, the Gate Keeper has the obligation to send their message to the Royal Hall and let the Ministers decide further course of action. Now don''t waste our time and deliver my message. Unlike you, who only has to return to the Gates and stand idly for the rest of the day, I actually have things I need to do." The guard narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t believe that he felt intimidated by a little girl he couldn''t even see the face-off. Honestly, if this girl was not sitting inside a carriage that belonged to ab Earl Family, he would have shown this girl how the real world worked. However, right now¡­ he could only bow his head. "As you command, Lady¡­" "Allura Lean- Silversane." "As you command, Lady Allura." Saying that, the guard bowed his head and walked away. Honestly, he didn''t know how the Royal Hall would react to this news, calling out a dead member¡­ That Earl Family sure was foolish. ''Heh, that rude little girl, once her family is punished, I will see who would protect her.'' Thinking that inwardly, the guard snickered, then, he rushed towards the Royal Hall and reported. "Silversane Family is making a request." "What is it?" The guard of the Royal Hall questioned. "They want to meet Astaria Skyfall." "¡­" The guard reported, expecting an angry response, however, suddenly, the other guard turned silent, "Who did you say was making the request again?" "T-The Silversane Family." "Call them in." "B-But don''t you have to report it to the-" "Just call them in, don''t ask unnecessary questions." The guard ordered and then, he walked inside the Hall. ''What happened?'' The guard frowned and stood still for a while. Soon, he recalled that he had to call them in so he quickly rushed away even though he couldn''t understand what was happening. ¡­ 10 minutes later, The Silversane Family was finally allowed to walk into the Royal Hall, for Maverick and his wife, this was the first time they were entering the Royal Hall, so obviously, they were nervous, Allura, on the other hand, was different. She just walked inside, leading her mother and father, without any care of the world. "Where is Lady Astaria?" She questioned. "I will excuse you since you are still a child, But when you walk into the Royal Hall, you need to kneel and pay your respects to the King. Also, remove that shawl as well, You need to learn proper etiquette before walking into the Royal Hall." Gibson Fulvanius, one of the Ministers spoke. Allura removed her shawl as she looked into Gibson''s eyes. Maverick and his wife, who were standing behind Allura, widened their eyes in shock when they saw Allura¡­ Her Horns¡­ They had disappeared¡­ Ricardus, the King of the Skyfall Kingdom, changed his expression when he glanced at Allura as well. ''She is not bad¡­'' A playful smile appeared on his face. Allura, who could sense his thoughts, felt disgusted, however, she controlled her emotions, and smiled, "I apologize for my rude behavior, Minster Gibson." "Then kneel and take a bow," Gibson ordered. "I cannot do that." "What do you mean?" Gibson narrowed his eyes. As for Maverick and his wife, they were about to die from a heart attack. They couldn''t believe this idiot was going against a Royal Minister. "If I kneel down, My action would harm Lady Astaria''s dignity." "¡­" Gibson narrowed his eyes. Let alone him, even Ricardus needs to be careful when Lady Astaria''s name was mentioned. "How do you know about Lady Astaria? What is your relationship with her?" Gibson questioned. For some reason, no one in the room paid any heed to Maverick and his wife. They¡­ just turned into side characters¡­ "Indeed, I am quite curious as well¡­ How do you know about me, Little Girl?" Suddenly, everyone in the room heard a voice, and a Black haired, browned-eyed woman walked into the Royal Hall with a curious smile on her face. A smile appeared on Allura''s face when she saw this woman. "It has been a while, Astaria." Chapter 789 Sister From The Future. ? "Indeed, I am quite curious as well¡­ How do you know about me, Little Girl?" Astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. "It has been a while, Astaria." It has been many years since she had last seen her sister, they may not look like it, but the 10 sisters did get along with each other, for Allura, after Nux, her sisters were the closest people to her. So seeing a familiar face, Allura failed to control herself and muttered out loud. Hearing her words, Astaria frowned. This little girl¡­ She was sure this was her first time meeting with her¡­ Then¡­ Then why did it feel like knew each other for a long time? "You sure are interesting, Girl." Astaria commented with a smile on her face. Allura finally got back into her character and bowed her head. "I wish to talk with you alone, Lady Astaria." e¦Áglesnovel`c,om "You are not allowed to do that." Gibson jumped in, Allura, however, just glanced at him, her blue eyes turned cold as she replied, "I didn''t know that a mere Expert Stage Cultivator had the authority to make decisions for an Emperor." Gibson''s eyes widened in surprise as he unconsciously stepped back¡­ "H-How do you know about Emperor Stage?" He questioned and he wasn''t alone, even Ricardus and Astaria had the same question in their mind. However, for some reason, Astaria could feel Allura''s thoughts. She knew that this little girl didn''t put anyone here in front of her eyes. In front of this 10-year-old girl, the King, his Ministers, all the Soldiers hiding in the background didn''t matter and even her own parents, none of them mattered. The only person she cared about here was Astaria, and sensing that, Astaria didn''t know whether she should be impressed by this girl''s braveness, or be wary of her. "Lady Astaria, I know you have many questions in your mind, I will answer all your questions, however, doing it here in front of all these people would be troublesome." Allura looked into Astaria''s eyes and spoke with a serious look on her face. "¡­" Astaria started thinking. And seeing that, a playful smile appeared on Allura''s face, "What? Are you telling me that the strongest being in our world is scared of a mere 10-year-old child? I didn''t know I came off as an intimidating person, I always thought my face was quite cute." "¡­" A weird silence fell over the royal palace when everyone heard what Allura said. Especially Ricardus and the Ministers¡­ their faces were pale with fright¡­ This was the first time they had seen someone talk to Astaria like that. Astaria on the other hand, glanced at Allura for a while and seeing that this little girl was still looking at her with that annoying and prideful smile on her face¡­ Astaria felt weirdly irritated. Especially since this little girl looked so adorable while she had that expression. "Alright you little demon, let''s have a chat, alone." In the end, Astaria nodded. "Lady As-" Gibson was about to speak, however, Astaria just glared at him and the man turned silent. "Follow me." She ordered Allura and then turned around. Allura followed behind, completely ignoring others present in the Royal Hall, even the King. After walking for 10 minutes, Allura and Astaria finally appeared in front of Astaria''s room. "It''s been a while since I have been here," Astaria commented as she looked around with a nostalgic look on her face. Astaria found it odd, however, she ignored all this for the time being. She would ask everything once they have a seat in her room, she was not an impatient being, after all. "Come in, little girl." She ordered. Allura nodded and then, she walked into Astaria''s room. Then without asking for her permission, she jumped onto her bed and stretched her body. "Haaahhh~~ I can finally talk with you now." She muttered. "Say what you want to say," Astaria spoke. Allura glanced at Astaria and smiled, "I am sure you have many questions in your head, Let me make everything easier for you. Your first question should be who am I, correct? I am Allura Leander." "Leander?" Astaria frowned. "That is correct, not Silversane, not Skyfall, I am Allura Leander, your Sister who came from the future." Allura revealed. "What?" Astaria felt like she heard it wrong, however, "I am your sister who came from the Future." "Don''t spout nonsense, little girl. I do not have time to play with you." "I am not playing around, Astaria. I am telling the truth. What? Do you really think a 10-year-old person would be able to sit in front of you and talk to you like this?" "I do not have any sister." "That is why I said, I am your Sister from the future. There are still a few decades left before I become your sister." Allura replied. Astaria thought about it for a little while, however, in the end, She shook her head and facepalmed, "Haah~~ What am I even doing talking to a 10-year-old¡­" Obviously, she didn''t believe Allura. And how could she, the story Allura came up with was too ridiculous. "Astaria, I am not 10 years old. Just think about it, which 10 years old child knows about the existence of Emperor Stage Cultivators? Alright, if you don''t believe me, let me give you more details, There are a total of 4 Emperor Stage Cultivators, With you being the Strongest. Herms Lizander being the second, Alcimus Woods the Third. And Amletus Skadi at last. Before you, Herms was the Strongest being in this world, however, you took over him because you are able to directly access the surrounding Mana and use your own Mana at the same time, creating a combination of deadly attacks where both your speed and strength is unreasonably high." Allura revealed and hearing her words, Astaria''s eyes widened in surprise. The knowledge about the existence of the Emperors aside, the fact that this girl knew all the Emperors'' Stage Cultivators in the world, and how strong they are¡­ And Astaria''s secret which not many people knew¡­ There is no way she was just a random 10-year-old girl. Astaria didn''t know if she was actually her sister from the future like she said she was, however, this girl was definitely not someone she could just ignore. "You still do not believe me, do you?" Allura, who read Astaria''s expression caught on. "I do not. You could be a spy sent by a Herms or other Emperors, if it is them, they would know about all this." "Then how would you explain the way I talk? There is no way a 10-year-old can talk like this." "Anything is possible, if you were strictly supervised and instructed since you were born, acting like this is very much possible as well." "¡­" Allura turned silent. This was getting annoying. Astaria continued to observe her. Trying to find something, anything that could give her away. "Haaah! Fuck it!" In the end, Allura cursed out loud. Astaria frowned, Allura then sighed, "I have already changed the future by meeting you here, it doesn''t matter if I change it a little more. You need a more concrete proof, right? You suspect that I am sent by other Emperors¡­ Ugghh¡­ I need to think about something only you would know about¡­" Allura started scratching her head. "But everything I know will only happen decades later¡­" Allura continued to think then suddenly, her expression changed. "That could work¡­" She muttered to herself. Then, she glanced at Astaria and, "Give me a pen and a paper." "Why do you need it?" "Just give me." Astaria frowned, however, in the end, she gave Allura what she wanted. Allura quickly grabbed everything and started drawing something on it. 15 minutes passed by, and then, she passed the paper to Astaria, "I don''t know if you have started working on it yet, however, this is the technique you create in the future, Sword Aura." Astaria started reading the content and suddenly, her eyes widened in horror. This technique¡­ This was definitely an advanced version of what she was working on. She quickly took out her sword, the Mana around her moved, her sword shined a little, however, a second later, it returned to normal and nothing happened. "No, that''s not it. I need to¡­" Astaria started talking to herself. Seeing her act like that, Allura facepalmed, ''I shouldn''t have given this to her¡­ This crazy sword lover¡­ right now, she doesn''t even have Nux, the only person she would leave her sword for¡­'' She thought inwardly as she shook her head. ''Whatever, as long as I get to be his first.'' "Do you believe me now? There is no way anyone would know about this, right?" Allura questioned. Astaria finally came out of her reverie and questioned, "How do you know about this technique?" "As I said, I came from the future, and am your future sis-" "I would not share this technique with anyone even after I complete it, I am sure about it." "Well, people change, Astaria. You would even change your surname, let alone this rigidness of yours." "My surname?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "Nothing, I shall not share more, I do not wish to affect the future any more than I already have. Anyways, I am sure that after seeing this technique, you believe my words now." "I have a few questions. If you manage to answer them, I will believe you." "Who is the person I love the most in this world?" "Nux." "Huh?" "Uhh¡­ I mean, Arvina? I guess she should be the person the current you are closest to, right? Or maybe your son, but he is not in this world anymo-" "That is enough, answer the next question, Who is the person I hate the most?" Astaria questioned. "Ricardus." This time, Allura''s answer was instantaneous. "That was quick." Even Astaria was taken aback. "You were the one who ordered his execution in the future, and you looked quite pleased when you did it." Allura replied. "What?" Astaria''s expression changed. "Don''t look at me like that, I won''t tell you how it happened, I will only say that the future you managed to avenge your son, so you can rest easy." Allura smiled gently. "¡­" Astaria, on the other hand, turned silent. She looked into Allura''s eyes for a while, and then, "You really did come from the future huh¡­" She commented. "So you believe me now?" "I sensed your genuine intention when you talked about my revenge." Astaria smiled and Allura smiled back. "So, my sister from the future, why did you come here?" Astaria questioned. "I need you to take me in as your student." Allura replied. "Huh?" Astaria frowned. "I want to use your status to protect me." "To protect yourself? From whom?" "Ricardus." Astaria understood, "That bastard marries you in the future." "I will not go through that nightmare again." "Alright, you will be my student from now on." Astaria agreed. "Thank you." Allura smile as she nodded her head. "What do you plan to do from now on?" Astaria questioned. "Nothing much, I do not want to return to my house, so just give me a room, I will stay in there and practice the powers I have recently gained and try to control it." "Powers?" "Well, it is complicated, you will know about it in the future." "You think I can learn them?" "Just focus on your swordsmanship, Astaria. I do not wish to make things even more difficult for him, also, you cannot learn those powers anyways." "Who is this ''him'' you are talking about? You seem to be quite close to him." Hearing that question, Allura just smiled, "Oh don''t worry, you will meet him soon enough." "You are annoying." Astaria snorted. "I mean, do you really want to hear about a man rather than giving me room, pushing me out, and then finally focusing on the technique I just gave you?" Allura questioned and suddenly, Astaria''s expression changed. "You are right, I should not waste my time. Those men are not worth the attention." Astaria commented. Allura just smiled as she recalled Astaria who melts in Nux''s arm whenever he hugs her. ''I wonder how the future you would react if she hears these words.'' Chapter 790 This Is Getting Troublesome… ? "You seem alone, should I accompany you?" "There is a reason I am sitting here alone, your Majesty." Allura, who was sitting in the Royal Garden with a bored look on her face replied without even looking at Ricardus, who had taken the initiative to start the conversation. This was something Ricardus had never done and not only the Ministers and people around Ricardus, even Allura, who knew the future, was surprised by this. Ricardus never had to chase after a woman after all. All he needed to do was to order the woman and she most likely gave in. If she didn''t, Ricardus just had to talk with her family and the next moment, the woman would be his. It was just that simple. However, this couldn''t be used against Allura. Threatening her family was enough, they were merely Earls, after all. However, Allura was supported by someone Ricardus couldn''t even dream of going against. And since threatening her didn''t work, Allura''s situation became similar to Arvina, the other woman supported by Astaria. Therefore, Allura expected a similar treatment of being ignored by Ricardus. Yes, once Ricardus realized he couldn''t force Arvina, he just gave up and didn''t even try to get close to her. He never lacked beautiful women, after all. There were many flowers to pick, why would he waste his time on a single one? That was his theory. However, for some reason, when it came to Allura, Ricardus didn''t give up. He tried approaching Allura using various methods, however, Allura rejected him every time he made a move. "You are always alone, Allura. Why not try spending some time with others?" Ricardus, however, didn''t give in and continued his pursuit. This time, Allura finally glanced at Ricardus, and with a cold look on her face, she replied, "Your Majesty, we both know what you want and similarly, we both know what my answer is. So rather than constantly bothering me, I suggest you leave me alone and go collect other ''flowers''." Hearing her cold words, Ricardus wasn''t offended, rather, "Hehe~ This is the reason I want you, Allura." A smile appeared on his face, he scanned Allura''s entire body, then, he looked at her face, and with his eyes shining, he started, "Your fierce eyes as you look at me with hatred combined with this alluring body of yours, It gives off a hypnotic charm I just can''t get away from no matter how hard I try. And since I cannot use power to get you, It makes me want to have you all for myself even more. And trust me, Allura. No matter how hard you try to resist, in the end, you will be mine. I am looking forward to the expression that will appear on this beautiful face of yours when you are finally under me in my bed." Saying those words, Ricardus extended his hands and seductively caressed Allura''s cheeks. Allura''s eyes widened in surprise. Ricardus was a King Stage Cultivator, he was a lot faster than her, therefore, she couldn''t react to his movements at all. However, the moment she realized what this man just did, she quickly slapped his hand and jumped back. "How dare you touch me!?" She shouted in anger. She was so loud that her words caused a commotion and the servants working in the garden and some guards focused on the situation. e¦Áglesnovel`c,om Being the center of attention in a situation like this, Ricardus felt humiliated. He glared at Allura and then narrowed his eyes, "You bitch, do you even realize who you are talking to?" "I do. A desperate man who just tried to touch me. I am warning you first and last time, Ricardus. Do not touch me ever again. Or I will make you pay in ways you can never imagine." Allura spoke as she glared at Ricardus. Ricardus, however, wasn''t someone who could allow someone to talk like that, "Just because the Dowager supports you, you think you can talk to me like that?" "I can." "You think the dowager can always protect you?" "Why don''t you try it out? I can see it in your eyes, You are so angry that you wish to kill me, right? Why don''t you do it? Unsheath that sword and behead me, I dare you, Ricardus." Allura threatened, and being pushed to this level, Ricardus unsheathed his sword in rage as well. "It was your fault, bitch." Saying those words, Ricardus disappeared and appeared behind Allura, however, just as he was about to behead Allura, *Clank* His sword was blocked. "Who dares!?" Ricardus shouted, however, the moment his eyes fell on the person who blocked his sword, his face paled in fright. "You have gotten bold, Ricardus." Astaria spoke as she narrowed her eyes. "D-D-Dowager." Ricardus stuttered. "You dare attack my student? Since when did you have the galls to do something like that? Or are you actually at the point where you do not fear me anymore?" "S-S-She provoked me," Ricardus replied. "So you are saying that you, the King of the Skyfall Kingdom, a King Stage Cultivator actually fell for a 21-year-old girl''s provocation and acted recklessly?" Astaria tilted his head as she questioned. "T-T-That¡­" Ricardus had no answer. "Are you sure you deserve to be the King?" Astaria questioned. "D-D-Do you have any other option?" It took everything he had, however, in the end, Ricardus still managed to reply. However, "Khhaawwwkkkkk!!" Astaria didn''t like that reply at all. The Mana around her moved and gather near her legs, then, she kicked Ricardus''s abdomen, the man''s body flew away and clashed with the tree, breaking it as well. Ricardus coughed out blood. Astaria then walked towards Ricardus, the Aura around her was so suppressive that Ricardus, who was coughing out blood, couldn''t even raise his head and look into her eyes. "I would rather have this Kingdom be ruled by an Expert or a Grand Master Stage Cultivator than have someone as easy to manipulate as you do it. So before you talk to me like that, Keep this in your mind, I am not like how I was before. You give me one more reason, and I will kill you, Ricardus Skyfall." Astaria threatened. Ricardus''s entire body trembled in fear as he sweated buckets. It was only after Astaria left did he finally started breathing and as he did, he fell to the ground. The pressure Astaria released was just too much for him to bear. A few minutes later, the members of the Shadow Unit rushed towards him and picked him up. With their support, Ricardus was taken back to his room and all the servants who watched the entire thing play out were ordered to keep their mouths shut. The order was clear, if this incident was made known, the culprit wouldn''t matter, all the servants would be beheaded. Yes, that was how strict and cruel the Shadow Unit was, and they had full authority to do it. ¡­ On the other side, Once Astaria took Allura inside her room, she questioned with a frown on her face, "What was that, Allura?" "Haaaahhhh!!" Allura, on the other hand, kneeled on the ground and started taking deep breaths. "Allura!" Astaria called out in worry. She crouched on the ground to pick Allura up, however, suddenly, she noticed Purple colored Horns protruding out of Allura''s head, her ears elongated, her crystal blue eyes turned dark purple and a strange purple mist surrounded her body. Seeing this, Astaria''s eyes widened in surprise, "A-Allura you¡­" Allura continued to breathe heavily. "You¡­ what happened to your powers?" Astaria questioned with a confused look on her face. "A-Astaria, can you leave me alone for a while¡­?" Allura spoke. "S-Sure." Astaria nodded and then, she walked out of her room. Once she was left alone, Allura''s expression turned serious, then, her hands moved down towards her private area, and once she touched her panty, Her expression changed, ''This is getting troublesome¡­'' She thought inwardly as she observed the juices that her fingers were covered in. Her entire body was trembling, her face had turned red, no matter how one looked at her, it was clear, She was sexually aroused. Masturbation wasn''t working anymore¡­ And¡­ There were still 8 years before Nux was born. And then she also had to wait for 18 years before the actual Nux takes over the fake Nux''s body. In total, there were 26 years¡­ Allura¡­ who was in this condition, had to wait for 26 more years¡­ ''I now understand why succubi jump from one man after another¡­'' Allura muttered to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. She could turn back to being a human with blue eyes and normal, human-like features, however, that is just a strong illusion that she casts on herself, making others see her like that. In truth, she had already and completely turned into a succubus, and along with Succubus''s powers, she had also inherited their crazily high sex drive once she turned 18. She was holding out quite well, however, Ricardus, who was a man, when he touched her, her sexual drive shot up to unbelievable levels. At that moment, even if it was Ricardus, the man she absolutely loathed, her body was ready for him. Of course, only her body was ready for him. Her heart already belonged to someone else. No matter how much worse it gets, Allura was sure about one thing, She would rather die than give her first time to someone else. Nux was the only one for her, living with a man other than Nux, that was just not possible. Succubus have high sex drive so they need to constantly change partners and cannot actually stay loyal to 1 person? My ass! How can you even have sex with someone you do not love? Allura would never understand it. While thinking about all this, her body calmed down to a certain degree as well. She stood up, her legs were still a little weak, therefore she had to support herself with the nearby wall, however, soon, she recovered her elegance. Her horns, long ears, and the purple color of her eyes disappeared and she returned to being Allura everyone knew. "I am alright now." She spoke. Astaria then walked in and seeing the condition of her ''future'' sister, Astaria sighed, "It doesn''t have to be Ricardus, you know? There are many capable men out there." "What? You want me to find a man? Didn''t you say they were a waste of time?" Allura chuckled. "If it troubles you to the point where you can''t keep your sanity, then using men to your own benefit isn''t wrong." Astaria replied. "Heh, I really want the now you to meet him." Allura laughed. "Him again huh? I have heard about ''him'' so many times that now even I want to meet him." Astaria muttered. "Sure Sure." Allura muttered, then, her expression turned serious as she replied, "Anyways, I don''t need anyone right now. I am fine as I am. I just sometimes lose control of my power, I still haven''t mastered it." "Well, as long as you are fine." Astaria shrugged. "Anyways, I''ll am going out to play with little Fel, it is her 2nd birthday today." Allura spoke as she turned around. Seeing her back and her cultivation stage, Astaria snorted, "Tsk, 11 years to become a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, Fucking Monster. No wonder the Affinity Sphere couldn''t estimate your talent. It is just too high." "Heh." Allura just chuckled. 11 years. That man hadn''t even cultivated for this long. Well, it was not like he needed to cultivate anyways. "Are you sure I shouldn''t meet this Felberta?" Astaria questioned. "Huh? No, I am already changing too many things after meeting her myself. I can''t take any unnecessary risks. This will also be my last meeting with her. I have made myself known, so it wouldn''t be strange for me to approach her in the future when she is about to meet him. Anyways, don''t think too much about it. I''ll take care of everything. You should just focus on your sword. I can see in your eyes that you want nothing more than for me to leave right now, Practice your sword, I''ll take my leave." Saying those words, Allura finally left Astaria''s room. And just like Allura predicted, Astaria took out her sword and the Mana around her moved. Chapter 791 That Boy Is All Grown Up Now ? 11 more years passed by, By now, it had been 4 years since Allura had become an Expert Stage Cultivator, and from her speed, Astaria predicted that she would become a King Stage Cultivator within a few more years. That meant, by the time Nux returns, Allura was predicted to be a King Stage Cultivator. Of course, Astaria didn''t know anything related to Nux, she only had one thing in her mind. ''This woman¡­ At the rate she is going, she would become an Emperor Stage Cultivator within 100 years¡­ Just what kind of absurd talent is that? And how did I even manage to meet a freak like her in the future?'' Astaria couldn''t help but wonder. Honestly, she still couldn''t believe Allura was from the future, however, in these past years, there are things that had happened exactly like Allura had predicted. Of course, she didn''t say anything major, saying that it might change the future, however, it was enough for Astaria to temporarily believe her. Also, the sword technique this girl gave her, that alone was worth the risk that comes with trusting this girl. "How did you end up marrying Ricardus in the future?" Astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. "Hmm? My family sold me to him, by now, I was already married to him in the previous timeline." "Your family gave up on someone as absurdly talented as you?" Astaria was surprised. "Well, I was not exactly talented in my previous life." "Huh?" Astaria frowned. "It is complicated, Astaria. You will understand it in the future." Allura smiled. "¡­" Astaria continued to observe Allura. Feeling uncomfortable, Allura decided to change the topic, "Anyway, did the Skadi Kingdom attack yet, I heard you went out a week ago?" "Yes, just like you predicted, they did attack and it was a minor attack, it was as if it was formality." "Meh, just don''t interfere, let Ricardus do what he wants." Allura replied. Hearing her words, Astaria narrowed her eyes, "You look awfully invested in this. And allowing Ricardus to do whatever he wants. You and I both know what that man would want, so why are you allowing him to do so? You only acted like this when Felberta was involved. Allura, is it about another woman? A woman from the Skadi Kingdom?" Allura glanced at Astaria then, a woman''s face appeared in her mind. "Well, she is only a small little girl right now." "Tsk, everyone is just a little girl, just how far in the future did you come from?" Astaria questioned. "Well, it is not as far as you might be imagining." Allura smiled. "Do you mind if I ask you a question?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned with a hesitant look on her face. Seeing her expression, Allura was surprised, Astaria didn''t make this type of expression very often. "What is it?" "How¡­ how did you travel back in time?" "I died." "You¡­ died?" "That is correct." "But didn''t you say you were an Emperor Stage Cultivator?" "That is correct." "Then how did you die?" "¡­" Allura turned silent. Honestly, even she wasn''t sure how she died, it was an explosion, however, the cause of the explosion, she wasn''t sure about this. "I died because of an explosion¡­" Allura replied. "Explosion?" "That is correct." "What¡­ what about me¡­? You said you were my sister in the future, then¡­ where was I when you died?" Astaria questioned. "You are thinking too much, Astaria," Allura spoke up. "The future is unpredictable and complicated; I cannot tell you more." "You are stingy." Astaria commented. Allura just smiled, "Anyways, there are some things I need to do, so I will be taking my leave now." "Things you need to do my ass, I know you just wish to stalk that boy." "¡­" Allura used her right to remain silent and walked out of the room. ''Tsk, there is no way I would let this chance go. The 3-year-old Nux is just too adorable, even though he is a fake.'' Allura muttered in her head. Honestly, Allura wanted nothing more than to adopt that little baby and have him all to herself, however, Allura knew she couldn''t do it. The current Nux was happy, but soon, his life will turn upside down when he will be taken in by that crazy woman. And yes, Allura was not planning to do anything about that. It was unfair to the little Nux, yes, however, he was not the Nux Allura wanted, the real Nux would come when this Nux dies and for that, even if Allura has to heartlessly turn her eyes away when the little Nux is being tortured mentally and physically, she would do it. For Nux¡­ eaglesnov?1,§ão§® She could go to any lengths. Anyways, all of that was going to happen in the future, right now, the Little Nux was living a fulfilling life, and Allura was having a nice time stal- um... keeping an eye on him and ensuring his safety. Just like that, more and more time passed. Amaya soon entered the Royal Palace, Ricardus seemed excited to devour this new ''flower'', however, since she was still a child, he decided to wait. 5 more years passed, Allura had successfully advanced to King Stage, surprising everyone. When the Silversane family heard about it, they were shocked, their daughter had become the youngest King Stage Cultivator the world has ever seen. A King Stage Cultivator! Someone as strong as the King himself! Just how absurd was that!? The Silversane Family tried to contact their ''family''s daughter'', however, Allura completely ignored their existence. Those useless people never mattered to her from the start. She had her own share of troubles, Nux was now 8 years old, and his worse nightmare had already started. Yes, Cadela, that woman had made an appearance and had adopted Nux. His torture was started, and Allura, who was keeping a close eye on Nux was having a hard time controlling herself. Not only that, her succubus blood was making things more and more difficult as well. She was a 37-year-old succubus who was still a virgin. In the Lust State, there were no previous records of someone achieving something like that. Most of the succubi lose their virginity before turning 15, the latest they go was 18, and even that was extremely rare. Allura''s sex drive had already reached its peak years ago. Her condition was so bad that she strictly ordered others around her to not touch her at all. And this was applicable to women too. Yes, Allura''s body was too sensitive right now, so sensitive that even a woman''s touch made a mess out of her hormones. Cultivating in silence was the only time she felt slightly relieved. And in a condition like this, seeing that bitch torturing Nux, it made her blood boil, Allura wanted nothing more than to behead that woman, however, she controlled the urge to do so. "I will go into closed-door cultivation." Allura had decided. "I will come out 9 years later." "But why?" Astaria questioned. "I will let nature take its course, it is best that I do not involve myself with anything now." Saying those words, Allura shut herself into her room. In these 9 years, many things are going to play out. Nux would be tortured, Amaya would be forced to sleep with Ricardus and soon, her ''Curse'' will be revealed, and Felberta would finally set her eyes on Nux. All of these were major events that would affect the future deeply, therefore, Allura decided to not butt in at all. She would only appear at the last moment and instead of Felberta, she would be the one who will be buying Nux. She will also be hiring the same company Felberta hired, and yes, she will be sending the same people who will beat Nux to death¡­ That is correct. She¡­ was going to kill Nux. Even though it will be an indirect murder. Cruel? It was already clear before, wasn''t it? She was willing to go as low as it took to get with Nux again. Anyways, Allura shut herself in her room and nobody dared to bother her. She had Astaria supporting her, and combined with that, she herself was the youngest King Stage Cultivator in the world, even Ricardus didn''t have enough power to go against the current her. Just like that, 9 more years passed by. Allura came out of her room, honestly, Astaria half expected her to become an Emperor, however, even Allura wasn''t as monstrous as that. A 46-year-old Emperor, that was just too much. Allura still needed some more time. Maybe 2 or 3 decades. After coming out of the room, the first thing Allura did was find out about Nux, Amaya, and Felberta. Amaya had already created Thousand Information Chamber. Felberta''s husband and her parents were dead, and Nux was also free from that bitch''s clutches. Honestly, Allura had planned to torture that bitch on her own, however, controlling herself was hard, so she just decided to let nature take its course. There were exactly 31 days left before Felberta tries to buy Nux. Therefore, Allura planned to do it 30 days later. Before that, she would just move around and pass more time. "Heh, look at you." Astaria, who noticed Allura''s expression couldn''t help but chuckle. "You are practically glowing." "Fufufu~" Allura laughed. She didn''t even bother hiding her glee. "That boy is all grown up now," Astaria commented. "Huh?" Hearing her words, Allura frowned. "You were keeping an eye on him?" "My sister from the future was so invested in that boy, I had to keep an eye on him, don''t I? Although I am not sure if you would like the current development that much." Astaria commented. "What do you mean?" Allura narrowed her eyes. "That boy¡­ he seems to¡­ hate women. No, rather than hate, it is more like¡­ he fears them¡­ Which is even worse." "Ahh that," Allura sighed. "I was worried for a second." Hearing her words, Astaria frowned. "Were you not going to¡­ marry him?" "You do not have to worry about that. Just wait for a few more days." Allura smiled. "You are still acting like that." Astaria felt frustrated. "You have waited for so many years, Astaria. A few more days wouldn''t matter." Allura chuckled. Soon, 30 days passed by. In these 30 days, other than going through her plan over and over again, Allura did nothing. And now, It was finally the time for action. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Hearing someone knocking on the door, a frail-looking man with black hair and golden eyes opened the door and saw a scar-faced man, accompanied by 2 other men. That frail-looking boy, he was none other than Nux. "W-What can I help you with?" Nux questioned in panic. "So is he the one? Heh. What a lucky bastard." A man following the scar-faced man, Akhil, muttered. "Lucky indeed. I wish I could be in his place." Another man nodded. "Alright you two, shut up." The scar-faced man instructed. He then turned to Nux and questioned. "What is your name?" "N-Nux L-Leander, s-sir¡­" "Hahaha~ What a pussy!" Akhil laughed out loud. "I told you to shut the fuck up!" the Scar-Faced man turned around and glared at Akhil. "S-Sorry sir" Akhil lowered his head in fear. "So Nux, I am here to tell you that you have caught Lady Allura''s eyes and she wants you as her boy toy, so you need to come with us in order to meet her." The scar-faced man informed. "W-What?" Nux stuttered. "I said you have to come with us to meet Lady Allura." "N-No." However, Nux''s answer was different from what the scar-faced man expected. "What¡­?" "I said no!" Nux repeated. This time, a little louder. "Are you sure? Dude, have you even seen Lady Al-" "I SAID NO!!" Nux shouted and tried pushing the scar-faced man. However, no matter what, the scar-faced man was still a thug, when he saw Nux rushing up to him, trying to push him away, his body acted on reflex and, *Bam* He punched Nux''s face. Nux''s body fell to the floor, the scar-faced man stepped on his back and questioned. "Are you sure you want to oppose me?" "I SAID NO!!" Nux screamed in anger and¡­ fear. The scar-faced man''s face twitched and a vein popped out on his head. He has had enough. "Beat him up!" He ordered. "Hahaha! I was waiting for this order! This idiot dared to reject such an offer? There must be a screw loose in his head, let me fix it for him!" Akhil laughed as he rushed towards Nux and kicked his head. However, the three men didn''t realize it. Nux was weaker than they expected¡­ They left him in a half-dead state¡­ however, for some reason, the healing potion they gave him didn''t work, and Nux¡­ He died. Chapter 792 How Are You Going To Please Me? ? *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A knock was heard, however, before the owner of the house could open the door. *Smash* The door was burst opened. 3 rough-looking guys came in. The owner of the house had a frail-looking body, black hair, and golden eyes. He was honestly quite handsome. So handsome that the 3 rough-looking men wanted nothing more than to beat him up just so they could vent their frustration. The owner of the house, Nux, glanced at the 3 men in front of him with a wary look on his face. "Have you decided to come with us?" the scar-faced man, the leader of the 3 men, questioned. "¡­" Nux didn''t answer. He just stood there, observing the three men. Surprisingly, there was no trace of fear on his face. Seeing this, the 3 men were surprised. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "I will ask again, have you decided to come with us?" He asked again, this time, his tone a little heavier than before. "Of course." Nux replied. The scar-faced man seemed surprised by his answer however, his face quickly returned to normal and he nodded. He then threw a glass bottle containing a weird purple-colored liquid in it toward Nux. "Drink it." Nux looked at the bottle for a while, he then glanced at the scar-faced man and then looked back at the bottle. ''Fuck it. I just need to trust my hypothesis.'' Thinking that, Nux quickly emptied the bottle. He felt warm energy coursing throughout his body and his face, which was bruised, was healed without any marks left. Nux''s eyes widened in surprise as he touched his face multiple times. He couldn''t believe what just happened. "Follow us." However, before he could think about what kind of godly liquid he had drunk, the scar-faced man ordered and he was forced to follow them. Those men took him to a building, which was completely in contrast with his worn-out wooden house. It was a large building made from white-coloured marble which gave the building a holy feeling. There were a few words written on it, but since Nux couldn''t recognize the language so he ignored them. Soon, the 4 men entered the building and walked towards a specific room, although he could not read what was written on the door, by the design and others'' attitude, Nux knew that the room belonged to someone important. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* After a knock, the door was opened by a beautiful girl wearing a classic maid costume, she nodded to the scar-faced man before glancing towards Nux, a little surprise could be seen on her face, however, it quickly went back to her normal, expressionless face. She walked into the room and the party followed her trail, there they saw a man wearing a white shirt, black pants, and a purple-colored coat that was made with fine silk on the top. The man was sitting on a chair with a leisurely attitude. He had blonde hair and a French mustache, this gave him a merchant-like face. He then glanced at Nux and asked, "You know why you are brought here, right?" Nux, however, seemed confused and couldn''t give a proper response. "My name is Elton Peyton, I am the head of this Merchant guild. You, my friend, are a lucky man who caught the eyes of Lady Allura." Nux frowned. ''Lady Allura? Who is she?'' He questioned inwardly. Seeing his confusion, Elton just smiled and questioned, "Do you wish to meet Lady Allura?" "Of course! But shouldn''t I first prepare myself and buy some suitable clothes to look as good as I can? You know, to please the respected Lady Allura." Nux questioned. Elton glanced at Nux''s stunning face and his lips twitched. ''This bastard wanted to look good? How much better can you even look?'' Still, as a professional merchant, he hid his expression and replied, "No, I don''t think you should do that. A woman like Lady Allura has a thing for weak boys, you know what I mean? Your frail-looking body combined with those worn-out loose robes will make her more excited." "I see" Nux nodded solemnly. His expression looked like he was contemplating something serious. The merchant was pleased by his attitude. "Alright, let''s not make Lady Allura wait for longer than we already have," Elton said as he clapped his hand and rushed everyone to get ready. ¡­ 3-hour long carriage ride later, Nux was finally taken to the Royal Palace. Since the driver used the name ''Lady Allura'', none of the guards dared to bother them, and soon, Nux was sent in front of a room and was ordered to knock. Nux, who had prepared himself to act weak and pitiful in order to get into Lady Allura''s good books, took a final deep breath and then, he knocked on the door. *Knock* *Knock* "Who is it?" "I-It is me, N-Nux Leander, L-L-Lady Allura." Nux replied, then suddenly, the doors of the room opened, and before Nux could react, he was hugged by an extremely beautiful woman. ''Ahh~ I can finally hug him~~'' Allura thought inwardly as she tightened her hug around Nux. "L-L-Lady Allura¡­ I-I c-c-can''t breathe¡­" Nux spoke in a hoarse voice. Allura finally came out of her reverie when she realized that this Nux was only a Mortal and she quickly backed down. She glanced at Nux''s face and seeing that expression and the light on his face, she instantly realized that this was her Nux. Without wasting any time, Allura grabbed Nux''s hand and took him inside her room. "Hello, Nux, My name is Allura Silversane, I was the one who bought you from the merchant guild. So from now on, You are all mine, alright?" Allura spoke as her hypnotic crystal blue eyes shined. Nux on the other hand didn''t reply, he just stood still as he gazed ahead with a dumbstruck look on his face. "Nux?" Allura tilted her head in confusion. Nux, however, stood still, not replying at all. "Nux!" Allura called him again, this time, her voice was comparatively louder. "Ah, wha- what?" Nux finally came out of his reverie. "What? Too surprised to see me?" Allura questioned with a playful smile on her face. Seeing her, Nux''s face turned red. "Ah, U-Um, S-Sorry, I-I am sorry. I-I blanked out¡­" He replied awkwardly Of course, he didn''t predict that he will get his Cheat, however, he planned to act in a daze and then compliment her like this. "Oh? Why is it? Am I not up to your standards? ''Ahh, how in the hell did I get struck with a woman like her?'' Is that what you were thinking right now?" Allura questioned, knowing fully well what Nux was actually thinking. There was no way she could let go of this chance after all. She remembers it clearly, Felberta often talked about how Nux acted like a shy little innocent boy when she first met him. So Allura knew what this bastard was planning to do. Of course, she wouldn''t allow him to win against her. ''You want to play a game? Alright, I''ll entertain you, My darling.'' "N-N-No! t-t-there is no way I c-could think s-something l-like that! I-I just c-couldn''t believe h-how beautiful y-you are¡­ I-I have n-never s-seen someone a-as beautiful a-as you¡­" "Is that so?" "Y-Y-Yes." "Then are you willing to abandon your normal life and stay with me for the rest of your life?" "O-Of course." Hearing his answer, a big smile appeared on Allura''s face. She then walked towards Nux, the closer she walked, the redder Nux''s face got. She then placed her arms on Nux''s shoulder, moved her face dangerously close to Nux, tilted her head seductively and questioned. "So tell me, Nux, How are you going to please me?" *Gulp* Nux gulped. This woman, she was just too difficult! H-H-How can one be this¡­ this seductive! This woman was just too alluring! His mind wasn''t working at all! Nux knew he had to act like a weak man who doesn''t know anything, but this woman! She was just so seductive that he wasn''t in his right mind to act at all. Her face, her body, her smell, her aura¡­ everything attacked her mind, slowing down his thoughts, blurring his vision¡­ Nux wanted nothing more than to just jump on this woman right now. However, if he did something like that¡­ things might go out of hand and this woman might throw him away. This woman had to be the one who took action. He could not take the initiative in this position. "Hmmmm? Staying silent? What? Don''t tell me you can''t think of anything. Do I need to buy someone else instead of you?" Allura questioned. Nux''s expression changed. That was something he couldn''t allow! "N-No!" He shouted. "Then you have something in your mind, right? A way to please me, I mean." "I-I-I know how to g-give a good Massage, L-Lady Allura w-would definitely feel good if I m-massage y-your body¡­" "Is that so? So you are going to massage my body?" "Y-Y-Yes." "Alright." Allura agreed, then, she grabbed Nux''s hands and pulled him towards his bed. Nux blushed. This was the first time he got this close to a woman, after all. Especially someone as beautiful as Allura. For him, it was nothing short of a dream. A dream he never wanted to wake up from. Suddenly, Nux''s eyes widened in surprise as he saw Allura removing her Black Gown right in front of his eyes. "L-L-Lady A-A-A-A-Allura!" He shouted in panic. And this time, he wasn''t acting. This woman! She was just too straightforward! Also, why was she so sexy!? How in the hell was each and every single one of her actions so alluring!? "What happened, Nux?" Once she was done removing her Gown, Allura glanced at Nux with a playful smile on her face and questioned. "W-W-W-Why are you removing your gown!?" Nux shouted. "Hmm? Weren''t you going to massage me?" "What does that have to do with anything!?" "Obviously it has to do with everything? How are you going to massage me with my clothes on?" "Huh?" "What? Why are you acting so surprised? Didn''t you say you knew how to give a good massage? Don''t tell me you were lying to me just now. Also, why aren''t you removing your clothes as well?" "M-M-My clothes?" Nux stuttered. Seeing him acting like that, Allura frowned. "Nux, did you actually lie to me? You don''t know anything about massage, do you?" "L-Lady A-Allura¡­" Nux stuttered. This was the first time he saw a somewhat serious expression on her face and¡­ this¡­ wasn''t good. Nux knew where he was. He was brought to the Royal Palace. A woman who could call him to the Royal Palace, she was definitely not a normal woman¡­ Her status¡­ it should not be normal at all¡­ Nux could not offend her at all¡­ "Nux, you are going to massage me, so remove your clothes." ''I-Is this some sort of trend in this world? I need to remove my clothes to massage her¡­?'' Nux thought inwardly. ''Fuck, whatever, let''s just do it!'' With that thought in his mind, Nux removed his clothes. Seeing him do that, Allura smiled inwardly. ''You really know nothing about this world right now, huh¡­ This innocence of yours, Nux. I will take it away. Hahaha~'' Soon, Nux removed his clothes, unlike how Allura remembered, he didn''t have that dreamy muscular body right now, his body was frail and weak, however, this too, had its own charm. And seeing that tent that had formed on Nux''s pattern, Allura''s smile widened. However, for now, she intentionally ignored his boner and sat down on her bed, "Alright, come fast, Show me how good you are. I am expecting great things, alright? My cute N~ux." Allura chuckled. Nux just couldn''t stop blushing. Allura was just too much for the virgin him. However, in the end, Nux had to do what he was ordered to do, therefore, he climbed onto Allura''s bed, his hands moved towards her shoulder, and the moment he touched her, Allura''s body shuddered and she¡­ "AAAnnnNnnHH~" She moaned out loud. Chapter 793 You Really Rejected Me For A Useless Bastard Like Him? ? "AAAnnnNnnHH~" She moaned out loud. Seeing her reacting like that, Nux''s eyes widened in horror. "L-Lady Allura, a-are you alright?" Allura, who was currently crouching on the bed breathed heavily, Nux''s hands touched her again and, "Annh!" She moaned again, her body trembling even more strongly than before. Nux quickly pulled his hand away. He may be a virgin, but he wasn''t a fool¡­ He knew a thing or two about sex. And he was sure that this¡­ This was definitely not healthy. "Lady Allura, are you alright?" Nux questioned with a worried look on his face. This time, however, he didn''t dare touch her. "L-Leave." Allura ordered. "Huh?" Nux frowned. "Find the Head maid Edda, she will take you to your room, now leave, I will call you later." "B-But what about you?" "I am fine, don''t worry about me, just leave right now." Allura spoke in a weak voice. Nux wanted to stay, however, seeing her like that, he knew there was nothing he could do. Therefore, he wore his clothes and walked out of the room. Allura, who was left alone in the room took a deep breath. Her succubus features returned, her hand moved towards her lower lips and just as she expected, her little sister was flowing with juices. And this time, it was a lot worse than before. So worse that she nearly lost her mind when Nux touched her. ''W-What just happened?'' Allura wondered in her head. "As I thought¡­" Suddenly, Astaria who had just entered Allura''s room commented when she saw Allura crouching on the bed. "W-What are you doing here?" Allura questioned. "I saw that boy leaving with a strange expression on his face, I was worried so I came in to check up on you. Did that boy see this look on yours?" Astaria questioned. "He didn''t." "That is good." Astaria nodded. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "You don''t have to doubt him," Allura spoke, knowing clearly well what Astaria was thinking. "You barely met him, Allura." "I came from the future, remember? He is the man I can trust my life with, this ''power'' of mine, I will tell him all about it myself." Allura replied. "You never agreed to tell me anything." "What? You are jealous?" "I just do not appreciate the difference in treatment." Astaria replied. "He is the love of my life, Astaria. Expect this difference in treatm-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Lady Allura!" Allura was interrupted by heavy knocking and Edda''s panicked voice. "Edda?" Allura frowned. "Lady Allura, the man you just brought in!" Edda shouted. "What happened?" Allura questioned as she stood up, within 1 second, her features returned to normal and she opened the door. "K-King Ricardus! H-He had just s-stopped him and his expres- Ahhh!" Before Edda could even complete her sentence, Allura disappeared grabbed her and took her with her. Leaving Astaria alone. ''Those eyes¡­ I don''t think it would end well this time¡­'' Astaria muttered, then, she used the Mana in her surrounding to sense their presence. She needed to be there as well. She had to step in if things got rough, after all. ¡­ "HOW DARE YOU!?" Allura shouted in rage as she dashed towards Ricardus who was currently grabbing Nux by his collar. Honestly, if it wasn''t for Nux who was captured, Allura would have already attacked this bastard by now. "Look who finally decided to show up." Seeing Allura rushing towards him, a big smile appeared on Ricardus''s face as he commented. "To think the mysterious, oh-so-talented, Allura Silversane would show up just because her ''boy toy'' was captured, Quite surprising, isn''t it?" Ricardus commented with a playful smile on his face. "Let him go." Allura, however, wasn''t in the mood for any jokes. With a solemn look on her face, she ordered. "Huh? And you think I would do exactly what you tell me to?" "I said, Let. Him. Go." Allura spoke, her eyes, showing absolute disgust, hatred, and anger. And that look, it bothered Ricardus. No matter what, in the end, Allura was still a woman he loved. Seeing that look in her eyes, and knowing full well that that look was intended for none other than him, Even Ricardus, who had practically everything in his life, that look affected him more than he thought it would. "You¡­ you really rejected me for a useless bastard like him? Just look at him, what does he even have? A mortal, with absolutely no power at all. A weak body that would be broken with just a few punches. Clothes that showed he came from an area so disgusted that even standing near him makes one want to puke, Other than this slightly handsome face of his, What does this bastard even have to offer!? Does his slightly handsome face makes him better than me!? Who have looks, money, authority, strength, and everything one could only dream about! I am the King of this Kingdom, everything here belongs to me, How can he be even compared with me!?" Ricardus shouted, pouring out all of his thoughts and at the same time, throwing Nux''s body away. Allura, on the other hand, completely ignored Ricardus''s outburst and rushed to catch Nux. This further irritated Ricardus, the Wind Elements around him moved and formed 10 huge Wind Blades, attacking Nux and Allura at the same time. However, before those Wind Blades could affect Nux and Allura, a blue-colored Shield was formed in front of them, the Water Shield was so strong that Ricardus''s blades didn''t even make it budge. Seeing this, Ricardus widened his eyes in shock, it wasn''t his strongest attack, yes, but the fact that Allura managed to block his attack this easily¡­ It was surprising. He knew she was a King Stage Cultivator just like him, but wasn''t she barely 50 years old? She is younger than his daughter! He could get that she had immense talent and could cultivate really fast, but how in the world did she learn all the Skills? Skills had different mastery levels. There is no way one can boost her Skill mastery level so quickly with just talent alone. This was absolutely unheard of! Seeing Ricardus''s reaction and knowing that Nux was safe now, A small smile appeared on Allura''s face, Now that she didn''t have anything to worry about, She could start her own game. "Why do you look so surprised, Ricardus?" She questioned. Ricardus then looked into her eyes and she continued, "What did you say again? You have Looks, Money, Authority and what else? Ah, right strength as well. Looks huh¡­ You really are shameless, aren''t you? How can you even compare yourself with Nux? Just look at yourself, those robes of yours embedded in all kinds of jewels and made of the finest silk available, the crown on your head, your shoes, your pants, everything you wear is a top class material, you bathe in milk, take care of your skin every single day, have different maids massage your body every day, and even after doing so much, You still fall short when you stand in front of my Nux, who is not even trying to look good right now. Just imagine how vast the difference between you and him will get if he actually tries. And money and authority? Is that even important for us cultivators? We can have all the money we want and it still wouldn''t matter. Also, let me remind you again, Ricardus, you have no authority in front of me. And what about strength? What strength are you flexing about, Ricardus? Trust me when I say it, If you and I fight right now, I will absolutely destroy you within 5 minutes." Allura challenged openly and the Aura around her became so overbearing that even Ricardus, who has been a King Stage Cultivator for a while now unconsciously stepped back. However, the moment he realized what he did, his ego took a hit, now he wanted nothing more than to absolutely destroy this bitch in front of him, then suddenly, Ricardus''s expression changed. "You said you are stronger than me, didn''t you?" He questioned with a calm smile on his face. It was as if his previous worked-up attitude was all an illusion. "So what if you are?" Ricardus questioned as his smile widened. "Wysten, Keeve, Reeve, Wyot, Valora, Trever, Come out." Suddenly, Ricardus ordered and 6 men wearing black clothes and carrying different weapons in their arms walked out. Seeing these 6 men, the gathered crowd widened their eyes. These 6 men¡­ All of them were the Leaders of the Shadow Unit and just like Ricardus and Allura, all of them were King Stage Cultivators! "Do you understand it now? You might be strong, but do you think you are strong enough to win against them? And even if you somehow do manage to win, do you think you can go against an army of more than 80 thousand soldiers, all coming at you to get your head? You think you can go against all of them at the same time? This is my real Strength, Allura. I am the King of the Skyfall Kingdom! The Strongest Kingdom in the world, I control lives of countless people, with my single order, I can make or break a person, here, I am no different than a God. It doesn''t matter how strong you are, Allura. In front of me, you can only kneel in defeat." Ricardus announced as he extended both his hands with an arrogant look on his face. Allura observed Ricardus in silence for a while, and then, she sighed, "I wanted to be a little more thorough, but, if it has come to this, let''s just end it then." "What do you mean?" Ricardus narrowed his eyes. He didn''t like how calm Allura seemed. Something¡­ Something seemed wrong. "This ''real strength'' of yours, Doesn''t it only generates from the fact that you are ''the King'' of the Skyfall Kingdom? What happens if I¡­ take away that title? Won''t you just become a useless stone I can step on anytime I want?" Allura questioned with a slight smile on her face. However, rather than being intimidated, Ricardus smiled as well, "To think I was worried. Hah, I am getting rusty, or maybe I just overestimated you, Allura. You wish to Dethrone me? And how exactly are you going to do it with just you alone?" "Who said I am alone? Or did you completely forget who my teacher is?" Hearing those words, Ricardus''s expression changed. "The Dowager cannot involve herself with the matters related to the Kingdom." "And the Shadow Unit cannot involve itself with the matters related to succession either," Allura answered calmly. "Succession? It is only called succession when the ones having the Royal Blood flowing through the veins go against each other. You, however, are not part of the Royal Family." "I am not, but, He is." Allura replied, and with a smile on her face, she pointed at a certain direction. Ricardus turned around and his eyes widened in fright when he noticed his son, Raguel walking towards him with a big smile on his face. And what was most surprising was that¡­ Raguel¡­ He was a King Stage Cultivator! ''B-But how!?'' Ricardus''s eyes widened in horror and surprise. Ricardus, he was only a Grand Master Stage Cultivator! At best, he should only be an Expert Stage Cultivator by now, How did he manage to become a King Stage Cultivator!? How did he skip an entire Stage!? That is absolutely impossible! "Greetings, Father," Raguel spoke with a big smile on his face, however, he didn''t stop in his tracks, he continued to walk towards Allura and then, his hand moved and grabbed Allura''s waist, pulling her close to him. Chapter 794 I Will Be Taking Everything You Have Right In Front Of Your Eyes ? An Alluring smile appeared on Allura''s face as well. "Do you get it now, Ricardus?" Allura chuckled playfully as she glanced at Ricardus. Ricardus, however, was too shocked to give an answer, His son¡­ When did he become a King Stage Cultivator!? Also, w-why was he holding Allura like that? When did the two of them get so close? Allura pushed him away every time he tried to get close to her, to the point where she even slapped his hand away one time he touched her. It seemed like she felt disgusted every time a man touched her, but¡­ How¡­ How was she allowing Raguel to¡­ touch her like that? Ricardus then noticed Allura''s expression. Those eyes¡­ that look of mockery in Allura''s eyes as she looked at him¡­ This bitch¡­ she planned it all!! From the start! She was planning everything! And not only that, she even enticed his son to join her. "You bitch! You think you can win against me just because you have that fool by your side!? So what if I cannot use the Shadow Unit or the Army!? Don''t forget, I am a King Stage Cultivator as well. The two of you, I will destroy both of you at the same time!" Ricardus shouted, his rage was apparent from his expression. From the looks of it, it looked like he was ready to fight with his life on the line. Allura, however, just chuckled. "You don''t get it, do you?" "I don''t need to get anything! I just need to kill the two of you!" Ricardus roared in rage and at the same time, his sword appeared in his hand and he rushed towards Allura and Raguel. "Heh, do you really think you would have the chance to do that?" Allura, however, simply dodged his attack and questioned. "Think about it, Ricardus, Who is your biggest enemy in the Royal Palace? An Enemy who would do whatever it takes to get the opportunity to kill you? An Enemy who is filled with rage and immense hatred, however, cannot move since she was tied by her responsibility. An Enemy who is not only strong but also has the power to break all rules there are, without needing to care about the consequences." Allura commented and Ricardus finally realized. Ricardus froze in a spot, Seeing this, Allura''s smile widened, "It seems that you understand it now. Ricardus, the only reason you were alive was that there was no heir to the Throne, however, now that Raguel has become a King Stage Cultivator, and that too, at such a young age, proving his talent and potential he carries, You now have a perfect heir who is more than capable of succeeding you, Do you think she will just let you live now?" Allura questioned. "N-No, a-an Emperor c-cannot involve herself in matters r-related to Kingdom¡­ that was the Treaty¡­" "Do you think she would care? You killed her son, Ricardus. You think a mother would let that hatred go? I know her more than anyone else, Ricardus. She clearly remembers that day as if it was yesterday. She has not forgotten and she wouldn''t let you forget it either. She is the strongest being in the entire world, Ricardus, did you really think that that stupid Treaty can save you?" Ricardus didn''t answer, he just stood there, frozen stiff. He knew it, In front of that woman, all sort of resistance was futile. Even his trump card, the Shadow Unit, even these bastards would bow their heads in front of that woman and openly support Raguel, who will be projected as the new King. "That expression, I have to say, father. I like that. That look of despair on that annoying face, I always wished to see something like that." Suddenly, Raguel spoke up as well. Then, he started walking towards Ricardus, and his expression distorted, "I was fed up, Father. Seeing that idiotic face of yours as the only thing you did was fuck those stupid bitches without caring about anyone. You ignored me all my life, treating me like I am air, always thinking you are better than everyone else. But as they say, The higher you fly, the harder you fall." Raguel''s distorted expression started turning into a smile, he placed his hand on his father''s shoulder, and with his face close to Ricardus''s, he continued, "I have to thank you, Father. From now on, e¦Áglesn?¦Íel I will be taking everything you have, Your Throne, Your Power, Your Subordinates, Your Wives, The Woman you love but could never have, I will be taking everything you have right in front of your eyes, and there will be absolutely nothing you can do about it." Raguel laughed, and hearing all these words, Ricardus could see his world falling apart. His expression turned blank. Raguel''s words echoed in his ears, He knew it¡­ His time had come¡­ He was surrounded¡­ And that too, by his very own people¡­ The Royal Palace, the safest heaven there was, had now turned into an inescapable prison where he had been trapped and wouldn''t be released no matter how hard he tried. "Raguel¡­" In the end, in a hoarse voice, Ricardus called out. Without showing any ounce of resistance, Ricardus fell on his knees and bowed his head. "Please¡­ let me live¡­ Just do this one favor for this useless father of yours¡­ Let me live¡­" The fear of death. A King Stage Cultivator like Ricardus, he feared death even more than normal mortals would¡­ He wanted to live¡­ His pride as the King¡­ his ego¡­ none of that mattered¡­ Here he was¡­ kneeling on the ground, in front of his son, begging for his life. Seeing this scene, however, his son didn''t care, With a big smile on his face, he unsheathed his sword, and just as he was about to behead his father for good, *Clank* His sword was blocked. "I knew things would go out of hand, but this¡­ This far outside of my expectations." Chapter 795 W-What Just Happened? ? "I knew things would go out of hand, but this¡­ This far outside of my expectations." Astaria commented as she blocked Allura''s sword which was about to behead Ricardus. Ricardus, who finally came out of his reverie opened his eyes, and seeing Astaria standing right in front of him, his eyes widened in fright. "Lady Astaria! Please! I do not wish to die! I was wrong, I was wrong! I realized my mistake! Please let me live!" He kneeled and rubbed his nose on the floor. That was just how scared he was. Seeing death right in front of him, he couldn''t care less right now. "Ricardus, you are still in the presence of your subjects, What kind of unsightly behavior is that?" Astaria questioned with a disgusted look on her face. Hearing her answer, Ricardus frowned in confusion. He raised his head and once he looked around, he noticed others looking at him with surprised looks on their faces. And Raguel¡­ one of the main characters of the scene that had just played out¡­ He was nowhere to be seen. "W-What just happened? Where is Raguel?" Ricardus questioned with a confused look on his face. "Huh? Raguel?" Astaria frowned. Then, with a cold look on her face, she questioned, "What does that boy have to do with it?" "H-H-He was right here¡­ He had become a King Stage Cultivator and wanted to take my throne away from me¡­ He and Allura had planned everything for a long while now, they are trying to take me down using you. Lady Astaria, I deeply regret my past actions, please give me one last chan-" "Ricardus. What in the hell are you talking about? Have you lost your mind? Raguel is still a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, how could he possibly be a King Stage Cultivator?" "He is actuall-" "Ricardus, that is enough. Go back to your room. If I ever see this unsightly behavior again, I will make you regret it." Ricardus, however, was still confused and looked around with a wary look on his face. Seeing this, Astaria glanced at the 6 King Stage Cultivators Ricardus had called, Keeve nodded, understanding what Astaria wanted, he and Reeve stepped forward and carried Ricardus back into his room. The crowd that had gathered around still seemed confused. They couldn''t believe how the King, who was acting all high and mighty, talking about how he was the King of this Kingdom and controlled everyone''s lives, to suddenly kneeling on the ground in front of Allura, with a pale face within just a few seconds. Just what happened? Why did the King act that way? Was Lady Allura behind it? But what could she possibly do in just 2 seconds? They all were there as well, Lady Allura didn''t even move from her place. Then¡­ what happened to the King? Was he just acting strong and seeing that Lady Allura didn''t fall for it, he begged for mercy? Was the King really that weak? Or is¡­ Lady Allura just that strong? "What are you gathering here for? Go tend to your things." While everyone in the crowd was coming up with their own theories in their mind, Astaria ordered. "And I do not need to mention it, do I? The moment this incident is leaked, all of you will be beheaded." "O-Our mouths are sealed." A servant, who knew about Astaria, replied. "Leave." Astaria ordered and everyone walked away, leaving only Allura, Nux, and Astaria standing in the hall. Astaria glanced at Nux, wanting him to leave as well, Nux however, didn''t move. Astaria narrowed her eyes, "Did I not make myself clear?" She questioned. "I need to stay with Lady Allura," Nux replied. "I need to talk to her alone, leave," Astaria ordered. "She needs to rest right now, You can talk to her later." Nux didn''t back down. "Are you¡­ ordering me?" Astaria tilted her head. This was the first time a mortal dared to stand up in front of her. And to think it was someone as frail looking as this boy¡­ "Lady Allura needs to rest, I request for Lady Astaria''s understanding," Nux bowed his head. Astaria raised her eyebrow in confusion. She glanced at Allura and noticed that even she seemed quite surprised, however, in the end, Allura nodded at her. Astaria understood what she wanted so she decided to leave. Now, the only ones left were Nux and Allura. Allura wanted to initiate the conversation, taking the flow just like before, however, "Lady Allura, please follow me, I will take you to your room." "Oh? What are you going to do to me in my room?" Allura questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Nothing. As I said, you need rest. I saw your body trembling, I don''t know what is wrong with you, however, I do know that you need rest, I will call for the doctor later, so let us leave." "Are you ordering me now?" "I am not, But I would still appreciate it if you listen to me, Lady Allura." Nux looked into Allura''s eyes and replied. Seeing that expression on his face, Allura couldn''t resist. This was her Nux¡­ This man had this strange charm to him¡­ there is no way Allura could resist him. "Alright, I will follow you." Allura gave in. Nux smiled. Allura closed her eyes, expecting a pat on her head. However, this Nux was not the Nux she knew. He was still a virgin and had zero experience with women. Unlike Allura, he doesn''t know the future. Nux just turned around and started walking. Although it was disappointing, Allura just sighed and followed him. "Please lay on the bed, Lady Allura." Nux spoke. Allura did as he told and lied down. Nux smiled and just as he was about to leave, Allura questioned, "It seems there is something in your mind. What is it?" "¡­" Nux glanced at Allura and then, "We will talk later, Lady Allura. You should res-" "I know my body better than anyone else, Nux. Just speak your mind, What are you thinking about?" Nux looked into Allura''s eyes and seeing the determined look on her face, he decided to give in. "King Ricardus¡­ What did you do to him¡­?" Nux questioned. "What did I do?" "I am not a fool, Lady Allura. I saw your eyes momentarily turning purple, it was only after that the King started acting strangely. Whatever happened to him, I am sure you were the one behind it." "Nux¡­" Suddenly, Allura called out. She then looked into Nux''s eyes and with a strange expression on her face, she questioned, "Do you¡­ Fear me?" Chapter 796 It Was Love At First Sight. ? "Do you¡­ fear me?" Allura questioned with a strange expression on her face. "¡­" Nux turned silent and continued to observe Allura. The more he looked at her with that expression, the more nervous Allura got, Nux continued to stare at Allura for a good minute, reading different expressions that kept on appearing on her face, and then, he muttered, "I do not fear you, Lady Allura. That ability you used, by how others reacted, I can confidently say that it was not something common, even Lady Astaria seemed surprised¡­ and how your eyes changed colors¡­ That didn''t seem normal either¡­ However, If I am being honest¡­ Then rather than being scared, I¡­ I was actually entranced by those purple eyes of yours¡­ It was love at first sight." Nux confessed and hearing those words, Allura''s face turned red and she turned her head away. She completely forgot that she was supposed to tease Nux today, not act like a teenage girl in love. Seeing her expression, Nux smiled inwardly as well. It was surprising to see this woman, who was standing confidently in front of the King of this Kingdom and was even looking down on him, acting like that in front of him. If it was a normal situation, he would have continued this act and would have used this chance to get into bed with her. The mission he has gotten, it was even simpler than he expected. Having sex with this woman, it didn''t seem difficult at all. Rather, this woman looked all ready for it. However, for some reason, seeing that blush on her face, Nux couldn''t bring himself to make a move on this woman. Was he scared? Well¡­ maybe¡­ But it was not that simple¡­ This woman¡­ She is different. Nux didn''t know how to express it, but he had noticed that she treats her differently than others. Her status here is obviously not ordinary, but the way she treats him¡­ although it seems to playing around¡­ it¡­ feels weird¡­ I feel as if¡­ this woman had some connections with him¡­ Of course, logically, it was possible that this woman actually had a connection with his predecessor, but¡­ for some reason¡­ Nux felt that this connection this woman had¡­ it was with him¡­ the real him¡­ So even though what he said just now was to increase his likability and further increase his chances of sleeping with her, in the end, it was not all a lie¡­ He did feel some sort of connection with this woman. ''Ugghh¡­ I don''t know what I am thinking anymore¡­ This is my first time seeing her¡­'' Nux groaned inwardly as he glanced at Allura, who seemed to have regained her playful attitude and was not blushing like a little girl anymore. "So you are saying you loved my purple eyes?" Allura questioned with a smile on her face. "Y-Yes, that is correct." "Are you saying that my blue eyes are ugly?" "N-N-No! That''s not what I mea-" "Which eyes do you like more? Blue, or purple?" "T-That¡­" Nux didn''t know how to answer that question. What should he choose? He had to choose the answer that would please this woman more, but how is he supposed to know the right answer in this situation? "I-I only saw your purple eyes momentarily, so I do- Ahhh!!" Just as Nux finally came up with an ingenious answer, his eyes fell on Allura and he jumped back in shock. Allura¡­ Her eyes had turned purple¡­ That was not it¡­ She also had horns protruding out of her head¡­ Her ears¡­ they had elongated as well¡­ She¡­ She wasn''t a human¡­ ''A demon¡­'' Nux realized it. ''T-This world also has demons¡­?'' Nux wondered in his head. ''Wait¡­ are the demons evil? They should be right¡­? Then this woman¡­ Is she evil¡­? Is she going to kill me¡­? No, she had no reason to play with me like this. There mu-'' "So? Which look do you like more, Nux? The previous one, or is it this one?" Allura questioned with a playful smile on her face. Nux¡­ on the other hand, didn''t know how to answer that question¡­ He needed more time to access this situation before he could come up with an optimal answer, there were just too many variables. But suddenly, "Are you really that bother with my look?" Allura looked at him and questioned with a wry smile on her face. Seeing that smile¡­ Nux felt like something inside him broke¡­ ''No¡­'' An unconscious voice muttered in his head¡­ How this woman looked didn''t matter, however, that expression¡­ Nux absolutely hated that¡­ "That''s not it, Lady Allura. I just¡­ cannot decide which one is better¡­ Whether it is your previous face, or your current appearance, it is just too perfect and beautiful for me to decide properly¡­ So I cannot answer your question." Nux replied in a hurried voice, he didn''t wish to hurt Allura more than he already has. But then suddenly, "Pfft." Allura laughed out loud. "H-Huh?" Nux''s expression changed. This woman¡­ It was all an act¡­ Nux realized it, and when he did, his mouth twitched in annoyance. "Lady Allura th-" He was about to retort, however, Allura interrupted. "I must say, For you to come up with an answer like that, You must really want to complete that mission you got, don''t you?" "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in shock. "What happened? Why do you seem so shocked?" Allura questioned with a playful smile on her face. Nux, however, didn''t answer. "What Mission did you get again? Ah wait, let me guess, Fuck Allura Silversane. Right? How much time limit did it give you? It should be a month, right? And the penalty, hmmm, it should be the [Craving Touch], tsk, honestly, you don''t even need that useless ability." Allura commented. And the more she spoke, the stranger Nux''s expression got. "H-H-How do you know all of this?" He questioned. "Hmm? Why don''t you guess it?" "I-Is it because y-you can see my System Screen?" Nux guessed. "Hmmm, not really," Allura replied with a smile on her face. "T-Then what is it?" Nux questioned. "Oh C''mon, did you give up already? Use your imagination a little. What''s the point of reading all those novels and mangas in your previous life? I am sure you can do better than this, right? Or have you still not gotten used to this world? Well, I can''t really blame you either, it hasn''t even been a complete day since you transmigrated, after all." Chapter 797 The Real One Is Still Better. ? "What''s the point of reading all those novels and mangas in your previous life? I am sure you can do better than this, right? Or have you still not gotten used to this world? Well, I can''t really blame you either, it hasn''t even been a complete day since you transmigrated, after all." Allura spoke and hearing her words, Nux''s eyes widened in shock and fear. "Y-Y-You! Just how much do you know!? Can you read my mind or something!?" "Well, that''s a reasonable guess, but you are wrong, Try something else." "D-Don''t play games with me! Tell me how you know all of this!" Nux shouted. "What would you do for me if I do tell you?" Allura questioned as she tilted her head with a smile. "I''ll do whatever you want." Suddenly, Allura''s expression changed. She sat up, looked directly into Nux''s eyes, and spoke, "Whatever I want?" Seeing that expression, Nux froze. ''I-I-Is it really alright to accept that¡­?'' He wondered in his head. This woman¡­ the way she was looking at her¡­ he didn''t feel safe. ''Fuck it, I can''t be the one giving out conditions here. This woman knows too much.'' In the end, Nux just decided to give in and nodded, "Whatever you want." Allura nodded pleasantly, then, with a smile on her face, she revealed the truth, "I came from the future." "T-T-The Future?" "Yeep, 6 years from the future, to be exact." "¡­" Nux seemed surprised, and seeing this, Allura frowned in confusion, "Why do you seem so surprised, you literally transmigrated from Earth to this world, you think me coming from the future is that surprising?" "No¡­" Nux shook his head. He then looked into Allura''s eyes and spoke, "Even if you came from the future, how do you know about my Mission and what kind of mission I go- Wait¡­" Before Nux completed his question, he realized it. And despite knowing that he understood, Allura smiled, then, she pulled Nux close to her, making him sit right next to her, and then replied, "You were the one who told me," "Then you¡­" Allura''s hand moved towards Nux''s face, she touched his cheek with a gentle smile on her face, and then, with moist eyes, she replied, "I have been waiting for you, Darling." Saying those words, Allura pulled Nux close to her and hugged him. Her body still reacted to a ''man''s touch'' and her lower lips already started trembling, however, she didn''t care, the relief she felt after hugging Nux¡­ surpassed everything. "I had a lot of things planned in my mind, I wanted to take it slow, However, I guess I overestimated myself," Allura spoke, then, she looked into Nux''s eyes, and spoke, "Do you trust me?" Nux looked into her purple eyes, there was no way any sane man would say yes to that question¡­ but¡­ "Ahh fuck, I am a fool!" Nux swore out loud, then he looked into Allura''s eyes, and nodded, "I do, I do trust you." Allura smiled, then, her purple eyes shined and suddenly, Nux was back into the time when he had just woken up in his new body. Soon, those 3 guys knocked, then they took her to their guild. This time, however, they didn''t take her to meet with ''Lady Allura'', this time, it was a Viscount. Viscount Felberta. Then, he met Skyla, Lane. Then it was Edda, Thyra, And finally, it was Allura. After Allura, it was Amaya, Evane, and Ember, and then it was Astaria. After the War, they finally left for the Lust State and finally, once Nux left for the Vampire Kingdom after saying his goodbyes to Allura and Astaria, The entire world cracked and Nux found himself back in front of Allura. "Allura¡­" He muttered. This time, however, his tone was different. "I really gave up the chance to groom you into a perfect husband made just for me, huh?" Allura spoke with a wry smile on her face. Nux''s hand moved towards Allura''s back, the two of them were already sticking to each other, however, he still pulled that slender waist towards him, Allura''s breasts pressed on his chest, then with his signature playful smile on his face, "Wasn''t I already a perfect husband?" Nux questioned. Being grabbed like this by Nux, Allura, who has been holding herself back for 47 years, surprisingly didn''t just burst into excitement and pounced on Nux. She closed her eyes and then, She sighed in relief. Pushing all her weight on Nux and leaving her body in his care. "You really are¡­" She muttered with a weak voice on her face. Nux''s hands moved gently, they didn''t need the telepathic connection the [Harem Seal] provided, he could understand what Allura wanted without it as well. Nux''s left hand stayed at Allura''s back, while his right hand moved towards her butt, kneading it gently. "Annnhhh!!" Since her body was ridiculously sensitive, Allura''s reaction was a lot louder than normal, however, Nux already expected it, However, he still continued to gently kneed Allura''s butt and muttered, "You finally became a Succubus huh¡­" "I did¡­" "You did well, enduring all that for so long¡­" "It wasn''t that hard." "Shouldn''t you be saying it was difficult so that you could act spoilt later? That is always the strategy you use." "I will act spoilt nonetheless." Allura chuckled. Nux then picked Allura up, then supported his back on Headboard attached to the bed, and placed Allura on his lap, "So will you finally leave the Lust State?" Nux questioned. "Of course, I cannot wait to see you, after all. Or do you want me to stay in the Lust State?" "Of course not. I desperately want you to be back with me. That is the only place you belong to." Nux replied. "Correct, That is the only place I belong to." Allura nodded as she rested her head on Nux''s chest and closed her eyes. "So? How are you planning to do it? Is it going to be here, Or are you going to do it with the real me?" Suddenly, Nux asked a strange question. However, rather than frowning in confusion, Allura opened her eyes, then with a smile on her face, she spoke, "You are as good as I imagine you to be, Nux. But honestly, The real one is still better." "Hahaha~ Of course, I am the best, after all. A stupid Trial cannot copy me, now can it?" Nux laughed out loud. Allura smiled then suddenly, the space around her cracked. Chapter 798 Did She... Fail? ? "You completely changed, Elliyana. Just¡­ just what did you do inside the Trial?" A succubus questioned with a surprised look on her face and she wasn''t alone, other 7 succubi who entered the Trial wanted to know the same as well. They all went through changes after coming out of the Trial, they could feel it, their bloodline definitely got purer and they could feel that they got stronger as well, however, compared to Elliyana, the changes they experienced were¡­ nothing¡­ Elliyana, the succubus who has just walked out of the Chamber of Pleasure after satisfying her body for 29 straight days, smiled elegantly as she glanced at her friends. "Nothing really, I just did what we were trained for, Act like how a perfect succubus would." "C''mon, you can''t give a shallow answer like that, tell us what you did. Share all the details." "I was trapped in the depths of the Towers and was captured by my enemies, I didn''t have any weapons, and my Cultivation was sealed, I could not escape using strength, So I had to seduce all the guards in order to escape. Took me 6 years to do it." "What!? It only took you six years!?" The other succubi were surprised. "All those guards had their guard up against me, so for the first 4 years, I had to act innocent. It was really a nightmare, not having sex for 4 straight years, I mean." "No, I understand that, my trial was similar to yours, however, those guards the unreasonably rigid, so in the end, I only managed to seduce 1 guy, and had to use him to get the keys and leave that darned place. Took me 18 years to do it. I couldn''t even use that guard to satisfy me since that bastard would have died of pleasure if I went overboard. I had 18 dry years, with having sex only 4 times a month. Imagine that, this Trial was simply a nightmare." Another Succubus spoke up and shared her experience. "Aaah, that was why you locked yourself inside the Chamber of Pleasure for 10 days straight." Another Succubus spoke with a playful smile on her face. "Of course, this time, I played with 15 incubus at the same time. It''s my new record." "Heh, you still couldn''t beat Elliyana, she went inside with 20 incubi." "Don''t compare me with Elliyana, she is clearly on a different level, can''t you feel it already?" "Hahaha~ It''s nothing like that," Elliyana laughed. "Anyways, what about others, what happened in your trial?" "I became a Princess of a Kingdom, the King wanted to marry me off to another Kingdom to increase his power and influence, however, I just seduced my brothers, the General of the Army, the Ministers, and killed the King and became the Queen. It wasn''t that difficult honestly, I had a better start than you guys." "Tsk, you were lucky, I was captured by the enemy clan and was about to be executed, the night before I was about to be executed, those guys came to me, trying to rape me, of course, if they did what they wanted, they would have died of pleasure, therefore, I had to hold myself back and then get out of being executed." "That doesn''t sound difficult at all, in my ca-" *BOOOOMM* While the succubi were discussing what they were going through inside the Trial tower, suddenly, an explosion was heard and the Trial Tower Doors were opened again. "What? Did she finally come out?" A Succubus muttered. "Hmm? I wasn''t the last person to come out of the Trial?" Elliyana questioned with a frown on her face. According to the theory, the longer one stays inside the trial, the more benefits she receives. The Tower needed time to change one''s body after all. So the more time it took, the better the changes would be, wouldn''t they? It was a simple logic and everyone knew about it. Elliyana thought that she was the last person to leave the Trial Tower but, "She has still not left the Tower yet." A succubus spoke with a solemn look on her face. "She?" Elliyana frowned, however, soon, a white-haired woman''s face appeared in her mind, "That bitch was inside the Tower all this time!?" "Two Months, to be exact." "Two Months!?" Elliyana shouted. "Why are you so surprised, you spend 33 days inside the Tower and 29 days in the Chamber of Pleasure, so isn''t it obvious that she spent 2 months inside the Tower?" "Anyways, let''s not waste time, She spent 2 whole months inside the Tower, I want to see the results." A succubus muttered with an excited look on her face. The other succubi nodded with similar expressions and rushed towards the Trial Towers. Elliyana followed them as well, and in the Trial Grounds, they saw Eisheth, Rislith, Maline, and Aisha standing there as well. ''They didn''t come and greet me¡­'' Elliyana narrowed her eyes. Completely ignoring the fact that Allura was the last one to leave, so them coming here could also mean they were here to meet everyone at the same time. Anyways, Eisheth and her daughters didn''t care about what she was thinking, they were only focused on the Trial doors, waiting for Allura to show up. *Step* *Step* And they didn''t have to wait for long either, A beautiful white-haired woman, with purple eyes, elongated ears, and a pair of small wings on her back, walked out of the Trial Doors with an alluring smile on her face. *Allura''s new Picture* Seeing her hair color, Eisheth and her daughters frowned, the other succubi had similar expressions on their faces, ''Why is her hair white...? She was inside for 2 months... shouldn''t the purity of her blood be really high?'' ''Did she... fail?'' ''Why did she take 2 months then?'' ''What happened inside the Trail?'' Many had these questions in their minds. Elliyana, on the other hand, just smiled, "Heh, I think the Trial Tower took longer because she was a Human. It is obvious if we think about it, increase the purity of a succubus is a lot simpler than turning one''s complete race. Anyways, even if the purity of her blood isn''t high, she still became a succubus, thinking about her starting point as a lowly human, she definitely upgraded a lot, didn''t she?" The other succubi nodded with hesitant looks on their faces. Honestly, they expected better from Allura, her performance while she was being trained with all of them was just that good, But to think she couldn''t even manage to change the color of her hair¡­ Just how badly did she perform in the Trail for something like this to happen? Did she not have sex with enough men? Or¡­ could it be¡­ that she failed to seduce even a single man¡­? Chapter 799 I Succeeded. ? The succubi glanced at Allura with different looks on their faces, some seemed disappointed, some were gloating about the fact that that arrogant human finally learned her place, some acted like they already knew this would happen, Aisha glanced at her friend, and seeing the color of her hair, a weak smile appeared on her face. ''She didn''t do very well huh¡­ She must be feeling dow-'' Aisha was pitying Allura, but then suddenly, she noticed something, "H-Her Cultivation¡­" Aisha muttered as she pointed at Allura with a shocked look on her face. "S-She¡­ She is a Sage now¡­" "B-But wasn''t she only an Emperor?" "She broke through¡­?" "No, that is not possible, she was inside the Trial Tower all this while, the Trial Tower does not affect one''s cultivation." "Then how did she break through?" "Did she fool all of us and acted like an Emperor?" "You think she can fool Lady Eisheth?" "¡­" Everyone started discussing this amongst themselves, but then suddenly, "Leave." Eisheth''s voice echoed throughout the area. "The Participants did a great job, and since all of you are finally out, we will soon be hosting a celebratory feast, but for now, Leave." Eisheth ordered and all the succubi quickly turned around without showing any resistance. The only ones left in front of the Trial Tower were Allura, Aisha, Maline, Rislith, and Eisheth. Allura walked towards the 4, and once she was close, Eisheth looked into her purple eyes and questioned with a solemn look on her face, "What happened inside the Trial?" "I saw an Illusion where I died and returned back to the time was only a baby, in that life, however, I was a Succubus rather than a human," Allura answered honestly. "How many years did you spend there?" Eisheth questioned. "47 years." "47 huh¡­" Eisheth muttered. The expression she had on her face¡­ it was¡­ strange¡­ Even Aisha seemed surprised by her mother''s attitude, she glanced at her sisters, her elder Sister, Maline, had the same, confused expression as her, however, her eldest sister¡­ She had an expression that matched Eisheth. That solemn¡­ wary¡­ look she had when she glanced at Allura¡­ Something was wrong. "How many men did you seduce?" Suddenly, Eisheth questioned directly. "Huh?" Allura''s expression changed. "What do you mean?" "Just answer the question, Allura." Rislith spoke as she looked into Allura''s eyes. "I-I didn''t seduce anyone." "Didn''t you say you were born as a succubus?" "Yes?" "Then how did you not seduce anyone?" "Why would I seduce anyone?" "Alright, let''s not do it in a roundabout way, Allura, How many men did you have sex with inside the Trial?" "What are you talking about, Lady Rislith? Why would I have sex with someone other than Nux?" "Huh?" Rislith''s expression changed. "Wait¡­ you are¡­ saying you didn''t have sex with anyone inside the Trial?" Aisha questioned with a shocked look on her face. "Didn''t I tell you already? There is no way I will have sex with anyone who is not Nux." "But if you were born as a succubus, your sex drive should be too high for you to even think straight, especially once you are 18 years old. You said you spent 47 years inside the Trial¡­ and if you didn''t have sex with anyone¡­ Then¡­ Are you saying you lived as a succubus for 47 years¡­ without having sex?" Aisha questioned with a look of utter disbelief on her face. "Yes, that is exactly what I mean." "B-B-But how did you do it¡­ Your b-body should be too sensitive¡­ if you don''t satisfy that lust, you would continue to feel a terrible itch down there all the time. You would be in a state where even a simple touch would send jolts of pleasure all over your body, it would make your entire body would feel so weak that you wouldn''t even be able to stand and would be forced to kneel on the ground. You would be constantly forced into a state where even thinking straight would seem impossible. Just a sight of a man would make you think about things would never think about in a normal condition¡­ And this would only get worse and worse until you satisfy your lust¡­ You¡­ How could you possibly live in that horrifying state for 47 years¡­!?" Aisha couldn''t help but question. She didn''t even dare to touch Allura right now. Knowing what kind of state she was in¡­ She didn''t wish to harm her in any way possible. "Wasn''t... that the Trail all about...?" Allura tilted her head in confusion. "Huh?" the 4 Royal Succubi tilted their heads in confusion in as well. "What do you mean?" "Act like a succubus you want to be. Wasn''t that the condition of the Trial? The Succubus I want to be is someone who stays next to Nux, protects him from mental attacks, and becomes strong enough to be useful to him. I want to be someone Nux could be proud of. And there is no way I would turn into a being whose Lust is so uncontrollable that she would need other partners just to satisfy her. Just the thought of that disgusts me. The Trail would put me into a situation where it would test me and the strength of my aspirations, and once I pass its test, it would reward me. And see? It worked out. I didn''t have sex with anyone, but here I am, with purple eyes, horns, long ears, I am definitely a succubus now, and not only that, I feel endless power and Mana coursing throughout my body. I succeeded in becoming a succubus and I don''t feel that strange itch anymore either." "What¡­? You¡­ don''t feel the urge to get inside a room with countless men and suck them dry till you are satisfied?" "Nope, I just want to get into a room with Nux and suck him dry." Allura replied with a seductive smile on her face. *Tap* Then suddenly, Aisha placed her hand on Allura''s shoulder. "Hm?" Allura turned around and glanced at Aisha, "What happened?" She questioned. "She¡­ she really isn''t¡­ sensitive¡­?" Aisha muttered with a dumbfounded look on her face¡­ "Wait, if you didn''t have sex inside the Trial, then how did you come out?" Suddenly, Rislith questioned with a frown on her face. "Yes, even if you somehow did manage to leave the Trial Tower, this highly pure blood flowing in your veins¡­ How did you achieve that?" Rislith questioned. "Huh?" Hearing her question, however, Aisha was the one who reacted first. "Highly pure blood¡­? Sister, what are you talking about? Her hairs are still white, doesn''t that mean the quality of her blood is not very good?" Melia questioned. Rislith, however, shook her head, then, with a solemn look on her face, she revealed, "The Blood flowing in her veins¡­ It''s not normal... There is a chance that it is even purer than ours." Chapter 800 Have Fun, Allura~ ? "The Blood flowing in her veins¡­ It''s not normal... There is a chance that it is even purer than ours." Rislith revealed with a solemn look on her face. Hearing her words, Maline and Aisha widened their eyes in disbelief. Even Allura seemed surprised by Rislith''s words. She knew her body had gone through insane changes, the massive amount of Mana that she could feel inside her body, this strength that made her feel like she could do whatever she wants, she knew she was different even when she compared her current self with the one inside the Trial, however, she just thought that it was because of her cultivation. But¡­ to think Rislith would say that her blood is even purer than them who have Royal Blood flowing through their veins¡­ Just how¡­ Honestly, Allura felt like Rislith was mistaken. However, "There is no ''chance'' here." Suddenly, Eisheth spoke up. The 4 succubi glanced at her and once she had the attention, she continued, "Her blood, it is purer than ours." "B-B-But how is that even possible?" Aisha couldn''t understand this. "The Tower of Trials is Mysterious, Aisha, Its power is beyond our understanding, Allura was rewarded by the Tower, and it was not a small reward either, the fact that she doesn''t feel the itch that continuously bothers us succubi even after not having sex for 47 years means that she has successfully overcome our race''s ''Flaw''. Her blood, It has transcended." Eisheth explained. "Our race''s Flaw¡­?" Maline frowned in confusion. "Indeed, the three strongest races in Yrniel, The Vampires, The Dragons, and we, The Demons, These 3 races were too strong, the other races like Elves, Beastmen, Dwarves, and Humans couldn''t possibly compete against the 3 Strongest races, therefore, as a countermeasure and to give other weaker races a chance, Yrniel cursed these 3 races with a ''Flaw''. The Vampires are weakened under the sun. The Dragon''s pride was so high that making them work together and follow an individual''s plan is too hard. Even the Dragon Lord cannot order around all the other Dragons. And we Demons, we were flawed too. Different Demons had different Flaws, some get too drunk in power that they go insane, some let their anger take over their rational thinking, some get consumed by their own power, As for us Sex Demons, it is our insatiable Lust. All Vampires, Dragons, or Demons have a ''Flaw'', however, According to the Legend, there are beings who overcame these flaws, The Transcends. Not much is known about them, actually, nothing is known about them, even the fact that they exist is unknown, I used to think it was just a Myth, however¡­ Seeing this girl standing right in front of me, and the fact that I feel a strange suppression as I stand before her, I am now sure. She is not a normal Succubus. She is a Transcend. The one who overcame the ''Flaw'' of her race." Eisheth explained and everyone turned silent. Digesting what she said was just too difficult. They all needed time. Transcend, Flaws of the Races, they didn''t know about anything, however¡­ The fact that Eisheth said that she felt suppression as she stood in front of Allura¡­ This¡­ This statement took all of them aback. Even Allura herself. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She glanced at Rislith and seeing her wary expression, Allura understood. Eisheth wasn''t alone, Rislith could feel it as well. Maline and Aisha, on the other hand, didn''t seem to feel anything like it. Allura tried to think about why this was happening, but before she could think too much, "Anyways, The fact that your Bloodline is purer than ours shouldn''t be revealed. You are a smart woman, I don''t think I need to explain why I am saying what I am saying." Eisheth glanced at Allura and commented. Allura nodded her head with a serious look on her face. "I couldn''t seduce men in the Trial, therefore, the Tower only turned me into a normal succubus with a weak bloodline. As for my cultivation, I was suppressing it before walking into the Tower, and since my race changed, it triggered a breakthrough and I got lucky." "Good." Eisheth nodded with a satisfied look on her face. "Anyways, even if you have overcome your Flaw, as a succubus, having sex is in your nature, I am sure you want some action after 47 whole years. I have prepared the Chamber of Pleasure for you, Have fun, Allura~" Eisheth spoke with a playful smile on her face. Allura, however, narrowed her eyes, "I am grateful for your offer, Lady Eisheth, but you already know that I would decline." "Hmm? Are you sure? It took me quite some effort to prepare the Chamber for you." "I am grateful that you have gone to such lengths, you can give this offer to other succubi, I am sure they would appreciate your generosity and will be even loyal to you from then on." Allura replied, this time, however, her tone sounded cold. She didn''t want to show it, but the fact that Eisheth still continued to push her when she clearly rejected at first¡­ Allura didn''t like it¡­ Suddenly, a playful smile appeared on Eisheth''s face as she questioned, "Are you sure? You won''t be mad if I do that, right?" Allura frowned, she then looked around and noticed Aisha, Maline, and Rislith smiling at her. "W-Why would I be mad¡­?" Hearing her question, Aisha''s smile widened even more and she spoke up, "What are you talking about, Mother? There is no way he would let any random succubi touch him, you know? I would have already had my chance if that was possible." "He¡­?" Allura frowned. Then, she noticed Aisha''s smile again, "Are you reaaaalllly sure you don''t want to go inside the Chamber we prepared for you? Then why don''t you allow me to turn into you and go?" Aisha questioned. "T-The chamber¡­ Who is inside the chamber?" Allura questioned. "Who do you wish to see the most right now?" Eisheth questioned with a mysterious smile on her face and suddenly, Allura ran outside the Trial Area. Chapter 801 Succubus Or Not, There Is No Way You Can Defeat Me, After All. ? "How impatient¡­" Maline commented as she watched Allura rushing out of the Trial Area. "Hahaha~ She didn''t even ask where that man is." Rislith laughed as well. "Tsk, how mean. She clearly said she doesn''t want it, why didn''t she just give me this chance then? Let alone giving me a chance, she didn''t even give me a reply." Aisha pouted. Eisheth smiled as well. Then, she shook her head and spoke, "Anyways, I need to close the Trial Tower, you two, leave." "As you command, Mother." Aisha and Maline nodded, then, they bowed their head and walked away as well. Once only Rislith and Eisheth were left inside the Trial area, the smiles on their faces faded away and were replaced by serious expressions, "What are you planning, mother?" Rislith questioned. "I am not planning anything." "So are you just going to let her be and even hide her secret from the others? The risk you are taking is too big, Mother. Also, don''t you think it would be beneficial to us if we¡­ try to learn her secret and overcome our Flaws as well?" Rislith questioned and suddenly, Eisheth turned towards her daughter, "Overcoming our Flaw isn''t that easy, Rislith." "That is why I do not wish to miss a golden opportunity like this." "Nux is our ally." "He is merely an Emperor Stage Cultivator." "A 25-year-old Emperor Stage Mana and Body Cultivator." "¡­" Eisheth replied and Rislith turned silent. "Rislith, we are already hiding Nux''s secret and have decided to support him. We are already betting on him, and although it started because of Aisha, that man managed to bring Melia Bloodheart with him, you know his destiny is unpredictable. Allura is an important part of his life, and no matter what, Allura is the link that connects us with him. I do not know if the risk of hiding Allura''s secret is worth it or not, but if you combine it with Nux, isn''t it good for us? A human with a potential so high that even the heroes from other races are no match for him, the daughter of a Vampire Duke, and a Succubus whose bloodline is pure enough to overcome its Flaw, With the three of them together, aren''t the chances of our bet succeeding increased?" Eisheth questioned. "So you plan to support them and see it till the end?" Rislith questioned. "That is correct." Eisheth smiled. "I understand. I shall trust Mother''s decision once again." Rislith nodded in understanding. ¡­ ''Nux!'' The moment Allura moved out of the Trial Area, she felt the telepathic connection of the Harem Seal. ''¡­'' However, she didn''t receive any reply from the other side. Seeing this, Allura frowned in confusion. ''Is there a problem?'' She wondered in her head. This has never happened before, Nux always answered her no matter where he was. ''Nux¡­?'' Allura called out again, however, just like before, there was no answer. Allura''s frown deepened. She tried contacting her sisters, but the result was the same. ''Is this some sort of prank?'' Allura thought inwardly but before she could think too much, Someone grabbed her waist from behind. Allura''s eyes widened in surprise, she wanted to shout, however, suddenly, a hand was placed on her mouth, not allowing her to speak. "MmmnnFffff!! MnnMmNnnnFF!!" Allura''s shouts were muffled, she tried resisting, however, everything happened too quickly, Allura was dragged away, then, Allura felt a similar sensation to the one she felt when she walked into the Trail Area. Seeing this, Allura paused, and when she did, she finally realized that she was in a completely different place than before. Allura clearly remember that it was day, however, here, the sun was about to set and the sky was red, the temperature in this place felt optimal, she was surrounded by Clouds, and Allura could also hear the refreshing sound of the Waterfall. This place¡­ It was beautiful¡­ However, the thing that grabbed her attention the most was the Huge mansion right in front of her. This mansion, it wasn''t as big as the Mansion in the Lust State, however, when compared in terms of beauty, the Lust Mansion couldn''t even come close. Allura''s purple eyes seemed lost at how beautiful this place was. It was to the point where she even forget how she came here. *Picture of the Place* "How is it? Do you like our new home, darling?" Suddenly, Allura heard an extremely soothing voice. She quickly turned around and saw a black-haired man, resting on the ground, with his back supported by a tree, the man looked at her with his Golden Eyes and with a beautiful smile on his face, he spoke, "I missed you, Allura." "Nux!!" Allura dashed towards Nux and jumped on him. Nux caught her falling body and pulled her into his embrace. Allura, who was finally hugged by Nux again after so long, closed her eyes, her piled-up emotions burst away and a stream of tears rolled out of her eyes. Seeing this, Nux kissed her eyes, wiping away her tears in the process. "What? You don''t like this place? It can''t be so bad that you started crying, is it? I can change it if you want." "You idiot." Allura cursed as she lightly punched Nux''s chest. Nux laughed and started kneading Allura''s butt. Then, his eyes fell on Allura''s purple horns and he smiled, "These Horns are different from the ones Aisha and other Succubi have." "You don''t like them?" "I absolutely love them." Nux''s response was instantaneous. "What about my ears?" "They look cute. I want to bite them." "My purple eyes?" "What is it? Should I start with your hair to feet to say how beautiful you are?" "Do you prefer my previous look or this one?" Allura questioned. "Heeeh, look at you, You dare put me in a difficult position like this? Where is this confidence coming from, Allura? Is it because you became a Succubus? What? You think you can defeat me in the bed just because you have now turned into a succubus?" "Heh, is that even something you should ask?" Allura smiled confidently. "That is correct, I shouldn''t even ask something so obvious." Nux nodded. Allura nodded with a proud look on her face as well. "Succubus or not, there is no way you can defeat me, after all." Nux spoke and Allura''s face twitched. She, however, controlled herself, then, she looked into Nux''s eyes, and with a playful smile on her face, she questioned, "How about we test it out?" Chapter 802 Dont Make Me Wait Any Longer. * ? "How about we test it out?" Allura spoke with a playful smile on her face. "Oh? Look at you, getting desperate, are we?" Nux tilted his head and teased. "Huh? You wis- Annh~" Allura wanted to retort, however, before she could complete her sentence, Nux tightly grabbed her butt, this action surprised her and forced Allura to moan out loud. "Heh, I wish huh? You were acting so arrogant just a few seconds ago, how can you possibly moan so shamefully right after acting strong?" Nux questioned, and he didn''t stop, his hands continued to knead Allura''s butt, this time, it was not just some light rubbing, he played with her butt and even used her finger to tease the area near her special region. Allura, who had recently turned into a succubus, didn''t have much understanding of her new body. When she was inside the Trial, her body was always in a sensitive state and she would always feel an uncontrollable itch down in her special region, things were so bad that she couldn''t even look into a man''s eye and was forced to lock herself in her room. A slight touch would weaken her entire body. However, now that she has come out of the Trial, that itch suddenly disappeared. Looking into someone''s eyes, or being touched didn''t affect her anymore, one could say her body was completely different that how it was inside the Trial, Allura even thought that she hadn''t inherited a Succubus''s Sex Drive since she had overcome the ''Flaw'' Eisheth was talking about. What she didn''t know, however, was that¡­ "Annnnnhhh~~" She may have overcome the ''Flaw'', however, this didn''t mean her Sex Drive was tamed. She could successfully contain herself in front of others, however, in front of the man who had her heart, that Lust, that uncontrollable Urge, that unusually high Sex Drive, It all returned. Nux kneading her butt always had a big impact on her, even when Allura was a human, however, now that she had turned into a succubus, her body reacted to Nux''s movements even more strongly. Let alone fighting the urge to not moan and ''win'' in front of Nux, Allura was having a hard time not to orgasm right then and there. "Are you alright?" And Nux instantly felt that something was amiss. Allura was a strong woman, she wouldn''t moan like this, especially after challenging him like this. He observed her face and noticed that it was unusually red, it was to the point that rather than blush, it looked like Allura had a fever. "Should we stop?" Nux asked out of concern. Allura, however, moved as quickly as she could and tightened her hug around Nux. "I-It seems I m-missed you more than I thought¡­ My Body wants you, Nux. Don''t make me wait any longer." Allura spoke with a weak smile on her red face. *Gulp* Nux gulped. Allura''s expression¡­ That weak expression and those hazy eyes¡­ It was just too alluring! Nux was having a hard time holding himself back, currently, he wanted nothing more than to push Allura to the ground, tear her clothes and ravage her like a beast. But at the same time, Nux wanted to take things slow, treat her like the precious gem she was, and shower her with all her love. Between these two choices, Nux was stuck. "Haaah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" Nux then felt Allura''s hot breath on his face, his body then moved on its own, he gently placed Allura on the ground, his hands moved like an expert and another second later, Allura lay on the ground, in her purple Bra and Panties, with her gown thrown far away. Nux placed his hand on Allura''s waist, "Anh~" Allura moaned again. Her waist moved up and down as she breathed heavily, Nux''s hands moved down, the closer it got to Allura''s vagina, the more Allura''s body reacted. She tried to move her weak body in different angles, trying to somehow increase the distance between Nux''s hands and Vagina. Unconsciously, Allura acted like she was tied up, she didn''t move her legs or hands, she only tried to move her head, waist, or thighs, with these limited movements, she did whatever she could to avoid Nux''s hand and at the same time, continued to look forward to when Nux would finally touch her special place. Allura didn''t have to wait for long, Nux''s hands quickly reached her panty. Nux didn''t try to play around either, it was quickly decided that this panty was a hindrance, Nux two hands held the panty from two sides, then, slowly, Nux removed it, revealing Allura''s beautiful vagina with was overflowing with her love juices. "Annh~" Feeling the cool air touching her special area, Allura moaned again. A weird purple-pink energy released from her body, it looked like Nux couldn''t see this energy, or¡­ maybe, he was just too busy looking at Allura''s wet lower lips, that beautiful shape, that perfect pink color, and that swollen clitoris, Nux''s eyes were lost here. Nux''s golden eyes turned hazy, his head moved, and then, "ANnnnNNnhhhHH~~" He kissed Allura''s pussy, making her moan out loud and, *Squirt* Orgasm. Yes, just with a little Kiss, Allura came. Nux''s face was soaked with her juices, he wanted to move his face away, however, Allura''s thighs held his head from both sides, forcing him to shower under her fountain. "Heh, I ain''t complaining." Suddenly, a playful smile appeared on Nux''s face and he commented. Then, his smile turned evil, Allura''s pussy, which was still squirting love juices like a fountain, Nux extended his tongue, and then, He started licking that swollen clitoris. "AaAannnNNhhhhhH!!" Jolts and Jolts of pleasure created a mess inside Allura''s body, her thighs tightened their grip around Nux''s head. Of course, Nux didn''t complain, this place was nothing less than heaven itself, even if he choked between these soft thighs, he wouldn''t care. He just continued to lick Allura''s clitoris, with his hand, he gently rubbed Allura''s thighs, his actions made Allura feel like she would die of pleasure, the sensation was so strong that even though there was nothing near her neck, she still felt like she was choking, however, in this situation, she continued to push her pussy near Nux''s face. She¡­ She wanted more. And more, she got when Nux decided to change his strategy, Just licking wasn''t enough, Nux started sucking on Allura''s clitoris, "AAnnAAnnANnnnNnHH!!" Allura barely got used to it and then Nux, he bit her clitoris, *Squirt* Making Allura cum again, right after she orgasmed. Chapter 803 I Think You Are Going To Lose. ** ? *Squirt* "AAnnAAnnANnnnNnHH!!" Allura moaned out loud as Nux bit her clitoris. The love juices that had barely stopped gushing out of her pussy, flooded out again, and again, Nux''s face, which hadn''t even dried off from the previous session, bathed in her juices again. This time, Allura''s thighs were unusually strong, Nux couldn''t even move his face to get away, not that he tried, anyways, Nux''s face was showered with Allura''s juices for another minute, and only then, did the grip around Allura''s thighs weaken and Nux was allowed to move again. "Haaahhh¡­ Haahhhh¡­ Haahh¡­" Allura, who came 2 times within just a few minutes gasped for breath. She knew her body would be sensitive, but this¡­ This was absolutely ridiculous. Nux''s random action sent her to the cloud line and turned her entire body into a Mess¡­ Her body¡­ it was just too much¡­ She could feel her legs twitching¡­ and Nux hadn''t even started yet¡­ "Allura~" Allura then heard a sound, she opened her eyes and saw Nux rising from below, and that playful smile as he observed her entire body, it sent shivers down Allura''s spine, "Are you seeing what you have done?" Nux questioned as he pointed at his face. Allura noticed how his face was dripping wet with her juices, She would have apologized, however, the scene in front of her was so erotic that she completely forgot about it. "You should be punished for what you have done, shouldn''t you?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. He moved his head near Allura''s breasts, he wanted to remove that bra, play with her body, giving her body a chance to recover, and at the same time, ''punish'' her by not doing any strong action. However, "Nux¡­" Suddenly, Allura called out. "What is it, my love?" Nux looked into Allura''s eyes and questioned with a gentle, but a demonic smile on his face. "D-Don''t play with me anymore¡­" Allura muttered in a weak voice. "Huh?" Nux frowned. "Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahhh¡­" Nux noticed Allura''s expression... She was extremely turned on... to the point her breathing was erratic, her eyes seemed hazy, and her face was flushed red, "I want it¡­" She muttered. "Your dick¡­ I want it¡­" Allura spoke not only that, she even moved her weak hands to ''open up'' her entrance, practically begging Nux to put it in. Seeing this scene, Nux''s little brother, which was already half erect shot up in an instant. This simulation was just too much. Allura, the woman who seems seductive but feels like an unattainable flower¡­ an incredibly beautiful and witty woman¡­ A woman like her, doing something so shameless, right in front of his eyes, Nux didn''t know how to control himself, He wanted to let her rest a little, she did orgasm 2 times within a few minutes, after all. Anyone would be tired after that, however, ''It seems like I underestimated a succubus.'' Allura was not a human anymore. She was a succubus. In the end, Nux stopped thinking about anything, he quickly removed his clothes, revealing his muscular body and erect dick, he placed his dick on top of Allura''s pussy, using her juices as a lubricant, "Annhhnnhh~~" Allura, on the other hand, just moaned. This thing, this would enter her soon enough, just that expectation was enough to make her moan right now. Seeing her condition, Nux didn''t tease her anymore either, he quickly adjusted the head of his dick, then he looked into Allura''s eyes one last time, and, In an instant, he pushed his entire rod inside Allura''s pussy. "AAnAaannnNnnNhhhhHH!!" Allura moaned out loud. Jolts and Jolts of pleasure assaulted her body, she felt like she was about to pass out, but then, "UuuuGghhhhhhHHhhh!!" She heard a groan. She opened her eyes and noticed Nux''s eyes opened wide in shock. "Nux¡­?" Allura called out weakly, confused. Nux looked into her eyes and smiled weakly. "A-Are you ready?" He questioned. Allura''s brain stopped working. Her mind was a mess right now, she didn''t have any strength right now, for now, all she wanted was for Nux to move and ravage her as roughly as he can. Therefore, she just nodded her head and closed her eyes, giving her body to Nux. Nux, on the other hand, could feel his entire body trembling. ''W-What is this!?'' He wondered in his head. The moment Nux pushed his dick inside Allura''s pussy, jolts of mind-numbing pleasure were sent into his body, the pleasure he felt was so good he could barely keep a straight face and was forced to groan out loud. And it didn''t just end here, Allura''s pussy continued to suck him as if it wanted to devour him. It was as if it had a mind of its own. Nux''s hips were weakened, in just one thrust, he had lost all his power, however, seeing Allura lying under him with her eyes closed, expecting him to do all the work, Nux decided not to embarrass himself. He took a deep breath, and then, under Allura''s pussy''s strong resistance, he moved his hips back, pulling his dick out, and then thrusting it again. "UuugggGghhhh!!" That mind-numbing pleasure¡­ Nux felt it again¡­ His legs started trembling since he had moved once, Allura''s pussy sucked him even more strongly than before, Nux wanted nothing more than to just stay in this position, not doing anything, however, he couldn''t act weak here, he glanced at Allura again, and, *Pah* He thrusted again. "UGgghhh!!" *Pah* "Uggghhh!!" And again. *Pah* "Gguhhhh!!" Then again. However, Allura''s pussy seemed magical, each time he thrusted his dick inside, it sucked his dick even more strongly than before, the pleasure he felt increased, and after a few thrusts, the pleasure reached its peak. "UuuuUuggggGGhhhhh!!!" It reached to the point where Nux couldn''t control himself anymore and he¡­ he came. Yes, Nux came 2 minutes after entering Allura''s pussy. And it was not just a precum either, he orgasmed, And the orgasm was so strong that Nux weakly fell on Allura and started breathing heavily. "Haaahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Haa¡­" "Nux¡­" Suddenly, Allura called out. Unwillingly, Nux opened his eyes and glanced at Allura, he prepared himself to see a disappointed look on Allura''s face, however, what he saw... was completely out of his expectation. Allura, she was looking at him with a big smile on her face¡­ And that smile¡­ It looked absolutely evil¡­ "I think you are going to lose." Chapter 804 Did You Miss Me To This Extent? * ? "Aaaahh~~" "Fufufu~ Look at you~ moaning like that just because of a light touch. Are you doing this to turn me on? So that I play with you even more aggressively? Are you really that desperate?" Allura questioned with a playful smile on her face. Right now, Nux''s head rested on her lap, Allura''s hand gently ruffled his hair, and the other hand played with Nux''s little brother. Yes, the roles had been completely reversed. Nux didn''t know how it happened. He only remembered coming inside Allura''s pussy and then weakly falling on her body, after that, Allura completely changed. Before, her body was so sensitive that she couldn''t even move, she even came 2 times within just a few minutes, but then suddenly, she smiled, That wide smile on her face still sent shivers down Nux''s spine. It was only after that, did Allura completely changed. Her eyes purple eyes shined and then she sat up. A pink energy radiated from her body, Nux didn''t know what it was or what effect it did have, he had never heard about something like this from Aisha or Eisheth, However, what he did know what that this Allura, who had completely changed, even her smallest touches seemed to send jolts of pleasure all over his body. Even right now, Allura was doing nothing more than stroking his rod, however, just that action alone, she did it so perfectly that the pleasure he felt was out of this world. "You look so adorable moaning like this, Nux." Allura glanced at Nux and smiled gently. Nux, however, was too focused on not moaning that he completely ignored Allura''s words. Of course, Allura didn''t mind, this man played with her for so long, she practically never won against him, and now that she is finally in the position to achieve her first victory, she wanted Nux to resist. A simple victory isn''t fun, after all. Of course, this didn''t mean she wouldn''t tease him anymore. Suddenly, Allura removed her bra, revealing her ample breasts, and coincidently, her nipples appeared right in front of Nux''s mouth. "How about you try to control your moans using this?" Allura suggested. Nux looked into Allura''s eyes, seeing that playful look on that face, he knew she was just playing around, however, this round, light pink treat in front of him was just too enticing. Nux''s tongue moved and he started licking Allura''s nipple. Allura''s expression changed a little when Nux licked her nipple, however, it quickly returned to how it was before and she started stroking Nux''s dick again. The two continued to service each other, Nux tried his best to focus on sucking on Allura''s nipple, however, the pleasure he felt was just too much. "Uggghh!!" "Alright, let''s change the pace, shall we? I should get a little serious, after all." Suddenly, Allura spoke up. Nux frowned in confusion, Allura just smiled, then, she gently placed Nux''s head on the ground, "Just let me do everything, alright?" Saying those words, she moved and in the next second, her face was right in front of Nux''s dick. "No matter how many times I see it, I still can''t enough¡­" Allura muttered with a hazy look on her face. Then, she closed her eyes and gently kissed Nux''s rod. The kiss sent another jolt of pleasure inside Nux''s sensitive body, this time, however, he didn''t moan. He finally succeeded in holding himself back. Of course, he couldn''t celebrate his victory for long. "Aaaahhhhh!!" He moaned out loud when Allura suddenly gobbled up his complete dick in just one go. Allura''s mouth¡­ it was warm¡­ unlike her pussy, there was no unnatural sucking, and it felt relatively normal, however, even after that, the pleasure Nux felt was too much. He didn''t know how to explain it, however, just looking at Allura''s eyes as she looked at him with her throat filled with his dick, was enough to stimulate him. Not wanting to give up on her edge, Allura started moving, "Ugghhh!!" Nux groaned in pleasure and Allura continued to move her head up and down. Not only that, she expertly moved her tongue around Nux''s rod, servicing him from all the points and targeting all his weak points. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* The erotic voice of Allura''s intense sucking could be heard. Nux closed his eyes, he tried moving his head in different directions, trying to distract himself from the pleasure he was feeling, his hand clenched on the grass he had pulled out of the ground, however, in the end, He had too much. He sat up, grabbed Allura''s head, and forced his dick inside her throat. "MmmmhhffmmFF!!" Allura''s eyes widened in shock, she didn''t expect Nux to act like this, however, she didn''t have the time to worry about it right now, She could feel Nux''s dick trembling, she could feel how the veins has bulged out, she knew he was about to cum. And, "UuuuUuggggghhhhh!!" He came. Inside her mouth, *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* And Allura gulped it down all the way to the last drop. "Haaaahhhh!!" After releasing the load, Nux finally sat back, he was tired¡­ After being teased for so long and then finally having an orgasm like this¡­ "Fufufu~ Look at this, soaring to have another go eh? You pervert." Suddenly, Nux, who was still breathing heavily heard Allura''s voice. He frowned, he then glanced in the direction Allura was looking at and realized that¡­ his dick was still erect, just like before¡­ ''B-But¡­ I just came¡­'' Nux wondered in his head. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "You seem more energetic than before, It has not calmed down even after cumming 2 times, Did you miss me to this extent?" Allura looked into Nux''s eyes and questioned. "O-O-Of course." Nux stuttered. Seeing Allura''s expression, he couldn''t reject her. He was yawning, he was still breathing heavily, however, at the same time, he was excited¡­ This new feeling¡­ Nux didn''t know how to explain it¡­ "Don''t worry." Suddenly, Allura placed her hand on Nux''s chest, Then, with a big smile on her face, she pushed him to the ground, "I missed you a lot as well." Saying those words, Allura climbed on top of Nux, her dripping wet pussy was placed right on top of Nux''s dick, "With the starters now over, Shall we move to the main course?" Chapter 805 What... Is This Light? ** ? "With the starters now over, Shall we start with the main course?" Allura commented, her purple eyes shining as she looked at Nux who was lying on the ground. *Gulp* Nux gulped again. Allura was just too aggressive today, she was acting so meek just a while ago and her body was so sensitive that she didn''t even try to play their usual game and quickly gave in, but here she was now, sitting on top of him in a cowgirl position with that demonic smile on her face. Right now, Nux was so tired that he couldn''t even move and that is what surprised him. He only orgasmed 2 times, normally, there is no way something like this would be enough to push him in this state. Nux was sure, this was definitely related to Allura''s race, Honestly, he was scared. The fact that his dick was still erect, even though he wasn''t in any condition to move scared him. And looking at Allura''s dripping lower lips, that was right on top of his rod, Nux recalled that unreasonably high level of pleasure he felt the moment he entered Allura before. That soul-sucking pleasure. Nux''s entire body trembled as he recalled that feeling and his dick started twitching. He was afraid but at the same time, he was looking forward to it¡­ It was a strange feeling¡­ "AAannnnhhhhHh~~" While Nux was thinking all of this, Allura lowered her hips, gobbling up Nux''s rod in one go, and moaned out loud. "This¡­ is the best¡­" Allura groaned as she looked into Nux''s eyes. She extended her hands forward, wanting Nux to grab them, Nux, whose body was powerlessly, suddenly seemed to gain some power, he quickly held his wife''s hands, their fingers crossed with each other, Allura smiled at Nux. Nux smiled back, Allura, however, failed to notice that the corners of his lips were twitching. Not only were his lips, but his thighs were trembling as well. ''That again¡­'' Nux groaned in his head. Allura''s pussy started intensely sucking Nux''s dick again. Jolts and Jolts of pleasure assaulted Nux''s body, this time, however, he finally managed to hold back his moan. But before Nux could celebrate, Allura lifted her hips and, *Pah* "Aaannnnhhhhh!!" "Uuggghhh!!" She gobbled up his dick again, this time, forcing him to moan together with him. "Fuck! I feel like I am falling in love with you all over again!" Nux groaned. The feeling inside Allura was just too heavenly. Hearing his words, Allura smiled. "You know¡­ I had the chance to take your first time from Felberta inside the Trial." Suddenly, Allura commented. "Oh?" "Mhm, I was reborn with my memories," "Why are you framing it like you didn''t take that chance?" Nux questioned, this little chat between those unreasonably pleasurable Thrusts, he needed it to recover, or else he knew he would orgasm again within the next few thrusts if this keep going. "Because I didn''t." "And why is that?" "I was a succubus in that life." "And? I would never mind if my first time is a sexy succubus." "But it was my first time as well," Allura replied. "Hmm?" Nux frowned in confusion. "I couldn''t give my first time as the succubus to the illusion you, I wanted to do it with the real you." "Huh?" Allura just glanced at Nux, this time, there was no playful smile on her face. She¡­ She just looked at Nux with the most genuine expression on her face. The expression that showed the intense love she had for him. Seeing that expression, Nux was taken aback. "Fuccckk!" Suddenly, Nux cursed out loud. "Anh~" Then, he rolled on top of Allura, grabbed her hands, placed them on top of her head, and with his face dangerously close to hers, He commented, "What the hell do you want from me, woman?" "W-What do you mean?" Allura didn''t know why, but Nux''s sudden action made her stutter, and¡­ she blushed. "Do you know hard it is for me right now? This greedy little sister of yours, it is intensely sucking me off, even now. Do you know how hard it is for me to hold back? If you act all lovely in the middle of that, how do you expect me to react?" Nux questioned, then suddenly, "Uggghhhhhhh!!!" *Squirt* He came. "Fuuckk!" He cursed out loud, a familiar weakness spread all over his body, this time, however, he didn''t give in, He had just orgasmed, his dick was still twitching, however, even in this state, he moved his hips and, *Pah* "Ugghh!!" He thrusted his dick with everything he had. "Just you wait, you little demon!" He swore, and then, *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Nux gritted his teeth and started thrusting his hips like a madman. Just like before, the pleasure he felt increased every time he thrusted inside her, however, he even had 2 minor orgasms while he was thrusting, however, he didn''t stop. "AAnnnhh! AannnHhh! AnnaHhh!!" And his method worked. "N-N-Nux! Slo-Annh!! Slow down!!" Allura shouted, the waves and waves of pleasure that assaulted her body numbed her mind, her body had barely gotten used to Nux, however, his thrusted dragged it back to that, sensitive state where even the slightest touch sent shivers down her spine. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Of course, Nux didn''t listen to whatever she was saying, this was his only chance. No matter how much pleasure he felt, he just gritted his teeth and continued thrusting. Suddenly, his eyes fell on Allura''s purple horns, he looked at Allura''s face which was red because of how turned on she was, and, He grabbed them as tightly as he could. "AAaaaannnNnnnnHHhhHH!!" His action, however, had a much more violent reaction than he thought it would, Allura''s eyes widened in shock and she moaned as loudly as she could and that was not it, "Uggghhhhh!!" Nux''s action caused Allura''s walls to tighten to an impossible degree as well, those walls crumbled against Nux''s dick, combined with that intense sucking, Nux, who had just orgasmed couldn''t stand it and, *Squirt* He came again. *Squirt* This time, however, he wasn''t alone. "Mmmmnnggggghhhhh!! I am going crazy!! Annnnhhhh!!" Allura orgasmed together with him. Their eyes momentarily met, Nux''s body fell on top of Allura. Allura''s hand moved behind his back, pushing him close to him. "Haaahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Haahh¡­" Nux breathed heavily. Just in this round, He had orgasmed quite a lot of time¡­ He had no energy to continue any further and this time, even his little brother had gone back to its default state. Honestly, the words he dreaded the most right now were, ''Let''s start the next round, darling¡­'' "Nux¡­" Suddenly, Allura called out. Nux froze. He slowly turned towards Allura but he frowned in confusion when he saw the shocked look in her eyes, "Nux¡­ What... is this light?" "Light¡­?" Chapter 806 Why Dont We Go For Another Round, My Love? ? "Nux¡­ W-What is this light?" "Light¡­?" Hearing Allura''s question, Nux frowned in confusion, he moved his tired body and then glanced around, There, he noticed that he was surrounded by a purplish fog¡­ "What is this¡­?" He questioned with a confused look on his face. "¡­" However, he didn''t receive any answer. "Allura?" Nux turned around and then noticed that Allura had passed out. The purple fog completely surrounded her body. In worry, Nux rushed towards Allura, however, before he could touch her, A strange magic circle formed on top of Allura''s body. This magic circle seemed different from the Magic Circle he created while casting spells. If Nux had to compare, it was more similar to that teleportation Magic Circle that he saw in the Vampire Continent, of course, this was a lot smaller compared to that one, however, Nux could feel that the energy around this circle was a lot denser. Of course, Nux didn''t have the time to sit around and compare the energies. He had to do something. ''What''s happening?'' Suddenly, the Magic CIrlce formed on top of Allura started shining. Unlike normal Magic Circle, it wasn''t sucking any Mana from its surrounding, it was as if¡­ it had its own energy. Then suddenly, a red drop rose up from Allura''s chest, before Nux could react, the drop shot towards him. Another similar magic circle appeared in front of Nux and the red drop moved inside his body. Everything happened so fast that even Nux, who was a Complete Emperor Stage Cultivator, failed to react, and when he finally realized what happened and wanted to do something about it, "AAAAAGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Nux screamed in agony. He clenched his teeth as waves of intense pain coursed through every inch of his body. It felt as if a relentless storm of agony had engulfed him, not even allowing him to move or even breathe. His every nerve screamed in protest, amplifying his suffering to an unbearable level. His muscles quivered with tension, as if they were being twisted and tormented by invisible forces. The pain seemed to have no origin or discernible cause, spreading like a wildfire without mercy. His bones, his tendons, his muscles, Nux felt pain at all levels. His body fell on the ground as he withered in pain. Nux tried to control his breathing or get used to the pain, however, the intensity of the pain was just too strong, it was as if all his bones were being broken and regenerating again and again and again. Nux used all his remaining strength to glance at Allura, seeing the Magic Circle that had formed on top of her body had disappeared, Nux sighed in relief, then, he passed out. ¡­ An unknown amount of time passed by, and Allura, who had finally woken up looked around with a frown on her face. This place she was in. This was her first time being here, this red sky, waterfall, clouds, the big mansion, She had to admit, this place was beautiful, However, soon, memories of what happened before she passed out appeared in her mind, that purple light that suddenly shot towards her, Nux who was right next to her, "Nux!" Suddenly, Allura called out. She couldn''t feel Nux''s presence. She tried using the telepathy link, but just like before, she couldn''t contact anyone. Suddenly, Allura''s eyes fell on something that was placed beside her. ''Was it here before?'' She wondered as she glanced at the 3-meter tall Purple White Egg. ''No way, there is no way I can miss something like this.'' Allura was sure, she didn''t see this here before. ''Wait, I don''t have time to waste on some stupid egg, I need to find Nux.'' She was in this new place that seemed to be isolated from the outside world, she cannot contact anyone, nor could she find anyone here, It was unusual how she passed out as well, not to mention she cannot find Nux anywhere. Allura was worried, any sane person would be. She couldn''t care less about an Egg right now. Thinking all this, Allura turned around, activated her [Sense] and started walking, trying to search for Nux, But then suddenly, *Crack* She heard a crack. Allura turned around. She knew where this sound came from, ''Is¡­ it going to hatch? An Egg this big¡­?'' Allura wondered in her head. *Crack* The Egg''s crack widened and a few more minor cracks appeared. Allura, who was now sensitive to Mana realized it pretty quickly, the Shell of this Egg¡­ it was not made of a Material¡­ It was solidified Mana. It was Allura''s first time seeing Mana in a Solid, Visible Form, however, she was sure about it, this was definitely Mana. ''What kind of beast would come out of it¡­?'' *Crack* While Allura was wondering all of this in her head, a human hand came out of the Egg. ''A hand¡­?'' Allura frowned. Soon, another hand came out, the two hands moved quickly, breaking everything apart, then once the hole was strong enough, the rest of the body came out. It was a humanoid figure, however, on its head, there were 2 purple-colored horns, its ears weren''t as long as Allura, but they were definitely longer than normal humans, it was around 1.9 meters tall, and had a muscular build. Another few seconds later, the figure finally came out of the Egg Shell, and Allura finally glanced at the man standing in front of her, her eyes widened in surprise, "Nux!?" She called out in shock. His height, his body structure, and even his facial features, all of that might be a little different from before, however, there is no way Allura would mistake him. That divinely handsome face that stole her heart the first time she met her, those playful eyes that made her heart flutter, Allura could never mistake it. He was Nux. "Nux! What happened to you!?" Allura quickly rushed towards Nux, cupped his face, and questioned. Nux glanced at Allura, he then gently held Allura''s hand and with his signature smile on his face, he looked into Allura''s eyes, "Why don''t we go for another round, my love? I am not satisfied with how the last one ended." He spoke as his purple eyes shined and this time, *Gulp* The one who gulped was Allura. Chapter 807 My First Time As An Incubus, I Wish To Give This To You As Well. * ? "Why don''t we go for another round, my love? I am not satisfied with how the last one ended." Nux spoke as he looked into Allura''s eyes. *Gulp* Allura gulped. This man in front of him was definitely Nux, however, these purple eyes¡­ they felt different from the Golden ones Nux had before¡­ The shine in his purple eyes¡­ it was a lot more enchanting than before¡­ it was almost hypnotic. Nux¡­ his entire Aura had become countless times more seductive than before, So seductive that Allura felt like she would lose herself if she continued to look into his eyes. She tried to look away, trying to save her sanity and understanding what happened, however, before she could, Nux placed his hand on her lower back and pulled her closer to him. Allura''s breasts touched Nux''s muscular chest. Both of them were in their birthday suits because of their previous session, "Mmmnnm!!" Suddenly, Allura arched her back when Nux touched her wings, "These wings of yours, they are softer than mine. They aren''t really practical, are they? Well, they are cute, so I guess it works." Nux muttered in a strangely relaxed and seductive voice as he rubbed Allura''s wings, sending jolts of pleasure into Allura''s body. "Hm? Are they your weak spot?" A playful smile appeared on Nux''s face, "I remember how your walls tightened when I grabbed your horns as well, Your horns and wings huh¡­ So these are your new weak spots," Nux noted and at the same time, he kissed Allura''s right horn. Allura didn''t moan, however, Nux didn''t fail to notice how her body trembled the moment he did what he did. His smile widened, "So, my love? Do you want to continue here, or would you like to explore our new home?" Nux spoke as he pointed at the mansion behind Allura. Allura glanced at the mansion and started pondering, her mind was a mess, and Nux rubbing her wings with one hand, kneading her butt with the other, kissing her horn with his mouth, and rubbing her waist with that hard rod wasn''t helping at all. Rather, it was only making it more and more messy. Again, that pink energy radiated out of Allura''s body, this time however, Nux wasn''t a helpless human like before, an even denser purple energy came out of his body, the pink and purple energy mixed together, "Haaahh¡­ Haa¡­" Allura''s breathing hardened, her face turned red, There were no apparent changes on Nux''s face, however, if one glanced below, one would notice how veins were bulging on his rod, Just like Allura, Nux was extremely turned on as well. However, this time, Nux was out to win. "You know what? Fuck it, The mansion isn''t going anywhere," Suddenly, Nux spoke. The two options in front of Allura disappeared. Nux''s both hands grabbed Allura''s butt, he lifted her body and placed her back on the nearby tree. The two of them started at each other, Nux stepped close to Allura, Allura crossed her legs around him and her hands moved around his chest. "Your new look, It is absolutely stunning, my love." Nux spoke as he moved his face close to Allura. He then placed his forehead on top of Allura''s forehead, their horns touched each other, sending waves of pleasure in their bodies, however, this time, none of them cared. Both of them were busy feeling each other breath, they could feel the heat emanating out of the other, they could feel how close their lips were. "My First time as an Incubus, I wish to give this to you as well." Suddenly, Nux muttered. This time, Allura didn''t answer, she just sealed Nux''s lips. It was not an aggressive kiss and the tongues weren''t involved, Allura just sucked on Nux''s lips and Nux did the same with Allura''s lips. The pink-purple energy continued to mix with each other. Allura''s juices started overflowing. Nux''s rod trembled. Then suddenly, Allura pushed Nux back. Nux stepped back with a frown, his eyes fell on Allura who was floating in the air, her little wings flapped cutely, "You said these wings were impractical, didn''t you?" Allura muttered with a playful smile as she turned upside down, her mouth appearing right in front of Nux''s rod, and her lower lips, they appeared right in front of Nux''s face. "Would you still say the same?" She questioned. ''A-A standing 69!'' Nux exclaimed inwardly. Then, with a big smile on his face, his hands moved towards Allura''s lower lips, without wasting any time, his index finger entered Allura''s cave. ''There is it~'' Nux thought inwardly when he felt the same sucking his dick felt when he entered her. Allura''s insides, it was definitely a deadly weapon now. Nux smiled, then, he moved his mouth close to Allura''s pussy and started licking that swollen clitoris. "Annh~" Allura moaned in pleasure. Nux''s smile widened and his other index finger entered Allura''s cave as well. He needed to explore the new territory after all. He needed to know if this territory had the same weak points, or did it change. However, Nux wasn''t given full liberty to do whatever he wished, After all, Allura wasn''t an innocent woman either. Her hands moved masterfully, Nux''s rod was already hard enough, so she didn''t need any foreplay, her hands cupped Nux''s balls as if they were the most precious thing in this world, while Allura licked Nux''s dick, coating the entire thing with her saliva. The more she licked, the hazier Allura''s eyes got, Nux''s dick released the precum and the moment Allura licked it, her expression changed. Nux''s precum¡­ It was generously sweet. And its smell wasn''t normal either, it had this sweetish, tasty smell that made Allura''s mind even messier, the pink energy she released became denser, "Ugghh!!" Nux moaned as Allura started aggressively sucking on the tip. She wanted to taste more¡­ ''More¡­'' *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* Those erotic slurping sounds could be heard, Nux could feel his legs weakening the more Allura sucked on his dick, This woman even stopped flapping her wings, if it wasn''t for him holding her from above, she would have fallen by now. She was completely entrusting her body to him. ''Uggghhh! Fuck it!'' In the end, Nux cursed, and then, "Mmmmnfnnnffffff!!" He started aggressively sucking Allura''s clitoris as well, making her moan with her mouth still filled with his dick. Chapter 808 I… I Am Not Done… ** ? "AAAnnnnnnhhhhHHhh!!" "Uuuggggggghhhhhhh!!!" *Squirt* *Squirt* Allura and Nux moaned out loud as pleasure took over their mind and they orgasmed. Nux''s face was showered by Allura''s juices again, Allura on the other hand, finally received the full load she had been trying to suck out inside her mouth. Their bodies trembled in delight. Allura was already relying on Nux to carry her, however, Nux, who had just orgasmed underestimated Allura''s skills, that greedy woman continued to suck on his sensitive dream, trying to get more of his sweet semen out and at the same time, sending waves and waves of mind-numbing pleasure inside his body. Nux''s legs weakened, he couldn''t fall straight since Allura might get hurt, therefore, he shifted his weight and fell on his Butt while lifting Allura with all his remaining strength. *Thud* *Thud* The two demons finally fell on the ground "Haahh¡­ Haa¡­ hhaahhh¡­" "Haahh¡­ Hah¡­ hhahhhh¡­" The two stared at each other as they breathed heavily. They were clearly tired, however, this didn''t stop them. They were still turned on. Nux moved his tongue to lick Allura''s juice around his mouth, as for Allura, she relished Nux''s milk that she saved inside her mind. She even went as far as opening her mouth, showing Nux she that she had drank it all like the good girl she was. Both their actions were extremely seductive, it was as if the two of them were having a mental fight to see who would make the other lose control first. The purple and pink mixed energy moved around them, turning their purple eyes hazier. "Being¡­ a sex demon¡­ haah¡­ isn''t bad, huh¡­" Suddenly, Allura commented in a tired voice. "What¡­ What do you mean¡­?" Nux questioned. With a half-crazy expression on her face, Allura continued to look at Nux''s still erect dick and commented, "Both of us¡­ are clearly tired¡­ so tired that we can barely speak right now¡­ but just look us¡­ even in a condition like this¡­ our body still craves¡­ each other¡­" Allura muttered as she used her two fingers to open up her vagina, showing how her little sister was overflowing with love juices, how that hole opened and closed again and again, as if it was begging for more attention. Seeing this ridiculously alluring sight, Nux''s breathing turned even more erratic, Just like Allura, he was tired, however, the sight in front of him was too much for him to hold back, With a wild smile on his face, Nux finally moved, he got on all his fours and started crawling towards Allura. Seeing his hanging dick, Allura licked bit her lips seductively, then, she arched her back and with an enchanting look on her face, she laid down, allowing Nux to come on top of her. And that''s what Nux did. He crawled on top of this demon. "How about we enjoy it for real now?" Nux questioned. "I was thinking the same thing." Allura moved her hands all over Nux''s chest, feeling every inch of his body and then, she finally crossed her hands around his neck, not giving him any chance to get away anymore. Of course, Nux wasn''t planning to do that from the beginning. With an evil smile on his face, he aligned his dick in front of Allura''s wet entrance, and then without waiting any longer, "AAaAAaNnnnnnnNnhhHHH!!!" He rammed his dick inside. Making the demon moan in pleasure. "Ugghhh!! T-That ridiculous s-suction¡­ y-your insides are so¡­ greedy¡­" Nux groaned. "A-A-As if your dick is a-any normal¡­" Allura complained, her tone didn''t have an ounce of her usual seductiveness. Rather, it felt like even speaking like this was an incredibly difficult task for her. Nux frowned. He didn''t notice it before since the pleasure was dominating his mind¡­ but Allura''s pussy¡­ along with that incredible suction, this time¡­ it was trembling around his dick as well¡­ And of course, Nux recognized this trembling very clearly, it''s something that happens when Allura is about to orgasm. ''In just one thrust?'' Nux wondered in his mind. However, in the end, he stopped thinking about all of this, he glanced at Allura, and with a wide evil smile on his face, he spoke, "Allura, I think you are going to lose this time as well." "H-Hu-AAnannAAnnnnNnNnHhhhhhH!!" Before Allura could understand what Nux meant, Nux rammed his dick inside her again. And this time, he didn''t stop. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "AaannnHhh!! ANnnanHH! AnnAnnhH!" The pounding started, The sound of flesh meeting flesh alongside Allura''s crazy moans could be heard. "N-No! N-NO! NUX! Stop!!" Allura shouted with all her might, begging Nux to stop, the pleasure was completely out of this world, it was countless times higher than what she felt even if she combined all the sessions she had had before. Allura felt like her head would burst out. That was just how ridiculously strong this feeling was. Her walls tightened around Nux''s dick, increasing the pleasure he felt and, *Squirt* "AaaAaAnnNNnnNnnHHHHHhhhhhhh!!" She came. This time, the one who showered with her juices was Nux''s little brother. And it wasn''t just the shower alone, the incredible massage provided by Allura''s magical walls was a complimentary service as well. The shower continued for an entire minute. Yes, even though it were just 7-8 thrusts, the pleasure Allura felt was enough for her to have a major orgasm. "Haahh¡­ Haah-AnnAnnnannNNnnHhhHH!!" After moaning and cumming for an entire minute, Allura''s body weakened and she started breathing heavily¡­ or so she wanted to¡­ However, Nux just looked into her eyes with that evil smile on his face and even though Allura''s vagina was incredibly sensitive right now, he continued his pounding, forcing Allura to moan again. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "AaannnHhh!! ANnnanHH! N-NUX! STO- AnnAnnhH!" Even after cumming just now, Allura was forced to experience countless minor orgasms. She pleasure she felt continued to break new records, pushing her mind into states she has never been pushed to. And Nux didn''t stop there, he continued to drill his dick into her pussy, ramming her down and hitting her weak points again and again. He made Allura orgasm with him when he was a human, the fact that he had now turned into an incubus gave him extraordinary abilities in bed. The purple energy released from Nux completely overpowered Allura''s pink energy. Of course, this didn''t mean Nux was having an easy time now. Allura''s insides were still as magical as before, and now that Nux was forcing her to experience minor orgasms again and again, she was even tighter than before, The pleasure Nux was feeling had increased exponentially as well. Also, Allura wasn''t planning to completely give up either, While Nux was using all his focus on mercilessly pounding her, amidst of moaning like crazy and tackling the waves of pleasure dominating her mind, Allura moved her weak hands and then, using all her remaining power, She grabbed Nux''s wings! Sending a power jolt inside his body and, "Uuuuggghhhh!!" *Squirt* Forcing him to release the milk he had been holding back as well. "Haaahh¡­ hahhh¡­ haahh¡­" Nux breathed heavily. *Squirt* "Mmmnnnfnffffffff!!" On the other hand, receiving Nux''s milk, Allura''s already sensitive pussy trembled even more and then, it experienced another major orgasm. "You¡­ haahh¡­ you little demon¡­" Nux spoke as he looked into Allura''s eyes, *Flap* He then flapped his wings, Allura''s weak hands couldn''t hold them any longer due to their sudden movement, once Allura''s hands were away, Nux contracted the wings and then they disappeared inside Nux''s body. Allura looked into Nux''s eyes, "I¡­ I am not done¡­" Nux spoke with a big, wide smile on his face. "!!!" Allura''s eyes widened in fright and then, "AAnnAnnnNnnhhhHHH!!" She moaned again. Nux wasn''t stopping any time soon. As for Allura, she had already realized, She... she had lost¡­ yet again¡­ Chapter 809 Incubus ? "AaaAAAnnnnnNnHhhhHHHh!!" *Squirt* Allura moaned as Nux thrusted his dick inside her incredibly sensitive pussy again. "N-Nux¡­ T-That enough¡­ I-I am too tired to continue¡­" Allura muttered, her face was covered with sweat, her hair was a mess, and her breathing was ragged. Honestly, if it wasn''t for her Succubus Bloodline, she would have already passed out, however, even her Succubus Bloodline didn''t allow her to continue anymore. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to use Nux as a body pillow and sleep. It has only been an hour since they started, however, she was mentally and physically exhausted. Nux looked into Allura''s eyes. Just like her, his face was covered with sweat as well, he was putting on a strong front, however, his condition wasn''t perfect either. "We¡­ were too wild¡­ today¡­ weren''t we¡­?" He spoke with a tired smile on his face. Allura didn''t reply, she just breathed heavily and continued to look into Nux''s eyes. "Haaah¡­ alright¡­ I shall show you mercy and end it he-" Nux was about to end, but then suddenly, his mind turned heavy and he¡­ passed out on top of Allura. "Nux?" Allura called out. Her mind wasn''t in the right place, therefore, she didn''t realize what had happened, she just thought that Nux had decided to end today''s session, so with a weak smile on her face, she moved her hands to Nux''s muscular back and closed her eyes as well. The couple slept peacefully. ¡­ Time passed, and 8 hours later, Nux''s eyelids moved. Normally, by how tired their bodies were, they needed at least a day''s rest to recover, however, Nux''s [Regeneration] kicked in and he recovered faster. However, ''Something is not right¡­'' Nux wondered in his head. His body felt different than before¡­ That huge amount of Mana, that strange urge to seduce and conquer all the women around him, he didn''t feel any of that anymore¡­ Not only that, even his height had returned to normal¡­ and he couldn''t feel his horn and wings anymore. With a frown on his face, Nux stood up, he then took out a mirror from his Storage Ring, and seeing his reflection, his frown deepened. Golden eyes, Black hairs, no horns, wings, or long hair¡­ He¡­ he had turned back into a Human¡­ Nux glanced at Allura again and seeing that she was still a succubus, he couldn''t help but question, ''What is happening?'' And to get all his answers, Nux decided to look at his System, the very thing responsible for everything. [Incubus] [Congratulations to the Host for successfully extracting an Incubus Bloodline (High), the Host can now use [Incubus Form] to turn into an Incubus.] [However, the Incubus Blood the Host has extracted is too strong for the Host to have complete control over it, if Host stays in his [Incubus Form] for more than a specific amount of time, the Incubus Blood would devour the Human Blood and the Host will permanently turn into an Incubus, losing the ability to assimilate other Bloodlines into his own in the process.] [The Time the Host can stay in his [Incubus Form] depends on how much Incubus Powers the Host is using. The Time can be increased if the Host increases the strength of his Human Bloodline.] [The Host can only use his [Incubus Form] 1 time a day.] Nux finally understood. ''So I didn''t completely turn into an Incubus¡­ I lose the ability to assimilate other Bloodlines into mine if I turn into an Incubus huh¡­'' Nux read all the details again and again, making sure he didn''t miss anything. He had realized it, his Incubus Form was strong, a lot stronger than his Human form, without even talking about the [Illusion] ability he had gained, just the fact that his Mana was nearly thrice as much as before. How ridiculous was that!? ''There is a reason why the Demons are one of the three strongest races¡­'' Nux muttered inwardly. And of course, amplified Mana and [Illusion] weren''t the only benefits, he also noticed changes in his senses, he was more sensitive, his body was also stronger compared to his human form, and the best part, he also had wings! In his Incubus Form, he could actually Fly in the air! How cool was that!? Nux even wondered if he should just let his Incubus Blood devour his Human Blood, however, in the end, he stopped himself. He had to look at the bigger picture. Anyways, while he was at it, Nux decided to glance at his Status as well, [Name: Nux Leander.] [Age: 25] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Emperor.] [Bloodline: Human (Low) (+) ¨C Incubus (Saint) (+)] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+).] [LVL-70 ? 74] [Battle Power - 327,139 --> 499,155 (650,000)] [Potential ¨C410,000 --> 600,000 (10,400,000)] [Blank Points ¨C300] ''What the¡­'' Nux''s eyes widened in surprise when his eyes fell on his Potential. What in the hell was that!? Was his Potential finally equal to Astaria''s? But how? And why was it in those brackets? Well, Nux had a rough idea why. He glanced at Allura, his Golden eyes shined and her information appeared in front of his eyes, [Name: Allura Leander.] [Age: 54] [Mana Cultivation: Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Succubus (Saint)] [Occupation: The Seductive Wifie.] [LVL: 82] [Battle Power-120,423 --> 310,245] [Potential ¨C 150,000 --> 10,000,000] ''Just as I expected¡­'' Nux muttered in his head as he glanced at Allura''s status. He was right¡­ The Brackets meant showed the Battle Power and Potential of his Incubus Bloodline. ''This is like having another cheat¡­ what''s with this abnormally high difference in power¡­?'' Nux wondered in his head and then he turned towards Allura, who was sleeping peacefully. Her Status had completely changed. Her Race, her Battle Power, her Potential¡­ the jumps in her status were so big that Nux was having a hard time believing himself. A Battle power of 310,245¡­ He knew that Allura was now a Sage, however, this jump was just too insane¡­ Her Bloodline was way too powerful. The current Allura is the strongest of all his wives¡­ Nux also noticed that the System was now giving him more options as he looked through his information, his Race had turned into Bloodline, and this time, the System was showing the Level of Bloodline he had. His Incubus Bloodline was at Saint Level, As for his Human Bloodline¡­ It was only a Low Level Bloodline. Not only that¡­ his system also showed that (+) sign near his bloodline now¡­ And that could only mean one thing. An excited smile appeared on Nux''s face. Chapter 810 Take care of my daughter. Chapter 810 Take care of my daughter. Nux was a bold man. Now that he had the option to upgrade his Bloodline, the first thing he did was to boldly press the upgrade button, trying to upgrade his Incubus Bloodline. And just as anyone could expect, [The Host does not have sufficient Blank Points.] [Blank Points Required: 100,000] [Current Blank Points: 300] A red-colored screen appeared in front of Nux, kindly informing him that he was poor. And not a normal poor either, he was beggar-level poor. He was exactly 97,000 Blank Points short. And yes, he has never earned even 10 percent of that amount in his life before. Nux could only smile politely and completely ignore the (+) button in front of the Incubus Bloodline section. Without thinking anymore, Nux moved to his next target, Human Bloodline. [Does the Host Wish to upgrade his Human Bloodline?] [Current Blank Points: 300] [Blank Points required: 50] A smile appeared on Nux''s face. This, he could do. However, Nux didn''t rush it. He was a patient man. And he was curious to check how long he can fight in his Incubus Form while he had a low-level human bloodline. And since he couldn''t use his Incubus Form till tomorrow, Nux decided to postpone upgrading his Bloodline. "Nux¡­?" While Nux was thinking about all of this and was contemplating his future option, he heard a voice. "You did well, Allura." He turned his head towards Allura who had just woken up, a gentle smile appeared on his face as he walked towards her. Allura extended her arms, Nux, of course, complied and carried her like a princess. "You turned back into a Human¡­" Allura commented as she observed Nux. "Mhm, it seems the Bloodline you got from the Tower is too strong, So strong that my Human Bloodline is unable to balance it and I can only stay in that form for a limited time." Nux replied, he then gently kissed Allura''s lips and spoke, "You did well, Allura." Allura smiled as she snuggled her head into Nux''s chest. "Lady Eisheth said that I have Transcended Bloodline," Allura informed. "Transcended Bloodline?" "Mhm, it means I have overcome the Flaw of the Succubus Race." "The Flaw?" "Mhm, unreasonably high Lust, I have overcome that." Allura explained. Hearing her words, Nux chuckled, "What a lair. You were so horny before." "That''s only because it is you." Allura pouted. "Hahaha~ Of course." Nux laughed out loud as he kissed Allura''s lips again. Allura enjoyed Nux''s embrace, and at the same time, she started looking around as Nux carried her while walking toward that beautiful Mansion. "What is this place?" Allura questioned. "Our new home." a connection to ''another dimension''. Of course, it was nothing Nux had to worry about right now. "I cannot access our telepathy link here¡­" Allura muttered. ''Hmm? You can talk with me, can''t you?'' Nux spoke. ''I can, but I still cannot talk with them.'' ''Ah, that''s because they are not here. This is like a different dimension, It is not connected to Yrniel, that''s why the Telepathy won''t work.'' ''It is like I am inside the Trial Area¡­'' Allura commented. ''The Trial Area huh¡­'' Nux muttered. The fact that this ''Trail Area'' can cut off their telepathy connection¡­ Nux felt like this Trial Area had a connection to ''another dimension''. Of course, it was nothing Nux had to worry about right now. For now, he only had to focus and his lovely wife and give her a tour of their new home. ¡­ ''Are you two finally done?'' The moment Allura and Nux came out of the new Dimension, they heard Amaya''s voice. ''We are.'' Nux replied. ''We are waiting in your Hall.'' Amaya informed. Nux nodded, he turned towards Allura, the two nodded at each other, and walked towards the Hall while holding each other''s hands. ¡­ "Hmm? You two are back already? But it''s only been an hour though?" Seeing Allura and Nux walking towards them, Aisha tilted her head in confusion. The Succubi could go on for days, the fact that they were back in just an hour¡­ Aisha glanced at Allura and narrowed her eyes. She looked like she was thinking about something very important. Allura, on the other hand, frowned, ''An hour?'' There is no way she spent only an hour inside that place¡­ She had sex, and then slept till her body recovered, and the tour of the place itself took around an hour as well. ''10 hours inside is only an hour outside.'' Nux informed. ''What?'' Allura couldn''t believe what she heard. ''I''ll explain it later.'' Nux just smiled. "An hour was all I needed," Nux commented as he glanced at Aisha. Allura, on the other hand, walked towards her sisters and hugged them all individually. It''s been a long while since she has seen them. "Look at you, shining so brightly, are you that happy after meeting your wife?" Aisha questioned. "Of course." "What about me? Are you happy about meeting me?" "Not really, it has only been a few months since I last met you." "You met Allura a few months ago as well¡­" "She is different." "Tsk, you are so mean." Aisha pouted. "Anyways, do you really want to leave right now? You can stay here for a few more days, you know?" "We have been staying here for a month already, Aisha. We will not trouble you anymore. Also, if we don''t move now, Astaria would kill me." Nux smiled as he recalled his fierce wife who was still waiting for him. "Alright¡­" Aisha muttered with a sad look on her face. "Let''s go and talk with mother and sisters." "Mhm." Nux nodded. The group walked into Eisheth''s room. Eisheth was already informed about their arrangement, so she, Rislith, and Malina were waiting for them in the same room. "So you are finally going to leave, Boy," Eisheth commented with a smile on her face. "I will miss you, Lady Eisheth," Nux replied. Eisheth chuckled as she placed her right leg over the left one and smiled alluringly, "Of course, you will." Nux just stared at Eisheth, no matter how much time passed, he would never get used to how seductive this woman was¡­ Nux had this urge to just jump at this woman, however, he held himself back and calmed himself down. "Anyways, since you have already decided, I won''t stop you. I only have one request, Take care of my daughter." Eisheth spoke and hearing her words, Nux frowned in confusion. "Huh?" Chapter 811 I… I won against her…? Chapter 811 I¡­ I won against her¡­? "I only have one request, Take care of my daughter." "Huh?" Hearing Eisheth''s words, Nux frowned in confusion. Eisheth quickly read his expression and questioned, "What? Don''t tell me this girl didn''t discuss it with you before telling me?" "Mother! How can you say that!? Of course, I have discussed this with everyone!" Aisha quickly came to her defense. She then turned towards Nux and questioned, "Didn''t I tell you that I will be joining your clan?" "You¡­ You were serious about that?" Nux blinked in surprise. "Of course! You think you can get away from me!? I told you, I will make you mine!" Aisha spoke with a confident smile on her face. Nux and his women glanced at each other. Melia glanced at Aisha and couldn''t help but feel surprised¡­ ''Demons¡­ are really open huh¡­'' She muttered inwardly as she watched how Aisha openly declared her feelings. "Anyways, I still need some time to analyze you and come up with a strategy to make you mine, and for that, I need to spend more time with you. Also, I feel that my movements are limited in the Lust State, I think that I will grow more as an individual if I follow you. It is high time I leave my family''s sphere of influence and pave my own path." Aisha declared. And Malina who heard his words, turned towards her elder sister and questioned, "Is¡­ is that really Aisha¡­? How oddly mature of her¡­" "Don''t be fooled by that act. She just wants to leave the State and follow that human. Individual growth my ass. She is just chasing after pants." Rislith, however, knew her youngest sister well. This girl has always been like a free spirit. Things like personal growth, paving her own path, or whatever, she never cared about anything like that. Aisha was never ambitious to begin with, after all. That girl only wished to enjoy her life. Of course, Rislith didn''t hate that characteristic either, her little sister deserved the world. Rislith was more than willing to do her sister''s part of the hard work herself. Eisheth then glanced at Nux and questioned, "Anyways, now that all the misunderstandings are clear, I will ask again, Do you really want Aisha to join your clan and come with you> You can reject if you wish, no one here will force you. Your Clan is an Ally of My State, so I do not wish for you to take any decision out of any pressure." Nux however, didn''t even ponder for a second, he glanced at Aisha, and with a smile on his face, he nodded, "Do I accept a Sage Stage Cultivator who has Royal Blood flowing through her veins? Of course, I do. I am sure Aisha would be a great clan member." Hearing his words, Aisha smiled. "Then it is decided, Aisha will be coming with you now, Take care of her, alright?" "Don''t worry, Lady Eisheth, I won''t let anything happen to her," Nux replied confidently. Eisheth observed Nux''s confident expression for a moment and then, she nodded. On the other hand, Rislith suddenly appeared next to Aisha and hugged her gently. "Take care of yourself, alright? Don''t hesitate to contact me if you face any troubles, Even if you are on a different continent, I will leave everything I have to do to come and support you. Don''t think you are alone, even for a second." "Mhm." Aisha nodded. Her eyes turned moist and she quickly buried her face into her sister''s breasts in order to hide her face. Aisha was a child who was spoiled rotten by her family. It was normal for her to be attached to her sisters and mother, the fact that she won''t be seeing all of them for an unknown period of time¡­ It was definitely a difficult decision. Rislith patted her sister''s head. Maline walked towards them and patted Aisha''s back as well. "Fufufu~ What are you crying for eh? The little girl can''t leave her family? Awww, You don''t have to go, you know? You can always just stay here." "I am leaving." Aisha replied without turning her head. Hearing her reply, Maline glanced at her elder sister and the two of them smiled. Eisheth glanced at her daughters, then, she turned towards Nux, "Nux, I would appreciate it if you give us some time. An hour would be enough, I will have someone prepare for your departure in the meantime." "Take your time, Lady Eisheth. We shall leave you four alone as well." Saying those words, Nux turned around and walked out of the room. His women followed behind him and after coming out of the room, "They are a good family," Melia commented. "Indeed. It is quite refreshing to see them." Nux nodded. "I suddenly miss my own family now." "You wish to go meet them?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. Melia glanced at Nux for a while. She knew full well what this man was capable of. That unbelievable skill he showed all of them that day, she still couldn''t believe something like that can exist. It was practically a cheat. "I will do it after we register our Clan." Melia replied. "As you wish." Nux nodded. Then, to confirm something, he glanced at Melia and his golden eyes shined, [Name: Melia Bloodheart.] [Age: 278] [Mana Cultivation: Great Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Vampire (King)] [Occupation: The princess of the Bloodheart Family.] [LVL: 118] [Battle Power- 577,821] [Potential ¨C 1,000,000] ''Heh¡­'' A wry smile appeared on Nux''s face when he saw Melia''s status again. He still remembered the day when he first realized it. It was when they were hunting in the Wilderness under Ambrosia''s command. Nux and his wives couldn''t do much since the Beasts they were going against were too strong, however, that was when Nux realized Melia''s true strength. This woman¡­ unlike in their Duel, where she was holding back, she was going all out in the Wilderness¡­ And that experience¡­ It was terrifying that Nux and his wives couldn''t believe their eyes. ''I¡­ I won against her¡­?'' That was Nux''s first question when she saw how she mercilessly slaughtered 9 Star Beasts as if they were nothing. Chapter 812 How Did I Defeat Melia? ? *Knock* *Knock* "Who is it?" "It is me, Nux Leander, Lord Orpheus." Nux replied with a respectful look on his face. "Hm? Nux? Enter." Orpheus ordered and Nux walked in. "I heard the Hunt was successful and you got what you wanted." Orpheus spoke. "I got more than I wanted, Lord Orpheus. Lady Ambrosia was unreal, everything went exactly as she predicted. I have never seen a more one-sided battle than this. And we took down Two 12 Star Beasts as well." Nux replied, still in awe. "Well, it is Ambrosia, so I am not surprised." Orpheus nodded with a smile on his face, then, his expression changed and he glanced at Nux, "But I am sure you are not here to tell me how amazing my wife is, correct?" "That is correct, I am here because I need your help." "Huh? My help? Are you calling in another favor?" Orpheus questioned. "That is not it, I am here because I want to ask something, and I cannot think of anyone else who can answer my question." "Not many people have the option of going to a Divine Stage Cultivator when they are confused." Orpheus commented. "Personal connections are important, I agree." Nux nodded. Hearing his response, a smile appeared on Orpehus''s face as he nodded with a satisfied look on his face, "What do you wish to ask?" "How did I defeat Melia?" Nux questioned. "Huh? What kind of strange question is that?" Orpheus questioned back, however, from that light smile on his face, Nux realized that he wasn''t as surprised by his question as he showed. It was as if he expected something like this. "I have been observing her in the Wilderness for 2 months and I can only destroy her as a Slaughter Machine. The number of beasts she hunted down was too high to even keep a count. She, as a Great Sage Cultivator, fought against numerous 9 Star Beasts, alone, and still came out with only a few scratches. This was simply absurd¡­ Her Aura was completely different compared to what it was when she fought me. I know she held back that time, but that wasn''t a change a simple limiting one''s Cultivation could explain. How was someone like her defeated by me that easily?" Nux questioned. "That easily? You were in bed for a long time after the battle ended, child." Orpheus smiled. "That is not what I am asking." Nux''s reply was quick. "It was a Duel, not a Battle." Orpheus answered. "¡­" Nux turned silent, waiting for Orpheus to explain what he just said. "You didn''t use Mist because you didn''t wish to harm Melia, correct?" "Yes." "Melia was the same, She couldn''t use her full strength against you because she couldn''t hurt you. Melia is a child who looks up to her brother. She may not show it, but she often compares herself to her brother, she often has duels with people stronger than her, she is used to throwing whatever she has in a fight. So most of her moves aim for her opponent''s lives. However, in front of you, she had to hold back, not only her Cultivation, but most of her moves were restricted as well. She is inexperienced when it comes to fighting an opponent without giving her all. Her opponents are either too strong to even take her best and still come out fine, like her brother, or too weak for her to not use most of her strength and still win, like her subordinates. Someone like you was the first. The major reason you won was your peculiar abilities. Let alone Melia, even I was surprised when I saw them, so Melia not being able to react to them was not something out of the expected." Orpheus explained in the best way he could. Nux heard everything carefully, Orpheus''s words, they made sense. "Ah right, another reason for her defeat can be that she is not a Complete Cultivator like you." Suddenly, Orpheus mentioned another point. "Hm?" Nux frowned in confusion. "Cultivators who Cultivate both Mana and Body, we call them Complete Cultivators, correct?" Orpheus questioned and Nux nodded. "Then what about Cultivators like us, who either cultivate Mana or Body?" Orpheus questioned and Nux frowned. "¡­incomplete¡­ cultivators¡­?" Nux replied, unsure about his own answer. It was just a rough guess, after all. "That is correct. We are incomplete cultivators, or in harsher words, defective cultivators." "Defective¡­?" "That is correct. Mana Cultivation strengthens one''s attack. Body Cultivation works on defense. You, a Complete Cultivator, have strong attack power and a solid defense. We, on the other hand, are different. I am a Body Cultivator, so my defense is strong, however, when it comes to attack power, I am not much. Just like that, Ambrosia has high attack power, but a weak defense. And just like her mother, Melia has a weak defense as well. You must have seen her fight, didn''t you? None of the Beasts she fought managed to even get close to her, right? Or to be more precise, she never allowed anyone to get close to her." Orpheus pointed out and Nux''s expression changed. That was true¡­ Melia¡­ She never allowed any Beast to get near her. "Attack is the best defense. That is the strategy she usually goes by. Continuous waves of overwhelming attacks until the opponent gives in. This is how Melia fights. However, you suddenly appeared behind her using that strange ability of yours, breaking her simple, but always effective strategy, then you targeted her defense, which was her weak point, pushing her even further away, and then of course, you completely disappeared until the time ran out, so I can''t comment much on that." Nux scratched his head in shame. "Don''t feel bad, Nux. You used what you had to your advantage. That is how the true experts fight. Plus, it was a battle between a Great Sage and an Emperor, you did nothing wrong. All these reasons about why Melia lost, they may sound convincing, but in the end, the fact still remains that Melia lost. You won fair and square and of course, Melia grew as well. She realized that her strategy is not always correct, she needs to come up with something more. She needs more experience and as long as she learns from it, it was not a bad loss." Orpheus replied with a smile on his face. "Lord Orpheus¡­ I have one last question." Suddenly, Nux called out. "What is it?" "If¡­ rather than a duel, it was a battle to the death, and Melia''s cultivation was restricted to Early Great Sage level like it was in our duel¡­ Who do you think would have won¡­?" Nux questioned. Hearing Nux''s question, Orpheus recalled how Melia asked these questions as well¡­ right now¡­ Nux and Melia''s faces overlapped each other''s in Orphues''s vision and he couldn''t help but smile. Of course, His answer was still the same, "I don''t know." It was something Nux and Melia had to figure out on their own. Chapter 813 I Swear He Was Not Like This Before. ? Nux recalled the discussion he had with Orpheus before he left the Blood Continent as he observed Melia''s status. Level 118 Battle Power 577,821 And Potential 10,000,000 Melia was a Monster. Honestly, if it wasn''t for the 100,000 Boost of Battle Power he got after buying his most recent Ability from the System, he would still be far away from her in terms of battle power. Of course, the fact that he is currently close to her in terms of Battle Power didn''t mean was actually near her power level. The Ability he bought was not an attack, defense, or control ability, it honestly didn''t have much effect on his strength, So those 100,000 extra points he received were pretty much just a show. Nux still couldn''t defeat Melia if she gives her all in the battle. Of course, in his Incubus Form, he might actually stand a chance, but again, Nux didn''t actually know how strong his Incubus Form actually was. He needed to test it out and it would take him days to do that. Anyways, this was not why Nux was looking through Melia''s status, what he wanted to confirm was something different. Now that his System was showing him more details about the Bloodline, he wanted to see how strong the Blood Flowing through Melia''s veins was. ''King Level huh¡­'' Nux muttered in his head. He didn''t have to be a genius to realize it. The King Level was weaker than Saint. Yes, the Blood flowing in Allura''s veins, it was now even stronger than the Vampire who had Royal Blood in her veins. ''The Trial Tower¡­ It is not a simple place¡­'' Nux commented in his head. To be able to give out Bloodline that is stronger than the Royal Bloodline¡­ Just what was the Trial Tower? And from what Nux had heard, Every Demon State, and every other race had something like this as well. Even the Vampires had their own Trail Tower, of course, the Bloodheart Family didn''t have the complete authority to use the Trial Tower as they pleased, but they still had a decent influence over it. Anyways, the fact that these Trial Towers capable of giving out so many strong Bloodlines are spread all over Yrniel, and higher-ups of all the races are allowing even normal people to use these towers if they qualify for it without monopolizing it¡­ It was definitely strange¡­ What were these Trial Towers? Where did they come from? How are they capable of giving out absurdly strong Bloodlines like they are nothing? Why are the Strong not monopolizing the Trial Towers? Nux was full of questions, but again, he didn''t have any authority to know anything. He had to- "Why are you staring at me like that?" While Nux was thinking all this, Melia questioned with a frown on her face. "Ah, I was just wondering how you can look so noble and adorable at the same time." Nux who came out of his reverie replied with a playful smile on his face. "W-What are you talking about? Don''t talk like that out of nowhere." Melia replied, her pale face turned slightly red in embarrassment. "Tsk Tsk, look at you, you met your wife after such a long time, and rather than spoiling her, you are flirting with another woman. How shameless." Allura snorted, she then walked up to Melia, then with a playful smile on her face, she moved her mouth near Melia''s right ear and questioned, "What kind of magic have you done on her, Sister Melia? I swear he was not like this before." "¡­" Nux''s other women couldn''t believe what Allura was saying. They just looked at Allura and blinked their eyes. Allura, however, completely ignored their gazes and glanced at her new future Sister. "You still haven''t answered me, Sister Melia." "Y-You should talk to him, I have not done any magic on him." Melia replied as she increased her walking speed. "Sister Melia, why are you running away?" Allura questioned as she followed behind Melia. "¡­why do I feel like I am watching a cat playing with a mouse?" Felberta couldn''t help but comment. "Not to mention that the Mouse here is way stronger than the cat¡­" Ember pointed out. "Allura feels different than before¡­" Thyra nodded. The others nodded their heads. "Keeping that aside, Nux, why are you still a human?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned with a frown on her face. "What do you mean?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Didn''t your System give you the ability to share your wife''s Physique and Bloodline? You got my Physique before, and you finally met Allura, so shouldn''t you have her Bloodline now?" Amaya questioned. "So you still remember it, huh?" Nux smiled. "Well, I found it strange when the System mentioned sharing Bloodline, so it was stuck in my mind." "Well, I did turn into an Incubus." Nux replied. "But I am still a human." "How does that work?" Amaya frowned. "It is a long story." "We still have an hour, don''t we?" Amaya smiled. Nux smiled as well, then, he started recounting everything that happened after he had sex with Allura. ¡­ By the time Nux was done with his story, Melia, who had locked herself in her room returned, Allura smiled when she saw her, Melia, however, ignored her. Aisha and her sisters had returned as well. It was time to leave the Lust State. "Are you ready?" Rislith questioned. "We are." Nux, his wives, Melia, and Aisha replied with confident looks on their faces. "I wish you all the best of luck." "Thank you, Sister Rislith." Melia replied with a smile on her face. Rislith glanced at Rislith and smiled. The two of them got unusually close in just a month Melia was here. Rislith reminded Melia of her brother, how hard she worked, how well she handled the matters related to the State, how Lady Eisheth depended on Rislith as Orpheus depended on her brother¡­ The two had so much in common. "Mother is waiting for you all. Let''s hurry." Rislith spoke. Others nodded and followed behind her. ''Have you marked this Place?'' Amaya questioned using the telepathy link. ''Don''t worry, I have.'' Nux nodded. ''Marked?'' Allura frowned in confusion. ''Ah, you still don''t know.'' Nux realized. ''You remember the place I took you?'' ''The one with that Mansion?'' ''Yes.'' ''It is related to the 12 Star Ability I bought with the help of the Bloodheart House, [Core]'' ''Core¡­?'' Chapter 814 [Core] ? [Core] [12 Star Ability] [The Host can create his own personnel Dimension which can only be accessed by him or the people he allows.] [The Host can ''Mark'' any location, the Marked Location can act as a ''Gate'' to Host''s Dimension. The range of a Mark is 1 km. That means the Host can choose to access the Gate to his Dimension from anywhere as long as it is 1 km near the Mark.] [The Host can ''Mark'' a maximum of 5 Locations. Once these locations are marked, the Host can easily move between the Marked Locations using his Dimension as a Portal.] [Note: Time Flows faster inside Host''s Dimension, 10 hours inside is only 1 Hour in the Real world] [Note: Since the Core is a fixed dimension, the Mana inside it is limited, it can only be recovered if the ''Gate'' remains open for a long time, the process takes a lot of time, so it is not recommended to use Mana inside the Core.] ''¡­'' Allura didn''t know what to say when she heard about the newest ability Nux had bought from the system. This ability¡­ An entire Dimension¡­ It was no different than a different world. A world where Nux was the absolute Ruler. This sort of power¡­ ''You bought it because you were worried about us huh¡­'' Suddenly, Allura muttered. She wasn''t a fool. Anyone could guess why Nux bought this ability. A 12-Star Ability¡­ [Core] wasn''t an ability that was focused on Attack, Defense, or Control, it didn''t have any impact on Nux''s battle power, yet, it was still so incredible. Then what if¡­ What if rather than spending so many points on an ability like this, what if he had bought an ability with high attack power, or a solid defense? Wouldn''t that make him unparalleled? ''That is not it, Allura.'' Nux, who knew what his wife was thinking shook his head. ''Yes, I bought it because I was worried about all of you, but that was not the whole point, I bought it because I was scared as well. Did you forget what I used to say before? Felberta, you must remember it, don''t you? ''When it comes to running away, I am the best! Don''t worry, I would run away as soon as I sense something is wrong!'' I used to say this all the time, what? Did you think I changed? Of course not! I am still that shameless man who would run away the moment something happens. And this, is the perfect ability for that. Just think about it. I have marked 2 places for now, The Bloodheart House and the Lust State, and I plan on keeping one Mark to myself. Now imagine I am in a battle, first, I''ll mark the battlefield before the battle, if things get difficult, I will just enter the Core, and then move to the Bloodheart House. There is no way anyone would be able to chase me. Hehe~'' Nux replied with a confident smile on his face. Allura observed his expression and smiled. ''So you plan on using this ability for running away, huh?'' ''Well, there are many other uses as well, but this is still a new ability, I need to test things out before I say anything for certain.'' ''Just say you plan to keep it a secret.'' Allura snorted. ''Oh? Is my lovely wife angry at me?'' Nux smiled playfully as he walked towards Allura and hugged her from behind. ''Tsk.'' Allura just snorted. "I can''t believe you two are getting all lovey-dovey right now. It is supposed to be my special moment, you know? I am the one leaving my family." Seeing them like that, Aisha pouted. "Look at you, vying for my husband''s attention, you greedy bitch." Allura snorted. "Just you wait, Allura, I will take your man away from you," Aisha spoke as she narrowed her eyes. "Heh, you have been saying such a thing for more than a year now, you think I still feel threatened by you?" Allura smirked. "Y-Y-You¡­" Aisha pointed her finger at Allura, however, no words came out of her mouth. "Hmph!" In the end, she just turned around and walked toward her Sister. Seeing her acting like that, Allura just smiled. ¡­ Soon, Nux and the girls appeared near the ship they were going to use to move to the United Continent. "So you all are here." Eisheth, who was waiting for them spoke with a smile on her face. "Mother." Aisha walked towards her mother and hugged her. Eisheth hugged back. She then glanced at Nux and nodded, "Don''t waste a lot of time playing with the children, okay? I want you to start competing with the actual strong clans within the next 100 years." Nux nodded and just smiled. Seeing his expression, Eisheth understood what he was thinking and couldn''t help but chuckle, "You aren''t even trying to hide your thoughts, are you? ''100 years is way too much, we will already be the Strongest Clan by then.'' That''s what you are thinking, aren''t you?" "You know me well, Lady Eisheth." Nux''s smile widened. "Tsk, if you weren''t a 25-year-old, Mana and Body Emperor Cultivator, I would have smacked that arrogant head of yours to show you the reality of this world. Maybe you are the only one in this world who can act this arrogantly even after meeting Divine Stage Cultivators." Eisheth sighed. "I will take that as a compliment." "Do whatever you want. Now leave, I do not wish to see more of that arrogant face of yours." Eisheth ordered. "That''s harsh, Lady Eisheth, I thought you loved me." "You would be dead if I loved you, Nux." "That''s not necessarily true, Lady Eisheth." "You already spent some time with Allura, didn''t you? ''The Pleasure so great that you might die.'' It was not just a joke, you know? She is merely a Sage. I am a Divine Stage Cultivator. If we mate, the pleasure you would feel would be as higher as I am stronger than the current her," "Countless times higher¡­" Nux realized. "That is correct." "Does that mean if Allura gets stronger, I would feel even more pleasure if I do it with her?" "That is correct, so if you do not get strong enough to take on that pleasure, you might die while doing it with your lovely wife. How tragic would that be?" Eisheth questioned with a smirk. Nux turned silent and started thinking. "Anyways, that''s enough chatting, now leave." Eisheth spoke. Nux realized that he was getting late. He needed to leave for the United Continent. Astaria, his wife, was waiting for him after all. Chapter 815 I Missed You, Star. ? 4 days passed by. With the ship given by Eisheth, traveling from Demon Continent to United Continent didn''t take much time, it was only a 6-hour journey, however, the problem was traveling inside the United Continent. The United Continent was the Largest Continent in Yrniel, the Shipmaster Eisheth sent dropped them at the Port that was Closest to Aldarda, the City of Clans, however, even with all that, they still needed around 10 days to reach the said city. Well, like the Blood Continent, there were Teleportation Portals that connected the entire United Continent with each other spread all over the Continent, however, Nux and his group didn''t have any authority to use those portals. Of course, there was an option to use Bloodheart House''s or Lust State''s name to use them, but in the end, Nux decided not to do it. Instead, he marked the Port he landed on, told his group to go inside the [Core], and started running towards Aldarda City by himself. He was a body cultivator, so other than Melia, no one here was faster than him. The main reason he did that was because he wanted to use this chance to test the limits of his [Incubus Form]. How strong his [Incubus Form] actually was? Whether it had any effects on his body or was his just his Mana? What was the difference between his normal form and incubus form? Were there any weaknesses? Was there something he needed to be careful about? He wanted to know all this. However, the thing he wanted to know the most was, how long could he stay in his Incubus Form? And in these 4 days, he finally got his answer. With his Low-Level Human Bloodline, he could keep his [Incubus Form] for an Hour, this may look okay, however, that was only when he was not using Mana at all. The time he could use his [Incubus Form] depended on how much Mana he used. If he continuously uses heaps of Mana as if he is in a battle, then the time he can stay in his Incubus Form directly reduces to 5 minutes. The time can be increased if he uses Mana carefully, increasing and decreasing the Mana usage affected the time. There was no exact time, neither did Nux know how the math behind this worked, however, he did understand one thing. The time range of using his [Incubus Form] was 5 minutes to 60 minutes. And if he was in a battle, it was better to believe it was 5 minutes and plan everything accordingly. Of course, this was only for a Low-Level Human Bloodline. According to the System, the time would increase the moment he increases his Bloodline Level. So now that he was done with his tests, Nux quickly used 50 Blank Points to upgrade his Low-Level Bloodline to Medium Level, and then 100 Blank Points to upgrade it to High-Level Bloodline. [Name: Nux Leander.] [Age: 25] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Emperor.] [Bloodline: Human (High) (+) ¨C Incubus (Saint) (+)] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+).] [LVL- 74] [Battle Power - 499,155 (650,000) --> 504,155(650,000)] [Potential ¨C600,000 (10,400,000)] [Blank Points ¨C300 --> 150] Seeing that upgrading his Bloodline slightly increased his Battle Power, a satisfied smile appeared on Nux''s face. He wanted to upgrade it even further, however, the next upgrade cost was 500 Blank Points. ''I need more Blank Points¡­'' Nux muttered inwardly as he continued running. He also wanted to test how long his [Incubus Form] would last after he upgraded his Bloodline, however, he had already used his Incubus Form today, so he had to wait for tomorrow to test it out. ''Tsk, isn''t my Blood stronger now? So I should be able to use the Incubus Form again, even if it is for a little time. The System is so inefficient.'' Nux complained in his head. Honestly, He liked his Incubus Form. His Incubus Form was taller than the normal him, it had horns, long ears, and wings he could use to fly freely in the sky. However, these were not the main reason he liked that form, The main reason was the insanely huge amount of Mana he had inside his body, it gave him a superior feeling. It made him feel strong. That huge boost of strength gave made him strangely confident. He felt like he could conquer the world if he could stay in that Form. He felt¡­ free¡­ That was just how overpowering his Incubus Form was. After all, it directly boosted his Battle Power by 150,000. One had to know that even a 12-Star Ability only added 100,000 points to his Battle Power. Nux didn''t know if the result would have been different if he had bought an attack type 12 Star Ability, but he couldn''t deny the fact that his [Incubus Form] was overpowered as hell. And honestly, he was dying to test it out. However, right now, more than testing out his Incubus Form, Nux wanted to meet his wife. "Alright, I can''t wait anymore." Suddenly, Nux stopped running. He actually wanted to run for a few more days, it was a good opportunity for him to push his body to limits and clearly understand the differences between his human form and Incubus Form, he also wanted to test out how long he could use his Incubus Form for after upgrading his Bloodline, however, he was already out of patience. In the end, meeting his wife was much more important. Therefore, rather than foolishly running for 10 more days, Nux decided to use the Teleportation Portal. What? He didn''t have the Authority to use them? Why would he need any kind of Authority to use what belonged to him? So what if they didn''t allow him to use the Teleportation Portals? Who said Nux didn''t have his own? Nux smiled, then, he stepped forward and disappeared. ¡­ "Haaahh!!" A black-haired woman shouted as she rushed towards an 8 Star Wolf Type beast. *Clank* Her sword and the Horn on the Beast''s head clashed. In terms of pure power, the Beast had a clear advantage, it was a foolish move to rush towards the Beast and take it head-on, however, rather than panicking, a small smile appeared on the woman''s face and then suddenly, The Blade of her sword shined. *Slash* "RRROAAAAWAAAARRR!!!" The Beast''s horn, which seemed as strong or even stronger than the woman''s sword, was suddenly cut off as if it was butter. The beast, which seemed to have an advantage in this battle shrieked in pain. The woman, however, didn''t stop there, her sword moved masterfully, and in just one swing, she efficiently beheaded the Beast. *Thud* The Beast''s body fell on the ground lifelessly, the woman just stored its body inside her storage ring and walked as if nothing happened. It looked like she wasn''t even trying. "Grrr¡­" "Grrrr¡­" However, Wolves Type Beasts are rarely alone. They lived in packs after all. Two more similar 8 Star Beasts appeared in front of the woman. The woman narrowed her eyes, she didn''t seem scared, she already knew that the beast she killed had 2 more friends. Honestly, she had actually come here to fight 3 beasts at the same time, however, things happened and she was forced to fight the beast she had just killed. ''Whatever, it doesn''t matter. I''ll find other packs eventually. Let''s first deal with these two.'' The woman thought inwardly, and then, she took her battle stance. She looked into the beasts'' ferocious eyes, they were clearly enraged because they lost their family member, they wanted nothing more than to chew this woman''s bones. The woman glanced at these beasts with focused eyes, even though she defeated the previous beast with relative ease and was quite confident about dealing with these 2, she didn''t let her guard down. "Rrrooaa-" *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The Beasts roared but just as they were about to jump on the woman in front of them, a Purple Black Wall appeared in front of them, and that wasn''t it, before they could even react, a similar wall appeared behind them, on their sides, and soon, the two beasts were trapped inside a Square formed by those thick Purple Black Walls. "RRROOOAAARRRR!!!" "AAWWWOOOOOOO!!!" The Beasts roared and howled, trying everything they could to break these walls, however, these Walls seemed unusually strong, more and more time passed by, slowly but steadily, the Beasts'' howling started turning quieter. And 1 minute later, they finally stopped howling. It was as if they had given up on breaking this wall. Then, the walls disappeared. Others might have thought the Beasts would quickly pounce at the woman the moment it happened, however, the woman seemed too relaxed, completely different compared to when she was actually serious about fighting. And it seemed that she was right yet again, rather than the beasts, only Black Mist came out when the Walls disappeared. Soon, the Black Mist dispersed into the air as well. And¡­ there were so signs of the 2 beasts found¡­ It was as if the Beasts were swallowed up by the ground. "Tsk, taking away my targets, I could have done that faster." Suddenly, the woman muttered. "Keep dreaming, you took 30 seconds to defeat a single beast, fighting 2 would have taken at least 2 minutes." Suddenly, a man walked out of a certain direction with a playful smile on his face. "I wasn''t serious that time, I was only testing something." The woman replied. "And you think this was my best?" "Tsk, anyways, why are you here? I thought you still needed 6 days." Hearing the woman''s words, the man grabbed her back and pulled her close to him, "I missed you so I decided to speed up the schedule." The woman didn''t resist the man''s touch, she just looked into the man''s golden eyes and smirked, "It just shows how desperate you are, Nux." Nux didn''t deny, he just looked into Astaria''s beautiful brown eyes and, "I missed you, Star." Astaria''s hands slowly moved around Nux''s neck, then, with a smile on her face, she muttered, "I missed you as well, Darling." Then, their lips met. Chapter 816 What Would I Get If I Win? ? "The Aldarda City is 6 hours away from here." Astaria informed. "So what were you doing in this forest?" Nux questioned. The two of them were currently walking around the forest holding each other''s hands. "There were some things I wanted to test out, so I came here to hunt a few beasts." Astaria replied. Nux glanced at Astaria and his golden eyes shined, [Name: Astaria Leander.] [Age: 324] [Mana Cultivation: Emperor.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human(Medium)] [Occupation: Nux''s Strongest Wife.] [LVL: 70 --> 79] [Battle Power-120,423 --> 231,887] [Potential ¨C 10,000,000] ''231,887 huh¡­ As expected¡­'' Nux commented inwardly. If we keep Allura aside, then Astaria has the highest battle power compared to all his wives. And honestly, Nux had a feeling that even if Allura and Astaria fought, Astaria would be the one who would come out on top. The reason why Allura''s Battle Power was high was because of her Bloodline. She had turned into a Demon and Nux knew exactly how strong her bloodline was, however, this didn''t mean Allura could actually defeat opponents whose Battle Power is 300,000. She still needed time to get used to her new body. Also, Succubus wasn''t exactly a race that specializes in fighting. Astaria, on the other hand, was completely different. Just from the way she handled that 8-Star Beast, Nux was sure. She was in a completely different league compared to his other wives. "You really are craving a completely new path for yourself huh¡­" Nux commented. "I am not the only one who walks on this path, Nux." Astaria replied. "Hm?" "There have been cultivators who have learned Sword Aura on their own in the past as well. Akibrus Valhein, our ancestor, was one of these Cultivators as well." "How do you know all this?" "What? Do you think the only thing I did this past year was aiming to get stronger?" "Uhhh¡­ yes¡­?" "Nux Leander, let me make this clear. You may think of me as a fool who chases after power, and I won''t blame you, you met me when I was at my top. Other than chasing power, I had nothing interesting to do. However, don''t forget, I once held a position where my decision could influence the destiny of the Strongest Kingdom. Do you really think I achieved that with just my strength alone? Also, don''t forget, I am the one responsible for finding out most of the things there are related to forming a clan." "Yes Yes, my wife is amazing, I was wrong." Nux didn''t even try to fight. "It is good that you know," Astaria spoke. Nux chuckled as he pulled Astaria''s waist towards him. "I would like to know more and more about you, my lovely Star~" "A-Anyways, as I was saying, Akibrus was also one of the people who had learned Sword Aura." Astaria tried to keep her composure and continued with the story. Nux smiled, he leaned closer to Astaria and questioned, "Isn''t that a good thing then? If there are people who have done it before, there must be some records left, you can simply copy what they did an-" "It is not that simple." Astaria shook her head. Her expression turned serious. "Great Sage¡­ that''s as far as I can go¡­ Or that''s what I learned from others. Sword Aura is an impressive technique that gives quite a huge boost to the cultivator, most Cultivators who practice Sword Aura are stronger than cultivators of similar stages, however, they say there is a limit to the sword. The basic behind the Sword Aura is simple, you infuse condensed Mana into a Sword, turning it into a lethal weapon that can cut through anything. The more Mana you infuse, the stronger your sword gets, however, There is a certain threshold to the amount of Mana you can infuse inside the sword and if you break that threshold, your sword would turn into dust. It doesn''t matter what metal you use to create your sword, or how strong your sword is, the overflowing Mana would destroy the internal structure of the sword, turning it into a scrap material. And that threshold, it arrives at Great Sage Level. A Great Sage cannot infuse his entire Mana into the Sword, and since he cannot do that, fighting against opponents of a similar level using Sword Aura is impossible." "So what you are saying is that a Sword Aura user needs to rely on conventional methods once she reaches the level of a Great Sage?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. This wasn''t good¡­ Astaria worked too hard for it to just end at a mere Great Sage level. Also, according to the System, the Potential Astaria had was 10,000,000, it was equal to Allura, who had a Saint-level Bloodline¡­ There is no way someone like Astaria can be stuck at the Great Sage level. "A normal Sword Aura user will be stuck at Great Sage level." Suddenly, Astaria commented. She then looked into Nux''s eyes and announced confidently, "I am different. I won''t be following them. As I said, I will create my own path. Great Sage? I will push through to the Divine Stage with Sword Aura alone. Just watch me." The confident aura radiated out of Astaria made Nux smile. "I will always watch you, my Star. I can never get tired of it." "G-Good. A-Anyways! Are you ready to be defeated by me!?" Astaria shouted as she quickly took out her sword and pointed it at Nux. Nux however, just chuckled at her slightly red face, he slowly grabbed the blade of Astaria''s sword, she didn''t move her blade either, fearing that it might hurt Nux. "Why bother? Don''t you know it already? You will lose." "That''s wishful thinking." Astaria snorted. "Wait¡­ You really do believe you can defeat me, don''t you?" Suddenly, Nux''s expression changed. "What? You think I was joking around?" Astaria questioned. Nux observed Astaria''s face for a while, then, a playful smile appeared on his face, he moved his head close to Astaria''s and questioned, "What would I get if I win?" "W-What do you want?" Astaria questioned back. He scanned Astaria''s entire body with a greedy look on his face, then, Nux''s smile widened. Chapter 817 Girls, You Can Come Out Now ? "Tsk. That [Dark Amethyst] of yours is too annoying." Astaria complained. "Now you need to do whatever I say, alright?" Nux just smiled playfully. Astaria glanced at Nux, and seeing that nonchalant expression on his face, she realized it. ''He didn''t even break a sweat.'' Well, it is not like she didn''t know what kind of monster her husband was, she has seen his strength countless times before, but¡­ but she improved alright? She is now capable of defeating 8 Star Beasts all by herself. There were not many Emperors in this world who could do that. Astaria knew she wouldn''t be able to defeat him from the beginning¡­ but for the battle to be this one-sided¡­ Astaria glanced at the place where they fought and seeing that entire place covered with Purple Black Metal, she couldn''t help but recall the battle. Astaria''s battle style was simple, unlike normal Mana Cultivators, she actively closes the distance and prefers to cut his enemy using her sword. Close combat was her specialty, however, Nux didn''t even allow her to get close to him. The Battle started and she was attacked by 2 Purple Black Spikes, Astaria didn''t care, she dodged them with minimal movement and continued to rush towards Nux, leaving the spikes behind, however, then, a huge wall was created in front of her, she tried changing the direction, but just like those two 8 Star Beasts, she was soon trapped inside a box. Astaria quickly used her sword Aura to cut through the Metal, however, after destroying one wall, she noticed another wall right in front of the destroyed one. She destroyed another one, but again, another wall was standing there to stop her tracks. Astaria continued to destroy these walls, but more and more walls started popping up, soon, spikes started popping out of the Walls, making her dodge them while trying to destroy the walls. Soon, Astaria realized how pointless this all was. Nux had already won the battle. There were countless ways he could end her right now, he just wasn''t doing it because he didn''t wish to harm her. Also, when Nux trapped her inside this box, he also used Devouring Mist to surround the box and cut off the connection between the Mana inside the box with the Mana outside. It was nothing short of sealing Astaria inside a completely different dimension, with limited Mana, and with no sense of what was happening outside the ''dimension'' she was in. Yes, within 1 minute after the start of the battle, Astaria had fallen into a completely helpless state, and Nux¡­ He hadn''t even moved yet. Astaria was forced to give up. "You are a monster." Astaria commented. Nux chuckled. "Also, the Dark Amethyst, why is it stronger than before?" "I upgraded it to 9 Star Ability." "Just how many System Points have you acquired?" Astaria couldn''t help but question. Hearing her question, a mysterious smile appeared on Nux''s face as he replied, "A lot¡­ I have earned a shit load of points." "Tsk, the Bloodheart House completely unleashed your System''s Potential, didn''t it?" "They did give me quite a lot of freedom, yes." Nux didn''t deny. "Anyways, where are the others? I also wish to see the daughter of the Bloodheart House. You used the Harem Gate, but what about them? How much time would it take them to reach here, 6 days?" Astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. "Mhm, it will take them some time. Of course, it isn''t much, by the time I am done with you, they will be here." Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. Then, he looked into Astaria''s eyes and questioned, "So? How about it? Would you like to do it in the forest?" "I-I lost, so I h-have to listen to what you say¡­" Astaria lowered her head, trying to hide her red face. "Now I feel like you lost on purpose." Nux chuckled. "Stop s-spouting nonsense¡­" Astaria retorted, Nux then grabbed her waist from behind, and soon, the two of them fell on the ground. "Let''s start our another battle, shall we?" Soon, moans and groans could be heard inside the forest. ¡­ A day passed by, right now, Nux and Astaria were standing inside the queue to enter Aldarda City. "Entry fees for two, Two Silver Coins." The Guard spoke with a strict look on his face. Astaria tossed a Gold Coin at him. The Guard''s expression changed, he looked around and quickly placed the coin inside his pocket, he glanced at his benefactors and wanted to tell them a few things that might be beneficial for them, however, before he could do that, he noticed that the two have already walked into the city. ''Whatever.'' The guard just shrugged and continued with his day. "Entry fees for one, One Silver Coin." ¡­ "Tsk Tsk, spending money like it''s nothing. So wasteful." Nux complained as she walked with Astaria. "Does it really matter? Money is nothing to us anyway." "We would need it when we establish our clan," Nux spoke. "Since when did Emperor Stage Cultivators start worrying about money? Even if we lack some, don''t we just need to buy some random weapon from the System and sell it?" Astaria shrugged. "Wasteful indeed." Nux nodded to himself. "Anyways, how long till they reach here? Also, why can I not use Telepathy to contact them?" Astaria questioned. "Hmm? They should be inside the City by now. They told me they are waiting inside the place we will be staying in." "Where are we going to stay?" Astaria questioned. "Hmm? Aren''t you the one who was living in this place for more than a year? Shouldn''t you know it better?" "¡­" Astaria didn''t know what to say. However, seeing that small smile on Nux''s face, she just sighed, "Come with me." The two of them then walked into an inn where Astaria booked one room for the two of them. The two then walked into the room, then suddenly, "Aah, they are here." Nux muttered. "What do you mean?" Astaria narrowed her eyes, but before she could ask any further, A white ball appeared in Nux''s arms, the Ball started shining brightly, and then, it started floating in the air. 5 seconds later, the Ball disappeared, and suddenly, A white purplish Portal formed in front of Astaria and Nux, "Girls, You can come out now." Chapter 818 Rules ? "Girls, you can come out now." Nux spoke with a smile on his face. Astaria''s expression changed, seeing this strange portal appearing in front of her out of nowhere, however, this wasn''t the end, Suddenly, Astaria saw Amaya walking out of the Portal. "That was faster than I expected," Amaya spoke as she looked around with a curious look on her face. "Indeed, I thought we still needed to wait for a few more days." Thyra, who walked out after Amaya nodded her head. Soon, the room, that only had 2 people, was filled with 11 more. "Sister Astaria, it has been a while." Allura was the first one to rush toward Astaria and hugged her. "You really turned into a succubus huh." "I did. How do I look? Do I look sexy enough?" Allura questioned as she turned around, showing her features with a playful look on her face. "Well, you definitely look different than before¡­" Astaria commented. "Do I look sexier though?" Allura questioned. "Shouldn''t you ask this question to Nux?" "He always changes the topic whenever I ask it." Allura pouted. "You always ask me to compare the current you to the past you, I love both, how can I make a comparison? Don''t put me in a difficult situation. You look ravishing, but if you ask me if is it better than before, I won''t give a fixed answer, You are you. There is no comparison." Nux defended himself. "See? He is always like that. Never giving a fixed answer." Allura spoke. She looked like a child complaining to her mother. "¡­" Astaria didn''t know what to do. The aura around Allura felt a little different than before. She looked¡­ more playful¡­? "Sister Astaria, it has been a while~" While Astaria was thinking all that, another woman hugged her from behind. "It has been a while, Edda." Astaria nodded. "How was it? Did you miss me? I am sure you missed me, right? So how about it? A threesome with Nux, are y-" "No, Edda, I do want any threesome." Astaria''s answer was clear. "Tsk, you are still as stiff as ever. Sister Astaria, you need to be more free~ Do you get it? Freee~~" Edda spoke as she closed her eyes. "Let your inner pervert out, embrace the perverted you, feel the joy of completely different wo-" "Sister Astaria, I missed you~" "I missed you as well, Skyla." Astaria smiled as she hugged her cutest sister. Honestly, out of all her sisters, Skyla was the one she missed the most. Well, she missed Edda as well, for some reason, she got closer to that pervert, closer than she thought she would. Anyways, Astaria continued to hug all her sisters, exchanging small greetings with each of them. And yes, everyone, even Melia and Aisha, they all collectively decided to ignore Edda. Aisha, however, did agree with Edda in some parts. "Star, let me introduce you to this beautiful woman here, She is Melia Bloodheart, she will be one of the founding members of our Clan. Melia, she is Astaria Leander, my wife." "It is nice to meet you." Melia extended her hand. Astaria shook her hand with a warm smile on her face. "Sister Astaria, you should call her Sister Melia from now on." Suddenly, Allura jumped in and hugged Melia like she was her best friend. "Sister?" Astaria raised her eyebrow. "Of course." Allura smiled confidently. Astaria glanced at Nux, she wanted to ask something, but before she could, Allura interrupted. "Anyways, aren''t you curious about something else right now?" Allura spoke as she pointed at the Place the Portal was formed. Astaria quickly recalled that and, "Nux, what was that?" "It was the newest ability I bought after receiving Bloodheart House''s help. [Core] Our new house." Nux replied with a smile on his face. "Mhm, we will give you a tour later, and trust me, it is the most beautiful place you will ever see." Allura spoke with a confident look on her face. "Now I am curious," Astaria commented. "Hehe~ Be curious, it is definitely worth it." Allura chuckled. "Anyways, girls, now since the greeting is over, shall we do what we came here for?" Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "That''s right. We need to register our clan." Amaya nodded. She then turned towards Astaria and spoke, "Did you find out about anything?" "Are you talking about the Ancestral Order?" Astaria questioned directly. Amaya nodded and with a serious look on her face, Astaria started, "I tried my best, however, the only things I managed to learn are already common knowledge." "Don''t worry, that is what we need right now. Just tell us how the Ancestral Order is related to forming a Clan, give us some basic information, and since we also have Melia and Aisha with us, we would be able to cross-check what you learned with them." Amaya replied. "Hmm, so let me start with the basics, The Ancestral Order is a power with unknown origin, its influence is quite strong, even the highest powers of the world have to bow down to it. The Ancestral Order does not involve themselves with World Politics very often, however, it is said that whenever they do get involved, they have the highest authority. They have their Branches all over Yrniel and oversee all the Clans. They have a few basic rules every clan needs to follow, as long as you do that, you are good to go, I''ll now give the summary of the rules I am talking about, It is quite simple actually, First, all the Clans need to register themselves with the Ancestral Order. Second, No Clan is allowed to Attack another Clan. If the two clans have any sort of feud, submit it to the Order and issue a ''Challenge''. Third, If a Stronger Clan challenges a Weaker Clan, the Weaker Clan has the power to select the rules, they can even decide the cultivation level of the opponents they will be facing. Fourth, Weaker Clans can challenge Stronger Clans, however, in this case, the weaker Clans do not have the power to make rules. Fifth, A Clan has the right to refuse the Challenge, however, this does not mean you can harass other clans and then refuse the challenge and be untouchable. The Ancestral Order does not protect you. If you continuously reject 5 challenges within 1 month, the Ancestral Order starts looking into the matter and the moment you are found guilty of something, well, you then face not the other clans, but the Ancestral Order itself. These are the gist of the rules, in conclusion, just don''t start a fight without informing the Order, and you are good to go. Also, in this past year, from all the stories I have heard, I will say this, Do not go against The Ancestral Order. It will never end well." Chapter 819 The Orders Strength ? "Do not go against The Ancestral Order. It will never end well." Astaria warned with a serious look on her face. Seeing her expression, even Nux turned serious. Honestly, he has always been curious about The Ancestral Order, he talked about it with 2 Divine Stage Cultivators, and both of them pretty much said the same thing. "Are they that strong?" He questioned. "They are stronger than whatever you can think of. From what I have heard, they are nothing short of invincible." Astaria answered. "What¡­ what if a power like that¡­ turns against us?" Nux spoke in a heavy tone. "We will be in a bad position, yes. But from what I have heard. The Ancestral Order is Absolutely Fair. Most of the leaders of the High-Level Clans and other Powers in Yrniel are a part of the Ancestral Order and have pretty high positions, however, even they cannot manipulate Ancestral Order or somehow interrupt them. Once a Leader of a Clan, who was also one of the higher-ups, broke the Order''s Rules, since he was in power, and had other friends who were in power on his side, he thought he could get away, however, the next day, He, along with all other leaders who helped, They were all killed. And it wasn''t a silent assassination either, the targets'' bodies were hung in the middle of the City with the words ''Ancestral Order'' written under it. In a single day, 9 Saint-level beings who resided in different locations were killed, and nobody knew who did it. Honestly, the presence of the Ancestral Order is a blessing for new clans like ours. In this world, the Strong devours the Weak. The Ancestral Order does not prevent it but they do prevent the Strong from Devouring the Weak with the Potential to become strong. Or in other words, the Ancestral Order allows the weak to step up and become strong. They help the weak who are willing to put in the work and change their destiny. Also, the Ancestral Order is never wrong. They have never punished an innocent party. So as long as we don''t break their rules, we have nothing to worry about." Astaria shared what she had heard. "The Ancestral Order huh¡­" Nux commented, then, a curious look appeared on his face as he spoke out loud, "I wonder who the actual leader behind the Ancestral Order is. Just how strong one has to be to create an Order like this?" "Well, I do not know how strong the leader is, but they do say that the Ancestral Order once killed a Divine Stage Cultivator because he broke a rule but it is more likely a rumor since there was no concrete information about that man who was killed." "That is not a rumor." Suddenly, Melia spoke up. Everyone turned towards her and seeing that she had gained their attention, Melia knew that she had to share the story, "It was the son of one of the 10 Warriors of the Human Race who had just become a Divine Stage Cultivator, Elendra Larsen. He liked this woman however, the woman married someone else. The man was the leader of a medium-level clan, so Elendra, who felt betrayed killed the Clan Leader and was then executed by the Ancestral Order the next day." Melia explained. "Wait¡­ one of the ten Warriors of the Human Race¡­ Are you talking about the ten strongest humans in Yrniel?" Nux, who had heard about them questioned with a surprised look on his face. "That is correct. The 10 Warriors who are hailed as the strongest humans and are not under the influence of any of the human empires. They are the face of the Human Race and are beings who are said to have overcome the limits of the human race and are able to fight against Vampires, Dragons, and Demons in a one-on-one battle. My father once fought against the Third-ranked Warrior and he was forced to use his trump card in order to win. It was a close battle. So yes, the Warriors aren''t weak. And since the Ancestral Order killed the child of a warrior and that too, so openly, many thought that this would cause a big ruckus but nothing happened. The Warrior, who were known to have an insanely high ego and never bow their head even in front of the Human Emperors, didn''t even make a sound even after his most talented son was killed." "¡­" Silence fell all over the place. Even a being who had a similar power level compared to Orpheus Bloodheart didn''t dare to say anything and just quietly accepted his son''s death. This was beyond shocking. "But you guys don''t have to worry too much, As she said, the Ancestral Order is fair and it actually benefits us. So let''s just follow their first rule and register our clan." Melia spoke. The other women nodded as well. Nux decided to let go of this as well. He would eventually learn more about the Ancestral Order anyways. "Alright then, shall we go this famed Ancestral Order?" Nux questioned. Astaria nodded. The group then walked out of the inn. The innkeeper was surprised to see so many women walking out of the inn. When did these women enter!? He wondered in his head. Did he forget about them!? No fucking way! There is no way he can forget about women this beautiful! He also glared at the man who was walking with these women, however, the man seemed to have sensed his gaze. The man glanced at the owner and smiled, that smile, however, seemed demonic in the owner''s eyes and he quickly lowered his eyes. The group left the inn and Astaria then took them to the Ancestral Order. The place seemed busy, there were clans recruiting clan members, some people were looking for a clan that suited them, some were just enjoying the liveliness with a glass of beer in their hands. The moment the group entered the building, it attracted attention. There was no need to mention it, but the women around Nux were extremely beautiful, and Nux himself was a handsome man and since none of them were covering their faces, it was obvious that they would attract attention. Of course, Nux and the others were used to it already, they just walked towards the counter, Astaria then stepped forward and spoke. "We would like to register our new Clan." "Haaah? So when you rejected my offer saying that you were already in a clan, you meant a clan that hasn''t even registered itself?" Chapter 820 I Shouldnt Have Been So Honest, I Apologize. ? "Haaah? So when you rejected my offer saying that you were already in a clan, you meant a clan that hasn''t even registered itself?" While Astaria was talking to the receptionist about registering their clan, a voice full of arrogance and mockery was heard. Astaria, Nux, and the others turned to the direction where the voice came from and saw 3 men walking towards them with rough smiles on their faces. The three men wore the same dress and had a similar insignia on their imprinted on their chest, it was clear that the three of them were from the same clan. Then, the man standing in the middle glanced at Nux''s group, a glint showing in his eyes as he commented, "And what''s this? Why are a bunch of delicate-looking flowers trying to establish a Clan? Is the Order making things too easy for the Clans nowadays? Also? Sword girl, are you sure you want to form a clan with them? You know joining our Destiny Clan would be a lot better for your destiny, right?" The man questioned. The two men standing behind him were impressed, "Joining our Destiny Clan is a lot better for your destiny. What a marvelous wordplay, Lord Graner." "Indeed, the Clan should use this as their tagline. I wonder how you came up with something so creative." Hearing their words, Graner raised his head in pride. "Graner." Suddenly, Astaria called out. Graner turned towards her and with a cold look on her face, Astaria replied, "I already told you, I will not join your clan. I am busy, don''t cause a ruckus here. Leave." "Haaah? Who gave you the right to order me around, huh? You think you can act around like that just because you are a Sword Aura user? Do you think you actually have what it takes to threaten me? Let''s see, then." Suddenly, the man grabbed a nearby chair and sat down. "I won''t leave. Let''s see what you can do." "This bastard¡­ he is started again¡­" "He had his eyes on the Sword Girl for a long time now. Her skills are no joke after all. But now that she is joining a new clan instead of his clan¡­ He won''t like that." "Huh? But does that allow him to act like that?" "Well, what can you do? He clearly knows the rules laid out by the Order. Even if they have a Great Sage amongst them, he knows that she cannot attack him here, he is also making sure that he doesn''t cross a line and give them a reason to attack. Graner has always been like that, harassing his opponent till they lose control and get into trouble. Honestly, the best solution here is to just leave." "What kind of solution is that? If you just leave, he is going to harass you every time he sees you!" "Well, that''s just your luck to get into his eyes. You can''t challenge him either, Destiny is a strong clan with 5 Great Sage Cultivators holding the fort, you think he can go around acting like that without any support?" The people gathered and started talking with each other. Graner didn''t stop them either, he rather enjoyed listening to them. Their helplessness in front of him, he liked it. It gave him a sense of power. Also, since so many people have gathered, the physiological pressure on Sword Girl and her group would increase as well, if he successfully intimidates them and somehow recruits the Sword Girl into his clan, how amazing would that be? Of course, those other women around the sword girls are allowed to join as well. Why would Graner deny someone as beautiful as them? Anyone other than that weak ass looking man was allowed to join. Graner couldn''t stop smiling as he imagined some juicy scenes in his mind. "Hahahaha~" While Graner was lost in his fantasy, and the crowd was talking amongst themselves, Nux suddenly laughed out loud. "Star, can you believe this? This is actually happening. Someone is actually trying to bully me. How long has it been since someone tried it?" Nux questioned. Astaria glanced at Graner and smiled a little as well. ''Huh?'' Graner''s expression changed. ''What is this? She¡­ she is smiling¡­? That sword girl has always been cold to everyone was actually smiling?'' Graner''s eyes then fell on the other women of the group and¡­ They were all smiling¡­ Shouldn''t they be confused and intimidated right now? Why are they smiling like him while looking at him¡­? And¡­ Why do their smiles feel like they are mocking him¡­? Graner''s eyes then fell on the weak-looking man in the group, that man¡­ he was walking towards him and there was a wide smile on his face. A smile that seemed similar to what Graner had on his face when he had just walked into the building and saw Astaria and her group registering their Clan. *Step* ''Huh?'' Graner was forced out of his reverie when Nux stepped on the chair he was sitting on, Nux brought his face close to Graner''s and questioned, "Are you that idiot who was bothering my wife and were continuously begging her to join your pathetic clan? She did say quite a lot about you." "Nux, stop lying. I never told you about him. There is no way I would have bothered to waste our time on someone as insignificant as him, after all." "Star, I can''t believe you are acting so brash. What? Was living here for a year too much for you? Where are your etiquettes? Don''t say those words out loud, okay? So what if he is an insignificant character who people won''t even remember after some while? You can''t just say he is useless right on his face, alright? Don''t respect him, but at least act like he exists, okay?" Nux corrected his wife instantly. She shouldn''t disrespect others like that. "Right, I apologize. It seems hunting and extensively working on my strength for a year did have some negative impact on me." Astaria accepted her mistake as well. "Do not apologize to me. Apologize to Mr. uhh¡­ I mean, apologize to this guy sitting here." Nux pointed at Graner. "Yes." Astaria then glanced at Graner and nodded politely, "I shouldn''t have been so honest, I apologize." Chapter 821 ExceedoGenesis. ? "I shouldn''t have been so honest, I apologize." Astaria turned towards Graner and nodded politely. "Y-You¡­" No words came out of Graner''s mouth. These bastards! They¡­ They were clearly making fun of him! Insignificant!? They dare call him insignificant!? He was a Sage! And a high-ranking member of Destiny! What did they take him for!? Did they think they could easily mess with someone like him just because they have that Grate Sage bitch backing them up? Also, this weak-looking bastard, did he say the Sword Girl was his wife!? He had his eyes on the Sword Girl first! How dare he steal her from him!? "How dar-" Graner wanted to reply, however, before he could, Nux interrupted, "Anyways, you see, even if you persistently anno- I mean, ask her to join your clan, I am afraid that is difficult, my wife will, of course, join my clan. Also, please don''t be offended, but even I do not feel good about leaving my wife in your clan. Destiny¡­ was it? I heard it is a clan that has been around for more than a century and still only has 5 Grate Sages¡­ If we go by your speed, it would take you guys ages to achieve something significant. I apologize for being blunt, but if Star somehow joins your clan, you would only be a deadweight to her. That is something I cannot allow. So we would like to politely turn down your offer again, I ask for your understanding." Nux spoke politely. Then, he moved back and turned around with a gentle smile on his face. He was glad that he was able to take care of everything peacefully. He couldn''t just go out picking fights with strangers now can he? He was a refined and noble man. "You¡­ You bastard!!" Graner shouted in rage. This bastard! He was too shameless! Acting like he knows about his clan but actually has no clue what it is! Destiny has a rich history of 1639 years! But the problem was, Graner couldn''t say it out loud. This bastard mocked him for only getting so far in 100 years, if he said that his clan has been registered for 16 centuries, it would make him look even worse. This bastard! He was too cunning! "Did you just say my Clan will be dead weight!?" Nux, who thought everything was solved already turned around with a slight frown on his face, "Did I perhaps not make it clear enough? I apologize for that. But yes, you got it, your Clan will be a dead weight, I did say that. Of course, you guys shouldn''t lose hope. I mean, everyone has a different starting line, right? It''s cute seeing you try so hard. I am sure you will achieve greatness soon, in like, 50-60 thousand years. Keep trying your best." Nux smiled and turned around again. Hearing his words, Graner was even more furious, "You bastard! You think you are some sort of big shot, aren''t you!? Then how about you prove how much of a dead weight we actually are!? I challenge you to a one-on-one duel! Accept it and prove that you were not just spouting some random bullshit!" Graner shouted. "An Individual Duel?" Nux tilted his head. "Yes! Acc-" "Shut the fuck up, why are you shouting like an idiot?" Nux retorted. "Nux¡­ he is actually one¡­" Astaria reminded. "I mean¡­ I know but¡­" Nux didn''t know what to say. Astaria''s words made sense. "Haahh¡­ whatever, shout how much ever you want then." "Accept my challenge, you bastard!" "I can''t, it is a waste of time." Nux shook his head. Hearing his words, a wide smile appeared on Graner''s face, "What? Chickening out?" "I can''t believe Graner is shameless enough to challenge an Emperor while he is a Sage." "And look at him acting all mighty when he rejected him." "Heh, I wouldn''t bother accepting either. What''s the point? Didn''t he already embarrass him? Insignificant. I now feel they are correct, Graner is too insignificant to bother with." "Hahaha~ You are right, I can''t believe he even called out his clan. He is using the Order''s rules to his advantage." "Graner finally found his match." "Match? That man humiliated Graner like it was nothing~" The crowd started laughing. Graner wasn''t liked by others, and this time, the opponent he chose was way out of his league, In a battle of words, Nux was the worse possible opponent after all. Combined with Astaria''s amazing support, Graner wouldn''t be able to show his face here, unless, of course, he washes away this shame. And this is what he wanted to do. "Why were you talking so high and mighty when you were just going to shrink in fear?" "Look here, Ratface, unlike you, I actually have things to do, I am here because I wish to register my Clan, No actually, Now that I think about it, I can actually accept your challenge, Let me register my clan, then, challenge me in a duel as a ''high-level member'' of Destiny. I need some stepping stones to promote my own Clan. You will be perfect for that." "You¡­" Graner wanted to shout in rage, however, he held himself back, then, he took a deep breath, a small smile appeared on his face as he spoke, "Alright, register your clan. I will raise a challenge as soon as you are done with it. I am sure you will all the publicity you need." ''I will destroy you, you bastard!'' "Mhm, as I expected, you are actually a good person. It would have been hard to look for another stepping stone, thank you for your help." "Hahaha~ Sure Sure. Just register your clan." Graner laughed. Nux smiled, then, he turned towards the receptionist, and with a light smile on his face, he spoke, "I would like to register my clan." "H-How many members do you have in your clan?" The receptionist sitting on the counter had heard everything, he was surprised that Nux actually agreed to accept Graner''s challenge. He wanted to stop him, however, it was not his place. "13, including me." Nux answered. "These¡­ all of them are the members of your clan¡­?" The receptionist questioned with a curious look on his face. "That is correct, all these beautiful ladies are part of my clan." "G-Good for you." "Hm?" "I-I meant it is great. The members of your clan I mean. I wish you all the best of luck." "Thank you." Nux nodded. "I need you to write all the details of the members of your clan, their cultivation level, their age, their race, on this paper. Also, don''t forget to write the name and details of the Clan Leader first. And don''t worry, all the details you write will be absolutely secret, no one would know about it, even I won''t read anything, I will just put this in the Divine Orb and it will do everything." "Even you won''t read anything?" Nux questioned with a surprised look on his face. "The System the Ancestral Order works on is mysterious, Nux. They only need all this to rank our clan. And not even the Emperors can retrieve our information through the Ancestral Order. Don''t worry, write everything down. Of course, write your name first." Melia spoke with a smile on her face. The receptionist was a little surprised to see that Melia, a Great Sage was actually not the Clan Leader, however, in the end, he had no right to say anything. It was their clan, they could do whatever they wanted. Nux nodded in understanding and quickly wrote everything down. "Hahaha~ To think I will be fighting the esteemed Clan Leader. I didn''t expect that." Graner, on the other hand, started laughing. He was now looking forward to this battle even more than before. Nux completely ignored him, after writing his own details, he quickly wrote down his wives'' details, then, he passed the paper to Aisha. Aisha pouted, she wanted Nux to write about her as well, however, in the end, she didn''t cause any scenes. There was already an interesting scene going around here, after all. She quickly wrote the details and passed the paper to Melia. "Heh, the strongest one is filling in her details after everyone is done huh? As they say, the main characters come appears at the end." Skyla chuckled. Melia just smiled. "I am not the strongest." "Oh come on, you can''t keep deceiving us, Sister Melia." Skyla glanced at Melia and commented. "Of course, we will catch up to you soon enough." "I am sure you will." ''I wouldn''t be surprised if all of you surpass me¡­'' Melia thought inwardly as she glanced at her ''sisters'' She could see the ages they have written on the paper¡­ ''These monsters¡­ How did I get entangled with them¡­?'' Melia couldn''t help but wonder. In the end, she just sighed, wrote her details, and passed the paper to the receptionist. The receptionist received the paper and turned it around, showing that even he has not seen anything. "What will be the name of your clan?" The receptionist questioned. "ExceedoGenesis." Chapter 822 What Are You Looking At? ? "What will be the name of your Clan?" "ExceedoGenesis." Nux replied with a confident look on his face. He had given it a deep thought. "That''s quite a grand name," The receptionist complimented. "It marks the Origin of our clan that will exceed all expectations and reach the top." "Heh, reach the top, I am sure it will," Graner commented with a snicker. "Graner." Suddenly, Nux called out. "Why aren''t you doing what you are supposed to do properly?" "Huh? What do you mean?" "You decided to become a stepping stone for my clan, do you think my clan''s fame would rise if only a few people see our battle? Why aren''t you advertising it throughout the city? ExceedoGenesis vs Destiny. A battle between a completely new clan and a well-established clan. Spread it all over the city, only then would I actually get something out of it, don''t you think?" Nux spoke and hearing his words, a devious smile appeared on Graner''s face. "Hahaha~ You are absolutely correct. We should advertise this all over the city. Everyone needs to see the rise of your new clan, right? And I am so glad, that my clan, Destiny, has the opportunity to become your clan''s, ExceedoGenesis''s stepping stone. I thank you for this opportunity." Graner nodded respectfully. "Star, we might have misunderstood our friend here. See? Even someone like him has his uses." Nux smiled politely. "Indeed, I was too hasty with my judgment. I should''ve come up with something like this beforehand." Astaria smiled as well. ''Laugh all you want you bastards. You are just digging your own grave. You want me to advertise this match all over the city, Don''t worry, I will do what you want. I will use all my power to do it. Everyone will know about this battle by the time the sun sets. Just you wait.'' Graner smiled inwardly as he imagined how he would bury this new clan. These newbies dare go against him? He will show them how the world works. "You two know what to do, correct?" Graner turned towards his two subordinates and spoke. "Yes, Lord Graner." His subordinates, who quickly understood what Graner wanted to do, nodded. They then glanced at Nux with the side of their eyes and smirked, ''You idiotic bastard, to bury yourself without even knowing it, How much more embarrassing can this get?'' "Then leave and start preparing, I will join you all once I formally challenge his clan." Graner wanted to make sure that Nux doesn''t go back on his words now. "As you command, Lord Graner." The two subordinates bowed their heads and walked out. Graner on the other hand, glanced at Nux and smiled politely, "Are you done with registering your clan?" Nux turned towards the receptionist. The receptionist, who was writing a few details on the paper, stamped on it and then placed the paper on a white-colored Orb. The Orb shined and 5 seconds later, the paper disappeared. "Your Clan has been registered, We wish you luck in your future endeavors." The receptionist smiled. "Than-" "That''s great! The Destiny will like to challenge to ExceedoGenesis in a one-on-one battle." Graner smiled. The receptionist, however, shook his head, "I do not oversee the matters regarding Challenges." "Ah, right, I forgot about it. Let''s go, the challenges are issued in that counter." Graner spoke as he quickly walked towards another counter. But just as Nux was about to follow behind him, the receptionist called out, "Are you sure you wish to do it?" "What do you mean?" "I don''t know if you recognize Graner''s intention of not, but I will say one thing, He is not weak. Challe-" "Why aren''t you coming? You can''t be thinking of backing out now, right?" Suddenly, Graner called out. "Of course not. You are doing so much for my clan, how can I possibly back out now?" Nux replied with a smile on his face. "Indeed." Graner smiled as well. Nux walked towards him. "Destiny is stronger than ExceedoGenesis, since the Destiny are the ones issuing the challenge, the ExceedoGenesis has the right to decide the rules of the Challenge." The receptionist sitting at the new counter turned towards Nux after saying those words. Her intent was clear, she wanted Nux to state the rules of the challenge. Nux, whose eyes fell on the receptionist, however, was thinking of a completely thinking thing, ''Heh, I am finally seeing one, huh? Are all elves as beautiful as her¡­?'' Nux wondered in his mind. Yes, the receptionist at the new counter was an Elf with blonde hair, blue eyes, and long ears, she had a clean face with near-perfect features, the cold look in her eye gave off a distant look, making her look even more desirable. She wore a tight dress that highlighted her curves, her hourglass figure went well with her face and raised her charm. All in all, she was a beautiful woman. However, "What are you looking at? Are you going to state the rules or should I let the Destiny decide them?" She was known to be a cold woman. Seeing her acting like that, Nux frowned. ''She is like that with everyone,'' Astaria informed. "It will be a duel, between me, Nux Leander, and this guy, Gardner," Nux replied in a slightly cold look as well. He had no reason to be polite to someone who was cold to him for no reason. "My name is Graner, Graner Zandar." Graner corrected. He was annoyed, however, he decided to hold it in. Just one more day, he decided to let this kid enjoy how much ever he wanted for just one more day, then, he would make him regret everything. "When do you want the challenge to take place?" The receptionist questioned. "Tomorrow." Graner replied, the receptionist, however, completely ignore him and continued to look at Nux, Nux''s clan had the right to choose everything after all. "What are you looking at? Did you not hear him? Why don''t you let someone else do the job if you are that bad at this?" Chapter 823 I… I Already Have The Money? ? "What are you looking at? Didn''t you hear him? Why don''t you let someone else do the job if you are that bad at this?" Nux retorted with a cold look on his face. People who heard his words widened their eyes in surprise. To think he would talk to Brielle like that! There were not many who dared to do that. Even Graner was slightly taken aback by Nux''s attitude. He knew that the receptionist, Brielle, had a cold disposition, however, he never talked to her like that. Setting the fact that Brielle was a peak Sage Stage Cultivator aside, there was no point in antagonizing a receptionist working in the Ancestral Order. Not to mention antagonizing someone like Brielle, who is exceptionally good at what she does. Nux, however, completely ignored what others were thinking. There is no way he would allow someone to step on him like that, no matter who it was. Brielle glanced at Nux for a while, many thought she might snap out, Elves had high pride, after all, and they weren''t especially close to humans, however, contrary to everyone''s expectation, Brielle ignored whatever Nux said and, "The rules of the duel will be the same as the rules of any normal duel, The fight will continue till one participant surrenders, or is not in a state to fight anymore." Brielle then turned towards Nux and questioned, "Would you like to change any of these rules?" "No." Nux shook his head. "The challenge has been registered, be present at the Battle Arena tomorrow afternoon by 3 pm. You can now leave." Brielle spoke up. Nux and his wives turned away. Graner, on the other hand, just smiled. "I am looking forward to tomorrow''s duel," He smirked. Nux turned around, looked into Graner''s eyes, and then, he smiled, "I am looking forward to it as well." Then, he and his group walked out of the building. The moment they left, it was as if the heavy atmosphere of the Building was released. People sighed and started talking to each other. "Fuck! Were they nobles or something? Why was every one of them so good-looking?" "I know right!? It was as if gods had graced us!" "I couldn''t even keep my eyes away from that black-haired girl." "I fell for the Succubus. She was just so charming¡­ Especially her purple eyes¡­ they were so¡­ hypnotic¡­" "I will choose the Vampire any day, that distant look in her eyes¡­ She was so¡­ As expected of Vampires, the most beautiful race in the entire Yrniel. Not to mention she was the strongest out of all of them." "I am so jealous of that man! To form a clan with so many beauties¡­ being surrounded by all of them in the same room¡­ Uggghhh!! Why is this world so unfair!? I would die for a chance to be in his place just for 1 day!" "Do you really? That man will now be fighting Graner? Do you think he will go easy on him? Especially after how he acted today?" "That was because of his own foolishness. He already had an upper hand, why even accept a challenge from someone who is stronger than you? He could have easily rejected Graner without any consequences. Promoting his clan? Wasn''t he just trying to look good in front of those women?" "I mean, would you blame him?" "Not really¡­" "Oh come on! Stop acting like it is him who is lucky to be surrounded by those women, didn''t you see his face!? Those raven hair, those enchanting golden eyes, perfect lips, and a well-built physique on top of a perfect face. He is the most handsome man I have ever seen! It is those women who were lucky to have him all to themselves!" "That''s right! I completely agree!" "Tsk, just say you fell for him." "So what if I did? You got a problem with that?" "Heh! The Sword Girl is his wife, you think he would even look at someone like you?" "You talk as if the Succubus you fell for would be yours." "Well she is a succubus, so I might have a chance." "Even Succubi have standards, Hers would definitely not be as low as you." "¡­" Chaos spread all over the place, just on their first day, the ExceedoGenesis had everyone talking about them. As for the clan itself¡­ Well, they were busy with something else. "We now need a building to start our operations." Astaria spoke up. "Heh, we are finally starting huh," Ember commented. "Do you have any places in your mind, Sister Astaria?" Felberta questioned. "I do have some places in my mind. It is particularly new, so all the buildings there are recently made and well furnished, it is close to the market and is spacious, however, there are 3 small clans who have also bought buildings there, so we need to move them away once we start expanding. Of course, we can deal with them later, I have been keeping tabs on them, they aren''t exactly strong so it wouldn''t be a problem but keep in mind, The Buildings there are expensive. Even the cheapest one is around 1,000,000 Eons." Astaria revealed. "Huh? Eons? What is that?" Nux frowned in confusion. "Did you forget it already? Don''t you remember that stone that had condensed Mana stored inside it?" "Ahh, those white-yellow stones?" "Indeed, we weren''t very interested in them back then since they couldn''t help us much with cultivation as the Mana inside them is too unpure. Turns out that they are a form of currency in Yrniel." Amaya explained. "Then what about Gold?" "Only Mortals use things like Gold and Silvers, for us Cultivators, only Eons matter." Astaria answered. "And how many Eons do you have?" "Around 6000." "¡­" Nux turned silent. He then turned towards his other wives, but they all shook their heads, they were with him all the time, they never did anything to earn Eons. Nux turned towards Aisha, she was a princess, she must have a lot of money, wouldn''t she? "I have around 50,000," Aisha replied. Nux smiled wryly. "Uhhh¡­ Nux?" Suddenly, Melia called out with a confused look on her face. "Why are you acting like that? Don''t you already have enough money?" "Huh?" "You have dead bodies of ten thousand 10 Star Beasts in your Storage ring, even selling 1000 of them would be enough for you to earn 1,000,000 Eons. Isn''t that why you wanted the Bloodheart House to help you hunt all those beasts in the first place?" Melia couldn''t understand. "I¡­ I already have the money?" Chapter 824 10,000,000 Eons ? "I¡­ I already have the money?" Nux spoke with a surprised look on his face. "¡­." Melia frowned in confusion. Soon, Nux came out of reverie and laughed out loud, "That is correct. Hahaha~ We can sell those Beasts'' bodies, how can I forget that." "Nux¡­ sometimes, you act strangely¡­" "Hahaha~ My bad." Nux laughed it off. "So? Where do I sell them?" "Let''s go to the merchant guild. They would buy it from us at a comparatively lower price, but it is better than wasting our time in finding the customers." Astaria spoke up. Nux nodded in understanding. The group then decided to go to the Merchant Guild. Just like the Ancestral Order, the Merchant Guild was pretty lively as well, however, unlike how people seemed to be just messing around, drinking beer inside the Ancestral Order, the people here seemed to be¡­ working. Some were selling their goods, some were buying stuff and all the counters had big lines so Nux and his group had to wait for quite a while. "We want to sell some Beasts'' bodies." Astaria spoke when it was finally their turn. "Show the bodies, we will decide how much we will give you after looking at the condition the body is in." The woman sitting at the counter spoke. "Well, you would need a bigger place," Astaria spoke. "A bigger place?" The woman glanced at Astaria and frowned. She recognized her. She was the sword girl. She has participated in Arena Battles and comes here quite often to sell the beasts she hunted, so the woman knew that Astaria wasn''t joking around. "How many beasts do you wish to sell?" "One Thousand 10 Star beasts." "WHAT!?" Astaria revealed and the woman''s shouted in surprise, attracting everyone''s attention. "How much did you say!?" "One thousand 10 Star beasts." Astaria repeated herself. The woman then looked around, "W-Wait for a while, I can''t handle this request, I need to call the manager." Saying those words, she ran away. "It is quite a big deal huh¡­" Nux commented. "We are talking about 1000 Semi Saint level Beasts Nux, it is obviously a very big deal." Amaya replied. "Yes, you are talking about selling the dead bodies of beasts who can flatten countless cities within a matter of days if they somehow decided to attack together." Astaria nodded. "Then it is good that we aren''t selling all the 10,000 of them here." Nux chuckled. "Don''t even think about doing that," Melia spoke with a serious look on her face. "You are not allowed to sell any of those 9000 bodies for the next few decades." "I understand." Nux nodded in understanding. "A-Are you the ones who wanted to sell t-those 1000 bodies?" Suddenly, a man rushed towards Nux''s group. From his face, it looked like he rushed here the moment he heard about them. "That is correct," Astaria replied. "W-We can''t talk here. P-Please come with me." The man spoke as he pointed his hands in a particular direction. Nux''s group walked away with the manager, attracting quite a lot of attention again. ¡­ "D-Do you really have 10 Star Beasts'' bodies¡­? 1000 of them?" The Manager took them to a huge room that seemed to have been built for the purpose of inspecting the numerous number of Beasts'' bodies that often comes here. "Should I show it to you?" Nux questioned. "P-Please do." The manager spoke. Nux shrugged, then, he waves his hand and 1000 corpses fell out of his Storage ring. "!!!" Seeing those bodies, the manager''s eyes widened in horror. "Silver Star Ape¡­ Fiery Flames Mamoth¡­ Death Leon¡­" He could recognize most of these beasts¡­ All these beasts¡­ they instilled fear in the hearts of anyone who sees them¡­ Just their one gaze was enough to make the bravest men cower in fear¡­ Even when all of them were clearly dead, their body still radiated a fearsome and heavy aura that had spread all over the room. And¡­ and yet¡­ this man¡­ he was just showing their dead bodies like it was nothing¡­ Just¡­ who were these people¡­? How did they manage to get their hands on so many bodies? Even the strongest person amongst them was only a Great Sage¡­ How in the hell did they¡­ Just¡­ just where did they come from? Which power did they belong to? The manager''s mind was filled with different questions. However, rather than being curious¡­ he was¡­ scared¡­ These people¡­ who had an otherworldly appearance¡­ They now looked like horrifying monsters in his eyes¡­ ''I need to make sure not to get into their bad eyes¡­ I do not care whether they stole it, or whatever, the fact that they possess something like this is enough proof that they are not normal¡­ I-I absolutely cannot offend them¡­'' *Gulp* The manager gulped inwardly. "Oi, Manager." "H-Huh? W-Wha- Yes.?" "When are you going to start your inspection?" Nux questioned. "A-Ah, right. I-I do not need to i-inspect it. They are definitely 10 Star beasts¡­ E-Even if they are dead, I c-can sense their fearsome A-Auras." "So are you going to buy it?" "O-Of course. However, I fear that I do not have enough capability to know their value, How about this? I will give you 10,000,000 Eons right now, and once we manage to sell these bodies, we will share a 10% profit with you. W-Would that work?" "10,000,000 Eons?" Nux raised his eyebrow. Seeing his expression, the manager''s heart skipped a beat, "T-That''s the most I can give you right now, M-My lord. I-Is that too less? S-Should I increase the profit s-share to 20%?" He questioned. One didn''t have to look at his pale face to see how scared this man was. Nux, on the other hand, glanced at Melia with a deadpan look on his face. ''1,000,000 Eons, really?'' That was what his expression was saying. Melia turned her face away in embarrassment. Well¡­ She was a princess of one of the strongest powers in this world. So it was alright for her to mess up the value of certain things a little, right? "T-This is r-really the highest I-I can go, m-my Lord." Seeing that Nux was still silent, the manager was now even more scared. Even his body had started trembling. Nux quickly realized what he was thinking and shook his head, "Don''t worry, 10% is enough, you don''t need to give 20%, Let''s finalize the deal." Chapter 825 Did… Did You Just… Use Charm On Him? ? "Heeh, this is not bad at all." Nux commented as he looked around. "Of course, it is one of the best Bases we have, it has one main Hall where your Clan Members can have their meetings and discuss the matters related to the Clan. Three other Halls can be used for other purposes, most of the Clans use them as Cultivation Hall, Spells Hall, and Discipline Hall. There is also a Training Area where the members of your clan can practice their Spells and Spar with each other to get stronger. Living Quarters has 50 rooms and can have up to 200 members. And of course, there are some extra small buildings for future use. Normally, only a middle-level clan with a history of around 400-500 years buys these types of bases, however, I believe this place should belong to the new Clan that will exceed all the expectations and reach the top, ExceedoGenesis." The seller of the base spoke with a big smile on his face. Nux glanced at this man, he was fat, his skin was oily, and his features weren''t exactly sharp, in terms of looks, he was below average, however, when it came to selling, he was definitely an expert. He knew what to say in order to sell his stuff and get what he wants. He wasn''t exactly strong, he was only a King Stage Cultivator, however, even then, from the way he was talking to them, it was clear that he was used to dealing with Emperors and Sages. "I like this place," Nux commented. Astaria recommended this place, so he already knew it would be great. It was spacious, the entire land was 300 acres wide, the three main halls looked imposing, and the rest of the buildings matched well with each other. Not to mention there were around 800 acres of free land around this Base, a land Nux was planning to buy once his Clan expands. Of course, there were a few minor problems like the 3 new clans who have bought those lands, but Nux decided to think about it later. It was nothing a polite little talking couldn''t solve. Seeing that Nux was interested, the seller''s expression brightened up and he continued, "Of course! As I said, this place suits your clan the most, Not only is it a level above normal buildings, but the Protective Formation of this Building is also strong enough to resist a Great Sage. The Training Area also has a Rebuilding Formation, so any amount of damage you may do while casting your techniques will be restored automatically. It is an absolute must-have!" The Seller explained and hearing his words, Nux frowned in confusion. "Formations?" "In simpler words, it is a Magic Circle that uses the Mana from the surroundings to work automatically whenever it is triggered. It is basically used for defensive purposes, however, it also has many other uses. The Rebuilding Formation he talked about, then there is the Recording Formation that records everything, it is mostly used to analyze Battles. The Teleportation Spell back in my continent was also a Formation. There are also some attack Formations that allow weak cultivators to fight against the strong ones, but since they are mostly one-time use Formations and are quite expensive, not many people use them." Melia explained. "A Magic Circle that uses surrounding Mana to activate automatically huh¡­ How do you create these Formations?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "We cannot create these Formations, Nux." Melia, however, shook her head. "Why not?" "Only the Dwarves have the ability to create them. Many have tried copying them, however, the Mana circles we create disappear after we stop feeding them Mana, the dwarves however, have the racial trait that prevents that from happening. Their Magic Spells just go into an inactive State after they stop supplying Mana and once they are triggered, they start working again." "So only Dwarves can create the Formations huh¡­" Nux muttered. "Indeed, that is the reason they are called a special race. They aren''t exactly strong, however, their Formation, their unusually strong Weapons, and all their other innovations allow them to have complete control over the Economy of Yrniel. Even the Eons, the currency we all use, all of that comes from the Land of Dwarves. There are Eon Orbs all over Yrniel, however, only the Eon processed by the Dwarven Land can be used as a form of currency, the rest of Eon is completely useless." "Complete control over the Economy¡­" "Well, at least the economy of the Cultivation World is managed by the Dwarves, the Mortal world economy is managed by the Humans since they are the highest in number. Of course, the mortal world doesn''t really matter, the real economy is still in the hands of the Dwarves, this is the reason that even though they can be called the weakest race, no race wants them as an enemy." "The power of money sure is strong¡­" Nux commented. "Well, it is not exactly the power of money, it is the power of creation. They are just using Money to show how much they dominate everything, money is just a way for them to show off." Melia corrected. Nux nodded in understanding. "Anyways, we do not have to worry about all that right now. We have plenty of money, let''s just proceed and buy the base. There are other things we need to do after this." Melia spoke, and Nux nodded, he then turned towards the seller and questioned, "What''s the price of this Base?" "It is not very expensive, my Lord, only 4,500,000 Eons." "4.5 million huh¡­" Nux mumbled. Melia, on the other hand, looked into the Seller''s eyes, her crimson eyes then shined and she questioned, [What is the actual price of this Base?] Suddenly, the Seller''s eyes turned hazy, and in a lifeless tone, he replied, "4,350,000 Eons." "Hmm. He is only earning 150,000 Eons out of this. I believe it is a fair deal." Melia turned towards Nux and spoke. Nux glanced at Melia, then he turned towards the seller¡­ "Did¡­ did you just¡­ use Charm on him?" "Should I not have¡­?" Melia tilted her head in confusion. "He is wearing a protective necklace though¡­" "Ah, that? Something like that wouldn''t work against my [Charm]. Did you forget who my mother is? I have learned a thing or two." Melia shrugged as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Chapter 826 I Pity The Assassins Who Would Come After Us. ? "What are you thinking? Do you wish to sell this base or not?" Melia spoke in an annoyed tone. "Huh? Eh?" The seller finally came out of reverie. He didn''t know what happened. He just suddenly blanked out without any apparent reason. "Nux, he doesn''t seem very interested in selling, should we just leave?" Melia turned towards Nux and questioned. "Calm down, Melia. You, 4,500,000 Eons, we will take it. Do you wish to sell or not?" "O-Of course! I-I''ll take it. I apologize for not answering, I have not been well these days." The seller scratched his head with a silly smile on his face. Nux then threw a storage ring toward the seller, "Here." "T-Thank you. I-I will take my leave now, This Base is all yours now. My Guild will send some people to give you the control over all the Formations by the evening. Please contact the Guild if you face any problems in the future." "You are not going to count?" "I trust that the ExceedoGenesis won''t try to cheat a mere Merchant like me." "Heh, you have a way with your words." Nux smiled. "I will take that as a compliment." The seller laughed and bowed his head, but just as he was about to leave, "What is your name?" Nux questioned. "Amerigo Wiklestein, my Lord." Amerigo replied. "I will remember that." Nux nodded. Amerigo smiled and bowed his head, "It will be my honor, my lord." Saying those words, Amerigo walked away. "He is quite skilled." Amaya commented after Amerigo walked away. "Indeed." Ember nodded her head. "And this place, it is amazing," Nux spoke as he looked around with a satisfied smile on his face. "Of course it is. I was the one who chose it after all." "I have a question." Suddenly, Thyra spoke up. "What is it?" "Why do we need a Defensive Formation? Didn''t you say the Ancestral Order protects us?" "Huh? I never mentioned that the Ancestral Order protects us. They just don''t allow one clan to attack another. According to their rules, no Clan should attack another Clan, they never said they would protect any clan. They would punish the clan that broke the rules and will most likely destroy that clan but that doesn''t mean they have the power to revive the clan that was attacked." Astaria explained. "So you are saying that the Ancestral Order only takes care of the aftermath, surviving depends on the clans themselves." Felberta spoke. "That is correct." "But who in their right mind would attack a Clan when they know that the Order will destroy them later?" Ember questioned. "Things are not that simple. There have been cases in the past where a Clan has disappeared overnight and the Order didn''t do anything." "How is that possible?" "There were no survivors." Astaria spoke. Everyone focused their attention on her and she continued, "As a Clan grows, it creates many enemies in the process, Any normal Clan has around 10-12 enemies clans. If a Clan is destroyed without any survivors to share the leads on the incident, The Order wouldn''t go around searching for everything on their own. After all, no one would support you if you are dead. Not even the Order." "So as long as a Clan is 100% sure that they can destroy another clan without leaving behind any evidence that they are involved..." "They can act as they please." Nux completed. "Then what''s the point of creating these rules?" Thyra couldn''t understand. "The Ancestral Order isn''t a righteous organization that protects the weak, Thyra. They are an Organization that ensures that the people of Yrniel do not end up killing themselves, destroying Yrniel''s future. They want to protect the people who have the potential to be strong in the future. They created an environment where even the slightest mistake of your opponent can lead to his entire clan''s demise. They leave a lead, they die. If even a single person in the Clan they attacked survives, they die. If there were any witnesses, they die. If all the suspicions are on them, they die. Honestly, successfully destroying any clan without getting caught is close to impossible. The Ancestral Order''s message is clear, if you can''t protect yourself even in these conditions, then you might as well die." Astaria spoke with a strict expression on her face. Thyra turned silent. "Sister Astaria is correct." Suddenly, Melia spoke up as well. "No warrior comes out of a place that is always protected by other warriors. Strong are born from struggle, not comfort. If the Ancestral Order actually wanted to protect everyone, Organizations like the Assassination Hall, Information Hall, and the others wouldn''t exist." "There is an Assassination Hall?" Skyla''s ears perked up. After being trained by her Sister Thyra, she has always been curious about anything related to Assassins. "Of course there is." Astaria nodded her head. "Just like the Merchant Guild, there are different Assassination Halls that kill people for Eons. However, unlike in our Continent where the Assassins were trained to kill themselves the moment they were captured, here, the assassins are forced to give out the name of the contractor who ordered them to assassinate the target and they cannot lie about it." "Huh? To give out the name of their master? What kind of assassin is that?" Thyra was the first one to react like that. "Well, it is the one and only Rule of the Assassination Hall. I am pretty sure the one behind it is the Ancestral Order." Astaria replied. "So if someone hires an Assassin, he has to make sure that the target is dead, otherwise¡­" "Yep, the Ancestral Order will get in," Astaria nodded. "Heh, hiring an Assassin is as good as committing suicide. I wonder if anyone even hires them." Nux laughed. "A lot of them do actually." Astaria replied. "Though it comes with significant risks, the success rate of these Assassination Halls is more than 90%, there are some popular assassins who have never failed. So many people hire them to deal with their enemies. That is also another reason why the Defensive Formation is a necessity." Astaria explained. "Heh, then I pity the Assassins who would come after us." Nux laughed. Then, a white colored sphere appeared in his hand and his smile widened, "Well then, shall we connect this place to our actual House?" "Heh, those assassins would never even find us, let alone kill us." Skyla laughed out loud. Chapter 827 I Honestly Expected Better. ? "That''s quite a big line." Stephen, a man who was excited to see today''s duel spoke with a surprised look on his face. "I told you to move quickly, you idiot! I don''t think we will be able to see duel anymore. Ugghhh!! I heard all the women of the ExceedoGenesis are unparalleled beauties! I can''t believe I won''t be able to see them just because I waited for an idiot like you. I should have just come here myself." Stephen''s friend, Kaisel, spoke with an annoyed look on his face. Hearing his words, Stephen frowned, he didn''t like being blamed like that, "It is 1:30, we are one and a half hours early, how am I supposed to know that the line would be this big?" "What did you expect!? The Destiny Clan promoted this match all over the City, heck, they even halved the prices for the first 1000 people and are paying all that money out of their own pockets. Did you think the Arena would be empty?" "Tsk, they are really promoting it with everything they have huh¡­ But why are they going so far to humiliate a new Clan?" Stephen couldn''t help but question. "From what I heard, the Sword Girl he wanted to recruit in his Clan is a member of that clan." "Wait, the Sword Girl? The one who recently defeated a Sage in the Battle Arena against all the odds? She is part of that Clan?" Stephen''s eyes widened in surprise. "That is correct." Kaisel nodded. "They say that when they were registering their Clan, they met Graner, he wanted to talk to the Sword Girl, but her husband interrupted and publicly humiliated Graner." "Wait, Husband!? The Sword Girl has a Husband!?" "Mhm, I was shocked as well. That man is not only her husband, but also the leader of the ExceedoGenesis. They say he is the one who will be fighting against Graner today." "But didn''t they say Graner would be fighting an Emperor today?" "That is correct, Sword Girl''s husband is an Emperor Stage Cultivator." "Wow¡­ I didn''t expect that¡­ With her looks and talent¡­ I thought she would only go for a Great Sage¡­ I never thought she would choose an Emperor. You think I had a chance as well?" "You are only a King Stage Cultivator. Also, she is already married to him." "Heh, it''s not like the Husband would live any longer. Graner, who had spent so much effort in this duel would definitely not make end it simply, he may not go as far as killing him, but he would definitely humiliate him to the extent where that man wouldn''t be able to show his face to anyone, that''s same as dying honestly. Honestly, Graner is quite cruel, they have barely registered their clan, but he is already going to humiliate the leader of their clan in front of so many eyes. He is making them a laughingstock. This is no different than crippling their clan''s growth." Stephen analyzed. "¡­" Kaisel didn''t say anything. His focus had shifted somewhere else. "Oi, why aren''t you saying anything?" Stephen questioned. Kaisel, however, didn''t answer, he just pointed in a certain direction, Stephen turned into the direction he pointed at and frowned, "What are they doing?" His eyes then fell on 2 Mortal Men who leisurely pasted a poster on the Wall. "Recruiting Members. ExceedoGenesis. Interested cultivators can come to¡­ Only Emperor Stage or higher cultivators are allowed. Huh? They are recruiting members? Right now? Hahaha~ What are they thinking? And what''s with this stupid condition? Only Emperor Stage and higher? Why would any Emperor Stage Cultivator join a Clan that is already crippled?" Stephen laughed out loud. Of course, the two mortals didn''t care what they said, honestly, they didn''t know anything about the matters related to cultivators, they were just given these posters and were ordered to paste them all over the place, the money they were given for this simple task wasn''t less, so they quickly accepted it. "Hahaha~ I can''t believe they are trying to recruit members right now?" Many other Cultivators who knew the truth started laughing. Soon, the word started spreading over, and within a matter of minutes, everyone learned about events that happened inside the Ancestral Hall. ¡­ 1 hour later, inside the Battle Arena''s High Viewing Box, "Oh ho? Sword Girl? We meet again." A man spoke with a big smile on his face. The man was 2 meters tall and had a huge build, he had a bald head and a brown mustache and beard, he had golden eyes and his tanned skin showed the amount of hard work he had put in. He had this ''easy to get along with smile'' on his face and looked quite approachable, If one could ignore the Aura around him, that is. The Aura the man unconsciously released was heavy. This man was strong. He was a Great Sage. "The Vice Leader of the Destiny, Aiden." Astaria called out as she narrowed her eyes. Aiden''s eyes then fell on the women standing behind Astaria and he smiled, "So these are your Clan mates." "That is correct." Astaria nodded. "Hahaha~ It is good that you finally joined a clan. There were so many clans who wanted to recruit you, to think you would be a part of a completely new clan. It is amusing indeed. But I didn''t know the ExceedoGenesis was rich enough to buy 12 High Viewing Box Tickets." "Sister Astaria, didn''t you say this was something like a VIP Seat, why didn''t they give us a separate room? I thought I could enjoy the duel in peace without anyone bothering me. I honestly expected better." Suddenly, Melia spoke up. "I am¡­ bothering you¡­?" Suddenly, the aura around Aiden changed as he glanced at Melia. "¡­" Melia, however, just looked back into Aiden''s eyes without an ounce of change in her expression, her expression seemed so indifferent that, Aiden, who was acting like a ferocious lion unexpectedly stepped back. ''W-What?'' And the moment Aiden realized that he had stepped back, his expression changed. He couldn''t believe what happened. He looked into Melia''s eyes again, and seeing those Crimson eyes, his heart skipped a beat, This woman¡­ Just who in the hell was she? "You people look confident." Melia commented. Chapter 828 I Need A Stepping Stone To Promote My Clan, You Will Be Perfect. ? "You people look confident." Melia commented. She glanced at people standing behind Aiden, they were the members of Destiny and all of them were smirking at her with confident looks on their faces. Melia then looked around. There was that elf girl who talked rudely to Nux sitting in the VIP seat as well. Melia didn''t know why she was here, her expression was still as cold as when she was sitting on the counter, however, she was still observing what was happening closely. Melia then looked into Aiden''s eyes and questioned. "Do you really think a Clan Leader would risk destroying his clan''s image just when he has barely registered his clan?" "What¡­ What do you mean?" Aiden, who already felt something was strange the moment he looked into Melia''s eyes questioned with a frown on his face. The others sitting in the VIP Box glanced at Melia as well. "I am sure you know what happened back then, Nux had absolutely no reason to accept Graner''s challenge. ''Why would I, an Emperor, would accept your challenge? If you think this is fair, then why don''t you challenge the Great Sage of my Clan in a one-on-one duel?'' Just these words would have been enough to tackle the situation. Don''t you think it is strange? If Nux could get out of this situation, then why didn''t he do it? And even going as far as suggesting Graner to spread the news all over the City, Aren''t you a little too gullible if you think all that just happened ''coincidently''?" Melia''s lips curved up. "Haven''t you ever wondered¡­ What if all of this was a Trap to begin with?" "W-What the hell are you talking about!?" Aiden snapped. However, instead of answering Melia just turned towards the stage, and as if it was preplanned, "Two Duelists are now requested to appear on the Stage." The announcement was made. Graner was the first one to step in. "Lord Graner!! Show him what you are made of!" "Destroy him!" "Destiny! Destiny! Destiny!" Hearing all the chants, Graner smirked. It was just as he had expected, everyone here knew who will win the fight. What? He was a Sage who was shamelessly challenging an Emperor? So what? Does that change anything? No! In the end, he is the victor! This world belonged to the strong! Things like these didn''t matter, in the end, he would be supported and cheered on since he is stronger. As for the weaker one? Heh. He will be crushed into pieces and will turn into a citywide joke. ''You should have been 1000 times careful before challenging me, boy.'' Graner laughed inwardly as he waited for the challenged party. "Huh? Where is he?" Someone from the crowd questioned. "What? Is he too scared to step up? Hahaha~ What a coward, if you dared to challenge, then you should be daring enough to show up, right?" "What did you expect? Fighting a losing battle in front of this huge audience, he must be scared of the consequences. Hahaha~" "That bastard, he really underestimated Destiny, didn''t he?" "Hahaha~ ExceedoGenesis, what a flop for such a grand and arrogant name." The Crowd laughed, seeing this reaction, Aiden, who was sitting in the VIP Box smiled a little, he turned towards Melia, but seeing that she was still looking at the battlefield with a calm look on her face, he decided to wait before acting out. And his decision was correct. *Step* *Step* *Step* Under the mockery and ridicule of the Crowd, Nux walked in, his expression, indifferent, as if the words of the audience didn''t matter at all. The Aura around him seemed absolutely calm, it was nothing like the playful aura Graner saw before. The moment Nux stepped into the ring, the Arena turned deathly silent. For some reason, no one dared to say anything now that Nux was standing in front of them. "¡­" Nux glanced at Graner. His Golden serene eyes somehow triggered Graner, however, he couldn''t do anything. He just stood still and glanced at the announcer. Waiting for them to start the match. "Nux Leander, from ExceedoGenesis, and Graner Zander, from Destiny. Since both duelists are here, I declare the start of the Duel." The Announcer declared and, "You bastard! I have had enough of you!" Graner shouted in rage. A long silver-colored sword appeared in his hand as he rushed towards Nux and aimed at his head. Graner was a Body Stage Cultivator. Unlike the Mana Cultivators, who excelled in group Battles, his specialty was one on one battles like this duel. And that is especially after he successfully closes the distance from his opponent. Which, he had already done since he was now 10 meters close to Nux and Nux still hadn''t moved yet. ''Haah! I was thinking too much! In the end, he is just an Emperor! He can''t even react to my speed let alone somehow defeat me.'' With that thought in his mind, Graner slashed his sword, trying to behead Nux in one go. Initially, he didn''t plan to kill him, but he didn''t like the way Nux looked at him today, For that reason, this boy had to pay. "You are dead!" Graner shouted, however, suddenly, ''Huh?'' Graner''s expression changed. Nux''s expression¡­ that stayed indifferent all this time¡­ it changed¡­ That bastard¡­ He was smiling. Suddenly, Nux moved. Graner''s sword, which completely missed its target, continued to move, causing him to lose his balance. ''Shit!'' Graner cursed inwardly. How could he be this careless!? He gave away such a huge opening! Graner quickly prepared himself for Nux''s attack. However, 2 seconds passed by and, Nothing. "Huh?" Confused, Graner glanced at Nux. "You¡­ You bastard!" Graner cursed out loud when he saw Nux smiling at him. It was as if he was saying, ''Is that all you got?'' Not attacking even when he was completely open¡­ It was¡­ This man¡­ He was playing with him! He, an Emperor, was playing with him, a Sage! Suddenly, with a small smile on his face, Nux pointed in a certain direction. Graner quickly glanced in the direction Nux pointed at and his eyes fell on a Poster. ''Recruiting Members. ExceedoGenesis. Interested cultivators can come to...'' A Poster to recruit members... ''I need a stepping stone to promote my clan, You will be perfect.'' Graner suddenly recalled Nux''s words and his expression changed. ''Make sure to advertise this duel as much as you can, alright?'' "You fucking bastard!! I will destroy you!!" Graner cursed again as he tightened his grip around his sword and attacked again. Chapter 829 What If All Of This Was A Trap To Begin With? ? "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Absolute Silence. *Gulp* The Battle Arena was so silent that even a gulp could be heard loud and clear. The Crowd, which was roaring and howling because of how excited they were turned so deathly silent that it looked like someone had casted a Grand Magic to seal off all the voices from their mouths. This reaction¡­ Never in the long history of the Battle Arena has this ever happened¡­ But what could they do? What they were seeing was also something that never happened before. A Sage Stage Cultivator was lying on the floor with bruises all over his face and his opponent, he just stood there, with his hands in his pockets, waiting for him to stand up. He didn''t prepare any Magic Spells or Sword moves, he actually just¡­ waited¡­ The Emperor just waited for his opponent, a Sage, to stand up and fight again. And the most horrifying part was that when the Sage actually does stand up and attack him again, The Emperor simply dodges his attacks a few times and once the Sage loses his balance after attacking the air so many times, the Emperor kicks his abdomen and then his face, making him fall on the ground again. All while his hands stay in his pockets. Normally, a match where the underdogs are in the winning position gets cheers and roars from the crowd, the same should have happened here as well. An Emperor was winning against a Sage after all. How many times did the crowd get to see something like this!? They should have gotten crazy over it. However, for some reason, no one could utter a word let alone cheer. In this battle¡­ the Emperor never looked like an underdog. From the start, it was the Sage who was being played around with. It was as if the Emperor wanted to etch his superiority into the sage''s mind. He never capitalized over the advantage he had, he waited, he waited for the Sage to get on the even grounds with him and let him have the first attack, and only then, did he defeat him and he did it over and over again. ''No matter what you do, you cannot win.'' It wasn''t just a physical defeat, he was being defeated at the phycological level. In front of this huge crowd¡­ being played around like this¡­ Graner¡­ Graner couldn''t believe something like this was happening to him¡­ "You bastar- Ugghhhh!!" Graner tried attacking again, but again, Nux kicked his gut, then a knee on his face and Graner fell down again. Even that pattern didn''t change. Graner took a deep breath, Not right now! Not like this! He wouldn''t give in! This arrogant bastard! He would destroy him! He tried to stand up, but then, *Thud* Nux suddenly placed his foot on Graner''s head and pushed him back on the ground. Graner struggled to look at Nux''s face, however, before he could, He noticed something shining on top of him. It was a Magic Spell. If he gets hits from this distance, this would mark the end. Graner''s eyes widened in surprise, he quickly regained all his strength and stood up! Then without waiting any further, he used his superior speed to move away from Nux, successfully creating distance and preparing for the incoming spell. "!!!" But then, Graner''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw Nux appearing right in front oh him, without wasting any time, Nux grabbed Graner''s face and pushed his head into the ground. *Bam* "AAAaggbhhafff!!" Graner screamed in pain, but then suddenly, he felt something on his limbs. He tried moving, however, he realized that this ''thing'' on his limbs was limiting his movement. Graner''s expression changed. What was this bastard trying to do? A question popped up in his mind, but then suddenly, he saw that light again. A Magic Circle, And this time, it was right in front of his face. And that too, a Fire Elemental Magic Circle! ''N-No!'' Graner finally realized what Nux was trying to do and his face paled in fear. From this distance, even if it was a simple Fireball, the impact would be¡­ "Give¡­ I Give up! I Surrender!! I LOST!!!" Graner shouted at the top of his lungs. A small smile appeared on Nux''s face as he then stood up. The Magic Circle in his hands that was glowing suddenly started getting dull before it finally broke apart. The Purple-Black Wines that were holding Graner''s limbs disappeared at the same time. The battle had ended¡­ "¡­" However, the Battle Arena was still silent. Even the announcer seemed in a daze. Nux glanced at the announcer with an indifferent expression and spoke, "He Surrendered, you can announce the results now." "H-Huh? R-Right." The Announcer finally came out of his reverie, he then turned towards the two beings wearing black cloaks, they had covered their faces and were sitting on a completely different box that seemed to be there for just the two of them. They were sent from the Ancestral Order to ensure the fairness of the battle. The two of them nodded their heads, The announcer understood their message and nodded back, "G-Graner from the Destiny has surrendered. The Winner of this Duel is Nux Leander! The Challenge between ExceedoGenesis and Destiny, The Challenged Clan, ExceedoGenesis, has won!" The announcer announced and only then, did the crowd finally react. "YEAHHH!!!!" "ExceedoGenesis!!" "ExceedoGenesis!!" "You did it!" "That Graner! Look at him! Hahaha!" "Nux! I love you!!" "Nux! Give me a child!!" The crowd went crazy. Nux, however, still remained indifferent and just turned around, completely ignoring the crowd. This action made the crowd even more excited, they shouted at the top of their lungs, the cheers that were supporting Destiny quickly changed their target of admiration. Nux Leander from ExceedoGenesis, it quickly became a hot topic. Soon, rumors that the Sword Girl is also part of ExceedoGenesis started spreading. Nux''s performance in the Battle Arena, combined with Astaria, who had already made her name as the Sword Girl, the ExceedoGenesis''s name started spreading around as well. ¡­ In the VIP Box, as soon as the battle ended, the other members of the ExceedoGenesis stood up, there wasn''t any particular change in their expressions. It was as if the result wasn''t surprising at all. Aiden, the Vice Leader of the Destiny glanced at the members of ExceedoGenesis with a strange expression on his face. His eyes fell on Melia again, then, he recalled her words. ''What if all of this was a Trap to begin with?'' Chapter 830 An Extra Turn ? Nux walked out of the Battle Stage with an indifferent expression on his face, a few minutes later, while Nux was moving around the Battle Arena, the members of his clan walked towards him. His indifferent expression quickly turned into a playful smile as he glanced at Amaya and questioned, "How was it? Were you satisfied by the ''impact'' I left?" A smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she nodded her head, "A ruthless, goal-driven man who achieves what he wants and destroys anyone who dares to stand in his way, That was a good image." "I will agree, you did have a certain charm on the stage." Felberta commented. "I agree, you looked strong and¡­ tasty¡­" Allura spoke as she seductively licked her lips. "Hmmmm? That act was a little too serious for me, honestly." Nux commented after thinking about it a little. "There were times when I wanted to tease that bastard a little more. I mean, what''s the fun of fighting without saying even a single word to mess with your opponent? Especially an opponent who was as prideful and stupid as Graner." Nux chuckled. "Well, you needed an Image, You are not just a monstrous man with unlimited potential, now you are the leader of ExceedoGenesis, your actions represent our Clan now and we need a strong image, especially since we are starting right now. If you act like you usually act, then you would have eased up all the tension formed in the Arena, which, well, which wouldn''t have left an as strong impact as you have left now." Amaya explained. "Hmm hmm, I get it." Nux nodded in understanding. "Ehehe~ But you looked sexy." Skyla smiled cheerfully. "Oh? Do I normally not look sexy?" "N-No, that''s what I mean." "Then what do you mean, my cute little Skyla?" Nux questioned as he quickly appeared near Skyla and placed his forehead on her forehead. "I-I meant the serious y-you looked¡­ so dashing¡­ the normal you are playful and m-make my heart flutter l-like you are doing right now, But the serious look definitely gave you a different charm." Skyla replied with a slight blush on her face. "Oh ho?" Nux''s smile widened. He then turned towards Amaya and questioned, "Since we are already done with everything, can I and Skyla return to [Core]? I have some things I need to ''discuss'' with her." "You know we will be swarming with new members, right?" Amaya questioned. "What does that have to do with me? You are the Vice Leader, that''s your responsibility." Nux shrugged his shoulders. Melia, who heard that smiled wryly. She remembered when Amaya said, ''Being a Vice Leader under this man is a lot harder than being a Vice Leader of a normal Clan.'' Now she can clearly see why. Nux wasn''t suited to be a leader. He was a free spirit that couldn''t be bound. "Oi Oi, don''t look at me like that, ''I am the one who is going to deal with everything, so I deserve to get the first chance.'' This was what you said yesterday night." Nux revealed and Amaya''s eyes widened in surprise, "I-I never that said that!" "Tsk Tsk, so you are going to lie right through your teeth huh?" "Y-You! How could you tell that to everyone!?" Amaya complained as she tried to attack Nux, Nux however, simply grabbed her hands and kissed her lips. "My Lovely Vice Leader, you aren''t going back on your words, right? Is my presence really required when we are just recruiting members?" Nux questioned in a soothing tone. "W-We do not¡­" Amaya couldn''t resist for long. "So you will manage everything on your own?" Nux questioned. Melia felt bad that Nux was pushing all the responsibility on Amaya just because she was his wife, but then, "I can''t be convinced to do everything without getting anything out it¡­" Amaya replied. "Oh? What could you possibly want?" Nux acted ignorant. "An Extra Turn." Melia''s expression changed. She clearly knew what this extra turn was! "Oi Oi! That''s cheating! I''ll recruit the members, it''s not a problem. Give that extra turn to me." Edda spoke up. "Huh? You? You will start recruiting perverts like you into the clan, just leave the recruiting new members to me, of course, I will be taking the extra turn as well." Felberta spoke up. "What qualifications do you even have? I was the General of the Army, Army, Clan, same thing, let me do it!" Ember stepped forward. "What? Did you forget? I was the leader of the Assassin Group, I know a talent when I see one since I have personally trained so many, I will recruit-" Thyra spoke up, however, she was quickly interrupted by Evane, "I was the Queen, I believe I can manage this quite easily." Soon, a big fight broke out. And Melia couldn''t believe her eyes¡­ Just now, this looked like a scene where the Leader was pushing responsibilities to the Vice Leader¡­ And now¡­ it was as if all the members are fighting over a crazy opportunity¡­ And all of this for just¡­ one ''extra turn''. Just how good does it actually feel for them to act so crazy over it? Melia wondered in her head. Then soon, her pale face blushed a little as she recalled the moans and grunts she heard from her room yesterday night¡­ continuously... for more than 100 hours¡­ "Alright, stop fighting." Suddenly, Nux stepped in. Everyone turned silent, then, Nux placed his hand on Amaya''s back, "We all know Amaya''s capabilities, she is the best one suited for this task." Nux declared. A proud smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she glanced at her ''sisters.'' This act of hers looked childish. It was surprisingly cute since it was coming from someone like Amaya, who usually had this distant aura around her. "Astaria, you have your fame as a Sword Girl, your presence is required there. Thyra and Ember, you will be helping Amaya with this as well. So all 4 of you will be recruiting new members who will come to our clan today. Is that clear?" "Alright." The 4 women nodded. "Of course, you will all get the extra turn for your effort." Nux smiled playfully. Melia, on the other hand, couldn''t decide, Was this man a Bad Leader or was he somehow a Great Leader who was loved by people around him? Chapter 831 ExceedoGenesis Is Not As Simple As It Looks… ? *Bam* *Clank* "You Idiot!! To let a completely new Clan walk all over our clan like that!? What is this I am hearing!? You challenged an Emperor to a Duel using our Clan name and got defeated!? A Sage challenging an Emperor is already a stain on our clan but to think you lost! You lost against an Emperor!? And that too in front of the crowd that you invited and even paid for their ticket price! If you had to make a joke out of yourself, then do that. Why did you have to drag Destiny with you!? You son of a whore! I''ll make you pay for what you have done!" A man with long black hair and brown eyes threw a Jar at the wall in rage. He had hard sharp features, and a well-built body, he had a handsome face, however, right now, his expression was distorted due to anger. He was Vindan Jailser, the Leader of the Destiny Clan. He had built his clan from scratch and had brought it to where it is right now. It was not done in a day or two, it was a long process where he failed, succeeded, failed, and succeeded again and again. He worked for his clan all his life, planning, killing, challenging, competing, he did all that. Honestly, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that he valued his clan more than he values his children or wives. And today¡­ His Clan had been turned into a complete joke, and that too, because of a single duel. The moment Vindan heard about the events that had folded, his anger surged. Everything was just too humiliating! This bastard! Vindan really wanted to tear this Graner into countless pieces right now. If looks could kill, Graner would have died more than a thousand times already. Graner, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled in fear. Vindan was a Peak Great Sage, someone like him was directing all his anger at a mere Sage like him¡­ Graner''s face was already pale and he was having difficulty in breathing. Honestly, Graner truly wished that Vindan kills him in anger. At the very least, it would be a swift death. Vindan was a leader of his Clan, how could he not know what type of person he was? Vindan is a cruel, ruthless man who never forgets any grudge. Honestly, if it weren''t for Aiden who captured him and brought him here, Garden was planning to run away. Vindan would definitely not let him live after what he did. And from the way Vindan was looking at him, Grander could tell that he won''t die an easy death either. Vindan was definitely thinking about the most painful ways of killing him. The more Graner thought about him, the more his body trembled in fear and sweated profusely. He cursed the man who was responsible for all this, however, the moment he recalled Nux''s face when was about to shoot that Fire Spell right on his face, hairs on the back of his neck stood up in fear. "Lord Vindan." Suddenly, someone spoke up. Everyone turned around and their eyes fell on a man wearing white clothes, he had brown hair and black eyes, however, unlike everyone else in the room, he had a calm smile on his face. He was the Third Great Sage of the Density, Xavien Rolls. "Before thinking about how to dispose of this waste, we need to think about the countermeasures." Vindan wasn''t annoyed that he was interrupted, he glanced at his trusted subordinate, signaling him to continue, "Even if we kill this idiot, we wouldn''t be able to cover what happened today. People are talking. Our reputation is taking a hit and it is already affecting our business. If we don''t take any actions soon, things might get worse." "What do you suggest?" Vindan questioned. "What is there to suggest? ExceedoGenesis. In the end, the ones who gained the most from today''s battle were those guys. We need to destroy them. Destiny destroys ExceedoGenesis, the new clan that dared to bare their fangs at them. That is the only way to wash this shame and restore our former glory." Miliana Thundre, the fourth Great Sage of Destiny spoke up. She was a fierce woman with red hair and bloodthirsty red eyes. She was one of the most beautiful women in the City, however, even then, no men dared to approach her. She was just that scary. "Destroy them?" Vindan narrowed his eyes. "She is not wrong, Lord Vindan. That is indeed the only way, we need to at least push them to the point where all of them come out and bow their heads in front of us, publicly." Xavien nodded. "So we need to suppress a completely new clan?" Vindan questioned. "That is the only option." Xavien nodded. "Heh, I can''t believe our clan fell to this point." Vindan chuckled. "We¡­ don''t really have to do that¡­" Suddenly, Aiden, the Vice Leader of Destiny spoke up. Vindan glanced at Aiden and narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean?" "Rather than going against them, we can just simply congratulate ExceedoGenesis and tell Graner to apologize to them for acting out like that on his own behalf. Then, we just have to praise them as a new, rising clan and wish them the best of luck from a higher standpoint. If we do it correctly, then rather than weak, it would look like our clan is forgiving and generous. This would not only rebuild our image, it might even improve it even further." "Haaah? What kind of weak-ass response is that!? Why should we, Destiny, come forward? Aiden, did watching the battle under the hot sun mess with your bald head or something?" Miliana questioned in a rude tone. "That is indeed not a fitting response, Aiden. Why are you suggesting something so passive like that?" Vindan questioned with a frown on his face. "This is just a more logical solution, Lord Vindan. Think about this, what''s the point of going after the new ExceedoGenesis? Would it really restore our reputation? Won''t it just look like the Strong bullying the Weak? Also¡­ ExceedoGenesis is not as simple as it looks¡­" Aiden muttered. "Huh? What do you mean?" Vindan frowned. "They also have a Great Sage in their Clan," Aiden reported. "Huh? But didn''t they say the one he fought against was the Leader of the clan?" "That is true, the Leader of the Clan is an Emperor Stage Cultivator, however, they not only have a Great Sage, but also 2 Sages in their Clan." "So how did a mere Emperor become the Leader?" Vindan couldn''t help but question. Aiden, however, shook his head. "I do not know what they are thinking." Chapter 832 We Will Crush Them. ? "So how did a mere Emperor become the Leader?" Vindan couldn''t help but question. Aiden, however, shook his head. "I do not know what they are thinking." "Haah!? Why does it matter who the leader is!? So what if they have a Great Sage supporting them!? Can that bitch be stronger than us!? Stop spouting nonsense, Aiden! Not simple my ass! They might be a little strong for a new clan. A new clan starting with a Great Sage is great and all, but they shouldn''t have challenged us. They need to know their place. And what congratulating them and wishing them luck? We just need to destroy them!" Miliana wasn''t having any of it. "I met the Great Sage of their Clan today." Aiden didn''t wish to reveal it, however, seeing the situation, he had to do it. "So what? You fell in love with her? I heard that the women of that clan are quite beautiful. No, now that I think about it, I remember that man is being called the most handsome man in the City, isn''t he? Alright, let''s do this, We fight that clan, capture this woman and that man, you keep that woman, I keep the man, and if any one of us like some other members of that clan, we can capture them as well. The Sword Girl is also part of that clan, right? I heard Lord Vindan had his eyes on her for quite a while, How about it, Lord Vindan? Are you interested? I heard that woman is the Leader''s wife. It would be quite interesting to separate the two of them, won''t it?" Miliana spoke with a wide smile on her face. Hearing her words, a small smile appeared on Vindan''s face as well. "Since we are already thinking of doing it, why don''t we take it a step further? Since all the members of that clan are known to be exceptionally beautiful, then why don''t we take all of them? Let''s turn the ExceedoGenesis into our slaves, That would not only wash away our shame but would also relieve some of the stress we have piled up after working for so many centuries. What do you all say?" "NO!" Aiden, however, quickly shook his head. He then turned towards Miliana and retorted, "I did not fall for that woman or anything like that, don''t assume things on your own, I am saying that that woman is not simple. I met her today, I looked into her eyes. She is unfathomable! There is no way she is an ordinary Vampire. She could have joined any high-level clan with her strength, even joining Top Clans like Ace or even the Pandemonium, shouldn''t be that hard. But rather than joining those clans, she decided to join a completely new clan. You think that that new clan would be a simple clan? Do you really believe they would not have any secrets?" Aiden asked a series of questions that forced Vindan to think. "Aiden''s words are correct, that clan cannot be that simple¡­" Xavien spoke up after thinking about it. "Then what do you suggest?" Seeing that all the people were siding with Aiden''s suggestion, Miliana turned towards Aiden and questioned with an annoyed look on her face. "What do I suggest? Didn''t I tell you already? It is best to resolve matters peacefully. There is no need for us to turn the ExceedoGenesis into our enemy." Aiden spoke. "I do not agree. As a Member of Destiny, I would rather die than accept this. What''s the point of working so hard, gaining power and building our reputation, if, in the end, we have to bow our heads in front of some random new clan just because you ''looked into her eyes'', huh? What bullshit! To think we are discussing so much when there is only 1 Great Sage within the opponent''s rank. When do we act brazenly and confidently then? When the enemy clan is full of Master or Advances Stage Cultivators? If we are that big of a cowards, then we might as well just disband our clan." Miliana spoke in a harsh tone. "You¡­" Aiden wanted to retort. However, in the end, he didn''t have any words. The opponent was only a single Great Sage Cultivator, even if she was a Vampire, she can''t possibly go against 5 Great Sages on her own, right? It was not like she was from a Vampire Earl or a Marquee. All those Vampires never leave the Blood Continent. The Destiny had 34 Sages, 84 Emperors, and over 500 other members. Whether it was the cultivation stage or the number of members, they were stronger in all aspects. For them to back out of a fight and take a ''peaceful'' approach. It would definitely be embarrassing. Aiden understood all that, however, For some reason, he still couldn''t convince himself to go against ExceedoGenesis. Melia''s eyes¡­ he couldn''t forget them¡­ No, Aiden wasn''t in love¡­ That was far from love¡­ He¡­ He was scared¡­ "Alright, I understand where you are coming from, let''s do this, We still don''t know anything about any of them. First, let us learn about who they all are, and once we confirm that they are just random nobodies like we think they are, We will crush them. How about it?" Aiden proposed. "So you are saying that we wait for the Information Halls to gather information about them?" Miliana questioned. "That is correct." "Aiden, what happened to you? They are a new clan, unless someone requests it, the Information Halls won''t bother about them, and even if we are the ones requesting it, it would take at least a month before they learn anything about them. You think we would have any reason to challenge them a month later? It would just look like we are some sore losers who can''t handle the consequences of a defeat and are now trying to get revenge." Xavien replied. Then, with a serious look on his face, he spoke, "If we want to do something, we need to do it right now, or else forget about it." "Alright, that''s it, enough discussion, We will take action tomorrow, The ExceedoGenesis, we would destroy them." With a cold look on his face, Vindan announced. "And what about him?" Miliana questioned as she pointed at Graner. "Take him to the underground prison." Vindan ordered and Graner''s face paled in horror. "N-NO! L-Lord Graner! Please No! Please spare me! SPARE ME!! DON''T TAKE ME THERE!! I BEG YOU!!" Chapter 833 Honestly, You Are A Stain On Us Great Sages ? "Didn''t we clearly mention only Emperor Stage or higher Cultivators are allowed¡­?" Amaya muttered as she glanced at the huge line in front of her. There were at least 100 people who had come to join their clan, however, around 60 of them were King Stage or weaker. Nux and his wives were already planning on adding the people from the Forgotten Continent into their clan after things get more stable, so there was no point in recruiting any King or weaker stage cultivators since they already had 1000 members at that level. No, even out of those 1000 members, almost 300 of them were King Stage Cultivators, 500 were Experts, and the rest were either Grand Masters or were the family members of the said cultivators. So the average level of those 1000 people was stronger than these people who had come here today. "We do not need all the extras, send them away." Amaya spoke. Ember stepped forward and announced, "The ExceedoGenesis have already made the conditions clear, only Emperor Stage or stronger are allowed, the rest, please leave." "What!? But isn''t ExceedoGenesis a new Clan!? How can your demands be so high!?" A Grand Master Stage Cultivator shouted. Seeing him, others gained some confidence and started shouting as well. "That''s right! A new clan should know their limits, how can you keep an absurd condition like that!? The Emperor Stage Cultivators only join medium-level Clans, why would they join your clan?" "Stop with those ridiculous conditions and recruit us! We will remain loyal to the Clan, and will definitely help you grow!" "Yes, ignore that stupi-" "Did we not make ourselves clear enough?" While the people were shouting, Ember spoke up. She didn''t raise her voice or anything, her voice was still as calm as before, however, this time, the weight behind her voice was countless times higher, She was an Emperor after all. Even without any efforts, suppressing a bunch of Experts or King Stage Cultivators wasn''t a big deal. With a cold look on her face, Ember continued, "Whatever you say might be true for normal Clans, but ExceedoGenesis is different. I will say it for one last time, Only Emperor Stage or higher will stay, As for the rest, Leave." Ember spoke, and this time, no one dared to speak back. The woman in front of them was an Emperor after all. And she wasn''t a normal Emperor, she was a Peak Stage Emperor and was stronger than all of them. Just the fierce Aura around her made it clear. Let alone King Stage or the weaker ones, even the Emperors present in the crowd were feeling pressured by her. Some Master Stage Cultivators, who came here to test their luck had even passed out. In the end, in front of Ember, who showed no signs of backing down, they had to give in. The King Stage or the weaker ones turned around, some carried the Master Stage Cultivators who had passed out, and just as they were about leave, "Heeeh? It is quite lively here. I guess you gained quite a bit of fame by using our name, haven''t you?" A voice was heard. Everyone turned around and noticed 5 people walking towards them, and out of those 5, the red-haired woman attracted most of the attention. Some, who didn''t know her were awed by her beauty, however, people like these were in the minority, because almost everyone here knew who this woman was¡­ "M-M-Miliana! She is Miliana from the Destiny!" A King Stage Cultivator shouted as his face paled in horror! "The butcherer! Why is she here!?" "Wait! Is she here for revenge!?" "Does that mean Destiny wants to declare War with the ExceedoGenesis!?" "N-No! If that''s the case, then doesn''t that mean the ExceedoGenesis is as good as over?" "Emperors? Not even Master Stage Cultivators would join them if that is the case!" Everyone who came to join the ExceedoGenesis started talking with each other. Miliana, however, completely ignored those people and walked toward Amaya and her group with a small smile on her face, "Well well well, the rumors aren''t false, All of you are absolute beauties." Miliana complimented. "Who are you?" Amaya, however, completely ignored the compliment and questioned. "Heeeh? An Emperor is doing the talking? Aren''t you a little too daring, girl?" Miliana questioned back with a playful smile on her face. "I just know you won''t dare to make your move here." Amaya replied with an indifferent look on her face. "Huh? You trust the Ancestral Order that much huh?" "No, not really, although I do know you won''t move because of the Order, even if you did, there is no way you alone could actually hurt us." A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face. Miliana narrowed her eyes as her eyes fell on Melia, who was looking at everything with her usual indifferent expression on her face. In the end, she decided to join Amaya, Astaria, and Ember as well. Staying inside [Core] while hearing all those sounds for hours... She wasn''t ready for another torture. "Heh, I heard you had a Great Sage as one of your members." Miliana laughed. Then, she glanced at Melia and chuckled, "Let alone being a Clan Leader, you aren''t even the one who does the talking, A Great Sage is acting as a mere bodyguard for an Emperor Stage Cultivator. Aren''t you just a pushover? Honestly, you are a stain on us Great Sages." "That''s the first time someone has said this to me," Melia replied calmly. "Of course it is. You think these people using you would tell you something like that?" Miliana laughed. "Why are you here?" Melia questioned, she had no interest in talking to someone as weak as Miliana. Honestly, she had noticed this since she came to the United Continent, the Humans have absolutely zero talent in sensing their opponents'' strength. Was it arrogance or just plain ignorance? She didn''t know. First, it was that Graner, he challenged Nux out of nowhere without thinking anything. And now this idiot. Honestly, if anyone from the Blood Continent saw what this woman was doing, they would have shat their pants in fear. Melia isn''t someone one could take lightly. A 278-year-old Peak Great Sage Cultivator, it may not look like much when compared to Nux who was in his 20s, but in truth, Melia was an absolute monster. Her talent can be understood once one compared her to her brother, Lazarus Bloodheart, a renowned prodigy, a Peak Semi Saint, who can defeat Saints. Melia might get overshadowed by her brother''s achievement, however, Lazarus was around 2300 years old, there was a big age gap between the two of them. Melia''s real talent, it was much more monstrous than her brother''s, who was called a prodigy. Calling someone like that a ''stain'', Miliana had absolutely no clue who she was talking to. The only reason Melia wasn''t doing anything right now was because of the Rules set by the Ancestral Order. Yes, it was not the ExceedoGenesis that was being protected by the Order here, it was Destiny. Of course, Miliana didn''t know this. She just raised her hand and, "The ExceedoGenesis is the Enemy of Destiny, Those who wish to join them, think carefully." She announced. The meaning behind her words was clear. Leave. And her method worked. All the people who came here to join the Clan turned around almost instantly. ExceedoGenesis had made a strong impact in their first battle, they also had a Great Sage in their ranks, so it was not a bad decision to join this clan. However, if they have already offended Destiny before they had even started operating as a proper clan, Then their future is over. There was no point in staying here. Everyone turned around and just as they were about to leave, "Stop." Amaya spoke up. Chapter 834 Another Challenge ? "The ExceedoGenesis is the Enemy of Destiny, Those who wish to join them, think carefully." Hearing those words, everyone who came here to join ExceedoGenesis turned around and started leaving, however, "Stop." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. "What? Are you going to beg them to not go? I heard you were sending away all the King Stage or weaker ones away? Are you going to start accepting them now?" Miliana smiled. Hearing her words, the King Stage or weaker level cultivators started smiling. Will ExceedoGenesis change its decision? Of course, they weren''t planning on joining them anyways, but it would still be fun to see them go back on their words now that they were forced into this situation. It was always fun to see the arrogant ones fall on the ground and beg for mercy, after all. "Everyone, look at me." Amaya spoke up. "What? Is she actually going to change the condition?" "Hahaha~ This is exciting." The people laughed and all turned around. "What are you doing, girl?" Miliana questioned with a curious look on her face. This girl had been a little too calm all this while. She wanted to see the desperate look on Amaya''s face. She wanted to break her will. Amaya, however, had a completely different thought in her mind, "I just need to remember their faces." "Hmm? Why is that?" Miliana questioned with a curious look on her face. "They will not be allowed to join my clan in the future. ExceedoGenesis doesn''t need cowards either." Amaya announced with the same, indifferent looks on her face. "You bitch! You think you can talk to us li- AAAAGGggGGGHhHHHH!!!" An Emperor Stage Cultivator shouted, however, before he could even complete his sentence, his arm was chopped off. Astaria, who now had her sword in her hand, stepped forward, with cold, ruthless eyes, she glanced at the people standing in front of her and spoke, "Unless you wish to stay here forever, Leave." This time, no more words were required. An Emperor''s arm was chopped off, and no one even saw what had happened. The Sword Girl¡­ They had forgotten what kind of woman she was! Everyone quickly turned around and rushed away. The place was soon emptied out. "Would it not be a problem?" Thyra questioned with a frown on her face. "What problem?" Astaria questioned back. "You know, according to the Order''s rule, we cannot attack other clans." "He came here to join our clan, why would he be a part of one? The Order only protects the people who are in a Clan." "What if he was a part of a Clan?" Thyra questioned. "Well, then wanted to leave that clan. Do you think that clan will stand up for him? And even if they do, it wouldn''t really matter, he was standing in our domain and dared to curse a member of our clan, and it is not like I killed him, it was just an arm, pay some Eons to the Elves and they will probably fix it." Astaria shrugged. She had been here for a year now. She knew how things worked. "Heh. Just as I expected from the Sword Girl, you didn''t disappoint me." Miliana smiled. "The Butcherer huh¡­" Astaria glanced at Miliana for a while, then she commented, "I honestly expected better." "Why are all the members of your clan so arrogant?" Miliana questioned with a curious look on her face. "Why don''t you just leave? You already did what you wanted to, right? Now just go back and officially challenge us. Don''t bother us, we have things to do." Thyra shooed her away. "See? This is what I was talking about. Even a random Emperor Stage Cultivator of your clan is quite arrogant. It is honestly quite entertaining." Miliana smiled, then, her smile widened as she declared. "Also, we will not be the ones who will be challenging you." "What do you mean?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. "You will be the ones challenging us." "And why would we do that?" "You have to do that, If you do not wish to be wiped out, of course." A clear threat. "Where are you getting this confidence from? Let''s not even talk about whether you have the ability to do that or not, what about the Ancestral Order? Do you really think you can actually do something and get out scot-free?" Ember questioned. "Huh? Why would the Ancestral Order involve themselves with us? It is not like we are going to attack you." "So what is your grand plan?" "Hmm, nothing much. We will just cut off all the options your clan has. No new members, no business, no missions, we would take everything away and shut you down. Destiny may not be one of the higher-level clans but we still have a decent influence, We will use that influence to cut off all your sources, turning you into a stuck clan. A Clan with no future. Exceedo-Genesis huh? Exceeding all expectations and reaching the top. I wonder how you will do that while being stuck inside this shell of yours?" Miliana smiled playfully. "Hmmm, that way, the Ancestral Order won''t have a reason to involve themselves with us. That is actually not a bad plan." Amaya nodded her head. "Right?" "Mhm." "So what do you say? Are you going to challenge us? Ah, right, I forgot to tell you, you also have another option." "Another option?" "Are you curious?" "Uggh, not really. But looking at your expression, it seems like you are dying to tell us, so just go for it, knock yourself out." Amaya shrugged. "How kind of you. Anyways, another option, rather than going through so much, just be a part of Destiny. You aren''t exactly a bad bunch yourself, so we will treat you right. Of course, on a little condition that we will be allowed to play with you a little. You get what ''playing'' means, right? Enjoying some good times together, you are all beautiful women, my Clan Leader wouldn''t be disappointed, I also wish to meet that leader of yo-" "This should be enough right?" While Miliana was still talking, Amaya turned towards Astaria and questioned. "Of course. I am sure we can see the serious him again once we tell him ''their intention''." Astaria smiled. Amaya then glanced at Miliana and spoke, "We will be discussing the specifics of the Challenge tomorrow inside the Ancestral Order''s Building. You can leave, we won''t be seeing you off." Chapter 835 It Will Be The End For Destiny. ? "¡­ugh¡­ I can''t believe all five of them are here¡­" "What did you expect? Graner made a mockery out of their Clan, of course, all of them will be here." "Shh!! Are you crazy!? If you want to die that badly, why are you dragging us along with you? Why the hell are you talking about that incident right now? What if they hear you, huh!?" "I-I apologize." "Don''t talk about that at all¡­ rather¡­ just stay silent, don''t talk about anything¡­ they are smiling while having a drink, but I can sense their annoyance even through smiles." "I¡­ I get it¡­ I''ll stay silent." The Ancestral Hall building, which was usually cheerful, had a tense and heavy atmosphere today. That was because 5 Great Sages were sitting at a table, drinking beer, with dangerous smiles on their faces. These 5¡­ Everyone knew who they were. They were the strongest members of the Destiny, the Clan whose reputation has taken a deep dive. "Tsk, why are they not here yet?" Vindan, the Leader of the Clan questioned. "Don''t ask me, they said they will be here by now," Miliana replied. "And you believed them?" Vindan raised his eyebrow. "And what was I supposed to do? Drag them here and then get killed by the Order?" Miliana retorted. "You¡­" "Alright, Lord Vindan, Miliana, you two need to calm down, It was obvious that they aren''t going to come here. It was foolish of us to believe them in the first place, Let''s just leave and continue with our pla-" Suddenly, Xavien froze. "What happened?" Miliana questioned. "ExceedoGenesis¡­" Xavien muttered as he glanced at the door. The others turned around and their eyes fell on 13 people who had just walked into the building. "T-They are actually here¡­" "A-Are they crazy¡­?" "N-No¡­ isn''t it better this way¡­?" "Yes, it is a lot better than hiding, they should just apologize here and end this matter." "It won''t be that simple." "Yes, I heard something happened yesterday as well." The crowd started whispering as well. Seeing some familiar faces, Miliana''s face brightened up. Her eyes quickly fell on the man who walked in the front, the Leader of the ExceedoGenesis Clan and her target, and soon, a big smile appeared on her face. "So you are the Leader of the ExceedoGenesis Clan." She spoke as she walked towards Nux with a playful smile on her face. "You are not bad¡­ The most handsome man in the city huh¡­ You will be fun to play around with." She commented. Nux, however, completely ignored her and walked toward Vindan. "Are you the Leader of Destiny?" He questioned. Miliana, on the other hand, couldn''t believe what happened. She¡­ she was ignored! Her eyes then fell on the sword girl, who just chuckled, Miliana realized that she was laughing at her and her anger soared even further. She turned around and walked towards Nux, "I was talking to you, Bastard." "Don''t bother me, I am talking." Nux''s reply was simple. His simple reply, however, triggered Miliana even further. "Do you really want to die that badly!?" She threatened. Of course, Nux didn''t care, he just looked at Vindan again and questioned, "Are you the Leader of Destiny?" This time, Vindan ignore Nux and turned toward Miliana, "Calm down, Miliana, he is doing this on purpose. Don''t fall these foolish tactics." "Heh. This bastard, he really is interesting, isn''t he? I changed my plan, no matter how handsome he is, I won''t dirty myself by playing with this bastard. But leader, his wife, I am sorry, but I will be taking her from you. I want to see if this bastard can keep the same attitude while I torture his wi-" "I will ask one last time, Are you the Leader of Destiny? No, actually, it doesn''t matter now. This will be my warning to all 5 of you. I will be challenging Destiny, We are a new Clan, however, I will warn you beforehand, this battle, It will be the end for Destiny. If you do not wish to have the same fate, leave Destiny and join any other clan." Nux announced, then, he turned towards Miliana and, "You, however, do not have that option. Don''t bother running away, We will chase you to the ends of Yrniel if we have to." Saying those words, Nux walked towards the Counter where a familiar elf was sitting, "The ExceedoGenesis wishes to challenge Destiny." Nux spoke, shocking everyone present inside the building. "What!?" "Is he crazy!?" "Challenging the Destiny! And since they are the ones challenging, they can''t even decide the rules this time. Just what is he thinking!?" The people couldn''t believe their ears. "Hahaha~" Vindan, however, laughed out loud when he heard Nux''s words. "You are brave, boy. I will give you that. To actually come here and challenge us, Was our threat that scary? Well, I guess Miliana can be a scary person." "I have barely shown anything scary yet," Miliana spoke as she glanced at Nux with a smile on her face. A smile that couldn''t hide her scary expression, "I''ll show truly scary I am. Leader, I propose that he and I have a one-on-one duel, I want to show him what true hell looks like." "Oh C''mon, where is the fun in that?" Vindan, however, just smiled. "I propose something even better. ExceedoGenesis and Destiny, A Clan Deathmatch." "A¡­ A Clan Deathmatch¡­?" "The one where all the members join in and the battle only ends once all the members of a Clan are killed?" "Well, there is another way where one clan surrenders and the opponents accept the surrender, but it rarely happens. The Clan Deathmatch is used to settle in the most fiercest enmities, so the other party never accepts the surrender and wipes the entire clan." "But¡­ isn''t the ExceedoGenesis a new clan? They only have 13 members¡­ while the Destiny has around 500¡­ This is absolutely unfair." "Since the Weaker Clan has challenged the Stronger Clan, the Rules will be decided by the two parties together. There is no way the ExceedoGenesis will accept this rule." "Of course, only a mindless fool will accept something like this." "I do not accept these rules." And just like everyone Nux shook his head the moment he heard Vindan''s proposal. Chapter 836 Why Dont You Change Your Name To Clan Of Cowards Instead? ? "I propose something even better. ExceedoGenesis and Destiny, A Clan Deathmatch." Vindan proposed. "I do not accept these rules." Nux, however, quickly shook his head. Vindan glanced at Nux and teased, "What? Too scared to fight a real battle?" "Mhm, why don''t you pick another Sage and send him to fight against me? I am sure the Destiny''s Sages are strong enough to not lose against an Emperor, right?" Nux smiled. In a battle of words, when has he ever lost? Vindan''s mouth twitched when he heard Nux''s response. "Huh? Since when did a mere one on one battle become a show of real strength? The real battles are fought in a group, boy." Vindan spoke. "Ah, is that so? So you are telling me a real battle is something where 13 people fight against more than 500? Hmmm, sounds like an extremely real battle indeed." Nux nodded his head. "Is it my fault that you couldn''t recruit any members?" "What? Was it my fault that your Clan''s Sage got defeated so badly that your Clan has been turned into a joke and now you need to challenge a new clan just so your clan can survive?" Nux chuckled. "Did you think we wouldn''t know? Because of Graner''s defeat, your reputation has fallen to the point where it is affecting your business. The number of missions you are getting are decreasing, people are avoiding the shops you support, and even the other business partners are trying to avoid you for the time being. If this continues, your revenue will definitely take a big hit as well. It wouldn''t be a surprise if it falls to a point where you cannot sustain your clan anymore. On the other hand, even if you do use your disappearing influence to suppress us and cut us off from the rest of the world, we don''t have anything to worry about. What''s the worse that can happen? Our clan wouldn''t grow, right? But this doesn''t mean our personnel growth will stop. We can simply continue cultivating, without losing anything, and once your clan disappears, we can simply arise again. I don''t see any problem in it." Nux smiled. Vindan glanced at Nux and narrowed his eyes. This boy¡­ He was better than he thought. To gather this much information within 1 day¡­ Of course, things weren''t as bad as he made it out to be, there is no way his clan would be pushed to a point where he would have difficulty sustaining it. However, the revenue he earns would definitely drop, stopping their further growth plans, which was something Vindan cannot allow. He had to deal with this matter as soon as possible. It was not just a matter of revenue, his and his clan''s reputation is at stake here as well. "Then what do you want? And I will already make it clear, I will not accept a one-on-one battle." "Oh Trust me, I won''t be suggesting a one-on-one battle either." Nux smiled. "500 people are too much, I do not wish to kill so many. ExceedoGenesis promotes strength, however, this does not mean we promote useless murder. Killing more than 500 people because of a few foolish people is not something our Clan would do. Hundred. Choose 100 best members you have, We 13 people would be coming from our side, A 100 vs 13, Destiny vs ExceedoGenesis, group death battle. Decide the date yourself, I only have one condition." "What condition?" "There will be no witness other than the Ancestral Order, and whatever happened in this battle would be kept as an absolute secret." Nux replied. "Are you that scared of being ashamed?" Miliana laughed out loud when she heard Nux''s terms. Nux glanced at the red-haired woman and replied, "If the result of this battle is going to be what you think it will be, do you really think we all would be in a state of feeling any shame?" "Right, the dead don''t feel any shame." Miliana laughed out loud. However, surprisingly, Nux laughed with her as well. "That is correct." Then, Nux suddenly stopped laughing, he looked into Vindan''s eyes and, "So just accept this foolish condition of mine, give out the date of the Challenge, And let''s end this discussion here." "¡­" Vindan turned silent. "What are you thinking about, just accept the condition." Miliana urged with an excited look on her face. Vindan, however, narrowed his eyes, "I have another condition." He spoke. "Wow, you people really are something, aren''t you? You already have a 100 vs 13 in front of you, but you still wish for more. I can now see why your Clan has only come this far after 16 centuries. Why don''t you change your name to Clan of Cowards instead? I mean, I get that you wish to feel secure, but what the hell? Why don''t you just say you want me, an Emperor to fight all 5 Great Sages of your Clan? No, even better, just choose a random mortal to represent our clan and fight him instead, I am sure you guys would agree to do that." Nux laughed out loud. "Pfft." And this time, he did not laugh alone. Brielle, the Elf receptionist sitting at the counter laughed out loud as well. "I Apologize." Of course, she quickly controlled herself and apologized. Not because she feared Vindan, who was glaring at her, she had no reason to fear a medium-level clan leader when she herself was a part of Infinity, a high-level clan. She only apologized because her behavior is unprofessional. Vindan, knowing full well that he couldn''t go against her, turned towards Nux and spoke his condition, "No Cultivator higher than a Great Sage is allowed to participate in the battle. I do not want you to invite a stronger cultivator at the last moment saying that he or she is a part of your clan." Vindan spoke. Nux looked into Vindan''s eyes and smiled, "So you are that scared huh?" "Do you accept or not?" Vindan wasn''t ready for any bullshit. An Emperor Stage Cultivator has a Great Sage Cultivator as a member of his Clan. Aiden was right, this clan wasn''t as simple, he had to make sure nothing goes wrong. "Alright, I agree. No other Great Sage or higher level Cultivator will be added other than Melia, and you 5, is that okay?" As soon as Nux agreed, a wide smile appeared on Vindan''s face as he declared, "Then let''s meet in the Battle Hall 7 Days later." "Make sure to advertise this battle as much as you can, alright? Even though no one would be able to watch it, I still need some rumors so that I can push my clan''s reputation. I will leave that to you, okay?" Chapter 837 Ember And Astaria. ? "Make sure to advertise this battle as much as you can, alright? Even though no one would be able to watch it, I still need some rumors so that I can push my clan''s reputation. I will leave that to you, okay?" *Bam* "THAT BASTARD!!" Recalling what Nux said before he left, Vindan punched the table in front of him in rage, breaking it into pieces. "He is too arrogant." Xavien spoke with a solemn look on his face. "Are we¡­ really going to advertise this Challenge?" Aiden questioned with an unsure look on his face. This pattern¡­ It was way too familiar. Nux first tempted Graner to challenge him, then he manipulated Graner into advertising his battle, which he did and gathered a huge crowd, and in front of that huge crowd¡­ Graner was defeated. What made it more humiliating was the Graner was the one who did everything. It was as if he excitedly prepared a coffin for his own death. It was incredibly foolish when one thinks about it, Aiden even cursed Graner in his head for falling for a trap this obvious. But¡­ Wasn''t he in pretty much the same situation¡­? Now that he thinks about it, Graner never did something wrong. How could he have predicted that he, a Sage Stage Body Cultivator, would be defeated by an Emperor? From his position, everything was going according to his plan, there was no reason for him to back down. Just like they do not have any reason to back down right now¡­ Aiden was worried. The ExceedoGenesis was full of mystery. What if¡­ they successfully pulled it off¡­? What if¡­ they defeat them? Aiden thought but soon, he shook his head repeatedly. That is not possible. There is no way they would be defeated in a situation like this. How is that even possible? "No, we are not going to advertise anything this time." Suddenly, Vindan spoke up. "Huh¡­?" Aiden''s expression changed. Was¡­ was the Clan Leader unsure as well¡­? If that isn''t the case, then why would he not promote it? Wasn''t restoring our reputation the main reason they accepted this challenge? "Why would we not!? Are you scared!?" Miliana couldn''t control herself and questioned. "Miliana, I have been excusing your rash behavior for a while now. Do not force me to make a move." Vindan glared at Miliana and threatened. "I¡­ I apologize¡­" Miliana sat back on her seat as she apologized. Vindan may have better self-control now¡­ but Miliana would never forget what kind of man he was. Going against him¡­ Miliana knew that killing herself was a better option than doing something as foolish as that. "There is no reason for us to advertise this battle. What are we going to advertise? Destiny is fighting against a new clan in a 100 vs 13 battle? What''s there to advertise about this? Won''t it just destroy our reputation even further? The condition of keeping an absolute secret, it is actually better for us. We do not have to advertise anything right now, once we destroy ExceedoGenesis, we can do all these menial tasks then." "This way, nobody would know that it was a 100 v 13, and would just think that we destroyed ExceedoGenesis since they dared to go against us." Miliana, who finally understood Vindan''s plan smiled. "That is correct." Vindan smiled as well. And seeing that smile, Miliana, and the other 3 Great Sages couldn''t help but gulp. Yes, this was their Leader. Ruthless, scheming, and gets whatever he wants. "Alright then, shall we prepare for the upcoming challenge now?" Xavien spoke. "Yes, call back all the top members of the Clan, whether they are on leave, or on missions, I don''t care. I need them back within 4 days. In this battle, the Destiny will use its full force." Vindan declared. "Do we abandon the Missions?" Xavien questioned with a frown on his face. Their clan was already facing so many troubles right now, if they abandon the Missions, it would not leave a good image. "It doesn''t matter, say it is an emergency. Getting rid of the ExceedoGenesis is much more important right now." Vindan declared. "What about Graner? He is also one of the strongest people in our Clan." "Tell them that he has a chance to redeem his mistakes, if he performs well in this battle, I will forgive him." "What? You are going to forgive that fool!?" Miliana couldn''t believe what she was hearing. That bastard caused so much trouble, are they just going to let them go? Vindan of all people would do that? "Of course not. I just need him to participate in the last battle, Of his life." Vindan spoke with a cruel smile on his face. Miliana understood what he was talking about and smiled. "I understand." She nodded. "I will go talk to him." Saying those words, she turned around and left the room. The others left and started tending to their things as well. Vindan, who was left alone in his room just closed his eyes and started cultivating. In this battle, he will absolutely destroy that bastard. ¡­ On the other hand, in the Training Area of ExceedoGenesis, the members of ExceedoGenesis sparred with each other, but suddenly, "Nux, I need to talk to you¡­" Astaria walked towards Nux who was sparring with Melia. Nux glanced at her, his eyes then fell on Ember, who was kneeling on the floor, gulping down a Healing Potion with a frustrated expression on her face. Ember was different than others, she had affinity with two different elements, in this past year, out of all the wives who stayed with Nux, Ember''s rate of improvement was the highest. She, who could use Spells of two different elements had become the strongest out of all his wives. However, in front of Astaria, Ember fell short again. No matter what she tried, whether it was her Fire Spells or her Wind Spells, Astaria''s sword cut through it all. Ember was forced to use Wind Bombs to push herself back again and again, while trying to continue firing Fire Spells at Astaria. However, in the end, Astaria''s sword was too strong. Ember couldn''t continue fighting. And from her expression, Nux could see that this disturbed Ember. He decided to talk to her later, however, right now, he turned towards Astaria and questioned, "What is it?" Chapter 838 Is She Stronger Than Me? ? "What is it?" Nux questioned. "Allura," Astaria called out. "What happened?" "She is training alone again." "I told her to do that." Nux nodded. "¡­" Astaria turned silent. "You wish to know why I am not allowing her to spar with anyone, correct?" Nux smiled. He understood what his lovely wife was thinking. The Strongest Wife. That was the title she held. However, right now, according to the System''s Battle Power, Allura was the strongest out of all the Nux''s wives. Of course, Battle Power was not absolute and is just a number given to them by the System. Astaria knew that well, however, to confirm that, and to confirm her status as the strongest, she wanted to spar with Allura. Even if she was going to lose, she at least needed to come out of the illusion that she was the strongest and work even harder. That was just what type of Astaria was. It was not jealousy of something like that, it was just Astaria''s nature. And of course, Nux didn''t hate it either. His Warrior Wife, he loved every second of being with her. But the problem was, He cannot allow a spar between Allura and Astaria. "Melia, we will continue our Spar later." Nux turned towards Melia. "Mhm, no problem." Melia nodded and turned around, watching the rest of her Clan Sisters. Nux then took Astaria inside the [Core] and with a serious look on his face, he continued, "Do you know why I do not show or use my [Incubus Form] in front of you guys?" "Isn''t it because you wish to keep it a secret so you can surprise us later? Melia and Aisha don''t even know you can turn into an Incubus." Astaria questioned. "Well, that''s true, but that is not the only reason." Nux replied. "The [Incubus Form], it is a state where I am overflowing with Mana. In that form, I can cast countless Spells and still be fine. Even the Mana Regeneration is much faster than my normal form. It is almost to the level of having endless Mana. That feeling of power¡­ it is almost addicting¡­ However, that strong power, It comes with a drawback. That power gets into my head. The arrogance and confidence of a high-level demon, along with the power, I inherit that as well. I tested while I was coming here, I fought some beasts, and in that battle, I lose control over my original self. Or maybe¡­ it is better to say that I embrace my original self." "Wait¡­ so you saying that Allura¡­" "That is correct, in the end, I inherited the [Incubus Form] from Allura. Her case might not be as bad as mine since she has gone through the Trial, however, unlike me, who only has to be in that State for a limited amount of time, she has to live with it. She is not a Human anymore, She is a Demon. Though I don''t think she will actually hurt you all, you have to know, she is a Succubus, the Illusions she cast affects your mentality, it can even cause permanent damage. I have seen her fight, she is strong. So strong that if I didn''t inherit her Blood, increasing my Mental Defense, even I would not dare to spar with her right now." Nux spoke with a serious look on his face. "She¡­ She is stronger than you¡­?" Astaria widened her eyes in shock. "It is not to that extent, If I get serious, I can defeat her, but to do that, I will need to kill her. You cannot spar with Allura, it can only be a Death Battle." Nux replied. "Nux¡­" Astaria called out. "Hm?" "I just have one question¡­" "Is Allura stronger than you?" Nux could guess what she wanted to ask. "Yes¡­" Astaria lowered her head in embarrassment. She felt like she was being selfish. "She is." Nux replied with an Honest look on his face. "The Current you is not fast enough to fight against her, she can simply bombard you with a barrage of spells, keeping you in one position, then she can simply trap you in an illusion, pushing you into a helpless State. Of course, that is only for the current you. Once you become a Sage, and your speed and mental defense get stronger, you would be able to defeat her. Honestly, you just have to get close to her like you do with all your opponents, Allura''s case is just comparatively trickier." Nux replied. "So I need to become a Sage¡­" Astaria muttered in her head. Nux smiled. "Alright¡­ I understand¡­" "Mhm, now don''t ask Allura for more spars, alright? She knows her condition but doesn''t wish to hurt your pride, don''t put her in a difficult position." "Don''t worry, I won''t trouble her anymore. I''ll even make sure that Ember doesn''t challenge her either." "Hahaha~ She has been on edge as well, isn''t she?" Nux laughed out loud. "She has improved a lot. I feel threatened." Astaria was honest. "Mhm, her control over the two elements is strong. Way better than what I have over my 4 Elements." "You just have too many things to focus on. But don''t worry, let Ember continue working on her two elements, I am sure she will show you something interesting soon. Something that will raise your strength to another level." "Huh? What do you mean?" Nux frowned. Astaria, however, just smiled mysteriously, "Hehe~ Just be patient." Saying those words, Astaria stood up and stretched her body. "Anyways, I am sure Amaya has been keeping her eyes on the watch, if we stay here any longer, she will ask for an extra turn. The others would then follow and I will be left out because I ''already'' got my extra turn." Astaria chuckled. Nux laughed out loud as well. Astaria then created the Portal and the two of them walked back to the Training Area. "Sister Astaria, let''s fight again." Ember challenged, her red eyes shining. Astaria smiled and then teased, "What? That desperate to lose again." "I am, try defeating me again." Ember smiled back. Astaria and Ember quickly got back into Sparring. "Are we going to Spar? I feel like meeting him would be better." Melia walked towards Nux and spoke. "Mhm, I''ll call him." Nux nodded his head. Chapter 839 It Will Be Done, Master Nux. ? "Master Nux." A man wearing black robes kneeled in front of Nux. He had brown colored hair and black eyes, there was nothing very special about his features, he was just a normal man with an average face. He was Brenden Zikernam, a member of Omniscient Information Hall, one of the major Information Halls based in the city. He glanced at Nux and Melia who were standing in front of him and couldn''t help but curse his past self. Nux Leander and ExceedoGenesis. After his victory against Graner, this man, Nux Leander, and his Clan, ExceedoGenesis, attracted a lot of attention. Soon, it was revealed that the Sword Girl, one of the most popular free Cultivators in the City, was part of ExceedoGenesis as well. The Leader of ExceedoGenesis was the husband of the Sword Girl. All the female members of the ExceedoGenesis were unapparelled beauties. One of the members of the ExceedoGenesis was a Great Sage. An Emperor completely dominated a Sage in a one-on-one battle. ExceedoGenesis defeated Destiny. Within just a few hours after winning the Duel, The ExceedoGenesis gained more and more attention. Everything about them was a mystery. Other than the Sword Girl, no one knew anything about any of their members. And honestly, not much was known about the Sword Girl either, just like her Clan members, she was a Mystery as well. Mystery, Strength, Beauty, ExceedoGenesis had everything that attracted attention, and it didn''t take time for them to become a hot topic. So, just like any good and responsible Information Hall, the Omniscient Information Hall decided to make a move as well. A team was made, some were sent to look into the members, their past, where they came from, or anything else, while the leader of the Team, Brenden decided to personally go near their base and spy on ExceedoGenesis members, trying to get some valuable information. A decision he soon regretted. Their Base was honestly too big for a new Clan, there were just too many buildings and since Brenden couldn''t find the members of the ExceedoGenesis in any of the main buildings, he had to look through all the buildings, that process alone took 4 hours since he had to be really silent about it. And after 4 hours of extensive search, Brenden finally realized. Other than the 4 women who were busy recruiting the new members of the Clan. The Base was completely empty. He couldn''t spy on those 4 women since the Great Sage was with them, even though Brenden was quite confident in his concealing skills and have spied on Great Sages before, this woman was a little strange. Brenden decided to be careful and didn''t go near them. He decided to wait for other members to appear. The one he was most interested in was the Clan Leader. That man defeated a Sage after all. And it was not just a lucky win, it was a show of absolute suppression, humiliation, and domination. In no way, was that a small news, even some High-Level Clans are alerted. Many were curious to know more about Nux and ExceedoGenesis, therefore, Brenden wished to gain at least something interesting in his visit here, anything. And as if to grant his wish, a White Portal suddenly appeared in front of the Main Hall. Brenden frowned in confusion. ''What is that?'' He wondered. Honestly, he felt like it was his lucky day, this strange thing could appear practically anywhere in this huge place, however, it appeared right in front of him. Brenden could smell a valuable information. This white thing in front of him¡­ it was definitely not something simple. And just as he thought, a handsome man walked out of that white circle. ''Is this a transportation portal? But I don''t see any Magic Circle¡­'' Brenden wondered. But then, his eyes widened in horror when that handsome man who had just come out of the Circle turned towards him and looked into his eyes. ''I-Is this a coincidence?'' He questioned inwardly, there is no way an Emperor could possibly see through his Concealment after all. That has never happened before. However, soon, Brenden got his answer. It was not a coincidence. The handsome man suddenly appeared in front of him and grabbed him by his throat. "!!!" Breden''s eyes widened in horror. He... He couldn''t react to this man''s speed at all! How did he appear right in front of him!? He was a Sage, even though he wasn''t a Body Cultivator and speed wasn''t his strong point, how can an Emperor deceive his senses and make it seem so effortless? How can he be so helpless in front of an Emperor? Brenden didn''t know how to react. He was being held by his throat, this man''s warning was clear, ''move and you die.'' "Melia was right. I can''t believe a mouse sneaked into our Base. Are we that popular already? Well that''s good." The Handsome man commented, then he looked into Brenden''s eyes and, "Anyways, It would be better if you don''t resist, I might be different, but she is not very patient." He spoke with a small smile on his face. Brenden then looked to the side and his eyes fell on the only Great Sage member of ExceedoGenesis who was looking at him with an indifferent expression on her face. "Now, Brenden Zikerman, I will ask you a few questions, and you will answer me, is that clear?" Suddenly, the man spoke. Brenden''s eyes widened in horror. "H-How do y-you know my name?" He questioned. His voice was a little hoarse since he was being held by his throat. "I never allowed you to ask any questions, Brenden." Nux spoke as he tightened his grip around Brenden''s neck. "Acckkkhh!! I-I understand..." Brenden replied. "Good, How good is Omniscient Information Chamber compared to other Information Chambers in the city?" ''H-He even knows where I c-came from?'' Brenden couldn''t believe his ears. Was he a part of an Information Chamber or was it this man!? How does he know all this!? "I did not get an answer yet, Brenden." "I-It is o-one of b-b-best." "That''s good. So if I need any information, would you be able to provide it to me?" Nux questioned. "I-I ca, Ugghh!! Awwkkhh!! Awwwkhh!!" Brenden nodded but then suddenly, Nux released him, he fell on his knees and started coughing. "Alright then, that gives you a chance, Now let me make your position clear, You sneaked into my Clan, my territory, there is no rule that stops me from killing you. However, I am a refined man who does not like unnecessary murder, So I will give you an offer, Become my Slave, and you live. How about it? Brenden Zikerman, are you willing to become my Slave?" Brenden clearly remembered Nux asking him this question, at that time, to save his life, he quickly gave in and said yes, he had no intention to die there after all. Who knew that simple answer of his would mark the end of his free life? He still recalled that agonizing pain he felt the moment he thought about running away. "Brenden, I need detailed information about all the members of Destiny, is that clear? Also, ExceedoGenesis vs Destiny, a 13 vs 100 Deathmatch. 1 Great Sage vs 5 Great Sages. A New Clan vs a Middle-Level Clan, I need this spread all over the City, is that clear?" Nux ordered. "It will be done, Master Nux. And I will bring everything our Hall knows about Destiny to you tomorrow." Brenden bowed his head. That was his only option fi he didn''t wish to go through that agonizing pain again. Coming to his Clan¡­ It was the biggest mistake of his life. Chapter 840 A Bunch Of Thugs ? A peaceful week passed by very quickly. This week, however, ExceedoGenesis couldn''t do much. No matter what, Destiny was still a Middle-Level Clan that has 16 Centuries of Heritage, a completely new Clan with no apparent background cannot possibly stand against them. No one was willing to join ExceedoGenesis. Their absurd conditions of selecting only Emperors or above contributed to it as well. Of course, Nux and the others didn''t care about all this. This was just a start. It might seem slow, but they were already faster than the majority of Clans. It has only been a few days since they registered their Clan and almost everyone in the City had heard of their name at least once. The situation had raised to a point where some people learned about Destiny through ExceedoGenesis, that was how high their popularity was. So although it didn''t look like ExceedoGenesis had anything good going for them, in truth, they were already getting what they wanted, recognition. The members of ExceedoGenesis were satisfied. Their enemies, however, weren''t the same. This matter was getting more and more popular, they wanted to deal with everything in silence, recognition was the last thing they wanted right now. That was the reason why the higher-ups of Destiny were desperately waiting for this day. However, now that this awaited day was finally here¡­ The Members of Destiny received another shock. "Why are they all here?" Vindan questioned as he glanced at the huge crowd in front of him. "The details of the Challenge were a secret, then why is this place so crowded? Don''t they know that the Battle Hall doesn''t allow any spectators?" Vindan couldn''t understand. Unlike the Battle Arena, the Battle Hall didn''t allow any spectators. It was used to settle the matter between the Clans behind the scenes and the contents are hidden from the public. So all this crowd here¡­ Vindan couldn''t understand. He knew that the Ancestral Order wouldn''t allow any entry, these people here couldn''t go any further than this, but... "A 100 vs 13 Battle! To think the Destiny would be so shameless." "Heh, a Middle-Level Clan challenging a new Clan, as if this wasn''t shameful enough, but to even fight 100 vs 13 Battle, I just can''t believe it." "I heard the Destiny even asked for no other Great Sages or higher level Cultivators other than the 5 of their clan''s and 1 of ExceedoGenesis." "Haaah!? That''s just clear 5 v 1." "To think the Destiny would be that shameless." "What if they won? Do they actually think that would improve their reputation? ''A new clan that challenged Destiny was destroyed'' my ass. It is more like, ''Destiny is a bunch of cowards who use all their strength even against a small fry.'' Hmph! Shameless!" "Oi Oi, who are you calling a Small Fry huh? The ExceedoGenesis is not a small fry." "That is correct, They are just unlucky. Rather than cowards like Destiny, if they had offended a clan that an ounce of pride, the results would have been better." "I agree, Destiny is like those back alley scums who only know how to bully the weak." "But I still don''t get it, the Ancestral Order protects all the Clans, doesn''t it? Even if ExceedoGenesis had rejected this challenge, Destiny couldn''t have done anything. Then why did they accept such an absurd challenge?" "Don''t you see already? No one is willing to join their clan. Destiny is clearly pulling some strings to suppress them. I even heard that that bitch, Miliana went to ExceedoGenesis while they were recruiting and caused some trouble. If they don''t fight, Destiny would continue to do this and their Clan would never grow." "But isn''t the reason why no one is joining their clan because of their absurd conditions?" "What absurd conditions? So what if they are a new Clan? Can you compare them with any other new clans? Can any random new clan do what they have done? Even if they are a new clan, they have 1 Great Sage, 2 Sages, and 10 Emperors, which other new clan has a strength like this? Also, didn''t you see their members? First the Sword Girl, she once defeated a Sage in a Battle Arena and has been building her reputation for the past year! She has fought 38 Battles in the past year and has only lost 3 of them. And then the Clan Leader, Nux Leander. He defeated Graner, a well-known Sage, with his hands in his pockets. You think any other Emperor can do that!? With people like them, ExceedoGenesis is special. A demand for an Emperor is completely reasonable!" "You seem like a die-hard fan." "If I wasn''t a King Stage Cultivator, I would have joined them already! As for Destiny? Pew! They are such a disgrace!" "You dare repeat what you just said?" While a man was openly defaming Destiny, he heard a voice behind him. He turned around and his eyes fell on 100 people who wore the same white uniform and a golden badge on their chests. The man''s eyes widened in surprise and horror, "D-D-Destiny¡­" He stuttered. "Why are you stuttering? What happened? Why don''t you say what you were shouting earlier?" Vindan stepped forward and spoke as he looked into the man''s eyes. The man stepped back as his face paled in fright. In front of Vindan¡­ a King Stage like him was¡­ He could only tremble. "Say what you just said!" Vindan raised his voice. "He said that Destiny is full of worthless cowards who can''t even have a fair battle against a new clan. It is no different than a group of Trash than a bunch of mindless thugs who act noble and mighty but are actually worthless. I pity the people who choose to do any kind of business with you guys, Honestly, you guys are a stain on the name of other Clans." Suddenly, another voice was heard. "Who said that!?" Vindan shouted in rage. "I did. What? You have a problem? What would you do? Challenge my Clan? Ah, you wouldn''t do that, You are afraid of the strong, after all." Chapter 841 You Really Fucked Up, Huh… ? "Who said that!?" Vindan shouted in rage. "I did. What? You have a problem? What would you do? Challenge my Clan? Ah, you wouldn''t do that, You are afraid of the strong, after all." A man walked up with a smile on his face. The man didn''t seem like a human, he had slightly longer ears, dark orange, fiery eyes, his hair seemed like there were on fire, there were strange patterns on his body, he was a Demon. The Demon had a confident smile on his face as he stood in front of Vindan without an Ounce of Fear. Why would he be scared? He was from Agni. Another Middle-Level Clan, however, although Agni and Destiny seemed the same in terms of status, Agni was far stronger than them and had a Semi Saint backing them up. In terms of strength, they were far stronger than Destiny. "Alhaar." Vindan called out with a solemn look on his face. He knew who this man was. "What? Why does it seem like you are stepping back? Where did your grandeur go?" Alhaar questioned with a big smile on his face. "Don''t think we are scared of you," Vindan warned. "Heeh? Did I hear that right? A coward bitch saying he is not scared? Are you sure it is not you guys who are actually the ''13'', in this 100 vs 13? Because ''I am not scared'' is not something the ''100'' should be saying." Alhaar spoke and the others started laughing out loud. "Don''t go to fa-" "The ExceedoGenesis are here." Vindan wanted to reply, however, he was suddenly interrupted by a shout. He, Alhaar, and everyone else turned around and their eyes fell on 13 beings walking towards them with a cold expression on their faces. All of them were wearing a Black Colored Battle Suit and the moment they appeared, they gained all the attention. "Fuck! The Rumors are true! It is as if they are from a different world! How can they be so beautiful!?" "Nux!! I have been waiting for you!!" "NUX!!!" "Sword Girl!!" The crowd went crazy, Nux and the others, however, completely ignored them. They walked towards Vindan and Alhaar and then, "That''s quite a crowd. You did a good job, Vindan." Nux complimented. Vindan narrowed his eyes. He knew what Nux was talking about. However, the truth was, he wasn''t the one who advertised this battle. He wasn''t a fool like Graner. Vindan started thinking. Which bastard did it? Did his clan member go against his order? No, that was not possible. "So you are Nux Leander. I have heard a lot about you." While Vindan was thinking about all this, Alhaar spoke up. "Alhaar Findex, I am surprised to see you here," Nux replied. "You know me?" Alhaar seemed surprised. "Of course I do. I know about all the high-level members of all the Clans I wish to compete against in the future. And of course, Agni is also on that list." Nux answered with a slight smile on his face. No, he didn''t suddenly turn diligent, it was Nux we were talking about. [Name: Alhaar Findex.] [Age: 1724] [Mana Cultivation: Great Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Flame Demon (Medium)] [Occupation: Member of Agni.] [LVL: 113] [Battle Power ¨C 445,632] [Potential ¨C 550,000] He was only relying on the System. There was no point in remembering all the random people he meets. ''Tell me more about Agni and Alhaar Findex.'' This didn''t mean he had no way of knowing anything. His most recent Slave happens to be an expert in this, Nux conveniently contacted his Slave and soon, he learned everything he had to learn. "Are you saying that ExceedoGenesis will challenge us in the future?" Alhaar questioned. "You can look forward to it." Nux replied. "Heh, you sure have big dreams." "You achieve what you dream." "Hahaha~ That''s correct. So you are saying that challenging Destiny was your plan all along?" Alhaar questioned. "Of course not. How can we possibly challenge any random clan? We only aim for the top. This just happened due to some unforeseen incidents. It was not in our plan. Though I will say, as a stepping stone, They aren''t doing that bad, no, they are quite good at this. It is as if they are made for it." Nux complimented. "You bastard." Vindan cursed. "See? Typical side characters with no other set of dialogues. I told you, they are natural." "Hahaha~" Alhaar laughed out loud. "You are right. They are great as this!" Nux smiled a little as well. "Heh, laugh all you want, boy. The moment we walk into that Hall, I will make you regret it." Miliana commented with a scary smile on her face. Nux glanced at Miliana for a while, then, he turned around. "Anyways, Alhaar, I won''t go easy on you, be prepared." "I will be waiting for your challenge." Alhaar smiled. Nux nodded and then, he started walking towards the Battle Hall. His Clan members followed, and the crowd quickly made a way for them. Vindan decided to wait for a while, he had no plans of following that bastard. Alhaar chuckled when he noticed that, he could understand what Vindan was thinking about and honestly, it wasn''t Vindan''s fault either. The Aura of ExceedoGenesis is just that strong. This 100 vs 13 Deathmatch. From the moment the ExceedoGenesis appeared in front of him to the moment they left, he never got a feeling that they were going to lose. ''They are special indeed.'' Alhaar couldn''t help but sigh in admiration as he observed their backs. But then suddenly, ''Eh?'' His expression changed as his eyes fell on a certain purple-haired demon. "Ilia." He called out. "What is it, Lord Alhaar?" An Emperor Stage Succubus walked up and bowed her head. "That succubus¡­ Her hair¡­ It is not an Illusion, is it¡­?" Alhaar questioned as he pointed at Aisha. Ilia glanced at Aisha, then suddenly, her eyes widened in horror. "That¡­ That is not an Illusion¡­" Ilia muttered with a dumbfounded look on her face. "W-What is someone from that place doing here joining a new Clan like that?" Alhaar couldn''t understand. "I¡­ I do not know¡­" Ilia was speechless. Her mind was currently a mess, there were just too many things she was thinking about. Those Purple Hair¡­ That was definitely the features of the Royal Family¡­ But why¡­ Why would someone from the Royal Family be here¡­? And¡­ why was she a part of that clan¡­? "The fuck are you talking about?" Vindan, who heard their conversation couldn''t help but question. Alhaar glanced at Vindan for a while, and seeing the ignorant look on his face, Alhaar couldn''t help but comment. "You really fucked up, huh¡­" Chapter 842 Your Title As The Strongest, Protect It Well, Or I Might Take It Away. ? *Bam* The Doors of the Battle Hall were shut closed after the members of Destiny walked in. Battle Hall was a Huge building that was built out of the strongest materials, the defensive power of the walls of this building is so strong that even Saint Stage Cultivators are unable to break it. Unlike how many would expect, the insides of the Battle Hall were actually very simple, it was just an unnecessarily large room with white floor and white walls. How this building was even standing could be a question. Inside the Battle Hall, there were two people wearing black Cloaks and had their faces covered with black masks. No introductions were needed, both of them were from Ancestral Order, and that was all the two Clans needed to know. "Stand next to each other at any distance you are comfortable with." One of the cloak-wearing men instructed. Members of Destiny and ExceedoGenesis stood 100 meters away from other, taking their battle position. "Start." The clocked man didn''t even bother explaining the rules again. He wasn''t an announcer, that wasn''t his job. If you were coming into a Deathmatch, you ought to know the rules. He had no reason to waste his time on something so foolish. The moment he signaled the start of the match, he and his partner flew into the air and then disappeared, giving the stage to the two Clans. The two clans moved. The 100 Cultivators the Destiny brought with them were 61 Emperors, 34 Sages, and 5 Great Sages, even Graner was here, the only difference being that this time, he was a lot more silent than before. Destiny was going all out. Out of their 100 Clan members, 28 of them, excluding Aiden, were Body Cultivators and, as soon as the battle started, they all rushed towards the ExceedoGenesis. Around 20 Mana Cultivators prepared their strongest Spells, getting ready to cast big spells the moment their body cultivators break the opponent''s defenses. The other 20 Mana Cultivators started shooting Basic Spells like fireballs, Wind Blades, etc, to distract the opponents and stop them from attacking the Body Stage Cultivators. As for the rest, well they prepared their own defenses, getting their Barriers ready. Destiny''s Mana Cultivators had divided themselves into 7 Units, each Unit was led by a Peak Sage and would be moving together throughout the battle. The reason behind this was simple, defending against a single direction was simple, however, the moment the attacks come from all directions, everything becomes countless times harder. You either fail to cast a barrier on time, or the barrier you cast is too weak to defend against the upcoming spells. The 7 Units were prepared to attack the ExceedoGenesis from 7 different angles, all while they are busy dealing with 27 Body Cultivators who will be charging at them like enrages bulls. The initiative, the Major Attack, and the defense, Destiny had prepared it all. The approach was honestly quite simple, Destiny was going to use numbers to overwhelm ExceedoGenesis. The Great Sages of Destiny didn''t move, they just observed the battle for now. They wanted to see how ExceedoGenesis would react. ExceedoGenesis, however, didn''t seem very flustered, it was as if they had already expected something like this. Honestly, their reaction to this movement seemed bland. They didn''t change their position. ExceedoGenesis had divided their battle power into 2 units as well. One unit had Astaria and Nux, acting as the tanks, while Ember, Thyra, Skyla, Aisha, and Evane, would be acting as the major damage dealers, casting high-level spells. Lane, Felberta, Amaya, and Edda will focus on defense, Amaya would also be harassing her opponents using Mist, honestly, her Mist wasn''t strong enough to hurt any of them, however, it can devour Mana and obstruct vision, and Amaya was planning to use that to the full extent. There was one extra damage dealer who wasn''t mentioned along with others. Allura, the succubus stood right in the middle of the group, protected from all directions, she was the main damage dealer of this Unit. "Astaria." Suddenly, Allura called out. "What is it?" Without turning towards her, Astaria questioned. "You wanted to spar with me, didn''t you?" Allura questioned. Astaria finally turned towards her and noticed her expression. "How about a competition? Let''s compete on how many opponents we take down. How about it?" "How would I know how many you took down?" Astaria questioned. Her''s was quite simple, she rushes towards her enemy and kill him, but Allura... A small smile appeared on Allura''s face, then, her purple eyes shined, and, *Thud* Suddenly, an Emperor Stage Body Cultivator, who was rushing towards them, fell on his knees. "W-What happened to you!?" "You bastard! Be careful!" The other Body Cultivators who were right behind that man lost their balance as well. Allura just chuckled, then, with her purple eyes still shining, she looked into Astaria''s eyes and replied, "Anyone who falls like this for no apparent reason, know that I was the one who took them out." "What if Aisha was the one who did it?" Astaria questioned. "I''ll only use Fire Spells today," Aisha replied, Allura had already talked with her. This was the first time Allura could finally go all out, after all. She didn''t wish to miss this opportunity. "That''s 1 ¨C 0, Astaria, Your title as the strongest, Protect it well, or I might take it away." Astaria''s expression changed. The Mana around her moved, and she appeared right next to the nearest Sage Stage Body Cultivator, swinging her sword. Soon, other women started getting serious as well. They wanted to take part in the bet as well! The 27 Body Cultivators who rushed towards them¡­ well, they could only curse their luck. Luckily for them, it seemed like Nux wasn''t making his move yet, since there were barely any eyes on him, he simply took out a white sphere and started doing his own thing. The First Unit of ExceedoGenesis was chaotic. As for the other Unit. Well, that was the unit that had Melia. Yes, Melia stood alone, without any care of the world, she simply threw 4 Storage rings around the room and then glanced at Aiden, the only Great Stage Body Cultivator, who was rushing at her. Chapter 843 The One Who Suggested A 100 Vs 13 Were Not You Guys, It Was Nux. ? Melia glanced at Aiden, who was rushing towards her, and then, the ring on her finger shone and a white longsword appeared in her hand. "I didn''t think you would be a Body Cultivator," Aiden muttered as he noticed Melia taking out her sword instead of preparing a spell. "I am not. I am Mana Cultivator." Melia replied with a calm look on her face. "Heh. And you are planning to fight against a Body Cultivator head-on? Maybe I overestimated you." Aiden, who was already in front of Melia laughed. "Are your friends not moving yet?" Melia, however, seemed unusually calm. This calm attitude of hers put Aiden on edge, his sword moved and slashed, trying to behead Melia in one move. There was no way a Mana Cultivator could fight against him head-on, after all. "Why would they bother joining in? If it is a close-range battle, I alone, am enough!" He exclaimed. *Clank* Melia simply blocked his attack and then parried his sword. Aiden lost his balance, Melia then aimed at his chest. Aiden dodged her sword and then jumped back, creating distance and regaining his balance. This time, Melia rushed forward. Yes, she, as a Mana Cultivator, closed the distance with a Body Cultivator, *Clank* Aiden blocked her attack and then slashed his sword. This time, Melia stepped back. Aiden''s speed, however, suddenly got faster, he moved forward and his sword slashed her arm. Melia didn''t care. A small wound like this, her regeneration would take care of it as if it was nothing. That was the ridiculous advantage the Vampires had, small wounds like these were absolutely useless against them. Melia rushed towards Aiden again, *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* The two of them continued to exchange blows and the more time passed, the more Aiden frowned in confusion. How? Just how in the hell was this still going on? Why can he not push Melia away? She was clearly a Mana Cultivator. Whether it was speed or strength, he was superior in both cases. Then why was Melia not down yet? Why was she still blocking all his attacks and is even attacking him whenever she gets a chance? Suddenly, Aiden attention fell on Melia''s eyes. Her crimson eyes were shining brightly. No, it was not an illusion, or not because of how focused Melia was, her eyes were actually shining. Aiden then noticed something, His reaction speed, for some reason, his reaction speed was a lot slower than normal. *Clank* Aiden blocked Melia''s sword that was about to reach his neck, he then realized that if he had stepped forward before, he could have blocked this attack way before her sword got this close to him, not only that, he could have even used Melia''s disrupted balance to attack her, but for some reason, he didn''t do it. No, it was not like he didn''t do it, but he couldn''t. His mind¡­ it couldn''t calculate that fast enough. And that horrified Aiden. He had spent all his life training his sword, he had been into countless fights, and he had reached the point where his body would move in the most efficient way before he himself could think about it. How can someone like him¡­ fail to calculate a simple move like this? Aiden''s eyes fell on Melia''s red eyes again. "You¡­ what have you done to me?" He questioned. Melia, however, didn''t reply, she just continued attacking, *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* Aiden finally noticed something else as well. Their swords clashed as Aiden blocked Melia''s attacks. In the starting, he was the one who was attacking Melia continuously, his advantage was clear and some of his attacks even passed through her defenses, wounding her in the process, however, as more and more time passed, the position started changing as well. His advantage started vanishing, Melia started blocking more and more of his attacks and soon, she was the one attacking. *Clank* Aiden blocked another attack and jumped back. He needed some time to think about the current situation. All of this was not only confusing but strangely unnerving as well. Melia, however, didn''t give him any time and rushed forward again. *Clank* Aiden was forced back again. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* Melia unleashed a series of attacks again, Aiden used his swords to block all those attacks but then, *Slash* One attack passed through. Aiden failed to estimate the timing correctly, and Melia''s sword grazed his shoulder. Of course, it wasn''t a big injury or something like that. It was just a minor scratch. But the fact that Melia, a Mana Cultivator, actually managed to hurt him, a Body Cultivator, in a close-range battle, without using any spells, That was what took Aiden back. The battle, from his advantage, to a deadlock, and now it has shifted to Melia''s advantage. There was definitely something wrong here. Melia''s red eyes shined again. ''Don''t look into her eyes!!'' Aiden shouted inwardly. He didn''t know what it was, but those red eyes were unnerving. Aiden tried to turn away and look at Melia''s sword instead, but for some reason, he couldn''t convince his eyes to look away. Even after closing his eyes, he could still feel that stare. Those bright Crimson eyes¡­ Aiden found himself lost in them¡­ His reaction speed got even slower and Melia''s sword broke through his defense again, *Slash* Then, again, *Slash* And again. *Slash* *Slash* *Slash* Soon, Aiden''s body was covered with sword marks, Melia''s attacks got faster and faster, and Aiden found it difficult to parry them all. "I feel like this is the second time I am saying this to you, But you people are a little too confident." Suddenly, Melia, who had been silent throughout the battle muttered. "Don''t forget, The one who suggested a 100 vs 13 were not you guys, It was Nux." Melia spoke, and her words for some reason, triggered a big reaction from Aiden. It was as if he had heard these words before, "Nux had no reason to accept such crazy conditions. A 100 vs 13 Deathmatch, why would he accept it if he felt like he would lose? Did you not think this through? What if¡­" "It was all a trap to begin with¡­" Aiden ended her sentence. "You are sharp, Especially considering the state you should currently be in." Melia complimented. "W-What do you mean ''the State I am in''!? What have you done to me!?" Aiden questioned as he jumped at Melia and attacked. His eyes, still couldn''t move away from Melia''s eyes. "Anyways, you held on well, It seems that your companions are getting restless." Melia muttered as she suddenly jumped back. *BOOOOM* Suddenly, the ground she was standing on exploded. A red-haired woman appeared in front of Aiden and kicked him with all her strength, "What the hell are you doing!? How can you betray the Clan!?" "W-What are you talking about!?" Aiden shot back in anger. Betraying the clan? What was this bitch talking about!? "What? You think we wouldn''t know!? At first, I thought you were just playing around with her but you are clearly going easy on her, Your plan to act like you are fighting her till her clan members deal with other members of our clan and then you, her, and the members of ExceedoGenesis will gang up on us, it is way too obvious! You fucking bastard, so that''s why you wanted to stop us from fighting! You were on her side from the beginning! Just you wait! I''ll personally make you pay after we destroy this stupid plan of yours!" "What in the hell are you talking about!? Have you lost your mind!? How the hell would their members deal with our members!? We completely outnumber the-" Aiden retorted, but just as his eyes fell on the Battlefield, He froze. Chapter 844 You Are Supposed To Fight Me. ? "What in the hell are you talking about!? Have you lost your mind!? How the hell would their members deal with our members!? We completely outnumber the-" Aiden retorted, but just as his eyes fell on the Battlefield, He froze. "W-W-What in the hell happened?" He questioned with a flabbergasted look on his face. The Battlefield¡­ It was a complete mess. Their Unit which consisted of Body Cultivators, it was spread all over the place, the sword girl alone was fighting against 3 Sages, and from the looks of it, even in such a condition, she still held on. That Purple-haired Succubus was casting a series of destructive Fire Spells as if she never cared about the Mana Cost, it was almost to the point where it seemed reckless and foolish, she was taking on 10s of Cultivators alone. The other women behind her attacked in between her attacks as well, not giving them any chance to regain their footing at all. As for the rest¡­ the rest of the cultivators¡­ just knelt on the ground with expressionless looks on their faces. Without reacting to anything that was happening around them¡­ It was as if their soul was sucked out of them. There were more than 15 Body Cultivators who were in this state, some of the most promising Sages were included in those 15 Cultivators as well. Aiden didn''t know what happened to them, however, one thing was very clear, The Body Cultivators Unit, which was meant to destroy the enemy''s defense with their fierce attack force, was now on defense, no, that was an understatement, rather than being on defense, it was better to say that the unit was being destroyed. Aiden''s eyes then fell on the Mana Cultivators Units which were supposed to bombard the Enemy Unit with spells and protect the Body Cultivators Unit, however, he soon realized all those units were a mess¡­ The Main Attackers, who were responsible for casting Large Scale Spells¡­ All of the were kneeling on the ground with the same, lifeless looks on their faces as well. The rest were trying to fend off Nux, who was fighting them along with Thyra and Ember. Yes, just those 3 people were creating chaos and fighting against 7 Units, all by themselves. Of course, they were also being backed by the rest of the women who continued to bombard the enemies with spells. "I-It is a 13 vs 100¡­ We were obviously superior in every term¡­ H-H-How is it that we are the ones losing here¡­? What the hell is happening?" Aiden questioned, disbelief clear on his face. "Haaah!? You think you can get away with that pathetic act of yours!?" Miliana, however, wasn''t willing to hear anything. "Just you wait, Leader and the others are now going to handle those annoying weaklings, until then, I will deal with you and this bitch here. Once they finish, it will be the end of you." Miliana''s eyes shined as she raised her hand and a red colored circle formed on top of her hand. She was about to cast her spell, but then suddenly, Miliana felt something. For some reason, in a Hall that was completely enclosed from all sides, she felt her hair flowing due to the wind. The tension in the air suddenly increased and then finally, Miliana heard a voice. "I apologize. But you 5 Great Sages are not allowed to attack them since you are my responsibility." Melia spoke up. "You think we will listen to you, you bit-" Miliana retorted, however, the moment her eyes fell on Melia, she froze. Melia''s hairs were floating in the air, her red eyes were shining brightly, and the Aura around her was completely different than what it was just a few seconds ago. "M-Miliana¡­ Look below!" Suddenly, Miliana heard Aiden''s voice. She glanced below and realized the floor was filled with Blood. ''Why did I not realize it before!?'' Miliana''s eyes widened in surprise. "Be prepared, I am not planning on holding back." Melia warned and then, her body rose in the air. "T-That''s flight! Don''t let her get away! We won''t be able to catch her!" Aiden shouted as he stood up and rushed toward Melia, however, before he could even get close to her, *Whoosh* A Blood Spike popped right in front of him, stopping him in his tracks, he used his sword to cut off the Spike, however, soon, another Spike was formed and attacked him again, he dodged and then realized that there were two more spikes he had to deal with. ''W-What''s it this thing!? How can she control blood so freely!?'' Aiden has seen many Vampires capable of controlling Blood, but to control Blood this freely!? Even if she was a Great Sage, how was this possible? "Heh, you think flying away would help you? Don''t forget, I am a Mana Cultivator as well!" Miliana smiled, then, a Magic Circle formed on her hand. Melia, however, completely ignored her, with her sword, she cut her wrist, her Blood came out and then, a drop of that dense blood fell on the puddle of Blood on the ground. "Bats." With her usual, expressionless face, Melia spoke. *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* Then as if it was alive, the Blood on the ground moved and dozens of Bats made of Blood flew in the Sky. Melia lightly extended her fingers toward Miliana, *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* Around 10 Blood Bats rushed towards Miliana and surrounded her and then, *Burst* One of the Bats burst into Blood Mist right in front of Miliana''s face. Then, *Burst* *Burst* *Burst* One by one, all the Blood Bats burst apart, covering Miliana''s entire body with Blood. "W-What are you trying to do!?" Miliana roared in anger. Soon, however, she realized that she couldn''t gather her Mana anymore. The Magic Circle on top of her hand broke away since she couldn''t provide her any Mana, then suddenly, "AAAggGGGgHHhHHH!!" A Blood Spike pierced through Miliana''s thighs. She shouted in agony, attracting the attention of the other 3 Great Sages, who were about to attack Nux''s wives. "Miliana!" Xavien shouted in shock. He then realized that the one behind all this was looking right in their direction. Then, the Vampire pointed at them. The Blood Bats around her moved and rushed towards them. The Puddle of Blood on the ground seemed to follow those Bats as well. "You are supposed to fight me. I cannot allow you to fight others." Melia spoke in a calm voice. "Heh, you seem to care a lot about your Clan Members." Vindan quickly understood it. "You are supposed to fight me." Melia just repeated her sentence. "Heh, of course, we will fight you," Vindan smiled. He glanced at the man standing next to him, he was Walim, the last Great Sage of Destiny. The two of them nodded at each other. Suddenly, Vindan''s smile turned evil and he shouted, "Right after we kill your Clan Mates that is!" Walim moved as soon as Vindan said those words, his direction? Towards Nux''s women. Nux, who was fighting against a few Mana Cultivators and was taking it easy turned around, He wanted this fight to be Allura and Melia''s show, so he wasn''t trying to interfere much and was laying low, However, this didn''t mean he would be careless. His eyes were still all over the battlefield. He quickly turned around, however, just as he was about to teleport next to his wives, He froze. Walim¡­ The man who was rushing towards his wife¡­ His body had fallen down¡­ And his head¡­ it rolled in the air¡­ ''What?'' A Great Sage Cultivator had fallen. Chapter 845 W-What Kind Of Monster Is She…? ? "Heh, of course, we will fight you, Right after we kill your Clan Mates that is!" Suddenly, Vindan''s smile turned evil. Walim, who understood what his leader wanted to do, rushed toward the members of ExceedoGenesis. Melia was stronger than they expected, first, she somehow overpowered Aiden, who was a Body Cultivator, and within 30 seconds, she overpowered Miliana, who was the second Strongest in the Clan, ranked right after the Leader. This was troublesome, so they decided to mess with the opponent. She seemed to care about these members of her clan, heh, then what better way to mess with her than killing people she cared about right in front of her? With that thought in his mind, Walim rushed. However, before he could go any further, A Blood Scythe formed right on top of his head. Walim, who was too focused on rushing toward those women and killing them, didn''t even realize that his death was right on top of his death, and without any way to resist, *Slash* He was beheaded. *Thud* Walim''s lifeless body fell on the ground. "W-Walim!" Vindan''s eyes widened in horror. He turned towards Melia and with a horrified look on his face, he shouted, "H-How is that possible!? The Blood Creation ability only works within a radius of 10 Meters! He is at least 100 meters away from her¡­ how in the hell did she create that scythe from so far away? And even if she did? How can a Great Sage die so easily!? How is that Scythe so strong!?" He questioned out loud. The other four Great Sages were shocked as well. Walim''s death¡­ It seemed so¡­ effortless¡­ It looked like it was as easy as killing any random mortal. How¡­ how did something like that happen¡­? Was¡­ was Melia that strong¡­? Nux, who was watching everything from the sidelines looked at Melia and recalled how she mercilessly slaughtered those beasts. His eyes then fell on the Blood that was on the ground and muttered in his head, ''So you are finally done with the preparations huh¡­'' Vampires were strong, ridiculously strong, however, the real horror of the Night Rulers is only shown once there was enough blood around. In a battlefield where the Blood flows around like a river¡­ That''s where the Vampires are at their strongest. In Nux''s duel against Melia¡­ Nux didn''t realize how big of a mistake he made when he allowed Melia to artificially create a pool of blood¡­ The only reason he got out of that situation without facing any major problems was because he was in a duel. Melia didn''t wish to actually harm him. Here, however¡­ things were different¡­ These Great Sages¡­ They were in for a scary display of absolute power. Vindan and the other Great Sages weren''t given any time to mourn their friend''s death. More and more Blood Spikes rose from the ground and attacked the 4 Great Sages. Other than Aiden, who was a Body Stage Cultivator and now had a clear mind, none of the other Great Sages were able to defend themselves against these spikes. If they focused on one, the second one attacked, if they focused on the second, the third attacked them, all of them were surrounded by around 5 to 6 Blood Spikes and none of these Blood Spikes were something they could just ignore. They weren''t life-threatening, however, they were definitely strong enough to pierce through their defenses and slow them down, bringing them to the point where they would be nothing but open targets in the future. The 3 Great Sages walked behind Aiden, Aiden, the Body Cultivator defended against the Spikes from one side, while Vindan and Miliana defended from the other strikes. Xavien, on the other hand, casted his spell, the ground under them moved and rose up. They created their own base, a Base free from that annoying blood. "That bitch! I won''t let her get away!" Miliana cursed in rage. The Mana around her moved, she finally formed her Magic Circle, "Fiery Shots of Destruction." A 10-Star Fire Spell. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The Fire Elements around the area moved and created a bunch of Fireballs. These Fireballs, however, were different from normal Fireballs. These ones burst into Flames that have the ability to devour even a Great Sage. One by one, the Fireballs were shot wards Melia, honestly, even a noble Vampire would be in trouble in front of this Spell. It was Miliana''s trump card, after all. She had defeated around 10 Great Sages using this. However, right now, the State Melia was in, Something like this wasn''t a problem. *Whoosh* Melia''s hair started floating in the air, the Blood on the ground rose up, creating a huge Wall behind Melia. Melia pointed her finger forward, the Blood wall moved and quickly devoured the Fireballs that Miliana Shot. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The Fireballs burst apart, an explosion that should have been strong enough to even harm a Great Sage, however, this time, other than bursting and spreading Blood Mist all over the place, it couldn''t do anything else. Melia was completely harmless and even the Blood wall, which had been burst apart, recovered as if nothing happened. Miliana''s trump card¡­ it turned out to be absolutely useless in front of Melia. "W-What kind of monster is she¡­?" Miliana couldn''t believe her eyes. That Blood Wall¡­ it defended Melia from practically anything¡­ Miliana glanced below, seeing that Blood slowly crawling up to their base as if it was alive¡­ it filled her with fear¡­ This feeling of helplessness¡­ It ate her body away¡­ However, Melia didn''t finish things yet. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Miliana felt something move, she raised her head and her eyes widened in horror when she noticed around 10 Giant Blood Spears aiming at them. She looked into Melia''s cold eyes, then suddenly, she noticed her lips curling up. "JUMP!!" Miliana shouted as she jumped away. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* A series of explosions were seen as the Blood Spears fell on the base Miliana and the others were standing on. Miliana, who had jumped away, glanced back, and noticed that their base was broken into smithereens. She quickly moved her head, trying to find others, and sighed in relief when she noticed that just like her, everyone else had jumped away as well. Haaah... They were safe¡­ But then¡­ She felt something... A sticky, warm substance on her hands... She¡­ A sharp jolt of horror coursed through her entire being as she realized that she was sitting right on top of that Blood puddle she was desperately trying to stay away from! Chapter 846 Just How Much Mana Does That Bitch Has!? ? "G-Get away!!" Miliana shouted in fear. A Blood Spike popped out of the Blood Puddle, trying to pierce through her head, she quickly rolled back, A magic circle appeared in her hand and, *Bam* She shot a fireball at the spike in front of her. The Blood Spike burst into a blood puddle, Miliana rolled back again and then stood up. 5 more magic circles appeared around her, Flames covered her entire body burning the Blood that was on her. 4 fireballs were aimed at the Blood puddle below her. She had noticed this before, attacking the Blood Puddle might not harm Melia, however, it makes sure the place you are attacking won''t be able to form a Blood Spike for a second or two, of course, since the entire place was filled with blood, it wouldn''t help since Melia can simply form Blood Spikes from other areas, However, it was still helpful since the possibilities of attacks are limited and the possibilities Miliana had to consider for the next attack reduces. "Miliana!!" Suddenly, Aiden called out. Miliana turned towards him and realized that he was covered in Blood. ''Not good!'' The blood was under Melia''s control, since the quantity of blood on Aiden''s body was not much, Melia still cannot use it for a lethal attack, however, it could still be used for a sure shot attack. Also, Miliana still remembered how Melia somehow broke her connection with her Magic Circle using Blood on her body, so Miliana knew that it was a bad situation. "Burn." 3 more magic circles were formed, Miliana burned all the blood on her Aiden, Vindan, and Xavien''s bodies. "Aggghhh!" Suddenly, Xavien screamed in pain. Everyone turned towards him and realized that one of the 8 Blood Spikes attacking him passed through his defense and pierced through his arm. And that wasn''t him, since a Blood Spike pierced through his arm, it also locked his movement, so while he was in agony due to the pain of having his arm pierced through, he also had to dodge all the other Spikes that were coming at him in an intention so finish him off. "Xavien!" Miliana shouted in worry. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* However, just as everyone thought Xavien was going to die, Aiden appeared in front of him, cutting through all the Spikes, and took him away. "Here!" Vindan shouted. The Spell he was preparing was finally done, "Blade Cyclone." *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The Wind Element in the surroundings moved, creating a small whirlwind, and it didn''t take long for the whirlwind to turn into a huge cyclone. And that wasn''t the end, the Cyclone formed moved around, and then started shooting fierce wind Blades towards Melia. However, Melia just simply hid behind the Blood Wall, all the Wind Blades were absorbed by the Blood Wall, doing absolutely nothing. Melia''s defense, it was already in its strongest state. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that Melia was nigh invincible right now. And Vindan knew it. He didn''t cast Blade Cyclone in order to hurt her anyways. Usually, it was a spell that was used to shred the opponent into pieces, it was a painful and cruel way to end a fight, however, right now, its only use was to suck in all the Blood near this area, create a Blood free area where Vindan and the others could regroup and actually think about a certain way to deal with this monster. "What the hell is that monster!?" Miliana shouted in disbelief while shooting a series of Spells at Melia to keep her busy. "I have no clue¡­ I have never been this helpless in front of a Great Sage before¡­" Vindan, who was continuously fueling his Mana into his Blade Cyclone spoke with a solemn look on his face. "We do not have much time, My Mana is being depleted at a dangerous rate." Vindan warned. "We still can''t get through that annoying wall of hers!" Miliana cursed out loud. "Vindan¡­ Can you create another Cyclone?" Suddenly, Xavien shouted. "What the hell are you talking about? You know I can''t, I need to keep feeding it my Mana for it to keep moving." Vindan retorted. "We have a problem¡­" *Flap* *Flap* *Flap* Xavien muttered as he pointed at the dozens of Blood Bats who were moving towards them at a scary rate, And they were not alone¡­ They were accompanied by another Blood Puddle. The Great Sages of Destiny¡­ they were about to be surrounded again¡­ "I can only stop it for a while, the Earth Wall wouldn''t hold up for long. At most, I can buy us a minute." Xavien, who had already created a Wall to defend themselves warned. "Just how much Mana does that bitch has!? How is she manipulating so much blood so freely for so long!? Why isn''t she exhausted yet!?" Miliana questioned in rage. She couldn''t understand this at all. They were all Great Sages, even if she was a Vampire, how was she casting so many spells at the same time!? Miliana has never met a noble Vampire before, however, she was sure even a Noble Vampire cannot do something like this. If it was possible, Vampires would have dominated the world already. Of course, what she didn''t know what that Melia wasn''t using much Mana at all. There was a reason why Melia used Storage rings to fill the Battle Field with Blood instead of just creating it out of thin air. Creating Blood out of thin air takes a lot of Mana. Although the Blood created out of thin Air deals more damage to the enemy since it is made of Mana, its Mana consumption isn''t worth it. The move she used to Kill that 5th Great Sage, since she created that Blood Scythed out of thin air, she had to use a third of her total Mana to do that, however, all these Blood Manipulations that had pushed these 4 Great Sages into such a helpless State, She only expended around a fifth of her total Mana for it. And what was even scarier? She had already recovered that 20% Mana with the help of Mana Potions. She could do this all day and it wouldn''t affect her. Not to mention that those storage rings weren''t empty yet, they were still spilling out more and more blood, the longer the battle drags, the scarier Melia''s strength would be. Theoretically, if the battle continues for long enough, Melia could even overpower a normal Semi Saint, however, she has never achieved that state since the fight was never long enough. Melia formed 5 new Blood Spears, she was going to destroy that annoying Cyclone. Seeing the 5 Blood Spears formed above, the Great Sages despaired. The Blood Bats were already there, 50 more seconds, and they would break through Xavien''s defense, if at that moment, the Cyclone is destroyed as well, then all the Blood it was holding would be free. Attacks from two sides¡­ that would be the end of them¡­ "Clan Leader." Suddenly, Aiden called out. "What? Have you thought of anything?" "Give ''that'' to me, I will use it." "Huh? Are you crazy? How do you plan even to use it? We can''t even get close to her." "Just hand it over. We do not have much time." Aiden replied with a solemn look on his face as he observed Melia, who was flying in the sky. Chapter 847 This Is The End. ? "What the hell are you doing!?" Vindan shouted in anger. "It is better if it is one of us rather than all of us." Aiden spoke. The energy radiating out of his body was overpowering. The suppressive pressure was so powerful that even though the other 3 standing next to him were Great Sage Cultivators just like him, they were having a hard time looking at Aiden''s face. "I am the only one who can do it, Vindan." "You crazy bastard! Stop it right now!" Miliana shouted. "What? Didn''t you say I betrayed the clan? Is this enough for you to realize know the truth?" Aiden chuckled. "I-I get it! I get it! I apologize for what I said! Now stop it!" Miliana screamed as she grabbed Aiden''s collar, even though the pressure Aiden was releasing was so strong that she was having a hard time breathing, she still didn''t back down. "If you want to do it, then just do it. Why the hell are you being so dramatic? Or what? You think you have infinite Life Force or something?" Xavien spoke with a cold look on his face. "Xavien! What the hell are you talking about!?" Vindan shouted in rage. "He has already made up his mind, Vindan. If he doesn''t make a move now, we will all die anyways. If burning my Life Force could save you all, I would have done it as well. Don''t stop him, he is already burning up his life force, if you act like that, his Life Force would run out. And who knows? If he ends it fast enough, he might still have a few years left in him." Xavien spoke. "¡­" "¡­" Vindan and Miliana turned silent. "Hahaha~ I knew you were the smartest amongst us all!" Aiden laughed out loud. "Just go." Xavien retorted. He was acting cold, however, all three of them could see how his fists were trembling. Xavien was enraged. And why would he not be? He, Aiden, Vindan, Miliana, and Walim, the five of them were not just normal Clan Mates, They were friends who had been through rough and tough together. Destiny had a legacy of 16 Centuries, this long history¡­ they all have built it together¡­ They were like a Family. And today, Xavien was sending his family member to his death. "Alright." With a big smile on his face, Aiden replied, he then turned around and glanced at Melia. Then, he jumped. *BOOOM* The force around him was so strong that within a mini-second, he appeared near Melia, who was floating in the air. "You are burning your life force." Melia commented with a calm look on her face. "As expected, even after burning my Life Force, I am still not your match." Aiden commented with a weak look on his face as he slowly glanced below and looked at the Blood Spear that had impaled his heart. "Khaawwkkk!!" He coughed out blood. "You would have defeated me if you had burned your Life Force at the start," Melia replied with her usual expressionless face. Aiden just chuckled wryly when he heard Melia''s reply. "You were right, we were too arrogant. You already knew we wouldn''t win this battle, didn''t you?" Aiden muttered. "What kind of fool would ever accept a losing match? You never had a chance to begin with." "Hahaha~" Aiden laughed out loud. "We were too arrogant¡­" He repeated his sentence, but then, his expression changed. "But so are you." Saying those words, Aiden activated the Artifact he was carrying with what remaining strength he had. The Artifact was in the form of a disk and the moment Aiden activated it, the Disk split into 4 pieces, and those pieces moved towards Melia. "!!!" Melia''s expression changed. She quickly moved back and the Blood Wall appeared to stop those pieces, however, the pieces tore through the Blood Wall as if it was made of paper and rushed toward Melia. Melia tried dodging the pieces to the best of her ability, however, the pieces were way too fast for her to do anything. In the end, those pieces attached themselves to Melia''s four limbs and then turned into cuffs. Suddenly, Melia''s connection to Mana was cut off. Whether it was the surrounding Mana, or the Mana inside her body, she couldn''t control it anymore. Not only that, her body weakened and her Cultivation... it disappeared. The Blood that was flowing around all over the place fell on the ground. Her Blood Wall, the Blood Bats, the Blood Spears, all of them turned into normal blood and fell down. It was not just blood, even Melia herself fell down as well. *Bam* "Destiny is a Middle-Level Clan with 16 centuries of rich history. Did you really think we wouldn''t have any trump cards?" Aiden, who landed on the ground spoke up with a smile on his face. His heart was already pierced through, so there is no way he would survive anymore, he was using his Life Force and Mana to keep his blood flowing through his system, it wasn''t much, however, it would definitely give him extra few minutes. He wanted to see the last victory that he brought to his clan with his own eyes. "An 11 Star Artifact that can seal anyone''s Cultivation for 5 whole minutes. Although it may not work on Saints or Divine Stage Cultivators, it is more than enough for a Great Sage like you." "Despicable." Melia, who fell on the ground, glared at Aiden and cursed. "Hahaha~ It''s a Deathmatch. What do you mean despicable?" Aiden laughed, then suddenly, "Khaawwwkk!!" He coughed out blood and fell on his knees. His end was near. "Aiden! Stop using your Life Force!!" Miliana, who rushed here with Vindan and Xavien, shouted in worry as she held his shoulders. "Aiden¡­" However, soon, her eyes fell on that hole in his chest and her expression changed. "I defeated her, you guys would deal with the rest, right?" Aiden questioned with a weak smile on his face. "What are you talking about!? Aiden! Drink the Potion! Quick!" Miliana shouted, her eyes turned misty. "You know it wouldn''t work, Miliana. Stop it, let me act strong in my last moments¡­" "You¡­ You bastard¡­" A drop of tear rolled out of Miliana''s eyes. Then, her expression changed, "I will destroy your entire Clan!!" She roared in rage as she turned towards Melia. At the same time, she shot a Fire Ball at her. In her current state, even a normal Fireball Spell was lethal for Melia, however, Melia didn''t close her eyes or accept her fate. She prepared herself and tried to move away, however, before she could, Earth Walls formed near her back and her left and right sides, blocking all the ways she dodge the attack. She was trapped, this Fireball, she couldn''t dodge it anymore. Melia glared at Xavien. "Don''t even think about it." Xavien spoke, his hatred for Melia was clear in his eyes. Different emotions surged into Melia''s mind, frustration, anger, and... fear. "This is the end." Vindan spoke but suddenly, *Bam* A Purple Black wall formed in front of Melia, protecting her from the Fire Ball. "Guess you got a little careless there, huh¡­" Melia then heard a voice and just as she did, her mind, which was clouded with different emotions, cleared away and she sighed in relief. "You are here." She muttered with a relieved look on her face. But as soon as she glanced at the man in front of her, Melia frowned in confusion. "You¡­ You are Nux¡­?" Chapter 848 I Will Make You Mine. ? "You¡­ You are Nux¡­?" Melia questioned, disbelief clear on her face. This man¡­ He sounded similar to Nux but¡­ But¡­ there is no way he was Nux¡­ Nux was a Human, this man, however¡­ was clearly a demon. Those Purple Horns and those purple eyes¡­ "I wanted this to be your show, But I guess I will be stealing it now. I apologize in advance, Melia." Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face, then, he turned towards the 4 Great Sage Cultivators. "Be careful, I''ll be getting serious now." He warned politely. Then, Nux''s purple eyes shined and, "Now let us make this match a little fairer, shall we?" "[Illusion]" "W-What is this?" A Mana Cultivator shouted in confusion when he saw his clone standing right in front of him. That clone, however, did not stop there, "WindWhip" *Whoosh* *Bam* "W-What is happening!? Why is it attacking me!?" The man shouted as he barely dodged the attack. He soon noticed that the Clone was preparing another attack, therefore, he got into a fighting position as well, casting a spell of his own. "What the hell is this thing!?" At the same time, the man shouted, however, when he glanced around, he noticed that he was not alone. "T-That''s me!?" "Ahh! Why is it attacking me without any warning!?" "Does this thing knows all my spells as well!?" "N-No, it is just an Illusion!" "Illusion my Ass! Those Spells are as good as the real thing! Don''t underestimate these clones!" Many other cultivators were facing the same problem as well. For some reason, their clones appeared in front of their eyes and started attacking them out of nowhere, spreading chaos all over the place. "Be careful! That guy is an Incubus! Incubi can physically manifest the Illusions, so do not underestimate these clones, they can very well kill you. I do not know how that demon can summon around 50 Physical Manifestations at the same time, but I am sure it is taking a toll on him, so fight back with everything you have. Their Great Sage is already defeated, we do not have to hold back anymore! Go all out!!" A Peak Sage Stage Cultivator shouted as he walked forward, and at the same time, he destroyed a Clone that was right in front of him. In the end, Nux was only an Emperor, so the current limit for physically manifesting any Illusion was only at Emperor level, for Sages and above, there was nothing his [Illusion] could do right now. But of course, with just his one move alone, The 13 vs 100 Battle, Which was converted into a 13 vs 77 Battle because of his women''s, mainly Allura''s powers, was now turned into a fairer, 63 vs 77 Battle. And of course, he was just getting started. "Fiery Shots of Destruction!" *BOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* However, before he could even start, Miliana made her move and used her strongest spell, aiming at Nux, who was standing right in front of Melia. "A mere Emperor acting all haughty just because you successfully fooled us all and made us believe that you were a human? So what if you are a demon huh? In the end, you are still just a weakling. Die along with that stupid bitch and don''t worry, I''ll be sending your friends to accompany you soon enough." Miliana spoke with a cold look on her face. She could feel it, Aiden was about to die soon. She had lost two of her closest friends today¡­ There is no way she was going to let this clan go. "Destiny Members! Spread out, The Demon and Vampire are dead, now kill the rest." Vindan, who shared Miliana''s feelings, ordered with a cold look on his face, and at the same time, he crouched near Aiden. Xavien did the same while Miliana held Aiden in her arms. Aiden, however, was thinking about something different, "T-The Manifestations¡­" He pointed out. "Why have they not disappeared yet¡­" Vindan, Xavien, and Miliana''s expressions changed. Simultaneously, the 4 of them turned towards Nux and Melia, the smoke cleared up, however, Nux and Melia were nowhere to be seen. "Heh, floating in the air looking down on everyone with a beauty in my arms, this feeling¡­ it is wonderful¡­ These Wings, I guess they aren''t called a man''s dream for no reason." Nux, who was casually floating in the air spoke with a big smile on his face. "W-What are you talking about!? A-And w-why didn''t you tell me that you were an Incubus!?" Melia questioned, her usual indifference was nowhere to be seen. Seeing Nux''s form, she was quite shocked. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing, Nux¡­ he was actually flying! He had wings on his back and those horns... he¡­ he had actually turned into an Incubus! No, maybe he was an Incubus to begin with. But then how did her father not notice it? Did Nux deceive his senses? He has done it before, so doing it again wouldn''t be impossible. Melia started thinking while her eyes couldn''t move away from Nux''s face. *Nux''s Incubus Form* Nux however, suddenly brought his face dangerously close to Melia''s and spoke with a seductive smile on his face. "Of course, carrying a beauty like you is much more satisfying than just flying alone." "W-What the hell are you saying!?" Melia''s face turned red. "See? This is what I am talking about. This beautiful pale face of yours, It looks so lovely when you blush like that, I wish I can tease you for the rest of my life." Nux spoke. "Y-You! S-Stop joking around!" Melia retorted with an angry look on her face. She couldn''t believe Nux was saying all those strange things right now. "Hahaha~" Nux however, just laughed out loud. Then, he lifted Melia up, forcing her to hold onto his neck and unintentionally bring her face close to his, when Melia realized what she had done, she tried to move away, Nux, however, moved his hand to her upper back, not allowing her to get away. "Stay like this." He spoke. And for some reason, Melia couldn''t move. It was as if Nux''s words had some strange kind of power in them. And those purple eyes¡­ for some reason, Melia couldn''t stop looking into them either¡­ Then, she blushed again. Seeing this beautiful sight, a smile appeared on Nux''s face. "Alright, I have decided." Suddenly, he called out, then, he moved his face close to Melia''s, their noses touched each other, Melia panicked and tried moving away, but Nux stopped her again, "Melia Bloodheart, I will make you mine." Chapter 849 Ill Be Back Soon, Alright? ? "Alright, I have decided. Melia Bloodheart, I will make you mine." "W-W-What are you talking about!? Are you out of mind!?" Melia''s face turned completely red as she shouted. Nux''s face was too close! She could feel his breath on her face, his purple eyes looked into her crimson eyes and Melia''s heart started beating quickly. She really wanted to move away from this man, however, as a mortal, she had no resistance in front of a monster like Nux. Nux just stood silently, lost in Melia''s face. The current Melia looked way too beautiful, the deep blush on her usually expressionless face¡­ Nux''s mind was a mess. His eyes fell on Melia''s lips, he had a strong urge to kiss those lips but he knew couldn''t do that right now. His resolve of making Melia his became even stronger, "My mind has never been clearer." Nux commented. "Yo- Ahh!" Melia wanted to reply, but suddenly, Nux moved at a high speed. She looked around and noticed that Vindan had attacked them. "Interrupting my intimate moment, they are bold. Bold and Foolish, They do not realize who they are up against." Nux spoke with an annoyed look on his face. A mere Emperor talking so big, it was honestly surprising. He was facing 3 Great Sages. Anyone would have been shocked if they had heard those words. Melia, however, focused on a completely different sentence. "W-What Intimate moment are you talking about!?" "What do you mean? We were having such a good time. I was just about to kiss yo-" Nux had to stop midway since he dodged another Fireball that Miliana shot at him. "You fucking bastard! If you have the balls, then come fight on the ground! What''s the point of flying around like a bug!?" Miliana shouted in rage. A nerve popped on Nux''s forehead. "Melia, I will kiss you later, I need to take care of these bugs first." Nux spoke with a solemn look on his face. "W-W-W-What do you mean k-kiss m-" Melia wanted to say something, but suddenly, her expression changed as Nux raised his hand. She was currently a mortal, however, even she could feel the absurd amount of Mana that was moving around the Battle Hall. She noticed Nux''s gaze that seemed to be looking below, she glanced down as well, and the moment she did, "!!!" Her eyes widened in surprise, *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The entire Battle Hall''s Floor was covered with countless Huge Red colored Magic Circles. And the size of these Magic Circles¡­ That was not the size of a normal spell... Something big was about to happen. "Explosion." Nux spoke and then, *BOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* The entire Battlefield was engulfed in a series of explosions. The Emperors died, their body charred. The Sages who were conscious tried to defend themselves, however, their condition wasn''t good, and they were in no condition to fight any further. Some had lost their arms, some, their legs, while others seemed to lost their entire lower body and were on the verge of death. As for the Sages who were lifelessly kneeling on the ground due to Allura''s Illusion, without any form of resistance, they were turned into ashes. Nux spells had even killed some of the Clones he had created but he didn''t care. The only people who were alive and well were the ones who were directly engaging Nux''s wives in a battle. The moment Nux summoned those clones, Amaya understood what he wanted them to do. She quickly gave the order to spread around, even the wives with comparatively weaker attack power joined each other and engaged in Battles with the Units that were already in chaos because of an unconscious member, or a Clone, or both. All the Blood that Melia had gathered for such a long time, Nux burned it all and replaced it with the Destiny members'' blood. "AAAGGGgGGGHhHHHHH!!!" "SAVE MEE!!!" "SAVE MEEEE!! AAHGGHHHhhHH!!" The entire battlefield burned due to Nux''s spells, Charred bodies, ashes, smoke, distinct burning smell, cultivators running around screaming in agony as they were being burned alive¡­ To think all of this was caused by one person¡­ "He¡­ wasn''t he a B-B-Body Cultivator¡­?" Aiden spoke, he was so shocked that he even forgot to use Mana to keep his Blood flowing, And why would he not be? He clearly remembered how Nux absolutely destroyed Graner in the Battle Arena, Aiden was absolutely sure that he was a Body Cultivator. But¡­ But what in the hell was he seeing? How can a Body Cultivator cast spells of this level...? Heck, even a Mana Cultivator cannot do that! "B-Big Achievement¡­" Miliana, a Great Sage Mana Cultivator muttered as she glanced at Nux with a horrified look on her face. Explosion was a 10 Star Spell¡­ How does this bastard have Big Achievement level mastery over a 10 Star Spell!? How is that possible!? Also, what''s with this absurd amount of Mana? Even a Great Sage like her cannot cast so many 10 Star Spells continuously, h-how was a mere Emperor doing that? Even though demons have a high amount of Mana but¡­ was the Mana always this absurdly high!? Miliana couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Honestly, if it weren''t for Xavien defending them all with his Earth Spell... Miliana didn''t even wish to think about what would happen... This absolute power¡­ It was out of this world. Suddenly, Nux moved. Miliana, Vindan, and Xavien prepared themselves and took their battle stance, Nux, however, appeared right next to Lane. "Take care of her." He spoke. "Leave it to me." Lane nodded as she carried Melia, who still couldn''t believe her eyes. This was her first time seeing something like this. How can an Emperor cast so many Explosion spells at the same!? However, this wasn''t the end of the surprise. "My lovely Melia," Melia''s eyes widened as Nux moved his face close to hers again, taking advantage of her surprised mind, Nux quickly gave a peck on her lip, Then, he licked his lips and with a playful smile on his face, he muttered, "I''ll be back soon, alright?" "Yo-" Melia wanted to shout in anger when she realized what happened, however, Nux suddenly disappeared. "AaaaaaAGgggghhhhhH!!" Then, Melia heard a shout. She turned around and noticed Nux was already standing next to Miliana, his sword sliced off Miliana''s arm that was supporting Aiden''s body. Nux then grabbed Aiden''s hair, and with a demonic smile on his face, he lifted him up and, "You are holding out for longer than I thought you would. Are you still curious about what would happen? Are you curious about how everything would end after you bravely sacrificed yourself? Allow me to give you some spoilers then." Nux''s demonic smile widened. Chapter 850 You Really Fucked Up Huh…? ? "Absolute destruction. I would destroy the clan you have made after 16 centuries of hard work. You should not have messed with my Clan. I would etch this into your souls. Destiny would be reduced to nothing. That is the future you sacrificed for. And rejoice, I would let you witness a little demo of that vision right now, Just do not die, alright?" "Leave Aiden alone, you bastard!" *Whoosh* The ground under Nux moved, trying to restrain his legs, from the other side, 3 huge Wind Spears were shot at him, Each carrying the power to pierce through his body, and at the same time, aimed in a way that completely stopped the possibility of Nux moving aside to dodge. The situation didn''t seem good, Nux, however, just smiled, He just jumped, freeing his legs, then, he disappeared. "!!!" Aiden''s eyes widened in horror. ''Where is he!?'' He questioned inwardly. How did he just disappear like that!? "Ah, I apologize, I forgot to say goodbye to you, my lovely Lane." Nux, who had appeared right before Lane spoke as she sealed her lips right in front of Melia. Lane, of course, didn''t resist at all. In front of this Nux¡­ she felt weak¡­ It was as if she could do whatever this man told her to do. There was some sort of wild charm around the current him. As his kiss ended, Nux glanced at Melia and smiled. Melia''s expression changed, She quickly understood what he was about to do, however, before she could prepare for it, Nux left another peck on her lips and then disappeared again, this time, he appeared right in front of Xavien. "Earth Spells are annoying, especially the high leveled ones, Although you are a trash when it comes to using them, I would still need to deal with you first." Nux muttered as he slashed his sword. Xavien''s eyes widened in horror. How was this bastard standing in front of him!? Wasn''t he with those women before!? How is he moving around like that!? Even if he was fast, what''s with this ridiculously fast speed!? Even a Body Cultivator like Aiden wasn''t this fast! "Uggghhh!!" Xavien jumped back and groaned in pain, he failed to completely evade Nux''s attack. Suddenly, a Magic Circle appeared under Nux''s legs, "Explosion!" Miliana shouted as she casted her spell. Her arm was chopped off, however, that didn''t stop her. That pain was nothing compared to losing 2 of her friends. The way Nux carried Aiden and then threw him away, this enraged her even further. She was going to destroy this bastard! *BOOOMM* A big explosion was heard. "Don''t give him any chance! Use your spell to capture him!" Miliana shouted. Xavien moved quickly, 9 Star Spell, Earth Hands. Two Hands formed from the ground moved, capturing Nux, who was still dealing with the Explosion behind that smoke screen that was created due to the spell. Honestly, after taking on that Explosion, the chances of him, an Emperor surviving wasn''t high. But the problem was, this bastard was just too different. They couldn''t treat him as a normal Emperor, not to mention that Explosion was a wide-area spell, its damage to a single person was less than what a normal 10 Star spell would have. And unlike this monster, Miliana didn''t have a Big Achievement level Mastery over Explosion, she was still only at Small Achievement, and although it was only a single stage, The difference between the two was too wide. Therefore, they had to make sure. "Death Spears!" *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Vindan casted his spell as well. The 3 Spears moves, as an attack focused on a single target, it definitely had the power to kill Nux. The Three Spears moved, the force behind them quickly cleared the smoke caused by the Explosion, and broke the Earth Hands that captured Nux. *Bam* However, when everything finally fell apart and the dust was blown away, Vindan, Xavien, and Miliana widened their eyes in surprise, Nux was never there. "Where is that bastard!?" Miliana shouted in rage. She looked around and noticed Nux standing near that demonic bitch, holding her from behind as the two flirted. "Phew, I nearly died you know." "Did you?" "Mhm," "You have worked hard." Allura spoke as she carssed Nux''s cheeks with a smile on her face. "So when are you going to reward me?" Nux questioned. "But shouldn''t you reward me first?" "Mm?" Nux tilted his head in confusion, Allura then glanced at an Emperor Stage Cultivator who was fighting against Ember and her purple eyes shined, Suddenly, the Emperor Stage Cultivator stopped moving and suddenly fell on the ground. Ember, who was fighting against him frowned, soon, however, her expression changed as she turned towards Allura with an enraged look on her face, "Allura!" "What? Don''t blame me, woman. You were fighting him for 3 minutes now, It is not my fault that you couldn''t win." Allura smiled provocatively as she pushed her body against Nux. "I was testing something out!" Ember retorted in anger. "Tsk, whatever, there are many Emperors, go fight them, why are you fighting me? I am already holding back, aren''t I?" Allura replied. "Holding back my ass! You have already dealt with more than 30 of them! You already won the bet, didn''t you!? Now stop bothering me!" "Sheesh~ Why is she so angry?" Allura questioned. "Let me calm her down." Nux commented with a smile, then, he disappeared and appeared in front of Ember, and without saying anything, he picked her up, her legs moved over Nux''s back and the two looked into each other''s eyes, "An angry Ember, You are making it hard for me to hold back, My Lady." "N-Nux." Ember''s face turned red. Nux then sealed her lips. "T-That bastard! How is he moving like that!?" Vindan shouted in horror. This bastard! He was actually flirting in the middle of the battlefield. No! That was not important! That bastard! What''s with that movement speed!? No! That was not speed, it was as if he was teleporting around the Battlefield! But¡­ was that even possible? And shouldn''t something as overpowered as teleporting use a high amount of Mana? How is this bastard still doing that after all the Explosion Spells he casted!? Just what kind of monster was he facing!? ''You really fucked up huh¡­?'' Suddenly, Vindan recalled Alhaar''s words and he finally looked around. Chapter 851 Nice Attack, But Who Are You Attacking Though? ? "AAaaaaGgghhhhHHhh!!" An Emperor Stage Cultivator shouted in pain as Thyra sliced his arm off. "Uggghhh!!" A Sage Stage Mana Cultivator groaned in pain as Aisha stepped on him as she glanced at Nux with a face full of questions. "AAAAaggGGhhhh!" Another Sage screamed in agony as Astaria sliced his right leg. "Agggghhh!!!" "Ugghh!!!" "Khhwaaawkkk!!" The others weren''t safe either, Nux''s women were ruthless. They were spread all over the place, and combining their strength with the Clones Nux had summoned, they were destroying the members of Destiny. Vindan who was looking around the Battlefield finally realized something¡­ Barely 15 to 16 out of the initial 100 members were left alive¡­ and even amongst them, a few had lost their limbs, while the rest were having a hard time fighting against these ruthless women. And the others¡­ They were all dead¡­ The Battlefield was full of charred dead bodies of Destiny Clan members¡­ Blood flowed like a river. The overall temperature of the battlefield was raised to a scary level, The Destiny members were beings pushed back¡­ No, rather than being pushed back¡­ it was better to say that they were being hunted down¡­ These monsterus women and these Clones¡­ fighting against them, Destiny members were outnumbered and outclassed. The initial 13 vs 100 battle had turned into a 26 vs 17 Battle, this time, Destiny held the numbers advantage. And that man, who was responsible for all this, he was just casually stepping on the Emperor''s head who had passed out due to that Succubus''s Illusion and was kissing that black red-haired woman. Vindan clenched his fists in rage. Miliana and Xavien appeared behind him. They were ready for another round of battle against Nux. Miliana was even preparing to cast another Explosion right where Nux was standing. She wasn''t planning to let him live. "Stop." Vindan, however, had another plan. "Attacking him is useless." "What do you mean?" Miliana narrowed her eyes. "Don''t try to deny it, Miliana. You already know that he is too fast, we can''t fight against that absurd speed of his. Target those women. He seemed to care about them. I don''t think he would run away if we do that. We will make him face us head-on. Now disperse!" Vindan ordered as he himself rushed towards Evane. Miliana didn''t wish to admit it, however, after hearing Vindan''s plan, a wild smile appeared on her face. This bastard dared to kill people close to her, she would do the same. With a big smile on her face, she decided to go after that Black haired bitch that plays with that unnerving Black Mist. Xavien chose Edda as her target and rushed toward her. "Hahaha~ Aren''t they cute?" Allura, who had appeared near Nux and Ember, commented. "Which one are you going after first?" Ember, who finally decided to leave Nux''s warm embrace, questioned. "The one who uses the Earth, Of course." Nux smiled, then, he activated Harem''s Gate and disappeared. This was the reason why Amaya told everyone to spread out. After testing the limits of the Harem''s gate, she and Ember came up with a strategy where the women stood in such a way that would allow Nux to teleport practically anywhere around the Battlefield. "I don''t think you would get away this time, Earth Guy." Nux commented as he appeared behind Xavien. "!!!" Xavien''s eyes widened in horror, this time, however, Nux was faster. *Slash* His sword moved and, "AAAaGgGGgGHHHH!!!!" Xavien''s left arm was sliced off. And that wasn''t it, Nux kicked him away, then he appeared in front of him and, *Crack* "AAaAaAGGgghHHHHH!!!!" He broke both his knees. "Xavien!" Vindan and Miliana shouted. "Do you really have the time to worry about others, Mr Leader?" Nux questioned. Vindan quickly jumped back and casted a wind spell, but Nux simply teleported behind him again, completely dodging the attack and kicking Vindan''s back. He, an Emperor, was playing around with Great Sages as if they were bugs. "WindStrom" Vindan casted another Spell. His aim was clear, he wanted to take away Nux''s vision and create some openings. Honestly, he had realized it now, wide-ranged attacks were the only way of going against Nux. Of course, Nux simply teleported away. There was no point in directly confronting a Great Sage. However, this time, the one who smiled was Vindan. He pointed at Evane, dozens of Wind Blades appeared, and rushed to Evane. Evane''s expression changed. Nux appeared in front of her and summoned Dark Amethyst Wall to protect against the Wind Blades. ''I knew it.'' Vindan smiled inwardly. Then, "Death Spears." He casted his strongest spell again. Nux couldn''t teleport together with these women and since he cared about them, he couldn''t just run away alone either, he had no choice but to take this attack head-on. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Nux created a series of Dark Amethyst Walls, trying to Block the spears, but in the end, this was a Great Sage''s strongest Spell, the Amethyst Walls couldn''t hold up and were destroyed the moment they collided with the Spear. "HAHAHA!! I FINALLY GOT YOU, YOU BUG!!" Vindan laughed loudly as another Magic Circle appeared in front of his hands, He was planning to cast the same spell again and end it now that he has the advantage. "Hmmm. Aren''t you putting too much Mana into your spell? It feels like a waste." "Huh? Waste? Of course not, you put as much mana as yo-" Vindan replied but then, he froze. "But¡­ who are you attacking though¡­? Are you practicing your spell? Are you sure this is the right time for it?" Nux questioned with a confused look on his face. Then suddenly, a white portal appeared right next to Nux and a beautiful black-haired girl walked out. "It seems like he believes that only you can teleport around the battlefield. So he must be thinking that he is attacking you, who is protecting Evane there." Amaya analyzed. "Ah, right," Nux nodded in understanding. "Well that''s a cute assumption." Nux nodded his head again, but then, he frowned in confusion, "But are you really sure you should be this relax?" He questioned as he glanced at Vindan. "W-What are you talking about?" "It has been 4 minutes 30 seconds, you know? Didn''t you say that the artifact can only hold off for 5 minutes? Only 30 seconds are left. After that," Nux then looked into Vindan''s eyes and his smile turned demonic. "Melia would regain her cultivation." Chapter 852 The Melia I Want. ? "Didn''t you say that the artifact can only hold off for 5 minutes? Only 30 seconds are left. After that, Melia would regain her cultivation." Nux spoke with a demonic smile on his face and Vindan''s expression changed. He completely ignored Nux, who was standing right in front of him, and turned towards that nightmarish Vampire who they had momentarily taken down, his eyes then fell on the ground, which was filled with the blood of his own clan members and his face paled in horror. He¡­ He didn''t have time! That monster would be back again! And this time, she would fight together with this Emperor Stage monster. "You wasted another 3 seconds, Clan Leader." Nux smiled. Vindan glared at Nux who was smiling at him and then, "AAaaaaaaggGgghhhHHhhhhh!!!" He shouted his rage, the Mana around his flowed crazily, around 50 Magic Circles appeared behind Vindan and all of them shot Wind Blades at Nux. Nux simply summoned a Dark Amethyst wall to protect him and his girls, then, he opened the Gate''s portal and teleported away with his wives. Standing right beside Melia. "24 Seconds left." He warned with a playful smile on his face. Then, he held Melia and picked her in his arms. Melia, who had barely calmed down flinched the moment Nux picked her up again. "W-What are you doing!?" She questioned in panic. "Ahh, let me enjoy these last moments, okay? The weak Melia who cannot resist me at all, do you know how alluring that is?" Nux spoke with a seductive smile on his face as he looked into Melia''s eyes. Then, he suddenly kissed her lips again, "See? I can do all this without being worried about being attacked by your Blood Spears." He spoke. Melia''s face turned red, "I¡­ I won''t forgive you!" She spoke as she glared at Nux''s face. "Aanh!" Nux, however, just kneed her butt, making her flinch again, "Let me be a little selfish, will you? I would need some time to get into a position to do all this with you again." "I-I won''t ever get caught by a stupid artifact like this again." Melia retorted. "Who said I was talking about the Artifact?" Nux smiled playfully as he placed his forehead on Melia''s forehead. "The weak Melia with whom I can do whatever I want to is lovely, I agree. But the Melia who strives to be the best, That''s the Melia I want." "Y-Y-You! Just you wai-" *BOOOM* Suddenly, Melia and the others felt a huge surge of energy. "I WILL DESTROY YOU!!" A shout was then heard. 3 Great Sages had decided to burn their life force. First, they lost a 1 vs 5 against someone who was at the same stage as them, not only that, she even managed to kill one of them and the other had to use his own life just so that they can contain the enemy for a while. And as if that was not embarrassing enough, after their comrade finally trapped that woman using his own life, another monster appeared. This time, it was a mere Emperor. An Emperor so strong that he killed more than half of their clan members and treated them as if they were playthings. His peculiar techniques made him nigh invincible. That bastard was on a completely different level. And now¡­ He was even going to free the previous monster that they had barely contained. There was no way the 3 Great Sages left would allow something like that, their comrade sacrificed his life for this. They would win this battle, Even if they had to pay a heavy price for this. Therefore, The 3 Great Sages decided to burn their Life Force. Their Mana burst out of control, endless Mana flowed into their bodies, the Aura around them became so strong that it was almost suffocating, it was not something Nux or Melia could compare against, the current 3 Great Sages, they were far stronger than the two of them. The three Great Sages glanced at Nux. That Emperor was fast, wasn''t he? So fast that it felt like he was teleporting, then, Fuck it, They were going to destroy the entire Battlefield! Even if he somehow saves himself, all these women he seems to care about, They were going to take them away from him! *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The Mana moved crazily, Countless Magic Circles appeared all over the battlefield, threatening not only the members of ExceedoGenesis, but also the survivors of Destiny. The 3 Great Sages didn''t care. They were too enraged to care. They had decided to cast their strongest spells. Melia, who felt their energy and realized what they were doing panicked. "Nux! Open the Core!" She shouted in worry. Those spells, even she wouldn''t survive if she got hit by them. Other members of Destiny panicked as well. "Clan Leader! Have mercy!" "Lord Xavien!" "Lady Miliana! I have a family I need to provide for! Please let me live!" They begged for their lives, however, the three Great Sages didn''t care. "NUX! Why aren''t you doing anything!?" Melia shouted in rage, however, soon, her expression changed. Nux¡­ He was smiling¡­ And he was not alone, Allura, Lane, Ember, Evane, and Amaya, who were standing with them were smiling as well. "Your provocation worked." Amaya commented. "What did you expect? Of course, it would work. Have I ever failed before?" Nux questioned with a confident smile on his face, then, he turned towards Melia, who couldn''t understand what was happening, and smiled, "If you kiss me, I''ll deal with those three right now." "W-What are you talking about!?" Melia shouted in anger. "C''mon, I am not talking about a kiss on the lips, a simple kiss on the cheek would do as well. How about it?" Nux moved his cheek next to Melia. Melia panicked. She couldn''t understand what this man was doing! How did he change so much!? She glanced behind, the three of them were almost done! They didn''t have the time to play around like that! Suddenly, Melia felt a hand on her shoulder, She turned around and noticed Allura standing right next to her. "It''s just a kiss, Melia, Don''t tell me the mighty Melia can''t even do that for her clan while the enemies are burning their life force?" She spoke with a playful smile on her face. "Y-Y-You are crazy! It is your husband we are talking about!" "Tsk, the wives do not have a problem, what''s the issue? I saw you blushing, alright? I know you want to do it." "I do not!!" Melia retorted. "We do not have much time, Melia. Do it quickly, you are the reason we are in this position you know? The 5 Great Sages were your responsibility to begin with." Allura smirked. "¡­" This time, Melia turned silent. She then glanced at Nux''s cheek and blushed again. She then moved and quickly kissed Nux''s face. "Now do something!!" With an embarrassed look on her face, she shouted and nobody knew if it was an unconscious action or not, but she tightened her hug around Nux''s neck. A huge smile appeared on Nux''s face and then, *Snap* He snapped his fingers, and suddenly, Vindan, Miliana, and Xavien were surrounded with Black Mist. Chapter 853 Incubus ? *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Countless numbers of Magic Circles that Vindan, Miliana, and Xavien had summoned continued to suck more and more Mana, prepared for a large-scale attack that would annihilate everyone, whether they were members of ExceedoGenesis, or Destiny itself. It wasn''t wrong to say that the three leaders had already lost their minds. "What is that?" Suddenly, Xavien questioned with a frown on his face as he glanced at a Black Mist that had appeared out of nowhere and was rushing towards him. "It''s just a last-ditch effort to distract us. Focus on your spell." Miliana replied, not caring about the Mist at all. Suddenly, Vindan narrowed his eyes, Nux''s eyes¡­ they looked too calm for someone who was about to die¡­ And it wasn''t just him, most of the members of the ExceedoGenesis had the same expression on their faces. *Step* Suddenly, Nux stepped forward, Stepping on the Magic Circle without any care in the world. The women followed behind him. As for the members of Destiny, they just stood in their place. The enemy''s back was clearly visible to them, however, they had no will to fight anymore, their leaders were the ones going after them, after all. The Leaders they have been loyal to for so long, they all had turned their backs on them, then what was the point of fighting for these bastards? The members of Destiny regretted¡­ They should have heard ExceedoGenesis''s warning. Those who do not wish to participate, leave Destiny. But who could have thought that this would be the result of the battle? The members of Destiny lowered their heads, giving in to their destiny. "NUX!" Suddenly, Miliana called out. Nux looked into her eyes and Miliana called out, "It is not satisfying enough! BEG! BEG FOR YOUR LIFE!" Miliana shouted as her red eyes shined in rage. The Magic Circle in her arms shone even more brightly, But then suddenly, her entire body was covered with the Black Mist she had ignored. She wasn''t alone, Vindan and Xavien were covered with the Mist as well. And just like that, the Magic Circles, which continued to suck large amounts of Mana relentlessly suddenly turned stopped, they tried getting more Mana, however, the Mana in the air stopped moving, starved, all the Magic Circles were broken, All those Magic Spells that were spread all over the Battle Hall, disappeared, and the three Great Sages, who saw this scene with their own eyes, They all widened their eyes in horror. "W-W-What d-did you do¡­?" Miliana questioned with a dumbfounded look on her face. "W-What is this Mist¡­?" Vindan wondered. "I¡­ I can''t feel any Mana¡­" Xavien''s body trembled in horror. The other members of Destiny widened their eyes as well. Those Magic Circles, no, those Death Scythes that were hanging on their necks¡­ They all suddenly disappeared¡­ Did their leaders take pity on them? No, that was impossible. There was no logical thinking needed, just by their horrified expressions, one could tell that they had no clue what was happening. "Miliana, I was just about to beg, why did you stop those spells yourself? Could you not bear to watch me do it?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face as he leisurely walked towards the 3 Great Sages while Melia and others followed behind him. "Y-You bastard! What have you done!?" Miliana shouted in rage. "Hm? What do mean?" "Don''t play games with me! What did y-" *Slap* Miliana wanted to retort, but suddenly, Nux slapped her face. "Hmm? What were you saying again?" He questioned again. "You think yo-" *Slap* "You fuc-" Vindan and Xavien''s eyes turned red in rage and they rushed towards Nux, however, before they could get close to Nux, Purple Black walls appeared in front of them, then behind them, and then it soon trapped them inside a box. "Ah, wait, you won''t be able to enjoy the show if we continue like that, here, let me help you out." Nux muttered and at the same time, he created a small opening in the purple-black box he had summoned, allowing the two to enjoy the show. Then, he leisurely turned towards Miliana again and questioned, "What were you saying again?" This time, Miliana didn''t retort like she usually did. That expression on Nux''s face¡­ That glee in his eyes as he looked at her as if she was nothing but a toy made for his entertainment¡­ that arrogant gaze¡­ that demonic, cruel smile¡­ It sent shivers down her spine¡­ Miliana''s heart... she could feel that tension... that fear... Yes, Miliana was afraid. "Heeeh? You are quite tame huh¡­" Nux muttered. "That''s quite contrary to your usual attitude." Nux walked behind Miliana and whispered into her ears. Normally, any girl would feel their legs weaken if Nux did this to them, Miliana had the same reaction, however, the reason behind her reaction was entirely different. Her legs were weakening due to the sheer amount of fear she felt. The Devouring Mist only trapped her Life Force and broke away the link between her Life Force and Mana, pushing her into a helpless where she was no different than a slightly stronger mortal, however, it didn''t mean that it took away her ability to move. Miliana could still move, however, her body had frozen in fear. "Look at you, You are actually trembling." Suddenly, Nux placed his hand on Miliana''s shoulder, sending shivers all over her body again. "DO NOT TOUCH HER, YOU BASTARD!!" Vindan screamed in rage. His eyes bloodshot. "Oh?" Nux, however, didn''t care, he simply turned towards Vindan and an interested look appeared on his face. His hand then moved towards Miliana''s waist, Miliana''s body trembled even more, her face paled even further, Nux, of course, didn''t care what she was thinking, He just glanced at Vindan, then placing his head on Miliana''s shoulder, he tilted his head and smiled, "What are you going to do? How about you try to break that wall and come here to save her? I mean, I didn''t really put much Mana into it, you know? I am sure a Great Sage like you could break it. Then why aren''t you doing it? Do you not sense the urgency of the situation? Should I help you with it?" Nux''s smile then turned demonic. His hands then moved towards Miliana''s breast, Miliana''s eyes widened in surprise, she wanted to move away, however, her body refused to listen to her, she was just too scared. Nux then looked into Vindan''s eyes and threatened, "I might do some unthinkable things to her if you don''t move, you know? And I might do it right here in front of everyone." Chapter 854 Alright, I Guess You Had Enough Fun, Right? ? "I might do some unthinkable things to her if you don''t move, you know? And I might do it right here in front of everyone." Nux spoke with a demonic smile on his face. "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!! LEAVE HER ALONE!!" Vindan shouted in rage. At the same time, he punched the wall in front of him with everything he had, however, as a slightly stronger mortal, there is no way he could break that wall. Even though it was created without any effort, one still has to be at least an Expert Stage Cultivator to break that wall. "Use more strength, I do not have much patience, you know?" "GET AWAY FROM HER!!" Vindan shouted as he punched again. There were already cracks on his knuckles and his hands were bloodied, however, his eyes were still bloodshot, "YOU BASTARDS!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? ATTACK HIM!!" Vindan ordered the members of Destiny, however, all of them just lowered their heads. They were no fools, how were they supposed to defeat someone who pushed 3 Great Sages into such a helpless position? Also, wasn''t Vindan and others going to kill them? Why should they sacrifice their lives for someone like them? The members didn''t move an inch, heck, some were even looking forward to what was going to happen. Miliana, the Butcherer, who didn''t have those kinds of thoughts about her? No one dared to say it out loud, but the fact was, Miliana was a fiery beauty, many dreamt of doing what Nux had the chance to do right now. Were they about to get a sizzling show? They would all welcome it with open eyes. "Y-Y-You¡­" Seeing that none of the members moved, Vindan couldn''t control himself. He then turned towards the brains of the Clan, Xavien, "Xavien! Think of something!!" However, Xavien was nowhere to be found. "Ah, that guy is just sitting, chilling on the ground." Nux spoke as he widened the hole in the box and revealed Xavien, who was sitting down with a lifeless look on his face. Just from his expression alone, one could say that he wasn''t the man who would show any resistance. "X-Xavien¡­" Vindan couldn''t believe his eyes. "You really have the time to think about him? C''mon, aren''t you forgetting something?" Suddenly, Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "S-Stay away from her!" Vindan shouted, this time, however, his voice was a lot deeper than before. "What? Giving up already? Haahh¡­ honestly, you guys are not entertaining at all. Are you really Great Sages with high pride?" Nux couldn''t help but shake his head, then, he sighed and glanced at Miliana, "I guess they don''t care about you enough." Saying those words, he moved towards Miliana, but suddenly, "Alright, I guess you had enough fun, right?" Allura touched Nux''s shoulders. Nux''s expression changed. From a playful expression that showed absolute dominance and arrogance, to a shocked look that looked like he couldn''t believe what was happening, then to a confused expression that showed that he couldn''t understand the situation. He looked into Allura''s eyes, the succubus just smiled, "Turn back." Nux did what he was told and quickly deactivated his [Incubus Form], the endless amount of Mana he felt inside his body finally returned to normal, his height returned back to 181 cm, his horns shrunk to the point that they seemed to have disappeared, the same happened with the wings, his ears returned to the original size and his purple eyes turned back to those golden mysterious eyes. Nux''s mind turned clearer, He quickly moved away from Miliana and dusted his hands away. He then glanced at Vindan and retorted, "The fuck are you acting like that for? As if anyone would touch that piece of filth." Nux spoke as he scrunched up his nose. "Anyways, I think I fucked up the plan huh¡­" Nux muttered as he glanced at Amaya. Amaya smiled wryly. "Hey, at least I didn''t kill the Great Sages, right? That was Melia''s fault." Nux muttered as he glanced at Melia. Melia, however, blushed as he glanced at Nux. Nux frowned in confusion, then, a playful smile appeared on his face as he walked towards Melia. "So you finally regained your strength, huh¡­ I can''t play with the weak Melia anymore." Melia''s face turned red. "Guess I need to speed up my game. It would be harder for me to act normally in front of you after that. I need to make you mind as soon as possible." "S-Stop it! I have regained my Cultivation, I will attack you if you do anything weird now!" Melia retorted. "Hahaha~ Yes yes, I won''t do anything weird to you, I promise~" The rest of the women rolled their eyes when they heard Nux''s words. "Haaah¡­ Whatever, there are still 2 Sages and 11 Emperors left, Something is better than nothing, I guess." Amaya sighed. Then, she glanced at Nux and spoke, "Do your thing." Nux nodded his head, then, his face turned solemn as he turned around, "All of you, kneel." *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* There was no resistance, Even though Nux had turned back into a human, he still had 3 Great Sages under control, not to mention that ExceedoGenesis''s Great Sage had regained her strength as well. Nux then turned towards the 3 Great Sages and, "What? Do I have to give you three a special invite?" "In your drea-Aaagghh!!" Vindan wanted to retort, however, before he could, a Purple Black Spike pierced through his right thigh, making him scream in agony. "What? Is this look of mine not scary enough?" Nux then walked towards Vindan and looked into his eyes, "Don''t make me take extreme steps, Vindan. Your decision does not only decide yours, but the fate of people dear to you as well." Then, he glanced at Miliana, and spoke, "I may not do it, but I am sure there would be many who would jump at the chance." "Don''t you dare¡­" Vindan threatened with bloodshot eyes. "Oh I will dare. You want to test me out?" Nux threatened with a scary look on his. "Kneel." He ordered again, this time, Vindan didn''t dare to go against him, with a trembling body, he knelt on the ground, Nux smiled, then, he turned towards rest and questioned, "You all only have 2 options in front of you, Die, Or Submit to me." Nux''s golden eyes then shined and, "I will only ask you one time, Are you all willing to be my Slaves?" Chapter 855 We Need To Survive ? [Slave Seal] [9 Star Ability] [Active Skill] [Condition to apply: ] [The Target has to agree to become the Host''s slave. It will not matter if the target changes his/her decision later. The Slave Seal cannot be removed by the target, no matter how strong the Target is, only the Host has the right to remove the seal once it is applied] [Effects: ] [Once a Slave Seal is used on a Target, he/she will be unable to resist the host''s commands. no matter what the commands are.] [An intense pain will be triggered if the target as much as thinks about betraying the Host and the pain will continue to get worse until the target throws those thoughts out of his mind.] [The Target cannot die under this pain] [The Host has the power to trigger this pain whenever he wishes.] [The host can communicate with the Slaves no matter how far they are.] [Target''s potential is increased once the Slave Seal is applied on him.] [Limitation:] [The Slave Seal cannot work on Semi Saints of cultivators of higher Stages] ¡­ Nux read the upgraded Slave Seal''s condition and couldn''t help but smile inwardly. He was glad he upgraded this ability, now he can use it again. ''Now we start our recruitment.'' Nux muttered with a smile on his face. ''Recruitment, sure.'' Amaya nodded as she glanced at Nux. Nux smiled wryly as he scratched the back of his head. Honestly, this battle was supposed to be an event where he recruited, new, stronger Slaves. That was their plan from the beginning, that was also the reason Melia was holding back against the 5 Great Sages, even though it was only a little. They wished to kill as less members as they could, however, the moment Nux used his [Incubus Form], his natural instincts took over and he lost control over himself. Seeing Nux scratching the back of his head with that silly look on his face, Astaria commented, ''He is completely different compared to before¡­'' This time, Nux wasn''t involved in this conversation. ''I agree¡­ In his Incubus Form, he felt¡­ different¡­ He looked more¡­ sexy¡­? But it was intimidating at the same time¡­'' Thyra muttered with a strange look on her face. The other women nodded. ''I¡­ I just felt like he looked more charming¡­'' Lane muttered with a shy look on her face. ''I agree¡­ that was definitely much more sexier than normal¡­'' Ember nodded, recalling how they kissed in the middle of the battlefield¡­ It was definitely a lot different than normal. ''Of course, it is normal for you two would have different perspectives than others.'' Suddenly, Allura spoke up. The other women turned towards her, When it came to Nux''s [Incubus Form], she knew about it the most. ''Ember and Lane were the only ones who interacted with Nux after he turned into an Incubus, the rest of you only witnessed him from afar. That is the reason you felt intimidated, if he had come to you, you would have realized that he was the same old Nux, only bolder.'' ''You all need to realize this, The Incubus Nux and normal Nux are not 2 different beings, they are the same, the Incubus Nux is just more¡­ unhinged¡­ In his [Incubus Form], Nux has a hard time holding back. You can say that the Human Nux ''thinks'' before he takes action, the Incubus Nux, however, does what his heart wants and rarely cares about reasoning. They dared to interrupt him when he was busy doing his ''thing'' with Melia, They need to realize who they were standing against. The Incubus Nux would have felt that urge to show them what he was capable of, to show them his strength. He would have wanted them to feel absolute strength, dominance, and suppression, The fear in his opponent''s eyes, their trembling bodies, their helpless expressions, The Incubus Nux would want to etch it into their mind, so that they would never dare to look into his eyes again. And what''s a better way to show his strength than to bombard the entire Battle Field with high leveled spells? What? It killed many people who could be useful in the future? Who cares? He can always find new slaves. The Incubus Nux wouldn''t care, showing off his strength was much more important. Of course these traits do not come because he is now an Incubus, they come because that is what Nux''s real nature is, dominating and arrogant, in his normal form, he just has decent control over himself. In simpler words, you can say that in his Incubus Form, Nux is more¡­ Nux¡­ The Incubus Nux is the Nux with no filters. And when it comes to his women, Incubus Nux is no different than the normal Nux since he does not ''think'' about his actions around us, he does not have ''another face'' in front of us, therefore, the only thing the Incubus Form does to him when he is near us is giving him the arrogance of demon, that arrogance, combined with his love for us, Makes him bolder, freer. His arrogance completely ignores where he stands, and his love, that is only strengthened due to his lack of self-control, gives him a wilder, much more sexier look. That is the reason that to others who do not interact with him, he would look much more intimidating, however, to us, he would just be a wilder, bolder Nux who wouldn''t shy away from expressing his love no matter where he was. Of course, as you already know, Nux''s inner nature is more on the dominant side, so the plays you usually do where you try to suppress him and be on the top, that becomes impossible the moment he turns into an Incubus. Though I don''t think any of you would mind being dominated by that horned demon, so that shouldn''t be a problem, right?'' Allura chuckled with a playful smile on her face. The women didn''t say anything, however, just from the slight blush and expectant looks on their faces, Allura got all the answers she needed. ''So¡­ what he did with Melia, that was the ''real'' Nux''s intentions?'' Suddenly, Thyra questioned with a curious look on his face. ''Of course.'' Allura nodded. ''Normally, he would have considered many things before making a move, honestly, the biggest reason stopping him from making any moves are all of us, in his Incubus Form, however, where he does not ''think'', and his ''heart'' takes over, there is nothing holding him back. His feelings that he had buried in his heart due to us, it explodes out and combined with his Incubus''s Traits, it becomes even stronger than before.'' ''So he has feelings for Melia¡­'' Thyra muttered. ''Isn''t that natural? Melia is a beautiful woman.'' Allura just smiled. ''You seem pretty accepting about this¡­'' Amaya narrowed her eyes. ''I am.'' Allura nodded her head. ''I even think rather than restricting Nux, we should support him and actually push him to go after more women.'' ''What do you mean?'' Amaya''s expression changed. She was not liking this conversation. ''I have been living in Lust State for a long while, Amaya.'' Allura muttered. ''I have seen people far stronger than us. You have been in the Bloodheart House, haven''t you? That House is stronger than Lust State, so you must know it as well, We may have defeated Destiny, but when compared to powers with real strength, Destiny is nothing. Even those so-called high leveled clans are nothing but small fries in the eyes of actual powers. And we don''t even know about the Ancestral Order, that controls these ''actual powers''. This world, Yrniel, it is way too different from the small continent we came from and there are a lot of things we don''t know about. We need more strength. Nux needs more strength, All of us know how Nux''s ability works, Most of us would still be insignificant insects if it weren''t for him. Limiting him just for the sake of ''keeping him all to ourselves'', that is straight-up selfish. Whether it is the Devouring Mist, the Incubus Form, Slave Seal, Dark Amethyst, or any other ability Nux uses to be stronger than others, in the end, the base strength behind all that is cultivation. He is still an Emperor and honestly, if he had gone with his usual pace, he would already be a Great Sage, or even a Semi Saint by now. Deep down, we all know that he is limiting himself and is not ''open'' like he was before. When he was a mortal, he used his ability to gain strength, he did it because he had to survive, The situation here is the same girls. We need to survive, Nux needs to survive, And doing that without using his biggest trump card, That is simply foolish.'' Allura spoke with a serious look on her face. ''¡­'' The women turned silent. Allura wasn''t wrong, they knew it as well. Nux restricting himself was not a good thing, his Incubus Form¡­ It might be a blessing in more ways than they thought. ''So you are saying Nux should go after more women? Weren''t you the one who said that you won''t be sharing him with anyone? Tsk, you even refused a threesome with me because you wanted him to ''be all yours'', hypocrite.'' Edda snorted lightly. ''The situation is different, Edda. The stakes are higher. Also, I am not saying Nux should go after any random woman.'' Suddenly, a slight smile appeared on Allura''s face as she continued, ''He is already very selective, isn''t he? Why is he so selective? That is because his wives are amazing. So we just need to get more amazing, don''t we? Raise our level to the point where no random women can compete with us. This way, let alone Nux, even those women wouldn''t dare approach him just because they feel their inferiority from far away. Just be that good.'' Allura spoke with a confident look on her face. Hearing those words, Amaya''s expression changed. It looked like she was ''enlightened'' by those words. ''What about Miliana?'' Suddenly, Thyra questioned. ''The way he acted around Miliana, it seemed like he had some thoughts about her as well, is he interested in her as well?'' ''He is not.'' Allura shook her head. ''That was just his Incubus Nature taking over him, he was using his powers, the more he does that, the more ''drunk'' he gets, and more of his Incubus Nature would show itself,'' ''That is the reason you stopped him.'' Ember muttered. ''Mhm.'' Allura nodded. ''How did you know it was his incubus nature and not his real thoughts?'' Amaya questioned. She didn''t like the fact that Allura knew more about Nux than her. She couldn''t accept it. Yes, she was jealous. ''I was standing close to him when he was with her, all that while, he just moved his hands close to her waist or breasts, he never touched her. An Incubus not touching a woman, honestly, rather than having a ''thing'' for that woman, it would be more accurate to say he hates her.'' Allura shrugged. ''An Incubus huh¡­'' Astaria muttered as she recalled how Nux fought today¡­ She remembered when Nux told her how he had a hard time controlling himself, then, she glanced at Allura, ''What about you?'' She questioned. ''Hm?'' Allura tilted her head in confusion, ''You used your powers as well, didn''t you? Aren''t you ''affected'' by your succubus nature?'' ''I am.'' Allura nodded, then, her purple eyes turned hazy and a seductive smile appeared on her face. ''I am very horny right now. So I will be taking your turns for myself, alright? I did win the bet, after all.'' ''¡­'' The other women turned silent and lowered their heads. They couldn''t refute, Allura dealt with more than half of the enemies, alone. Her contribution was right after Nux and Melia''s. Allura smiled, and then, she turned towards Nux, waiting for him to finish what he was doing. "I will only ask you one time, Are you all willing to be my Slaves?" Chapter 856 New Slaves ? "I will only ask you one time, Are you all willing to be my Slaves?" Nux questioned. "Haaah? You think we would submit to a bastard like you?" Vindan spoke, hatred clear on his face. "Are you forgetting something? Your decision decides the fate of your frien-" "Stop using my name to threaten him. I am not that weak yet." Miliana, who was in a daze all this while finally came out of her reverie and glared at Nux. Nux turned towards her and then, with a smile on his face, he walked towards her. "I really don''t look intimidating enough in this form, do I?" Saying those words, Nux extended his hand towards Miliana, Miliana recalled some memories she didn''t wish to recall, so she rushed towards Nux, trying to attack him with everything she had. "Ghhwwwaaffhfkkkh!!" However, Nux simply stepped aside, and used his knee to attack Miliana''s abdomen, the impact was so strong that Miliana felt like her eyes would pop out, her stomach churned and she coughed out blood. Her body even lifted in the air for a slight second and then, she fell on her knee again. Nux however, didn''t end there, he kicked her again and once she was down on the ground, Nux stepped on her head. "MILIANA!!" Vindan shouted in worry. Nux then turned towards Vindan and smiled, "I can crush her skull right now, would you like to see a third death? Though it would be a pity to lose another Great Sage, I am annoyed enough to do that." Nux''s smile turned demonic. "Don''t you dare!" "Vindan Lizian, become my Slave." "Vindan don''t yo-AAagggghhHHhhh!!" Before Miliana could say anything, Nux sliced her another arm as well. "I do not need pointless drama, you have 3 seconds to decide." Nux then glanced at Xavien and Vindan and spoke, "Are you two willing to be my Slaves?" "I-I am." Xavien was the first to nod his head. "2 seconds left." Nux muttered as he glanced at Vindan. "I¡­ I am! Now leave her alone!" [Slaves: Vindan Lizian, Xavien Frugale ¡­] A message appeared right in front of Nux''s eyes and he smiled. Vindan and Xavien, on the other hand, could feel a strange energy entering their bodies and their expression changed. "W-What have you done to us?" Vindan questioned as he glanced at Nux. Nux, however, completely ignored him and, He increased the pressure on his foot, pushing Miliana''s face onto the floor even harder, "I still haven''t heard your answer," "Get away fr-AAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" "AAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Vindan shouted, trying to get Nux away from Miliana, however, suddenly, he felt an agonizing pain all over his body and he screamed. And he wasn''t alone, Xavien, who, although was not saying anything, he still had the ''thoughts'' he shouldn''t have when he realized what Nux was doing and that was all the Slave Seal needed, Xavien screamed at the top of his lungs as well. The two Great Sages continued to scream out loud, rolling on the ground in pain. Their shrieks horrified all the people who witnessed it as they widened their eyes in shock and their bodies trembled in fear. Suddenly, Nux stepped back and then he crouched next to Miliana, "They are going through all that because of you, you know?" "S-Stop that¡­ S-Stop what you are doing¡­" Miliana spoke with a horrified look on her face. Xavien and Vindan¡­ she had never seen them like that¡­ They are the beings who were fine even after their limbs were cut off or pierced through¡­ Just¡­ Just what kind of pain were they going through for them to roll on the ground and scream like that¡­ "You know what to do, right?" Nux spoke and then, he questioned, "Miliana Winfer, are you willing to be my slave?" "I am! Just stop what you are doing! I''ll do whatever you want!" Miliana''s answer was almost instantaneous. [Slaves: Miliana Winfer, Vindan Lizian, Xavien Frugale¡­] Another screen appeared in front of Nux. Miliana also felt a strange energy entering her body, however, she didn''t care, she just glanced at Nux and, "P-Please, stop that¡­" Her eyes were misty¡­ It was completely different than her usual fierce look. "¡­" Nux turned silent. Honestly, he was surprised. These Great Sages, they were quite close to each other. A lot more than he expected. He waved his hands, the pain Xavien and Vindan were feeling subsided, their bodies trembled and sweated profusely as they lay on the floor. There were too many things in their mind, however, the strongest out of all those feelings was fear¡­ The pain they felt¡­ they were terrified¡­ they never wished to feel that again¡­ No matter what. Vindan and Xavien didn''t even look at Miliana, the woman they did all of that for¡­ they needed some time for themselves. "No matter how many times I see it, it is still as scary as the first time¡­" Felberta spoke with a strange look on her face. "I agree¡­ I can never get used to it¡­" Evane nodded¡­ "That pain¡­ it still sent shivers all over my body when I think about it¡­" Thyra muttered. The other women turned towards her, Ember patted her shoulders. Thyra, however, moved her shoulder, "Don''t pity me, I am still thankful that it happened. I would go through that pain again if I have to." "I told you before, didn''t I? You would never have to go through any kind of pain ever again, my love." Suddenly, Thyra felt familiar hands embracing her. With a slight smile on her face, she simply closed her eyes and simply fell back, leaving Nux to carry her. Nux smiled as he kissed Thyra''s neck with a gentle look on his face. "You still need to turn them into Slaves." Thyra muttered. "Mhm, I''ll do that, After a minute." Nux was procrastinating. Of course, Thyra didn''t mind. She didn''t mind it at all. Thyra and Nux stayed like that for 2 minutes, after that, Nux picked Thyra up and walked towards the rest of the members of Destiny, "Let''s get over this, alright? They are waiting." Nux muttered as he glanced in a particular direction. "Are you guys willing to be my Slaves?" "We are." There was no resistance at all and Nux gained 16 new Slaves. Chapter 857 You Are Full Of Secrets ? "Vindan, surrender." After enslaving all the members of Destiny, Nux turned towards Vindan and ordered. "D-Destiny surrenders¡­" Vindan didn''t show any signs of resistance at all. How could he possibly resist? He was still thinking about the horrifying experience he has just gone through. "ExceedoGenesis accepts their surrender." Nux spoke as he glanced in a certain direction. Suddenly, 2 cloaked beings appeared in the direction Nux was looking at. They then flew next to Nux and looked into his eyes for a while. For others, it may be a natural continuation of the events since they have gone through so much already, but the two of them realized something. This boy¡­ He sensed their presence and location when they were hiding themselves¡­ "Are there any more formalities we need to go through?" Oblivious to their thoughts, Nux questioned. "There is." One of the Cloaked beings spoke up. He then walked towards Nux and, "According to the information you submitted to the Order, you are a Human, not an Incubus." The man spoke and suddenly, the atmosphere changed. Other than Nux and his wives, every other person present there froze. This was especially true for Melia. She looked horrified and her pale face was even paler. Ancestral Order, it does not involve itself with any Clan Politics or things like that, but they are known to be especially strict when it comes to rules. Submitting wrong information to the Order¡­ It was as good as committing suicide. Melia glanced at Nux, her pale face turned even paler and her body trembled in fear¡­ Nux¡­ how can he possibly lie to the Order!? Why would he do something so foolish!? Melia couldn''t understand, however, rather than cursing Nux, she knew it was better to think about a way to get over this and save Nux. But honestly, there was nothing she could think of. Her father had clearly stated before, going against the Ancestral Order was foolish. Even the Bloodheart House didn''t have the power to stand against the Order. Melia found herself stuck in a helpless state and started panicking. "I am a Human." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "Are you ly-" Before the cloaked figure could even complete his words, Nux replied, "That is just one of my abilities, I didn''t know I have to submit the details of my abilities as well." "So you say you are a human." "That is correct." Nux nodded. "So you wouldn''t mind if I confirm it, right?" The cloaked figure questioned. "What would I get in return?" Nux questioned back. "Huh?" The cloaked figure frowned. "If I agree and allow you to confirm all you want, I risk my life, So there should be something I get in case you were wrong and wrongly suspected me, right?" Nux smiled. The cloaked figure, however, wasn''t amused, "That is not how things work, Nux Leander. Your life, It is already at risk. Me trying to verify what you said is something that might save your life. I am the one doing you a favor here." "¡­" Nux turned silent and then, He just extended his right hand toward the cloaked figure. ''Guess you can''t always get something out of everything.'' Nux sighed inwardly. He had to accept his defeat. The cloaked figure held Nux''s hands and injected his Mana into his body, A few seconds later, "You¡­ You are a Human¡­" He spoke. This time, his strict voice seemed shaken. "I told you, did I not? I am a human, that is just my ability." "That is not a common ability." The man commented. "Why do you think I asked for the absolute secret rule?" Nux replied. "Are you sure you wish to leave them alive then?" Nux glanced at the members of Destiny who were still kneeling on the floor and chuckled, "You don''t need to worry about them. I have my ways." "¡­" The man turned silent. He then turned towards Vindan and Xavien who were still lying on the ground and started thinking. "You are a scary man." He commented. "Hmm? I rather see myself more of a romantic type." Nux replied with a smile on his face. "I could see that." The Cloaked man replied, he still remembered how this bastard was kissing and hugging these women rather than fighting his opponent on the battlefield. Not only that, he even had the audacity to get angry when his opponent interrupted him while he did that. Honestly, when he placed himself in Vindan''s position, even the cloaked man wanted to kill Nux. But all the jokes aside, Nux Leander¡­ He was a scary being¡­ An Emperor who played around with Great Sages as if they were nothing¡­ Even the Seven Heroes combined weren''t this strong when they were Emperors. This man¡­ his potential was far scarier than anyone he had ever met. If it weren''t for the absolute secret rule, he would have needed to make a long report explaining things that any sane being would never believe. Honestly, he was thankful, but at the same time, he was frustrated. He desperately wanted to talk about all this with someone, however, he knew, the moment he did that, his head would roll. The Order takes these things very seriously, Absolute Secret meant that he needed to die along with that secret. He can''t tell it to others even if they are the members of the Order, that was just how strict the Order was. "I have high hopes for you, Who knows, we might even meet in the future again, and that time, I wouldn''t have to cover my face like this." "Hmmm, meeting a Saint huh¡­ I wonder what level would I have to reach to get there¡­ But I am looking forward to it." Nux commented with a smile on his face. The cloaked figure, however, narrowed his eyes again, This cloak¡­ It was supposed to hide his Cultivation¡­ Heck, he didn''t even know how strong the other supervisor is since even he can''t see through this Cloak. How did this man¡­ "You are full of secrets." The man commented. Nux just placed a finger on his lips and with a slight smile on his face, he muttered, "Absolute Secret." "Heh." The man chuckled and then, he turned around. "I won''t bother myself with the formalities, The ExceedoGenesis won, Now do whatever you want," Saying those words, the two cloaked beings walked away. Chapter 858 I Am Not Leaving You Anymore. You Are Mine. ? "Vindan, I want all these people here back to their perfect state, injuries healed, limbs regrown, you have 1 week. I will contact you after 7 days," Nux ordered. Unlike in the Forgotten Continent, Yrniel had a way to attach, or even regrow limbs. The Elves. The race that excels in Wood and Healing magic, they had the monopoly over all the high-grade Health Potions, it is said that some of their potions are so potent that even reviving someone who had ''died'' recently was possible, of course, there was a chance that it was just a rumor since even the Bloodheart Family didn''t have a Potion that strong. Anyways, all in all, with Elven Magic, curing people who weren''t dead was not a big deal, of course, it was expensive, even for a Middle-Level Clan like Destiny, but in the end, these people were Destiny''s Top power, even if Nux had not ordered it, Vindan would have used the Clan''s Funds to bring all the members of their clan to the best state. "A-As you command." Vindan nodded, this time, there was no resistance on his face. He had given in to his fate. Nux had already expected it. "Anyways, I will be taking this thing, it is quite useful." Nux spoke as he held the Disk Artifact Aiden used to seal Melia''s cultivation. Seeing the artifact, Vindan''s head turned towards Aiden''s lifeless body that was lying on the floor. Aiden held on because he wanted to see the conclusion of the battle, he wanted to see the end of the battle he sacrificed his life for, however, no, in truth, he wanted to see the victory of Destiny, however, the moment Nux appeared, all his expectations were washed away. Held on to his life and watch as the rest of his clan gets destroyed? Aiden didn''t have that kind of strength. He decided to die. Vindan''s eyes turned misty. Nux didn''t care. He just unmarked the Battle Hall that he had marked just in case something went wrong, a white ball appeared out of thin air, Nux grabbed the ball and the moment he touched it, the ball shined and disappeared. "I am going now, Remember, I will contact you in a week." Nux then turned around and walked away. The women followed behind. "Melia, I still don''t understand. Why are you focusing so much on this artifact? I mean, it can capture Semi Saints or lower-level cultivators, but your reaction is unusually active for something that could only do this." While they were walking towards the door, Nux questioned with a frown on his face. "It can completely deprive a Semi Saint of his Cultivation for 5 whole minutes, Nux. Just that fact is enough for it to be something you have to get your hands on. Even High-Level Clans would fight you for it if they learn about the existence of this Artifact. It is not an 11 Star Artifact just for a show. Honestly, I am surprised a Clan like Destiny has something like this." Melia informed with her usual expressionless face. "An 11 Star Artifact huh¡­" Nux muttered. He still didn''t think that this Artifact deserves to be called that. 11 Star was a level of a Saint. The best this Artifact could do was to capture a Semi Saint, how can it be called an 11 Star Artifact? And as if knowing what Nux was thinking, Melia continued, "Just like a jump from King to Emperor, the jump from Great Sage to Semi Saint is a big one as well. It is called the Third Phase of a Cultivator''s journey, A Phase not many could reach." "Phase?" "Mhm, in theory, Cultivation is divided into 4 Phases, Mortal to King is the First Phase. Emperor to Great Sage is the Second Phase. Semi-Saint to Saint is the Third Phase. And Divine Stage itself is the last one, the Fourth Phase." Melia explained. "And of course, it is obvious that each Phase has an insanely big Power Gap between each other. Every time you enter a new Phase, your Power gets boosted. A Semi Saint is a Third Phase Cultivator, a single Semi Saint is enough to defeat all of us together, so an Artifact that could unconditionally capture such a being, It is obviously much more important than other Artifacts." "¡­" Nux turned silent. This was something he didn''t know. He turned towards Aisha and seeing her nodding at everything Melia was saying, his mouth twitched, ''You were supposed to tell me all that.'' He thought inwardly. But what could he expect from this pervert? In the end, he just shook his head, then he glanced at Melia and nodded, "It is such a good thing that we have someone as knowledgeable as you in our clan, Melia. I need to make sure that you won''t leave this clan, ever." "I am not leaving." Melia''s answer was quick. As mentioned before, she wasn''t here because it was a spoilt young mistress''s wish. She was dead serious when she said that she wanted to reach the top. Nux, who already expected her answer smiled playfully, "Of course, Though you are a little reserved, I knew you shared my feelings. You can express it more openly though, I won''t mind. Rather, I wish you would do it more often." Seeing that smile on Nux''s face, Melia raised her eyebrow. That smile, she was familiar with it¡­ "What feelings are you talking about¡­?" Melia questioned with a careful look on her face. "Your feelings for me, of course," Nux spoke as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "And when did I ever say anything about that?" Melia questioned, she was already ready for something like this, so she didn''t react too much. Yes, she was getting used to Nux''s antics. "Huh? You just said it, ''I am not leaving you anymore. You are mine.'' Isn''t that clearly expressing your feeling?" "When did I say anything like that!?" Melia reacted as her face blushed a little. Maybe she still wasn''t used to his antics. Chapter 859 So Is That How He Acts When He Goes After A Woman? ? Seeing Nux flirting with Melia like that, Aisha''s expression changed. "So is that how he acts when he goes after a woman?" She questioned with a strange expression on her face. "It is a lot different than the way he acts when he is with me." She muttered, her expression seemed different from her usual playful and cheerful self. "That is true, it''s been a while since I saw him act like that." Allura, who was walking near Aisha nodded. Hearing her words, the atmosphere around Aisha turned even more damp as she lowered her head and smiled wryly, "I mean¡­ Melia is beautiful¡­ and she is strong¡­ I get it¡­ But¡­ I am not that bad looking, am I¡­? Or did I come out too straightforward, not giving him that feeling of conquest that men like so much? Should I have acted aloof and distant, making him come for me?" Aisha muttered. Hearing her words, Allura just laughed dismissively, "Heh, as if you could ignore someone like him and act aloof. Woman, I am surprised that you didn''t jump at him the moment you saw him. Ain''t no way you can just ignore a treat like that." Allura spoke. Not many would believe that the ''treat'' she was talking about was her own husband. "What can I do¡­ It is not my nature to act like that, if I like someone, I go after them, Is that wrong¡­?" Aisha questioned with a strange look on her face. "Hmm, not really, I know a woman who ignored Nux and even rejected him but rather than wanting the feeling of ''conquest'', he just accepted her choice and moved on." Allura replied. "Then¡­" "Well, he just doesn''t see you that way. That initial connection, it is just not there." Allura shrugged. Aisha lowered her head and clenched her jaw. From how she was blinking her eyes, it was clear that she was trying to hold back her tears. Seeing that, Allura placed her arm around her neck and questioned, "What? The great Royal Succubus is giving up so quickly? Tsk Tsk, I honestly expected better." "W-What do you mean¡­?" Aisha''s expression changed. She didn''t jump at Allura in anger. She knew her, if she was saying anything¡­ then¡­ Aisha could feel hope¡­ "There is no ''initial connection'', then just forget about it. Focus on other phases. He cares for you, Use that, although you would need some manipulations and sacrifices, you can do that for him, can''t you? Of course, just give up if you can''t. There is no pressure, he still sees you as a close friend, he even revealed the existence or [Core] to you and you have the permission to enter it whenever you wish, so you know he will treat you differently than other women and won''t forget about you. You will always be his close friend that he would treasure." Allura spoke. "I do not want that." Aisha''s response was quick. "I do not want to be his close friend. I want to be his wife, like you guys." Her intention was clear. Hearing that, Allura smiled, "Then what are you waiting for? It is high time you get serious, girl. Melia has a big head start. Don''t let her get him before you, How embarrassing would that be?" "What do I need to do?" Aisha questioned. "Why should I tell you? It is my husband we are talking about? Why would I show you the way to his heart? I do not want to share him with more people, you know?" Allura spoke. Clearly, she was asking for some sort of reward. Aisha, who understood her intention questioned, "What do you want?" "I will tell you that later, When you finally become one of my sisters, I mean." Allura spoke with a mysterious smile on her face. Aisha smiled. She liked what Allura just said, "Alright, I will owe you a big one then. Now tell me what I need to do." "Do you know what pushes Nux away from you?" Allura questioned. "My straightforward nature?" Allura shook her head, "I told you already, he is not like that. He doesn''t need that feeling of conquest or whatever. Or maybe he does, but that is not what is affecting your relationship." "Then is it because I am a succubus, does he not like these succubus features?" Aisha questioned with a worried look on her face. "¡­" Allura stared at Aisha with a deadpan look on her face. "Ah right¡­ you are a succubus now¡­" Aisha realized. "Then what is it¡­?" She questioned. "What is the difference between you and me?" Allura questioned. "¡­" Aisha thought about it for a while¡­ She and Allura were different¡­ but she knew physical features were not what Allura was talking about¡­ Then suddenly, Aisha''s expression changed¡­ "I think you get it now? Nux does not like sharing, at all. He is extremely possessive, So a succubus like you, who plays around with different men every day, You can be his friend, but there is no way he would accept you as his woman." "B-But doesn''t he have all of you as well?" "Hmmm?" Suddenly, Allura''s expression changed. "You are sharing him with others as well¡­ so¡­ why does he get to keep all of you to himself¡­?" Aisha pushed. "Hmmm. I don''t know¡­ That is a good question¡­" Allura muttered. But then, she just shrugged. "Well, you can say that he can do it because it is him? I mean, I do not know how to ''defend'' him here. You can even call it hypocritical, but who cares? Don''t all the Kings have a harem of women around them?" A smile appeared on Allura''s face as she spoke, "In our eyes, Nux is no different than a King, A King we never wish to go against, a King we never wish to leave, a King who has spoiled us to the point where others just don''t cut it. We do not need other men. We just want to be his." "¡­" Aisha turned silent. This feeling¡­ She could never understand it¡­ But when she looks into Allura''s clear eyes¡­ She envies her¡­ That expression on Allura''s face¡­ That obsession, that care and¡­ that love as she looks at Nux''s face¡­ She wondered what she would look like when she had a similar expression on her face as well. Chapter 860 ExceedoGenesis…? They… They Came Out…? ? "Anyways, it is not about us, it is about you. As I said, what pushes him away from you is your succubus nature, Overcome that and he is all yours." Allura spoke. "It is easier said than done. Not everyone has a Transcended Bloodline." Aisha rolled her eyes. "Then just give up." Allura shrugged. "No one is forcing you here. As I said, you will still be his close friend, Fuck however many men you want, he won''t care." Suddenly, Allura''s expression changed, "Anyways, we can talk about this later, if you want. We are about to leave the Hall, so get ready for the act." She spoke as she fixed her expression. Nux, who was walking at the front with Melia turned around and looked at the women, He then nodded, the women nodded back and he finally opened the doors of the Battle Hall. "Huh¡­?" "ExceedoGenesis¡­?" "They¡­ they came out¡­?" "Wasn''t it a Deathmatch¡­? Did Destiny let them go?" "No¡­ look at them¡­ they look exactly the same as before¡­ Did the two Clans even fight?" "Was there a settlement?" "What are you talking about? If it could have been settled, things would not have escalated to this point anyways." The crowd, that was waiting outside the Battle Hall for an hour broke into discussion the moment Nux and his women opened the doors and appeared in front of them. Since the size of the crowd was so ridiculously big, it soon turned into a mess where people talked with each other, each sharing their different opinions, as their voices mixed which each other, nothing other than the noise they created was audible. And this went on until, "Where are the members of Destiny?" Someone questioned. And it was as if a Silence Spell was cast. The crowd turned absolutely silent as they all collectively glanced at the members of ExceedoGenesis standing in front of them. Members of Destiny¡­ where were they¡­? A Deathmatch was a match where only one Clan comes out of the Battle Hall¡­ Normally, this question wouldn''t have created such a big ripple. However, Today, things were different. Where were the members of Destiny¡­? Most of the people knew the answer to this question in their minds¡­ But¡­ There was no way they could believe the theory they had in their minds. It was not about the disparity between the level of the Clans. It was the sheer difference in Battle Power between the two Clans. ExceedoGenesis may have a strong attitude and a mysterious vibe to them, to the point where it wouldn''t be that surprising if they won a fair battle, but¡­ A fair battle, it was not. It was a 13 vs 100. 1 Great Sage vs 5 Great Sages. 2 Sages vs 34 Sages. 10 Emperors vs 61 Emperors. No matter how one saw it, no matter how strong or mysterious ExceedoGenesis was, this was not the battle they could have won. There is absolutely no way that''s possible. Especially when the Deathmatch happened under the Order''s eyes, taking out any possibilities of cheating. The Crowd turned towards the members of ExceedoGenesis, their eyes, begging for answers, But of course, With cold expressions on their faces, Nux and the women walked out of the Hall. Although they didn''t say anything, one could tell that they had no intention to answer any questions. However, no answers were needed, The moment Nux and the others moved away from the Door, The crowd''s eyes fell on the scene inside the Battle Hall. Overflowing dense Blood, charred bodies, sliced limbs, a puddle of muscles, gore, bones, "Awwwkkkkk!!" The scene was so horrifying that some people directly threw up. Suddenly, the image of Nux and the women walking behind him turned larger in the crowd''s eyes. That cold expression¡­ That horrifying sight behind them¡­ The answer was clear¡­ This battle¡­ ExceedoGenesis had won¡­ The members of ExceedoGenesis walked towards the crowd and wherever they went, the crowd spilt into two, making a way for them. Alhaar, who was in that crowd as well was silent¡­ His eyes were on the purple-haired succubus who was amongst that group¡­ Aisha Lust. He now knew who that woman was. The member of the Lust Royal Family¡­ Lust State was not the strongest Demon State, however, they weren''t weak either. And even if they were weak, Aisha was still not a being someone like him could go against. His Status back in his Demon State was nothing, he was nothing more than a random demon that one could find anywhere¡­ Honestly, the reason why he left the Demon State and came here was to feel a sense of importance. The competition here was a lot less fierce in any Demon State¡­ There weren''t any monsters with highly pure blood coming from the prestigious families fighting against them. They came here because it was easy¡­ But¡­ But why is someone like that here!? Why is someone who belongs to the top here, playing in the easy mode!? ''No¡­'' Suddenly, Alhaar''s expression changed. No matter what kind of monster Aisha was¡­ She was still just a Sage. And from the Information he received, where it was said that she was an Emperor, one could say that she has just broken through the Sage Stage and the information was not updated yet. There is no way someone like her could fight against 5 Great Sages, that was not how power levels worked. Then that means¡­ ''There is another Monster in that Clan¡­'' Alhaar realized. Things finally made a little more sense¡­ Why would someone from the Royal Family come here? That is because there is someone who can make her come here¡­ Someone in that Clan¡­ amongst those 13 people... Alhaar''s eyes directly fell on Melia. *Gulp* He gulped. Those crimson eyes¡­ For some reason, he could feel that those eyes were weighing down his body. Alhaar''s face turned grim. Just¡­ Just who was she¡­? He wondered in his head. "They¡­ are gone¡­" Suddenly, someone from the crowd spoke. The rest of the crowd finally came out of their reverie. The shock finally sunk in. They all widened their eyes. ExceedoGenesis won!! Many people turned around, they all wanted to enter the Battle Hall and see things more clearly. However, the members of the Ancestral Order were already here. And this time, the one who was leading them was none other than Brielle, the Elf who sat behind the counter and didn''t have a good ''start'' with Nux. Chapter 861 I Hope You Guys Keep Challenging Me Like This In The Future. ? "It''s a mess¡­ I feel like I will throw up¡­" A man spoke up as he glanced at the Battle Hall in front of him. This horrifying sigh¡­ one needed a strong stomach to digest something like this¡­ This heavy scent of Blood and Death¡­ These charred bodies¡­ dense puddle of puss and blood¡­ dismembered limbs¡­ This horrifying sight was enough for any normal person to throw up¡­ "Is this your first time?" Suddenly, another man walked up and spoke. "This is how the Deathmatches usually ends. Two Clans clash with each other with everything they have, with our Challenge System making the Battle fair, normally, the sight is even more horrifying with both sides having causalities on their sides. Honestly, cleaning all this up isn''t a task many stand up for, only those Masters and Grand Masters Stage Cultivators who are not affiliated with any sources and are desperate for money do these things." "Then why were we called for this?" The man questioned. "Well, this Deathmatch didn''t end like other matches. There are ''survivors'' here." "Survivors?" The man then pointed at Vindan and the others, who were kneeling on the floor, with their heads bowed. Their strong and arrogant Aura was nowhere to be seen. Their eyes had lost their shine, their expressions were grim as they glanced at Aiden and Wasim''s bodies lying in front of them¡­ They themselves weren''t in a great condition either, Miliana had lost her right arm, Xavien had broken knees and a missing arm, Vindan had his thighs pierced through, he couldn''t even stand up¡­ Their bodies were filled with cuts and bruises all over, however, nobody would notice them once they saw their major injuries. "They¡­ They are Great Sages¡­" The man muttered with a horrified look on her face. Even Brielle had a grim look on her face as she witnessed the scene in front of her. She had heard the results from the inspectors sent by the Ancestral Order, ExceedoGenesis had won and she was told that there were survivors left. That was the reason she was sent here. Honestly, she was shocked when she heard the news. ExceedoGenesis won? She doubted that. Yes, even though the Inspectors sent by the Order said that, she was still skeptical. But seeing the horrifying sight in front of her¡­ Brielle couldn''t help but have a grim look on her face. She walked towards Vindan and the others and spoke, "I have contacted the Elves from the Life Clan, they will take care of your injuries." Vindan looked up and glanced at Brielle, then, he finally looked around and realized that the people from the Order were here. Then, he nodded, "I understand¡­" "Let''s get out of this place, I have ordered them, they would take care of the bodies here." Brielle spoke. "I¡­ I will take these two with me¡­" Vindan spoke. Brielle nodded. Honestly, she didn''t know how to react in this situation. She didn''t have a good impression of Destiny. Destiny was not exactly a strong clan, however, they had a rich history. Their members often bullied other clans and caused a lot of trouble. Not many clans successfully hold out for 16 Centuries. Some have infighting, some are destroyed, and some just disband for other reasons¡­ For Destiny to survive in a place like this for 16 centuries was enough to tell about the abilities of Destiny''s Leaders¡­ But¡­ to think Destiny would have an outcome like this¡­ Never in her life did Brielle think that she would witness what she was witnessing right now¡­ ExceedoGenesis¡­ Brielle recalled that man who bashed at her the first time he met her¡­ and all those women behind him¡­ They would cause a Huge ripple in the city. ExceedoGenesis, it would become a name that would not only alert the Middle-Level Clans but even the Top Clans. Brielle was sure of it. Her own Clan has been asking around about ExceedoGenesis. Even the Information Halls are looking around, trying to get any information they could. The price of the Information related to ExceedoGenesis has already shot up to a scary height. Brielle had never seen a new Clan causing this much chaos all over the city. "Lady Brielle, we have picked up all the bodies, but most of these bodies have been charred black and are unrecognition, what should we do about it?" "There is nothing we can do if the bodies are unrecognition, just reveal the list of survivors and causalities to the public and keep these bodies for the next week. The Family members can come and take them away for themselves, if nobody comes after a week, burn all the bodies." Brielle ordered. The man who walked to her nodded and then walked away. Once all the Bodies were taken away, Brielle walked into the middle of the Battle Hall. *Step* *Step* Brielle''s steps were clear because of all the Blood that was around the floor, honestly, Brielle didn''t like this feeling at all. She quickly shook her head and increased her speed. Once she was in the Middle of the Battle Hall, she waved her hand. A Magic Circle was formed on the ground, a few branches grew on the floor and started sucking up all the Blood in the area. Once the area was clear, Brielle bent down and drew a strange Pattern on the floor. The moment she did, the entire Battle Hall, the walls, the floor, the ceiling, everything was covered with white colored Magic Circles, and all the Blood, the puss, the organs, everything disappeared. Even the heavy scent of Blood disappeared and the entire Battle Hall looked exactly like when it did before the Battle started. "Alright, let''s leave." Brielle spoke and turned around. The other followed behind her and left. ¡­ On the other side, in ExceedoGenesis''s Base, Nux was pulled away by Allura. As the winner of the women''s bet, Allura was now going to take her reward. And this time, it won''t just be a small reward, She was planning to go for days! She was going to abuse the [Core]''s time difference to the best of her abilities. 1 day was 10 days inside, wasn''t it? She was going to spend 2 real days then! All alone with Nux! ''Fufufu~'' Just thinking about those 20 days in that beautiful place, alone with her husband, Allura couldn''t keep herself from smiling like a fool. "Thank you for your patronage. I hope you guys keep challenging me like this in the future. Freebies like these are always welcomed." Saying those words to the women who glanced at her with annoyed and jealous looks on their faces, Allura pulled Nux inside the Core and disappeared. She was going to spend the best 20 days of her life! She deserved that as the best succubus wife in the entire world! Chapter 862 The Blacklisted. ? "Oh ho~ Look who it is! You finally decided to grace us plebs with your presence. So? How did it go?" A man with a beard, who was drinking wildly with 3 of his friends, spoke out loud with a big smile on his face. "Tsk, don''t even ask." The man who walked towards the table of 4 snorted as he sat down and ordered another glass of beer. "Hm? Why? What happened?" The bearded man questioned. "The line was so big that I didn''t even get a turn." "Huh? But wasn''t it mentioned before that only Emperors or stronger cultivators were allowed?" Another person who was sitting on the table questioned. "That is correct." The man nodded his head. "Then why was the line so big?" "Tsk, all those bastards were Emperor Stage Cultivators as well. There were more than 500 of them." "Haah!? Is that even possible!?" "How ignorant. You think that Clan is like any other new Clan? Even our Rudra here left his Middle-Level Clan to go and join them." The bearded man spoke as he patted the back of the man who recently joined them. "But didn''t people say their restriction of Emperors and above was absurd and no one would join them?" "You really aren''t up to date, are you?" The bearded man snorted. Then, he started, "They destroyed the Destiny¡­" Again, the story that has been a hot topic since yesterday was recounted. Those who didn''t know listened carefully, and those who knew still listened, the story was just because that awespiring. People could not get enough. "To¡­ To think they won a 100 vs 13¡­" "Haa! ExceedoGenesis is not a normal Clan, they are way too strong. It is even said that if you join them, your future is safe for sure since they would only grow stronger and stronger from this point. There are many who want to join them at an early stage where they need members right now because after this, joining them would get harder and harder." The bearded man spoke, however, Rudra, the man who returned from the Member selection snorted, "Hmph! Easy to join them my ass! They aren''t acting like a new Clan at all! There are more than 500 Emperors standing in front of their Base, any new clan would die to recruit all of them! But those people are way too selective! They don''t look like a clan that lacks members at all!" Rudra spoke with a frustrated look on his face. "What do you mean?" The bearded man frowned. "Do you know the condition to join that clan?" "Signing the Loyalty Contract?" The bearded man guessed. "Tsk, if only it was that simple! The Sword Girl is sparring with all the interested people on herself! Only the ones she deems worthy are allowed to join the Clan, the rest are all turned back." "What!? The condition to join ExceedoGenesis is to defeat the Sword Girl!?" The bearded man shouted in shock. By now, other cultivators sitting inside the Inn were interested in this conversation as well. "Of course not! The Sword Girl can defeat Sages, how can Emperors like us defeat her? If that was the condition, no one would have been selected. The condition is not to defeat her but to put on a decent fight against her. As I said before, only people she deems worthy get to join the clan. Of course, don''t think that this makes it any simple either. Just today alone, she fought against more than 100 Emperor Stage Cultivators, and only selected 7 of them." "7 out of 100¡­" The bearded man was surprised. "W-Wait¡­ she fought against 100 cultivators all on her own?" "She did." "Just what kind of monster is she!?" "Haahh¡­ I don''t even want to talk about it¡­" Rudra sighed, then, a small smile appeared on his face as he blushed, "But I have to say¡­ Sword Girl, and the other women of the Clan¡­ they really are too beautiful. I got to see 4 of them today and I must say, even though I didn''t get my turn today, just seeing the 4 of them made it worth it." "Hahaha~ I agree with you, those women are too beautiful!" "Beautiful? They are goddesses! They are not someone we people can understand." "I agree. I agree. All of them are definitely from a different world." "Tsk, I wonder how many perverts are there amongst you 500 Emperors who want to join ExceedoGenesis." Another man snorted. "Oh trust me, there are a lot!" Rudra snorted as well. "Especially those thirsty women. They all left their clans so they can join ExceedoGenesis just because of the Clan Leader." "Nux Leander huh¡­" "Women are crazy over him¡­" "Tsk, they even call him the most handsome man in the entire world." "Haahh¡­ how absurd... they haven''t even seen all the men in the world! Their worldview is too narrow." The men in the room sighed. As for the women¡­ they just raised their eyebrows. These men¡­ they were the same people who were just drooling over how beautiful the women of ExceedoGenesis are¡­ Tsk, hypocrites! The women snorted in their heads. *Clank* Suddenly, the door of the inn opened and suddenly, another person walked in. Seeing him, the lively inn turned silent. And then, "Hey, isn''t he one of them?" Someone questioned. "The Blacklisted!" Another one shouted as he pointed at the man who had just entered the inn. The man, who was wearing a mask couldn''t believe that he was recognized even after wearing this. Without saying anything, he quickly turned around and walked away from the Inn. "Hahahaha~ That unlucky bastard! Look at him running away!" He could hear the people cursing and laughing at him. He clenched his fists in anger, however, there was nothing he could do. He could only helplessly remember that black-hearted woman who was responsible for what is happening to him. ''I need to remember their faces, ExceedoGenesis does not need cowards. They would not be allowed to join ExceedoGenesis in the future.'' That woman wasn''t lying when she said those words, heck, she was actually pretty damn serious about this. She really memorized more than 100 faces within that short time, and when people visited the ExceedoGenesis for recruitment, They could see it. 128 pictures pasted on a giant board. ''Blacklisted from the selection. Do not waste yours and our time.'' The Blacklisted. This¡­ it had become the shame that has been haunting him since yesterday¡­ This Blacklist¡­ it was not just the ExceedoGenesis they were blacklisted from. With the ExceedoGenesis putting up that huge board with their faces on it, the other Clans didn''t take them in either. None of the Clans wanted to take in someone the ExceedoGenesis rejected. There was no reason to take in others'' trash, especially when that ''others'' is a new clan. No clan was willing to harm their reputation by doing something foolish. This Blacklist¡­ it was no different than a Black Mark that pushed him away and made a mockery out of him everywhere he went. His social status, his power, his influence, this Blacklisted tag took it all away¡­ That Black Haired woman... behind that beautiful face, she hid a nasty, vicious personality... Chapter 863 Assassin Hall ? *Step* *Step* *Step* Inside a silent building, an extremely beautiful woman walked in. The woman wore a black skin-tight dress that went well with her short black hair. She had icy blue eyes, sharp, swordlike eyebrows, and an unapproachable air around her. The woman had a slender physique that suited her face. Her pink lips looked soft and plump, honestly, the contrast between that cold face and those soft, kissable lips played with many men''s hearts. The woman walked towards the counter of the building, in the counter, sat a man, the man was taken aback by how beautiful the woman was, however, this didn''t mean that he forgot his job like a fool. "Each Target has a different price, Cultivation, Affiliations, and Status affects the Price, If you dare to give out a Mission, we assure you that we would bring the Target''s head." The man spoke with a professional look on his face. As the receptionist of the Assassin Hall, there was no way he would lose himself because of how beautiful the woman in front of him was. Just like him, other men and women acted the same, they were taken aback by how beautiful this woman was, but, that was it. They didn''t react any differently than that. They were all here because they had something important to do. Some of them were well-trained Assassins, some were here to put out a bounty on someone''s head, honestly, the atmosphere in this place was dark. Other than a small ripple, the woman''s face didn''t cause much effect. However, the same couldn''t be said for her words. "I am not here to place a bounty." The woman spoke. "¡­" The man at the counter turned silent. He then glanced at the skintight black dress the woman was wearing, her short hair, slender body, that fierce, cold look in her eyes, honestly, just a single look was enough to tell that this woman had seen blood. She was an Assassin. However, as someone who has been working in the Hall for Decades, for him to not know about an assassin as beautiful as her, it could only mean one thing, she was new here. "Are you here to Register as an Assassin?" The man questioned. The woman, however, shook her head again. "I want to register a new Assassin Hall." She replied. The man''s expression changed. "You want to create an Assassin Hall?" He questioned with a doubtful look on his face. The woman in front of him was only an Emperor. Unlike Clans, there weren''t any Assassin Halls in the city, the reason behind that was simple, no one protected the Assassin Halls. As a Hall related to killing, murder, and blood, not many see the Assassin Halls in a positive light, and honestly, creating enemies as an Assassin Hall was not that difficult either. Therefore, even the weakest Assassin Halls have at least a Semi Saint holding the Fort. But¡­ a mere Emperor wanted to establish an Assassin Hall¡­? What kind of confidence is that? The man at the counter couldn''t understand. "Is there a problem?" The woman questioned. "Uh¡­ no, there is no problem. You can establish your Assassin Hall, that would be 1000 Eons." The man spoke. He had no reason to stop this woman. This wasn''t the first time someone had dared to do it. They would learn it the hard way eventually. It was none of his business. The woman took out a bag that had 1000 Eons and placed it on the Table. The man nodded, then, he took out a white orb and activated it. The orb looked similar to the Divine Orb the Ancestral Order used. "Do I need to give out details of all the members?" The woman questioned with a slight frown on her face. "No, the Assassin Hall works differently from the Ancestral Order. We only need the name of the Hall Leader, you can even use an alias, it won''t matter." "Thyra Leander." The woman spoke, giving out her name. She had no reason to hide it. The man wrote the name down, he felt that this name seemed a little familiar, however, he couldn''t put his finger on it. "What will be the name of your Assassin Hall?" He questioned. "ExceedoGenesis." Thyra replied and as soon as she did, the entire Hall turned silent and turned towards her. ExceedoGenesis, there was no one here who didn''t know this name. The new mysterious Clan that took down a Middle-Level Clan like it was nothing. The Clan that was as popular as some High-Level Clans and had awed almost everyone. "Wait¡­ isn''t she one of the members of that Clan? I have seen her before." A man whispered into another man''s ears. "Now that I think about it¡­" Soon, the man sitting at the counter realized it as well. Thyra Leander¡­ Leander¡­ Nux Leander¡­ That''s why it sounded so familiar! She was related to that man! The man who defeated a Sage like it was nothing, and that too, when he was just an Emperor. The man on the counter still remembered that day very clearly, that one-sided domination, he had seen it with his own eyes. Nux had left a deep impression in his heart, and now, someone related to that man was standing right in front of him, wishing to open an Assassin Hall. "Is something wrong?" Thyra questioned again. "N-No!" The man shook his head, then, he quickly wrote out the name of the Assassin Hall and placed the paper on the white Orb. The Orb shined for a few seconds. "Your Assassination Hall has been registered. You can take a look at the available missions and select the ones you would like. Once you choose a Mission, you have 7 days to complete it, if you can''t, your failure would be updated in your record, and if you succeed, your success would be recorded. According to the number of successful missions you completed, your success ratio, and the Cultivation Level of your Targets, your Hall would receive points, the higher your points, the higher will be the rank of your Hall. The ranking of the Assassin Halls is shown in public, the higher your rank rises, the more people would know about you, giving you more business, which in turn would increase your rank even further. You can even reach a point where you wouldn''t need the Assassin Hall to get your Mission and the people would directly contact your Hall, but of course, that would take a lot of time." The man quickly explained everything. His attitude, for some reason, it seemed completely different than that unbothered, ''not my business'' attitude he had before. Chapter 864 Lord Nuxs Clan? ? The man quickly explained everything. His attitude was completely different than the previous ''I don''t care'' attitude. It was honestly shocking. He was looking down on Thyra because she was just an Emperor. Now, however, she was not just an Emperor. She was an Emperor from ExceedoGenesis. She was different. That was just how high the image ExceedoGenesis had created for themselves. "Is there anything you would like to ask?" The man questioned. "Can I take multiple Missions at the same time?" Thyra questioned. The man, however, shook his head, "Currently, you can only take 5 Missions at the same time since the ExceedoGenesis Assassination Hall does not have any points. As you grow and collect more points, you would be able to take more and more Missions." "I understand." Thyra nodded in understanding. The man smiled. Thyra then started looking at the available Missions and soon, she grabbed 5 papers. "The ExceedoGenesis Assassination Hall would be taking these 5 Missions." "Alright, let me register it for you." The man nodded and quickly wrote down the necessary details. "Please be sure to complete them within 7 days." He reminded. Suddenly, Thyra questioned. "What if I complete these Missions by tomorrow? Can I take more Missions or do I need to wait for 7 days?" The man''s expression changed, "Y-You can take more Missions, a new Hall cannot have more than 5 active Missions at the same time, once you successfully complete your Mission, you can take more." "I understand." Thyra nodded again. She understood the system. Honestly, it was much better than the Clan thingy. Here, their movements were much freer. Of course, she understood that the Ancestral Order offered protection and the Assassin Hall didn''t, but honestly, the current them didn''t require any protection. They had [Core]. The sole reason Nux spent that abysmally high amount of points on that ability was to ensure their safety. Anyways, Thyra planned to quickly collect more points and raise the Hall''s level. Her role as the Assassin Hall Branch Leader, she was going to excel and become the best. That way, she can ask for more ''rewards''. A small smile appeared on Thyra''s face. A smile that enchanted all the men who were looking at her. Thyra, however, just turned around and walked away, completely ignoring those men. "ExceedoGenesis¡­ They are already opening an Assassin Hall huh¡­" As they left, a person spoke up. "Heh¡­ they are bold¡­" "Do they have a reason not to?" "But are they ready to enter the fierce world of assassins?" "Who knows? We might even see another big show soon." An Assassin Hall¡­ This would definitely be a topic of conversation throughout the town, however, the show wasn''t over. "ExceedoGenesis." Inside another building, an otherworldly beautiful woman with long black hair, black eyes, and beautiful red lips spoke with an expressionless look on her face. "Huh?" And just like Thyra, she received a similar reaction as well. "ExceedoGenesis?" The woman sitting at the counter questioned with a surprised look on her face. "That is correct." Amaya replied with a calm look on her face. Soon, however, her calm temperament changed, "Lord Nux''s Clan!?" The woman at the counter spoke, her eyes shining brightly. "¡­" Amaya''s mouth twitched when she heard those words. Lord Nux. This was the title people, well, the women gave to Nux. These people claimed to be Nux''s die-hard fans. In Amaya''s eyes, however, they were just a bunch of perverts drooling over her husband. ''Hmph! A bunch of Vixens!'' Honestly, these ''die-hard'' fans were extreme. Far more extreme than something Amaya or anyone in ExceedoGenesis for that matter had seen before. After the Battle with Destiny, the ''shackles'' on ExceedoGenesis were removed, before, because of the fear of Destiny''s reaction only people with strong backers openly talked about ExceedoGenesis. The rest stayed silent and although the Clan''s popularity was continuously shooting up, people still couldn''t react freely. However, the moment Destiny was defeated, and that too, in a 100 vs 13 Battle, the people''s emotions exploded. On the first day of recruitment, more than 500 people showed up. And out of these 500 people, 400 of them were women. What was even crazier was that out of these 400 crazy women, 23 were Great Sages. Yes. Great Sages, not just any Great Sages, Great Sages who were part of High Leveled Clans, all of them were willing to leave their clan and join ExceedoGenesis. 23 Great Sages, if ExceedoGenesis recruited all these women, it would immediately become one of the Strongest Middle-Level Clan, heck, it might even join the ranks of Top Level Clan, however, These crazy women had a condition. They wanted to marry Nux. These crazy bitches¡­ When Amaya saw their shiny eyes that didn''t even bother hiding their intentions, she had a hard time holding herself back. She really wanted to lash out at all of those bitches with everything she had. If her Devouring Mist was as strong as Nux''s she would have devoured their Life Force till the point their face gets wrinkly and all their hair turns white. Yes, Amaya was that annoyed. Those eyes, she didn''t like those at all. And right now, Amaya was looking at those exact same eyes, That shine¡­ Amaya knew it all too well. "Yes, it is Nux''s Clan. My husband wants me to complete this process as soon as possible because we need to do some private things later, can you help me with it?" Amaya spoke. At the same time, she tactfully claimed Nux for herself. ''Get away bitch, he''s mine! Just do the work you are being paid for.'' That was the untactful, hidden, but actual meaning of Amaya''s words. Amaya was not a fool, what Allura said before, she didn''t ignore it, rather, she deeply contemplated Allura''s words and realized that she wasn''t wrong. More women would join them soon. Nux''s charm, it would stay hidden no matter where he went. Also, he needed strength, so restricting him was foolish. Therefore, Amaya changed her thinking. She can''t have Nux all to herself anyways, she is already sharing him with those 10 bitches, a few others wouldn''t matter. However, This didn''t mean she would allow these crazy bitches to get near Nux. If Nux liked a woman, she wouldn''t stop him, heck, she would even help him pursue her if she wanted to, though he wouldn''t need it since that shameless man seems to be an expert when it comes to chasing skirts. Anyways, the point was, she would only be okay with it if Nux wants it, as for these crazy bitches, Ain''t no way! Stay away! Chapter 865 Grace Sullivan. ? If Nux liked a woman, she wouldn''t stop him, heck, she would even help him pursue her if she wanted to, though he wouldn''t need it since that shameless man seems to be an expert when it comes to chasing skirts. Anyways, the point was, she would only be okay with it if Nux wants it, as for these crazy bitches, Ain''t no way! Stay away! Amaya glared at the woman in front of her, however, the woman seemed to be completely immune to Amaya''s words. Rather, the moment she heard Amaya''s words, her expression brightened up even further. "What!? You are Lord Nux''s wife!? That is so cool! What is it like to be his wife? How many Sisters do you have? I know about Lady Astaria, the Sword Girl, but what about other women? Are all of them his wives as well? Even the Great Sage one? Are you really one big family? Why didn''t you just name your clan Lord''s Nux Harem instead?" The woman shot a barrage of questions. Amaya frowned, she look around and noticed that none of the people had noticed anything. She soon realized that for some reason, they couldn''t hear their conversation. Her eyes fell on the woman sitting at the counter again, "You are good." Suddenly, a smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she complimented. "Hmm? What do you mean?" The woman tilted her head in confusion. "What is your name?" Amaya questioned. "Ava Anderson." The woman replied. Amaya''s eyes then shined and she chuckled, "I didn''t think you would lie, Grace Sullivan. And you did it so naturally as well. As I thought, you are good." Amaya nodded to herself. Her expression was completely different than what it was a few seconds ago. While before, she looked like a hen who was trying to protect her child, now, she looked like a predator who wanted to take away the gem in front of her. "A ''die hard'' fan huh¡­" Amaya muttered as she scanned Grace again. This woman. To think she would act like this to get more information from her. And to think she even gave some of that to her. There weren''t many people who successfully fooled Amaya before. Not that revealing the fact that she was Nux''s wife would do anything, and, she honestly wanted that fact to be known just like how people know about Astaria, but to think she was the one who gave it away. This woman was good. "Grace, work for me." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. She needed another Kelton. And this woman, she was definitely qualified for the job. "Although I don''t know how much you earn by working here, I will give you 30% more. What do you say?" Amaya questioned. "How¡­ how do you know my name?" "Why do you think I was the one who came here to open an Information Hall rather than other members of the Clan?" Amaya chuckled. Of course, she didn''t do much and only used [Eye of Discerning], but Grace didn''t have to know that. Grace''s expression changed when she heard Amaya''s words. "Anyways, it is not about that, just give me an answer." "I¡­ I have a question¡­" Grace spoke with an unsure look on her face. "What is it?" "Would¡­ would I be able to see Lord Nux if¡­ I join you¡­?" "¡­" Amaya turned silent. "¡­" Grace glanced at her with an expectant look on her face. "I thought it was all an act to get more information out of me," Amaya commented. "It was¡­ b-but I still¡­ would like to meet Lord Nux¡­ if I have a chance¡­" Grace replied. Amaya observed Grace for a while. She won''t allow bitches to get close to Nux, he attracts a ton of them already, there was no need to bring more bitches near him, however, Competent women were exceptions. Grace was competent. "Alright." Amaya nodded. "However, I demand absolute Loyalty." Amaya spoke up. Grace''s expression brightened up. "I assure you that I wouldn''t disappoint you, Lady Amaya." Amaya smiled. "Anyways, shall we do the main thing I am here for?" "Yes of course!" Grace nodded, she quickly wrote down all the information she needed and soon, a new Information Hall was set up. Amaya then passed a certain badge to Grace. "Come to ExceedoGenesis''s Base tomorrow, show this badge to the one in charge and she will bring you to me. We will decide the rest of the details about this then." "As you say, Lady Amaya." Grace nodded. Amaya then turned around, however, just as she was about to walk away, she paused, and, "Ah right, The Information you cheated out of me." "My mouth is shut, Lady Amaya." Grace nodded with an assured look on her face. Amaya, however, just smiled. "Spread it." "Huh?" "Amaya Leander, Relation, Nux Leander''s wife. Spread this wherever you want." "R-Right¡­" Grace nodded. This woman¡­ She was definitely strange¡­ Grace thought as she glanced at Amaya''s back. Her eyes then fell on the badge in her hand, then, she recalled the first time she saw Nux''s face when he came to the Battle Arena and a smile appeared on her face. She was one of those people who betted on Nux. An Emperor vs a Sage. The Odds were very clear. Betting on the Emperor was foolish and rarely anyone did it. Even the money she betted was only because she wanted to show her support. Who knew that it would be the best investment of her life? Honestly, normally, she wouldn''t have accepted Amaya''s offer so readily. There were many Information Halls that offered her the same, or even better conditions before, however, joining a particular Information Hall meant giving away her freedom, therefore, she rejected them all. However, since the one who was offering this was someone close to Lord Nux, she had no choice but to accept it. Giving away a chance to meet Nux? She would be a fool to do it. Grace chuckled inwardly as she thought about how she would brag about this to her friends tonight. The expression they would make when they realize she was going to meet the man they all idealize like crazy. Fufufu~ She was looking forward to tomorrow. Chapter 866 You Fell For It* ? "Haaahh¡­ These 10 days¡­ these were the best 10 days I have ever spent in my entire life¡­" Allura spoke with an extremely satisfied smile on her face as she caressed Nux''s cheek. Currently, the two of them were lying on a queen-sized bed, naked. Both of them had lazy expressions on their faces, these past 10 days... they were like a dream... They didn''t just use these past few days to have sex like rabbits. They spent a quality time together. They talked, they laughed, they enjoyed the beautiful view outside their Mansion, they did a lot of things, and of course, they had sex like rabbits as well. And this time, the one who took the lead the entire time was Allura. When he was in his Incubus Form, Nux flirted with Melia, he kissed and played around with the rest of his wives as well, so for him, controlling his excited emotions wasn''t that hard, Allura on the other hand, was holding herself back. She was doing that for a long while. Using her powers continuously throughout the Battle, this obviously affected her emotions, however, she still held back. And when she finally got the chance to be alone with Nux, her emotions burst out, her Succubus Nature took over, she pushed Nux onto the bed and did things that were so pleasurable that Allura felt like she would pass out just because of how good it felt. Yes, this time, the one who took the lead was Allura. In front of Succubus Allura, the Human Nux was defeated. He tried turning into Incubus, however, cheating the System was impossible, it completely ignore the 10 times time difference inside the Core and didn''t allow Nux to turn into an Incubus. In the end, Nux could just helplessly give in. Nux gently held Allura''s hand, then, he looked into her purple eyes and smiled. "Of course these were¡­ you finally won against me after all¡­" Hearing those words, Allura''s smile widened. "Fufufu~ That was the most satisfying defeat." "I guess giving into you was a great option, huh? To think I would get to see this beautiful expression. If I had known this, I would have given in a lot sooner than this." Suddenly, Nux commented with a smile on his face. Allura tilted her head, then, she chuckled. She was not a fool, she knew what Nux was trying to do. Playing with a succubus huh¡­ Heh. It was a big mistake. Allura licked her lips. "So you let me win, huh?" Saying those words, she moved her face close to Nux''s, their noses touched each other and she questioned. "T-That is correct." Nux stuttered. Allura''s smile just widened. "You see¡­ I feel think I am not satisfied enough yet, How about we go for another round?" She questioned. Nux wanted to shake his hand and reject her offer, however, Allura''s hand was already trailing down from Nux''s chest to his abdomen, and then finally to his crotch area. Her eyes turned hazy then, a pinkish energy was released from her body. "Ahhh~" Allura gently grabbed Nux''s weapon and, "It seems like he is ready." She smiled. Then, she rolled on top of Nux. She looked into her eyes again, then, she gave him a light peck on his lips, then, she moved down. Kissing his chin, neck, chin, belly button, crotch area, and then finally, her lips touched Nux''s rod, "Ahhh~" Nux moaned again. Allura¡­ she was just¡­ on a completely different level. Hearing his moan, Allura chuckled with a satisfied look on her face. Then, she placed Nux''s dick on her face. She rubbed her face all over it with an intoxicated look on her face, then, she cupped Nux''s ball while kissing every inch of Nux''s penis. Her small tongue slowly peeked out of her mouth, she took a deep breath, inhaling that strong smell that seemed to send shivers down her spine. "Ahh~" Nux moaned again. It was just too hard to hold back. Honestly, she hadn''t even done anything major, however, just these simple actions were all she needed to make Nux moan like a helpless boy trapped with an experienced woman. Finally, Allura started licking Nux''s dick, starting from the balls, to- ''Hm?'' The moment Allura''s tongue touched Nux''s penis, she frowned. This¡­ This was different¡­ this incredibly sweet taste¡­ It was different from before¡­ However, it was scarily familiar. Allura then narrowed her eyes¡­ This dick¡­ that strong smell around it¡­ its size¡­ its shape¡­ Everything seemed different, yet familiar¡­ Allura tried to move toward Nux, however, before she could. "Ahh!" Allura''s body jerked in surprise as a pair of hands grabbed her horns. "You fell for it," Suddenly, Allura heard a voice. 10 days had passed. That meant, that in the real world, a day has passed, the [Incubus Form], It was usable again. Allura glanced at Nux and saw those Purple Horns on top of his head. He was looking at her with his playful purple eyes and Allura could see a purple energy coming out of his body. "Let''s play a fair match, shall we?" Nux questioned. Then, he placed his rod right in front of Allura''s nose. The sweet smell intoxicated Allura and overwhelmed her senses, her mouth opened and her tongue automatically came out. Allura quickly gobbled up the entire thing in one go, Nux played with her horns while enjoying the amazing Blowjob she was giving. Soon, however, he turned around and crawled on top of her, he sat on her upper body, with his dick still inside her mouth. In this position, it touched places it never had before, Allura''s throat tightened, giving Nux another level of pleasure. "Ugghhh!!" He groaned in pleasure. He glanced at Allura, who was looking at her with a teary eye, however, since her mouth was filled with dick, she couldn''t say anything. Seeing her like that, Nux smiled. Then, he gently placed her hair at the back of her ear, completely different than the rough treatment he was giving her below. Allura''s little sister twitched, "You have been doing whatever you wished for the past 10 days, Did you think I would let you get away? It is time to pay the price. Don''t pass out, my love. Or else, you will lose again." Soon, the room was filled with grunts and moans again. Chapter 867 Let Me Tell You What We Did* ? "Haaah¡­ Haahhh¡­ Haahh¡­" Allura breathed heavily as she lay on the bed. Nux, who was on top of her looked at her face and smiled, "You looked tired." "Haah¡­ Haa¡­ Haahh¡­" Allura, however, was not in a position to give an answer. She just continued to breathe heavily, her breasts moved up and down, her face was red and was covered in sweat, strands of her hair were stuck on her cheeks and forehead, her purple eyes looked hazy, it felt like it was hard for her to keep them open, however, since she didn''t wish to lose Nux''s sight, she forced herself to stay awake. Honestly, this sight was so alluring that Nux''s dick twitched once again. The Succubus Allura, who always had that playful smile on her face was lying on the bed, with such a defeated look on her face¡­ it tingled Nux''s hormones. Nux gently cupped Allura''s cheek, then, he lowered his head, brought his mouth close to Allura''s ears, and with a demonic smile on his face, he commented, "You don''t think this is the end, do you? I still have one and a half hours left." Hearing those words, Allura froze. Nux chuckled, "A Great Succubus like you wouldn''t lose the battle in one and a half hours, I am sure you will be fine." "Haaah¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Allura however, just continued with her breathing. The Pink energy around her was completely devoured by the Purple Energy that was released from Nux''s body. Her body had lost all her strength, she wanted to give a cheeky reply, showing that she was still in the game, however, even though she could open her mouth, she did not have the strength to speak. In the end, Allura realized it. She had lost¡­ And this time, she had lost so badly¡­ In the end, Allura closed her eyes, the Horns on her head disappeared, her ears returned to their original shape then after pausing for a while, she finally opened her eyes. Nux looked into her blue eyes and paused. Then, his playful smile was replaced by a gentle look and he spoke, "It has been a while since I have seen this look." Allura smiled weakly. Suddenly, Nux''s horns moved back into his head, his original golden-colored eyes returned, and he turned back into a human as well. His mind cleared up, then, he gently kissed Allura''s lips as he lay right next to her. "That was good¡­" The two of them stared at the ceiling of the room and Nux commented. "I¡­ can''t feel my lower body¡­" Allura muttered in a weak voice. She still seemed tired. "Was I too rough?" Nux glanced at Allura and questioned with a worried look on his face. Allura turned towards him and smiled, "That was definitely different from the normal you¡­ This rough play¡­ it excited me a lot more than I thought¡­ I feel like I can now understand all the nonsense Edda says¡­ You¡­ do you and Edda always go this wild?" Allura questioned with a curious look on her face. "¡­" Nux just smiled wryly. Allura quickly understood what that smile meant. "This was nothing compared to that, is it?" "The perverted Edda you all know is a toned-down version." Nux commented. Things he does with Edda¡­ Honestly, sometimes even he finds it hard to believe. He is exploring a completely new world with Edda. "Since you do all that with her, then you are a pervert as well." Allura commented. Hearing that, Nux''s hand moved towards Allura''s waist, he placed his right leg on top of Allura''s thighs, moved his face close to hers, and replied, "When did I ever refute that I am a pervert?" "You didn''t." Allura chuckled. The two kissed again. "I wonder what would happen if I use Incubus Form when I am with Edda¡­" Suddenly, Nux commented. "You know you can''t do that, right?" Allura spoke with an unusually serious look on her face. "I do. Don''t worry." Nux nodded his head. His Incubus Form, he couldn''t use it in front of other women. The level of their Blood was just too low, they wouldn''t be able to take in the pleasure. ''A pleasure so intense that you would die.'' This applied to Incubus Nux as well. Having sex with him was not something just any woman can do. Allura can do it because she has a Saint Level Bloodline, but the rest of the women, they only have Medium Level Bloodline, they wouldn''t be able to take in the pleasure. "Mhm." Allura nodded. Nux snuggled close to Allura, his hand moved to her back, the two gently pressed their foreheads against each other and stayed in that position. "This feels comfortable¡­" Allura commented. "It does." Nux nodded. "Let''s stay like this for the rest of the time we have¡­" "As you command, my lovely little demon." Nux nodded. The two of them closed their eyes and felt each other''s breath on their faces. The silence in the surrounding calmed their minds and the only thing they could feel was each other. It was an amazingly pleasurable position. "I love you, Allura." Suddenly, Nux confessed again. "I love you too." Allura replied with a gentle smile on her face. None of them opened their eyes. Time passed just like that. And 6 hours later, Nux and Allura finally decided to come out of the [Core]. "Took you long enough." The moment Nux and Allura walked out, what greeted them was the sight of 10 women standing in front of them. Everyone except Aisha was there. "Hello, my favorite Sisters." Allura greeted them with a big, beaming smile on her face. None of the women liked that smile, Allura knew it as well, therefore, she smiled even more brightly. These cute expressions they were showing¡­ Allura wanted to etch this sight inside her mind. "You look happy," Amaya commented as she glanced at Allura. "Well, it was all because of my caring sisters," Allura replied. She chose the best answer that would trigger all her sisters. And her answer did do the job. The women''s mouth twitched. Allura was satisfied with the reaction, therefore, she continued, "Let me tell you what we did, First¡­" This was the day when the women truly realized. Allura¡­ She had really turned into a Demon. Chapter 868 Dont Act Like Sore Losers ? "As we sat near the fountain, our Clothes soon got wet, everything became see-through, and obviously since our bodies were visible to each other in such an erotic manner, it became harder to control ourselves, therefore, we decided to move. We didn''t wish to ruin the beautiful Fountain, after all. We go quite wild when we do it, you see. Anyways, we held each other''s hands, then he carried me like a prince-" "Right, Nux, I went to the Central Information Hall and established ExceedoGenesis Information Hall." While Allura was talking about her lovely experience, Amaya suddenly interrupted. The other women, who were about to bleed from their ears quickly understood what Amaya was trying to do, their deadpan expressions brightened up and Thyra quickly jumped in. "Right, I have set up the ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall as well. Actually, there were quite a lot of things I wish to discuss with you. You see, the Assassin Halls works on Points System. And it might push us into a vulnerable position since the Central Assassin Hall doesn''t protect the Assassin Halls like the Ancestral Order do. It might give our enemies some openings to attack us later." "Hmmm. That is not wrong, they can act like they are attacking the ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall, rather than ExceedoGenesis Clan, we should take some countermeasures regarding this." Ember spoke up as well. "Well they can always challenge us, can''t they? It''s not like we will reject any challenges." Skyla jumped in as well. "Mhm, that was what I was thinking as well." Felberta nodded. "That''s correct, it is not like anyone is going to know who killed them. The Assassin Hall does not reveal which Assassin Hall took the Mission, they only give out points and only these points are revealed publicly. I don''t think anyone has enough ''reason'' to formally go after us without being sure that we were to ones behind it." Thyra spoke as well. "Mhm Mhm." The other women nodded together. And Allura¡­ who heard them talking¡­ couldn''t believe how shameless these sisters of hers were¡­ "So as I was sayi-" She tried to restart her story again, however, "Right, I faced some problems in the Information Hall as well. The System there is a little too unfair. I wonder how we should go about that." Amaya spoke up again. Information Hall was different than Assassin Hall, there was a central Information Hall that connected all the other Information Halls set by other clans or cultivators, however, there was nothing like ''points'' or ''rankings'' here. For a new Information Hall, there was no ''system'' for it to follow and grow. The world of Information Hall worked on Trust. The people trusted the already-established Halls for the information they need since they already had some previous successful transactions with them. Honestly, only the people who are new to all this visits the Central Information Hall, they raise their ''query'', and the Information Halls that already have a vast ''Database'' quickly gives them the answers they need, not giving the new Information Chambers any chance to prove themselves. For a new Information Hall, it is incredibly difficult to compete against the already-established Information Hall. To be completely honest, Amaya only said these words as an excuse to not listen to Allura''s story, there was no way she would let Allura feel that sense of satisfaction after she won the bet. She would never allow Allura to rub it on her face. Petty? Whatever! She didn''t care! Try listening to another woman talking about how she spent time with your husband and you will understand her feelings! Hmph! Anyways, for the Information Chamber, though it looked incredibly difficult to survive in those conditions, Amaya was up for the challenge. No, it was never a Challenge. She was someone who created Thousand Information Chamber when she was alone, in a different country. Of course, Yrniel cannot be compared to the place where she came from, however, she was not the same either. This time, she was not alone. She had Nux. And along with Nux, she had his cheat-like abilities. Slave Seal, Core, Harem''s Gate, Sense, Conceal, there were so many abilities she could use. Honestly, it was only a matter of time before she overthrows all the existing Information Halls and bring the ExceedoGenesis to the top. Yes, Amaya was confident. She can do it. "Actually, I still have some questions about the Mission Hall." Suddenly, Evane spoke up. Mission Hall was even more different compared to Information Hall and Assassin Hall. Unlike the other two halls, there was no ''central'' Hall here, the Mission Hall was a Hall most of the Clans create on their own. A Mission Hall was more like a Guild. It was a way for ExceedoGenesis to interact with ''customers'' and keep the Clan''s funds running. Nux had money because of that insane amount of Beasts he and the Bloodheart House had hunted, however, this didn''t mean that he had to burn all of it. If they were creating a Clan, then it was obvious they needed to worry about funds as well. And the Mission Hall was the Solution to that. Mission Hall was a Hall where the members of ExceedoGenesis would complete Missions. These Missions would be given by a random Cultivator or a Clan, or even a mortal. Missions like Protection Missions, Escort Mission, Finding a particular Plant, or any other Material, of course, the payment would be done accordingly. The Mission Hall was the way most Clans earned money. There were other ways as well, many Clans owned their own businesses, however, the Mission Halls were still the major source of money for most of the Clans. It was not just a matter of Money either, The Success Rate of a Clan''s Mission Hall had a huge impact on a Clan''s reputation. A Clan is no different than Kingdom, some Top level Clans are also compared to certain powers of different races as well. And just like these powers, Reputation was important for the Clans as well. Not only that, the Mission Hall was also the way in which the Clan members contribute to the Clan. Mission Hall was a perfect place for a Clan member to show his loyalty and for the Clan to focus on certain members who show outstanding performance. All in all, Mission Hall was important. And the one in charge of this Place was Evane. "You don''t have to worry about that, we will help you with it." Felberta spoke up. "Mhm." Ember nodded her head as well. Although Evane was the one in charge of this place, this didn''t mean she would have to bear this responsibility alone. Other than Thyra, Skyla, Amaya, Astaria and Melia, all other women would help her as well. The Mission Hall was that important. "Tsk, I know what you are trying to do. Ignore me all you want but the truth was, that you guys lost. Now don''t act like sore losers." Allura pouted. Chapter 869 That Is Red. ? "Ignore me all you want but the truth was, that you guys lost. Now don''t act like a sore loser." Allura pouted. "Heh, says the one who is acting like she won the world only after winning a simple bet." Thyra snorted. "Whatever, Do whatever you want. I knew you were like this from the beginning." Allura harrumphed, she then glanced at Melia and with a playful smile on her face, she walked towards her. "Sister Melia is the only one who seems fair and accepting. You all should learn from her." Allura then hugged Melia from behind and spoke up, "Sister Melia, you should quickly seduce Nux and join us, then, you and I will form a team as the only non-human members of Nux''s harem. I am sure we would be an amazing team." "W-What do you mean by s-seducing him!?" Melia''s face turned red. "Hmm? You know? Where you flirt with him and tell him that you are ready for him. Then, you pull him into your bed, the two of you lay next to each other, naked, not hiding anything from each other. Then, you bring your face close to each other, look into each other eyes, gulp in nervousness, and a passionate nigh-" "I-I am not interested in such things!!" Melia retorted. "How is that possible? I saw your face when you were with Nux back in the Battle Hall, the expression you were making clearly showed that you were looking forward to all this." "I-I did not make any such expression!" "Your face was red you know?" "It was not." Melia spoke with a firm look on her face. Allura, however, was one step ahead. She extended her hand, then, a virtual hologram of Nux carrying Melia appeared. "That is clearly red." Allura spoke. "I agree. That is red." Skyla nodded as well. "Red indeed." "Mhm, red it is." Suddenly, all the women spoke up. "Y-You¡­ You guys! Stop it! I did not look like that." "Nope, you did. I remember it. My memory is good, so you can trust me. This is exactly what you looked like. " Amaya spoke as she observed the hologram with a concentrated look on her face. "I¡­ I¡­" These women¡­ they were teaming up against her! In the end, Melia just opened up the Portal and rushed inside. "Hahaha~ She is adorable~" Allura laughed out loud. "Don''t tease her too much, girls." Nux chuckled. Then, he glanced at the hologram and raised his eyebrow, "That''s quite detailed." "You as an Incubus should be able to do it much more easily than me. The Incubi specializes in physical manifestations, after all." Hearing those words, Nux instantly turned into Incubus, and then, he glanced at all his wives. 5 seconds later, 10 similar holograms appeared around him, each showing embarrassed expressions his wives showed the first time he flirted with them. "Y-Y-You! Make them disappear!" Allura quickly jumped on Nux. "Nux!!" Other women complained as well. "Hahaha~" Nux laughed out loud as all his women surrounded him with pouts on their faces. "It is quite an amazing trick." He chuckled. "Oiii!!" "Nux! Stop it!" The women complained. In the end, after teasing them for a while, Nux listened to his wives and all the Holograms disappeared. Nux turned back into a Human. "A-Anyways, I recruited 6 new members, all of them are Emperor Stage Cultivators, honestly, they are quite good." Astaria spoke up as well, trying to hide her embarrassment. She would be responsible for the Training Hall and the recruitment of Clan members. "Ah them? You are right, they are good." Ember nodded her head. The other women nodded as well, everyone trying to forget what just happened. Nux just smiled. His wives were adorable. "Those members seem pretty humble as well and since they are from the city, we do not have to arrange their accommodations either." Felberta nodded. Felberta was the one who managed the residential area. Yes, residential area. Assassin Hall, Information Hall, Mission Hall, and other future businesses their Clan was planning, there was no way they could do all that with just 20 members. They needed manpower. Of course, this didn''t mean they would recruit just anyone. When it came to recruiting new members, they were very strict. That was because, unlike other new clans, they didn''t have any pressure to recruit new members as soon as possible. ExceedoGenesis already had the numbers. And those numbers, They were about to visit the clan today. In front of the Main Hall of the Clan, Nux and his women stood with smiles on their faces, then suddenly, a Portal appeared in front of them. From the Portal, Aisha stepped out. And behind her, "Mother!" A cheerful voice was heard. A 162 cm tall boy rushed out of the Portal with an excited look on his face and rushed toward Felberta. A bright smile appeared on Felberta''s face as she extended her arms, hugging her child with a gaze full of love. "Did you miss me?" She questioned. "I did!" Little Royce, who was now 13 years old, replied with a bright smile on his face. "Smf! I can''t believe you ignored me like that." Skyla, who watched the two from the side spoke as she rubbed her eyes. "What can we do, Skyla? Now that he saw his mother, Little Royce would obviously ignore people like us." Nux spoke as he patted Skyla''s shoulder. "Smf! But I played with him when Sister Felberta was busy." Skyla cried and using her witty mind, she used this chance to tightly hug Nux. Of course, Nux didn''t have any complaints. How could he possibly complain while a beauty like Skyla was in his arms? He hugged her back as he placed his chin on his forehead, and continued the act. "The world is a cruel place, my lovely Skyla." "You are right¡­" The two sobbed. "Father¡­ Big Sister Skyla¡­" Royce didn''t know what to do. He didn''t intend to make them sad. He was just so happy to finally see his mother after a long time. A troubled expression appeared on Royce''s face. "I can''t believe you are acting like that in front of a child." Arvina, who came out of Portal commented. "It''s been a while, Teacher Arvina." Nux greeted as he nodded at Arvina. "Mhm, it has been a while." Arvina nodded back. On the other hand, Riona walked towards her daughter. "How have you been?" "Don''t act like you haven''t been talking to me all this while," Amaya replied coldly, however, she had hugged her mother without realizing. Riona just smiled and hugged her back. "How have you been, my handsome son-in-law?" Riona turned towards Nux and questioned with a playful smile on her face. Honestly, she looked a lot more cheerful than before. "Isn''t that obvious? I have a beautiful wife like Amaya and a beautiful mother-in-law like you, how can I not be good?" "Oh that I know, I asked how good are you?" "I am doing amazing." Nux smiled. Riona nodded back. Behind Riona and Arvina, others came out of the Portal as well. 1000 people who were allowed to come to the continent along with Nux and his wives. All of them were now here and would be staying inside the ExceedoGenesis Clan. Out of these 1000 people, 43 were Emperors, 97 were King Stage Cultivators, 300 something Experts, and the rest were the family members of these people. Of course, none of these people would be official members of ExceedoGenesis. To do that, they needed to pass Astaria''s test. However, they would still work for ExceedoGenesis. Some for the Information Hall, some for Assassin Hall, some in the Mission Hall, while the non-fighters work as receptionists, workers, cleaners, etc. "Anyways, Felberta, these people, I would leave them to you." Nux spoke up. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Felberta nodded. Nux nodded back and then, he smiled. "I''ll go and bring Melia back." Chapter 870 I Am Dangerous. ? *Tak* Melia, who was sitting on the bed with her head on her knees, suddenly heard a voice, she turned around and realized that Nux had walked into her room. Instantly, her expression changed, "W-What are you doing here?" She questioned. Nux, however, didn''t answer. He just walked in, then, he turned around and locked the door he came in from. "You¡­ why did you lock the door?" Melia questioned with a frown on her face. Nux turned around and glanced at Melia, then, a demonic smile appeared on his face. Without saying anything, Nux walked towards Melia. "Nux, what are you planning?" This time, Melia questioned with a serious look on her face. Nux was being oddly silent. She did not like that. Especially that smile on his face¡­ It matched the smile that he had when he was in his [Incubus Form.] "Nux, I am telling you, I will attack you if you do something stupid," Melia warned. "You are inside [Core], if you use Mana here, you will destroy this place. Do you really want to do something like this?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. "¡­" Melia turned silent. "I knew it." Nux chuckled. He climbed onto the bed. "There is no way you would do something like that." "Why¡­ are you here¡­?" Melia questioned. Nux started crawling towards Melia. This made her even more nervous. "Nux, I will attack you, even if it destroys this place." After careful consideration, Melia spoke up. She was actually serious about this. If Nux crosses the limit, then she would have to do so as well. However, rather than doing what she was thinking, Nux just chuckled, then, he sat on the bed next to her and made himself comfortable. "Don''t worry, I am not planning to do anything," Nux spoke. Melia sighed in relief. "At least not right now." "W-What?" But that relief was gone the next second. "Mhm, I can see that you are still not comfortable around me, so I won''t make a move now. But don''t worry, as I said, I will make you mine eventually." "N-No. I-I won''t be yours, I am mine. I am not a possession, I have my own free will." Melia retorted Nux''s words. "Of course, you have your own free will." Nux chuckled. "I never said I will take that free will away, I am saying that I will make it so that you will be mine, by your own free will." "T-That¡­" Melia didn''t know how to answer. "Melia." Suddenly, Nux called out. Melia turned towards him, Nux then looked into her eyes, then with a serious look on his face, he questioned, "Do you hate me?" "W-Why are you asking that?" "Answer my question, Melia." "I-I don''t particularly hate you," Melia replied. She always believed herself to be someone who was good at taking control over the flow of the conversation, but for some reason, in front of this man¡­ let alone taking control over the flow¡­ she can''t even speak a few sentencing without stuttering like a fool. Melia hates herself for that, however, no matter how much she thinks about it, she never understood why she acts like this around Nux. "Then I still have a chance." Nux smiled. "I said I didn''t hate you¡­ I never said I liked you¡­" Melia made herself clear. "Alright, then let me ask this." Suddenly, Nux''s expression changed, he moved his face close to Melia''s and questioned, "Do you not like me?" "Wh-" "Do you not feel anything different when I am next to you? Do you not feel anything when I touch you? Do you feel repulsed when I touch you? Or do you feel a strange feeling in your heart, something that you cannot describe? Does your face burn when I get close to you like this? Does your heart flutter when our foreheads touch like this? Do your lips start quivering when they are this close to my lips?" Nux asked a barrage of questions. Melia closed her eyes as Nux got close to him. This happened again. Her body froze again. Just like it happened when Nux got close to her when he was in his incubus form back in the Battle Hall. At first, Melia thought it was Nux''s power, however, she realized it right now¡­ It was not Nux''s power or anything like that¡­ It was¡­ *Gulp* Melia gulped. Even though her eyes were closed. She could still feel Nux''s presence. His breath, his lips that were right in front of hers, his forehead that he had gently placed on her forehead¡­ She could feel it all¡­ and at the same time¡­ she felt another feeling rising up in her heart¡­ She¡­ She was excited¡­ And when Melia realized it, she shuddered¡­ She was scared¡­ "Nux¡­" Suddenly, Melia called out. "Hm? What is it? Say it." Hearing his gentle voice, Melia''s heart fluttered, however, with a determined look on her face, Melia spoke up. "This¡­ Everything is happening too fast¡­ I¡­ I barely know you¡­ however, every time I am near you, I feel weird¡­ It is honestly scary¡­ It is as if¡­ these are not my own feelings but rather¡­ I am being manipulated¡­ I was not even looking for something like this to begin with¡­ I only came here because I wanted to prove myself. I wanted to create the Strongest Clan in the world with my own strength¡­ Something like this¡­ I never thought about things like these to begin with¡­ So¡­ why is something like this happening to me¡­? You¡­ you are not using any of your strange magic on me¡­ are you¡­?" Melia questioned as she opened her eyes and looked into Nux''s eyes with a scared look on her face. Hearing her question, Nux smiled. "How about this? I won''t make a move on you until you allow me to, You came here because you want to create the Strongest Clan without the help of the Bloodheart House, correct? To do that, you need more strength, don''t you? How about you spar with me every single day from now on? This way, would be able to counter your weak points and at the same time, you would be able to spend more time with me. The thing you just mentioned, isn''t it because we are moving too fast? Let''s do it at your pace, shall we? This way, you can buy more time to understand these new feelings you are feeling, But let me warn you beforehand, Melia," Then suddenly, Nux moved his mouth close to Melia''s ears and whispered, "I am indeed using Magic on you, and it is quite a strong magic as well. It is a magic that makes you fall in love with me, to the point where your mind will think of nothing but me. It is quite strong, Be wary, I am dangerous." Chapter 871 You Have Feelings For Him. ? "Hmm? You two finally came out." Allura spoke as she glanced at Melia and Nux, who just came out of the Portal. "You were waiting for us?" Nux questioned as he raised in eyebrows. "I just felt like I would see something interesting if I stayed here." Allura spoke. Then, her eyes fell on how Nux and Melia held each other''s hands and a smile appeared on her face, "And looks like I was correct. I did get to see something interesting." When Melia realized that she was unconsciously holding Nux''s hands, her face turned red and she quickly moved her hand away. Seeing this scene, Allura chuckled. Nux narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Allura, he couldn''t believe his wife would betray him like this. "Anyways, Amaya called you." Suddenly, Allura spoke up. "What happened?" "It seems that she has recruited someone for her Information Hall, that woman she recruited seems to be one of those crazy fans of yours and wanted to meet you, so Amaya was calling for you." "¡­" Nux''s expression changed when he heard that. "Are you sure it was Amaya?" He questioned with a doubtful look on his face. Was his lovely Yandere sick? If looks could kill, Amaya would have killed every woman who had ever glanced at Nux with those thoughts in her mind. A woman like her was introducing another woman to him? Nux couldn''t believe it. "She says that the woman is competent." Allura replied. She seemed surprised as well. "Competent huh¡­" Nux muttered. He really wondered who this woman was¡­ Someone who convinced his Amaya¡­ Was that even possible? "Tsk tsk, I can see your curiousness oozing out of your body." Allura muttered. "Don''t tell me you aren''t curious." "Well I am," Allura admitted. "Anyways, I''ll go meet this ''competent'' woman now." "Mhm, she is your fan, so she might be an easy target." Allura nodded. "What do you take me for?" Nux questioned with a deadpan look on his face. "A sexual predator with uncontrollable Lust." "¡­" Nux didn''t know how to reply. Allura''s answer was just way too quick. However, this didn''t mean he could stay silent. Battle of words was the area he prided himself in, "Says the woman who made a bet with her sisters just so she could spend the next 10 days with this ''sexual predator''. Heh." Nux shot back. "What can I do, I was a victim. And now, I am addicted." Allura spoke with a seductive smile on her face. "Are you sure you weren''t the one who seduced me with your body?" "I was just an innocent woman back then." "Right. I cultivate purity and sacredness as well." Nux nodded. Allura chuckled. Nux chuckled as well. Then, he waved his hand and walked away. "I''ll get going now." "Mhm." ... "Alright, what is it, Sister Melia?" The moment Nux left, Allura turned towards Melia and questioned. "I¡­ I want to talk to you." Melia spoke up. "Do you wish to go inside the [Core]?" Allura questioned. "It isn''t that important, but I wouldn''t mind it," Melia replied. Allura observed Melia for a while, then, with a smile on her face, she held Melia''s hand and took her inside the [Core]. ... "You can be comfortable here, Sister Melia," Allura spoke up as she and Melia sat on a sofa inside her room. "I¡­ I wanted to know more about Nux¡­" Melia requested. "Oh? So you are finally accepting your feelings for him now." Allura commented. "N-No, that''s not it. I just wanted to know more about him." "Yes, that is the first step in accepting your feelings," "I am just curious," Melia replied, not giving in to Allura''s words. In the end, Allura just shrugged. "What do you want to know?" "Nothing much¡­ I just feel that I do not know anything about him at all other than the fact that he is from the Forgotten Continent. I want to know more, like, how is he so talented? What was he like when you first met him? Was he the same as he is right now, or did he change? How did your life change when¡­ you know¡­ after you and he became a couple? Also¡­ All of you seem to love him from the bottom of your heart, why is that? Why do you love him so much? What do you see in him? Wh-" "Haaah!" Suddenly, Allura sighed in exasperation. "You are asking me questions like these and you are telling me that you don''t have any feelings for Nux? Do you know who you match right now, Sister Melia?" "Who?" "The past me who used to talk with Edda and get butterflies everything I learned something new about Nux." Allura replied. "I-It''s nothing l-like tha-" "Tsk, Nux that pervert, he never fails, does he? But you are pretty annoying as well. How long are you going to keep denying it? Do you really think it would work? Tell me honestly, aren''t you just dying to spend more time with him?" "As I said before, there is nothing like that between us." Melia''s resistance was stronger than Allura expected. However, Allura had a trump card, "Sister Melia." She called out with a serious look on her face. "What is it?" "What if I tell you something that would allow you to get into Nux''s head and get one over him?" "W-What?" "Mhm, you would be able to see him on his backstep, while you take the lead. You would be able to see him blush in embarrassment. How about it?" "I¡­ I would like that¡­" Melia admitted with a little blush on her face. It was not because she had feelings for Nux. She just felt that she has been overpowered by Nux almost every time they converse, so she wanted to get back at him. "Heh, do you think I will share this secret for free?" suddenly, a demonic smile appeared on Allura''s face. "What do you want?" Melia questioned with a frown on her face. "Admit it. You are looking forward to spending time with him again, aren''t you?" "W-What?" "If you don''t do it, then forget about the trump card." "I¡­ I am looking forward to using this trump card on him. So¡­ So you can say I am looking forward to meeting him¡­ a little¡­" Melia spoke up. Allura glanced at Melia for a while, and then, "Tsk." She snorted. "That was smart. I underestimated you. Well whatever, I guess this would be much more interesting. So this is what you have to do¡­" Chapter 872 She Is Different. ? *Knock* *Knock* Nux knocked on the door. "Nux?" From inside, Amaya''s voice was heard. She was already expecting him. "It''s me." Nux nodded. "Come in," Amaya spoke. Nux then walked into the room and there, his eyes fell on a Blonde haired girl with dark blue eyes, a small nose, and an above-average face. The woman woman''s breasts weren''t very big, however, she was proud of her thighs and butt. Combined with that naturally cute face, it made many men desire her. *Picture* As soon as the woman''s dark blue eyes fell on Nux, they brightened up. She quickly sat up from her chair and rushed towards Nux. "L-Lord Nux! I am your biggest fan!" She spoke loudly. Seeing her acting like that, Nux just smiled. Honestly, he was having a hard time holding back his urge to pat this girl on her head. She just¡­ looked ''pattable''. Nux even felt that if he patted her a little, she would start purring right in front of him. That was just a strange reaction he got from this woman. As for someone who was deemed competent by someone like Amaya. Honestly, Nux couldn''t find anything noteworthy. The woman was a King Stage Cultivator, she was 57 years old, she would have been hailed as a Genius in Forgotten Continent, however, here, she was nothing more than a slightly more talented cultivator. Nux knew that the ''competent'' part wasn''t related to her cultivation. "It is nice to meet you, Grace." Nux greeted with a gentle smile on his face. "L-Lord Nux! C-Can I shake hands with you?" Grace questioned with an expectant look on her face. Nux, of course, had no reason to reject that request. With a wry smile on his face, he extended his hands. Grace quickly grabbed both his hands with an eager look on her face. Nux chuckled inwardly, this woman was quite cute. Nux''s eyes then fell on Amaya, and as if knowing what he was thinking, Amaya just smiled. ''Just wait for a while.'' In the end, Nux shook his head and indulged with Grace for a while. Grace was a cheerful girl, seeing his idol standing right in front of her, she completely forgot where she was and started acting out. Honestly, she was completely different than the serious girl working in the Central Information Chamber. "Grace, you don''t want Nux to look down on you, do you?" After a while, Amaya finally decided to jump in. She had been patient enough. Grace, who heard Amaya''s words quickly realized what she was doing and came back to her sense. She quickly left Nux''s hand that she had been grabbing like a drowning man would grab a last strand of rope. She then stepped back and glanced at Nux. "I apologize for showing you my immature side, Lord Nux. I got a little too excited." She apologized. "It is not a problem. I will overlook it because of how cute you are." Nux replied with a smile on his face. Hearing his words, Grace''s expression changed. It didn''t matter whether Nux meant those words or not, just hearing ''you are cute'' from her idol sent butterflies inside Grace''s stomach. "Grace." However, before she could act out again, Amaya came to the rescue. Honestly, their relationship felt like Grace was a silly child and Amaya was a strict but loving mother. A mother who was less than half the age of her daughter. "Alright, shall we get serious now?" Amaya questioned. Grace nodded. The cheerful look on her face disappeared and a serious, formal look appeared on her face. "So, Grace, I will only ask one question, You will be joining ExceedoGenesis Information Hall, and since you worked in the Central Information Hall, I am sure I don''t need to tell you much about the challenges that are faced by new Information Halls. So have you thought of any solutions to the problem before coming here?" Amaya questioned. Grace nodded, "I have thought of some, " She then turned towards Nux and continued, "The first one I am going to talk about is the most efficient way out of all. Currently, the name ExceedoGenesis is on everyone''s mouths. There are many clans or individual cultivators that are looking into ExceedoGenesis. In the Information Hall, within just a single day, I have seen at least 100 people who asked for information related to you. And this is when most of the people directly contact the specific Information Hall in case they need any information. It is easy to tell that many people are looking into you, however, not many have found anything till now. My first plan is to continue to keep things this way. If we successfully manage to keep our information hidden from the public, we can later issue a statement mocking all the information halls, this would bring in more people, some would just give us the mission because of their ego, and then, everything will depend on our ability. Now I know, with Top level information Chamber looking into you, hiding your details hidden is a difficult task, for that, I have another way to promote our information Hall." Suddenly, a paper appeared in Grace''s hand and she passed it to Nux. Amaya walked towards Nux to read the contents, while Grace continued, "This is the list of Clans that have a feud with each other. In these cases, information about your enemy very essential, especially if it is something juicy, it would even be a deciding factor in the battle. We can go to all these Clans and offer them things they need. Although this method is a little desperate, as long as we do it right, I believe that our popularity would rise. I can also contact some of my friends to learn more about these Clans, so that will give us some head start already. Anyways, after these two, there comes the most basic approach, we just do a grand opening, call as many people as we could, then, we use our grandeur and offers to manipulate them into giving us some kind of business. Then there is also¡­" And Grace wasn''t done yet. Her mouth continued to tell more and more solutions she had thought of in a single day. Nux blinked a few times, then he turned his head towards Amaya. Amaya, however, just shrugged. ''I told you, didn''t I? She is different.'' Chapter 873 Lets See Who Is Faster ? "Young Master, did we really have to come here today?" An old man questioned with a troubled look on his face. "Zypher, you are a Great Sage can you grow some balls already? Learn from me, I am a King Stage Cultivator and I am still not scared." A man with bright skin spoke with a big smile on his face. Hearing those words, Zypher, the old man clenched his wrist in frustration. ''I am the one who has to protect you, you bastard. If something happened, you are not the only one who will die, your father will kill me as well.'' Zypher couldn''t believe how clueless this boy in front of him was. How can a 70-year-old man be so clueless? ''Haaahh¡­'' In the end, Zypher just sighed. His Young Master, Atticus Fundra, was the 9th son of Verele Fundra, a Saint Stage Cultivator and the Leader of Edge Clan. Edge Clan was situated on the border of the city, however, that didn''t mean they were weak, on the contrary, they were very strong. It was a High Leveled Clan with 12 Semi Saints and 1 Saint holding the fort. Clans like Destiny were nothing compared to it. The Clan Leader, Verele Fundra, was a strong Saint Stage Cultivator who has contacts with high powers in all three Human Empires. He was a capable man who knew how to get things done and was carrying 20,000 years of Edge Clan''s Legacy on his shoulders. Atticus, however, did not inherit his father''s talents. He was a well-known troublemaker. Just 5 days ago, he had declared ''war'' against another young man named Zinder over a single woman. What''s worse? He wasn''t even that serious about this woman, he just wants to get her in his bed because the young man named Zinder liked her. "Our people have seen that boy go to the Central Assassin Hall. What if an Assassin comes after you?" The old man spoke. Honestly, it wasn''t the first time his Young Master has done something like this. There have been many instances where he declared War on countless youths for petty reasons like these. This time, however, things are a little different. Just like his Young Master, Zinder was a King Stage Cultivator, however, unlike his other targets, Zinder wasn''t something without any backing. He was also the son of One Swipe Clan''s Leader. One Swipe Clan was another High Leveled clan in the area who were on par with Edge Clan. The two Clans don''t have any particular enmity, however, this War could very well be the reason to start one. Of course, matters between children aren''t taken very seriously in these cases, however, the problem was, this time, his Young Master was clearly in the wrong. He went after the woman Zinder loved and now he even declared war, no Clan would allow such bullying, especially when they are at the same level. Zypher was worried, Atticus, however, just shook his head and laughed out loud. "Don''t act like this is the first time something like this has happened, Zypher. Zinder might be the son of One Swipe Clan Leader, however, unlike me, that bastard is only the 34th son. His value is far less than mine. Even if I kill him, nothing would happen. That bastard went to the Central Assassin Hall? Who cares? The Assassin Halls that take Mission from the Central Assassin Hall are all useless. They don''t even have enough reputation for people to directly contact them instead of going to the Central Assassin Hall, you think Assassin Halls of that level would ever dare to take the bounty of my head, the young master of Edge Clan? And that too, for the little money that Zinder can offer them? Heh. Don''t be ridiculous. Honestly, that Zinder is a fool. So what if he is a little talented? How dare he look down on me? He should have done some thorough research before coming after me." A Cruel smile appeared on Atticus''s face. "How could he have known?" Zypher sighed. "Hahaha~ That''s correct. How could he have known? After all, none of my enemies had ever lived to tell the tale. A random Assassin Hall? Haah! I will show him how the true world works. I have already contacted my uncle." Atticus''s smile widened. Zypher continued to observe his young master''s face. The reason why this young man was so arrogant even though his talent was far less than his siblings. His Uncle, his mother''s brother, was the leader of Shadow Of Silence. Shadow of Silence was a well-known Assassin Hall that many people feared. With a Hit Rate of 96%, they were the best of the bests. They were not someone any random Assassin Hall could match against. There were many people Atticus had indirectly killed with the help of the Shadow Of Silence. Normally, with the Rules of Ancestral Order, hiring an Assassin to assassinate someone when it is obvious that you are the culprit was something that is never done. Someone can easily target you by using their ''chance'' and ask the Order to investigate. However, when it came to High Levelled Clans, more politics was involved. Even if the enemy clan would ask the Order to investigate, the Leader of Edge Clan would simply give away his child. The one who hired the Assassin was his child, even if you stretch it by far, the only extra person who would get involved would be the mother, who used her relationship to help her child. The Leader and the Clan wouldn''t take any responsibility. And once the child and the mother get executed, the enemy Clan would become a joke. They, a High Levelled Clan needed the help of the Ancestral Order to get rid of a King Stage Cultivator. For clans who deeply value their reputation, they would never allow something like this. Therefore, high leveled clans rarely involved the Ancestral Order with their matters. "Heh, that bastard dared to go after the woman I like, Let''s see who is faster, the random Assassin Hall, or the Shadow of Silence." Chapter 874 Prove Your Usefulness. ? "Heh, that bastard dared to go after the woman I like, Let''s see who is faster, the random Assassin Hall, or the Shadow of Silence." An evil smile appeared on Atticus''s face. Then, he glanced at the building in front of him and walked in. It was the Interstyle Inn, an Inn owned by the Edge Clan and one of the safest places for Atticus to stay in. Of course, it was not as safe as the Base of the Edge Clan, however, Atticus''s freedom was restricted in the Base. There were his siblings who bullied him because of his talent, and even his father didn''t like him because of his non-serious attitude. ''Tsk.'' Thinking about all this, Atticus just snorted. Then, he turned around, "Young Master, your room is in that direction," Zypher spoke. "I need to use the bathroom." Atticus snorted. Zypher nodded and followed behind. "What are you doing?" "I am guarding you." "We are inside the Inn that is being protected by the members of Edge Guild. There is a Semi Saint residing here as well. No assassin would dare to come here." Atticus spoke. "We should still not let our guard down. I feel strange for some reason." Zypher replied. "Haah? Are you sure I am the target and not you? Why are you such a pussy?" ''Because if you die, I will die as well, you bastard!'' Zypher snorted in his head. He really hated Atticus''s guts. In the end, Atticus just snorted and walked into the bathroom. "What? You aren''t going to follow me inside, are you?" "¡­please let me check the toilet room first," Zypher spoke with an awkward look on his face. "¡­whatever." Atticus stepped aside. Zypher opened the door and peeked inside, his Mana moved all over the place and once he was sure that it was safe, he turned around. "It is safe, Young Master." "Of course it is." Saying those words, Atticus walked into the toilet room and shut the door close. From the force he used to close the door, his irritation could be seen, Zypher, who noticed that didn''t know what to do. He just supported his body with the nearby wall and waited for his young master to com- *Bzzz* Suddenly, Zypher felt something. He glanced at the ring on his finger and seeing it vibrating, his expression changed. The ring then shined and suddenly, a few broken pieces of what seemed like an Artifact appeared in Zypher''s hand. "!!!" Seeing those pieces, Zypher''s face paled in horror. He quickly rushed into the toilet room and there, he saw Atticus''s body lying on the floor with blood coming out of his neck. Zypher didn''t need to confirm it¡­ Atticus¡­ he¡­ He was dead! "YOUNG MASTER!!!" Zypher shouted in shock and horror. He couldn''t believe something like this just happened. "What happen-" Suddenly, another person appeared right next to Zypher, however, the moment he noticed Atticus''s body, his eyes widened in surprise. "How did this happen?" He questioned. "S-Sir Blaze! I do not know! The Young Master walked into the Toilet room, I had confirmed that there was no one inside the room, but when I came out, around 5 seconds later, Young Master''s Life Tablet broke down. I rushed in and this¡­ I saw this scene¡­" Zypher recounted everything honestly. He knew he didn''t have to explain himself to this person. He was Blaze, a Semi Saint level Cultivator that Atticus''s mother had sent to keep an eye on him. Even Atticus himself didn''t know about him, however, he was always there, keeping an eye on everything. This man should have seen everything that had happened here. So he knew what Zypher said was the truth. "Go to the Semi Saint in charge here, tell him to seal the entire inn, do not let anyone leave or come inside. Investigate everyone. I do not know how the Assassin came in, but he should not be allowed to leave." Blaze spoke as his red eyes shined. He was angry. To think someone actually dared to assassinate Young Master Atticus. They needed to capture the assassin, that was the least they could do. First, they would use the assassin to get back at the enemy, then, they would kill that bastard. That was their only chance for redemption. Zypher, who understood Blaze''s intention reacted quickly, he rushed out of the bathroom and soon, the entire inn was locked. Guards started searching everyone, looking for clues and trying to find the assassin who did it. The Inn''s atmosphere instantly turned heavy, And the person responsible for all this, Was hugging her husband with a satisfied smile on her face. "How was your first mission?" Nux questioned with a small smile on his face as he hugged Thyra back. "I completed the most complicated one first," Thyra replied without opening her eyes. Nux''s embrace, it was just too comfortable. "Hmm? Complicated? Did something happen?" Nux questioned with a slight frown on his face. "Nothing happened, it was just that the target had quite a strong backing." "Who was it?" "Son of a Saint. Young Master of a High-Leveled Clan. Though the man himself was quite dumb." Thyra replied. Hearing that, Nux just shrugged. Thyra didn''t react much as well. It wasn''t a big deal. The Interstyle Inn or the Edge Clan can search wherever or however they want. They would never find Thyra. Even a Divine Stage Cultivator cannot sense [Core], let alone Saint or Semi Saints. "I feel like I didn''t do anything." Suddenly, Thyra muttered. "Hm? Why is that?" "All kinds of security or guarding becomes useless in front of [Core], the role of an Assassin is just to appear next to the target and kill him. And if the target is very weak, it is almost effortless. I feel useless." Thyra replied. Hearing those words, Nux just smiled. Then, his hands moved to Thyra''s thighs. "Heh, you feel useless?" Thyra looked into Nux''s eyes, "Then how about you use this body so that you can feel useful again?" "I¡­ I need to complete the other 4 Missions¡­" Thyra replied with a slight blush on her face. "Tsk, I''ll complete half of them, First, you need to prove your usefulness." Nux snorted. "As you command, Master." Thyra laughed lightly. Nux smiled, then, he sealed Thyra''s lips. Chapter 875 You Arent Planning On Running Away, Are You? ? ''Haaah¡­ that bastard¡­ I need to get stronger in order to fight hi-'' A browed haired man walked into his own room as he pondered about recent events that had happened, however, soon, his eyes fell on a masked man sitting on his sofa with a leisurely smile on his face and he froze. "Who are you?" The man questioned with a frown on his face. "Your reaction is pretty calm." The masked man replied. "Who are you?" The man, however, just repeated his question. "I am the woman of your dreams, I decided to sneak into your room because of how handsome you are. The fuck do you mean who I am? Black Clothes, Mask on the face, can''t you connect the dots?" "¡­" The man didn''t say anything and just took out his weapon. "Are you not going to call anyone for help?" The masked man frowned. "They won''t hear me anyway." "How did you know?" The masked man was genuinely surprised. However, instead of answering, the man just dashed toward him. "To think you would be this carefree in front of me when both you are I are Emperors! You have already lost your major advantage as an assassin you fool!" he shouted. Soon, however, the man''s vision blurred. The masked man sitting in front of him disappeared, but before he could react to it, his world turned upside down. The man realized it. He was beheaded. ''Y-You wouldn''t be able to get away¡­'' Those were the man''s last thoughts when he realized that he was about to die. "Well, I guess he was the last one." The masked man shrugged as if nothing had happened. Then, he waved his hand, a Portal appeared in front of him, the masked man walked into the portal and the portal disappeared. ''H-How¡­'' The man who witnessed this scene couldn''t believe himself, however, he was too weak to do anything, his time was up. In the end, using his last strand of energy, he closed his eyes, and the grim reaper took his soul away. "Took you a long time." Thyra, who was inside the [Core] spoke as Nux walked out of the Portal. "That man came into his room later than I expected." "Heh, stop lying, I am you were trying to have useless conversations." "¡­" Nux turned silent. "Nux, I told you, an Assas-" "An Assassin should not talk to his target and should get rid of him before the target even realizes what hit him. I know, I just¡­ I can at least say a little hello, can''t I? That''s basic manners." "Basic Manners!? You are there to kill him!! You think he will offer you a cup of tea!?" "Might as well be polite to the last person you would see." Nux pouted. "¡­" Thyra didn''t know what to say. "Anyways, I will go take new Missions from the Assassin Hall." She just decided to change the topic. "So soon?" "I need to increase our rank. The 6 Leaders of the Shadow Unit have all become Emperors, we can make use of them and others. I plan to send 5 Emperors to assassinate one. There is no way the target could get away if 5 Emperors just randomly appeared right in front of him." "Heh, you are abusing [Core] huh? You even permitted them to enter." "They all are marked with Slave Seals, so it shouldn''t matter," Thyra replied. "Do what you want, my love." Nux kissed Thyra''s forehead. Thyra smiled, then, a portal appeared behind her and she disappeared. Nux, who was left alone sighed, then, a Portal appeared in front of him and he walked in. "Melia, my favorite vampire~" He called out, hoping to see an interesting reaction, however, to his surprise, Melia suddenly rushed towards him and, *Bam* She pushed him to the wall, with one of her hands near his head, not allowing him to get away. Melia then brought her face dangerously close to Nux and continued to look into his eyes. A minute passed by. Nothing happened. "So uhhh¡­ what are you doing?" Nux, who had been looking into Melia''s eyes for a while now finally decided to question. Melia, who had an expressionless look on her face frowned. Nux didn''t act like she expected him to. Where was the embarrassed look that Allura was talking about? Was she doing it wrong? No, that can''t be, she has been practicing it for a long time. She even used the [Core]''s time difference to perfect it. Melia started thinking. However, suddenly, her eyes widened in surprise and Nux''s hand touched her lower back. "You didn''t answer my question, Melia," Nux questioned with a curious smile on his face. "Is this your way of telling me that you fell in love with me and are willing to be my wife? That was faster than I expected. Not that I am complaining, of course." "N-N-No! T-That''s not it!" Melia replied. She didn''t have any intention like that. "Oh? So what were you trying to do? Seduce me?" "A-Allura told me that I would get to see your embarrassed expression- Ahh!" Melia replied but then suddenly, Nux pulled her close to him. The prey had directly come to the predator, he would curse himself for the rest of his life if he didn''t take advantage of this situation. "So you wanted to see my embarrassed expression?" Nux whispered into Melia''s ears. Melia tried to move away from him, however, for some reason, she couldn''t gather much strength. Then suddenly, the ring on Nux''s finger shined and a Mirror appeared in front of them. "Is that the embarrassed look on were talking about?" Nux questioned as he glanced at the mirror. "!!!" Melia''s eyes widened in surprise as her eyes fell on the mirror. The way Nux was holding her waist, the distance between them, how Nux''s chin was on her shoulder, how his body was unbelievably close to hers, how¡­ how unbelievably red her face was¡­ Melia couldn''t believe that the woman in the mirror was her reflection. When had she shown an expression like that!? "You look beautiful," Nux commented in a seductive voice. Melia, who finally came out of her reverie, realized what position she was in. "!!!" She soon pushed herself and distanced herself from Nux. Nux, however, appeared in front of her and smiled, "You aren''t planning on running away, are you?" Chapter 876 Kiss Me. ? "You aren''t planning on running away, are you?" Nux spoke with a smile on his face. "W-W-What do you mean?" Melia stuttered. Nux''s expression, for some reason, she felt like something wasn''t right. Suddenly, Nux rushed towards her and, *Bam* This time, he pushed her to the wall. Melia made the exact expression she wanted to see on Nux''s face and seeing that expression made it harder for Nux to hold back. Thank god he was not in his Incubus Form, or he would have done something Melia might not have liked right now. "You pushed me to the wall like this, brought your face close to mine, your crimson eyes were looking into my eyes, and your beautiful lips were so close to me, in a condition like this, how do you expect me to hold back, hmm?" "W-What?" "Melia, I am turned on." Nux was honest. "T-Turned on?" Melia was surprised. "You know, sexually excited, rearing to go, aroused, excited, stimulated, All in all, I want to spend some ''quality'' time with a woman I love. And this happened because of you. You aren''t going to leave without taking responsibility, right?" Nux questioned as he brought his lips close to Melia''s. At the same time, his knee touched Melia''s crotch, sending a jolt of shock and pleasure throughout Melia''s body. Nux''s intentions were as clear as day. "Y-You said you would give me some time." Suddenly, Melia spoke up. "Hmm?" Nux paused. "You said you would give me time to think about all this. You cannot go back on your words." "That is true. I am a man of my word." Nux nodded as he moved his knee away. Melia sighed a little, but then, "However, Aren''t you the one responsible for this? You can''t just tease a man and expect him to hold back, you know? You are too beautiful to do that." "Allura asked me to do it." "Well Allura asked me to kiss your lips as I hug you like you are the most precious thing in the world, Should I do it?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "¡­" Melia turned silent. Her mind started imagining what Nux just said, her face turned red and she aggressively shook her head to get rid of these thoughts. She couldn''t believe she was acting like that. She was a child! She needed to act like the mature person she was! However, Nux words¡­ They made sense. "You should take responsibility, Melia." "W-What do you want me to do?" Melia questioned with a determined look on her face. "Hmmmmm." Nux started thinking. Melia continued to observe his face then suddenly, Nux showed his left cheek. "Kiss me." Nux spoke. "W-What?" "Kiss me. That way, I can calm myself down." "I-I need to kiss you?" "Should I do it instead?" "N-No, I will do it¡­" Melia nodded. Then, her lips formed a pout and she moved her head. However, just as her lips were about to touch Nux''s cheeks, he moved, their lips touched each other''s and when Melia realized what had happened, "!!!" Her eyes widened in surprise and she moved away. "You cheated!" She complained with an angry look on her face. Nux, however, just licked his lips, "That was tasty." He chuckled with a seductive smile on his face as he glanced at Melia. Melia continued to glare at Nux. "Alright alright, you can punish me when we spar." Nux spoke. "Spar?" "Did you forget already? Didn''t we decide that the two of us will spend quality time together, every day, alone, without anyone watching us?" "W-We only talked about sparring with each other." Melia clarified. "Of course, that is what I am talking about. Let''s go spar, shall we?" Nux spoke as he extended his hand toward Melia. Melia observed Nux''s hand for a while, then, she held his hand. Nux smiled, he tightened his grip around Melia''s hand and the two of them walked out of the room. ¡­ Inside the Training Area, "Let me turn into an Incubus." "You are going to activate your Incubus Form?" Melia questioned. "Hmm? That is the only way for me to fight you head-on." Nux replied, then, his smile widened as he questioned, "What? Are you nervous?" "Why would I be nervous?" Melia questioned back, acting ignorant. Nux chuckled, then, his eyes turned purple, horns popped out, his height grew, and a playful smile appeared on his face, "Are you ready, my sweet Vampire?" Nux questioned. Melia could feel a tingly feeling all over her body when she saw Nux''s incubus form again, soon, however, her face turned emotionless as she got serious. The ring on her finger shined, 5 Buckets filled with Blood appeared right next to her. The Blood inside the buckets moved and quickly surrounded Melia''s body. "Blood Armor." This was the new ability Melia had come up with. An Armor that would take care of her weak defense, it was a technique that can theoretically improve her closed-range combat. The idea behind it was simple, it might just look like a normal armor that would protect Melia, however, in truth, since the Armor was made of Blood, it would not only act as regular armor but it could also be used as a form of attack. This armor would be able to protect her from a Spell and at the same time, if somehow an enemy managed to close the distance between the two of them, the Blood Armor could be turned into Blood Spikes or Blood Scythe in order to get rid of the enemy. Of course, this technique was still not perfect, rather than 5, Melia wanted to create the armor by densely concentrating 20 buckets of Blood, however, to do that, she needed to increase her control and that was why Nux was here for. This new technique, he would help Melia master it, And of course, at the same time, he would use this chance to improve their relationship. "Are you ready?" Nux questioned. Melia nodded, however, just as Nux was about to rush toward her, "Nux, you should come here," Ember called out. Chapter 877 Destiny is done for Chapter 877 Destiny is done for. "What happened?" Nux questioned as he and Melia walked into the Clan''s Main Hall. There, he saw all his women, Aisha, and the three Great Sages of Destiny. "Master Nux." Vindan greeted as soon as he saw Nux. Seeing that, Nux raised his eyebrow in slight surprise, then, he turned towards Amaya for answers, "You should hear it from them." Amaya simply pointed and Vindan, Miliana and Xavien. Nux turned towards the three Great Sages. "Master Nux¡­ It is about Destiny¡­" Vindan spoke. "What is it?" "It¡­ Destiny is over¡­" "Over?" Nux frowned in confusion. "We lost 90% of our business. More than half of the members have left the Clan and even after they paid the fees of voiding the Contract, are funds are still not enough to sustain ourselves. In the next 15-16 years, Destiny would fall apar." Vindan described the situation. Nux didn''t know what to say. He just stared at Vindan with a bland look on his face. "You still have enough funds to sustain yourself for the next 15 years and you still dare to say Destiny is over? What the hell are you on about? Are you saying that 15 years are not enough for you to revive your clan?" Nux couldn''t believe it. And it wasn''t his fault either. From his perspective, 15 years was more than half of his lifetime, Vindan, however, was different. Having lived in Yrniel for more than 16 centuries, he knew how the world worked. 15 Centuries may seem long, however, in truth, it was nothing. People do not forget. Destiny''s defeat, it damaged their reputation to the point it cannot be restored anymore. If it was just a normal Middle Clan losing against a new Clan, the effects wouldn''t have been this bad, however, the problem was, it was a 100 vs 13. This challenge raised ExceedoGenesis''s reputation to ridiculous levels, but it did the same amount of damage to Destiny. Their reputation was pushed down to the lowest possible level. There was a reason why every clan regarded reputation with so much importance, Once the reputation of a Clan takes a hit, the Clan is pretty much crippled since no one associates with them, the harder their reputation takes a hit, the more business they lose. And in the case of Destiny, they not only lost their business, but even their clan members left the clan as well. No business, current members leaving, no new members willing to join the clan, With all the sources of income sealed, Destiny was chained into a position where no matter what it does, no matter how much time it was given, it wouldn''t matter, it was over. Destiny could never rise up again. And Vindan, who realized this was broken apart. The Clan he gave all his life to, seeing it falling in this position with his own eyes was heartbreaking. "It¡­ it wouldn''t work, Master Nux¡­ Whether it is 15 years or 15 centuries, Destiny cannot be revived again. That is also the reason why we came here." Vindan replied as he gritted his teeth. "90% of business has been lost, however, this doesn''t mean the rest 10% is safe, they will move away soon as well. If we had waited for a week as you ordered us to, barely anything would have been left. So we came here early, hoping you would take over the Clan and save whatever can be saved." Hearing Vindan''s words, Nux raised his eyebrow in doubt, "You came here on your own accord because you wanted me to profit as much as I can? Heeh? Now isn''t that interesting? No matter what, the reason why you are pushed into this position is me. Honestly, even if someone killed your entire family right in front of your eyes, you would still hate me more than you would hate him. Why would you come here then? Wouldn''t you want me to lose as much as I could?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face, but then, a smile appeared on his face. He looked into Vindan''s eyes and, "You experienced the pain again, didn''t you?" Vindan''s body flinched. If one looked closely, he would realize that his knees were trembling and his face was slightly paler than before. Nux''s guess was correct. When Vindan realized that he had lost everything, he was devastated, but at the same time, he was happy as well. With him becoming Nux''s Slave, he was not Destiny''s leader anymore, the clan didn''t belong to him, it belonged to his Master. If the Clan was losing business, it affected Nux, not him. He knew the situation would deteriorate the longer it continued and he didn''t have even the slightest intention to inform ExceedoGenesis about this, however, the moment this thought came into his mind, The Slave Seal was triggered. Vindan then went through another horrifying event. The pain that continued for 5 whole minutes completely broke him away. Master Nux¡­ He knew he had to bow down to that man, and that too, without holding anything against him. His life now belonged to his Master and there was nothing he could do about it. Miliana and Xavien realized this truth as well. Seeing Vindan screaming in agony as he rolled on the floor due to pain, their souls were shaken. Their pride as Great Sages, it was crushed into pieces. The Butcherer? The Calm Devil? All those titles were meaningless now. Their life now started from Nux and ended at Nux. Would this action please their master? That was the only question they shouldn''t be thinking about from now on. "Hmmm. This is bad. I expected something like this, but things would be this bad, that was out of my expectation." Suddenly, Amaya commented. "What should we do?" Nux questioned. "There is nothing we can do now. We will follow Vindan''s idea, save whatever we can, from now on, Destiny would cease to exist. ExceedoGenesis would take over all their businesses and clients, and the members left would take the test, if they are qualified, they would join ExceedoGenesis, the rest would be freed." Amaya then turned towards Vindan and spoke, "Make the necessary preparations, finish this as soon as possible, I am hoping that some clients would return when they hear this news, let''s hope for the best." "I will get to it right now, Lady Amaya." Vindan bowed his head. Chapter 878 Nux, lets spar. Chapter 878 Nux, let''s spar. Just like that, Destiny was devoured by ExceedoGenesis. Their business, their clients, their members, their treasury, their Mission Hall, and their complete base itself, everything was taken away. Not only that but the three Leaders of Destiny, the people with 16 centuries of experience in matters related to Clan, they now loyally served ExceedoGenesis as well. Within just 3 months, ExceedoGenesis grew like no other Clan. It was already at the Level of Middle-Level Clan because they defeated Destiny and now even devoured it. Their Reputation was already sky-high, the only thing stopping them was their numbers. Astaria''s selection process was too specific. Days where she recruited more than 5 members were considered lucky, there were also some days where she didn''t recruit a single member out of 100 she sparred with. Of course, with Destiny joining in, the process of recruitment was more refined and divided into 2 layers. Around 20 Emperors were selected, they were all tasked to spar with the candidates. Only the Candidates who managed to defeat these Emperors were allowed to go forward and spar with Astaria. With this, Astaria only had to spar 100 candidates every week, and since these candidates were already the ones who passed the first stage, the selection rate was higher compared to before. The Number of Emperors in the City was limited as well. Within 2 weeks, Astaria had already accepted or rejected around half of the free Emperors in the city, the rest of the Emperors were part of the high or top leveled clan, they were the real cream of the lot, however, they would never leave their clan for a completely new clan, no matter how high the said clan''s reputation was. The Cultivators higher than Emperor level had the same thinking as well. With their Cultivation, they had no need to join a completely new clan. Of course, there were Sages, or even Great Sages who showed interest in joining the clan, however, none of them were serious, half of them were there because of the women of ExceedoGenesis, and the latter half were for Nux. Astaria rejected them all. Therefore, the total number of members she could recruit was 22. However, after devouring Destiny, 2 Sages, and 6 out of 11 Emperors joined ExceedoGenesis as well, of course, 3 Great Sages were included as well. Anyways, the number of members shot up to 33. Although it was not high, it was enough for them to deal with the Missions that come to the Mission Hall. After Devouring Destiny''s Mission Hall, ExceedoGenesis was only able to retain 20% of the usual clients, however, that didn''t matter. It was already good enough, any more than that and they wouldn''t have been able to take those missions due to their limited members. The growth of the Mission Hall was a little slow, however, Nux was still satisfied. He focused on the brighter side. The Assassin Hall and the Information Hall. Unlike the Mission Hall where only the members of the Clan were allowed to take those missions, Assassin Hall and Information Hall were different. ExceedoGenesis had more than 200 unofficial members. All of them were Emperors and King Stage Cultivators, around 150 of them were from the 1000 people from the Forgotten Continent who returned to the Clan, and 50 were the members of Destiny. And these unofficial members, Information Hall, and Assassin Hall could use them without any problems. Honestly, the Information Hall didn''t even need this number, with the growing influence of ExceedoGenesis, more and more people wanted to know about it. The prices of the information continued to rise up, therefore, more and more spies from different Information Halls tried to infiltrate their base and gain some information. And what was the result? All these spies were turned into Slaves. And with these spies, ExceedoGenesis had access to the information network and Database of most of the Information Halls to a certain level, depending on the level of Spy they had caught. This, combined with Grace and Amaya''s teamwork, ExceedoGenesis''s reputation quickly shot up. It even became one of the known Information Halls and all this happened within just 3 months. They even got some loyal clients who stuck to them because of their efficiency. Honestly, the progress they made within 3 months was so scary that some Information Halls even started doubting their methods. ExceedoGenesis knew the information they knew, however, at the same time, they also had the ability to find out things that had stayed hidden for centuries. Just how was that possible? There was no way any person could predict abilities like [Core] and [Slave Seal] after all. The ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall wasn''t behind either. Although they weren''t at the stage where they had private clients, this didn''t mean they weren''t well known. The Hall that jumped up in the rankings like it was nothing, completing more than 20 Missions every single week, and the surprising part? Their success rate was 100%. Yes, ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall had taken around 300 Missions in these 3 months and had not failed a single time. A ridiculous stat that boosted their reputation to the point where even the Top level Assassin Halls knew of their name. They all knew it, It won''t be long before normal people know about ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall and they start getting private clients and once that happened, ExceedoGenesis would soon shoot even higher in the rankings. Nux was proud of his wives, with how efficiently they worked, it was only a matter of time before ExceedoGenesis becomes a high leveled clan. Of course, in these 3 months, he wasn''t just sitting idly either. He sparred with Melia every day and since he sparred using his Incubus Form, his control over it increased, the overflowing Mana, he learned how to contain it and use it in a much more refined manner. Yes, he was stronger than before, however, That was not the important part. The important thing was the person he sparred with. Melia was now much more comfortable around him. So comfortable that these days, if he somehow forgets about the spar or lazes around, she herself comes into his bedroom, Just like she came today, "Nux, let''s spar." Chapter 879 How do you think I plan on making you Chapter 879 How do you think I plan on making you mine? "Nux, let''s spar." 1 Melia spoke as she walked into Nux''s bedroom. "Hmmmm? Is it time already?" Nux spoke with a lazy look on his face. He had spent those 10 days with Allura, obviously, those 10 days wouldn''t end in just 10 days. The possibility of spending 10 days with Nux alone, the women''s eyes shone with greed. Thyra and Amaya quickly claimed their rewards for doing well in Assassin and Information Halls. Astaria took credit for recruiting. Felberta, Evane, and other women soon joined in as well. And since Allura had won the bet, she didn''t include that turn and shamelessly called in her ''reward'' as well. Nux¡­ He had to spend the last 100 days with his wives, of course, even someone as monstrous as him would be tired after that. [Core]''s time difference, it was merely 10 days outside, however, that didn''t affect his stamina. Nux was tired and lazy. He didn''t wish to spar. Of course, if it was his wives, it would have been different, ''sparring'' with them was something he would never get tired of. Heh, he was even ready for another round of 100 days. "It has been 10 days since we sparred. Get moving, I need to test something out!" Melia spoke. Nux, however, just lazily pulled the blanket over his head and turned around. Seeing this scene, Melia sighed, she then walked towards Nux and sat next to him. 1 "Don''t be lazy, you said you would spar after 10 days, now don''t go back on your words." 1 "But I am tired," Nux replied, his head was still inside the blanket. "¡­" Melia turned silent. There was no point in sparring when Nux was this tired. Thinking that, she just sighed, however, just as she was about to walk away, Nux called out. "Wait." Melia paused. And Nux, who realized that things weren''t going as he planned quickly changed his strategy. "It is not like I can''t regain my stamina. There is a way." Nux spoke as he moved his blanket and looked at Melia. "What is it?" Melia questioned even though she already has a tough idea about what Nux had in his mind. And just as she expected, Nux simply showed his cheek. "You are shameless," Melia commented. 1 "How do you think I plan on making you mine? If we both keep acting reserved, I would never get what I want. Now do what needs to be done." Nux replied. A weak shade of red appeared on Melia''s face, "I am only doing this because I want to test my skills." "Heh, sure, I believe you." Nux just chuckled. Melia narrowed her eyes. She felt like Nux didn''t mean his words. "C''mon, be quick, I can''t see your beautiful face in this position." Nux urged. Melia then placed her finger on Nux''s nose. She knew how shameless this man was. She was sure that at the last moment, he would move his head and would take advantage of her like he did before. Melia was not na?ve anymore. She was used to Nux''s shenanigans. Once she made sure she wouldn''t fall for his trap, Melia lowered her head, her hair fell over Nux''s face, then, she quickly gave a light peck on Nux''s cheek before she moved away. Nux then glanced at Melia''s face. Though she was trying to hide it, her embarrassment was still as clear as day. Honestly, Melia who was trying to keep her usual expressionless face while her cheeks were red in embarrassment was so tempting that Nux couldn''t help but gulp. "If only I was in my Incubus Form, I would have pulled you into my arms by now. Then after blaming my Incubus Form for all my actions, I would kiss this beautiful face of yours till I get enough of it" Nux commented. "I wouldn''t have come here if you were in your Incubus Form." Melia retorted. "Tsk," Nux just snorted. "Alright, now don''t waste any more time, stand up," Melia spoke. Nux wanted to stay like this for a while, however, in the end, he listened to Melia and stood up. Then, he extended his hand, Melia glanced at his face and then, she grabbed his hand. Nux smiled. The two then walked into the Training Area, everyone already knew that the two of them would be sparring here at this time, so the Area was cleared beforehand. Nux and Melia''s spar could get a little dangerous after all. The two stood 20 meters away from each other. "My Incubus Form is still on cool down, I''ll fight you in Human Form," Nux informed. Melia nodded with her usual expressionless face as she took out her sword and 20 Blood Buckets from her storage ring. The Blood moved and soon, it formed a knightly around her that even covered her beautiful face. Nux took out his sword as well. This time, Melia didn''t spread her rings to fill the area with Blood, since Nux couldn''t use his Incubus Form, he couldn''t train his overflowing Mana, therefore, this spar didn''t include much of a long-distance battle. Melia just wanted to practice her close combat and Nux was going to help her with that. Once the two confirmed they were ready, Nux rushed towards Melia with his sword. Nux was an Emperor Stage Body Cultivator, and Melia was a Peak Great Sage, when it came to close combat, it was hard for Melia to win against him, however, keeping up with Nux''s movement was not that difficult. And that''s what Melia did, *Clank* Their swords clashed. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* After a few exchanges, Nux''s superiority was apparent, he was faster and stronger, and unlike how she did with Aiden, Melia couldn''t use [Charm] to mess with his mind and slow Nux''s down, since [Charm] could leave permanent damage on one''s mind. Of course, that didn''t mean Melia hadn''t prepared anything. Her Armor which she had taken 3 months to master, that is not including the time she spent inside [Core] to master her control over it, that armor was not just for show. soo uhh an update chapters will be uploaded at 12 am, IST(Indian standard time) since my gym time clashing with my upload time, I was so tired yesterday that even though I had the chapters ready, I couldn''t upload them, sorry about that. Chapter 880 You Lose. ? The Blood armor quickly formed 10 Blood Spikes and attacked Nux while Melia was blocking his sword. Nux, who had already expected this attack jumped back as he moved away from those spikes. The spikes, however, changed their direction. Nux raised his eyebrow in mild surprise, he glanced at Melia''s face but her expression was still as expressionless as before. Nux dodged those spikes, the spikes he couldn''t dodge were cut off. And this time, he didn''t forget to use Flames to burn the Blood that had fallen on the ground after being cut. He didn''t want any random spikes coming from behind while he is fighting against Melia. Melia understood it couldn''t continue like this. Nux''s reactions and movement speed were scarily quick, even if he didn''t use any Mana, when compared to a normal Emperor Stage Body Cultivator, he was a complete monster. Melia rushed towards Nux. In an ideal situation, she would have used long-distance spells in this situation to make things even harder for Nux, however, since they promised a close-ranged battle, that was what she would give him. *Clank* Their sword clashed again. This time, Nux was the one in the defensive position. Melia didn''t give him any chance to turn the situation around either, 10 more spikes came out of her Armor, she was planning to end this today, however, suddenly, her expression changed. All 30 Spikes returned to the Blood Armor. Purple Black Spikes came out of the ground and rushed toward Melia, however, *Clank* It couldn''t break Melia''s armor. Of course, Nux wasn''t planning on breaking that armor either. He knew just how absurdly strong that armor''s defense was. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* More and more Spikes continued to attack Melia from all directions. Unlike Nux, Melia''s reaction speed was not fast enough to dodge all these spikes, she could only trust her armor. And of course, her trust was valid. Nux''s [Dark Amethyst] couldn''t break through Melia''s armor. However, soon, Melia realized it. Unlike her, Nux didn''t have a limit to the number of Spikes he could summon. She¡­ She was already surrounded by over 50 Spikes. Her movements were completely restricted. Of course, in a close-ranged battle, it wasn''t a problem, since in the end, Nux would have to remove those Spikes to get close to her, however, he was Nux. He must have something planned and Melia didn''t like that. Being trapped like that in a situation where she couldn''t use long-ranged spells, it was not good. Therefore, she decided to reveal her trump card. *BOOOOM* Melia''s Blood Armor suddenly burst apart. A huge ring of Blood was formed around Melia, the ring then expanded, cutting away all the Purple Spikes that had surrounded her. Melia then used her Mana to throw away all the pieces of [Dark Amethyst], the Blood that had spread all over the place moved again and formed the Armor around her again. "¡­" Seeing this scene, Nux glanced at Melia with a shocked look on his face. What the fuck was that? A burst skill that gets rid of all the enemies in the surrounding at the same time. It was overpowered, however, that was not what Nux was surprised about. This ability¡­ it barely had any casting cost or cooldown time! Melia could just continuously abuse it and there is nothing her opponents could do about it. How is that fair!? Melia, who saw Nux''s reaction smiled a little. Then, she rushed towards Nux again. Nux prepared himself. *Clank* Again, he blocked her attack with his sword. "Have you thought of a countermeasure yet?" Suddenly, Melia questioned. "Hm?" Nux, who was expecting Blood Spikes to come out and attack him again frowned. Then, his eyes fell on Melia''s Mana which was shining again. Nux understood. Melia¡­ She was about to use the same skill again. *BOOOOM* Melia''s Blood Armor burst apart, the blood particles rushed to Nux''s eyes, taking away his vision. Then, the same Ring formed around Melia and, *Whoosh* It expanded. The Blood moved and turned back into Armor again. The Blood smog that was created disappeared, revealing Melia''s proud and strong figure. However, Nux was nowhere to be seen. Melia looked around with a frown on her face. Where is he? She wondered. Did he rush into the [Core]? Nux had taken away her permission to enter the [Core] before the battle begin, so she couldn''t access it, well, it wasn''t his fault either. He had to use everything in his arsenal after all. Anyways, since Melia couldn''t access the [Core], if Nux had rushed in, it was a successful escape, however, Melia knew that was not possible. [Core] had a big disadvantage. It only works when the portal is formed, and the formation of the Portal takes a second. There was not enough time for Nux to use Portal. So where was he? Melia wondered. This situation, it was similar to the first time Melia sparred with Nux. With a determined look on her face, Melia spread her Mana all over the place. She knew Nux could appear anywhere at random at any time, therefore, she prepared herself. She was not willing to lose. And just as she expected, as she blinked, Nux used this chance to appear behind him and attack. Melia wasn''t quick enough to defend or dodge, however, she trusted her armor which was at its full strength. *Clank* And just as she expected, Nux''s sword failed to break through her defenses. But suddenly, Her expression changed. "Khwwaakkk!!" She coughed out blood as she felt a strange energy moving around her body, messy with her organs. Her body turned weak, she felt like she was about to pass out, however, *BOOOOOM* She used this chance and used her trump card again. This time, Nux was caught in her attack. He tried using [Mirror] to reduce the damage, however, his body was still pushed back and he fell down. Melia didn''t form her Armor again, she just quickly rushed towards Nux and fell on top of him. With their faces close to each other, Melia spoke, "You lose." Chapter 881 Melia Is Not Just Anyone ? "You lose." Melia spoke as her hair fell on Nux''s face. Nux looked into her eyes for a while, then, he smiled. "Alright, I lost." "Heh, I told you I would beat you in a close-range battle." Melia laughed. She finally overcame her weakness, after all. "Yeah Yeah, you finally defeated an Emperor Stage Cultivator, great job," Nux replied sarcastically. "Now that you lost, you are going to play this card huh," Melia spoke. Nux laughed out loud. Then, he looked into her eyes again and, "You did a good job, Melia." "Thank you." Melia smiled as well. "But there is a problem now," Nux spoke. "What is it?" Melia frowned. "Now that you have finally mastered your new technique, we don''t have any reason to spar anymore." "¡­" Melia turned silent as she started thinking. "I knew this day would come, but to think it came this soon, this was honestly out of my expectation." Nux sighed. "We¡­ You still need to master your Incubus Powers." Suddenly, Melia spoke up. "Hmm?" "You still haven''t mastered that power have you? I sensed your Mana fluctuations when we sparred before, it was not as stable as your Mana in your human form. You need to work on that and the best way to do it is through practical learning. And since I am the only one who you can spar against while using your full strength, I think we still need to continue our sparring sessions." "Hmm, you are not wrong." Nux nodded. A small smile appeared on Melia''s face. Nux looked at her and smiled, "So you are willing to help me till I master my powers, right?" "You helped me, so I will return the favor." "Hahaha~ Helping each other out, spending time with each other every day, It all feels so amazing, it is as if we are a couple." Nux laughed. "D-Don''t talk nonsense." Melia quickly shot him down. "Haaahh¡­ if only I won had won the spar." Suddenly, Nux sighed, then, his hand moved to Melia''s lower back and, he rolled. Now, he was on top of Melia. "W-What are you doing!?" Melia questioned in panic. Nux just closed the distance between the two of them, his well-built chest touched Melia''s breasts, "If I had won, I would have pushed you down like this. This sight is so tempting." Melia, however, rolled back and returned to the top. "But you didn''t win, so you don''t get to see it." "Ah, right, since you won, you should be allowed to enjoy ''this'' sight in your mind as well, I am sure it is quite a feast for your eyes. I am pretty confident in my appearance, you know." Nux chuckled as he glanced at Melia with a seductive look on his face. Melia blushed, "I am not enjoying anything!" She retorted. "Hmm? Then why don''t you tell me why you are in this position for the past 5 minutes?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. Hearing his question, Melia tried to move away because she was embarrassed, however, before she could get away, Nux placed his hand on her lower back again, "Stay." He spoke in a soft tone. Melia looked into Nux''s eyes for a while, then, she lowered herself and rested her body on Nux''s body. "I am only doing this because I am happy, don''t expect this to happen again." Melia spoke. "I will pray from the depth of my heart that you live a happy life." Nu replied as he closed his eyes, this feeling of having Melia in his arms¡­ it was just too addicting and comforting. Melia wasn''t any different either. She wouldn''t say it out loud, however, Nux''s embrace¡­ it was warm¡­ and healing¡­ It was a place she didn''t wish to leave. Melia closed her eyes as well, the two stayed in this position for a while, but then, "Tsk, you two, just get a room and do that deed." Suddenly, they heard a voice. Their eyes then fell on a horned alluring demon who had just walked into the training area and was looking at them with an annoyed look on her face. "Allura, I-It is not what you think," Melia quickly clarified as she finally moved away from Nux. "You think you can fool a succubus in such matters?" Allura raised her eyebrow. "You misunderstood!" "Is that so?" Allura nodded, then, she looked into Melia''s eyes and questioned, "So it wouldn''t matter if you never get to see Nux again, correct? His presence or absence doesn''t matter to you, right?" "That''s not true." Melia quickly denied Allura''s bird. "But you just sai-" "Nux is an important part of my life," Melia replied as she looked into Allura''s eyes. At the same time, to assert dominance, she held Nux''s hand tightly as well. Seeing that, Allura raised her eyebrow, "You cannot have it both ways, Melia. Nux has already made his intentions clear, you can''t just keep him hanging. You need to give a proper answer." "N-Nux said that he would give me time¡­" Melia muttered in a weak voice. "Hmm?" "He told me to take all the time I want. I am not keeping him hanging at all, I just¡­" Melia turned silent. Allura who had a good look at Melia''s expression just chuckled dryly, "She is a gone case." Allura then glanced at Nux and laughed, "Her life is ruined, she fell in love with a pervert." Hearing her words, Melia''s blush deepened, however, she didn''t refute those words. She just sneaked a few glances at Nux''s face as she lowered her head in embarrassment. "Hahaha~ She looks so adorable, it is as if I am seeing a teenage girl who fell in love for the first time." Allura laughed out loud. "Heh, look at you, acting all cocky like that." Nux jumped in. Then, he waved his hand, and the image of Allura, in her human form, blushing deeply, her eyes that were filled with expectation and excitement, were looking at Nux who was coming into her room through the window. The moment Allura''s eyes fell on this hologram, her playful nature disappeared, she rushed towards Nux and grabbed his hands, "You said you wouldn''t show it to anyone!" "C''mon, Melia is not just anyone, right? She will be your sister soon enough." Chapter 882 I need to return to the Lust State. Chapter 882 I need to return to the Lust State. "You said you wouldn''t show it to anyone!" 1 "C''mon, Melia is not just anyone, right? She will be your sister soon enough." Nux spoke with a smile on his face. Suddenly, a portal formed near them, Nux and Allura raised their eyebrows in surprise, Melia, however, quickly rushed into the Portal. "¡­" Allura and Nux turned silent. "She didn''t say no." Allura commented. Nux smiled. Looking at that smile, Allura questioned, "When are you going to do it?" "Hmm, I will take my time, she gets all shy when I just kiss her, I''ll take it slow." "She is missi-" Allura was about to say something, but then, her expression changed as she glanced at Nux. "She did it," Nux muttered. "It was faster than I expected." "Mhm, I thought it would still take a year." Nux nodded as well. Another Portal appeared in front of them, the two walked in and appeared inside the main hall where the rest of the women have gathered. Thyra stood in the middle with a confident smile on her face. "Look at you, acting all high and mighty," Nux commented. Thyra''s face brightened up when she heard Nux''s voice, "Don''t forget your promise." She muttered as she hugged him. The other women narrowed their eyes in jealousy. However, there was nothing they could do. It was a big achievement after all. The ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall just got its first named Mission. The Target was an Emperor Stage Body Cultivator, although assassinating body cultivators was a little problematic, it was nothing they couldn''t handle. "Alright, calm down now." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. Then, she turned towards Thyra and questioned, "How do you plan to take the mission?" "What''s there to plan about? We will do what we have always been doing. There is no reason for us to change our strategy just because it is a named Mission. ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall is tougher than that." Thyra simply shrugged. She didn''t care much about the named mission, the only reason she was making all this fuss was so that she could get a ''reward'' out of it. That was the only thing she wanted. Of course, seeing those jealous expressions of her ''lovely'' sisters was a reward as well. "That''s good. The way you reacted to it, I thought you would go there by yourself and even take Nux, Melia, Miliana, Vindan, and Xavien with you just to deal with a mere Emperor." Amaya replied. Thyra''s face twitched, however, she soon controlled her emotions, and retorted back, "Says the one who has half of the database by enslaving spies Nux captured." Amaya''s face twitched as well. However, just as she was about to retort, "Alright girls, that is enough." Nux jumped in. "Thyra, you did well. Your hard work showed results." Thyra smiled as she simply buried her face into Nux''s chest. Best way to get one over Amaya? Hug Nux as tightly as possible. 1 Heh, win the battle and at the same time stay in the most comfortable position possible. It was a win-win. 1 "Have you assigned the mission to someone?" Nux questioned. "I have already sent 5 of my subordinates, they have the ''Key'' so once they get close to the target and set the Key, they just need to use [Core] and get rid of the target. Of course, at the same time, I have taken some other simpler missions from the Central Assassin Hall as well. The Missions that can be completed without the help of [Core]." Thyra replied. "That is good." Nux nodded. "Anyways, I still have some things to do. I will come to your room to collect my ''reward'' later, okay?" 1 Thyra questioned with a seductive smile on her face. A smile appeared on Nux''s face as well. "What? You called all of us here just for this?" Ember questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Hah? When did I call you? I only called Nux." Thyra shrugged. The women all clenched their fists. ''You could have just used one on one telepathic link. You did it on purpose you bitch.'' All the women had the same thoughts. Thyra, who perfectly knew what they were thinking just smiled, then, with a mocking smile on her face, she turned around and walked away. The other women snorted and they all left as well. 1 Nux then walked into his room, he wanted to work on his Magic Spell Mastery. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* 6 days later, Nux heard a knock. "Aisha, you can come in," he spoke. Aisha walked in and the moment Nux''s eyes fell on her, he frowned. Aisha¡­ she looked different than normal. It has been a while since he has seen Aisha, he has been busy with other things after all. However, even after that, Nux immediately noticed the difference. Aisha''s face was paler than before, there were bags under her eyes, she looked physically exhausted. "Are you alright?" Nux questioned with a worried look on his face as he walked towards her. However, just as he extended his hands toward her shoulder, she stepped back. Nux''s frown deepened, "I need to return to the Lust State." Aisha spoke. There was none of her usual seductiveness and playfulness in her voice. Rather, she sounded irritated. "Is everything okay?" "It is, I am just here to inform you that I will be leaving for a while." Nux didn''t reply and just looked into Aisha''s eyes. He expected an answer, however, "Anyways, I will be leaving now." Aisha just turned around. Nux narrowed his eyes, he grabbed her hand, trying to get stop her, however, "Aaaannnnkkk!!" The moment he grabbed her hand, she suddenly collapsed on the floor. "Aisha!" Nux shouted in worry, however, Aisha quickly shook her hand away from him and jumped back. "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" Her face suddenly turned red, with bloodshot eyes, she glanced at Nux as she took in deep breaths, Nux couldn''t understand what was happening and just glanced at her with a confused look on his face, the two continued to stare at each other for a while, then suddenly, a portal appeared next to Aisha and, "I wanted to tell Allura and the others as well¡­ But I will leave that to you." Saying those words, Aisha went in. "Aish-" Nux wanted to call out, but then, 1 ''Nux, there is a problem.'' He heard Thyra''s troubled voice. Chapter 883 I wanted to save it for the future... Chapter 883 I wanted to save it for the future... ''The Target just walked into the Inn.'' Keeve spoke as he watched a certain Emperor Stage Cultivator walking inside an Inn. ''Follow him inside.'' Wysten ordered. ''I am doing that already.'' Keeve replied, although Wysten was the Leader of Shadow Unit, which was now called Shadow Legion, the group Thyra trusted the most, Keeve still didn''t like taking orders this obvious. He felt that he was being treated like a fool. He sighed, then, he walked into the inn and kept an eye on the situation. ''He booked a room now. He is planning to stay here.'' He reported. ''Heh, we finally have a chance.'' Wyot spoke with a confident smile on his face. ''Activate the Mark.'' Wysten ordered. ''I am doing it already.'' Reeve replied. A white sphere appeared in his hand, the sphere then shined and soon, it dispersed into the air. ''It is done.'' Reeve reported. ''Get ready.'' Wysten ordered. The five of them then walked into the portal. Then, they waited. The Emperor Stage Cultivator ate, had a casual talk with other cultivators in the area, then, 3 hours later, he finally walked into his room. The man looked around the room then, he climbed on the bed, sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. Yes, he was cultivating. Without knowing what kind of danger was around him. Suddenly, a white portal formed at the corner of the room. 5 masked men wearing black clothes walked out of the portal and without waiting, they attacked the Emperor who was cultivating. "!!!" *Clank* Before the Emperor could react to all this, the men of Shadow Legion had already attacked. He barely defended Keeve''s dagger, however, that dagger was meant to be blocked. The Emperor realized it too late, that attack was done on purpose, the enemy wanted him to block his attack, now, his arms were stuck in this position. "Uggghhh!!" And just as he expected, a dagger pierced into his lats. He groaned in pain, however, things didn''t end there. Since the strength in his arms wavered, Keeve''s dagger moved and cut through his finger. "AAaaggghhh-Mmnnffff!!" He shouted, but soon, Wysten placed his hand on the Emperor''s mouth, then, his heart was pierced through, and soon, the Emperor lost all his strength and stopped moving. He was dead. The five assassins confirmed that the target was dead, once they were sure, they quickly turned towards the portal, getting ready to leave, however, the moment they turned around, their expression froze. A man stood near the Portal, looking at them with a curious expression on his face. "A teleportation spell huh¡­ This is the first time I have seen a spell like this, no wonder your Assassin Hall was able to rise so quickly. An ability to come and go wherever you want so freely, it is as if this ability was created for the assassins. Anyways, why can I not access this Portal thingy? Is this something only you guys can use? Is it some sort of spell? It looks quite advance. Where did you guys get it from?" The man spoke with a curious look on his face as he tried to get inside the Portal but couldn''t. Wysten and the other 4 narrowed their eyes. ''He is strong¡­'' Wysten spoke. ''He is a Great Sage.'' Reeve spoke with a solemn look on his face. ''Report it.'' Keeve spoke. Wysten nodded. Then, the Shadow Legion prepared themselves. Seeing them acting like that, the Great Sage tilted his head in confusion, "You guys do realize that you stand no chance against me, correct?" "¡­" Keeve and the others didn''t reply. Seeing this, the Great Sage just sighed, "Look, let''s not make it complicated alright? According to the rules, once the assassin is caught, he is supposed to answer all the questions he has been asked. So answer this, Were you the ones who killed Young Master Atticus? Well, seeing this ability, I have no doubts that it was you guys, since the Young Master was killed inside a closed room, only you guys have the ability to do it and get away scot-free. But I still need an answer from you guys, you know, we need a ''reason'' to pursue this matter. Haahh¡­ all this political stuff, so annoying, isn''t it? Anyways, just admit that it was ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall that assassinated Young Master Atticus and you are free to leave." The Great Sage spoke with a lazy look on his face. Honestly, he didn''t think that this job was difficult, the assassins usually give in since that is the rule set by the Assassin Hall and no Assassin dared to go against it, however, the Shadow Legion stayed silent. "Oi, say it." The Great Sage spoke. "¡­" The Shadow Legion stayed silent. The Great Sage, who realized that they wouldn''t say what he wanted them to, his expression changed, Then, he rushed towards the 5 of them. "To think you would go against the rules set up by the Assassin Hall, heh, you are quite bold. But oh well, it is always more fun to break the tougher toy." Saying those words, the Great Sage attacked. ¡­ "It is the Edge Clan." On the other side, Amaya, who was discussing this situation with Nux, Thyra, and other women in the main Hall, spoke. The moment she heard of this room, her information hall moved, soon, the person who issued the mission was investigated, his connections with the Edge Guild were found and within just 1 hour, Amaya understood the entire situation. "The named Mission was a trap set by the Edge Clan. They lured us in order to capture us, I think they plan on using the assassins'' words as a ''reason'' to attack the ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall. A War between ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall and the Edge Clan is inevitable." "And since Thyra and Skyla are part of the Assassin Hall¡­" "Yes, their life is in danger as well." Amaya completed Nux''s words. Nux''s expression changed. Things were worse than he thought. "You think there would only be a Great Sage there?" "Not possible, I am sure there are stronger cultivators hiding there. Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if the Leader of the Clan, the Saint Stage Cultivator was there as well." "Haaahh¡­" Nux sighed. Then, he groaned, "I wanted to save it for the future..." Chapter 884 Since it is War that they want Chapter 884 Since it is War that they want "Hmmmm. It is quite an interesting spell. To think it is not using the surrounding Mana but some other sort of energy, quite mysterious." A man with a slightly wrinkled face, exuded a rugged, battle-hardened aura. With a trained, muscular physique, his rough features showcase the hardships of war. His deep-set, piercing hazel eyes reveal a mix of confidence, carelessness, and at the same time, ruthlessness. He had brownish-black hair and was dressed in a coat that seemed to be made out of rich material. He moved his hand around as he touched the Portal from different angles, trying to understand this spell. He only came here for revenge, who knew he would find something so interesting? If he could somehow get his hands on this ability, his strength would increase by leaps and bounds. "Anyways, did they say anything? I am sure they know how to use this thing." The man questioned. However, the Great Sage shook his head, "They refuse to answer any question no matter how I torture them. They are quite tight-lipped. It is as if they were trained to withstand all this pain. They all passed out because of pain, but none of them said anything. I don''t understand why they are so loyal to their Assassin Hall." "It''s not loyalty, it is foolishness. Don''t they know? They are just putting ExceedoGenesis in an even more difficult situation. With what we have right now, we can only go after the Assassin Hall, the members of the Clan can get out without much problems, however, once the rule set by the Assassin Hall is broken, even the Order wouldn''t jump in this situation. Then, they would be allowed to do anything they want. "Heh, they don''t even know that their excessive show of loyalty is what is going to destroy their clan." Honestly, the man only wanted to avenge the death of his nephew, however, now that he has seen this strange magic of ExceedoGenesis, as long as he doesn''t get his hands on this Magic, he wouldn''t let that Clan go. "Alright, wake all of them up and interrogate them again. This time, record the entire interrogation process and send the recording to the Central Assassin Hall, once their connection to ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall is revealed, our chained hands would be released and we would have the power to do whatever they want." A cruel smile appeared on the man''s face, he then turned towards a beautiful woman who was inside the room as well and questioned. "Sister, your revenge is going to be much larger than we initially thought, not only will we get the person who dared to assassinate my nephew, but we will also get rid of that entire clan just so they could realize how it feels when you lose a loved one." Hearing his words, the woman commented with a cold look on her face. "That''s correct. Those bastards dared to kill my lovely child, they need to pay." ExceedoGenesis wasn''t the first Assassin Hall they investigated. There were 4 more suspects before them, they used the same trick and gave all of them a named mission, however, none of them showed the techniques that could possibly kill Atticus in that heavily guarded situation, except ExceedoGenesis. After a three-month-long search, they finally found the culprits, now, they can deliver the punishment. "Don''t worry, I will make sure they pay." On the other hand, the Great Sage threw a bucket of water on the members of the Shadow Legion''s faces in order to wake them up. The 5 of them woke up, but just as the Great Sage was about to ask a question, his expression changed. He quickly turned towards the strongest person in this room, he noticed that the man was already looking at him. "Did you feel it as well?" The man questioned. He nodded, then suddenly, "Members of Shadow of Silence. Listen well, the enemies are here. Prepare yourself for the Battle." The man, the Leader of Shadow of Silence, and Atticus''s uncle shouted as he imbued Mana into his voice, making it echo throughout the inn. The man, the Great Sage, and the woman quickly got into a defensive position, ready for the battle as well. ¡­ A few minutes ago. "Alright, since it is War that they want, A war it shall be." Nux spoke with a cold look on his face. His wives were involved in this matter, there was no way he would take this lightly. He quickly formed a portal and arrived farthest away from the Inn possible. Then, he ''deleted'' his presence and walked towards the Inn. A white Sphere appeared in his hand, then once he had sneaked into the inn, he put his Mana into the Sphere and it quickly dispersed into the air. This time, the area that was marked covered the entire Inn. Nux then activated his sense, combining it with *Essence* gave him a ridiculously detailed information. Soon, the entire area''s map, the people, their cultivation level, everything was revealed. And Nux realized it, "Amaya was right, it was a trap." No one inside this room was a random cultivator, they were all in the same faction and all of them were Emperors, or above. "But she is wrong about one thing, It is not the Edge Clan that has made the move, it is the Shadow of Silence." Nux realized as he observed the badge on the clothes most of these men were wearing. "Well, it is not like it changes our strategy." Nux then shrugged, There were 100 cultivators inside the inn, 1 Saint, 2 Semi Saints, 17 Great Sages, 28 Sages, and 52 Emperors, there were some King Stage Cultivators as well, but Nux ignored their presence. ''Alright, commence the attack.'' He ordered. Then suddenly, 60 portals formed around the Inn, 60 Assassins came out, and in just one wave, 60, 52 Emperors, and 8 Sages out of the initial 100 cultivators, were killed. "Members of Shadow of Silence. Listen well, the enemies are here. Prepare yourself for the Battle." The leader of Shadow of Silence, a Saint Stage Cultivator, who sensed what happened imbued his voice with Mana and shouted. The voice echoed throughout the inn and every member of the Assassin Hall heard it. "They have already killed half of your brethren, they have an ability that allows them to teleport wherever they wish, so watch your back. These cowards, don''t let them catch you by surprise." The leader ordered. The War, It had begun. Chapter 885 I only have 2 simple demands. Chapter 885 I only have 2 simple demands. "We do not have any other option here. The opponent knows about [Core], which is not the ability that can be known to others. We need to wipe them out." Amaya spoke while she was discussing the situation. Nux nodded in understanding. "I should have been more careful when I accepted this Mission," Thyra spoke as she lowered her head in guilt. "It is not your fault, Thyra." Surprisingly, the one who comforted her was Amaya. "There is no way an Assassin can analyze and find the root cause of every single mission they receive, if you do that, there would be cases where you normally wouldn''t make a move. The Assassins kill innocent people, however, knowing or not knowing about the target''s history can make a major impact on an Assassin''s mind. Unless it is a special mission, it is completely pointless to analyze all the missions. It is a race, Thyra, you cannot be picky about what you pick. Something like this is normal and I expected it to happen after a while, so don''t worry, it is not something we can''t take care of." Thyra glanced at Amaya for a while, and seeing that she was genuinely trying to comfort her, Thyra smiled. Amaya smiled back as she nodded at Thyra with an assuring look on her face. Nux, who witnessed this scene from the sideline smiled as well. "Anyways, as I was saying, we need to get rid of everyone," Amaya spoke up, then, she turned towards Nux and questioned, "Are your preparations complete?" "Mhm." Nux nodded. "Well then, let''s start. The plan is simple, Nux would relocate the mark, giving us more freedom, we will use our men and kill their members one by one. Keep in mind, only kill the useless members. After the first wave of our attack..." A confident smile appeared on Amaya''s face as she presented the rest of her strategy. ¡­ "They have already killed half of your brethren, they have an ability that allows them to teleport wherever they wish, so watch your back. These cowards, don''t let them catch you by surprise." The leader of Shadow of Silence ordered with a cold look on his face. He never expected the ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall to be so aggressive. And even if he were to ignore the unusual aggression, how did they know that their mission failed so quickly? Was it because the Assassins didn''t return? Was there some sort of time limit? No, the reaction is too quick for it to be just that. Then, did these assassins somehow inform the leaders of the ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall? ExceedoGenesis was shrouded in mystery, this strange portal ability their members use, it makes them even more unfathomable, honeslty, it wouldn''t be a surprise if these assassins somehow informed the headquarters and they are here as a reinforcement. Of course, the Leader of Shadow of Silence wasn''t scared. No matter what, ExceedoGenesis was just a Medium level clan, since the main clan has limited power, how can the subsidiary Assassin Hall be stronger than the main clan? The best cultivator they had was only a Great Sage. There was nothing the Leader had to fear. He just took his battle stance and prepared for an ambush. The other members of the Shadow of Silence did the same. Some even gathered together, focusing on all the directions. Even with [Core], killing the alert members was difficult. Their biggest strength, the element was surprise was gone. ExceedoGenesis was in a difficult position. Or¡­ at least that was what others thought. Time passed, 1 minute, 5 minutes, 15 minutes¡­ The members of Shadow of Silence remained alert, however, they weren''t attacked. Even the only Portal in the entire Inn, the one in the room where Leader was, disappeared. Even the well-trained assassins frowned since they were standing in the same position for 15 minutes already. It would have been fine if it was a long battle against some strong opponents, but to stay here while knowing that the enemy could appear next to them anytime, it was much more tiring and irritating. The Leader finally understood ExceedoGenesis''s plan. They were trying to waste time, as more time passes, the weaker the members'' defenses will get. The Leader, who understood this knew that he had to do something. His eyes then fell on the 5 assassins he had captured, then, he imbued Mana into his voice again and, "Members of ExceedoGenesis, I know you can hear me. Your Assassins are silent, they are breaking the rules set by Central Assassin Hall, you should know that if the rules are broken, then even the Order wouldn''t save you. We would have the ''reason'' to attack you. Not the ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall, but the ExceedoGenesis Clan itself. Do you really believe your Clan is ready to deal with a Saint? Come out, Because if you don''t, I''ll kill all your clan members." The Leader threatened and at the same time, he ordered the Great Sage standing next to him to record while interrogating the 5 Assassins, once they got the proof, they would simply give it to the Central Assassin Hall and it is over. However, Just as the Great Sage was about to move, a Portal appeared right in the middle of the room. Then, a handsome, golden-eyed man walked out. The Leader, who had done his research raised his eyebrow, "To think the Leader himself would be here. I guess my threat worked huh." The leader chuckled. Nux, however, completely ignored him and questioned, "Does anyone else know about our ability?" "Are you talking about these Portal thingies?" "Yes." "Heh, of course not. I am not a fool. I would never reveal someone else''s trump card to the public like that." "I appreciate that." Nux smiled. "Anyways, now that you are here, shall we negotiate?" "Of course." Nux nodded. "At first, I only wanted to get my hands on the person who killed my nephew, however, I changed my mind. As you clearly know, negotiations always benefit the stronger person or the person who has the upper hand. In this case, I am stronger than you, and I have one over you because I have your assassins in my hand, You lose in both conditions. I can attack and end your entire Clan if I want right now, however, I am not a cruel person, I only have 2 simple demands." Chapter 886 Who Said I Am Just Playing Around? ? "I can attack and end your entire Clan if I want right now, however, I am not a cruel person, I only have 2 simple demands." The Leader of Shadow of Silence spoke with a confident smile on his face. From his expression, it was clear that he hadn''t even considered what he would do if things didn''t go according to his plan. He just glanced at Nux''s expression, waiting for him to give in. "What are your demands?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "First, I want this spell that creates these Portals. Second, I want the person who killed my nephew." "Hmmm? What are you going to do with the person who assassinated your nephew?" "Heh, don''t act like you don''t know already. He dared to kill my nephew, that person needs to die as well." The leader spoke with a cold look on his face. The woman standing beside him, Atticus''s mother, smirked as well, "That is correct, there is no way we can let that person go. That person needs to regret his actions, he should be cursing his past self for taking that mission, I want his heart and brain to understand what kind of trouble he was in. I want him to live in despair. I want to push him into a position where he would beg to be killed but is forced to live a dog''s life." "You seem to have a detailed plan in your head," Nux spoke. "I have some tricks up my sleeves." "Hmmm, but there is one problem though." "What is it?" The leader of the Shadow of Silence, Alistair questioned with a frown on his face. The expression Nux had on his face¡­ he didn''t like it. "The person who assassinated your nephew¡­" Nux''s smile turned evil as he completed his sentence, "Is me." Hearing those words, Atticus''s mother''s and Alistair''s expressions changed. "If you do what you plan to do with me, how will I give you the portal ability? That is not possible. You have to choose between one, avenging your nephew or getting the ability." Alistair started thinking, "Alright, we will take the ability." He decided. "Ali! He killed my child! Your nephew!" Atticus''s mother, however, didn''t accept this. The murderer of her son was standing right in front of him, how could she possibly let him go? "Sister, think carefully. Killing him wouldn''t bring Atticus back. We need to think of a way that would benefit both parties, killing each other is foolish." "He killed my son! You think I would care about my benefits here!? A mother''s heart won''t rest until I see him take breath his last breath with my own eyes!" "Sister, it wasn''t his fault, he only completed the mission he was given, how can you blame an assassin? Blame the Employer. Think about this, killing him wouldn''t give us anything, the true culprit would still be out. However, if we have their ability, then we can get rid of the real culprit without fearing the consequences." Hearing those words, Nux nodded, "That is absolutely correct. I knew an assassin like yourself would understand." "Don''t worry, you sometimes get your hands on complicated like these and you are handling things better than I thought. I am sure your Clan and your Assassin Hall would become a big name in the future." Alistair praised as he glanced at Nux. Nux nodded. "Anyways, about the spell, can you tell me how it works now?" Alistair questioned with an excited look on his face. Even a Saint like him was interested in [Core]. Nux, however, just smiled, "I have a question." "What is it?" "How many members are there in Shadow of Silence." "Huh? Why do you ask that?" "I need to know how much trouble I have to go through after I clean everything up here," Nux replied as if it was the most natural answer. "What¡­ are you talking about?" Alistair questioned as he narrowed his eyes. A fierce aura was released from his body, trying to overwhelm Nux. Nux, however, didn''t even budge. Honestly, in front of people he met, this person was merely a side character he will forget about within the next few days. "Didn''t you say negotiations benefit the side that has the advantage and is more powerful?" Nux spoke. Then, with a smile on his face, he continued, "Then let the strong side give out its demands." "Huh? Strong side?" Alistair frowned. Soon, his expression turned cold as he continued, "Do you really feel that it is the right time to play around like this?" "Who said I am just playing around?" Nux smile then turned demonic, "That is why they say you need to research your enemies before you make a move, you know? Who gave you the galls to confront us directly?" "Alright, I have heard enough." With an annoyed look on his face, Alistair snorted. However, just as he was about to rush toward Nux, 5 Portals appeared behind Nux. Alistair paused, then, his eyes widened in horror when 5 women with incredibly strong auras walked out of the portals. All of them were Saints Stage Cultivators, but Alistair could feel the difference between their strength from afar. He, who had barely become a saint and had already exhausted all his potential was no match against these women. He could feel it, these women could thwart him with a snap of their fingers. Alistair glanced at Nux''s face with his eyes filled with horror and surprise, H-How did a small clan like ExceedoGenesis have connections with such powerful demons? Especially that purple-haired Succubus standing in the middle with a cold look on her face. Alistair didn''t need to be well informed to know who that woman was, The Eldest daughter of the Lust State''s Divine Stage Cultivator, Eisheth Lust. The Partial Leader of Lust State and one of strongest Saint Stage Cultivators in the world. Rislith Lust. Why was someone like her here!? Was she really here to support their clan? Alistair was still doubtful, soon, however, his doubts faded away, "Nux, with this, you have officially called in your first favor." Rislith turned towards Nux and spoke. Nux nodded with a smile on his face. Rislith then glanced at Alistair and frowned, "Though I must say, you are quite unlucky that you have to use your Favor on someone as useless as him." Chapter 887 Haah! The Irony. ? "Though I must say, you are quite unlucky that you have to use your Favor on someone as useless as him," Rislith spoke as she glanced at Alistair. Alistair glared at Rislith and burst out, "W-Why are you here!?" "Hm? What do you mean?" "This is the matter between two assassin halls, how can the Lust State involve themselves in it!? Are you not afraid of the Order!? Or are you trying to revolt against the Order?" Alistair decided to act strong. In the end, Rislith was still just a deputy leader, she wasn''t a true leader of the Lust State, it could even be said that she was inexperienced. Alistair wanted to take his chance. His plan wasn''t all that bad, this type of intimidation might work on some, however, in front of Rislith, all of this was useless. Eisheth, the Head of the Lust State, was a lazy ruler, she had left all her responsibilities on Rislith''s shoulders. Rislith was the true leader of Lust State in everything but name. Insignificant tricks like these would never work on someone like her. "Hmm? Did the Order release a new set of rules? Since when did we have to give the details about all the Assassin Hall members to the Central Assassin Hall?" Rislith questioned back. "Huh?" Alistair frowned. "W-What are you talking about?" "Is it not clear yet? I am a member of ExceedoGenesis Assassin Hall. Is there something wrong with that?" Rislith spoke and Alistair and his sister widened their eyes in horror. "W-What is this nonsense! You are clearly Rislith Lust, the deputy leader of the Lust State! Why would you be a part of a new clan!?" Alistair''s sister couldn''t control herself and burst out. "That is my own decision that has nothing with you, isn''t it?" Rislith just replied as if she was saying the most obvious thing in the world. "Then do you wish the entire Yrniel learns that the Deputy Leader of the Lust State is serving an Emperor Stage Human? Do you really want to shame your Clan like that?" Alistair spoke. It was an underlying threat. Of course, it didn''t matter. A threat from the weak was nothing more than a source of entertainment, a joke. The real threat always comes from the strong, "When did I say that I plan to reveal it though?" Rislith questioned with a confused look on her face. Alistair and her sister frowned for a while, unable to understand what Rislith was talking about, however, seeing that slight smile on her face, they finally realized what she was trying to say. "The truth wouldn''t be revealed if there is no one left who knows about it." Alistair and his sister''s bodies trembled in fear when they heard Rislith''s words. This was a real threat. Alistair and his sister lowered their heads, in front of absolute strength, they didn''t show any form of resistance. "Heh." Seeing their reaction, Nux chuckled. To think these two were acting so bold and mighty just a few minutes ago. How pathetic. Then, Nux glanced at the Leader of Shadow of Silence and, "Anyways, shall we start our negotiations?" Nux questioned. "¡­" Alistair glanced at Nux''s face and didn''t say anything. He waiting for Nux to present his conditions. "As you know, Negotiations only benefit the stronger party or the party that has the upper hand, In this case, I don''t think we need to say but we are stronger than you, any one of these women are strong enough to destroy you in a battle." Nux repeated the words Alistair spoke before. He was clearly mocking him. Alistair, however, didn''t react, he just continued to observe Nux. He wanted to hear Nux''s condition. "Anyways, the condition is simple, you will release my Assassins, the 17 Great Sages and 20 Sages that are left, you will be giving them to me, and last but not least, you will be signing this." Nux spoke as he threw a scroll toward Alistair. Alistair opened the scroll, soon, however, his expression changed. "This is¡­" "Contract of Silence." Nux nodded. A contract that was officially recognized by the Ancestral Order. Breaking this contract was no different than becoming the enemies of the Ancestral Order, and as said before, going against the Ancestral Order was simply suicide. "You are not to speak of these events that happened inside this Inn to anyone," Nux spoke. Alistair was finally done reading a contract, and soon, his face contorted into a frown, "I do not gain anything out of this." "You do, You gain the right to live." Nux just shrugged. "You bastard!" Suddenly, Alistair''s sister burst up. "You think you can bring the Vice Leader of the Lust State and can do whatever you want like this!? Release your assassins, giving you the members of our Assassin Hall and then you even dare to ask us to sign the contract? Do you think the world runs around you just because you have the support of someone stronger!? What kind of man are you!? Don''t you have any shame!? Depending on others in order to survive, why not just directly beg in front of us, we might just let you be without her intervention." "Haah! The Irony. Aren''t you the one who is using her brother to avenge her son''s death? Wasn''t your son the one who used his uncle to get whatever he wanted? I have rumors that he had killed quite a lot of people because of his pettiness. Heh, kill my ass, he just hid behind his uncle''s ass while others did all the work. Both you mother and son are useless pieces of shit with nothing of their own. You have been acting like the ''world runs around you just because you have the support of someone stronger.'' And now you are crying because your enemy''s backer is stronger than your own." Nux laughed. Then, he pointed at the woman and his smile turned demonic, "Let''s do this. You are a Sage Stage Cultivator yourself, I, the murderer of your son, am standing right in front of you. None of us will involve our backer in this battle, Come at me. Make a move and avenge your son, if you do that, you can get away. Do keep this in your mind though, I won''t hold back." Chapter 888 Rune Feline. ? "Make your move and avenge your son, do keep this in your mind though, I will not hold back." Nux threatened with a big smile on his face. Atticus''s mother froze. Seeing this, Nux''s smile widened even further, he walked towards the woman and moved his mouth close to her ear, "What? Are you scared? Did you not love your son enough? I am sure his soul would be disappointed." Atticus''s mother''s body trembled. "You bastard! Get away from he- Uggghh!!" Alistair wanted to rush towards Nux, however, before he could make a move, an unbearably heavy pressure fell over his body and he fell down. "Do not make a move." The masked woman that stood behind Rislith spoke with a cold look in her eyes. "You bitch! Let g-gguhhhhh!!" Alistair wanted to resist, however, the pressure suddenly turned so strong that even moving his mouth to speak became difficult. Some of his ribs broke due to pressure and he coughed out blood. Seeing this, Nux smiled, he glanced at Alistair''s sister who was looking at the situation with a trembling body and a glint shone in his eyes, "Your brother might die you know? Everything would stop if you just make your move. A mother''s heart wouldn''t rest unless you see my dead body, right? I am standing right here, why are you just standing still, make a move. Or¡­ was that all just a lie? Pure but shallow feelings that can only be shown when you have the power? Maybe it is the same for your brother? You can clearly save him, but here you are, standing still while he is dying." The woman''s face turned pale as her breathing became uneven. Nux''s words were poisonous and it was clearly affecting her. And it was not only her, Alistair, who heard everything became silent as well. He started things through and the more he thought about it, the stranger his expression became. Rislith, who was observing the entire thing play out frowned. Nux''s actions¡­ They were frighteningly similar to a demon. Especially an Incubus. Playing around with his enemy, pushing them into despair, making them doubt not only the people they trust but even themselves. Incubi loved to play with their enemies, destroying them emotionally before finally making the last move. Rislith didn''t know why, but seeing Nux acting like that... she felt strange emotions rising in her heart. "Nu- !!!" She was about to call him out, but suddenly, her eyes widened in surprise when a white-haired girl appeared right behind Nux. With a dagger placed on Nux''s neck, she spoke, "That is enough." Seeing the woman who had suddenly appeared, Alistair''s expression changed. "Leader!" He shouted as his eyes brightened up. The woman, however, completely ignored him, she simply turned towards Rislith and, "I have heard a lot about you, Rislith Lust." "Rune Feline." Rislith narrowed her eyes. She seemed to know who this woman was. "You recognized me." The woman, Rune, spoke. "That little mask wouldn''t be enough to hide yourself. There aren''t many Saints that can escape my senses and there is only one white-haired catkin that can do it." Rislith spoke. Hearing those words, Rune chuckled, then, her mask disappeared. Revealing her extremely beautiful face. White hair, green jewel-like eyes that seemed to see through everything, a thin nose, lovely pink lips, and a face that was structured so well that many women would simply bow in front of her and give in. There were not many who could match Rune in natural beauty, but adding those soft cat-like ears that were on top of her head was enough to make her stand out even further. *Picture* "Alright then, since you recognize me, things would be easier. I won''t explain much, but I am the true leader of Shadow of Silence. The conditions this person mentioned are too absurd, we will revise that." Rune didn''t beat around the bush. "Wasn''t it mentioned before? The stronger party gets the benefits in negotiations. You aren''t saying that your presence alone makes you guys the stronger party, are you?" "I am not. I know I can''t fight and win against all of you alone in a short amount of time, however, in this scenario, I have the upper hand." Rune replied as she lifted Nux''s neck. Her dagger moved closer to Nux''s neck, a small cut was made, a drop of blood trailed out. "You came here because of him, didn''t you? I am sure you wouldn''t like to see his dead body, right?" Rune''s threat was clear. She had Nux. "¡­" Rislith turned silent. It was a difficult condition, soon, however, her expression changed when she realized something. Nux, his senses were so strong that even her mother was surprised, Rune was a Catkin who excels in hiding their presence, so it was possible that she couldn''t sense her, however, Nux, whose senses shocked even her mother¡­ How could he possibly miss her? Rislith glanced at Nux and as if he knew what she was thinking, a smile appeared on Nux''s face, "You finally revealed yourself, Cat." He spoke. "Stay silent. You do not have the right to get involved in this conversa-" Rune was about to reply and just as she was about to increase the pressure on the dagger to threaten Nux, he disappeared. "!!!" Rune''s eyes widened in surprise. Let alone Rune, all the people present in the room were surprised. How could he just¡­ disappear like that!? Rune closed her eyes, trying to sense Nux''s presence, however, he was nowhere to be seen. "Where did he go!?" She questioned. "Like I would know." Rislith shrugged with a smile. Then, her purple eyes shined, a whip appeared in her hand and she pointed it at Rune, "Though with that, you don''t have any ''upper hand'' anymore." The 4 other Saints following Rislith pointed their weapons at Rune. Rune''s expression turned grim. She bend her knees as she took her battle stance. It was a 1 v 5, there was no way she could win, the only option she had was to grab Alistair and his sister and run away. However, suddenly, Nux appeared behind one of the Saints who had just blinked, With a smile on his face, he glanced at Rune and, "Aren''t you enjoying this a little too much? She won''t fight you know? She is planning on running away. And you know all too well that Rislith wouldn''t be able to capture her. I am telling you this just to make it clear, but I won''t count it as a favor if that happens." Chapter 889 Just Who Did This Alistair Mess With!? ? "Aren''t you enjoying this a little too much? She won''t fight you know? She is planning on running away. And you know all too well that Rislith wouldn''t be able to capture her. I am telling you this just to make it clear, but I won''t count it as a favor if that happens." Suddenly Nux spoke up. No one knew who he was speaking to, let alone the enemies, even Rislith frowned in confusion. Rune on the other head narrowed her eyes. Her instincts as an Expert Assassin that had been through countless life-threatening situations were screaming in wariness. And as a person who trusted her senses, Rune''s quickly made the decision, earlier, she was planning on taking Alistair and some others with her, however, now, she quickly gave up on them, then, she leaped into the air, her body started shrinking, strange energy revolved around her, soon, white fur covered all her body and she turned into a cat with white fur and beautiful green eyes. Soon, she activated her ability and even though she was the center of attention all this while, she still disappeared from everyone''s vision. That was the ability the Catkin possessed. Invisibility. This is also what turned them into master assassins and stopped anyone from daring to mess with them. No one wanted an assassin who can turn invisible coming after them. Alistair, who realized that Rune had abandoned him widened his eyes in shock. She knew how strong Rune was, but to think that Rune was running away¡­ He clenched his fists in anger and frustration. He was scared. Surrounded by 5 Saints that are so strong that even Lady Rune, whom he had respected and thought of as a role model all this while was forced to run away, he didn''t know what to do. The disparity of strength even though all of them were at the same stage was honestly appalling. In the end, Alistair just closed his eyes, in any case, he had to think positively, Lady Rune had managed to escape. It was not necessarily her accepting her defeat, she may go and bring some reinforcement. Yes, he still had a chance. Alistair grabbed onto that little hope. However, soon, even that little hope was taken away from him. "Hmmm. To think you would jump towards the window and then disappear, making it look like you escape. This way, everyone''s attention would be on the window and would think you have successfully escaped, but then, you would either find the right chance to attack or find a better time to leave with a 100% guarantee. That cautious nature of yours even though your invisibility is absolute, I am impressed." Nux spoke as he glanced in a certain direction. Everyone frowned, however, Rune, who was in her cat form widened her green eyes in horror. This man¡­ he could see her! How is that possible!? Wasn''t her invisibility absolute? Never in her life has Rune''s presence been detected by someone who had the same cultivation level as her, but to think that today, a mere Emperor would look into her eyes and see through her invisibility¡­ Just who was this man!? Ability to appear and disappear anywhere through these strange portals. Ability to have Rislith herself come and aid him. Ability to get away from the hold of a Saint Stage Assassin. Just who did this Alistair mess with!? Rune couldn''t understand, however, she didn''t have the time to understand either, her instincts, they were now ringing louder than ever, they were screaming at her to run away, and Rune listen. This time, she actually jumped towards the window, trying to get away as fast as possible, however, Just as she was about to jump out of the window, a portal formed right next to her, a slender hand moved out of that portal, the hand''s speed seemed slow, however, Rune felt like she was trapped. A Saint Stage expert assassin like her looked completely helpless in front of the hand that just seemed like it was simply moving towards her. The hand then grabbed Rune by firmly gripping the loose skin on the back of her neck. Rune tried moving around and setting herself free, however, no matter what she did, it all seemed useless. Soon, her invisibility wore off and her shameful appearance was visible to everyone. Alistair, who actually knew about Lady Rune''s strength and ability couldn''t believe something like this was even possible. Rislith and the other 4 Saint Stage Succubi, were focusing more on the slender hand that was holding Rune as if it was just a random stray cat. Soon, the entire arm came out of the portal and after that, the body followed. *Thud* Without wasting a single beat, the 4 Saints standing behind Rislith kneeled. "Lady Eisheth." They greeted as they bowed their heads. "Mother." Rislith bowed her head as well. Eisheth glanced at her daughter and nodded. "Mother, why are you here¡­?" Rislith couldn''t understand. "I was informed that there was someone troublesome here, looks like the report was correct," Eisheth spoke as she glanced at the cat she was holding. When Rune saw the person who had captured her, her eyes widened in horror. The Queen of Lust State! Eisheth Lust herself! Why is she here!? Was Rislith not enough!? Rune glanced at Nux, ''Who the fuck is he!?'' She couldn''t help but wonder. How can one possibly make a Divine Stage Cultivator move? What kind of absurd power is that!? Alistair and his sister, who saw Eisheth standing right in front of them couldn''t help but widen their eyes as well. Alistair''s sister may be ignorant enough to not know who Rislith was, however, there was no way she wouldn''t know who Eisheth was. Someone like her was standing right in front of her. Even if the Shadow of Silence and the Edge Clan join hands, they still wouldn''t be able to even make Eisheth take them seriously. An existence that played on the world level¡­ Why was she here? Alistair and his sister glanced at Nux as well, Who simply stood there and with a playful smile on his face, he bowed his head, "You finally decided to reveal yourself, Lady Eisheth. My eyes are blessed since I have witnessed your elegant beauty." Chapter 890 Dont tempt me. Chapter 890 Don''t tempt me. Of course, Rune knew that with Lady Eisheth''s presence, it was pointless to take them seriously, no matter what they did, going against a Divine Stage Cultivator was simply not possible. The gap was just too absurdly large. "The Queen of Lust State cannot see through my lovely Edda? That''s a surprise." Nux commented with a chuckle. Nux spoke with a chuckle as he bowed his head. However, Rune still didn''t like the blatant disrespect she was being treated with. "Tsk, I will take my time." Seeing him act like that, Rune, Alistair, and his sister lost their shit. This was the first time they had seen something so absurd. "Oh C''mon, it is not as if you don''t know what you have to do to get the permanent permission, right?" Nux glanced at Eisheth and spoke with a playful smile on his face. "Mhm, I am not free either, I need to return as well." Eisheth nodded. She knew that better than anyone. "Heeeh? What you guys could possibly be doing that I wouldn''t have seen before, huh? Don''t forget who I am, Boy. I am the Queen of Lust State, I can see through all sorts of fantasies you guys have in your mind, other than that tanned wife of yours, of course. She is an exception." Eisheth then placed Rune on the ground, "More like I don''t want to see through her. I was speechless when I first looked into her mind." Eisheth shook her head as she recalled that tanned girl smiling perversely. Rune, Alistair, and his sister couldn''t believe what they were hearing. "Anyways, I still have many secrets that I cannot share, so I can''t give you a permanent permission," Nux spoke. Quite a bold reaction from someone like Lane, however, her sisters knew, this shy and silent girl forgets about everything when it comes to getting close to Nux. At that moment, she becomes the most shameless. A sudden jolt rushed through Nux''s body, he realized that he had gone too far. And to think they would completely forget about them and act like they didn''t exist! "You are not wrong about that." Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. For some reason, her mother got along with this man, a little too well, actually. To the point that Rislith even wondered if the two of them were long-lost friends who have been reunited after countless years. Nux smiled as he kissed Lane''s forehead with a gentle smile on his face. "Then shall we get this over with?" "Well, that is a special place for me and my wives. We do some personal stuff over there. We can''t have you jump in front of us while we are busy with ''stuff'', can we?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. Did he really just ask Lady Eisheth out in front of everyone? How bold! How arrogant! "It is worth it, the ability to teleport anywhere regardless of distance, it is good enough to make even Divine Stage Cultivators like us lose our self-control over it. Not to mention how beautiful that place is, that is definitely somewhere I can spend some time in, it is peaceful." "Heh, didn''t I warn you before? "That''s a pity." Eisheth sighed. To think they that this man was flirting with the Succubus Queen! Who gave him the confidence!? Just how strong were his Guts!? Nux nodded in understanding. Lane used this chance to hug Nux. She was the one who went to the lust state, after all. Just what the hell was happening!? "Behave well, Cat." "Oh? Are you not going to revoke my ''permission'' to enter that place?" Eisheth questioned with a curious look on her face. "But of course, you can always contact me when you wish to visit that place, I will never reject you." Rislith, on the other hand, just sighed. Eisheth was still way out of his league, in the end, he just stepped back, "What can I say, I am a shameless pervert." Nux shrugged. Lane smiled, she then closed her eyes and rested her head on Nux''s chest. Eisheth spoke as her purple eyes shined. "You are welcome to visit anytime you want." Nux smiled. She deserved a reward, didn''t she? "I went through a lot of hardships to get my hands on it." Eisheth, who understood what Nux was talking about just chuckled, "You are stingier than I thought," Eisheth commented. To think a mere Emperor Stage Cultivator would dare to talk to Lady Eisheth like that! "I am back." This place, she was not going to leave it till they are done here, other women weren''t allowed to get close. "You knew I was watching, didn''t you?" Eisheth questioned with a curious look on her face. They weren''t taking them seriously at all! Even the other Saints standing behind Rislith seemed surprised, this Boy¡­ they knew he was close to Lady Eisheth, but to think he would be daring enough to act like this¡­ Soon, his other wives and Melia walked out as well. Don''t tempt me." "Well, you were inside that place. As I have said before, I am like a Lord there, I will know everything that happens inside." It was her silent declaration. She had already accepted it after seeing the same thing so many times. "It is quite a convenient ability." Honestly, Eisheth felt like she was much more suited to be a Succubus than Allura, no, actually, that girl is in a league of her own, even succubi aren''t that wild. "Persistent, I like it." "I can''t do that. I have to revoke your permission after we are done here." Nux shook his head. How¡­ hot¡­ Nux didn''t mind either, he just patted her lovely wife''s head, then, he glanced at Eisheth and, Rune felt specifically grieved as Eisheth simply patted and played with her fur as if she was a pet. And to think that rather than being annoyed, Lady Eisheth would just smile as if she was enjoying the conversation and this was pretty normal for them! Just what kind of relationship do the two of them have!? He turned around and noticed Allura had walked out of the Portal. "You finally decided to reveal yourself, Lady Eisheth. My eyes are blessed since I have witnessed your elegant beauty." Chapter 891 Is this Heaven…? Chapter 891 Is this Heaven¡­? Rune spoke as she glanced at Nux. "Holy¡­" Nux questioned as he glanced at 17 Great Sages and 20 Sages. Then, she stepped aside and, ''Anyways, as I said, try not to antagonize her, of course, don''t let her get away easily either, else she would think you are easy.'' Eisheth ordered as she placed Rune on the floor. None of the two parties intended to negotiate from the very start. You captured our assassins with the intent to destroy our Assassin Hall, we decided to appear here with the intent to eradicate your Assassin Hall to keep our secret safe. Vindan bowed his head respectfully. Then, he chuckled, his telepathy link because of Slave and Harem Seal seemed much stronger than this technique. In the end, Nux just gave up. ''As you command, Master Nux.'' This is not a negotiation, it is the price you are paying for losing." "Is this Heaven¡­?" Rune nodded. Nux glanced at Rune, who was still in her cat form. He knew that there was no point in conversing with Alistair, the real leader had revealed herself. "I also wish to talk about some things as well." The Slaves couldn''t believe how beautiful the [Core] was. She¡­ she really was a coward¡­ Rune glanced at Nux, then, a strange energy surrounded her body, soon, her body started transforming. "Are you all willing to be my slaves?" "Visit the Lust State when you have time, there are things I need to talk about." Eisheth suggested. He will think about ways of befriending this woman in future meetings, right now, profiting out of this situation was much more important. Nux considered Eisheth''s words. Nux smiled, Rune smiled back. "What is this place¡­?" Eisheth Lust¡­ "Nux." "You Bastard! You think you have the right t-" Suddenly, Rune extended her hand and shook Nux''s hand, Release my men, 17 Great Sages, 20 Sages will be given to me, and you will be signing the Contract of Silence." "State your terms." These cultivators, who had noticed Rislith, 4 Saints following her, and Lady Eisheth, didn''t even bother resisting. It was all too pointless. Of course, that was just them consoling their hearts since they didn''t have any other option, but we shall not talk about that. Vindan finally realized why that Alhaar bastard reacted like this when he saw ExceedoGenesis''s members for the first time. Eisheth explained. "I accept your conditions and I hope our relationship improves after this." "Of course, after this, I do wish that the relation between ExceedoGenesis and Shadow of Silence improve." Nux and the others walked into the Portals as well. He had used one of his three favors after all, he can''t waste it away. "These conditions of yours are too absurd, it doesn''t look like a negotiation at all. You need to leave some room for us," He knew he should befriend this woman, however, Nux couldn''t understand how he was supposed to befriend her without coming out as weak. If he changed the condition, even a little bit, he would automatically come out as weak, especially since he knew next to nothing about this woman. I will not hold back.'' ''Don''t be surprised, I am using Mana to directly transmit my voice into your ears. It is similar to how he was imbuing his voice with Mana to increase his voice. Keep in mind that this method is not very safe since many could try to peek into your conversation without you knowing.'' Nux looked into Eisheth''s eyes, then, he nodded. "Continue your negotiations." Nux ordered, his new slaves carried the 5 assassins and walked into the Portal with curious looks on their faces. Nux nodded in understanding. That purple-haired succubus, Aisha Lust¡­ he must have sensed that she was related to Eisheth Lust¡­ Serving under him didn''t sound that bad¡­ However, what was even more frightening were those 6 Cultivators standing behind Nux. ''Make your move, attack me, and avenge your son, however, keep in mind, Vinden''s entire body trembled as he recalled the day he challenged Master Nux and his clan. ''Try not to be too unreasonable with her. She might be useful to you in the future.'' ''I was a fool.'' Nux''s words echoed inside her mind and her body trembled. It was a battle between two forces, a battle you clearly lost. Rune glanced at Nux''s hand for a while. "Behave well, Cat." These 6 beings came here for this man¡­ Eisheth then glanced at Nux, Soon, Nux gave her the Contract of Silence, the other members of Shadow of Silence were called, they were all ordered to sign the Contract of Silence, Alistair, his sister, and the other Great Sage who tortured the assassins, trying to get some information from them signed as well. Nux nodded, then, around 10 Portals appeared in the Room, ''Vindan, you will brief them about the basics later,'' Nux ordered. ¡­ "My terms are the same as before. Vindan muttered inwardly. "Yes." Atticus''s mother wanted to snap, however, the moment Nux turned toward her, she turned silent. "Then we shall be taking our leave as well." On the other side, Nux spoke up. Nux commented as he extended his hands towards Rune. Nux glanced at the Succubus Queen, Rune didn''t show any resistance either, in front of a Divine Stage Cultivator, she knew it was pointless to resist. Within a second, she was back in her beautiful humanoid form. Rune''s response was simple. Inside the Core, Eisheth called out. "Let''s be honest here, shall we? The 37 Cultivators felt a strange energy entering their bodies. Nux''s expression changed when he suddenly heard Eisheth''s voice in his head. "Everyone, walk inside." Nux''s words were harsh, however, everyone in this room knew it was the truth. Eisheth nodded, then, another Portal appeared in front of her and she walked in. Disappearing from Nux''s vision. They couldn''t believe that this man had a trump card like her. No wonder he was arrogant enough to walk into the enemy''s base without any fear in his heart. At the very least, he needed to get some new, competent slaves. "Anyways, you can take your assassins away and I promise that we will not pursue this matter anymore," Rune spoke up. They all glanced at Eisheth once again, the woman who was just casually standing in the room after changing the dynamic of this entire situation. His System was indeed overpowered. He couldn''t believe that now there would be 20 Great Sages serving Nux. The speed of his growth, it was frightening. Chapter 892 How can someone be so selfish? Chapter 892 How can someone be so selfish? "¡­" "¡­" Complete silence enshrouded the room. The only ones left inside were Rune, Alistair, his sister, and the 2 Semi Saints, Nux either killed or took the rest of them with him. "I can''t believe this happened¡­" Alistair muttered with a lost look on his face. The pressure that was pining him down had finally disappeared. He could not move as he wished. However, the series of events that he had witnessed in front of his eyes¡­ The people he saw today, the two big names, standing right in front of him¡­ Just the memories of these events were enough for him to be frozen in fear. Unconsciously, Alistair recalled the days he didn''t wish to recall and his entire body trembled in fear. He was considered one of the most talented children when he was born, his other clan members treated him well and he didn''t let them down either, He became the first Saint Stage Cultivator of his Clan, breaking all the limits and pushing his Clan to new heights, however, these new heights were scarier than he imagined, his Clan wasn''t prepared for what they were about to go through. He was a Saint Stage Cultivator, yes, however, he had already exhausted all his potential, compared to the actual Saints with proper guidance, skills, spells, and other resources, he was nothing. However, he and his clan didn''t know that. Arrogance came with power and in their arrogance, his Clan members provoked someone they shouldn''t have. Alistair''s Clan was destroyed, but he and his sister were saved by Rune, who protected them from the enemies by pulling some strings and using her influence. In exchange, Alistair swore his loyalty to Rune. His Sister was completely oblivious to Rune''s existence, she only thought that it was her brother who saved her, Rune didn''t clear the misunderstanding either. After that incident, Alistair''s Sister became his only family member, that was the reason why she doted on her and tried to fulfill all her wishes. He formed an Assassin Hall that was devoted to Rune, Rune didn''t care about it at first, she only saved them because she was passing by, she never expected anything in return, however, Alistair continued to complete missions, rise in rank, and recruit more assassins, soon, the Shadow of Silence was a big name that even Rune couldn''t ignore. In the end, she decided to become a Shadow Leader who sometimes appeared in front of the top members of the Assassin Hall and helped them complete missions that they couldn''t complete themselves. For Rune, this turned from a pass time to something she actually got a little serious about and she started calling herself Ghostblade from Shadow of Silence. Things continued well, and the Shadow of Silence continued to grow, until¡­ today¡­ Just like he did all those years ago, Alistair offended someone he shouldn''t have, and this time, the enemy was so strong that even Rune, who saved him last time was helpless. "Lady Ghostblade, I have sinned. I should have been more careful before picking my opponents." Alistair walked towards Rune and bowed his head. With this incident, Shadow of Silence lost more than 50% of its power. As the true leader of the Shadow of Silence, Rune had all the right to execute him. Alistair was prepared, he didn''t wish to continue living after doing what he had done either. He glanced at his sister. 09:39 ''The Edge Clan will protect her.'' With that thought in his head, he gave in and prepared to die. "Lady Ghostblade, I am ready to accept my sentence," Alistair spoke. His sister wanted to say something, however, as her eyes fell on Rune, she decided to stay silent. Rune observed Alistair''s sister for a while, then, she glanced at Alistair who was kneeling on the floor. "It was not your fault, you couldn''t have imagined that they would have a Divine Stage Cultivator supporting them. You only wanted to appease your sister and chose a weaker target to do that. It was just that the target you thought was weaker turned out to be much scarier than you imagined." Rune sighed. Alistair''s sister, who was standing behind Alistair just kept her head low. She had nothing to say. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to return to the Edge Clan. Rune sensed that. ''How can someone be so selfish?'' She questioned inwardly as she glanced at Alistair''s sister. Then, another face appeared in her mind and a weak smile formed on her face. She glanced at Alistair again, he was still kneeling on the ground with his head low, the people she lost, honestly, Rune didn''t feel that bad. Those people were recruited by Alistair to begin with, if they were taken away because of his mistake, she had no right to say anything to him, the person who Rune truly felt bad for was the very man who was kneeling on the floor. Rune had realized this way earlier, Alistair, he was blinded by his love for his sister, his sister, however, was a self-centered bitch who only found ways to use his brother''s strength to get ahead in her life. Her son wasn''t that different from her either, he used Alistair to get rid of his enemies and feel that fake sense of superiority. Alistair was being used and Rune pitied him, But who would have thought she would find herself in an even worse position now? Rune smiled wryly. Then, she glanced at the people inside the room and ordered, "You all can leave." The people around frowned, "We will think about our future actions later, right now, I need some time alone." Rune spoke. The people glanced at each other, Alistair''s sister was the first one to leave. She didn''t even try to take her brother with him. Seeing her, the two Semi Saints left as well. The last one to leave was Alistair. And once the room was empty, Rune took out a paper. This was the most recent mission the Shadow of Silence had received, [Assassination Target: Rune Feline] Chapter 893 I am just collecting brownie points for my future goals Chapter 893 I am just collecting brownie points for my future goals "Hmm, it has only been a day, I thought you would take your sweet time." Eisheth spoke with a small smile on her face as she glanced at Nux who was standing in front of her. "I would have come sooner, it was just that there were some things I needed to settle down, I just recruited 37 new members, after all," Nux replied. "You are like a desperate pervert." Eisheth just shook her head. "What can I do? I missed Lady Eisheth so much that even staying away for a day proved to be difficult." Nux chuckled. "Heh." Eisheth laughed as well. Then, she pointed at the seat in front of her and spoke, "Sit." Nux nodded as he made himself comfortable. "What about that Cat? Did she contact you?" Eisheth questioned. "She did not." Nux shook his head. "That''s why I said go a little easy on her, she could have been a valuable ally." "I did not have much of an option there. What I need the most right now is the manpower, so taking away her subordinates was necessary, and it was not like leaving my assassins there would have helped, as for the contract, I don''t think I have to say anything about that. All three conditions were important, otherwise, the huge stunt I pulled and the favor I called in, all of that would have been wasted if I hadn''t gotten anything out of it." Nux explained his reasoning. "Well, that''s up to you. I only gave a piece of advice, acting on it or not is entirely up to you." Eisheth simply shrugged. "I did ask Amaya to look into her when you talked about her, She is the daughter of Oberon Feline, a Divine Stage Cultivator, and the City Lord of Feline Cat City. She has a powerful background, so I can guess why you would point me toward her, but honestly, there is nothing much I can do to get involved with her. She has a loving husband and she seems to be pretty satisfied in her life, so much that there are no openings for me to get involved in." Unlike Demons, who lived in Demon Continent in ''States'', or the Vampires who lived in Blood Continent under the ground, or the Humans who had 3 big empires, the Beastmen lived in Beastmen Cities. They were the only race that lived separately from each other and from different cities throughout the United Continent. Of course, this didn''t mean that the Beastmen were not united, on the contrary, they were one of the most united races in Yrniel, this was also the reason no other race dared to attack the Cities these Beastmen formed. Since if they did, the rest of the Beastmen cities that are close by would harass them until they are ruined. Anyways, these Cities are called Beastmen Cities. Most of these Cities were led by a Divine Stage Cultivator, some stronger Cities had more than 1 Divine Stage Cultivator protecting them as well. Rune''s father, Oberon Feline, was the City Lord of one of these Beastmen Cities, the Feline Cat City. In terms of strength, it was closer to the Lust State, so Nux could see how they would be a strong ally. However, just as he mentioned before, he couldn''t find an excuse to get into Rune''s seemingly perfect life. Hearing Nux''s words, Eisheth just chuckled, "Do you really think the Information about a Beastmen City''s City Lord''s daughter would be that easy to acquire?" "Hmm?" Nux frowned in confusion. "Most of the Information Chamber still do not know that Aisha has become a Sage, do you think that is because the Information Chambers are incompetent?" "So as long as someone powerful is not interested¡­" 09:40 Eisheth questioned with a smile on her face. Nux narrowed his eyes. "It is because of you¡­" "Well, you are not entirely wrong, but I am not directly involved with it, they just respect my status and strength and do not go around sniffing too much. Unless, of course, they get a mission from someone with similar power, then they wouldn''t mind taking a risk, but that would also depend on the reward." "So as long as someone powerful is not interested¡­" "Yep, all the existing information you can find about someone with a strong background is just superficial information with no use." Eisheth replied. Nux nodded in understanding, "So I need to look into it myself, huh." With his abilities, gathering information was not very difficult, Nux didn''t wish to brag, but if he wanted, even getting information about the Strongest Forces like Human Empires, Strongest Demon States, the Blood Kingdom, or other powers, wasn''t impossible. Of course, this didn''t mean he would try and sneak into the bases of all these powers, he had no reason to do so, no matter how confident he was, there was always a chance of uncertainty. He could not just blindly trust his abilities, they have failed before, it wouldn''t be surprising if they failed again. There was no reason to antagonize the strong powers for no apparent reason. However, since Eisheth seemed so interested in Rune, Nux decided to take a little risk, Who knows? He might get something out of it. "You don''t need to." Suddenly, Eisheth spoke up. "Hm?" Nux tilted his head with a frown. "Don''t you know? You shouldn''t actively go after a woman, that reduces your charm as a man and might make the woman not like you." Eisheth spoke with a playful smile on her face. "Oh? Is that what the problem is? Is my charm as a man being reduced since I am actively pursuing you?" Nux questioned with a similar playful smile on his face. "Hahaha~" Hearing his words, Eisheth laughed out loud. "This is why I like talking to you, boy. You never fail to amuse me." "I will take that as a compliment." Nux replied. Eisheth nodded, then, she stopped laughing and glanced at Nux again, "You did get my message, right?" "Mhm, don''t worry, I won''t do anything reckless, if she approaches me, I''ll get myself involved, if she does not, I will just let it be." "Witty and smart, I like it." Eisheth smiled. "I am just collecting brownie points for my future goals," Nux spoke as he glanced at Eisheth''s body with a perverse look on his face. Chapter 894 Do Not Copy Him ? "You did get my message, right?" "Mhm, don''t worry, I won''t do anything reckless, if she approaches me, I''ll get myself involved, if she does not, I will just let it be." "Amusing and smart, I like it." Eisheth smiled. "I am just collecting brownie points for my future goals," Nux spoke as he glanced at Eisheth''s body with a perverse look on his face. "Heh, you are the first man I have warned so many times yet you don''t take me seriously." Eisheth shook her head and sighed. "Am I being too easy on you?" Eisheth muttered with a slight frown on her face. "Hahaha~" Nux laughed out loud. "Don''t worry, everyone feels like that when they interact with me, people find me quite likable, you know? Especially women." "A pervert." Eisheth commented. "I wouldn''t deny that." Nux simply shrugged. "Anyways, now that we are done with Rune, let me talk about the main reason I am here. Where is she?" Suddenly, Nux questioned with a serious look on his face. Eisheth''s smile disappeared as well. "I don''t think it is right for you to meet her right now." "Hm?" Hearing her response, Nux frowned in confusion. "What do you mean? Did something happen to her?" "She just chose her path and needs time to figure herself out." "Chose her path?" "As I said, it is not appropriate for you to meet her right now." "The way she left has me worried, it was as if she was suffering from something. I knew she needed some time so I didn''t follow her, however, I believe I have given her enough time, I wish to see her now and ask if everything is alright." "Do you really think you would be able to help my daughter if it is something even I cannot solve?" Eisheth questioned as she looked into Nux''s eyes. "There are things I can do that you cannot." Nux didn''t back down and replied. Eisheth observed Nux''s expression for a while, then, she just sighed, "Don''t worry, nothing happened. She just doesn''t wish to meet you right now. As I said, give her some time." Eisheth replied. "Have I done something that has saddened her?" Nux questioned. Honestly, Nux wasn''t a fool. He had an inkling about what it was all about. He was not oblivious to the feelings Aisha has for him. However, he had turned her down decently as soon as he realized that. He had made his feelings clear, of course, he would understand if Aisha was acting like this because of his answer. However, if that was the reason behind it, then Aisha should have reacted like that a lot earlier than this. Heck, she wouldn''t even have come and formed a clan with him. Why was she acting like that right now? Nux felt like there was something else, something he didn''t know about. That was why he was here. "Nux, as I said, she has just chosen the path she wanted to take. In other words, she has taken her first step towards maturity and it is a brave step as well. You have not done anything, I just ask you to give her some time." Eisheth spoke with a serious look on her face. "¡­" Nux turned silent. "Do not worry, I can''t believe I am saying this, but I will take care of your friend, who, if you forgot, also happens to be my daughter." In the end, Nux gave in, "Then I will leave my friend to you, Lady Eisheth. I will be sending a trustworthy King Stage Cultivator later, if anything happens, please tell him to inform me and I will be here in that instant." Nux spoke as he stood up. "Heh." Eisheth just laughed out loud. "Are you leaving?" She questioned. "I have been racking my brain to find an excuse to stay, but I don''t have any. Of course, if you have an excuse for me to stay, I''ll stay." Nux replied with a playful smile. "Don''t flatter yourself." Eisheth chuckled. In the end, Nux just sighed, then, a portal appeared in front of him and, "I hope we need again soon, Lady Eisheth. If you miss me too much and it gets too much to handle, please do not bear it, just call me and I will be here, even if you don''t have an excuse." Saying those words, Nux quickly rushed into the Portal, as if he was scared that Eisheth would attack him. Once he left, Eisheth couldn''t help but chuckle, "He is quite daring." Rislith, who appeared out of nowhere commented. "Oh? You were here all this time?" Eisheth seemed surprised. "Please do not act, Mother, both he and you knew I was here." Rislith knew her limits. "It is not good to peek into your mother''s conversation, you know?" "It is not like you two were talking about something inappropriate, were you?" Rislith shot back. Eisheth raised her eyebrow in surprise, "Oh? What is this? Are you trying to copy how he talks?" "Mother seems to like it, so decided to try it," Rislith replied. "That bastard, he is corrupting my daughters." Eisheth clenched her fist, "Let him come next time, I shall teach him what pain feels like." Then, she glanced at Rislith and, "And you, do not copy him. You are not a child." "As you say, mother." Rislith smiled meaningfully. "Anyways, what are you going to do about Aisha''s request?" Rislith questioned. Hearing that question, Eisheth furrowed her brows and a troubled expression appeared on her face, "She is putting me in a difficult spot." Eisheth commented. "She seems pretty determined about it. It has been 3 and a half months already." "I''ll keep an eye on her for a few more days, then I will just have to give in." "It will cost us a lot." Rislith commented. "And what would you have done?" Eisheth questioned back. Rislith turned silent. Did she even have to answer? Of course, she would have done the same. Aisha wasn''t the apple of everyone''s eyes in just words. That girl has her 2 elder sisters and a mother simping for her at every one of her moves. An unfair advantage indeed. Chapter 895 Lady Rune, I Think You Are Forgetting Something. ? ''Nux, we have a guest.'' While Nux was sitting in his room with his eyes closed, trying to raise his Mastery over his Spells, he heard Thyra''s voice. ''Who is it?'' Nux questioned without opening his eyes. ''Someone you would like to meet.'' Thyra smiled. Nux opened his eyes. Then, he scanned the entire Clan base and soon, a smile appeared on his face. ''I am coming.'' He replied and then, he disappeared and appeared right next to Thyra. Seeing him just randomly appearing out of thin air like that without any Portal or something like that, Thyra didn''t react, she just walked towards him and smiled. The other woman in the room, however, was surprised. ''This was what he used to get away from me back then.'' Rune recalled how Nux got away from her grasp back then. Of course, she had no clue that what Nux used back then was a different ability. With the addition of [Core], Nux now had a bunch of abilities that makes it almost impossible to catch him. It is to a level that even for a Divine Stage Cultivator, his abilities are unfathomable. He could use Harem''s Gate to directly teleport near any of his wives, then there was Blink Fault that pulls him into another dimension and teleports him to the opponent when the opponent blinks, then there is Core, which could help him cover large distances as long as the place he wanted to visit is marked. With these three abilities combined, Nux was literally unstoppable. The only way to get rid of him was to kill him in one move, if the opponent tries to capture him or lets his guard down, Nux would simply get away. "We are meeting sooner than I expected, Lady Rune." Nux spoke with a small smile on his face as he glanced at the mesmerizing white-haired, green-eyed beauty with adorable cat-like ears standing in front of him. "You have your abilities to blame for that," Rune replied. "Oh?" Nux raised his eyebrow, then, a playful smile appeared on his face as he questioned, "Are you saying that I impressed you?" "Your abilities are impressive indeed, not just your abilities, the way you carry yourself is quite impressive as well. I doubt there is an Emperor Stage Cultivator who can teleport into a room with 2 enemy Saints and still act nonchalant about it. From the start to finish, even when I appeared behind you and pointed a dagger at your neck, you didn''t lose your calm. It was as if you had already calculated everything and we just played right into your plans like fools." Rune replied. "You overpraise me, Lady Rune." Nux chuckled. "That''s not an overpraise, I am only saying what I actually feel." A playful smile appeared on Nux''s face as he commented, "It feels like you are hitting on me, Lady Rune." Rune frowned, she glanced at Nux''s playful face and shook her head, "You can rest assured, I am not hitting on you or anything like that. I have no such intentions in my heart." "That hurts." Nux pouted. Then, he sighed dramatically, "Would I have to be the one to pursue everyone? Why can a woman not make the first move?" "I have no clue what you are talking about." Rune commented with a confused look on her face. Nux glanced at her for a while, then, he stopped playing around. Rune''s reactions were not entertaining enough. "So, why are you here, Lady Rune?" Nux questioned. Seeing that he has finally gotten serious, Rune nodded a little, then, "I came here to formally put on a request for ExceedoGenesis''s Mission Hall and hope that the ExceedoGenesis would accept the Mission I am going to give out." Rune spoke. Hearing those words, Thyra and Nux frowned. And when Thyra informed what was happening here to other women, they all appeared inside the room through the portals as well. Rune was taken aback by their sudden entrance, however, Nux''s question grabbed her attention, "What kind of Mission?" "Protection Mission." "Who do we have to protect?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "Me." Rune replied. "¡­" "¡­" The entire room fell silent. A Saint Stage Cultivator¡­ was asking a Middle-Level Clan for protection¡­ Just what in the hell was happening here¡­? Nux couldn''t understand¡­ Honestly, Rune was a Master Assassin herself, killing her was close to impossible unless the killer is a Divine Stage Cultivator, and honestly, no Divine Stage Cultivator makes a move so easily. "This is the most recent Mission the Shadow of Silence received," Rune spoke as she passed on a paper to Nux. Nux held the paper and started reading the contents, It was an Assassination request. And the target was none other than Rune. Nux glanced at Rune and couldn''t help but ask, "Wouldn''t you be much safer if you stayed with your father? I doubt any Assassin Hall would dare to make a move if he is protecting you." "It seems you have done a background search on me," Rune commented. "Well, the fact that Lady Eisheth and Rislith seemed to know you made me curious," Nux replied. "I do not blame you, I have done the same before coming here. However, you are wrong, for reasons, I cannot go to my father." "Then why don''t you seek assistance from the Top Clans? I highly doubt it is because you lack the resources to do so. Don''t you think they would be a lot more suitable for this than us, who are barely a middle-level clan right now?" "I cannot do that as well." "Why?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "Well, that is what you will have to figure out. That would be your test, if you managed to find my reason, I will be sure that my choice of choosing you is the correct one, and if you fail to do so, then it would mean that I overestimated you and I need to find someone else." "A test¡­?" Nux raised his eyebrow. "Yes, a test. You have a month to figure things out." Rune replied as she sipped on the tea that was served to her with a calm look on her face. "Lady Rune, I think you are forgetting something." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. Chapter 896 Hehe, I Can’t Wait To Get Filthy Rich. ? "Lady Rune, I think you are forgetting something." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "We are not the ones who came to you asking to get this mission, it is you who came here to request for our help. We have no reason to prove ourselves to you, Unless, of course, you have something to make us move." Hearing those words, Rune smiled as if she had expected this, "Of course, I didn''t come here empty-handed, I came here with a business opportunity, an opportunity that if successful, then the ExceedoGenesis would never have to worry about things like funds or going out of business ever again." Rune spoke with a confident look on her face. "Oh?" Hearing those words, Nux raised his eyebrow. "What is it?" He questioned. "Well I can''t tell you that right now, can I? I can only say that I have a way with which you can get in contact with the Dwarves living in the Dwarven Continent, I am sure you are having troubles with it, aren''t you?" Hearing the words ''Dwarves'', Amaya''s ears perked up. She and some of her sisters were trying to reach out to Dwarves for a while, however, those shorties were much more resistant to outsiders than they expected. Let alone willing to talk, they wouldn''t even reply to all the formal letters Amaya had sent. And now, Rune was saying that she had a way to get in contact with the Dwarves? Amaya was definitely interested. "How are you going to do it?" She questioned with a curious look on her face. "Spirit Alcohol." Rune''s reply was simple. "You have that?" Amaya questioned with a surprised look on her face. Spirit Alcohol was an extremely rare alcohol that could intoxicate even a Divine Stage Cultivator. The Dwarves loved it, it was a well-known fact. You want to leave a good impression in front of a dwarf? Gift them a bottle of Spirit Alcohol and your chances of success was already up to 90%. Honestly, it was hard to fail after getting the Spirit Alcohol, however, getting hands on this Spirit Alcohol was a difficult task. Let alone ExceedoGenesis, even Top Clans have trouble getting even one bottle. "I do." Rune simply nodded at Amaya''s question. "Nux, we need to take this Mission." Amaya''s expression changed as she glanced at Nux. This was a once-in-a-lifetime chance, she had to grab it. She was not alone, Felberta and Evane had similar expressions as well. Seeing that, Nux sighed, then, he glanced at Rune and chuckled, "You came prepared, didn''t you?" Rune simply smiled. "If I take this test of yours, I might look into every single aspect of your life to find what I want to find, are you okay with that?" "I wouldn''t have come here if I wasn''t, I would like to see how far you can go," Rune replied. "Heh, then be ready. A Month? That is too much, I would do it within 2 weeks." Nux spoke with a confident smile on his face. "I like that confidence." Rune smiled. Nux chuckled. Rune then stood up, "Alright then, Nux Leander, I hope that I am not wrong about you. It will be quite troublesome if I am, you are the person I am betting on." "I promise you, I will be better than your expectation." Nux replied with a playful smile on his face. Seeing his expression, Rune felt like he was talking about something else, however, since she couldn''t figure it out, she just decided not to think about it. "Then I would meet you in a month." She spoke. "I am sure it will be faster than that," Nux replied. "I will look forward to it then," Rune replied, then, she turned around. Strange energy surrounded her body, her body started transforming, in the next second, she had turned into a cute white-furred cat, then, she jumped into the air and disappeared. "I still can''t get used to that ability. How can someone just¡­ disappear in front of everyone''s eyes?" Thyra couldn''t help but comment. The rest of the women simply glanced at Nux with deadpan looks on their faces, realizing what her sisters were thinking, Thyra explained herself, "I ignore Nux''s existence when I talk about things related to common sense." The other women nodded to themselves. It was as if they all just said, ''Fair enough.'' "¡­" Nux didn''t know how to react in this situation. "Anyways, what are we going to do next?" Suddenly, Skyla questioned with a curious look on her face. "Hmm? What else? She challenged us, we need to show her what we are capable of, don''t we? We can''t miss out on that Spirit Alcohol." Nux replied. "Don''t worry, I will find everything there is to know about her," Amaya spoke up. "No." Nux, however, shook his head. "This time, I will do it myself." He spoke with a determined look on his face. "I agree, stakes are too high to take any sort of risks here." Thyra nodded. "Thyra is right, we cannot miss this chance to get in contact with the Dwarves." Felberta nodded. "But why are we giving so much importance to the Dwarves though?" Edda couldn''t help but question. "Well, as that woman said, if we successfully get in touch with the Dwarves living in the Dwarven Continent, we would never have to worry about getting out of business or being low on funds." Felberta replied. "How?" Edda questioned. "Because of [Core]." Amaya was the one who answered this time. "The Artifacts, Formations, and other Goods that are exported from the Dwarven Continent to other continents, these are mostly done by Ships, these goods are then settled in Ports, then after going through different vendors, it finally reaches the buyer. This increases the price by 5 or even 10 times in some cases, however, if we join in this business, things change. With [Core], we can keep all that margin to ourselves and earn big, we can even fight against giant merchant companies when it comes to price wars since we already have the advantage of obtaining the goods at incomparably low prices." Amaya explained. Edda wasn''t much of a genius, however, even she could understand how big of an opportunity this is. Soon, however, she frowned, "Why can''t they just use Teleportation Spell like the one we saw in the Blood Continent?" "That consumes too many resources, so it is not feasible and a long-distance teleportation spell like that is very troublesome." Edda nodded in understanding, "And that woman came here¡­" "Yes, she came here taking the [Core] into her mind. If I am not wrong, mine and her line of thoughts coincide." Amaya nodded. "Hehe, I can''t wait to get filthy rich." Skyla spoke with a cheerful smile. Chapter 897 I Smell Some Inside Politics At Play Here. ? Soon, a meeting was arranged where all the Core members of the ExceedoGenesis were called. The entire situation was described again. Then once this was done, Nux questioned with a serious look on his face. "So? How are we going to start with this mission? Do any of you have any ideas?" "Isn''t it simple? It is not like there are countless leads we have to choose from. We only have one lead, and that is the Assassination Mission received by the Shadow of Silence. We just need to go after the person who posted this mission. Of course, that person is most probably just a proxy, but we can always trace it back to the original culprit." Thyra spoke out loud. Most of the women in the room agreed with her reasoning, Melia, however, shook her head. "What are we, the Ancestral Order? Do you really think we would be able to trace back to the real culprit with our current power? Don''t be na?ve, Thyra." Everyone turned towards the Vampire Duke Princess. "We are talking about an Assassination attempt on a Saint Stage Cultivator, and not just any Saint Stage Cultivator, we are talking about the daughter of a Divine Stage Cultivator. You think we can trace the culprit who has the confidence of going after a target like that? You would just be wasting your time if you do that." Melia was strongly against that idea. "Then what do you think we should do?" Amaya questioned as she glanced at Melia. It was not like they have lots of options. As mentioned before, the Assassination Mission is the only lead they have. "Someone dared to post an assassination mission where the target is the daughter of a Divine Stage Cultivator, it is a highly rare occurrence. That is because doing something like that is extremely foolish. Just like all the clans, all the Divine Stage Cultivators also get 3 ''Appeals'' from the Ancestral Order. They can appeal to Ancestral Order''s to search if they are sure that someone had wronged them. It is similar to how a Clan, that has been illegally attacked by another Clan can appeal for Ancestral Hall''s help and investigate the clan they think are the culprits. If a Divine Stage Cultivator loses his daughter, and that too, a talented daughter who was a Saint Stage Cultivator, he would definitely seek Ancestral Order''s help. And as you know, not many powers like to involve the Ancestral Order in their matters. The enemy wouldn''t be as big of a fool as to give them a reason to use the Ancestral Order against them." "What are you trying to get at?" Ember couldn''t understand what Melia was talking about. She just felt Melia was talking in circles, not making anything clear, and was only adding to the confusion. "I am saying that the fact someone dared to post a mission to assassinate Rune is strange in itself. Also, don''t you think that the Assassination Hall they chose is too weak to complete this Mission? Shadow of Silence might be one of the better Assassin Halls out there, but it is not at the level to complete this mission. The person who posted the mission should know that as well. There is a high chance that the Shadow of Assassin here is just a scapegoat." "Again, I still do not understand how this information is useful to us at all." Ember shook her head again. "I am saying that because of Threat of the Appeals, no sane person would try and assassinate the daughter of a Divine Stage Cultivator, unless... They somehow have a way to make sure that Rune''s father does not use his Appeal. This can only be done in two ways, first, he had used up all his Appeals, last I remembered, that was not the case, there are only 3 Divine Stage Cultivators in the entire world who have used up all their appeals the rest are all... dead. Or the other way... is creating a situation where Rune''s father wouldn''t use his appeal even if he wanted to." Melia spoke and this time, Ember''s expression changed. "So you are saying¡­" "Mhm, these appeals are a form of protection for all the powers, and since they are limited in number, most powers take using these appeals very seriously and long meetings are held before any power decides to use these appeals. The same goes for the Feline Cat City, meetings are held in the City Lord''s Hall with all the central power having the right to participate and influence the meeting. The culprit must have someone helping him from the Feline Cat City, ensuring that the appeal wouldn''t be used against them, So we shall start our search from the Feline Cat City, I smell some inside politics at play here." Melia spoke with a solemn look on her face. "You could have said that from the beginning you know¡­" Edda complained. Melia, however, didn''t react to her words. "Feline Cat City huh¡­" Nux muttered to himself. ''Do you really think the Information about a Beastmen City''s City Lord''s daughter would be that easy to acquire?'' Suddenly, he recalled Eisheth''s words and realized. Rune''s seemingly perfect life¡­ It might not be as perfect as he imagined. "There is something fishy going on, so I will be going together with you." While Nux was lost in his thoughts, Melia spoke up. "You canno-" Nux wanted to deny Melia''s request, however, "I believe I will prove to be the most helpful one in this case, matters related to politics in high powers, in this room, I am the most experienced one in those." Melia cut him off. "But if you come with me, my movement speed will be limi-" Nux wanted to argue, however, "I will stay inside the [Core] all the time, that way, you can use your abilities without me holding you back, however, most of the interrogations will be done in front of me. I am sure I can provide you with valuable feedback." This time, Nux had no other option. It would seem that a beautiful Vampire would be following him to the Feline Cat City. Of course, he didn''t mind, this beautiful Vampire could follow him wherever she wanted~ The other women narrowed their eyes when they glanced at Melia, however, seeing that her points were all logical, they didn''t have any reason to refute. They had to give in as well. "When are we leaving?" Melia questioned. "Right now." Nux wasn''t willing to waste any time. Chapter 898 Can I Buy You Drinks? ? "Can I buy you drinks?" The Catkin women who were chatting amongst themselves suddenly heard a voice. Their mouths twitched when they heard these overused starters, they turned around and, "We can buy our drinks on our ow-" However, the woman who was just about to reject the man who had come up to them paused. The man smiled, "Of course, you can buy your own drinks. You three seem capable and confident ladies, that is why I came to you in the first place. You see, me and my friend here aim to visit all the places in Yrniel in our lifetime, this is our first time in a Beastmen City, we entered without a thought but now are confused as to what to do to best experience the culture here." The man explained and at the same time, pointed at the beautiful woman who was sitting on the table not very far away, looking at them. "Please allow me to buy you some drinks in exchange for some of your time." The man requested with a gentle smile on his face. The three catwomen glanced at the man in front of them. Catkin were wary by nature, they don''t mix up with others very easily, however, that didn''t mean they never talked. If you approach them honestly, and they do not get a bad vibe from you, they give you a chance, if they like you that is. Of course, getting into that ''likable'' part wasn''t exactly hard for Nux. "A human and a vampire, that''s quite a combination." A black-haired Catwoman spoke with a curious look on her face as she looked into Nux''s eyes. "Hahaha~ We get that a lot." "Are you a couple?" Another catkin with short brown hair questioned with an interested look on her face. Seeing her expression, Nux couldn''t help but remember Skyla. He moved his face close to the three catkins, then secretly glanced at Melia who was sitting at another table, and whispered, "I am trying my best but it seems I am still lacking." "You¡­ are lacking¡­?" The short brown-haired girl couldn''t believe what she just heard. This man was still lacking!? Just¡­ what kind of standards one needs to reject¡­ someone like him¡­? She glanced at Melia, as expected of a Vampire, that woman was beautiful, however even as a human¡­ this man didn''t lag behind¡­ at all¡­ "I would be eternally grateful if you guys help me with this as well." Nux requested with a small smile on his face. "Fufufu~ You have come to the right person." The short brown hair Catwoman laughed. "My name is Milo." She introduced herself, then, she pointed at the black-haired and then the dark brown-haired Catwoman and introduced, "These two are Luna and Bella." "You can call me Dio." Nux introduced himself with a smile on his face. He had just entered the Catkin City¡­ his inner weeb was at its strongest. So he cannot be blamed here. It was already an achievement that he didn''t introduce himself as Issei. "Dio¡­" Milo muttered. "Shall I call her here then?" Nux questioned. "Of course!" Milo nodded. The other two catwomen didn''t seem to mind either. Nux waved at Melia and signaled her to come. Then, he turned toward the 3 women and whispered, "Please try to praise me in front of her, I need to collect some brownie points." "Fufufu~ You don''t seem to understand women at all~" Milo, however, shook her head. A scholarly look then appeared on her face as she nodded to herself, "I see now, that is the reason why you are struggling despite having a face like that, but don''t worry, as I have said, it is your lucky day, to think you would meet me, I am an expert when it comes to these matters. Don''t worry, I will make sure she will fall head over heels for you." Milo continuously nodded to herself. Hearing those words, Nux''s eyes brightened up, he quickly grabbed Milo''s hands and moved his face close to hers, "Will you really!?" He questioned with an excited smile on his face. "I-I, O-Of c-cou-course!" Milo, who was taken by surprise stuttered. Her face turned red. Nux was too close! Luna and Bella, her two friends couldn''t help but sigh, to think this woman was acting like an expert just a few seconds ago. ''At least stop blushing if you wish to act like an expert.'' They thought in their heads. "It is nice to meet you." They then heard Melia''s voice, who had appeared in front of them. Nux quickly released Milo''s hands and stood up, "Ah, Mikasa, you are here. These three kind people here are willing to help us. I told you, did I not? I knew they were good people the moment my eyes fell on them." "I am grateful to you." Melia turned towards the three women and nodded. The three catwomen were taken aback. The Noble Aura that Melia released¡­ it was a little too overpowering¡­ For some reason, the three of them got a feeling that they shouldn''t be sitting while Melia herself was standing. "I told you, guys, didn''t I? She is too beautiful, even I sometimes find myself staring at her with a lost expression on my face." Suddenly, they heard Nux whisper. "You know I can hear you, right?" Melia questioned as she glanced at Nux. "R-Right, I was just trying to give you a great introduction." "Haahh¡­" Melia just facepalmed and shook her head. Seeing their interaction, the three catwomen couldn''t help but chuckle. Seeing that they have calmed down, Nux smiled inwardly, "Take a seat." He pointed. Melia sat down. "My name is Mikasa." She introduced herself. The three catwomen introduced themselves as well. "Are there any places that come to your mind that all the visitors must visit? The distance, time, or money doesn''t matter." Melia questioned. "Hmmmm? There are many, you ca-" "Wait, I heard the City Lord''s daughter, Lady Rune will be coming here today, is that true?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. "Hm? Lady Rune?" "Mhm, they say she is quite beautiful, I doubt she is as beautiful as my Mikasa though." Chapter 899 You Dont Know About Women At All. ? "They say she is quite beautiful, I doubt she is as beautiful as my Mikasa though," Nux commented. "What do you mean ''my Mikasa''!? When did I become yours?" Melia was quite to retort. "Hahaha~ it''s just a way of saying it," Nux laughed as he scratched the back of his head. Seeing the two act like that, the three catwomen smiled. "You only feel that because you haven''t seen Lady Rune yet." Suddenly, Luna spoke up. "Hmm?" Nux glanced at her. "Lady Rune is extremely beautiful. You only find your Mikasa more beautiful because you like her, you are already biased, if you think logically, then Lady Rune will definitely be more beautiful than Mikasa." "Heh, you talk as if you have seen Lady Rune yourself." "I have seen her from afar." Luna nodded. "Well, even if she is beautiful, in the end, she is the daughter of the City Lord, I shouldn''t be saying this, but people with power are never good people. No matter how beautiful a person is, one''s personality is the most important feature and I am sure her personality is¡­ Let''s not talk about it." In the end, Nux just sighed. "You are wrong." Milo, however, spoke up. "Lady Rune is not like that. She is different." "C''mon, I am not a child, I have heard about many ''different'' people while traveling throughout Yrniel." Nux chuckled. "No, Lady Rune is actually different. And it is not just me who thinks that, everyone in the City thinks the same thing, Honestly, we are just waiting for Lord Oberon to announce her as his successor. I can guarantee you, once that happens, the entire city would celebrate for no less than a month, she is that popular." "I feel like it is too good to be true," Nux commented. "Sometimes we feel the same as well. Lady Rune is just so perfect. That is why we all love her and hope she becomes the next City Lord." "Hmm, with that much popularity, isn''t it pretty much a guarantee that she would become the next City Lord? I mean, she is talented and strong, and if she has so much support, then there is no competition, is there?" "Of course! She has a brother, Lord Felix, however, he doesn''t stand a chance, he doesn''t seem like a bad person either but Lady Rune is just too popular." Milo nodded. "Hmm, she seems like an amazing person," Nux commented. "Right!?" "Well, she is still not as good as my Mikasa." Nux just grabbed Melia''s hand and smiled. Seeing this, Milo facepalmed as she shook her head, "I was a fool. There is no point in convincing a lovestruck fool." She then glanced at Melia and, "Mikasa, you are quite lucky, to think he loves you so much." "You are underestimating him," Melia commented. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Milo questioned. "Mhm, I am curious as well, what could you possibly mean, Mikasa?" Nux questioned as he looked into Melia''s eyes. The Vampire just blushed, "A-Anyways, you said you would talk about some places we should visit." She decided to change the topic. "Fufufu~ Dio, you don''t have to worry. She is definitely in love with you, I am sure about it. You just need to push it and make her yours." Milo whispered into Nux''s ears. "Hmm? So I just need to push her down on the bed?" Nux whispered back. Hearing his words, Milo''s face turned red and her cat ears started twitching, "W-W-What are you talking about!? W-Why are you taking it that far already!?" "Hmm? Should I not do that?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "Of course not!" "But you said I need to push it and make her mine." "I was not talking about sex, you fool!" Milo shouted. Then, she facepalmed again and sighed, "No wonder you haven''t gotten far, you no next to nothing about women! You didn''t actually push her to bed, did you?" Milo questioned with a serious look on her face. "N-No, I didn''t get the chance yet." "Thank the Lord!" Milo sighed in relief. "You are lucky that you didn''t ''get the chance'', else you would have ruined all your chances with her. Now listen, when you are with a woman, don''t just think about pushing her to the bed, think about making her comfortable around you, make her want to spend with her, comfort her, love her, protect her, that is how you get her. Hold her hand, hug her when she needs it, talk with her, understand her, When I say push it, I don''t mean push her to the bed, I meant that she already feels close to you, so be the man she wants you to be, make your intentions clear, t-then maybe¡­" Suddenly, Milo''s face turned red again, "K-Kiss her¡­" "On the lip?" Nux questioned as he raised his eyebrow. "W-Well¡­ you can do that¡­" Milo nodded. Melia, who was listening to their conversation, couldn''t help but blink, "You two¡­ I can hear you two¡­" She spoke with an annoyed plus embarrassed look on her face. Luna patted her shoulder, "I apologize in her stead, once she gets too excited, she often acts like this and doesn''t notice her surroundings." "¡­" Melia didn''t know what to say. Her mind was a mess and was only thinking about things Milo was talking about, holding hands, hugging, k-kissing¡­ The more Melia thought about it, the redder her face got. Luna and Bella, who noticed that glanced at each other and smiled. The two then continued to pat her head, Nux and Milo continued with their talks. The entire table was chaos, soon, the topic shifted, they talks about places Nux and Melia should visit, then, about the politics of the city, then some other random topics, and one hour later, Nux and Melia finally stood up. "It was great talking to you~" Milo spoke with a cheerful smile on her face. "Teacher, I will remember your teachings." Nux bowed his head dramatically. "Hm hm, make sure to share the news when you succeed," Milo spoke like a true expert. "Of course, I shall look for you in your clan once I succeed." "Good Good." Chapter 900 I Am Not Your Woman! ? "Of course, I shall look for you in your clan once I succeed." "Good Good." "Now I shall take my leave." "I hope we meet again soon," Milo spoke as she waved her hands. Luna and Bella had smiles on their faces as well, it was a good talk. Soon, Nux and Melia finally left. "You are quite good at this, ''Dio''." After they walked out of the inn, Melia spoke as she glanced at Nux. "Hahaha~" Nux laughed out loud. "I feel like you are more open when you talk with women." Melia narrowed her eyes. "Oh? Is that jealousy I sense?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "I have no reason to be jealous." "Look at that confidence, ''people get jealous when they are insecure, I, have no need for that since there is no way any woman can take my man,'' I can sense your sass just from your expression." "W-What are you even talking about?" "Fufufu~ It is not like I hate it either, I love that my woman is confident." "I am not your woman!" "You will be soon." "¡­" "Anyways, I guess we can narrow down our targets now?" Nux then stopped playing around and spoke with a serious look on his face. Seeing that, Melia''s face returned to her normal expressionless look and she nodded, "She is too popular." Milo and the other 2 were not the only Catkin they had talked with, the two of them had been doing this since morning, talking to different people from different regions, and not a single mortal, or a cultivator spoke anything against Rune. These catkins genuinely liked Rune, to the point some excited ones even said that they would support her if Lady Rune ever decides to revolt. Of course, other people quickly covered up for them and those talks were buried. Anyways, this made things clearer, Melia''s initial theory was correct, this situation reeked of filthy politics. And for someone who was so well-liked by the people, the suspects were numbered. Oberon Feline, the City Lord of the Feline Cat City will choose his successor within the next 100 years, the successor would then receive power and influence second only to the City Lord. It was clear that this assassination mission was related to all this. Someone who would benefit the most if Rune is dead. Someone who has the power to influence the City Lord into not using the ''Appeal'', The suspect list automatically reduces to a single person, The only other contender for the position of the Successor, Rune''s younger brother, Felix Feline. The Culprit was definitely related to Felix, there is no other person, well, not someone Nux or Melia could think of. Felix was the most logical assumption. However, it still didn''t make sense why Felix didn''t contact a stronger Assassination Hall, or the reason Rune came to him instead of going to stronger Clans for protection. "Things would get riskier from now on," Melia spoke up. "Mhm." Nux nodded. Since they had a basic understanding of the situation, their next destination was obvious, The City Manor. "Now we need to understand what people inside the City Manor think." Nux spoke as he glanced in the direction the City Manor was in. "Well then, Melia, it is unfortunate, but our little date has finally come to an end. Now keep your promise." Nux spoke. "Don''t worry, I won''t go back on my words," Melia replied, then, the two of them separated. As decided before, to completely use his movement advantage, Nux will be infiltrating the City Manor alone. Melia on the other hand, would stay inside [Core]. Once Melia was gone, Nux sighed, then, he stretched his body, he tapped into *Essence* energy and his presence faded away. ¡­ "Cleo Darnadal, are you willing to be my Slave?" Nux questioned as he glanced at the brown-haired Catman lying on the ground in front of him. Sneaking into the City Manor was not very difficult. He could even sneak around in the Lust State and even the Bloodheart House, this place wasn''t very different either. His *Essence* was overpowered, even Mana, that reacts to nonliving things as well, doesn''t react to him. Anyways, after Nux sneaked into the Mansion, the problem was talking to people, no one would just talk to someone who just randomly sneaked into City Manor, therefore, Nux decided to be a little ruthless. He kidnapped a few guards that were hiding their presence while observing the City Manor and brought them inside the Core. And now, he stood in front of one such guard. "W-Where am I? I clearly remember I was inside the Manor! W-Who are you!? How do you know my name!?" Cleo couldn''t understand what was happening. "Cleo, I am not a very patient person. Answer my question, are you willing to be my Slave?" Nux questioned with a cold look on his face. "Do you think I would simply say agree!?" "Yes." Nux nodded. "Huh?" Cleo was taken aback for a while, then, "You Bastard! Don''t underestimate me!" Cleo shouted as he rushed towards Nux with a dagger in his hand. But, *Crack* "AAAAaGGgGAGGGhHHH!!!" Nux simply dodged his attack and broke his arm. Cleo screamed in agony. "You people really don''t think, do you? Someone just grabbed you from behind, brought you into an entirely different place, and your first thought is to fight that person? Seriously?" Cleo glared at Nux as he grabbed his arm. His entire body trembled in rage, however, at the same time, he was scared and confused. This person was clearly an Emperor just like him, then¡­ then why was he so monstrously strong? "Now, Cleo, I will ask again, will you be my Slave?" "I am loyal to the City Lord," Cleo replied in a hoarse voice. Nux sighed. "I don''t really like to do this but, Oh well." Saying those words, Nux grabbed Cleo''s index finger and, *Crack* "AAAaaaAAGGGGHhhHHhHH!!" "You know, I don''t really want much, I just need you to answer some of my questions, I''ll release you after that, you have no reason to go through this pain." Nux sighed, then, *Crack* He broke another finger. Chapter 901 It Still Wasnt Over. ?Proxy Connection Failed! Proxy Connection Failed! "Who do you think would become the successor out of Felix and Rune?" Nux questioned and Cleo, who had just recently experienced the Slave Seal''s pain answered honestly, "That would be Lady Rune." "Huh?" Hearing that answer, Nux couldn''t help but frown. The people supported Rune, Nux half expected things to not go this smoothly for Rune and there being some complications in the City Manor, but to think even a Guard protecting the City Manor in secret has the same views. "How certain are you?" Nux questioned. "Lady Rune would become the successor 9 out of 10 times." "Even Felix is a Saint Stage Cultivator, even if he is weaker than Rune, how come his chances of becoming the successor are so low?" Nux questioned. "It is not Lord Felix''s fault," Cleo shook his head. "Lady Rune is just better in every possible way." Cleo replied. In the Feline Cat City, choosing the successor depended on various factors, Strength, Future Potential, Bloodline, Character, Public Image, and Political Influence. Just the Bloodline factor was enough to remove most of the competitors to the throne since there were only five children who inherited Oberon''s Blood, adding the strength factor remove the other 3 competitors as well since the strongest out of them was merely a Great Sage, which was nowhere near enough to compete with Rune and Felix, who were Saints. Rune was stronger than Felix, however, since she was older, that advantage was nullified when it came to just two of them. Since both of them inherited their father''s Bloodline and Talent, their future potential wasn''t doubted by anyone and both were expected to become Divine Stage Cultivators before Oberon died. Nobody could find any fault in their characters either. Honestly, the current Feline Cat City''s successor candidates could be called the best successors seen in the last 100,000 years. However, even if both candidates were amazing, only one had to be chosen. Public Image, this was a factor where Rune was far ahead in comparison to Felix. Felix''s public image wasn''t bad and most people liked him, however, Rune was the first child of the City Lord who treated everyone well, the impact she had left on people''s minds was far stronger than what Felix had left since she often went out of her way to meet normal people and helped them out. Her image was quite strong. To the point where more than half of the catkins living in Feline Cat City were crazy over her. Seeing his disadvantage, Felix tried to better himself in another field, Political Influence. In the Feline Cat City, the only major power was the City Manor, the rest of the powers were in the form of Clans. Yes, the Clans in Feline Cat City had the power to influence and get involved in the city''s politics. Felix aimed to get most of these Clans to support him, if he did that, Rune''s strength and the public image wouldn''t matter and he would obviously become the successor, However, "In front of Lord Felix stood Lord Aragorn Grimal. Lady Rune''s husband. Lord Aragorn actively participated and helped his wives gain influence and power. While his wife strengthened her public image and focused on increasing her strength, Lord Aragorn worked to help Lady Rune gain the support of the majority of Clans. The two of them were like a perfect team. A power couple that many envied. Even Lord Felix. He had purposefully married 3 daughters of different clan leaders to ensure their support, however, other than getting their clans'' support, his three wives didn''t do much. On the other hand, Lady Rune decided not to marry other men even though Lord Aragorn couldn''t give her a child, this even strained her relationships with some major clans, however, Lady Rune still didn''t budge. And Lord Aragorn didn''t hold his wife back either, for each clan that moved away from Lady Rune because she didn''t accept the marriage proposal, he brought 2 more. So even though Lord Felix gave his all, in the end, Two Third of the Clans were on Lady Rune''s side. Lady Rune is winning on all 3 sides, strength, public image, and political influence." Cleo explained the situation in detail. Nux on the other hand, was focused on another thing, "Lord Aragorn couldn''t give her Lady Rune a child?" He questioned with a curious look on his face. "That is correct, Lord Aragorn is infertile. It is an innate disease that couldn''t be healed, even by the Elves." Cleo nodded. "And this doesn''t affect Lady Rune''s position?" Nux couldn''t understand. This wasn''t his first time experiencing a battle of heirs, he knew how things worked, Children and Bloodlines were extremely important in these matters. "It does not, it is already decided that no matter who becomes the successor and the next Lord, the position for the next successor would be inherited by Lord Felix''s children." Cleo replied. Nux nodded in understanding. Though he still found it strange, he could understand it. One shouldn''t just throw away the better candidate just because she doesn''t have a child, should they? "This is getting difficult¡­" Melia, who was listening to everything silently commented. "Mhm, she has the influence and better image, her position is almost guaranteed. Then why is she reacting like that to an Assassination Threat? Simply reporting this to Lord Oberon would take care of everything." Nux spoke. Hearing his words, Cleo''s expression changed. "A-Assassination attempt!?" "Stay silent." Nux, however, simply ordered. Cleo''s body moved on its own and he lost the ability to open his mouth. "Could it be that Rune doesn''t wish to report this to her father in order to not look weak?" "It still doesn''t explain why she chose us instead of contacting any strong clans." "Is it because she saw Eisheth coming in and helping us? But I made it clear that she wouldn''t help no matter what¡­" Nux muttered as he continued thinking about different possibilities. "Or maybe it is her way of allying with our clan?" Nux guessed. "There are better and more direct ways to do that," Melia replied. "What if she wanted to check what we are capable of?" "She has already seen it, hasn''t she? Also, if she actually wanted to test if our abilities are beyond what she already saw, don''t you think the ''test'' should be more complicated? This conclusion, does it feel satisfying to you?" "¡­" Nux turned silent. Then, he turned towards Cleo and, "Give me the list of all the Clans that support Rune." It still wasn''t over. Chapter 902 It Is Him, Isnt He? ? "Oh, hello, darling." A man with brown hair, green eyes, cat-like ears, and sharp features, spoke with a smile on his face as his eyes fell on an extremely beautiful white-haired catkin who just walked into the room. "Hm? Didn''t you say you were going to talk with Distinct''s Clan leader today?" Rune questioned as she tilted her head in confusion. "Yes, I will be leaving soon." "Good luck." Rune smiled gently. "Well the Distinct Clan is already our Ally, this is just a formal meeting, I don''t really need any good luck here." Aragorn, Rune''s husband spoke with a hearty smile on his face. Seeing him acting like that, Rune couldn''t help but smile, "There is nothing wrong in having some good luck no matter what you are going to do." She replied. "That''s true, but I need to be careful and not waste all the good luck I have in my life. I have already used up most of my luck by marrying you, after all. I only have a limited amount left." "Look at you, acting all romantic, what happened?" Rune questioned as she chuckled. "Hmm? Nothing happened of course. Aren''t I always romantic? C''mon, give me a kiss now." Aragorn spoke as he extended her arms towards Rune and walked towards her. Rune, however, just laughed out loud, "You will be late, don''t play around and leave." "My wife is cruel." "Hahaha~" Rune laughed out loud. "Now leave." She spoke with a gentle smile on her face. "Alright alright, I will take my leave." In the end, Aragorn just scratched his head and stood up. "Take care, darling." He spoke. "You too," Rune replied. Aragorn left the room. Rune''s smile disappeared, she sat on her bed with a bored look on her face. Then suddenly, her eyes fell on a piece of paper that seemed to be hidden under Aragorn''s pillow. Rune frowned. She quickly grabbed the paper and, ''Come to Silver Feline Inn at 3 in the afternoon. Room 8, Second Floor.'' Rune glanced at the time, it was 2:30, there were 30 minutes left, however, she wasn''t sure if this message was for today or some other day. However, Rune didn''t think too much about it. She just stood up, then, she transformed into her Cat Form and disappeared. She would see everything herself. She quickly left the City Manor, 10 minutes later, she was in front of Silver Feline Inn. In her current form, very few people could sense her presence, honestly, Rune didn''t wish to brag, however, only the Divine Stage Cultivators were capable of doing that. Of course, that Emperor was an exception. Rune decided not to think about that man. His abilities were too bizarre. Common Sense didn''t apply to him. In her Cat Form, Rune shook her head, then, she simply walked into the Silver Feline Inn, she passed through many people, however, none seemed to notice her presence, she simply strolled through, and soon, she was in the front of the room mention in the paper. Rune extended her senses, however, to her surprise, the room was empty. Rune frowned, however, in the end, she walked into the room. She had decided. There were still 20 minutes before the time, she would stay here for the next 30 minutes and would leave if nothing happens. Rune entered the inn, it was nothing much, a normal, clean room with well-furnished furniture, it was nowhere close to Rune''s own room, however, she didn''t care, in her cat form, she jumped onto the bed and decided to lay down. But then, "To think you would really come. So I was right." "!!!" ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Ás `n?¦Í?| §ãom ?¦Á?d¦Ás¦Ç¦È¦Í¦Å|¡¤?¦Èm Rune''s eyes widened in surprise, she quickly disappeared and appeared right next to the person who just spoke with her claws pointing at his neck. The person, however, didn''t resist or panic, he just simply raised both his hands in surrender and with a smile on his face, "It has been a while, Lady Rune." He spoke. "Nux¡­" Rune called out as she released him and turned back into her original form. "I told you we will meet sooner than you think, didn''t I?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Why are you here?" Rune questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Well, I had some doubts so I needed to confirm it," Nux answered. "What doubts?" "Hmmmm, Let''s see, You find a letter sloppily hidden under your husband''s pillow, you read the content, a direct message without any visible secret messages, calling ''your husband'' to a particular place. Honestly, just from a glance, it reeks of a scheme, something done to affect your and your husband''s relationship. However, you still decided to visit the place mentioned in the letter, the room was empty, indicating it was indeed a scheme with no real substance backing it up, however, rather than leaving, you decided to wait. Lady Rune¡­ You don''t trust your husband, do you?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "¡­" Rune didn''t say anything. "It is him, isn''t he?" Nux questioned as he looked into Rune''s eyes. "What do you mean?" "The reason you didn''t contact any bigger clans to protect yourself and decided to place your trust in a smaller guild with peculiar abilities. It is him, isn''t it?" Nux spoke as he sat next to Rune. Rune looked into Nux''s eyes, and then, she nodded her head. "Well then," Suddenly, a Portal formed right in front of Rune and, "Let''s talk somewhere more private, shall we?" Nux spoke. Rune continued to look at him. "Why are you looking at me? Come on, go in. You are not scared, are you?" Nux spoke as he pointed at the portal. "I tried entering it last time, I couldn''t." Rune replied. She tried entering when Alistair had captured 5 Assassins from ExceedoGenesis but just as she said, she couldn''t enter it, "That was before, now I am here with you. Try again." Nux smiled. In the end, Rune decided to trust Nux, she pushed extended her hand towards the Portal, and her arm went in. Rune''s expression changed, she tried putting in another arm, and just like before, it went in as well. "You really are scared, aren''t you?" Nux chuckled. Rune''s narrowed her eyes, and then, She jumped into the portal. Chapter 903 This Is Melia Bloodheart, My Future Wife. ? "This¡­" Rune couldn''t keep her eyes close as she walked into the [Core] and started looking around with an awestruck look on her face. "How is it?" Nux, who appeared right next to her questioned. "Is it beautiful¡­" Rune praised. "Welcome to our home." Nux smiled. "This¡­ this is your home¡­?" Rune questioned. "Mhm, I and my wives live here." Nux answered. "This is a lovely place." Rune commented. "Thank you." "B-But where exactly is this place?" Rune questioned as she looked around. This stunning mansion, the fountains, the nature, this place was no different than heaven itself! For such a beautiful place to exist, it should have been well known throughout Yrniel. How come has she never heard of it? "That''s a secret." Nux, however, didn''t give her an answer. He couldn''t just say that this entire place belonged to just him and was not a part of Yrniel, now could he? Hearing his answer, Rune seemed disappointed, however, she didn''t say anything. "Now let''s head in, shall we?" Nux questioned. "We are going into that mansion?" Rune questioned as she pointed at the Mansion at the top. "Yep." Nux nodded, then, a Portal formed in front of him. "Get in." Rune did as she was told and walked into the Portal with a curious look on her face, from the other end, she walked into a lavish room. Her eyes then fell on a black-haired pale skinned beauty sitting on the bed. The beauty glanced at her and smiled, "You are finally here, Lady Rune." "You are¡­" Rune narrowed her eyes. She has seen this woman before, she was with Nux and the others when they ''attacked'' Shadow of Silence. At that time, she couldn''t notice her because her attention was on Eisheth, however, now¡­ "Melia Bloodheart, it is nice to meet you." "B-Bloodheart!!" Rune''s ears instantly perked up. One of Five Duke Families of the Blood Kingdom! What is someone from that family doing here!? And did she just call herself Melia Bloodheart!? A-As in Melia Bloodheart, the daughter of that man!? Knowing the Queen of Lust State was already a big deal, but someone from the Bloodheart Family!? Rune felt like her heart would burst apart. There was a huge difference between the Lust State and the Bloodheart Family. No, it was not just because Lust State only had 1 Divine Stage Cultivator while the Bloodheart Family has more, if it was just that, then there are times when Lust State has more than 1 Divine Stage Cultivator as well. The reason why Bloodheart Family is so different is¡­ Orpheus Bloodheart. Even if cultivators have the same cultivation stage, it cannot be said that they would have similar strength, there are differences in levels no matter what cultivation stage it is, however, when it comes to Divine Stage, these differences become extremely huge. Eisheth Lust or Oberon Feline, both of them are no doubt strong cultivators, however, Orpheus Bloodheart was different. He was one of the strongest Divine Stage Cultivators in the entire Yrniel. Not many knew this, however, Orpheus Bloodheart alone could defeat 100 Eisheths or Oberons, that was how wide the gap between them cultivators was. And the daughter of such person¡­ was sitting right in front of her¡­ Rune didn''t know how to react. "Lady Rune, are you sure you should be acting like that when you are the successor candidate of your Feline Cat City?" ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Ás `n?¦Í?| §ãom Melia questioned with her usual expressionless face. ?¦Á?d¦Ás¦Ç¦È¦Í¦Å| Hearing those words, Rune finally came out of her reverie. She glanced at Melia again. Long Raven Hair¡­ Deep Crimson eyes¡­ Pale white skin¡­ that expressionless face and Great Sage Cultivation¡­ Just like she had heard, this Young Lady was definitely Melia Bloodheart. "What are you doing here?" Rune questioned. "Wha-" Melia was about to answer, but then, Nux walked out of the portal, "This is your first time talking to each other, isn''t it? Let me introduce, Melia, this is Rune Feline. Lady Rune, this is Melia Bloodheart, my future wife." "WHAT!?" Rune shouted in surprise. "What are you talking about!?" Even Melia shouted as her face turned red. Nux, who had already crawled onto her bed smiled playfully, "What? Is it not the truth?" He slowly moved his face closer to Melia, Melia moved her face away, Nux chuckled and then, he fell down, his head landing on Melia''s lap. "W-What are you doing!?" Melia questioned. "Hehe~ It is quite comfortable." Nux commented. "She is still here!" Melia shouted. "Hmm? You don''t like it?" Nux questioned. "I don''t!" However, even if she said those words, Melia still didn''t push Nux away, heck, she even adjusted her posture to make Nux more comfortable. She was honestly cruel for forcing Nux to move away from this position on his own. "Ahh, you are so cute, this is why I love you, Mel." Nux spoke as he looked at Melia with a gaze full of love. Melia, who was panicking and flustering around, froze up, then, her face turned bright red and she simply looked away, trying to hide her expression. She could feel her face burning up. Nux smiled as he continued to look at Melia''s face from below. This was a sight he could stare at for eternity. His lovely Vampire was just that beautiful. Rune, who was completely isolated in the room didn''t feel very isolated, rather, she didn''t even think of that, her mind was busy registering what she saw. This man¡­ He is this close to the daughter of Orpheus Bloodheart? Is that the reason why he has so many peculiar abilities? Also, why was Melia blushing like a teenage girl!? She is a Bloodheart for god''s sake! Rune''s mind was indeed a mess right now. "Tsk tsk, I knew it would be like that. Just do the deed already, you two. The sexual tension between you two is almost frustrating." Suddenly, the 3 people inside the room heard a voice. Their eyes then fell on a white-haired succubus who just walked in through a portal. "I had nothing to do, so I came here, and I think it is good that I did. You two, when were you planning to do what you came here for? Lady Rune is not interested in these shameless acts of yours, right, Lady Rune?" Allura glanced at Rune and questioned with a playful smile on her face. "R-Right." Rune nodded. "Ahh, I apologize, Lady Rune." Nux, who came back to his senses replied. Then, he sat up, and with a serious look on his face, he questioned, "So, Lady Rune, let''s jump straight to it, How is your husband related to you being assassinated?" Chapter 904 Scary Calmness ? "So, Lady Rune, let''s jump straight to it, How is your husband related to you being assassinated?" Nux questioned directly. "Isn''t that something you were supposed to find out?" Rune questioned back as she sat on the chair Nux pointed at. "Well, that is correct. I have been roaming around your Feline Cat City for 5 days now, the first day, I learned how strong your public image is, the 2nd day, I learned how even people of the City Manor think you would become the successor, how you and your husband are a great team and have completely overpowered Felix and have two-thirds of the Clan supporting you. Everything was going fine till this point, making it look like you had a clear advantage and were in a strong position, But then on the third day, things changed, I interrogated some of the clan leaders of the clans that supported you. Of course, my current limit is Great Sage, so I couldn''t go after stronger Clans, however, I got what I wanted from those clan leaders as well. ''We fully support Lord Aragorn.'' This was what the 8 Clan Leaders who I interrogated said. Not Lady Rune, they trusted Lord Aragorn. It wasn''t much of a problem since both you are him are a team, but, Why did all 8 of them have the same response? I tried asking, What would you do if Lord Aragorn asks you to not support Lady Rune? They said that wasn''t possible, however, when I told them to answer hypothetically, they weren''t sure. A seed of doubt was planted in my mind, That uncertainty was a huge problem. They didn''t say they would go against Lord Aragorn and support Lady Rune, they were unable to answer, and what does that mean? They would just be like lost sheep, not knowing where to go, or what to do. They are pretty much small fries, so I know they would simply follow the stronger clans, and since I couldn''t interrogate stronger clan leaders or their trusted subordinates, I decided to change my target. I decided to look into your husband. I won''t go much into detail, he is someone you met around 2800 years ago when you were 316 years old, you two fell in love and all that, he was a perfect man, however, He suffered from Erectile Dysfunction, which was the reason why you two couldn''t have a child. However, that didn''t lower your love for him. You two still carried on like a power couple. Quite praiseworthy, I was surprised and was in awe because of your true love, however, I still decided to keep an eye on Aragorn, And lucky me~ I found something quite surprising." Nux spoke. "What was it?" Rune questioned. "Well, before I say anything, promise me that you wouldn''t attack me recklessly. I am not saying any nonsense and I have proof to back up my words, so even though my next words may enrage you, you have to know that I am doing all this for you and do not intend to hu-" "You found out that he was cheating on me." Before Nux could complete his sentence, Rune spoke up. "Huh?" Nux''s expression changed. "A person, who is supposed to have Erectile Dysfunction, was cheating on me with some other woman," Rune spoke without much change in her expression. "So you knew¡­" Nux muttered. "I trusted him a little too much, it was my mistake, I admit," Rune replied with a calm look on her face. Nux, Allura, and Melia listened carefully. "My nose is sensitive, even when compared to other Catkins, I often smelled other women''s scent from his clothes, but never doubted him since he often joked about how other women tried to cling to him, I was fooled by his words and laughed together with him. However, after I learned about the Assassination attempt, I wanted to talk to him about what I learned, however, that day, I smelled that scent again, maybe I was not in the right mind that day, or maybe it was just my lucky day, I decided to look into it. He did not have any Erectile Dysfunction, he was perfectly fine from the very beginning. He has been fooling me the entire time." Rune spoke. "I still don''t get it. How is him cheating on you and you coming to us to seek protection correlated?" Allura questioned. "It wasn''t very hard to determine who wanted me dead. The only person who would gain anything from that would be Felix. What confused me was how was he planning to deal with the troubles that come after killing me. Father might be calculative and ruthless, however, the assassination of his daughter, that would directly harm his pride, he would do everything in his power to find the culprit, even going as far as involving the Ancestral Order. Felix shouldn''t have the means to get away from that. But he still decided to make a move. Then that must mean¡­" "He has a way to influence your father''s decision and that way is Aragorn. That man, he was on your brother''s side to begin with." Melia spoke up. Rune glanced at Melia and nodded her head. "That is correct. I do not know when it happened or if he was with him from the very start, however, Aragorn is not on my side anymore." "So that means most of the Clan that support you¡­" Nux spoke. "They are most probably not with me as well. Aragorn must have discussed it with the High leveled Clans, and as you said before, the low-level clans would simply follow them like sheep. Once I am dead, enraged Father would call for Manor''s meeting, discussing how to deal with the situation. Felix would use the clans'' power to influence father''s decision, telling him not to use the ''Appeal'' given by the Ancestral Order. Once father sees that his daughter had lost all her support, even the clans who were on her side are now against her, his ruthless side would act up. Even though he would know that his son is the culprit, he wouldn''t take action. For him, it would be nothing different than the Battle of Heirs, a Battle that I lost, And he wouldn''t pursue the matter for the sake of the loser." Rune spoke. She already understood most of her brother''s plan and honestly, the calmness with which she talked about her own death¡­ Nux was taken aback. Chapter 905 I Request For ExceedoGenesiss Help. ? "For Father, it would be nothing different than the Battle of Heirs, a Battle where I lost, And he wouldn''t pursue the matter for the sake of the loser." Rune spoke. And seeing her calmness as she talked about her own death, Nux was taken aback. "A-Aren''t you a little too calm about this?" He questioned. "How do you want me to react?" Rune tilted her head in confusion. "I mean¡­ I don''t know¡­ be angry, or nervous or maybe be scared Just¡­ just don''t act all calm like this. It is creeping me out, I mean, we are talking about an assassination bounty placed on your head. You can die." Nux voiced out his thoughts. "Anger, Nervousness, or Fear only takes away your ability to think, it doesn''t do you any good. People often fear death, but honestly, death isn''t as scary as it looks. And ironically, once you understand this fact, you tend to avoid death even more. The worse here that can happen is I die. That is it. What''s the big deal? What''s next? Who knows? I might reincarnate and live a better life than my current one. Or maybe I am allowed to have endless rest. The possibilities are endless, but since we don''t know what comes after death, fearing it is pointless." Rune answered and seeing that calmness, Nux and the others were surprised. Even Melia, who doesn''t show many expressions on her face looked taken aback. "Wait¡­ you changed the topic again and still didn''t answer the question we have been asking from the start, You know all this, you know your brother is coming after your life and your husband who you trusted the most is involved in it, then why did you contact us, why not choose a stronger clan and seek their protection?" Allura questioned with a frown on her face. This time, however, instead of Rune, the one who answered was Melia. "Protection is different from Assassination. Protecting someone when an enemy is in the dark is quite difficult and in her case, where the enemy is most likely a few Peak Saints, protection is even harder. The Enemy is in the dark and can be attacked whenever they want. They would never attack while Rune is on alert, they would simply lurk. Seeking protection is not a practical solution, Rune needs to find a way to get in a better solution. She needs a way to turn the situation around. However, the moment the other clans learn that it is a battle between heirs, they wouldn''t easily step in due to various political reasons and unwritten rules between different Divine Stage Cultivators. Even revealing everything to her father and seeking his protection would not be possible since she would need proof which she wouldn''t be able to gather, her father wouldn''t actively help her in a ''Battle of Heirs'' either. She doesn''t have a choice. High-Level Clans wouldn''t get involved, the only option she was left with was choosing a clan with peculiar abilities like ours. We are her only hope. Hope that we would not only save her, but would also help her turn the situation around and make her the successor of Feline Cat City. Isn''t that right?" Melia spoke as she glanced at Rune. Rune nodded her head in agreement. Allura, however, had another question, "You said due to some unwritten rules between Divine Stage Cultivators, the high-level Clans wouldn''t accept Rune''s request, then why would high-level Assassination Halls accept Felix''s request? Is that the reason why they chose Shadow of Silence instead of any better Assassination Halls?" "No, I am positive that Shadow of Silence is nothing but Scapegoat." Rune shook her head. ¡¤?¦Èm "Right, and as I said before, Assassination and Protection are different, to protect Rune, a Clan needs to stay with her all the time and help her turn the situation around by involving itself in a political situation, Assassination on the other hand, is a one time job, the two of them are very different." Melia spoke up as well. Hearing her words, Rune nodded, "That is correct, Assassination still has some room for going around the ''unwritten rules'', but Protection does not." "¡­" Allura turned silent. "Things finally make some sense now, though it is still a mess." Nux commented. "Then, what are we going to do now?" Melia questioned as she glanced at Rune. "I request ExceedoGenesis''s help in this matter." Rune glanced at Melia and requested. In her eyes, Melia''s value seemed higher than Nux''s. Nux didn''t really mind, however, Melia didn''t say anything and looked in his direction. Rune understood her message, she simply glanced at Nux and, "I seek ExceedoGenesis''s Protection." Nux momentarily glanced at Melia, then, he smiled inwardly and, "Well, protecting you is not exactly difficult. You just have to stay in this place and even the best Assassins or Information Halls wouldn''t be able to find you." Nux spoke. "¡­" Rune glanced at Nux. His confidence was honestly out of this world. She could not believe that the words of an Emperor reassured her heart. "However, That wouldn''t be a solution, would it? You cannot Cultivate here, you cannot recklessly use Mana here, and there are a few other restrictions as well, but even if these restrictions do not bother you, you wouldn''t really want to stay in this place, cut off from the rest of the world, do you?" Nux questioned. "I do not." Rune shook her head. "So you don''t really want ''protection'' from us, do you?" "¡­I need your help to turn my situation around and make me the successor." "You know the price for that would not be low, right?" "What do you want?" Rune questioned. "Tower of Trials." Nux looked into Rune''s eyes and, "Once you become the successor, I want you to open up the Tower of Trials of your Beastmen City for one of my Clan Members." "That can be done, the Tower of Trial will be opened in 103 years, so if I become the successor before that, you ca-" "100 years is too long. I plan to make you a successor within a year at most. I want you to open the Trails a month after you become the Successor." "You¡­ You want me to change the date for the Trials¡­" Rune realized. "That is correct." Chapter 906 Kill Her ? "You¡­ You want me to change the date for the Trials¡­" Rune realized. "That is correct." "¡­" Rune turned silent. Changing the date of the Trials, it was not a simple task, using Tower requires lots of resources, not just resources, there were lots of preparations that needs to be done before the Trial or Tower is opened. With Ancestral Order ordering them to always announce the opening of the Trials to the public and select a few top candidates outside of their own family, they needed to arrange a tournament for the interested candidates as well. And of course, since it is something that only happens every 1000 years, the importance of this tournament was quite huge, some competitors simply go into closed-door cultivation and only come out when the tournament is about to start. They couldn''t just prepone the tournament''s date by 100 years that easily. Rune started thinking about it, she thought about all the possibilities, carefully weighing the pros and cons, and in the end, she glanced at Nux and, "Alright. I will change the dates of the Trials as you wish, however, I will only do it if you actually succeed in making me the successor within a year. If you are even a day late, then I won''t change the dates and you would need to wait for 103 years to enter. Do you accept?" Rune offered. Hearing her offer, Nux looked into Rune''s eyes and, "Lady Rune, you aren''t just giving this offer just because you don''t think that I wouldn''t be able to make you the successor in a year right? I don''t want to see a shocked face and then an excuse stating why you couldn''t keep your end of the deal." He spoke with a small smile on his face. It was as if he was provoking Rune. Rune narrowed her eyes, she glanced at Nux''s confident eyes for a while, and then, "I always keep my word.." Saying those words, Rune took out a Bottle. "Spirit Alcohol¡­" Nux recognized what it was in an instant. How could he nor? Amaya had directly fed all the information about the Spirit Alcohol in his mind by telling him how important this thing was many many many times. It was to the point where Nux had to kiss her in order to silence her. Of course, after the kiss, Amaya completely forgets about the Alcohol since her mind gets clouded by many impure thoughts. Thoughts Nux liked very much. "As I promised, if you find out why I came to you, I will give it to you," Rune spoke. "And as I said, I always keep my word." Rune spoke. Nux chuckled as he looked at Rune. Honestly, he admired Aragorn a little. How in the world could one act like an impotent when they have a wife like her!? Like, how!? Just how much self-control one needed to accomplish that? Even though Aragorn was a coward who was going on his wife''s back, Nux still respected his self-control. And, he was a little thankful. ''Aragorn, if I ever get my hands on you, I will not torture you, don''t worry, I will definitely give you a swift death.'' Nux smiled inwardly as he continued to look at Rune, who seemed as calm as ever. Was he having any impure thoughts? Of course he was! He was having many impure thoughts! However, It was not the time right now. He needed to be careful here. "So, can I ask how you plan to make me the Successor within a year?" completely oblivious to what he was thinking, Rune questioned as she looked into Nux''s eyes. "Well, with Aragorn gone, you finally have a side where you lack, of course, you don''t have to worry about it. I can replace Aragorn, no problems. I will be even better than him." Nux spoke. Allura, who heard his words glanced at his face and a small smile appeared on her face. How could she not understand what her dear husband was thinking? She glanced at Rune. This time, her eyes were not the eyes of someone who were looking at a customer. Her eyes looked like someone who was judging, judging hard. And once Allura secretly scanned Rune, She nodded in approval. Rune definitely had what it took. ''I approve.'' Allura spoke. ''Hahaha~ I love you, Allura.'' ''Of course, how can you not love me?'' ''Absolutely, it is impossible to not love you.'' Nux agreed. "What do you mean?" Rune, who couldn''t understand what Nux meant frowned in confusion. Nux finally came to his senses and, "Ah, I was saying that we just need to bring back the Clans that support you to you. Honestly, the weaker clans where the leader is only at the level of Great Sage aren''t the problems, we can deal with all of them on any free day, the problem is the stronger clans, that is where we need to tread carefully but don''t worry, we will bring them to your side as well. And while we are at it, we will also bring some clans that support Felix. We can''t just be in a defensive position all the time, right?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. But then, "It won''t work." Everyone heard a voice. Their eyes then fell on an incredibly beautiful black-haired woman who walked out of the portal and stood right next to Rune. Her hands then grabbed the Spirit Bottle Rune held. Rune was surprised, however, she quickly gave the bottle away and once the woman got the bottle, she walked and stood next to Nux. "If we go after all the clans, it wouldn''t end in a year, as you know, these aren''t just any random clans, some even have Saints Stage Cultivators as the leaders, currently, we are too weak to go after them. Not to mention that our movement is highly restricted since we cannot alert Aragorn. Who knows what he might do if he realizes that Rune had seen through him and was going behind his back to gather allies? This method won''t work." Amaya shook her head as she stored the bottle in her storage ring and then held Nux''s hands as if it was the most natural thing to do. "Then what should we do?" Nux questioned. Amaya then pointed at Rune and, "Kill her." Chapter 907 Melia, I Need Your Help. ? "Kill her." Amaya pointed at Rune and spoke. "Huh?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Kill her?" Allura frowned as well. Rune had the same expression, however, she didn''t panic, she just waited for Amaya to explain, it was not like anyone here had the ability to kill her anyways. Not that she was planning to fight ExceedoGenesis right now, They were the only ones who could save her right now. "Of course, we don''t actually have to kill her, I am just saying that we should let the Shadow of Silence kill her." Amaya explained her plan. The more she spoke, the more their expressions changed, from ''How absurd'' to ''Is that possible, then, ''Would they fall for it?'' '' Oh wait'' And then finally, ''That might actually work!'' "This is much more efficient and we wouldn''t have to go around convincing all those clans, honestly, talking with those geezers is too annoying. How can we do all that within a year, one might need a year of rest just after talking to one of those geezers, that is how annoying it is." Amaya spoke with an annoyed look on her face. The others chuckled and Rune, who had personally gone through it nodded with a smile on her face. She could perfectly understand where Amaya was coming from. Melia, on the other hand, continued to observe Amaya. She had seen how competitive Nux''s wives were with her own eyes, so when she saw all those women agreeing and giving the position of Vice Leader of the Clan to Amaya, she knew Amaya was amazing, however, seeing her in action live, Melia was now even surer. Amaya was definitely a scary woman. She was much more capable than she initially thought. "Anyways, we will start with this plan later." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. "Hmm? Why later?" Melia questioned, she thought there were some problems in starting early, the problem that she couldn''t see. She wanted to borrow Amaya''s wisdom and understand what the problem was, However, "I finally have the Spirit Alcohol, I want to talk to dwarves." Amaya, however, was thinking about a completely different topic. "¡­" "¡­" Melia and Rune glanced at her with deadpan looks on their faces. To think that she just wanted to earn money. ''Heh, once I secure the deal, I am sure I will be eligible to ask for a reward. I will go for 20 days this time.'' Amaya thought inwardly as she glanced at Nux. Nux, who noticed her gaze, smiled gently, ''I will have you.'' Amaya spoke as she narrowed her eyes. ''You already have me, my love.'' Nux replied. ''¡­'' Amaya turned silent. Then, she shook her head and, "Alright then, I still need to make some preparations, so I will take my leave. Lady Rune, if you have nothing to do, please come with me, I am sure I can use your help." "Sure¡­" Rune nodded as she stood up. Amaya formed a portal, "Please." Rune seemed surprised that even Amaya could create a Portal, however, she quickly calmed down and walked into the portal. Amaya then walked in as well and the portal disappeared. Allura, who could see a bright chance right in front of her eyes, reacted quickly and, "Ahem, I will be taking my leave as well." Then, she glanced at Nux and, ''How long are you going to wait for?'' Nux just smiled back and didn''t say anything. Allura frowned, but then, she simply formed a Portal and walked away. Now, the only ones left in the room were Nux and Melia. Nux got onto the bed and crawled towards Melia, then, he rested his back on the wall and questioned, "What are you thinking about?" "Amaya''s plan¡­" "Hmm? Do you not like it?" "That''s not it, I just don''t know how she thought of that. I knew about all the abilities she considered in her mind while coming up with that plan, but I still couldn''t think of something even close to what she had in her mind." "Didn''t I tell you Amaya is amazing?" "She is." Melia nodded. "Not only her, but even Lady Rune is also quite amazing." Suddenly, Melia commented. "Mhm, her view on death and her calmness on the matter, it was quite surprising." ¡¤?¦Èm Nux nodded. Melia nodded as well, but soon, "Though I don''t feel any sense of awe from Lady Rune like I feel from Amaya. Rather than Awe, I only feel pity." "What do you mean?" Nux questioned. "Amaya is amazing, Lady Rune is amazing as well, however, I pity Lady Rune. She might try to hide it, but in the end, she was betrayed by her husband, the man she loved with all her heart. Just think about what she must have been going through." "Aragorn is a fool. I don''t understand how can one betray a woman like her." Nux sighed. Though he was still grateful inwardly. "Mhm." Melia nodded, she looked a little down. It seemed like she had a lot in her mind. And seeing that, Nux held her hand, "Don''t worry, I will not betray you." "What do you mean?" Melia blushed as she retorted. Nux then grabbed Melia and pulled her close to him. "What else? I am saying that once you are mine, I will make sure I won''t do anything that will hurt you." Nux spoke as he rested his head on Melia''s back. Melia''s blush deepened, she wanted to get away from Nux, but for some reason, her body refused to listen to her. Suddenly, Nux placed his chin on Melia''s shoulder and spoke, "You know, today I am a bit down as well." "Why?" Melia questioned with a curious look on her face. "Amaya said I am too weak to continue with my plan." "No, she said that our clan is too weak." "But I am the leader of the clan, am I not? I should be stronger than this." "You are a Complete Emperor Stage Cultivator who is less than 30 years old, how much stronger do you wish to get?" Melia questioned with a dumbfounded look on her face. "I feel like I can be stronger." "Huh?" Melia frowned. "I really do..." Nux spoke as he looked into Melia''s eyes. Melia found herself strangely attached to Nux''s golden eyes, Their faces came dangerously close to each other, "Melia, I need your help." Chapter 908 I-I Too Want To S-Strengthen It… ? [A/N: Please wait for a while, I will post the next 2 chapters within the next few hours (4 hours at max)] ... "Melia, I need your help." Nux spoke up. "Huh?" Melia frowned. There¡­ there was such an intimate atmosphere created between the two of them, Melia thought that Nux would continue with his usual flirting as he probably holds her hand or rest his head on her shoulders, or maybe even both. Honestly, it wouldn''t be a lie to say that Melia liked spending time with Nux like this. She couldn''t describe it, but whenever she is this close to Nux, there is that fluttery feeling in her heart, that strange sense of comfort, Melia didn''t know since when she had started to develop it, she only came to ExceedoGenesis because she wanted to be independent and raise a strong clan from the start without the help of her family, that was her only goal. However, somewhere in the middle, something in her changed, This man¡­ She started to like spending time with him¡­ It was a foreign feeling that she hadn''t experienced before, however, Melia didn''t hate it. And just like how it always happens, today too, Melia was hoping to experience the same fluttery feeling, but since Nux was asking for her help, she decided to postpone it and, ?andasnovel.com "What can I help you with?" Melia questioned. Nux gently grabbed Melia''s hands, then, "Don''t you find it strange that other than Allura, all my wives are Emperor Stage Cultivators?" Nux questioned. "I do. I tried asking about it, however, Allura just said ''you will realize it later.''" Melia replied, but then suddenly, her face turned red. Seeing that, Nux frowned. He hadn''t even done anything, why was Melia reacting like that? "Are you alright?" he questioned in worry. "I-I am alright, please continue." Melia nodded. At the same time, she recalled the conversation she had with Allura, ¡­ ''Why are all your sisters except you Emperors? Isn''t that a little too strange?'' Melia questioned. ''Heh, you will realize it later.'' Allura replied with a meaningful smile on her face. Then, she turned towards Melia and with a blissful expression on her face, ''Just know that when you do learn about it later, then you have either already spent the most blissful time of your life, or you are about to experience it. Look forward to it, Melia.'' ¡­ As Melia thought about those words, her face turned red, for some reason, when she heard ''most blissful time of your life'' she started thinking about impure thoughts. And who could blame her? She lived inside [Core] where she would continuously hear Nux and his wives moans, and whenever she meets them after it, words like ''blissful'', ''amazing'', ''heaven'', she hears them very often. In her mind, the meaning behind these words had already changed. ''Melia! What are you thinking!? Nux needs your help right now!'' Suddenly, Melia shouted inwardly. She then shook her head to get these impure thoughts out of her mind and focused on Nux again. "Melia, what I am going to share with you right now, it is something you can never reveal to anyone, even your mother and father." "I have not revealed any of your secrets to them, Nux. You can trust me, I won''t betray my Clanmate." Melia spoke with a determined look on her face. Nux, however, shook his head, "I am telling you this not because I see you as a Clanmate, Melia. I am telling you this because I see you as a lot more." He spoke as he tightened his grip around Melia''s hands.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com "You see, the way I cultivate is different from others, I practice Dual Cultivation¡­" Nux started revealing the truth. The more he spoke, the wider Melia''s eyes got, at first, she didn''t believe what he said and thought that it was one of his playful pranks, however, seeing that absolute seriousness on Nux''s face, she knew it wasn''t a lie. An ability like that¡­ It¡­ It actually exists! "Y-You are saying that you g-grow stronger i-if you sleep with s-stronger women?" "That is correct." Nux nodded. "Th-then¡­ does that mean that if you¡­ sleep with Miliana¡­ who cannot resist your orders¡­ you will become a Great Sage?" Melia questioned with a shocked look on his face. "That is correct." Nux nodded again. "However, I do not sleep with a woman I do not love. For me, having sex with a woman means seeing her as my wife, I only do that with a woman I am absolutely sure about. The woman I love." "¡­" Melia didn''t know what to say. Her mind was still thinking about his ability. Just what kind of ridiculous ability is that!? Let''s not even talk about how Nux''s cultivation grows as he has sex with a woman. T-To think he can even help a woman grow together with him! Doesn''t that mean that if he selects 1000 random mortal women, they would all become Emperors after a certain while? And what if Nux gets stronger? A Great Sage, Semi Saint, Saint, or Divine Stage? Does that mean he is capable of having 1000 Divine Stage Cultivators by his side!? What kind of broke ability is that!? Melia''s mind was in chaos. But then, ''I do not sleep with a woman I do not love.'' Nux''s words run inside her head. For some reason, her mind calmed down, but when she thought about the entire thing again, her expression changed, "S-So when y-you said you said t-that you need m-my help¡­?" Melia stuttered as her face turned completely red. "That is correct. I love you, Melia, Would you spend the rest of the night with me?" Nux questioned as he looked into Melia''s crimson eyes. Melia''s pale face now looked like a tomato. "W-W-What are you talking ab-about!?" She shouted as she lowered her head, trying to avoid Nux''s eyes. "You know exactly what I am talking about, Melia. I do not wish to just keep playing around anymore. I want something actually substantial between us, I feel a connection when I am with you, I am sure you feel one as well. I wish to strengthen this connection, Melia." Nux spoke. This time, Melia stopped avoiding Nux''s eyes, and with her head lowered, she glanced at, "Can I?" Nux questioned with a gentle smile on his face. "I-I too want to s-strengthen it¡­" Melia accepted. Chapter 909 How Was Your First Actual Kiss? * ? [A/N: Please wait for a while, I will post the next 2 chapters within the next few hours (4 hours at max)] ... "I-I too want to s-strengthen it¡­" Melia spoke with a shy look on her face. Right now, she had lowered her head, which was red since she was blushing, honestly, her blush was so deep that if she was in an anime, there would be smoke coming out of her head. She didn''t move her hands since Nux was holding them, however, she had curled up her toes and her body was stiff. It was as if she was trying to shrink her size and hide in some place. Melia was someone who was absolutely clueless about topics like love. Her sisters-in-law often talked about how it feels to fall in love, however, Melia was just not interested in those topics. Now, however, when Melia found herself in this situation, she regretted her past actions. If only she had not ignored her sisters-in-law''s words, she wouldn''t be so clueless and act like this. Of course, in Nux''s eyes, the shy Melia couldn''t be any more appealing. Seeing that Melia had agreed, Nux pulled her close to her. He released her hands and his hands slowly moved to her back. He then lifted her chin, revealing her face which currently resembled a tomato. Honestly, the deep red blush on Melia''s pale white skin, the embarrassed expression on her usual expressionless face, that shy look in those usually cold and intimidating eyes, The current Melia was so irresistible that Nux was having an extremely hard time holding himself back. However, he still held on. Melia''s face, he burned this sight into his memory, It was something he would never forget in his life, "D-Don''t just l-look¡­ I-I am embarrassed¡­" Suddenly, Melia spoke up. Nux''s heartbeat quickened. This¡­ this was too much stimulus¡­ Was this really Melia''s first time? How can she be so alluring when it is her first time? He wondered in his head. In the end, the last strand of willpower which Nux was using to hold himself back broke apart. He looked into Melia''s eyes and, "Close your eyes." He spoke. Melia was too embarrassed, her body was a little too stiff. He needed to help her calm down. Melia did as she was told and closed her eyes. From now on, she could see anything. This calmed her heart a little, however, she soon realized that it was just a moment of relief. Since her eyes were closed, her other senses heightened up. Nux''s hand which was on her back moved a little, she heard a little rustle, signifying that Nux had moved. Soon, she felt Nux''s breath on her cheek. Melia quickly recalled all the times Nux''s face has been this close to hers and quickly imagined what he currently looked like. Then, suddenly, Melia felt something touch her lips. It was a soft, lovely sensation, Melia didn''t need to think too hard, she knew what it was. She remember how she moved away when she first kissed Nux''s lip by mistake, however, right now, even though Nux was openly kissing her lips like that. Melia''s body refused to move away. I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com Rather, Her head moved on her own as she pushed her lips towards Nux''s. And as if he was waiting for something like this, Nux pulled Melia even closer, his hand trailing up to her upper back and his other hand now touching her lower back, Nux was gently caressing her back as their lips touched each other. Nux didn''t push his tongue in. For Melia, he wanted to be as gently as possible. Melia''s lips were warm and soft, in the end, Nux was unable to control his urge and he started gently sucking on her lower lip. This little jolted Melia''s body. Her hands moved on her own and rested on Nux''s chest. While her lower lip was being sucked by Nux''s lips, she tried to do to the same Nux''s upper lip. Yes, she was reciprocating Nux''s kiss. The temperature around the two increased. Nux''s hand that was caressing Melia''s lower back now moved to her waist and continued to move up. Soon, Nux gently touched Melia''s breasts. Melia''s breathing got uneven the moment Nux touched her breast, however, she didn''t move away, rather, her hands moved behind Nux''s back and she pushed her body towards Nux. Her Breasts touched Nux''s chest, their lips, now closer than ever, their breath on top of each other. The two felt each other''s bodies, and their minds were lost in each other''s thoughts. In the end, Nux picked Melia up and placed her on his lap. Melia didn''t mind, she just moved her arms around Nux''s neck for support, her legs moved around Nux''s waist and she focused on devouring Nux''s lips. On the other hand, Nux''s hands explored Melia''s entire body. This continued for 5 minutes until Melia finally broke the kiss. The moved back her head a little, then, she finally opened her eyes. "Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haahhh¡­" The two breathed heavily as they looked into each other''s eyes. The passion in their eyes was so strong that it was almost leaking out. "How was your first actual kiss?" Suddenly, Nux questioned with a slight smile on her face. However, instead of answering, Melia just closed her eyes and, Their lips met again. Nux got his answer. He reciprocated as their lips enjoyed each other''s embrace. While the two kissed, Nux suddenly stood up. pandasnovel.com With Melia still in his arms, a Portal Formed in front of him. He stepped into the portal and walked into a Lavish room. Inside the room, there was a huge bed with a soft mattress and silky bedsheets. While kissing Melia, Nux walked towards the bed, then, he climbed onto the bed and lowered his body with Melia under him. Melia still had her eyes closed, she knew the Portal was used and the place she was in was different, however, she trusted Nux enough to not open her eyes to check where she was. Or maybe, she just enjoyed her kiss so much that she didn''t feel like checking where she was. Of course, Nux didn''t mind. The two rolled over the bed as they sucked each other''s lip, this continued for another 3 minutes before finally, Nux rolled on top of Melia again and, "Let''s start the real thing, shall we?" Chapter 910 Tell me if it hurts, kay? ** 910 Tell me if it hurts, kay? ** "Let''s start the real thing, shall we?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. Melia just stared at him and didn''t say anything. However, the expectant plus embarrassed look on her face already told the answer Nux wanted to hear. Honestly, he had an inner urge to tease her a little, make her ask for it herself, However, in the end, Nux controlled himself. He had decided that he would be gentle for Melia''s first time. He wanted to give Melia whatever she wanted, he wanted to make this the best time she had ever had. With that thought in his mind, Nux''s hands slowly moved toward Melia''s Black Gown. When he finally touched her Gown, he looked at her face, Melia quickly avoided eye contact, She knew what Nux was about to do and was too embarrassed to look at his face. Just from how he was acting it was clear how much she was pushing herself here. She was still not comfortable yet. And Nux knew it, therefore, she decided to take things even slower. He bent down, his face right in front of Melia''s belly button. Unable to control his urge, Nux moved and kissed Melia''s belly button through her gown. "Mnnhhh~" Feeling the intimate touch, Melia moaned. Nux gently kneaded Melia''s thighs, just as he had expected, her body was a little too stiff. Nux continued to rub her thighs well gently trailing her lips from her belly button down to her crotch area. The closer he got, the more strongly Melia reacted, however, under Nux''s care, Melia''s body was finally loosening up. Her hands, which were tightly grabbing onto the bedsheets were now on Nux''s head, waves and waves of pleasure that assaulted her body made her move her body in different angles, forming different arches with her back, it got so far that Nux was forced to hold her down. "Are you trying to run away?" He joked as he sat up and looked into Melia''s eyes. Melia wanted to look away, however, Nux placed both hands right next to her face, not allowing her to look away. Then, he moved his face dangerously close to hers and, "You aren''t planning on running away, right?" He questioned. Melia, who was now forced to look into Nux''s golden eyes mumbled to herself, "N-No." "That is good." Nux whispered softly. "I am not planning on letting you run away either. After today, you will be mine." Nux spoke, his golden eyes shined possessively. Melia blushed. Nux then moved his lips close to hers, he did not kiss her though, he stopped at the last moment. Melia''s body moved on its own, she lifted her head as she gently touched Nux''s lips with her own. Another hot but innocent kiss started, this time however, Melia''s body was much more comfortable than before, Nux''s hands moved to her gown, Melia, who felt his hands knew what he was about to do, however, she was too busy kissing to think about it. Honestly, she felt like she was getting addicted to it. Nux''s hands moved masterfully, he quickly loosened up Melia''s gown, and once their lips separated, he gently removed her Black Gown, revealing her pale white, clear skin, and a black bra and panty she wore. Nux''s eyes fell on Melia''s hourglass figure, "Melia, you are beautiful¡­" He praised her with a dumbfounded look on her face. Melia wanted to look away, however, seeing how Nux was looking at her with a dazed expression, she couldn''t move away. Her eyes were stuck on Nux''s face. Suddenly, Nux''s moved his clothes away as well, standing with only his underwear on, this made it even more difficult for Melia to look away. Nux''s lean figure with compact, but strong muscle, those perfect abs, muscular arms, all of this combined with his ridiculously handsome face, from a woman''s perspective, Nux was definitely a treat to look at. And right now, Melia could get her eyes away from this ''treat'' at all. "Do you like what you see?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "You¡­ look good¡­" Melia praised, her fingers carefully touching Nux''s lower abs. Then, her eyes fell on Nux''s bulge. Melia froze. Nux smiled, he gently grabbed her hand, then, he grabbed her other hand, then placing both her Melia wanted to hide her breasts using her hands, however, since Nux was holding her hands, she 22:56 couldn''t do it. hands on top of her hands, he kissed her lips. However, before Melia could enjoy the kiss, Nux moved down and kissed her chin, then, he kissed her neck, her upper chest, and then finally, his lips grazed with Melia''s bra. With a wild smile on his face, Nux grabbed the bra with his mouth, and then, he removed it, revealing Melia''s pale white breasts and beautiful light pink nipples. Melia wanted to hide her breasts using her hands, however, since Nux was holding her hands, she couldn''t do it. "Thank you for the treat, my tasty Vampire." Nux spoke as his tongue moved out and he started licking Melia''s right nipple. "Annh~" A moan leaked out of Melia''s mouth as she felt something wet touching her nipple. Nux''s free hand moved and started kneading Melia''s other breast. Jolts and jolts of pleasure rushed into Melia''s body and she continued to moan. "Aannnhh~~" Then suddenly, Nux stopped licking her nipple and sat up. He looked at Melia''s hourglass figure again and then, his eyes fell on her panties which were already wet. "I think you are ready now." Nux smirked. Then without wasting any time, he quickly removed Melia''s last layer of defense, and revealed her pink little sister which was already dripping with love juices. Nux finally realized. Melia¡­ she was a lot more sensitive than Nux''s initially thought. "Oh, you are more than ready now." Nux chuckled. Then, he lowered his underwear, revealing his soldier that was ready to go and explore yet another cave of unknown dangers. Melia''s eyes fell on Nux''s rod, she momentarily stared at it with a lost look on her face, she only came out of her reverie when Nux started rubbing his dick on top of her lower lips, sending jolts and jolts of pleasure into her body. "Aannnhh~~" Melia moaned. Her vagina released more love juices, lubricating Nux''s rod. Nux then glanced at Melia and, "Tell me if it hurts, kay?" Chapter 911 Ill Make You Feel Something You Have Never Felt. ** ? "Tell me if it hurts, kay?" Nux spoke with a gentle smile on his face. Melia nodded with a nervous plus embarrassed expression on her face. Nux then carefully placed his dick in the right position, then, after exchanging a nod, he slowly entered Melia. "Ugghh!!" Nux groaned as jolts of pleasure took over his body the moment he entered Melia''s insides. Unlike the stereotype that was formed in his mind where he thought that a Vampire''s insides might be cold, Melia''s insides were extremely warm. Of course, it was not sizzling hot, it was just warmer compared to other women, so warm that Nux felt a layer of comfort wash over his body as soon as he entered. "Are you okay?" He questioned. Melia nodded, Nux nodded back, then he moved his hip forward, soon, he could feel something blocking his path. Nux realized what it was in an instant. Melia was the same. She knew what was going to happen. She carefully observed Nux''s face. This was the man she was giving her virginity to, thinking about it, a strange feeling washed over Melia. Then suddenly, Nux extended both his hands towards her with a gentle smile on his face. Melia, who understood Nux''s intentions smiled. She held Nux''s hands, their fingers intertwined. Then, Nux moved. Melia felt slight pain, she tightened her grip on Nux''s hands, then she looked into his eyes and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. Nux smiled as well. ?andasnovel.com "Melia Bloodheart, With this, you are now mine. You are now Melia Leander." Melia''s cheeks turned red, Nux moved her hands on top of her hands, he then came down, kissed Melia''s forehead, then rested his nose on Melia''s nose, feeling each other''s breath. "I''ll move now." Nux spoke. Melia nodded, Nux moved his hip, and his dick finally entered deep into her cave and, "Uggghhhhh!!" Jolts and jolts of pleasure assaulted Nux''s body. Melia''s warm insides were a little too pleasurable, it was to the point where Nux thought that his body would melt down. But who was he? He was Nux Leander. How could he possibly fall down here? Nux quickly recollected his strength, then, he moved his hips, taking his dick to the point where it was almost out, then, in one go, *Pah* He thrusted in. "Aaannnhhh~~" In just one thrust, Melia''s back arched up as she moaned out loud. With how her walls twitched, Nux knew Melia had just experienced a minor orgasm. He glanced at her face and saw Melia desperately trying to hide the pleasure she was feeling. A small smile appeared on Nux''s face. Melia''s effort to not let go and keep a normal expression, it released Nux''s inner demon which he had been holding back all this while. Melia''s face drowned in pleasure, Nux wanted to see it. And to do that, "Get ready, my love. I''ll make you feel something you have never felt." Nux spoke with a big smile on his face. Then, he moved his hips back, then in one go, I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com He thrusted again. *Pan* "Aaaaannhh~~" Melia moaned in pleasure. She bit her lips, trying to keep her sanity and be in control of the expression she was making. Nux smiled. He held Melia''s both hands with his left one, his face moved towards Melia''s left breast, while his right hand had already started kneading her right breast. "Aannnnhh~~" Melia moaned as Nux''s hand played with her right nipple. However, this was just started, Nux''s tongue moved, it licked her areole, sending waves of pleasure into her body, then, his tongue started moving around the bud touching it from everywhere but the top. Under the torture, Melia''s light pink nipples became erect. And of course, all this while, Nux never stopped his thrusting. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "Aaannh! Aaannh! Aannnhh!" Melia had no choice but to moan continuously, her body trembled in pleasure that was completely out of this world, something she had never felt before, the pleasure was so intense that Melia was losing her mind. She tried freeing her hands to resist the situation, however, no matter what she tried, she couldn''t gather her strength. Under these waves of pleasure which assaulted her body from all directions, Melia was completely helpless. Then only thing she could do was moan out loud and, Make the expression that Nux wanted to see on her face. The expression where she doesn''t care about her image, the expression where she doesn''t hold herself back, The expression of pure bliss, the expression where her eyes are rolled out in pleasure, her face is sweaty, the tongue is out and there is a silly smile on her face. The expression that¡­ in this entire world, only Nux was allowed to see¡­ "Aannnhhhhh~~" Nux, who was enjoying this expression, finally released Melia''s hands, Melia glanced at him, then, with a weak expression on her face, she extended her arms at Nux. Nux smiled gently, he moved closer to her, and Melia quickly locked her hands around Nux''s neck. Nux chuckled, he moved his mouth towards Melia''s, he knew what she liked the most, However, Just as they were about to kiss, Melia changed her direction, her mouth moved towards Nux''s neck, then, her canines elongated, and, *Pierce* She bit Nux''s neck and started sucking out her blood. "!!!" "Uggggghhhhhhhhhh!!" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise as jolts of unbearably strong pleasure washed over Nux''s entire body. Nux, who was still far away from his limit, suddenly couldn''t hold back anymore, the pleasure he felt was completely out of this world, it was so strong that it was dominating his mind. His legs weakened, his hips trembled, suddenly, Melia''s insides tightened around his dick, boosting the pleasure he felt and then, *Squirt* "MMmmnnnnhhhhnnnnnnn~~" Melia orgasmed. Her love juices washed over Nux''s dick and as if that was the final move, "UUuuugugggggghhhhhh!!! I am cumminggg!!" Nux groaned as he filled Melia''s insides with his jizz. His body, which completely lost all its strength fell on top of Melia''s, who was just done with sucking Nux''s blood and still had an intoxicated look on her face. "That¡­ haah¡­ was amazing¡­" Nux spoke with a tired look on his face. "¡­" Melia, however, didn''t reply. Nux frowned, he raised his head to look at her and noticed that she had passed out. Nux smiled as he shook his head. Then just as he was about to place his head on Melia''s breasts and sleep as well, he noticed a Big Magic Circle formed under Melia. Chapter 912 Nux…? ? "That¡­ haah¡­ was amazing¡­" Nux spoke with a tired look on his face. "¡­" Melia, however, didn''t reply. Nux frowned, he raised his head to look at her and noticed that she had passed out. Nux smiled as he shook his head. Then just as he was about to place his head on Melia''s breasts and sleep as well, he noticed a Big Magic Circle forming under Melia. Nux''s expression changed. He was familiar with this Circle. There was no way he could forget it. That strange energy around it, those mysterious patterns which were completely different than the patterns they used to cast spells, and the most unique property of this Magic Circle of not using the surrounding Mana but its own energy to work. Honestly, this Magic Circle was so unfathomable that it made Nux curious about his System''s Origin. Just how could it do things that were considered impossible? Of course, Nux didn''t have the time to think about all that right now, along with this Magic Circle, he also had to take care of this unreasonably huge amount of energy that had just rushed into his body. This energy, Nux instantly felt it, it was enough for him to become a Sage. It would normally be impossible to advance this quickly, however, Melia, who was a Peak Great Sage made it possible. Nux, however, couldn''t use this energy right now. His current focus was on the magic spell. Thinking about it, Nux moved away from Melia with a solemn look on his face. And as if waiting for this moment, the white Magic Circle started shining. The next second, a red drop rose up from Melia''s chest, Nux prepared himself as his eyes fell on Melia''s blood. He clearly remembered the horrifying pain he went through last time, honestly, it was not something he wished to feel again, however, his Incubus Form and the strength it provided, it made the pain all worth it. Not to mention that Incubus wasn''t a race that specialized in fighting, Vampires, on the other hand, were. Vampires were a race that was known for their Myriad of abilities. With a slightly excited but at the same time, nervous look on his face, Nux glanced at the blood drop. The Magic Circle shined even more brightly, another Magic Circle appeared in front of Nux, then the blood drop which was floating rushed into Nux''s body, passing through the Magic Circle and his Chest. Then, *Crack* "AAaaaaAAAaaGGGGGHhHhHhhhHH!!" The pain finally kicked in. ¡­ 8 hours passed by, Melia''s eyelids trembled, then, her eyes opened, with a lazy look on her face, she slowly got up, she then looked around and realized that she was on a comfortable bed, with her body covered with a soft blanket. ?andasnovel¡¤?om Melia frowned when she sensed that her body under the blanket was naked, soon, however, when she recalled what she did and why her body was naked, her face flushed red. "You have finally woken up, Mel." Suddenly, Melia heard a voice. She quickly turned her head towards the source of the voice and her eyes widened in surprise, "Who are yo-Nux¡­?" She wanted to question in panic and anger when she realized that there was an unknown man inside her room, however, when she glanced at the face of the man again, she didn''t feel like he was ''unknown'' anymore. Melia frowned. The Man in front of her was sitting on a chair, casually sipping on tea as he looked into her eyes with a slight smile on his face, he was short black hair and an extremely handsome face, his features were similar to Nux, his eyes, however, were crimson red. Melia didn''t have to think too much, this man was a Vampire. And the one with a very strong bloodline as well. However, his face, although slightly more handsome, it definably resembled Nux. So much that Melia even forgot that she was just about to end this man''s life, I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com *Picture* "Hmmm? Is it taking that long for you to recognize me, Mel? I am disappointed." Suddenly, the man spoke up. And just as he spoke, Melia''s eyes widened in surprise. She was not sure, this voice, this way of talking, that tingling sensation she felt when the man spoke, This man was definitely him. "Nux¡­?" Melia, however, still couldn''t understand. How can Nux be a¡­ Vampire¡­? "That''s my ability, Melia." Nux, who read Melia''s confusion replied. "Y-Your ability¡­?" Melia questioned with a confused on her face. "Just like Cultivation, I can also copy my women''s Bloodline. Remember how I turned into Incubus recently after I met Allura?" Nux spoke up and hearing his words, Melia''s eyes widened in surprise. That was right! Nux suddenly showed in ''Incubus Form'' that day when they were fighting against Destiny! She thought that he was an Incubus all this time and was hiding it, but¡­ But to think that he had another absurd ability other than Dual Cultivation! And thinking about Dual Cultivation. "You are a Sage now¡­" Melia commented as she noticed Nux''s Cultivation. "I have you to thank for that, it was quite intense for our first time, wasn''t it? The two of us are definitely compatible." Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. Melia blushed. Seeing that, Nux chuckled, then, he placed the cup on the table and stood up. Honestly, he had a lot to do, he was finally a Sage, and he had acquired Vampire Bloodline, he had gained quite a lot, however, right now, This woman in front of him was the priority. He walked towards Melia, then, he crawled onto the bed, without wasting a single second, he quickly removed his shirt, revealing his well-built muscle, Melia''s blush deepened, then, Nux crawled towards her and cupped her cheek with his hand, "You are finally mine, Melia Leander." Melia gently held Nux''s hand that was on her cheek as she closed her eyes, Nux, however, didn''t allow her to be so comfortable, "But I have to say, contrary to your attitude, you are quite a pervert, aren''t you? To think you would bite me like that." "W-W-What?" Melia stuttered in embarrassment. Chapter 913 Satiate My Thirst, Wife. * ? "But I have to say, contrary to your attitude, you are quite a pervert, aren''t you? To think you would bite me like that." "W-W-What?" Melia stuttered in embarrassment. "See? This is what I am talking about, you stutter when you are shy like this, but then you take this bold step was biting your partner during sex. I was taken aback, you know?" Nux spoke as he moved his face close to Melia''s. "I¡­ I¡­" Melia didn''t know what to say. "Of course, it doesn''t mean I didn''t like it." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "Huh?" Melia''s expression changed. With a playful smile on his face, Nux slowly moved the blanket covering Melia''s naked body away, then, his hand moved towards her back, touching every single inch of her back. Melia''s face turned red, she recalled that blissful feeling she felt before and her body trembled. Her hands moved as well and just like Nux, she hugged him as well, feeling every part of his back. Her breasts touched Nux''s hard chest, this gave her a strange sense of comfort. Being in Nux''s embrace, it was so comfortable that Melia couldn''t help but close her eyes. This indescribable feeling in her heart¡­ It felt blissful. "On the contrary, I loved it. So much that I wish to experience again," With Melia in his arms, Nux continued. "Hmm?" "Ever since I became a Vampire, other than this strong feeling of absoluteness, I have been feeling this strange itch on my throat." Nux spoke. "This is one of the Vampire Race''s 2 weaknesses, Insatiable Thirst." Melia, who instantly understood what it was replied. Then, she opened her eyes and started explaining without moving away from her position, "Vampires crave Blood, if they do not drink enough blood, the outcome could be much worse than one would think, it first starts from a light itch on the throat, then, this itch continues to increase, it then grows to the point where it becomes uncontrollable, the slight itch turns into pain, then, it gets to the point where a Vampire might even lose his mind. This is called Rouge State, it poses quite a problem where a Vampire would do anything to his hands on blood, whether it is to kill his own loved ones, or someone else, it doesn''t matter. Of course, the stronger your blood, the more time it takes for you to reach this state, I, for example, would need around 500 years to fall into that State, whereas a weak Vampire would only need a month at most. So although it only affects the weak Vampires, this ''weakness'' is still pretty annoying. It is also the reason why the Vampires decided to live under the ground, there were cases of Vampires in Rouge State attacking other races for their blood, this was harming our international relations so the Vampires were forced to take action." "It sounds quite troublesome." Nux, who was currently holding Melia in his arms while his own back rested on the bed''s headrest, commented. "It is not that bad, actually, although the Thirst is not quenched with normal animal Blood, if it is strong Star Beasts'' blood, drinking it would be enough. With our current system, this Blood can be brought from the Blood Kingdom''s Market for quite a cheap price, so cases of Vampires going into Rogue State and causing trouble. The married Vampires don''t even need Star Beasts'' Blood to deal with it, they can simply drink their partner''s blood to satiate themselves." ?andasnovel¡¤?om Melia explained. And hearing her words, Nux couldn''t help but smile, "So are you saying that drinking each other''s blood is only something husbands and wives do?" He questioned. I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com Melia, who understood what he was trying to get at blushed, then, she nodded. "Y-Yes." "So that means, whenever I need to satiate myself, I need to come to you, my wife?" "R-Right." "Heh, then satiate my thirst, wife." Nux spoke as he looked into Melia''s eyes. Melia observed Nux''s red eyes, it was definitely strange for her since she was used to Nux''s Golden eyes, however, Nux''s red eyes, they had some sort of strange charm that pulled her in, not allowing her to look away. "Why are you not moving? You aren''t thinking of getting away, right? Now that you have made me like this, You will take responsibility, right, wife? I am quite new to this, so I need you to guide me all the way." Nux spoke with a big smile on his face. He was definitely enjoying this. Melia blushed, then, with an embarrassed look on her face, she moved her hair, revealing her neck, Nux''s heart skipped a beat. He had to say, the sight in front of him was one of the most alluring sights he had ever seen. He could feel his little brother twitching and with that, the itch in his throat grew, his body was urging him to move. Melia offering herself like this¡­ He was planning to make her guide him through all the steps, however, this scene was just too irresistible. His instincts took over, he moved his face close to Melia''s neck, then, his canines elongated and, *Pierce* He bit Melia''s neck and started sucking on her blood. "Aaannnhhh~~" A wave of mind-numbing pleasure washed over Melia''s entire body, Melia''s head rolled back by itself, the pleasure was just too much. When her head returned to her normal position, her eyes fell on Nux''s neck, her instincts took over as well and, *Pierce* She started drinking Nux''s blood as well. "Uggghhh!!" Nux felt a familiar jolt of pleasure moving all over his body, however, he didn''t stop. Melia''s blood was too sweet! This blood¡­ he was getting addicted. With their bodies bathing in pleasure, the two continued to drink each other''s blood, it was only after full 2 minutes did they finally stop, With intoxicated looks on their faces, they looked into each other''s eyes, No more explanations or words were needed, The two simply lay down on the bed, The night was still long~ Very very very long~ Chapter 914 Dont Try To Threaten Me ? "We are in your Clan''s Base¡­" Rune spoke as she narrowed her eyes. "That is correct." Amaya nodded her head. "Why did you bring me here?" Rune questioned. "What do you mean? Were you planning on staying in that place?" "It was pleasing to look at." Rune''s answer was simple. "Well, unfortunately, that place is special, we cannot just allow everyone to stay there," Amaya replied. The reason why Amaya brought Rune out of [Core] was because of the 10 to 1 time difference. If Rune stays inside that place for a long while, she would definitely notice it. And Amaya didn''t want that. Although Rune was their Ally, Amaya still didn''t wish to reveal too many things to her. She was still a Saint who was capable of defeating them all alone, after all. She needed to be cautious. Also, just like [Core], the base of ExceedoGenesis was a safe place for Rune as well. ExceedoGenesis was enshrouded in mystery with no information about them available anywhere, Rune was perfectly safe here. Not to mention that the [Core] was currently ''used'' for something else, and Amaya didn''t have any intention of hearing all those sounds. She didn''t like to discuss important things while she was horny, she only enjoyed that if she was with Nux. A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face when she thought about it a little, soon, however, she shook her head, her expression turned serious again, she glanced at Rune who had already made herself comfortable and was sitting on the chair, sipping on the tea Amaya offered, "You said you would help us get in touch with Dwarves." Amaya spoke up. "I did and I believe I already provided you with the item you need to do that." "I still need your help," Amaya replied. "You can''t do it yourself even though you have the Spirit Alcohol? I thought you were more competent than that." Rune commented with a small, teasing smile on her face. "I wouldn''t want to listen that from someone who couldn''t even choose a correct man for herself and had no choice but to contact a middle-level clan after losing everything." Amaya answered back, then suddenly, she noticed the Mana around her becoming heavy, so heavy that even breathing became hard for him. With difficulty, Amaya raised her head and glanced at Rune. "Aren''t you a little too bold for a mere Emperor? For someone so weak that you would die if I lose control over myself, even for a mini second, don''t you think you should be careful about what you speak?" Rune spoke as she looked into Amaya''s eyes with a calm look on her face. She may look calm, however, Amaya, who was at the receiving end could feel the intimidating aura that pressed her entire body. However, Amaya didn''t give in, "Why don''t¡­ you make this small mistake¡­ then¡­? Let us see if¡­ you survive after¡­ that¡­" She retorted. ?andasnovel¡¤?om "You think anyone in this clan can do anything to me if I decide to kill you here?" Rune questioned with a curious look on her face. "You really¡­ think you can¡­ run away¡­ after that¡­? Don''t forget what¡­ happened¡­ with the Shadow of Silence¡­" Amaya, who was having difficulty speaking, still didn''t give in and stubbornly replied in a hoarse voice. Rune looked into Amaya''s eyes, then she recalled how Eisheth appeared out of nowhere and caught her. Then suddenly, Melia''s face appeared in her mind and her expression changed. Seeing her expression, Amaya''s smile widened. However, the pressure around her suddenly increased. I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com "You think I would be scared? I have assassins coming after me, remember? My husband and brother are the ones who are aiming for my life, I knew this but I still decided to stay with my husband so that he wouldn''t realize anything. Do you really think I would have taken that step if I was scared of dying? Did you forget? I do not fear death, Girl. Don''t try to threaten me." "¡­" Amaya turned silent. Things got much more serious than she intended to. She had sensed that Rune was taking her a little too lightly, so she just wanted to make sure that both of them were on equal footing before further discussions. But to think she would need to call Nux to deal with this. It honestly left a bad taste in her mouth, however, In the end, she had to do it. "Huh?" But just as she was about to call Nux, the pressure around her disappeared. Confused, she glanced at Rune, Rune simply closed her eyes and, "I apologize, my anger got the better of me. I shouldn''t have attacked my benefactors." "I shouldn''t have said things I said. I apologize as well." Amaya bowed her head. "Well, it is not like you were wrong. I wouldn''t have reacted so aggressively if you were. My husband really did betray me. No, rather than betraying, he was never on my side to begin with." Rune smiled. Amaya, however, could sense the sadness behind that smile. No matter how much Rune tried to hide it, in the end, the fact that the man she spent 2300 years of her life loving, was someone who was aiming for her fall all this while¡­ It affected her a lot. "Let us not talk about it, I called you here because I wanted your help." Amaya, who didn''t know how to console Rune decided to change the topic. "Since I did say I would help you make a deal with the Dwarves, I will do my best." Rune replied, she appreciated what Amaya was doing. "What do you want?" She questioned. "I will be leaving for the Aetherholm City in the Zhephyrion Empire, to meet Dwarf Thorin Oakenshield. I am sure you know of him. So I want to know everything I need to be careful of when I meet him. I do not want to make a silly mistake just because I didn''t have enough information about the other party." Amaya spoke. She also had some of his people look into Thorin, however, she wanted information from all the sources, just to be sure. This deal was extremely important for the Clan, after all. "Thorin huh¡­ You made the right choice to meet him¡­" Chapter 915 So We Are Leaving Tomorrow Morning? Thats Great! ? "Thorin huh¡­ You made a right choice to meet him¡­" Rune nodded her head. "He is one of the few Dwarves who have a connection to the Dwarven Continent." Amaya nodded. "Not only does he have a connection with the Dwarven Continent, but the family he comes from is also pretty influential as well. If you manage to make a deal with him, then you wouldn''t face any major problems in the Dwarven Continent. So he is a stable choice." Rune added. Amaya nodded in understanding, "So, is there anything I need to know before meeting him?" She questioned. "Hmmm, well Thorin is an easy-going man, and you are going with the Spirit Alcohol, so it shouldn''t be a problem. Dwarves, in general, are a pretty easygoing race, they are proud and stubborn, and they love to talk about their creations, sometimes, they might even bore you to death but make sure you don''t complain. Just listen to their blabbering silently. They are extremely loyal, so once you do manage to get into their good books and become their friends, they would never betray you. They are also Hardworking, once they take on a project, they would complete it before the said time no matter what, and they would work without rest if they have to. Dwarves are courageous, tenacious, and pretty blunt. They have a rough attitude, but honestly, they are good people. They love money and alcohol, however, they work hard to get their hands on these things. They never cheat, betray, or hurt anyone. Of course, there are always bad apples everywhere, however, Thorin and the other Dwarves working for him are not like that. They are simple-minded people who would like you if you go bring them alcohol and talk with them as they drink. Then if they see profit in the business you propose, they will definitely say yes. Honestly, as I said before, the business you are going to offer them will definitely be profitable, Thorin may be hardheaded, however, even he isn''t foolish enough to not understand just how revolutionary your idea is. And with the Spirit Alcohol, you just cannot fail, Unless of course, you make fun of their height. But there is no way someone like you would do that, right?" Rune questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Of course." Amaya nodded. Dwarves were extremely sensitive about their height, It was a well-known fact. If you call them short or make fun of their height, there is no way they would ever talk to you with a straight face again. You are as good as being banned for coming to the said dwarf again. Amaya, who was thorough by nature, obviously knew about this fact. In fact, she had already created a list of words that she would absolutely not speak no matter what, Words like, Shorty Midget Stumpy Shrimp Tiny Half-pint Miniature Fun-sized Vertically challenged pipsqueak, shrimp, Amaya had placed them all on her blacklist. "Mhm, I know you are a smart woman, you won''t make a stupid mistake like that. That is why I am so sure about this. You have all the right weapons, you just cannot fail. When are you going to leave?" Rune questioned. "Tomorrow morning." "Tomorrow? That''s fast." "I can''t waste much time here, we also need to start things on your side as well," Amaya replied. Rune''s expression changed again. Amaya, who realized her mistake wanted to facepalm herself, then just as she was about to try and change the topic again, I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com "Sister Amaya~ So we are leaving tomorrow morning? That''s great!" Suddenly, Amaya heard a jolly voice. "When did I say I am taking you with me?" Amaya narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Skyla. "Come on~ Aren''t I your cute sister? You are going on a trip, how can you not take me with you? Won''t you miss me?" Skyla, who brought her face dangerously close to Amaya''s spoke with a seductive look on her face as she held Amaya''s chin. Rune, who was seeing this scene couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow. This scene¡­ it was definitely¡­ bold¡­ Amaya looked into Skyla''s green eyes, and replied, "Don''t copy Nux." Skyla moved away and pouted, "I thought you would like it. You blush when he does it." "He is he." "Hehe~ That''s true, I wouldn''t want you doing this to me either. I understand why you would have that repulsed look on your face." Skyla nodded to herself. "Since you know, you can leave now." "Sister Amaya~~ Please take me with you~" Skyla begged. ?andasnovel¡¤?om "Nux will be busy for the next few days and I haven''t even explored this continent yet, please take me with you, I promise I will be good." Skyla requested. In the end, Amaya had no choice but to give in. No matter what, resisting Skyla was difficult. She was like a cute little sister to her. Also, ''Her extroverted nature might help when they meet the dwarves.'' Amaya thought as she glanced at Skyla. "Alright." In the end, she gave in. "Yay~ Sister Amaya! You are the best!" Skyla hugged Amaya with an excited look on her face. "Yes yes, now you can leave now. Don''t bother me." Amaya shooed. "Alright." Skyla nodded, she then glanced at Rune and, "I will be taking my leave, Lady Rune." "R-Right." Rune nodded. Skyla walked out of the room. "She is quite cheerful." Rune commented after Skyla left. Amaya just shook her head as she chuckled. "Anyways, can you tell me a little more about Thorin and his family?" "The Oakenshield Family? Well, they are¡­" Rune started talking about Thorin and his Oakenshield Family. She also talked about how things worked in the Dwarven Continent. Not only that, she even talked about how Amaya could extend her shop''s reach by opening branches at ideal places. The two talked for quite a while, Amaya learned everything she wanted to learn. The next day, in the Morning, Amaya, Skyla, and Felberta sat on the carriage and left the ExceedoGenesis''s Base with 9 Great Sage guards protecting them in secret. Chapter 916 Are You Hurt? ? "Haaahh¡­ I should have gone with them." Rune sighed. She had nothing to do. They had already decided that she wouldn''t be returning to Feline Beastmen City. The people there will notice her absence soon, she often went away like this so they wouldn''t react to her disappearance for at least a month. And even after a month, they would only be suspicious but won''t take action. Honestly, long before they will decide to take action, Amaya''s plan would already be in action. Rune had nothing to worry about for now. Other than the fact that she was now bored. She was in a completely new place, a mysterious clan that suddenly appeared and grabbed everyone''s attention. She was in a place that many wanted to be in, however, she still didn''t know what do to. Most of the core members of the Clan seemed to have disappeared somewhere. "You look bored." Suddenly, Rune heard a voice. She turned around and noticed a short black-haired girl walking into her room with a small smile on her face. "You people really don''t like to knock, do you?" Rune muttered. Skyla barged into her room exactly like this as well. "Well, we just trust you aren''t doing something that you wouldn''t want others to see. Lady Rune can always just use her ability to turn invisible to do something like that, right? Knocking is pointless." Thyra smiled. ?andasnovel.com "Why are you here?" Rune questioned. "I figured we shouldn''t leave an important guest alone," Thyra replied. "Oh? Someone with sense?" Rune joked. Thyra chuckled, she then walked towards Rune and sat next to her. "I heard Catkins are exceptional assassins." Suddenly, Thyra spoke up. "Of course, out of the top 10 assassins in Yrniel, at least 6 would be Catkin," Rune replied. "Is it just because of your ability to conceal your presence?" Thyra questioned. "That is the prime reason for it, yes." Rune nodded. "Every race focuses on their strong points and develops them further, that is the only way they can survive, for us Catkins, using our ability and assassination was the best choice. So of course, the main reason we Catkins are known as exceptional assassins is because of our innate ability, however, that doesn''t mean our skills are useless. We have developed ourselves in such a way that even without our abilities, we would still be top assassins." Rune explained. Thyra nodded in understanding. "Then how about we do something to get rid of your boredom?" Suddenly, Thyra offered. "What do you mean?" "Let''s spar." Thyra spoke with a determined look on her face. Rune observed her for a while, then, a small smile appeared on her face. "Are you the one who will go into the Tower of Trials if you guys succeed in this mission?" "If it can make me stronger and help Nux, then yes." Thyra replied. "Well the Tower of Trials definitely won''t weaken you that''s for sure. Though what you gain inside will entirely depend on you." Rune shrugged. Then, she looked at Thyra and, "Also, how is an Emperor going to spar with me?" "You aren''t telling me that you haven''t sparred without using your cultivation, right? Didn''t you just say you guys would still top assassins even if you don''t use your ability?" "Heh, you just want to learn from me, don''t you?" Rune chuckled. "Are you going to teach me?" Thyra didn''t refuse. If she could get stronger, then she wouldn''t mind. "Well I can''t share our core skills with you, but I wouldn''t mind a spar or two." Suddenly Rune stood up and stretched her body. "Where are we going to spar?" She questioned. With a smile on her face, Thyra stood up as well, "Follow me." The two then moved into the Training Area. ¡­ On the other side, Amaya, Skyla, and Felberta, who were about to reach Oakenshield Forge, prepared themselves. "I will do all the talking, is that clear?" Amaya spoke up. I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com "This is the 8th time you are saying this, Amaya. I am getting annoyed now." Felberta''s mouth twitched. "And that should tell you how important this is," Amaya replied. "I am not a fool, I know that already." Felberta retorted. "That is good." Amaya praised. Felberta just snorted as she sat back and looked away. Amaya closed her eyes as well. The carriage turned silent. "Oooohh~ This place is indeed beautiful~" Well, Skyla was an exception. She was busy in her own world looking outside the carriage, not bothering anyone. She was the only one enjoying her trip. Soon, the carriage stopped. "Are we there?" Amaya questioned. "Woaaahhhhh~~" Skyla, on the other hand, just exclaimed. The Oakenshield Forge stood before her, a huge and impressive sight. It was made of strong stone and had fancy iron decorations. Thick smoke rose from tall chimneys, carrying the smell of hot metal and the promise of skilled work. "We are here, let''s go!" Skyla exclaimed as she jumped out of the carriage. The other two women did the same. The three could now clearly see the Oakenshield Forge. The forge was even grander than they had imagined. The hardworking dwarves inside, pounding on metal with big hammers. The noise was like music, and sparks flew, making everything shine in the sunlight. There was no door, signifying that everyone was allowed to enter, therefore, the three women walked in. As they walked in, none of the dwarves working here seemed to care about their presence. They also noticed that just like them, there were many other visitors as well. Skyla''s eyes were shining. This place filled with different weapons, she couldn''t control herself. She walked around with a curious look on her face, and soon disappeared. Amaya and Felberta, on the other hand, were waiting for someone to tend to them. "Welcome to Oakenshield Forge, what are you looking for?" Soon, a Dwarf walked towards Amaya and Felberta and spoke. "We came here for business." Amaya replied. "We do no-" The Dwarf was about to reply, however, "We brought alcohol to celebrate the deal." "Alcohol?" "Yes, Alcohol." Amaya nodded. "So you wish to meet Sir Thorin?" The dwarf questioned, his attitude was completely different than before. "That is correct." Amaya nodded. "Follow me." The dwarf spoke. Amaya and Felberta nodded and followed him inside. They were then taken into a particular room, "Lord Thorin, there are guests." "Guests?" "Yes, the good ones." "Let them in." Thorin ordered. ''Skyla, come here.'' Felberta, who noticed Skyla''s disappearance called her. ''Alright, Sister Fel, I''ll be back..'' Skyla replied. The door of the room opened up, "Welcome Welcome! Please don''t mind the room, I was working." The dwarf inside the room spoke up. He was Thorin. In his hand, was a thin dagger with a plain handle and a simple blade. Both Amaya and Felberta ignored the dagger. In their eyes, it was something Thorin was about to fix or recreate. "It''s not a problem. It is a sign of your hard work and dedication." Amaya replied. "Hahaha! You have a way with your words! I like you!" Thorin laughed. Amaya and Felberta walked into the room. "Sisters, I am her- uggghhh!" Skyla rushed into the room and bumped into Thorin. She panicked. "Aah! I am so sorry! You are so short so I didn''t see you! Are you hurt?" "!!!" Amaya''s expression changed. Chapter 917 Were You The One Who Made It, Mister? ? "Aah! I am so sorry! You are so short so I didn''t see you! Are you hurt?" Skyla questioned in worry as she crouched, holding Thorin, worry clear in her eyes. "!!!" Amaya''s expression changed. She quickly glanced at Thorin to see his expression and just as she expected, "¡­" Thorin was clenching his fist as he glared at Skyla. ''Skyla you fool!'' Amaya cursed in her head. How could she make a mistake like that!? She had told her so many times that the Dwarves were sensitive about their height! How could the first thing she says to him was calling him short!? ?andasnovel.com Amaya facepalmed. ''We messed up¡­'' Felberta muttered. ''I shouldn''t have brought her here.'' Amaya replied. ''You couldn''t possibly predict something like this. It was not your fault.'' Felberta sighed. ''¡­'' Amaya didn''t say anything. ''So what are we going to do?'' ''What else? We just need to look for other dwarves, we might not get the best deal, but we can take care of that once we step into the Dwarven Continent. I am sure more Dwarven Family will approach us in the future.'' Amaya sighed. There was no point in getting angry at Skyla, she would have a long talk with her later, however, since they were in front of others right now, she would just let it go and leave this place as naturally as they can. ''Skyl-'' Just as Amaya was about to call her, "Wait, this dagger¡­" Skyla spoke up as her eyes fell on the dagger that fell from Thorin''s hand. She quickly grabbed the dagger and the more she looked at it, the brighter her expression got, "Were you the one who made it, mister?" She questioned as she glanced at Thorin. "So what if I am?" Thorin questioned back in a rude tone. He didn''t like this girl one bit! She dared call him short!? You are short! Your whole family is short! He was just about to kick this girl and those other two out, however, before he could, Skyla grabbed the dagger he created. "Wow! Did you really!? To create a dagger like this, just how skill do you have to be to create something so perfect!?" Skyla questioned, her eyes were shining brightly. "Y-You like the dagger? Don''t you feel it is too bland?" Thorin questioned with a curious look on his face. "Like it? I love it! And why does it matter if it looks bland? A good dagger isn''t something that just looks good, this is the best dagger design I have ever seen, it is thin and light, so it is easy to carry around. Not to mention the sharpness, it is just perfect! Many think that making their dagger as sharp as they can is a wise decision, but that is just like a double edge sword, there are often situations where you use your dagger as a hidden weapon, and those weapons tend to hurt the wielder before they could even be used to attack the enemies. This dagger, however, is perfect for any condition. Perfect size, perfect weight, perfect sharpness, perfect balance, everything is just perfect. It is the most masterfully created dagger I have ever seen!" Skyla exclaimed. I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com "T-The person I was selling this dagger to rejected it saying that it was not up to the standards," Thorin spoke as he glanced at Skyla. "Haaah!? What a fool! Must be one of those idiots who knows nothing about daggers and just want one because he wishes to look cool." Skyla snorted. "Right!? I was thinking the same thing! How can someone be so dumb?" Thorin agreed as he snorted as well. "Heh, just make him one of those daggers with unnecessary design and no practical use. I bet he would love one of those. It is not like that idiot would know about it." Skyla laughed. "Tsk, why would I even make a weapon for a fool like him? For someone who doesn''t understand the worth of my creation, I would rather not sell him anything!" "Heeh? Why not? It is easy money with low effort, isn''t it? What''s wrong with that? It is not like you are stealing from him, it is his fault for being an idiot and rejecting the best weapon of his life and choosing something mediocre. And honestly, for someone with his skill level, even a halfheartedly created weapon by you would be something amazing." Skyla spoke. "Hmmmmm. You are not wrong." Thorin started thinking. "You are right! Fools like them should be treated like fools. Hahaha!" Thorin laughed out loud. He had made his decision. "Yes, don''t sell this treasure to someone like him, it would rot away in his hands. How pitiful would that be?" "Indeed, indeed. That bastard would have definitely wasted all the efforts I put into making it." "Tsk Tsk, people are just foolish." Skyla snorted. "Indeed indeed, all barks but no skills." Thorin shook his head as well. "¡­" "¡­" Amaya and Felberta on the other hand, couldn''t understand the situation. "S-Skyla¡­" Felberta called out. Skyla, who finally came out of her reverie, quickly stood up and then extended her hands toward her new friend. "Right, here is your dagger, take care of it, don''t sell it to any idiot. I still have some things to do. Ah, do you know where the dwarf named Thorin is? We have some business with him." Skyla questioned. "What business do you have with me?" Thorin questioned with a big smile on his face as he grabbed Skyla''s hand and stood up. "Huh? You are Thorin?" Skyla questioned. "You think just any Dwarf can create this Dagger? Eh?" Thorin questioned back. "Haha, that''s right!" Skyla then turned towards her sisters and, "Sisters, I found the one we wanted to find. As you two said, he is pretty talented." Skyla spoke as she patted Thorin''s head unconsciously. Another act the Dwarves hate since it indirectly made fun of their height, but for some reason, rather than shouting in rage and kicking the three of them out, "What business do you guys have with me? If you have someone as capable and smart as this lass, I am sure you aren''t here to just talk about bullshit. Here, have a seat, Tell me, what brings you here?" Thorin asked about the business. Not minding Skyla''s actions at all. "R-Right." Amaya, who quickly saw the chance nodded. She didn''t know what happened, however, it was clear that Skyla had somehow made friends with the Dwarf. As expected of the woman who no one in the harem hates... Her extroverted energy is honestly terrifying... Amaya shook her head to get rid of these thoughts, The four of them sat down and started discussing the business idea Amaya wanted to present. Chapter 918 Hmph! What A Rude Brat! ? "¡­can you repeat what you just said?" Thorin spoke with a serious look on his face. This time, the jolly atmosphere around him turned heavy. He was not joking around anymore. Of course, Amaya preferred it to be that way, with a similar air around herself, she started, "We are interested in doing business with the Oakenshield Family of the Dwarven Continent. Our conditions are straightforward, and we believe you will find them favorable. We are willing to purchase all your products at twice the market price. However, once the products are sold, you will not be allowed to track their usage or be concerned with their subsequent handling. Additionally, we request that you introduce us to other Dwarven Families whom you trust, as we aim to expand our business in the future. We understand that the Oakenshield Family traditionally prefer not to sign contracts, as they value trust between parties when conducting business and feel that a contract lessens the said value. While we acknowledge the validity of this perspective, we hold a differing opinion. We believe that a contract can strengthen the trust between parties, as it provides a clear framework for the business relationship beyond mere emotional trust. Considering that we are incurring significant costs by purchasing your products at double the market price, we propose that the agreement between our two parties be legally bound by Contracts from the Ancestral Order. The contents of the contract and our deal should remain confidential, and neither party should disclose the details of our agreement. These are all the conditions we have, you can add some conditions of your own or discuss the present conditions that you do not agree on. I am open to that." Amaya spoke up. *Whistle* When Skyla heard her speak, she couldn''t help but whistle in amazement. Just as she expected, her sister Amaya becomes a completely different person when it comes to things like these. Even her tone changes. She is thorough, confident, conclusive, formal, and just an amazing person overall. ''Hehe~ That''s my sister.'' Skyla thought inwardly as she nodded her head. Amaya, on the other hand, completely ignored Skyla, she just glanced at Thorin, waiting for his reply. "You are asking us to sign a contract and even wish to keep it confidential. Not to mention how you don''t want us to track our own products after selling them to you¡­" Thorin spoke. "I believe it is a completely fair deal considering we are paying you quite a lot," Amaya replied. "That''s exactly why I find it so strange¡­ You are acting all formal, you came prepared, and you are paying us so much¡­ It sounds suspicious¡­" Thorin spoke as he scratched the back of his head. "I thought all these were good things?" Amaya tilted her head in confusion. "These are¡­ but¡­ it is too good to be true. I get a feeling that I am being sucked into something shady with all this secrecy and stuff¡­" "I apologize if you feel this way, we are only doing this because we are currently not strong enough to deal with the impact we will bring to the business. I am sure we will attract the eyes of many forces once we start our business. If we do not do this right, then lots of resources will be used in resisting all these forces and business will be affected." Amaya replied. "So you are saying that what you plan is so amazing that it will attract power people''s eyes and since you can''t deal with those people, you keeping all of this a secret?" "No, as I said, we can deal with them, we would just need to use too many resources and it will affect our business. In other words, it will be a hassle that we wish to avoid." Amaya replied. "Hahahaha! ''It will be a hassle'', hahaha! That was amazing!" Hearing her reply, Thorin laughed out loud. "You don''t like one but you have high pride, don''t ya? Hahaha~ I like that." He then looked at Amaya and, "You are from ExceedoGenesis, right?" "Yes." "I have heard about that clan. I believe you defeated some middle-level clan right after you established yourself and you did it quite grandly at that. I think you should take a look at What was it? 100 vs 15? Or was it 10?" "That is not significant." Amaya shook her head. "Hahaha~ this was the pride I was talking about. Even though you try to hide it, you are quite arrogant." The dwarf laughed again. Amaya stayed silent and didn''t say anything. "Anyways, I like you lot. I agree to your conditions, however, I do not have the power the sign the contract, since you wish to deal with the Oakenshield Family and not the Oakenshield Forge. I will write you a letter of recommendation, take that to the Dwarven Continent and show it to Oakenshield Family, I am sure the family head would agree to your terms." "But how will we enter the Dwarven Continent?" Amaya questioned. The Dwarves in the Dwarven Continent didn''t like visitors, that was the reason Amaya had to come to Thorin and did not just directly visit the Dwarven Continent. "Ahhaha, don''t worry about that. Just show those guys my letter, they will let you in and would even let you set up a shop in the continent without any problems." Thorin waved his hand and laughed with a proud look on his face. "Alright. I thank you for listening to us, Thorin. Here, please keep it as a token of my appreciation." Amaya spoke as she took out the bottle of Spirit Alcohol and passed it to him. "I thought we would be drinking together?" "We do not drink without my husband." Amaya shook her head. "Husband? You three have the same husband?" Thorin was surprised. "Of course! We three are sisters!" Skyla jumped in. "Oho? Who is this lucky man?" Thorin questioned as he grabbed the bottle of spirit alcohol. "The leader of our Clan, Nux Leander!" Skyla replied. "Ahhh, the man who fought against a Sage even though he was just an Emperor, right?" "Hehe~ That''s correct, though I think he will be much stronger now," Skyla spoke with a meaningful look on her face as she glanced at her sisters. Felberta and Amaya just smiled as they shook their heads. "Anyways, Thorin, we will be taking our leave now," Amaya spoke as the three of them stood up. "Wait." Suddenly, Thorin called out. "What is it?" Thorin then took out the dagger and passed it to Skyla, "This is my token of appreciation." "But it is too va-" "Keep it. A great weapon should be given to one who understands its value." Thorin spoke up. Then, he turned around and, "Now leave, lest I change my mind." "Thank you, Thorin! You are the best, my short friend! Hahaha!" Skyla laughed. "You!" Thorin turned around in anger, however, Skyla had already left the room. Amaya and Felberta just smiled. "Hmph! What a rude brat!" Thorin snorted. Amaya and Felberta smiled as they walked out as well. After they left, a meaningful smile appeared on Thorin''s face, "ExceedoGenesis huh? I would like to see what you guys will show this time around." Chapter 919 [Absolute Kinesis] ? *BOOOOM* A huge amount of Mana gathered in a single place, causing a Mana Explosion. There were only a few incidents where Mana, which usually doesn''t affect normal things, causes an explosion. And right now, the center of the explosion was none other than Nux. "I can''t believe it¡­" Melia, who was lazily lying in the bed spoke with disbelief clear on her face. [Congratulations to the Host for becoming a Sage Stage Mana Cultivator from an Emperor Stage Mana Cultivator] [Blank Points: +200] [Congratulations to the Host for becoming a Sage Stage Body Cultivator from an Emperor Stage Body Cultivator] [Blank Points: +200] [Unlocked: Absolute Kinesis] [Congratulations to the Host for becoming a Great Sage Stage Mana Cultivator from a Sage Stage Mana Cultivator] [Blank Points: +300] [Congratulations to the Host for becoming a Great Sage Stage Body Cultivator from a Sage Stage Body Cultivator] [Blank Points: +300] [Unlocked: Absolute Step] [Name: Nux Leander.] [Age: 25] [Mana Cultivation: Great Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Great Sage.] [Race: Human (High) (+) ¨C Vampire (King) (+) ¨C Incubus (Saint) (+) ] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+).] [LVL-74 --> 101] [Battle Power ¨C 499,155 (549,000) (650,000) --> 923,018 (982,123) (1,079,673)] [Potential ¨C 600,000 (1,000,000) (10,400,000) --> 1,400,000 (1,600,000) (10,500,000)] [Blank Points ¨C 150 --> 1150] Nux, who was sitting on the floor, cross-legged and had just opened his eyes, was welcomed by a series of messages. He had finally broken through, and not just Sage Stage, he had directly become a Great Sage. A Battle power of 900,000, and that was just when he was in his human form, his Vampire Form and Incubus Form made him even stronger. In these past few days, Nux had tested out his Vampire Form, his Vampire Blood was not as strong as his Incubus Blood, therefore, he could stay in his Vampire Form for a lot longer than he could use in Incubus Form. In a battle, where he uses his Vampire abilities to the full extent, he can stay as a Vampire for an hour, as for a normal situation without using his powers, he could stay in his Vampire Form for around 10 hours. It was way more convenient than his Incubus Form. Also, since unlike an Incubus, Vampire was a Battle driven race, according to his System, the Vampire Form may not look much compared to Incubus Form, however, the truth couldn''t be any more different. His Incubus Form only provided him with endless Mana and the ability to physically manifest Illusions. His Vampire Form, however, came with myriads of abilities. A normal Vampire unlocked an ability after every two breakthroughs. A Mana Vampire and Body Vampire unlocked different abilities. However, since Nux was a complete Cultivator, he had unlocked both of their abilities. Therefore, right after he turned into a Vampire, Nux unlocked 9 different abilities! His strength in his Vampire form was on an entirely different level. Nux finally realized why Vampires were known as one of the strongest races in the world. Their blood was absolutely monstrous. Even testing out and mastering all these abilities alone would take him to an entirely different level. And that wasn''t the only thing, While thinking all this, Nux''s eyes fell on countless messages in front of him again. Most of his attention was grabbed by 2 messages, [Unlocked: Absolute Kinesis] [Unlocked: Absolute Step]I think you should take a look at The two new abilities he had gained. These were the abilities Nux was most curious about. [Absolute Kinesis] [Description: Ability to manipulate objects.] [These objects can be anything, from a living being to a non-living being, if enough *Essence* is used, he can manipulate the intended object.] [Absolute Kinesis cannot be resisted by the ''object''. That means, once the object is under Host''s control, then no matter what it does, the object wouldn''t be able to resist it.] [Anything can be done to an object that is under Host''s control] [Cost depends on the object the Host wishes to manipulate] As he read the ability''s description, Nux''s eyes widened in horror. This¡­ Wasn''t this a little too strong!? Objects can be living or nonliving things, doesn''t it mean that he could even control real people using Absolute Kinesis? And once the object is under his control, it wouldn''t be able to resist it. Doesn''t that mean he would have absolute control over the people he uses Absolute Kinesis on? To test it out, he extended his arm towards Melia, the *Essence* inside his body moved and surrounded Melia. "?" Since no one else other than Nux could sense *Essence*, Melia couldn''t understand what he was doing and just tilted her head in confusion, soon however, her eyes widened in surprise when her body started to float in the air. She tried moving around to gain her balance, however, she realized that she had lost control over her body. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t move her limbs anymore. Melia''s eyes widened in horror. "Try resisting," Nux spoke. ''I cannot.'' Melia replied. She couldn''t even open her mouth and was forced to use the Harem Seal''s telepathic link. Yes, Nux had already placed the Harem Seal on her, she was officially a Leander now, However, that was not important right now. ''You cannot?'' Nux questioned with a frown on his face. ''I cannot move my body, moving my eyes and looking around is the only thing I can do right now.'' Melia, who understood that Nux was testing his abilities explained her state. ''Can you use your abilities?'' Nux questioned. ''No, I cannot activate my Mana.'' Melia replied. That was the reason she panicked so much before. ''It is the same situation where Aiden used the Artifact to seal my Cultivation, the only difference being that this time, I cannot move my body either.'' Melia explained. Nux nodded in understanding. Just like the System said, Melia was completely helpless against him. Nux then noted the amount of *Essence* he had to use to control Melia and, "!!!" His eyes widened in surprise when he realized that he barely used 5% of his total *Essence* Putting a Great Sage in this state with just 5% of his *Essence*! How could such a scary ability exist? ... *Nux''s Vampire Form* Chapter 920 Nux… I Hate You… * ? Suddenly, Nux placed Melia back onto the bed and released her from his control. Melia looked around, still feeling strange about how she completely lost control over her body. "I will use the same ability on you again, try to resist it this time." Nux spoke. Melia nodded, the Mana around her moved and she formed an invisible shield around herself. Nux''s *Essence* moved towards Melia and surrounded her, and just as Nux expected, this time, it was harder to ''control'' Melia. He had to use more *Essence* than before. "Use most of your Mana to protect yourself." Nux spoke, Melia nodded and did as she told. Nux tried to take control over her body and this time, he needed to use 30% of his *Essence* to succeed. "It can be resisted with Mana, however, it is still quite overpowered¡­" Nux muttered. One had to know, Melia was a peak Great Sage and she had used nearly all her Mana to defend herself, however, she still couldn''t resist him and he only had to use 30% of his *Essence* to get her under his control. Of course, no sane person would use almost all his mana to defend against an attack they couldn''t even sense. So obviously, Nux wouldn''t need to use this much *Essence* to apprehend anyone. Absolute Kinesis, it was an extremely strong ability. ''Can you free me now?'' Melia, who had lost control over her body and was being held captive while floating in the air questioned. However, instead of freeing her, Nux glanced at her and a small smile appeared on his face. And Melia, she did not like that smile at all. Nux stood up and pointed his finger at Melia. Melia''s body moved on its own and took the T pose while it was in the air. Nux''s smile widened. Then, he curled his finger towards himself. Melia''s body started moving towards him. Soon, Melia''s body was floating right in front of Nux, in the same, T pose, unable to hide anything. With a seductive smile on his face, Nux held Melia''s chin. "Who would have thought that you would be in this helpless state against me again?" He whispered softly. "And this time, it looks even worse than before, doesn''t it?" ''R-Release me.'' Melia stuttered. Her body couldn''t move, however, her face had already turned red. "Should I really?" Nux spoke as his fingers moved toward Melia''s lower lips. ''N-Nux!'' Melia shouted. "Oh? You are wet?" Nux, however, just chuckled. "Are you perhaps liking it, my dear Melia?" ''I am not! M-My body is only reacting b-because w-we d-d-did it so many t-times.'' Melia replied. Her frozen face that was blushing hard was a strangely alluring sight. "Right, we did it many times, didn''t we?" Nux spoke in a seductive tone as he touched Melia''s nose with his. His lips were extremely close to hers, however, he didn''t make the contact. In this position, it was Melia who usually loses her patience and kisses him, however, since she couldn''t control her body anymore, she could only watch as she felt a strange itch all over her body. Nux could clearly sense her restlessness, however, he still didn''t do anything. He just enjoyed Melia''s juices started to overflow. ''N-Nux¡­'' Melia called out. Nux moved his head and started sucking her neck, ''Haaah¡­'' I think you should take a look at The itch Melia felt all over her body increased. She desperately wanted to move her body and hug Nux as tightly as well could. It was especially torturous how Nux''s fingers that were inside her walls were moving at an extremely slow pace, scratching her weak points and stopping right when she is about to kill. ''Nux¡­ I hate you¡­'' Melia complained. Then suddenly, she felt that she had regained control over her body. Without wasting a single second, she jumped at Nux, hugging her like a Koala, with her arms around his neck and legs around his waist, grabbing him as tightly as she can. ''This definitely doesn''t feel like a hug from a woman who hates her husband.'' Nux chuckled. Melia, however, completely ignored his words, Her Canines elongated and, *Pierce* She started sucking on Nux''s blood. "Uggghhhh!!" A jolt of pleasure coursed throughout Nux''s body. His fingers inside Melia''s little sister moved on their own, "Mmnnnfffffff!!" Melia moaned in pleasure as her walls clamped around Nux''s fingers before she finally squirted. *Squirt* Her love juice flowed out like a river, falling on the floor and wetting Nux''s hands. All this while, she didn''t stop sucking on Nux''s blood, rather, she only increased the intensity, sending an even more powerful jolt of pleasure into Nux''s body. "Uggghh!!" Nux groaned, his arms trembling, however, he still couldn''t let Melia go since she had placed all her weight on him. Nux was completely under her mercy. "Haaaah¡­ Haaahhh¡­ Haaahh¡­" A minute later, Melia finally stopped sucking Nux''s blood. She licked the place where she had bitten with an intoxicated look on her face. Then, she finally glanced at Nux and a silly, woozy smile appeared on her face. Seeing this alluring sight in front of him, Nux''s lower body twitched. He quickly sealed Melia''s lips. This time, it wasn''t just a normal kiss, tongues were involved as well. Melia reciprocated, the two closed their eyes, completely focusing on each other. Nux walked forward and fell onto the bed with Melia in his arms. The abilities can always be tested later. They weren''t disappearing anywhere. One more round wouldn''t hurt, right? With that thought in his mind, he removed his clothes while devouring Melia''s lips. Soon, Melia''s bra and panty were thrown away as well. Their naked bodies rolled onto the bed before finally, Nux''s hard dick entered Melia''s cave. "Annnnnhhhhh~~" Melia moaned in pleasure. Nux smiled seductively, then, he moved down and started attacking Melia''s breasts. The promise of this being the last round was broken the umpteenth time. This past month they had spent inside the [Core]. This was the month Melia would often talk about and tease her new sisters with. "AAaaAaNNHhhhHhh!!" Melia moaned in pleasure again. Chapter 921 [Absolute Step] ? Nux, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed opened his eyes with a calm look on his face. He then glanced at Melia, who was sleeping peacefully. Their last round didn''t end with just the last round. They ended up doing it all night till Melia finally couldn''t take it anymore and passed out. Nux was just done converting all the energy he had received into *Essence*. He then glanced at the system screen in front of him and smiled, [Name: Nux Leander.] [Age: 25] [Cultivation Stage: Great Sage] (A/N: From now on, Nux''s Mana and Body Cultivation will not be shown separately, after getting *Essence* and rebuilding his foundation, Nux was no longer a Mana and Body Cultivator, he was a complete cultivator, I should have changed it earlier, I don''t know why I didn''t do it. Oh well, just well know that it will be changed from now on, and don''t get confused.) [Race: Human (High) (+) ¨C Vampire (King) (+) ¨C Incubus (Saint) (+) ] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+).] [LVL-101 --> 102] [Battle Power ¨C923,018 (982,123) (1,079,673) --> 943,018 (1,022,123) (1,279,673) ] [Potential ¨C1,400,000 (1,600,000) (10,500,000)] [Blank Points ¨C1150] He leveled up again. But that was to be expected, Melia was a level 118, Nux predicted that he would level up at least 5 more times before stopping. Of course, with this big of a leap in his cultivation, his strength was already overflowing. Right now, even controlling his own strength was difficult for him. Nux knew that it would take a long time before he finally gets all his powers under control. He wasn''t in any rush either. He was just excited about what is going to happen in the future. With a curious look on his face, Nux glanced at another ability he gained, [Absolute Step] [Description: Wherever and whatever the Host steps on becomes his ground.] [Absolute Step allows the host to step on anything. Whether it is Fire, Water, Lightning, Mana, Air, or even the very Space itself. The Host will never lose his balance no matter what.] [Absolute Step takes effect whenever the Host wills it without any Cost] Nux blinked a few times when he read the ability description. What is this? Wherever and whatever he steps on becomes his ground? Honestly, Nux was confused. He closed his eyes and tried to think about the ability and how it works, then, he stood up and raised his leg. Then, with his right leg in the air, he pushed his body forward, and just as he expected, he felt as if his right leg was still on the ground. He finally realized what the System was trying to say, the Air had literally become his ''ground''. Nux stabilized himself, then, he looked around. He was standing in the air. It wasn''t very strange to him since his Incubus Form allowed him to fly, however, he knew this was completely different than simple flight. Nux stepped forward and without any problems, he continued to walk in the air. Unlike how he had to flap his wings to generate force to fly around, this ability allowed him to ''walk'' everywhere. Nux walked out of the room through his window, his room was on the 3rd floor, he was currently standing 50 meters high in the air and was looking at his garden. Then, Nux dashed towards the garden. Yes, he didn''t need wings to increase his speed, he could just use his legs. It was as comfortable as walking on the ground. Once he was in the garden, Nux finally let go. I think you should take a look at Using air as a ground, he moved around, changing the height and angle, again and again, trying all the possibilities. Honestly, at first, Nux found it strange. He unlocked [Absolute Step] after he became a Great Sage, he felt like it was weaker compared to [Absolute Kinesis], however, now that he was using it, he finally understood. No matter how scary [Absolute Kinesis] was, in the end, it was a miss or hit ability, it would either completely subdue his opponent, or wouldn''t harm them at all. If Nux was honest, it was an ability that could be used to deal with his enemy''s minions. However, in front of truly strong opponents, this ability was useless. Other than the fact that it could allow him to grab far-away objects, mainly weapons, of course. [Absolute Step], however, was on a completely different level. It helped him fight against stronger opponents. It could not only help him fly, but it also provided him absolute movement practically anywhere. Not to mention how he could change his direction in midair, reduce the impact of enemy''s attacks by randomly using air as ground, and even ''walk'' on opponent attacks to dodge them, the options were endless. And the best part? The skill didn''t have any cost. Nux knew, if he could properly integrate this ability into his current battle style, his strength would increase to another level. "Heh, I am getting stronger and stronger." Nux commented. He then stepped forward and disappeared and appeared inside his room again. He had used [Harem Gate] and even right now, rather than standing on the ground, he was standing 2 inches above. "How long are you going to sleep for huh? You lazy Vampire?" He spoke as he raised his hand and lifted Melia using [Absolute Kinesis]. ''W-What are you doing?'' Melia, who couldn''t even open her eyes right now, spoke. ''We need to take a bath, my lazy Vampire. We are dirty.'' ''You are the one who is dirty.'' Melia retorted. ''Well, you were the one stuck to me this whole time.'' ''¡­'' Melia turned silent. It was pointless to start a world battle with this man. How could she forget it? Seeing that she wasn''t replying anymore, Nux chuckled, then, he brought Melia''s body close to him, then, he let go, her body fell into his arms, carrying her like a princess, he walked into the bathroom. Another hot bathroom round started, this time, however, it was the actual last round. It was time to move out. Amaya, Felberta, and Skyla were back. It was time to return to Feline Cat City and start Amaya''s plan. And of course, Shock the world while they were at it. A 25-year-old Great Sage was born, after all. Not to mention he was a complete Cultivator, a Human, a Vampire, and an Incubus. Chapter 922 You Arent Going Anywhere ? "Are they still not out yet?" Sitting inside the Clan''s Hall, Amaya questioned with a bored look on her face. "Nope." Evane shook her head. "It has already been 3 days, more than 30 days must have passed by inside. Just how long are they planning to do it for?" Amaya questioned with a jealous look on her face. "I must say, I am impressed by that Vampire." Suddenly, Allura spoke up. "I agree, she looked like the shy type, but to go at it for 30 days. I can finally see myself getting a great sister." Edda spoke with a big smile on her face. "Oh please." Astaria rolled her eyes. She knew perfectly well what this pervert was thinking. "But still, none of us lasted for more than a day, did we? Do Vampires have high stamina or something?" Ember questioned. "You know they are not going at it continuously, right? They must be taking long days in between as they walked around the [Core]." Amaya replied. Refusing to believe that Melia could go for 30 days straight. Great Sage or not, that is not possible. Especially when your partner is Nux. The pleasure is so intense that if they feel it continuously for 30 days, they will go insane. Breaks are important. And the way Nux cuddles them after the round ends, Just thinking about it made Amaya blush. "I don''t know, I want 30 days'' reward once I make a deal with the Dwarves." Suddenly, she spoke up with a determined look on her face. "I befriended Thorin, so I need the reward as well," Skyla spoke up. She wasn''t an innocent little girl that could be easily coaxed when it came to important matters like these. She wanted a fair reward for what she has done. "Of course, I will be taking the reward as well," Felberta spoke up. "You haven''t even done anything." Amaya narrowed her eyes. "My presence was important, who do you think answered Skyla''s questions all while she traveled with us in the carriage? You think you have the patience to do that? I know the only reason you took me there was to babysit Skyla, I didn''t say anything but that doesn''t mean I won''t be taking my reward." Felberta replied. "I am telling you in advance, but I will be going first." "I''ll go next." Skyla raised her hand and called her shot. "Well that isn''t a problem, since I didn''t do much, I am happy with the last spot." "¡­" "¡­" The other women just stared at them in silence. If they could, they would have killed these 3 bitches already. "Anyways, where is Thyra?" Not wanting to listen to all this anymore, Ember questioned. "She is training with Lady Rune," Astaria replied. "Even now?" Ember was surprised. "They have been going at it every day now," Evane spoke. "Yep, Thyra is getting beaten up one-sidedly." Astaria laughed. "Well what did she expect? She is fighting against the Saint." Amaya spoke up. "They aren''t using Cultivation, Lady Rune is controlling her strength, even Thyra admitted that she is losing purely based on technique. Lady Rune is far stronger than she initially thought." Ember replied. "Mhm, I have seen them fight, Lady Rune''s fighting technique is definitely strong. Her body is extremely practical, the way she fights feels like an eel, that moves around and dodges all your moves, it is to the point where sometimes you even injure yourself while trying to attack her. I think you should take a look at She stays close to you, giving you a feeling that she is within your attack range, but no matter what you do, you are simply unable to attack her. Honestly, in close combat, any other technique is completely useless in front of Lady Rune since you would never get to use it. You can only foolishly attack her while walking into her trap. Her body flexibility is inhumane." Astaria explained. "She is not a human, remember?" "Well Catkins are much more flexible than humans." Astaria nodded. "Not to mention that Lady Rune is a Body Cultivator, no matter how much Thyra trains her body flexibility, in the end, she is a Mana Cultivator. It doesn''t matter how much Lady Rune controls her strength, for Thyra, winning against her is absolutely impossible." Amaya analyzed. "Mhm, but she said that she is learning quite a lot," Ember spoke up. "Well, that is good." Amaya nodded. Then suddenly, Skyla stood up. "What happened?" Felberta questioned. "I can''t lag behind. I will go and train with them as well!" Saying those words, Skyla quickly turned around and rushed out of the Hall. Or that was what she wanted to do, however, "You aren''t going anywhere, my cute little Skyla." A voice was heard, the women turned around and noticed a hand coming out of a portal. "Nu-" They all wanted to call out, however, suddenly, their bodies froze up. Nux stepped out of the portal with a playful smile on his face, behind him, Melia walked out, and seeing everyone frozen stiff, she quickly understood what Nux did. "Why are-" She wanted to ask, however, her body froze as well. "Hehe~ it feels great. My lovely wives, all frozen stiff like a statue as they look at me with an excited looks on their faces, Fufufu~ This sight is so alluring." Nux laughed with a playful smile on his face. Then, one by one, he kissed all his wives without freeing anyone. ''Nux, what are you doing?'' Amaya questioned. ''Is this a new ability?'' Astaria questioned, she didn''t like how she was in a completely helpless state. ''Kinky~'' Edda chuckled. ''I agree.'' This time, Allura agreed with her sister. ''Our bodies frozen still, in a completely helpless state, as you come and remove all our clothes, doing whatever you wish to our bodies as if they are your toy-'' "Alright, alright Edda, I just came out, I don''t want to go back in together with you all." Nux chuckled. Once he was done kissing all his wives, he freed them. They all rushed towards him and another round of kisses started. "So you finally decided to come out huh!" Suddenly, the doors of the Hall Room opened up and 2 women walked in. Thyra quickly rushed towards Nux and hugged him, Rune, on the other hand, widened her eyes in fright as she pointed at Nux with her trembling hands. "Y-You¡­" Chapter 923 Not An Easy Target. ? "Y-You¡­" Rune pointed her trembling hand at Nux and widened her eyes in fright. "Y-Your Cultivation¡­ How are you a Great Sage?" She questioned. Rune was usually a calm woman with exceptional control over her emotions, even the news of her husband whom she trusted and lived with for more than 2000 years fooling her the entire time didn''t receive much reaction from her. This was the first time Nux and the others had seen her react like that. And why would she not? A man, who was an Emperor just 3 days ago, had come out and had become a Great Sage! A Great Sage!! He skipped an entire stage!! A Stage where even the prodigies need at least 100 years, This man in front of her entirely skipped it! How could she not be shocked!? "Lady Rune, it has been a while, hasn''t it?" Nux, however, just replied with a small smile on his face. His calm reply, however, "How did you become a Great Sage!?" Triggered a loud response from Rune. "I worked hard." Nux smiled playfully as he glanced at Melia. Melia''s face turned red as she looked away. Rune, however, "What do you mean you worked hard!? You think others are just slacking around!?" She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. And Nux''s calm attitude edged her even further. The other women in the room nodded their heads. This was exactly a response any sane person should have. Why have they haven''t reacted like this? They were used to it of course. Only newbies get shocked by such trivial things, they were all grown up. "You should calm down, Lady Rune." Nux smiled, then, he secretly moved his *Essence* around Rune. Even a Saint Stage Cultivator like Rune couldn''t sense the *Essence* or react to it. And since her defense was down, Nux used this chance, [Absolute Kinesis.] Just to be sure that his move would work, he even used 90% of his *Essence*, however, "Calm down!? You think I can calm do-" It didn''t work. Not only that, "What were you trying to do?" Rune questioned as she narrowed her eyes. Yes, Rune was alerted. She wasn''t sure what happened, however, she knew Nux had done something, or at least he tried to. Nux narrowed his eyes. ''There is a reason why Semi Saint and Saints are considered a different Cultivation Phase than Emperors, Sages, and Great Sages. There is a big difference between a Great Sage and a Semi Saint. When you become an Emperor, you gain the ability to directly control the Mana, however, once you enter the Third Phase of Cultivation, that is the Semi Saint Stage, the Mana itself starts protecting you. For Mana Cultivators, it forms a thin layer of Mana as defense, a layer that never disappears and always protects the cultivator even when they are sleeping or unconscious, as for Body Cultivators, it reconstructs their entire body, making it a lot stronger and sensitive than before. For a Saint, these effects are amplified even further. On someone like Rune, who is a top-class Saint Stage Body Cultivator, there is no way your ability would work, no matter how unprepared she is.'' Melia explained. ''I understand.'' Nux nodded in understanding. He was just testing it out. He didn''t actually think it would work out. I think you should take a look at "That was just a little trick to calm you down, Lady Rune. You were a little too agitated before." Nux replied with a small smile on his face. Shamelessly putting all the blame on Rune. "Huh?" Rune was taken aback by his words, however, when she finally recalled how she was acting, her expression changed. She closed her eyes for a while, then, with her usual calm look on her face, she replied, "I apologize, I was too surprised and acted in an unsightly manner." "Please do not worry, Lady Rune. You had all the reason to be surprised." Nux nodded. Rune observed Nux for a while, then, "I should have been more careful, everyone has his own secrets, I believe you have your own. I will not ask you as I know it will be rude of me to do that. Congratulations on becoming a Great Sage. I am sure you will be one of the strongest cultivators in the future." Rune commented. ''Well, that''s not a normal reaction at all.'' Ember commented. ''Her control over her emotions is a little too strong, it is almost scary.'' Felberta spoke. ''I agree. An Emperor became a Great Sage right in front of her eyes and other than the initial reaction, she simply congratulated him.'' Evane spoke. ''She will be a fine addition since she wouldn''t be as shocked whenever Nux does something.'' Allura spoke as she calculated in her head. The other women knew perfectly well what this succubus was thinking, ''It wouldn''t be easy.'' Suddenly, Ember commented as she glanced at Rune. ''Indeed, she has no openings at all.'' Felberta nodded. ''With her control over her emotions, it would be hard indeed.'' Thyra nodded as well. ''Well, we are talking about Nux here.'' Allura replied. ''¡­'' ''¡­'' The women turned silent. ''Actually, even Nux is a little careful around her.'' Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. ''Hmm?'' Allura tilted her head in confusion. ''He is not as ''flirty'' with her.'' Amaya spoke. ''Wasn''t he the same with Melia?'' Allura questioned back. Another thing to note, Melia was not currently part of this ''Harem''s Meet'' since she still hasn''t ''introduced'' herself properly to the Council of Harem. That would be done later when Nux gets busy and all the girls finally surround Melia. ''This is different, Nux just wanted time before he opens up to Melia, Lady Rune on the other hand¡­'' ''She won''t open up that easily¡­'' Thyra continued. ''That is correct.'' Amaya nodded. ''I do not know how to explain it, but because of her exceptional control over her emotions, Lady Rune seems to have this ''wall'' around her that does now allow anyone to get close to her more than a certain limit.'' She explained. ''I felt that as well. We have been practicing together for 3 days now, however, other than being sparring partners, I do not feel any ''closer'' to her.'' Thyra nodded as well. "Well if it was a normal situation, I would have said there is a way for you to know how I became a Great Sage," Nux spoke up as he glanced at Rune. Rune narrowed her eyes, no matter how much she tries to hide it, in the end, she was interested in Nux''s secret, however, "But I think if I do tell you the ''way'', you would simply attack me," Nux replied. Hoping to get a promise of not being hit and continuing with his ''plan'', however, "If you feel that is the case, then you do not have to tell me." Rune replied. "¡­" Nux turned silent. ''This was what I was talking about.'' Amaya commented as she glanced at the catkin in front of her. Rune Feline, She was not an easy target at all. Chapter 924 Stick To The Plan ? A masked man wearing black robes walked into a dark room, inside the room, there sat a single man, his face was covered by a mask as well. Seeing the masked man walked into his room, the man sitting inside spoke, "You are from?" "Shadow Of Silence." The masked man replied. "Ahh, have you decided? I gave you time to investigate your target, honestly, you came here faster than I thought, it is usually not a good sign. Let me tell you in advance though, if you wish to reject the mission, then you are missing out. I know, the target is strong, and with your Hall''s current capability, dealing with the target is not possible, however, you don''t have to worry. Honestly, this mission is a freebie, although it states you have to kill the target, in truth, you just have to send some people, we will be the ones doing everything. I know, you must be thinking that why contact you in the first place, right? Although I can''t tell you the reason, just know that there is a reason behind it. And don''t worry about your safety, if you agree, we will proceed with definite contracts that ensure your safety. Nothing will happen to you or your Assassination Hall members, you just need to be there and take the money. So? How about it? Will you be taking on this so-called mission?" The man sitting on the chair questioned after a detailed explanation. Honestly, with the conditions he proposed, one would beg to take this mission. However, deep down, he knew, not many people would accept this mission. This reeked of trouble, after all. The conditions were just too good to be true. So even if this man rejected the mission here, he wouldn''t mind, he would just need to try his luck with some other Assassin Hall. Time was on his side, after all. "The reward is too low." Suddenly, the masked man spoke. "Huh¡­?" The man sitting on the chair tilted his head in confusion. "The reward. To assassinate a Saint with such a strong background, the reward is too less." "W-W-What are you talking about?" "Am I not clear enough? Increase the reward and we will accept the mission." "W-What do you need?" "An 11-Star Artifact." "H-Huh?" The man couldn''t believe what he heard. He then looked at the masked man in front of him and, "Y-You aren''t even d-doing anything, we will be the ones doing everything. H-How can yo-" The man wanted to retort, but then, the masked man threw something toward him. The man caught it via instinct, however, soon, his body jolted in fear as he realized what it was. It was a finger with a ring on it. "W-W-What is it?" "We have already captured the target, give me what we want, and we will kill her. Else we will simply set her free." "Y-You already captured the t-target?" The man''s eyes widened in shock. "Why are you stuttering so much? Just decide already, do you accept my conditions or should I set the target free?" "I-I cannot d-decide that o-on my own, I need to d-discuss it with my master." "I believe what I have asked is a fair price." "I-I still need to discuss it with the M-Master." "Then next time, it would be better if your master came to me directly." Saying those words, the masked man disappeared. The man sitting on the chair couldn''t help but tremble as he held the finger in his hands. He knew that the ring on the finger was a storage ring, the person it belonged to was a big shot, and this ring had carried treasures that he would never see in his entire life. I think you should take a look at Let alone him, his next few generations would be able to live comfortably if he kept the ring to himself, however, he didn''t dare to do it. He simply rushed out of the room and walked towards his master. On the other side, the masked man who had disappeared from the room walked into another building, this building was much grander than the simple room he visited before, however, just like the room, this grand building had a gloomy, dark atmosphere. The man then walked into a specific room, then, he removed his mask and sighed. "Good job, Alistair." Inside the room, sat an extremely beautiful white-haired catkin. "Lady Rune." Alistair bowed his head. His eyes fell on Rune''s right hand, her ring finger was missing. She had cut it off in front of him. "Was it really necessary, Lady Rune?" Alistair couldn''t help but question. "It was." Rune nodded as she glanced at her missing finger without any changes in her expression. "We need to make it as real as possible. That is the plan." "The Plan huh¡­" Alistair muttered. "Wouldn''t it be better if we simply capture that man and interrogate who his master is?" "That won''t work." "I know it will be a complicated network but we trace it-" "It would alert them, Alistair. I cannot take that risk. We just need to follow through with the plan. Don''t worry, I am sure they all must be panicking right now." Rune spoke with a small smile on her face. "We just need to wait for our bomb to burst." Alistair couldn''t understand what this woman was thinking, however, in the end, he simply bowed his head. She had saved his life, now there were people after her life, so he would try his best to return the favor. "Anyways, I will be taking my leave now, Alistair. When they come, use this to call me." Rune spoke as she passed a Call Artifact to Alistair. It was an artifact that sends a single to its counterpart once Mana is infused into it, it is quite a simple, yet useful creation. "As you command, Lady Rune." Alistair bowed as he held the Artifact. Rune then walked out of Alistair''s room. She walked forward a bit more, she paused, "I know you are there, come out." She spoke. "Hmm? How did you sense me?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "I didn''t, I just knew you would be there." "You know me quite well, Lady Rune. We definitely have some sort of connection with each other." Nux smiled. "I think they will come here in 3 days, I have given the Call Artifact to Alistair, but I still think it is better for us to stay here for the next 3 days." Rune replied, completely ignoring Nux''s words. Nux just sighed. Chapter 925 Felix Feline ? "Lord Felix!" A catkin shouted as he walked into the room with a panicked look on his face. Inside the lavish room sat a white-haired man with white catlike ears, green eyes, and strong facial features. He was Felix Feline, Rune''s brother and another contender for the successor''s position. *Picture* "Leo, why are you panicking like that? This is very unlike you." Felix commented with a calm look on his face. On this matter, he resembled Rune a lot. "It is the Assassin Group we hired! T-They say that they have already captured Lady Rune!" Leo, Felix''s most loyal servant and a peak Saint Stage Cultivator reported with an urgent look on his face. "WHAT!?" Felix''s shouted in shock. "How is that possible!? They shouldn''t be that capable!" "I do not know how they did it, but¡­" Leo extended his hand toward Felix. Felix''s eyes fell on the finger in Leo''s hand, he picked it up and smelled it. "It is Rune''s¡­" There was no doubt about it. He didn''t even have to check the content of the storage ring, that finger belonged to Rune. "They sent this finger as a proof. They are asking for an 11-Star Artifact otherwise, they are going to release her." Leo reported. "Were they hiding their strength¡­?" Felix questioned with an annoyed look on his face. He didn''t like how things went awry from the start. "That is most likely the case." "We have no choice, I need to contact Aragorn," Felix spoke. "¡­are you sure? What if it is all a trap?" Leo questioned with a doubtful look on his face. "What kind of trap could it be?" "Lady Rune might be alive. There are chances that she is suspicious of Aragorn, this all might be a trap she set to confirm if Aragorn is working for you." "And how would she know which Assassin Hall we contacted? Not to mention the place where our man is hiding. The details of the Mission. How would she know all that?" "¡­what if the Assassin Hall contacted her and she came up with this plan¡­?" Leo replied. "¡­" Felix turned silent. That was possible. Although Assassin Halls never do something like this since it would largely affect their image, Felix couldn''t just disregard this theory. "Then what should we do¡­?" He questioned with an uncertain look on his face. "We need to see Lady Rune." "Huh?" "Whether they have captured her or not, we need to see it with our own eyes." "What if that is the trap in itself? Tracing us through the people we used to give the mission isn''t possible. Even if Rune has her doubts that we are the ones who hired assassins to kill her, she won''t have any evidence. Us being in the assassin hall would be a definite evidence that can be used against us. And we can''t send just any subordinate either, since if that Assassin Hall has actually captured her, then we need someone who knows about the entire situation and can deal with them." Felix voiced his doubts. "It is not like we have to go to them ourselves. You can just ask for ''their'' help." Leo spoke up. "Huh?" I think you should take a look at Felix''s expression changed. "If we use them, then even if all of this is a trap, Lady Rune wouldn''t be able to do anything about it and her doubts would be resolved, then once she returns, we can simply attack her here and continue with our plan. We won''t have an Assassin Hall to use as a scapegoat, but we would just need to make sure a situation where we need a scapegoat doesn''t occur." Leo explained and the more he heard, the more Felix felt that it was a great plan. After considering everything, "I will contact them." Felix nodded. Leo nodded, Felix then took out a sphere, he infused Mana into the Sphere and the Crystal Sphere started shining. Soon, a cloaked figure appeared inside the Sphere, "I need your help." Felix spoke. [Already?] "Something happened and I do not wish to move recklessly." [Alright. We will meet at the usual spot in a week.] "I understand." Felix nodded, the Figure disappeared and the Sphere returned back to its original appearance. "Why a week?" Leo couldn''t understand. "We need to remain as natural as we can. If we move strangely as soon as something happens, we will be suspicious." "Then shouldn''t we wait for at least a month?" "That much is unnecessary. Plus, the Assassins of the Assassin Hall aren''t the patient lot. If possible, I would prefer Rune to be alive." Felix replied. Leo nodded. "Anyways, act naturally and continue with your daily task. Don''t mess up." Felix spoke. "As you command, Lord Felix." Just like that, time passed. Unlike how Rune, Amaya, and Nux expected, Felix and his men didn''t make any moves and acted normally. No one contacted the Shadow of Silence either. Rune even started having second doubts about her theory of her brother being behind all this. What if Aragorn was never on her brother''s side to begin with? What if she was thinking in a completely different direction? This time, Amaya and Nux were silent as well. Usually, they would use this chance to keep an eye on Felix and Aragorn, however, the problem was, the two never left the Lord''s Manor. Nux was confident in his conceal since even Melia''s father, Orpheus couldn''t sense his presence, however, Oberon was a Catkin, they were experts when it comes to conceal and sense, if it is just senses alone, then Oberon was better than Orpheus. It was okay for an hour or two, however, Nux didn''t dare to stay there and keep an eye on Oberon''s son for days. He could only wait outside the Lord''s Manor and wait for Felix to come out. An inefficient plan and a plan that he was about to give up on, However, Felix finally moved. Rather than moving in the middle of the night, Felix decided to move in the afternoon, in front of everyone''s eyes, acting as naturally as possible, soon, however, he turned into his Cat form, activated his invisibility, and moved towards a secret location without knowing that there was someone following him. He was meeting an ally, And when Nux''s eyes fell on this ''ally'', his expression changed. He finally found a lead. Chapter 926 A Bigger Mess. ? "So that was why he was so confident about assassinating Lady Rune¡­" Amaya spoke with a solemn look on her face. "Indeed, he had their help. If it is them, then this wouldn''t be very difficult if they manage to surround Lady Rune." Nux nodded. "¡­" Rune didn''t say anything, however, from her expression, it was clear that she was seriously contemplating something. "I don''t get it¡­ Why would he go so far¡­?" Felberta questioned with a frown on her face. "Power can make you do many things," Evane spoke as she narrowed her eyes. Recalling some memories, she would rather not recall. This situation was just too similar to her own. Or that was what she thought... However, "This is different." Amaya shook her head. She looked into Evane''s eyes and, "This is different than your situation. Your brother had no choice but to contact other another Kingdom, you were stronger than him, your potential was proven to be better than his, you had more support, and there was no way for him to sit on the Throne, and even then, it was us who enticed him first and made him scheme with another Kingdom, it was not a simple decision on his part. Felix, on the other hand, is different. He may be weaker than Lady Rune right now, his potential however, is similar to hers, in the long run, the advantage Lady Rune has shouldn''t matter, it all boils down to political strength, which, with Aragorn''s help, Felix had an insane advantage in. Even if Lady Rune had a better public image, it isn''t like Felix''s image is bad, he just hasn''t focused on his public image, however, there are no catkins who hate him. In the battle to become the successor, Felix had an absolute advantage. There was no reason for him to contact the Skythorn Falcon City, an enemy City of Feline Cat City. Not to mention how it is risky to the point he would get executed if the word ever gets out." Amaya spoke with a frown on her face. Yes, this was the lead Nux found 2 days ago when he followed Felix. The person Felix met and passed Rune''s finger to was none other than the Falconkin. Nux was quite shocked to see it and decided to follow the Falconkin. Just like Felix, the Falconkin was a Saint Stage Cultivator as well, honestly, with how fast the Falconkin was flying back to his city, if Nux hadn''t recently become a Great Sage, and had unlocked Absolute Step that allowed him to move in the air as comfortably as he moved on the ground, he wouldn''t have been able to follow his movement. And even with his abilities, he had to give his all just so he could keep up with the Falconkin''s average, leisurely speed. Sometimes, he was even forced to turn into Vampire and turn into a Bat just so he could catch up with the Falconkin. Honestly, chasing that bastard for 2 whole days was tiring. So tiring that rather than returning back through normal means, Nux simply used Harem''s Gate. Anyways, once he returned and talked about the Falconkin and the City he had walked into, that was when Rune realized it. Felix¡­ That stupid brother of hers had decided to ally himself with Feline Cat City''s biggest enemy, the Skythorn Falcon City. The two Beastmen City absolutely hated each other, it was to the point where even small contact with another city would get all the parties involved executed. And now¡­ The son of Feline Cat City''s Lord had allied himself with those people!? Just what in the hell was Felix thinking!? Rune couldn''t understand. Amaya was the same, with a deep frown on her face, she contemplated why Felix would do something so foolish. However, no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t find anything. The information she had was just too limited. She knew next to nothing about Felix and his behavior. In the end, the only way she could come up with any answers was Rune. She was the only one who knew about her brother the most, after all. I think you should take a look at Rune noticed that all the people in the hall were looking at her, she observed them for a while, and then, "You were involved in this mess because of me, I apologize." She bowed her head. This was a lot more complicated than a simple successor battle. If the Skythorn Falcon City was involved in it as well, then it could very well lead to a battle between 2 Divine Stage Cultivators. No matter how strong and peculiar Nux''s abilities were, this was not something he could get involved in. Even Saint Stage Cultivators were too much for the current him¡­ The Divine Stage¡­ This was way out of his league¡­ "¡­" That was the reason that rather than countering Rune''s apology and trying to flirt with her, Nux was currently silent. He may look arrogant and reckless, However, he usually calculates all the risks before making any moves. When he feels that he was getting into something he shouldn''t get involved in, he steps aside. And this was one of those situations. His favorability with Rune might drag down, however, for the safety of his wives¡­ "This isn''t something your Clan should be involved in, I appreciate your help so far, however, I believe it is time that I start distancing myself from you all." Rune, who knew perfectly well how big of a mess this has turned into spoke. "What are you going to do now¡­?" Thyra questioned with a worried look on her face. "How about you talk with your father, this isn''t a situation that your father would ignore." She suggested. "That is the plan." Rune nodded her head. "However, before contacting father, I need some concrete evidence to support my clan, Father wouldn''t believe me otherwise." "How are you going to gather evidence?" Thyra couldn''t help but question. "I don''t know. I might have to be a little reckless and search Felix''s room." "That is too dangerous," Thyra replied. "Well," Rune just smiled. "The worse that can happen is that I will die." "¡­" Thyra and the others were taken aback. Nux clenched his fists. He was considering calling in a favor and asking for Bloodheart''s help, but honestly, that was a foolish move. The Favor with the Bloodheart Family could be used in the future when he or his wives are in trouble, using the favor on someone who he barely knows¡­ "Well, we can''t let you die, You are still under ExceedoGenesis''s protection. We can''t fail our mission, We have an image to keep, after all." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up with a small smile on her face. Chapter 927 Dont Look Down On Us. ? "Well, we can''t let you die, You are still under ExceedoGenesis''s protection. We can''t fail our mission, We have an image to keep, after all." Suddenly, Amaya spoke up with a small smile on her face. "What are you talking about?" Rune frowned. "As I said, we cannot let you die." "This is not something you can be involved in." "Wasn''t it the same before? We aren''t the people who could get involved with the Saint Stage Cultivators either but you still chose us." Amaya smiled. "I was wrong, I should not ha-" "You weren''t wrong," Amaya replied. Then, she looked into Rune''s eyes and, "Don''t look down on us." ''Amaya¡­'' Seeing her acting like that, Nux called out using the telepathy connection. Amaya turned towards him and smiled, ''Trust me.'' Hearing those words, Nux just sighed. He gave in? Of course he gave in. When has he ever gone against his beautiful wives? Amaya then looked into Rune''s eyes and, "You do not have a clear plan in your mind, do you?" "I do not." Rune was honest. "Use our help." Rune tilted her head, indicating that she was listening, "Aimlessly going around and looking for evidence won''t do you any good. We will continue our plan, with you ''dead'', we would see how Felix does. If he was simply planning to use Skythorn Falcon City''s help just to become the next successor, he wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble and neither would have the Skythorn Falcon City helped him. So his target must be the City Lord, Lord Oberon." Amaya spoke up. "What if the Skythorn Falcon City wants to play the long game, wait till Father dies of old age, and make a move when Felix becomes the Lord." "That is too impractical, by then, Lord Felix would have already become a Divine Stage Cultivator, he would have no reason to listen to the Skythorn Falcon City anymore. The Falcon City won''t take that risk." Amaya shook her head. "¡­" Rune turned silent. "As I was saying, his target must be Lord Oberon. And to do that, I think he would need to become the successor, that is the only reason he and the Skythorn Falcon City would go so far. With you dead, I am sure Lord Felix has a plan from stopping Lord Oberon to get Ancestral Order involved, obviously, he would have to come up with some sort of ''stories'' to do that and support his reasonings, He cannot just ''abandon'' his own sister, after all. He has to be the ''good person'' here even if he has most of the political power on his side. However, once it is revealed that you are actually ''alive'', whatever ''story'' he comes up with would turn bogus. It would directly reduce Felix''s credibility and yours would shoot up. The succession battle would come to a halt for a while, you can use that chance to talk to Lord Oberon, you can even tell him how you were surrounded by assassins from the Skythorn Falcon City and barely managed to escape. With your increased credibility, even if Lord Oberon doesn''t completely trust you, he would definitely look into Felix. Once that happens, I am sure he would definitely find something." Amaya explained her plan. "That¡­ might actually work¡­" Rune spoke after thinking about it for a while. "It is much better than doing everything on your own accord and with our help, the chances of the plan succeeding would only increase." Amaya replied. "..but why are you going as far as risking your lives for me?" I think you should take a look at Rune questioned with a frown on her face. "Huh? Who said we are risking our lives for your sake?" Amaya tilted her head in confusion. Rune frowned, but then, "Lady Rune, let me make this clear right here, we would help you throughout the plan, however, the moment we think that this is getting dangerous, we would simply escape and leave you on your own. Our lives will be our priority in this mission." Amaya spoke honestly. Rune looked into her eyes for a while, then, she glanced at Nux, the leader of the clan. "What can I say, my lovely vice leader has already decided, as a husband, my job is to help in every way possible." Nux shrugged. A small smile appeared on Amaya''s face. Rune observed that smile for a while and then, "Alright. I will be under your care for a little longer." She spoke. "You can stay with us for as long as you want, Lady Rune. You are a feast to the eyes." Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. "I shall go back to my room." Rune, as usual, simply ignored his words and stood up. Once she left, only Nux and his wives were inside the Hall. Astaria then glanced at Melia and, "Melia, you were strangely silent today." She commented. "I was wondering the same thing." Felberta nodded. Amaya was looking at Melia as well. She could tell that Melia was hesitating. "You can speak freely, Melia. They are all your sisters." Nux chuckled. Melia glanced at him and then the others, then, "Do we¡­ really have to help her?" She questioned with an uncertain look on her face. "What we gain out of this is not comparable to the risks¡­ Divine Stage Cultivators are different, you all have seen Mother in action, haven''t you?" Melia spoke, reminding them of the time when they hunted the Star Beasts. "With our current strength, involving ourselves in the battle of Divine Stage Cultivators is not different than suicide. Even if we manage to run away, the aftereffects won''t be small. The influence a Divine Stage has isn''t something to scoff at. Not to mention that these Divine Stage Cultivators are close to where our Base is located. Their influence would be even stronger and it will only be more troublesome in the future." Melia voiced her concerns. "You are not wrong." Amaya answered. "The risk and reward don''t match," Then, she glanced at Nux and, "But if we back out, it would affect the ''chance''." "Chance?" Melia frowned. Amaya, however, just smiled. Suddenly, Skyla stood up, walked towards Nux and after kissing his lips, she waved her hand, "You can leave now. We have to discuss some important things." "Are you kicking me out?" Nux pouted. "Yes." Skyla replied with a big smile on her face. It was time for the new Sister''s ''Introduction''. Chapter 928 Melias Introduction ? "Are you kicking me out?" Nux pouted. "Yes." Skyla replied with a big smile on her face. "You are ruthless." "Hehe~ I am a demon." Skyla laughed cutely. "Tsk, just you wait you little demon, I will get you back for it." Saying those words, Nux walked out of the room. For a moment, Skyla froze, then, she turned around and glanced at her sisters, "I won''t be sacrificing my turn because of this." The other women moved their heads away, not looking into her eyes. Seeing that, Skyla panicked. "Y-You guys! I am serious! I won''t be sacrificing my turn for it!" She exclaimed. "You are worrying too much, you really think Nux would take it out on you?" Amaya questioned. "¡­" Skyla turned silent. He might try to do it, but she can simply use her charm on him. There is no way Nux could resist the cute little her, can he? No chance. "Guys, don''t forget the real reason we are gathered here." Suddenly, Allura, who was already sitting next to Melia spoke with a playful smile on her face. "Reason we are gathered here? Wasn''t it to discuss Lady Rune''s situation?" Melia frowned. For some reason, she could feel a strange vibe in the Hall. "We are already done with that, now we will be focusing on a more important topic." "More important topic?" Melia frowned. There was something more serious than Rune''s case? She narrowed her eyes. If it was that troublesome, then should she ask for her father''s help? While she was thinking that, Allura suddenly grabbed Melia''s hand and, "My first fellow non-human Sister, welcome to the family." Allura could feel a kind of kinship with Melia. "W-What?" Hearing those words, Melia''s expression changed. "Why are you acting so surprised? You have the Harem Seal on you, Aren''t you one of us now, Melia Leander?" Allura smiled. Melia''s face turned red when she heard that. "I-I am-" She wanted to reply, but then, "Sister Allura, don''t ask these obvious questions, come to the main part!" Skyla jumped in. "I agree, for Nux to become a Great Sage in just one go, Fufufu~ we can''t miss the details." Edda spoke as she laughed strangely. "Indeed, jump to the main topic." Felberta nodded as well. "Tsk, this is the reason why I do not like you guys. Meddling in her private life like that." Amaya shook her head. "You can leave." Allura waved her hand. As if she was shooing Amaya away. "I want to listen¡­" Amaya spoke as she looked away. "Tsk, talk about shameless." Thyra snorted. "Anyways," Allura shook her head, Then she turned towards Melia and looked into her eyes, "Sister Melia, how was your first experience with Nux? How good did it feel?" "W-What are you a-a-asking?" Melia had no clue how to reply in this situation. Her pale face was as red as a tomato. "Fufufu~ You are so shy, Sister Melia." Skyla laughed. "You have no reason to be shy, Sister Melia. We are all a family, just share the details of your first experience. It is a great way to bond with each other, you know? If you want, we can go first as well." Allura spoke. "That is a good idea.I think you should take a look at Should I go first to make her feel comfortable?" Edda questioned. The other women looked at her with deadpan looks on their faces. "Making her comfortable? You pervert, are you planning on traumatizing her?" Astaria retorted. "What!? How will that traumatize her!? She might even awaken her true sel-ummfffff!" Edda wanted to reply, but then, Lane closed her mouth from behind. "It would be better if you stay silent, Sister Edda," Lane spoke. "Good job Lane." Allura smiled. "We recommend you listen to her at the end, or¡­ Just not listen to her at all." She spoke as she glanced at Melia. "Mmnnffff! Mmnnffff!!" Hearing those words, Edda''s resistance got stronger. ''Sister Melia! You don''t have to listen to them!'' She even used the Telepathy link. Seeing her resisting so hard, Allura gave in. "Alright, alright, you can tell her your experience, but later. For now, uhhh, Skyla, you go." "Alright!" Skyla nodded with a cheerful smile on her face. Then, the Harem''s Meet started. And Melia, who participated in her very first Harem''s Meet, couldn''t get rid of the blush on her face the entire time. She was just too embarrassed. ¡­ On the other hand, Nux, who had walked out of the room to give his wives some time alone and get together, started thinking about Rune''s situation. "You are out." Suddenly, he heard a voice. "Why are you alone, where are your wives?" Rune questioned with a frown on her face. "They are well¡­ busy." Nux replied. Of course, he knew full well what they were doing. He was going to get a report from each one of them when he spends some ''quality time'' with them. "Then where are you going?" Rune questioned. "Nowhere in particular. I think we still have 2-3 days before they visit Shadow of Silence, we can only move after that. Right now, there is not much we can do." Nux replied. "I pulled you into something messy." Rune commented. "Lady Rune, didn''t Amaya say it already? Everything will be fine," "You trust your wife." Rune spoke as she looked into Nux''s eyes. "Of course, how can I not? I love my wife, after all." "How is love related to trust?" Rune tilted her head in confusion. "You need an assurance to base your trust on, don''t you? Our assurance is our love." "That is a strange concept," Rune commented. "Hahaha, I am sure it is. I just came up with it to impress you after all." Nux laughed. Rune looked into Nux''s eyes for a while, then, "These strange antics of yours make it hard for me to understand you." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "You go around talking about how much you love your wives, then you try to flirt with me. These two are completely opposite attitudes." "That''s not it. I am just indirectly telling you the entire situation. I am married, I love my wives, and I am trying to woo you." Nux replied with a small smile on his face. "See? Once someone confronts you, You just start joking around." Rune shook her head. "But I am no-" "I will be taking my leave." Rune shook her head and then, she disappeared. "¡­" Nux didn''t know what to do. Chapter 929 Our Mission Was To Assassinate Her, Not Kidnap Her ? "Nux." Rune walked into Nux''s room, in her hand, was a sphere-shaped artifact that was shining brightly. That was Alistair''s signal. However, as Rune walked into Nux''s room, she realized that he was already standing up, he glanced at her and, "2 Semi Saints and 1 Saint, all three of them are Falconkin, will you be okay?" He questioned. Rune found it strange how an Emper- no, how a Great Sage was asking her this question, however, she, who knew his abilities, just shook her head and replied, "There is no way a Saint Stage Falconkin can sense me." "Alright. Let''s go." Nux spoke. Rune nodded, then, she turned into her catform and disappeared. Nux waited for her to leave his room, then, he activated his *Essence*, his ''presence'' disappeared, then he activated his [Conceal] and walked into Alistair''s room. That was how his way of ''concealing himself''. With his *Essence*, finding him using Mana became impossible since Mana didn''t react to him at all, neither treating him as a living thing nor a non-living thing, and [Conceal] just turned him invisible. The combination of the two was scarily strong. Anyways, Inside the room, beside Alistair, there were 3 men. These 3 were the Falconkin who had just arrived here. There was also Rune, who was sitting around the corner, hiding her presence. Nux did the same and stood in a corner. Then, he focused on the conversation. "You are the one who captured Rune?" The Saint Stage Falconkin spoke in an intimidating tone. Honestly, even though they have ''captured'' Rune. In his eyes, Shadow of Silence was nothing. He believed that he alone would be enough to kill everyone here. "11 Star Artifact." Alistair, however, didn''t care what the Falconkin thought or asked and simply asked for his ''price.'' Seeing his attitude, the Falconkin narrowed his eyes. "I will give you the Artifact, answer my questions first." "The Artifact." However, like a broken recorder, Alistair replied. The Falconkin''s mouth twitched. "Do you have a death wish?" He questioned. "You three alone won''t be enough," Alistair replied. "You are quite confident, aren''t you?" The Falconkin spoke as he released his aura. His Aura was overpowering, this man was far stronger than Alistair, however, Alistair was doing all this for the person who had saved his life. Not to mention that he was someone who had endured a Divine Stage Cultivator''s Aura not a long while ago, although this man''s aura was strong, compared to Eisheth''s it was still lacking. Alistair could take it head-on! "I am." With a confident look on his face, Alistair nodded. Seeing him not flinching in front of his Aura, the Falconkin frowned. ''Is he not just a random Saint with no backup and used-up potential?'' He wondered in his head. ''Don''t underestimate them, I do not like to admit it, but Rune is strong. Stronger than me, if they managed to capture her, then they are not a normal Assassin Hall.'' He then recalled Felix''s words then glanced at Alistair again. Seeing him looking at him with an unbothered look on his face, the Falconkin realized that Alistair wasn''t someone he could look down on. This man might be a lot stronger than he imagined. Fighting here was a foolish decision. In the end, he just took out a box-shaped artifact and placed it on the table. "What is it?" Alistair questioned. "Blackroot, an 11 Star Artifact, well, it is more like a poison, but I am sure an Assassin Hall like you would prefer it more than a normal Artifact. Anyways, once ingested, then even a Saint would feel his control over Mana decreasing, it would weaken him to a point where even a Semi Saint would be able to defeat him. It is one of the top-level 11 Star Artifacts we have." The Falconkin introduced. Alistair didn''t say anything, he simply grabbed the Blackroot and stored it inside his storage ring. Seeing that, the Falconkin narrowed his eyes, and then, he questioned, "Now, tell me, how did you capture Rune?" "We surrounded her and captured her." The Falconkin was dissatisfied but then, "When did you do it." "12 days ago." The timings matched. That was the time Rune had disappeared according to Felix''s information.I think you should take a look at "Where is she?" The Falconkin questioned. "We killed her," Alistair replied with an expressionless look on his face. "Huh?" The Falconkin frowned. "She was tricky to deal with, we couldn''t capture her alive. She died 12 days ago." "What¡­?" The Falconkin narrowed his eyes. "If I reported her death, then I wouldn''t get paid. Our mission was to assassinate her, not kidnap her. We completed the mission, so we deserved the reward." Alistair replied. The Falconkin''s expression changed. He knew how pissed Felix would be. He didn''t wish for Rune to die. That was not his plan, he just wanted to surround her and capture her, however, these bastards ruined everything! The Falconkin clenched his fists in anger and spoke with a frustrated look on his face. "Give me the body." "We destroyed it. She belonged to the Feline Family, we can''t risk keeping her body. After we cut her finger to use as proof, we destroyed her body." "¡­are you playing with me?" Suddenly, the room''s atmosphere changed. The Falconkin was enraged. First, these bastards ruined their plans. Now, they even destroyed Rune''s body. These bastards! "Do you really think I wouldn''t kill you right here and now?" The Falconkin questioned. "As I said, it was an assassination mission, and we completed it. We didn''t do anything." Alistair replied with a calm look on his face. "Oh yeah? Then what if you hadn''t killed her at all? What if she had managed to run away while you were trying to kill her? How do I make sure that you aren''t trying to fool me right now!?" The Falconkin questioned. Hearing those questions, Nux and Rune''s expressions changed. This¡­ They didn''t have anything to prove Rune''s death¡­ And if they cannot do it¡­ Then the entire plan will be destroyed before it even begins¡­ The enemy is already alerted, If they failed here, it would be a big problem. ''Shit¡­'' Nux cursed as he clenched his fists. Amaya, who was keeping tabs on the situation through Nux had a solemn look as well. She did expect this situation and prepared an alternative plan to deal with it, however, that plan was a bit inefficient, so she had hoped it wouldn''t come to it. However, the luck was just not on her side. With a sigh, Amaya prepared to use plan B, But then, "Contract. I will sign the contract." Alistair spoke up. Chapter 930 You Are A Fool. ? "Contract. I will sign the contract." Alistair spoke up. "Huh¡­?" The Falconkin''s expression changed. "I killed Rune Feline, I will sign a contract that states that. That should be enough to assure you, right?" Alistair spoke with a calm look on his face. However, Rune, who was hiding in the room widened her eyes in shock. What was Alistair trying to do!? Sign a contract!? But he was clearly lying! If he signs the contract and the Falconkin gets the Ancestral Order involved, then there is no way they can save him. Rune wanted nothing more than to appear in the room and stop Alistair, however, she knew she couldn''t do that right now. That would not only ruin the plan, but it would also ruin Alistair''s effort. Coming out and stopping Alistair might save him for now, but that would reveal that Alistair was working for her, there was no guarantee that the Skythorn Falcon City won''t make a move against Shadow of Silence after knowing that. Not to mention how Felix would realize all this was a trap and would be alerted, pushing things to an even bigger mess. Rune narrowed her eyes in self-hate. She hated the fact that her brain didn''t allow her to be reckless. In the end, she just closed her eyes and stopped observing the situation. Nux, who was observing everything had a strange look on his face as well. Alistair''s expression may be calm, however, that man was going against Ancestral Order, the power that even the top Divine Stage Cultivators of the world fear. He was practically sacrificing his life. Nux didn''t expect him to be so loyal to Rune. And with how Rune was acting and holding herself back, Nux couldn''t help but be even more amazed. He knew Rune was affected, but that amount of self-control¡­ It may not look like much but that is something that requires much stronger willpower than what Alistair was currently showing. Both Rune and Alistair¡­ They were amazing people¡­ "You are going to sign the contract?" The Falconkin asked to confirm. "If that is what it takes to convince you. Of course, you would have to state that you wouldn''t come after me or my Assassin Hall later." Alistair replied. "Alright. I will trust you." ? ? ? ? ? ? The Falconkin agreed to the terms. A Contract was signed. Both parties kept a copy to themselves, the Falconkin left. As soon as he left, Rune appeared in the room and, "What were you thinking!?" She questioned in anger. All this time when she was containing her emotions, they all burst out at the same time. Alistair was a little taken aback when he saw Rune acting like that, however, in the end, he just smiled and, "Don''t worry, Lady Rune, since you weren''t the one who planned this and I was the one who did it on my own accord, the Order won''t come after you." "That is not what I am asking you idiot! I am saying why are you risking your life!? Even my father wouldn''t be able to save you if the Ancestral Order comes after you, you fool!" Rune shouted in rage. "I am just paying you back, Lady Rune. You saved my life before, if I can help you by sacrificing this life, then I will do it without a second thought." "You¡­" Rune''s anger soared. This feeling of someone sacrificing himself for her sake¡­ It was suffocating. "And here I thought you were just some insignificant character I would never meet again but you turned out to be quite brave, huh." Nux, who decided to show himself spoke. "Nux Leander¡­" Alistair narrowed his eyes. I think you should take a look at So he was the guest Lady Rune was talking about. She even asked him to prepare some rooms for them¡­ to think he would meet this man again¡­ Suddenly, Alistair''s expression changed. "Your cultivation¡­" "That''s not important right now. What''s important is that you have foolishly risked your life and are now in a position where saving you is close to impossible." Nux replied. "As I said, I am willing to risk my life for Lady Rune." "If you are that loyal, then shouldn''t you have considered everything before making a move? Why are you sacrificing your life for something so insignificant? Why did you directly jump to signing the contract? You could have just kept saying, ''I have killed her'', it was not like he had any way to confirm this fact. And once Rune doesn''t appear for a month, a year, or a few decades, he would have no choice but to be convinced." Nux spoke. This was the plan B Amaya had. It would have taken away their chance of using the Trial Tower right after Rune becomes the successor, but it wasn''t that big of a problem. Alistair''s expression changed when he heard Nux''s words. "W-Why didn''t you tell me sooner!?" "And how was I supposed to tell you? By stopping time or something?" "The contract, we need to get it back from him," Rune spoke in an urgent tone. "We cannot defeat him with the current strength we have, even if we can, it would ruin our plan and this man''s effort. Not to mention how he would still die." Nux sighed. "Then what should we do!? Is him dying the only way!?" Rune questioned. "Well, he might be saved, but that depends on his luck." Suddenly, Amaya came out of the portal and spoke up. Alistair was shocked, he still wasn''t used to them popping into the room out of nowhere and somehow knowing everything about the situation. "What do you mean?" Rune questioned. "They won''t involve the Ancestral Order in this matter very easily either. If we get lucky, then in the future, we can get our hands on the contract. The probability is low, but it is not zero." Amaya replied. "Are you telling me to sit back and hope for the best?" "That is the only option, yes." Amaya nodded. "¡­" Rune turned silent. "Lady Rune." Suddenly, Alistair called out. "As I said, I am willing to sacrifice my life for you. My determination was halfhearted. Please do not worry too much." Rune glanced at Alistair and then, "You are a fool." Saying those words, she disappeared. "Well, that is not a lie, You really are foolish." Amaya nodded as she glanced at Alistair. T hen, she walked into the portal and disappeared. "¡­" Alistair didn''t know how to act in this situation. Nux just patted his shoulder. "She seems to care about you." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "I-I was taken aback as well, I didn''t think she would act like that," Alistair replied. "Hmmmmm." Nux started thinking. "You think I would have a chance if I save you?" "Chance?" Alistair frowned. "Nothing. You better pray that I manage to impress her with this, Else I''ll make you pay for making me work so much." Saying those words, Nux disappeared. "Wha- Huh¡­?" Alistair, on the other hand, couldn''t understand anything at all¡­ Chapter 931 You Are Quite Useful, My Close Friend. ? "FUCK!" *Crash* *Bam* Felix shouted in rage as he threw a vase at a wall. "Those Bastards! They dare kill my sister!?" Beside him stood Leo who had just returned after meeting with the Falconkin and was carrying the contract signed by Alistair in his hands. How the fact that the Shadow of Silence captured Rune alive was a lie. How they said that just so they could get their reward. How they signed the contract stating that Rune was dead. He reported everything to Felix. And when Felix learned the truth, he burst out in rage. "Lord Felix, there is nothing we can do about it right now. It was our fault for not doing a proper background check on them." Leo spoke in a respectful tone. Felix glared at him, however, he didn''t flinch, he just stood there with his head bowed. Felix clenched his fists in rage, however, in the end, he knew that Leo was right. It was not the Shadow of Silence''s fault, they only completed the mission he gave them. Even though he gave it with the intention of using them as a scapegoat and never actually considered that they could actually complete it. "I still don''t understand¡­ How did those bastards kill Rune? I know my sister the best, even though we were not close to each other anymore, she was still someone who was stronger than me, I know she is capable enough to keep her life even if a few Saint Stage Cultivators attack her together, then how¡­ Do they have a Divine Stage Cultivator behind them?" Felix questioned. "That is highly unlikely, Lord Felix. No Divine Stage Cultivator would assassinate another Divine Stage Cultivator''s daughter just for a mere 11 Star Artifact." Leo shook her head. "Then do they have a Peak Saint Stage amongst them?" That was the only way someone like Rune could be killed. If not Divine Stage Cultivator, then at least a Peak Saint and a few more normal Saints were required. "But according to our information, the Shadow of Silence only had 1 Saint Stage cultivator¡­" Felix frowned. "Lord Felix¡­" Suddenly, Leo called out with an uncertain look on his face. "What is it?" "¡­it could be the Falcons who are behind it¡­ They wanted to kill Lady Rune from the beginning¡­ could it be that they came up with this plan after you rejected their suggestion of killing Lady Rune¡­?" Leo proposed his own theory. It was a probable theory. If it were the Falcons, then they definitely have enough manpower to kill Lady Rune, there was a high chance that they actually decided to talk with Shadow of Silence behind their backs and decided to kill Rune. Not to mention how they simply gave away an 11-Star Artifact to them just like that¡­ Their actions were definitely suspicious. ??? ??? ? ? ? However, "I told you before, did I not? Do not doubt them. We do not have time for infighting." Felix spoke with a cold look on his face. Seeing that look on his face, Leo was taken aback, Felix had never directed such a look at him. Leo couldn''t understand, why was Lord Felix so fixated on helping the Falconkin go through with this plan. Even though he was Lord Felix''s most trusted subordinate, he was still kept in the dark about all this. "Should we not even consider this possibility, Lord Felix?" Leo didn''t wish to give up. "Leo." Suddenly, Felix called out. "Do not doubt them." "A-As you command, Lord Felix." Leo could only give in. Felix then looked into Leo''s eyes and, "It is not that I do not trust you, Leo. I just do not want you to get involved in this mess any more than you already have. Don''t worry, trust me and do what I tell you." "¡­yes, Lord Felix." Leo nodded. "Please call Aragorn." Felix spoke up. "Are you sure?" "We already have the contract, Leo. I think you should take a look at Rune is dead, we do not have to worry about it being a trap anymore. I cannot save Rune, I regret that." Felix spoke, then, a determined look appeared on his face and, "Now, however, I have to continue with the plan. Call Aragorn." He ordered. "As you command, Lord Felix." Leo turned around and left the room. Felix took a deep breath, It was finally time to start what he had been preparing for all these years. ¡­ On the other side, inside the Shadow of Silence''s building, "Lady Rune, this is the new Assassination mission we received." Alistair spoke up. "If you are going to take all the decisions on your own, then why even bother showing anything to me." Rune spoke with a cold look on her face. "¡­" Alistair turned silent. It has been 4 days since then, and Lady was still angry. Isn''t he the one risking his life here? A loyal subordinate like him should be treated well, shouldn''t he? Why was Lady Rune even colder than usual? "Lady Rune, I-" Alistair wanted to confront Rune, but then, "It looks like Lady Rune is still made about the foolish thing Alistair did." Nux walked into the room through a portal and spoke with a smile on his face. He glanced at Rune and then, he shook his head, "Tsk Tsk, Lady Rune, I have no clue what you are going to do without me." Nux snorted as he shook his head. "What do you mean¡­?" Rune questioned. She wasn''t in the mood for any jokes right now. "What else? I couldn''t bear to see how sad you were, so I decided to do something about the situation." "What did you do?" Rune narrowed her eyes in confusion, however, a glimmer of hope could be seen in her eyes. Even though Nux was merely a Great Sage, he was far more capable than anyone she has ever met. In this position, she was willing to bet on the dark horse. "I followed that Falconkin all the way to the Skythorn Falcon City, I saw him giving the contract to that Leo, so the Contract should be with Felix now. It would be a lot simpler to retrieve it from him so you don''t have to worry, This idiot won''t die." Nux spoke as he pointed at Alistair. "What¡­?" Alistair couldn''t believe what he heard. "Are you telling the truth¡­?" Rune questioned. From how she was talking, one could tell how emotionally affected she was. "Of course, I would never lie about such a thi-" Nux nodded his head, however, before he could complete his sentence, Rune shot towards him and hugged his body as tightly as she could. "Thank you!" She expressed her gratitude in an emotional voice. "-ng¡­" Nux was taken aback. Everything happened so quickly that he couldn''t even react to it. The moment he gained back his sense, Rune had already moved away. Then without saying anything, She disappeared. Nux stood there, frozen stiff. He only came out of his reverie when Alistair patted his shoulder. Nux glanced at the man and then, "Guess you wouldn''t have to pay me after all. You are quite useful, my close friend." "Huh¡­?" Chapter 932 City Meeting 1 ? In the grand City Hall of Feline Cat City, a meeting was underway. The City itself was a true marvel of architecture and design, reflecting the grandeur and elegance befitting a gathering of such significance. The reason for the meeting was a call from Oberon''s son, Felix Feline, who had summoned all the influential clan leaders to discuss an important matter. The walls of the hall were adorned with intricate tapestries, depicting scenes from the city''s rich history. Colorful banners, representing each clan, hung from the rafters, adding a vibrant touch to the majestic setting. The hall was bathed in a warm, golden glow, courtesy of the meticulously crafted chandeliers that hung from the ceiling. At the center of the hall stood a raised platform, and upon it sat a magnificent throne. The throne, the symbol of authority, was a masterpiece in itself. Carved from the finest wood and embellished with precious gems, it exuded an aura of power and regality. Adorned with plush velvet cushions, it provided a comfortable seat for the Strongest Being of the Feline Cat City, the esteemed City Lord, Oberon Feline. Oberon''s throne was strategically positioned, allowing him to command a clear view of the entire hall. The high backrest of the throne was intricately sculpted with motifs inspired by Feline Cat City''s cultural heritage. A golden crest, representing the Feline lineage, was prominently displayed at its pinnacle, emphasizing the lineage and authority of the City Lord. As Oberon sat upon his throne, he emanated an air of authority and grace. Then, he glanced at his son with a dignified look on his face and, "We have all assembled here in response to your urgent request. What is the pressing matter that compelled you to call for this gathering in this manner?" Oberon questioned. Felix, who was sitting on his chair sat up, then, with an urgent look on his face, he started, "As much as I am thankful for you all being here despite there being any prescheduled meeting, please allow me to skip all the formalities because of the urgency of this matter." After a slight bow to all the Clan representatives, Felix glanced at his father and then, "My Sister, Rune Feline, is dead." He reported. Oberon narrowed his eyes, demanding more explanation. "And the one who killed her, Was me." Felix spoke and all the Clan representatives present in the meeting widened their eyes and gasped in shock. "¡­" Oberon didn''t say anything, however, with how he was glaring at Felix, Felix knew that if he didn''t explain himself any sooner, he would die. "Rune was collaborating with Skythorn Falcon City." Felix reported. *Gasps* Another wave of gasps followed through. "What bullshit!" A Catkin spoke up. He was Merlin Finclaw, a Saint Stage Cultivator and the Leader of Nightshade Clan, a clan that supported Rune. "You killed your own sister and dare to spout this bullshit to cover for yourself!? The Galls!" Merlin shouted. He knew Rune well, there was no way she would ever involve herself with the Skythorn Falcon City. "That is correct. There is no reason for Lady Rune to do something so foolish! Stop spouting lies right through your teeth and take responsibility for your crimes!" Jasper Saga, another Saint Stage Cultivator and the Leader of Moonclaw Clan spoke up as well. I think you should take a look at There were nine Clan Leaders that attended the meeting, and 5 out of these 9 supported Rune. There was no way they were going to believe something like this! Heck, let alone the Clan Leaders that supported Rune, even the Clan Leaders who were on Felix''s side were having a hard time believing this. All of them were unusually silent since Felix never discussed it with them. The Clan Leaders that supported Rune continued to bash Felix, the situation got so worse that Oberon had to jump in, "Silence." He spoke. In a moment, the entire hall, which was in chaos turned silent. The Clan Leaders who supported Rune had many things to say, however, in front of Oberon, there was nothing they could do. Of course, this doesn''t mean they were planning on letting this go. And Oberon, who knew this glanced at Felix and spoke up. "I am sure you are not foolish enough to say this without anything to back up your claims, right?" Although his tone seemed calm, everyone in the room could sense the underlying threat behind those words. Felix could as well, however, he didn''t back down, "Of course not." He replied. "You can come out now." Felix spoke as he glanced at the entrance of the Hall. Everyone turned around and their eyes widened in surprise when they saw a familiar man walking in. The 5 Clan Leaders who supported Rune were shocked to see the man who was walking in, they had countless guesses in their minds about who this ''help'' Felix called would be, however, they never expected this ''help'' to be this man. Rune''s husband, Aragorn Feline. "Why is he here¡­?" Merlin muttered with a shocked look on his face. Other Clan Leaders had similar reactions. "I am sure I do not have to introduce this man. Everything happened 12 days ago, by coincidence, I saw Rune talking with a cloaked figure. When the two separated, I decided to follow the cloaked figure and soon realized that it was a Falconkin. I was surprised, even though I and my sister were fighting over the successor''s position, at best, we were rivals, not enemies. Or¡­ That was what I thought. Sister Rune, however, seemed to have entirely different plans. I wanted to know why she was meeting a Falconkin knowing full well that our relations with them were¡­ strained. In the end, I decided to secretly contact the person closest to Sister Rune, her husband, Lord Aragorn. At first, Lord Aragorn, of course, dismissed my words, not believing in me and of course, even I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw what I saw and desperately wanted to believe that it was a misunderstanding. That was also the part reason why I contacted Lord Aragorn. To convince him, I even signed a contract." Chapter 933 City Meeting 2 ? "In the end, I decided to secretly contact the person closest to Sister Rune, her husband, Brother Aragorn. At first, Brother Aragorn, of course, dismissed my words, not believing in me and of course, even I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw what I saw and desperately wanted to believe that it was a misunderstanding. That was also the part reason why I contacted Brother Aragorn. To convince him, I even signed a contract." "A contract?" Oberon narrowed his eyes. "A Contract stating that if my doubts regarding Sister Rune being involved with Falconkin were baseless, I would relinquish my rights to become the successor and would support Sister Rune with everything I have." Felix replied and everyone in the Rune gasped again. Signing a Contract¡­ Again, anything involving Ancestral Order was done with absolute cautiousness and planning. Signing a Contract was a very big deal¡­ Especially when the conditions were to give up on the right to become the next City Lord. "You seemed quite sure that Rune was involved with the Falconkin." Oberon narrowed his eyes as he commented. "I was not. I honestly hoped that I was wrong." Felix replied. "Do you not wish to inherit my position?" Oberon questioned with a curious look on his face. "This was something far more important than the little infighting going on inside our family, Father. And honestly, deep down, I always believed that Sister Rune was the better contender and deserved to be the next City Lord." Felix replied, then, his expression changed. "However, soon, my thoughts changed." Oberon and all the Clan representatives focused on Felix, waiting for him to continue, and Felix continued, "With me signing the contract, Brother Aragorn decided to help me. There was nothing for him to lose, after all. He trusted Sister Rune, just like me. I told him to keep this a secret from Rune and he agreed. Behind her back, Aragorn decided to look around Sister Rune''s room, and to his and my horror, he found something. Letters. Letters exchanged with Skythorn Falcon City, dating back to 1500 years. Sister Rune, she¡­ she was involved with Skythorn Falcon City for more than 1500 years." Felix spoke and the clan leaders couldn''t believe what they were hearing. Especially the clan leaders who supported Rune, they all glanced at Aragorn, however, seeing him standing there while clenching his fists and clenched jaw as if he was trying to contain his anger and hide how hurt he was, the clan leaders realized that everything Felix said was true. They all knew it. This was the man who gave away most of his life working for his wife, gathering political power in her stead, doing everything he could for her. He was the most devoted man who loved his wife with everything he had. If this man was just standing still with that expression on his face while someone was talking about how his wife betrayed the City, Then it was definitely true¡­ Complicated expressions appeared on the Clan Leaders'' faces. To think Lady Rune would do something like this¡­ I think you should take a look at They were all confused and couldn''t understand why she did that, however, for now, they decided to listen to the complete story. "When Brother Aragorn found these letters, he was horrified. He contacted me urgently, however, instead of meeting me inside the City Manner, where he thought he might get caught by Sister Rune, he called me to a secluded location that Sister Rune wouldn''t know about. Seeing how he was acting, I understood the urgency of the situation and the two of us decided to meet in a secluded location. That was our mistake. It turned out that Sister Rune didn''t just keep these letters without any form of protection, these letters were ''marked''. Sister Rune made it so that whenever the letters were moved, she would be alerted and would be able to find the letters'' current location. She found us in a secluded location and attacked us. Obviously, Sister Rune was stronger than us. The two of us didn''t stand a chance against her. I even burned my Life Force to try and deal with her, but as expected of Sister Rune, she still held on. In the end, I was forced to use my trump card, the Devouring Maw, an 11-Star Artifact, a poison that continuously Devours Flesh. With me burning my Life Force and the 11 Star Artifact, I finally managed to kill Sister Rune. I wanted to capture her alive, however, that was just impossible. Sister Rune was too strong. In the end, the only thing left was her ring and, This was what I found inside her ring," Felix spoke as he took out a Silver colored Box with a Falcon Carved on it. It was an artifact. When Oberon''s eyes fell on the artifact, his expression changed. He waved his hand, and the artifact moved on its own and moved towards Oberon, He observed it carefully, and then, he clenched his fists in anger. "Rune¡­" He muttered. Rage was clear in his eyes. Seeing him acting like that, even Felix was taken aback. All this while he was telling his story, even when he said that Rune was dead, or how Aragorn found letters sent by the Falconkin, or that he used his Life Force in the battle against Rune, other than raising his eyebrow or narrowing his eyes, Oberon never showed any different expression. Now, however, he was growling in rage the moment he saw this artifact. ''Was this the reason you told me to show it to him rather than just passing Rune''s ring to him?'' Felix questioned inwardly. Soon, however, he shook his head and decided to continue, He walked towards the Oberon and passed Rune''s ring to him, "This is Sister Rune''s ring, I have placed all the letters we found inside it." He spoke. Oberon took the ring, however, he already seemed out of it as soon as his eyes fell on the Artifact. Just as he was about to declare Rune as the traitor of the City, A voice was heard, "So the reason you killed me and disposed of my body by burning your own Life Force, was because I betrayed the City and joined hands with Skythorn Falcon City, huh? It is indeed a reasonable reason." Chapter 934 I Am Hopeless. ? "So the reason you killed me and disposed of my body by burning your own Life Force, was because I betrayed the City and joined hands with Skythorn Falcon City, huh? It is indeed a reasonable reason." A voice was heard. Everyone turned around and their brows furrowed in shock when they saw Rune walking into the room with a calm look on her face. Felix and Aragorn widened their eyes in horror, "D-Darling¡­" Aragorn stuttered. "S-Sister Rune¡­" Felix couldn''t believe his eyes as well. The Assassin Hall clearly said that they killed her, he even had her finger and storage ring, not to mention the Contract the Assassin Hall leader signed. Rune should have been dead! How was she standing here in front of them all!? "You two seem surprised," Rune commented as she glanced at her brother and husband. "What happened? Your story isn''t matching up?" She then glanced at her ''husband'' and, "And my dear husband, you secretly found all the letters that the Falconkin found me, that''s quite an achievement, isn''t it? But where did you find them though? The stack of all the letters I have received in these past 1500 years, that huge stash, where did I keep it? Could it be inside the storage ring I hid under my pillow? I am really foolish, aren''t I? There was no reason for me to collect all those letters that could be used as a proof against me, I should have just burned them all, shouldn''t I? Sigh, just what was I thinking? I can''t do anything right without you, right husband? And my dear brother, it is really strange, isn''t it? How much of a fool can I even be? I knew your location and knew that someone stole the letters I ''stored'', the letters that could very much ruin my life, and all I did was come there and attack you myself. Not even asking for help from my so-called Falcon Allies. I am hopeless." Rune shook her head as she sighed, acting like she was disappointed in herself. The entire Hall turned silent. How could they not tell what Rune was trying to do? She was crushing Felix''s and Aragorn''s accusations ruthlessly, right in front of everyone''s eyes. She was asking everything that they were thinking about but didn''t dare to speak because the ''evidences'' against her were just too strong. Just a word from them and they might get mistaken as a traitor as well. Rune, however, had no such worries. Her entire existence was a tight slap to all the ''evidences'' Felix and Aragorn provided. She stood in the middle of the City Hall, her presence overpowering all the clan representatives and the people who accused her. Even the Clan Leaders who supported Felix and were inwardly happy thinking that the person they supported won the successor battle were now absolutely silent. "Felix, what is the meaning of this?" Oberon questioned as he glanced at Felix. "I¡­" Before Felix could reply, "Is there even a need to continue this any further? All the accusations against me were absolutely bogus. However, That is not the main issue right now." Rune spoke, attracting all the attention. I think you should take a look at "I am innocent, however, the question is, Where did my dear husband find these letters then? The Letters that have the stamp of Skythorn Falcon City, they can''t just be forged, now can they? Where did all these letters come from then?" Rune questioned and Oberon''s expression changed. It wasn''t just his daughter being guilty or innocent. The true culprit¡­ Oberon glanced at Aragorn. Aragorn''s body flinched in fear, he wanted to clear his name, but then, "Father, sensing the seriousness of the matter, I request you to skip any formalities and capture Felix, Aragorn, and their close subordinates." Rune requested. "No! You can-" Felix wanted to retort, however, Oberon simply raised his hands, around 12 figures appeared, even though Felix was a Saint Stage Cultivator, he couldn''t resist and was quickly subdued. Of course, Aragorn, who was merely a semi saint was subdued even more easily. Leo and Felix''s few other subordinates were captured as well. Aragorn''s subordinates were not here, however, Rune knew they would be captured soon." "Seal their Cultivation and throw them inside the underground prison." Oberon ordered with a cold look on his face. "I also request to seal the City." Rune requested. Oberon had many questions, but for now, he knew taking urgent actions was necessary. A Peak Saint appeared in front of him, Oberon nodded his head, the Saint understood what his master wanted, he nodded back, bowed, and then disappeared. Rune then turned towards all the clan representatives and, "I also request all the Clan Leaders to stay here for longer and discuss some urgent issues the City is currently facing." Rune requested. Well, it may look like a simple request, however, all the Clan representatives knew that they were being held captive. And seeing how Oberon wasn''t rejecting Rune''s words, they knew he had the same thought in his mind. Of course, the Clan Leaders couldn''t do anything. Neither could they blame Rune or Oberon. This whole accusing Rune of betraying the City and allying with the Falconkins, the evidences Felix provided were too strong for it to just be a normal trick for him to get rid of his sister and become the successor. It¡­ There was a high chance that Felix himself was involved with the Falconkins. No, they were almost certain that it was the case. And if the son of Lord Oberon himself was allied with the enemies, there was a high chance that there were more people involved in this. People who could be right here, in this hall. And to prevent the news of Felix getting caught to spread, locking down the Hall and the City was important. "Rune." Suddenly, Oberon called out. "Father." Rune bowed her head. "Explain." Oberon ordered. "I will explain everything, Father. But for now, I need to burn a certain contract that is in Felix''s hands. My subordinate''s life is at risk." Rune replied with a determined look on her face. She needed to get her hands on the contract that fool Alistair signed. "You are excused." Chapter 935 You Are Amazing, Sister. ? "Lady Rune." A Saint Stage Cultivator who was guarding the underground prison bowed his head. Of course, as a Saint Stage Cultivator, he wasn''t some normal guard, he was one of Oberon''s most trusted subordinates and was only guarding the prison because the prisoners inside the prison were just too important. The Feline Cat City and Oberon couldn''t be careless right now. "Where is his storage ring?" Rune questioned. The Saint Stage Cultivator quickly took out Felix''s Storage Ring and passed it to Rune. Of course, someone like Rune had enough authority to check the prisoner''s belongings. Rune quickly grabbed the Storage ring, she searched inside, and soon, the contract Alistair signed appeared in her hand. A small smile appeared on her face. With this, Alistair was safe. Rune was about to burn the contract, but then, "Is he inside?" She questioned. "Cell number 3." The Saint Stage Cultivator replied. Rune nodded, then she walked into the prison. Soon, she found Cell number 3, and there, her eyes fell on Felix, who was kneeling on the ground, bound with chains. These chains were not some normal chains, they had the power to seal any Cultivator''s Cultivation, whether it was a Saint¡­ or even a Divine Stage Cultivator. Of course, these chains were extremely expensive and were never used on just any prisoner, being bound by these chains was an achievement in itself. Though it is not an achievement worth celebrating. Anyways, Felix''s eyes fell on Rune, then, a weak smile appeared on his face. "You were alive¡­" He spoke in a defeated tone, however, if one listened carefully, they would notice the slight relief Felix felt as he said those words. "That contract¡­" Felix muttered as his eyes fell on the contract Rune was carrying. "To think you would be daring enough to order your subordinate to falsely sign on the Order''s Contract. As expected, you are far bolder than me. Maybe you were more suited for this than me." Felix laughed. "I didn''t order him. That fool did it on his own accord." Rune replied as she narrowed her eyes. "Isn''t that even better? Your subordinate was loyal enough to even dare to go against the Ancestral Order, which even the Divine Stage Cultivators fear. You are amazing, Sister." Felix replied. "You should burn the contract now. There is no reason to sacrifice your loyal subordinate when you have already won." He spoke as he glanced at the contract. Rune burned the contract in front of Felix''s eyes. She continued to observe his expression, then, her expression changed. How long has it been since she talked with his brother like this? Was it after their mother''s death? I think you should take a look at That was right, that was when Felix started changing. Rune knew how close Felix was to his mother, no, not only his mother, Felix was close to everyone, he was that innocent little boy who was loved by everyone in the family. He was respectful and talented. He treated everyone properly and was cheerful. Even the normal servants of the family who other Young Masters bashed at or harassed; he treated them with proper respect. There was not a single person who hated Felix. Even Rune, she loved her little brother. The two of them were quite close to each other in the past, however, everything changed when their mother, Willow Feline, died. Felix shut himself up. Rune tried talking to him, however, Felix always had this wall around him that kept her or anyone else away from him. His cheerful self had disappeared and he became an entirely different person. In the end, the distance between the two siblings continued to increase and it turned into a situation where other than formally greeting each other to keep up a fake front in front of others, they never conversed with each other. And now, as Rune glanced at her little brother, who was smiling at her with that weak look on his face, she couldn''t help but remember that cheerful little brother all those centuries ago. "Why did you do it?" Rune questioned. "Do what?" Felix questioned back. "Stop playing around and answer me. Why did you betray the City?" "I don''t know what you are talking about, Sister," Felix replied. "Felix. Those letters Aragorn ''found'' had Skythorn Falcon City''s Stamp on them. They can''t be faked." "I don''t understand what you are trying to get at, Sister." Felix was adamant. "At least talk to your sister one last time, Felix." Rune spoke as she glanced at her little brother. Hearing those words, Felix raised his head and looked into Rune''s eyes, and what he saw made him widen his eyes. Rune''s eyes were moist. "The man I loved betrayed me and my own little brother tried to kill me and accused me of being a traitor, at least tell me the reason why you are doing it. The reason that is big enough for you to want to end your sister''s life. I refuse to believe that it was as petty as just being the next City Lord." Rune spoke. Her pent-up emotions which she had contained all this while finally burst out. "I never tried to kill you," Felix replied. "The Assassination Mission you gave to the Shadow of Silence proves something else." "That little Assassination Hall didn''t have the strength to kill someone like you! My original plan was to surround you and capture you, keeping you somewhere else while I deal with end everything here with the Falconkins!" Felix retorted. Soon, however, his eyes widened in surprise as he replied to what he had just said. Seeing his sister''s tears, he lost control over his emotions and spoke unnecessarily. "End everything here¡­?" Rune narrowed her eyes. "¡­" Felix didn''t say anything. "Felix, what were you planning?" Rune questioned in a heavier tone. Felix clenched his fists, then, "Fuck it! I am already captured, it is not like we can continue with the plan!" Felix cursed. Then, he looked into Rune''s eyes and, "I want to kill Oberon Feline! That bastard nearly killed Mother and lied to us all!" Chapter 936 Help Me, Sister. ? "I want to kill Oberon Feline! That bastard nearly killed Mother and lied to us all!" Felix cursed. Rage, clear in his green eyes. "What¡­?" Rune couldn''t believe what she has just heard. Father was the one who killed Mother¡­? No wait¡­ did he just say nearly killed mother¡­? Does that mean Mother was still alive¡­? If yes, then why didn''t she meet her? Also, why would Father try to kill Mother? He had no reason to do so. "Mother was a Saint Stage Cultivator, Sister." Felix spoke up. "Even if she was just a beginner Stage Saint, she was still, in the end, a Saint. How could a perfectly healthy Saint just ''die mysteriously''? Didn''t you even find it strange? The two of us spent time and even joked around with her, she was perfectly fine and healthy, then how come, just a week later, Father announced that the mother had died?" Felix questioned and suddenly, Rune turned silent. She found it suspicious at that time as well. However, as he announced his wife''s death, Oberon was nearly breaking apart. His red, swollen eyes, indicated how much he had cried. That hunched back that seemed like it couldn''t take the weight of his emotions, a blank stare, lost actions, the proud and strong Divine Stage Cultivator was in despair, not for a day, or a month, but for an entire year. Seeing how saddened her father looked, Rune didn''t dare to talk about her suspicions in front of him. She didn''t wish to hurt him more than he already was. However, now Felix was saying that this man, who looked like his soul was torn into pieces after his wife''s death, was the one who tried to kill her in the first place? Just what in the hell was he talking about? "I know what you are thinking. I was fooled by that bastard''s act as well. It was only when Mother secretly contacted me that I realized the truth." "Mother contacted you¡­?" Rune couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "That bastard had a secret he wished to hide from the rest of the world, Mother, however, unknowingly walked into his room, honestly, she didn''t even see what it actually was but that bastard didn''t believe her. He attack her and in just one move, Mother realized that he was actually trying to kill her. As shocked as she was, Mother had no other option but to burn more than half of her life force and run away from him. And because of that, her foundation was messed up and she crippled her potential. No matter how hard she tries now, her cultivation never increases, and now, she is at the end of her life with only a century left. She is dying! And that bastard is responsible for it!" "Mother is dying¡­?" "That was the reason I was trying to kill him! I can''t save Mother no matter what I try to do, however, at the very least, I wanted Mother to see that her son had avenged her before her life ended." Felix spoke, then, however, he smiled self-depreciatingly and shook his head. "But I just wasn''t good enough. Look at me, kneeling on the floor, bound by these chains, imprisoned underground before I could even touch that bastard." "¡­" Rune didn''t say anything. Whatever Felix said was too big of a shock. To think her father was the one who tried to kill her mother¡­ To think he was acting that entire time¡­ To think what her brother wanted was not to become the next City Lord, but to avenge mother¡­ Rune didn''t know what to do. But then, I think you should take a look at "Sister." Felix called. Rune glanced at Felix and he continued, "You are much more capable than me." He commented. "¡­" Rune didn''t say anything, however, she had a rough idea where this was going. "Sister, please do what your little brother failed to do¡­ Please kill that bastard before Mother passes away¡­ I beg you¡­" Felix requested as he bowed his head. "Felix¡­" Rune called out. "Sister please¡­" Felix''s body trembled. He hated how he was so incompetent that in the end, he had to rely on his older sister. He wanted to keep her away from this mess and protect her, but to think now he was trying to put all the responsibility on her¡­ Felix clenched his fists in frustration. Rune, on the other hand, didn''t know how to react. She was all about how one should control his or her emotions and not let them affect the decisions you make, however, the emotions she was currently feeling were just too heavy. Too many things were revealed for her to just shut her emotions and think things through logically. She needed more time. She needed to digest everything. But before she could, "I was wondering what took you so long. But this is what''s going on, huh¡­" Suddenly, the siblings heard a familiar voice. They quickly turned around and their eyes widened in horror when they noticed a white cat walking towards them, the body of the cat then started transforming, it soon turned into a mature white-haired Catkin man with exceptional looks. The man stretched his body, as if he was getting used to the human form, then, with his piercing green eyes, he glanced at his two children in front of him. "To think that that bitch contacted you¡­" He spoke as he glanced at Felix. Hearing those words, Rune''s eyes widened in horror. She was still hoping that everything Felix said was just a lie or a misunderstanding, however, these words of her father practically confirmed everything. Oberon knew that his wife was alive! To think that he fooled everything with that act, even his own daughter! Rune glared at her ''father'', she was about to take out her weapon but then, "Oberon you shameless bastard! First, you tried to kill your wife! Now what!? Are you going to kill your children as well!?" Felix shouted in rage. The anger he had contained himself for all these centuries finally burst out. Chapter 937 Idiocy Is Not An Excuse. ? "Oberon you shameless bastard! First, you tried to kill your own wife! Now what!? Are you going to kill your children as well!?" Felix shouted in rage. "So that''s the story that bitch made up huh¡­" Oberon commented. "Made up!? You fucking bastard! You dare say those wo-" Felix wanted to shout in anger, however, suddenly, his body froze. Bound by these chains, he was currently no different than a mortal with no strength, for a Divine Stage Cultivator like Oberon, controlling his body using Mana was nothing difficult. "Don''t think I will allow you to disrespect me just because you are ignorant and are being fooled by that bitch. Idiocy is not an excuse." Oberon spoke with a cold look on his face. A fearsome aura radiated from his body, an Aura that suppressed both Rune and Felix. And Felix, who currently had no strength widened his eyes as he grabbed his throat. "Kwaaakkk!!" He was having a hard time breathing. His eyes turned red as his body trembled. *Step* Suddenly, Rune stepped in front of him, canceling Oberon''s Aura using her own Mana. Of course, she was nowhere strong enough to stand against her father, however, if it was just canceling his Aura, then by giving her all, she could do it to some extent. Oberon narrowed his eyes. "Do you believe his ridiculous story as well?" He questioned. "I know you are not trying to kill him, Father. I wouldn''t have been able to stop you if you did. Please retract your aura." Rune spoke with a Pale look on her face. She had already used 90% of her Mana. Seeing that his two children couldn''t take it anymore, Oberon retracted his aura with a snort. "Haaaahhh¡­ haaahh¡­ haahhhh¡­" Felix gasped for air as he glared at Oberon. Even though he nearly died, there was no trace of fear in his eyes. He didn''t care about his life at all. He only wanted to kill this bastard in front of him. "Please tell your side of the story, Father." Rune, however, was different. She could sense that something wasn''t adding up here. And seeing that, Oberon snorted as he gave Felix a side-eye. "At least one of my children is not a complete idiot." Then, Oberon started, "What did you say, I had a secret I wanted to hide from the rest of the world? And she found it when she entered my room? If I actually had something to hide, do you think my perception is so weak that I wouldn''t be able to sense that someone is entering my room? Or do you think I wouldn''t have ordered men to keep watch outside my room, stopping anyone from entering?" "¡­" Felix''s expression changed. Oberon words¡­ They made sense¡­I think you should take a look at His mother couldn''t have sneaked up on him no matter how hard she tried¡­ especially when he was alert of his surroundings. Then¡­ Then why did her mother say that¡­? Was she¡­ lying¡­? Did Oberon not¡­ attack her? "Let''s even assume that I was a fool and didn''t do anything, your mother somehow managed to enter my room and saw my ''secret that I wanted to hide from the world''. Do you think she, who had barely become a Saint, had what it took to run away from me? Burning her life force? What nonsense! If burning Life Force was enough to stand against a Divine Stage Cultivator, do you think we would be respected as much as we are? Petty tricks like that don''t work against absolute power. That bitch only managed to escape because she used that damned Artifact!" Oberon snorted in frustration and hearing his words, Rune''s expression changed. "Managed to escape¡­?" She tilted her head as she glanced at Oberon. All this while, Oberon''s words made perfect sense. But managed to escape? Escape¡­? Realizing what he had said, Oberon just sighed, In the end, he decided to reveal the truth. "What she said to him was not a complete lie. I did try to kill Willow, but that was because she killed Ivy." Oberon spoke, his hatred for Willow could be seen clearly. "Ivy?" Rune tilted her head. This was the first time she was hearing that name. "Willow and mine''s marriage was decided by our families because of our bloodline, I, as the successor knew my duties and accepted her, and with her family forcing her, she did the same. However, I never truly loved her. Ivy, my personal maid was the only love of my life. I always had this guilt in my heart, for both, Willow and Ivy. However, what I didn''t know was that Willow had a dark heart. She, who knew the truth about Ivy, oppressed her often, I wanted to stop her, however, Ivy, fearing that it would destroy the family, stopped me every time and silently endured everything. She thought that if she allowed Willow to abuse her however she wanted, she might forgive me and live her life. However, the darkness in Willow''s heart only continued to grow, Her target soon shifted. Rather than Ivy, she decided to target me. I, however, was too strong for her to do anything to me, so she decided to use external help. Blackheart, a 12 Star Artifact, a poison strong enough to weaken even a Divine Stage Cultivator, she somehow got her hands on it. Her plan was to weaken me and kill me, Ivy, however, saw her adding the poison to my food. Willow killed Ivy and even in her last breath, Ivy only cared about me and told me everything with her remaining strength¡­ Ivy, a mere Sage Stage Cultivator, died while protecting me, a Divine Stage Cultivator." Oberon spoke with a small smile on his face, his eyes however, weren''t smiling, they were moist. Oberon continued, "I was enraged. Seeing Ivy''s dead body, I attacked Willow, I wanted to capture her, I wanted to know how she got her hands on the Blackheart. I wanted to torture that bitch for killing my Ivy, however, that darned bitch took out another 12 Star Artifact and teleported away." Oberon then glanced at Felix and, "The Artifact that you showed to me in the meeting, That was what she used to run away that day." Chapter 938 You Are Just Blinded By Fathers Words ? "The Artifact that you showed to me in the meeting, That was what she used to run away that day." Oberon glanced at Felix and spoke. Hearing those words, Felix''s expression changed. ''Make sure you show it to him,'' He remember how that Eaglekin gave him the Artifact, nagging him to show it to Oberon, he found it strange that time but when he saw Oberon''s reaction after he did show that Artifact to him, he understood why he said that. Oberon lost his calm when he saw that artifact, Felix was shocked that he was showing such a big reaction, but at the same time, he also wondered how that Eaglekin knew about it¡­ But¡­ If Oberon''s story is true then¡­ Then¡­ Felix lowered his head again. There were too many things going on in his mind right now. Rune had a strange expression on her face as well. She understood now... The reason her father was acting like that all those years ago, it wasn''t because of ''mother''s death'', it was before Ivy died... However, Rune was still not sure. Her father''s story made sense but there were no proofs to back it up, what if her mother actually did not betray him? What if the story was different and her father was just twisting the facts and presenting the story as he wants? Rune knows it well, her father was perfectly capable of doing that. After their ''mother''s death'', she had seen her father turn into a cold and ruthless man. Actually, even before that, Oberon was a calculative man. Yes, right now, Rune was doubting every single aspect of her life. And how could she not? Everything happening around her was just too much for her. First her brother, then her husband, then her father, and now her ''dead'' mother, every person around her seemed fake and seems to have a plan of their own. It was just too confusing. Just what was happening in her family? "I had my doubts when I checked your storage ring, but to think that woman has actually contacted you." Suddenly, Oberon sighed as he glanced at Felix. "His storage ring?" Rune frowned. "Blackheart." Oberon replied. "It was inside his storage ring." Rune''s expression changed. She widened her eyes as she turned towards Felix, Felix just avoided her eyes. Rune''s realized it, when she took Felix''s ring, her mind was focused on the contract, so she must have missed it, but to think Felix would actually be carrying Blackheart¡­ "Becoming the successor, using the chance to use Blackheart when the Successor and City Lord have a meal alone according to the City Tradition. Sounds just like something that woman would come up with." Oberon spoke and as he did, Felix glanced at him with a shocked look on his face. "What? Did you really think it was that grand of a plan? She tried to do the same thing before. To think she still hasn''t learned. How do you even plan to kill me after I am poisoned? You think you alone would be enough to kill me once I am poisoned?" Oberon questioned, then, however, he narrowed his eyes. "Or maybe¡­ Your mother did learn something from the past and have something else up your sleeves?" He then looked into Felix''s eyes and, "Does she have something else prepared, Felix?" "You think I will tell you?" Felix replied as he looked into Oberon''s eyes. "Feli-" Oberon wanted to talk it out and convince Felix by telling him how it was his mother who was behind all this but, I think you should take a look at "I do not trust you, Oberon Feline." Felix spoke in a hoarse voice. Oberon closed his eyes as he breathed heavily. Obviously, he was angry. "Father." Suddenly, Rune called out. Oberon opened his eyes and glanced at Rune. "Give me some time," Rune replied. Oberon observed his daughter''s face for a while, then, he decided, "I will let you two talk and discuss how to proceed after this." Saying those words, he turned around. "I will make this clear, I didn''t pursue that woman before because I was guilty of how I treated her even though she was my wife, however, if that is how she is going to respond, then this time, I won''t stay silent. No matter where she is, I am going to find her and I am going to get rid of her. So you two better make a wise decision." Saying those words, Oberon walked away with a cold look on his face. Once only Rune and Felix were left, Rune turned towards Felix and questioned, "The Blackheart, was it the mother who gave that to you? What are you planning to do with it? Poison father? What after that? Just like he said, you can''t possibly think that you can defeat father after he is poisoned right? What is your actual plan?" Rune questioned. "You seem to believe his words," Felix commented. "His story seemed more logical than yours. Someone like mother couldn''t possibly run away from father even if she burns her life force. That part of her story was definitely a lie, what makes you think the rest of it is true?" "He is just twisting the facts and is trying to manipulate us!" "And what about mother? Is she not manipulating you to get her revenge?" "No she is not! She loves the two of us! She isn''t trying to manipulate anyone!" "Love? Then why is she trying to get you killed? Even she should know how risky it is. What sane mother would put her child through this?" "Don''t act like you know everything!" Felix shouted. "It was me who wanted to do it! She was against it all the time!" "Yet she still allowed it in the end, did she not?" "You are just blinded by Father''s words." Felix snorted. "Are you sure I am the one blinded?" Rune questioned. "¡­" Felix didn''t say anything. It was as if he was saying, ''There is no need for me to talk to you.'' Rune couldn''t help but sigh. She was still confused about the situation, she was inclined towards believing Oberon, but she still wasn''t sure. If only Felix could cooperate a little, it might help her make up her mind, but he wasn''t willing to talk. "This is a problem¡­" Rune agreed with those words, but then, her eyes fell on a man who was standing right next to her with a grim look on his face and, "What are you doing here?" Chapter 939 There Is A Way ? "What are you doing here?" Rune questioned as she glanced at Nux. Felix, who saw a human appearing right next to his sister widened his eyes in surprise. However, seeing Rune''s calm reaction, he realized that his sister knew this man and remained silent. "What do you mean? I was worried about Lady Rune going in and meeting her brother, so I decided to follow you." Nux replied. "So you are telling me you were here all this while¡­?" Rune questioned. "Of course. How do you expect me to protect you if I don''t follow you everywhere?" Nux replied with a kind smile on his face. He had his doubts before, however, today, he finally confirmed it. The entire City Manor was already under the [Core]''s range. So he decided to take a little risk and follow Rune, if he gets caught, he was going to use the excuse of being Rune''s subordinate, however, just as he expected, Oberon Feline, one of the most perspective beings in the world, couldn''t sense his presence. He did react a little when he walked right behind his throne, however, Nux was sure that it was just Oberon''s instincts acting up and he couldn''t actually sense him. And with Oberon standing right in front of him all this while and still not being able to sense him, Nux was now even surer. Nux was now fearless. Hearing Nux''s words, Rune and Felix were taken aback. Especially Felix, did this human just say that he was here all this time, and he, his sister, and his father, none of them could sense his presence? Felix was in shock. Rune was the same, she knew Nux was different, but to think that he can even avoid her father''s, a Divine Stage Catkin''s perception. Just what kind of monster was he? "Anyways, enough about me. The main problem here is something else. What have you decided to do, Lady Rune?" Nux questioned. Coming out of her reverie, Rune''s expression changed again and she shook her head, "I do not know. What do you think?" She questioned. "Hmmm, I am more inclined towards your father''s side of the story, my wives have the same opinion, but that just means his story is just more believable, I am not saying it is true. And of course, we cannot make our move unless we are absolutely sure who to trust." Nux replied. "I know that, but how do I know which side is speaking the truth? Is it father? Or is it mother? Father has already given us an ultimatum, he is going to make a move regardless of what we choose." Rune replied. The situation was indeed troublesome. Not to mention the time limitation that Oberon had set by giving them an ultimatum. Although he didn''t mention it clearly when he asked them to decide, they obviously don''t have much time to look around. "Should we¡­ just run away¡­?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. "Since we are not sure, we can run away, buy some time and look around, once we have more information, we can decide properly." He explained himself. Rune glanced at Felix. "We can take him away as well. Though I won''t be releasing those Chains." "If we do that, then we would be going against both sides, I do not want that. I want to know the truth¡­ if possible. I will only consider this as a last resort." Rune replied after thinking for a while. "I understand." Nux nodded his head. I think you should take a look at Rune turned silent. She was trying to think of something. Felix, on the other hand, was on a completely different wavelength than the two. ''What the hell is happening here!? Who is he!? How did a Great Sage escape all our senses? Why is Sister asking for his advice on something so crucial? And what did he say before? Protect her? How was a Great Sage going to protect a Saint!?'' His mind was a big mess filled with all these questions. Of course, Nux and Rune didn''t pay him any heed. They were busy with their own thing. ''If it is as Lord Oberon says, then the mother isn''t just some normal woman, she is someone who is manipulating Felix and is trying to make him kill Lord Oberon. A woman like that won''t possibly rely on just Felix alone. She should have something else prepared. Or at least someone who can keep an eye on Felix''s reactions. Someone who is close to Felix, someone who Felix trusts. There must be someone who is on her side, else manipulation at this level is simply not possible. If we can find that someone then knowing the truth shouldn''t be difficult.'' Amaya, who heard all about the situation spoke. Nux thought about it, the only person who came to his mind was Leo, however, that man was a Saint, he wouldn''t possibly give in so easily and the Slave Seal won''t work. ''What about Aragorn¡­?'' Suddenly, Amaya spoke up. ''Aragorn¡­?'' Nux frowned. ''According to Rune, Felix started changing 1500 years ago when their mother ''died'', before that, the two of them had a good relationship. If that is true, then Aragorn doesn''t match in the timeline. He met Rune 2800 years ago, that is way long before any of this happened. If he was on Rune''s side and later shifted positions, then there was no reason for him to act like an impotent for all these years. Then¡­'' ''He was not on Rune''s side to begin with¡­'' ''Indeed.'' Amaya nodded. ''Aragorn¡­ He was ''planted'' on Rune''s side by someone else.'' Nux realized. Then, however, he frowned, ''How are we going to interrogate him, even though he is not a Saint, he is still a Semi Saint, Slave Seal won''t work on him.'' ''You don''t have enough points?'' Amaya questioned. ''I do not.'' Nux shook his head. He had already used most of his System Points, so he could not upgrade Slave Seal. ''¡­'' Amaya turned silent. ''If only that bastard was not a Semi Saint, everything could have been solved.'' Nux snorted. ''There is a way.'' Suddenly, Melia spoke up. Chapter 940 To Think My Cute Little Mel… ? "Mel! You are here! How have you been!?" Lazarus who quickly hugged his little sister questioned with a big smile on his face. "Brother." Melia called out, hugging him back. The brother and sister embraced each other for a minute before finally separating. The smiles on their faces were enough to tell others how happy the two of them were. "Sister Mel." Lazarus''s 3 wives called out with smiles on their faces as well. One by one, Melia hugged them all. "Mel, it is great to see you." Luciana, Lazarus''s first wife, spoke with a smile on her face. "It has been a while." Melia smiled back. "How is your clan doing?" "We are do-" Melia was about to reply but then, "Melia¡­" Lazarus spoke as he narrowed his eyes. "Brother¡­?" Melia tilted her head in confusion. "What did you do?" Lazarus questioned. "What do you mean, brother?" Melia questioned back. "Your blood¡­ Was it that human? Nux Leander?" Lazarus questioned directly. Melia, who understood what her brother was talking about blushed. "!!!" Lazarus and his three wives widened their eyes in surprise. Melia¡­ To think that this usually expressionless girl was making such an expression! Luciana and her two sisters started having different thoughts in their minds. What was Lazarus talking about? What happened to Melia''s blood? Why was Nux''s name mentioned? And most importantly, why was Melia blushing like that!? Honestly, the 3 of them weren''t fools, they had a rough idea of what happened. However, the ''rough idea'' in their minds was just so unbelievable that they refused to believe it, that was until... Melia nodded her tomato-like head. "You¡­" Lazarus couldn''t believe it. "You drank that human''s blood¡­ What happened? Were you attacked? Are you okay? Why did you not contact us!?" Lazarus questioned with a worried look on his face. Vampires without partners only drink other intelligent race''s blood other than their parent''s under two conditions, First, if they decided to be partners with the said person for the rest of their lives. Second, when they are injured, injured to the point where their regeneration and the Healing Potions weren''t working. That was another reason why Vampires were feared so much, if they had enough blood, even life-threatening injuries could be healed. Of course, that was not important right now. Lazarus, who had automatically assumed that his little sister was attacked was worried and enraged. Just who was the bastard who harmed his sister to the point where she was forced to drink another man''s blood!? "Why didn''t you call us!? You could have asked for my help! You also had this portal ability to come here! Why didn''t you use it!?" Lazarus shot a bunch of questions. "Who was it!? Just give me the name! I will take care of that bastard!" Lazarus spoke, his crimson eyes burning with rage as the Mana around him acted violently. "B-Brother¡­" Melia, who realized that her brother had misunderstood, wanted to make it clear but before she could. "Darling, it was that human, Nux Leander." I think you should take a look at Esme, Lazarus''s second wife spoke with a playful smile on her face. "Huh?" Lazarus frowned. His current expression was scary. Did that man betray her? He wondered in his head. He was so impulsive that he didn''t even notice Esme''s playful expression or wondered how she knew about it. "Indeed. It was that human. He trapped our little Mel in his trap, sealing all her ways escape, the attack he used was so lethal that our Mel failed to dodge it and in the end, she was forced to drink his blood, willingly." Esme spoke as she shook her head. It was as if she was trying to tell an unfortunate tale. "Right, Mel?" Esme glanced at Melia and questioned with a big smile on her face. Luciana and Claudia were smiling as well. "W-What¡­?" Lazarus couldn''t believe it. Of course, he might be slower than his wives, but he was not a fool. Seeing the deep blush on Melia''s face, he could understand the entire story. Melia wasn''t attacked, that girl¡­ She chose that human as her partner. Noticing her brother''s gaze, Melia lowered her head in embarrassment. "Oh my~ To think that his attack was so powerful that our little Mel is still affected by it, Fufufu~" Esme chuckled. Blushing Melia was just adorable. "Alright Esme, don''t tease our Mel anymore, I fear she would turn into a blood fruit if you continue." Luciana stepped forward, placing Melia''s head on her chest as she defended her cute sister-in-law. "But to think our cute little Mel would act like this, that man really used a vicious attack huh." Claudia, the third wife, joined in as well. "I knew that man was dangerous the moment my eyes fell on him," Esme spoke. "But still, to think he broke through our Mel''s defenses. She is the same girl who would rather talk about team battle strategy than gossip about love, you know?" Claudia replied. "That is surprising indeed. I guess there was a reason why all those women followed that guy." "Our Mel fell into an evil man''s hand huh¡­" "Indeed indeed." Esme and Claudia continued to chat. Melia''s blush continued to deepen. She just buried her head into her big sister''s chest. She was just too embarrassed to face all of them. Honestly, she had come prepared, she was going to announce the news herself, however, seeing her sisters teasing her like that, she couldn''t take it. Luciana, who noticed how expressive Melia was, couldn''t help but smile as she continued to pat her head. She was definitely enjoying it. "Fufufu~ So what about it, Sisters? When are we pulling our Mel for a women''s meet? I believe there is a fresh story we all ought to know, isn''t there?" As a member of the women''s council, Esme spoke up. "Of course, of course." Claudia was ready for it. Luciana wasn''t against it either, she was curious as well. Lazarus on the other hand, was still shocked. "To think my cute little Mel¡­" "Fufufu~ The brother is shocked." Esme chuckled as she glanced at her husband. "It would take him a while to recover." Luciana smiled. "Shall we take Mel for ourselves then?" Claudia questioned. "Fufufu~ I don''t see why not." Esme chuckled. Chapter 941 Wouldnt It Be Better If I Come To You Whenever I Want Them? ? "It would take him a while to recover." Luciana smiled. "Shall we take Mel for ourselves then?" Claudia questioned. "Fufufu~ I don''t see why not." Esme smiled. Then, she glanced at Melia and, "Mel, your brother needs some time to digest the news, leave him here. You come with us. Since it has been a while since we have each other, spend some time with your sisters." She spoke. "Honestly, you should have brought him and his other wives as well. Now that we will be a family, it would have been better if all us women could have the women''s meet." Claudia commented. "Well, it is not like it is very hard for them to be here, don''t they just need to use their strange portal magic?" "Indeed. Melia, you should call them all. It would be better if the father and mother meet them as well. We are alright, but you shouldn''t tell them this news alone, at least bring Nux together with you." Luciana spoke up. "Wait!" Hearing their words, Melia finally woke up from her reverie. She didn''t have time to be embarrassed here. She came here for a reason. Melia wanted to facepalm herself. She couldn''t believe she lost herself like that. She noticed it is happening more often after meeting Nux. Anyways, "Brother." Melia, who moved away from Luciana, called. "I need a Mystic Parasite. You have few of those, don''t you?" She spoke. Hearing that, Lazarus''s expression changed as well. He was still shocked about the news, however, Melia, who was asking for something like that was more important. "Why do you need something like that?" Lazarus questioned as he narrowed his eyes. "There is a troublesome insect we need to deal with." Melia spoke with a cold look on her face. The shift in her expression was quite scary. "Do you need my help?" Lazarus questioned. "I do." Melia nodded. A big smile appeared on Lazarus''s face, "Let''s g-" "Give one of the Mystic Parasites." Melia spoke. "¡­that''s it?" "That''s it." "I can come with you as well, you know? I have finished my official duties, I am free for a week." "Your index finger twitches when you lie, brother," Melia commented. "I-It''s not that big of a deal! I admit I haven''t done anything, but it is something I can complete later. I can make up time!" Lazarus tried to convince Melia, however, "Brother, we can handle it." Melia replied. "¡­" Lazarus turned silent. "Don''t worry, we will be visiting you once we deal with all this. It won''t take long." Melia spoke. "Alright¡­" Lazarus nodded. "Anyways, you need Mystic Parasites, correct? How many do you need?" "Hm? One is enough." "Just take a bunch." "Wouldn''t it be better if I come to you whenever I want them?" Melia smiled. Lazarus''s expression changed. He didn''t expect his sister to say something like this. A big smile appeared on his face and, I think you should take a look at "One it is then. Make sure you come to me if you want more. Hahaha~" Even a fool could tell how happy Lazarus was. His wives just shook their heads. Their husband really loved his sister too much. Honestly, they were looking forward to Lazarus meeting that human again. Their women senses were telling them that they would get to see something interesting once that happens. "Also, since you have brought such a news, I won''t be counting this as one of the two ''chances'' you have left." Lazarus spoke. Melia, however, just tilted her head, "Huh? Isn''t that a given? We can get our hands on it ourselves, we have enough resources, I just came to you because we were tight on time. That doesn''t mean the ExceedoGenesis would be using their ''chance'' for something simple like this." Melia replied. "¡­" "¡­" Lazarus and his wives glanced at Melia. All of them were taken aback. "R-Right¡­" Lazarus nodded. Then, he clapped his hands and a cloaked figure appeared next to him, "Bring one Mystic Parasite, make sure it is an obedient one." The figure nodded before disappearing again. A few seconds later, the figure was already back, in his hand, there was a transparent box, and inside the Box, was a small 5 cm long, snake-like creature. Melia held the box as she looked at this little snake. Of course, to others, it might look like a small, insignificant snake they could crush under their feet, However, It was an 11 Star Beast. Mystic Parasite may not be as strong as the other 11 Star Beasts, however, it had one extremely horrifying ability. An ability that made it different than other Star Beasts and made the high noble families raise them as pets. "I will be taking my leave now," Melia spoke. "You are not going to meet father and mother?" Lazarus questioned. "I apologize, but he needs my help." As Melia said those words, a portal formed in front of her and after nodding at her brother and sisters-in-law, she walked in. The portal disappeared. "Heh, she really mixed into her clan huh¡­" Luciana smiled. "She was representing her clan when she talked about how she wasn''t calling one of the favors." Esme chuckled. "¡­" Lazarus didn''t say anything. His mind was already occupied with something else. He needed to see his parents. ¡­ "Nux." On the other side, Melia who walked out of the portal called. Seeing her walking in like that, Rune was taken aback, Felix, on the other hand, widened in eyes in horror. Just who were these people!? How were they coming into the underground prison like it was nothing!? He had to be extra careful whenever he met the people from the Falcon city! And what''s with that teleportation ability!? How is that working without a Portal!? "We need to talk to Aragorn." Nux spoke as he glanced at Rune. Rune narrowed her eyes, "Why?" She questioned. "Amaya suspects him. She believes that we can find something through him." "Is that so¡­?" Rune muttered. She knew how capable Amaya was. She had witnessed it with her own eyes, she had no reason to doubt her or stop Nux. "Alright¡­" Chapter 942 The Mystic Parasite ? Rune, Melia, and Nux walked towards another cell, inside this cell was Aragorn bound by the chains just like Felix. The moment Aragorn''s eyes fell on Rune, they brightened up, he didn''t even see notice Nux and Melia standing beside her and, "Rune! My Love of my Life! I was wrong! I was a fool to trust Felix''s words! I thought you actual-" "Let''s skip this, shall we? We are tight on time." Nux stepped forward and spoke. "Who are you? How dare a servant speak up when your Master still hasn''t said a word!?" Aragorn shouted. "He is not a servant." Rune was quick to clarify. "You really don''t know how to curry favors, do you?" Nux spoke with a smile on his face, his eyes, however, were not smiling. "W-W-Who are you¡­?" Aragorn realized that something was wrong. He finally noticed that rather than Rune, this Great Sage Cultivator was standing in the middle and Rune and the Vampire stood on the sides. No ''servant'' is treated like this¡­ "Nux, let''s not waste time on him." Melia spoke. "Mhm." Nux nodded as he stepped back. Melia then glanced at Rune and, "It will be painful." "I need answers," Rune replied without a single change in her expression. "R-Rune, I-I was wrong! F-Felix fooled me! Give me a chance! Just give me o-one chance!" Aragorn tried to convince Rune. Rune, however, just continued to look at him with an expressionless look on her face. She was hurt, in front of him was a man she loved for more than 2000 years, there were many mixed feelings in her heart, however, none of that could be seen on her face or could affect her mentality. Rune was an emotionally strong woman, sometimes, so strong that it is horrifying. *Step* Melia then stepped forward. She glanced at Aragorn, then, she opened the box. The 10 cm-long Mystic Parasite moved out, Melia pointed at Aragorn was bound by the chain, the Parasite moved. Aragorn, who didn''t know what the Parasite was could only frown in confusion. "I do not know how long it lasts, I do not know how painful the whole process is. I just know that it is not a good experience. I do not have a way to stop the process midway. The Parasite is a slow beast, you have a minute before it reaches you, before that happens, I suggest you answer my question, Why did you approach Rune? Who ordered you to do it?" "W-What are you talking about? I-I didn''t ''approach'' Rune because someone ordered me to do it! Our love is pure! R-Rune! Why aren''t you saying anything!? I know I am wrong but you know my love for you is real! Help me!" Aragorn appealed to Rune. Rune stayed silent. Just watching everything in silence. Honestly, seeing the love of her life in that state was torture for her as well, however, this was the torture she had to go through. Seeing that Rune wasn''t saying anything, Aragorn decided to turn towards this Vampire! "I wasn''t sent by anyone! Felix approached me and threatened me to help him or else he would kill me! He was also the one who gave me all those letters that I presented in the Hall! I was scared! I had no choice! However, my love for Rune is real!" "¡­"I think you should take a look at But just like Rune, Melia didn''t reply. She just emotionally glanced at the Parasite which was currently crawling onto Aragorn''s body. Frustrated, angered, scared, and disgusted, Aragorn glared at Melia and, "Why aren''t you believing my words!? What''s the point of interrogating me then!? I am telling the truth! Get this thing away from me!" "The answer you gave was not something we wanted to hear." "You only stop it if I say what you want to hear! What kind of interrogation is that!?" "Well, you wouldn''t have the chance to lie once the process is done, if your words are true, then we will naturally trust you, Once the ''process'' is completed, that is." Melia spoke, her expression so expressionless that it was terrifying. The Parasite that had already crawled up to Aragorn''s face moved into his body through his nose. He tried to shake his head as much as he could, trying his best to make it fall, however, the Parasite''s grip was strong. In the end, it moved into his body, and then, "AaaaAAagggGGGhhHhhHHh!!!" Aragorn shouted in agony. This was the Mystic Parasite, an 11 Star Beast, once it moves into a person''s body, the said person feels a pain so horrifying that it was as if his whole body is being chewed away by countless ants from inside, his muscles, his bones, his blood vessels, the person would feel that every single one of his body part is being eaten away, the pain would continue to stack up and soon, it would be so agonizing to the point where it would take away the person''s will to resist and even the people with strongest of wills would give in. This was a way high noble Vampires tortured and interrogated the enemies they captured. A ruthless method that many feared. A person who goes through this pain is never the same. And Aragorn, who was going through the same pain, wouldn''t be an exception. A minute passed, then another minute, then another, Aragorn continued to scream in agony, "I WILL TELL YOU! I WILL TELL YOU THE TRUTH! STOP THIS!" He screamed in agony, finally unable to take the pain anymore, however, just as Melia said, she had no way to stop. The ''process'' cannot be stopped. 10 minutes later, Aragorn finally stopped screaming. The ''Process'' was completed. "Haaahh¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­" With all his body weight on the chains bounding him, Aragorn continued to kneel on the ground, barely conscious and breathing heavily. "To think it would actually work¡­" Nux raised his eyebrow in surprise. The Mystic Parasite¡­ It devoured half of Aragorn''s Cultivation¡­ A man who was once a Semi Saint¡­ Was now merely an Initial Great Sage¡­ Yes, the ''Process'' was to devour Aragorn''s very foundation, weakening his entire body and making it so that he could never cultivate again. Not only that, "Aragorn Grimal, are you willing to be my slave?" Chapter 943 Lady Willow Is Far More Unfathomable Than You Imagine. ? "Aragorn Grimal, are you willing to be my slave?" Yes, with Aragorn''s Cultivation falling down, Nux could now use [Slave Seal] on him. Hearing that question, Aragorn glanced at Nux with a tired look on his face. It was as if he was saying, ''Why would I even bother?'' Nux just chuckled. "You know the Mystic Parasite can be used again, right? Although it cannot devour your cultivation anymore, the pain will still be the same." Aragorn''s eyes widened in horror. "I will give you another chance, Aragorn. Are you willing to be my Slave?" This time, Aragorn nodded desperately, not knowing that what he was signing for was something far more horrifying than the little Mystic Parasite''s torture. [Slaves: Aragorn Grimal] A small smile appeared on Nux''s face. Melia, who knew what happened pitied Aragorn, Rune, on the other hand, still didn''t understand anything. "Now, Why did you approach Lady Rune?" Nux questioned. Aragorn stared at Nux''s face, many thoughts filling his head. Was there any reason to answer honestly? Won''t that just make things worse? What if they try to torture him again to get more information? Wouldn''t simply blaming everything on Felix would do the trick? Then that bastard would be the one getting tortured instead. With those thoughts in his mind, Aragorn replied, "I-I wasn''t lying before¡­ I o-only approached Rune because I love-AAaAAAGgGGGGhhhHHHHHhhHHH!!!" Midsentence, Aragorn screamed in agony again, this time, his screams were so horrifying that Felix, who could hear those screams from another cell could feel his blood getting cold. To think his Sister would use such cruel methods and that too, against her own husband. Even if that man betrayed it, the fact that she loved him was still true. Of course, what he didn''t know what that even his Sister was surprised when she saw Aragorn screaming in agony like that. Honestly, when Aragorn shook his head saying that he approached her because he loved her, she felt a little relieved, however, seeing his bound body trembling violently with veins popping out on his forehead as he screamed at top of his lungs, Rune was confused, What happened? Did the Parasite act up again? Why does it feel like he was in even more pain than before? Rune turned to Melia, wanting to tell her to stop the pain, however, "I would be better if you stop lying, the pain would only continue on increasing if you don''t." "I AM NOT LYING!!" "You wouldn''t be feeling the pain if you weren''t, that is how my ability works," Nux replied with a calm look on his face. This time, Aragorn didn''t even try to think about it, the pain was just too horrifying! "WILLOW! IT WAS LADY WILLOW!! NOW ST-op¡­ this¡­?" He answered honestly and suddenly, the agonizing pain he was feeling all over his body stopped. "As I said, you won''t feel any pain if you don''t lie. You are my Slave now. Do what I tell you to do, act how I want you to act, And if you as much as even think about betraying me, You will feel this pain again. I think you should take a look at So stay loyal to your Master from now on, Slave." Nux spoke with a cold look on his face. Aragorn''s body trembled in horror. Even Rune, who was standing right beside Nux was taken aback. Seeing that cold look in Nux''s usual playful eyes¡­ "Anyways, tell the whole story now, in more detail," Nux ordered. "M-My mother was Lady Willow''s s-subordinate, w-when I was born, it was already decided that I was going to target Rune and win her heart, I agreed to that, and in exchange, I was provided with Cultivation resources, other than keeping eye on Rune, I didn''t have to do anything and I could receive the best cultivation resources there were. I had nothing to lose. After Lady Willow was declared dead, I thought I was free, however, she soon approached me, telling me about how Felix would approach me soon and how I needed to ''support'' him. To this day, Felix still believes that I follow him because he convinced me but in truth, it was already decided by Lady Willow all those centuries ago. I continued to keep an eye on Rune, this time, rather than reporting to Lady Willow, I reported to Felix and follow his orders, which were aligned with Lady Willow''s goals to begin with." "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Nux called out with a frown on his face. "So your job was to keep an eye on Rune and report everything to Felix?" "That is correct." Aragorn nodded in agreement. Nux''s frown deepened. "Then who was keeping an eye on Felix?" "Leo." Aragorn replied. Rune''s expression changed. Felix''s most loyal subordinate¡­ was someone ''placed'' to keep an eye on him¡­ "Not only Leo, Ginger Feline, Felix''s wife, and the butler who serves Lucy Feline, his other wife, all of them keep an eye on Felix and each other. Lady Willow is far more unfathomable than you imagine." Aragorn revealed. Nux narrowed his eyes. "If there are so my people keeping an eye on Felix, then why are you the only one keeping an eye on Rune?" "Rune had no use in Lady Willow''s eyes, There was no need to keep an eye on her movements. In all honestly, Rune was destined to die. It was Felix who decided to go against his mother for the first time and decided to kidnap her rather than killing her. Not wanting to antagonize him and keeping her ''loving mother'' facade, Lady Willow agreed. However, I am positive that once she achieves her goals, Rune wouldn''t live. Lady Willow is a ruthless woman." Aragorn spoke. Rune continued to listen to his words, without any change in her expressions, of course, Nux and Melia could still feel what she was currently going through. No daughter can be unaffected when her own mother is trying to kill her. Rune just wasn''t showing it. "It doesn''t make sense." Suddenly, Rune spoke up. "Leo was born in City Manor, completely loyal to the City Lord before he chose to follow Felix, why would he deflect to Mother''s side?" she questioned. "As I said, Lady Willow is far more unfathomable than you think, Let alone someone who is ''loyal'' to Felix, even Ivy, the woman the Lord loved, was planted by Lady Willow to seduce and later keep an eye on the City Lord. Ivy was Lady Willow''s subordinate." Chapter 944 We Just Need To Break That Trust Again And Again. ?944 We just need to break that trust again and again. "As I said, Lady Willow is far more unfathomable than you think, Let alone someone who is ''loyal'' to Felix, even Ivy, the woman the Lord loved, was planted by Lady Willow to seduce and later keep an eye on the City Lord. Ivy was Lady Willow''s subordinate." Aragorn revealed. "!!!" Rune''s eyes widened in surprise. "It was actually Ivy who tried to use Blackheart to weaken the City Lord, however, the City Lord somehow found that out. Then, he somehow learned that Lady Willow was the one behind everything, feeling betrayed, he decided to attack Lady Willow, however, she was prepared and used the Artifact to run away." Aragorn explained. "How do you know all this? I don''t think this is something just anyone would know." Nux questioned with a frown on his face. "My mother was the one who was ordered to keep an eye on Ivy, so she knew about her mission and no, don''t try to ask where my mother is, she was killed by Lady Willow when Ivy failed." "¡­" Rune didn''t know what to say. Her mother¡­ she was much more terrifying than she originally thought. "Do you know Willow''s actual plan? What does she intend to do after Felix becomes the successor?" Nux questioned. Aragorn suddenly panicked, "I really don''t know that! That plan was never revealed to me! Even Leo might not know the details of that plan! Lady Willow didn''t trust anyone completely, the only person who knows the details of this plan are Lady Willow and Felix! I really do not know anything! I am not lying! Please! Believe me!" He was desperate and horrified. He knew things wouldn''t end well if he offended this man and seeing as how he couldn''t answer his question, he feared that he might have to go through that agonizing pain again. "Stop lying, Aragorn. We are not going to fall for it again. It would be better for you to tell everything you know." Rune spoke as she narrowed her eyes. Aragorn was terrified, "I a-" "He is not lying, Lady Rune." Nux spoke up, this time standing by Aragorn''s side. "He cannot lie. My Seal I cast on his picks when he is lying, and when he does, the pain triggers automatically. If he was lying, he would be screaming in agony like before." Nux explained and Aragorn''s body trembled in fear. Just understanding what kind of situation he was stuck in was so horrifying that Aragorn couldn''t imagine what his future would be like. Rune, on the other hand, couldn''t comprehend the extent of Nux''s abilities. This had too many cards in his hands. Just how... Who was he? She wondered, however, in the end, she decided not to think about it and focused on the current situation, "How should we continue from here? Father was not lying, mother was the real culprit, however, from what he says, mother is not a simple woman, I refuse to believe her plan was so simple, we need to get to the bottom of this but Felix won''t talk." Rune voiced out the current problem. Seeing Nux''s resourcefulness, she started to unconsciously rely on him, probably more than she would like to. "It is not a big problem, don''t worry." Nux smiled. Then, he glanced at the cell Felix was trapped in and, "Felix isn''t willing to say anything because he still believes Willow''s words and does not trust Lord Oberon. We just need to break that trust." "How are we going to do it in the limited time? You aren''t thinking of just taking Aragorn in front of him and making him tell all the truth, right? In the current state Felix is in, he would probably not believe him and would say that we are threatening Aragorn to say all those words." Rune replied. "Well, then we just need to break that trust again and again." Nux shrugged. "How are¡­" Rune wanted to ask, then, however, her expression changed. "His wife¡­" She realized. "His wife, that butler, and I am sure there must be more we don''t know about, I will bring them all in front of his eyes and make them confess what they know. I refuse to believe that Willow''s every subordinate is a Saint Stage Cultivator like Leo."I think you should take a look at Nux spoke. There was no point in using the Mystic Parasite couldn''t against a Saint, even if it devours half of his Cultivations, the Saints were so strong that half of their cultivation was still a Saint. Only an Initial Stage Saint falls to the middle Stage Semi Saint realm, and of course, Slaves Seal couldn''t be used on Semi Saints. Right now, Nux can only get Semi Saints or lower-level cultivators under the Slave Seal''s effect. "We need Father''s help for that." "That we do, so go to Lord Oberon, tell him to free Aragorn, and," Nux listed out the next steps of action. Rune nodded, then, she turned around and walked away. Melia then passed the box she used to carry the Mystic Parasite to Nux and, "You can control the Parasite using this box." Nux glanced at Melia and kissed her lips, "Thank you for your help, my love." Melia blushed as she kissed back, they didn''t have time so it was only a short kiss. With a slightly regretful look on her red face, Melia formed a Portal and walked away. ''Don''t worry, soon, I''ll be thanking you plenty.'' Nux spoke with a smile on his face before the Portal closed. Melia''s face turned even redder, she quickly closed the Portal, hiding in embracement. "Hahaha~" Nux couldn''t help but laugh out loud. His Vampire was just too cute. ¡­ "Have you decided?" On the other side, Oberon, who was looking at Rune questioned with a cold look on his face. "I trust Father''s words," Rune replied. "Wise decisi-" Oberon spoke with a small smile on his face. "However," Rune wasn''t done. Oberon narrowed his eyes. "Felix is still against it." "That chil-" "I need your help, Father." Rune cut Oberon off again. Oberon was annoyed, however, seeing Rune''s eyes, he decided to give her a chance, "What do you need?" "I know your side of the story is the actual truth and that mother is fooling Felix. Mother has a plan and Felix knows that plan, if we get Felix on our side, we can use it to our advantage." "It doesn''t matter. That plan is based on me being weakened by the Blackheart, that won''t happen, so that woman''s plan is completely useless." Oberon spoke with a cold look on his face. "But what if we use Felix to catch the enemy by surprise and deliver a crippling blow to their very foundation? I am not just talking about Mother alone, But the Skythorn Falcon City that is behind her as well." Rune spoke and Oberon''s expression finally changed. Chapter 945 Do You Have A Thing For Your Mother Or Something? ?945 Do you have a thing for your mother or something? "Mystic Parasite¡­" Oberon narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Aragorn who was bound with chains and was breathing heavily. In just a glance he understood what happened to him, he turned towards Rune and questioned. "Mystic Parasites are monopolized by High noble Vampires, how did you get those Blood Suckers to help you?" "I have my ways," Rune replied, not giving many details. Oberon observed Rune for a while then, "Do you want me to free him? Are you sure he wouldn''t try something stupid? Are you prepared to take responsibility if something happens?" Rune glanced at Aragorn. "Just say yes, don''t worry, there is nothing he can do even if he regains his strength again, he is under my absolute control." Nux spoke. Rune glanced at him with a strange look on her face. Nux frowned, "What? Didn''t I tell you not to worry? He cannot see me." He assured. He even walked in front of Oberon and waved his hand. Rune glanced at her father, she couldn''t believe a Divine Stage Cultivator couldn''t ''see'' Nux when he was standing right in front of him even when he was walking around with such a carefree look on his face and was even openly talking with her. "Can you take the responsibility or not?" Not knowing what was happening around him, Oberon questioned. "I will take the responsibility, please free him," Rune replied. Oberon then flicked his finger, a few Catkins appeared and freed Aragorn from the chains. ''Stay put.'' Nux ordered, not wanting to create any seen in front of Oberon. Aragorn''s body refused to listen to his commands and froze. Aragorn widened his eyes in horror, others, however, completely ignored him. "Thank you, Father." Rune bowed her head. "Do you really want to take this in your hands?" Oberon questioned. "As the next successor, shouldn''t I be capable enough to handle a small matter like this?" Rune questioned back with a smile on her face. "¡­alright then. Let''s see how capable the ''next successor'' is. With the authority of the City Lord, I allow you to have absolute power for the next 24 hours, I hope you do not disappoint me." "I will not." Rune kept her head low. Oberon turned around, as he walked away, he glanced at Felix who was glaring at him with a hateful look on his face. Oberon just shook his head and walked away. 24 hours. He will trust his daughter and wait for 24 hours, she was a competent girl, and Oberon believed that Rune would show him something surprising. As he left, Rune, Nux, and Aragorn, who came out of his cell walked towards Felix''s cell. "It seems you have already decided." Felix commented as he glanced at Rune. "I do not act on emotions, Felix. I have evidence against Mother." Rune spoke as she glanced at Aragorn. "And he is the evidence¡­?" Felix spoke as he glanced at Aragorn with a doubtful look on his face. "I will take it from here, Lady Rune. You should focus on other things."I think you should take a look at Suddenly, Nux, who canceled his [Conceal] walked forward and spoke. Seeing this Young Man again, Felix was surprised, this time, however, he didn''t act like how he did before. "Alright, I will be back soon." Rune nodded as she turned around and left. Felix glanced at Nux and, "What are you two planning?" Nux glanced at Aragorn and ordered, "Tell him everything you told me." Aragorn glanced at Felix and started recounting everything, how Willow approached his mother, how it was all her plan, and everything else he knew. ¡­ 15 minutes passed by, Aragorn finally stopped, and Felix, who heard everything just glanced at Nux and, "You don''t expect me to believe any of that, right? Leo is the man who keeps an eye on me and is my mother''s subordinate? My wife and my wife''s butler are the same as well and they all serve my mother? Heh, none of them even knows that my mother is still alive. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Do you think I am a fool? Just look at his pale face, those dried tears marks, and don''t think I didn''t hear Aragorn''s scream, you guys clearly tortured him to say these words, you think I wouldn''t find out about this and will turn against my mother? Ridiculous. I can''t believe you will go to this length and fabricate a foolish story like this." Felix snorted. Nux just sighed, "Well it is not like I didn''t expect you to react like this, but what the hell. If you were this logical, then why didn''t you use that head of yours when your mother was feeding you with all that bullshit? Do you have a thing for your mother or something? I heard incest is quite common in this world. Wait¡­ with Astaria and Evane both being my wives, am I committing incest as well¡­? No, no, that can''t be. It might be going into the forbidden region, but it is not incest. No no, I am still a pure man." "What in the hell are you talking about!? Are you insane or something!? How could you even insinuate something like that!? I trust my mother''s words because I know what kind of woman she is! She is someone who was wronged by her husband and is now being blamed again and I won''t let it happen!" Felix shouted. "Sur-" "Nux, I brought them." Suddenly, Rune returned. Behind her were 4 catkin guards who were bringing a beautiful catkin woman and a catkin man. "W-Why have you brought me here? I am telling you, I-I am innocent." The woman spoke, her eyes quickly fell on Felix and, "Husband! Look at your sister! How could she capt-" the woman, Ginger Feline, one of Felix''s wives, tried to resist, however, mid-sentence, she froze. Nux used [Absolute Kinesis] to get both her and the butler under his control. "Rune! What are you trying to do!?" Felix shouted in rage when his eyes fell on his wife. "Calm down, you didn''t believe that your wife was involved in this as well? Let''s hear the story from your wife''s perspective, shall we?" Nux spoke, then, he glanced at Ginger and, "Ginger Feline, are you willing to be my Slave?" ... With that, Felix''s nightmare started as everything he knew, he believed, and he loved, Turned out to be a lie. Chapter 946 The Plan. ?946 The Plan. "¡­" Felix glanced at 30 people standing in front of them, unlike them, he didn''t go through any agonizing torture, forced to tell the truth while losing their freedom to a stranger, however, his body still trembled continuously. He wasn''t suffering through any physical pain, however, what he was suffering from was something far more terrifying than mere physical pain. His entire world had fallen apart. His lips quivered, face paled, and eyes lost all the shine, it wasn''t just about how almost everyone around him was ''planted'' by a certain someone to ''keep an eye on him'', it wasn''t about what he thought he was doing on his own accord turned out to be just him playing exactly like that certain someone manipulated him to, It was about that certain someone. That certain someone who created a ''fake world'' around him turned out to be the person he trusted the most. His own mother. "I shouldn''t be saying this, but if you still don''t believe our words and trust that woman, Then, dude, you are just a moron." Nux spoke with a tired look on his face. 4 hours, it took 4 hours for them to reach this stage. It started with the wife and the butler, with Slave Seal placed on them, they opened their mouth, the story they told was not exactly the same as Aragorn''s, however, they all lined up. Of course, Felix still resisted, ''You are forcing them to say this.'' ''Rune must have told them to say these words.'' He said everything he could to deny all allegations against his mother, however, Nux didn''t give up. Using the wife and the butler, he found more names. More people were captured, and all of them were brought here, this time, the one Rune didn''t go bring them, she waited with Felix and Nux to get rid of Felix''s suspicions. Slave Seal was used again. Another story was heard, from a different perspective, but with the same ending. More names were heard again. The cycle continued until 4 hours passed and 30 people were called. Yes, Willow Feline managed to plant 30 Spies inside the City Manor and she did it so cleverly that none of these spies knew the entire plan or the identity of all other spies. Willow created such an ingenious network where all the spies had some other spy keeping an eye on them. None of the spies had any way of getting out of this vicious circle. Even Amaya couldn''t help but praise when she analyzed how complex the network was and to plant this network inside a Manor where people consider you dead, just how in the world did that woman do it? If Willow ever decided to become a lecturer, Amaya wouldn''t mind attending one or two lectures. Indeed, Amaya was beyond impressed. And of course, with 30 people attesting to it, even Felix, who blindly trusted his mother, didn''t have any choice but to open his eyes. Felix, who had his head lowered, didn''t react to Nux''s words. There was an eerie silence around him. Rune, who was looking at her little brother in this state pitied him. Nux was the same, what Felix was going through wasn''t something he could understand, however, he knew it was probably the worse feeling in the world. Suddenly, Felix lifted his head, with his dead eyes that lost all color, he glanced at Rune, then, a small, forced smile appeared on his face, "It seems you were right, Sister¡­ I was fooled¡­" That smile¡­I think you should take a look at The moment she saw it, it broke Rune''s heart. Even Nux, who wasn''t particularly close to Felix was affected when he saw that small but heavy smile on Felix''s face. He could feel the impact of Felix''s emotions. "Take me to my room, Sister¡­" Suddenly, Felix spoke up. "Huh?" "Take me to my room, I''ll tell you mother''s plan," Felix spoke, the expression on his face was still the same as before. Rune glanced at Nux. "Don''t remove the chains." Nux spoke. No matter what, since he couldn''t use the Slave Seal, he still didn''t completely trust Felix. Rune nodded, she glanced at Felix as if trying to ask his permission, but Felix didn''t react. Rune opened the cell, and detached the Chains from the walls, floor, and ceiling, allowing Felix to move. Then, she took him out of the underground prison. The guards were surprised and wanted to stop her, however, Rune had complete authority. Right now, inside the City Manor, she was no different than the Lord. "Pass me a knife." Felix spoke as he, Rune, and Nux walked into his room. Rune narrowed her eyes, "I just need a drop of my blood. Drop it on the floor." Nux stepped forward as he lightly cut Felix''s wrist, there was not even a slight change in Felix''s expression, he looked like he was ''broken'' already. His drop of blood fell on the floor and then, *Whoosh* A huge white-colored Magic Circle appeared on the floor, a Magic Circle Nux recognized very quickly, "Teleportation Circle, the location is directly connected to Skythorn Falcon City." Felix revealed and Rune widened her eyes in horror. "I become the successor, then according to the tradition, I get the chance to have a ''meal'' with the current Lord alone. I use Blackheart to weaken him and by the time the Lord realizes what happened, Leo would have activated the Magic Circle from our side, allowing Prima Skythorn, the City Lord of the Skythorn Falcon City, a Divine Stage Cultivator, come here and surround our room with 5 top class Saint Stage Cultivators accompanying him. So in the weakened state, the Lord wouldn''t be facing me, who was merely a Saint, He would face another Divine Stage Cultivator who is just as strong as him." Felix revealed the entire plan and this time, not only Rune but the entire ExceedoGenesis Clan who heard everything couldn''t believe what they just heard. Felix¡­ He¡­ He wasn''t just targeting Oberon¡­ He was planning to destroy the entire Feline Cat City! Chapter 947 You Really Do Have A Thing For Your Mother, Dont You? ?947 You really do have a thing for your mother, don''t you? "You¡­ You were planning to destroy the entire City just to avenge Mother who didn''t even die!?" Rune questioned with a horrified look on her face. Her eyes still couldn''t look away from the big Magic Circle in front of her. "¡­" Felix lowered his head. If it was before, he would have retorted instantly, ''Mother was wrongly accused! Oberon needed to pay!'' ''I don''t care about others as long as I can avenge my mother!'' And a lot more things, however, right now, Felix couldn''t say anything. "You really do have a thing for your mother, don''t you?" Nux who was standing beside Felix commented with an amazed look on his face. Felix just clenched his fists in frustration but still didn''t say anything. What could he even say? "Well, whatever, I guess you should tell your father. Since we know the plan now, we can use this to our advantage." Nux spoke as he glanced at Rune. Rune nodded. Nux then placed his hand on Felix''s shoulder and, "I am sure you will help us out, right Felix? I am sure you want to take revenge for being manipulated like this" He spoke. "I am not interested in any of that." Felix, however, shook his head. "I do not want any revenge, you wanted to know the plan and I revealed it, now please, leave me alone. Just lock me back into my cell again." Felix had enough. He didn''t wish to play this ruthless game anymore. He just wanted to be locked into a place where no one could come find him or talk to him. "Heh, I guess you were lying when you said you cared for Lady Rune." Suddenly, Nux shook his head with a disappointed look on his face. "Was it you trying to manipulate Lady Rune into helping you?" "Stop spouting bullshit," Felix spoke as he glanced at Nux''s face with his dead eyes. "You are willing to let your Sister die and I am the one spouting bullshit? What kind of idiotic logic is that?" "Be glad that I am bound by these chains," Felix threatened. His voice didn''t hold much power, however, Rune could feel her brother''s rage. Nux, however, just smiled, "If you do not help us, then the plan you revealed is useless for us. Your mother wouldn''t move unless you decide to take our side and help us, and if your mother won''t move, then she wouldn''t get caught. Yes, I did find all the spies she had planted in the City Manor and the Manor is safe now, but do you really think a resourceful woman like your mother would stop just because one of her plans failed? She would use plan B, if she doesn''t have any plan B then she would think of one, and this time, since you won''t be available, she would use Lady Rune. Don''t forget, your mother is a woman who came up with the idea of assassinating Rune just to get her revenge. You think Lady Rune will be safe once that happens? Aren''t your actions the same as allowing your mother to aim for your sister? You are practically just closing your eyes and ignoring it when the potential killer of your sister is right in the palm of your hands. It is honestly the same as sending your sister to die. If that is how you act with people you ''love'', then maybe our values are completely different because if it was a person I loved, I would have sacrificed my life if it meant that I could save them and I would have done it without hesitation." Nux momentarily glanced at Rune when he said the last sentence, then, he turned back towards Felix and just smirked as if he was looking down on him. "¡­what do you want?" Felix questioned as he gave in to Nux''s words. He knew Nux was trying to manipulate him... However,I think you should take a look at He had no other option. Rune was the only person left in his life. The only person he could trust. The only person he could love. He couldn''t let his mother kill his sister¡­ So to protect her¡­ even if he had to betray his mother¡­ He would do it¡­ With his mind made up, Felix glanced at Nux, waiting for his answer. Nux, however, just shook his head and backed away, "Well that is not something I will tell you. Your Sister will be taking from here." Nux then glanced at Rune and, "Our job is done here." "I will always be grateful for your help," Rune replied as she looked into Nux''s eyes. A portal then formed in front of Nux, he turned around, however, just before he stepped in, he glanced at Rune again and, "I will be keeping an eye on the whole situation if something out of the ordinary happens, I will protect you, however, keep this in mind, I will only protect you." "You wouldn''t need to, nothing will go wrong from here on." Rune replied as she looked into Nux''s golden eyes. Hearing that answer, Nux chuckled, "I love confident women." Then, he walked into the portal and the portal disappeared. "¡­" Silence fell over the room. Felix glanced at Rune, his mind filled with different thoughts. "Let''s go and have a talk with Father." Rune spoke. "I will do what you want me to do." Felix replied. His words made it clear, Even after all that happened, the only person he was willing to listen to was Rune, what Oberon wanted or did was none of his concerns. That man still attacked his mother, and although he was about to do the same or something even worse when he betrays her, he still couldn''t forgive his father. Rune looked into Felix''s eyes, then, a small smile appeared on her face as she ruffled Felix''s hair just like how she used to do when they were children. Seeing his big Sister, Felix smiled a little as well. The two then nodded to each other and left the room. Once the room was empty, The [Core]''s Portal formed again. Nux stepped out. ''Be careful.'' Amaya spoke. ''Don''t worry, I won''t take any unnecessary risks. And I have a feeling that I wouldn''t need to take any either.'' Nux replied with a meaningful smile on his face. Then, he concealed his presence and walked out of the room as well. Secretly following Rune in order to protect her. Chapter 948 Something Didnt Feel Right. ?948 Something didn''t feel right. Inside a grand room, around a giant table, there sat 10 beings. 9 of these beings had similar features. Their heads were of a Falcon with intimidating eyes and a strong beak, while their bodies resembled humans with adequate muscles that displayed strength. They didn''t wear any clothes to cover their upper bodies, they wore a dhoti to cover their legs. Amongst these 9 Falconkin, there was a Falconkin who sat on the head position of the table, unlike other beings sitting on the table who radiated strong energy that would intimidate most of the beings in the world, he didn''t radiate any energy at all. However, just the dignity he carried himself with was enough to tell others that he was extraordinary. He was Prima Skythorn. The City Lord of the Skythorn Falcon City and a Divine Stage Cultivator. The others sitting at the table were all Saint Stage Cultivators who had the most say in the matters regarding Skythorn Falcon City. Well, everyone, except for a beautiful black-haired, green- eyed woman with cat ears on her head. She was the only person who didn''t seem to fit in, however, even with that, the calm look on her face was enough to know that she was not even slightly uncomfortable here. As intimidating and overpowering the other 9 beings sitting beside her may be, the woman knew how to carry herself. She just breathed calmly and looked into Prima''s eyes with a small smile on her face. She was Willow Feline, Oberon''s wife, Felix''s mother, and a Saint Stage woman who planned it all. The other 8 Falconkins snorted. Although they didn''t clearly show it, Willow could tell that they didn''t want her here. Of course, not that their feelings ever mattered to her. In her eyes, even though these 8 Falconkins were stronger than her, they still weren''t worth her attention. "We have received Felix''s Message." A Peak Saint Stage Falconkin, Sheba, spoke up. Then, he turned towards Willow and, "I am sure you must have received it as well, why did you not report it?" "I was about to." Willow answered, Prima narrowed his eyes when he heard her answer, Willow knew that he didn''t like it, so she clarified. "We should not make a move right now." "What do you mean?" Prima narrowed his eyes. "The Feline Cat City has completely locked itself for the past month, we even lost all our connections with the spies we planted. A month later, the City hasn''t even started working normally however, they are already choosing the successor and are even continuing with the Tradition. Doesn''t it feel fishy?" Willow pointed out. "It was your son who informed us about this. Are you doubting your own son?" Sheba questioned. "I am not doubting him but you know it as well, Felix is not the sharpest tool in the shed, it might be a trap set up by someone using Felix. All of this is just too strange." "Even so, Willow Feline, who gave you the guts to think that just because all of this is a trap, you are allowed to not report what you have learned to the City Lord? Are you looking down on us?" Another Peak Saint Cultivator, Tazz, spoke as he glanced at Willow. "As I said, I had no intention of hiding anything, I was about to report it." "When were you going to do that?" "When I contact my subordinate Leo and get the overview of the situation. However, I cannot contact him right now, this is also the reason why I think this is a trap. I cannot contact half of my subordinates including Leo."I think you should take a look at Willow replied. "Oberon''s daughter was murdered and it was later revealed that she was colluding with the enemy city, of course, he would be concerned. Locking the City was a perfectly logical decision. It is natural that you cannot contact some of your spies, the City Manor must be on high alert right now." Prima spoke up. "Then there is no reason for them to continue the tradition and select the successor, is there? It is not like Oberon is dying, he still has many centuries left to live, he can name Felix a successor when the City has calmed down, can''t he? So why is he doing that right now?" Willow questioned. "The City Lord''s daughter turned out to be a traitor, it sends a wrong message to the entire City, and there is a high chance that Oberon has contained this news from the citizens. However, with the City being locked for a month, many citizens must be panicking and started wondering what is happening. Oberon needs an event that could divert their attention. Choosing the Successor is a perfect action." Prima spoke. "But that doesn''t make sense? Shouldn''t he be more careful right now? The citizens'' feeling hardly matters right now. The important part is to make sure that there are no other traitors in the City Manor." Willow replied. "Willow, I admit, you are an excellent schemer." Suddenly, Prima spoke as he looked into Willow''s eyes. "However, you do not have what it takes to become a leader. You are patient, calculative, calm, and collected, however, you are not bold. You only move when everything moves according to your expectation, if something goes wrong, you step back and start waiting again. A leader cannot do that. Of course, charging in without a plan is foolish, however, postponing or stopping our plans at every single inconvenience is not a solution either. Be bolder, Willow. Be more confident." Prima suggested. "That is right. Don''t think you are perfect and know your place. If we listen to you and do not make a move, then when are we going to attack Oberon? Are you telling us to annul the plan we have been working on for 1500 years just because your stupid subordinate didn''t answer your call? You contacted your other subordinates as well, didn''t you? Didn''t they tell you the situation inside the City Manor? You think all of them are fooling you?" Tazz snorted as he glanced at Willow with a ridiculing smile on his face. "¡­" Willow turned silent. She knew that the probability that her worries coming true was less, maybe even impossible since 18 spies including her son who are reporting her can''t possibly be fooled or subdued in just a month. Their stories matched and the reasons they gave about the other spies not answering made sense. However, Willow still felt like it would be better to be careful here. Call it a gut feeling or whatever, but, Something didn''t feel right. Chapter 949 For The Victory! ?949 For the Victory! Willow knew that the probability that her worries coming true was less, maybe even impossible since 18 spies including her son who are reporting her can''t possibly be fooled or subdued in just a month. Their stories matched and the reasons they gave about the other spies not answering made sense. However, Willow still felt like it would be better to be careful here. Call it a gut feeling or whatever, but, Something didn''t feel right. "Heh, you are trying to chew more than you can, Willow. Don''t think too much, just act like the strategist you are. Come up with your strategies, propose them to us, however, whether we act on them or not, that depends on us. Do not forget your place. Is that clear?" Sheba spoke with a smirk on his face. "¡­" Willow glanced at Sheba. She could feel that this man was looking down on her and he was not alone. The other 7 Falconkin were the same. All of them had smirks on their faces. The chance to ''put her in her place'', they weren''t willing to give it away. Even Prima, although didn''t have the smirk the other Falconkins had, the fact that he was silent all this time and was allowing others to belittle her again and again was enough for Willow to understand what he was thinking. She wouldn''t be surprised if all of this was his plan to begin with. Of course, this didn''t mean she would lose her composure over something like this. She just sat calmly and decided to stay silent. Seeing her actions, Prima smiled slightly. Then, he glanced at others and, "The Teleportation Circle can transport 6 people at the same time. I need 5 more people with me. Who is willing to join me in our mission?" Prima questioned and the instant he asked, all 8 Falconkins in the room raised their hands. It was a great opportunity to get rid of a Divine Stage Cultivator and ultimately rule over the Feline Cat City. The Merits they would gain once they succeed in this mission would be more than enough for them to get their hands on the treasures that they get from the Feline Cat City. This would definitely help them increase their strength to another level. Prima could see how their eyes were shining as they raised their hands, then, however, his eyes fell on Willow. Who sat calmly with her hands down. Prima narrowed his eyes, "Didn''t you say you wanted to be the one who wanted to land the last strike on Oberon and kill him? How are you going to do it if you aren''t willing to come with me?" "I was immature back then. Killing him with my own hands is something that would only give me emotional satisfaction. Something like that is not worth anything. I am already pleased with the conditions you promised me before, I would let Felix be the next City Lord and with us submitting to you, we will rule the city as your puppets. Something like killing Oberon, Lord Prima can do it himself. I am sure it would be less troublesome for the Lord as well since bringing Oberon out of the Battle Dimension alive would be risky. Me coming with you will do nothing but weaken our side anyways, it would be better to choose a stronger person, for the success of our plan, I will gladly give my spot to someone else as I stay back and await your return." Willow spoke with a responsible smile on her face. Hearing her words, the other Falconkins, who didn''t like her, smiled. With her stepping back, they would have one more spot for themselves. ''Heh, it is good that she knows her place.'' They thought inwardly as they calculated their chances of being selected, But then, "Do you think I am someone who would go back on my words?" Prima narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Willow. Willow frowned. "That is not what I mean, Lo-" "I promised you that I will let you deal the final blow. I am a man of my word. When I asked who is willing to join me, you didn''t have the option to reject, you will be coming with me." Prima spoke. From his tone, he had already made his decision. Willow narrowed her eyes. This wasn''t right¡­ Man of his words?I think you should take a look at Man of his words, her ass. Prima wasn''t someone who bothered with stuff like that. There is something Prima was trying to do. Something Willow didn''t know¡­ And that made her uncomfortable. "Lord Prima, I know you are a man of your wor-" Willow tried to politely reject him, however, "Willow Feline, you are not allowed to speak unless you are told to, is that clear?" Prima ordered. "¡­" "Is that clear?" "Yes, Lord Prima¡­" Willow lowered her head. The other Falconkins glanced at her and obviously, their eyes were anything but welcoming. Their hatred for this woman only increased. "Tazz, Reed, Pion, Rhode, You 4 will be coming with us and the rest of you will be protecting the City while I am gone. Does anyone have any questions?" Prima questioned. "No, Lord Prima." The Falconkins spoke at the same time. No matter how dissatisfied they were, they couldn''t go against Prima''s words. "When do we have to leave?" "According to Felix''s words, it is next week, Lord Prima." "Then prepare yourselves. We are going to take over the Feline Cat City next week." "Yes, Lord Prima!" Prima then stood up and left the room. The other Falconkins glared at Willow but in the end, they just snorted and walked away. Willow, on the other hand, was still lost in her thoughts. A quick, calm week passed by. Right now, Willow, Prima, and the other 4 Falconkins were standing inside the Teleportation Circle. "Are you all prepared?" Prima questioned. The 5 People beside him nodded. His eyes then fell on Willow, who didn''t look as beautiful as before, her clean and healthy skin was now wrinkled and some white hairs could be seen on her previously long raven hair. Prima''s then glanced at the bracelet Willow was wearing and couldn''t help but shake his head, "I sometimes pity Felix." "¡­" Willow didn''t say anything. "Felix went into the room with Oberon." Tazz, who just got the signal, reported. "The Blackheart takes 5 seconds before it shows its effect, once Oberon eats, Felix would send the signal to Leo and he will activate the Magic Circle. 1 Second will be wasted in Teleportation and we will have 4 Seconds to subdue all the Saint Stage Cultivators and encircle the weakened Oberon. We need to be fast enough so that Felix isn''t killed, is that clear?" Prima spoke. "Yes, Lord Prima!" The Falconkins nodded. Then, the Magic Circle under them started shining brightly and, "For the Victory!" "FOR THE VICTO-" *BOOOOOOOOOM* Chapter 950 YOU COWARDLY BASTARD!! ?950 YOU COWARDLY BASTARD!! "¡­" Prima Skythorn, a Divine Stage Cultivator, the strongest being in the Skythorn Falcon City, currently stood still with a solemn look on his face. Around him, dust and smoke flew, hindering his vision, debris and rubbles were everywhere around him, however, that was not something his attention was on. His eyes were on 2 of his peak Saint Stage subordinates, who were lying on the ground, lifeless. Not only that, the other 2 peak Saint Stage subordinates who were still alive, weren''t in any position to continue any further. Both of them had lost their arms and the rest of their bodies were gravely injured as well. The two of them were barely standing. And of course, Prima himself wasn''t in any better state either, he may not have lost any of his limbs, but his very foundation was shaken. He was in an extremely weak condition right now. The only person out of the 6 of them who teleported to Feline Cat City who was perfectly fine was Willow Feline. This bitch was the first to react, rather than trying to defend like others, she decided to use Prima as a meat shield and hid behind him. Prima took more than 95% of the attack head on and Willow, who stood right behind him was completely safe. Yes, Willow used Prima. Prima was annoyed, being used like this was a vexing feeling and he wanted nothing more than to kill this woman right now, however, in a position where he stood, Prima couldn''t even do something like that. He could feel it. He could feel that man coming for him. ''It was all a Trap!'' Prima clenched his fists in frustration as he recalled what happened a few seconds ago. ¡­ "Heh, I can''t believe I am going to see something like this." Nux chuckled as he glanced at 30 people standing in front of him with an exciting smile on his face. ''Nux, stay away from there.'' Melia warned with a worried look on her face. ''Don''t worry, I am already far away. Even seeing everything clearly is difficult from here.'' ''Then just return.'' Melia urged. ''I can''t! How can I miss something like this? A Divine Stage Cultivator would be jumping right into his death. An amusing sight like that cannot be missed.'' Nux laughed as he directed his attention to the people in front of him. All of them were Catkins and none of them was weak, There was 1 Divine Stage Cultivator and 32 Saints. Yes, Oberon was going all out. All the clan leaders, Saints of the City Manor, and the experts that usually hide all the time were here on Oberon''s order and had surrounded the Teleportation Circle. This was the Trap Rune, Felix and Oberon had set for the Falkonkins. Just for this day, Oberon had borrowed 15 Arcane Missiles. A 12-Star Artifact that requires 2 saints to work properly. The output of the attack was strong enough for even a Divine Stage Cultivator to get hurt and with 15 of these missiles working together¡­ It would be great if Cultivators from the Skythorn Falcon City won''t die as soon as they get here. "Take your positions." Oberon ordered. The 32 Saints moved and took their positions, pointing the missiles toward the Teleportation Circle. "Felix." Oberon called out as he glanced at his son. Felix glanced at Rune, Rune nodded, Felix then stepped forward and activated the Teleportation Circle. "Back away." Oberon ordered. Felix quickly jumped back and appeared next to his sister. Rune held his trembling hands and nodded at him. Felix nodded with a weak smile on his face.I think you should take a look at Then, he closed his eyes. He wasn''t brave enough to see what was about to happen. Rune, who knew what he was going through placed his head on her shoulder and comforted him. "NOW!" Oberon shouted as he pointed at the Teleportation Circle. "W-What?" "W-What is happening!?" "We are surrounded!?" The Falconkins couldn''t understand what happened. They had just teleported into the Feline Cat City and they were already surrounded. Suddenly, Prima saw Willow moving behind him with a shocked look on her face. His eyes widened in surprise. Willow acted scarily quick, while they were all still confused about what happened, she already moved behind Prima. She was surprised by all this as well, however, she knew saving her life was much more important right now. ''This bitch!'' Prima cursed inwardly. He understood what she was doing, however, tight now, as frustrating as it was, he can only be her meat shield. "Raise your defenses!" Prima ordered. Others raised their defenses, putting everything they had on defense. All of them prepared for the impact and, *BOOOOOOOOM* A huge explosion was heard. And that was how we came to the current position where only Willow was perfectly fine while the rest of the Falconkins were either dead or gravely injured. "YOU COWARDLY BASTARD!!" Prima shouted at the top of his lungs as he blocked Oberon''s punch. *BOOM* The impact of their collision was strong enough for anyone below Semi Saint to die in an instant. "Rich coming from someone who wanted to use Blackheart to weaken me." Oberon smiled. "YOU KNEW!!" "Why do you think all of us are here, you dumbass? Of course I knew." Oberon laughed out loud. Then, a Black colored Hourglass shaped artifact appeared in the air and started shining. "!!!" Seeing the artifact, Prima widened his eyes in surprise. "YOU BASTA-" He wanted to curse again, however, before he could complete, both he and Oberon disappeared. "¡­" A deafening silence fell all over the place. Soon, the smoke cleared up. Willow and the two gravely injured Saints noticed the 32 Saints who had surrounded them. They realized it, running away was impossible. The Artifact that Willow used to run away from Oberon all those years ago needed a few seconds to activate, and these saints weren''t going to give them all that time. They had no choice but to fight and of course, They couldn''t win. Willow''s eyes then fell on Felix who was standing far away and her eyes shined in hope, "Felix!" She called her son. Chapter 951 How Many Things Should I Forgive You For, Mother? ?951 How many things should I forgive you for, Mother? "Felix!" Willow called. Her eyes shone in hope as she glanced at her son. Of course, she wasn''t a fool. She knew that Felix was the one who betrayed her in the first place, that was the reason why she was in such a condition. But what could she do? She may be completely fine right now, However, she was surrounded by more than 30 Saint Stage Cultivators, these 2 Saints on her side had lost both their arms, they were absolutely useless and wouldn''t live any longer. She alone, couldn''t possibly face all these people, neither could she run away. She had no other option but to go to Felix. That child loved his mother, she knows that. So if she tries to use that emotion, she might get out of this situation. Yes, Willow was desperate. She didn''t even notice Rune, who was supposed to be dead, standing right beside Felix. Her mind was busy thinking about what she would say to Felix and how she would get out of this situation. "Felix¡­" She called out again. Felix glanced at his mother, suddenly, Rune tightened her grip around his hand, Felix looked at his sister, and Rune nodded. I am here for you. This is what she wanted to convey. But then, Felix shook her hand away and he stepped towards his mother. "Felix¡­" Rune called out. However, for some reason, she didn''t move or tried to stop Felix. This was something Felix had to do on his own. "Don''t move," Rune ordered other Saint Stage Cultivators. For a moment, the intense situation turned silent and everyone just focused on Felix who walked towards his mother with an expressionless look on his face. "Felix¡­" Willow called out with a weak look on her face. She could see Felix''s expression even though he wasn''t showing anything. Felix was hurt. Willow extended her hand and gently caressed Felix''s cheek, "Felix, I a-" Before Willow could say anything, Felix grabbed her hand. Then, his hand moved, and quickly grabbed the bracelet Willow was wearing. Felix broke the Bracelet, then suddenly, Willow, whose face was covered with wrinkles, became younger, her black-white hair turned silky raven and she regained her beauty. This change surprised many, even Rune was taken aback, however, right now, rather than herself, she was more worried about her brother. "It doesn''t look like you used half of your Life Force to run away from Father." Felix spoke with a weak smile on his face. He looked into his mother''s eyes, his green eyes shining, it wasn''t the shine of excitement, it was Felix''s tears that he had been trying to hold in. All this while, even with so many people confessing right in front of him, Felix''s foolish heart still had a weak hope, a hope that it was his father and that man who was fooling everything, a hope that it was his sister who was being fooled by others and a hope that his mother was actually innocent, But¡­ "Heh¡­" Felix couldn''t help but laugh. "Felix, I apologized, I shouldn''t have lied to you. I didn''t use my Life Force to run away, I used a Teleportation Artifact. Please forgive your foolish mother." "How many things should I forgive you for, Mother? For the time when you tried to kill Rune? For planting Leo, Ginger, the butler, and 30 more spies just to keep an eye on me? For using Ivy to try and kill Father? Or for using me to try and do the same? How many times do I forgive you¡­?" "¡­"I think you should take a look at Willow turned silent. She couldn''t believe how not one, or two, but everything she had done in all these years had been revealed. Just how¡­? What went wrong¡­? She couldn''t understand. She wanted to blame the Falconkins, she said that she felt that it was a trap, but not only did these fools rush into the trap, they also forced her to fall into it as well. She wanted to curse at all the Falconkins present in that meeting, especially that bastard Prima, however, She knew better than anyone that it wasn''t the time to think about all that. Right now, she had to think about running away. No¡­ Maybe¡­ Maybe it was time to end this all¡­ With that thought in her mind, *Thud* Willow fell on her knees. With her head on the floor, eyes fixed on Felix''s feet, she spoke, "I was wrong. I hurt you who only showed me love all this while. I deserve death." Willow then raised her head, her eyes looking right into Felix''s eyes and, "Please kill me, Felix. Being killed by you, it would be a fitting end for a heartless demoness like me¡­" Willow spoke with a pure smile on her face. Drops of tears rolled down her cheeks. Felix, who looked at those moist eyes, didn''t show any reaction. "You are trying to manipulate me to the end, huh¡­" He commented. "I am not. I actually want you to kill me. I don''t want to die under the hands of any of those people. Please fulfill this last wish of your selfish mother, Felix. Please kill me." Willow spoke. A pure smile on her face was the sign that she had given up. Or not¡­ "AaaAAaAGgGGGHHhhHHH!!" Suddenly, Willow screamed in agony. Felix''s expression changed, his eyes then fell on Rune who stood behind Willow with a sword in her hand. With an emotionless look on her face, Rune glanced at the hand she had cut off, the hand that was trying to activate the Teleportation Artifact. "Hahaha~" When Felix''s eyes fell on the artifact, he laughed out loud. Rune glanced at Felix with a worried look on her face. Felix, however, continued to laugh. Then, he took out his sword and, "I''ll do as you say, Mother. I will fulfill your last selfish wish." Willow''s eyes widened in horror, however, before she could do anything. *Slash* The sword was moved and Willow Feline was beheaded. Felix then turned around and noticed the two Falconkins were killed as well. "Hahaha!" He laughed even more loudly. Chapter 952 Anticlimactic End. ?952 Anticlimactic End. "Hahahahaha~" Felix''s uncontrollable laughter echoed throughout the place as Willow''s head rolled on the floor. It was over, Willow Feline was dead. Rune walked towards her brother and placed his head on her chest, comforting him. "Haha¡­ Haha¡­ Ha¡­" Being hugged by his sister, Felix''s laughter slowly died down, and soon, tears stream down his cheeks. "I killed her¡­" Felix spoke in a hoarse voice. "You did the right thing," Rune spoke, her voice was strict and gentle at the same time. She ruffled Felix''s hair, Felix showed his weak side in front of his sister and continued to sob. The other Catkins who saw this scene didn''t comment anything. The two siblings had gone through something terrible. They deserved a little rest. However, things were still not over and Rune knew it. She was comforting Felix, however, her senses were still heightened. Their father had still not returned. ''Where is Lord Oberon and Prima?'' Nux who was watching everything from afar couldn''t help but wonder. ''Hmm? What do you mean? They aren''t there?'' Amaya frowned in confusion. ''Lord Oberon rushed towards Prima and the two suddenly disappeared.'' Nux explained. His women frowned in confusion. ''They must be in Battle Dimension.'' Melia answered. ''Huh? Battle Dimension?'' Nux frowned in confusion. ''Did you see a black-colored hourglass-shaped artifact being used?'' Melia questioned. ''What was that?'' Nux asked as he recalled seeing the Artifact. ''That was the Dimensional Artifact.'' ''Dimensional Artifact.'' ''It is an Artifact given by Ancestral Order to all the Divine Stage Cultivators. Divine Stage Cultivators are not allowed to battle each other out in the open, the Dimensional Artifact takes them to another Dimension where they fight their battle and only come out when the battle ends, either with the death of one of the Cultivators, or a compromise between the party.'' Melia explained. ''Huh? So you are telling me that after going through all that, I cannot even witness a Battle between true experts?'' Nux questioned in a disappointed tone. He didn''t wish for such an anticlimactic end. ''It was not like you could have seen it even if they fought in front of you.'' Melia shrugged. ''What do you mean?'' ''Ancestral Order aren''t fools, Nux. There is a reason why they have a rule like this. If Divine Stage Cultivators fought using their full strength, they would destroy at least everything in their surroundings. Like, if Lord Prima and Lord Oberon fought here, then the entire Feline Cat City would be destroyed and this land would turn barren, and that is when Lord Prima is weakened, if they fight at full strength¡­ Then the scale of destruction would be unpredictable. I have been to the Battle Dimension with my father, that place is just filled with huge craters that are 1000s of km wide with no signs of life at all. Even the Mana in the air is unstable there. The scale of the battles fought there is unimaginable. Anyways, as I said, if they fought here, you would have no option but to get inside the Core and get away.I think you should take a look at Also, those 32 Saints that were gathered, all of them would have died as well, including Rune and Felix.'' Melia explained. ''So why didn''t Lord Prima resist going into the Battle Dimension? If he made Lord Oberon fight there in the city, I am sure Lord Oberon would have no choice but to be careful as he try to protect his subordinates. Losing all his Saint Stage Subordinates would be a big loss even if he won the battle at the end, wouldn''t it?'' Ember questioned with a doubtful look on her face. ''Well, Lord Oberon must have made it impossible to resist.'' ''Everything happened incredibly quickly, it would have been hard for Lord Prima to react in time.'' Nux nodded. Melia nodded and then she continued, ''Also, no one would go against the rules created by the Ancestral Order.'' ''Lord Prima wasn''t in a position to care about the rules.'' Amaya replied. ''Even if you think you would die, you still wouldn''t want to be standing against the Ancestral Order. That was what my father said to me.'' Melia replied. ''¡­'' Amaya turned silent. Nux on the other hand, was now even more curious about the Ancestral Order. An organization strong enough to make one of the strongest Divine Stage Cultivators fear them to this extent, just what kind of beings stood at the top of this organization? He wondered in his head, however, he knew there was no point thinking about it right now. ''Anyways, when are you guys coming back?'' Nux questioned. ''Missing me already?'' Amaya questioned with a playful smile on her face. ''No, I must be the one he is missing, Hehe~'' Skyla chimed in. ''Of course, the other wives are allowed dream as much as they can, but deep down, you must know that the wife who is missed the most is always the first wife.'' Felberta stated. ''Delusional.'' Amaya commented. ''That''s what I am saying.'' Felberta chuckled. Amaya''s mouth twitched, ''Yo-'' ''Alright, Alright, there is no need to fight, now is there? I am missing you all, now tell me, when are you all coming back?'' ''The deal is already signed by the head of the Oakenshield Family, they would be selling us 9 Star Artifacts and lower, we are currently establishing our base here. This and a few other formalities would take 3 more days, then we will leave a few slaves here, connect our base with the [Core] and return.'' Amaya reported. Yes, right now, she was in the Dwarven Continent. Whatever was happening in the Feline Cat City was not something she could do anything about, heck, she couldn''t even appear there without being detected, so rather than wasting her time, she decided to visit the Dwarven Continent, sign the deal, and claim her ''rewards''. After the long sessions they all had with Nux, turning them into Great Sage Cultivators, Amaya was looking forward to having another one. Fufufu~ just imagining her dear sisters'' faces as she walks into the [Core] with Nux. Fufufu~ Amaya was excited. And of course, Skyla and Felberta had similar but different fantasies in their heads as well. Chapter 953 Divine Stage. ?953 Divine Stage. *BOOM* A loud explosion was heard. The giant and magnificent gates of the Skythorn Falcon City''s City Manor were smashed into smithereens. The Culprit was Valkin Canine, a Peak Saint Stage Catkin. The Catkin stepped onto the broken piece of the door as he walked into the City Manor boldly. Behind him, were 3 more Catkins who walked into the enemy territory without any fear on their faces. "WHO DARES!?" Sheba, a Peak Saint Stage Falconkin shouted as he, along with 27 more Saint Stage Cultivators appeared in front of these 4 Catkins. However, even with 28 Falconkins surrounding them, there was not even a single trace of fear on any of the Catkins'' faces. They just looked at the Falconkins as if they were looking at dead people. Seeing their attitudes, the Falconkins frowned in confusion. Were they trying to be brave or something? But that was outright foolish. The other Falconkins who were behind these 28 Saints were frowning in confusion as well. Some even started mocking the Catkins. However, the close aides of Prima, the 4 Peak Saint Stage Cultivators who were left behind and knew everything had different expressions on their faces. Especially Sheba, His eyes fell on the white-haired woman and, "You are alive," Sheba commented. "Surprised?" Rune stepped forward and spoke with a slight smile on her face. The air of confidence around her as she stood in front of a Peak Saint, an existence who could defeat her with his eyes closed was surprising. Sheba, however, didn''t do anything. With the Catkins barging into the City Manor like this, he had a rough idea of the situation, especially as he glanced at the white- haired man. "You betrayed us." "You betray those who are your allies, don''t act like you were my brother''s ally." Rune, like a protective big sister stepped in front of her brother and spoke with a cold look on her face. "Heh, not allies? Are you sure about that?" Sheba chuckled. It was as if he was looking down on Rune for being so ignorant. Of course, Rune didn''t care about what he was thinking, rather, she just smiled back and, "Why do you think we are here?" Looking at her smile, Sheba narrowed his eyes. "Haaah!? I know what you are here for! You are here to di-" Another hot-blooded Falconkin spoke up. He didn''t know what was happening and neither did he care, these 4 bastards dared to walk into the City Manor, they had to die. However, just as the hotblooded Falconkin extended his arm and tried to attack Rune, *Burst* His Body burst into blood puddle. "!!!" Sheba and the rest of the Falconkins widened their eyes in horror. The Hotblooded Falconkin died and he didn''t even get the chance to scream. It was a quick, merciless death, heck, there wasn''t even the body left. The only thing left of the man was the Blood puddle that was on the ground. "¡­" Absolute Silence fell over the place. The man who just died was one of the 28 Saint Stage Cultivators who had ''surrounded'' the 4 Catkins, even if he was merely an Initial Stage Saint, the fact that he died so easily and so quickly that none of the beings here managed to react in time¡­ This was something any cultivator could do¡­ A Divine Stage Cultivator¡­ A foreboding feeling washed over Sheba. *Thud*I think you should take a look at Then, suddenly, an object was thrown on the floor by someone unknown¡­ It was a round object that was still rolling on the ground, however, when the ''object'' finally stopped rolling, All the Falconkins who saw what the ''object'' was widened their eyes in absolute horror. Their bodies froze in fear as deafening silence fell over the place. "L-L-Lord P-Prima¡­" Sheba stuttered, his face had lost all his color and his previous calm disposition was nowhere to be seen. And how could he possibly be calm in this situation? That ''object'' that was thrown away like some kind of trash was the severed head of the Strongest Cultivator of their City, the City Lord, Prima Skythorn. "I don''t think there is any need for further explanation, right?" Rune spoke as she glanced at Sheba. "¡­" Sheba, however, was in no position to answer. "LORD!!" Suddenly, a woman''s scream was heard. She was one of Prima''s 6 wives, Iris Skythorn. A woman who gave her entire life to Prima. Seeing his head right in front of her eyes, she quickly rushed forward, however, Rune simply waved her hand. Mana in the surrounding moved and, "Aaagghhh!!" Iris''s body was thrown away. "I didn''t allow you to act without my permission," Rune spoke with a cold look on her face. "Lord Prima!!" Iris shouted, her face covered with tears and snort, however, the Saint Stage Cultivators around her held her, not allowing her to rush towards Prima''s head. A Semi Saint like her couldn''t possibly resist, in the end, she simply passed out as one of the Saint Stage Falconkin attacked the back of her neck. "Alright, I do not have time for all this." Suddenly, a voice was heard. *Step* Then, a man with no aura stepped forward. When the Falconkins glanced at the man, they all stepped back in fear, It was Oberon Feline. Suddenly, Oberon took out a paper and passed it to Sheba without saying anything. Sheba caught the contract and reading its content, his eyes reddened in anger, "What type of conditions are these!? Are you planning on crippling us for the next 100,000 years!? You might as well just kill us!" Sheba shouted in anger. "I do not mind that," Oberon replied with a calm look on his face. Cold sweat appeared on Sheba''s forehead. He knew this man could very well do what he just said. Yes, they outnumbered them, currently, they had 28 Saints, and more than 100,000 other cultivators who can fight, however, In front of a Divine Stage Cultivator, none of that mattered. The Divine Stage wasn''t called the Fourth Phase of Cultivation without any reason, Divine Stage Cultivators were extremely strong. Numbers never mattered to them. There was a reason why Prima had to move himself even though they had already planned to weaken Oberon using Blackheart. There was a reason why Oberon moved himself even though Prima had taken attacks from 15 Arcane Missiles head-on and was extremely weakened. A Saint could be defeated by many Semi Saints, the same could be said for other stages, however, under no condition, can a Divine Stage Cultivator lose against someone who was not a Divine Stage Cultivator. Even a Complete Peak Saint Stage Cultivator could not defeat an incomplete Divine Stage Cultivator. That was just how strong the Divine Stage was. "Shall we move to the City Treasury then?" Oberon questioned and Sheba¡­ he had no choice but to grit his teeth. Chapter 954 Nux, I Need To Talk To You. ?954 Nux, I need to talk to you. "Shall we move to the City Treasury then?" Oberon questioned. Silence fell over the City Manor, in front of a Divine Stage Cultivator, no one dared to speak. *Thud* Sheba was the first one. With his taking the lead, the other Saint Stage Falconkins started kneeling on the ground as well, and seeing their leaders all falling on the ground, the soldiers of the Manor and the rest of the Falconkins, they all kneeled as well. They had no other choice. The Falconkins had lost. With Prima''s death and Oberon''s appearance, the content of the Contract didn''t matter, Skythorn Falcon City had no choice but to accept it. With the Falconkins not resisting, Rune stepped forward, chains that sealed ones'' cultivation were used, sealing the cultivation of every Saint Stage Falconkins. Then, the Defensive Formations were removed, not that these formations could kill Oberon, but they were still strong enough to hurt him. There was no need to take such risk. Anyways, soon, the City''s Treasury was emptied. Oberon had already taken away whatever Prima had in his storage ring, now, the City''s Treassury was gone as well. They didn''t even leave the personnel wealth of all the Saint Stage Cultivators and other Falconkins close to Prima, all their Storage rings were taken away. The Skythorn Falcon City was basically emptied out. And this was not the end, according to the contract, Skythorn Falcon City was forced to pay considerable amount of resources to Feline Cat City every 100 years for the next 10,000 years. This, combined with more conditions Oberon had listed, it was just as Sheba said, The Skythorn Falcon City was done for. Even if they did their best to make a comeback, to regain what they lost today, they would need more than 100,000 years and that was considering everything went well for them. "I won''t be coming here every 100 years, be sure to prepare all the resources and send them to the Feline Cat City yourself, else I wouldn''t mind involving the Ancestral Order." Saying those words, Oberon disappeared. The two Saint Stage Cultivators followed behind him, Rune and Felix glanced at the kneeling Falconkins for a while, then they turned around as well. It was a big victory for Feline Cat City. Of course, it was a little anti-climatic in the end, however, that was just what kind of existence Divine Stage Cultivators were, with Prima''s death, the battle was already over, these were only the formalities. Anyways, Oberon and the others returned to the Feline Cat City, the City was opened again, Felix gave away his rights to become the successor, and Rune was chosen as the Successor and the next City Lord. The citizens, who already adored Rune for her kindness and dedication, celebrated her victory with uncontainable joy. As the news spread like wildfire, the streets of Feline Cat City erupted in jubilant cheer. From the youngest to the oldest, everyone joined in the festivities. Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, displaying Rune''s name and symbol, while the air echoed with songs of praise for their new leader. Rune also addressed the citizens as well, with how much the people trusted her and how competent Rune herself was, everyone knew that the Feline Cat City would be ushering into an era of never seen before prosperity. "I will be going into Closed Door Cultivation, you may not be a City Lord right now, however, as the successor, you will be leading the City in my absence. I have high hopes for you, Rune." Oberon spoke as he glanced at his daughter. "I will not disappoint you, Father." Rune replied. Oberon nodded, then, he disappeared. Rune then walked into her room then noticed that Felix was already sitting inside. A small smile appeared on her face.I think you should take a look at "Greetings, future City Lord." Felix bowed his head dramatically. Rune, however, just pushed him away with a small laugh. The two siblings laughed together, then, with a strange look on his face, Felix spoke, "It is finally over huh¡­" "It is¡­" Rune nodded. Her expression seemed similar to Felix''s. Felix had gone through a lot, however, Rune was the same. No, one could even say that Rune had it even worse. Her husband, then brother, then father, and then mother, Rune was stuck in a position where she didn''t know who to trust, she had to choose between people closest to her. "Nothing would have happened if it weren''t for him." Suddenly, Felix spoke up. "You are right." A slight smile appeared on Rune''s face as she recalled Nux''s face and that confident smile on his. It was strange how she couldn''t trust people she had spent centuries with but fully trusted a man she met a few months ago, and that too, as an enemy. "You should call for me when you miss me, you know?" Suddenly, Rune heard a voice. She turned around and saw Nux walking towards her with a playful smile on his face. "It has been a while, hasn''t it?" He spoke. "I would never get used to you just popping out of nowhere." Felix spoke as he glanced at Nux. "I will take that as a compliment, Lord Felix." Nux chuckled. "What''s the point of taking a compliment from someone like me, you are someone who can even escape father''s senses, I am nothing." Felix laughed. "You should be more confident in yourself, Lord Felix. You can''t possibly be thinking of remaining in your sister''s shadow forever, are you?" "That is not bad at all. I can just laze around and have my sister take care of me." Felix smiled. "That cannot happen." Nux, however, shook his head. "What do you mean?" Felix frowned in confusion. Nux then glanced at Rune and, "Well, I have different plans in my mind. Plans that would clash with your fantasy of being taken care of by your sister." "What are you talking about?" Felix questioned as he narrowed his eyes. Nux, however, just chuckled, "Nothing. Ignore what I said." However, even though he was talking to Felix, his eyes didn''t move away from Rune. "Nux." Suddenly, Rune called out. "I need to talk to you." Chapter 955 I Am Grateful For Your Help. 955 I am Grateful for your help. "Nux, I need to talk to you," Rune spoke as she looked into Nux''s eyes. "Hmm?" Seeing Rune calling him so seriously, Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Are you going to tell me how much you missed me?" He joked. "That is not it." Rune, however, shook her head. Then, she bowed her head. "I am grateful for all the help you and your clan provided me for the past 2 months." "I did-" Nux wanted to interrupt but, "Please let me speak. It was without a doubt, the most difficult time of my life, I tried to be as strong as I can, however, the fact was, I was vulnerable. You and your clan appeared and became people I could depend on. Soon, you became someone I relied on at every step I took and I am grateful that I met you." Then, Rune took out a storage ring and passed it to Nux, "Of course, nothing I can do would ever repay everything you have done for me, however, please treat this as a token of my appreciation." Nux frowned, he then checked what the Storage Ring had and his expression changed, There were Eight 12 Star Artifacts inside the ring. Blackheart. Teleportation Artifact that Willow used, Dimensional Rift. Healing Artifact that can even heal a dying Saint back to full health, Celestial Heal. And 5 Arcane Missiles, the missiles that were used to attack the Falconkins. These were treasures that not even Top level clans had access to. These Artifacts were so valuable and there wasn''t even a Market Price for them. Even for powers with Divine Stage Cultivators supporting them, it would take centuries before they could encounter an opportunity to get one of these artifacts. For Rune to pass all these Artifacts to him¡­ "Of course, I have not forgotten the promise I made to you. Give me a month, I will collect the resources required to open the Tower of Trials for Thyra, I won''t go back on my word. You already have that Call Artifact I gave you, once I am done with the preparations to open the trial, I will use that to call you." Rune added. Nux narrowed his eyes as he observed Rune. All these gifts and the promise of opening the Tower of Trials¡­ Rune was being overly generous. Although this all may seem good on the surface, however, Nux could tell what Rune was thinking. She was trying to use these Artifacts to ease her heart from the sense of responsibility she felt towards him. Rune wasn''t a fool, all those jokes Nux cracked and how he tries to tease her at every chance he gets, she could tell what Nux was thinking. However, right now, Rune wasn''t looking to get into any other relationships, especially when her own were a mess. She trusted Nux, however, at the same time, she feared getting a little too close to him. These ''gifts'' of hers were the way to reject Nux''s advances. "I understand." Nux spoke. He understood Rune''s intentions. Then, he turned around and walked out of Rune''s room. Seeing him turning around, Rune sighed in relief however, at the same time, she also felt a little strange. It was as if she was losing something. "Sister." Suddenly, Felix called out. "Hmm?" Rune turned towards her brother. "Please get some rest, I will return at a later time." Saying those words, Felix stood up.I think you should take a look at Rune frowned in confusion, however, thinking that she actually did need some time alone, she nodded her head. Felix turned around and left Rune''s room as well. Then, he walked towards his own room, and as he walked in, "Please come out." He called. "What can I do for you, Lord Felix? Why did you tell me to come to your room earlier?" Nux, who appeared in front of Felix questioned with a slight smile on his face. "My Sister. I will leave her to you. Take care of her." "Hmm? The deal she made with my Clan was to help her become the Successor, with that achieved, I have no reason to look out for her." Nux replied. "What? Are you giving up already? I thought you were more persistent than that." Felix teased. "What could you possibly mean?" Nux feigned ignorance. Seeing the light smile on Nux''s face, Felix just sighed, "I do not wish to play these games with you. Just take care of my sister, will you?" "You can leave that to me." In the end, Nux stopped playing games and just chuckled. Hearing those words, a reassured smile appeared on Felix''s face. "She would try her best to keep you away from her, fearing that she would start depending on you more and more, however, please do not give in. With what happened, it would be hard for her to get close to someone, even if it is someone she trusts. But please be patient with my sister, She has been through a lot¡­" Nux observed Felix for a while. He knew Rune was trying to push him away and was trying not to get involved with him. With how emotionally strong she was, the chances of her succeeding were very high and that was concerning. Nux didn''t wish to let Rune go away like that. He was just wondering how he was going to solve this problem and break Rune''s defenses but to think the answer would appear right in front of him. A gentle smile appeared on Nux''s face. "Lord Felix." He called out as he placed his hand on Felix''s shoulder. "W-What is it?" Felix stuttered, for some reason, he didn''t like that ''gentle'' smile on Nux''s face. "You are going to help me, aren''t you?" "Are you asking a brother to help you get his sister?" Felix questioned back. "I am." Nux nodded shamelessly. "¡­" Felix turned silent. He didn''t think Nux would be this shameless. He didn''t spend much time with this man after all. "What do you want me to do¡­?" Felix questioned as he gave in. There was nothing to consider. He may not know Nux, however, he trusted his sister''s judgment. She chose this man, he was someone she trusted, and with how Nux was always available and got involved in such a risky matter just for his sister''s sake, he knew Nux was the right choice. Nux''s smile widened. He could now see ''the way''. Chapter 956 When Are You Two Going To Marry? ?956 When are you two going to marry? "Are you ready?" Melia questioned as she glanced at Nux. "O-Of course." Nux spoke with a confident smile on his, a smile that didn''t match his tone at all. "You don''t look ready to me." Allura teased as she chuckled. Nux glared at Allura. "Oh? Glaring at me like that? Are you going to spank me?" Allura questioned as she moved her waist seductively, focusing on her curves. Her every movement radiating an allure that made Nux''s little brother feel a slight itch. Allura was indeed dangerous. "If you are spanking then count me in! I want to be spanked as well!" Of course, Edda wasn''t going to leave out this chance. "I¡­ I wouldn''t mind either¡­" Lane spoke in her usual low voice. The other wives started looking at each other, their faces said a lot of things, but, none of them said anything out loud. They weren''t shameless like Lane, Edda, and Allura. Whatever they did inside a room, it must stay hidden. "¡­" Nux didn''t know what to do. Here he was all worried and then there is his wives, ''How did all my wives turn into perverts¡­ Just who made them like this¡­'' He sighed inwardly. *Buzz* Suddenly, the artifact in Melia''s hands started buzzing. Nux and Melia''s expressions changed, "S-Shall we leave? They are getting impatient¡­" Melia spoke as her face turned red. "Yes, we should not make them wait any longer." Nux nodded as well, doing his best to calm himself down. This was the first time he was going to meet his ''in-laws''. The in-laws who were strong enough to kill him with just a simple slap. Of course, Nux was prepared to face them when he thought about pursuing Melia, however, now that he actually had to do it¡­ He was a little nervous. Then suddenly, a Portal formed in front of Nux and Melia. "Yes, it would be bad if we make them wait," Allura spoke with a big smile on her face. She was definitely enjoying this. Also, she was excited to meet Melia''s family, this would be her first time meeting them, after all. Nux and Melia glanced at Allura for a while, then, the two held each other''s hands and walked in. Amaya''s expression changed when she saw that, she, however, decided to ignore it for today and followed them in with others. Nux and his wives were then welcomed by an¡­ interesting sight. There was a huge banner on the Hall with, ''Welcome Melia, her husband and her new sisters!'' And of course, the one who prepared it was Lazarus''s wives. "¡­they really do love banners, don''t they?" Amaya commented with a strange look on her face. "¡­" Melia didn''t know what to say. "You are finally here." Suddenly, Nux and the others heard a voice. "Father¡­" Melia called out. Orpheus however, ignored his daughter, his eyes were on someone else. "Lord Orpheus¡­" Nux greeted with a nervous smile on his face. "A Great Sage¡­" Orpheus narrowed his eyes, then, he observed the women standing beside Nux and, "All of you are Great Sages now¡­" ''Well I did work hard.''I think you should take a look at Nux spoke to himself. His other wives just smiled as they glanced at Orpheus. It wasn''t their time to say anything. It was Nux who was going to answer all the questions. Indeed, Nux''s lovely wives had pushed all the responsibilities onto him, and as if Orpheus knew that, he continued to stare at Nux, waiting for an explanation. "W-Well, me and my wives are all prodigies." Nux chuckled. "¡­" Orpheus, Lazarus, and Lazarus''s wives just continued to stare at Nux. Obviously, they weren''t going to buy that answer. It was one thing that Nux became a Great Sage, but all of them? And they even gave off similar auras, showing their strength wasn''t different from each other. Really? How does that even make sense "F-Father, how have you been? It has been a while since we met, hasn''t it?" Suddenly, Melia stepped forward. Orpheus narrowed his eyes. To think his daughter would try and defend them¡­ Lazarus''s wives smiled as they saw this. The three of them were dying to single Melia out and have a talk with them. "It has been a while indeed and it seems you have changed quite a lot." Orpheus commented as he glanced at Melia''s hand that was holding Nux''s hand. "W-Well, people change with time, don''t they, Lord Orpheus," Nux replied. "Look at them, trying to defend each other¡­ fufufu¡­" Claudia whispered. "A lovely couple indeed¡­" "Ahem Ahem." Lazarus coughed. Seeing everything, Orpheus just frowned. "Alright, let''s go in. Your mother has prepared food herself." He ordered. "Yes, Father." Melia nodded. Orpheus turned around, Lazarus and his wives walked towards Melia before the whole group followed Orpheus in. "Melia, you are back!" Inside the dining room, Ambrosia, who was ordering the servants and was setting up the table, spoke with a bright smile on her face. Unlike Orpheus, she didn''t ask any cultivation, she just walked towards his daughter and hugged her. "How have you been?" She questioned. "I-I h-" Melia tried to answer, then, however, "You don''t have to answer, I can see the answer on your face already. Fufufu~ To think my lovely daughter would make that expression. Nux, I have to thank you for it." Ambrosia chuckled as she glanced at Nux. "It is my pleasure, Lady Ambrosia," Nux replied with a smile. "Huh? Lady Ambrosia? What''s with this distant way of calling me huh? Call me Mother-in-law, or Mother alone would work as well." "Mother-in-law." Nux replied. "Hm hm, good." Ambrosia nodded. "Anyways, don''t just stand, please take your seats. I have prepared lots of dishes, I hope you will like it." "Thank you for your efforts," Nux spoke as he and the rest of the people sat down. Of course, Ambrosia and Orpheus took the two head seats, Melia sat next to Nux. Allura grabbed the other seat next to Nux, the other women frowned, however, there was nothing they could do. Once everyone was seated, the food was served. Then, Ambrosia finally dropped the bomb. "When are you two going to marry?" Chapter 957 Are You Ready For It? ?957 Are you ready for it? "When are you two going to marry?" Ambrosia questioned with an excited smile on her face. "Marry?" Nux frowned in confusion. "Isn''t that what you two are here for? To get our blessing, marry, and finally be one with each other? So when are you going to do it?" Ambrosia questioned and suddenly, Nux and Melia turned silent. Seeing them acting like that, Ambrosia frowned in confusion. "Melia¡­" She called out as she narrowed her eyes, Melia, who for some reason, could not look away from her mother, had no other option but to answer. "M-Mother¡­ I am a-already Melia Leander¡­" Suddenly, the jovial atmosphere around the room changed. All the Bloodhearts turned towards Nux, the poor man who was now the center of attention didn''t know what to say. "Are you telling me that you two are already married?" Ambrosia questioned as she looked into Nux''s eyes. "I-I do treat Melia as my wife now, yes." "And you didn''t bother inviting your wife''s family to the marriage?" "Melia, how could you do that to me!" Lazarus spoke, disbelief clear on his face. Heck, he was close to tearing up. "Please don''t misunderstand, Mother-in-law, everything just happened so quickly that we couldn''t celebrate the marriage, if we did, we would have definitely invited you." Nux defended Melia, however, his words triggered another wave of reaction. "You two didn''t marry!?" Claudia questioned. "No, we just didn''t cele-" "What are you talking about!? That is exactly the same as not marrying at all! How can you, as a husband, not celebrate your marriage and are you not happy!? Or is our Mel not good enough for you to tell the entire world that she is your wife!?" Esme was shocked. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. To think her lovely sister didn''t get to celebrate her marriage, Unforgivable! "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Luciana''s expression changed when she glanced at Nux''s wives. "H-Have none of y-you celebrated your marriage¡­?" She questioned. "¡­" Nux''s women didn''t reply. Everything just happened too quickly starting from Felberta. It may not look like it, but it had only been 8 years since Nux had come to this world, in these 8 years, a lot had happened, and they didn''t have time for this. "It was not Nu-" Amaya wanted to defend Nux, however, "It was my fault." Nux admitted. He had time. For his wives, he had all the time in the world. He just thought that since they loved each other, it was not important, however, he was wrong. Organizing a big event to celebrate the marriage, which wife didn''t wish for that? Nux was too insensitive in this matter. ''Nux¡­'' Seeing his lowering his head at the table as he self- reflected, his wives called out. It wasn''t all Nux''s fault, they could have asked for it as well, if they did, Nux would have surely organized an amazing event. ''Don-''I think you should take a look at "Tsk Tsk, I didn''t think my brother-in-law would be so clueless." Suddenly, Esme snorted as she shook her head. "But rejoice! Now that you have managed to win my Sister''s heart, I, Esme Bloodheart, will make sure to arrange the biggest marriage the entire Yrniel has ever seen with you, the clueless husband, Nux Leander as the husband, and all you pretty sisters as the wives!" Nux''s wives were surprised. An event that involved them as well? "That is a good idea," Melia spoke up. Then, she looked at Esme and, "I will be counting on you, Sister Esme." "I can''t believe it¡­" Luciana was shocked. To think Melia would actively participate in talks related to marriages? When has this girl ever done this before? Wasn''t she always the carbon copy of her father and never showed any interest in anything except cultivation and matters regarding cultivation? To think this girl would change in such a short span of time¡­ Just how did Mr. Clueless husband do it? Luciana had no clue. Luciana wasn''t alone, every person sitting at the table was surprised to see Melia''s change. "My sister is going to marry¡­" Lazarus got teary eyed and Claudia had to place his head on her shoulder and calm him down. "Heh, my little Sister doesn''t have to worry, just leave everything to me!" Esme lifted her chest in pride. "I am grateful, Sister Esme," Nux spoke as he looked into Esme''s eyes. Esme was taken aback when she saw that genuine look on Nux''s handsome face. "Y-You don''t have to. It is my responsibility as Melia''s bigger Sister." She replied, Nux smiled as he nodded. "Are you sure you want to host such a big event?" Suddenly, Orpheus questioned as he looked into Nux''s eyes. "Hmm?" Nux frowned in confusion. "Marrying my daughter is not a small matter you know. Do you really wish to announce that to the entire Yrniel? Are you ready for it?" Orpheus questioned, the slight smile on his face as he asked this question showed how much he was enjoying this situation. He was looking forward to Nux''s answer, after all. And Ambrosia, who understood what Orpheus was trying to do, smiled as well, "If the Bloodhearts host an event, not only would the other Vampire Duke Households and the Vampire Royal Family, people from the Top Demon States, the Dragon Lord and his family, Human Emperors, the Dwarves, everyone will be welcomed. It would be nothing short gathering of all the Big Shots of Yrniel, and you will be the center of attention. Are you ready for it? Are you, no, is ExceedoGenesis ready to face such exposure?" Ambrosia questioned with a curious look on her face. She was waiting for Nux''s reply, however, before he could, Amaya raised her hand with an uncertain look on her face. "You wish to say something?" Ambrosia smiled at Amaya. "I am sorry if I seem disrespectful, but, the Bloodhearts shouldn''t be this influential, right? How can an event arranged by a Duke Family welcome all the Big shots in Yrniel? That doesn''t make any sense." Amaya questioned. Hearing her question, Ambrosia chuckled, she didn''t seem to mind that Amaya was questioning her or doubting her family''s strength, not only her, everyone present in the room was the same, rather, they agreed with her words. "The Bloodhearts do not have this influence, that is correct." Ambrosia agreed. Amaya frowned, but then, "Aren''t you forgetting who Melia''s uncle is?" Chapter 958 Train Me. ?958 Train me. "Are you forgetting who Melia''s uncle is?" Ambrosia questioned with a small smile on her face. Then, Amaya and the others remembered a certain white- haired Vampire they met before and understood. "That brother of mine may be useless, but he is quite strong and influential, the marriage of his favorite niece, that fool would invite every single person he is acquainted with, it would be quite a huge gathering," Ambrosia explained. "¡­do we really need such a Grand event? Isn''t it better to just celebrate with the close family members?" Suddenly, Melia spoke up. She knew that ExceedoGenesis had many secrets, secrets that would bring catastrophe if they are revealed. She knew what kind of existence her husband was. He was a man with monstrously high potential, so high that even the fair Ancestral Order can''t confidently be treated as friends. They needed to hide themselves for as long as they could and get stronger in secret. However, "Yes, we do." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "We do need a Grand Event. How else am I going to flaunt my beautiful wives in front of the rest of the world? We definitely need a big event." ''But Nux¡­'' ''Just trust me, Melia. There are already a few families who know about us and as we grow, we wouldn''t be able to hide most of the things anyways, Also, it is not like we are revealing all our trump cards now, are we? Let''s do this, Let the entire world know who we are.'' Melia tried to talk to Nux using the telepathic connection, Nux, however, just smiled as he reassured Melia. Of course, Melia still wasn''t sure. In her opinion, it was a rash decision. ''Yes, let''s do this.'' Suddenly, Amaya spoke up as well. ''Amaya?'' Melia was surprised. Wasn''t Amaya the most cautious among them? Why was she going along with this rash idea? Of course, she couldn''t possibly know what Amaya was thinking in her head. ''A grand event that announces that Nux belongs to me¡­ We need to organize it no matter what¡­'' Amaya had her own reasons. ''I agree. Hiding all the time is boring, we need to fight stronger opponents to get better.'' Astaria agreed as well. ''I also wish to meet the Yrniel leaders.'' Ember nodded as well. ''The Vampire King already knows about us anyways, what the point of hiding from the rest, if anything, it might even be a good thing for us.'' Amaya quickly came up with a ''logical but not so logical'' reason to support her decision. Soon, Melia''s other sisters agreed as well. Melia was taken aback, however, seeing that everyone was looking forward to it, she decided to back away. A small smile then appeared on her face. She was the cautious type, however, that didn''t mean she didn''t wish to have a grand marriage, she was just trying to bury those thoughts in her heart for Nux''s safety, however, since everyone was pushing her, she decided to give in. "Alright then¡­ let''s organize a grand event¡­''I think you should take a look at Melia spoke. Seeing her expression, Esme''s smile widened. That urge to just isolate Melia from others and tease her, she could barely control it right now. ''Eventually¡­ Eventually¡­ fufufu¡­'' With that thought in her mind, Esme nodded her head, "Alright. Leave everything to me!" Everyone else smiled as well. The talks continued as everyone ate the food, it was a jovial atmosphere, then seeing his chance, Nux glanced at Orpheus and, "Lord Orpheus." "Hmm?" "Do you remember the favor you promise me?" "Hmm? The 3 chances you got from me?" Lazarus questioned with a curious look on his face. Nux, however, just shook his head as he looked into Orpheus''s eyes, and with a slight smile on his face, he replied, "No, not with the Bloodheart House, Lord Orpheus personally owes me a favor." "¡­" Orpheus didn''t say anything. Everyone at the table glanced at Orpheus with surprised looks on their faces, even Ambrosia was taken aback. "What do you want, Nux?" Orpheus questioned. "I need you to train me till I master my powers." "Huh?" Orpheus frowned in confusion. Nux just smiled. "You want me to train you?" "Yes." "The time you gave is too vague. How would I know if you mastered your powers or not? For all I know, you can keep on saying that you still haven''t mastered your powers and I would be stuck with you for the rest of my life." Orpheus was straightforward. "Let''s do it like this, help me till I master my powers as a Great Sage. You can stop when I break through and become a Semi Saint." "Becoming a Semi Saint huh¡­ that would still need at least 500 years... i can-" "Do you really think it would take me that long to become a Semi Saint?" Nux questioned with a slight smile on his face. Orpheus''s expression changed. Semi Saint was the start of the Third Phase of Cultivation and is a big jump for any cultivator. Any normal Cultivator would need 1000s of years before they could enter the third Phase, even the so-called prodigies needed at least 500 years. However¡­ The man standing in front of him was different. From an Emperor to a Great Sage¡­ this man only needed a few months¡­ This man practically skipped an entire stage and sat in front of him as if it was nothing special¡­ "Isn''t it better to learn from a Human expert? They are the ones who can guide you the best." "Well, it is not like I know or trust any Human Divine Stage Cultivators." Nux replied, then, with a mysterious smile on his face, he glanced at Orpheus and, "Also, I have a reason I came to you. You are the best person to train me right now." Melia, who heard Nux''s words smile a little as well. She knew what Nux was trying to do. "Right, I also need you to sign a contract before you train me, of course, you are allowed to look at the conditions before you decide or not, But I really do wish that Lord Orpheus can help me here." Chapter 959 The Voice. ?959 The Voice. "Willow died." In a dark room, a man, whose face was hidden in darkness spoke in a solemn tone. "What were the results?" Another voice was heard. There was no ''source'' of this voice, it just echoed throughout the room. "Not satisfactory." The man who replied, however, didn''t seem to find it strange. It was as if he was already used to it. "Report." The voice ordered. "Prima and 7 Saints from the Skythorn Falcon City died, the rest of them surprised since they gave into Oberon Feline''s conditions and the contract was signed. The Skythorn Falcon City is deeply damaged, however, there is nothing we can get out of that. Feline Cat City, on the other hand, didn''t lose anyone other than Willow''s subordinates who were captured. Later, they were all executed by Rune Feline, with the only exception being Aragorn. He seemed to have disappeared somewhere." The man reported. "How did she fail this miserably?" The voice questioned. From its tone, it was not amused. The man''s body trembled in fear. He knew that the voice did not like what he reported. He feared that even though it was not his fault, the voice would take its frustration out on him. He needed to tread carefully and watch what he says from now on, one wrong sentence and his head could be sliced away, "It was because of Rune Feline. The Assassination Hall they decided to use turned out to be Rune''s, she learned about their plans and started looking around. She then faked her own death and as Felix continued to blame her in the Feline Cat City Hall, she appeared and destroyed all his plans. Felix and the others were captured, then Felix was used to lure Prima, Willow, and other Falconkins, into trap and Oberon finished the rest." The man reported. "And it was done by that girl named Rune Feline?" The voice questioned. It seemed surprised. "Yes, that is correct." The man nodded. "Why was she not eliminated if she was this capable?" "Willow tried to eliminate her, however, Felix''s resistance was stronger than she expected, in the end, she had no choice but to give in." The man replied. However, he couldn''t fool the Voice. "Were you the one who suggested that to Willow?" *Gulp* The man gulped. He could feel his entire life playing out to write in front of his eyes. "P-P-Please spare me! We needed Felix to rule the Feline Cat City later, if Willow had pressed further, Felix would have doubted her intentions and that could have been used to break Felix''s trust in Willow!" The man tried to defend himself. "But Felix still turned against her mother even after she followed your suggestion, did he not?" "¡­" The man turned silent, his heart started beating quickly. He might die! He might die soon! He was panicking and his entire body was trembling in absolute fear! Many thoughts rushed into his mind. He cursed Willow who failed to implement her plans after flaunting how no one was better than her and always looking down on others. He also cursed Rune, Oberon, and everyone that was responsible for this. He blamed them for his death and, in the end, he just closed his eyes. Yes, he didn''t even try to resist. Pleading or begging for mercy, trying to run away, he didn''t bother doing anything like that and just gave in. The voice was ruthless and cruel, there was no point in pleading for mercy. Neither could he try to run away since the Voice was just too strong, even he, a Divine Stage Cultivator who many people feared, was nothing but an ant the voice could squash anytime in his eyes.I think you should take a look at Rather than resisting, the man knew it was much better to simply accept his death, at the very least, he would end up like the others who tried doing these things before. "Rune alone could not have done it." Suddenly, the voice spoke. "H-Huh?" The man, who was prepared for his death was shocked. He survived! Soon, however, he quickly came back to his senses. It wasn''t time to celebrate, he needed to collect himself and answer. "Y-Yes, I had the same thought, she could not have done this alone, I am trying to look into it, I have looking into her past actions, her potential allies who could have helped her, I am also looking into that Assassination Hall that she leads. It was something that Willow didn''t know about since it was the only thing Rune didn''t share with her husband. Willow was careless, so I need to look into that Assassination Hall and its allies. I am sure I will find something or someone who helped her. Please give me some time, I will definitely come up with a satisfactory explanation." The man replied, from his voice, it was clear how desperate he sounded. Honestly, someone of his status acting like that was quite embarrassing, however, the man didn''t care. Status his ass! His life was at stake here! He needed to do everything he could to save his life. Investigating this incident and analyzing how Willow failed? That was what it takes for him to save his life? Then he will use all the resources he had and look into it. "Stop investigating this case." The voice, however, had different thoughts. "W-What? L-Lord, please give me some time, I will defi-" "I said stop looking into this case anymore." The voice repeated itself and the man''s body froze. "A-As you command." "And remove all your traces related to this incident and connections with Willow." The voice ordered. "A Divine Stage Cultivator has died, no matter how weak he was, the Order would still look into this incident. Be careful, I will not go against the Order just to protect you." The voice spoke. "Y-Yes, I will do as you command!" The man replied, overjoyed. He knew he was safe now. "¡­" The voice didn''t say anything. The man got his cue, he knelt on the ground, then with his forehead on the floor, he spoke. "I will be taking my leave now." Then, the man disappeared. Chapter 960 Hahaha~ You Are A Brave One, Arent You? ?960 Hahaha~ You are a brave one, aren''t you? "Pass me the contract." Orpheus, who spoke with his usual expressionless look on his face. "You have prepared it already, did you not?" He asked. "Of course. I am a hardworking man." Nux replied with a smile on his face as he passed a piece of paper to Orpheus. Orpheus grabbed the paper as he started reading the conditions, then suddenly, Ambrosia, who was at the opposite end of the table appeared right next to Orpheus and peeked into the paper. Nux raised his eyebrow at that. Ambrosia then glanced at Nux, a small smile appeared on her face as her crimson eyes shined and, "I can at least read the conditions, you won''t mind, right?" "Y-Yes, of course." Nux nodded without thinking. ''NUX!'' Suddenly, Nux heard Melia''s shout, he quickly came out of his reverie as Melia tightly grabbed his hand under the table. ''Don''t look into her eyes.'' Melia warned with a solemn look on her face. ''H-Huh?'' Nux was surprised. ''Did she use [Charm] on me?'' He questioned, unable to believe what happened. It was strange how he readily nodded at Ambrosia''s request, he didn''t think too much about it, but to think his mother-in-law actually used [Charm] on him. Nux already knew that Ambrosia could easily pass through his mental defenses but¡­ He had mixed feelings. He couldn''t really say that he liked the fact that his mother-in-law tried to manipulate him. ''Of course not.'' However, before Nux could think too much, Melia shook her head. ''You are her son-in-law, mother is someone who values relationships a lot. She would never use [Charm] on you. If she did, you wouldn''t be in a state where you could talk to me like this.'' Melia explained. ''Then why are you telling me to not look into her eyes?'' ''That''s because she is mother. As I said before, she is the being with the strongest [Charm] in the entire world. She has trained [Charm] to maximum efficiency, it is to the point where even Divine Stage Cultivators have to be very around her. However, because of this, her eyes unconsciously leak energy, so even if she is not actively trying to [Charm] you, if you look into her eyes as she asks you a question, you will most probably try to come up with an answer that would not hurt her.'' ''¡­'' Hearing Melia''s words, Nux turned silent. He glanced at Ambrosia again, this time, he was much more cautious than before. What kind of absurd power was this? Creating simps around her unconsciously, what in the hell!? And they say he is a cheat? "Hmm? Son-in-law, is there something on my face?" Sensing Nux''s gaze, Ambrosia, who was curiously reading the contract glanced at Nux and questioned with a slight smile on her face. "N-No, I was j-just thinking that you look quite beautiful, mother-in-law," Nux replied. "Oh? Flirting and calling me mother-in-law in the same sentence, huh? You have quite the style don''t you?" Ambrosia chuckled. "Would you rather I not call you mother-in-law?" Nux smiled back. How could he lose in front of a woman?I think you should take a look at However, the woman he was standing in front of was not simple. Ambrosia simply glanced at Nux, her red eyes shone and, "Would you like to do it?" She questioned. Nux was taken aback by her response, he didn''t think she would actively talk back like this. Of course, this didn''t mean he would give in. It was the fun part, wasn''t it? The woman flirting back with him! "I would if I had the chance." Nux smiled. "Hahaha~ You are a brave one, aren''t you?" Ambrosia chuckled. "But still, it isn''t fun if you can''t even look into my eyes, now is it? No matter what you do, I would always think of you as a mischievous child if you act like that." Ambrosia replied and this time, Nux turned silent. "I am joking of course. Even if you did manage to look into my eyes, I love my husband too much. You are many many thousands years late, Nux. Now you can only have my daughter." "Of course. I never said I wasn''t satisfied, my wife is too lovely for me to be unsatisfied. I would say I lucked out. I was just joking around, of course, Mother-in-law." Nux laughed as he held Melia''s hand. A defeat was a defeat. He had to take it like a real man. "But I must say Nux, you really are daring to joke around with your future teacher''s wife. My husband is known for being quite strict, you know?" Suddenly, Ambrosia commented. "So does that mean you are going to accept my conditions?" Nux questioned as he glanced at Orpheus. However, before Orpheus could answer, "Of course he will. Rather, I am sure he is dying to say that, but I just don''t stop speaking, isn''t that right, darling?" Ambrosia glanced at Orpheus with an enchanting smile on her face. "Of course not." Orpheus shook his head. "How shy~" Ambrosia was definitely enjoying this. "Anyways, Nux, I agree to your conditions. Your training will start from tomorrow. But be prepared, as my wife said, I am quite strict." Orpheus turned towards Nux and spoke. When he heard the last sentence, Nux felt a chill running down his spine. Orpheus definitely didn''t like him flirting with his wife. He could see that in those red eyes. He could see the Blood! Nux realized that he might have made the biggest mistake of his little life because he was influenced by Ambrosia. "Can I join you two as well?" Suddenly, Ambrosia questioned. Nux frowned. He clearly mentioned in the contract that no one else was allowed to watch it and Orpheus wasn''t going to share what he observed without Nux''s permission. Ambrosia, who read the contract shouldn''t be asking this question, However, "Of course, I will sign the contract as well." Nux frowned in confusion, and then, Ambrosia dropped the bomb. "I am saying that not only Orpheus, I am willing to train you together with him as well." Chapter 961 Reveal Your Secrets. ?961 Reveal your Secrets. "I am saying that not only Orpheus, I am willing to train you together with him as well." Ambrosia dropped the bomb and Nux''s and his wives widened their eyes in surprise. "Mother?" Even Lazarus was surprised. One had to know, while Orpheus did tutor quite a few people before, including Lazarus, and some of his trusted men, other than Melia, Ambrosia has not tutored anyone, and even in Melia''s case, she only taught her some basics, and some things about [Charm], she openly admitted that she didn''t teach her any of her core skills. Her mother was extremely lazy, that was also the reason she and Lazarus''s Uncle, the Vampire King, fight so much. Things that could be completed within a few days or months if Ambrosia takes part, take years, or even centuries because she doesn''t wish to work and just wants to laze around. That lazy mother of his was offering to train Nux on her own accord, Lazarus was definitely surprised. The only one who was calm in the entire room was Orpheus. He had already predicted what his wife was going to say next, ''You have a feeling that you would get to see something interesting,'' "I have a feeling that I will get to see something interesting." And of course, just as Orpheus predicted, Ambrosia spoke out loud as she glanced at Nux. "So what do you think, Nux? Do you want to train with just your father-in-law, or does a complete cultivator like you wish to train under both, the best Body Cultivator and the best Mana Cultivator the Bloodhearts has to offer?" Ambrosia questioned with a smile on her face. Obviously, she knew the answer to that question. Only a fool would turn those conditions down. However, "I would agree if you allow me to add another condition in the contract." Nux couldn''t agree so quickly. Especially after what happened before. "Oh?" Ambrosia raised her eyebrow with an amused look on her face. Then, she passed the contract to Nux. Nux wrote his conditions, when Ambrosia read those conditions, her expression changed, "You don''t trust me?" She questioned. "You are dangerous, mother-in-law," Nux replied. ''Ambrosia Bloodheart is not allowed to intentionally use [Charm] on Nux Leander.'' That was the condition Nux put in. "What if I use it unintentionally?" Ambrosia questioned with a curious look on her face. "Then I have condition 3 working in my favor." Nux just smiled. ''Tutors are not allowed to share anything they learned during the training with anyone else.'' "Alright, I will agree to your conditions." Ambrosia spoke as she signed the contract. Orpheus did the same. Nux smiled as he signed the contract as well. With the contract signed, Ambrosia suddenly stood up. "Let''s go." She spoke. "Huh? Where?" "Hmm? Did I not tell you? With me joining in as the tutor, the timings of the training will be decided by me, and the timing I have decided is, Right now." Ambrosia announced.I think you should take a look at Not only Nux, but everyone else at the table was confused as well. Was she really the mother they knew? Not only did she readily offer to train Nux, she even wanted to start right now, when they were in the middle of having lunch together! Something like this has never happened before! Just what in the hell happened!? ''Did you do something?'' Amaya used the link to question Nux. ''You think my actions would affect someone like her? I tried and failed already.'' Nux was innocent. He had no clue why Ambrosia was acting like that. On the other hand, Orpheus had already stood up. How could he possibly go against his wife? He had no choice but to give in. Seeing both his tutors standing up, Nux had no other choice but to go as well. He sighed and then stood up. Ambrosia then glanced at Melia and, "I will be taking your husband away for a while, Mel." Then she gave a side eye to his 3 daughters-in-law and, "You girls have fun~" The girls understood what Ambrosia was trying to say, a bright smile appeared on their faces. Esme quickly rushed towards Melia and grabbed her hand, "Mel, my lovely sister~" "S-Sister Esme?" Melia was taken aback by her sudden appearance. "Let''s go." Esme started pulling Melia, she has been patient for a long time now, and her patience was running thin. "W-Where are we going?" Melia questioned. "Just trust your sister and come with me, will you?" Esme didn''t even try to explain and pulled Melia away. "Please excuse my sister''s rudeness, she is quite close to Melia and it has been a while since her, so she is much more excited than usual." Luciana, Lazarus''s first wife turned towards Nux''s wives and smiled apologetically. "Fufufu~ I can see your eyes shining with impatience. It is the look that I am quite familiar with. Please do not mind us, you can have a ''talk'' with your sister. We will just roam around." Allura was the one who answered. Luciana looked into Allura''s eyes, she frowned a little, soon, however, she just chuckled and, "Then please excuse me as well." She bowed and walked out of the room as well. "Please excuse me as well!" Claudia of course, didn''t miss the chance either. Now, the only ones left in the room were Lazarus, Nux''s wives, and the servants. "Hahaha~ we are left alone huh? I apologize for that, today was quite shocking, even for me." Lazarus laughed as he glanced at Nux''s wives. "Would you like me to accompany you, or should I arrange rooms for you to rest in?" Lazarus questioned politely. "Please prepare rooms for us," Amaya answered. Lazarus nodded, then, he waved his hand, called a servant, and prepared rooms for Nux and his wives. ¡­ On the other hand, Nux, who was in a completely different place was surprised. There were many questions in his mind, however, before he could ask, Ambrosia glanced at him and, "So, are you going to reveal what you have been hiding all this while?" She questioned, curiosity shining through her eyes. Chapter 962 Please Dont Be Too Surprised, My Favorite Mother In Law. ?962 Please don''t be too surprised, my favorite Mother in law. "So, are you going to reveal what you have been hiding all this while?" She questioned, curiosity shining through her eyes. Honestly, even though she was acting like a child and was being immature, her actions had such charm to them that any man would feel drawn towards her. Ambrosia was definitely dangerous. "W-What are you talking about?" Nux was having a hard time in front of her. "What''s the point of hiding it now, Nux?" Ambrosia just chuckled. "I saw that smile on your face when darling suggested you train with human cultivators. Even Melia was acting differently than normal. I know you are hiding something and now''s the time, to reveal it." "Mother-in-law knows me quite well." Nux smiled. "You are like an open book in my eyes, little Nux," Ambrosia replied. "How could you ruin my big reveal like that? That''s why I said Mother-in-law is dangerous." "I am dangerous because I can read you and predict your future actions?" "Well you are taking away my rhythm." "Hahaha~ You are not the first one who said that to me." "I am sure about that." Nux didn''t need any proof to admit that. "Anyways, let''s stop this useless talk, I am quite excited about what my little son-in-law is going to show." "Why don''t you try to read this open book and predict that as well?" Nux questioned. "I would have if you look into my eyes, but what can I do? You are still avoiding my eyes, I am hurt." Ambrosia rubbed her eye jokingly. Nux just shook his head and sighed in defeat, "Well whatever." Then, however, his expression changed, and, "Please don''t be too surprised, my favorite Mother in law." [Vampire Form] The Aura around Nux changed, his complexion started turning pale, his raven hair turned even darker, his features became sharper than before, and his mysterious golden eyes turned red. "!!!" Orpeheos and Ambrosia widened their eyes in absolute shock. Nux had turned into a Vampire right in front of their eyes! And not just any Vampire, he had turned into a Vampire whose Bloodline was not any less pure than theirs! How is this possible!? He was a Vampire all along!? But how could they not sense it before? Vampires are extremely sensitive towards their own, Orpeheus and Ambrosia were the same, then how could they not sense that Nux was a Vampire and that too, one with such a strong bloodline, all this while!? Not only them, even Alaric, the King of Vampires had met Nux before, he did say that he was different from others, however, the fact that he was a Vampire¡­ Even the Vampire King couldn''t sense it! "Now that''s the reaction I''m more used to seeing." Nux chuckled as he continuously nodded to himself. "How did you do it?" Orpheus questioned. He didn''t look very amused right now. "What do you mean?" "How did you hide the fact that you were a Vampire?" "I am not a Vampire, Lord Orpheus," Nux replied. "This is my ability." Then, suddenly, Aura around Nux changed again, this time, Purple Horns protruded out of his forehead, wings appeared on his back, his complexion changed a little and his eyes turned purple. [Incubus Form]I think you should take a look at Nux had now turned into Incubus. "My Ability allows me to turn into other races and use their abilities." Nux revealed and the couple couldn''t be any more shocked. Turning into different races and using their abilities!? Just what kind of absurd ability was that!? It was going against the very biology of the different races in Yrniel! "I now understand why you made us sign that contract¡­" Ambrosia spoke. This time, her expression seemed shaken. Yes, even someone like her was shaken in front of Nux''s absurd display. Nux was satisfied. He was absolutely sure that he was one of the very few who had seen such an expression on Ambrosia''s face. Of course, there was Orpheus as well, But since when had Nux cared about men? They could think whatever they want and Nux wouldn''t care. Well, he would care a bit since Orpheus was his wife''s father, however, his wife knew all his secrets, so it wasn''t a problem. "Anyways, now can you tell me where this place is?" Nux questioned as he looked around with a curious look on his face. It was a barren land, no matter where Nux looked, other than hard, concrete, dead land, there was nothing he could see, what''s more? He couldn''t contact any of his wives. Yes, he couldn''t use the telepathy link. That only happens when he was not in Yrniel anymore. "Battle Dimension." Orpheus answered and Nux''s expression changed, "This is the Battle Dimension?" "You have heard of this place?" "I have, Melia was the one who told me about it. It''s a place where Divine Stage Cultivators fought, but¡­ From what Melia told me, it should be a place full of craters and cracks¡­ but this plain ground¡­ is it somewhere that hasn''t been explored yet or something?" Nux questioned. Hearing Nux''s question, Orpheus and Ambrosia glanced at each other and smiled, Then, Orpheus raised his hand and the three of them started flying. Nux was surprised, soon, however, he gained his balance and calmed down, but as if Orpheus was waiting for it, he suddenly increased his speed. The next second, the three of them were standing high in the air, Orpheus was so fast that Nux almost felt like he teleported, he felt his head getting heavy for a while due to experiencing extreme speed. "Too weak." Orpheus commented. "¡­" Nux didn''t say anything, however, he knew. Orpheus definitely did it on purpose. "Look below." Suddenly, Orpheus ordered. Nux then glanced below and he finally realized¡­ It wasn''t that they were in an unexplored area or something like that, the craters and cracks Nux was talking about¡­ That plain, dead ground he was talking about. That entire thing was the ''crater''. A 1000km wide crater. And there wasn''t just a single crater like this, this entire place was filled with these craters. Nux was shocked, however, "Hmmm? The Cultivators who fought here were quite weak." Orpheus commented. "¡­" Chapter 963 My Darling Is Known To Be Quite Strict... ?963 My Darling is known to be quite strict... "Hmmm? The Cultivators who fought here were quite weak." Orpheus commented. "¡­" Nux didn''t know how to react. He really was standing in front of one of the ten strongest Cultivators in Yrniel. "Everyone starts from somewhere, darling," Ambrosia spoke politely. "I guess you are right." Orpheus nodded his head. He was this weak all those years ago as well. Of course, his standards of ''weak'' were far superior to others. "A-Are we going to practice here? Is that even allowed?" Nux questioned, trying to change the topic. He wasn''t interested in hearing two people talk about how weak DIVINE Stage Cultivators were! He still wanted to keep his sanity. "Hmm? Why would it not be allowed?" Orpheus questioned. "I mean, it a Dimension where Divine Stage Cultivators fight, can you just use it like training grounds?" Nux questioned. "What''s the problem? It is a free Dimension, there will be no eyes here and you can go out without having to worry about damaging anything. Even if some Divine Stage Cultivators do appear here to fight against each other, we can simply just kick them away, can''t we?" "..." Nux just decided to stay silent. Beings like Orpehus were clearly on a different level, someone like him couldn''t possibly see the world from his perspective. "Anyways, if you could give me a general idea about what kind of training you want, it would be better than randomly exploring all the sections." "I need your help to understand and master Vampire abilities, I have just recently unlocked this so I do not how to manage all these new abilities I have gained, I feel overwhelmed. Blood Mist, Telekinesis, Charm, Blood Control, Blood Creation, Transformation, Flight, there are just too many abilities, I feel like I need proper guidance to master them all and use them in a fight." Nux described his problem seriously. These two were the strongest people he could trust, revealing something like this wasn''t a problem. "I understand." Orpheus nodded in understanding. "Unlike us, you are a complete Cultivator, so you have abilities of both Mana Vampires and Body Vampires, although I could have taught you how to control and master your Mana abilities as well, you are lucky that Ambrosia is with us as well. So we will do it like this, I will be teaching you the abilities of Body Vampires, how we Vampire fight close-distance battles, while Ambrosia will teach you the Mana abilities. Is that clear?" Orpheus explained the whole plan. Nux had noticed that he was speaking a lot more than before. ''Heh, father like daughter.'' He finally realized where Melia got her habit from. She became a different person when it came to things related to cultivation and fighting as well. Ambrosia, on the other hand, was just looking at him as if he was the most amusing thing she had ever seen. Honestly, her faze was intimidating. Nux tried his best to ignore her and, "Alright." He answered Orpheus. Then, a chilling smile appeared on his face. "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in fright as he felt a chill running down his spine, that smile, why did it look like Lord Orpheus was waiting for this moment this whole time and has now finally cornered his prey? "Hahaha~"I think you should take a look at Suddenly, Ambrosia laughed out loud. Nux glanced at her, wanting an answer to why Lord Orpheus changed so quickly, and as a responsible mother- in-law, Ambrosia explained, "Didn''t I tell you? My Darling is known to be quite strict... And you acted quite boldly before¡­ so¡­" "!!!" Nux''s expression changed. Ambrosia just shrugged, "My husband is quite petty, you see." Those words were like a death sentence to Nux, he turned towards Orpheus with a nervous smile on his face and, "L-L-Lord Orpheus¡­ y-you didn''t take my j-joke seriously, r-right? I-I am sure you are not s-some petty man, r-right?" He stuttered. However, "The first thing we will be working on, [Regeneration]." Orpheus spoke, then, his figure blurred a little, Nux frowned in confusion, soon, however, he felt something. Slowly, he turned his head to the right, then, his eyes fell on his missing arm, he looked down, and saw his detached arm falling down, his brain finally registered what happened and, "AAaaaaGAGGgGgGHhhhhHH!!!" He screamed in agony. The pain was so intense that he lost control over him, he quickly activated [Absolute Step] to regain his footing, with his entire body trembling, he glanced at Orpheus as he took a deep breath. Bulging veins could be seen on his forehead because of the intense pain he was feeling, however, Nux didn''t scream anymore. His pride didn''t allow it. Orpheus, who observed him from above didn''t have any change in his expression. He found it strange how Nux was kneeling in the air as if it was the ground, he knew it wasn''t the Flight ability, it must be one of Nux''s strange abilities. Of course, Orpheus didn''t care about it for now. He just liked how Nux was not screaming like a child as he did at the start. That look in his eyes as the husband of his daughter glanced at him, he like it. Maybe this man was worth training. "[Regeneration] is an ability that a Body Vampire unlocks in early phases of his Cultivation, it is one of the most basic abilities, however, as basic as it is, it is one of the most important abilities that makes us Vampires superior to other races. Unlike others, we do not care about defense, our fighting style is aggressive, we attack till our opponent is down, and little injuries like our arm being chopped off don''t matter. As long as it is not our head, nothing else matters. Your Vampire blood is pure, so your regeneration is strong just like us, so you need to train it to extreme. It is the most efficient, yet the simplest that you can instantly add into your fighting style." Orpheus explained. There were many things Nux had to complain about, however, for now, he decided to stay silent. He was getting into serious mode. He glanced at his arm that was chopped off and could see that in just 2 seconds, his arm had already started growing. "Your regeneration is faster than normal," Orpheus noted. Nux knew the reason, [Regeneration], the skill he got when he became a King Stage Cultivator, it was working together with [Regeneration] the ability of his Vampire Form. "Well, it is better this way, I can act more freely now. Get ready, Nux." Nux''s hell started. Chapter 964 Melia Bloodheart ?964 Melia Bloodheart "S-Sister Esme, I can walk¡­" Melia spoke in a flustered tone as Esme dragged her into her room. "Fufufu~ I apologize, Mel. It is just that I have been waiting patiently for more than a month you see, now I am very impatient." Esme just laughed. Melia didn''t know what to do, she could only shake her head as she sat on the sofa. Esme sat right next to her. Soon, Claudia and Luciana walked into the room as well. "To think this day would come~" Luciana joked as she and Claudia came and sat around Melia. "Indeed indeed, Melia never joined the Girls'' Meet actively, and to think she is the center of it now, how time flies." Claudia nodded her head as well. Melia just lowered her head as she smiled. "Aww~ Look at her blushing like a little girl!" Esme exclaimed. "I know right!? I did see her blushing when we met her a month ago, but I just thought that it was because she had recently decided to marry Nux. To think she would still be blushing like that even after a month has passed. Fufufu~ Is this really our Melia? Where is that stoic Melia who made sure not to show any expression on her face just like her father go?" Claudia teased. "I am worried what would happen if our Melia would blush like that in the marriage, wouldn''t she be underestimated in front of her other sisters if she did that?" Luciana expressed her worries with a smile on her face. "Hmph! Hmph! There is no way I will let that happen! I will teach her how to act. Don''t worry, once I am done with her, Nux wouldn''t even have the chance to look away from her! I will make her so beautiful that Nux wouldn''t even look at his other wives!" Claudia announced. "Hmm, that would be hard, those sisters of hers aren''t simple," Luciana spoke. "All of them are absolute beauties on their own, and that is when they aren''t even trying, just think what would happen once they actually try. I am pretty sure they all are planning to steal the show at the marriage, I could see their eyes burning with that desire during the marriage talks. Brother-in-law surely lucked out, didn''t he? To get all those beauties and our Mel as his wives." Luciana smiled playfully as she glanced at Melia. "Well he himself isn''t bad either¡­" Esme blurted out. "Hmm?" Melia tilted her head as she glanced at her sister. "I-I mean, brother-in-law is quite handsome, isn''t he?" Esme explained. Nux''s smiling face as she looked into her eyes appeared in Melia''s head and she smiled, "That he is¡­" Then, however, she glanced at Esme and warned, "But you should be careful." "What do you mean?" Claudia furrowed her brows. "Is there a problem that you didn''t tell us about?" Luciana questioned with a worried look on her face. Then, a teasing smile appeared on Esme''s face as she questioned, "Or are you worried that I will steal your Nux away from you? Fufufu~ What is this? Our Mel is being possessive about her husband? Now isn''t that interesting." "Oh ho? Is that true?" "Mel, are you worried because Esme called Nux handsome?" "Alright Esme, stop calling your brother-in-law handsome, alright? Our little Melia isn''t happy." Luciana acted like a big sister. "Fufufu~ I will be careful from now on, Sister." Esme laughed. "It''s not something to joke about." Suddenly, Melia spoke up.I think you should take a look at Then, with a serious look on her face, she glanced at her sisters and, "Nux is similar to brother in this aspect, he is extremely charming and unlike brother, he knows how charming he is, which makes his charm even stronger. Don''t play around with him, it could get messy if he flirts back. He is dangerous when it comes to that stuff..." "¡­" Esme turned silent. She recalled how her heart momentarily raced as Nux glanced at her. Nux''s charm that Melia was talking about, she could definitely see that. "Are you saying that he will go after his Sisters-in-law? He is quite bold, isn''t he?" Claudia questioned with a playful smirk. "I just saying you should be careful," Melia replied. Seeing Melia''s expression, Luciana was taken aback, she unconsciously recalled how the 4 of them warned Nux''s wives about how women often fell for Lazarus''s charm¡­ But to think now Melia was giving them the same warning. Luciana also recalled how Nux''s wives smiled when they heard their warning. ''They were laughing at us¡­'' Luciana realized. Nux''s wives weren''t trying to be rude, however, Luciana was sure they were laughing at them. ''Nux Leander¡­'' Luciana narrowed her eyes. "Hahaha~ Of course, Of course. That man turned our Melia into this little lovesick girl, of course, he is dangerous." Suddenly, Esme laughed out loud. "Dangerous indeed." Claudia laughed as well. Melia blushed. "Alright, let''s stop wasting time and talk about why we are actually gathered here," Esme spoke. Then, she held Melia''s hands and, "Now, our dear Mel, would you please enlighten us on how the dangerous brother-in-law ''attacked'' you? How did you fall in love with him?" she questioned. As she heard this question, Melia started recalling everything that happened. One of the strongest memory in her head was the one where her cultivation was temporarily sealed, and Nux had turned into an Incubus. Then she recalled the time they spent together as they sparred with each other, how she pushed Nux onto the ground once she won against him, how he continued to tease her again and again, making her heart flutter every time he makes moves like these. Melia didn''t know when it actually happened, however, she soon found herself trying to get Nux''s attention, the attention he gave her every single time. Around Nux, Melia felt special. Honestly, there was quite a lot on Melia''s mind, however, when it came to expressing herself and answering her sister''s questions, "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I just¡­ Became Melia Leander¡­" She didn''t know how to answer. Hearing her answer, the three sisters were taken aback. They wanted to tease her further, however, the current Melia¡­ She just looked so precious that they failed to react. ''So this is Melia Leander¡­'' Chapter 965 Brother Is Not Strong Enough ?965 Brother is not strong enough ''So this is Melia Leander huh¡­'' The three women thought inwardly as they glanced at Melia sitting in front of them with a slight blush on her face. Melia was trying to avoid their eyes, however, that just added to her charm. "S-So, Melia Leander¡­" Esme, the bravest out of the three sisters finally gathered herself. She has been waiting for more than a month, she was not going to let Melia go so easily! "Tell us what you like about Nux. This should be something you can answer, right? If you can''t then we would have second thoughts about this marriage you know?" "Indeed indeed. There are countless things I can go on and on about Lazarus." Claudia jumped in. "I am sure you are the same, right?" The three sisters glanced at Melia, this time, Melia couldn''t escape, she had to answer, "He¡­ He cares for me¡­" She spoke. "Hmm? That''s it? Even we care for yo-" Esme was about to tease Melia, however, "He makes me feel safe. He has solutions to all my problems, he strengthens me, the look in his eyes as he glances at me, how I tend to forget about everything when he hugs me, how he makes me feel special, everything about him is just¡­ different¡­ Being with him brings my strongest, not only just emotional but my physical strength as well. I feel stronger when I am with him. He is not just my husband, He is my sparring partner, Someone who forces me to push forward, though I cannot catch up to him now, even then, Every single time I spar with him, I learn something and at the same time, I get close to him and open my heart to him. Nux is someone who understands me, he is someone I can share anything with and just being with him fills me with this fulfilling sense of happiness." Melia replied with a bright smile on her face as she looked at her sisters to see their reactions, however, the three sisters just glanced at her with deadpan looks on their faces, "She really is our Melia, isn''t she?" Esme muttered. "To think she brought spar and cultivation-related stuff into this as well." Claudia nodded. "People talk about how they spent special moments with their partners as they go sightseeing, explore different things, or just spend time together, but to think this girl is talking about how she feels closer to him as they spar¡­" "Is that how brother-in-law won her heart? By sparring with her to her heart''s content?" "You know¡­ I can imagine that happening¡­" Esme nodded. "I guess we can say our brother-in-law understands our Mel?" Suddenly, Luciana smiled. "Also, it isn''t as bad as before, is it? Melia is now openly expressing herself and showing all these expressions. It is still progress, no? It is definitely much better than how she used to just walk away whenever we talk about Girls Meet." "That is true indeed." Esme nodded. "She has changed, we should do the same. That is the only way we can be on the same page with her." "Indeed indeed, I have a question that she would like!" Suddenly, Claudia raised her hand. Then, she turned towards Melia and, "You said you cannot catch up to him right? How is that possible? He is a Great Sage just like you, shouldn''t your strength be equal? Why are you implying that he is stronger than you?" Claudia questioned and this time, the air around Melia changed. This was the type of question that should be asked in a Meet, a logical question that she can answer properly. Why do people talk about matters of the heart? Only the heart knows how to explain those, not the mouth. Anyways, with finally something worthy to talk about, Melia started, "If the two of us fought a hundred times, I would lose every single time. Nux is incomparably stronger than me"I think you should take a look at And she started by dropping a bomb. "What¡­?" the three sisters couldn''t believe what they just heard. Did one of the Strongest Great Sages in the Blood Kingdom just say that another man, who was also a Great Sage, was incomparably stronger than her? "Melia, I know you love that man but you can-" Luciana, of course, couldn''t believe it, she thought Melia was just saying this out of her love for Nux however, "Do you recall how I joined his Clan?" Melia questioned. "The two of you sparred," Claudia answered. "That is correct. The details of that spar were hidden so you three wouldn''t know but, that man defeated me, who had limited her Cultivation to Initial Great Sage Stage, and he was only an Emperor back then." Melia revealed and the three sisters widened their eyes in shock. "He was that strong when he was just an Emperor, just imagine he would be now that he is a Great Sage." "How can he defeat you when he was just an Emperor, that is not possible!" "He is a Complete Cultivator." Melia revealed. All of this would be revealed soon once all the guest attends the marriage, Nux was prepared, and they were prepared, so it didn''t matter if she tells her sisters about it. "A complete cultivator¡­" Luciana narrowed her eyes. "Is he another Hero the Humans have chosen after Elijah?" "No, he is not one of the Heroes." Melia was quick to deny. Then, with a proud look on her face, "His Potential is far stronger." She spoke. "W-Wait¡­ what about us? How would he far against Sister Luciana?" Suddenly, Esme questioned. The three sisters weren''t weak, Esme and Claudia were Great Sages and Luciana was a Semi Saint, however, "Even if we 4 team up against him, we still lose," Melia dropped another bomb. "That''s not¡­ How could a Phase Two Cultivator defeat a Phase Three Cultivator!?" Esme couldn''t believe it but then, "What about your brother? How much time would Lazarus need to defeat Nux?" Luciana questioned with a solemn look on her face. Lazarus Bloodheart, even though he was Semi Saint like her as well, the two of them were in a completely different league. "Nux would lose if the two of them sparred." Melia nodded. Lazarus was someone who could defeat Saint after all. Nux was strong, however, Lazarus was much stronger. Hearing those words, Luciana and her sisters felt a strange sort of relief, but then, "However, if in a hypothetical situation, the two of them encounter each other as enemies who cannot live under the same sky and fight with everything they have, Then I can''t imagine Nux dying under Brother''s hands. Brother is not strong enough to kill Nux. Rather, I would even suggest brother to bury the hatchet and that''s not because I am worried for Nux. It would be the opposite." Chapter 966 You Vampires Are A Bunch Of Masochists! ?966 You Vampires are a bunch of Masochists! "Alright, this should be enough for now, you can rest now," Orpheus spoke with an emotionless look on his face as he turned away and disappeared. "Haaaahhhh!!" Once he left, Nux, who was barely standing, fell on the ground with his arms and legs wide open. "Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haaahh¡­" His chest moved up and down as he breathed heavily, his entire body was drenched in sweat and was bruised to the point where his handsome face couldn''t even recognize anymore. Nux didn''t know whether it was because Orpheus was petty, or he was just strict by nature, but that man didn''t pull his punches. Honestly, Nux wanted nothing more than to return to his wives, however, right now, he didn''t even have the power to open the [Core] and drag himself into it. He could only lie on the ground and breath heavily. "Oh my, darling really didn''t hold back, did he?" Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. However, even though he heard it and knew who and where it came from, he didn''t react and glanced at her. That was a waste of energy, that woman would walk towards him anyways. And just as Nux expected, Ambrosia soon appeared in his vision, with her usual charming smile on her face. "You look like a mess. I am sure my daughter wouldn''t like to see you like this." Ambrosia commented. "Y-You Vampires are a bunch of masochists¡­" Nux replied in a hoarse voice. "Hmm? What could you possibly mean by that?" Ambrosia tilted her head with a slight smile on her face. It was as if she knew why Nux was saying all that, however, she still decided to ask him. "Blood Mist and Regeneration¡­ what a bunch of stupidly absurd abilities where one needs to torture themselves to learn then¡­ Attacking themselves in a way where even severing limbs would look like child''s play, torturing your body and mind just to increase your pain tolerance and continue fighting even in the worse conditions while abusing your [Regeneration]. That man made me spar with him even when I had lost my right leg and left arm! Then he even proceeded to cut off my other arm and ordered me to use spells while ignoring all that pain! Absurd! Absolutely absurd! If it wasn''t for [Absolute Step] I wouldn''t even be standing in that condition and he made me fire spells until my limbs are regenerated again. The other time, he directly cut through my torso, slicing my body into two parts, and told me to use my arms to move! And that''s just [Regeneration]! Don''t even get me started on the [Blood Mist]!I think you should take a look at Blood Mist is without a doubt the worse ability a being can have! Turning your entire body into White Mist! Then dividing that Mist into many parts and moving each of those parts in different directions and have complete awareness of where each of those parts are. Regeneration was still fine, at the very least, just my body had to go through torture and it was getting better as more and more time passed, but Blood Mist! That ability directly harms the brain! How is a normal brain supposed to process ''visions'' from 20 to 30 different ''parts'' of your body, and still keep the awareness of where part 16 or 21 is? As time passes and my mind gets a little used to this, that man forces me to increase the number of ''parts'' and increases the load on my head. I feel like one of these days, my head would simply burst apart! This is how you Vampire train, by harming yourselves! If this is not masochist, then what is it!?" Nux spoke out loud, he didn''t have any energy in his body, however, when it came to complaining, he, who was filled with frustration, poured it all out. And Ambrosia, who saw him acting like that, couldn''t help but chuckle, "Well, those Body Cultivators are like that, I agree with you on that matter." She could sympathize with Nux. However, "What the hell are you talking about!? You aren''t any different from that man! [Charm] isn''t even supposed to be an ability where one had to torture themselves to learn it, it was simply supposed to be something where you use your Mana to influence other''s thoughts, sometimes, even outright brainwash them where everything depended on the amount of Mana a being had! But you came up with yet another torturous training method of keeping [Charm] on at all times while not activating it. This strange state of incompletely activating the [Charm], just achieving it took me so many days, it is fine at first, however, keeping it active all this time seriously affects your mind, not just that, it starts with slight discomfort but as the time passes, it turns into a strange migraine and the pain only continues to increase the longer you stay in that state! And you have forced me to stay in that state even when I spar with that man and have taught me nothing since then! Mother-in-law, I won''t lie, you may not look like it, but you are even worse than your husband!" "Hahaha~" Hearing Nux''s words, Ambrosia couldn''t hold back and just laughed out loud. Then, she glanced at Nux''s red eyes that were shining and, "You complain so much, yet you still follow everything we say obediently, even now, you still have [Charm] active. If you feel so much pain then why not just deactivate it? It has been 8 hours already, so you should be turning back into Human soon enough, no?" Yes, with the blank points he earned this time, Nux used 500 of them to increase his Human Bloodline level to Exceptional Level. Now, he could stay in Vampire Form for 8 hours and that is when he is fully using his Vampire Abilities. As for just staying in his Vampire form without using any ability, he could do that all day without any setbacks. "I need strength¡­" Nux replied as he looked away. "No matter how absurd your methods are, they are working, the rate at which my strength is increasing is much faster than it ever had. So I will just follow your words, though I won''t go back on what I said, You Vampires are a bunch of Masochists!" Chapter 967 A Month Isnt Nearly Enough. ?967 A month isn''t nearly enough. "You Vampires are a bunch of Masochists!" Hearing Nux say those words, Ambrosia smiled. She had to admit, Nux was different. He acts playful so he didn''t give that impression, however, Nux was a hardworking man. He was surprisingly serious when it came to this training. Honestly, Ambrosia and Orpheus believed that they had to go easy on Nux, however, the determination Nux showed on the first day, it told them he could take whatever they had to offer. Nux could take what their own blood couldn''t. Ambrosia knew that the sort of training Nux was going through was extreme, even Lazarus and Melia hadn''t gone through this. Lazarus was a Body Cultivator, however, Nux''s [Regeneration] was much faster than him, the same went for [Blood Mist] ability, where even now, Lazarus could only divide his body into 15 controllable parts, Nux was already in his 20s and the rate at which he was improving was still not slowing down. Orpheus was impressed, he, who had trained Lazarus, couldn''t help but compare Nux with him, and every single time, Nux surpassed Lazarus. Of course, this didn''t mean Nux was stronger than Lazarus, Lazarus was a Peak Semi Saint who could defeat Saints, so Orpheus could tell that his son was stronger, however, he doubted it would remain the same in the future. Just spending these days with his son-in-law, Orpheus could tell just what kind of monstrous potential Nux had. Ambrosia, on the other hand, was even more pleasantly surprised. Honestly, other than giving some small pointers, she didn''t train Melia, Melia was trained by the third Divine Stage Cultivator of the Bloodheart House, Lucious Bloodheart and there was a reason for that. As talented as Melia was, she still didn''t qualify to learn Ambrosia''s technique. No other Vampire was. Well, there was one, the current Vampire Hero, Ambrosia could clearly see that boy''s potential, she knew if he was him, she could teach him the essence of her technique, however, Heroes were born with different destinies. As unfortunate as it was, Ambrosia wasn''t qualified to teach that boy. She had regretted that, however, now that she was standing in front of Nux, she was glad she didn''t teach that boy. The requirement to learn the Essence of her ''Charm'', the ability to incompletely activate ''Charm'', even after decades of training, Melia couldn''t achieve it. That was why she was not qualified. Nux, however, learned it within 4 days. ''What a monster.'' Ambrosia couldn''t help but recall the day Nux looked at him with his eyes half shining. Even she needed around 50 years to learn that, of course, her progress was slow because she was the one who invented that technique and was walking on a completely unknown path, however, she was damn sure that even if she went back to the past, she wouldn''t achieve that state within 4 days. That is simply ridiculous.I think you should take a look at Yet here he was, this son-in-law of hers, lying on the ground, still in a state that most of the Vampires would fail to get into. Ambrosia had decided to be even more serious with Nux''s training. She won''t just train him till he masters his powers and become a Semi Saint, she wouldn''t raise him as her successor. The successor of the woman with the strongest Charm in the world, she would reveal and teach him all the secrets of Charm that she had explored. "Alright now, enough complaining, your rest time is over. Activate your Incubus Form and get ready." Ambrosia spoke up. Yes, she and Orpheus were not just training Nux''s Vampire Form, they were training his Incubus and Human Form as well. The three of them had decided to keep this ''ability'' of Nux''s a secret till he gets stronger. Using the abilities of other races, it was not something anyone could do. The leaders of other races wouldn''t be silent. They even decided against revealing it to Alaric Sky, the King of Vampires and Ambrosia''s brother. The training schedule was the same, 8 hours of Nux''s Vampire Form, he would constantly remain in the state of incomplete Charm while he trains with Orpheus. Then, for the 1 hour of his Incubus Form, he would train with Ambrosia and with 6 rests of 30 mins each in the intervals, the rest of time in his Human Form would be divided between Ambrosia and Orpheus, each training Nux''s human form in their own ways. Yes, that was how Nux was being trained, a cruel method with the only actual rest being the last day of the week, where he just stayed idle and didn''t do anything. However, even on that rest day, Ambrosia and Orpheus strictly prohibited him from leaving the Battle Dimension. So Nux, who was stuck in the Battle Dimension for the past month, hadn''t seen or talked with his wives all this while. "Huh? We are going to train?" Suddenly, Nux questioned with a frown on his face. "What do you mean? Is there anything else we can do here?" "It has been a month. They said all the guests would start arriving in a month, although the marriage would only start 2 weeks later, wouldn''t it still be rude for the Groom to not be there and welcome the guests personally?" Nux questioned and Ambrosia looked at him with a strange look on her face. "Do you not know about the time difference between the Battle Dimension and Yrniel?" "Time difference?" "Yes, the time here flows 5 times slower than in Yrniel. It has barely been a week back in Yrniel." Ambrosia revealed and Nux''s eyes widened in surprise. "What? You didn''t think you would learn everything in just a month, did you? Don''t forget, my Melia is an absolutely beautiful girl, do you even know how many men are dying to challenge you at the event? We need to prepare you for the event, although you are pretty strong as it is, we still need to flex how strong our son-in-law is. A month isn''t nearly enough. You will be going through this hell for 4 more months." Chapter 968 You Are Currently The Best Teacher I Have, Mother-In-Law. ?968 You are currently the best teacher I have, mother-in-law. "A month isn''t nearly enough. You will be going through this hell for 4 more months." Ambrosia spoke with a gentle smile on his face and Nux was shocked. "We¡­ it has only been a week in Yrniel?" "6 days to be more precise." "¡­" Nux turned silent. He wasn''t surprised about there being a time difference between Battle Dimension and Yrniel. It was not his first time experiencing something like this. What he was surprised about was the fact that he could use his Vampire Form and Incubus Form in this place without any problems. His [Core] had a time difference as well, heck, the time difference inside his [Core] is even better than this place. However, if he activates his Vampire Form or Incubus Form in the Core, then he couldn''t just use them the ''next'' day. He would need to wait till the ''next'' day in Yrniel. That means, that rather than 24, he would need to wait 240 hours if he decides to stay inside the [Core]. That was why Nux was so surprised, by this logic, he would need 120 hours to use his Vampire and Incubus Form, however, that didn''t happen. ''Is it because I can use Mana here?'' Nux guessed. He could use Mana inside [Core] as well, however, the Mana there couldn''t be regenerated as fast as it does in Yrniel, therefore, he needed to be careful. In the Battle Dimension, however, Nux had to face no such problems. Mana here worked just fine, honestly, it was scarily similar to Yrniel. So similar that if he wasn''t told that he was in another dimension, he wouldn''t even know it. ''But why? [Core] is like my personal dimension, then does that mean it is fundamentally different than other dimensions there are? Are other dimensions more similar to Yrniel? Does that mean there are also dimensions where living beings reside?'' All these questions popped up in Nux''s mind and the more he thought about it, the more he felt like his theory was correct. "You aren''t thinking about giving up, are you?" However, before Nux could think more about all this, Ambrosia questioned with a playful smile on her face. Again, it felt as if she knew what Nux was going to say, however, she still asked just for the sake of it. Or maybe it was just to know whether her prediction was correct or not. No one knew what the Vampire was thinking. "Of course not. This ''Hell'' of yours, if it can make me stronger, then I will stay in this place till you two are fed up from seeing my face. Though I highly doubt that is possible. I am quite confident when it comes to my appearance, you see. I highly doubt anyone can be ''fed up'' from seeing my face. I''d say people can look at me for years even." "Alright alright, I get that you are handsome and I agree. My daughter has a good eye. Happy now?I think you should take a look at Then stop joking around and turn into Incubus, I came up with an interesting way to use some spells, I am sure you will like them." "I am grateful, Mother-in-law. And I must say, training in Incubus and Human forms are much better than training in Vampire Form." "Training in your Vampire Form is still most efficient. We are not experts when it comes to other races, we are just teaching you basics." "You are currently the best teacher I have, mother-in- law." Nux smiled. "Then get ready and don''t waste this best teacher''s time." "As you say." Nux, who had turned back into Human quickly activated his Incubus Form, then, with his wide wings out, he flew into the air. Ambrosia followed behind, "The [Calamity] spell can be¡­" The lecture continued. Just like that, Nux''s hellish training continued, and no, it didn''t get any easier for him. Orpheus continued to go hard on him. Ambrosia also taught him how to use abilities other than [Charm], however, her main focus was still on [Charm]. The abilities like Telekinesis, Blood Control, Blood Spikes, Blood Wave, and Blood Bats, all these were just secondary abilities in her eyes and were something Nux could learn after a bit of hard work. Nux didn''t complain either, rather, he didn''t have any time to complain, he already had Orpheus to deal with and learning [Charm] was difficult enough. He couldn''t add everything onto his plate. However, one thing was sure, he was definitely getting stronger. With the new abilities he gained, not just from his Vampire or Incubus Form, but the System abilities as well, with Divine Stage Cultivators as his sparring partners, he could go all out. He could mix his myriads of abilities and create his personal, unique fighting style and ingrain it into his body and mind. He was getting stronger at a horrifying rate. That unstable foundation that had formed since he pretty much skipped the Sage Stage directly jumped to the Great Sage Stage, that foundation was strengthening under the guidance of the two of the strongest Divine Stage Cultivators in Yrniel. ¡­ On the other side, Nux''s wives weren''t resting either, they were all excited for marriage, however, they continued to work on their unstable foundation as well. The Bloodheart house was filled with experts, and with Melia''s help, they could train under these experts and learn a thing or two as well. 2 Yrniel weeks later, The Marriage of Melia Bloodheart was officially announced. The Vampires of the Blood Kingdom were shocked! One of the 4 Beauties of the Blood Kingdom was getting married! Who was the man she was getting married to!? Didn''t the Bloodheart House usually marry late and usually focused on their strength? Then why was she marrying so quickly!? They hadn''t even tried their shot yet, how could she get married so quickly!? And that too, in just 4 weeks!? Many people were shocked, however, more than shocked, they were dissatisfied. They had decided, this upcoming Marriage ''Event'' that is scheduled to happen 2 weeks later, they would participate in him. They would challenge the man who won over Melia Bloodheart''s heart and would confirm if that bastard deserved her! Chapter 969 Leaders Of Yrniel. ?969 Leaders of Yrniel. The big Magic Circle shined, Alaric, Orpheus, and a few other Vampires who were standing near the Magic Circle, waiting for the guest, had small smiles on their faces, especially Alaric, he was going to meet an old friend after an especially long time. And yes, Orpheus was just smiling because he was forced to, ''Keep a smile on your face! Do not act emotionless when you meet them! Just smile and nod, that will be enough!'' This was the instruction his wife had given him, he couldn''t go against it. Anyways, the intensity of light the Teleportation Circle was radiating in front of them increased, then, a few beings appeared. "Greetings, Lord Arcturus." All the Vampires except Alaric bowed their heads. Alaric glanced at the 2.3 meters tall man in front of him and smiled, "It has been a while, Arcturus." "Greetings, Lord Alaric." The people following behind the man named Arcturus bowed their heads as they glanced at Alaric. Alaric nodded at them. "It has been a while indeed." Arcturus nodded with a smile on his handsome face. Arcturus was a handsome man with extremely sharp features, he had red-brown long hair and golden eyes, two red colored Horns on his head, and a fierce, strict face. He had a strong, big build, and his body, which was covered with strong red colored scales gave him a scary air. Just like other Divine Stage Cultivators, he had no ''Aura'' around him, however, he still looked fearsome, much more fearsome than any other beings present here. Yes, his presence even overpowered Alaric, the Vampire King. He was Arcturus Blaze, one of the strongest beings in the world, the Dragon Lord who ruled over all the Dragons of the Dragon Continent, the Valley of Dragons. "Tsk, late again, what did I even expect from a lizard who has nothing but fighting in his head." Suddenly, a lazy voice was heard. If it was others, they would have gasped in shock and trembled in fear, however, the people here knew something like this would happen. The Top beings of the Yrniel were meeting here, it would be anything but peaceful. Everyone turned towards a 2.1 meter tall, purple-skinned, with only one big eye in the middle of the forehead, he was, Pyrax Burst, the Leader of the One-Eyed Demon State, one of the top five strongest Demon States in the Demon Continent.I think you should take a look at "Huh? Oi? Is that single eye of yours itching too much? You want me to pull it out?" Arcturus questioned as he glared at Pyrax. "What? You think we are scared of you?" Yes, ''we'' instead of ''I'', Pyrax alone was no match for Arcturus, and he knew it as well, however, right now, he didn''t represent his Demon State or the One eyed demons, he represented the entirety of Demon Continent. And as they knew that, the Leaders of the other 4 States appeared behind Pyrax, showing their support. The air around the area changed. The people who accompanied the leaders were horrified. To think the Demons would team up like this. However, the Dragons were different, rather than being intimidated as they stood against the 5 Strongest Demons in the world, Arcturus just smiled widely and, "Teaming up huh? Well, I actually prefer it that way, it wouldn''t be fun if the match ends in just one punch now would it? Now that all of you have decided to team up, then at the very least, you would be able to hold up for a few more minutes." "As arrogant as ever I see." Morgrath, the Leader of Devouring Mist Demon, commented. He may not be as tall as others around him, only being 1.7 meters tall, however, he wasn''t overpowered by anyone. Rather, his greyish skin and pure white hair gave him an overbearing look. As one of the strongest Demons in the world, he couldn''t be underestimated. "Alright, let''s stop this. We are here to celebrate, not to battle." Suddenly, a 2-meter tall man with a lion-like appearance spoke up. He was the City Lord of Ferocious Leon City, Arion Leonheart, a Lion-kin, and the Strongest Beastmen in Yrniel. "Oh? Arion backing out from a battle? That''s new." Suddenly, a woman with an extremely beautiful face commented. She had long silver hair, crystal blue eyes, thin eyebrows, a small nose, lovely light pink lips, and an amazing figure, her long ears stood out the most and just her eyes were captivating enough to silence most men here. She was the Strongest Female Cultivator in the world, Queen of Elves, a being who broke through the limits of Elves, and was strong enough to exchange a few moves in front of beings like Alaric and Arcturus. The Ice Queen, Lyriana Frostwillow, an elf who had mastered the Ice Spells to a level where even the Demons specializing in Ice don''t dare to face her. The air of nobility she radiated was so overpowering that most women who stood here felt inferior. Mind you, none of these women gathered here were weak, a few were even part of the Strongest Divine Stage Cultivators in the world, however, in front of Lyriana, they had no choice but to back down. "Ah, it was actually you? I thought it was just your statue because of how expressionless your face was this whole time. So the Ice Queen finally decided to speak up? That''s rare." Arion retorted as he glanced at Lyriana. Of course, Lyriana simply ignored him and didn''t react to his taunt. "Now that everyone has gathered, I believe it would be better if we leave this place." She turned towards Alaric and suggested. "Hahaha! Completely ignoring the poor man! I expected nothing less from the Ice Queen!" A 1.2-meter-tall dwarf laughed out loud. He was Durgan Stonehammer, just like everyone else, he was a Divine Stage Cultivator as well, however, he wasn''t nearly strong as any of the people gathered here. Of course, that didn''t matter, neither did it lower his standing here, Durgan was a Master Blacksmith capable of forging 12 Star Artifacts, he was a being who could disrupt the economy of Yrniel if he wanted to. "Oi, shorty, shut the hell up if you don''t want me to kick you away like the ball you are." Chapter 970 Leaders Of Yrniel 2 ?970 Leaders of Yrniel 2 "Oi, shorty, shut the hell up if you don''t want me to kick you away like the ball you are." Arion, of course, didn''t care about how good of a blacksmith Durgan was. He just retorted and even used the taboo word. Durgan glared at Arion. "What are you looking at huh? Honestly, I kind of feel bad for your neck since it would be strained from looking up all the time. You just rest more, shorty." "Pfftt!" One of the Tigerkin standing behind Arion laughed out loud. "¡­" The other people turned silent. This¡­ this could be bad¡­ "You are really trying your best to not get any more artifacts for your City, aren''t you?" Durgan commented. "Are you threatening me?" Arion narrowed his eyes. "So what if I am, shithead?" Durgan wasn''t scared. The two Divine Stage Cultivators glared at each other, and this time, even Alaric and other Divine Stage Cultivators were alarmed. The last thing they wanted to a fight was to break out. Just as Alaric was about to step in, a wide smile appeared on Arion''s face and he brought out a paper, "Hahaha! I was waiting for that you pipsqueak! Here! See this! You can''t cut the artifact supplies even if you wanted to!" Arion laughed out loud. He had a contract signed with the Dwarves, a contract stating a steady flow of supplies for the next 10,000 years. "So you have a contract¡­" Durgan muttered. "How is that huh!? By the time the tenure mentioned in this contract is over, your old short bones would have already turned into dust! Hahaha! There is nothing you can do against me now!" "Hmmm. I don''t see any deal clause that ensures the quality of the Artifacts." While Arion was laughing and flaunting the contract in his hand, Durgan commented. "Huh?" Arion''s expression changed. "We shall have a good talk about this later, Arion." Durgan commented as he then turned towards Alaric and, "Shall we leave now?" "Oi Oi Oi, Shorty! You know I was just joking, right? I wasn''t serious!" Arion rushed towards Durgan and grabbed his shoulders. This time, a small, arrogant smile appeared on Durgan''s face. "What can I do? I am just a shorty, after all." "Oii!!" "Heh, I never get bored of seeing you guys." Arcturus laughed. Alaric just shook his head. "Lord Alaric, are we not leaving yet?" Lyriana questioned with a calm look on her face. "Well, ther-" Alaric was about to answer, but then, the artifact in his eyes shined, "They are here." He commented as he glanced at the Teleportation Circle in front of him. The Circle shined and a few more figures appeared. They were the representatives of the Humans. The Emperors of the three Human Empires and their people.I think you should take a look at "Right, I completely forgot they existed," Lyriana commented as she glanced at the Humans. It was clear from her comment that Elves and Humans didn''t have a very good relationship. "Heh, you are just getting older, Lyriana. Admit it and just find yourself a coffin." Argus Zhephyrion, the Emperor of the Zhephyrion Empire replied as he glanced at Lyriana. Argus was a blonde man with blue eyes and a strict face. Hearing Lyriana''s words, he couldn''t hold himself back and retorted. "Can''t believe you still cannot defeat this ''old woman''. Your people must be disappointed. Oh, wait, I forgot, your people are a disappointment themselves." Lyriana shot back. "Right, we are the disappointment, after all, we are the ones hiding deep in the forest while other races ruled the mainland." Draven Celestria, the Emperor of the Celestria Empire, commented with a calm look on his face. He was a white-haired man with silver eyes, from his calm expression, he gave off a mysterious vibe. "Funny how the people ''ruling'' the mainland doesn''t have the balls to come into the forest and still dare to say that we are ''hiding''. Well, what did I even expect." "At least my people don''t have to leave their ''forest'' because we cannot provide for them." A woman with long blue hair and blue eyes commented. She was Aurelian Stillwalker, the Empress of the Empire of Eternity. "Please, Humans are the last race that could comment about something like that. There are some of you in every part of the world, don''t even get me started. If you gather all the humans in your three ''Kingdoms'', then let alone provide for them all, even running your empires would be difficult within a few centuries." "Oh ye-" "Alright, that''s enough." Suddenly, Arcturus spoke up. As much as he was enjoying all of this, they were not alone. Bantering like this in front of their people, although these people are their family members and their most trusted subordinates, doing something like this was shameful. Arcturus wouldn''t allow such unsightly behavior any longer. Seeing that they were acting out, Lyriana and the three Human Emperors turned silent. Arcturus then turned towards Alaric and nodded. Alaric nodded back, then suddenly, the Teleportation Circle shined again. "Hmm? Who is it this time?" Arcturus frowned in confusion. Everyone was already here. "Who else got a direct invite?" Durgan questioned with a curious on his face. The Marriage was organized by the Royal Family of the Blood Kingdom, although anyone could attend the first event and join in the celebrations, there were only a few people who received a direct invitation. And of course, no normal person could ''direct invite'', since all the people who could receive the direct invite were already there, seeing that they were waiting for someone else, Durgan and the others were curious about who that person was. "It''s the people from the Groom''s side," Alaric replied with a slight smile on his face. With curiosity shining in their eyes, the leaders glanced at the teleportation circle then, Pyrax frowned. "Eisheth?" He called. "It has been a while, Lord Pyrax." The succubus queen replied with a playful smile on her face. Yes, even in front of the world leaders, Eisheth didn''t lose her confidence and smiled playfully. Eisheth then glanced and bowed towards other Demon Leaders from the 5 Strongest Demon States, then, she turned towards Alaric and, "Greetings, Lord Alaric." Alaric nodded with a slight smile on his face. Then, his eyes fell on the woman who had piqued his curiosity as soon as she had appeared. "Greetings, Lord Alaric. I apologize in my father''s stead since he couldn''t attend the marriage, he has suffered grave injuries from his recent battle so I, as his Successor, came in his stead." Rune bowed her head and greeted respectfully. Chapter 971 It Wont Be Fun If I Reveal Everything, Now Will It? ?971 It won''t be fun if I reveal everything, now will it? "Greetings, Lord Alaric. I apologize in my father''s stead, he has suffered fatal injuries from his recent battle so I, as his Successor, came in his stead." Rune bowed her head and greeted respectfully. "You are Oberon''s daughter¡­" Arion muttered as he glanced at Rune. "That I correct, I am Rune Feline, the Successor of the Feline Cat City. Greetings, Lord Arion." Rune bowed her head again as she introduced herself. "I heard about your City''s fight with Skythorn Eagle City. Has the matter resolved peacefully?" Arion questioned. The Beastmen were known to be a very united race. They are protective of their own and do not fight amongst themselves. However, this didn''t mean the fight didn''t 2 Beastmen City didn''t happen at all, they were rare, yes, however, if the two Beastmen City had a bad relationship, the chances that it will be solved peacefully are very low. The Beastmen tend to give their all, whether it was friendship or enmity. Honestly, the matter between the two cities could be said to have been solved peacefully since only a few people died. Of course, that was a different thing that one of the people who died was a rare Divine Stage Cultivator. Just that alone is enough to affect Beastmen''s overall strength. Arion, as the City Lord of the Strongest Beastmen City, and the head of the Beastmen Alliance, had to look into this incident, so he knew you about Rune. "I heard you were the one who played a major role in this incident and changed the entire course of the battle." "I was supported by my people, Lord Arion," Rune replied humbly. A satisfied smile appeared on Arion''s face as he continuously nodded his head. "Good Good! I like your attitude, I have high hopes for the Feline Cat City." "I am grateful, Lord Arion." "Hm Hm, anyways, how do you know the Groom?" Arion questioned with a curious smile on his face. "I met him and his wives through a coincident and we got close," Rune replied. Honestly, she didn''t wish to come here since she didn''t wish to expose her relationship with Nux and his wives. She feared that it would put a target on their back, however, Amaya simply said that they were already organizing such a large-scale event, the defeated Falconkin wouldn''t be able to do anything and convinced her to come. Rune, however, still didn''t give much detail about her relationship with Nux and his wives. Well, not that she needed to do it, she had already unknowingly dropped a big bomb already. "He and his wives¡­?" Arcturus was the first one to react. He glanced at Alaric and Orpheus with a surprised look on his face and, "The man who is marrying Melia is already married¡­?" The other leaders were taken aback as well. One must know, the Bloodhearts were one of the strongest powers in the world, even the top 5 Demon States weren''t their match if they fought individually, and with them being directly related to Alaric Sky, the Vampire King, things were even different. Melia Bloodheart wasn''t just the princess of the Bloodheart House, she was also the niece of the Vampire King, for her to me in a polygamous relationship¡­ "What is the identity of the Groom?" Arcturus couldn''t help but question. He was just too curious. And he wasn''t alone, a Young Dragon standing right behind him was the same, the moment his father talked about the identity of the Groom, his ears perked up. He wanted to know just who was the man who could convince Orpheus and Alaric and marry Melia even though he had other wives.I think you should take a look at Other people present here had the same question in their minds, they all were looking at Alaric, waiting for the reveal, and with a playful smile on his face, Alaric dropped the bomb, "He is not someone you guys would know. He is a Human Emperor Stage Cultivator, and the Leader of a newly created Clan." "!!!" The leaders widened their eyes in shock. "Y-You¡­ Are you crazy!? Why would you allow your daughter to marry a man like that!? And in an Interracial Marriage at that!? I would have understood if he was one of the Seven Heroes but just a random Emperor Stage Cultivator!? Not to mention he is already married!" Pyrax spoke as he glanced at Orpheus. Heck, even the Human Emperors were taken aback, ''A human managed to woo the daughter of Orpheus Bloodheart? Do you two know who that boy is?'' Argus used Mana to contact the other two Human Emperors and questioned. ''I do not.'' Aurelian shook her head. Draven was the same. The three Emperors narrowed their eyes. Since none of them knew that man, it was obvious that one of them was hiding something. The three Emperors quickly became wary of each other. "The Bloodhearts have never restricted our children to marrying someone for political reasons, we regard marriage as a sacred bond and allow our children to choose who they form this bond with. My daughter chose that man, I, as her father, will support her decision." Orpheus replied with a calm look on his face. However, Alaric just smiled, "Oh C''mon, you are making it sound like you are allowing this marriage only because your daughter is forcing you to. Do you still plan on hiding your son-in-law from the rest of the world? Tsk, if my daughter had come to me wanting to marry that man, I would have agreed as well." "What do you mean?" Arcturus questioned with a frown on his face. "That Human is anything but normal. I have met him myself and I can tell you this right now, that boy has a bright future ahead of him." Alaric replied. "Stop talking in such a roundabout way. Explain yourself clearly." Arcturus spoke in an annoyed tone. Alaric, however, just smiled. "Didn''t I arrange a 2-week Event before marriage? I am sure some of the children here are dying to participate in that event. So just be patient and wait for it. It won''t be fun if I reveal everything, now will it?" Alaric smiled playfully and with those words, he had successfully diverted the attention of all the leaders of the world to the ''Groom''. A ''Groom'' who was about to return after his 5-month- long training. Chapter 972 Hes Not The One I Am Worried About. ?972 He''s not the one I am worried about. "Heh. It sure is lively." Arcturus spoke with a small smile on his face as he glanced at the huge stadium from the window of his room. Right now, he and the other leaders were sitting together in a room provided by the Royal Vampire Family. Obviously, since the room represented the Blood Kingdom, the room was extremely lavish and had everything. From the most comfortable sofas, to perfect furniture that went well with other minor details. Of course, for the leaders, things like these didn''t matter, it was just a formality from the Blood Kingdom''s side. They were rather focused on the Huge Stadium that they could see from their room. This was the stadium that would be used for the before- marriage event, Ceremonial Unity Clash. It was a 2-week event where many young Vampires or people from other races clash against each other, the winner may propose to the person they love. Of course, acceptance or rejection depended on the person who was proposed. It was usually a fun event that is the beginning of many love stories and was one of the popular events in the Blood Kingdoms. Some of the marriages that happened because of this event are even funded and attended by the Vampire King himself. Some people simply use this event to get into the eyes of the high noble Vampires, while most just treat it as a perfect opportunity to heroically defeat the enemy and propose to the person they love. Events like these are usually held before the marriage of a high noble family''s children. Normally, it is an event where only the Vampires from lower noble families or no family participate, some Vampires try to challenge the Groom, trying to show their worth to the soon-to-be Bride and win her heart. Of course, these things happen rarely since no one tries to create trouble in an event arranged by High Nobles. However, this time, things were a little different. This time, the one getting married was none other than one of the 4 ''Flowers'' of the Blood Kingdom, the King''s niece, Melia Bloodheart. Many Vampires had feelings for Melia and didn''t make a move just because Bloodhearts were known to marry a lot later than other Vampires. The sudden news of Melia''s marriage was a shock to them. And none of the Vampires were willing to give up that easily. They all had decided, The Mysterious Groom, they would challenge that man, they would defeat him and embarrass him in front of the large crowd, and will confess their love for Melia Bloodheart, asking her to reconsider her decision of marrying that unknown man. Were they planning to disturb the Event arranged by the Royal Family? Yes, there were! Royal Family was known for being fair, as long as they don''t go too far, the Vampires knew nothing would happen. Also, this time, the Vampires who were willing to challenge the Groom were not just any Vampires, they were all children of high noble Vampire Families. The nobles who should have been married to Melia ''rightfully''. Actually, it was not just Vampires who were going to challenge the Groom, people of other races all over the Yrniel were waiting for it as well. Interracial Marriages weren''t seen positively since no race other than humans was capable of reproducing with other races and even in the case of Humans, the Blood of the child is often deteriorated. However, even after that, just the chance to impress Melia Bloodheart and defeat her ''Groom'' to gain world-level popularity was enough for some non-vampires to participate in the tournament. Yes, Melia''s Groom, Nux, who is not even introduced to the world yet has already been marked as an enemy by all almost the men present in the Blood Kingdom.I think you should take a look at "Heh, I am looking forward to this Ceremonial Unity Clash." Arcturus spoke as he glanced at around 5km long line that was formed in front of the Stadium. Yes, all of these were the men who were here to challenge Nux, and this was for an event that was announced 2 weeks ago. Most of the men had already registered themselves. These were the few unlucky ones who still hadn''t. "I would advise you guys to not allow your children to participate in this Event." Suddenly, Orpheus spoke as he looked into his eyes. "What do you mean?" Arcturus questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Let''s not talk in riddles, Lord Arcturus. Your son, stop him from challenging Nux." Orpheus then turned towards a few more people and, "The same goes for you as well." "Already being protective of your son-in-law huh? Haahh, I don''t know how your daughter would be happy after choosing a man who needs your protection, but you don''t have to worry, my sons won''t challenge a mere Emperor." Arcturus replied. "¡­" Orpheus wanted to drop the bomb, however, in the end, he decided to hold it in. "I just don''t want your son to be challenging Nux." "Yes Yes, don''t worry, as I said, he won''t," Arcturus replied. "You should have just chosen a better son-in-law if you are going to be that protective." Suddenly, another man with long black hair spoke up. He was Caine Crimsonblade, the Leader of the Crimsonblade Duke House, one of the 5 Dukes of the Blood Kingdom. His son, Silas Crimsonblade, liked Melia for a long time, Caine even decided to personally visit Orpheus and talk about this matter, however, Orpheus rejected his request telling him how it was Melia''s choice and how she wasn''t willing to get married yet. But now he was invited to attend the same Melia''s wedding. Caine felt like he was disrespected. "Choosing a mere Emperor, that too, a human as a Groom for your only daughter. Tsk, the man is so weak that even challenging him would be embarrassing. If you had done a better job, you wouldn''t be here asking us not to challenge your son-in-law just so you could save him from the embarrassment." Caine snorted. Orpheus, however, simply shook his head, "He''s not the one I am worried about." Chapter 973 That Event Would Be The Last Of His Concerns. ?973 That Event would be the last of his concerns. "That boy actually managed to woo you, huh¡­" Eisheth commented as she glanced at Melia. Melia tried to hide her expression, however, the slight smile on her face showed how happy she was. After being received by Alaric and Orpheus, Eisheth and Rune decided not to stay together with the other leaders, they knew they didn''t belong in that group. The two of them meet Nux''s wives. "Well, he is my Nux, after all." Allura chuckled. Eisheth glanced at Allura and Nux''s other women and couldn''t help but feel strange, "I still can''t wrap my head around it¡­ Just how in the hell did you all become Great Sages?" Rune, who was standing right beside Eisheth continuously nodded her head. She had seen all these women less than 2 months ago, except that succubus, all of them were Emperors, but now, they had all become Great Sages as if it was nothing! Just how is that possible? "Won''t the people look down on us if we became Melia Bloodheart''s Sisters when we were just Emperors? We had to become a Great Sage to match her." Felberta replied with a playful small smile on her face. "¡­you talk as if cultivating and directly skipping a Stage is a simple matter," Rune spoke. "Obviously, it is not. We worked hard." Felberta smiled. "Worked hard indeed." Ember smiled meaningfully as she continuously nodded her head. "But I like working hard. I can work hard all day all year even if it doesn''t bore fruit." Skyla jumped in as well. "Indeed, indeed, but I prefer to change positions after a certain time has passed." Edda gave her view. "Hmm? Well of course, although it would be great no matter how you do it, just to keep things new, you do need new positions, I honestly think about new positions all the time." Allura replied. "Do you want to exchange your favorite positions later? We might learn something new." Edda suggested. "Even if I wanted to do it, I wouldn''t do it with you. I am 100% sure I won''t like your positions." "How would you know if you won''t try? You might learn something new about yourself you know?" "I''d rather not." "I say you are just weak. You are a stain on the succubi race." Edda snorted. "I wouldn''t want to hear that from you." Allura snorted back. Hearing their words, Melia just blushed. She couldn''t believe her sisters were so¡­ open¡­ "What in the hell are you guys talking about?" Eisheth questioned with a confused look on her face. They were just talking about Cultivation, weren''t they? Then how did things shift to positions? What positions? Doesn''t the Lotus Position work? Why are they trying to explore new positions? What the hell? Is there some new cultivation method she doesn''t know about? Also, why did this cultivation method sound like something¡­ something different? "Just ignore them, Lady Eisheth." Amaya quickly stepped in. Unlike her sisters, she knew that they weren''t in a position to joke around with someone like Eisheth. If she ever found out about their secret, the future would then be unpredictable. There was no need to risk it just for giggles. Seeing Amaya stepping in, Allura and Edda decided to stop. Amaya then glanced at Eisheth and Rune and, "Anyways, thank you for attending our marriage, Lady Eisheth, Lady Rune." "I apologize my father couldn''t make it," Rune replied. "Meh, in all honestly, we don''t really care about your father." Allura decided to be direct and honest. "Indeed, the invitation to the Feline Cat City was just a formality, the real target was you, Lord Oberon was just someone who had to be invited to invite you." Thyra chuckled.I think you should take a look at Rune just shook her head as she smiled. "By the way, where is Aisha?" Suddenly, Allura questioned. Hearing her question, a strange smile appeared on Eisheth''s face and she shook her head, "She won''t be here." "Even Sister Rislith and Maline are attending, I didn''t think my friend wouldn''t be attending my marriage." Allura commented. "You of all people shouldn''t be saying that, Allura." Eisheth looked into Allura''s eyes as she said those words. The two of them stared at each other for a while and then, "How is she?" Allura questioned. "I do not know, probably not good," Eisheth replied. "I trust she will be fine." "It is not easy." "Just trust your daughter, Lady Eisheth," Allura spoke. "What she is trying to do is completely different from what you did, Allura. You were a human before, she was not. She is trying to go against the very nature of her race." "She was the one who decided to do that." "Was she? Or was she manipulated into doing this?" Eisheth questioned. "Are you saying your daughter is so dumb that she was manipulated into doing something no succubus in the long history of this world had done?" "¡­" Eisheth just turned silent. Her worry for her daughter was clear in her eyes. Allura was worried for her friend as well, however, there was nothing she could do here. This was the path Aisha had chosen herself. Everything depended on her. "¡­" As the two Succubi talked, the other people in the room turned silent, none of them knew what they were talking about, however, they did know that it was definitely not a fun topic. "By the way, where is Nux? We came to attend his marriage but he hasn''t even welcomed us yet." To change the topic, Rune decided to question. "He is not here." Amaya shook her head. "What do you mean?" Eisheth questioned. "We have not seen him for a month now. He is training somewhere we don''t know." "He is training¡­?" Eisheth raised her eyebrow. That boy could train as well? She thought he was just a pervert. "Is it because of the Ceremonial Unity Clash?" Eisheth questioned. She had seen the crowd outside and knew the basic dynamic of the Event. "That Event would be the last of his concerns." Amaya smiled and Eisheth, who knew about Nux, couldn''t agree more. An extremely alluring smile appeared on her face and, "I am excited about this Event." Chapter 974 Are You Excited For The Ceremonial Union Clash!? ?974 Are you excited for the Ceremonial Union Clash!? "Choosing a mere Emperor, that too, a human as a Groom for your only daughter. Tsk, the man is so weak that even challenging him would be embarrassing. If you had done a better job, you wouldn''t be here asking us not to challenge your son-in-law just so you could save him from the embarrassment." Caine snorted. Orpheus, however, simply shook his head, "He''s not the one I am worried about." Orpheus replied as he glanced at Caine. "What do you mean?" Caine narrowed his eyes. "Don''t tell me I didn''t warn you." Orpheus didn''t explain himself. "Yo-" "Alright, let''s stop this now, shall we?" Suddenly, Alaric jumped in. He had his usual gentle smile on his face, however, the moment Orpheus and Caine looked that ''gentle smile'' on his face, they turned silent. "I have been thinking about it for a while now, where is Ambrosia?" Suddenly, Lyriana questioned as she glanced at Alaric. She and Ambrosia weren''t exactly close, however, out of all these people present here, she was the one who seemed the most bearable. Yes, Lyriana didn''t like anyone here. She was just here for the formality and wanted nothing more than to return to the Elven Forest. "Well, Ambrosia is¡­ busy¡­" Orpheus replied. "Hmm? That Ambrosia?" Suddenly, Ignatia Blaze, the Dragon Lord''s strongest wife, an extremely beautiful dragon woman who was also Ambrosia''s close friend. She, knowing Ambrosia''s nature, was shocked that she was actually ''busy'' with something. "What? Are you Vampires planning something big?" Arcturus questioned. Even he knew about Ambrosia, so seeing that she was acting on her own accord, he was taken aback as well. "Don''t ask me, even I don''t know what that sister of mine is doing. Orpheus isn''t telling me anything either." "I was just trying to keep things interesting," Orpheus spoke up. "You already have us all sitting in front of you, what more ''interest'' do you want?" Arion questioned in a rough tone. He wasn''t good with all these games, since he was curious, he had to know. "¡­" Orpheus turned silent for a while. Arion wasn''t wrong, Yrniel''s leaders were sitting right in front of him. Then, Orpheus momentarily glanced at Caine and, ''Won''t it be more fun if I spark some heat here? The Ceremonial Union Clash can''t be utterly boring either¡­ I need some clowns to make it more interesting.'' With a slight smile on his face, Orpheus revealed, "Ambrosia is training the Groom, on her own accord, of course." "¡­what?" This time, let alone everyone else, even Alaric was surprised. Her sister¡­ she was actually willing to train someone on her own accord...? Alaric had met Nux before, that was interesting, he admits, but¡­ for Ambrosia to personally step forward¡­ "Heh, is that why said we shouldn''t challenge the Groom?" Ignatia questioned with a slight smile on her face. Orpheus smiled back and didn''t answer.I think you should take a look at nov?\?/o/? "Well, I still won''t be stopping anyone from challenging him. That would ruin the point of the Event, won''t it?" Ignatia muttered. "I just gave a heads up so that you guys won''t complain about me not warning you," Orpheus replied as he side- eyed Caine. Caine clenched his fists. He could tell it, Orpheus was intentionally provoking him. ''Alright, Orpheus, I wasn''t the one who asked for this.'' "Heh, I guess we have something to look forward to," Arcturus spoke with a curious smile on his face. "When was the Event starting again?" Pyrax questioned. "Tsk, Demons, can''t even read the details." Arion snorted. "I don''t want to hear that from a beast." Pyrax retorted. "The Event is held tomorrow, guys." Alaric jumped in, stopping another battle. He wasn''t mentally ready to babysit these grown-up kids, especially the kids who were strong enough to destroy everything around them. Therefore, he just stood up and, "Anyways, I believe you all should rest up, the Event starts tomorrow morning, the servants will be sent who would take you to the stadium. Again, I thank you all for taking out your precious time and attending this marriage, I hope you enjoy your stay here." Alaric smiled, then, he walked away. The Five Dukes followed him out. "I will be taking my leave as well." And of course, the first one to leave was Lyriana, it was as if she was waiting for Alaric to stand up this whole time. After Lyriana, other people left as well. And Arcturus and Ignatia, the dragons who would be staying in this room glanced at each other and, "You think Gideon would challenge the Groom?" Ignatia questioned with a curious look on her face. "Well, challenging an Emperor, his pride would not allow him. What''s the point of challenging someone so weak? Even if Saint like Gideon, he won''t be a challenge to Gideon. I am more excited for Vaelon since he had finally become a Saint, I am looking forward to him challenging Alaric''s son." "Didn''t he fight against Orpheus''s son as well? That fight was quite intense as well. He was forced to go all out, and that was when that boy was weakened under the sun. It would be interesting to see their fight now that there is no sun to help Vaelon." "Lazarus? He is not a challenge for Vaelon any longer. Lazarus is still a Semi Saint, he can defeat Saints, yes, but that''s just normal Saints, our son is different." "But of course, our Vaelon is anything but normal." Ignatia smiled. More than the event tomorrow, the two of them were more excited about their son challenging Alaric''s son. The next Vampire King versus the next Dragon Lord. That was the fight worth looking forward to. Anyways, the day passed by, and the next day, the servants brought all the Leaders to the Stadium, obviously, special seats were prepared for all the leaders to watch the battle together. The stadium was fully packed with people, this was the largest stadium with more than 500,000 seats and even after it had so many available seats, it was still filled to the limit. "People from the Blood Kingdom! How have you been!? Are you excited for the Ceremonial Union Clash!?" A beautiful blonde woman stood in the middle of the stadium, her voice echoed throughout the stadium and the audience roared in excitement. Chapter 975 My Name Is Nux Leander. ?975 My name is Nux Leander. "Are you excited for the Ceremonial Union Clash!?" The lady standing in the middle of the stadium questioned. "Yeah!!" "Let''s Go!!" "Introduce the groom!" "My Melia Cannot Marry! This is a Lie!" The crowd was already going wild, their energy could be felt by the woman standing in the stadium. With a big smile on her face, "My name is Esme Bloodheart, I will be the Host for this Ceremonial Union Clash! I hope you guys enjoyed the show!" The Announcer introduced herself. Yes, she was none other than one of Melia''s Sisters, Esme. Lazarus and his other wives were quite surprised when they learned that Esme wanted to be the host, however, seeing her excitement, they agreed and allowed her to do so. She has been practicing for this event this whole past month, and now, she stood in front of everyone, with a confident and cheerful smile on her face. The crowd was still loud as before, Esme''s voice blended well with the crowd, then, the Leaders of the Seven Continents arrived, "Alright Ladies and Gentlemen, I want all your attention to be on the Leaders of Yrniel who have taken out their precious time and will be watching this Ceremonial Union Clash with us, please stand on your seats to pay your respects to our leaders who keep this world peaceful and harmonious." Esme spoke as she pointed at Alaric and others. The loud crowd immediately turned silent and they all stood up. No one knew whether it was because of the Leaders'' Aura or the respect these people had for them, but the loud stadium turning silent the moment these people appeared, it showed how grand influence these people had. The leaders sat on their respective seats. Since this was the Vampire Continent, the Five Dukes were allowed to sit together with leaders as well. This was the highest place with the clearest view of the Stage. There were other VIP boxes for the Families of these leaders and other influential nobles. The tier of the Vip Box one could get depended on their status. Anyways, after the Leaders and the Vampire Dukes sat on their seats, the crowd sat down as well. This time, however, they weren''t as loud as before and patiently waited for the Host to continue. "Now, without further ado, let us welcome the brides." "Lady Melia!" "Melia!!" "Melia I love you!!" The crowd roared in excitement but then, "Wait¡­ Brides? What do you mean brides?" Someone in the crowd questioned. The Stadium turned silent. "Brides¡­? Are you telling me this is a Polygamous relationship?" "Lady Melia agreed to it?" "Is she being forced?" "You already have Lady Melia and you still dare to marry other women!? Who is that Groom!?" "I hope that bastard dies in the Clash!" The crowd started cursing, but then, *Gasp* One after another, gasps were heard as 11 Divinely Beautiful Women wearing white colored Bridal Gowns walked into the stage.I think you should take a look at "L-Lady Melia¡­?"nov?/?/o/? A man muttered. Many people here were dying to see Melia in a wedding dress. Melia was known as one of the most beautiful young women in the Blood Kingdom after all, everyone wanted to see how divine she would look in that white wedding dress¡­ But to think that Lady Melia would be coming together with 10 other equally beautiful women¡­ Nux''s women, by no means were they average looking, heck, Amaya''s face was so perfect that she even outshined Melia. All these 11 women¡­ these were the most beautiful women most of the people in the crowd would ever see. Seeing the brides, everyone was taken aback, just what in the hell did the Groom do in his previous life for him to be lucky enough to marry these women!? Even having one of these women as his wife would be a dream come true, but to think he was marrying all 11 of them! Just how is that fair!? Many men cried. Actually, the people in the crowd weren''t the only ones who were surprised, the leaders, especially the Vampire King had narrowed his eyes as well. "Great Sages¡­" He turned towards Orpheus, Orpheus, however, just shrugged and didn''t say anything. "What happened?" Seeing his friend acting strangely, Arcturus questioned. "They were al-" Alaric wanted to answer, but before he could, "Astonished by how beautiful the brides are? Trust me, I was the same when I saw them. How can one man marry all these beauties!? I wondered in my head and I am sure you have the same question in your mind as well, So shall we call the Groom and hear the answers ourselves?" Esme questioned and this time, the response she received was louder than ever. "Call that Bastard!!" "Call the Groom!" "Just start the Clash already! I want to challenge that bastard!" Let alone men, even the women in the crowd seemed pissed. That was just how attractive Nux''s wives were. "Hahaha~ I can feel your excitement from afar. So let me call the man who had won the heart of these beauties, the Groom, Nux Leander." Esme announced and then wearing a black suit, a man with an otherworldly appearance walked towards the stage with a confident smile on his face. It was as if the time had stopped, the crowd, even the Host, Esme was silent, Nux ignored them all, his eyes were fixated on his lovely wives, the wives he was seeing after 5 whole months¡­ Seeing those lovely women in that wedding dress, a lovely smile appeared on Nux''s face, "It has been a while, hasn''t it?" Nux spoke as he looked into his wives'' eyes. His wives, however, were taken aback. Their eyes were already fixed on Nux and his suit. Nux was handsome, they knew it well, but to think their heart would react like this when they see him in a wedding suit. "I would love to kiss you all right now, But I have a more interesting idea." Suddenly, a playful smile appeared on Nux''s face as he glanced at the crowd. It was time to pull the aggro towards himself. "Hello, people, My name is Nux Leander." This was about to get fun. Chapter 976 Do You Think I Am Scared Of You? ?976 Do you think I am scared of you? "Hello, people, My name is Nux Leander." Nux spoke as he glanced at the crowd. This time, however, the crowd was silent. Nux''s Aura¡­ it was different¡­ The men in the crowd already hated this man to their guts, however, now that he was standing right in front of them, they could feel a strange suppression pushing them down. Women, on the other hand, were in a completely different world right now. No one in the crowd was in a condition to say anything, however, how could Nux let that happen? Where is the fun in that? "You people may not know me so let me introduce myself, I am the man who will be marrying all these beautiful women. Let''s be honest here, we all know most of you here are dying to challenge me, I have heard that some of you stood in the line for days just so you could challenge me faster than others and profess your love for my wife. As a man, I obviously do not like that, so I would like to make a claim." Suddenly, Nux disappeared and appeared right next to Melia, then, he grabbed her from her lower back and pulled her close to him. The two looked into each other''s eyes and then, Nux sealed Melia''s lips. "!!!" The audience widened their eyes in surprise. To directly kiss Melia Bloodheart in front of everybody! Even if she was his wife, wasn''t this man a little too bold!? They all wondered in their head, however, this wasn''t the end, A minute passed by and the kiss still didn''t end. Nux kissed Melia in front of everyone and still wasn''t stopping, what''s worse? Melia''s hands were on Nux''s back, She was reciprocating the kiss! The males clenched their fists in frustration and anger. This bastard¡­ Nux then finally end the kiss, then, as he seductively licked his lips, he glanced at the crowd again and, "These women are mine. Challenging me to propose to my women, Don''t expect me to go easy on you just because it is supposed to be a friendly event. If you step onto the stage, I will make sure you regret your decision for the rest of your life." Nux warned everyone openly. Then, he shamelessly walked towards his other wives and kissed every one of them right in front of others'' eyes, and it wasn''t just a short peck on the lips either, Nux made sure that every kiss lasted longer than a minute. He was claiming all of his wives in front of the crowd and his wives, who reciprocated the kiss, accepted his intentions. It was a strange show where the audience was dumbfounded, however, more than dumbfounded, they were enraged. Especially the men. Openly threatening them all¡­ At first, it was just them trying to participate in an event, now, however, they wanted to do whatever they could to defeat this bastard. Their eyes were burning in rage. And Nux smirking at them after kissing his wives only enraged them even further. "That boy sure is interesting¡­nov?\?\o\? I like him." Arcturus spoke with a wide smile on his face. "Lord Alaric, didn''t you say the Groom was an Emperor?" Suddenly Lyriana questioned. "He is clearly a Great Sage though¡­" she commented. "And he isn''t just a normal Great Sage either¡­" Arion pointed out. "A Complete Cultivator." Pyrax spoke. "¡­" Alaric, however, didn''t know what to say.I think you should take a look at He was as surprised as them, probably even more. "Alaric?" Arcturus tilted his head, wanting an answer to the question asked. "He was an Emperor when I met him 3 months ago," Alaric revealed. "¡­what?" The leaders couldn''t believe what they just heard. "Not just him, all his wives other than Melia, they were all Emperors as well¡­" "A-Are you telling me all of them skipped the Sage Stage and became Great Sages in just 3 months?" Arcturus questioned. Alaric nodded his head with a strange look on his face. "Do you know how ridiculous you sound?" Arcturus narrowed his eyes. His words were clear. Even if you wanted to keep a secret, you should have chosen a better excuse. Was he treating them all like a fool? The other leaders weren''t seemed very amused either. "I am not trying to foo-" Alaric, who understood what they were thinking tried to explain himself, however, suddenly, Lyriana stood up from her seat. "I was silent when Orpheus told us not to challenge the boy, I ignored it thinking he was just worried for his son- in-law and didn''t wish to harm his pride, as a father-in- law, his worries weren''t unfounded, but to think that not only him, but even the all mighty Vampire King would be involved in it as well. If the Blood Kingdom was that afraid of humiliating the son-in-law they have chosen for Melia, then you shouldn''t have called us for this ''event'' anyways. I apologize, but I will not be participating in this farce anymore." Saying those words, Lyriana walked away, however, before she could leave, "Are you saying that I intentionally lied to you?" Alaric questioned as he looked into Lyriana''s eyes. His ''gentle'' smile had already disappeared. He was polite this whole time just because they were the guests he had invited, however, this didn''t mean he would allow others to step over him. He was the Vampire King, the Strongest Vampire in the World. Lyriana, who could feel the aura he was releasing narrowed her eyes, "Do you think I am scared of you?" She questioned. "Yes, Lyriana is right. Don''t show that attitude in front of us, Alaric. We are not your subordinates." Suddenly, Pyrax, the One eyed demon stood up as well. He didn''t like that he was lied to. Seeing him, other Demons stood up as well, then, the human emperors stood as well. Dwarves, Beastmen, and the Dragons stayed silent, however, Alaric was already annoyed. "I am not treating you as my subordinate, Pyrax. Someone as weak as you do not deserve to be one." He replied as he looked into the Demon''s eyes. Alaric released his heavy aura. He wouldn''t mind killing a few world leaders. Lyriana, the Demons, and the Humans didn''t back down and they released their Auras as well. Seeing they couldn''t avoid the situation, Orpheus and the other 4 Dukes released their Auras as well. The collective aura these experts released greatly overwhelmed the crowd, Alaric, who sensed it quickly threw the Black Hourglass shaped Artifact in the middle. He wanted to settle this inside the Battle Dimension. It was the 6 Strongest Vampires vs 1 Elf Queen, 5 Demon State Rulers, and 3 Human Emperors. But then. Chapter 977 All Of You Can Come At Me Together, I Wont Mind. ?977 All of you can come at me together, I won''t mind. The 6 Strongest Vampires in Yrniel stood against 9 other Divine Stage Cultivators, of course, these 9 ''other'' Divine Stage Cultivators weren''t weak either. Especially the Ice Queen Lyriana, a being who broke through the limits of an Elves, her addition alone was enough to change the odds of the match. Not to mention the Demons Lords and the Human Emperors as well. This battle could not happen. The consequences were just too dire. It didn''t matter who won, if the was Lyriana and the others, then the rest of the Vampires would let them leave once they come out of the Battle Dimension. And if it is the 6 Vampires, then the Demon Continent and United Continent would wage war against the Blood Kingdom and it won''t end with compensation either. It won''t be wrong to say that this battle would plunge Yrniel into chaos. "Everyone! Calm down!" Sensing the urgency of the matter, Ambrosia rushed towards these people with a panicked expression on her face. Honestly, she had returned with Nux, however, dealing with the Leaders was mentally exhausting, she was planning to hide for the entire day and only greet these Guests later. However, no matter how much of a free spirit Ambrosia was, even she couldn''t simply stay hidden when all hell goes down, she had to appear and stop this, but¡­ Ambrosia''s status wasn''t nearly enough to command these people. "You can participate if you want, it doesn''t make any difference," Lyriana spoke with a cold look on her face. She wasn''t having any of it. "Sia, stay out of this," Alaric ordered. He may look like he always gave in to Ambrosia''s words, however, in the end, he was the Vampire King, when he was serious, someone like Ambrosia couldn''t possibly influence his decision. Knowing that, Ambrosia turned towards Arcturus, "Lord Arcturus, you have to stop this!" Arcturus, however, shook his head, "It would be better if I do not speak here, Ambrosia." Arcturus knew these people and his own temper, if he tries to meddle, they would simply bash him, and in anger, he would be the third party joining this battle. The situation would be even messier. And Ignatia nodded her head as well. The Dragons won''t participate in this. The Dwarves and the Beastmen were the same. "Let''s finish this in the Battle Dimension." Alaric spoke as he threw the Artifact in the middle. "My fists were itching to punch some Blood Suckers as well." Pyrax snorted. The two parties glared at each other, the Black colored Hourglass shaped artifact shined, Ambrosia''s eyes widened in horror, This was actually happening, Nux on the other hand, had already prepared the [Core] and was observing the situation with a solemn look on his face, the moment something happens, he was ready to escape with his wives. The Artifact shined brighter than ever,nov?\?\o/? And just as everyone thought that the Divine Stage Cultivators would be teleported to the Battle Dimension, *Psshhh* The Artifact turned into dust. Alaric frowned in confusion, then, however, his eyes widened in surprise as he heard a voice. "Something extremely interesting is happening here huh¡­ I would have missed it if I was late." Alaric wasn''t alone, Lyriana, Arcturus, and all the other ''world leaders'' widened their eyes as they turned toward the source of the voice. A clocked figure with a mask on her face walked towards them. Nothing except her golden eyes were visible, however, just from those eyes, one could tell that she was an absolute beauty. Even the oversized Cloak she wore couldn''t hide her alluring hourglass figure. However, her beauty was not what made all the Divine Stage Cultivators act like this. A woman appeared right behind them and none of them could sense it. Also, the 7 other beings who followed her, the leaders knew who they were.I think you should take a look at "Elijah¡­" Alaric muttered. Obviously, he could recognize his child even though he wore an oversized cloak, and with his identity out, it wasn''t hard to recognize the other 6 cultivators as well. The Seven Heroes were here. And the person who led them, this woman¡­ She obviously could not be a normal woman. It didn''t take long for leaders to recognize who the woman was. She was one of the Core Members of the Ancestral Order. "So? How about it? You all were itching for a fight, weren''t you? Coincidently, I am the same. How about we battle it out?" The woman then glanced at Alaric, Lyriana, and the others and, "All of you can come at me together, I won''t mind." She challenged. The Leaders didn''t react. This woman was clearly looking down on them, if they were normal Divine Stage Cultivators, they would have been offended and would have tried to attack her, however, they, who knew the truth of the world, were different. This woman wasn''t just bragging, Even if they did what she just ordered and attacked her together, it would end in a miserable defeat. Their miserable defeat. The woman standing in front of them was that strong. "Hmmm? You all seemed to have calmed down." Seeing the leaders stand still, the woman commented. The leaders didn''t react. The woman then glanced at Lyriana and, "Sit." She ordered. Lyriana quietly got back to her seat. There was no sign of her previous arrogance on her face anymore. The other Leaders did the same and went back to their seats. The woman then glanced at Alaric and, "I need an in- depth report of what happened here." Alaric nodded. Then, the woman finally glanced at Nux who was standing in the stadium with a cautious, but curious look on her face. Nux looked into the woman''s golden eyes and felt a strange pressure building up around him. He, however, didn''t react and continued to look into the woman''s eyes. "Heh, to think I will find someone who will give you people a run for your money." Suddenly, the woman chuckled as she glanced at the Seven Heroes standing beside her. The heroes frowned in confusion. Nux, on the other hand, still didn''t move his gaze from the woman. ''Nux.'' Suddenly, Nux heard Ambrosia''s voice in his head. ''Be careful, she is not a normal woman.'' ''I can see that.'' Nux replied. ''That''s not what I am saying.'' Ambrosia, however, shook her head. ''She is a Divine Stage Cultivator. A Complete Divine Stage Cultivator.'' Chapter 978 What Happened…? ?978 What happened¡­? ''Be careful, she is not a normal woman.'' ''I can see that.'' ''That''s not what I am saying. She is a Divine Stage Cultivator. A Complete Divine Stage Cultivator.''nov?/?\o\? Ambrosia revealed and Nux narrowed his eyes. He knew how strong the Complete Cultivators were, after all, he was one of them as well. Being a Complete Cultivator was one of the major reasons why fighting against someone at the same stage as him was nothing in his eyes. A Complete Divine Stage Cultivator¡­ Nux wondered just how strong the woman who was currently eyeing him was. And as if she knew what he was thinking, Ambrosia explained, ''If all of us, my brother and the Dragon Lord included, attack her right now, she is strong enough to suppress us within 5 seconds.'' Nux''s expression changed. No, in truth, it wasn''t that hard to guess, no matter how good a cultivator is, even Melia was a Top Class Great Sage Cultivator, however, now that he is a Great Sage as well, defeating Melia was not very difficult for him. The Dragon Lord, Vampire King, and other Divine Stage Cultivators, no matter how strong, in the end, in front of this woman, they were incomplete. "Vampire King''s Sister, Ambrosia Bloodheart." Suddenly, the woman called out. "Y-Yes?" Even someone like Ambrosia stuttered when she was suddenly called by this woman. Her usual charming attitude was nowhere to be seen. In front of this woman, Ambrosia looked like she had fallen from her grace. "I can leave the mess here to you, correct?" the woman questioned. Ambrosia frowned, soon, however, she glanced at the crowd. The people were in a state of absolute shock. The leaders of the world, the beings they thought were absolute, were utterly helpless in front of a single woman. Heck, they even looked subservient! These people had seen something they shouldn''t have. And Ambrosia, who understood what the woman was trying to say nodded her head. "Please leave it to me." "I''ll be taking my leave then." The woman nodded, then she glanced at the Seven Heroes and, "You can act independently till this event continues." Saying those words turned around, but as if she suddenly remembered something, she turned around and glanced at Nux, "I''ll be keeping my eyes on you, I hope you won''t disappoint me." The woman then turned towards Ambrosia again and, "Leave him out. I don''t want him to forget me." Ambrosia and the others were sure they heard a slight chuckle as the woman said those words, however, before they could react to it, she finally disappeared. The world leaders didn''t look very relieved. They knew¡­ What she said to Nux¡­ It meant that she would be watching the event¡­ that woman hasn''t gone anywhere¡­ She was still here, somewhere they couldn''t sense her, keeping an eye on everything that was going to happen here. All the Heroes then walked towards their respective race Leaders, then, Ambrosia stepped forward. She looked at the large crowd in front of her and her crimson eyes shined. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*I think you should take a look at The Cultivation Stage didn''t matter, whether you were a Semi Saint or a Saint, or even someone who was being personally protected by a Divine Stage Cultivator, every person passed out. Even Nux''s wives had passed out as well. Nux was surprised, he had created a layer of *Essence* around his wives to protect them from a random attack but to think they all just passed out like this and he didn''t even feel anything happened¡­ It was shocking, however, he reacted quickly and used [Absolute Kinesis] to stop his wives from falling on the ground. Then, he glanced at Ambrosia. He, the Seven Heroes, and the Divine Stage Cultivators were the only conscious people in the stadium right now. The world leaders glanced at Nux, this time, their gazes were different. That woman didn''t say it out loud but her actions proved that Nux was someone she had recognized. The leaders couldn''t just look down on Nux anymore, his value was now the same as the Seven Heroes. The Human Emperors glanced at Nux. And Ambrosia, who noticed that, snapped. More than 500,000 people woke up. "Nux¡­?" Lane called out the moment she woke up and Nux, who heard his wives calling him quickly ignored the emperors. "What happened¡­?" Lane questioned. "Weren''t you just talking to the crowd¡­ what happened¡­? Why did we pass out¡­?" Hearing Amaya''s words, Nux''s expression changed. He glanced at Ambrosia and she nodded. Nux understood. When the woman said ''take care'' of the situation, this was what she meant. Ambrosia didn''t just make everyone pass out, in those few seconds, she had charmed more than 500,000 people and completely wiped the memory of what happened before. Let alone the woman, they didn''t even remember how the Leaders of the world nearly fought each other and destroyed Yrniel''s long-lasting peace. "We are not the only ones, everyone in the audience had passed out as well¡­" Astaria noticed as she narrowed her eyes. "Nothing happened, don''t worry." Nux calmed his wives down. "Start with the Event already! I want to see if that bastard''s fists are as strong as his mouth!" Suddenly, a shout was heard. "Regret our decision of coming to the stage you say, right? Then I''ll make you regret these words you just said!" "Yes! Start the Event! Don''t waste any more time!" "Start the Union Clash!" Soon, the crowd, especially the males started roaring in rage. The energy they released was similar to the one they showed when the Leaders weren''t here. Yes, the crowd was so enraged that they completely ignore the leaders and directed their anger towards Nux. The Leaders didn''t mind it either. They wanted something to divert their mind from what just happened, it was a perfect opportunity. Also, they wanted to see just how strong Nux was. "A-Alright, with the permission of the Vampire King, I announce the start of the Ceremonial Union Clash!" Esme, who had just woken up quickly rode on the crowd''s momentum. "We have already received many challenge requests, we will be picking them by the order we got them from, First, we have Valsen Garra challenging the Groom, Nux Leander! The two participants, please come to the stage," Chapter 979 At The Very Least, He Will Keep You Entertained. ?979 At the very least, he will keep you entertained. "First, we have Valsen Garra challenging the Groom, Nux Leander! The two participants, please come to the stage." Hearing those words, Nux nodded at his wives, his wives then returned to the seat they were allocated to. Nux stretched his body and waited for his opponent, soon, a Vampire walked into the stage, just like Nux, he was a Great Sage Cultivator. He glared at Nux for a while, then, he pointed his sword towards him and, "You dared to seduce Lady Melia. I hope you are ready to pay the price." From how uptight he acted and how heavy his voice sounded, he looked like a knight who was protecting his master. "Price for what? For winning Mel''s heart? What kind of stupid logic is that? It''s not my fault none of you guys could do it, maybe you people didn''t have what it took to impress her. Why should I ''pay'' for your incompetence?" Nux shrugged. Seeing his nonchalant attitude, Valsen''s fist trembled in anger. He pointed his fingers and Nux and, "You bastard! I will mak-" "Sister Esme, can we start the match already? If I play around with every Garra, Darra, Varra, Narra, it would take decades before I defeat them all. I don''t really have that much time. Let''s just get over these small fries." "Small fry!? How dare you! I am from the Viscount house of Garra! I am from an esteem-" Valsen was infuriated, however, before he could complete his sentence, Esme flew in the air and, "The match begins." She didn''t wish to shame the Viscount House, however, people weren''t here to see them talk and Nux was right, if he conversed with every single person who appeared here, the event would never end. Right now, Valsen from the Viscount House of Garra really was a ''small fry''. "How dare you! I wasn''t one talking!" Valsen glared at Esme and roared in rage. "Hmm? Did participant Valsen say something?" Esme questioned with a slight ''smile'' on her face. Recalling who he was talking to, Valsen''s expression changed. Esme Bloodheart wasn''t some random host he could take his anger upon. "I-I apologize for my outburst, L-Lady Esme." He bowed his head and seeing that, "Pffft." Nux laughed out loud. "I am a noble from the Grand Viscount House of Garra! L-Lady Esme, I bow my head in apology, please allow me to rub my nose on the ground in front of these hundreds of thousands of people. Hahaha~ How that tone of yours changed in a matter of seconds was hilarious!" Nux couldn''t stop laughing. Then, he turned towards Melia and, "Mel, even if he couldn''t take care of you, I''d say he would definitely keep you entertained. I mean, where else would you find a fool of this level? Would you like to give him a chance?" He questioned. Melia, who heard the question just smiled as she shook her head. Nux''s other wives had smiles on their faces as well, all those women were laughing at Valsen. Heck, Skyla and Edda weren''t even trying to hide it, they just laughed out loud. Valsen couldn''t believe what he was seeing¡­ His Lady Melia¡­ She¡­ She was laughing at him¡­ "Hahaha~ Man, how about you try to jump as you scratch your butt? I am sure Lady Melia would wanna see how comical that would look." Nux laughed and that was the breaking point.I think you should take a look at "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!" Valsen''s aura burst out and he rushed towards Nux with a sword in his hand. He slashed his sword, trying to behead Nux, however, Nux simply sidestepped, then, he punched Valsen''s face. Valsen''s body flew back. He could feel his vision blurring, however, Nux hadn''t even started yet. He never intended for it to be a physical battle. He said it before, he was going to make everyone regret stepping onto the stage. Nux waited for Valsen to stand up. Valsen then turned into Bat, accelerating his speed by 50% and rushing towards Nux, as he was close, he turned back into a Vampire and tried to attack Nux, however, Nux simply slapped him away. His body flew back and he fell down again. Then, Nux stepped forward, "Let''s make this more interesting, I will close my eyes if you actually did what I said earlier." "H-Huh?" Valsen frowned. "Jump as you scratch your butt and I will fight you with a blindfold on, you might have a shot at winning with that." Nux chuckled. "You think I would fall for that you bas-" Valsen was quick to shoot Nux down, but then, he suddenly lost control over his body. His body stood up, his hand moved towards his butt and¡­ He did as Nux told¡­ "!!!" Valsen''s eyes widened in horror. He¡­ in front of more than 500,000 beings and all the leaders of the world¡­ His body trembled in shame. He didn''t know what was happening, it was as if some outer force was controlling him. "Hahaha~ To think you actually did it, I gotta respect the determination man." Nux laughed out loud. And this time, he was not alone. The entire crowd was laughing with him as well. Valsen, who had no control over his body could feel his entire world falling apart. "Isn''t he going a bit too far?" Caine Crimsonblade narrowed his eyes. The others might not be able to see it, but he, as a Duke could tell what was happening.nov?/?\o\? Nux was using telekinesis to move Valsen''s body. He didn''t know how Nux had this ability and the fact that his telekinesis was strong enough to control a Great Sage''s body to this extent and leaving him in such a helpless state was surprising as well, however, right now, Nux was not only embarrassing Valsen, he was embarrassing the entire Garra Household, the Household which was the subordinate house of Crimsonblade Duke House. "He did give them a fair warning. What would you have done if a weakling challenged you into a fight, aiming to win your wife''s heart after defeating you?" Orpheus replied without moving his eyes away from the stadium. He knew what Nux was thinking. When he said he would make them regret stepping onto the stage, he never meant killing, crippling, or hurting them physically, From the start, he aimed for their emotions. He wanted to make it so that they never raise their head in front of anyone else ever before. He aimed to completely ruin their lives. That was just how petty Nux was when his wives were involved. Chapter 980 Winner Nux Leander. ?980 Winner Nux Leander. "YOU FUCKING BASTARD! I WILL KILL YOU!!" Valsen shouted in anger as he continued to unleash his sword attacks. He was embarrassed in front of the entire crowd. That humiliation¡­ he would not forget it unless he beheads this bastard in front of him. Valsen''s attacks were lethal and aimed at Nux''s life, attacks like these shouldn''t be used in a friendly event, however, for Valsen, it had long since turned into a life- and-death battle.nov?dot?\o/? Esme or the leaders watching the battle didn''t stop it either since it was already clear. Valsen''s attacks were lethal but that was only if those attacks would work¡­ In this case, however¡­ "Hahaha~ C''mon man, how predictable can you be? I am dodging your attacks with my eyes closed. Are you sure you are a Vampire Noble? Are all Vampire Nobles this predictable?" Nux was simply laughing as he dodged Valsen''s enraged attacks. There was not a hint of seriousness on his face. Honestly, with his [Sense], Nux never needed his eyes for this battle to begin with. Yes, this bastard was cheating. A main character he was. "AAAAHHHH!!" Valsen shouted as he swung his sword again. "Hey, are you married?" Suddenly, Nux questioned with a curious look on his face as he dodged his attack. "AAAHH!!" Of course, Valsen didn''t answer and swung his sword, this time, however, Nux simply grabbed his sword using his finger. "!!!" Valsen''s eyes widened in horror. This man¡­ He had a blindfold on¡­ It was already surprising that he was dodging his attacks by sensing his presence using Mana, but to think he directly blocked his attack, not with his sword¡­ but fingers¡­ One must know, Valsen was a body cultivator, head-on attacks were his strong points¡­ To block his attack with just his thumb and index finger¡­ What kind of monster was he¡­? "You didn''t answer my question, Valsen. Are you married?" Nux questioned, the smile on his face only looked more intimidating with a blindfold on. "W-Why do you wish to know?" Valsen questioned back. It was a mistake. You never answer Nux''s questions in a situation like this. That is no different than digging your own grave.I think you should take a look at "Nothing, I just pity your wives, if you have any, of course. Though I highly doubt someone would marry you, it''s not uncommon for people like you to fool some innocent and pure women these days." "What do you mean?" Valsen narrowed his eyes. "You are just slashing your sword with no technique whatsoever. I mean, if that''s the level of your swordsmanship which you have trained for like, centuries. I fear how horrible your skills in bed would be. How horrifying would it be if your ''other'' skills were just as bad as your swordsmanship or even worse¡­ anyone would pity your wives to be honest¡­ Anyways, you didn''t answer. Do you have wives? I sure hope you do not. Welp, it''s not like your wives don''t have an option. I mean, I am all anti-cheating and stuff, but if it is you¡­ I honestly wouldn''t blame your wives¡­" "YOU FUCK-uggghhhh!" Valsen shouted again, this time, however, Nux slapped him away. "Don''t repeat the same dialogues, how boring can you be?" Then, a playful smile appeared on Nux''s face and, "Alright, let''s do this. I''ll only use one hand to fight if you¡­ uhh¡­ lick the ground? Hmm, I think that works. So? How about it?" Nux questioned. A horrified look appeared on Valsen''s face, he was about to shake his head, however, just as he feared, his body moved on its own again. Soon, the son of the Noble Viscount Family was made to lick the ground as he knelt while his opponent laughed at him. Then, his opponent placed his right arm behind his back and signaled him to come and attack him. Enraged, Valsen attacked, his opponent, however, handled him with ease even with his eyes close and one hand behind his back. The difference in skill couldn''t be anymore clearer. The battle was nothing more than one-sided humiliation. It was fun at the start, however, as the crowd continued to watch as Valsen had no choice but to helplessly humiliate himself, they all turned silent¡­ No matter what, Nux was still the enemy¡­ And seeing this ''enemy'' absolutely crushing one of their own¡­ the crowd couldn''t bear to see it¡­ Armand Garra, the head of the Garra Family and Velsen''s father, watched the battle intently. His body was trembling, he could feel his body burning up as the people around him who knew that his son was the one battling glanced at him. The humiliation he felt¡­ Armand couldn''t describe it¡­ He wanted nothing more than to stop this match and kill Nux right now, however, that man was the son-in-law of the Bloodhearts, and there was no way he could do that. Even he, a Peak Saint Stage Cultivator, could only lower his head and act like he doesn''t know the man who was being humiliated in the stadium. The battle continued for 15 more minutes¡­ Nux didn''t stop, he continued to give Valsen more ''handicaps'' by making him do ''things'' in front of this huge crowd, by now, Valsen himself was completely broken. Even when he was kicked out of the stadium and the battle ended with his pathetic loss, he wasn''t disappointed, he was just glad that this nightmare ended. "T-The winner of this match, Nux Leander!" Esme, who didn''t think that Nux would go this far was taken aback, from what Melia told her, she knew Nux was strong, he was strong enough to defeat Melia, one of the strongest Great Sages in the Blood Kingdom, after all. But to think the difference in skill would be this vast... Esme was surprised, however, as Nux looked at her, waiting for her to announce the result, she came out of her reverie and quickly announced the result of the match. Then, "With this, we will start the second match, Saldor Zane challenging the Groom again, Participant Saldor, please come to the stage." Esme called out but then, "I surrender." Chapter 981 Father, Should I Challenge Him? ?981 Father, should I challenge him? "I surrender." A voice from the crowd was heard. No one knew who said it, however, no person walked out. "Participant Saldor?" Esme called. "¡­" But again, there was no response. "Participant Saldor, if you do not appear in the next 10 seconds, we will take it that you have surrendered," Esme spoke. She couldn''t be sure that the voice she heard was of Saldor''s, however, Esme knew there was a high chance of that being true. By no means was Valsen weak. He was a Great Sage Body Cultivator, someone whose strong point was close-distance combat, someone who was most suited for one on one event battles like these. But even still, Nux played around with him as if he was a child, first, the blindfold, then one arm handicap, then he fought without using his hands at all and it only got worse later. Valsen was utterly outmatched and was humiliated to levels beyond imagination. No one wanted to suffer through the same fate as him. People like Saldor who weren''t much stronger than Valsen or were probably weaker than him would never want to challenge Nux. And Esme was right. 10 seconds passed by and Saldor still didn''t appear. "Since Participant Saldor didn''t show himself, he will be disqualified, the winner of the second battle, Nux Leander. Now, the next participant¡­" Saldor''s decision was the start. Once his method worked, others decided to follow him as well. Heck, other participants didn''t even talk about surrendering, they just didn''t show up and 1 minute later, they were all disqualified. "Participant Damien hasn''t appeared, he is disqualified as well, the next participant¡­" "Participant Salva, disqualified." "Participant Root, disqualified." "Disqualified." "Disqualified." "Winner, Nux Leander." "¡­" "¡­" Other than Esme''s voice that echoed throughout the stadium, the place was absolutely silent. One had to know, this was an event where challengers wished to win against the Groom to later propose to the Flower of the Blood Kingdom, Melia Bloodheart. Although nothing was particularly mentioned, there was definitely a hidden age limit to this event. An old man with a high cultivation base couldn''t just appear, challenge and defeat the groom to propose to the bride. Not only was there no honor in that, but that would also be considered disrespectful towards the Bloodheart Family and even the Royal Family. No sane Vampire would do something like that. Therefore, the only Vampires who registered for this event were from the younger generation. None of them were much stronger than Valsen and most of them were only Great Sages, heck some of the challengers were even Sages and Emperors. None of them dared to show up. Valsen was definitely not one of the strongest participants in this event, however, he was definitely above average. Challengers stronger than him knew that they couldn''t have defeated Valsen the way Nux did. The disparity between them and Nux was already clear, therefore, no one challenged him. Even the Vampires from the Vampire Marquee House, which was as strong as an average Demon State, didn''t show up.I think you should take a look at Yes, it was embarrassing to end it in such a cowardly way, but going into the ring and then being defeated by Nux in such a humiliating way would be much more embarrassing. "Participant Zelter, disqualified." "Participant Xamine, disqualified." Even Esme was now tired of announcing the names and then waiting for them. Heck, she wasn''t even waiting for them to appear now. She simply continued to take names and disqualified them one by one, thinking that someone who would like to challenge Nux would simply stop her. And her method worked. More than 100 participants were disqualified till now, if they had waited for every one of them for a minute, all of them would be sitting here for more than an hour with absolutely nothing to do. "May he did go a little too far¡­" Orpheus commented with a strange expression on his face. Alaric had a wry smile on his face as well. No matter what, in the end, Nux was still a human, and seeing how no one in the Younger Generation of the Vampires wasn''t even brave enough to challenge him was embarrassing. Not that he could find faults in them, Nux was a complete cultivator, normal cultivators wouldn''t stand a chance against him. "Father, should I challenge him?" Suddenly, Elijah, Alaric''s son questioned with a determined look on his face. He couldn''t see Vampires being humiliated like this. Especially when the leaders of other races were standing right here. Alaric considered Elijah''s words. Honestly, even he didn''t like how this event was turning out to be, Melia was his niece and Nux was his niece''s husband, however, seeing a human humiliate vampires like this, Alaric was not this open-minded to let this slide. Alaric then glanced at his son, Elijah was a man who was at the peak Great Sage Stage and was about to break through into the Semi Saint Stage very quickly, not only that, but just like Nux, he was also a Complete Cultivator, a Cultivator who was being trained by the Ancestral Order. "Can you do it?" Alaric questioned. Of course, he didn''t doubt his son, defeating Nux shouldn''t be difficult for Elijah, Alaric was worried about another thing. Elijah, however, just shook his head and smiled, "She said we were allowed to act independently, so it shouldn''t be a problem." Yes, that golden-eyed woman had already given her permission. Rather, from what Elijah could tell, she was actually looking forward to this. "Alri-" Alaric was about to agree, but then, "I would advise you not to do it, Lord Alaric," Orpheus intervened. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Alaric frowned in confusion. "What else could he mean? His son-in-law is a complete cultivator, obviously, he could defeat the incomplete cultivators at the same level but do you really think it would be the same if he faced another Complete Cultivator? Just admit it Orpheus, you do not want to see your son-nov?dot?\o/? in-law lose." "Brother, I will advise you against that as well..." Suddenly, Ambrosia spoke up as well. Then, she glanced at Elijah and with a strange expression on her face, "it might hinder Elijah''s future growth." Chapter 982 Elijah Sky Wishes To Challenge The Groom ?982 Elijah Sky wishes to challenge the Groom "Brother, I will advise you against that as well..." Ambrosia spoke up as well. Then, she glanced at Elijah and with a strange expression on her face, "It might hinder Elijah''s future growth." "Huh?" Alaric frowned in confusion. "What are you trying to say, Aunt Ambrosia?" Elijah narrowed his eyes. "I have been training that man for the past 5 months, he is a lot stronger than what he is showing right now." "Are you by chance saying that he can defeat me?" Elijah questioned with a slight smile on his face. "I am," Ambrosia replied honestly. "My son-in-law losing against the son of the Vampire King and one of the Seven Heroes isn''t something I would be ''embarrassed'' about." Orpheus momentarily glanced at Caine as he said those words. Then, he looked at his brother-in-law and, "However, if the Vampire Hero loses against him, a human, that too in front of this huge aud-" "Uncle Orpheus, you seem quite confident in your son-in- law''s abilities." Elijah interrupted. "Elijah, it is not like tha-" Ambrosia, who knew what type of person her nephew was tried to talk him down, however, "Well then let''s test it out, shall we? Let''s see just how capable Melia''s husband is. In front of this huge audience." Elijah glanced at Orpheus as he said those last words. "¡­" Orpheus didn''t know what to say. Ambrosia shook her head as well. ''This was a mistake.'' She realized it. She had thought that staying with the Ancestral Order and other Heroes who are just as capable as him might have changed her nephew a bit, but to think he was still as immature as before. Elijah was born with extreme talent. His talent far surpassed any of his peers, so much that the order itself recognized him and offered to train him as one of the Seven Heroes, which, of course, Elijah agreed with and since then, his pride shot through the roof. Ambrosia cursed her past self for being honest in this situation, she should have thought of a different way to stop Elijah, however, now it was already too late. In the end, she just sighed and closed her eyes. Orpheus was the same. Caine on the other hand, smiled. He wanted his son to challenge Nux, however, the moment he realized that Nux was a Complete Great Sage, he scratched that idea. His son was not Nux''s match. Elijah, however, was different. "Elijah Sky wishes to challenge the Groom." Without waiting any further, Elijah flew into the stage and challenged. Esme, the Audience, and Nux''s wives were all surprised. What was Elijah doing here? When did the Vampire Hero return to the Blood Kingdom? Why had they not heard about it? "L-Lord Elijah, you can''t just jump in, there are many people who have cha-" "It is pointless, Sister Esme. No one is going to come and you know it as well." Elijah interrupted. "¡­" Esme turned silent. "Just start our battle," Elijah spoke as he glanced at Nux with a big smile on his face. The other six heroes glanced at the stage with interested looks on their faces as well. Esme glanced at Nux, she was waiting for his opinion before starting the match. "Aren''t you technically Melia''s brother? Why would you challenge me?" Nux questioned as he glanced at the man in front of him. "Don''t worry, I am not here to challenge you that way.I think you should take a look at I am here as a brother. I mean, you weren''t planning on defeating some weaklings in order to prove yourself, right? I can expect something better than that from my brother-in-law, correct?" Elijah questioned. "Ahh." Nux realized. Then, he nodded his head. "Well, that makes it easier for me." A small smile appeared on Nux''s face, he glanced at Elijah and his golden eyes shined. [Name: Elijah Sky.] [Age: 898] [Mana Cultivation: Great Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Great Sage.] [Race: Vampire (King)] [Title: One of the Seven Heroes] [LVL: 119] [Battle Power- 1,121,213] [Potential ¨C 10,000,000] ''His Battle Power is higher than mine¡­'' Nux noted. According to the system, Elijah was stronger than Nux, and seeing that, Nux frowned in confusion. Elijah was a few levels above him and he was a complete cultivator, so it made sense that he was stronger than him in his Human Form, however, for some reason, Nux didn''t think this was true. Ever since he had cultivated *Essence*, Nux''s perception has been a lot stronger than before, and using that perception, Nux could tell one thing, This Vampire Hero standing in front of him¡­ He could defeat him. No, he could absolutely destroy him. "Makes it easier for you? What are you talking about?" Hearing Nux''s words, Elijah tilted his head in confusion. "I was hesitating thinking about how to deal with you since you are the King''s son, but if you aren''t coming after my wives, then I guess I can take it easy. I''ll try to end it as fast as possible, Brother Elijah. Please hold on till then." Nux spoke with a smile on his face. Elijah''s mouth twitched as he heard those words. Was this bastard looking down on him? "Hahaha~ I like that confidence, brother-in-law. It is almost as if you think you can defeat me, but don''t worry, I am not an unreasonable person. You don''t have to defeat me in order to be recognized, I am not that cruel, I just hope you can hold your ground for a few minutes and give me a decent fight, that alone would already be impressive for you." Elijah replied with a smile on his face, each of his words seemed polite but had a poisonous intent behind them. "Heeh? You shouldn''t be saying things like these in front of everyone, you know? It would be pretty embarrassing if you lose after acting all high and mighty like that. I am saying that from my personal experience." "Personal Experience? Have you been in that embarrassing situation before?" "Mhm," Nux nodded. "My opponents in the past have said such things, only to end up being defeated in a few minutes, the entire crowd laughed at them. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing." Nux sighed dramatically as he shook his head with a pitiful expression. Elijah''s face twitched in annoyance. He then forced out a smile as he turned towards Esme and, "Sister Esme, I think the Groom is ready for the battle." "R-Right¡­" Esme nodded. Then, she raised her hand and, "Participant Elijah Sky, challenges the Groom, Nux Leander, are both participants ready?" Nux and Elijah nodded their heads as they looked into each other''s eyes. "Fight!" Chapter 983 Is Running Away All You Are Good At? ?983 Is running away all you are good at? "Fight!" As soon as Esme announced, Elijah disappeared, he tried to punch Nux from behind, however, Nux dodged his punch and just smiled. "You are slower than I expected, Brother Elijah." "I haven''t even started yet." Elijah retorted as he punched again. "Sure sure, take your time. I will wait patie-" Nux nodded continuously, soon, however, his expression changed and he disappeared and appeared near the VIP Box his wives were sitting on. Since his feet were still in the air, he didn''t lose his eyes, however, Nux barely defended himself this time. He glanced at the Blood Scythe that Elijah had just created. Elijah predicted how he would dodge his punch and planned to sever his right arm using that chance, honestly, if the attack had connected, it would have already been considered Elijah''s win since severing his arm and beheading his head in that position weren''t much different than each other. "What happened, brother-in-law? I didn''t think you would run away so soon." Elijah smiled. Nux, on the other hand, had a grim look on his face. The move Elijah just used, it was the same move Melia used to behead one of the Great Sages in their fight against the Destiny, this move wasn''t used much because of his high mana consumption, so he didn''t think Elijah would use this type of move so early in the battle. "I have high hopes for this battle, brother-in-law. Do not disappoint me." Elijah spoke as he turned into a Bat and flew toward Nux at high speed. He didn''t know how Nux disappeared right in front of his eyes however, he didn''t have the time to care, no matter what, Nux had barely managed to dodge his attack, anyone must be flustered by this. He had to capitalize on this situation. Nux, who saw Elijah rushing towards him in his bat form smiled. ''He is one of the Seven Heroes indeed.'' Then, using [Absolute Step], Nux shot toward Elijah at a surprising speed. Before Elijah could react, Nux slapped his body to the ground. Vampire''s Bat form does increase a Vampire''s speed, however, the cost of that is the Vampire''s Strength and Defense. "Khawkkk!" Elijah, who turned back into his normal form coughed, however, then he noticed that Nux had disappeared from his vision. His body went into alert mode as he quickly stood up and looked around. Nux, however, was nowhere to be seen. Elijah frowned. "Is running away all you are good at?" He questioned as he blinked unconsciously. Then, Elijah''s eyes widened in surprise as he realized that Nux had appeared right behind him with a sword in his hand. He raised his arm to defend against Nux''s sword, Blood Armor that only covered his forearm appeared, blocking Nux''s sword at the last second. However, "You shouldn''t have blocked that." [Blink Fault]''s damage was absolute, which meant it ignored all the armors. Once the attack connects, the opponent takes the damage. "!!!" Elijah''s expression changed. He could feel his right arm trembling and his control over it loosening. ''Not good.'' Elijah jumped back in panic. "Is running away all you are good at?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. Elijah clenched his fist, then, he dashed towards Nux again. Suddenly, he dropped around 30 red colored balls on the ground. Nux didn''t know what those balls were, however, he didn''t have the time to think about it. Elijah had taken out his sword and was unleashing a series of life- threatening attacks on him.I think you should take a look at Attacks that even Nux couldn''t take lightly. *Clank* *Clank* *Clank* Their swords clashed with each other, Nux could match Elijah''s swordsmanship, however, soon, Nux''s eyes fell on the ground and his expression changed. "Are you scared?" Elijah questioned with a ridiculing smirk on his face. Nux didn''t answer, however, his grim expression was enough to tell that the situation was not positive. He didn''t know how this happen, but the entire ground was covered with blood. Nux felt like he was standing in a sea of blood. A situation where a Vampire was at his strongest. Blood spikes started forming, however, before they could hit Nux, he jumped into the air. "You don''t think you can get away simply from jumping, right?" Elijah questioned. "Who said I am just jumping?" Nux smiled. Then, he stepped onto the air and jumped again, then again, then again, and then reach high enough where the Blood Spikes wouldn''t be able to reach him. Elijah however, hadn''t given up. Nux soon noticed around 100 Blood Bats flying towards him. He knew how this ability worked, therefore, a Magic Circle as big as him appeared right in front of him and, "Wave of Burning Destruction." Nux activated a 10 Star Spell. The 100 Blood Bats evaporated in an instant and the wave of flames didn''t stop there, it moved towards Elijah, who widened his eyes in surprise. All the blood under him moved and formed a shield around him. Elijah prepared for the impact and, *BOOOOOOM* A huge explosion was heard. The intensity of the explosion was so strong that Orpheus himself had to move in order to protect Esme and the audience from being burned away. The entire stage was soon covered in a sea of flames. "What in the hell¡­?" "Are the two of them really Great Sages¡­?" "What kind of absurd fight is this¡­?" "I expected Lord Elijah to be this strong since he is one of the seven Heroes but to think the Groom is fighting against him on an equal ground¡­" "I know right¡­? How can a human be this strong¡­?" The people couldn''t believe what they were seeing. "Hey¡­ is Lord Elijah alright¡­?" Suddenly, a person questioned. Everything in front of them was covered in a sea of flames, the groom could be seen standing in the air, however, Lord Elijah was nowhere to be seen. Most likely he was trapped in the middle of the fire. "¡­" "¡­" The entire arena turned absolutely silent, everyone waiting for the flames to die down and the result of the battle to be revealed. Chapter 984 This Battle Is Over ?984 This battle is over The entire stage was covered in a sea of flames, the crowd couldn''t believe that the one engulfed by these flames was none other than the Vampire Hero, no one moved his gaze away from the battle stage, they all waited intently to see the result. The blistering flames died down, then, a blurry dome-like thing became visible. It was the Blood Dome Elijah had created. However, in no world was this Blood Dome could be called intact, it had completely melted down from above, the heat around it was so intense that even the field of vision became slightly blurred, most of the blood had directly evaporated and the current Blood Dome was so weak that even a flick of a finger was enough to destroy the entire thing. Elijah, who stood inside the ''Blood Dome'' glanced at Nux with a solemn look on his face. He had realized it, Nux was not a weak opponent. Then suddenly, Elijah saw a smile appearing on Nux''s face as he raised his hand. Elijah''s instincts screamed danger, Nux''s smile widened, and then, *Whoosh**Whoosh* *Whoosh* ?The entire ground was covered with hundreds of red Magic Circles. "Are you scared?" Nux repeated the words Elijah had said before. Elijah, however, didn''t have the time to react, he had to fly away from the stage. But it was already too late, "Explosion." Nux muttered and, *BOOOOOOOOOM?* All those hundreds of magic circles burst apart and Elijah was engulfed in another, much stronger explosion, and this time, he had no Blood Dome to protect himself. The crowd was absolutely silent. Let alone the crowd, even the Seven Heroes, who thought that none of the people here were worth their attention, were stunned by what they were seeing. "First the Peek 10 Star Spell, Burning Wave of Destruction, and now casting 132 Explosion Spells at the same time... how is he doing something like this? A Great Sage shouldn''t have this much control over his Mana even if he is a Complete Cultivator..." Ariana Frostwillow, the daughter of Ivriana Frostwillow and the Elven Hero questioned with a strange look on her face. Ariana was a complete copy of her mother, she had not only inherited her talent but also her beauty, actually, if Ariana tries to pose as her mother while wearing an artifact that conccals her cultivation level, not many people would be able to tell the difference. The two looked like twins. Ariana was also the youngest out of the seven heroes, being only 507 years old and already becoming a Great Sage. Out of all the heroes, her talent was second only to the Dragon Hero, who had already become a Semi Saint and was in a league of his own. The Young Hero was a new Great Sage Stage Cultivator, only being a Great Sage for 4 years, however, even then, she understood the limits of a Great Sage.I think you should take a look at Although a Great Sage has enough Mana to cast big spells at the same time, not only would it not take a toll on the caster, his control over Mana is not free enough for him to do so, and the strength of the spells would be greatly compromised. Or at least that''s what Ariana thought... But here she was... Seeing a man casting more than a hundred 10 Star Spells at the same time, and not only were these spells not weaker, they were even stronger than the standard. Just ??how was that possible!? Ariana glanced at her mother for answers, Lyriana, however, had a solemn look on her face and didn''t say anything. Ariana found that strange, this masterful use of Mana, even if her mother didn''t know what was happening, shouldn''t she look all excited by the possibilities of learning something new? Others may not know, however, she, who was close to her mother knew damn well about what sort of person her mother really was. She was a magic enthusiast. Anything related to spells, even if it were the spells of the element she didn''t have affinity against, Lyriana would do her best to try and learn it, not because she wanted to be stronger, but just because she was curious about how Magic and Magic Circles worked. Lyriana was a being who had emptied out all the books related to Magic and Magic spells in the Elven library, her knowledge was up to a level where even people from the Ancestral Order acknowledged her skills as a Mana Cultivator and said that if she was given time to improve further, it wouldn''t be long before she is as strong as the Vampire King and the Dragon Lord. And all of that was just because of Lyriana''s unnatural curiousness about Magic, Magic Circles, and Mana. But for a Magic Enthusiast like her to have such a look when she was seeing something so revolutionary... Ariana was taken aback. She then noticed that not only her mother, but all the other world leaders were absolutely silent as well. Well, until the Vampire King''s sister stepped forward that is. "How should we do it now, brother? Should I prepare to wipe their memories again?" Ambrosia questioned, her voice echoing through the area. She sounded tired, however, she knew this was something she had to do. If the news that the Vampire Hero lost to a random Human spread, it would absolutely ruin the image of the vampire. As embarrassing as playing with the memories of the crowd to manipulate them was, they had no other choice but to do it. "You know that Elijah hasn''t lost yet, right?" Alaric glanced at her sister and questioned. Nux''s strength was surprising and his ways were mysterious, however, that didn''t mean Elijah would lose. He was a Complete Cultivator, his body would be strong enough to bear an attack of that level. Even though he wouldn''t come out completely unharmed, his Regeneration would soon kick in and he would be able to fight again. Ambrosia, however, shook her head, "I trained that man on my own, brother. So I know a few things you don''t, This battle is over." Chapter 985 I Accept My Defeat. ?985 I accept my defeat. "I trained that man on my own, brother. So I know a few things you don''t, This battle is over." Ambrosia replied. Alaric, however, didn''t say anything, he just turned his gaze towards the battlefield. ''Let''s just wait and see the result then!'' That''s what his words meant. Seeing this, Ambrosia sighed, "Have it your way then." However, she still didn''t go back to her seat. Her message was clear as well. You would realize it soon, I am not going back just to come back again. The brother and sister had a silent war, the other leaders would have definitely found it amusing, however, right now, their focus was on the Stage. The smoke died down and the stage... The Stage had disappeared. The explosion spells were so strong that not even the debris remained. A charred black floor could be seen in place of the Stage and in the middle of that charred black floor, there stood a man... Some of his clothes were burned, his face looked tired and dirty, his right hand was completely immovable and all of its flesh had burned away, Elijah''s condition was bad. However, the light in his eyes hadn''t disappeared. If one looked clearly, he would notice that Elijah''s legs weren''t on the ground, he was floating in the air. He hadn''t lost, rather, he was now looking forward to this battle more than ever. "Nux, attack me when I can''t use my right hand because once it is healed, I won''t be sparing you," Elijah spoke with a wide smile on his face. He had acknowledged Nux''s strength. This man was more than capable of marrying his sister and he was glad to have someone like him as a brother-in-law, however, this didn''t mean that he was planning to end the fight. He won''t lose, there is no way he would lose to a random human when he was destined to be the best for the entirety of his life. At the same level, he has to be undefeatable! With that determination in his mind, Elijah glanced at Nux, preparing to face his next wave of attacks. Alaric glanced at his sister as well, the slight smile on his face was enough to tell what he was thinking. Ambrosia, however, just shook his head. "It is already over, Elijah." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. Then, he slowly ''walked toward Elijah. "Are you looking down on me?" Elijah narrowed his eyes. He barely had 10% of his Mana left since he used most of it to defend himself, but even then, he was still a body cultivator, he could still hold on without Mana, and with his Regeneration, he only needed 30 minutes to regain 50% of his Mana, this fight was still not over. "The battle is over, Elijah," Nux repeated the same sentence again as he stood close to Elijah. "You-" Elijah didn''t bother holding back, with his left hand clenched tight, he aimed to punch Nux''s face, hoping he would back away, freeing him some space to kick him, but then suddenly, Elijah''s body froze. "Huh?" Elijah''s expression changed. His body... No matter what he did... he couldn''t move it anymore... Elijah tried resisting by moving the rest of his Mana,however, he couldn''t even access that Mana let alone move it, he was completely trapped. "The battle is over, Elijah."I think you should take a look at Nux repeated again, this time, he slowly moved his hand and placed his finger next to Elijah''s neck. [Absolute Kinesis.] Maybe because Elijah was a complete cultivator, it didn''t work on him at the start of the battle, however, with Elijah using most of his Mana in defending himself, there was nothing he could do to protect himself from an unseeable move. Elijah was completely helpless right now. With his hand still near Elijah''s neck like a sword, Nux glanced at Esme who stood near Orpheus. Seeing him looking at her, Esme came out of her reverie and, "T-The winner of the B-Battle, N-Nux Leander." She announced the results. No one reacted. The audience, the heroes, and even the leaders of them were silent. "W-What just happened...?" Alaric questioned as he glanced at his sister. "I told you, did I not? That man is hiding many more secrets than you imagine." Ambrosia replied. ''And he still hasn''t revealed his full power yet.'' Ambrosia''s words rang through Alaric''s ears and he widened his eyes in shock. "That''s not his full power? Then how strong is he?'' he questioned back in surprise. ''I cannot tell you that: Ambrosia smiled mysteriously. She couldn''t say anything. She had signed a contract after all. Not because she wanted to rile her brother up, not at all. "Anyways, should I do it now?" Ambrosia questioned. She couldn''t continue chatting with her brother like this. If they were silent for too long, others would understand that they were using Mana to talk in secret and then finding the Mana''s wavelength and peeking into their conversation wouldn''t be difficult. Alaric didn''t reply. Ambrosia took this as her cue, she turned around, and her eyes then fell on Nux. ''You know what I am about to do, correct?" She questioned. Nux simply smiled and moved back. He didn''t mind. He had good relations with the Vampires and wished to keep it that way. It didn''t matter whether the people remember this battle or not, his main goal was something else. He deactivated [Absolute Kinesis] then he turned towards a random direction and bowed his head. "I hope I didn''t disappoint you." Nobody could understand who he was talking to. The leaders, however, were different. ''Can he... sense her?" ''No, it shouldn''t be possible. Even I cannot sense her.'' "There are many things he showed today that don''t make sense. It is not an impossibility. "You are thinking too much. Just like us, he knows that she is out there keeping an eye on him and looking at his battle, he is just bowing in a random direction hoping that she would understand his intentions.'' ''He is a smart man.'' "That he is. ? The leaders nodded, then, Alaric glanced at Ambrosia. However, just as Ambrosia was about to use [Charm] again, "Aunt Ambrosia, we do not have to do it. I lost this battle fair and square and although I am disappointed, I am not embarrassed about it. Brother Nux is strong, he is not some random human, he is the husband of my sister, he is a part of our family, and there is nothing we have to hide. So there is no need of taking any extreme steps. I accept my defeat." Chapter 986 None Of Them Can Defeat Him Either. 986 None of them can defeat him either. "There is no need of taking any extreme steps I accept my defeat." Elijah spoke with a slight smile on his face. Then, he glanced at Nux and extended his hand,"You are one of the strongest Great Sages I have met, Nux." Nux shook his hand with a smile on his face, then, he raised his eyebrow and, "One of the strongest?" His question was clear, ''Not ''the'' strongest?" "Hahaha~" Hearing that, Elijah laughed out loud. "Well I was just trying to act arrogant, you are indeed the strongest Great Sage I have ever met." "Better." Nux nodded. "The hell I have been through was all worth it." "It must have been hard huh... Walking on the road of complete cultivation, it is much more difficult and complex compared to normal cultivation. But you became a complete Great Sage, I am sure you must have worked hard." Elijah spoke as he sympathized with Nux. "Oh, I worked hard alright." Nux nodded, then, he glanced at the box his wives were sitting in and with a playful smile on his face, "I definitely worked hard." "But that was not the hard work I was talking about right now." "Hmm? What do you mean?" "I was trained by Father-in-law and Mother-in-law this past month." Nux replied "Ah, right, Aunt Ambrosia did mention that. I guess she was right about her student being strong!" "Well, of course, I cannot shame my teacher, now can I? Not to mention all my wives were watching the battle as well." Nux smiled. "You seem to love your wives a lot." "Can you possibly hate them? I am the luckiest man alive." "Hahaha~ That''s a good answer!" Elijah laughed out loud. The tense atmosphere completely disappeared. Seeing that the son of the Vampire King, the Vampire Hero, and the Strongest Vampire in the younger generation of the Vampire, being defeated and acknowledging Nux completely changed his image amongst the crowd. Did Nux not deserve Lady Melia? If he didn''t, then who did!? Also, wasn''t Lady Melia free to choose who she wanted to marry? Who were these people to doubt her decision? "Nux Leander!!" "Congratulations Nux Leander!" "Lord Elijah! Don''t lose hope! You are still our role model!" "Lord Nux!" Soon, the entire stadium which was absolutely silent all this while erupted in cheers, the crowd showered their love to both Elijah, who was defeated, and Nux who had defeated one of the Seven Heroes and had proved his worth. Elijah and Nux glanced at each other before they glanced at the crowd, then, Elijah raised his hand, waving at the crowd, this welcomed another wave of cheers. Then, Elijah placed his hand on Nux''s shoulder and, "Though I have many things to say, I won''t ruin your moment more than I already have. Please continue the event,though I highly doubt anyone would challenge you after this." "Well, maybe those who think they can defeat the Vampire Hero might." Nux joked.I think you should take a look at "Heh." Elijah laughed. "Maybe the event would proceed as to how it was meant to proceed, creating more,stronger couples." Saying those words, Elijah flew away and stood next to his father. "Are you sure about this?" Ambrosia questioned as she glanced at her nephew. "I lost fair and square, Aunt. Don''t worry, I am not that petty. I know how to acknowledge my loss." "It is not just about your loss, you know?" Alaric glanced at his son as he commented. "Heh, it''s not like I am the only Hero who will be defeated by that man." Suddenly, Elijah chuckled. Then he glanced at his fellow heroes who stood next to their respective leaders and, "Other than Vedier, who is now a Semi Saint, none of the Seven Heroes here can defeat him." "Talk about yourself, Elijah." Suddenly a woman with greyish skin, long raven hair, and eyes spoke up with an emotionless look on her face The woman was standing with her arms crossed, her arrogant but reserved nature could be seen by all. She was the Hero of Demons, a Shadow Demon, Norana Nightshade. "That is correct, it is not our fault that you are weak," Lucious Celestria, the Human Hero spoke up as well. "Heeh? It is amusing how the two of you are acting like you are stronger than me." Elijah chuckled. He may have lost against Nux, but this didn''t mean he was weak. Nux was just an absurdly strong being, not to mention all those mysterious abilities of his. These people, however, were different, Elijah was confident that other than Vedier Blaze, the Dragon Hero, he could defeat any of the other Heroes. "Acting like? I am stronger than you." Norana replied. "Why don''t we test it out?" Elijah was quick to challenge. "I do not wish to defeat someone who hasn''t even recovered from his previous wounds, and to think your race flaunts your regeneration, heh." "Right, I completely forgot I was injured and challenged you." Elijah laughed as he scratched the back of his head. Ambrosia and Alaric frowned when they saw him acting like that, then, however, "Or maybe it''s because you are so weak that I don''t feel threatened enough to actually prepare before fighting you." Morana looked into Elijah''s eyes. "Alright then, let''s see just how weak I actually am." Morana was ready to have a on at it "Come to the sta-" Elijah was about to agree as well, but then, "That is enough. I allowed you to move independently but this doesn''t mean you are allowed to fight amongst yourselves. The Seven Heroes and all the Leaders heard a voice in their heads and their expressions changed. ''Continue the Event!'' The Voice ordered. Orpheus glanced at Esme and nodded. Esme took her cue, then, she stepped forward and, "Not that was what we call an amazing battle! I do not know about you guys, but these two participants were the strongest Great Sages I have ever seen, it was so blinding that I feel embarrassed when I think that I am a Great Sage as well, hahaha~ Anyways, I highly doubt there is anyone who would like to challenge the Groom after this, so rather than wasting time by calling all the registered challengers one by one, Let me end this with one question, Is there anyone who wishes to challenge Nux Leander?" Chapter 987 What The Hell Is She Doing? 987 What the hell is she doing? "Is there anyone who wishes to challenge Nux Leander? I will wait for 1 minute, all the participants who do wish to challenge the Groom jump onto the stage, your order of appearance would be the order of your battle." Esme announced and just like she and everyone else thought. Not a soul moved. Challenging Nux Leander? No sane bastard would do that. He defeated the Vampire Hero, even Semi Saints are not Nux''s match, who would want to fight him and embarrass themselves? 1 minute passed by, "I take it that no one wishes to challenge the Groom anymore. Hahaha~ This was definitely one of the most entertaining and dominant performances shown by any Groom in all the Ceremonial Unity Clash Events held throughout all the centuries. An unknown man appearing and taking away the of the finest beauties of our younger generation while silencing everyone who stood in his way, how romantic- I say my dear Sister struck gold, didn''t she?" Esme spoke as she winked at Melia. Melia, who was sitting with her other sisters just looked away. Esme chuckled, "Anyways, with this, we will be continuing on with this event, participants can now appear on the stage and challenge anyone they would like and then profess their love for their desired partner in front of us all. Luckily, this time, not only do we have the Vampire King to bless the couples, but we also have the rest of the Leaders of Yrniel, I can only say a bond formed under their eyes would be much stronger than any normal bond, So the lovers, push out the fear or rejection out of your body, jump onto the stage and fight for the woman you love!" "¨°?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?!!" Esme announced and the fired-up crowd cheered up again. 5 people jumped onto the stage at the same time, Esme randomly gave them their turns and the fights continued, after the first fight, the winner confessed his love and was accepted. It was one of the grandest moments of his life as more than 500,000 people cheered for him. It was a good start to the round two of Ceremonial Unity Clash. In the second battle, however, the winner was rejected, the Vampire still took it like a champ and returned to his seat. In the third battle, a woman walked out. She was a Great Sage Cultivator and had a decent appearance. As she stood in the middle of the stage confidently, Esme appeared in front of her and, "Selene Niara, who would you like to challenge?" Selene then pointed at the box Nux and his wives were sitting in and with an arrogant look on her face, she called out, "Anyone of you women other than Lady Melia, come forward and accept my challenge. You do not deserve to be with Lord Nux." "..." "..." The stadium turned silent again. Just what in the hell was happening today... Even Nux and his wives were taken aback, "So are you guys going to fight for my sake?" Nux questioned with a strange look on his face. "Is that even a question?" Allura questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Look at her, she is rearing to go and fight." She then pointed at Astaria, who had already stood up. "Star? You are the one who wants to go fight her?" Nux questioned with a strange look on his face. "Hm? Can I not?" Astaria frowned in confusion.I think you should take a look at "Just don''t kill her, okay?" "What do you take me for..." Astaria spoke with a deadpan look on her face. "My absolutely lovely wife?" "...I will go and fight." Astaria turned away and jumped onto the stage. "Oho~ What do we have here!? After people challenged the Groom, we have Selene who had now challenged the Brides! And it seems Astaria Leander, one of the Brides has accepted the challenge. So the next battle for this event, it would be Selene Niara vs Astaria Leander! Let''s cheer for them!" Esme announced, and the roars erupted. The two participants glanced at each other, "It is good that you are a Body Cultivator," Astaria spoke with a slight smile on her face as she took out her sword. "Oh? You are a Body Cultivator as well?" Selene questioned with a surprised look on her face. "No, I am not," Astaria replied, then, her expression hardened and she pointed her sword at Selene. Selene frowned in confusion, "A Mana Cultivator who fights with a sword...?" Soon, however, her expression changed as she realized, "A Sword Cultivator." A ridiculing smile appeared on her face as she glanced at Astara, "Just as I thought, you do not deserve Lord Nux." "And you think with a face like yours, you do?" Astaria had learned some savage replies after bantering with her sisters all the time. Selene''s face twitched in anger, she then took out her sword and pointed it at Astaria. "Let''s see how a cultivator who has already reached her limit is going to fare in a battle!" The Vampire and the human woman pointed their swords at each other. Esme, who was floating in the air raised her hand, and then, "Start!" She shouted. Selene rushed toward Astaria, closing the distance, as a Body Cultivator, she was obviously faster and stronger than Astaria. Astaria, on the other hand, stood in a strange stance with her legs wide open, slightly bent, one hand behind while the one hand holding the sword that pointed towards Selene. She didn''t activate Sword Aura, she just waited for Selene to attack her, and when she did, she blocked her attack and directed her sword in another direction while completely changing her style. An extremely impractical method considering the battle stance she took was made for attacking rather than passively defending herself. Selene didn''t care, she regained her balance and without giving Astaria any time, she swung her sword. This time, although Astaria did manage to deflect Selene''s sword, she was a little late causing her right shoulder to be grazed, that, however, didn''t change anything, she moved her sword and aimed for Selene''s right leg, Selene rolled aside and kicked the shoulder that was grazed by her sword. "Ugghh..." Astaria groaned in pain as she was pushed away. And Nux, who was watching the battle frowned in confusion, "What the hell is she doing?" Chapter 988 Surrender 988 Surrender Nux didn''t say anything and just continued to watch the battle. His wives, however, could feel his anger boiling. They knew that Nux was barely holding on. Honestly, if not for his respect for Astaria''s warrior pride, he would have jumped into the stage and would have stopped this stupid battle a long time ago. Seeing him so tense, his wives were obviously concerned, "Just what in the hell is she doing!?" Felberta questioned in frustration. She liked the playful Nux who always teased her with a smile on his face, seeing him acting like this... it made her heart ache. The other women were feeling the same thing, they were all worried about Nux, and not only Nux, they were worried about their Sister as well. Currently, Astaria, who was fighting against Selene was covered in wounds, her clothes had cuts all over and all those cuts were bleeding. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that Astaria was currently drenched in blood. For the women, especially the ones who came from the Sealed Continent and knew what kind of person Astaria was. seeing her in this state. something in their hearts squeezed. Was it worry? Shock? Anger? Frustration? They didn''t know, however, seeing Astaria reduced to this state... It definitely didn''t feel good. "Heh, honestly, with how confidently you stepped down from the Box, I thought you were stronger than normal, but a Sword Cultivator who relies on Sword Aura? Now that''s just sad. Someone like you doesn''t deserve to be with Lord Nux." Selene, who was clearly winning the battle spoke with an arrogant smile on her face. Astaria didn''t react, she just took her strange battle stance, this time, her battle stance seemed different than before, and for some reason, seeing that battle stance, Selene was irked. She felt like Astaria was looking down on her. Was she not being cruel enough? Was just ending it at normal cuts wasn''t enough? She wasn''t trying to be extreme because, in the end, a woman''s beauty was not just in her strength, but her elegance as well. She didn''t wish to come out as a blood-crazy person, she was here to impress Nux, and chopping his wife''s arm off was definitely not the way to do it. Yes, she was holding back, however, seeing how Astaria still stood in front of her even after an hour had passed and her entire body was covered in blood, Selene was irritated. Especially when she noticed the expression with which Nux was looking at her. There was no trace of love or even goodwill in those eyes, those cold golden eyes showed absolute hate. So much hate that Selene even feared that Nux would come and behead her any moment now. Receiving that gaze from the person you love was disheartening. ''It is all this bitch''s fault!'' Selene glared at Astaria as she cursed in her head. Seeing Astaria standing in front of her, her anger boiled up and she rushed towards her again. And again, Astaria blocked a few of her attacks with her strange stance, however, in the end, her speed and swordsmanship skills were better than Astaria''s and she overpowered her. 3 more moves later, Astaria''s weight was shifted on her other leg as she got ready to jump down and create more distance, Selene, however, was faster and, *Slash* "Ugggh! Fuck!" Astaria groaned in pain as Selene''s sword cut her right shoulder and this time, the cut was much deeper than before. This time, Nux didn''t care, he stood up and decided to stop the battle but suddenly, ''Don''t.'' He heard a voice.I think you should take a look at He turned towards Ember who had called him and saw the formal general shaking her head. "That woman is not someone who can defeat Astaria." ''I know, that''s what''s annoying me, just what in the hell is Star trying to achieve!?'' Nux questioned in frustration,he didn''t like seeing her wife like that at all. "Just what was she doing while I was training inside the Battle Dimension?" Nux questioned out loud. Since the Battle Dimension was another dimension, his contact with his wives was completely cut off, so he had absolutely no clue what Astaria was trying to do. He wanted to ask his wives, however, "We do not know anything about this either," Ember replied. "What do you mean?" "Astaria asked for some Body Cultivation Skills that were related to swordsmanship, then I heard she borrowed like 100 of those skills and walked into the [Core], she only came out a few hours before you." "Wait... she spent this entire time inside the [Core]...?" Nux was surprised, that was equal to 300 days! "That is correct, I wanted to see what she was doing but she just sent me away. I am sure she is trying to figure something out, Nux. Please be patient. You don''t want to ruin her hard word, do you?" Ember questioned with a small smile on her face. "..." This time, Nux turned silent. He moved his head towards the battle stage. Although he didn''t wish to see it, for his wife''s sake... he would beer with it... Thinking about that, Nux clenched his fists, his golden eyes filled with anxiety and worry completely fixed on his wife. "Haahh..." Suddenly, Astaria, who sensed Nux''s gaze from far away sighed. His worry and anxiety, even though that man hadn''t said a word to her ever since the battle started, she could still feel what he was feeling just from the intensity of his gaze. In the end, Astaria just shook her head, "I guess I can''t continue this any longer I don''t want that pervert to die from a heart attack..." She muttered to herself. Then, she glanced at the woman standing in front of her, "Surrender." She spoke with a calm look on her face. Selene, who heard those words was taken aback. Was this bitch sane? Just who was she asking to surrender? Who did she think was covered with wounds and blood? "Have you finally gone insane?" Selene questioned. "You were a nice sparring partner, so I wouldn''t want to hurt you. He is worried, so I can''t continue this any longer. So surrender." Chapter 989 He Is Not The Only Monster In That Group, Is He...? 989 He is not the only monster in that group, is he...? "You were a nice sparring partner, so I wouldn''t want to hurt you. He is worried, so I can''t continue this any longer. So surrender." Astaria replied. "Oh? So you were actually worried about that man? How about I give you a suggestion? Leave him, you don''t deserve him, a human weakling like you would only hold him back. Let m-" "Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Astaria cut her off as she took her battle form, this time, she used the stance she normally used in her battles, then, she pointed her sword at Selene, hinting her to come. "You bitch! Do you still not understand the difference in our strength!? What? Am I going a little too easy on you!?" Selene shouted, then, she disappeared and rushed towards Astaria. "Let be see if you are still this calm when your arm is chopped o-" *Slash* "Huh?" Selene''s expression changed. She just saw a strange light near Astaria''s hand, her sword, which was in her hand fell down, no, not only the sword... the arm that was holding that sword... Selene''s eyes fell on her shoulder... She soon realized that her arm was chopped off. When this information clicked in and was registered by her brain, Selene''s eyes widened in horror and, "AAAAAAGGGgGGHhHHhhhhHH!!" She screamed in agony. Astaria simply walked away from her, already sheathing her sword. In her eyes, the battle was over, it didn''t matter if Selene tried to attack her from behind or something like that, Astaria didn''t care. Because Nux was already standing next to her with a healing potion in his hand. Heck, he didn''t even say or ask anything, he simply shoved the healing potion into her mouth, and Astaria had no other choice but to gulp it down. She could already feel Nux gently covering her entire body with his coat, Astaria knew, right now, she was in the safest heaven possible, let alone a Great Sage who had one of her arms chopped even, even if a Divine Stage Cultivator came, Nux would do something about it. Yes, as illogical as it may be, Astaria truly believed it. With those thoughts in her mind, a slight smile appeared on Astaria''s face. She finished drinking the Healing Potion and soon, Nux shoved another one into her mouth. The two of them left the stage like this, completely ignoring the audience''s cheer and the world leaders'' shock. "Did she just... cut through the defenses of a Great Sage Body Cultivator with Sword Aura...?" Arion, the Lionkin questioned with a shocked look on his face. None of the leaders could believe what they just saw. Sword Cultivators. These were the Cultivators who were known for their strong strength compared to their peers at similar levels, however, after they reached Great Sage, they lost this advantage. No matter how good the sword these cultivators had was, the amount of Mana that was required to fight against a Great Sage was not something a Sword could handle, the high amount of Mana changed the structure of the sword and destroyed it, that''s why, Great Sage Sword Cultivators were weak and were forced to shift to Mana Cultivation and learn different spells. But just now...I think you should take a look at In the battle, that woman broke that law... She used Sword Aura to defeat another Great Sage, that too, a Body Cultivator and a Vampire who generally have stronger bodies compared to Humans... Something like this shouldn''t be possible... Then how in the hell...? "He is not the only monster in that group, is he...?" Arcturus questioned as he glanced at Nux''s wives again. "That is correct... he is not the only monster in that group..." Pyrax, the one eyed demon spoke with a solemn look on his face. His eyes were on the white-haired succubus who was comfortably sitting on her seat with a playful smile on her face. The other leaders nodded as well. They could sense how abnormal the "Harem'' in front of them was... Even the Seven Heroes had curious looks on their faces. Anyways, soon, the healers rushed onto the stage. For a Vampire, something like losing an Arm wasn''t a big deal, a Vampire stronger than the Emperor Stage doesn''t even need a Healing Potion, however, Selene was still given a healing potion. She quickly recovered her health and glanced at the VIP Box where Nux and his wives were sitting. Seeing that Nux didn''t even look at her and was completely absorbed in taking care of her wife, a wife who ruined her image in front of him, Selene clenched her fists in frustration. "The Winner of the Battle, Astaria Leander!" Soon, Esme came out of her reverie and announced the result as well. The crowd cheered for the winner, and Selena had not choice but to walk away. The Event continued, some people challenged others to propose to their love, while most of the women followed Selene''s lead and challenged Nux''s women. Nux''s women were fairly new to the Great Sage, so obviously, they were much weaker compared to all these women who had been a Great Sage for more centuries. Heck, some of the Nux''s women weren''t even that old yet. Honestly, if Nux and his women''s age was revealed to the world, the people here would... ...nobody knew what they would do. But it obviously wouldn''t be an ''Oh okay! Anyways, Nux''s women were weak compared to other Great Sages, however, there were a few exceptions to that. Allura Leander was one. With her Saint Level Bloodline, her [Illusion] ability got absurdly strong as she became a Great Sage. Even without practicing, handling normal Vampires with next to no mental resistance was child''s play for her. Skyla, Thyra and Ember won their battles as well. Of course, although the rest of the women lost, they did give a decent fight and after the end of the battle, when the winner proposed to Nux, he simply rejected them all saying his wives were all precious to him and challenging them to win his heart was not a way to enter to his life. With this, the women who planned to challenge the brides stopped, The Ceremonial Unity Clash continued normally with new couples forming and some hearts breaking and just like that, 2 weeks passed by, and the long event came to an end. It was now a 2 days break, And the time for Nux and his wives to meet the world leaders. Chapter 990 You Guys Can Be Jealous, I Wont Mind. 990 You guys can be jealous, I won''t mind. *Knock* *Knock* A knock was heard, Nux opened the door and the servant bowed her head, "It is time, Lord Nux." The servant informed. Nux nodded, "We will be there." He said with a smile. The servant bowed her head again and walked away. Nux closed the door, then, he turned around, his eyes then fell on eleven world-level beauties, some sitting on the bed, some on chairs, and 1 standing near the window, cach looking at him with slight smiles on their faces, looking absolutely stunning; seeing this sight, Nux''s body started heating up. He was holding back. He was using all his willpower to hold back. The sight in front of him was just too alluring. All these women were seducing him to jump at them! "Girls, they are waiting for us, shall we move?" Nux questioned. The women all smiled, Melia then stepped forward, she looked into Nux''s eyes and the two nodded at the same time. Then, Nux opened the door again and walked out, the 11 beauties following him from behind, the 12 of them then walked towards the venue. It was an after Ceremonial Union Clash Event, this was where the couple have a small party with people close to them. This time, however, things were a bit different, rather than ''people close to the couple'' this party was a gathering of ''world''s most influential beings''. The Dragon Lord, Demon State Rulers, Elven Queen, Beastmen City Lords, Human Emperors, Master Blacksmiths, the Vampire King, the Vampire Dukes, the Vampire Marquees, the Seven Heroes, and the family members of all these influential people, All of them were gathered in this ''small party''. The standards of this party were so high that Noble Vampires, the Earls, Viscounts, and Barons, the Vampires who are respected everywhere they went, even they weren''t invited. This was a gathering of the most elite group in Yrniel and the main characters of this gathering were none other than Nux and his wives. They were the last ones to show up and as soon as they did, all eyes turned towards them. At first, it was just Melia Bloodheart marrying a human, however, after the Clash, Nux''s name overshadowed that of Melia''s. A Complete Cultivator who came out of nowhere and was strong enough to defeat the Vampire Hero, everyone was curious about this man, even the World Leaders. Nux and his wives walked to where Alaric, Orpheus, and Ambrosia were standing, the other world leaders were there as well. "You look good in that suit," Alaric spoke with a slight smile on his face. "Thank you, Lord Alaric," Nux replied as he slightly bowed his head. "And you beauties, you all are breathtaking. I was only being formal to Nux, but you guys, you all look mesmerizing, Nux is quite a lucky guy, isn''t he?" Alaric complimented Nux''s wives. "Hahaha~" Nux laughed out loud. "You guys can be jealous, I won''t mind." Nux chuckled as he glanced at his wives with a proud look on his face. "I have no reason to be jealous here, Nux. Let me introduce you to my four beautiful wiv-" "Oh C''mon, why are you trying to bore him? Ain''t no one is interested in your formal talks, right Nux?" Suddenly, Arcturus appeared next to Nux and placed his arm around his neck like he was his old friend. Nux was obviously taken aback since he couldn''t sense Arcturus moving from his place at all, however, he didn''t show it on his face. "Lord Arcturus." He greeted. "I liked how you fought in the Event." Arcturus complimented. "Thank you, Lord Arcturus." "How did you get so strong?" The Dragon Lord questioned. "I worked hard," Nux replied. "You think we don''t work hard?" "Are you not strong?" "..." The Dragon Lord turned silent. "Hahaha~ This is the first time I have seen someone leaving the famed Dragon Lord Arcturus speechless!" Pyrax, the one-eyed demon laughed out loud. "We finally meet, Nux." He spoke as he and the other four Demon State Rulers were with him as well. Nux greeted all of them politely, and soon, the Leaders of other continents came as well. Nux greeted every one of them, honestly, he was a little overwhelmed, all these people were Divine Stage Cultivators, and no matter how confident he was, any one of these people could squash him to death. In this environment, although Nux didn''t show it on his face and even cracked a few jokes to try and make things smoother, he felt small. Not just him, his wives, and even Melia, who has been in contact with many Divine Stage Cultivators felt the same. How could they not? These were the world leaders! Even the Seven Heroes would feel overwhelmed if they were surrounded by them. But still, Nux handled himself well, he even observed the Leaders and their actions, trying to figure them out, King Alaric seemed like he was genuinely happy for her niece and was excited about the marriage. Obviously, Orpheus and Ambrosia were the same. After all, they have already approved of Nux when they trained him for these past 5 months. The Dragon Lord on the other hand, didn''t really care much about the marriage or Nux or his wives'' appearance, he was just curious about how Nux was this strong and the strange abilities he used in the event. Yes, a Battle Maniac through and through. The Demon State Rulers seemed to have different thoughts in their minds. Although they were congratulating Nux, their eyes were on his wives, especially Allura. No, they didn''t fall in love or something like that, Nux and his wives were like children in their eyes. What they could sense from Allura was something different... Something... heavy... A Transcendent. They could instinctively sense Allura''s bloodline. Morgrath Ash, the Ruler of the Devouring Mist Demon State, however, seemed more interested in Amaya. Of course, Nux knew the reason. He could sense her physique. He couldn''t sense Nux''s Physique because he was hiding it using *Essence*, Amaya however, had nowhere to hide it. The reactions of the other Demon Rulers were natural, Nux however, found one of them acting strange. Kaal Nightshade, the Ruler of the Shadow Demon State, the father of Hero of Demons, that man seemed more focused on Lane. I think you should take a look at Occasionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 991 This Is The Last Party I Am Ever Attending. 991 This is the last party I am ever attending. Kaal Nightshade, the Ruler of the Shadow Demon State, the father of Hero of Demons, that man seemed more focused on Lane. Nux was confused, he could tell that the man didn''t have any unwanted thoughts in his mind, however, he was definitely thinking something. ''Is there something the System missed?'' Nux wondered inwardly. Morgrath was focused on Amaya because of her Physique, so for Kaal to focus on Lane... Did Lane have some sort of hidden physique as well? A physique the System missed? Nux didn''t know if it was related, but after thinking about it, Nux also realized that the title System gave to Lane was ''Nux''s Shadow'', were the two of them related? Nux doubted that. ''He sees her potential.'' Suddenly, Nux heard Allura''s voice in his head. Allura, obviously realized what Nux was thinking and answered. ''Potential?'' Nux frowned in confusion. ''Lady Eisheth told me this before. Demons could sense other beings'' nature. That was how Aisha sensed my ''nature'' and told me to become a Succubus, she chose me because my nature was similar to that of a succubus. Eisheth sensed the same thing from me, that was a part reason why she allowed me to enter the trials and even made me train with other succubi. I think Lord Kaal is sensing something similar from Lane. Her potential to become a Shadow Demon. ''A Shadow Demon huh...'' Nux started thinking as he glanced at Lane. Lane, who sensed his gaze turned towards him and smiled. Nux smiled back, his wives were so adorable. "So, when are you going to settle in the Celestria Empire?" Draven Celestria, the Emperor questioned with a smile on his face. Nux glanced at him and smiled. He could tell what this man was trying to do. Not only he, but the two other Emperors were also playing the ''you human we human'' game with him and were trying to recruit him. Obviously Nux had no reason to agree to that, "Lord Draven, I stay in the Aldara City, I have my own Clan there and have no thoughts of moving anywhere else, though I will need your help when my new clan grows and we open a branch in your Empire," Nux replied with a smile. "Of course, the doors of my Empire are open for you and your clan anytime." Draven laughed. "Heh, still shameless as ever I see." Suddenly, Lyriana laughed. How could she not tell what Draven was trying to do? She was quick to call him out. Nux glanced at the Elven Queen, honestly, this woman was a beauty. With her silver hair, icy blue eyes, and clean features, Lyriana was definitely one of the most beautiful women Nux had ever seen, but today, no other woman stayed in Nux''s eyes. His eyes were fixed on his lovely wives, seeing them in the wedding gown, Nux was absolutely sure that even the most beautiful woman in the world won''t be able to compare to his wives right now. Anyways, the Beastmen City Lords and the Master Blacksmiths seemed simple creatures who were just enjoying the party. Nux greeted them all, then he greeted their families and only after that, was he finally able to excuse himself. This was much more burdensome than he thought, however, he had to do. Nux and his wives sighed in relief as they got away from the world leaders. They looked at each other and smiled wryly, then just as Nux was about to pick a snack to eat, "Brother-in-law." Lazarus called out. "Brother-in-law." Nux greeted with a smile.I think you should take a look at "Come with me, Melia, and you all, please come as well," Lazarus spoke. "Where?" Nux questioned with a frown. "What? Were you planning to stay with the leaders this whole time? Don''t bother, that is too tiring, all the people from the younger generation are gathered there, come, I will introduce them all to you." Lazarus spoke. "Hahaha..." Nux laughed dryly. Another introduction round... This time, with the children of the people he just met... ''This is the last party I am ever attending.'' Nux had made up his mind. His wives with noble backgrounds always complained about how they hated all the parties and he never understood why, Today, however, he could finally feel what his wives were talking about. ''Well, this is not the party you could have skipped.''Amaya spoke. Today, she looked much brighter than usual. She could scream and claim Nux as her own in front of the entire world after all. ''Heh, I guess I can bear it because of how special the occasion is.'' Nux chuckled as he shook his head. His wives smiled. Then, Nux and his wives followed Lazarus to where the ''Younger Generation'' gathered. Another round of introduction started. Honestly, this time, other than the Heroes, Nux ignored all the men. He didn''t even bother trying to remember them. Of course, he did politely greet all the women. Especially Ariana Frostwillow, the Elven Hero and the daughter of Lyriana Frostwillow, an absolutely stunning woman who was a complete copy of her mother. The other few were, Ophelia Sky, the Vampire Princess, and Eleonora Redmoon, the princess of the Redmoon Duke Family, these two, along with Melia were known as the three flowers of the Blood Kingdom. Then there was also Norana Nightshade, the Hero of Demons and the Shadow Demon Princess. Last, but not least, Fawn Silvertale, the Beastmen Hero, and, a Foxkin. Yes, a Fox Girl. Honestly, if it wasn''t for Nux''s marriage event and his decision to only think about his lovely wives all this time, he would have started going after these women. The cultured being inside his head was already jumping around in joy. Vampires, Demons, Elves, and even the Foxkin... This place was pure heaven, however, right now, it was a heaven Nux didn''t wish to enter since he was already in a better heaven. The smiles on his wives'' faces were much more precious to him. Therefore, for his wives, Nux decided to seal the cultured being inside him for a while. "Hahaha~ you aren''t even trying to hide how bored you are. This must be your first time attending an event like this, isn''t it?" Suddenly, Elijah laughed out loud. A wry smile appeared on Nux''s face and he nodded, "That is corr-" Midsentence, Nux froze. Elijah, his wives, and others frowned in confusion, wondering what happening to him, but then, their expressions changed as well. Absolute silence fell throughout the venue as every single person turned to where Nux was standing. Then, Nux finally turned around, his eyes fell on the cloaked woman who was standing right in front of him, looking at him with her enchanting golden eyes. Chapter 992 How Mysterious 992 How mysterious "..." Nux stood in silence. In front of her stood a woman, even though the two were of the same height, standing right in front of the cloaked woman, Nux felt short. The feeling he was currently feeling greatly overwhelmed what he felt when he was with other World Leaders. That time, he could still keep his composure and talk fluently, however, as this woman stared at her with her golden eyes, the pressure he felt was so intense that he couldn''t even speak. Nux''s mind was filled with different questions, didn''t this woman leave? Why was she back here? Unlike others, who couldn''t even sense the woman and were always doubtful if she was there or not. Nux could accurately tell where she was. Yes, even this mysterious woman couldn''t hide from Nux''s perception. Nux clearly sensed this woman leaving. She just returned a few seconds ago and the moment she appeared, she decided to appear right before him. Why? Even if she had something to discuss, why didn''t she discuss it with the world leaders? Why come directly to him? Nux could sense it... Something wasn''t right... And just as he expected, "Nux Leander," The woman called out, her voice was full of authority, unparalleled arrogance, and strength. Nux looked into her eyes, waiting for her to continue, "How did you become a Complete Great Sage Cultivator when you are still in your 20s?" The woman questioned and before Nux, everyone around him widened their eyes in absolute shock. "...what?" Elijah couldn''t believe what he just heard. He... He lost against a man who was still in his 20s... No wait... that''s not the point, a 20-year-old man was a Great Sage!? And that too a complete one!? How in the hell is that possible!? Even the world leaders, people with the most experience in their life could see their world falling apart when they heard what the woman said. Especially Orpheus and Ambrosia... They knew Nux was Young, probably younger than Melia, and even though they found it surprising, they didn''t talk about it, But... a 20-year-old...? "How is that even possible...?" the Dragon Lord muttered. The only people in the entire venue who seemed calm were the Lust Family. The succubi already knew the truth, and honestly, seeing the reaction of the people around them, Eisheth couldn''t help but feel somewhat glad. ''Heh.''I think you should take a look at Yes, that was it. This was how shocked they were when they found out how old Nux actually was. Eisheth felt like she had one-upped the world leaders, it was honestly a thrilling feeling. In truth, she and her daughters had it better because Nux was only an Emperor Stage Cultivator back then, but these people? They were all seeing a 20-year-old Complete Great Sage who defeated the Vampire Hero, of course, they would all be utterly dumbfounded. Seeing their jaws dropping on the floor, Elsheth nodded to herself as she stood proudly with her arms crossed. "L-Lady Vyriana, a-are you sure there was n-no mistake...?" Suddenly, Vedier, the Dragon Hero questioned. Another wave of gasps could be heard in the venue. Was the Dragon Hero doubting the Ancestral Order...? However, when they thought about it, Vedier''s words made sense. Anyone could make mistakes and although Ancestral Order hasn''t made any ever before, there was always a first time for everything. Ancestral Order making a mistake was much more reasonable than a 20-year-old man being a Complete Great Sage Cultivator. Actually, everyone, especially the Dragon Hero desperately hoped that it was the case. When Elijah lost against a random cultivator who appeared out of nowhere, Vieder felt happy. Vampires and Dragons had this competitiveness since ancient times. However, since Vieder was more than 500 years older than Elijah, defeating him in a spar wasn''t satisfying. That was the reason Vieder felt strangely joyful when Nux defeated Elijah, he felt like the gap between him and Elijah widened and he ''defeated'' him through Nux. His logic was simple, Nux was better than Elijah, he was better than Nux, so he was better than Elijah. Since he assumed Nux would never be able to surpass him, Elijah wouldn''t be able to do so either. However... If this man he assumed could never defeat him...was merely a 20-year-old... Then... "I have personally interrogated the people living in the Forgotten Continent, all of them knew his name, but rarely anyone knew his past. It was like someday he just appeared out of nowhere and married the Queen of Skyfall Kingdom, which was the strongest Kingdom in that continent. I found his sudden appearance suspicious so I tried to look into it, and after interrogating a few minorities who knew about him in his initial cultivation stages, I realized that his cultivation speed was abnormally fast. Butler of Felberta Leander said that starting from a mortal, he became an Advance Stage Cultivator in a matter of days, then, he proceeded to become a Master Stage the next month, and soon, within 2 years, he was already a King Stage. Marquees Alger, the Deputy Generals of the Woods Army, the students in the Skyfall Academy, and many more people said the same things and their stories and timeline matched. I was still doubtful but soon, I realized another interesting fact, 2 months ago, this man was an Emperor. He skipped an entire stage within 2 months and is now a peak Great Sage. A speed like this isn''t normal. It is not only you, your wives aren''t much different either, most of them are less than 100 years old, but they are already Great Sages, a monstrous talent that even overpowers the talent of these so-called world leaders." Vyriana spoke as she glanced at the world leaders who were just too shocked to even react to Vyriana''s words. Then, her tone suddenly changed and, "But the interesting thing is, before meeting you, all of them were just like any other normal cultivator, no, some of them could even be called worse than average and someone who was never destined to surpass the Grand Master Stage, but here they are, standing in front of all us as the Great Sages. It is almost as if you not only have the ability to cultivate quickly yourself, but you also have the ability to help the people around you as well. How mysterious." Chapter 993 Surrender 993 Surrender "It is almost as if you not only have the ability to cultivate quickly yourself, but you also have the ability to help the people around you as well. How mysterious." Vyriana spoke and as he heard his world, Nux could see his entire world falling apart. She knows... This was the first thought that appeared in his mind when he saw Vyriana''s golden eyes looking into his eyes as if she was trying to find out everything about him. Nux''s body froze. For the first time in a long while he felt fear... A fear so great that it felt as if it would consume his entire being. It was not only he would be harmed by this, after all. If the truth was revealed, then nothing would stop him from becoming a machine for the Order that does nothing but produce strong cultivators. He and his wives would be experimented on and the life they had right now would become no less than a faraway dream. When he thought about this possibility, Nux''s heart raced. One could say he was overthinking, however, the reactions of the world leaders when his and his wives'' ages were revealed were enough to tell him that this wasn''t just him overthinking... No one in this entire world would resist being able to get their hands on his powers, His power had the ability to rule over the world within a matter of months. It was only he who was holding himself back, wanting to build strong relationships with the people he loved. He regretted it, Not his decision of building his relationships, but not being able to enjoy it for a longer period of time. Yes, in his heart, Nux had already given up. No matter how he thought about this situation, there was no solution, Vyriana knew his past and the extent of her abilities was simply horrifying. Nux just contacted Alger and the other Slaves Vyriana just mentioned, honestly, the fact that she got information from them even though they had the Slave Seal on them was shocking, however, after what his Slaves told him, Nux was even more horrified. They didn''t know anything. Let alone being interrogated, they don''t even remember being approached by anyone and none of them had any ''gaps'' in their memories. Vyriana didn''t just play with their memories, she changed their complete perception of reality. That was the sort of being he was facing, what could he possibly do? He tried to think about different ways, Escape using the Harem''s Gate, but his wives were here, he couldn''t leave them. Use the Core to escape together, but just opening the Core needed around 5 Seconds, it was too slow. Try to fight her and buy some time? Heh, even the almightly world leaders whose arrogance knows no bounds bow acts like kittens as they bow their heads in front of this woman, how could he possibly go fight her? There was no other choice. He was utterly helpless. His system, his powers, his backers... in front of this woman, all of them were useless. ''Surrender.'' Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. It was Amaya and her thoughts matched his. Even someone like her for helpless and hearing her say that, Nux''s heart sank. He knew it was the truth, however, seeing that even Amaya, who always had a solution telling him to surrender with a weak smile on her face... Nux cursed himself for being so weak but then,I think you should take a look at ''What the fuck do you mean surrender!?" Astaria shouted. ''So what if she is strong!? Let''s just fight her together, the worse that can happen is that we die! I don''t care, I am willing to die if it is together with you guys! But I absolutely won''t let Nux surrender!" The battle intent in her voice was overpowering. Even in front of this horrifying enemy, she wasn''t willing to bow down, neither did she want her husband to bow down. Hearing her act like that, Nux could feel the tension in his heart easing up... His Star was the strongest among them all. ''I don''t mind dying either, but I am telling you all right. now, when I die, I want it to be in Nux''s arms, alright? Don''t aim for my spot. Allura spoke with a slight smile on her face. ''Don''t dream, that spot is mine. I the first.''Felberta was quick to deny. She was ready to die as well. One by one, other women spoke up as well. The only one who didn''t say anything was Melia, she was looking at her parents who were looking at them with curious looks on their faces, "..." Nux or his wives didn''t say anything, they weren''t planning on forcing anyone to follow through with their crazy plan but then, a small smile appeared on Melia''s face and, ''Let''s fight together then. I want to see how strong a Complete Divine Stage Cultivator is.'' She had decided as well. Nux and his wives smiled. Then, "Touching indeed." They heard a voice. ''But this is why I don''t like speaking to brawns like you,when did I say we are actually giving up?" Amaya spoke up. "Huh?" Nux and the others frowned. ''Get yourself together, we are not dying. Not like this. She has investigated us but the source of information are the people who were around us and since no one other than us knows the full details of your abilities, I highly doubt she does as well, especially the recent ones. She is strong, fighting her is useless, so surrender to her, act like you are willing to cooperate with her, and ask for her protection in return, she must feel like you are trying to use her to be in an advantageous position. Make her believe that you have no thoughts of resisting, tell her some details about your ability, however, tell her that you need a certain amount of feelings to be there between the couple for it to work, buy time, buy her trust, there is no way she would harm you or us if you do that. Then, when we are away from the eyes, we will use the [Core] and get away. We would be forced to live like refugees, constantly moving from one place to another and avoiding the strongest force in Yrniel, but it isn''t a problem, as long as it is with you, I don''t think anyone of us would have problems living a life like that. Actually, some of the perverts would even like it!'' Amaya spoke as she glanced at Edda, who was already building up different fantasies in her mind and had a perverted smile on her face. Seeing her like that, Amaya sighed, she had to give it to Edda, thinking about it even when their entire life was about to be ruined... Edda sure was a courageous pervert. Chapter 994 Do You Think They Would Let Me Live? 994 Do you think they would let me live? Hearing Amaya''s plan, Nux''s expression turned solemn. It was a lot better than simply giving up. The life they would have to live after this would be one of a criminal''s however, that didn''t matter, it wouldn''t take long for him to become a Divine Stage Cultivator, and once he does become one... He would come back for revenge. With that thought in his mind, Nux glanced at Vyriana again. Although his mind had calmed down, his face still showed nervousness, he had to put up an act. He needed to ''submit'' to this woman without making her doubt his intentions. To make it seem more believable, Nux decided to wait, he wanted Vyriana to continue, he also wanted to see if she knew any more of his secrets and what lengths would she go to pressure him. Once he finds the chance, he was planning to surrender just like Amaya said but then, "Pffft." Suddenly, Vyriana laughed out loud. "Look at you getting all nervous and here I thought there is nothing in this world that could make you act like this." She spoke her voice a lot less threatening than before. Nux or his wives, however, didn''t lower their guard, rather, they simply narrowed their eyes since they couldn''t understand this woman''s reaction. Did she somehow see through them? But why was she laughing out loud? "Alright Nux, you can lower your guard, I don''t intend to hurt you," Vyriana spoke in a soft voice. Nux of course, didn''t believe her, he just stayed silent and observed her. "You hold many secrets Nux, the fact that you cultivate fast, the fact that the people around you somehow turn into prodigies that even the ones with the royal blood flowing through their veins wouldn''t be able to defeat, And the fact that one of your abilities allows you to turn into an Incubus, and that too, one with quite a high-level bloodline." Vyriana spoke and this time, Eisheth''s eyes widened in surprise as well. ''An Incubus?'' She was shocked, she didn''t sense anything from even after interacting with him for so long! Soon, however, Eisheth glanced at the people around her and a wry smile appeared on her face. Who was she? Even when the world leaders the strongest known Cultivators couldn''t sense anything, then how could she have known? Honestly, she just wanted to be the one that knew Nux''s every secret, however, thinking about it right now, she had no right to think like that. Nux and her were good friends, however, even now, she never treated him like an equal. She knew he was a man with immense potential, someone who would eventually surpass her, however, right now, he was weaker than her. Right now, she was better than him. When her own thoughts were like that, then it made perfect sense that Nux didn''t completely trust her. There was no reason for him to reveal any of his secrets to her and now that she think about it, what she knew about Nux, all of that was for convenience''s sake. Nux didn''t tell her anything because he needed someone to share his secrets with. He had his wives for that, he had no need for her in that matter. Thinking about it, Eisheth felt a strange feeling in her heart. Soon, however, she shook her head. This was not the time, the situation was getting much more complicated than she expected. She wanted to help Nux and get out of this place, however, let alone considering the risk of her actions and how it would affect her and her state, even trying to fight against that cloaked woman was sheer stupidity.I think you should take a look at That woman just needed 1 second to suppress someone like her. Not only would she not help Nux, she would turn into a weakness or would get herself killed. It was pointless, it was nothing she or the almighty Bloodhearts could do. On the other hand, Nux had a frown on his face as well. His cultivation speed and his wives'' talent, that could have been investigated by interrogating different people, he didn''t have control over it, but his Incubus Form...? How in the hell did sh- Suddenly, Nux''s expression changed. And before he could say anything, Vyriana smiled and, "You didn''t really think that you would use that ability in your battle and no one would know about it, right?" "Heh, absolute contract my ass." Nux laughed out without realizing it. "What did you say?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. Nux, who finally came out of her reverie and realized what he had done froze. However, seeing those golden eyes looking at him like that, Nux felt annoyed. He decided to let go, "The condition for that battle was signing the contract of Absolute Silence. Nothing you see there should be revealed to anyone and that applied to the judges of the battle as well. Yet here you are, standing before me, knowing things only those judges should have known. Those people clearly broke the rule. The ''Contract is Absolute'', even your own people don''t respect it, how do you expect others to follow it? Why do you guys even bother trying to act like good guys? You have the required strength, don''t you? Just openly declare your rule all over Yrniel, why bother with all those bullshit rules?" "They wouldn''t have broken the rules if I personally hadn''t asked them to," "But they still broke i-" "The Ancestral Order does not wish to harm you, Nux Leander," Vyriana spoke in an authoritative tone, one that signified that when she spoke these words, she represented the order itself. Nux, however, wasn''t buying any of her bullshit, "Oh yeah? Well, your actions don''t seem to match your words." Then, Nux looked around and glanced at all the world leaders looking at him with different expressions on their faces, "Even if you let me go and don''t do anything, after revealing all my secrets like this, do you think they would do the same? Do you think they would let me live?" Chapter 995 We Are Not Your Enemies 995 We are not your enemies "Even if you let me go and don''t do anything, after revealing all my secrets like this, do you think they would do the same? Do you think they would let me live?" Nux questioned as he glanced at all the world leaders. His worries were clear and his question might have offended most of the world leaders as well, however, deep down, they all knew, they crave Nux''s powers, it won''t be a lie to say that they were curious about his past, and his powers and... If they could use this power as their own... The leaders knew it better... Even if they didn''t do it, others would, then... then why don''t they do it on their own? Yes, once Vyriana leaves, Nux and his wives would become a hot target in the eyes of these leaders and would not just be a hunt to get Nux, it would be a race. A race between Divine Stage Cultivators, a race where the strongest would fight for a Great Sage, and being the troffee in this battle was the last thing Nux wanted right now. He was disgusted when he saw the world leaders'' eyes, however, he knew it was not their fault either. The ''price'' shown to them was just too powerful, it was not just strengthening themselves, it meant strengthening everyone around them, their wives, their children, their loyal retainers. An opportunity to create a force so strong that even the Ancestral Order would lose out in comparison, who would possibly resist such temptation? The world leaders weren''t to blame... If Nux had to blame someone, it would be this cloaked woman standing in front of him. However, the woman he wanted to blame simply smiled when she heard his words, then, she glanced at the world leaders once and, "That is what you are worried about?" She questioned. The easiness in her tone showed how unbothered she was. It was as if she didn''t put these so-called ''world leaders'' in her eyes at all. "See? This is the problem here. You do not understand Nux. You do not understand how the Order works. You do not understand how the Order views the world. You do not understand the extent of strength the Order possesses. The ''problem'', you are so concerned about, in our eyes, it is nothing but child''s play. You are worried that they would hunt you down, right?" Vyriana questioned. Then, she raised her right hand and, *Snap* She snapped her fingers, and the red crystal attached to her ring shined brightly, then, the light spread to the entire room, blinding every single person other than Nux, his wives, and Vyriana. 2 seconds later, the light disappeared and when Nux''s eyes fell on the ''World Leaders'' around him, his eyes widened in absolute horror. All the world leaders, the Peak Divine Stage Cultivators, the beings who were feared by all, the beings who were strong enough to rule around 50 other Divine Stage Cultivators and had absolute control over their respective continents, With just a snap of Vyriana''s finger, all those beings were now lying on the floor, unconscious. The Vampire King, the Dragon Lord, the Elf Queen, none were spared.I think you should take a look at "Alright, none of them would remember anything they saw or heard ever since I came here after they wake up." Vyriana spoke in an unbothered tone. Nux, who heard his question was horrified. This woman just neutralized more than 20 Divine Stage Cultivators and the people around them and... she wasn''t even tired... "Heh." Suddenly, Nux laughed out loud. Seeing this scene in front of him, all the ''plans'' that were forming in his mind cleared up. He knew he was facing an unfathomable being... but now that he has witnessed it with his own eyes... he finally realized what sort of monster was he facing... Heck, even the so-called world leaders didn''t know who they were facing, Nux laughed when he recalled his mother-in-law''s warning. ''Even if we all, my brother and the Dragon Lord included, attack her together, she is strong enough to suppress us within 5 seconds.'' 5 Seconds? ''5 Seconds my ass.'' Nux couldn''t help but curse in his head. The world leaders had no fucking clue. He saw it with his own eyes, this woman used an artifact, which meant, what she used what not her own strength, and seeing how she was absolutely fine even after using such a powerful artifact, Nux was sure. Her ''attack'' would have been much more horrifying compared to the artifact''s attack. This woman... Let alone 5 seconds, the world leaders wouldn''t even last a second against her. It was no battle, It was absolute suppression no different than a normal Divine Stage Cultivator suppressing mortals. This woman, she could kill all the people present in this venue, no, fuck the venue, she could kill all the people present in this entire continent in one move, and not a single being would live to tell the tale of this story. She was in a league of her own. Nux finally realized what this woman was talking about. His ability was good and all, it was amazing and if one of the leaders got their hands on it, it might help them gather a stronger force, however, no matter what happens, A bunch of ants were still that, Ants. In the eyes of the Ancestral Order, numbers didn''t matter. If they decided to remove a variable or act against a so- called ''world level power, then no matter how strong or how well prepared that power is, they would be destroyed without any resistance, just like how these leaders were all lying on the ground, helpless, unconscious, and defeated. The Order might be interested in his powers, but deep down, they had an unapparelled confidence, a confidence that no matter what, he would never be a threat to them. "Does this solve your problem now? As I said, Nux Leander, the Order does not wish to harm you. We are not your enemies." *** Guys, I have uploaded the Elf Queen''s and her daughter''s picture on the discord server, along with the other, way better pictures for other characters. SleepDeprivedSloth Chapter 996 I Seem So Desperate 996 I seem so desperate "Does this solve your problem now? As I said, Nux Leander, the Order does not wish to harm you. We are not your enemies." Vyriana spoke with a calm look on her face. Nux observed her for a while, then, with a serious look on his face, he questioned, "What do you want then?" "..." Vyriana didn''t say anything. "Doing a thorough background check, even going as far as interrogating the people I interacted with before, revealing everything in front of everyone, and even going as far as breaking the contract that represents your own Organization, I am sure you didn''t do all this without thinking, right? So what is your goal? What do you want from me?" Nux questioned as he looked into Vyriana''s eyes. "You suddenly got a lot braver." Vyriana commented, "You were all tense and scared just a few seconds ago." "You just said you are not my enemy, so I don''t have to fear you," Nux replied. "That is good." "Now please don''t dodge the question, Lady Vyriana. What do you want from me?" Nux repeated his question. Vyriana paused for a moment, then, she pointed at Astaria. "Her." "Not happening." Before Astaria could even react, Nux shook his head and replied. "I think you misunderstood. I don''t swing that way. I want her as my student." Vyriana explained herself. "Why me?" Astaria questioned as she narrowed her eyes. She felt like it was a trap, it was Vyriana''s way to get close to Nux and get to know his secrets, however... This woman could deal with Divine Stage Cultivators and wipe their memories, even for Ambrosia, peeking into Nux''s mind was a matter of seconds. Nothing was stopping Vyriana to capture Nux and then peek into all his secrets. There was no reason for her to do something so roundabout. "You don''t know?" Vyriana questioned. "How would I know why you would want to train me?" Astaria tilted her head in confusion. But then suddenly, "Is it because of how she defeated her opponent in the Event?" Nux questioned. Remembering how Astaria did something that was said to be impossible. Even he was surprised about the matter and wanted to talk about it, however, he didn''t get the opportunity. Then suddenly, Nux''s expression changed, "Wait... that was the time when you left the event... I thought it was because you were bored but...but you wanted to look into us because you were interested in Astaria and wanted to know how she did it." "As I thought, you can sense my presence. You are quite perceptive." Vyriana praised. Nux smiled a little. "Honestly, I wanted to make you my student as well, however, I have nothing to teach you to a 20-year-old Complete Great Sage Cultivator," Then, Vyriana glanced at Astaria and,I think you should take a look at "You, on the other hand, can definitely benefit from this." "..." Astaria turned silent. She still had many questions in her mind, the first and the most prominent one was, "Why are you doing this?" "I think the Order''s intentions are pretty clear from the rules we have emplaced, is it not?" "Let the people with potential grow..." Nux replied. "That is correct, and I see immense potential in you, Astaria Leander. A potential that is high enough to make me act personally." Vyriana replied as she glanced at Astaria. "My potential...?" Astaria was taken aback. Coming to Yrniel, she could tell that if it wasn''t for Nux, she wouldn''t have been able to keep up with the ''prodigies'' here with her talent. Astaria felt that she was lacking... But now hearing someone like Vyriana say things like that about her potential... Astaria''s emotions were affected. "How strong can I get? Can I defeat the Seven Heroes if I agree to become your student?" She questioned. "Huh? You think I would want to take you in if your potential wasn''t even enough to defeat these 7 brats? Look, I will be honest here, the training I am talking aboutwon''t be like the one you might have in your mind, I will tell you the basics and guide you, however, that does not mean I will teach you anything. You would need to pave your path on your own, I will only be telling you when to stop and start looking for another way, though I will say this, Once you do manage to successfully find your own path and start walking on it, then let alone these seven brats, even defeating him won''t be an issue." "I can defeat... Nux?" Astaria was shocked. "Well it won''t be easy, might be even more difficult than walking on the path of Complete Cultivation but you have the potential, that is why I want to take you in as my student, it would be a waste if you do not capitalize on your talent." Vyriana replied as she glanced at Astaria. Astaria''s emotions were a mess. When she realized that Nux was a Complete Cultivator, she had already given up on her thoughts of defeating Nux, she missed the time when she sparred with Nux with the intention of defeating him. However, Vyriana''s words... it filled her with hope... A hope to challenge Nux again, a hope to get stronger and stand side by side with the man she loved. An Incomplete Cultivator defeating a Complete Cultivator. It was a strange concept, honestly, it was impossible to even think about. Especially when Vyriana, a Complete Cultivator, had done this to all the Incomplete Cultivators. However, since Vyriana was the one who was saying these words, Astaria''s hope was ignited. But, "I can''t trust someone I can''t see." Astaria spoke as she glanced at Vyriana. The intent in her eyes was clear. Vyriana glanced at Astaria for a while, then, she closed her eyes and shook her head. "I am glad none of my peers are seeing me act like this. You have so many demands, And do think I am fulfilling all of them, I seem so desperate." Vyriana sighed as her hands moved toward her cloak''s hoodie. Chapter 997 I Am Looking Forward To Teaching You, Student 997 I am looking forward to teaching you, Student "I seem so desperate." Vyriana sighed as her hands moved toward her cloak''s hoodie. "Well, I guess the people with talents are allowed to have their own demands." As she said those words, Vyriana removed her hoodie, her silky red hair and clean white skin could be seen, the thing that attracted most of the attention was the reddish horns on her head. Vyriana then removed her mask and when her face was revealed, not only Nux, even his wives widened their eyes in surprise. A beauty... An extreme level beauty with a perfect face, her long red hair complimented her fierce golden eyes, her reddish horns gave off a strong aura, she had a sharp nose, thin sword-like eyebrows, and a perfectly carved face, none of the words were enough to describe how perfect Vyriana was. Eisheth, Ambrosia, Lyriana, all these women had their own strong points, Eisheth was extremely seductive,Ambrosia was unbearably charming, and Lyriana''s cold attitude and nigh perfect face was enough to make any man fall for her, Vyriana, however, was different from them all. She... Her beauty alone was enough to tackle them all. Her strong appearance, her perfect face, it made her an irresistible woman. A woman who could even make other women doubt their own sexuality. That was how beautiful Vyriana was. *Image* "A Dragon..." Nux muttered with a dumbfounded look on his face. "Is that all you have to say to me?" "I..." Nux wanted to say something, but he was out of words. "Anyways, do you have any other requests now?" Vyriana turned towards Astaria and questioned. "N-No..." Astaria shook her head. Even she was taken aback by her face. Were dragons supposed to be this beautiful...? Weren''t Succubi, Vampires, and Elves known as the three prettiest races in the entire Yrniel? Did they not see Vyriana when they were coming up with these rankings? "That''s a relief. There are people who would do anything to be my student and then there''s you, demanding so much from a woman who wishes nothing but good for you." "I apologize for my actions, Teacher." Astaria replied as she bowed her head as a sign of respect. This was her way of saying that she accepted Vyriana as her teacher. Seeing this, Vyriana smiled, "I am looking forward to teaching you, Student." "W-Would Star have to come with you...?" Suddenly, Nux questioned with an uncertain look on his face. He had spent so much time alone without his wives, he didn''t wish to let any of his wives go and this didn''t look like something that could be done in a matter of a few months either... Nux didn''t wish to separate from Astaria... And Astaria, who had completely forgotten about that matter finally thought about it, and her expression changed. "I do-" She was about to say something, however, before she could, "It would have been great if she could follow me, yes. But again, as I said before, I won''t be teaching her everything, she would need to figure things out on her own, it would be better to stay with you as she always has been. I would visit you guys occasionally and check on her progress, I hope you won''t mind that." "O-Of course not! You can come to us anytime you want. You can even stay together with us, I won''t mind at all. I would rather prefer it." Nux was quick to hit his shot. But of course,I think you should take a look at "Ahaha~ Thank you for that offer!" He was turned down. "So, my student, what were you going to say again? I am sorry for interrupting you before." "Nothing, teacher." Astaria shook her head, "I just wanted to thank you for giving me this opportunity!" "I am looking forward to seeing your progress." Vyriana nodded. Then, she glanced at Nux, "The same goes for you, Nux Leander. Though I am not your teacher, I still look forward to seeing your future progress, don''t get cocky just because you defeated Elijah, he may be strong, but in the overall picture, he isn''t much. Keep growing, keep trying to get stronger, the Ancestral Order protects the weak, however, in the end, the world belongs to the strong, keep that in your mind." "I will take your words to heart, Lady Vyriana." Vyriana nodded, "You can come to me if you ever find you ever need some pointers, since you are my student''s husband, I will help you a bit." "I am grateful for that." Nux smiled. Vyriana smiled, then, "Congratulations on your marriage, enjoy your time. I will be seeing you all soon." Saying those words, Vyriana disappeared. And this time, even Nux could not sense her. She was gone. "Heh..." Nux laughed out loud, he was feeling many things, but, fear was still on top of those all. The woman he just met... She was a beauty, yes, but she was a frightening beauty... "What do we do with them...?" Felberta questioned with a strange expression as she glanced at all the ''world leaders'' lying on the ground. Then suddenly, Amaya moved and lay down on the ground. The others were confused, but, "What are you all doing? Lie down." Everyone finally understood what she was trying to do and they all ''passed out'' as well. Time passed, and 15 minutes later, Arcturus, the Dragon Lord moved. He sat up with furrowed brows, but when he looked around, his eyes widened in shock. After him, Alaric woke up as well, he had the same reaction as him. One by one, all the Divine Stage Cultivators stood up, all of them trying to remember what happened but couldn''t. After the Seven Heroes, Nux and his wives woke up as well. "W-What happened?" Amaya questioned with a frown on her face, trying to understand the situation. "I do not know..." Nux shook his head. They were indeed top-level actors... Anyways, the leaders moved to calm down the situation, they didn''t know what happened, however, all of them could tell that their memories were plaved with and the only one who could do that was the Ancestral Order. Knowing that they were involved, the leaders tried to ignore the entire thing, the ''party'' continued, Nux continued to ''socialize'' with the younger generation, however, the entire time, his mind was thinking about something else. Time passed, the party ended, another day went by, and now, It was finally the day of the Marriage. This long Marriage... It was finally coming to an end. Chapter 998 Just Be Glad That No One Knows How Old You Actually Are... 998 Just be glad that no one knows how old you actually are... "Are you all excited for tomorrow?" Rune questioned with a small smile on her face. "Well, of course, they would be, they practically stick together all the time, now they are officially getting married, they must be having trouble sleeping just thinking about it," Felix replied. "Sister, I say you should marry as well, I want to celebrate your marriage again, this time, with a better partner." Felix spoke as he glanced at his sister. Hearing him say that,a meaningful smile appeared on Nux''s face. He then noticed Felix looking at him with a smile similar to his own. The two then nodded to each other and chuckled inwardly. Nux had to admit, his future brother-in-law was a great man, he really misunderstood him the first time he saw him. "Stop with your jokes, Felix and mind your words, there are other people here," Rune spoke with a strict look on her face as she looked around. Inside the room, aside from Nux and his wives, there were Rune, Felix, Eisheth, Rislith, and Maline.Even Riona, Amaya''s mother was here. She couldn''t come before because she was busy with a few things back in the Clan, however, she couldn''t possibly miss her child''s marriage. Also, she wasn''t very excited about the Clash or whatever,in her mind,such an event shouldn''t be held before a marriage. Anyways, the room was full of people who Nux and his wives invited. "I wasn''t joking though..." Felix muttered in a soft voice. Of course, most of the people in the room were capable enough to hear what he said, however,everyone automatically decided to ignore this. "But you really did surprise me, Nux..." Suddenly, Rislith spoke up. "I knew you were strong, but to think you would defeat the Vampire Hero... Just what kind of monster are you...? Not to mention that absurd cultivation speed of yours. How in the hell did you manage to become a Great Sage in just two months!?" Rislith was still having a hard time believing it even though Nux stood right in front of her. "Just be glad that no one knows how old you actually are... who knows how everyone would react once that is revealed?" Maline spoke jokingly but, "His real age?" Rune narrowed her eyes. Maline''s eyes widened in shock, she couldn''t believe she said that out loud. "Of course, don''t you wonder what his real age is, Rune?" Rislith smiled as she looked into Rune''s eyes. "I mean, this man became a Great Sage in two months, anyone would be curious about old it would be. I am guessing he is not very old if he is this absurdly talented, maybe in his 100s?" "I doubt it, he should be at least 200 years old." Eisheth, who understood what her eldest daughter was trying to do joined in as well. "Hmmm? 200 years old huh... I don''t know... Rune, what do you think?" Rislith asked Rune. Rune glanced at the two succubi for a while, then, she glanced at Nux and, "I don''t know. It is hard to guess." Felix, on the other hand, was curious, "How old are you, Nux?" "We shouldn''t ask such questions, Felix." However, before Nux could answer, Rune interrupted. Felix may have missed it, however, she was different, and she could tell that the succubi knew. However, seeing how even Lady Eisheth tried to cover it, Rune decided not to talk about it. A wry smile appeared on Rislith and Eisheth''s faces, they could tell what Rune was thinking as well.I think you should take a look at "That cat is smarter than I thought.'' Eisheth spoke to Rislith. ''Well, she is the next City Lord of her Beastmen City.'' Rislith replied. She then glanced at Maline, who was sighing in relief, thinking that her mistake was covered up, and shook her head. Her sister was quite dense... "Why should we not? Aren''t we close to him already?" Felix questioned. And hearing his question, Rislith sighed. Maybe her sister wasn''t that bad. Nux and his wives, on the other hand, smiled wryly, seeing these people talking about this topic... ''Guess Master''s power did work.'' Astaria chuckled dryly. This topic was amusing and distasteful at the same time. Other wives had the same feelings. "Nux." Suddenly, Eisheth called out. Nux glanced at her and, "What happened at the party?" Eisheth questioned directly. "Hmm? At the party?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Yes, why did we all ''pass'' out?" Eisheth looked into Nux''s eyes. "And why do you think I would know that, Lady Eisheth?" Nux chuckled. "You don''t?" Eisheth raised her eyebrow. "I do not." Nux shook his head. "I woke up quite late, I know something happened since there is this odd empty feeling in my head that I can''t describe, however, I have no clue what actually happened. I actually wanted to talk to you about this later, but since you are asking me, I guess even you don''t know. Maybe Mother and Father-in-law are the only ones who know." Nux replied. "Is that so..." Eisheth muttered as she continued to observe Nux''s actions. Being observed by her like that, Nux felt a little strange,he could tell Eisheth knew something,however,he had no clue what to do in order to erase her suspicions. Feeling uncomfortable, Nux tried to look for a way out, and suddenly, his expression changed as he walked towards the door and opened it. "Greetings, Lords and Ladies." Nux bowed his head. The people who were about to knock on the door were taken aback. "You are quite perceptive."The Dragon Lord commented. Nux smiled. "Please come in," he spoke. The Dragon Lord, Orpheus, Ambrosia, Alaric, and all other world leaders walked in. "Did we disturb you all?" Ambrosia questioned with a slight smile on her face. "Of course not. How can mother-in-law disturb us? You can enter our room whenever you want, Mother-in-law." Nux replied. Ambrosia then turned towards her brother and, "Hear that, I think that should have given you the answer you wanted, correct?" Chapter 999 Tomorrow Is Your Big Day, So Take Some Rest. 999 Tomorrow is your big day, so take some rest. "Hear that? I think that should have given you the answer you wanted, correct?" Ambrosia questioned as she glanced at her brother. "Stop it, Ambrosia, don''t come to conclusions on your own, what''s the point of us coming here if you do that?" Alaric replied in a responsible tone. "You can ask them directly, it won''t really change the results." Ambrosia shrugged. "I will do just that." Alaric nodded, then, he turned towards Nux and, "Nux, who out of all us would you want to be the Celebrant of your marriage tomorrow?" he questioned. "Huh?" Nux was confused but then, "I mean, isn''t it clear already, I am his mother-in-law, also someone who trained him personally, shouldn''t I be the Celebrant?" "I am the King of this Kingdom, wouldn''t it be better if I become the Celebrant? Not to mention I am also the bride''s favorite uncle." "What favorite, you are her only uncle and I am her mother." "Honestly, both of you are Vampires, if you wanted to be the Celebrant, then what was the point of inviting all of us? Wouldn''t it be better if the non-Vampire becomes the Celebrant? It will also spread a positive message throughout Yrniel." As the brother and sister fought each other, Arcturus suggested. "That is correct, and since the Groom and most of the Brides are humans, I think I should be the Celebrant." The Emperor of Celestia Empire suggested. "I believe it would be be-" The other leaders tried to get involved as well, but then, "Alright, that is enough," Alaric spoke up. Then, he glanced at Nux, "Let the Groom and the Brides decide." "Yes, let them decide." Ambrosia nodded as well. Her eyes, fixed on Melia and Nux. In front of her, Nux soon caved in, "I would be grateful if the mother-in-law becomes the Celebrant." How could he possibly go against his charming mother-in-law? As for the Vampire King and other World Leaders? Honestly, after meeting Vyriana and seeing all these world leaders lying on the ground with a snap of her fingers... Nux''s respect for them had... Anyways, with Nux caving in, his wives, who honestly couldn''t care less all sided with him, Amaya actually wanted Riona to do it, however, in truth, just like Eisheth, Riona didn''t have the required status to do it. Even if she was the bride''s mother, she wasn''t above the Divine Stage Cultivators. Melia, who had to choose between her mother and uncle sighed in relief when all her sisters already made a choice, she simply blended in with her sisters and chose Ambrosia as well. "As I expected from my student." A smile appeared on Ambrosia''s face. Then, she glanced at her brother and, "I told you, didn''t I? You were just wasting yours and our time." "..." Alaric didn''t say anything. Ambrosia wanted to tease him more, however, since they were still in front of everyone, she decided to hold back. "Anyways, Nux, thank you for asking me, I would gladly become the Celebrant tomorrow, we will be taking our leave now. Tomorrow is your big day, so take some rest." Saying those words, Ambrosia turned around.I think you should take a look at One by one, all the leaders left, the only one left was Kaal Nightshade, the Lord of Shadow Demon State. He was a man of few words, however, his strength wasn''t someone one could look down upon. Kaal glanced at Lane and without beating around the bush, "Lane Leander, you have potential, come to the Shadow State and take the Trial. I believe the result would be more than satisfying." He spoke, his voice sounded monotonous, however, it had a strange sense of power in them. Nux and his wives were taken aback by his direct approach. "Think about it thoroughly, if it is you, I am willing to open the Trial Towers whenever you come, without asking anything in return." "Why would you do something like that?" Lane questioned back. Her tone sounded similar to Kaal''s. "It is because I wish to be on friendly terms with you people." "You will open the Trial Towers just for that reason?" "Your husband defeated the Vampire Hero, expect to be approached by different people, however, choosing out of them is something you would have to do on your own. Not everyone in this world means well." "How would I know that you mean well?" Lane questioned. "That is something you have to decide." "I understand." "I will be waiting for you." Saying those words, Kaal turned around and left. Nux and his wives didn''t know what to say. This was definitely one of the strangest conversations they had ever seen. Two people with monotonous voices talking to each other without any formality or things like that and ending the conversation as soon as the main topic ended... It was... strangely wholesome... Anyways, soon, Eisheth, Rune, and the others left as well. Nux and his wives were the only ones left, they didn''t sleep, rather, they spent the entire night talking about different things. It was a beautiful night and soon, it passed as well. The next day, it was finally time for the Marriage. The Marriage Venue wasn''t as big as the Stadium so the guests were limited, once all the guests were here, the Groom and the Brides were called. Again, their otherworldly beauty took everyone aback. Nux and his wives were already blessed with beauty, but in their wedding dress, they were just... At this point, rather than being eyed with jealousy, they became the targets of people''s admiration. Melia was the Blood Kingdom''s Flower, someone that was highly desired by many, however, none of the women standing next to her looked pale in comparison, and the man these beauties were marrying. Although he was a target of everyone''s hate just a few days ago, right now, if he proposed to any of the women here, it would be highly unlikely that he would be rejected. Who in their right mind would possibly reject the most handsome man they had ever seen? Not to mention that along with his unparalleled appearance, Nux was someone who was strong enough to defeat the Vampire Hero. This marriage, it was between the beings who would only soar higher and higher. There was nothing they could do except witnessing this event in awe. Once the Groom and Brides were on the stage, Ambrosia stepped forward, then, a white colored silk cloth appeared in her hands and she stood in front of Nux. "Extend your hand." Chapter 1000 The Groom May Kiss The Brides Now 1000 The Groom may kiss the Brides now "Extend your hand." Ambrosia ordered with a charming smile on her face. As the bride''s mother, she had touched up her appearance as well, honestly, if it was any other day, Nux would have been taken aback by her appearance and would have struggled looking at her, today, however, was not that day. Nux looked into Ambrosia''s eyes and smiled. Then, he extended his right hand, Ambrosia then gently wrapped the white cloth around his wrist, then, she extended the cloth and moved towards Melia. "Extend your hand." Melia did the same. The smile on her face right now was so pretty that even Ambrosia was taken aback. To think her daughter was capable of showing a smile like that... ''Just what kind of magic have you done on my daughter...'' Ambrosia thought inwardly, then, she just shook her head. Looking at her daughter''s smile, her smile automatically widened as well. The mother and daughter continued to look into each other''s eyes, A lot of feelings were exchanged in that moment, the cloth was already wrapped around Melia''s wrist, however, the two still stayed in the same position for a good minute and none of the guests interrupted their moment either. The Parents could feel what Ambrosia was feeling. Seeing their daughter marrying the love of her life, it was an enriching, pure feeling. All the parents relished that feeling through Ambrosia''s expressions. Soon, Ambrosia started moving. One by one, she wrapped the same cloth around all the women''s right wrists. Once she was done, she stepped back and glanced at the Groom and the Brides, "This cloth symbolizes your union, you will now move together, as one entity, pay your respects to everyone you feel thankful to, and get their wishes in return. Please start with the Leaders first." Ambrosia instructed. Nux and his wives nodded their heads, then with their hands tied to each other, they all moved and walked in front of the Vampire King. At the same time, the 12 of them bowed their heads, the connection between them was so strong that even the degree they bowed their heads to looked the same, it was so well coordinated that people felt like Nux and his wives practiced it before. "I wish you the best of luck for your future life may your bond remain as strong as it is now. This is the little gift I prepared for you people, I hope it is to your liking." Alaric smiled. "We will treasure it." Nux and his wives smiled back. They didn''t even look at what the gift was, now was not the time for that. One by one, they moved towards all the leaders, their movements seemed so natural that people even forgot that their hands were tied with each other and their movements should have been restricted. Nux and his wives... They actually looked like they had become a single entity. After greeting all the world leaders and taking their blessings, Nux and his wives walked towards Orpheus and Ambrosia. "I will leave my daughter in your hands, Son in law," Orpheus commented. First time referring to Nux as his ''son-in-law''. Smiles appeared on Nux''s and Melia''s faces, "I swear to do everything in my power to make her the happiest woman there is." Nux replied with a determined look on his face. "I don''t think you need to do anything for that." Orpheus chuckled as he glanced at his smiling daughter. Melia blushed a little. Seeing her like that, the people in the audience couldn''t help but smile. Honestly, some even cursed Nux thinking how this bastard would have their Melia all to himself, however, since that was distasteful, it is better not to mention it any further. Anyways, Nux and his wives then appeared in front of Lazarus and his three wives, Seeing his sister in a wedding dress, Lazarus''s eyes were already moist. "M-Melia... you are getting married..." He spoke, his voice cracking. "I need your blessing, brother," Melia spoke with a lovely smile on her face, and seeing that smile, Lazarus''s tears rolled down to her cheeks. Esme acted quickly as she wiped her husband''s tears with a wry smile on her face. "You can''t bless your sister like that, can you?" She spoke. Lazarus got himself together, then, he glanced at Nux and, "T-Take care of her." "I will," Nux replied. "T-This is from me." Lazarus passed the gift he had prepared. "I hope that I keep seeing that adorable smile on my Mel''s face for the rest of my life." "I will make sure that happens." Nux nodded.I think you should take a look at Lazarus nodded back. Nux and his wives then moved, after the Bloodheart Family, they appeared next to Riona. People were surprised, they didn''t know who this Emperor was, however, seeing 12 Great Sages bowing their heads in front of her... It was a strange sight, however, Riona didn''t care what others were thinking, with moist eyes, she blessed her daughter and, "I don''t think I need to say anything. Nux, I am grateful that you came into my daughter''s life." "It is I who is grateful that Amaya came into my life," Nux replied and after taking Riona''s gift, they moved, this time, they were in front of Eisheth. Allura treated Eisheth and her daughter''s as her family, honestly, rather than her own family, she felt she was closer to the Lust family. Though she still didn''t like some of their ''ways, she knew they were the people she could rely on. Nux and his wives bowed again, "Heh, it is weird seeing you like this." Eisheth chuckled. "This is the time where you bless us, Lady Eisheth," Nux replied. "Yeah yeah, be happy I guess." "Tsk, what a stingy blessing." "I am someone who would appear right next to you when you are in trouble. Empty words like these are meaningless." Eisheth snorted. "We wish you luck for the future, Nux." Rislith had to jump in. Nux shook his head as he sighed. With this, he was done with gathering everyone''s blessing. "With the blessing you have accumulated, you seal it by drinking each other''s blood, however, since not all of you are Vampires, we will end it with how humans do, The Groom may kiss the Brides now." Ambrosia announced. A perverted smile appeared on Nux''s face, then, he glanced at his beautiful wives, and another display of public affection was seen. ''I swear I will fucking kill this bastard...'' "That bitch...'' ''He sure is taking his sweet time...'' ''He is doing that on purpose, I am sure of it!'' Many men cursed in their heads. Anyways, once it was ''sealed'' with the kiss, "The Groom and the Brides and now officially married. Now people, please enjoy the day with drinks and cuisines prepared." Ambrosia announced as she raised the glass of wine. The celebrations started. All the while, Nux, and his wives were not allowed to remove the cloth that symbolizes their Union, of course, it didn''t matter to them, they were planning to stick close to each other for the entire day anyways. Nux and his wives enjoyed a few drinks together as well, They greeted the people who came to them. Time passed, night fell, and it was time to wrap things up. The guests returned. Nux and his wives returned to the room they were allocated. The Groom and the Brides were given privacy to do ''things'' they wanted. Actually, Nux wasn''t planning anything perverted, he just wanted to spend more time with all his wives, this time, with a cloth tying them up together. Nux and his wives had a lot to talk about, but, "Nux!" Suddenly, the panicked Eisheth rushed into their room and shouted. "Open your portal! I need to return to the Lust State urgently!" "H-Huh? What happened?" Nux stuttered, surprised and confused why Esieht was here. "The Lust State was attacked!" Chapter 1001 I Guess I Caused Quite A Stir... Didnt I...? 1001 I guess I caused quite a stir... didn''t I...? "The Lust State was attacked!" Eisheth shouted in panic. "What!?" Nux''s and his wives widened their eyes in surprise. "I just received a report from m- no, I do not have the time to explain it right now, open the portal!" Eisheth spoke in an urgent tone. Then, Rislith and Maline rushed into the room as well. They had panicked expressions on their faces as well. Seeing the urgency, Nux didn''t bother asking any questions either, a portal soon appeared in front of him, Eisheth and her two daughters rushed in, Nux and his women glanced at each other and rushed into the portal as well. Inside the [Core], Nux quickly opened another Portal, a Portal connecting to Eisheth''s mansion in the Lust State. Eisheth and Rislith were the first to rush out of the portal, and as soon as they did, their eyes widened in horror. There was smoke coming out of the very center of their Mansion. Nux and the others walked out of the portal as well, by then, Eisheth''s subordinates appeared in front of her and kneeled, "Lady Eisheth." They bowed. "Where is the enemy?" Eisheth questioned with a solemn look on her face. "We do not know, we suddenly heard an explosion and came here... We couldn''t even sense the enemy before he revealed himself with the explosion, we were outmatched so we decided to call you." The subordinate reported with a serious look on her face. Eisheth nodded, her expression turning even solemn. "This is not good...'' Suddenly, Allura spoke up using the connection, her face looked grim as well. ''Why are you all acting like that...?'' Nux frowned in confusion. ''Can you not feel it?'' Allura questioned with a frown on her face. Nux and the rest of his wives tilted their heads in confusion. They had no clue what Allura was talking about. ''It must be something only Succubi can feel.'' Amaya commented as she narrowed her eyes. ''What are you feeling?" Nux questioned as he turned towards his wife, he wanted to get some more information about this. ''Suppression. I feel like someone is suppressing my entire being and is forcing me to bow my head. Allura replied, then seeing the other succubi present making the same expression as her, she could tell, ''I am sure all of them are feeling the same... Even Lady Eisheth...'' Nux then glanced at Eisheth, he wanted to see how she would react in this situation. ''Can you not sense anything?" Astaria questioned. "The enemy is in the Trial Towers, the Tower is blocking my sense.'' Nux replied. Then, "Gather around and be prepared for the battle, we will be fighting with everything we have. The Semi Saints and weaker ones will be staying behind, while the Saints will fight together with me." Eisheth ordered with a solemn look on her face. "As you command, Lady Eisheth!" The other Succubi nodded. "Nux, leave," Eisheth spoke. "..." Nux didn''t say anything. He knew if the situation is difficult even for Eisheth, then his presence wouldn''t make any difference, therefore, he had prepared the Portal, if the enemy was too strong, he was planning to run away with Eisheth, Rislith, Maline, and Aish- Suddenly, Nux''s expression changed as he realized something, "Where is Aish-"I think you should take a look at *BOOOOOOM* He was about to question, but then, another huge explosion was heard. The Trial Tower was destroyed. Eisheth, Rislith, and Maline widened their eyes in horror. "Aisha!!" Eisheth screamed at the top of her lungs, this time, without any form of strategy, she rushed into the Trial Grounds. Rislith and Maline did the same. Nux was confused for a while, soon, however, he connected the dots and rushed forward as well. Seeing that, his wives and succubi did the same, but as they all entered the Trial Grounds, They froze. *Step* *Step* The ''enemy'' stepped forward, then, she scratched her bright purple hair with a wry smile on her face and, "I guess I caused quite a stir... didn''t I...?" "A-Aisha...?" Eisheth stuttered. This was one of those rare times when even someone like Eisheth was stuttering with absolute shock. And why would she not, Aisha she... She had completely changed... Her dark purple hair had turned bright purple, her eyes looked clear and hypnotic, just one look, and would feel like they are being sucked into those eyes, not only that, her entire facial structure has changed as well. Of course, there were still some traces of her previous appearance, however, she looks like she had gone through a rebirth. *Picture* "It has been a while, Mother." Aisha greeted with a clear smile on her face. "H-Huh..." Eisheth didn''t know how to react. She could clearly feel that Aisha was still a Sage just like before... Then... Then what was this suppression she was feeling? Why is her body telling her to bow her head and kneel down...? Eisheth then recalled she felt something similar when Allura came out of the Trial Tower as well, however, this time, this feeling was incomparably stronger than what she felt back then. "Mother? Are you not going to hug your daughter after not seeing her for 1000 years?" "Huh? 1000 years?" Eisheth frowned in confusion. "Ah, right. The time flow should be different inside the Trial, I forgot. How long has it been since I entered the Tower?" "F-Four Months..." Rislith questioned, she still couldn''t believe that this woman standing in front of her was none other than her sister. "Tsk tsk, you people are seeing your sister are 4 whole months and you aren''t even hugging me? How did you all become so heartless in inst 4 months?" Aisha snorted Then, she appeared in front of Eisheth and hugged her. Eisheth was taken aback, her hands however, moved automatically and she hugged Aisha back. Soon, Rislith and Maline joined the hug as well. They were all confused, however, right now, they were just happy that Aisha was alright. No, not just alright, she looked more than alright... She looked like a completely different person. A person so different that Nux was forced to use the Eye of Discerning to see what had happened to her, [Name: Aisha Lust.] Chapter 1002 It Was A Simple Hug, Nux 1002 It was a simple hug, Nux [Name: Aisha Lust.] [Age: 78] [Mana Cultivation: Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Demon-Succubus (Primordial)] [Title: Princess of the Lust State] (A/N: I will be changing the Occupation to Title from now on, it fits more imo) [LVL: 83] [Battle Power-293,236 --> 603,822] [Potential - 400,000 --> 10,000,000] ''W-What...?" Nux''s jaw dropped... Aisha she... W-What in the hell happened...? She was just an initial Sage, then h-how... how was her Battle Power higher than... Melia... who was a peak Great Sage...? And Primordial...? What kind of level is that...? How did her Potential jump so quickly...? "Now Now, Nux, I know it has been a while since we have seen each other, but if you keep staring at me like this, I will blush, you know?" Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. He came out of his reverie and was shocked to see that Aisha was standing right in front of him. "W-When did you get here...?" Nux questioned. "Oh? Were you so busy staring at me that you didn''t even see me walk toward you?" Aisha questioned with a playful smile on her face. Then, she hugged Nux and, "I missed you, Husband." Nux didn''t know how to react. His body was trembling, he could feel Aisha''s breasts touching his chest, normally, he wouldn''t have reacted like this, heck, he would have tightened the hug to feel her more like the pervert he is. But... But right now, his body couldn''t move as he wish at all! Aisha was in complete control! Aisha moved her hands on Nux''s back, seductively feeling each and every single part of his muscular back, Just from this little movement, Nux could feel his little brother twitching... The heat emanating from Aisha''s body, it was taking over Nux''s head. Aisha then moved her head and looked into Nux''s eyes, the strange shine in her purple eyes didn''t allow Nux to focus on anywhere else. "Did you miss me as well?" Aisha questioned with the same, seductive smile on her face. Nux, who was having a hard time, regained control over his body using all his willpower, then, [Absolute Kinesis] His *Essence* moved and surrounded Aisha, Aisha, of course, couldn''t react to it and soon, her body froze and completely came under Nux''s control. Nux stepped back, then, he took a deep breath, and finally glanced at Aisha. "What did you do?" He questioned. "..." Aisha, of course, couldn''t reply. Nux realized the problem, he then allowed Aisha to speak and questioned again. "What did you do?" "I just hugged you," Aisha replied. "That was not a simple hug and you know it." "It was a simple hug, Nux. I didn''t do anything." Aisha countered. "Yet."I think you should take a look at "What?" "I mean, if I did anything, you wouldn''t have been able to resist." "What do you mean?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "Why don''t you free me and I will show you what I mean," Aisha replied, and curious as to what she was talking about, Nux nodded. Aisha regained control over her body, then, she looked into Nux''s eyes and her purple eyes shined. "!!!" Suddenly, Nux''s eyes widened in shock as he felt his crotch heating up, he... he was getting aroused... And Aisha hadn''t even done anything besides looking at him. Just as Nux was about to raise his defenses, everything returned to normal and a slight smile appeared on Aisha''s face, "Using my powers on you isn''t fun, plus, I can sense that you can resist my powers if you tried. I thought I could finally get back at you for defeating me, but to think you would become a Great Sage in such a short time, what a monster." Aisha laughed dryly. "Anyways, since you can resist my powers, I will just do what my dear friend suggested me to do, I will win your heart, I will make it so that I won''t need to use my powers at all. Be prepared to be mine, Nux Leander." Aisha announced openly. For some reason, seeing her like that, Nux gulped. Aisha''s aura... even though this woman was weaker than him... that confident aura around her... It was overpowering... Nux was surprised to see how much Aisha had changed. To think this was the same woman who could barely stand straight in front of him and wanted to return to her State with a pitiful expression on her face... "Just what in the hell did you do inside the Trial?" Rislith questioned with a shocked look on her face. Aisha turned towards her dear sister, then, "Shall we all talk in private?" ... While the Lust State was going through all this chaos, inside a certain room, a certain being was sitting cross- legged with his eyes closed, then, he suddenly opened his eyes and he stood up. *Knock* *Knock* Soon, he heard a knock, he opened the door and saw a cloaked figure standing in front of him, "Did you sense it?" the cloaked figure questioned. "A Primordial Being is born." The cloaked figure nodded and the man''s face turned bright, "Have you located her?" "I have." "Are we leaving right now?" "That is correct, we cannot let this talent waste her life in that place, she needs to come with us in order to realize her true potential." The cloaked being nodded. The man nodded back, then, he wore his cloak and nodded again. The two men then rushed out of their news and started flying, their destination, the Lust State. The speed at which they flew would have put even Prima, the Divine Stage Eaglekin, one of the fastest beings in the world to shame. Even though they were extremely far from the Lust State, with their speed, within just 5 minutes of flying, they were already standing in front of the Lust State. The two of them were ready to take Aisha away to help her ''realize her true potential'' but then, a figure appeared in front of them, "Lady Vyriana." The two of them bowed. "Leave." Vyriana ordered. "Lady Vyriana?" The two cloaked beings were taken aback. "Leave that girl alone," Vyriana spoke in an emotionless tone. "Lady Vyriana, but that woman has the same bloodline as y-" "Do I need to repeat myself?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes, this time, her tone wasn''t as calm as before. The two Complete Divine Stage Cultivators trembled in fear, "A-As you command, L-Lady Vyriana..." In the end, in front of Vyriana, they could only bow their heads. Chapter 1003 Say It 1003 Say it "So... you are saying that you stayed in the Trial world for 1000 years...?" Rislith questioned with a strange look on her face. "That is correct." Aisha nodded with a confident smile on her face. "That doesn''t make sense, you are only 78 years old and no one can live inside the illusion more than they have lived in their real life, the sheer amount of memories would simply overpower them and the trial would automatically end." Eisheth spoke up with a doubtful look on her face. What her daughter was saying didn''t make any sense at all. "Well, I have to agree here, my sense of reality is a little messed up right now, I am 1000 old year woman living in an 80-year-old body, after all," Aisha replied with a small smile on her face. Eisheth frowned in confusion... The Trial should have ended in such a situation and the said succubus should have ''failed'' the trial, then... Why did the same not happen with Aisha? "How did you clear the Trial?" Eisheth questioned, trying to make more sense of the situation. "Hmm? My strategy was simple, I lived like the Succubus I wanted to be." Aisha replied as she glanced at Allura. A small smile couldn''t help but appear on Allura''s face. Rislith, Aisha''s sister, on the other hand, realized something. These words... they were the same words Allura said when she left the trial. The succubus Allura wanted to be was the succubus who had control over her body and only lusted after her husband, and for that, she lived as a succubus who didn''t give into her body''s needs and abstained from having sex for more than 50 years! An achievement that Rislith and the others found impossible... However... The reason Aisha took the trials was to... "A-Are you saying you a-abstained from having sex for 1000 years...?" Rislith questioned, the absolute shock and horror on her face was apparent. Maline, Eisheth, and Allura, who heard Rislith''s words widened their eyes in surprise. "As I said, I wanted to live like a Succubus who didn''t give into her racial flaw. I didn''t want to lust after just anyone," Aisha then side-eyed Nux and with a slight smile on her face, she continued, "I already have a target I have locked my eyes on." "You didn''t have sex for 1000 years!?" Maline grabbed Aisha''s shoulder and shouted in shock. "Hahaha~ Don''t act like that, Sister. It wasn''t that bad." "Not that bad my ass." Allura commented. What Aisha had been through... in this room, she was probably the only person who could understand that. "It is not as simple as just deciding you won''t have sex and it is your win, A succubus''s body was made to crave sex, not having any means that you are going against the very nature of your body.I think you should take a look at You may not feel anything in the first few days, however, as time passes, you finally start to feel the changes. It started from small headaches and itch down there and is still bearable. Soon, however, it starts getting worse and worse. Your body becomes more and more sensitive, your hormones become a mess, and you can literally feel your little sister twitching even the slightest touch would arouse you, no matter how much you try to masturbate and satisfy yourself, your lust and cravings only continue to increase. This isn''t even the worse, if you still persist, even looking at a man would make your brain automatically think about his dick, even a woman''s touch would arouse you to no extent, it would reach the point where your daily activities would be hindered, Taking a bath, wiping your body after a bath, wearing a panty, or simply walking, every little thing that that slightly affects your lower region excites you and makes you miserable. I still remember how I spent my days locked inside a room doing absolutely nothing, And this was my condition when I lived inside the trial for barely 50 years. You, on the other hand, lived for 1000 years, you must have had it worse. Say it, Aisha. Tell everything that you endured during the trial, This is your chance." Allura looked into Aisha''s eyes, her words seemed to have a different meaning behind them and Aisha, who understood what her friend was trying to say just chuckled, "I do not want sympathy, Allura. Trust me, I am better than that." "Are you implying that I was trying to gather sympathy when I came out of the Trial?" Allura narrowed her eyes. "That is not wha-" "What? You think telling what you did for your love is gaining sympathy? Haven''t you already made your intentions clear? Are you saying everything we do for him is to gain sympathy from him? What kind of absurd logic is that?" Allura asked a series of questions and Aisha turned silent. "Say it, tell how strong you have been for 1000 long years, show how strong your feelings are, show what you were will-" "It was hard to breathe." Suddenly, Aisha spoke up. Then, she glanced at Nux, her purple eyes looking into his golden eyes and, "It didn''t stop just because I locked myself inside my room, as more time passed, everything I do arouses me, and I am not talking about physical actions, I am talking about everyday actions with barely any movements, Sleeping, sitting, standing, everything single action was torture My hody became so aroused that even breathing without getting turned on was becoming impossible. Anything I see, whether it was the corner of the table or a simple door knob, only one thing flooded my mind, My body was in a ''turned-on'' state all the time and I had no way to resist it." Allura''s face turned solemn, hearing Aisha say all this, not only she but everyone in the room was taken aback. Eisheth had even clenched her fists, what she was feeling was indescribable, she was frustrated, she hated the fact that her daughter had to go through what she had to go through, but then, "But I held on." Chapter 1004 Aishas Trial. 1004 Aisha''s Trial. "My body was in a "turned-on'' state all the time and I had no way to resist it. But I held on. Even though my body turned into a literal mess, I still held on. My brain was in a constant state of resistance, the people around me had become my biggest nightmare, I couldn''t even look at my own mother since the moment I did, extreme thoughts would flood my mind and I would crave touch again. However, I still held on. And finally, my body got used to it. Resisting my urge to lose control and seek pleasure became a ''common sense'' inside my brain, it turned into passive thinking, even my body, being in a constant state of excitedness and extreme sensitivity, it became common for it. It was as if it was my ''Physique.'' I had already hit the bottom where even breathing was difficult for me, it couldn''t get any worse, therefore, it started getting better. As I continued to resist it, I felt my body changing. Not only could I resist my ''urges'' better, my cultivation, which was stuck at the Grand Master Stage because I couldn''t focus on my cultivation because of my condition, started getting better as well. For me, resisting my sexual urges became a ''way to cultivate! It was almost as if I was cultivating automatically. It was slow at first, the cultivation speed was incomparably slower than my normal cultivation speed. However, as more and more decades passed, the more I got used to ''resisting'' my sexual urges and the faster my ''passive'' cultivation speed got. It was as if the ''pores'' in my body were opening, allowing my body to absorb more and more Mana. Whether I was sleeping, walking, eating, or bathing, it didn''t matter, I was always cultivating, And eventually, this cultivation speed became faster than my normal cultivation speed. Yes, for me, sitting cross-legged and cultivating normally, became much more efficient than simply cultivating automatically without doing anything at all. My body was like a magic treasure that was automatically and endlessly sucking the surrounding mana was getting stronger. Not only that, my ability to resist my sexual urges became stronger and stronger as well. I finally started leaving my room again, touching others was still a problem, however, talking to others, mostly females, from a distance, was possible. More and more decades passed, my condition started getting better and better, and my passive cultivation speed continued to increase as well. King Stage, Emperor Stage, Sage Stage, I broke through them all without actively cultivating for even a single minute. Not only that, I could not talk to people, men, and women, and could even resist their touch at some point. My body had changed. Not only my ability to resist my urges and cultivate passively, my features had changed as well, my hair turned a brighter shade of purple, the same thing happened with my eyes, the shape of my horns and wings changed, and some of my facial features had changed as well. I had also gotten stronger and my ability to cast [Illusion] had become much stronger than any other being who was at my level. Soon, I started focusing on my strength, it was a good way to distract myself from everything, I started exploring my [Illusion] and realized that it was much more different than my previous ability and had much more depth to it, The more I explored,the more I realized how owerpowered it is. It was to the point where I could defeat Sister Maline, who was a Great Sage when I was only a Sage." Aisha revealed and everyone in the room widened their eyes in surprise. Especially Maline, she didn''t even know how she came into the picture. However, since her little sister seemed happy about it, Maline decided to let it go and continued to listen. "And it didn''t end here, as I continued to explore, I continued to get stronger, More and more centuries passed, and by now, my resistance to my sexual urges was a lot stronger than before, my cultivation speed was simply monstrous,I think you should take a look at I broke through Semi Saint realm and became a Saint when I was only 950-something years old, And this was when I started way later than anyone else. The first thing I did when I became a Saint was to challenge sister Rislith, however, I was defeated. Sister Rislith was a peak Saint, defeating her when I just became a Saint was foolish, therefore, I started exploring the changes in my ability after becoming a Saint, and it took me 50 more years to finally be confident enough. I quickly challenged Sister Rislith again, however, The world around me cracked, then it broke apart like a mirror being shattered by a stone and I realized, The Trial had ended. I had passed the Trial with flying colors." Aisha ended with a confident smile on her face. "What about Nux?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned. Aisha turned towards her and Amaya continued, "You said how you focused on your strength and all, but where was Nux in your entire story? He appeared in Allura''s trial, why didn''t he appear in yours?" "I didn''t visit the Forgotten Continent." Aisha''s reply was simple. "Deep down, I knew I was in the Trial world, everything here might look real, however, in truth, it was not. My control over my urges was getting better and better, however, I knew the moment I saw Nux, I would lose, Therefore, I decided not to meet ''Nux.'' The fake one wouldn''t have been better than the original one anyways, So I decided to wait it out and let the original one have my first time." Aisha then looked into Nux''s eyes and, "I hope you are ready to take the responsibility, Nux." She spoke. "..." Nux was overwhelmed. Too many things were revealed here, the fact that Aisha had gone through so much just for his sake... he felt... small... Nux felt like he didn''t deserve someone like Aisha at all... The strength of her feelings as she looked into his eyes... It was just too strong... "Wait a minute..." Suddenly, Eisheth frowned, then, she looked at her daughter and, "Did you just say your first time? As in, your virginity?" She questioned. And realizing that she had forgotten to add the most important detail, Aisha facepalmed and finally revealed, "The Body I had inside the Trial, the Body that could Cultivate Passively, the body with extremely overpowered [Illusion], the Body that could passively resist my sexual urges without having to do anything, and the body that has never had sex before, I inherited it from the Trial Tower. The Tower had not only given me a new bloodline, I am reborn with a new body as well. A body that is still pure and is waiting for my desired ''target'' to make the move and take its virginity." Chapter 1005 Oh? Are You Trying To Protect Your Dear Friend? 1005 Oh? Are you trying to protect your dear ''friend''? "The Tower has not only given me a new bloodline, I am reborn with a new body as well. A body that is still pure and is waiting for my desired ''target'' to make the move and take its virginity." Aisha spoke with a playful smile on her face as she glanced at Nux. "Y-You were given a new body...?" Eisheth was taken aback. Not many things could surprise her, but nowadays, she felt like she was going through different waves of emotions too frequently. Things happening around her... They didn''t make any logical sense anymore. First, it was a 20-year-old Emperor Stage Cultivator. Then a human woman who turned into a Succubus, and that too, a transcendent level succubus, something she had only heard about in stories. Then, that 20-year-old brat becomes a Great Sage in the next two months and even defeating the Vampire Hero was it was the simplest thing in the entire world. And now... Her own daughter had not only broken through the limits of her race, she, had returned with something far more fearsome than a Transcendent Bloodline she saw a few months ago. Just what in the hell was going on? Was the world finally coming to an end? Was she not allowed to live the last 2000 years of her life in peace? "Mhm, I inherited all the abilities my body had in the Trail, if you look at me right now, you can even sense it, Although I am sitting here talking with you, My body is still cultivating on its own." Aisha revealed. Together, everyone in the room focused on their surrounding Mana, and just as Aisha said, her body was absorbing Mana... She was cultivating... And her cultivation speed... Eisheth could tell that it was two times faster than her normal cultivation speed... Even if she ignored efficiency and other advantages of Aisha''s new ''body'', this alone doubles her potential. Her daughter... She had turned into an unfathomable being. "Wait!" Suddenly, Maline called out. Then, she looked into her little sister''s eyes and, "Are you saying you are stronger than me?" she narrowed her eyes. Aisha was her little sister and someone she loved,however, Maline still wouldn''t accept the fact that her little sister just disrespected her like that. How could she, a Sage, defeat a Great Sage like her? The Illusion the Trial shows are based on one''s own assumption, the fact that her sister''s perception of the world was so unstable, Maline didn''t like it, she wanted to teach her a lesson. "Hmm? Well if the two of us fight, then I can defeat you, yes." Aisha, however, nodded her head without a hint of doubt. "Oh?" Maline''s expression changed. "Then how about we try it out?" She questioned, her eyes shining with fighting intent. "We do not have to do that, Sister." Aisha smiled. "That is correct, Sister Maline, you do not have to do that." This time, Nux interrupted as well. "Oh? Are you trying to protect your dear ''friend"?" Maline questioned with a playful smile on her face. A wry smile appeared on Nux''s face. ''I am not trying to protect her, woman.'' No one in this room could see it more clearly than Nux. [Name: Maline Lust.] [Age: 648] [Mana Cultivation: Great Sage.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Demon-Succubus (King)]I think you should take a look at [Title: Princess of the Lust State] [LVL: 107] [Battle Power-383,622] [Potential 600,000] Aisha would absolutely body Maline. Her battle power is nearly twice compared to hers! Maline stood no chance! "Don''t worry, Nux, Aisha is my little sister, I care for her more than you do. I am not doing this out of spite, I am doing this because this is imp-" *Ba-dum* Suddenly, Maline froze. Her heart, she felt like it was squeezed by some unknown force, a force so strong Maline felt like her heart had stopped beating and she nearly died. Cold sweat trailed down her forehead. "..." "..." Absolute silence fell over the room. With her body trembling, Maline looked around the room, it was not just her, Eisheth, Rislith, and Allura, all the Succubi present inside the room had different expressions on their faces. "It should be clear enough now, correct? I am not joking, Sister." Suddenly, Aisha spoke up. "This was just my Aura that I have been holding back, how are you going to fight me when you feel so overwhelmed just by facing my Aura? I do not wish to disrespect you, Sister, but I am someone who has lived a life of a Saint Stage Cultivator, I perfectly understand the strength and limits of a normal Great Sage, so when I say I am stronger than you, I am not. joking around or acting ignorant. Your little Sister is quite strong." Aisha spoke with a cute smile on her face. Maline smiled back, his mind, however, was thinking about a completely different thing... "That... That was just her Aura...? Was she holding back that aura this entire time...? Just what kind of being has her little sister turned into? ''What happened? Why is Maline''s face so pale?'' Nux questioned as he glanced at Allura. ''Aisha released her Aura.'' Allura replied with a grim look on her face. ''Her Aura?'' ''It is more like a Bloodline Suppression that Aura, something only we succubi could feel. The Aura of her Bloodline... It was horrifying... I could take it because the level of my own Bloodline is high, Rislith and Lady Eisheth must have endured it because of their high Cultivation, Maline, however, had no defense. Her Great Sage Cultivation was nowhere enough to resist that Aura, in that split second, the suppression she must have felt would be unimaginable.'' Allura explained the entire situation. Nux nodded in understanding as he observed Aisha for a while. He knew Aisha was stronger than Maline, but to think she would defeat her with just her aura alone... "C''mon, Nux, didn''t I tell you already? Don''t keep staring at me like that, I''ll blush." Aisha chuckled as she glanced at Nux. A smile appeared on Nux''s face, however, soon, his expression changed as he stood up. "You sensed my arrival again, Nux Leander. I guess I can''t fool your senses no matter what I do. Heh, you sure are interesting." Chapter 1006 We Do Not Force Ourselves Upon Anyone. 1006 We do not force ourselves upon anyone. "You sensed my arrival again, Nux Leander. I guess I can''t fool your senses no matter what I do. Heh, you sure are interesting." People in the room then heard a voice, then, Nux calmly turned around and saw Vyriana standing behind him. Just like before, Vyriana was wearing her cloak and mask, covering most of her face. "Master." Astaria greeted politely. Vyriana glanced at her student and nodded. Today, however, she was not here for Astaria. "Congratulations on obtaining the Primordial level bloodline." Vyriana spoke as she glanced at Aisha. Aisha narrowed her eyes in confusion. This woman just barged into the room and was now congratulating her... Just who was she? Of course, Aisha had no idea just what kind of monster was standing in front of her. ''Mind your manners. Don''t speak more than required.'' Suddenly, Aisha heard Rislith''s warning in her head. She turned around and saw a solemn look on her eldest sister''s face, not only her, Maline, and even her mother, the Succubi Queen had the same look on her face as well. Aisha realized it. She wasn''t a woman she could offend, just the fact that she could enter the room without her mother noticing her was scary enough, however, seeing her mother standing still rather than snapping in anger at the disrespectful behavior told a lot. "Thank you," Aisha replied as politely as she could. "Seeing how you are suppressing your Bloodline Aura, I am sure you have already felt it. The Bloodline you obtained, it is not a normal Bloodline. The strength it possesses, it far surpassed the common sense that you have heard of. And trust me when I say this, what you have discovered right now is not even half as good as your true potential. The path of a being of your level walks on, it is different from what normal people take. Now if we go by normal standards, I would have asked you to come with me to the Order and train under an expert who can guide you and unlock your true potential, and in the next 3000-4000 years, turn you into an absolute being who rules over all and making you strong enough to defeat all the beings you thought were ''undefeatable''. The Seven Heroes, the Divine Stage Cultivators, the so- called World Leaders, once your true potential is unlocked, people like them would become mere stepping stones in your eyes, beings you would treat like how you would treat a commoner. Not only your strength, but your entire worldview would change together with it. Honestly, for someone like you, coming with me is the best possible method to unlock your true potential as quickly as possible is the best available choice." Vyriana spoke then however, her eyes fell on Nux, "But I believe doing that would be impossible, won''t it?" "I would like to stay together with Nux, the "True Potential'' and other things you are talking about, I would figure something out on my own, right now, however, I won''t go anywhere you are trying to take me no matter what you do," Aisha replied as she looked into Vyriana''s eyes.I think you should take a look at Honestly, the confidence she showed when she looked into Vyriana''s eyes was surprising, not even Eisheth dared to look into Vyriana''s eyes directly, however, her daughter was not backing out at all. Heck, even Nux was a little taken aback. Did Aisha not feel any fear at all? Talking to someone like Vyriana like that... Unconsciously, Nux recalled the sight of all the ''world leaders'' lying on the ground as Vyriana walked around without sparing them a single look... Nux gulped again. Yes, the impression that Vyriana had etched into his mind, it was much stronger than any other being in his mind. "Don''t make it sound like I am trying to kidnap you, Girl. I just told you the benefits of coming together with me and what would you lose out if you don''t. Although it would be a pity to lose a talent like you, we do not force ourselves upon anyone. You get to decide what to do with your life." Vyriana replied. Aisha, however, was still on her guard, she was worried that this woman might take them by surprise and pull out a stunt to take her away. Seeing Nux after 1000 years, Aisha wasn''t planning to be taken away by some random woman who just appeared out of thin air. Of course, Aisha had no clue that if this woman made a move, no one in this room was capable of stopping her, she never needed a ''take them by surprise'' to get what she wanted. Vyriana knew Aisha was suspicious, she, however, didn''t care. "Honestly, I could already tell that you were going to reject our offer the moment I realized that this boy was here. Things never go like you would expect them to whenever he was around. That was the reason I came here instead of others. Since you are someone close to my disciple''s husband, it would be a pity to just let your talent rot like this, therefore, let me give you a tip." Vyriana then looked into her eyes and, "You wouldn''t be able to achieve anything if you continue to walk on that incomplete path. Your Bloodline was not made for mediocre stuff like that. If you wish to chase greatness, become a Complete Cultivator. Your potential is far higher than anyone around you, use it to your advantage, only then would you be able to unlock the true powers of your bloodline." "I tried doing what you said, however, I soon realized that I am already an incomplete cultivator, there was nothing I or my Bloodline could do about tha-" Aisha wanted to reply, but then, A book appeared on Vyriana''s hand and she passed it to Aisha. "Consider this as our first meeting gift." Vyriana spoke as she passed a technique to Aisha. Nux''s expression changed, Was it what he was thinking it was? Without being bale to control himself, Nux activated his Sense and read the title of the book, ''Renewal Resonance.'' And just as Nux expected, It was the technique to rebuild one''s foundation. Chapter 1007 You Wont Be Stingy, Will You? 1007 You won''t be stingy, will you? ''Renewal Resonance.'' It was the technique to rebuild one''s foundation. Something that Nux desperately needed for his wives. His wives had an incomplete foundation, it was the biggest factor that was holding them back. It wasn''t very clear back in the Forgotten Continent because people there were weak, here, however, it became much clearer. Especially in the Ceremonial Unity Clash that took place back in the Blood Kingdom, his wives actually lost some battles. And their opponents weren''t exactly very strong either. Some of his wives even overpowered their opponent when it came to battle power and Nux knew that they had a decent chance to win. Of course, it was partly because they didn''t get the time to adjust to their new strength and were facing opponents who have been Great Sages for decades. However, the fact was, they still lost. Also, the thing about speed wasn''t the issue that could be solved in Nux''s presence, he went from a Great Sage to an Emperor within a few years, even if he takes it extremely slow, jumping onto the next stage was just a matter of time. His wives would never be able to keep up with that pace. That meant, if things continued like this, his wives would never be able to defeat cultivators who are at the same stage as them. To come up with a solution for that, a better foundation was needed. His wives had to become Complete Cultivators. And for that, Nux needed a technique to recreate his wives'' foundation. A technique that was right in front of his eyes. However, as if she was reading Nux''s mind, "Don''t bother, I created this technique just for that girl alone. No one else other than her can even understand it, let alone use it." Vyriana spoke up. Her mouth was covered by Nux was 100% sure that she had a smile on her face. He, however, didn''t have the chance to care about that. "You... You were the one who created this technique...?" He questioned, the absolute shock on his face was a sight to see. "Well I didn''t exactly create it, but I did make it such a way that no one other than her could understand it." "What do you mean by can''t understand it?" Nux questioned. Suddenly, the cultivation book that was in Aisha''s hand moved and flew toward Nux. Nux glanced at Vyriana, the Dragon Woman nodded and with her permission, Nux opened the book. Soon, however, a frown appeared on his face. Gibberish... Although he could understand the words written inside, those words were absolute gibberish and didn''t make any meaningful sentences... Curious, Aisha walks towards Nux and peeks into the book, "What''s the problem?" She questioned with a slight frown on her face. "You can understand it?" Nux questioned. "Huh? Well it looks like a complicated technique, but I know for sure it is better than the current technique I am using, so although I don''t understand it right now, I am sure I will make progress if I work hard." Aisha replied and hearing her words, Nux''s frown deepened. Is something like this even possible? How is Vyriana plaving with their perception?I think you should take a look at Was she controlling their minds? Nux however, doubted that possibility. Ambrosia had used her powers on him back when they were training, of course, he didn''t have the power to stop her, however,Ambrosia did say his resistance was strangely higher than other beings. She said that even though Charming Nux was possible, doing it without him knowing about it was pretty much impossible. ''Is even her Charm stronger than the Mother in law?" Nux thought of a possibility. ''But that doesn''t make sense, Dragons cannot use Charm...'' "Don''t bother trying to ask her later either, you still won''t understand it even if she tells you." Suddenly, Vyriana spoke up. "You really don''t want me to have this technique, do you?" Nux questioned with a tired sigh, wanting to know why Vyriana was being like this. "It is a valuable technique. I can''t randomly hand it out to others." "Are we just others in your eyes?" Nux glanced at Vyriana with pitiful eyes. Shamelessly acting cute and trying to get his hands on the technique. However, "That won''t work, so stop it." "You gave it to Aisha though..." Nux complained. "As I said, that was a meeting gift." "I didn''t receive any gift when I met you. Now that I think about it, you didn''t give us a marriage gift. either, You are Star''s Master, you can''t possibly be stingy with gifts, right? I mean, I can''t really imagine the almighty Lady Vyriana to be stingy in something as insignificant as this." Nux spoke. Vyriana had something he wanted, to get his hands on it, he even forgot about how intimidating this woman was and started shamelessly asking for a ''gift''. His shamelessness truly knew no bounds. Vyriana, however, didn''t give in. "The fact that I am willing to teach your wife can already be considered a gift." "Tsk, you were the one who asked my Star to be your student.'' Nux snorted inwardly. Of course, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He was shameless, not foolish. However, as if she was sitting right inside Nux''s head, Vyriana replied, "I only asked because I saw the potential and thought it was a pity to let it go to waste." Then, Vyriana glanced at Astaria and, "I came to you because I sensed your thirst for power, I have no other reason behind what I am doing, I have no one to impress nor do I need to report to anyone. You getting strong won''t give me anything. However, if you really think that I ''forced'' you to accept something you didn''t want, I give you the option to back away right now. Back away and you won''t see or hear from me ever again." Vyriana spoke, her golden eyes looking straight at Astaria, waiting for her answer. Chapter 1008 Break Them Down. 1008 Break them down. "Back away and you won''t see or hear from me ever again." Vyriana spoke, her golden eyes looking straight at Astaria, waiting for her answer. Her previous act of giving into Astaria''s demands maybe have given out a gullible or desperate image, so she was using this chance to make her stance clear. She didn''t need Astaria. It was the other way around, Astaria needed her. She was just the one who gave out the offer first, but if that act of hers resulted in some Great Sages thinking that she ''wanted'' them, then it was better to just end things right here. Astaria, on the other hand, had different thoughts in her mind. Did she want to be trained by Vyriana? Of course! Why would she not? Vyriana wasn''t in the wrong here, her coming forward and reaching out to them was a favor, not a request. Although Nux wasn''t trying to talk over Vyriana, Astaria could completely understand what Vyriana was thinking. After all, she had been in her situation a few years ago. Vyriana wasn''t wrong, however, this didn''t mean Astaria could simply disregard Nux and accept Vyriana as her master. No matter how much she craved strength, Nux was much more important in her eyes. Vyriana had turned this into a situation where accepting her as her master would simply mean disregarding Nux, and that was something Astaria could never do. A choice between Strength and Nux? Astaria didn''t even have to think. "I wil-" "You do not have to take it that far, Lady Vyriana. I never meant to disrespect you, I was just blinded by the technique and spoke without thinking. I apologize." Seeing the situation getting tense, Nux stepped in. "N-" ''Not right now, we need her.'' Astaria wanted to step in but Nux was faster. He continued to look at Vyriana and, "You do not have to give us that technique but please don''t be like this, Astaria needs your teachings." Nux bowed his head as well. "..." Vyriana didn''t say anything. She first looked at her student then, she glanced at Nux. Then, started observing Nux''s other wives one by one. "Please tell us what you want, Lady Vyriana." As Vyriana''s eyes fell on Amaya, she spoke up. "Hmm?" Vyriana tilted her head in confusion. "You don''t want us to have the technique, despite that, you came to Aisha when we were around and gave her the technique right in front of us. Someone of your stature doing something like this makes no sense. You actually wanted us to see the technique, you wanted us to ask for it, that''s why you said everything you said about it being a gift or what not, however, you do not want to give it away for free." "Well, I don''t see why I should be giving something so precious for free," Vyriana replied. Her tone sounded calmer than before. This black-haired girl... She had a positive impression of hers... At the very least, this girl wasn''t dumb. "That is why I am asking, Lady Vyriana. What do we need to do in order for you to give us the technique." "Heh." Suddenly, Vyriana laughed out loud. "Being around you guys is fun. A woman who craves strength more than anything yet doesn''t step ups when it is offered to her. A woman who has a more level head than most of the ''leaders'' I have met. A Succubus who was a human before but now has a Saint Level Succubus Blood flowing in her veins. And to think you people would be close to a recently awakened Succubus with Primordial level Bloodline. I wonder how many more surprises you people would show me in the future." Vyriana chuckled.I think you should take a look at Then, she glanced at Nux and, "Your wife is right. There is a way for you to get your hands on this technique. I will also make sure each of your wives gets the one that is best suited for them." "What do I have to do?" Nux questioned directly. This was much better than shamelessly begging. Though he would have still preferred if he had gotten the technique without having to do anything. So no, it was not better than begging. Begging all the way! Woohoo! "The Seven Heroes are too arrogant." Vyriana commented. "The Seven Heroes?" Aisha frowned, where did they come from? Nux and his wives, however, had a rough idea as to where Vyriana was taking this. And just like they expected, "Defeat them, and not just simply defeat them, overwhelm them. Unlike what you did with Elijah, where he still thinks about challenging you again and defeating you, overwhelm them to the point of helplessness. Make them wish never to cultivate again, make them question what they have been doing this whole like, make them think of the point of their life, and make them question their existence. Break them down." Vyriana ordered and hearing her words, all the people in the room were dumbfounded. "Break... them down...? The Seven Heroes...?" Eisheth couldn''t believe what she just heard. Was Nux not capable of doing this? Of course, he was! She was sure he can. But the fact that Vyriana was demanding something like this... "Aren''t the Heroes training under you...?" Nux questioned with a deep frown on his face. Why would Vyriana want the heroes to suffer like this? Were they not trained by the Order? Or... was Vyriana not from the Order...? A possibility arose in Nux''s mind. A possibility that made him shudder in fear. However, "Yes, after you break them down, I want to see them get up again. I want to see them come back at you, this time, a lot stronger than before and trying to defeat you with everything they have. Those are the Heroes I want. As for those who simply give up, They aren''t suited for this world." Vyriana explained. Then, she glanced at Nux and, "So? Are you going to break them for me?" "Where are they? The Seven Heroes I mean." "The Order has released them for a while, you can think of it being their holidays, so you will find them in their own continents, spending time with their families." "So I guess I need to visit all the continents huh..." "Guess you do." Chapter 1009 I Will Make You Proud, Mother. 1009 I will make you proud, Mother. "So I guess I need to visit all the continents huh..." "Guess you do." Vyriana simply shrugged. "If you want the technique, of course." "How much time do I have?" Nux questioned. "Hmm? Time for what?" "Time to defeat all the heroes, I mean." "Take how much time you want, I am not the one who wants the technique, after all." Vyriana shrugged again. Nux chuckled as he shook his head. Vyriana then turned towards Astaria and, "I would have asked if you wanted to train right now, but since you guys were interrupted on your marriage night, I will give you some extra time. Though now that I think about it, the fact that you people came here faster than me..." Vyriana pointed out and the entire room turned silent again. [Core]... It was one of the Nux''s most dependable techniques. It is a technique that he counted on if they ever made a huge mistake, revealing that technique to Vyriana... Nux and his wives were still not comfortable doing that, "Don''t make that face. Everyone has a secret of two. Though you seem to have quite a lot." Vyriana spoke, then, with a playful look in her eyes, she continued, "I guess that is what makes you more interesting." "..." Nux didn''t say anything. "Anyways, I am going to take my leave. We will see each other soon." Saying those words, Vyriana turned around, but then, "Master" Astaria called out. "Please train me right now!" she requested. "Don''t you want to spend some more time with your husband?" Vyriana was taken aback. This was the same woman who was ready to give up the opportunity to learn from under for her husband''s sake, now the same woman was requesting to train her on their wedding night rather than staying with her How does that make sense? Astaria, on the other hand, just glanced at Aisha and with a slight smile on her face, "It was nothing, I just married my husband, shouting that in front of the entire world doesn''t change anything, our bond will remain as strong as ever. I can spend time with him anytime I want, right now, however, someone else deserves it more than any of us and I have no plans of fighting her. Her momentum is too strong, after all. I stand no chance. I''ll use this chance to train and get stronger." "Oh?" Vyriana''s expression changed, she momentarily glanced at Aisha and Nux, she wanted to figure out what was going to happen, however, thinking about it, she didn''t really care. She just turned towards her student and, "I would be taking you away for at least one and a half months. I need at least that much time to teach you some stuff." "I am prepared for that." Astaria nodded.I think you should take a look at Vyriana smiled, then, she waved her hand, and before anyone could realize what happened, both Astaria and Vyriana disappeared. "..." The entire room turned silent. None could sense what Vyriana did, was it an artifact? Or was it pure speed? Nux''s women tried to contact Astaria using their link, but it didn''t work. The link was broken. That meant Astaria was taken into another Dimension. "Ah right, I forgot, I have some matters to attend back in the Clan''s base as well. Mother said we cannot push it back more than we already have. So I would need to leave as well." Suddenly Amaya spoke up as a portal appeared in front of her. Tonight, she was going to give up as well. No matter how possessive she was, no matter how much she wanted to keep Nux to herself, in front of Aisha, even she had to give in. Just like Astaria said, Aisha''s momentum was too strong. "I will be going back to the Blood Kingdom as well, I need to properly bid our farewell to the guests and thank them for all the gifts we have received," Melia spoke up as well. The reason was the same, it was Aisha''s day or night. Soon, other wives started catching up as well, and one by one, they all started leaving, Skyla looked around in confusion, she still hadn''t caught up, she noticed her sisters looking at Nux and Aisha and soon, it clicked. "Oohhh!! Nux and Sister Aisha are going to have se-ummphhh!!!" Before Skyla could complete, Felberta appeared behind Skyla and covered her mouth with her hand, "Skyla, I needed your help with something, Come with me." Saying those words, Felberta started pulling Skyla into the Portal she had created behind her. "Mmmhhhpph-" Skyla tried to resist, her fate, however, was sealed, there was nothing she could do here and in the end, she was taken away. "Heh, would you like me to join you two? I can introduce you to an entirely different world, you know?" Suddenly, Edda ordered as she looked at Aisha like a dealer who was selling some shady stuff. But then, Allura suddenly placed her hand on Edda''s shoulder and, "Would you like me to pull you into the portal as well?" Edda, however, shook her head, "I still haven''t gotten that far yet. I only want Nux to do those things to me, so even if you are my favorite sister, Allura, I won''t let you do that. I am sorry." Allura''s mouth twitched, then, just like Felberta, she grabbed Edda and pulled her into the Portal, however, just as she disappeared, Allura glanced at Aisha, The two of them nodded at each other, Allura chuckled and the portal closed. The only ones left in the room were Nux, Aisha, Rislith, Maline, and Eisheth. "You can do it in front of us, we don''t mind," Maline spoke with an unbothered look on her face. Rislith and Eisheth nodded. Aisha stared at her mother and sisters, seeing her eyes, Maline snorted, "They did say families are destroyed when someone falls in love, guess they weren''t wrong. To think she would want us to get out of the room so ba-ummmphhhh!!" This time, the one who pulled Maline was Rislith. Maline was dragged out of the room by Rislith, Eisheth then glanced at Aisha, a playful smile appearing on her face, then, she walked away. If it was anyone else, they would have blushed in embarrassment if their mother looked at her with those eyes, Aisha, of course, was shameless. "I will make you proud, Mother." "I won''t have it any other way." Eisheth chuckled before she left the room. Chapter 1010 Then Lets Not Waste Any More Time. 1010 Then let''s not waste any more time. "I will make you proud, Mother." "I won''t have it any other way." Eisheth chuckled before she left the room. Now, the only ones left in the room were Nux and Aisha. Aisha turned towards Nux and with a playful smile on her face, she continued to stare at him. This time, Nux was confused. He had no clue what to do. Of course, he wasn''t a fool, he understood the situation and knew exactly what Aisha wanted. She had made it clear enough, after all. Did he want it? Did he wish to make Aisha his? Heh, was that even a question? If any man said no to that question after seeing Aisha and knowing what she has done, Nux would doubt that man''s sexuality. Aisha''s actions could win any man''s heart, he wasn''t an exception. This woman just went through 1000 years of torture just so she could be with him, after all. How could Nux possibly not accept her feelings? The only thing stopping him from making a move was... the weight of Aisha''s feelings. How was he supposed to react? Should he just approach her and ask her out? Won''t that be so... bland... compared to what Aisha had done... Nux was confused. No matter how I think about it, nothing he could do would even come close to what Aisha did for him. His mind was blank and the only thing he could do was to stare at Aisha in silence. Aisha didn''t do anything either, she still had her playful smile and was staring at Nux. "..." "..." Time passed, a heavy silence fell over the room, and both Aisha and Nux didn''t do anything. It was getting awkward, Nux could sense the awkwardness and desperately wanted to do something about it. His eyes then fell on the book in his hand and, "Ah right, this was for you." Aisha simply took the book and didn''t say anything. "You should not take it for granted, a strong foundation changes a lot of things, you can ask me if you need any help, I have done this before, I reconstructed my foundation from sca-" "Pffftt!" Suddenly, Aisha laughed out loud, breaking her silence. Nux frowned, then, Aisha walked towards Nux, her purple eyes looking into Nux''s and, "To think I would see the great Nux Leander acting all flustered like this. Fufufu~ This is quite entertaining." "W-What?" Aisha then moved even closer to Nux, their nose just a few millimeters apart, "Is this really the time to be talking about technique?" Aisha spoke as she grabbed the book. Then, she threw it on the sofa and, "Who cares about a shitty technique. Only think about me, Nux. Only look at me, forget everything else, just keep looking into my eyes, become mine." Aisha spoke, her voice almost hypnotic. But then, Her body flinched in surprise as Nux pulled her waist close to him, her breast fell on Nux''s chest, Nux looked into her eyes and then, a smile appeared on his face, "Heh, a Primordial Bloodline sure is different." "Trust me, I am not using any of my powers, this is all just me," Aisha replied, she didn''t look flustered at all, rather, she seemed like she was enjoying this.I think you should take a look at "Oh, I know you aren''t using anything. Why would you? Isn''t your charm enough?" "Heeh? Are you flirting with me?" "Didn''t you have your fun seeing the flustered me? It is my turn now. Show me how Aisha Lust, a Primordial Succubus looks like when she gets flustered." "I doubt you would get to see it? I am quite shameless you know?" "Oh I know, I have seen your desperation, after all. Desperate people tend to become shameless. How do you think I became so shameless?" Nux chuckled. "I thought it was more of an inherited thing," Aisha commented. "Of course not." Nux replied, "I wasn''t always this shameless you know? Actually, I doubt you would believe it but I was scared of women in the past." "What? Are you trying to lie in order to get some opening? That''s desperate." "Not as desperate as you. 1000 years of misery." "That''s called love, Nux." "Is that so?" Nux smiled. Then, he sealed Aisha''s lips. Aisha was slightly taken aback. Soon, however, she calmed down as she closed her eyes and started reciprocating. Soon, the two of them started sucking each other''s lips, Nux''s hands started moving, from her lower back, they started, his right hand grabbing Aisha''s perky butt, Aisha''s body flinched a bit, Nux smiled inwardly, then he started kneading Aisha''s butt softly. Aisha wanted to move her mouth away to let out a moan, Nux however, followed her head, not allowing her to get away. "Mmhhfff!" A muffled moan was released. Aisha''s body trembled in pleasure. Noticing that she was losing the battle, she started moving her hands as well. Her one hand moved around and felt Nux''s strong back, while the other hand moved down there. Yes there was no foreplay in a succubus''s mind her target was clear from the start. Aisha touched Nux''s little brother through his pants, her hand was delicate and her movements were seductive, within seconds, Nux''s little brother was up. "That''s quite an active friend you got there." Aisha commented with a playful smile on her face. "That''s quite a good way to lose without admitting your loss." "No one cares about a single battle, Nux. It is about the War!" Aisha replied, her eyes shining with fighting spirit. "What makes you think that you would win this war?" "How about we do this like the Sex Demon do, Nux?" Suddenly, Aisha proposed. "Let''s have a fair battle, a one-on-one, let''s see who''s stronger. I heard your wives praising how good you are, so I am curious, I need to know how much time it takes me to defeat you!" "What''s there to be curious about? I can answer you right now. You can never defeat me, Aisha. Also, my wives you are talking about, You should call them your sisters." "Hehe, guess I''ll be the first one of my ''sisters'' to defeat you." "You can try." "Then let''s not waste any more time. As you already know, I am quite desperate." Chapter 1011 Can I Ask You Something? 1011 Can I ask you something? "Where is she? The Primordial Succubus that was born, I thought the two of you went to get her." A bearded man with a deep voice questioned. His face wasn''t visible since the room was dark, not to mention that the two people reporting the situation didn''t dare to raise their heads and directly look at the man''s face. They were acting as if their entire body would burn away if they looked into this man''s eyes. "P-Please Forgive us, Lord Aelarion, We couldn''t bring her." The man reported. He was a Complete Divine Stage Cultivator, someone who would be feared by even the world leaders if he ever went to them or displayed even a part of his strength, yet, in front of this man, he couldn''t help but bow his head and tremble in fear. This man was that dangerous, after all. Not to mention he had seemed to fail such a simple task. Hearing his report, Lord Aelarion turned silent. He wasn''t angry, he just couldn''t understand how can one fail in such an easy task. Didn''t they just have to show up, explain how things work,ntroduce the technique to rebuild the foundation, and ask them to join them in order to get the technique? No one would be insane enough to not accept these terms. Then why were these two men back empty-handed? "What happened? Did the Succubus reject your offer?" Lord Aelarion questioned. Even though he highly doubted it, he wouldn''t be surprised if there were one of two people foolish enough to reject their offer. If that was the case, then that Succubus probably doesn''t know what is good for her, and having someone like her join their ranks was not important, no matter how talented, a fool will always remain a fool. Aclarion had already decided if that succubus rejected their offer, then he would simply give up on her, rather, he would use her as bait. Who knows? He might get to catch some people from the Black Order. But then, "We didn''t get to see her." The two men reported and, "Huh?" Aelarion frowned in confusion. They didn''t meet her? Were they being lazy? No, they wouldn''t have dared to report it to him if that was the case these people weren''t this daring yet Aelarion knew that he still hadn''t lost his touch. "As we went to the Lust State to get that succubus, Lady Vyriana appeared and she told us not to leave and get close to that woman anymore." "Vyriana?" Aelarion''s expression changed. "What was she doing there?" He questioned. "We do not know." The man shook his head. The other man standing beside him, however, knew something and reported, "I heard Lady Vyriana was on her break along with the Seven Heroes. So she was most probably just roaming around when she sensed that Succubus''s aura and rushed towards her. She might be very bored, could that be the reason why she stopped us?" Aelarion, however, shook his head, "She wouldn''t do something like this just because she was bored, that woman must have had her reason. Leave that Succubus, focus on other things we have to do."I think you should take a look at "But Lord Aelarion, that succubus has a Primordial Level Bloodline, her potential surpassed even ours, an asset like this, what would we do if she destroys her own life like this? Wouldn''t it be a pity? I believe we should meet that succubus, explain everything to her and bring her he-" Suddenly, the man froze and his eyes remained open. *Gulp* He gulped. Aelarion was glaring at him with those crystal blue eyes of his. Just those eyes were enough to make a Complete Divine Stage Cultivator like him tremble in fear. "Vyriana must have had her reasons. Do what you are told to do and do not try to act smarter than you are, is that clear?" "A-As you command, Lord Aelarion." "That Catkin Willow Feline was involved with the Black Order, look into that, especially the recent battle between the Feline and Falcon City, I heard the current successor of the Feline City, Rune, had played an important role in that battle, even getting her brother, who was on Willow''s side to help her out. Investigate how she did that, see if she received some help from someone and if she did, look into their intentions, history, and see if you can find any connection with the Black Order." Aclarion ordered. However, as he said those words, the two complete divine stage cultivators started looking at each other with strange looks on their faces. "What''s the problem?" Aelarion questioned. "Lord Aelarion..." The man called out. "Speak," Aelarion ordered. "W-We were looking into this case earlier than the Primordial Succubus was born, however..." "When we found out who helped Rune in that matter and were trying to look into their past, we noticed Lady Vyriana already investigating them. When she saw her, she ordered us to go away, I don''t think she knows why we were here, however, we didn''t dare to go back there after this." ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "Vyriana was looking into them as well?" Aelarion frowned. "That is correct, actually, there was a contact between the Succubus Lord and Rune Feline before the Willow Incident, we actually wanted to investigate more about this, however, since Lady Vyriana was involved, we believed it was better to come to you and take your permission before doing anything." The man reported and Aelarion started thinking. Seeing that his proposal was taken seriously and was not outright rejected, the man smiled and, "It can''t just be a coincident, Lord Aelarion, I doubt that the Black Order is involved and that Primordial Secret is in danger." Aelarion, however, shook his head, "Don''t do anything, let Vyriana handle this. You two can focus your attention somewhere else. Right, there is also a challenge between those clans, right? Go and oversee that, the scale of that challenge is quite big, so someone at your level is needed." He ordered, waving his hand as he dismissed them. "Lord Aelarion." Suddenly, the man called out. "If you don''t mind, can I ask you something? I have been curious about this for a while now." Chapter 1012 Why Is Lady Vyriana Respected So Much? 1012 Why is Lady Vyriana respected so much? "If you don''t mind, can I ask you something? I have been curious about this for a while now." "What is it?" Aelarion questioned. "Why is... Lady Vyriana... respected so much?" The man questioned with a strange expression on his face. "Huh?" Aelarion frowned. "I-I mean, like, even if she is a Peak Complete Divine Stage Cultivator, she is still a Divine Stage Cultivator, like the two of us, however, when any of the other Divine Stage Cultivators mention her, they always use ''Lady'' and even you, although you do not use ''Lady'', you do not talk down to her. N-Not that I am saying you talk to u-us, but your tone is definitely different whenever she is involved. Why is that? I get she has Primordial Level Blood and her Potential is higher than ours and even yours, but she isn''t the only person with the Primordial Level Blood. Even if we recruit that Succubus in the future, we won''t be calling her ''Lady'', now, would we?" The spoke out his thoughts. Aelarion, on the other hand, was confused, he glanced at the other person only to see the same curious expression on his face as well. This made Aelarion frown even more. Then, he finally realized what the reason behind this could be and, "Aah, so that''s it..." He muttered. Then, he glanced at the two men standing in front of him and, "I guess you two came here after Vyriana did, right?" "That is correct." The two men nodded. "I guess then it would make sense why you are asking that question." Aelarion calmed down when his doubts were cleared. The Ancestral Order had 2 bases, one in Yrniel, where cultivators who hadn''t broken through phase 4 of the Cultivation stayed, And the other in this Dimension they were currently in,?? The place where Divine Stage or Stronger Cultivators were allowed. "Well, there is a very clear reason why Vyriana is respected and is treated differently than others. A simple reason as to why anyone is treated with respect. Strength. Bloodline or whatever didn''t matter, people here won''t respect you just because you have a stronger bloodline,heck sometimes von are even looked down unon since many people undermine your own methods and credit your strength to your strong bloodline. Vyriana, however, was an exception. The first day she came here, as an Initial Complete Divine Stage Cultivator, she nearly killed a Middle-level complete Divine Stage Cultivator, within 5 moves." Aelarion revealed and the two Divine Stage Cultivators widened their eyes in surprise. "And it didn''t end here, Vyriana quickly challenged all the strongest Divine Stage Cultivators here, including the Peak Divine Stage Cultivators (all cultivators here are complete) and although she lost a few battles, within just 1 year, when she was still an Initial Divine Stage Cultivator, she had defeated all Divine Stage Cultivators present here. That was all those centuries ago when she was just an initial Divine Stage Cultivator, now she is a Peak Divine Stage Cultivator, just imagine what kind of monster has she turned into. They say she is the Strongest Divine Stage Cultivator there is, not in Yrniel, not in the entire Universe, but the Strongest Divine Stage Cultivator ever born. This is why Vyriana is respected. To be honest, even I feel like I would have a hard time fighting against her if we fought." "Even you!?" The two Divine Stage Cultivators widened their eyes in horror. "Well, she is just that strong... You don''t see an initial Divine Stage Cultivators throwing around the Middle-level Divine Stage Cultivators as if they are toys every day, now, do you?I think you should take a look at The impression she had left on us all is extremely strong, that is why Vyriana is respected so much. Honestly, it is only a matter of time, once she breaks through the Divine Stage, even I would be calling her Lady Vyriana just like you guys." Aelarion chuckled dryly. The two Divine Stage Cultivators couldn''t believe what they just heard... They knew Vyriana was strong... But the Strongest Divine Stage Cultivators ever born...? What kind of ridiculous title is that!? "Where did a monster like her come from...?" The man muttered out loud. "Have you heard of Elowen Volthar?" Suddenly, Aelarion questioned with a curious look on his face. One of the Divine Stage Cultivators just frowned, the second one, however, widened his eyes in shock. ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "Y-Y-You mean E-Elowen Volthar of our Dragon''s Continent?" He questioned. "That is correct." Aelarion nodded and the man simply widened his eyes in horror. He was a dragon, and others might have forgotten, but there was no way he could forget the name Elowen Volthar. His parents had etched that name into his mind ever since he was a child. He had heard Elowen''s story to the point where he was fed up with it. It started out as the story of a foolish dragon who bit more than she could chew and chose the path of complete cultivators which was nothing different than killing your Cultivation Path. Elowen wasn''t very talented, and just as everyone thought, she got stuck on Emperor''s stage, many laughed at her, thinking how she could have made it to Great Sage or even a Semi Saint, but to think she would be stuck in Emperor Stage... How pitiful... How foolish... Elowen, however, didn''t give in. She entered the Trials of Dragons. That was when a historical moment took place. The Trial of Dragons was simple, you fight other Star beasts, the more you fight, the more points you get. The strength of the beasts would continue to increase as your level increases. In the end, when you give up, you are sent out, your points are then calculated, the higher your points, the better bloodline you get. And Elowen... She broke the highest record of the Trial, which was 10,385, by 20,000 extra points, scoring a whopping 30,582. The Dragon Lord was shocked and couldn''t believe his eyes. He even doubted that the Tower was faulty, a place where geniuses barely score 6000-7000, and that dragon who everyone thought was nothing, scored 30,582 points... That monstrous record is still beaten to this day. Elowen became a legend, however, right after she came out of the tower, she disappeared and was never seen again. That was around 35,000 years ago, not many dragons remember this story, however, whenever the trial tower shows the existing record and everyone sees that name on the top, 30,582, three times higher than the second position, which was already considered beyond genius, their body tremble in excitement as they wonder... What if Elowen Volthar was still alive? Of course, it was just a hypothetical question, 35,000 years had passed, even the strongest cultivators eventually die, Elowen was n- "Vyriana is Elowen Volthar." Chapter 1013 The Battle Had Officially Started.* ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm 1013 The battle had officially started.* A/N: Sorry guys, i caught cold because I was writing all night yesterday... I wanted to give you all the 18+ chapters at the same time, but it is extremely hard for me, even now, my head is aching. I will be posting chapters at a normal rate, so the rest of the 18+ chapters would be uploaded tom. Sorry... >"<<>"< "Where is this place...?" Nux questioned with a confused look on his face. "This is the room I prepared when I came back here all those months ago." "Wait, at that tim-" "Yes, that is correct, at that time my body was in a sensitive state and the only option I could think of was to ask my mother to open the Trail Towers again. But of course, I knew I would pass the trial with flying colors, so I told her to create the room as well. A room made just for you and me. I won''t even share this one with my sisters, even if you tell me to." Aisha replied with a slight smile on her face as her purple eyes shone. Nux was taken aback, especially by that confident air around Aisha, one had to know, getting a higher level bloodline from the Trial Tower was difficult, and the chances of success were less than 0.01%, and this was just for Succubi aiming for King Level Bloodline. Aisha, on the other hand, already had King Level Bloodline. If the Trial to get a King Level Bloodline was already this harsh, one could guess how hard getting a Primordial Level Bloodline must be... But Aisha''s confidence... to think she even told her mother to create a room that she will use AFTER her success. Nux was speechless. However, "You want us to do it here?" Nux questioned with a confused look on his face. Aisha''s choice... was a little... This room... it served no purpose at all! The walls of this room were transparent! Anyone could just peek into the room and see what they were doing right now! Heck, Nux could even see around 6 servants walking outside the room! ''We might as well do it out in the open...'' "Hahaha~" Suddenly, Aisha laughed out loud. Nux glanced at her and Aisha started walking towards him with a seductive smile on her face. "Nux," She called out, then, slowly putting her hands around his neck, Aisha looked into his eyes and, "Trust me, I have been watching you. The number of things I know about you, even you would be surprised by it. I know exactly what kind of man you are." Aisha then moved her lips close to Nux, then, lowering her voice almost to the level of a whisper, she continued, "With how possessive you are, there is no way you would ever allow someone to see your wife without clothes, let alone having sex, even if it is with you. Don''t worry, there is a highest level Illusion cast by none other than Mother herself, although we can see everything outside, nobody from the outside could see us. In a way, it is even safer than a normal room where one could peek at us using their abilities. This way, along with satisfying your possessiveness, we can also enjoy the thrill of doing outdoor sex. Yes, I am the one who thought of it all, how was that? I am amazing, aren''t I?"I think you should take a look at Aisha smiled proudly and Nux was dumbfounded again. This girl... just how many times was she going to keep surprising him? Nux''s eyes then fell on Aisha''s lips, those tender red lips that he kissed just a while ago, Nux gulped and then,?? He sealed those lips again. Another hot kiss was exchanged. Their Tongues rolled around each other''s, saliva was exchanged, Nux''s hands had already moved towards Aisha''s butt and were gently kneading it. Aisha, on the other hand, was simply feeling Nux''s strong back while momentarily giving her body to Nux. 5 minutes later, as their lips finally separated, Aisha glanced at Nux with a flushed look on her face and, "Was... was that my reward?" She questioned. "Oh no, that was just me giving into the temptation, your reward is yet to come." Nux smiled confidently. "You should have just nodded your head to save your face, you know? How would you get to reward me when you are about to be destroyed in the game you thought you were the strongest?" "Speak after you actually do it." "Oh, I am about to do it. So? We have a room, we have a bed, how are we going to start?" Aisha questioned "Well, I won the previous ''battle'', how about you start first? You know my battle style, I like to give advantage to the weak. Just so they can make it more interesting and all." "Don''t regret it, my future husband~" Nux smiled provocatively, then, Aisha slowly went down, her back had formed a seductive arch, her curves were highlighted the lower she got, Nux, however, couldn''t see any of that, his eyes were fixed on Aisha''s purple eyes that have never stopped looking at his face. Aisha''s hand moved, with her eyes still fixed on Nux''s face, her hands quickly unbuttoned his pants and released his little brother, who was ready for a big battle taking place. "Heh, I knew it was big... but that is quite the size..." Aisha praised, her eyes finally looking at Nux''s little brother. "Already finding the excuses for when you lose, I see. You are a good planner. Guess you haven''t wasted those 1000 years you lived." Nux provoked. Aisha, however, ignored what he said, then, with both her knees on the ground, Aisha moved her hands behind her back, signifying that she wouldn''t be using her hands. Nux was taken aback, his little brother still wasn''t completely hard yet, a blowjob without hands would be difficult. ''Is she going to use her power?" Nux wondered, thinking about how his little brother got hard just with Aisha looking at it. However, nothing like that happened, rather, Aisha moved her face forward, then, with her lips as a support, she looked above, right into Nux''s eyes, this time however, on top of her flushed face, Nux''s dick could be seen. Seeing that sight, Nux''s heart skipped a beat. That was one of the most alluring sights he had seen in his entire life. "I hope you are ready for it, future husband~" Aisha spoke as her tongue finally came out of her mouth. The battle had officially started. Chapter 1014 It Is My Turn Now. * 1014 It is my turn now. * "I hope you are ready for it, future husband~" Aisha spoke with a perverted smile on her face, then, she started licking Nux''s shaft. Nux''s hands automatically moved toward her head, he wanted to hold Aisha''s horns, however, he knew that was her sensitive spot. It was Aisha''s turn, he wasn''t allowed to do anything right now. Therefore, he continued to look at Aisha, who was moving her head all over the place, trying to lick every part of his penis. Since she wasn''t using her hands, she had to use her lips, nose, and other facial structures to prevent Nux''s penis from falling, that sight itself send a strange sense of satisfaction. Not to mention her hot breath that was continuously simulating Nux''s little brother, it was difficult not to get hard in this condition. Aisha was too good at this! She knew everything she had to do in order to excite Nux. She knew when to start, she knew when to stop, she knew how to change her pace, every single one of her movements sent jolts and jolts of pleasure into Nux''s body and she hadn''t even started sucking yet. Soon, Aisha''s mouth moved toward Nux''s balls, Nux could see his dick resting on top of her forehead, combining this with that flushed look on her face, Nux felt like his dick was the only thing in Aisha''s mind. "Uggghhh!" Nux couldn''t help but groan as Aisha started sucking on his balls. The waves of pleasure that assaulted his body were overpowering. "That quickly? It hasn''t even been 2 minutes, future husband." She teased. "It was just me motivating you to do better. I''d sleep if you continue like this." Nux shot back. In the battle of words, he would never lose. The battle of words, however, it was not. "Oh? I didn''t know this meant that the man is feeling sleepy. I guess you learn something new every day, huh?" Aisha commented as she glanced at Nux''s dick which was rock hard right now. Now, she didn''t have to use her face to support it anymore, Nux''s little brother was standing tall, with many veins appearing on the body, it was searing to go. ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "I''d say that looks quite painful, how are you going to sleep in a condition like that?" Aisha chuckled. "I-uggghhh!" Nux wanted to reply, but then, Aisha moved her lips and kissed the tip of his penis. The sight of her kissing his penis with her eyes close, signifying absolute submission, the possessive sadist inside him was satisfied... The pleasure Nux felt was boosted by the sense of satisfaction and without being able to speak anything, Nux groaned again. Aisha wasn''t done, she then started licking the tip with her eyes still closed, then, she also licked it from the back of her tongue. It was as if she was trying to get her body completely used to Nux''s everything. This, however, was just the start. Nux''s little brother was already serviced by Aisha''s tongue and was covered in her saliva, it was time for the main event. Aisha slowly opened her mouth, making sure that their eyes were still looking at each other, Aisha moved her head. "Ahhh..." A moan of extreme comfort was released from Nux''s mouth. Aisha''s mouth was warm, extremely warm. Right now, she wasn''t even doing anything and was only letting her mouth get used to his dick, however, even with just that, the heat inside her mouth filled Nux with a sense of comfort. Nux could see a small smile appearing on Aisha''s mouth that was filled with his dick. It was as if she was trying to say, ''I win.''I think you should take a look at Nux was confused, not knowing where she got that confidence from but then, "!!!" Nux''s eyes widened in surprise and Aisha finally started sucking. Her cheeks sunk in because of how hard she was doing it, her tongue continued to slowly move around Nux''s head, giving the sense of softness, completely opposite of the intense sucking that Nux sucked soul away. "Uggghhhhh!! That''s it!!" Nux groaned in pleasure. The pleasure was so intense that his legs nearly caved in. He, however, stood tall. He couldn''t lose like this. Not this easily. And as if Aisha had sworn that she wouldn''t allow that to happen, she increased the level and started moving her head forward. Nux was confused, barely half of his dick was inside Aisha''s mouth, he knew it was normal because that was all that could fit in. Aisha, however, was Aisha. Her head moved forward, her tongue continued to service his head, and Nux''s dick finally entered that narrow space where both heat and pleasure intensified, It was Aisha''s throat. "Uuagggghhhhhhh!!!!!" Waves and waves of pleasure assaulted Nux''s body, his lower body tensed her, he lifted his head trying to cope with the pleasure and stay in the battle, this, however, was harder than he thought, his hands moved as he grabbed Aisha''s horns. The strength behind his grip made Aisha widen her eyes in surprise, this increased the pleasure Nux was feeling to another level, "F-Fuck!!" Nux cursed and then, His jizz rushed into Aisha''s throat, directly moving into her stomach. Strange jolts of pleasure assaulted Aisha''s body as well, with Nux tightly grabbing her horns, using them as handles, she could feel her little sister twitching. "Aaaahhhh..." Nux who had released all his jizz finally stepped back his legs were weak and he fell down on the ground, of course, he could have remained standing using his willpower, however, this round, it was his defeat. He touched Aisha''s horns. However, since it was extremely pleasurable, Nux shook his head and didn''t complain. Just as Aisha said, it was just a battle, what he needed to win was the war. "Haah... hhaa..." Nux breathed heavily, Aisha, whose face was flushed, picked a drop of Nux''s semen that had fallen on the floor and as she licked it seductively, she glanced at Nux''s and, "You were quite wild." "3 minutes 26 seconds, just keep the number in your mind. It is my turn now." Chapter 1015 T-Thats My Sweat.* 1015 T-That''s my sweat.* ... "3 minutes 26 seconds, keep the number in your mind, Aisha. It is my turn now." Nux spoke with a provocative smile on his face. "3 minutes huh... that was faster than I thought, are you sure you were even trying?" Aisha questioned. "I just wanted to make this more interesting, it wouldn''t be fun if you lose hope from the start, now, will it?" "Heh, you are never out of wor-" Aisha wanted to reply but then, she realized that she completely lost control over her body. "We don''t have much time to waste, Aisha. So I will be skipping a few steps, you don''t mind, do you?" Nux questioned. Aisha, however, had no way to reply to his question. "Right, you still can''t use telepathy." Nux realized, then, he freed Aisha for a while and, "Aisha Lust. are you willing to be my wife?" "Hmm? Is this another one of your games?" Aisha questioned, Nux, however, just continued to stare at her, waiting for an answer. "Of course I do." Aisha replied. A smile appeared on Nux''s face, but then, A red screen appeared in front of him. [Harem Seal can only be applied on the women who have had sex with the Host] Nux frowned. ''There was a rule like that?'' Well he had never tried it before, so he wasn''t sure. Nux shook his head in disappointment. "Guess I would need to control my energy and keep your mouth free." Nux muttered before using [Absolute Kinesis] again. This time, Aisha tried to resist him, however, she, as a Sage, couldn''t possibly go against Nux no matter how strong her bloodline was. Her movements were sealed again. With a smile, Nux walked behind her and covered her eyes with a blindfold. "H-Huh? What are you doing?" Aisha questioned with a frown on her face. "..." However, there was no response. "Nux?" Aisha called out but again, Nux didn''t answer. 10 seconds passed by. 20... 30... "Nux!" Aisha continued to call but there was no reply. She started panicking. In a situation where she couldn''t move and see, her heart started getting anxious. The 1000 years she spent inside the Trial Tower, most of the time staying inside the dark room without touching or seeing anything, Those memories started freshening up in her mind. "NUX!" She shouted. This game had gotten too far! Nux wasn''t replying. Was she abandoned? The way she approached Nux was definitely much different than his other wives, what if Nux actually didn''t like her and decided to get away from her? Aisha''s heart started beating quickly as she thought of that possibility. "NUX! WHERE ARE YOU!?" She shouted at the top of her lungs, in such a helpless situation, her mind automatically start thinking about things the 1000 years old succubus feared the most. But then,I think you should take a look at "I am right here, my primordial succubus." Aisha heard Nux''s gentle voice. Then, she felt her arms moving up a little and Nux then hugged her from behind, "Now that you have finally fallen into my trap, don''t even think about escaping. You will be trapped with me for the rest of your life, Aisha Leander!" Nux whispered into her ears. A weird sense of satisfaction filled Aisha''s heart as she heard those words. Her heartbeat calmed down, however, making her comfortable was the last of the Nux''s current thoughts. His hands moved slowly, while trailing her skin, Aisha couldn''t move an inch, however, she could clearly feel those slow, sensual movements and where Nux''s fingers were going. It was her gown. Nux removed her gown from her shoulders, the entire thing fell down smoothly, revealing Aisha''s smooth skin and her underwear. *Click* Then, without stopping, Nux removed her bra. As Aisha''s bra fell, Nux placed his chin on her shoulder and, "What a beautiful sight..."he whispered into Aisha''s ears. "Y-You like it? O-Of course you would, I am quite confident in my body." Aisha smiled strangely. She wasn''t willing to lose her advantage, so she tried to keep a strong front, however, feeling Nux hugging her from behind as his big hands gently rubbed her waist, the sense of fulfillment she felt already put her in a tough spot. "Oh I love it." Nux praised, his lips touching Aisha''s slightly pointy ears. Aisha felt a jolt coursing throughout her body, her knees would have weakened if it was the normal scenario, however, in a situation where she couldn''t even move, she couldn''t feel something like that. It was as if everything Nux was doing to her was piling up but her body couldn''t react to it. A strange, frustrating but oddly satisfying feeling. "These alluring curves, your think waist, your soft thighs, and those juicy-looking lips, I love it all~" Nux whispered into Aisha''s cars. His left hand finally cupping Aisha''s breast, his fingers circling around her nipple. "Aaannhh~" A slight moan was sneaked out of Aisha''s mouth. Nux smirked, then, his right hand moved and started kneading her perky butt. "Annh~" Aisha moaned again. "Heeh, your body is much more sensitive than I thought. My dear Aisha, are you sure you are even trying?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Y-You haven''t w-won yet," Aisha responded. Still showing her resistance. Nux chuckled. "Well, then should I play my winning move?" He questioned and, "Aisha, please open your legs." He commanded. Aisha''s body was completely under his control, no matter how hard she tried to resist, her two legs were already wide open, just like Nux wanted them to be. Nux''s right hand that was kneading Aisha''s butt moved and touched her panty. Black Mist then appeared and 5 seconds later, the panty had disappeared. "Anh--" Aisha moaned a little as Nux''s fingers touched her entrance. Nux, on the other hand, raised his eyebrow in surprise, "Now would you look at that, You are already wet." ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "T-That''s my sweat." "Oh? Is my presence making you hot? Why don''t I help you cool down then?" An Ice Cube then appeared in Nux''s hand and, "ANhhhh!" Aisha moaned loudly as Nux rubbed the ice cube on her clitoris. Chapter 1016 I Cant Wait Any Longer * 1016 I can''t wait any longer * "ANhhhh!" Aisha moaned loudly as Nux rubbed the ice cube on her clitoris. Jolts of pleasure assaulted her body, the cold ice on her heated clitoris, it was a fatal combo, combined with how she could feel Nux''s warm body hugging her from behind, the contrast was just too much and she could feel countless spasms inside her body. "Is it helping you cool down?" Nux whispered into her ears. This time, however, Aisha didn''t reply. No matter what she said, this man always used that against her, therefore, Aisha decided to stay silent. "Hmm? Is it not working?" Nux questioned, moving the ice cube above and now rubbing Aisha''s crotch area with it. Inwardly, Aisha''s body trembled, she hated how she couldn''t move her body and how this strange feeling was piling up. Her nipples for some reason had perked up. A fact that Nux''s left arm didn''t ignore and, "Annnhhh~" He finally stopped playing around and started rubbing the tips. "Why are you not saying anything? Is moaning in pleasure all you can do? Am I that good?" "..." Again, Aisha didn''t reply. Nux sighed, then, he threw the cube away and, "!!!" His index entered Aisha''s lower lips. "AnnnnnhhhHH~" Aisha moaned in pleasure. Soon, Nux''s middle finger entered the cave as well, the two fingers started moving around, masterfully exploring new weak points and sending waves of pleasure into the succubus''s body simultaneously. Aisha gritted her teeth, trying her best not to give in and moan, the pleasure, however, was too much for her to bear, not to mention the one she was facing was a merciless demon who never gave his enemies a chance for a comeback. "I''ve always wanted to do this." Nux muttered and then, He bit Aisha''s ears. "AanaaANnnNnHhHH!!" Aisha''s entire body trembled in pleasure, using this chance, Nux used his thumb to tease Aisha''s clit while his left hand punched her nipples. Simultaneously attacking every single weak part of her body, the pleasure waves went over Aisha''s head, her mouth remained wide open and, *Squirt* She came. And while her lower lips released all sorts of juices, she could feel her butt twitching in endless pleasure. "Hnnggggggg!!" She continued to moan, her body was extremely sensitive right now. Everything that happened to her, combined with how she couldn''t see anything, nor could she move her body to try and get used to all this... it was all too overwhelming for her... It was something she had never felt before. ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Haah... Haahh... Haa..." 20 seconds later, her little sister finally stopped releasing all the juices, Aisha took in heavy breaths, feeling extremely tired after experiencing what could be called the longest and the most pleasurable orgasm of her life. Suddenly, Aisha frowned in confusion.I think you should take a look at Nux moved away from her, his warmth had disappeared and she couldn''t feel him anymore. This time, however, Aisha was calmer than before. Nux wasn''t going anywhere and she knew it. "2 minutes and 32 seconds, guess I went a little too hard on you huh..." Nux spoke with a small smile on his face. Aisha didn''t reply, she was still enjoying the orgasm she had just experienced. Suddenly, strange pink energy started leaking out of her body. Soon, this pink energy filled the entire room and as this energy surrounded Nux, he could feel his entire body burning with extreme Lust. His little brother twitched, the urge to ram it into Aisha''s pussy was getting stronger and stronger. He felt like if he didn''t do this right now, he would lose his life. That was how strong this power was. This made Nux frown in confusion. "How are you using your abilities? Is it because of your Bloodline?" He questioned. Aisha''s body was still under Absolute Kinesis, she shouldn''t be able to use her powers in this state, then why... "This is not my power, it is the power of my physique." Suddenly, Aisha spoke up. "Unlike other succubi, I do not need to activate my Physique powers, when the conditions are matched, they are activated automatically, without the need of Mana or any other energy source. I am in a state of extreme Lust right now, I am standing in front of the ''right person, all the conditions are met, and that is why my Physiques power is activated. However, there is one problem. Unlike how the powers of other sex demons affect the person they are targeting, my powers affect both my target, And me." Aisha spoke up. A Primordial Bloodline was different, it didn''t ''harm'' its target for the sake of pleasure, rather than a ''pleasure so good that it takes your life'', a Primordial Succubus feels an even higher level of pleasure together with her partner. "So Nux... Stop playing these games of yours... I can''t take it... And I know you can''t take it either... Come close to me and ram it in!" Aisha spoke, her body still stuck in the same position, Nux, however, didn''t have time to think about that, Just like Aisha''s said, her condition wasn''t any better either, her red face, her erect nipples, and her cave that continuously released its love juices. She was extremely horny, just like Nux. And seeing that sight, the last strand of his willpower snapped. Devouring Mist surrounded Aisha''s blindfold before it disappeared, Nux then picked her up, threw her on the bed and, "Let''s jump to the final phase of the battle!" Aisha, who regained control over her body smiled. All the frustrating feelings she felt when her body was locked, all those little trembling, those strange feelings, the pleasure that had piled up, it all attacked at the same time and she felt extreme weakness wash over her body. However, Aisha remained strong, with her drunk eyes looking at Nux, she moved her hands over his neck, then, she opened her legs, giving Nux full excess to her most precious place and, "I can''t wait any longer," She replied. Nux''s dick twitched, it didn''t require any more teasing or foreplay. Nux placed his veiny dick on Aisha''s crotch and then, "AaaaAAnnnNNNHHH!!" Chapter 1017 This Is Just The Beginning Of A Long, Tiresome War.** 1017 This is just the beginning of a long, tiresome war.** "I can''t wait any longer, Nux." Aisha spoke, her eyes hazy, it was as if she was barely conscious, the pink energy continued to leak out of her body uncontrollably. Nux started her face, hypnotized by such an alluring sight for a moment, then, unable to hold back his rising desire, he placed his dick on Aisha''s entrance, then after a few strokes over her lower lips to get the entire thing wet, Nux looked into Aisha''s eyes and, "AaaaAAnnnNNNhHH!!" He plunged his dick inside in one go, making Aisha widen her eyes in shock and release the biggest moan she had ever released in her entire life. However, Aisha wasn''t the only person who was shocked. *Ba-dum* Nux''s mouth opened wide as he felt a heavy impact on his heart. Then, his entire body started trembling, confused, Nux tried to figure out what happened, but then the pink energy surrounded his body and he stopped caring. What''s the worst that can happen anyways? He would think about it later. Without waiting anymore, Nux pulled his dick out to the edge, then, *Pah* "AaaaaaannnNNNHHH!!" Another thrust and he was in again. "Uggghhhhh!! Fuck this is good!" Nux cursed as well. The pleasure he felt was too overwhelming. Aisha too, tightened her arms around his neck. "Don''t Stop!" She shouted. Her entire body tightened in pleasure, her toes had curled up, her face was flushed and the pink energy leaking from her body was going wild. "I am not planning to!" Nux replied, then, he pulled back and, ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm *Pah* Another thrust. Aisha''s insides were incredibly soft, and they were tight, it was like entering a mature milf and a petite virgin at the same time, something that didn''t make any sense but felt incredibly good. "Aaannnnhh!! So good!" Aisha moaned. "Are you okay?" Suddenly, Nux moved his head close to Aisha and questioned in concern. He felt something had broken the first time he entered inside, Aisha was right, he had turned into a virgin and just now, he had taken that virginity. He, however, was too overwhelmed by the pleasure and needed 3 times to get his mind back to it. "Does this face look like someone who is in pain to you?" Aisha questioned as she turned towards Nux. Her face was red, she was breathing heavily, and her lips were twitching, Nux wasn''t one of those dense guys but, "It does look like you are hurt." "I am hurt because you are not moving! Move!!" Aisha shouted. Nux shook his head in surprise, then, losing all sense of reason, he grabbed Aisha''s legs, placed them on his shoulders, and then, the pounding began. "You are the one who asked for it," Nux spoke, and at the same time, *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "Aannnh! Annnh! AnnHhh!!" "Ugghhhgghh!!" A series of moans and grunts were heard. The pleasure the two of them were feeling had already gone beyond the explanatory level. No other thing other than sex came to their mind. Aisha could barely hold on to Nux''s neck, especially with her legs directly placed on top of her shoulders while she gets pounded by that delicious dick. "Hnggggnnggg! Hngggnnhh!!" Aisha''s body twitched when she suddenly noticed Nux touching her thighs and gently rubbing them. Then, from the thigh, he went back and soon appeared near her butt. "That''s where you were..." Aisha then heard Nux''s words, and then, *Pah* A slap was heard. "Annhh!" Aisha was taken aback. "W-Why are you hitting me?" She questioned. "Don''t act so innocent, my lovely succubus. This is what you call taming the demon." Nux chuckled, and then, *Pah* He spanked her again. "Annh!" Aisha''s entire body twitched. Soon, her body weakened,then, she shut her eyes closed, trying to cope with the pleasure.However, *Pan* Nux thrusted his hip, this time, his dick went into the parts no one had ever been to, a huge jolt of pleasure rushed through Aisha''s body and, *Squirt* The Succubus came first. A primordial Succubus lost against a mere human. Nux chuckled. "Guess I won." He commented. Aisha finally opened her hazy eyes, with a drunk look on her face, she let a fresh, beautiful smile break out on her face and, "Who said it was the end?" "Huh?" Nux frowned. Then, he looked down to look at what Aisha was pointing at and realized that his dick was rock hard again. Not only him, even Aisha''s pussy was releasing its love juice uncontrollably. Both Nux and Aisha were extremely horny right now and the entire room was now filled with pink energy. "This is just the beginning of a long, tiresome war, Nux. Don''t think you will be the actual winner just because you won the first few rounds. The biggest part of a war is endurance." Aisha commented. Hearing her words, Nux chuckled, then, he stood up, a little away from Aisha, and then, his eye color started changing. Not only that, his horns came out his charming and seductive trains were enhanced and within just a few seconds, the most handsome incubus in the world had appeared. "I will stop playing around now." Nux, who used Incubus Form spoke up. Aisha was taken aback, however, when her eyes fell on Nux''s weapon which was changing a little, she smiled seductively and licked her lips. Nux laughed, then he grabbed her waist, lifted her, and put her on her knees, then, with her butt right in front of his eyes, *Pah* Nux rammed his huge dick inside Aisha again. "Oooohhhhhhhh!!" Aisha moaned in pleasure, this time, she was not only overwhelmed but also surprised, in his incubus form, Nux''s dick was bigger than normal. Not only that, but his Incubus physique also released energy of its own, making her pussy get addicted to his dick. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Another round of ramming started. This time, Nux completely fell on Aisha, placing all his body weight on her, thrusting mercilessly as he held her using her horns. "Annnggghhhhhh!!" Aisha moaned again. "Uggghhhh!! I am cumming!!" This time, however, she wasn''t alone. Nux had reached his limits as well. Chapter 1018 Lets Try Something Different Now. ** 1018 Let''s try something different now. ** "Annnggghhhhhh!!" "Uggghhhh!! I am cumming!!" The two sex demons failed to control themselves, Aisha released her love juices again, showering Nux''s little brother with her love, Nux''s dick wasn''t selfish either, it shot his semen into Aisha''s body, painting her entire walls with his milk. "Haaah... Haahh... Haahh..." "Haaah... Haahh... Haahh..." The two of them fell onto the bed. Their breathing felt like it was linked with each other, their eyes met, the pink energy in the room denser than ever, it was so dense that the purple energy that was being released from Nux''s physique was barely visible. Both their faces were flushed, then suddenly, a frown appeared on Aisha''s face. "What is this?" She questioned as she glanced at the white-colored magic circle formed under her. Nux, who finally came out of his reverie realized what was happening. The surprising part was that even now, Aisha was still conscious,both Melia and Allura had lost consciousness when he was about to get their Bloodlines, Aisha, on the other hand, was curiously looking at the Magic Circle, looking forward to what''s going to happen after this. In her mind, it was one of Nux''s tricks, a trick to make this even more pleasurable, yes, sex was the only thing that filled in the couple''s mind right now, that was just how overpowering the Pink Mist being released from Aisha''s body was right now. Both she and her ''target'' were in extreme heat. "Well this is the cheat that will al-" Nux was about to answer, but then, The Magic Circle suddenly broke apart and turned into magical dust. Both Nux and Aisha frowned in confusion. ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm A red screen appeared in front of Nux. [A High-Leveled Bloodline Detected.] [More energy is needed to extract this Bloodline.] [The Host should continue the activities in order to gather enough energy. However, it is suggested to-] Nux didn''t even read the complete message, with his eyes back on Aisha, "That was just a little interruption, shall we continue?" Aisha smiled playfully, "Do you even have to ask?" The two sex demons didn''t care, more energy? In the state they were in, they could generate as much ''energy'' as required. Nux then grabbed Aisha from behind, then, he rolled on top of her, "I came once you came twice, let''s even that out, shall we?" He questioned. "Huh?" Aisha didn''t know what he was talking about,however, whatever it was, she wasn''t against it and simply nodded her head. Nux smiled, then he placed his wet dick right on top of Aisha''s cleavage, "Use your body to satisfy me, Aisha," Nux ordered, his purple eyes shone intensely, showing his dominant side that had taken over. In front of his momentum, Aisha''s body trembled in excitement as she automatically took the role of submission without even realizing, "As you command, my master." Those words made Nux''s dick twitch, he grabbed Aisha''s hands, and placed them on either side of her breasts, using Aisha''s breasts as a vagina, then, he started moving. "Oohhhhh~~" Nux groaned in pleasure. It wasn''t tight, nor did he feel that wet and gushy feeling he felt inside Aisha''s pussy, however, the incredible softness and seeing how hard Aisha was working to satisfy him, even going as far as licking his dick when it came out from the other end, it filled Nux''s body with a rich sense of pleasure. Nux then placed his hands on either side of Aisha''s face, then, he increased his momentum, this continued for 5 minutes straight, Aisha also tried her best to find different ways to satisfy him, from licking his head to kissing it and then directly sucking it, she then started rubbing Nux''s dick with her nipples, with how red her face was, it wasn''t just pleasurable for Nux alone, her body being used like this... It was a strange sensation, Aisha could feel her little sister twitching for more, she tried moving her legs, rubbing her thighs with each other, trying to satisfy herself, but it didn''t work. Nux then suddenly moved forward, pushing his entire dick into her mouth, "Drink it all!" He spoke as he stopped holding back and released his mild again. This was Nux''s third ejaculation, and he released it all inside Aisha''s mouth. Aisha, who tasted Nux''s milk for the first time was pleasantly surprised, for some reason, it was sweet, heck she would even say it was the tastiest thing she had ever consumed, it didn''t take long for Aisha was gulp it all down, once she was done, she even opened her mouth to show she had done drank it, this made Nux chuckle, he then moved back and touched Aisha''s vagina which was practically begging for more. "Hnngg!" A small moan leaked out of Aisha''s mouth as Nux touched her so suddenly. Because of the pink energy, Nux''s dick was already rock hard again, so without any foreplay, *Pah* He shoved it inside her again. "AaannnhhH!!" Aisha moaned. Then suddenly, she lost control over her body once again. "Let''s try something different now." Aisha heard Nux''s voice, then, her body suddenly started rising in the air. She wasn''t alone, Nux was flying together with her as well. Then, as two of them were around 3 meters above the bed they stopped "Flying Sex, I wonder how that would feel." Using Absolute Step, Nux ''lied down'' on the air, with Aisha on top of him, then, he waved his hand and Aisha''s body started moving up and down on its own. "Aannnhhh~~" Another crazy round started. Aisha''s mind was going crazy, not only could she see other people roaming outside through a transparent wall, but this was also the first time she was having sex in the air. This crazy way of doing it... she had never imagined it even in her wildest dream. In the end, Aisha closed her eyes, she didn''t have any control over her body anyways, so she decided to submit to Nux and leave everything to him. "AaaaAAnnnnNhhhh!! I love itt!!" As for her, she was only going to moan like crazy and keep relishing this heavenly feeling till she passes out. The long night continued, the more they did it, the stronger the pink energy got, the hazier it made their minds, by the end, they were like mindless monkeys thinking about nothing but sex. Of course, the two sex demons didn''t mind, they were having the time of their life. "Uggghhhh!!" Then, the 8th round later, as Nux finally orgasmed inside Aisha, the Magic Circle was formed again. This time, the energy accumulated was more than enough, just like before, Aisha still kept her consciousness, however, even someone like her was extremely tired and was in no condition to continue. Anyways, with curious eyes, Aisha continued to observe how a drop of Blood came out of her body and rushed towards Nux. The Magic Circle turned brighter, Nux accepted the Blood Drop, But then, [Error! Error! Error!] A red screen appeared in front of his eyes and suddenly, "AAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Nux screamed in agony. Chapter 1019 Shall We Leave This All To Her Then? 1019 Shall we leave this all to her then? "Lord Aelarion!" Suddenly, the two men who were about to leave in order to be the judge of a certain challenge returned with shocked looks on their faces. "Did you sense that!?" They questioned. Normally, Aelarion would have glared at them for raising their voice in front of him like this, today, however, his face was solemn. "It is coming from the Lust State of the Succubi again." He commented. "But how is this possible!? The Trial Tower was destroyed!" The man questioned. Aelarion, however, shook his head. "I do not know." Even in his long life, he had never heard or seen something like this, and the revelation of this fact shocked the two Divine Stage Cultivators even more. "What do we do now?" "Is Vyriana still there?" "Lady Vuriana''e last traces were found to be there after that, she must have entered a separate dimension." "Lord Aelarion, I know Lady Vyriana is strong, however, you beat her in terms of experience, if even you don''t know about this, I am sure Lady Vyriana is confused as well. I believe we should go there in order to help." One of the 2 Cultivators suggested. This time, he felt like Aelarion would listen to his words and they would all probably go to the Lust State, in truth, he was dying to know what was happening there. Even if it was the matters related to a bunch of weaklings, the fact that someone like Lady Elowen was interested in this and isn''t leaving the place, his curiosity could only shoot up. However, again, Aelarion shook his head, this time, his reason was different, "This is an anomaly, I shouldn''t be making any moves." "So is the Order just going to watch and do nothing!?" "That does not depend on me, someone else would be taking that decision." "Someone else?" The Divine Stage Cultivators frowned. Aelarion however, didn''t say anything and, "You go do what you were ordered to do. If we move, then you will be summoned And no matter what happens, even if half of Yrniel is destroyed, do not return unless you are ordered to, is that clear?" "A-As you command, Lord Aelarion..." The cultivators nodded, then, they looked at each other before turning around and leaving. As they left, Aelarion sighed as well. Honestly, even he wanted to go and look what was happening, who wouldn''t? The last time something so interesting happened back in Yrniel was when Elowe- no, when Vyriana came out of the Trial Tower and received her bloodline. Of course, the scale of this matter couldn''t be compared to something like that, the matter with Vyriana shocked the Entire Order to the core and also this incident is shocking, in the end, it was still just 2 Primordials awakening from the same place within a matter of a few hours. Even then, Aclarion was still curious, therefore, he was waiting for further instructions, hoping that he would be summoned this time. ... Far away, in a dark room, a woman with a perfectly hourglass figure was sleeping on a lavish bed, then, suddenly, as if she sensed something, her eyes trembled,lazily stretching her sinful body, she changed her position and finally opened her eyes. The woman then sat up. Just at that moment, a golden-eyed man walked into her room, the woman smiled, "What is this? 2 at the same time? From the same location no less." She spoke, her voice was so divine that one would want to kneel in front of her and treat her like a goddess. "I am more curious about the second one. How did he manage to get an incomplete Bloodline? There was nothing like that inside the Trial. Not to mention the Incubi Trial Tower wasn''t even used." The man replied. "He got the bloodline without using the Trial huh..." "Last I checked, something like that was impossible." "Well not anymore, that Incubi made that possible." The woman chuckled lazily. The man smiled, the woman then thought about it a little and questioned, "Shall we go visit that Incubi?" The man, however, shook his head, "That girl is there." He informed. "Huh? Vyriana?" "Indeed." The man smiled. "What is she doing there?" "Well, your guess is as good as mine." "Is she preparing an army to help us?" "She is an ambitious child." The man pointed out. "Shall we leave this all to her then? It would be an opportunity for her to experience new things." The woman questioned. "Just say that you want to sleep more." The man snorted. "Hahaha~ It is not like you want to work either? I don''t remember you being so workaholic." The woman chuckled. "..." The man just shook his head. "Anyways, I''ll pass down the order." "Mhm, let that girl handle it." The woman nodded, then, she laid back in her bed again, and with a playful smile on her face, she waved her hand and, "You can leave now. Don''t bother me." "Why are all the responsibilities shifted on me, at least do something." "I love you~" "Tsk." The man snorted and then, he walked out of the room. ... Nux''s awakening alerted almost everyone in Yrniel. Vyriana, and Astaria, who were training in another dimension weren''t an exception to this either. Just like everyone else from the Order, Vyriana could sense the change in Yrniel as well, she could sense that another Primordial was born and that he was born in the Lust State. When she realized it, she frowned in confusion, this didn''t make sense and was logically impossible. However, before she could think more about this, her disciple who was about to attack her with her sword paused. She took out a red colored gem from her storage ring, the gem that was shining brightly. "What is this?" Seeing a tense expression appearing on her disciple''s face, Vyriana questioned. Astaria glanced at Vyriana and replied, "It is an Artifact the Bloodheart Family gave us as a marriage gift. An Artifact that can be used to contact each other even when we are in different Dimensions. However," "However?" "We had decided to only use it in case of an emergency." Chapter 1020 Lady Vyriana, Please Help Us 1020 Lady Vyriana, please help us "We had decided to only use it in case of an emergency," Astaria revealed with a troubled look on her face. "Emergency?" Vyriana frowned, wanting more explanation but Astaria had already activated the Gem in her hand and soon, Amaya''s face appeared in front of her. [Come back and please bring Lady Vyriana with you, we need her help.] Astaria nodded and cut the call, then, she turned towards Vyriana and, "Master, please come with me, we need your help." "At least ask what the issue is." "Amaya wouldn''t react like this if it was a small issue, Master. Please take me back to the Lust State." Vyriana glanced at her disciple for a while, then, the ring on her finger shined and soon, Astaria and Vyriana were back in the Lust State. The Lust Mansion was a mess, one could see Succubi roaming everywhere with panicked expressions on their faces, Aisha, the Primordial Succubi was calming everyone down together with her mother and sisters. Vyriana, however, wasn''t given much time to analyze the current situation. "Lady Vyriana, please help us." Amaya bowed her head. Behind her, Nux''s other wives bowed their heads as well. "Master, please help us." Astaria did the same. She didn''t even know what had happened, however, right now, she decided to trust Amaya. Seeing this sight, Vyriana was of course taken aback. These women were bowing their heads in front of her without any explanation whatsoever, anyone would be confused. "What do you need?" Vyriana questioned. "We need an Artifact that would take us to another Dimension, a Dimension where Mana exists and time flows faster than here."Amaya requested. "Why do you need that?" "Nux needs it," "Why? What happened? Is it related to the new Bloodline he has awakened?" Vyriana guessed. Although she wasn''t sure, only Nux''s weird abilities can explain that ridiculous thing she felt before. Amaya and her sisters were surprised that Vyriana knew about it, however, they didn''t have much time, therefore, Amaya just nodded and, "That is correct. There were some problems in his awakening, problems he needs time to solve and is not something that can be done here." "Why don''t you go to the Battle Dimension? That place matches your conditions." "The difference in time flow there is just 5 times compared to Yrniel here, we need a bigger time flow difference. Battle Dimension is the last of our options." "So you are just trying your luck out," Vyriana commented. Then, noticing that the Vampire was missing, she pointed out, "That Vampire must have gone to the Bloodhearts or Alaric to test her luck there, hasn''t she?" "We will not deny that." Amaya nodded. She had no time to play the usual games anymore. Vyriana observed these girls standing in front of her for a while, from their expressions, she could tell that they were desperate. Therefore, this time, she decided not to play around and help directly. A white-colored hourglass-shaped artifact appeared in her hands and she threw it toward Amaya. "This will take you to the Waranal Dimension, the time difference there and Yrniel is 25 to 1, 1 year here is 25 years there. However, you must be careful, unlike the Battle Dimension, Waranal wasn''t empty, it is filled with Star Beasts, with the strongest being the 12-Star Star Beasts compared to Divine Stage Cultivators. Honestly, I would not recommend you to go there, that place is dangerous for someone of your level, I suggest you go to the Battle Dimension, it would take a longer time to achieve what you want, but it is a much safer option." Vyriana suggested, even if she didn''t admit it in the open, her disciple''s family, she had started liking these children a bit and was genuinely worried for them. "Do you have a place where the time flow is even greater?" Amaya questioned, just to be sure. "I do. I know places where the difference is greater than 100 times." Vyriana nodded. Amaya''s eyes brightened up and, "Please let us go to one of those places." She requested. Vyriana, however, shook her head, "I cannot, those places are dangerous." "We can hand-" "You people cannot. Even I wouldn''t dare to go to those places alone!" Vyriana revealed and Amaya and her sisters widened their eyes in surprise. Someone like Vyriana, who took out all the world leaders alone said she wouldn''t go there alone... just how strong beings living in those dimensions were...? Soon, however, Amaya shook her head. "We are really grateful for your help, Lady Vyriana." "I only helped because of the urgency of the matter, I will take something of similar value when you people return. Don''t forget that." "We assure you that we won''t Lady Vyriana." Amaya bowed again. Then, a portal appeared in front of them, Vyriana was surprised and wanted to enter the portal, however, this time, she decided to hold back. She was looking forward to what these children were going to show her and to be as amazed as she possibly can, she decided not to interfere more than it was required. ... Inside the [Core], all Nux''s wives, Aisha and Melia included were gathered, with solemn looks on their faces, they all glanced at the man with long black hair, black horns, and wings kneeling on the ground, his head was lowered so his face wasn''t visible, however, from the veins that could be seen on his forehead, anyone could tell that he was in extreme pain. "Nux," Amaya called out. Nux didn''t raise his head, staying in the same position, he questioned, "Did you get it?" "I did, 25 times the time difference, has 12 Star Beasts as the strongest residents. We are all ready to leave." Amaya replied. "Where is the artifact?" Nux questioned. "It''s her-" Amaya was about to answer, but suddenly, she paused. Then, she narrowed her eyes and, "Don''t worry, I''ll activate it myself-" Suddenly, Amaya felt her entire body freezing, and she wasn''t alone, all her sisters were the same as well. The artifact that was in Amaya''s hand automatically flew toward Nux, ''Nux you can''t! You promised you would take us with you!" Amaya, who realized what Nux was doing shouted using the connection. Nux however, ignored her words and, ''I will see you soon, my darlings.'' Then, Nux disappeared. Chapter 1021 Everything Belongs To Me 1021 Everything belongs to me ''Nux you can''t! You promised you would take us with you!" Amaya shouted, Nux, however, just smiled and then disappeared. Once he left, Amaya and the others could move their bodies again. Silence fell over the place. None of them thought that Nux would use his powers of them like this. "We still have a chance, let us ask Master for another Artifact that would take us to Waranal, once we are there, finding him won''t be difficult." Astaria wasn''t planning on giving up. She didn''t know what had happened to Nux, however, she knew he was in pain and she wanted to help him. Others had the same thought. Melia had already opened the Portal and had walked out of the [Core]. Astaria and the others followed, Vyriana, who saw them frowned in confusion, "You all are still here?" She questioned with a confused look on her face. "Master, can you give us another Artifact that would send us to Waranal?" Astaria questioned. Even someone like her could be quite shameless when it came to it. She has been with Nux for all this while, after all. "He didn''t take you people with him." Vyriana was quick to catch on. "..." ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm Astaria and the others turned silent. "I will support his decision." Vyriana didn''t even think before coming to a conclusion, "That man cares about you and wants you to be safe, I won''t be involving myself in the matter of your family." "Master, he needs our help-" "You people cannot help him." Vyriana shot her down. "You people are too weak for that and you know it as well. Trust him, give him some time, I doubt this will be the end of him." Vyriana spoke up. It was strange for her to support a barely 20-year-old man, Nux however, was a little different from the rest. For some reason, Vyriana had a strange confidence in him. "..." Nux''s wives turned silent. "Rather than trying to follow him and becoming a burden, I suggest you people work on yourself." Vyriana then glanced at Astaria and, "Until he returns, you will be training with me, this time, it is not a request, but an order." Before Astaria could answer, Vyriana turned towards Aisha and, "You will be going to the Battle Dimension and use the time difference to rebuild your foundation using the technique I gave you." Then she turned towards Amaya and, "I know you are close to advancing to another level of your Physique, work on that, the Power to Devour Life is strong, it even works on the Divine Stage Cultivators, this is what makes the Devouring Demons so dangerous. And you, if I am not wrong then Kaal offered to help you, didn''t he? Go to him, enter the Trials, and become a Shadow Demon. Kaal is a competent ruler, if he says he sees potential in you, then he must have seen something." Vyriana pointed at Lane, then, she glanced at the rest of the women and, "I do not know everything about you all, however, I do know one thing, As long as you are willing to put in the effort, there are no limits. Potential? The Trial Tower solves that. Time? The Battle Dimension solves that. Not many Non-Divine Stage Cultivators have access to that place, use that advantage well. Improve yourself, get stronger. Once that boy returns, he would be at an entirely different level, don''t be left behind, is that clear?" "We understand, Lady Vyriana." The women nodded. Vyriana nodded back, then, she took out the Black colored Artifact used to visit the Battle Dimension and gave one to each woman. Then, she and Astaria disappeared. "..." The rest of the women turned silent, all of them looking at the Artifact in their hands. One by one, all the women disappeared as well. They all had different thoughts in their minds, but one thing was common, they all wanted to get stronger. ... While his women were all trying their best to get stronger, Nux, who was in the Waranal Dimension was breathing heavily as he sat on a large body of a 9-Star Beast. In front of him, was a series of messages on a red screen. [Error! Error! Error!] [The Bloodline Level the Host is extracting is too high! The current System is not strong enough to assimilate this Bloodline into Host''s Body without some unalterable changes.] [Currently, the Host has 2 options.] [First, Inherit the Bloodline and permanently become a Primordial Incubus. If the Host chooses this option, he would lose his Human Bloodline and at the same time, he would lose his ability to inherit and use other bloodlines] [Second, Abandon the Bloodline and restore the Saint Level Incubus Bloodline that was devoured by the Primordial Bloodline. If the Host chooses this option, he will never be able to extract the Primordial Incubus Bloodline ever again.] [Note: The System recommends the Second Option.] [Note: The Host''s current mental state is unstable because of the Primordial(Incomplete) Blood flowing in his body, it is recommended that the Host chooses one of the two options as soon as possible. The Host will be stuck in his Primordial Incubus(Incomplete) form and will be in constant pain until he doesn''t.] [Note: Having a Sexual encounter with any woman in Primordial Incubus(Incomplete) Form will result in the woman''s death. Unless the Host chooses one of the two options and stabilizes, it is recommended to not stay near other women.] Honestly, these series of messages were overwhelming, especially when Nux felt like his entire body was being torn apart again and again. His current condition wasn''t good, other than the constant pain that his body was in, his mental state was continuously deteriorating as well. Nux could feel that he was much more ''reactive'' than he normally was. Nux knew this couldn''t continue like this. He knew he had to choose one out of the two options, even the System was continuously telling him to do the same. To choose. Nux, however, had a different idea. A bold idea that he might not have thought of if his Incubus Form wasn''t affecting his mind, giving him unshakable confidence in himself, and a way to look at things from an entirely different perspective. ''I do not choose. Everything belongs to me. Chapter 1022 Have I Ever Failed Before? 1022 Have I ever failed before? ''I do not choose. Everything belongs to me.'' With that thought in his mind, Nux glanced at the fifteen Star Beasts who were walking towards him. A wide smile appeared on his face, and his purple eyes shined as he stood up, the Devouring Mist came out of his body, this time however, the Devouring Mist felt a lot stronger than before. ''Just as I thought. *Essence* can be used in many different ways.'' Nux thought inwardly, then ignoring the pain he was feeling, he rushed towards the Beasts and fought against them using just the Devouring Mist and *Essence*. Nux had already scanned the entire place and was avoiding any 10 Star or stronger Beasts. He can fight the 11 Star Beasts if he went all out, but right now, fighting wasn''t his main goal. He wanted to test the limits of *Essence*. Nux''s cultivation speed is much faster than any other cultivator and although it may be a good thing in general, this actually takes a deep toll on his comprehension skills. Having the option to get stronger just by spending time with his wives, it had made him arrogant. It wasn''t a problem back in the Forgotten Continent because cultivators there weren''t as strong and didn''t have complete knowledge about Cultivation, however, the same couldn''t be said for Yrniel. Beings like Vyriana lived here. In Yrniel, Nux wasn''t the only complete Cultivator. He had lost his uniqueness. It was just the Seven Heroes for now, but Nux had a feeling the Seven Heroes were just the start. Honestly, in this short while, Nux had met so many strong beings that he was overwhelmed, a seed of doubt was planted in his mind, Can he defeat them even if he gets to their level? Defeating the Vampire King and the other world leaders might be possible, since in the end, they are Incomplete Cultivators, but what about Vyriana? Even if he did become a Divine Stage Cultivator, could he defeat that woman? Honestly, Nux wasn''t sure. And this uncertainty scared him. He had never felt this before, whether it was the time he met Astaria for the first time, or when it was Eisheth or Orpheus, he was intimidated by their presence, but never once did he doubt if he could defeat those people at the same level or not. In his mind, at the same level, his victory was always confirmed. And the fact that he wasn''t sure about his victory when it came to Vyriana made Nux realize something. He needed something that would make him ''unique'' again. And the answer that Nux found was *Essence* The technique that restructured his entire foundation, the technique that introduced him to an entirely different type of energy. The energy that was much stronger than Mana, the energy that automatically strengthened all his abilities and pushed his capabilities to the level where even cultivators like Vyriana were surprised. *Essence* wasn''t simple, Nux knew that, and now, he was finally trying to understand what *Essence* actually was. How was it different than Mana? How could it affect all his other abilities? What principle does it work on? Why can others not sense it? Does it exist in the air like Mana? Nux wanted to know it all. And the most important thing that Nux wanted to know was... What more can it do? If *Essence* can fool even the Divine Stage Cultivators, then... Can it fool the System? Like how Nux can hide his presence using *Essence*, making it so that even the Divine Stage Cultivators couldn''t sense his presence, can he... hide his Bloodline''s presence from his System...? An absurd idea, but why not? The System wasn''t omniscient, it had made mistakes before, failing to know Aisha''s real name, and misjudging Elijah''s Battle Power, these were some of the examples. If the System can be wrong... then why could he not fool it? In theory, all he needed to do was to cover all his Blood with *Essence*, and ''hide'' its presence, and once the System sees that his Incubus Blood is not there anymore, the error messages should disappear and everything should be back to normal. Then, once the System is updated again, Nux can stop hiding his Bloodline''s presence and since now the System is updated, it can help him extract the Bloodline properly, just like it did with other bloodlines. This way, not only would he keep his Human Bloodline and the ability to extract and use other Bloodlines, but he would also not lose out on this ridiculously powerful Bloodline he had just received. It was a win-win. Of course, all of this was nothing but a ridiculous theory that Nux had thought of, heck, he doesn''t even have the ability to ''cover his Blood'' with *Essence* let alone hide it. ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm ''But that is why I am here, aren''t I?'' I just need to learn more about *Essence*, once I understand what it actually is and how it works, I am sure my control over it would improve, giving me more flexibility on how I can use it. I am sure it will work out, after all...'' Suddenly, a confident smile appeared on the Incubus''s face, ''Have I ever failed before?'' Nux chuckled, then, after Devouring the last of the fifteen beasts, he stretched his body and rushed towards another group of beasts. This time, the technique he wanted to use was Blink Fault and *Essence*, yes, this was his major plan, he would use all his abilities together with *Essence*, noting how *Essence* affects each of his technique and trying to figure out its nature from that. Honestly, it was no different than shooting in the dark, however, Nux had no other choice. It was not like there was a guide he could follow or some other sort of help. Nux didn''t know whether his method would work or not, heck, he didn''t even know if what he was thinking was actually possible or not, but one thing was for sure, When Nux returns to Yrniel after this, The entire Yrniel would be in for a big shock. Chapter 1023 I Need Strength. 1023 I need strength. "So you want to enter the Dragon Trials?" "That is correct." Ember replied with a determined look on her face. "Why?" "Because I need strength." "And you only thought about this after training in the Battle Dimension for 10 years?" Vyriana raised her eyebrow. "I needed to get strong enough to show you that I deserve this chance." "And you think you have done enough?" Vyriana questioned with a curious look on her face. "I do not see a way to get stronger than this on my own," Ember answered. "Well I won''t label your current abilities as weak," Vyriana muttered as she glanced at the battlefield behind Ember. The entire field was black, one could still smell the burning scent of flames, even the heat hadn''t dissipated yet, it was definitely hard to believe that this was done by a Great Sage Cultivator, the strength of the Spells used looked much stronger than that. Vyriana was pleasantly surprised. "You say they weren''t weak, but I still wasn''t able to defeat her..." Ember spoke as she glanced at Astaria who was sitting on a boulder with her arms crossed. "You do not have to compare yourself with her, she had 20 years to train, while you only had 10," Vyriana replied. "Right, the time flow here in this place is 2 times slower than the Battle Dimension," Ember noted. "Heh, don''t flatter yourself, Ember. Even if you had 20 years, you still wouldn''t have defeated me." Astaria, of course, wasn''t willing to take this lying down. Ember stared at Astaria, she would have challenged this woman to satisfy her urge for battle, but she knew better than anyone what sort of monster this woman had become. There was no point in challenging Astaria, it would be her loss. "Look at you, getting all arrogant when you haven''t even grasped the basics I taught you yet." Vyriana glanced at Astaria and smiled. And seeing that smile, Astaria''s body trembled and she quickly turned silent. Vyriana then turned towards Ember and, "Why the Dragon Trial? With how you have learned how to mix two elements creating even stronger spells, I''d say you have more potential as an Elf than a Dragon" "I believe my nature is closer to a Dragon than an elf," Ember replied. "Is that so...?" Vyriana observed Ember for a while. Then, she nodded, "Well, if you want to go take the Dragon Trials, I can arrange it for you, however, let me warn you beforehand, Unlike Trials of other races, the results of the Dragon Trial don''t depend on your potential, it depends on your strength. It may seem unfair, but if you are not strong enough, then even if you do become a Dragon, your Bloodline wouldn''t be as strong." Ember thought about this for a while then, she glanced at Vyriana and, "You have seen my strength... what level of Bloodline do you think I''d get if I enter the Trails as I am right now?" "Hmm. That is an interesting question." Vyriana smiled. Then after thinking about it for a while, she started nodding to herself, "Well I guess you should be a Dragon instead of an Elf. The Elven Trails are Mysterious and results are hard to predict. With your strength, I am sure you will get a King Level Bloodline." "King Level Bloodline..." "Mhm, a Bloodline as strong as the Dragon Lord. Not many people have Bloodline as pure as that, you know?" "Is there a way... to get stronger Bloodline?" Ember questioned. "Bloodline Stronger than the Dragon Lord...?" Vyriana raised her eyebrow. "Yes." Ember, however, did not back down and nodded her head. "Heh." A chuckle escaped Vyriana''s mouth. "Well, I guess there is a way. Get stronger than you currently are, without raising your cultivation level, that is. After all, the Dragon Trial gets harder as your Cultivation goes up." "Getting stronger than this..." Ember started thinking. Honestly, she had no clue how to go forward after this. Mixing the Fire and Wind Element was the only option and she had been working on it for a long time now. She had successfully mixed a few 10 and even 11 Star Spells and have raised her strength to another level, however, improving further than this...? How is she supposed to do that? While Ember was thinking all of this, Vyriana questioned, "How about you train with us for the next few years before taking the Dragon Trials?" "Huh?" Ember was surprised. "Do you not want to?" "I-It would be my pleasure, Lady Vyriana!" Ember was quick to accept. How could she not? Someone like Vyriana offered to train her, she would be a fool to reject such an opportunity. "Mhm, this girl needs a sparring partner as well, I am sure she is fed up with losing every single spar for the last 20 years." Vyriana smiled as she glanced at Astaria. Astaria just moved her head away, not willing to face her Master. "It won''t take much time for me to defeat her either," Ember spoke up. "Keep dreaming." Astaria snorted. "I can defeat you with my eyes closed." "I highly doubt that." Ember retorted. "Mhm, I doubt that as well." Vyriana nodded her head. "..." Astaria didn''t know what to say. "Alright Alright, don''t bully my wife anymore." ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Suddenly, a Portal appeared right behind Astaria and a black-haired, golden-eyed man walked in with a playful smile on his face. Astaria''s expression changed, however, before she could react, Nux pulled her into his embrace, the words that were about to come from her mouth were trapped, Astaria simply closed her eyes and left all her body weight on Nux, enjoying this warm and comfortable feeling after a long long time. Nux then glanced at Ember, who was looking at him with a shocked look on her face and, "What are you waiting for? I need my hug." "NUX!" As those words were said, Ember shot towards Nux, jumping right into his embrace. For some reason, her high speed got slower right before she reached Nux and without disturbing Astaria, whose head was lying on Nux''s left chest, Ember''s head fell on Nux''s right chest. Nux patted their heads with a gentle smile on his face, the longing in his eyes as he saw his wives... 50 years... He had spent 50 years without these beautiful angels around him. For now, he wanted nothing more than just spending more time with his wives, but, "You..." Vyriana, who was looking at. Nux, had a big frown on her face. Chapter 1024 Home Sweet Home~ 1024 Home Sweet Home~ "You..." Vyriana called out as she stared at Nux with a big frown on her face. "Hm?" Hearing her master''s voice, Astaria opened her eyes and frowned. Ember was confused as well. Vyriana then waved her hand and suddenly, Nux''s appearance started changing. His short black hair because long, his golden eyes turned purple, his skin became fairer, features became even sharper, ears became pointy, and horns and wings appeared as well. He turned into Incubus. Of course, everyone here, including Vyriana knew about Nux''s ability to turn into an Incubus, however, "You are clearly an Incubus then why do I not sense any Incubus Energy coming from you? How do you have an Aura of a Human?" Vyriana was confused. And she wasn''t alone, Astaria and Ember were the same as well. Both of them had seen Nux''s [Incubus Form], and his current form is definitely different from that. Also, Vyriana was right, whenever Nux used his Incubus Form before, his Aura changes and becomes more ''Incubus-like, however, right now, even though he looked like an Incubus, the feeling he gave was that of a Human. Something wasn''t adding up... Seeing their expressions, Nux smiled wryly. This was the reason he came here first, he wanted to check if his trick would work on Vyriana or not. Since if it worked on Vyriana, he wouldn''t have to worry about anyone else. His initial goal was to hide his Bloodline and fool the System, in these 50 years, although he found a way to do it, in the process, he completely hid his Bloodline such that let alone the System, no one else could sense it either. Then Nux casted an Illusion on himself, changing his appearance back to normal, Vyriana, however, saw through that Illusion and he was now stuck in this situation.¦ÇoVelusb.coM "Even I do not know how to explain this, Lady Vyriana." Nux shook his head. Obviously, he was not going to reveal anything about *Essence*, after all, it was currently his biggest trump card. A trump card that made him far stronger than he originally was. "..." Vyriana stared at Nux, wanting answers to her questions. Of course, Nux didn''t care. These 50 years had made him even more shameless. He simply continued to hug his wives as Vyriana continued to stare at him. Astaria and Ember didn''t mind it either, the situation was confusing, but was it any different than before? When have things related to Nux not been confusing? They were used to it, Vyriana, was not. And right now, rather than being confused, Vyriana was more annoyed. This man was too shameless. She can''t believe she was being ignored so blatantly. "How did you come here?" Vyriana questioned. "Hmm?" "This is a separate Dimension that can only be entered using a specific Artifact, you do not have that Artifact, then how did you come here?" "Uhhh... Lady Vyriana... I do not know how to explain this either..." Nux chuckled wryly and this time, Vyriana clenched her fists. Why does it feel like this boy had become more annoying than before? Should she just kill him? And as if sensing what she was thinking, Nux quickly changed the topic, "Lady Vyriana, I actually came here because of the Mission you gave me." "Mission? About the Seven Heroes?" "Yes." "What about it?" "I wanted to ask whether it would be alright if I challenge all the heroes together or do I have to challenge all of them one by one? You see, it would be quite convenient for me if I can defeat them all at the same time, and I believe it would be a better way of getting what you want." "You want to defeat all Seven Heroes at the same time...?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "That is correct." Nux nodded as if it was the simplest thing in the world. "You think you can do it?" "Please leave that to me," "Nux, I know you are strong, I have seen your battle with Elijah, and Elijah is definitely one of the stronger Heroes. You are completely capable of defeating the Heroes, that''s why I gave you this task. However, do not forget, the Dragon Hero is a Semi Saint. A Complete Semi Saint, to be more accurate. No matter how strong you are, in the end, you are a Great Sage, a Phase Two Cultivator, Vedier is a Phase Three Cultivator, you can defeat an incomplete Semi Saint Cultivator, I am sure, but defeating Vedier... It won''t be possible for the current you." "I am confident in my ability, Lady Vyriana. The only thing stopping me is your permission." Nux replied with a confident look on his face. Vyriana stared at Nux for a while, then, she just shrugged, "If you are confident, then I have no reason to stop you. You can do whatever you want and as long as I see the look of despair on those brats'' faces, the techniques will be yours." "Well then, I thank you for your generosity. Now I will be borrowing your disciples, Since they are mine." Saying those words, Nux fell back from the boulder with both his wives in his arms, before they fell on the ground, a portal appeared, the three of them entered the portal and appeared inside the Portal. "Home Sweet Home~" Nux smiled as he floated in the sky before slowly descending. Astaria and Ember didn''t say anything, they were just too busy resting their heads on his shoulders. Then, "Nux?" Nux heard a voice. ''My love~'' He replied and suddenly, a portal appeared next to him and a black-haired woman walked towards him. "Nux!" Before noticing the change in his appearance or anything else, Amaya rushed towards him and hugged him as tightly as could. "You have broken through." Nux noticed the progress she made with the Devouring Demon Physique. "That was obvious." Amaya replied, not even bothering to open her eyes. Nux sighed. What can he say? Always so confident and lovely. You just gotta love Amaya. Then suddenly, Nux felt a slight shiver in his spine, "You tricked us and then ran away." "Oh..." Chapter 1025 I Knew You Would Be The Fastest One To React. 1025 I knew you would be the fastest one to react. "You tricked us and then ran away." With her head still buried in his chest, Amaya spoke up. "Oh..." Nux realized. She still remembered. ''Of course she would, dumbass. She is Amaya...'' He cursed himself inwardly. Then, he closed his eyes and gently placed his chin on Amaya''s head. "I could not take you in that place, Amaya. That place was dangerous and so was my state of mind at that time. I could not put any of you at risk." Nux spoke in a gentle tone. Astaria, Ember and Amaya listened. "What happened back then?" Astaria questioned. None of them knew what happened, they just saw Nux in pain and Aisha saying that he needed to go to a Dimension with a higher time difference than the Battle Dimension and acted on it. Even Aisha didn''t know anything, no, in truth, she was the one who was confused the most. She just decided to think about these things after coming up with a solution for Nux, just like his other wives had acted. Now, however, since Nux was back, they wanted answers. "My ability worked, I got Aisha''s Bloodline, but that Bloodline was too strong..." Nux started explaining. "...I had to get away since I didn''t wish to harm you all." "You could have explained that to us that day," Ember pouted. Of course, she wasn''t really upset, she just wanted to be spoiled. The women had their own way of getting what they wanted. And Nux, of course, knew what his wives wanted, so rather than answering, he just smiled and started gently kneading Ember''s butt. A small smile appeared on the Army General''s face and she turned silent.¦ÇOvelusb.com "I agree, I definitely would have appreciated it if you had told me everything that day." Seeing how Ember was being treated, Astaria spoke up as well. Nux shook his head with a wry smile, then his hand moved towards his swordswoman''s breasts. And before Amaya could say anything, he sealed her lips. He was an expert indeed. An expert who would make any man''s blood boil in jealousy and hatred. The four of them stayed in that position for 3 minutes then Nux stepped back. "Alright girls, I need to bring your other sisters here as well. You don''t want me to die as soon as I came back, now do you?" "They won''t kill you," Amaya replied. Nux just raised his eyebrow. "I''ll bring Aisha first, she is the only one in other Dimensions, the rest of them are in Yrniel, I can meet them together." "Here." Ember passed the Black colored Artifact needed to enter the Battle Dimension, Nux however, just smiled and, "I don''t need it." A portal then formed in front of him. A portal connected to the Battle Dimension. Seeing that Portal, all three of his wives frowned, "[Core] didn''t have the ability to create Portals to other Dimensions, did it?" Astaria was confused. "Did you upgrade it?" Ember thought of a possibility. Vyriana did say that place had Star Beasts, and Nux had spent 50 years there, it wouldn''t be strange if he collected points inside. No, it would have been strange if he hadn''t collected anything. "I didn''t sense any changes in [Core], so it doesn''t make sense." Amaya shook her head. She had been staying here for the past 20 years. If something had changed, she would have been the first to notice. "I didn''t upgrade it," Nux replied with a playful smile on his face. "Then how did you open a portal...?" Astaria questioned. "Not to mention you did it without there being any Key in the Battle Dimension." "Let''s just say my training gave me a lot." Nux chuckled and then, he walked into the portal and the portal disappeared. "He is still as annoying as before," Amaya commented with a straight look on her face. "I missed him..." Ember commented, her red eyes shining strangely. Astaria and Amaya glanced at each other; smiles appeared on their faces as well. ... The Battle Dimension was a place where Divine Stage Cultivators fought against each other, world-level battles are fought and settled in here and the entire place was filled with cracks and craters left by these horrifying Battles. Nux had seen many things in his life and this was his second time coming here, however, even after that, he was still taken aback by how ''dead'' this place was. However, today, more than the place, his eyes were focused on the Emperor Stage succubus sitting cross- legged right in front of him. With a playful smile on his face, Nux extended his hands toward the Succubus. A slight frown appeared on the Succubus''s face, but after that no further changes appeared, it was as if her body was frozen. ''You are back.'' Nux heard a joyful voice in his head. Aisha''s body lifted in the air. ''Are we going to continue the next round now? I won''t mind~'' This time, however, Aisha could use the Harem Seal''s connection. Aisha''s body then fell into Nux''s arms, she finally regained control over her body and without waiting for a moment, she sealed his lips. Nux reciprocated, then after sharing a strong, affectionate kiss, "Let''s return, my wife Leave the rest of the Cultivation work on me." "I shall do just that then." Aisha smiled. The two then walked out of the Battle Dimension. Aisha walked towards her three sisters. "The rest is in our Clan''s Base," Amaya replied. None of her sisters had sensed Nux''s presence since he still hasn''t returned to ''Yrniel''. Amaya planned to keep it that way just so she could surprise her sisters. "Well, everyone except Thyra" . Ember pointed out. "Right, Thyra is-" "With Rune, I know" Nux nodded. "I''ll return to the clan first." The Portal was then opened, this time, right in the middle of the ExceedoGenesis''s Meeting Hall. The Hall was empty, but ''My wives'' The Harem Seal''s connection was reformed, then suddenly, Everything around Nux turned Black. ''I knew you would be the fastest one to react.'' Chapter 1026 Should I Become A Cat As Well...? ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm 1026 Should I become a Cat as well...? When everything around him suddenly turned black, Nux didn''t panic, rather, sensing that comfortable and extremely familiar warmth in this darkness, Nux just smiled and, ''I knew you would be the fastest one to react. Then suddenly, Nux felt a hug. "I missed you." Lane spoke up, her voice still as lovely as Nux''s remembered. "Is this your new ability?" Nux questioned. "...do you like it?" Lane questioned in an unsure tone, this was something she did when Nux wasn''t here, so she was a little nervous. "A Shadow Demon huh..." Nux muttered. This time, he didn''t need to use the Eye of Discerning, he could sense that Lane had a King Level Bloodline. "mm." Lane lowered her head, waiting for Nux''s opinion. "Lane, you can become whatever you want, and I still wouldn''t be able to not love you." Nux smiled as he patted his lovely woman''s head. A small smile appeared on Lane''s face. "mm." She replied. "Do you understand your new powers now?" Nux questioned. He was still covered in complete darkness and couldn''t see anything, however, since he could feel his wife in his arms and could caress her entire body however he liked, he didn''t care. "mm." Lane answered. Honestly, she didn''t want to say anything right now, her body was literally melting, that was how good Nux''s touches felt. She just wanted to close her eyes and sleep on Nux''s chest while he touched her entire body. The extreme sense of comfort and the care in his touches, it was addicting. "Well I guess then you would have to help me get used to them when I get these powers, you would do that for me, correct?" "I''ll do anything you want." Lane''s reply was simple. If it was her from the time she first met Nux she would become different than before. Unlike Norana, the Demon Hero who was a Shadow Demon as well, Lane''s skin hadn''t turned purple, she had retained most of her features. Nux, of course, didn''t mind it. His Lane was perfect as she was. Though he will admit, with the power of Shadow surrounding and covering Lane''s legs, giving her a mysterious vibe, it definitely added to Lane''s charm. "Tsk tsk, look at him, unable to keep his eyes away from Lane. Hello~ We are here as well, you know?" Edda snorted. "Oi, Lane, you had your moment, now getaway, it is our turn. Don''t haggle Nux up all for yourself, get away." Felberta spoke up as well. Feeling intimidated, Lane moved her body closer to Nux, this time, however, even Nux couldn''t help him. In front of his enraged wives, he was helpless. In the end, the shadow power that was only covering Lane''s legs rose up, then, it covered her entire body before going back into Nux''s shadow. ''I''ll be staying here!'' Lane spoke up. ''Is it not uncomfortable?'' Nux questioned with a frown on his face. "This is the most comfortable place there is.'' Lane replied. Nux wanted to ask more about this, but then, His wives jumped at him and hugged him together. Being smothered by 6 extremely beautiful women, Nux could only thank his luck. With a silly smile on his face, Nux allowed his wives to do whatever they wanted. "It has been a while," Evane spoke up. Nux chuckled as he nodded his head. Then, one by one, he greeted them all. His wives had a lot of questions, and of course, he patiently answered them all while hugging and kissing each one of them. Amaya, Astaria, Ember, and Aisha came out of the [Core] as well, shamelessly going in for another kiss and hug. While Nux was meeting the rest of his wives, another Portal appeared. Everyone knew who it was. "Heh, that bitch is finally here." Ember chuckled. "Oi Oi, don''t call her a bitch." Allura interrupted. "She''s a cat." Ember just shook her head as she smiled. "Meoowww~" A black colored cat then jumped from the portal and directly landed on Nux''s shoulder. She moved and stepped on Nux''s other shoulder, then using Nux''s shoulders as a bed, she lied down. "Meeeoowww~" The cat''s crystal blue eyes shined, looking at all the women in front of her. "Why do I feel annoyed when I look at her?" Allura questioned. Nux on the other hand, simply picked the cat into his arms and started gently ruffling her fur. "Meeeooowww~~" The cat closed her eyes and started purring, later opening just one eye to glance at Allura. Allura''s mouth twitched, "Yup, she''s annoyed. Her entire existence is annoying, I always felt this before, but now that she has turned into a fucking cat, it is clearer." "Should I become a Cat as well...?" Seeing Nux playing with her fur like that, Amaya thought to herself. And she wasn''t alone, many women were considering that. And knowing full well that they were jealous of her, Thyra used this chance to take it even further rotating her body and showing her stomach to Nux, Asking him to play with her stomach next, Which, of course, Nux complied with. He had no other option. His little Assassin Cat was just too cute! Chapter 1027 I Am Not A Bully. 1027 I am not a Bully. "Meowwww~~" "Tsk, why does she get to stay on his lap?" Allura complained. Amaya was also continuously glaring at Thyra who was lying on top of Nux''s lap, purring and getting her entire body massaged by Nux while she just moaned in pleasure and moved around, allowing Nux to touch most of her body easily. ''I am the one with the smallest size here, he can take care of me without being trouble, so it is obvious that Nux''s lap becomes my permanent place, at least till I am in this cat form.'' Thyra replied, Her tone may have sounded normal, however, the women could feel her aura of superiority from it. ''Fucking bitch...'' Amaya cursed inwardly. Her mind had already started thinking of ways to get back the spot that should have belonged to her in the first place. "Alright guys, stop fighting. It has been a while since we have all been together like this, hasn''t it?" Nux spoke with a small smile on his face. "As if I care about being here with any of them. I only want to be alone with you." Amaya replied, not caring about her sisters'' feelings at all. Not that any of her sisters felt differently. They have been waiting for a long time now, sisterly love was the last thing in their minds. The wives only wanted one thing. "Anyways, Nux." Suddenly, Edda called out. "You have been away for such a long time, not to mention you tricked us and even used your abilities on us before going there, I am sure you have a plan to make that up, correct?" The other women smiled. This was one of those rare times when Edda asked some important questions. Nux had to ''make up'' and they knew he must have thought of something. After all, this man stayed inside a completely different Dimension, for 50 Years, without his wives. They were all horny right now, however, they were sure Nux''s condition wasn''t any better. Heck, he must be having it worse. The women looked forward to what Nux had to say. However, Nux shook his head, "You would need to wait for a few days, my darlings." "Huh?" The women''s expressions changed. "What are you talking about?" Felberta narrowed her eyes. "I told you the message that the System showed, didn''t I? If I have a sexual encounter with any woman, she will die. Trust me, my wives, I have been alone for 50 whole years, it is much worse for me than it is for you, I cannot lose any of you." "But didn''t you say you solved the problem with *Essence*? You Fooled the System, didn''t you? Then can''t you make it that we have sex and the System doesn''t know it?" Allura questioned. Nux, however, shook his head, "System isn''t my enemy, it gets nothing from stopping us from having sex, neither does it get anything from stopping me from extracting Aisha''s bloodline normally. It is trying to protect me. When I said I fooled the System, it doesn''t mean I can now use this Bloodline because I fooled the System, fooling the System only means that I removed its restriction. This Bloodline is still too powerful for my Human Bloodline to take, the threat is still there. Even now, I am containing this using *Essence*, constantly protecting my Human Blood from being devoured. My Bloodline still hasn''t completely settled inside my body. There is no [Incubus Form] formed yet, I am still an Incomplete Incubus. The System said that Incomplete Incubus would kill the woman he has a sexual encounter with and I am still that, Incomplete Incubus." Nux explained the problem. "Can you not... do something about it?" Melia questioned with a hesitant look on her face. "In Theory, I could use *Essence* to contain the Bloodline like I am doing it right now, however, that is just theory, and I am not planning on testing it out on any of you. I might be a confident man, but when it comes to my wives, I am nothing more than a scared little bitch." Nux chuckled. "So... can we not have sex after this?" Aisha questioned with a strange look on her face. "Huh? Of course not. Do you think I could live like that? I would have let my Incubus Blood devour the Human Blood just so I could have sex with you people. How do you expect a pervert like me to live without sex?" Then, a playful smile appeared on Nux''s face and, "And how do you expect perverts like yourselves to live without sex?" "And whose fault you think it is?" Felberta narrowed her eyes as she glanced at Nux. "Guity." Nux simply raised his hands. "Now put me into a prison, I can use my body to repent." The women chuckled. "So how long do we have to wait? And for what? What are you planning Nux?" Allura questioned. She wasn''t in the mood for any jokes, important questions must be answered first. "The System said that the current it wasn''t strong enough to assimilate the Bloodline into my Body, so we just need to update it." "Upgrade the System...?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "Mhm, it updated when I entered Phase Two of Cultivation, I believe it would update again when I enter Phase Three, the Semi-Saint Stage." "And how are you going to enter the Semi Saint Stage without using your abilities?" Amaya questioned. "What do you think I was doing for the past 50 years?" Nux chuckled. "He is peak Great Sage..." Suddenly, Skyla spoke up and she wasn''t done, She continued to observe Nux, her green eyes shining intently and, "Not only that, his Body is full of Mana... unnaturally high amount of Mana... and he is still absorbing more..." The women''s expressions changed. Nux''s smile widened, "This Primordial Bloodline is pretty cool, it absorbs Mana automatically, I just need to convert all the Mana it absorbs into *Essence*and my cultivation increases. I am already at the peak, just converting all this Mana would be enough for me to jump into the Saint Stage, I am just holding back." "Why are you doing that?" Astaria questioned with a frown on her face. "Defeating the Heroes as a Semi Saint won''t be fun now, would it? That would just be bullying, And I am not a Bully" Chapter 1028 I Want To Challenge The Seven Heroes 1028 I want to challenge the Seven Heroes "Defeating the Heroes as a Semi Saint won''t be fun now, would it? That would just be bullying, And I am not a Bully." Nux spoke with a genuine smile on his face. "Right, you are a ''good'' person." Amaya rolled her eyes. "My wife knows me the best." Nux smiled as he nodded. Amaya shook her head as she sighed. "The techniques that Lady Vyriana promised huh... Honestly, I forgot about them." Edda chuckled. "That is something important for you all. The difference between Incomplete and Complete Cultivators is too high, you all need a strong foundation so that you can get stronger." "You will protect us either way, won''t you?" Edda replied as she stretched her body seductively. "Of course, I will. I just want my wives to be strong," "Yes Yes. I am not Astaria, I don''t care much about strength. I will just rely on my husband while I continue to be a bad girl. A girl waiting to be punished." Edda winked. "Hehe, Sister Edda, you do not understand." Suddenly, Skyla spoke up, with how she was rubbing her chin, she looked like she was about to say something extremely smart. Skyla didn''t know about others, however, she knew she had definitely attracted Edda''s attention, so little Skyla continued, "Once we get those techniques and rebuild our foundation, our Cultivation would fall, we would all become Sages, or we might even fall to the Emperor or King Stage, How do you think we are going to regain our cultivation?" Skyla glanced at Edda and questioned. "!!!" Edda''s expression changed. She was finally enlightened. "Do you understand how important those techniques are?" Skyla tested her student like any other well-achieved teacher would. Edda suddenly stood up, "Which continent are we going in first? I''d say since we are here, we should first defeat Human Hero, then we use Core and go to Demon Hero and Vampire Hero. The rest of the Heroes would be a bit troublesome, but if we hurry, I am sure we can do it within a month. Let''s not waste time and let''s kick those Heroes'' asses." Edda had understood well. Defeat the Heroes, get the techniques, reduce their cultivation, then have sex and more sex later. The path to heaven was laid. "Alright Edda, sit down." Nux chuckled. "And we are not going anywhere. We will be staying in this continent." "Hmm?" Edda frowned in confusion. "A month is too much, I can''t wait for that long. So I have decided to call all the Heroes here and defeat them together. Then we will be free to do whatever we want. What do you think, your husband is a genius, isn''t he?" "My husband is the smartest man there is," Edda replied with a bright smile on her face. "Thank you." Nux sent a flying kiss towards Edda. "How are you going to challenge all the Heroes?" Amaya questioned with a serious look on her face. "I was thinking of going to the Ancestral Order. It has been a while since I have been there." "Alright, let''s g-" Edda stood up again but then, "I will be going there alone." "What? Why?" "I have a different plan." Nux smiled mysteriously. ... Like always, the Ancestral Order''s building was lively, some people trying to recruit others into their clan, some discussing joint missions, while some were just chilling, drinking beers together. It was a jovial mood, but suddenly, a man, no, a demon, an extremely handsome long-haired, purple-eyed Incubus walked in and this jovial mood suddenly disappeared. Everyone stared at the Incubus with surprised looks on their faces. Most of the women were already deep into their fantasies, those purple eyes were just that seductive, they were helpless in front of that charm. Men, on the other hand, were jealous and intimidated. Intimidated because this Incubus wasn''t weak. A Great Sage Great Sages weren''t common, especially in this place, most of the Great Sages were in well-established clans, they had no reason to enter the Ancestral Order Building unless... Unless they wanted to challenge another Clan. Did this demon come here for the same purpose? Which two clans are going to challenge each other? Were they finally going to see something interesting after such a long time? The people were inwardly excited, however, in front of the Incubus, they didn''t dare to say anything. The Incubus scanned the entire building with a simple expression on his face, then, his eyes fell on a certain elf sitting on the counter, an elf who was looking at him with a doubtful look on her face. Nux then walked towards Brielle and, "Are you the one who oversees the matters related to Challenges?" "I set challenges between the two clans, yes," Brielle replied. She felt like this Incubus looked like Nux Leander, however, thinking how absurd it sounded, she just shook her head and decided to do her work. "I want to challenge the Seven Heroes." Just while Brille was calming her mind, the Incubus in front of her dropped the bomb. "W-What?" "I wish to challenge the Seven Heroes," Nux repeated, and the already silent building turned dead silent. This time, even people who ignored Nux the first time turned towards him and were taken aback. "Pffftt." Then, someone laughed out loud. And as if that was the cue, "Hahahaha!" "Hahahaha!" "Did you guys hear what he said? He wishes to challenge the Seven Heroes!" "Hahaha! Is he sane?" "Why are you even asking? Does he look sane to you?" "Yo! Demon! Do you think the Seven Heroes are free? Do you think someone like you can challenge them? Do you think you are, Lord Nux? Or do you think the Seven Heroes are easy targets just because Lord Nux defeated the Vampire Hero? Let me tell you this for your own good, okay? The Seven Heroes are Complet-" The man froze mid-sentence. And it was not just the man, every single person who was laughing froze, They tried using their Mana to resist, however, they soon found out that they couldn''t do it, they had completely lost control over their bodies. "I would remain silent if I were you." Nux warned. Then, he glanced at Brille and, "I want to challenge the Seven Heroes, can you help me do that?" Chapter 1029 The Devil Coming For The Seven Heroes 1029 The Devil coming for the Seven Heroes "I want to challenge the Seven Heroes, can you help me do that?" Nux questioned as he looked into Brille''s eyes. Brille found herself lost in those purple eyes for a while, but then, "Meeoooww~" Her attention was taken away by a blue-eyed Cat sitting on the Incubus''s shoulder. "Meeoooww~" The Cat meowed again. It was as if she was warning Brille. Others may have been fooled, but Brille knew, that Cat wasn''t just a normal Cat, she was a Catkin and not any random Catkin, but a Great Sage Catkin. These two people in front of her, they were anything but simple. Brille was confused, just who in the hell were these people? Then, however, she shook her head to get her mind back on the track and replied, "I can help you challenge their clans, the Seven Heroes are in different Clans, so if you wish to challenge them, you can challenge their Clan one by one an-" "Not one by one, I am tight on time. I need to challenge all the Heroes at the same time." Nux interrupted. "What?" Brille blinked a few times. Disbelief was clear in her eyes. And it was not just her, "Hahaha~ Alright Sir, you shouldn''t take this joke too far. You are strong, but this is the Ancestral Order, this is not the place you joke around in." "Indeed, Indeed, challenging the Seven Heroes at the same time, Hahaha~ That is a great joke indeed. Actually, I am actually looking forward to someone actually doing it now. How strong do you think that person doing it should be in order for it to be a decent battle?" "A Saint?" ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "I think that will be an unfair battle, the Seven Heroes are strong, but a Saint is just too much, even for them." "I mean... they are called the Seven Heroes. They are the strongest in the Younger Generation, I am sure they would give a good fight." "Oi, they aren''t the strongest of the Younger Generation, don''t forget, Lord Nux. He is in the List as well now." "Indeed Indeed. Not to mention that with his talent, Lord Nux would surpass them all soon. He did jump to Great Sage from an Emperor in a matter of months, after all." "Oh C''mon, don''t be stupid, I am sure that he just encountered some ridiculously lucky opportunity that helped him with his cultivation. Lord Nux is absurdly strong and talented, but don''t use those few months as a criterion to judge his talent, because if we go by that speed, then he would already be a Divine Stage Cultivator by now, hahaha~" "Hahaha~ A ridiculously lucky opportunity huh... I wish I encountered something like that as well..." "Stop dreaming, do you think a face like yours deserves an opportunity like that?" a woman spoke up. "What does one''s looks have to do anything with that?" "Of course, it has a lot to do with it. Lord Nux deserves everything in this world." The woman replied, one could literally see little hearts forming in those eyes. "Meooowwwww!" The cat meowed again as she glared at the woman. The woman''s face paled. For some reason, she felt like someone had placed a dagger on her neck. The woman could feel it, One more word and she would die... *Gulp* She gulped. "Alright, alright, calm down." Suddenly, the Incubus picked the cat from his shoulder and started playing with her fur. "Meoww~" The cat purred as she closed her eyes. The woman who just touched the death''s door finally released the breath she was holding. That heavy feeling she felt in her heart, it finally disappeared. The Incubus then glanced at Brille and, "So? Can I challenge all their clans at the same time?" "Y-You can do that, yes." Brille nodded. "Then do that," Nux replied. "Which Clan do you belong to, Sir?" "Huh? I need to be in a Clan to challenge the Heroes?" "The Order doesn''t deal with personal battles, sir. We only deal with Battles between Clans." "..." Nux turned silent. He wasn''t planning on revealing his identity... "Are you not in any Clan?" Brille questioned. "I am not." Nux shook his head. "You need to be in a Clan. You can join on-" "How about I create one?" "I can do that, can I not?" "You can." "Then let''s do it." "Please write the information of your clan members here." Brille passed a paper. Nux wrote down his own information, the race he mentioned was Incubus. "What would be the name of your Clan?" "A name huh... Well, they are called the Seven Heroes, Becoming the Eighth Hero isn''t fun, so... The Devil. The Devil coming for the Seven Heroes, I''ll name my Clan that, "The Devil." "The Devil...?" "That is correct.." "Alright..." Brille nodded. Soon, a new Clan was formed. "The Devil defeats the Seven Heroes, It does have a sound to it. A good name indeed." Nux nodded to himself. "Meoow~" Thyra nodded her head as well. She was enjoying the special attention she was receiving so right now, she liked everything that she encountered. Nux then turned towards Brille and continued, "Date the Challenge uhh... 2 weeks from now, as I said, I do not have much time, 2 weeks is the farthest I can go, as for the venue, well, honestly, I don''t care, keep it wherever you like. As for the rules, keep them normal rules for a duel, but for 8 people, it would be a 7v1, hahaha, I am sure it would be an exciting Battle." Nux laughed. Brille dutifully wrote down everything he said, but then, something urged her to speak and, "Sir, you do know that the Battle isn''t set yet, correct? It is still in the hands of the Seven Heroes to accept or reject your challenge, And in most cases, their clans reject these types of challenges since they think that it is done for garnering fame." Brille spoke. Honestly, she was pretty sure that the Seven Heroes wouldn''t even know someone challenged them like this and this challenge would be rejected, however, "Oh don''t worry about that. They will accept, I am sure about that." Nux was confident. Chapter 1030 Accept The Challenge 1030 Accept the challenge "Oh don''t worry about that. ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm They will accept, I am sure about that." Nux spoke with a confident look on his face. Seeing his expression, Brille frowned in confusion. Again, she felt like this Incubus was extremely familiar, the way he acted, that arrogance, that cockiness, it definitely reminded her of Nux Leander. A man who was pretty much a legend here at this point. Thinking about that, Brille had a feeling that this man might be the same as well. Brille could very well be witnessing it. A rise of another legend. "Anyways, have you sent the challenge to their respective clans?" Nux questioned. "Yes, I have done that." Brille nodded. Nux nodded back, then, he turned around. "Thank you for that, Then I will be taking my leave now." "Sir, you still didn''t tell your name." Brille questioned. "Just call me the Devil. The Devil who will defeat the Seven Heroes." Being as cringey as he could, Nux waved his hand and walked away. As he left the Order''s building, he continued to roam around for a while, then, he walked into an alleyway and, "You can come out now, Lady Vyriana." Vyriana didn''t bother hiding anymore either, wearing her usual black cloak, she appeared in front of Nux and, "What are you doing?" She questioned. "What? I am just doing what you told me to." "I am not talking about that, I am talking about how you just created a clan when you are already a leader of one and gave false information about yourself. You lied to the Order. Are you out of your mind?" "Lady Vyriana, the Order ensures that the contracts are upheld no matter what, yet you still managed to get information from those judges when they had signed the contract of silence. From that incident, I got to know one thing, You aren''t simple. You are someone who can manipulate even the Order. And since I am following your orders right now, I believe that I can use your status to hide my real identity and challenge the Seven Heroes as Devil. I hope Lady Vyriana won''t mind." "You aren''t working for me Nux, you are doing this for yourself. I am not the one who wants the techniques." Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "That''s just the reward for successfully doing this task, the task that you assigned me." Nux smiled. For some reason, after returning, he was much calmer in front of Vyriana than before. Vyriana narrowed her eyes, she could feel the change in Nux''s attitude as well, "Why didn''t you just reveal your identity? You aren''t scared of the repercussions again, are you?" "Well, repercussions of defeating the Heroes may not be that bad, since I have already defeated Elijah, however, this Form of mine, I am stuck in this for some reason, and repercussions from revealing this Form, That is something I would like to avoid. Not to mention a Demon named Devil going for the Seven Heroes sounds much cooler than a normal Human doing it." Nux answered honestly. Vyriana observed him for a while, then, she just sighed, "This is the last time I am helping you, Nux. I will cover it this time, but I am warning you, Do not lie to the Order again, Is that clear?" "Yes, Lady Vyriana." Nux bowed his head with a smile on his face. Then just as Vyriana was about to disappear, "Lady Vyriana, I actually needed your help in another matter." Nux called out again. Vyriana stared at this man. She just said that this would be the last time she was helping him... Just how shameless... "Please Lady Vyriana, I assure you, You help with one last time, And I will satiate your curiosity with the most dominant one-sided Battle you have ever seen. I will show you just how strong the husband of your disciple is." "What makes you think that I care about something like that?" "I just have a feeling. And my feelings are mostly right, Especially when it is related to women." Nux smiled. Vyriana narrowed her eyes. Then, however, she just sighed. "What do you want?" Nux''s smirk widened. ... In the Dragon Continent, a man rushed towards another man who had a sword in his hands, and his entire body was covered in sweat, "Lord Vedier!" The man called out. "What is it?" Vedier questioned. "Lord Vedier, we were contacted by the Ancestral Order, some random idiot just challenged all Seven Heroes at the same fight. He wishes to fight all Seven of you together." "What is his cultivation level?" Vedier questioned with a curious look on his face. "H-He is a Great Sage..." The man replied and as soon as he did, Vedier glanced at him with a deadpan look on his face. "He is clearly a fool trying to get some fame, why are you even bringing something like this up to me?" From his tone, Vedier seemed annoyed, however, since the man standing in front of him was one of his trusted aides who had been working for him for centuries, instead of lashing out, he just questioned. "Since we receive a large number of foolish challenges like these, I have asked the Order to automatically reject challenges like these. But for this one, they said this was something that Master Vedier might not be able to reject... That''s why I decided to bring this up to you, just in case I missed something..." The man explained himself. Honestly, even he was confused right now, however, he waited for Vedier to decide before saying anything. Hearing that, a frown appeared on Vedier''s face, he grabbed the paper that had the details of the challenge and started reading. "The Devil...? What sort of foolish name is that?" "Do you perhaps know this Demon? I heard he created this clan just to challenge you seven." Vedier, however, shook his head, "No matter how I see it, this is nothing but a sad attempt to get some fame, I do not have time for stupid games like these, reject thi-" Vedier''s reaction was exactly like the man expected it to be, he was sure that the Dragon Hero would reject this foolish challenge, and that was what the Dragon Hero was about to do, but just then, The Hero''s ring buzzed. Seeing which Artifact was ringing, the Dragon Hero was surprised, he quickly read the message sent to him and as he did, his entire body froze. "Master Vedier?" The man called with a confused look on his face. "Accept the challenge." "Huh?" The man couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Chapter 1031 Did You Find Out Who The Devil Is? 1031 Did you find out who the Devil is? Aldarda, the City of Clans was known for its hustle and bustle, the City of Clans was where many Clans resided, it was often a starting point for many Clans and has given birth to a few of the strongest, most well-known clans in entire Yrniel. Witnessing Clashes between different Clans was a normal occurrence for the people living in the City of Clans, heck, some even shifted to this city just so they could witness more of these fights. Today, however, the City of Clans was much brighter than normal. It could even be said that it was the brightest and busiest it has ever been. Why? Because the Leaders of all the Continents in the world were here. Whether it was the Vampires who isolated themselves from the world, or the Dragons who didn''t care about anyone, everyone rushed into the City in hoards. It was to the point where the Ancestral Order itself had to intervene and limit the number of visitors in the City. Why did this happen? It all started with a crazy Demon having a crazy thought. "The Devil'' who was coming after the Seven Heroes. An Incubus created a Clan named "The Devil'' and challenged the Seven Heroes. Normally something like this wouldn''t have created such a fuss, there were many attention seekers in the world, and many have tried to use the Seven Heroes to get fame, so no one took the Incubus and his Clan seriously. Soon, however, things started changing, It started with Glacieren, the Clan the Elven Hero, Ariana Frostwillow led. ''We accept.'' They were the first ones to accept this crazy challenge, shocking and directing the world''s attention to this topic. Then, as if it was a chain reaction, The Dwarven Hero, Balin Helm. The Human Hero, Lucious Celestria. The Beastmen Hero, Vulpiana Dawnshade. The Demon Hero, Norana Nightshade. The Vampire Hero, Elijah Sky. And even the Dragon Hero, Vedier Blaze. One by one, all the Heroes accepted the challenge, from a completely unknown Demon. Why did they agree to this ridiculous challenge? Nobody knew, but the world''s attention shifted to one man, "The Devil'' who was coming after the Seven Heroes. Nothing about the Incubus was known, people simply started calling him by his Clan''s name, The Devil. They wanted to know about him, they wanted to understand the reason why the Heroes were giving that man so much attention, however, no matter how much one tried, whether it was the random people looking around on their own, or the top-level Information Halls, the results were the same. The Devil was a complete mystery. Other than his Cultivation that was revealed to be Great Sage Stage and his extremely handsome appearance that surpassed even the standards of the Incubi, nothing could be learned about him. Even people close to the Seven Heroes were curious. "Why did you accept this foolish challenge?" Alaric questioned with a confused look on his face. Neither he, nor his sister could understand why Elijah would do something like that. Elijah, however, just smiled wryly, "I was instructed to." "You were instructed to?" Alaric narrowed his eyes. "Who instructed you? Was it the Ancestral Order?" "It was Lady Vyriana," Elijah revealed and as he did, Alaric and Ambrosia quickly recalled the cloaked woman with a suffocating aura around her. That strength her body released even though she didn''t do anything... that unparalleled aura... Why would someone like her involve herself with the children? "Does she know who this ''Devil'' is?" Ambrosia questioned with a curious look on her face. "Well, usually, she never seems interested in matters like these, but she seemed to have knowledge about this matter, so I guess she should know who that Incubus is." Elijah nodded. It was not only him, all other heroes had come to the same conclusion, however, they still didn''t like the fact that they were forced to accept a challenge, a challenge this humiliating at that. "Even if she does know him, for her to instruct you to accept a bogus challenge like that. It is not even a one- on-one battle, but a one-on-seven." Alaric had the same opinion as Elijah. This was too ridiculous. "Did you offend her in any way?"n0velusB.c0M Alaric questioned. "Do you think we have what it takes to offend someone like her? Let me make this clear, Father. Lady Vyriana is not a simple person, she just came with us because our breaks overlapped, however, Lady Vyriana is a highly respectable being, even in the Order. When my Master learned that I was going with Lady Vyriana, she was so horrified that she literally warned me not to offend her even if it meant killing myself a thousand times. That was the first time I saw my master act like that. Master, who was unfazed by pretty much everything that happened around her, she was so nervous that I could see her body visibly tremble." "Isn''t your master..." "A Complete Divine Stage Cultivator, yes." Elijah, who knew what his father was about to ask, nodded. "Then Lady Vyriana..." "I do not know how strong she is, but when I asked Master about it, she said even hundreds of her wouldn''t be Lady Vyriana''s match," Alaric and Ambrosia widened their eyes in absolute shock. "If someone like her is telling you to accept the Challenge..." "Then I believe that that Incubus won''t be simple. There is definitely something we do not know. Something we will be finding out, very soon." Elijah replied. Recalling the conversation he had with his child, Alaric couldn''t help but look forward to what he was about to see today. "Heh, I guess we meet again." Soon, Alaric heard a voice and his eyes fell on the rest of the world leaders smiling at him. "I didn''t think I would meet you people this early after the last time we parted." "Hahaha! Interesting things are happening!" Arcturus, the Dragon Lord laughed out loud. "That is true indeed." Pyrax nodded his head. "Anyways," Then suddenly, Draven Celestria, the Human Emperor turned towards the Demon Lords and, "Did you find out who the Devil is?" Chapter 1032 Let The Battle Begin! 1032 Let the Battle Begin! "Did you find out who the Devil is?" Draven questioned with a curious look on his face. Every other Leader turned towards the 5 strongest Demon Lords as well, the only thing known about the ''Devil'' was that he was a Demon, so other than the Demon Lords, they had no one else who could satiate their curiosity. The world leaders, however, weren''t that lucky. The Five Demon Lords shook their heads, "We even tried asking Azazel Lust, the Incubus Lord, and Eisheth Lust, the Succubus Queen, but none of them know anything about that demon." Pyrax, the One eyed Demon answered. "Is it possible that they know but aren''t willing to reveal anything?" Arion, the Lion-kin''s City Lord questioned with a doubtful look on his face. "It is possible, yes. But I do not see any reason for them to hide it, since that demon did openly challenge the Seven Heroes. That Demon''s Identity would be revealed sooner or later." "Maybe they want to keep the mysterious vibe." Arcturus laughed. "That is just childish." Lyriana, the Elven Queen shook her head.n0VeLusb.C0m "Alright, there is no point in us talking about it, it is not like we have any leads." Alaric then spoke up. "Let''s just go and see for ourselves, I believe they are waiting for us." The other Leaders nodded, then, Alaric glanced at the Servant standing nearby and nodded, the servant nodded back and quickly rushed out. Soon, the Leaders heard an excited voice. "People of the Aldara City, how have you been!? It''s me, Stella! Yes, your favorite Host is back again! And this time, I came back with a huge event! With how densely packed this stadium is, I can tell you all are excited about this upcoming event! I am pretty excited as well, but honestly, more than excited, I am nervous. Why? That''s because of the guests we have for today''s event! The people who run our World and make sure that this is the peaceful place it is, everyone, I request you all to stand up and show your respects to the Leaders of Yrnicl who have taken out their time and have graced us with presence." The announcer named Stella announced, the wild audience quickly turned silent as they all stood up, Alaric, Arcturus, and the other world leaders made their way to their special seats as the rest of the people including Stella bowed their heads in respect and obedience. The Leaders then sat down, the audience followed. "Now technically, I should be explaining what today''s event is about and give you all a small summary about the event and clans that will be participating in the event, however, who''s the idiot here who doesn''t know anything about that? So without wasting any time and under our Leaders'' supervision, let us start today''s event by calling the Challenged Party, the Seven Heroes!" "O??D?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?!!!" Stella announced and the crowd roared in crazy excitement, the energy they released was almost frightening and under these crazy roars, the Seven Heroes, each representing different races stepped in. The air of arrogance and superiority around each of the heroes was offputting, however, none of the people in the crowd complained about that, these heroes deserved it, in a world where strength ruled everything, and being strong gave them the right to act however they wanted. No, actually, them acting like this even made them more attractive. "Now, the person you have all been curious about, the man who intends to do the impossible by defeating all Seven Heroes by himself, the mysterious man who got the Seven Heroes to accept his challenge, The Devil!" Stella announced and in that instant, every eye was fixed on the pathway the devil was supposed to come out from. He was finally going to show himself, everyone, including the world leaders, was curious. Just who was this man? Who can make someone like Lady Vyriana act the way she did? *Step* The wait was finally over. "The Devil'' walked onto the stage and as he did, a series of gasps were heard. Long black hair, Black Horns, slightly pointy ears, and those purple eyes, that man was handsome, He was probably the most handsome being to have ever existed in this entire world. Half of the women had already fallen for that confident smile he had on his face, let alone women, even the men found themselves in a charmed state. The being that had just walked into the stadium, he was a true Incubus. An Incubus who was charming enough to make you fall on your knees just by looking into your eyes. "He... He is an Incubus...?" Morgrath, the Lord of the Devouring Demon Mist Physique questioned with a confused look on his face. "No, is that man even a Demon...?" He couldn''t understand. "The Devil'', he... "He feels more like a Human," Lyriana commented. It was as if those horns, those pointy ears, those purple eyes, and that Incubus-like charm were fake. The rest of the Leaders were silent. They were all confused. An Incubus that didn''t ''feel'' like an Incubus even though he ''felt'' like the greatest Incubus there is. None of the world leaders could make a sense out of this situation. Similar to the World Leaders, the Seven Heroes were confused as well. "So you are the Devil?" Vedier questioned as he narrowed his eyes. "Well, hello." "The Devil'' greeted as he glanced at the Seven Heroes. The Heroes found that small smile on his face a bit annoying. Stella, who could feel a weird energy on the stage as soon as "The Devil'' walked in, cleared her throat and announced. "Now, let''s call the judge from the Ancestral Order to oversee this battle." As she said those words, Vyriana appeared out of nowhere. Seeing her golden eyes, Stella was quite surprised, she was sure that this wasn''t the judge she was introduced to. She was about to question Vyriana but then, ''Don''t question anything, continue as it is.'' She heard a voice in her head. She looked around and her eyes fell on the original two judges who were nodding at her. The two of them were helpless, Vyriana just appeared in front of them and, ''I''ll take care of things here, you can leave! She ordered. They had no choice but to comply. Stella blinked a few times, confused about what was happening. "Start the match, we do not have all day." Then, Stella heard Vyriana''s voice, feeling shiver running down her spine, Stella''s body trembled. Then, she glanced at the Participants and, "Let the Battle Begin!" Chapter 1033 You Dont Have Something Better To Show 1033 you don''t have something better to show? "let the battle begin!" feeling intimidated by vyriana, stella quickly skipped all the formalities and announced the start of the match. the audience did find this start a bit abrupt, however, since they were all looking forward to the battle, they didn''t care and, "yyyeaaahhhhh!!!" "lord lucious!!!" "lord elijah!!!" the people started screaming for their favorite heroes, the women, on the other hand, were on the opposite side. "lord devil! defeat them all! we are with you till the day we die!!" the incubus had charmed most of the women in the audience. the ''devil'' chuckled when he saw that. his eyes fell on vyriana, wanting to see his reaction, vyriana, however, was as cold as ice, "remember the condition." she only cared about the battle nux sighed, then, he stretched his body but just as he was about to attack, *step* *step* the dragon hero stepped back. nux frowned in confusion. "what are you doing?" vyriana narrowed her eyes as she glanced at vedier. "lady vyriana, i came here because you ordered me to, but even if it is your order, my pride refuses to fight a great sage!" "..." vyriana tilted her head in confusion. seeing that she was not convinced, vedier continued,n0velusb.c0m "lady vyriana ordered us to battle him, so i am sure that he is not any normal incubus, however, no matter what, in the end, he is still a great sage, a phase two cultivator, i, on the other hand, am a semi saint, phase three cultivator, we two are in a completely different league. i refuse to gang up and fight someone weaker than me. my pride would not allow me to do that." vedier spoke as he looked into vyriana''s eyes without any fear. vyriana was taken aback, this was the first time one of these seven brats had looked at her like that. looking into vedier''s eyes, she started thinking. "heh." but then, nux laughed out loud. "your ''pride'' won''t allow you to gang up on someone weaker than you, huh? you are a prideful being." "if one can not even hold up his pride, then what good is he?" vedier questioned as he looked into nux''s eyes. "upholding your pride, that is good, i agree." nux continuously nodded his head. then, he glanced at vedier and laughed, "but what you are currently doing? aren''t you doing quite the opposite of that? how are you upholding your pride by making a fool out of yourself?" "what are you saying?" vedier narrowed his eyes. "won''t you be making a fool out of yourself if you step back right now saying how you wouldn''t ''gang up'' against the weak and then later get your ass kicked by this weaker man than you?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. hearing his words, the other heroes were taken aback, they couldn''t believe a great sage was talking like that in front of a semi saint, not to mention not an ordinary semi saint but vedier, the dragon hero. "you seem confident in your ability." vedier commented. he didn''t seem offended by this incubus''s words. "i am," nux replied. "well then just like how you are confident in your ability, i am confident in mine." vedier replied calmly, then, he looked into nux''s purple eyes and, "even if you come at me with everything you have, you will lose. so rather than teaming up with other heroes to defeat you, harming my pride in the process, i will simply stay back and let my other fellow heroes fight you." "heeh? you are much more arrogant than you look!" nux commented. "you become confident when you reach a certain level," vedier replied. "a certain level huh..." nux repeated vedier''s words, then, he glanced at vyriana and, "lady vyriana, you were right. these people really are a bit too arrogant, well whatever, i am glad they are like the way they are, why else would you hire me to crush them if they didn''t have this flaw? guess i should be thankful." nux commented and hearing his words, the heros'' expressions changed. lady vyriana hired him to crush them...? what...? even vedier was slightly taken aback and looked at vyriana, waiting for an explanation. an explanation he would never get. vyriana knew nux was using her name to agitate them, she, however, didn''t care. she couldn''t care less about what the children were doing, she only wanted results. whether nux wins or loses, she will gain something from both outcomes. seeing her staying silent, the heroes realized. the incubus wasn''t lying, lady vyriana did hire him, that was the reason why she ordered them to fight him, an incubus whom they had never heard about. "anyways, so you will be staying at the back, correct?" nux questioned as he stretched his body and glanced at vedier. "that is correct, i believe other 6 heroes would be enough to defeat someone like you." vedier replied, this time, his tone seemed a bit different than before. "well, do whatever you like, just so you know, if you feel like your teammates will lose and they need your help, don''t hesitate to jump in, honestly, there are already 6 of you, the 7th won''t make much of a difference in my eyes." "you are much more arrogant than me," vedier commented. "the two of us are different, vedier. when i do it, it is not arrogance. it is confidence." vedier simply narrowed his eyes, then, he glanced at elijah and, "i will be leaving him to you." "don''t worry, we will handle him." elijah replied, taking the role of the leader of this ''team''. nux glanced at the rest of the heroes and, "none of you wants to step back because of your pride, do you?" "well, although all 6 of us are not needed to defeat someone like you, since lady vyriana was the one who chose you and you were the one who decided the format of this battle, we will respect that and fight you together. i hope you won''t cry that the seven heroes bullied you later," lucious snorted. "of course, i promise i won''t be the one crying" nux chuckled. "shall we start the battle then?" he questioned. "let''s go." elijah nodded. as soon as he said that, nux appeared right in front of him and punched. his punch, however, wasn''t simple, nux used *essence* to boost his punch, just like how people in the forgotten continent used mana to boost their strength, acting like pseudo body cultivators. it did increase their strength to some extent, however, when nux, a complete cultivator used it, that too, with *essence* instead of mana, the strength behind his punch was boosted to another level. elijah tried to block nux''s punch but, *boom* the impact was too strong and it sent his body flying. however, before elijah could fall to the ground, his body turned into white mist, nullifying all the impact. not wanting to miss that chance, nux used raw *essence*, trying to capture elijah in his mist form, however, before he could do it, lucious attacked him with his sword. *clank* nux blocked the attack with his own sword. then, he noticed his shadow moving. activating his [sense], he realized that. norana, the shadow demon was winning, she was inside his shadow. nux jumped into the air. he then noticed a blue colored magic circle shining brightly. it was ariana, she was casting a big spell. a spell that nux should interrupt, he, however, simply waited with his arms behind his back. ariana narrowed her eyes, not liking how nux was looking down on her. however, seeing that he had no intention to stop her from casting, she gathered even more mana and changed her spell midway. suddenly, the atmosphere on the stage changed, the ground under ariana turned into ice, cold blizzards could be seen forming around her, her hair floated in the air, with her icy cold eyes, she glanced at nux and, "polar vortex strike." she muttered. a huge ice boulder formed in front of her. then, she moved her hand towards nux and the 5-meter huge boulder shot toward him at an insane speed. this was the ice queen''s daughter''s strongest spell. a spell that many of her enemies feared, however, nux simply moved his hand forward. "[mirror]" he used the system ability. this time, however, it was not just a simple 10 cm big shield that had appeared, this time, around 100 [mirrors] had appeared. nux used *essence* to ''separate'' all the mirrors from each other, giving the system an illusion that he is only using [mirror] one time while using 100 in real life. the 100 mirrors appeared in front of nux, with their strength boosted by *essence*, and, ariana''s spell clashed with the big shield formed by 100 mirrors and, *boooooooomm* the impact of her spell spread all over the stage. everywhere but the place nux was standing at. the incubus didn''t even have a scratch on him. he had taken the elven hero''s strongest spell and, "you don''t have something better to show? i gave you 10 seconds for this, you know?" the look of sheer disappointment on his face was mind-blowing. Chapter 1034 You Can Still Join In, You Know? I Wont Mind. 1034 you can still join in, you know? i won''t mind. "you don''t have something better to show? i gave you 10 seconds for this, you know?" nux questioned. the look of sheer disappointment on his face was disheartening, especially for someone like ariana, who took pride in her spells. seeing her strongest spell being blocked by this man like it was nothing, ariana was shocked. he didn''t even have a single scratch on him, let alone scratched, that man looked bored! it was as if her spell didn''t even make him put in the effort! "shut your trap, you aren''t any better eithe-" elijah wanted to retort as he tried to sneak behind nux and attacked with his sword. *clank* nux, however, blocked his sword with his own, then, he rolled back in the air and, "was that a sneak attack? who the fuck shouts before his sneak attacks connects? were you trying to warn me or something?" "that is correct i thought it would be a pity if this battle ended here, so i decided to warn you beforehand. good job on managing to block my sword." elijah snorted. obviously, he didn''t mean what he said, he was surprised that nux actually did manage to block his sword, from his point of view, he had perfectly used ariana''s spell as a cover to sneak behind nux and attack him, his attack shouldn''t have been blocked this easily. "wait, aren''t you the one who got his ass handed to him by a human? i heard he came to your continent and defeated you there. to act this cocky after being embarrassed in front of your own people, i have to give it to you man, you are dumb as fuck. one would think that you would act humble after that embarrassing defeat, but here you ar-" "you talk too fucking much!" before nux could complete his words, elijah rushed towards him and attacked. in each of his attacks, nux simply blocked, defended, or deflected while he continued to step down towards the ground. "heh." then suddenly a big smile anneared on a 12-meter-tall bearded man, he was the dwarven hero, balin. while ariana was preparing her spell, he wasn''t idle either, he was making some changes in the very stage they were fighting in and now that everything was prepared and nux was finally where balin wanted him to be, a hearty smile appeared on balin''s face as he activated his trap. 5 moving artifacts appeared in the air as they surrounded nux, then, without giving him any type to react, the artifacts formed a shield around nux and, *booom* an explosion happened right inside the shield with nux trapped inside. he had nowhere to go, and neither could he resist the attack. smoke filled up the shield, balin finally removed the shield, letting the smoke clear up, but then, balin frowned in confusion, even blinking a few times and rubbing his eyes just to make sure that he wasn''t seeing things. nux was nowhere to be seen. balin clearly saw him being trapped into the shield and then being caught up in the explosion, the devil should be gravely injured right now, this attack of his should have given them the advantage they needed and they should have won the battle from here. the devil, however, had completely disappeared. balin looked around, trying to find where he was, however, none of the heroes could sense him. "the fuck are you trying to do, pipsqueak? what is that? a 10-year-old''s toy? i mean, i get that you have the height of a 10-year-old, but is that the same for your head as well?" nux appeared behind balin and then kicked his head. he had used blink fault the moment he realized he was trapped, this time, he didn''t have to use *essence* to enhance it, just the basic ability was enough to do what he wanted. vulpiana dawnshade, the foxkin, and the beastmen hero narrowed her eyes when she sensed what nux had just done. her golden eyes shined brightly as she glanced at nux. balin''s small body flew away and he comically rolled onto the stage from the impact. however, once he finally stabilized, rather than getting angry about getting hit, he was angrier about what nux said. "what did you say!?" balin shouted. "i said that you are dumb as fuck as well. what the hell are you even trying to do? creating artifacts that only work when the opponent is on the ground? what are you going to do if the entire battle turns out to be an airborne battle? be a short little burden you are? well now that i think about it, that does suit a shorty like you."n0velusb.c0m "you bastard!" balin shouted in hatred, not liking this incubus at all. nux, however, was already dealing with someone else. *slash* *slash* *slash* norana nightshade continued to attack nux using her dagger, nux dodged all her attacks, and his reaction speed was much quicker than the shadow demon. and would it not be, his reflexes were trained to the limit, he spent 50 years battling different star beasts, not to mention the boost *essence* gave to his overall body was much stronger than norana''s body, which was boosted by simple mana. that, combined with *essence* and [sense] made nux simply untouchable at his own level. *clank* suddenly, norana''s attack was blocked by a purple black wall that appeared out of nowhere. norana frowned, she was about to cut through the wall, but then, *whoosh* a spike popped out of the wall and aimed for her head, norana barely dodged the attack, however, it wasn''t over. another spike formed from the spike that had attacked her, norana dodged that spike but the same process repeated again. soon, norana noticed that the ground under her feet had turned purple-black as well, boosting her instincts to maximum, norana prepared herself. *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* soon, she found herself surrounded by countless purple black spikes, each of them coming after her, aiming for her life. norana dodged each of those spikes and destroyed them as she did that. she showed her crazy reflexes, not allowing even a single spike to touch her body. in all that, however, she didn''t realize that she had already lost her target. not only she, but other heroes also realized that as he hid behind these purple-black walls, they all had completely lost nux again. he was nowhere to be seen. of course, they couldn''t have known that nux had activated [conceal], combined with *essence*, conceal was by far one of nux''s greatest techniques, using the fact that they couldn''t see her, nux walked towards the hero who interested him the most. "aahhh~ i always wanted to bury my head in these." nux sighed in relief as he buried his head into vulpiana''s six furry tails. "aaahh!" vulpiana, who could finally see nux was surprised, her entire body flinched in shock and she quickly jumped back, looking at nux with a wary look on her face. the devil pouted in disappointment. "your tails are lovely, vulpiana dawnshade." he commented. vulpiana didn''t say anything and continued to stare at her with a strange look on her face. "i want to touch those ears as well. can i do it? i promise i will go easy on you if you allow me to." this time, nux asked for permission. he was a good man, after all. vulpiana narrowed her eyes. "easy on her? you talk like you already won!" suddenly, lucious, the human hero attacked nux with his sword. *clank* nux blocked his attack, then, he kicked his abdomen, sending him flying. "ugghhh!" the human hero groaned in pain. nux didn''t stop, dodging through the other heroes, he rushed towards lucious and kicked his head, then, he hit lucious''s face with his knee, disfiguring his nose in the process. lucious could feel his vision blurring. then, nux started. "i do not get it, what are you even trying to do?" "..." lucious, of course, was not in a condition to say anything. nux shrugged and continued, "elven hero as a mage, demon hero as an assassin, dwarven hero as an artifact master, vampire hero as an all-rounder, balancing the team, dragon hero because, well, let''s say his strength, and the beastmen hero because she is cute, where do you stand in all this? why are you even here? i mean, you can simply just leave and it wouldn''t make any difference to the seven heroes." nux completed. *clank* "you attacked without shouting like a fool, that''s better than before, congratulations, you have improved." nux praised as he smiled at elijah. "maybe you people should take my tips and train for like a thousand years, then you can try battling my children, i am sure you will be good sparring partners for them." nux spoke as he parried elijah''s attack and kicked him again. elijah''s body flew back, he wanted to turn into mist to reduce the impact, however, nux was already standing where he was about to land. he couldn''t turn into mist. nux''s smile widened. then, he rushed towards elijah and, "ugghhh!!" *bam* kicked his body mid-air, trashing it to the ground. then, nux glanced at vedier and, "you can still join in, you know? i won''t mind." Chapter 1035 This Is Nux We Are Talking About 1035 this is nux we are talking about. "you can still join in, you know? i won''t mind." nux questioned with a small smile on his face. vedier stared at nux for a while, then, his eyes fell on the other heroes. elijah was just pummeled into the ground, lucious was currently facing an existential crisis, norana''s abilities were completely suppressed, her surprise attacks were not working as nux would always react in time and block those attacks and the advantage of speed that she usually had when she faced an opponent was completely gone since nux was faster than her. ariana''s strongest spell was blocked as if it was nothing, balin was kicked away as his artifacts didn''t work on nux at all, as for vulpiana, well, she nearly died. tails were known to be foxkin''s most sensitive areas, just like how the elves were protective of their ears, the foxkins protected their tails. that man, however, simply buried his face into vulpiana''s tails, something she was usually protective about. what was stopping him from simply beheading her? all six heroes were thoroughly suppressed. and, "if you join in, this fight might become a bit more interesting." from the way he was carelessly stretching his body while the six heroes were glaring at him, that incubus didn''t look like he had shown much of his powers. vedier frowned. a simple question rose in his mind. ''can i do it?'' that one-sided display of strength against the six heroes, that absolute suppression, playing with them like they were nothing but children, could he do the same? ''heh.'' soon, however, vedier shrugged. of course, he can. he was a phase 3 cultivator, even though he had just recently broken through, he was still much stronger than all the sex heroes combined. his strength was enough to suppress all the sex heroes. heck, vedier believed that he could do it much more efficiently than this incubus in front of him. vedier was confident, the devil was strong, incomparably strong for a great sage, even someone like him admitted that he would have never defeated him if he was a great sage, however, vedier was still stronger. much much much stronger. "defeat them and i will consider you to be qualified enough to battle me." vedier commented as he looked into nux''s eyes. nux raised his eyebrow, his purple eyes looking at the dragon hero with a curious shine in them. "still as arrogant as before." vedier simply closed his eyes, not saying anything anymore. "just don''t regr-" *clank* *clank* nux was about to say something, trying to get into vedier''s head, however, he was interrupted by lucious and elijah who attacked him from behind. two swords appeared in his hands as he blocked their attacks without turning behind. then, he rolled in the air and turned towards the two of them. by now, however, ariana had already prepared her spell. "icebound infinity." a restrained spell that was dropped the temperature around nux, aiming to lower the temperature of his blood and slow him down. "take this, you hateful bastard!" balin screamed as he threw a few metallic balls towards nux. nux glanced at those balls with a curious look on his face, the balls then dropped on the ground near him and,n0velusb.c0m *booooooooooom* a huge explosion was heard. nux, of course, dodged the explosion, he already activated [blink fault], it was the perfect way of defending himself and getting the advantage in the next attack. he appeared behind balin, wanting to kick him just like he did before, this time, however, vulpiana appeared in front of him. "your offer, i reject it." she spoke, and then, she punched nux away. nux quickly regained his balance, ariana casted icebound infinity again, elijah and lucious teamed together to attack him. nux blocked their attacks, vulpiana''s eyes then shined, "inferno ignition." she casted another fire spell. a combination of ice and fire attacks, it was lethal. however, in front of nux, it was all useless. he simply appeared behind vulpiana and, "well, i will get your permission to pet your head eventually, even though it might not be today!" saying those words, nux finally started getting serious. he placed his hand on vulpiana''s back and, "firebrand fury" he casted his spell. a 10 star spell, usually, casting spells of this level needed time, with *essence* however, this time was minimized, and with nux practicing his spells like crazy in those last 50 years, he could cast 10 star spells in an instant. *booom* vulpiana''s body was blasted away. "vulpiana!" elijah shouted in worry. "she will be fine, don''t worry. she is stronger than she looks. she would just be unconscious for a while, like you." "huh?" elijah heard nux''s voice and widened his eyes in confusion. ''when did he...'' however, before he could think too much, nux attacked. *clank* *clank* *clank* elijah was pushed back, this time, nux''s attacks were unusually heavy. soon, lucious came by his side as well. the two heroes tried to take on the devil in a close battle, however, whether it was strength or speed, nux overwhelmed them in both departments. the heroes were being pushed back, and soon, norana jumped out of elijah''s shadow and attacked nux as well, her attack, however, was blocked by a purple black spike. more spikes then attacked the three heroes. soon, ariana and balin joined in as well, close combat wasn''t their specialty, however, they were still part of the seven heroes, they were also complete cultivators who were perfectly capable of supporting their allies in closed combat battles. nux was surrounded by the six heroes, each of them using their weapons to attack him, a small smile appeared on nux''s face, he wanted to use blink fault to get away and gain some advantage,however, the heroes did not give him any time to cast any of his weird abilities. even controlling dark amethyst was getting harder for him. he was being suppressed. vyriana, who was watching the battle had an expressionless look on her face. in truth, however, she was actually satisfied. the six heroes worked together to defeat an opponent, that was a good thing. they finally combined their techniques and didn''t just act on their own like they used to, although vedier didn''t take part in this, vyriana knew that he, as a semi saint, would have shifted the flow of the battle. him staying behind and letting the rest of the heroes fight this battle was a better decision. vyriana was satisfied, not only by the performance of the six heroes but by nux as well. honestly, she actually wanted to add nux to the seven heroes, making him the 8th hero, soon, however, she shook her head and decided against that idea. nux was in a league of his own. he was a twen- well, now a seventy year old great sage, not to mention his strange abilities make him much stronger than most of the cultivators of his stage. vyriana believed that nux would never fit in as the 8th hero. he would simply surpass all the heroes and leave them in dust. vyriana knew that nux was born for a much bigger stage, and today, nux had proved it. six bests of the younger generations at the same stage as him were needed to suppress him, not any cultivator could do that. even though nux did fail her challenge because of his own arrogance, his talent couldn''t be undermined. thinking about it, a small smile appeared on vyriana''s face. she was curious as to what sort of face that boy would make once she sees him after his defeat. would he get more serious than he is right now, or would he just shrug and continue with his life as if nothing happened? you are enjoying this, master!'' suddenly, vyriana heard her disciple''s voice in her head. astaria was using mana to talk with vyriana ''i won''t deny that.'' vyriana nodded. ''i can tell that that boy doesn''t lose every day, so it is definitely something new to look at.'' ''hmm? who said that he lost?'' suddenly, astaria tilted her head in confusion. ''what?'' vyriana frowned in confusion. it was apparent, nux was being suppressed, of course, he still had some ways to get out of that situation, however, no matter what he does, it wouldn''t take long for him to get stuck in the same position again. the heroes had found a way to suppress him, they aren''t even giving him time to use his weird abilities. not to mention that vulpiana, who had passed out was about to wake up as well. so even if this condition was considered a draw, with her addition, nux was definitely on the losing end of the side. however, ''nux hasn''t surprised us yet.'' astaria spoke up. ''what do you mean?'' vyriana questioned. ''nux returned after 50 whole years, master. this is the longest he had stayed away from us. nux is someone who became a great sage when he was in his 20s, someone like him spent 50 years in a completely different dimension, away from the wives he loves the most in the world, there is no way he didn''t return with something ridiculously surprising that raises his strength to a monstrous level, after all, this is nux we are talking about. Chapter 1036 This battle is over chapter 1036 this battle is over 1036 this battle is over "there is no way he didn''t return with something ridiculously surprising that raises his strength to a monstrous level, after all, this is nux we are talking about." ''you seem confident.'' vyriana smiled, finding astaria''s reaction a bit cute. ''i am confident.''astaria replied. vyriana shook her head. astaria was still too young right now. nux could suppress other cultivators and overpower his opponents easily because he was a complete cultivator while others around him were incomplete cultivators, now, however, he was facing the seven heroes. there was no wa- suddenly, vyriana''s expression changed. it was not just her, vedier and the rest of the heroes were taken aback as well. especially elijah. "huh..." his eyes widened in horror as he glanced at the purple black spike covered in blood coming out of his chest. "you people are stronger than i thought, i will give you that." nux, who was currently blocking norana''s dagger spoke with a slight smile on his face. sensing danger, norana quickly jumped back. nux smiled and he distanced himself from the six heroes as well. his eyes then fell on elijah, who still couldn''t believe what happened. with all of them working together, they had successfully suppressed the devil, they were clearly in a winning position, however, elijah knew that the devil was a tricky opponent. the six heroes, even though they had an advantage, they hadn''t lowered their guard, they were all in their battle stance, completely aware of their surroundings, reacting to even the smallest of changes. that was the reason why they put nux in such a helpless position, they weren''t leaving any openings at all. elijah kept an eye on his surroundings at all times, then how did... how did this spike slip through his defenses and pierce through his chest? "anyways, let''s end this now, shall we?" elijah then heard the devil''s voice. hearing those words, he recalled a certain human. the way these two talked, it was too similar. it was almost as if this incubus in front of him was nux. elijah then shook his head. "the heat of the battle is getting me. i am thinking nonsensical stuff!'' he thought inwardly, then, he glanced at the incubus in front of him with a solemn look on his face, confused about what he was about to do. "i prepared this for the dragon hero, but whatever." the devil shrugged, then, he disappeared. it was the [blink fault.] this time, however, it was not just normal blink fault, it was combined being used together with *essence*. these past 50 years, nux had spent them on understanding and finding different ways of using *essence*. yes, *essence* was just that mysterious and strong. nux needed 50 entire years to actually understand how to use it and even now, he hadn''t understood the entire thing. what he did understand, however, was one thing. the system was created from *essence* no, this didn''t nux was now capable of creating another system, he was far from that level yet, what he could do, however, was to ''hack into the system and change its ''settings.'' of course, it was much more complicated than it sounded and there were not a lot of things nux could do at his level, however, he could play with his abilities to some extent. strengthening his abilities using *essence* for example, he had been doing this for a long time now, *essence* was unremarkably compatible with his system abilities, making it easier for nux to use it. in these 50 years, however, nux learned another thing, mixing his system abilities in order to create a completely new ability. this technique needed a complete understanding of the abilities involved and a high-level use of *essence*. nux actually thought this was a crazy idea when he first thought about it and even after trying his best, he couldn''t do it. something inside him, however, continued to push him into doing it. nux tried and changed different approaches and 10 years later, he finally succeeded for the first time. then, he didn''t look back. nux''s abilities were already a cheat, but with now there being a way of combining them together, nux was walking onto the path of absolute dominance. creating abilities which were just... broken... just like the combination ability he was using right now, [blink fault], [conceal], and [dark amethyst] nux combined these three techniques to create something that shouldn''t exist. using the [blink fault], he entered the different dimension, getting away from the eyes of his enemies, this time, however, instead of looking to appear and continue the fight, nux decided to stay inside that dimension, using *essence* to protect his body from the damage this dimension causes, then, from inside that dimension, nux activated [dark amethyst]. his [dark amythest] wasn''t normal either, it was combined with [concea] which was boosted by *essence*. so now, the six heroes were in a position where they couldn''t tell where the devil was. and what''s worse? they had to defend against deadly dark amethyst spikes coming for their lives. "uggghhh!!" spikes that they couldn''t even see or sense before they had already pierced through them. as one gets stronger, their ''instincts'' get sharper as well and for someone at the level of the six heroes, their instincts were sharpened to the level where it wouldn''t be wrong to say that they can predict the future to some extent. n0velusb.c0m this was the reason nux couldn''t just use [conceal] to hide his presence and then later end the battle. 5 out of 10 times, they would predict his attack and move accordingly. now, however, the heroes were stuck in a helpless position, they could predict nux''s attack and react accordingly, then keep their eyes on him all the time and not allow him to use [conceal] again, but with concealed dark amethyst spikes, it didn''t matter. they could dodge or block its attack one time and reveal its presence, but this didn''t affect the other 100s of other concealed spikes nux had prepared for them. predicting the future based on instincts alone was a possibility, not surety, it depended on the heroes'' luck, however, even if their luck was maxed out, dodging 100s of spikes that they couldn''t see or sense was absolutely impossible. "khhhkk!" "aaagghhh!!" one by one, the heroes started getting injured. some ofthem tried to fly into the sky, trying to dodge the spikesthat seemed to be coming from the ground. however, then something even more horrifying happened. "uggghhh!" elijah groaned in pain as his thigh was pierced through,his eyes fell on the spike that was now visible, and seeing it coming out of a portal, elijah''s eyes widened in surprise. yes, nux was using [core] to get rid of the movementproblem of the spikes. elijah wanted to cry and he wasn''t alone, all six heroes were in a similar position. whether it was the skies or the ground, there was nothing they could do against something that they couldn''t sense. their bodies were filled with cuts and holes, the only spikes that were visible were the ones that had successfully attacked them, and, even those spikes disappeared if they did not keep their eyes on them and then later attacked them again. the heroes were helpless. how were they supposed to fight in this situation? nux, who was sitting inside another dimension had a small smile on his face as he saw how the heroes were struggling desperately. this was the ultimate ability he had created, this was the technique using which he toyed around with 10 and even 11 star beasts. it was something that made him invincible, even 12 star beasts, who were comparable to divine stage cultivators couldn''t sense his presence in this state, in the waranal dimension, he walked like an absolute being. this was the technique that made it possible. the seven heroes were never anything in his eyes. right now, he could even fight against saint stage cultivators, in front of the ultimate technique he created,all the difference between cultivation stages or even the cultivation phases, it was all for null. thinking about it, nux stood up. then, he decided to appear next to vulpiana, he pointed his dagger at her neck, while his other hand was on her waist. he could feel her soft tails on his crotch, it was heaven, nux couldn''t help but recall the time he buried his face into those fluffy tails. ''fox girls are supreme...'' nux muttered in his head, the cultured man inside him was getting uncontrollable. this woman, he had decided, he would make her his. "what... are you trying to do...?" noticing that he wasn''t doing anything and was just feeling her up, vulpiana questioned with a strange look on her face. hearing her voice, nux finally came out of his reverie, then he glanced at elijah and, "surrender, elijah. you should know that you lost. the only reason you people are even alive is because i am avoiding your heads, necks, and hearts, so give up, this battle is over." Chapter 1037 I am sorry for hurting you, Vulpiana. chapter 1037 i am sorry for hurting you, vulpiana. 1037 i am sorry for hurting you, vulpiana. "this battle is over." nux declared as he glanced at elijah. hearing his words, vulpiana froze and stopped resisting as well. the other heroes were the same as well. their defeat couldn''t be any clearer. no matter whether it was speed, strength, spells, or reaction speed, even though they were all great sages, the devil was far better than them in all expects. the way the devil dominated the battlefield... the six heroes didn''t wish to admit it, however, the devil was much stronger than them. even with all of them combined, they were absolutely helpless against him. in their entire life, this was the first time the six heroes felt something like this. that helplessness... that feeling of wanting to do something but failing miserably. heck, they couldn''t even find their enemy let alone try and battle him. the six heroes clenched their fists in frustration. this outcome was much worse than them being defeated. that incubus could have attacked them till they all had passed out, that would have automatically granted him a win and he was fully capable of doing that. this bastard, however, stopped midway and wanted them to give up. he wanted them to admit their defeat in front of this huge crowd... and the worst part? the six heroes had no chance but to admit their loss. and elijah, who knew about it observed the devil for a while, then, with his hands still curled into fists, he closed his eyes. "we admit our defeat." he declared. the crowd turned absolutely silent. "..." "what...?" they couldn''t believe what just happened. the six heroes lost... the man they thought was just a crazy bastard who wanted attention actually defeated the six heroes... no,he made them admit defeat... even the women who supported the devil just because of his face were shocked. physical attractiveness was one thing, but deep down, all of them knew that the devil stood no chance. even if he was strong, fighting all the heroes at the same time was simply impossible. the devil, however, broke all the expectations and actually defeated the six heroes... and he did it so overwhelmingly... just how was this possible...? it wasn''t just the defeat of the heroes, it was something that changed the complete perception of people who were witnessing the battle. the strongest of the younger generation, they stood in the middle of the stage, with their heads down, physically and mentally defeated by a single opponent. the people felt lost. they weren''t alone, even the world leaders have all narrowed their eyes. "what just happened...?" arcturus spoke up. usually, when he sees someone from the younger generation showing surprising strength, he feels excited. he always actively imagines himself fighting their future selfs and feels a sense of rush in his entire body. even when nux fought. elijah and defeated him, arcturus felt excited. he imagined fighting against nux as he grew up. of course, he knew nux was a complete cultivator, so the moment he stepped into divine stage, he would be on an entirely different level than him and he would never stand a chance against him, arcturus, however, was still looking forward to fighting him. that was the reason he wanted to get closer to that human. today, however, his usual excitement was nowhere to be seen. the devil wasn''t normal. the way he fought... no normal great sage, whether it was a complete cultivator or not, no one should be fighting like that. especially that last technique he used where he disappeared and the heroes were attacked by those spikes... even arcturus couldn''t sense those spikes... neither could he sense that incubus''s presence... what did that mean? even he didn''t have a way to tackle that situation. if he was the one fighting in that situation, he would have been forced to use his powers as a divine stage cultivator... a great sage would have forced him into a situation like that.... and not just him, that demon would force all other world leaders into a similar position. a mere great sage... this didn''t make any sense... even for a complete cultivator... arcturus couldn''t glance at the vampire king. alaric, however, had a similar expression on his face. "wait..." suddenly, arion, the lionkin spoke up. "if he is this strong when he is a great sage... then what would happen after he enters phase three?" "..." the world leaders turned silent. the jump from phase two to phase three, it wasn''t simple. the jump from phase one to phase two, that is the king stage to the emperor stage, that was where a cultivator was able to directly access the pure mana in the surroundings. it was a revolutionary change that made a cultivator strong enough to battle even thousands of phase one cultivators. the phase three was similar. no, in terms of boost in strength, the jump from phase two to phase three was even greater. for mana cultivators, the mana itself starts to protect them, automatically. even when a cultivator is asleep or even unconscious, there is always a mana shield around him, protecting him, and for cultivators of phase two, breaking this shield was close to impossible. that meant that even when the phase three cultivator wasn''t making any move, phase two cultivators couldn''t defeat them. the same was true for the body cultivators, the mana filled up their body and protected them from the inside, their bodies became so strong even if phase two cultivators attacked them with everything they had, even putting a scratch on their bodies was something considered to be an achievement. as for complete cultivators... this was where everything changed. for complete cultivators, it wasn''t just a mana shield and strong body combined, the moment a phase two complete cultivator steps into phase three, their entire body is restructured. mana fills in their body, rebuilding their muscles, tendons, and even blood vessels, forming a completely new body that is much much stronger than what a body cultivator gets after entering phase three. they do not just get a mana shield protecting them, when mana forms a shield around mana cultivators all the time, the strength of the shield remains fixed. this was a limitation, for complete cultivators, however, mana doesn''t form any shields, it protects them whenever they are attacked. the mana does not use all its strength to protect them from all sides, it only creates a shield from the side the cultivator is attacked and the strength of this shield far overpowers the shield of a mana cultivator. mana treats a complete cultivator as its own child. that was why complete cultivators were said to be true cultivators, while the incomplete cultivators were just said to be... ''half-assed cultivators.'' this was common knowledge. it was also the reason why vedier was so sure of his victory when he stood against the devil. he was a phase three complete cultivator, he was on a completely different level than any normal cultivator,even the other six heroes, before they break through and reach the level he was at, they stood no chance against him. the same was true for the devil. or... that was what vedier initially thought... right now, however, he had a solemn look on his face as he observed the devil... even someone like arcturus couldn''t sense nux''s attacks or his presence, he was the same as well. even if he was the one fighting nux instead of the six heroes, he would be in a helpless situation. of course, he would have his strong body and mana to count on, the attacks of that level could hardly hurt him, however, he had no counterattacks. how was he supposed to counterattack when he couldn''t even see his opponent? ''it is your turn.'' suddenly, vedier heard vyriana''s voice in his head. this time, it wasn''t a request. vyriana was ordering him to fight nux. vedier glanced at the cloaked woman, he couldn''t see her face, however, from her tone, he was sure that even she was taken aback by that incubus''s abilities. vedier could tell, in vyriana''s eyes, it was not a battle anymore. she just wanted to use him to see nux''s limits. vedier however, had no other choice. ''i told him i would fight him if he defeated the other six, although i didn''t think it was possible, he still did it. please do not worry, lady vyriana, i will not go back on my words. i will fight him.'' vedier spoke with a determined look on his face as he observed his opponent. n0velusb.c0m his opponent, on the other hand, was having the time of his life. vulpiana was right in his arms, he could feel her soft tails touching him, not wanting to waste this chance, he moved his mouth towards vulpiana''s soft ears and, "i am sorry for hurting you, vulpiana. i would like to have a chance to make it up to you in the future, if you allow me to, of course." "i would rather not." vulpiana, however, freed her body from nux''s grasp and moved away. "oh?" nux, however, had a trump card. "the power of time and space, i am quite curious about it, how about we sit together and discuss it?" Chapter 1038 Vulpiana Dawnshade chapter 1038 vulpiana dawnshade 1038 vulpiana dawnshade "the power of time and space, i am quite curious about it, how about we sit together and discuss it?" nux spoke with a playful smile on his face, however, the moment vulpiana heard those words, her entire persona changed. she quickly turned around, her golden eyes shined brightly as she glared at nux and, "how do you know about it?" she didn''t even bother hiding or playing ignorant, the words "time and space'' had a special impact on her and she dropped all the formalities. seeing her reaction, nux''s smile widened. out of all seven heroes, the strongest one was without a doubt, vedier. however, he was a man. nux never cared about him. his eyes have always been on the fox hero, this blue- haired, golden-eyed beauty in front of him, just those six fluffy tails and ears were enough to grab nux''s attention, however, vulpiana was more than just some random fox girl. no, nux didn''t care about her being one of the seven heroes,the seven heroes were nothing more than complete cultivators,they were nothing special in nux''s eyes, vulpiana, however, was different. nux''s golden eyes shined as he glanced at the fox girl glaring at him. [name: vulpiana dawnshade.] [age: 689] [cultivation: 6-tailed fox] [race: fox-kin (time and space)] [title: heir of the dawnshade house] [lvl: 118] [battle power- 1,335,217] n0velusb.c0m [potential 20,000,000] nux glanced at her status again and he couldn''t help but chuckle. he had no clue what the fuck was he seeing. that was why he was so curious about vulpiana. first, there was no mana and body cultivation in her status, there wasn''t even a normal cultivation stage in her status, according to the system, her cultivation was ''6-tailed fox. what did that mean? well, when nux asked around after looking at her status the last time he met vulpiana when she attended his marriage, he learned that the foxkins had a completely different cultivation system than any other race in yrniel. rather than mortal- emperor- great sage-saint-divine, their cultivation levels depended on the number of tails they had. comparing it with the cultivation system of other races, this was the rough outlook known to the common people. o tails: mortal to advance. 1 tail: master to grand master 2 tails: expert to king 3 tails: king to emperor 4 tails: emperor 5 tails: sage 6 tails: great sage 7 tails: semi saint 8 tails: saint 9 tails: divine stage. vulpiana being a ''6-tailed fox'' meant that she was as strong as a great sage cultivator. a completely different cultivation system, as surprising as it was, it was still common knowledge nux had no clue about. for the people of yrniel, it was something normal, and since vulpiana was the first foxkin nux encountered, he could understand why he or even his wives from the forgotten continent didn''t know about it. however, the "time and space'' written in place of her bloodline, that was something nobody knew about. no matter who nux questioned, even eisheth, a divine stage cultivator, had no clue what bloodline was. she even called nux a crazy bastard when he asked her about it and told him to focus on his marriage. nux realized it the first time he met her, vulpiana was hiding a secret. what it was, he didn''t know, however, one thing was clear. vulpiana dawnshade was someone far more complex than ''one of the seven heroes''. even the title she had, unlike the other heroes, who all had ''one of the seven heroes'' as their title, vulpiana was the ''heir of the dawnshade house.'' nux didn''t make any moves the first time he met vulpiana because it was his marriage and he wished to focus on his wives, not to mention vyriana''s presence was overwhelming, even someone like vulpiana who was no different than a mysterious treasure, in front of the aura vyriana released, she was outshined. now, however, things were different. nux''s eyes were on vulpiana. the youngest and the second strongest of the seven heroes, yes, even though vulpiana was one level lower than elijah, her battle power was nearly 200,000 higher than him. someone like vulpiana could defeat elijah with her eyes closed, however, she still held back. both the fact that vulpiana was the youngest of all the heroes and her true strength, no one knew about it. vulpiana had kept it a secret. in nux''s eyes, the more he looked at vulpiana, the more ''attractive'' she got. nux wanted to unravel all her mysteriousness and just bury his face into those 6 tails all day. "i asked how do you know about it." while nux was thinking all that, vulpiana stepped towards him and questioned. nux looked around and noticed that some sort of barrier had formed around them, guessing it was most probably something that would stop others from listening to them, nux chuckled. an interesting idea came into his mind. "i have my ways." with a playful smile on his face, he replied. he wanted to see how far he could push this woman. "nux leander, i will ask one last time, how did you know about it?" vulpiana questioned and this time, nux was the one who was taken aback. even the world leaders here didn''t know who he was... heck, even elijah, the one he had fought before, even he couldn''t recognize him... then how... ''the dawnshade house huh... guess i need to visit this house soon!'' nux thought inwardly. he wasn''t really intimidated by vulpiana knowing his identity, he wasn''t really trying to hide it. people who knew him and his abilities, people like eisheth, orpheus, ambrosia, and a few others, they should be able to identify him from the way he fought. vulpiana, however, was not part of that group, nux was definitely surprised that the fox hero was able to identify him. "i can ask the same question, how did you know about my identity?" nux questioned. honestly, he was just happy that he got a topic to talk with her. even though vulpiana seemed to be boiling with anger from his answers and was seeing him as a threat, nux was glad that she wasn''t just saying, ''no, i don''t want to talk to you'' and going away. as for her treating him as an enemy, there were lots of ''enemy turning into a lover trope'' weren''t there? who says that it won''t be the same in this scenario? nux believed in himself, the path to vulpiana''s heart, he would find it soon enough. "it was just a guess. the abilities you used were similar to nux''s, i guessed blindly and your reaction gave it away. i answered your question, now answer mine." vulpiana questioned. "you were too sure for it to be a blind guess." "that is what you call a bait and you fell for it." vulpiana''s answer was direct. "oh? then why didn''t the other heroes ''guess it blindly"? you sounded a bit too sure, vulpiana. it was almost as if you had done a thorough background check on me." nux spoke with a curious smile on his face. "you defeated elijah, the second strongest hero who was strong enough to battle against vedier when he was great sage. of course, i will look into who you are and where you came from." "is that so...?" nux muttered as he looked into vulpiana''s eyes. this woman was definitely suspicious. maybe it was because she was on edge because of the time and space thingy, however, vulpiana made a mistake. guessing nux''s identity through his abilities was not a difficult task, however, the problem was. the current nux in front of her was an incubus, not a human. just the fact that vulpiana could even think of the possibility of a human turning into an incubus... not to mention that her reaction to this entire situation was a little too bland... someone who she knew was a human had appeared in front of her as an incubus and rather than being absolutely mind blown about it like others, her attention was more on the fact that he knew about her ''secret''. it was as if vulpiana already knew about him being able to transform into an incubus. something she definitely should not know. thinking about it from this perspective, this time, even nux was feeling a bit strange. maybe... maybe he was getting involved in something he shouldn''t be getting involved in. nux couldn''t help but stare at vulpiana in silence. vulpiana did the same. it was a silent battle of mind with both trying to get into each other''s head. vulpiana wanted to know how nux knew about her ''secret'' while nux was trying to learn about this entire situation in general. "are you two done?" suddenly, both nux and vulpiana heard a voice. it was vyriana who was standing right in front of them. seeing her standing so close to her, vulpiana widened her eyes in shock, it was as if she couldn''t believe that vyriana passed through her ''barrier'' and she couldn''t even sense it. "this is not the place for you two to get into romantic relationships, do that somewhere else." *vulpiana''s picture* *** sorry about these last few days, i am planning a 10 chapter mass release. i''ll do it this month, give me 5-6 days. sleepdeprivedsloth creator''s thought Chapter 1039 That fucking hurts, you bastard. chapter 1039 that fucking hurts, you bastard. 1039 that fucking hurts, you bastard. "this is not the place for you two to get into romantic relationships, do that somewhere else," vyriana spoke as she glanced at nux. "w-we are not getting into any romantic relationships; we were talking about something else!" vulpiana was quick to correct. vyriana just turned towards her and, "what made you think i care? i do not care about what you two do, whether you wish to hide your relationship from others or not, it doesn''t matter. do not stall the battle." vyriana spoke and, "we are not in that sort of relationship!" vulpiana shouted. vyriana stared at the foxkin standing in front of her for a while, then, "do you wish to continue your fight? if yes, then stay here, if no, then leave the stage." she questioned, completely dropping the previous topic. hearing her question, vulpiana stared at nux. there were many questions in her head, questions she desperately wanted answers to, however, as she looked around, vulpiana realized that this was not the right place for it. there were too many eyes here, especially... vulpiana glanced at vyriana. "i cannot win against him." saying those words, the fox hero turned around. nux smiled as he saw vulpiana walking away. the strange barrier around them disappeared. vyriana stared at the fox hero for a while, she had some questions in her head as well, however, right now, her focus was on this mysterious boy in front of her. she wanted to see what more nux was going to show her. this was the first time she was actually looking forward to a battle. "you surprised me, devil." vedier spoke as he walked towards nux. nux glanced at the dragon hero and chuckled, "i told you, you should have joined the other six. how embarrassing would it be after you lose now. people would remember you as an arrogant fool." "you talk as if your victory is certain." "that is because it is, vedier. you heroes never stood a chance from the start. the only question was how long would it take me to defeat you all. which, because of your arrogance, became more than it should be. it would have been better if you fought together, the result would have been much more accurate." nux spoke, the aura around him burst out. vulpiana was not here anymore, there was no one he wanted to try to impress or tease, so this battle, he had decided to end it without wasting any time. "heh." a smile appeared on vedier''s face as his aura burst out as well. he understood what the devil wanted, it was the declaration of war. the two warriors glanced at vyriana, waiting for her signal. vyriana didn''t waste any time either. "start." as her voice sounded, vedier rushed towards nux. his speed was so fast that nux couldn''t even react to it, without giving him any time, vedier punched. *boom* the strength from his punch sent nux''s body flying. he wanted to activate absolute step to reduce the impact, however, before he could, he realized that vedier was already standing behind him. *boom* another punch. this time, vedier punched down, sending nux face-first into the ground. the ground cracked. vedier kicked nux''s head like it was a football, his strategy couldn''t be clearer, he wanted to use his advantage in speed to suppress nux before he could use his abilities. even the world leaders couldn''t sense nux''s presence, vedier, of course, was the same. if nux activated his ability and disappeared, vedier knew he would be nothing more than an open target unable to do anything but defend. vedier of course, wouldn''t allow that to happen. this battle, he would end it before nux could even make the first move. n0velusb.c0m yes, no fancy techniques, skills, or spells were required. vedier wanted to end this battle by overwhelming his opponent with brute strength. a little disappointing, especially considering how vedier actually liked to take time with his battle, giving his opponents countless chances to fight back, before crushing their hopes and slowly taking away their will to fight before finally defeating him. not to mention vedier was using this method while he was fighting a mere great sage, honestly, inwardly, even vedier knew it was cowardly. thinking about it, vedier''s mouth twitched, hiding his embarrassment, he increased his strength, wanting to take his frustration out on nux. *boom* vedier kicked nux away, nux did manage to bring his hands at the last time, blocking vedier''s kick however, it was useless. vedier''s strength was overwhelming. a complete cultivator who has had his body restructured by mana, his strength far surpassed anything nux could possibly imagine. nux''s body was sent flying again. vedier repeated the pattern, appearing next to nux before he could fall down, not even giving him a millisecond to react. his plan was foolproof and the victory was right in front of his eyes. but then, nux''s eyes shined. his purple eyes momentarily turned red and his body dispersed into white mist. vedier''s kick passed through the air and since he had put in so much force, he momentarily lost his balance as he widened his eyes in absolute shock. he was not alone, everyone in the crowd had the same reaction, especially the vampire king. how could alaric not recognize the ability the devil used? it was misting. one of the strongest abilities that allows the vampires to dominate other races. "how... is this possible...?" "..." alaric questioned out loud. however, none of the people around him could answer his question. they all could only stare at the stage, witnessing something that went against the very laws of the world. an incubus was using the abilities of a vampire... how was this possible!? vedier was momentarily frozen. using this chance, the white mist that was near his body moved away, the mist reformed into nux, his eyes returning to purple. his face was bruised, there was even blood coming from of his head, with his hand on his forehead, nux glanced at vedier and, "that fucking hurts, you bastard. don''t blame me for what happens next, you started it." Chapter 1040 Die. 1040 die. "that fucking hurts, you bastard. don''t blame me for what happens next, you started it." nux spoke as he disappeared. vedier''s expression changed, he finally realized that he did one thing that he shouldn''t have done, now, however, it was already too late. "!!!" vedier eyes widened as he quickly moved away. *slash* a purple black spike passed through his body, if it wasn''t for the mana reacting and protecting him at the last second, there would have been a deep cut on vedier''s shoulder. vedier glanced at spike in front of him. just as he thought, he couldn''t sense it. even now, vedier was absolutely sure that there were many similar spikes around him, however, he couldn''t sense any of them. he was now in the same state as the six heroes. trapped. neither could he sense his opponent''s location nor could he sense countless spikes that were ready to pierce through his body. there was nowhere he could run to, neither did he have a way to avoid these spikes. a completely helpless state where even the bravest, calmest, or even the smartest of the beings couldn''t do anything. a state vedier wanted to avoid getting into, something he clearly failed at, in the end, a wry smile appeared on his face. "alright, devil. guess this battle will be ending in a draw, but rejoice, you, as a great sage, defeated the six heroes and drew against me, a semi saint. you can brag about this throu-" before vedier could even complete, a spike rushed towards him, aiming at his chest. *boom* however, before it could pierce through vedier''s skin, a mana shield formed in front of him, completely blocking the spike. vedier paused. then, another spike shot toward him, this time, it was stronger than before, however, *boom* again, in front of the mana shield, it was useless. *boom* *boom* *boom* nux continued to attack vedier, trying to break his shield, however, the mana shield was just too strong. no matter how much *essence* nux used to increase dark amethyst''s strength, it didn''t work. "...stop trying, devil. the difference between phase two cultivator and phase three cultivator is too high, you might not believe what i am saying right now, however, once you actually break through phase two and become a phase three, you will realize it. you pushing me to this extent is already a great achievement on your part. honestly, it is i who should be embarrassed today." vedier spoke, wanting to return and train as much as he could to face the devil again and next time, he wanted to defeat him. "haaah..." suddenly, vedier heard a sigh. a portal then formed in front of him and the devil stepped out it. vedier smiled, he started walking towards him, wanting to shake his hand after the final battle, but then, "the fuck do you mean by ''difference in strength?" didn''t you hear what i said before? the winner of his battle was already decided." nux spoke. his eyes locked on vedier. he had to admit, the dragon hero was stronger than he thought, after fighting him, nux was looking forward to breaking through and becoming a phase three cultivator. right now, however, he had to deal with this man standing in front of him. dragon hero was indeed strong, to think he couldn''t even break through his mana shield even after abusing *essence* to this level, not to mention there was also vedier''s absurdly strong body he had to worry about. nux was sure, no normal great sage could defeat a semi saint, the two beings were on an entirely different level. of course, this only applied to normal cultivators. nux was laced with a heaven-defying cheat. "tsk, i wanted to use it on [core].'' snorting inwardly, nux opened his system screen. [current system points: 8,497,675,355] looking at the total number of system points in front of him, nux couldn''t help but sigh. this was his hard work for the past 50 years! and even this was not enough for him to upgrade his [core]. [core] was a 12 star ability, to upgrade it, nux needed 11,000,000,000 system points. he wanted to save up till he had enough points, however, even after 50 years of hard work, he was still more than 1,500,000,000 points short. these points were enough for him to buy another 12 star ability! ''fuck it.'' nux just shook his head. the more he thought about it, the more frustrated he felt. in the end, he just decided to follow through with what he planned. even if it pushed his future plans a bit far, it was still something nux needed to do. [dark amethyst.] [8-star ability.] (yes, it was 7 star at the start, nux had upgraded it once before) [description: allows the host to summon and control the metal name dark amethyst freely. can be used for defense, attack, and crowd control.] [cost: depends on the quantity of the dark amethyst summoned.] [note: dark amethyst is one of the strongest materials in the world.] [note: host can only summon dark amethyst through earth, and not through any other medium like air and water.] [note: the farther the host summons the dark amethyst, the more mp will it cost.] [upgrade] another screen appeared in front of nux''s eyes. with a heavy heart, he pressed the [upgrade] button. [upgrade to 9 star: 1,100,000 system points] ... ... [upgrade to 12 star: 1,100,000,000 system points] [upgrade to 13 star: 11,000,000,000 system points] more options appeared in front of his eyes. nux then selected the option he wanted to select. [are you sure you want to spend 1,100,000,000 system points on the upgrade?] [y/n] and as if the system was mocking nux, another screen asking this question appeared in front of him. nux''s face twitched. he glanced at vedier as he spent his life earnings, and then, "i''ll make you pay for this, you fucker" "huh?" vedier, of course, had no clue what nux was talking about, but before he could even understand,n0velusb.c0m *stab* a purple black spike pierced through vedier''s defenses as if they were made of the thinnest of the papers, vedier widened his eyes in surprise and then, "khooaacckkk!" he coughed out blood. "die." Chapter 1041 No Matter How I See It, You Are Clearly Worrying About Me 1041 no matter how i see it, you are clearly worrying about me "khooaacckkk!" vedier coughed out blood as a purple black spike pierced through his chest. his eyes widened in shock as he glanced at the bloodied spike coming out of his chest. slowly, he glanced at the devil. the devil, however, wasn''t done with him. "die." *stab* *stab* *stab* *stab* 4 more spikes pierced through vedier''s body, each of them attacking his limbs. vedier gritted his teeth in pain, however, he glared at nux as blood continued to come out of his mouth. nux smiled, then, the spikes that had pierced through vedier''s 4 limbs started changing their shapes. soon, those spikes circled around the vedier''s limbs and held him in the same position. vedier tried to move his body and break away from the 4 spikes binding him, the spikes, however, were too strong, let alone break away from them, vedier couldn''t even move his body. nux didn''t end things there either. the spikes that had captured vedier moved up. vedier''s body floated in the air and soon, he was hung 10 meters above the ground, clearly visible to every single person who had come to watch the battle. the strongest of all the seven heroes, hung in the middle of the stage in a completely helpless state. vedier was embarrassed. his embarrassment soon turned into anger, he glared at nux, his golden eyes then shined and, "aaaaagggghhhhhhh- roooaaarrrrr!!" he screamed and then, his scream turned into a roar. nux frowned in confusion. ''be careful.'' then, he heard a voice in his head. it was vulpiana. a playful smile appeared on nux''s face, ''are you worrying about me?'' ''i just do not want you to die. there are still many questions i need to ask you!'' vulpiana made it clear. "roooaaaarrrrrr!!" on the other hand, vedier''s roar turned louder and louder, then, his body started swelling up, his clothes tore apart, red scales covered his entire body, large wings appeared behind his back and his entire body started growing up. nux watched the entire thing calmly. of course, he could be the smart man and attack vedier while he was clearly in a defenseless position, however, he was doing something much more important right now. ''no matter how i see it, you are clearly worrying about me.'' he was flirting with vulpiana. that was clearly much more important than battling the opponent in front of him. ''i do not care what you think, just know that vedier often loses control over his strength whenever uses his dragon transformation, he will not hold back.'' ''heh, you talk as if he was holding back the entire time.'' nux laughed. ''he was not, but his dragon form is different, his strength increased to a ridiculous degree whenever he transformed into a complete dragon. vulpiana warned. ''well thank you for worrying about me and telling me all this, vulpiana. i promise i will make it up to you in the future when the two of us get together.'' ''huh?" vulpiana frowned. ''what the hell are you talking about?" she questioned directly. ''what? didn''t you say you wanted to talk to me? were you planning to do that without meeting each other?" nux questioned back. ''it was the way you said it.'' ''the way i said it? i just said that i would make it up to you when we meet each other in the future.'' ''you did not say that.'' ''i may not have said the same thing but that was what i was implying. i don''t understand why you would react like that.'' ''i thought you were talking about something else. vulpiana replied and nux''s smile widened. ''what did you think i was talking about, vulpiana? that the two of us would get together as a romantic couple? i won''t mind that either, i love fox girls. especially those ears and tails of yours. i still wish to feel those ears you know?'' vulpiana''s mouth twitched. ''stop dreaming.'' ''well, i did feel your tails.'' "that was no different than harassment. i did not permit you to do that.'' ''oh? we are talking about right and wrong now? then what about you doing a background check on me? you think that was right in any way?'' nux wasn''t planning on losing. "..." vulpiana turned silent. however, not wanting to end it like this, she thought of something and, ''you should already expect something like this when you defeated elijah. everything has its downside. how many people do you think would have tried to look into you and learn more about you? the number would be in the millions. it was just that i was one of the few who succeeded in doing that.'' vulpiana replied, shifting the blame on nux. but again, it was the battle of words, even vyriana would lose against nux when it came to using his mouth, a shameless bastard like nux just couldn''t lose. "then you should expect what i did to happen to you more when you were born as well. just like everything, beauty also has its downside, vulpiana. how many people do you think wished to make someone as beautiful as you theirs? how many of them would have thought about spending some alone time with you, hugging you the entire time, burying their faces in those soft tails of yours? it was just that i was the one who succeeded and am planning to succeed on further levels.'' "..." vulpiana didn''t know what to say. for a moment, she was lost, however, when she saw nux looking at her with a smile on his face from afar turning his back on vedier, her mouth twitched again. this bastard was too arrogant! ''just focus on your battle! rather, just surrender. lady vyriana would then jump in and save your life.'' ''haahh... stop worrying about me, woman. you aren''t even my wife yet!'' of course, nux didn''t forget to over-focus on the word ''yet.'' "..." vulpiana closed her eyes. not talking any further than she already had. ''how cute~'' nux chuckled. ''you are having quite a lot of fun. then, nux heard another voice in his head. it was his lovely warrior wife. ''hahaha~ are you jealous?'' nux chuckled. ''why would i be jealous? i can simply have you whenever i want while she still needs to pass through all those stages to get where i am. not to mention i am simply the better woman. you don''t feel jealous of those who are inferior to you.'' astaria shrugged. ''hey hey, don''t say things like that to your future sister, okay?'' ''i''ll respect her when i get to touch her tails.'' ''kakaka- even you want to touch them, don''t you?'' ''well those tails seem to have some sort of powerful charm to them.''felberta nodded. ''i agree.'' nux couldn''t agree more. he also liked how cultured his wives were. he struck gold. ''but shouldn''t you focus on him? that form looks strong.'' suddenly, ember questioned. nux''s face turned serious as well, ''i want to see how strong the dragon hero really is.'' ''is it really the correct time to test it? you could have just defeated him while he was transforming. dragon form isn''t weak, nux. not to mention vedier is a complete cultivator.'' melia spoke her thoughts. nux, however, shook his head.n0velusb.c0m ''i do not have any other choice, then, he glanced at vyriana who was observing him with her golden eyes and, ''i need to crush his spirits if i want to get my hands on those techniques. defeating him while he is transforming won''t work.'' nux spoke and his wives'' expression changed, ''you are still thinking about that?'' ''huh? since when did the end goal change?'' nux questioned back. ''...'' his wives turned silent. ''vedier isn''t weak, nux.'' astaria commented. ''i am not weak either.'' nux stretched his body. ''and don''t worry, if worse comes to worse, i''ll just buy a few 12-star abilities. i have enough points. dragon form or not, he doesn''t stand a chance.'' nux spoke. then, he turned towards the 15 meter huge red scaled dragon in front of him. "i gave you all the time you needed to prepare, vedier. now don''t disappoint me." saying those words, nux disappeared. again, it was the same battle between nux''s [dark amethyst] and vedier''s defenses. this time, however, it didn''t matter. *stab* in front of the huge dragon, nux formed a huge 1-meter- thick spike, the spike moved and quickly pierced through vedier''s strong scales. in front of a 12-star ability, vedier''s dragon form was useless. "rrroooaaaaarrrrr!!" vedier roared as scorching flames came out of his mouth, wanting to melt the spike that had pierced through his body, however, nux just couldn''t care less. *stab* *stab* *stab* more and more spikes pierced through vedier''s body. "rroooaaaaarrr!!" his battle cries soon turned into a scream of pain. a total of 25 spikes pierced through different parts of his body and as if that wasn''t enough, each of those spikes started grabbing vedier, some holding his limbs, some his wings, some targeting the horns, some closing his mouth, and to end it all, nux formed a collar around vedier''s neck, then, he pushed his large head onto the ground, appearing and stepping right in front of his head, nux placed his foot on vedier''s mouth and, "you did disappoint me, dragon hero." Chapter 1042 The Battle Is Over. 1042 the battle is over. "you did disappoint me, dragon hero." nux spoke as he stepped on the dragon''s mouth as he looked at him from above. "grrr..." vedier growled, nux had closed his mouth using that purple black material, not only that, his entire body was trapped on the ground, it was to the point where he couldn''t even move an inch. his eyes, however, were still shining ferociously. with how he was glaring at nux, it was clear that he still hadn''t given up. the battle, however, was already over. "haaahh... i thought the strongest hero would amount to more than this... especially after all that bullshit about phase three and phase two cultivators..." nux shrugged as he shook his head with a disappointed look on his face. then, just as he was about to turn towards vyriana, wanting to end the battle, ''rich coming from someone who was being thrashed like a ragdoll in front of everyone.'' he heard vedier''s voice. nux''s turned towards the huge dragon again. looking at his eyes, nux could tell this man wasn''t ''broken'', the mission was still not over. the dragon''s pride. it was too high to be broken just like that. a demonic smile appeared on nux''s face. he wouldn''t lie, vedier''s words hurt, back then, he was taken by surprise, not to ment- ''what are you acting all high and mighty for? your face is still swollen from my kicks and i will say it, kicking your face was extremely satisfying. it felt so great putting someone like you in his place that. i wished it never ended.'' "i don''t think you understand the dynamic here, vedier." suddenly, nux spoke up. he then started rubbing his shoe on vedier''s face and, "i am not the one bound here with a collar on my neck, you are. putting someone like me in my place? what are you even talking about? you are the one growling helplessly under my feet, oh great hero. you wished it never ended, of course you would wish so, though it is a different thing that you were so weak that it took you a minute to get into this position right when i stopped playing. oh wait, make those 3 minutes, i didn''t count the 2 minutes i gave you to transform into this ''apparently'' stronger form. kek, how embarrassing must it be that the time you needed to transform into your battle form was longer than the time it took you to be defeated and you still have the face to throw dirt at me. i must say, although your strength failed to do so, your shamelessness has definitely impressed me." nux smiled, continuing to run his shoe on vedier''s face and then, another idea popped up in his mind, "honestly, with how you are looking right now, rather than the dragon hero, you should be called a dragon bitch. no wait, since i have already thought this far, why don''t i just seal this idea?" nux glanced at vedier with his demonic smile on his face, then, the ''collar'' on vedier''s neck started changing and soon, the words, ''devil''s dragon bitch'' were engraved on it. nux stepped onto vedier''s body, then, he slowly walked to the top of his head, getting a clearer view of vedier''s collar, a satisfied smile appeared on nux''s face as he continuously nodded his head. "devil''s dragon bitch. a perfect name indeed." "you bastard!! i will kill you!!! vedier growled and screamed in anger. his entire body trembled in absolute rage and humiliation, in a fit of his anger, he lost control over himself and, ''i swear! the moment i get away from here, i will find you and will do everything in your power to kill you and your entire family!'' and that was it. the switch was flipped. "is that so...?" nux narrowed his eyes. then, he glanced at vedier and, "then how about i make it so you never get away from here?" ''do it, i dare you.'' vedier wasn''t having any of it either but then suddenly, he noticed the devil''s purple eyes turning complete, soulless, black. the devil''s entire aura changed, the black purple material that had bound vedier''s entire body started to turn black as well. "don''t think someone''s coming to save you," nux spoke. the devouring mist that he always refrained from using burst out of his body in huge quantities, nux used *essence* to mix in the mist with dark amethyst, soon, more than a hundred dark amethyst spikes filled with devouring mist pierced through vedier''s body and vedier''s eyes widened in horror. he could feel it. his life force, it was being sucked away at a rapid speed. morgrath, the head of devouring mist demon state widened his eyes in disbelief. "the last level of mastery over devouring mist. demon physique..." "what...?" pyrax, the one-eyed demon couldn''t believe what he was hearing either "how can an incubus have another demon''s physique?" kaal, the shadow demon narrowed his eyes. other than humans, no other races could inherit demon physiques, and even amongst humans, those cases were extremely rare and unstable, with most of the time, the said human turning into a demon to pursue more strength. but to think another demon had a physique of another demon race... that didn''t make any sense. "he also used the ability of vampires before." pyrax pointed out. the other world leaders were all frozen stiff as well. everyone other than one, ''devil, stop what you are doing, right now!'' arcturus ordered as he glared at nux. nux glanced at the dragon lord and seeing him looking at his father''s direction, vedier''s expression changed as well and he regained some of his confidence. ''i dared you to do it, devil. don''t back away now! of course, vedier didn''t mean those words. his life force was being sucked out, in truth, he was terrified, even now,his ''age'' was increasing and with him bound in such a helpless state, there was nothing he could do to stop it. vedier was hoping devil would get intimidated by his father. after all, what fool would possibly offend the dragon lord, a phase four cultivator? what he didn''t know, however, was that he was in front of the exact fool who would do it. with a crazy smile on his face, nux turned toward vedier and, "oh don''t worry my dragon bitch, i am not backing away." saying those words, 100 more black spikes formed and pierced through vedier''s body. yes, nux was going against the dragon lord. "gggrrrrrrrrrr!" vedier''s body trembled in pain, the world leaders widened their eyes. a fearsome aura released from arcturus''s body, even overpowering the other world leaders around him, his golden eyes shined in rage and, "you insolent bastard!!!" the dragon lord shouted in anger, nux prepared to activate blink fault to get away from here. he wasn''t confident before, but with *essence*, he could simply use blink fault to get away then by connecting blink fault with core, he could get out of this place and there would be nothing the dragon lord or anyone else could do about it. vedier, of course, would be dead, even if dragon lord tried to save him, removing more than two hundred 12 star spikes filled with devouring mist wouldn''t be that simple, by the time the dragon lord is done with it, the devouring mist would have already devoured most of vedier''s life force, making him nothing more than a potential-less old man with nothing but a few years left ahead of him. but then, "i will en-" *thud* arcturus, who was shouting in rage suddenly fell on his knee, his surprised face giving away the fact that he had no clue what had happened. arcturus tried standing up, however, the pressure on him was so strong that he couldn''t even move, rather, *crack* his knees cracked from the overwhelming pressure. "uggghhhh!" the dragon lord groaned in pain, the other world leaders looked at him with horrified looks on their faces, and then, a calm voice was heard. "trying to interrupt the battle i am overlooking, the dragon lord sure is brave." vyriana had spoken up. nux turned towards his wife''s master and saw her standing near vedier, with her hands on one of the spikes piercing him. vyriana glanced at him, then, she clenched her hand, and the spike she was holding broke into countless little pieces. and it was not just one spike either. nux didn''t know how she did it when he made sure that none of his spikes were connected to each other, but in just one move, vyriana had turned all dark amethyst, whether it was the spike piercing vedier''s body, or the dark amethyst binding him, everything turned into dust. vyriana had saved vedier from being an old cripple, although some of his life had been devoured, at the very least, his potential was still not devoured. "the battle is over!"n0velusb.c0m vyriana announced as she continued to observe nux. her mind, however, was filled with different thoughts. occasionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1043 Vyrianas Choice. 1043 vyriana''s choice. "the battle is over." vyriana announced as she continued to observe nux. her mind, however, was filled with different thoughts. ''his body shouldn''t be capable of using that power!'' vulpiana''s expression was serious. right now, she didn''t care about vedier, who was lying right next to her, his father, who was kneeling on the ground in a helpless state, or anyone in general, her focus was currently on this man standing in front of her. this man was mysterious. a 20-year-old great sage, a human who could mysteriously turn into an incubus and a vampire, a man with abilities so strange that even the divine stage cultivators couldn''t help but be surprised. ever since she had met him, vyriana has been surprised by one thing or another. however, none of those things got the same reaction from her as right now, this man... he just increased the strength of one of his abilities, in the middle of the battle and it wasn''t just normal breaking through a level by deepening his understanding of the said ability like many other geniuses do, that man broke through many levels at the same time. that couldn''t be done just by ''understanding'' the technique. it doesn''t work like that. there is only one way one could just suddenly increase the strength of his abilities like this, and that one way... nux shouldn''t be able to use it since his body shouldn''t be strong enough to handle that power and should have burst out. when even the peak phase three complete cultivators could barely handle that power, no matter how strong and mysterious nux was, comprehending and even using that power was simply impossible. until... there was something inside nux''s body that was helping him do it. something that is acting like the ''source'' of his powers, not allowing that power to put any sort of burden on his body, something mysterious, something extremely powerful. something that made nux what he is right now. ''i need to report this.'' vyriana thought inwardly as she glanced at nux. his other abilities, she could ignore them, it didn''t make much of a difference in the order''s eyes since no matter what, in the end, nux was still weak. however, that same logic couldn''t be used anymore. there was something inside nux''s body that made him as strong as he is right now, something completely unknown but extremely possible, they didn''t know if it was a threat or not, however, one thing was sure, this thing inside nux''s body, it not something they could ignore. they needed to know what it was, the order needed to know about it. the more she thought about it, the more her thoughts were strengthened. but then, vyriana''s eyes fell on astaria who was sitting in the crowd, looking at nux with that beautiful smile on her smile. just from her expression, vyriana could tell that the two of them were flirting. her disciple never smiles that beautifully unless it is her husband she is talking about. vyriana clenched her fists. her disciple''s smile... she didn''t wish to ruin it... her disciple had a pure heart that only thought about two things, getting stronger and her husband. even though vyriana hadn''t spent much time with astaria, she knew her disciple didn''t have an ounce of malice in her heart. she was one of the purest and truest beings she had ever met in her long lifetime. and that man wasn''t any different either. he may come off as shameless and selfish, however, his love for his wives wasn''t fake, vyriana could tell that if it was for his wives, that man would even be willing to risk his life and he wouldn''t think about it for even a single second.n0velusb.c0m that man wasn''t evil, neither were any of his wives, rather, they were one big happy family, a family that could make one jealous... a type of family that all, even the strongest of the beings in the world longed for... and the core of this family was nux. vyriana knew, the moment she reported the presence of nux''s ''secret'', nux''s life wouldn''t be his anymore. even if she herself stepped in to interfere with the process and protect him as much as she could, she wouldn''t be able to guarantee his or his wives'' safety. the ancestral order may be fair, however, what nux had was just too much of a treat that even the fairest of people might get blinded by greed and even if they don''t get blinded by greed, the fear of the unknown would force them to learn more about nux''s ''secret'' and that process, of course, won''t be painless. the order''s methods were ruthless, vyriana wouldn''t be surprised if those people used nux''s wives to get what they wanted. the order wasn''t scared of hurting the innocents, in their eyes, for the safety of this world, it would be a minor sacrifice. that was just how it operated, and vyriana, as one of its core members, knew about it the best. the moment nux''s secret is revealed, this beautiful family they have, it will be destroyed. that smile on her disciple''s face, she would never see that again. vyriana was confused. it was her duty to report something that could potentially harm yrniel in the future, this is what she should be doing. her disciple''s face, however, had her heart bound. it was a battle between her brain and heart, and in the end, vyriana just smiled weakly. a vulnerable but extremely beautiful smile that she had never shown before ever since she became vyriana, it was a pity that this smile was covered with a mask and a cloak and no one could see it. anyways, vyriana had decided. she had lived for countless centuries now, the time she spent with her disciple wasn''t even that high, however, she realized that she got much closer to that little girl than she thought. close enough for her to even ignore her duty for the sake of her disciple''s happiness, something vyriana never knew she would do. vyriana glanced at nux again, ''be glad you are my disciple''s husband, boy.'' Chapter 1044 We wish you luck, Darling 1044 we wish you luck, darling ''be glad you are my disciple''s husband, boy.'' vyriana thought inwardly as she glanced at nux. nux, who sensed her gaze turned towards her, and with a playful smile on his face, he questioned, "did i do well, lady vyriana?" "..." vyriana didn''t say anything. not liking her silence, nux explained himself. "i could have broken him more, but it was lady vyriana who interrupted me." hearing him, vyriana''s eyes fell on the dragon hero who was now unconscious due to loss of blood and her mouth twitched. "you were about to kill him." "w-well of course i wouldn''t have actually done it." vyriana simply raised her eyebrow without saying anything. it was her way of saying ''stop bullshitting.'' "l-lady vyriana isn''t planning to go back on her words, is she? you said you would give me those techniques if i defeated the seven heroes. also, am i not your disciple''s husband, you can cut me some slack, right?" nux smiled innocently, completely different than the enraged side she showed a few moments ago, talking with astaria had calmed him down.n,o-vel)u/s)b(-.c,o-m vyriana, who saw him smiling shamelessly couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. just how did her disciple get entangled with someone as shameless as him? "you will get those do not worry," vyriana spoke. then, she looked into nux''s eyes and, "there are some things that i need to talk to you about. i will be visiting you later." from her tone, nux could tell that this matter was serious. "as you command, lady vyriana." he bowed his head. "now leave, the longer you stay here, the more troublesome it will be." vyriana spoke as she glanced at the world leaders. the dragon lord had passed out from the pressure she released and was currently unconscious, the other world leaders were wary, as for the people in the audience, they were absolutely silent. they witnessed too many overwhelming things at the same time. the six heroes lost. even the dragon hero, the strongest of all the heroes was humiliated in front of all and nearly died. the dragon lord, the dragon hero''s father acted on his own and even tried to target the devil, making the judge from the ancestral order act and completely subdue the dragon lord, one of the strongest beings in the world as if it was nothing. the people knew the ancestral order was strong. it was to the point where even the world leaders couldn''t act rashly in front of them, and today, they got a live demonstration of that fact. "heh." nux couldn''t help but chuckle as he glanced at the world leaders, then, he turned towards vyriana and, "i doubt it would get any more troublesome as long as lady vyriana is here." "i won''t always be there to protect you, nux." "shouldn''t you be nurturing your disciple''s husband so that your disciple can live happily? why don''t you just stay with all of us in our clan? or even better, just join us, i am sure your disciple will be happy as well." ''she won''t be happier than me, of course.'' obviously, nux didn''t dare to say those last words out loud. no matter how strong he had gotten, this woman standing in front of him was in her league on her own, even if nux had the balls of steal, he would still be cautious around her. of course, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t shoot his chances. who knows? it might be his lucky days. his lucky day, it was not. vyriana stared at nux for a while and then, "if my disciple''s husband needs my protection to feel safe, then he isn''t the right choice for my disciple." "heeehh... why don''t you ask your disciple about that?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "...i do not need to ask. i can tell that she isn''t attracted to a man who is not brave enough to see through the battles he started. i highly doubt she would want her husband to rely on her master to deal with some small fries." "small fries..." a weak smile appeared on nux''s face. this woman just called one of the strongest world leaders a small fry... ''fuck it.'' in the end, nux just decided to turn around. "i will be taking my leave, lady vyriana." "i want to see a stronger you the next time i meet you," vyriana commented. "oh trust me, you will." nux smiled, then, he disappeared. the event ended. vyriana then turned towards the world leaders, seeing her gaze, the world leaders froze, and the next second, vyriana appeared right in front of the world leaders and with her eyes on the unconscious arcturus, she spoke, "i will excuse him today because he was worried about his, but the same will not be repeated again, is that clear?" "yes, lady vyriana." alaric bowed his head. vyriana then glanced at alaric and, "warn him not to do anything stupid. i don''t think the next dragon lord is ready just yet." hearing those words, the world leaders froze. that was a threat. "i-i will." even alaric stuttered. vyriana nodded, then, she disappeared. the entire stadium turned silent. the main characters of today''s event had already left, however, the impact they left was just too strong to be forgotten. even after 5 whole minutes had passed, the people didn''t react. "t-this marks the e-end of today''s event." only after the announcer finally regained her senses did the people start following her. "we saw a lot of things today, things that we probably would never forget. the devil defeated the seven heroes. it was a dominant, one-sided battle where the seven heroes were pushed into a completely helpless state. an unknown man arrived, challenged the seven heroes, and absolutely wrecked them apart. who is this devil? what is his background? i am sure these questions are going through your mind and you are not alone..." the announcer continued to talk, trying to give this event a proper closure. soon, the event officially ended, the world leaders were the first to leave, then, the crowd stood up. 12 mysterious women sitting in the crowd stood up as well. they walked out and soon, portals appeared in front of them. the women then entered an extremely beautiful place and in front of them, stood an extremely handsome incubus. "are you ready?" amaya questioned. "mhm." nux nodded. "this would be the first time you break through on your own. we wish you luck, darling." "don''t worry, the moment i breakthrough would be the moment you all have been waiting for these past few years." "you talk as if you weren''t waiting for it at all." "oh you wouldn''t know..." nux''s purple eyes shined strangely as he looked at his wives. Chapter 1045 It is my turn. 1045 it is my turn. "oh you wouldn''t know..." nux''s purple eyes shined strangely as he looked at his wives. it may look like it, however, right now, nux was not in the right state of mind, the incubus blood he inherited from aisha was pure and didn''t make him stay in an aroused state all the time, however, this didn''t mean nux was affected. he had been hunting star beasts for the past 50 years and all that while, let alone have sex, he hadn''t even touched his wives. nux was sexually frustrated. right now, even looking at his wives was difficult for him, he couldn''t think about anything other than just jumping onto these lovely women and ravish them. however, that was the risk he couldn''t take. the system''s warning still scared him. no matter how much he lusted after his wives, his love for them was much much stronger. right now, nux wanted nothing more than to break through to phase three, update his system, assimilate the incubus blood into his body properly, and quickly jump onto the bed. and if the system isn''t updated as he expects it to, nux was ready to abandon the primordial incubus blood. yes, nux knew, the primordial bloodline currently flowing through his body was much stronger than anything he ever felt, even the fact that he could use *essence* so freely was because his incubus blood allowed him to do so, however, nux''s craving for his wives was just too strong for him to hold back.n,o-vel)u/s)b(-.c,o-m and when he looked at his wives with that extreme craving clearly visible in his eyes, his wives froze. just those eyes were enough for them to start feeling the same feeling. it had been a long long while... "don''t waste time and get to it." astaria ordered, her eyes looking into nux''s eyes while she clenched her fists for some ''unknown'' reason. "i will be back soon, wives." saying those words, a portal appeared in front of him. a portal to a place none of the wives knew about. "that place..." amaya narrowed her eyes. "mhm, it is waranal." nux nodded. it was the same dimension he was in for the past 50 years. "didn''t you return the artifact to get to waranal to lady vyriana?" melia questioned with a frown on her face. "no, he connected that place to core." amaya commented. "of course i did." nux nodded. "this place is a treasure trove, we can''t leave it." a 25 times time difference, that was not something they could ignore, not to mention they could cultivate in this place. of course, not that nux and his wives needed this place to ''cultivate'' however, even then, a place like waranal was a treasury. however, "nux, this place belongs to the order." amaya spoke with a solemn look on her face. even if astaria''s master was from the ancestral order and they hadn''t done something to directly harm them, amaya still didn''t trust the ancestral order. heck, let alone the ancestral order, she didn''t even completely trust vyriana yet, someone who had done so much for them and had nothing but good to them. of course, it wasn''t entirely amaya''s fault either who didn''t fear the unknown? and right now, the ancestral order is the biggest veil of mystery in the entire yrniel. using the order''s resources for their own benefit away from everyone''s eyes, amaya didn''t like that. who knew what they had done in the dimension they practically owned? staying there longer than he was allowed to... amaya wasn''t sure if it was a correct decision. "you are worrying too much, amaya." nux, however, just smiled. "just trust me, alright?" "...will you take us there with you?" amaya questioned. "..." nux turned silent. he could tell that this was amaya''s way of confirming whether that place was safe or not. if he said no here, she would start worrying again. "the star beasts there are strong. so yo-" "then that''s even more of a reason for us to be there, you wouldn''t be able to move while you are breaking through, someone needs to protect you." "you don''t have to worry about it, i have already found a secured place to break through." it was a hundred-thousand-kilometer-long barren land with no signs of any star beasts. let alone star beasts, there weren''t even any insects or plants here. no matter how far or which direction they looked, this place was devoid of any life, other than the dry, lifeless ground, there was nothing they could see. "nux..." amaya muttered as she turned towards her husband. unlike other women, she could sense it. this place wasn''t like this naturally, it was turned into what it is now artificially. and the one responsible for it was no one but her husband. yes, this man had turned this entire place, which was countless times larger than the forgotten continent they were in, into a barren land with no signs of life and only the aura of death looming around all over the place. "i spent 50 years here..." nux scratched his head when he saw amaya staring at him. "just how did you..." amaya''s mind was filled with questions she wanted to ask, however, she had no words to frame them. "well let''s not talk about unnecessary things alright? we are here for something much more important." nux spoke, trying to shift the topic. "unnecessary..." amaya commented. "i agree, whatever it is you are talking about, i am sure it can be continued later. right now, nux needs to cultivate and break through this damn curse. my turn still isn''t over yet." aisha wasn''t having any of it. "huh? what do you mean your turn still isn''t over? you know it is my turn after this, correct?" thyra spoke up. she had recently turned into catkin, it was supposed to be her turn now. "don''t even." this time, lane spoke up as well. as nux''s shadow, it was her rightfully her turn. "the stronger fist rules, let our strength make the decision." astaria, of course, came up with a warrior-like response. a warrior who was currently thinking about things no warrior should be thinking of. "huh? what does strength have anything to do with that?" allura stepped forward as well. soon, the rest of the women stepped up as well. melia was still a bit shy about this, however, seeing that the situation was getting out of hand with all the women stepping forward, she feared her chance shifted to the last so, "y-you all have already spent so much time with him, i believe we should be given a chance to get on the even standing." melia glanced at aisha, looking to get her on her side. "that is correct. you already had his dick enough times, didn''t you? just think about me, all that mess with bloodline happened right after the first round, isn''t that pitiful? shouldn''t you all think about this sister of yours and back away?" aisha questioned. of course, what she said was a lie. her blood was too strong to be extracted after just a single round, of course, the other women didn''t know about it. this was aisha''s tactic to gain sympathy. what she didn''t know, however, was that this world was ruthless. "huh? it wasn''t our fault that you inherited this strange bloodline, was it? blame your own luck, woman." ember spoke up. then, she glanced at the vampire and, we spent more time with him, that''s why we crave him much more than you do. our bodies are already used to him, right now, you should be the ones who should back down and let your seniors have their treat." "that is correct, and by that logic, it should be clear who should have the first turn, right?" felberta stepped up. "huh? didn''t you have your turn before aisha? how can it be your turn again?" allura narrowed her eyes. "you..." the women continued and soon, it turned into a heated battle. a heated battle to decide who would satiate their heat first. as for nux... the man responsible for all this... he could only be a spectator... "girls... should we first finish what we came here for...?" Chapter 1046 Break Through 1046 break through nux sat down in a lotus position, surrounded by his 12 wives who were looking out for him with careful looks on their faces, and six 11 star artifacts that ''concealed'' his and his wives'' presence. although no beasts could be found in this area devoid of life, melia was still wary and decided to use these artifacts that she had brought from the bloodheart house for nux. yes, nux could finally cultivate now, in the end, the women decided to leave the matter of turns on their luck, with a game that was based purely on luck and nux as the judge, the turns were decided. with that, everything was done and nux could finally start his breakthrough. with his eyes closed, he started turning the mana inside his body into *essence*. due to his incubus blood automatically absorbing mana from the air, when nux returned from waranal dimension, his body was filled to the brim, however, it was to the point where the mana his blood absorbs was simply released back into the environment because nux''s body couldn''t store it anymore. however, in his battle with the seven heroes, nux had to use some of that stored mana, so right now, he needed to absorb more mana, fill his body up to the brim like before, and then convert all that mana into *essence* before proceeding to break through. the process of filling his body with mana alone took an entire week, however, with nothing to bother him and his determination to get done with things here as soon as possible, nux continued without rest. soon, nux started converting all the mana into *essence*. this process wasn''t long, in just 2 hours, nux''s body was filled up to the brim, not with mana, but *essence*. the current him was truly a peak great sage cultivator who could break through whenever he wanted. nux opened his eyes for a while and seeing his wives looking at him with concerned looks on their faces, he smiled at them. the wives smiled back, nux then breathed a few times to calm his nerves, and then, with a determined look on his face, he started. all the *essence* in his body rushed into his heart. *ba-dum* his heartbeat got uneven, however, nux ignored that and continued to push more and more *essence* into it and, *booom* his heart burst apart. "kkkhhwwkkkk!" nux''s body trembled in agony. his heart was now turned into blood puddle, normally, he should have died in a situation like this, however, the *essence* that was pushed into his body started working. an entirely new heart was formed, the heart which was ''fused'' with *essence* and was much stronger than before. nux''s eyes were red, signifying the pain he was in. his wives wanted to rush towards him, however, they knew that this was something nux had to go through on his own. this was the way to become phase three cultivator, nux needed to be ''reborn''. it was not just his heart, his lungs, brain, kidneys, stomach, liver, all the organs in his body, and even the bones, muscles, blood vessels, skin, and even nerves, he needed to rebuild everything. this was a phase that every complete cultivator had to go through, of course, the other complete cultivators weren''t as extreme as nux, most of them simply rebuilt their bones, creating a new skeletal system that was much stronger than before, this alone was enough to boost their defense to a completely different level. no one was crazy enough to touch organs, especially organs like the heart, lungs, and brain. nux, however, was different. he cultivated *essence*, the normal cultivation techniques allowed one to proceed to phase three further even if they did not reform their body at all. *essence* didn''t. nux needed to reform every single part of his body, from the smallest of his nerves to the largest muscle there was, nux needed to fill everything with *essence*. a completely new body that breathed in *essence*, nux had to ''become one'' with *essence*, and he needed to do it while he was conscious. this was just the start. nux ignored the pain he was in and focused on his lungs, his strategy was simple, he would focus on all the vital organs first till he was still sane, then later, even if his mind got a little hazy because of the extreme pain he was feeling, it wouldn''t be as harmful.n,o-vel)u/s)b(-.c,o-m of course, nux wasn''t a fool, he didn''t step into this without preparing anything, in these last 50 years, he had trained his pain tolerance to the limit. cutting his limbs without a second thought, stabbing his nonvital organs with his sword, and then letting it regenerate before doing it again. nux had pushed himself to the point where losing a limb or two, the current him wouldn''t even bat an eyelid to it. of course, the crazy training with orpheus and ambrosia back in the blood continent was a major part of it as well. the current nux was sure that the pain wouldn''t affect his state of mind and he could continue this for as long as necessary without as much as letting out a single scream, especially when those 12 beautiful women were watching him, however, nux didn''t want to take any chances. nux was a firm believer of ''what could go wrong, will go wrong, so if he could do something to prevent something, he would do it. anyways, *essence* rushed into nux''s lungs, *boom* the lungs burst apart as well, nux gulped, a drop of blood coming out of his mouth, it was a suffocating feeling where nux couldn''t breathe since he had nowhere to store the air into, nux waited for the new lungs to form. the *essence* started working, 5 minutes later, a new pair of lungs was born, it took another minute for the lungs to grow and completely replace nux''s previous lungs, nux breathed a sigh of relief. the air felt especially fresh, however, nux didn''t have the time to celebrate it right now and a solemn look appeared on his face. it was time to form a new brain. Chapter 1047 Semi Saint 1047 semi saint it was time to form a new brain. his heart and lungs, he had destroyed and regenerated before by combining his vampire regeneration and his [regeneration] skill. he had even upgraded his [regeneration] from 6 star to 10 star, he had reached a point where he could regenerate his chipped limb within 3 seconds, even his heart and lungs, he could regenerate them within 20 seconds. however, the brain was different. although it takes an absurd level of experience, willpower, and craziness, a cultivator''s body can function without lungs and a heart for a while by using mana to temporarily take over its functions, the same, however, cannot be done with the brain. if the brain stops functioning, controlling mana becomes impossible, therefore, nux had never tried to regenerate his brain before. which was the reason why he was worried about this step the most. taking a deep breath, nux moved all the *essence* into his brain and, *booom* his brain burst apart. nux temporarily went into an unconscious state. his organs were working, however, with no organ to ''lead'' them, his body was put into a ''semi-dead'' state where nux had no control over anything. *thud* nux fell down. a large amount of *essence* surrounded his entire body, keeping him barely alive. the women glanced at him with worried looks on their faces. they couldn''t sense nux''s presence even though he was right in front of them, of course, this was not the first time something like this has happened. however, all the other times, it was nux himself concealing his presence, right now, however, nux was unconscious, heck he wasn''t even breathing and neither was his heart beating. was he dead or alive? it couldn''t be said. the only reason nux''s women weren''t panicking and rushing towards him in worry was because they trusted their husband. however, even then, their solemn faces gave away how tense the situation was. and the situation wasn''t resolved anytime soon either, time continued to pass however the women couldn''t sense any changes in nux''s body, he still lied on the ground like a dead body. the tension in the air increased, no one said anything,, the absolute silence in the air was deafening. it was only after an entire hour passed did something finally happened. the *essence* that was surrounding nux''s body rushed towards his head without stopping, a new brain was finally born, at a ridiculously high speed, it grew, soon becoming as large as a normal brain before surpassing even that. "haaaaahhhh!!" suddenly, nux shot back up. with his eyes opened wide, he breathed heavily. his entire body was drenched in sweat and he had a strange expression on his face as he looked around before finally looking at his wives and a weak smile appeared on his face. ''i am back...'' he muttered inwardly as he closed his eyes and continued to breathe. nux didn''t know what happened, when his brain burst apart, he went into a strange state, a state of helplessness where he couldn''t sense anything other than his own existence. he knew he ''existed, however, he couldn''t feel his body, it was as if he was in a fluid state of nothingness. it wasn''t a painful experience, but honestly, nux preferred pain instead of what he had been through. in pain, at the very least, he could actually feel his own self, in that state of nothingness, however, everything, even the flow of time, felt meaningless. nux didn''t know how long had it been, however, seeing his wives standing in front of him after this, a smile couldn''t help but appear on his face. ''heh,''nux chuckled. it was just his way of calming his nerves. 5 minutes later, when he finally calmed down, he got back to doing what he came here for. the hardest part was now over, now he only needed to reform the rest of his body parts.no/velusb(c)o-m nux soon realized that the *essence* in his body was emptied out, his new brain had absorbed it all, he had to absorb more mana and turn it into *essence* again. nux closed his eyes again, then, he started absorbing mana. 3 weeks later, nux had filled his body up to the brim again, then, after converting all the mana into *essence*, he started again. this time, much more confident than before, he decided to target all his organs at the same time, *boom* *boom* *boom* all the organs in his body except for the brain, the heart, and the lungs burst into blood puddle, the pain was like nothing he had ever felt before, however, there was not a single change in nux''s expression. honestly, a part of his mind was still thinking about that ''state of nothingness'' he was sent into. anyways, soon, the organs were rebuilt. done with his organs, nux focused on all his bones at the same time, then it were the muscles, then the blood vessels, the skin, then the entire nervous system, everything was destroyed and was then rebuilt with *essence* and once it happened, *booooooom* a huge explosion was then heard, the *essence* inside nux''s body reacted wildly, nux felt an influx of boundless power inside his body, he was practically bathing with an unlimited amount of energy, feeling stronger than ever before. a new nux was born. a phase three cultivator. a complete semi saint. soon, a long-awaited message screen appeared in front his eyes, [congratulations to the host for becoming a semi saint cultivator from a great sage cultivator] [blank points: +1000] [the host has met the required condition.] [the [supreme harem god system] will now undergo an update.] [note: during the update, the [supreme harem god system] will be in [down state]. the host will not be able to use any system abilities.] [time left: 11 months 30 days 23 hours 59 minutes 43 seconds] and seeing these messages, nux cursed out loud. "fuck..." he had completely forgotten about the update time... and this time, it was a whole fucking year! Chapter 1048 Another Date 1048 another date "fuck..." nux cursed out loud. he had completely forgotten about the update time. "you broke through?" amaya questioned, still unable to sense nux''s aura, however, sensing the change in the pressure he was releasing, she could tell something was different about him. nux turned towards his wives, then, with a weak smile on his face, he explained the problem. the system was down, what did that mean? it meant that he wouldn''t be able to assimilate his incubus bloodline into his body and neither could he abandon it. right now, he was stuck with his incubus blood and the curse of not being able to jump on his wives and spend some blissful time with them. the wives turned silent. honestly, the thing about the update time had skipped their mind as well. another year''s worth of wait... "wait..." suddenly, a frown appeared on felberta''s face. "if you can''t use your system abilities, how are we supposed to return? since you returned, i thought we would be continuing to expand our clans and have started to challenge stronger clans to gain a footing. how are we going to fight them if we are stuck here?" felberta questioned and hearing that question, nux turned silent. he tried accessing [core], but just as he expected, he couldn''t do it. system abilities were inactive as well. the only things nux could use right now were his spells, skills, devouring mist, and *essence*. of course, it was no question as to why he could use *essence*. *essence* was already ingrained into his body, it was like mana for him, a different, much stronger energy that boosted his strength. "heh, guess we are in for a year-long date. i don''t mind this at all~" suddenly, allura spoke up as she hugged nux from behind. feeling her breasts touching his back, nux''s crotch twitched, "you are teasing me knowing full well that i can''t throw you into the bed and pound you, aren''t you?" nux questioned. of course, even though he said that, he didn''t push away his succubus at all. "fufufu~ i won''t deny it, i am enjoying this quite a lot." allura chuckled. however, before she could have her fun, aisha had already appeared behind her, getting her away from nux and taking her position. "it was decided that it would be my turn first. don''t try to take it away." "y-you..." allura glared at aisha. "the turns that were decided were for the sessions, not normal hugging. those turns do not apply here, that is of course, if you give up your turn for your session, then it is a different thing. then we won''t stop you at all." astaria, who picked aisha and put her away from nux, commented. "haah!? why would i give my turn to you guys!? i am the weakest here, remember!? all of you are great sages while i am only a sage! i need nux''s attention the most!" "don''t bring that into this." astaria shook her head. "what? acting like this now that i have a valid argument, huh? how laughable!" aisha wasn''t willing to back down. astaria''s face twitched. "valid argument? your argument doesn''t make any sense at all! why are you bringing your cultivation in when we can''t even have sex with him right now!? are you that shameless!?" "i am his wife! what do you expect!?" aisha retorted and this time, astaria actually turned silent. "that''s a valid argument, not going to lie," ember commented. the other women nodded as they glanced at nux. nux, of course, did not like the look in their eyes at all. "why is this coming back at me...?" he questioned as he tilted his head in confusion. "that''s because you infect us with your shamelessness," felberta spoke. "you talk as if i am a disease." nux pouted. "you are. a very lethal one at that~" aisha commented, her purple eyes shining brightly as she remembered the blissful time she spent with nux that day. "and quite addictive as well~" allura nodded her head as well. "that''s what makes him lethal, doesn''t it? a disease that is addictive and makes you want to remain sick. just how scary is that?" aisha replied as she looked into nux''s eyes. this time, a playful smile appeared on nux''s face. "this is why i love my two lovely succubi~" "but what about me? you don''t love your first wife anymore?" felberta questioned in a playful tone as well. "you called me a disease." nux pouted. "i didn''t say it was a bad one. plus, aren''t i already sick? heal me." "i will not. you are bound to be sick for the rest of your life." "wait... where is sister lane...?" suddenly, skyla questioned with a confused look on her face as she looked around. "uhhh..." nux smiled wryly and he glanced at his shadow. the women soon realized, "that bitch..." amaya cursed. she was really considering turning into a shadow demon. "anyways, girls, since we are already stuck here, let''s make use of our time here and start our date, shall we?" suddenly, nux questioned. felberta narrowed her eyes, "every time you say that, we end up fighting star beast- wait..." suddenly, felberta''s expression changed. "we are fighting star beasts, aren''t we?" she realized. "we have nothing better to do," nux replied. "just can be honest, dear husband. you want to take out your frustration on those poor beasts, don''t you?" allura could tell. "don''t you all?" nux tilted his head with a playful smile on his face. allura smiled, "of course. hunting some beasts seems like a good way to vent my anger." the women were frustrated as well. soon, nux and his wives took out their weapons, then,they started running, wanting to get out of this barren area nux had created and go hunt some beasts. the waranal dimension date had started. 13 beings taking out their frustration on some poor beasts, there weren''t even any techniques involved, nux and his wives were all just ganging up on those beasts and killing them mercilessly in the name of teamwork. being so close, yet can''t touch each other. it was a frustrating feeling. the system update had done them bad. the massacre continued for 4 whole weeks, until, "i was wondering where you people were, to think you were bullying some poor beasts in a completely different dimension, seems to be quite a fun activity." they heard a familiar voice. Chapter 1049 Can You... Bring Us With You...? We Are Actually Stuck Here... 1049 can you... bring us with you...? we are actually stuck here... while nux and his wives were attacking a herd of 9 star beasts, completely overpowering them, especially with nux being a semi saint stage cultivator, their attacks suddenly paused. seeing this chance, the beasts quickly ran away, saving their lives. as for nux and his wives, who frowned in confusion, they heard a familiar voice. "i was wondering where you people were, to think you were bullying some poor beasts in a completely different dimension, seems to be quite a fun activity." it was vyriana. vyriana stepped in front of them, with a wave of her hand, all the spells and other attacks nux and his wives were using turned into dust. then, vyriana glanced at the people standing in front of her and, "what are you doing here? no, how did you even come here? i am sure i already took away the artifact i gave you." vyriana questioned as she glanced at nux. "..." nux turned silent, not knowing how to reply. vyriana, however, had a rough idea already,"you used that portal ability of yours." nux decided to be honest and nodded. vyriana observed him and his wives for a while, then, "using a resource that i gave you longer than you were given the permission to, you are quite greedy." vyriana commented. her serious expression made nux doubt his decision, after all, no matter what, he was in the wrong here. waranal dimension belonged to the order. vyriana giving him permission to use this for a while didn''t mean he gets to keep using it for as long as he wants. "but i guess only the greedy people make it far in life." suddenly, vyriana''s tone changed. "huh...?" nux tilted his head in confusion. "congratulations on becoming a phase three cultivator,nux. i am looking forward to seeing how strong you have actually become now." vyriana smiled. and this time, since she had not covered her face with her mask and hoodie, nux was allowed to witness that mesmerizing smile and feel lost in that. vyriana really was a beautiful woman. far more beautiful than any woman he had ever seen. of course, his wives were exceptions, comparing vyriana to his wives wasn''t fair, for vyriana. nux''s eyes were biased. "thank you, lady vyriana." nux bowed his head. "anyways, return." suddenly, vyriana ordered. nux blinked, didn''t this woman just say that only greedy people went far in life and indirectly allowed them to stay here, why was she sending them away now? contradicting herself in a matter of seconds, why were all women so fickle and spontaneous? his wives seemed to be the only sane women left in this world. "this is not a place these women should be in. they are too weak for now." vyriana ordered. then, she took out some cultivation techniques, and the moment nux''s eyes fell on those techniques, he realized what they were, his eyes brightened up. "here is what i promised," astaria spoke up. then, she called nux''s wives one by one, giving them the technique best suited for them. of course, not all women had different techniques made specifically for them, even for vyriana, doing something like that was impossible. what she gave them were the techniques that were best suited for them. the main factor deciding this was the women''s bloodline, lane, thyra, allura, amaya, ember, astaria, and melia, each got different techniques. felberta, skyla, edda, and evane on the other hand, got the same technique. "don''t think the technique you got is weaker than what i gave to them just because you four have the same techniques, even the techniques they are being cultivated by many beings in the order, nothing is unique. even that succubus, she is not the first primordial succubus either. you all have the same starting point where you will reach depends on how much work you put in. if i am being honest, then even now, i am against you all rebuilding your foundation and turning into complete cultivators. some of you, no, let me be clear, none of you other than the succubus has enough talent to survive as the complete cultivators. there is a reason the ancestral order monopolizes the techniques required for rebuilding the foundations, we do not want cultivators to recklessly destroy their futures. however, you have won these techniques fairly, i can suggest you not to do it, but i will not stop you. though i will say one thing, if you are going for it, then give it your all." vyriana spoke, then, she glanced at nux and, "and of course, if you can help your wives with those strange abilities of yours, then i guess i have nothing to worry about." vyriana muttered. a small, defeated smile appeared on nux''s face. this woman may be helping him right now and is a master of his dear wife, however, she is someone who knows everything about him. the secrets that would make most people all over the world go crazy in greed, and even making them come after him, doing whatever they can to get their hands on him without thinking about the consequences. that woman knew them all. "anyways, you all should return. even you, nux. i know you can survive here since you already proved that by doing it for 50 years, however, i believe you would want to meet the people who are coming to meet you." a playful smile appeared on vyriana''s face. it was as if she was actually looking forward to what was going to happen in the future. nux frowned in confusion, vyriana making an expression like that... nux instincts were warning him. this couldn''t possibly be anything good. vyriana, however, didn''t care about what he was thinking, an artifact appeared in her hand, she was about to leave, "lady vyriana!" nux called out. "hmm?" vyriana glanced at nux. nux then scratched the back of his head with a silly smile on his face and, "can you... bring us with you...? we are actually stuck here..." Chapter 1050 What Brings The Two Of You Here? 1050 what brings the two of you here? "can you... bring us with you...? we are actually stuck here..." nux questioned as he scratched the back of his head with a silly smile on his face. "huh?" vyriana narrowed her eyes in confusion. "are you telling me that you came here without the help of the artifact but are now unable to leave?" "...not no." "so a yes." "not no..." "..." vyriana continued to stare at nux. nux looked away, trying to avoid eye contact as much as he could. "what were you going to do if i didn''t come here?" vyriana questioned. "but you are here right now, aren''t you? maybe it is fate. i am telling you, our destinies are intervened together, lady vyriana." nux of course, tried to use this to his advantage, however, this time, the woman in front of him wasn''t simple. completely ignoring his words, vyriana just threw the 13 artifacts towards nux and his wives, then, she glanced at nux and, "do not expect me to help you this time. i helped you before because i was the one who revealed your secrets, this time, however, i have already kept my word, whatever happens from now on, it has no connection with me, you are the one who needs to take care of everything." she spoke. "..." nux frowned in confusion. he couldn''t understand what vyriana was talking about. vyriana, of course, didn''t care what he was thinking about. "don''t die." saying those words, vyriana disappeared. nux and his women turned silent. "your master has a screw loose in her head, astaria," edda commented as she glanced at her sister. "so that''s what you think about me after getting a technique from me, huh." "!!!" edda''s widened her eyes in horror as she turned around, then, her expression changed. "pfftt." allura laughed out loud. "you!!" edda glared at allura. "i was scared for my life." she complained. "talking behind her back, how brave~" allura chuckled. "...i just said the truth," edda replied. "you don''t say the truth right in front of someone''s face. you need to be considerate." "considerate my ass, i still remember how you publically shamed that maid just because she was eying on your head maid position." "that bitch deserved it." "oh? then what about that man you called ugly right at his face after you met nux?" "..." edda turned silent. allura knew too many of her secrets for her to go against her. "just admit it, edda. you are scared of that woman." "you talk as if you are not." edda snorted. "but i do not bitch about her behind her back." "sorry i openly said what i wanted to." edda rolled her eyes. "well, you aren''t exactly wrong..." suddenly, astaria spoke up. "huh?" this time, not only allura and edda, but everyone else turned towards astaria, surprised that she was actually talking like this behind her master''s back. "master definitely acts somewhat different than others. well, to put it simply, she is more direct about things. her strength makes her numb, she doesn''t care about what others think about her, however, i get a feeling that it is different for us. i have seen master interacting with other people from the order while she was training me and from that, i can tell that master definitely treats us differently than the others. she may come off as arrogant most of the time, but i believe that is a natural disposition. she has remained at the top for such a long time that she is already used to being the strongest in the room, she is at the stage where she doesn''t care about most of the things. honestly, i would even say she is unusually soft around us. at the very least, we are given options to choose from, the others who talk to her are simply ordered to do things. or maybe it is only nux who is shameless enough to ask for options in front of her, most of the people who come to her don''t even dare to speak in front of her." astaria explained. "that is... her being soft around us...?" edda couldn''t believe what she heard. "think about it, when has master ever harmed us? when has she done something that could even potentially harm us? most of the time, she is the one protecting us instead. truthfully, we are lucky that we are seeing the side of the master we are seeing." "right, that''s the astaria i know, coming forward to defend her master and stopping us from talking bad about her." allura continuously nodded her head. "..." astaria didn''t say anything, she knew allura was just trying to mess with her. she knew this woman well enough to know that talking with her was a waste of energy, she was called a bored concubine for a reason. that woman craved entertainment. and the biggest source of her entertainment was teasing and annoying her sisters. "anyways, who was lady vyriana talking about before she left? someone nux would want to meet? who could it be? honestly, from what she said, the entire thing sounded like trouble." suddenly, felberta commented. "i was thinking about it as well. her saying that she wouldn''t help him this time, it sounds like something troublesome is coming." amaya nodded. "well no point in thinking about it. let''s just leave." suddenly, nux spoke up. "look at you acting all confident." aisha chuckled. "i heard confidence attracts women." nux smiled. "everything you do attracts women, darling~" aisha replied with a seductive smile on her face. "alright alright, we shouldn''t keep our guests waiting, let''s leave this place!" nux spoke, the women nodded as they all activated their artifacts, disappearing from the place. ... in yrniel, in front of the base of exceedogenesis, two women stood in front of each other, the two looked into each other''s eyes, clearly, none of them was expecting to see the other here. "surprising to see here," ambrosia commented. "surprising indeed," lyriana replied as she glanced at her friend. "what are you doing here?" ambrosia questioned with a curious look on her face. "i could ask the same thing," lyriana questioned back in her usual emotionless tone. "the leader of this clan is my son-in-law, you see. i have many reasons to be here, actually, i can even come here without any reason at all. what about you though, lyriana? what are you doing here?" ".." lyriana turned silent. ambrosia looked into her friend''s eyes, patiently waiting for her answer. "i wanted to meet nux leander." "i didn''t know you two were that close." "we are not." "it is quite out of your nature to approach someone first, i am surprised." "there is something i am curious about," lyriana replied, she didn''t like how she was being interrogated, however, she knew what type of woman ambrosia was. honestly, lyriana was 90% sure that ambrosia knew about her reason for coming here, she was just questioning her because it was fun. this was the reason lyriana didn''t like interacting with ambrosia even though the two of them were good friends. "for you to be curious about nux when you just saw someone like the devil yesterday, i must say, that is quite strange. actually, shouldn''t you be with your daughter right now? she faced quite an embarrassing defeat yesterday, i am sure her mind is filled with quite a lot of things right now and i believe her mother should be there with her at this moment. especially when she has no father figure to take care of her." ambrosia replied, this time, her genuine concern for ariana, the elven hero, was visible on her face. "funny you talk about her, she was actually waiting for her aunt to visit her. actually, elijah shouldn''t be in a better condition either, now should he? one would think that you would spend time with your nephew." lyriana played the same card as ambrosia. as for the situation with her daughter, ariana was a strong girl. lyriana knew that her little girl had what it took to overcome this on her own. not to mention the ''devil'' was just insanely strong. one only feels frustration, anger, remorse, and defeated at a certain level, after that level, it is only hopelessness. the strength the ''devil'' showed was at that level. a great sage defeated a semi saint, the strongest hero, in such a humiliating manner. what could her daughter possibly do against a monster like that? "elijah has people taking care of him, i didn''t wish to crowd around him," ambrosia replied, a slight smile that remained on her face annoyed lyriana to no degree. in the end, her face twitched and she gave up. "i came here to meet nux and i would like if you do not ask any more questions about it." "but nux is my son in-" "that doesn''t matter. stop your games, ambrosia. we both know what we are here for, so rather than each other''s time playing these stupid games, let''s meet that boy to confirm our suspicions and be done with it." ambrosia was about to reply, but before she could, she heard a playful voice "oh? both my mother-in-law and future mother-in-law are here~ this is quite a surprise what brings the two of you here?" Chapter 1051 Ill Catch Both Fishes At The Same Time. 1051 i''ll catch both fishes at the same time. "oh? both my mother-in-law and future mother-in-law are here this is quite a surprise what brings the two of you here?" a playful tone was heard. both ambrosia and lyriana were taken aback, even though they were talking to each other and weren''t really paying attention to their surroundings, for someone to appear right in front of them without them realizing, that was quite strange. both of them turned to where the voice came from and their eyes fell on a handsome black-haired, golden-eyed boy standing in front of them with a slight smile on his face. "what did you say?" lyriana narrowed her eyes as she questioned. "hmm? i asked what brings the two of you here." nux replied. "that is not what i was talking about. you called me future mother-in-law." "huh? i did?" nux frowned. "..." "..." lyriana and nux stared at each other for a while. then, lyriana spoke up, "no matter who you are, if you want to woo my daughter, you need to win her heart, i have no say in my daughter''s marriage. she is independent to choose whoever she likes." lyriana made her intentions clear. honestly, she didn''t mind nux being her son-in-law, what mother would? nux was talented, had a bright future in front of him, and had a face that was pleasing to the eye, he was a good choice, however, for lyriana, no matter how perfect the man was, if her daughter didn''t like him, she wouldn''t care. lyriana trusted her daughter enough to know that she would make the right decision. "don''t worry, i won''t be making the same mistake again." suddenly, nux shook his head. "mistake?" lyriana frowned in confusion. "if you go solely after the smaller fish, you miss the chance of getting the bigger fish because of emotional issues, therefore, this time, i will be catching both the fishes at the same time." nux replied as he looked into lyriana''s crystal blue eyes with a playful look on his face. "what...?" lyriana, of course, had no idea what this man was talking about. ''do all geniuses have a screw loose in their head or something?'' she wondered in her head. ambrosia, on the other hand, could feel a different vibe from nux than normal. she felt like some of his words were intended for her, however, right now, even she couldn''t completely understand what this son-in-law of hers was talking about. and honestly, she didn''t care. her mind was already occupied with something else. "you broke through..." she commented as she observed nux intently. "hahaha~ of course i did, i have been away for like, what? 2 years? 2 years are more than enough for me to break through." nux replied with a confident look on his face. "breaking through the great sage in 2 years." ambrosia knew nux was insanely talented, this was proven when this monster completely skipped the sage stage and jumped into to the great sage in just 2 months. but to think he would actually continue this insane speed and become a semi saint... ambrosia couldn''t believe that this was the same little emperor she had seen a few years ago. ''just what kind of insane talent is this...'' ambrosia couldn''t help but wonder. "anyways, mother-in-law, what brings you here?" nux questioned. "are you saying i cannot come here?" "what are you talking about, mother-in-law? i''d actually prefer you stay here forever, how lovely it would be if i could see your face whenever i want, no?" "you talk quite sweet for someone who didn''t come visit me even once these past 2 years. it was almost as if you forgot about me." ambrosia answered. "i apologize for that, mother-in-law, you see, i was actually quite a bit busy for these past 2 years. preparing for breakthrough was much more complicated than i thought. actually i was in a completely different place for these 2 years and have only returned right now. it is pretty lucky that i got to see you two as soon as i returned. guess this can be called fate. there is definitely some connection between us. what do you think, lady lyriana?" nux questioned. "i already cleared it, did i not? i have no say in who my daughter marries, if you are trying to woo her, go to her. also, one advice, my daughter does not like men hitting around the bush like this, be direct with her, and your chances of succeeding will increase." lyriana replied, her tone was quite similar to melia''s, the only difference between them was that melia''s tone was more on the emotionless side, while lyriana''s tone was a bit cold. as for whether it was arrogance or just the way she talked, from what nux could tell after keeping an eye on this woman while she was talking with ambrosia, he would say it was the latter one. but again, only time would tell the reveal the complete truth. not to mention he was intending to change that tone anyway. thinking about it a smile anneared on nux''s face he didn''t know whether it was his incubus blood affecting us, or whether it was just his personal greed, what he did know was that his goals were getting bolder and bolder. nux glanced at lyriana for a while, then, he just smiled. "thank you for your tips, lady lyriana. i would like to talk more about this in the future, maybe you can give me a few more tips about your likes and dislikes, that way, that would make things much simpler." "actually, i would like to talk to you personally as well, and i would prefer if we could talk right now." "oh?" nux tilted his head with a curious smile on his face. "hey, are you two just going to single me out? nux, i didn''t think you would treat your dear mother-in-law like that." ambrosia pouted. nux didn''t know what to say. he glanced at lyriana, who was staring at him, then he looked back at ambrosia, who was smiling at him, nux didn''t have to talk to her to realize what she was thinking about, her smile gave it away. ''what are you going to do now?'' nux was one hundred percent sure that that was what ambrosia was thinking about. she was waiting to see how nux would react right now. who would he choose? his mother-in-law or his future mother-in-law? him getting stuck in this situation, nux was sure that his dear mother-in-law was enjoying this. in the end, nux just sighed. "why don''t the three of us do it together?" he questioned. "huh?" "what?" the two mothers raised their eyebrows. "i don''t really mind it," nux shrugged. the two women stared at him with strange looks on their faces. seeing their expressions, nux couldn''t help but smile. of course, he wasn''t a naa? ?ve fool, he knew exactly what he was talking about. he knew what his words could possibly mean, he just said them because he wanted to see how these two women would react. and he was satisfied. first was ambrosia, a woman who always had an emotionally overpowering presence, seeing such an expression on her face was fun, as for lyriana, well, any expression on her cold face was fun to see. "please come inside, you two. let''s continue this in a room." nux spoke as he welcomed the two women into his clan. lyriana and ambrosia glanced at each other and continued to stare at each other for a while. it was as if the two of them were communicating through their eyes. a minute later, the two nodded, then, they followed nux. ... inside the ''private room'', nux sat in front of the two mothers with a smile on his face and, "now, let''s stop delaying this matter any further, shall we? as much as i like being in the presence of you two beautiful women, i am getting rather curious." "have you heard about the devil?" lyriana finally dropped the bomb. ever since they came here, nux had been playing games to emotionally manipulate them, talking about different things to redirect their attention to somewhere else, he did the same thing before as he called her mother-in-law, to divert her attention from his cultivation stage. even now, he was attempting to do the same thing by saying words that could be easily misinterpreted into different things. and lyriana wasn''t planning on falling for the same trick twice, therefore, she decided to be direct and take over the flow of the conversation. "the devil? of course i have. i doubt there would be anyone who hadn''t heard about him." nux replied. there was no change in his expression. "didn''t you say that you just returned? how did you hear about him?" lyriana questioned. "well, he got quite popular, didn''t he? he did defeat the seven heroes at the same time, after all. it is quite a big achievement." "..." lyriana stared at nux. nux smiled. then, lyriana sighed, "alright nux, let''s stop these games, i''ll ask my question directly, how did you turn into an incubus?" Chapter 1052 Bunch Of Halflings, One Or Two, Doesnt Really Matter. 1052 bunch of halflings, one or two, doesn''t really matter. "alright nux, let''s stop these games, i''ll ask my question directly, how did you turn into an incubus?" lyriana questioned as she looked into nux''s eyes. nux was taken aback, however, he didn''t let it show on his face, not to mention he already had a rough idea in his mind that this was why these two women were here. this was also why vyriana was acting like this. her saying, ''i won''t save you this time'' meant that now that his secret was revealed, she won''t be erasing everyone''s memory to save him like she did the last time. of course, nux didn''t need her help either. "what are you talking about, lady lyriana? i am standing right in front of you as a complete human. how am i giving you an impression of being an incubu-" "you are the devil and i don''t try to deny it because it is pointless, i am not guessing here, or trying to say unusual things to get into your mind, i already know you are the devil." lyriana spoke in a solemn tone. there was not a hint of doubt on her face. nux, of course, didn''t care about that. he stuck with his plan. "lady lyriana, although i can do what the devil just even more easily than he did. i am not the same guy. i can guarantee you, i am stronger than the devil and i am not him." "the two of you use the same energy." suddenly, lyriana spoke up. this time, even ambrosia was confused. "same energy?" she questioned. she had no clue what lyriana was talking about. honestly, she was actually quite curious as well. her knowing about nux being the devil was simple, she had trained that man, she knew the extent of his abilities and she also knew this man had the ability to turn into an incubus and a vampire. even though his appearance was different than before, some of his features couldn''t be changed, not to mention those strange abilities of his, ambrosia, who had observed nux from close could easily tell who ''the devil'' was the moment the fight started getting a little heated and he revealed his abilities. lyriana, however, was different. just like all other world leaders, lyriana had only seen nux one time, and that was when he fought against elijah. of course, the abilities the devil and nux used were quite similar, however, they weren''t the only ones who used the same abilities. maybe they were using the same spells? maybe those two were two different abilities but they just couldn''t tell them apart because of how unique those abilities were. honestly, there were many other scenarios that should be much more probable than concluding that a human was an incubus. something like this didn''t make any sense and none of the world leaders were thinking in this direction even though all of them were trying to find who ''the devil'' really was. except this friend of hers. not only did lyriana know that the devil was nux, she was so sure about it that she came to nux to talk about it. ambrosia was curious about how this was possible. she wanted to know that when even her brother, the vampire king, and the dragon lord couldn''t recognize nux, then how did her friend do it? what was this ''energy'' she was talking about? "the energy both nux and the devil used, it was not mana. it was something far more efficient." "what...?" ambrosia frowned. she had been training nux for a while, she knew this man was different than others, but using energy other than mana... was there even some other energy in the air other than mana? what was the source of this energy? why could she not sense it? and, was it the reason why nux was so different and stronger than others? more and more questions started appearing in ambrosia''s mind. "different energy...? lady lyriana, i respect you quite a lot because you are someone who is comparable to lord arcturus and lord alaric even though you are an elf, however, what you are saying is simply false. i cannot just agree to whate-" "the efficiency of your spells, it far exceeds what could be achieved by mana. coincidentally, the devil is the same in this regard. mana cannot sustain the two of you and the level at which your spells have reached, it doesn''t have that capability. i do not know what energy you use, however, i am sure that it is not mana." lyriana replied, she was so sure about what she was saying that she wasn''t even looking at nux to see his reactions and react accordingly. "maybe the two of us have high-level mastery over our spells?" hearing those words, lyriana stared at nux with a deadpan look on her face. "are you telling an elf about spell mastery? and to the elf queen at that? maybe you forgot about it, but the elves are known to be the masters of magic. even the dragons and vampires aren''t as good as us when it comes to magic. do not try to steer away from the topic nux, and answer my question, how did you turn into an incubus?" lyriana questioned, this time, her tone was commanding. and that was something nux didn''t like. "alright." nux nodded, then, he looked into lyriana''s eyes and, "let''s say whatever bullshit you are spouting is correct and i am the devil, why would i reveal my secret to you? what gives you the right to come to my clan and order me around? or do you think that since you are a divine stage cultivator, you are so great that you don''t have to care about the people around you and can do whatever you want? let me make one thing clear here, lady lyriana. your title as the strongest female cultivator, that''s a false title. you are the strongest. ''incomplete'' female cultivator. incomplete, halfling, flawed, that is what who you are. so stop acting like you own the world when you can''t even cultivate properly." nux spoke, each of his words were poisonous and lyriana, who heard them, her expression turned dark. "even if i am "incomplete, don''t forget that i am perfectly capable of swatting you like the fly you are." "ohhh~ so scary, a few thousand old years cultivators is strong enough to defeat a young cultivator, how surprising." nux wasn''t scared. lyriana''s face twitched, this time, even ambrosia had a frown on her face. ''what are you doing?" she questioned, using mana to contact nux alone. ''what? should i just let her interrogate me like that?'' ''it was not like she wasn''t wrong, was she?" "that doesn''t matter, does it? the point is, no matter who she is, she is not someone who can order me around. i already have other things annoying me as is. i don''t want an ice queen talking to me like she owns me or something. if she came here with a request, she needs to show the required attitude.'' nux replied. he knew lyriana was listening to what he was saying, that was the reason why mana conversations aren''t used that often, anyone decently good at manipulating mana can peek into your conversation and you wouldn''t even realize it. of course, that is until someone makes it as obvious as lyriana and reacts according to every word he speaks. ''nux...'' ambrosia wanted to say something, however, even she had realized that lyriana was listening to their conversation and stopped then, she turned towards her friend, wanting to calm her down. but then, "are you sure you want to do it?" suddenly, lyriana questioned as she glanced at nux. "do what?" nux questioned rudely. "making an enemy out of me." "if your ego is so fragile that you would want to make an enemy out of me just because i called you out on your bullshit, then i wouldn''t mind. i would like to see what having a divine stage enemy feels like!" "are you sure you would be able to take the dragon lord and the elf queen at the same time?" lyriana questioned. "bunch of halflings, one or two, doesn''t really matter." nux shrugged. but then, a smile appeared on lyriana''s face. "you finally gave yourself away." "huh?" "arcturus was coming after the devil, why would you care about him? unless, of course, you are the devil. the man who deeply humiliated his child." "..." nux turned silent. seeing him like that, lyriana couldn''t help but chuckle again. then, she stood up. "well, since i have confirmed my suspicions, i will be returning now. and you were right, me coming here and forcing you to reveal your secrets was wrong on my part, i apologize for that." lyriana bowed her head, surprising both nux and ambrosia. "i will return again, and next time, i will bring back something of equal value and we will exchange some of our secrets, i would love it if you were up to that and overlooked what i did today." lyriana questioned. "o-of course." nux just stuttered. he couldn''t believe the elf queen just apologized to him, even going as far as bowing her head. were his future days numbered...? Chapter 1053 We Are Surrounded By Enemies. 1053 we are surrounded by enemies. "i will return again, and next time, i will bring back something of equal value and we will exchange some of our secrets, i would love it if you were up to that and overlooked what i did today." lyriana questioned. "o-of course!" nux stuttered. he couldn''t believe that the ice queen, one of the strongest beings in the world when the order was not involved just bowed her head in front of him. lyriana, on the other hand, just smiled as she turned around and walked away. however, just as she opened the door and was about to leave, she looked at nux again and, "and you don''t have to worry, you won''t be seeing me as an enemy, and i won''t be revealing your secret to the dragon lord either, considering that your beloved mother-in-law also does the same, so for now, you are currently safe. not that you seem to care about it. you sound quite confident when it comes to going against the ''incomplete'' divine stage cultivators. anyways, i will be taking my leave now, nux leander." saying those words, lyriana finally left. her expressionless tone was similar to orpheus''s, nux however, didn''t have the time to compare. lyriana was angry, or that was what he understood. lyriana''s tone didn''t help either. of course, nux was prepared to face the consequences when he said those words, however, with lyriana apologizing from the front, it sent nux off his game. he couldn''t tell whether lyriana was an enemy or a friend. "what happened?" suddenly, ambrosia questioned. this was the one time she had seen nux snap out like he did, nux usually gave off a vibe of a calm, playful man, today, however, he seemed different. not only when he snapped at lyriana, but even before that. something was different about him. ambrosia couldn''t point a finger at it, but, nux seemed... more on edge...? "well, that was surprising," nux commented. "i didn''t think she would apologize like that, i guess i shouldn''t hold it against her either. what do you say, mother-in-law? i heard she is your close friend, i think your opinion would be valuable." nux turned towards ambrosia. ambrosia, however, wasn''t someone who would fall for nux''s games. "you didn''t answer my question, nux. what happened?" "what do you mean? you saw exactly what happened." "i am not talking about that, i am asking what happened to you. why do you seem different than before?" "could it be because i broke through?" nux tilted his head with a frown. it was as if he couldn''t understand what ambrosia was talking about. "one''s attitude doesn''t change when one breaks through, nux. especially when it is someone as talented as you, for you, breaking through the semi saint stage was only a matter of time. now stop beating around the bush and tell me what happened, i might be able to help you, you know?" "but there is nothing i want your help in, mother-in-law." nux''s answer was clear. ambrosia narrowed her eyes she honestly wanted to charm to understand the situation, however, she knew it would be crossing the line, in the end, she just closed her eyes and nodded with a sigh. "if it is as you say, then i won''t bother you anymore." saying those words, ambrosia turned around. "you are leaving?" nux questioned with a surprised look on his face. "well i still feel you are hiding something from me, but it could be just me being strange, anyway, one of us is not in the correct state of mind, so i believe it would be better to leave and return when things get better. tell melia that i came by, will you?" "you won''t be meeting melia either..." "i have a feeling that it would be for the best if i leave you guys alone for now and return at a later time. i think i visited you at the wrong time." saying those words, ambrosia left as well. as the two women left, nux narrowed his eyes. "what happened?'' suddenly, nux heard amaya''s voice. she was asking the same thing ambrosia asked, this time, however, nux wasn''t planning on hiding anything. "we are surrounded by enemies! nux replied with a solemn look on his face. ''enemies?'' amaya frowned. she couldn''t sense anyone, let alone her, even lady ambrosia and lady lyriana could sense any presence and simply left. what was nux talking about? amaya wondered. nux then continued. ''vulpiana knew who i was. she knew i could turn into an incubus, i am not sure if she knows about me being able to turn into a vampire, however, just the fact that she knows about me and my secret is worrisome. ''i understand that this is worrisome, but how is that related to how you acted around lady lyriana and lady ambrosia? i don''t think i need to speak it out for you, but you were quite rude, although i understand lady lyriana wasn''t in the right either, in the end, she didn''t come here to fight you, what you did back then could have given us a ridiculously strong enemy with a ridiculously strong backing. that is not how you normally do things.'' "think about it. vulpiana wasn''t related to the ancestral order, lady vyriana made it clear when i asked her about it, vulpiana''s relation with the order is similar to just any of the seven heroes, she shouldn''t know something that only lady vyriana knew. that means her source of information was different than lady vyriana''s. think about how many people know about the secrets vulpiana knew. nux spoke and suddenly, amaya''s expression changed, she finally realized what nux was thinking. you are suspecting lady ambrosia...'' ''...'' nux didn''t deny her words. amaya couldn''t believe it. ''but what if vulpiana or someone from vulpiana''s faction interrogated those two judges?'' ''the two of them signed the silence contract.'' ''not like it worked before, did it?'' ''you think people with the same status as lady vyriana could be found at random?'' ''there is always a possibility of vulpiana''s source of information being one of those people, can it not?'' ''well, let''s just hope that is the case.'' nux nodded, his expression still as solemn as before. "..." amaya didn''t know what to say. she couldn''t believe nux was suspecting his own mother- in-law, however, thinking about it, it did make some sense as well. they have met quite a lot of people in these past few years, people who were much stronger than them, people who have helped them, and people they trusted. however, every coin had two faces, trust wasn''t something that could be earned in a matter of years, especially when the beings here have lived for thousands of years, it may not be lady ambrosia in general, it could be anyone, heck, it could even be just them overthinking about all this, however, one thing was clear, they needed to be careful. ''i hope the day where melia has to choose doesn''t come.''amaya commented. thinking about his wife, nux''s expression softened, he knew how much melia valued her family, he knew she wouldn''t like it if she learned what he was thinking about. that was the reason he wasn''t revealing his thoughts in front of her. yes he was keeping a secret from his wife something he didn''t like, however, right now, he was out of options, revealing everything in front of his wives wasn''t always the best option either. especially in this case where speaking his thoughts would be akin to forcing his wife to choose between him and her family. a difficult choice that nux didn''t want his wife to make, especially when all of this was nothing but his suspicions. right now, he needed to investigate this matter on his own. how was he going to do it? nux didn''t know. although he did have a vague plan in his head, right now, most of his brain was busy thinking about just one thing. ''anyways, i will be leaving now.'' ''where?" amaya questioned. ''waranal. nux replied. unlike [core], waranal had mana, which meant waranal was a true place where the time flow was valid even though it was different from yrniel. 2 weeks in yrniel was a year in waranal. and that was all he needed. one year till his system is updated, he could spend that year in waranal and using the time difference he could return to his wives in just 2 weeks and... hehehe~ thinking about it, a perverted smile appeared on nux''s face, then, he activated his artifact and disappeared. back in the plains, nux glanced at his surroundings, his eyes falling on some 11-star beasts, his frustration kicked in, everything that had been bothering him all this while, he recalled all that, and then, he rushed towards those poor beasts. he had to spend a year in this darned place. as annoying as it was, this was something he had to do. there was no point thinking about it, with these thoughts in his mind, nux took out his swords and, the slaughter started. *slash* *slash* *slash* *slash* nux roamed around in the wilderness, hunting beasts like a madman who couldn''t feel anything anymore, leaving mountains of dead bodies on his path, he was desperate, he hadn''t touched his wives for more than 50 years, half of his reasons for snapping at lyriana was because how annoyed he was. he was suffering from a lethal disease called sex deprivation. in his frustration, nux continued, time passed, and soon, he saw the message he had been waiting for this whole time, [time left: 69 seconds] occasionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1054 Are You All Really Sure About This Decision? 1054 are you all really sure about this decision? *knock* *knock* on the extreme west of the united continent, inside the dawnshade mansion, the fox hero could be seen knocking on the door of a room. "come in." a voice was heard from the room. vulpiana bowed her head and walked in, then, she bowed her head again. "mother." "i heard you lost." a divine stage cultivator, the head of the dawnshade house, vulpiana''s mother, faclara dawnshade,commented. just like her daughter, faelara had blue hair, however, her shade was more on the darker side, faclara had mystic blue eyes that seemed to hold secrets of the entire world. just like vulpiana, her ears and tails looked incredibly fluffy, and unlike vulpiana, faelara had a total of 9 tails, raising her overall beauty to another level. just one look at her and it was clear that the fox hero had inherited her beauty from her mother, but even then, vulpiana failed to inherit her mother''s mature charm. faelara dawnshade was an incredibly beautiful woman who knew how charming she was and used her mature charm to boost her beauty even further. *picture* "i apologize, the opponent was too strong." vulpiana replied. faelara then turned around, then, she looked into her daughter''s eyes, and questioned, "what if you hadn''t held back? would that have made any difference?" "it wouldn''t have." vulpiana simply shook her head. "that man was strong enough to defeat vedier. even if i am strong, i am not capable of doing that yet." "you wouldn''t even have been able to escape?" faelara raised her eyebrow. "i am not exactly sure," vulpiana was uncertain. faclara nodded in understanding. "he knew." suddenly, vulpiana spoke up. "what?" "about our bloodline. he knew about time and space." "..." faelara turned silent for a while. she started wondering how something like that was possible, her family had survived in yrniel for hundreds of thousands of years, even now, and for all these years, this secret had not been revealed. thinking about it, a frown appeared on faelara''s face. no matter how she thought about it, the fact that the secret was revealed was simply not possible, unless... "how are you so sure that he found out?" she questioned as she looked into vulpiana''s eyes. "he said he was curious about time and space and wanted to talk more about it." "that''s it?" faelara narrowed her eyes. "yes...?" vulpiana tilted her head in confusion. "and what did you say?" "i asked him how he knew about it, however, before i could get an answer, lady vyriana interrupted." "so you panicked." "what?" "he talked about. time and space and you panicked. what if he was just throwing out random words? time and space could be anything, he could simply be mentioning some random rumors he heard about us, but you gave him the reaction he wanted and basically told him that you were hiding something." vulpiana''s expression changed. "..." faelara, on the other hand, just sighed as she shook her head. "you are still too immature, little girl, you should be more careful and not wear your expressions on your face all the time. strengthen your heart, trust your mother and yourself, our secret cannot be leaked unless we make some mistakes ourselves. even if someone does reveal everything about you in front of you, just deny it. deny it and leave everything to me, there is nothing you need to worry about, do you understand?" faclara questioned with a slight smile on her face as she gently caressed vulpiana''s cheeks. "would it be a problem...?" suddenly, vulpiana questioned with a concerned look on her face. "that man himself won''t be a problem, however, i am not sure if vyriana would look into it or not. i do not know that woman personally, but from what i have heard, she is actually quite difficult to deal with." "what do we do now?" vulpiana was inwardly cursing herself. she should have just faked it and shouldn''t have reacted to nux''s words just like her mother said. now because of her mistake... "there is no point in worrying about it right now. if something happens, the future we will deal with it. as i said, stop worrying about things and trust your mother, i am not that weak you know?" faelara spoke with a slight smile on her face as the tails on her back moved. "mother is the strongest person i know," vulpiana replied. "hahaha~" faelara laughed out loud. "look at you trying to butter me up. "don''t think i will forgive you just because of this. you have made a mistake, so you will be punished." "i will take whatever punishment mother gives me." vulpiana bowed her head. "good. your punishment is to go and correct your mistake." faelara ordered. "huh?" vulpiana frowned in confusion and her mother explained, "the fact that this man talked about time and space is concerning. i did say it might just be random words he spoke, however, since he was able to fool you, he must have sounded confident. one doesn''t get such confidence just from some random rumors, there must be some substance to it. go after him, find the source of his information. i do not know how you are going to find that out, whether you buy the information from him or find his secret and then blackmail him, that is entirely up to you and for you to figure out. i only need results, is that clear?" "yes." vulpiana nodded with a determined look on her face. this time, she won''t make a mistake. seeing this look on her face, faelara smiled inwardly. "you can leave now." she ordered. vulpiana nodded, then she bowed her head, turned around, and left. once faelara was left alone in the room, her face turned solemn. "nux leander..." she muttered. "just as they said, that man is full of secrets. i wonder what that little girl would learn from him." saying these words, faelara stopped thinking about this matter. a mysterious white light surrounded her body and she disappeared from her room. ... "you reformed your foundation." vyriana commented as she appeared and glanced at her student who was sitting in the lotus position and was cultivating. hearing her master''s voice, astaria slowly opened her eyes, her eyes falling on her master. "i am a king stage cultivator now. i feel weak." she chuckled wryly. "you wasted quite a lot of energy while working on your foundation. you could have stopped this at emperor stage." vyriana replied. "i guess i would have to ''cultivate a lot'' in order to regain my previous cultivation," astaria commented with a small smile on her face. of course, her mind wasn''t thinking about holy things either. actually, the fact that her cultivation regressed to king stage when according to vyriana, it could have been contained to the emperor stage was suspicious as well. did the warrior do it intentionally? did she intentionally waste more energy so that she would have to put in more ''work'' in order to regain it all? no one knew. however, one thing was sure, from the big smile on astaria''s face, she seemed satisfied. vyriana, who thought she understood her student''s personality well frowned in confusion. shouldn''t her disciple be disappointed right now? even though she had rebuilt her foundation, she had now fallen to the king stage, of course, she was a complete cultivator now, however, in no world could a complete king stage cultivator defeat an incomplete great sage cultivator. astaria was far weaker than her previous self. heck, the current her wasn''t even strong enough to implement what she had learned in these past years! after losing so much strength... why does her disciple look... happy? vyriana couldn''t understand. "you rebuilt your foundation quite quickly as well, the way you used your energy, it was as if you were not scared of losing it at all." "the faster i complete, the faster my turn." astaria''s reply was simple. "what?" vyriana frowned. "i meant that the advantage i had over my sister was quite high, i can practically cultivate 2 times faster than them here, if after everything i have, i still fail to achieve my goal faster than anyone, won''t i just be useless? my pride was at stake here." "right, the rest of your sisters are still using the battle dimension while you are here. guess you got the advantage of being my disciple, didn''t you?" vyriana chuckled. "it would have been even faster if master had allowed us to return to waranal dimension." astaria pouted. vyriana, however, shook her head, "i cannot do that. you all are too weak, a huge amount of energy is released when you rebuild your foundation, it might attract many beasts, even if he is there is protect you, nux would be overwhelmed sooner or later. the beasts there are strong, the only reason your husband can survive there is because of his ability to conceal his presence. you girls, however, do not have that ability." vyriana explained herself. astaria nodded in understanding. vyriana then stared at her student for a while and seeing her stuck at the king stage, she questioned with a worried look on her face, "are you all really sure about this decision?" occasionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1055 It Is Time To Wake Up The Sleeping Yrniel. 1055 it is time to wake up the sleeping yrniel. "are you all really sure about this decision?" vyriana questioned with a worried look on her face. "what do you mean?" astaria frowned in confusion. "you know you can''t reverse it correct? now that you have rebuilt your foundation and have become a complete cultivator, you cannot return to being an incomplete cultivator. if you cannot cultivate and get stuck in a level, the chances of you getting stuck in that stage for the rest of your life would be extremely high." vyriana explained. "master, you already know about it, don''t you? nux has a way of helping us all, how do you think most of my sisters became great sages when they are not even 100 years old? although all my sisters are incredibly talented and amazing, that cultivation speed is not natural. just trust me and you will soon see a stronger version of your student." astaria spoke with a bright smile on her face. "you sound confident." "i am confident." "seeing you like this makes me curious about how nux helps you all with your cultivation," vyriana commented. a small smile appeared on astaria''s face as she heard what her master said, then, she glanced at her and, "well, he does have intentions of showing the entire process to you, that i can tell," astaria muttered. "is that so? well, i am looking forward to seeing it as soon as possible." vyriana replied. astaria just chuckled inwardly. then, to change the topic, she clenched her fists and, "i am looking forward to training under you as well. this time, as a complete cultivator. i wish to become as strong as i can." astaria''s eyes shined with pure determination and endless willpower. seeing her like that, vyriana''s expression changed. "actually, there is something i wanted to tell you for a while now but i wasn''t getting the chance to." "what is it, master?" astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. "do you remember when i said that if you worked hard and learned what i am trying to teach you, defeating nux wouldn''t be difficult?" "i do remember that, yes." how could astaria forget that? defeating nux. that was a bold statement. ever since nux had become emperor and had surpassed her, he had never looked back and his strength and only continued to increase further. vyriana coming in and saying she would make her stronger than nux again, honestly, astaria was surprised, she had long given up on surpassing nux, her new goal was to stand by his side and be someone he could rely on. "i take my words back." vyriana spoke up. astaria glanced at her master with a confused look on her face, vyriana tried to explain, "back then, i just said those words after concluding nux''s talent and potential from one fight, however, after staying with you all and observing him all this time, especially after his fight with vedier, i realized that nux is not a normal cultivator, his potential is not something that can be determined this easily. he is a variable. a scary variable that can completely remold the balance of this world. he is that unpredictable. you are strong and your potential is endless. however, that man plays in a completely different league. he was capable of defeating a complete phase three cultivator when he was only a phase two cultivator, and it was not just a small win either, he dominated his opponent to levels unimaginable. nux is different. he cannot be compared with others. i know you were looking forward to defeating him, that was the reason you were trying so hard, i am sorry. i shouldn''t have given you false hope. i was wrong." vyriana bowed her head. she had been thinking about this for a long time now, nux''s body hides secrets that even people from the order wouldn''t be able to ignore. vyriana knew that if he was allowed to grow stronger, he would become a powerhouse that would soon shake the entire world. actually, vyriana was thinking of ways she could help astaria defeat nux, however, this time, even she was helpless. after nux''s fight with vedier, vyriana started seeing nux in a completely different light. nux wasn''t just a boy with high cultivation talent, he was someone who might reach her level once he grows. just thinking about this possibility excited vyriana. she might not get the chance to battle nux herself, however, just the fact that she would be able to witness nux''s growth and see him shock the others in the order put a big smile on vyriana''s face. but at the same time, she felt bad for her student. to think she was going back on her word after promising her student... vyriana didn''t like this. after a long long time, she felt... tied up. but then, "master, please do not bow your head in front of me. i do not deserve it." astaria quickly kneeled on the ground, keeping her head lower than vyriana''s. "truthfully, hearing you speak these words actually makes me feel better. it feels as if you have finally acknowledged my husband." astaria chuckled. vyriana glanced at astaria and frowned, "i know what my husband is capable of, actually, even if i did somehow surpass him, i was sure that in the future, he would return with something completely absurd and surpass me again. that is just how he is. he may not compete with his wives, but his potential just won''t stay hidden. even now, i can guarantee you, nux will surpass whatever expectations you have of him and will surprise you. and he will do it so many times that you will eventually get numb to it. i just hope master is prepared for it." astaria spoke with a confident smile on her face. and vyriana found herself confused again. the reason she wanted astaria as her student was that astaria was oddly similar to her, that irresistible desire for strength, the willingness to do anything she could to get even just a little stronger than before, going against the norm, challenging the impossible, trying to carve her path, path to absolute strength. she could sense all that from astaria. and astaria didn''t disappoint her either, she had trained her for years now and the determination in astaria''s eves had never wavered even once. astaria was too similar to her, this was why vyriana felt connected to her and could understand her feelings. however, there were times when she couldn''t understand her student at all. it was when nux comes into the equation. astaria would crave strength endlessly, however, the moment nux was involved, this girl would forget everything around her and a big, comfortable smile would appear on her face. it was almost as if this girl had 2 different personalities, one for nux and the other for the rest of the world. even now, if it was normal astaria, she would try to find a way to surpass anyone who could potentially defeat her. heck, vyriana had even seen her disciple glaring at her, and she could bet her life on it that those eyes were thinking of surpassing her. astaria was willing to try and think about surpassing her. but since right now, the one she was talking about was nux, rather than trying to think about surpassing him, this girl was bragging about her husband. and she was bragging with so much confidence that even vyriana couldn''t help but get curious. "surpassing my expectations huh..." vyriana commented as she glanced at her student. then, a wild idea came to her mind. the more she thought about her idea, the wider her smile got. soon, vyriana was smiling like some sort of thug, and with a scary smile like that, she glanced at her disciple and, "be prepared, little girl. something big is about to happen." "h-huh?" astaria, of course, had no clue what her master was talking about. however, rather than explaining anything, vyriana quickly put on her cloak, hid her face with her mask and hoodie, then, giving astaria one last look, she disappeared. "master!" astaria shouted, wanting more explanation about what ''big thing'' was about to happen, however, vyriana was already gone. astaria, who was left alone paused, she started thinking about what her master could possibly be talking about, however, since nothing came to her mind, she just stopped thinking about it and returned to yrniel. yes, she could have used the dimension to cultivate again and increase her strength, but again, if she wanted that,she wouldn''t have wasted excessive energy in the first place. rebuilding her cultivation, it was nux''s ''duty'', so she would be leaving it to her dear husband, for now, she would just sit back, relax, and wait for her husband to return before jumping on him. ... in a completely different dimension, a cloaked figure appeared, in front of it, was a huge mansion, the cloaked figure walked in. inside the mansion, the cloaked figure saw another being sitting with a casual look on his face. the man glanced at the cloaked figure, and as he did, his eyes widened in horror and he quickly bowed his head. "lady vyriana!" vyriana simply nodded, then, she ordered. "all cultivators below the divine stage are to return to their homeland. it is time to wake up the sleeping yrniel." Chapter 1056 L-Lady Vyriana you cant! 1056 l-lady vyriana you can''t! "all cultivators below the divine stage are to return to their homeland. it is time to cause some big ruckus in the sleeping yrniel." vyriana spoke with an excited smile on her face. the man standing next to her, however, didn''t share her excitement, rather, hearing what she said, the man widened his eyes in shock and, "l-lady vyriana you can''t!" vyriana narrowed her eyes. seeing that look in her eyes, the man panicked. he knew vyriana was not known for her patience. if he offended her, he could warmly say goodbye to his life but the man still wanted to live. and to do that, he explained himself as much as he could, "sending all the cultivators in the order to yrniel would not only cause a huge ruckus in yrniel. it would also stop the entire order from working properly since no one would be left to carry out tasks coming from the above. the cultivators below the divine stage may not be strong, however, they are still part of the order. their presence is what keeps the order running. if all of them are suddenly sent to yrniel, everything the order does will come to a halt!" the man explained. vyriana, however, just narrowed her eyes, "and you think i do not know that?" "b-but..." "we may stay in a separate dimension but do not forget that the ancestral order is a part of yrniel. the people of yrniel had gotten soft, the competition had gotten stale, the top stays on the top, while the weak ones had already accepted their positions and resigned to their fates. the number of cultivators joining the order every century is falling century after century. this clearly showed that the quality of cultivators in yrniel is dropping. this needs to be stopped. the people of yrniel need a wake-up call. the top needs to realize that they aren''t absolute. while the weak ones need to step out and struggle till they get stronger. this sense of urgency, we need to instill it into them. the order needs to return to yrniel." vyriana spoke, her eyes shining brightly as she did. the strength behind her mere words overwhelmed the man. mind you, in no world, was this man weak. he was a complete divine stage cultivator who was a valuable asset of the order. that was the reason why he was sitting where he was sitting. someone like him could easily crush all the so-called world leaders of yrniel even if they all come at him together, and he wouldn''t even break a sweat while doing so. however, in front of vyriana, this man felt the intimidation he had never felt from any divine stage cultivator. heck, even from the higher-ups, the beings who are said to be absolute, sometimes, he felt like vyriana''s aura surpassed even them. but no matter how intimidating vyriana was, what she was asking, the man just couldn''t do it. "lady vyriana, even if i do agree with what you said, i simply do not have the authority to make such a big decision, you need to convince the higher-ups, if they allow it, i would gladl-" before the man could even complete, the ring on vyriana''s finger shined, and under the man''s wide eyes, a red-colored scale appeared in vyriana''s hand. *gulp* the man gulped. he was forced to use mana to stabilize and protect himself from the dense energy coming out from the scale. the man knew what this scale was, ancestral emblems. he had only heard about them from the higher-ups, but to think he would actually be seeing one of them right in front of his eyes. and to think vyriana would be possessing one of them. the man stared at vyriana in absolute shock. he knew this woman was different from others, but to think she would be carrying the ancestral emblems from the legend... just how was this possible...? how could a divine stage cultivator carry something like this...? ancestral emblems show the highest authority in the order. once the emblem is shown, whatever the person carrying it says must be followed, no questions asked. even the higher-ups have no right to reject the orders given. no one knows who carries the ancestral emblems or how many emblems there actually are, however, one thing is for sure, with vyriana revealing one of the emblems right in front of him, he needed to take direct action. "the cultivators from the order should be registering their clans within a week, is that clear?" "y-yes, as you command, lady vyriana!" the man bowed his head. vyriana nodded, storing the emblem back into her strange ring, she turned around and then disappeared. appeared in a different place, vyriana momentarily paused. "i know you are here, come out." she spoke. a cloaked figure walked towards vyriana. "what''s the point of wearing the cloak and mask?" "i am merely trying to copy you." the cloaked figure spoke, her voice so soft and melodious, that any normal person would simply fall on his knees just by listening to it, yet at the same time, the woman''s voice also had a hint of huskiness that was both seductive and mysterious. "anyways, jokes aside, for you to be able to sense my presence, even though i wasn''t really trying to hide, that''s quite a great improvement. i guess your strength increased again huh... you have surpassed my expectations yet again, as expected from someone like you." the woman praised as she looked into vyriana''s eyes. vyriana, however, simply closed her eyes. she knew better than anyone else, this woman was acting friendly, and vyriana knew that she was an ally she could trust, however, vyriana also knew that she shouldn''t be looking straight into those hypnotic red eyes of hers. at least not until she is as strong as her. which, she currently was not. "i did not sense your presence. i just knew you would be coming since i used the emblem." Chapter 1057 Stop them 1057 stop them "i did not sense your presence. i just knew you would be coming since i used the emblem." vyriana spoke without opening her eyes. seeing her acting like this, the woman chuckled playfully, "you are still as cautious as before." "i''d rather be cautious than carefree and foolish." "your recent actions don''t seem to follow your words. you seem to be making quite some big moves, even going as far as using the emblem." "i only did what was required," vyriana replied. "causing chaos inside the order and yrniel was required?" "don''t we need strong cultivators?" "and you think we will get strong cultivators by doing this?" the cloaked woman raised her eyebrow. "i do..." vyriana nodded. nux''s face appeared in her mind and, "i am sure something good will come out of this. something good enough for me to move the entire order like i did." the cloaked woman stared at vyriana for a while, then, she tilted her head as her red eyes shined, "to me, it looks like you are doing all this to satiate your curiosity." a frown appeared on vyriana''s face. "heh, to think you would be so curious about a certain being. i also heard you recently took a disciple, i never thought you would do that either." the cloaked woman looked at the dragon woman and, "you are changing, vyriana. and to think this would happen when you returned to yrniel. you met someone extremely interesting, didn''t you? someone interesting enough for you to mess with the entire order just so you could see more of that certain someone." the cloaked woman deduced. honestly, with how she was concluding one thing after the other even though vyriana had her eyes closed and wasn''t reacting to anything she said, one could justify why vyriana was acting the way she was. this cloaked woman was terrifying, she may be talking in a light and playful tone, but with how she was reading someone like vyriana like an open book it would give chills to anyone who knew vyriana. "is it the devil?" suddenly, the cloaked woman questioned with a smile on her face. "..." vyriana didn''t say anything but, "so it is him." the cloaked woman realized. "well, that man defeated a semi saint while he was only a great sage, that''s quite a big achievement, i can guess why he has attracted your attention. i also heard that he turned into white mist in the middle of the battle to avoid getting hit by his opponent. an incubus using the abilities of a vampire, quite interesting indeed. actually, you aren''t alone, many people in the order have turned their attention to him, some are even looking into the devil''s identity." the woman commented and this time, vyriana finally showed a reaction. "what?" she spoke as she looked into the cloaked woman''s eyes. the woman''s eyes shined with curious glint, seeing how vyriana was finally looking into her eyes, she couldn''t help but find it amusing. "i have no reason to make it up, do i?" "stop them," vyriana ordered. "hmm? why? what is the problem?" "because i want them to stop." finding out about the devil''s identity wasn''t difficult, especially for the people in the order and once they realize that the devil is actually a human named nux, they wouldn''t leave nux alone either. although they may not approach nux because of her presence, right now, vyriana doesn''t want any eyes on nux. not until he gets strong enough to defend himself. "then you should do it. why should i do the work because of you?" the woman spoke as she stretched her body lazily. "i would treat it as a favor from you," vyriana spoke. "oh?" the woman''s expression changed. "the great vyriana will be owing me a favor if i do this?" "you can do it much more efficiently than me." "now that changes things." the cloaked woman muttered, then, she leaned towards vyriana and, "you are making me more and more curious about that devil, you know? it is almost to the point where i want to go and investigate everything myself." "when i said stop, you were included as well." vyriana didn''t back down. "tsk. keeping the fun to yourself. how selfish." the woman snorted. then, she backed away and, "well, don''t worry, i did say almost. you can do whatever you want, i will be leaving everything to you. i still have some things to do." the woman spoke, this time, her tone didn''t carry her usual playfulness. vyriana noticed that, she narrowed her eyes, and then, "are the things getting out of hand?" she questioned. her tone sounded similar to the woman''s. "hmm? no, not really. everything is under control. you can still enjoy your vacation, don''t worry." vyriana nodded in understanding. "anyways, i only came here to remind you, even though i know you know it already, your emblem only has 2 more uses left. use them carefully. they won''t be giving you a new one since they would be expecting you to be strong enough to not need them anymore by the time your emblem becomes ineffective." "i know." vyriana nodded her head. the woman smiled, then, she turned into blood mist and before the woman completely disappeared, vyriana heard her voice, "enjoy your time in yrniel, you deserve it, vyriana origin." vyriana stood still, thinking about what the woman said before simply shrugging her shoulders and disappearing from the place as well. 2 weeks later, the entire yrniel was shocked, around 1,000 new clans had emerged in just a single day, of course, this wasn''t surprising, countless people dreamed of forming clans and reaching new heights, and countless clans are formed and disbanded every day. these 1000 clans, however, were different. they challenged the top clans, only the clans with divine stage cultivators as the leaders were spared, as for the rest, they were all utterly defeated. the clans that were known to be the strongest and barely anyone challenged them, all those clans were defeated by some new clans. the strongest of saints were thrown around in the huge stadiums, humiliated to the core, but helpless to do anything, the beings who people believed were undefeatable, all those beliefs were crushed by these new clans and their clan members. by vyriana''s order, the cultivators from ancestral order had moved, creating chaos all over yrniel. the base of exceedogenesis, however, was calm. no, rather than calm, it was eerily silent. it was almost as if something big was about to happen. occasionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1058 Shall we skip the foreplay? * 1058 shall we skip the foreplay? * "..." astaria stared at her sisters with a blank look on her face. the other women stared at each other as well, none of them expected to see each other. it turned out that the ''unique'' idea they had of quickly reforming their foundation without worrying about cultivation level and leaving everything on nux wasn''t as unique as they thought. all of them had thought of the same thing. and seeing how they would now need to wait for their own turn instead of just cheating their way out, they all seemed annoyed. everyone other than aisha. the succubus, on the other hand, was looking at her sisters, and with a playful smile on her face, she started, "what? did you think you coming here first would help you jump turns? what were you even thinking? did you completely forget about me or something? i rebuilt my foundations all that time ago, remember? even if you did manage to skip turns, you would only be second, the first turn belongs to me, whether you see it righteously or use any tricks to fool me, i believe this is a cue. a cue to my and nux''s strong connection." aisha spoke up. her chest puffed up in pride while the other sisters just gritted their teeth. "don''t speak too much, you are just lucky." amaya snorted. "right." aisha nodded, clearly not taking her words seriously. "you-" amaya, who sensed aisha''s contempt was angry, but before she could say anything, her expression changed when she saw a portal form behind aisha. "what-" aisha frowned when she noticed the change in amaya''s expression. at first, she just thought amaya was trying to fool her but seeing the rest of her sisters having the same reaction, she decided to take the bait and turn around, however, before she could understand what happened, a hand came out of a portal and pulled her into the portal. aisha did try to resist at the last second, however, that arm simply moved towards her, held her like she was some kind of doll, and dragged her in without any resistance whatsoever. a sage stage cultivator with primordial level bloodline flowing through her veins was absolutely helpless against that arm. the portal then disappeared. the rest of the sisters glanced at each other, their faces were full of questions, but then, felberta''s lips curled into a big smile. "he''s back." she commented. "to think he would pull her into the core without even meeting us all." ember pouted. "heh, did he not make it clear before? he is desperate, i don''t think he would want to waste even a second longer on anything. this is him sending his message. we should get ready according to our turns we decided beforehand, as for when and how he is going to approach us, that would be up to him." allura spoke with a smile on her face. "a desperate nux... i wonder what he would do to me this time." edda muttered, already diving into her fantasy world without caring about anything around him. this time, none of her sisters rolled her eyes at her, rather, they all followed her footsteps, rushing into their fantasy land, thinking about things they would never share with anyone else. soon, the room was filled with a strange scent, a scent nux recognized perfectly well. ... on the other side, in the waranal dimension, aisha, who was pulled into this place looked around with a curious look on her face. at first, she panicked, an unknown hand grabbed her from behind, not giving her any chance to resist or anything like it, soon, however, when she felt the arm''s touch, her heart started calming down. it couldn''t be anyone else. it was her nux. she could feel the presence of her partner, and as she did, her succubus blood, which had been holding back her lust this entire time burst out, releasing pink energy uncontrollably. "nux..." aisha muttered, offering her complete body to nux, allowing him to hold her from behind, doing whatever he wanted to her. while she just closed her eyes, feeling his breath on her shoulders as she talked with him. "you made me wait for a long time..." "i apologize "nux''s calm voice was heard it had been more than 50 years since he had been in this state, now that his wife was finally in his arms and he could touch her without fearing anything, a relaxed smile appeared on nux''s face, he pulled aisha''s body closed to him, with both his hands on her waist, while his crotch touched her soft ass. the tent forming in his pants quietly enjoying the feeling of rubbing against aisha''s butt. of course, aisha wasn''t any innocent either, she moved her ass, trying to rub it against nux''s crotch while she continued to feel his warm breath on her. for now, she wanted nothing more than to push her body towards nux, giving herself away and losing herself while feeling extreme pleasure just like what she felt before. the more she thought about such things, the more pink energy her body released. one peculiar thing to note, however, was that as this energy moved towards nux, trying to enter his body and turn him on, it disappeared without being able to do anything at all. of course, the current aisha had completely missed it, her mind was filled with too many indecent things for her to think about these things, she couldn''t care less whether the energy she passively released whenever she was turned on was working or not, right now, her eyes were closed, nux was slowly removing her clothes, and rather than watching everything with her eyes, aisha was trying to feel it. it was much more sensual that way. not to mention the feeling of not seeing anything and leaving everything to her husband was an extreme turn- on for her. "i can''t wait any longer." suddenly, nux spoke up. "shall we skip the foreplay?" he asked. Chapter 1059 Ravage me, Husband ** 1059 ravage me, husband ** "shall we skip the foreplay?" nux questioned as he rested his chin on aisha''s shoulder. honestly, from aisha''s current condition, there was no need to ask. there was no foreplay required. nux wasn''t the only one suffering from that lethal disease called sex deprivation, his wives were the same as well. especially the primordial succubus. a small session she had that day wasn''t enough, her body wanted more, and sensing nux''s presence this close to it, aisha''s body had already started releasing its juices. aisha''s little sister, it was dripping wet. this alone was enough to give nux the answer he needed, however, in the end, nux decided to ask his wife. "we are doing it here...?" aisha questioned with a curious look on her face as she opened her eyes and started looking around. this place was surrounded by countless dead bodies. aisha didn''t know many of the beasts here, but one thing was sure, the huge beasts lying around her, they weren''t weak. heck, she could even sense a power of 12 star beasts coming out of some dead bodies. of course, 12 star beasts aren''t normally comparable to divine stage cultivators, unless they are capable of turning into humanoid form and have high intelligence, however, 12 star beasts were still stronger than most of the saint stage cultivators, and the fact that they were lying there lifelessly... aisha glanced at her husband, who had placed his dick between her thighs, while his head rested on her back. "is it too bad of a scenery for you? i can take you to another, cleaner place. this was just a little something i created to warn other beasts here. we wouldn''t want our session to be interrupted by some dumb beasts now would we? i also thought you would enjoy it, having sex in the middle of dead bodies, heh, that''s definitely something never been done before, now has it?" no, don''t question nux. he had been in his incomplete incubus state for more than 50 years, obviously, he was not in his best state of mind. aisha frowned at nux''s words, clearly not liking the idea very much. but the more she thought about it, the better the idea sounded in her head. yes, don''t question aisha either. sex demons were never in the right state of mind. relate anything to sex and they would probably like it, especially gone cases like aisha, a succubus who had fallen in real love. a lust demon feeling real love, a nightmarish combination indeed. "let''s go it here," aisha spoke, completely understanding where nux was coming from. nux nodded with a big smile on his face, with the two of them forming a weird understanding with each other, nux finally stopped sandwiching his dick into aisha''s soft thighs and placed the head in front of her cave. aisha''s body trembled in anticipation, if this was the normal nux, he would have started playing his games, teasing aisha to no limit before making her beg for it, the current nux, however, wasn''t the same. *pah* "aaannnnnhhhhhh!!" without any warning whatsoever, he pushed in. aisha''s entire body trembled as a big jolt of pleasure coursed through her entire body, numbing her mind to unimaginable levels. in just one thrust, aisha felt like she was already in the world on her own. "oooohhhh!! so good~" nux wasn''t in any better condition either. aisha''s pussy had taken a perfect form to serve his dick, its shape was extremely similar to his dick, making her walls reach levels normal pussies never could. nux felt like aisha''s pussy was designed just for him, this feeling of extreme possession, combined with the otherworldly pleasure he was feeling by being inside a primordial sex demon, nux felt like he could orgasm right away. but of course, how could he do that? nux held on. his hands then moved towards aisha''s breasts, he started kneading aisha''s plump breasts gently, on the other hand, he tried to take his dick out of her vagina. aisha''s walls started sucking his dick, clearly not wanting nux''s little brother to leave, the more nux pulled out, the stronger the suction got. "uggghhh~" nux groaned in pleasure, his hold over aisha''s breasts got stronger, right now, the two of them only had each other to balance themselves with, there was no furniture around where they could put the weight of their bodies, with just the two of them, they acted like each other''s support, nux finally pulled his dick out, right at the entrance, then, *pah* "aaannnnhhh~~" he pushed in again. this time, aisha was prepared, however, even then, the pleasure she felt went over her head. her body was too weak in front of nux. even in his human form, nux was like a perfect being who could do practically whatever he wanted to her body and she would feel nothing but good about it. especially right now, aisha didn''t know why, however, today nux''s thrusts were much stronger than before, the amount of pleasure she felt after each thrust, it felt much stronger than the last time the two of them had sex. it was as if nux had turned into a completely different person. a person who had a perfect leash over her. a person who could turn her on with just the slightest of his actions. or, maybe this was the result of being away from nux for such a long time, her body, which had been craving for him relentlessly after tasting him once, was now submitting to him. aisha didn''t know what it was, but one thing was for sure. she was losing her independence. with each of nux''s thrusts, her body was getting more and more used to him, her body was getting addicted to him. what her body didn''t know, however, was that her mind had already been addicted to him. how else did one think she spent 1,000 years inside the trial? whatever was happening, aisha didn''t care, with her purple eyes turning hazy, a silly smile appeared on her face and, "faster- ravage me, husband." aisha requested and then, the pounding started. Chapter 1060 You arent getting away anytime soon ** 1060 you aren''t getting away anytime soon ** "faster~ ravage me, husband." aisha requested with an almost drunk look on her face. seeing her expression, a strange sensation welled into nux''s heart. he stepped forward, not expecting his sudden movement, aisha twisted her leg and slipped. when the two of them were about to fall, nux used this chance to turn around, keeping aisha above him, he fell on his back, however, instead of being hurt, his mind was occupied by aisha''s lovely breasts that were on his chest. his hands moved towards aisha''s butt, then, he lifted her up, bringing her breasts close to her mouth, and seeing the delicious treat handing right in front of his mouth, nux couldn''t hold back his urges, his tongue came out and, he started licking. starting with the right one, then the left one, then shifting back to the right one, under the constant stimulus, aisha''s light pink nipples soon got erected as well. her body continued to tremble in pleasure, as mentioned before, even the simplest of nux''s actions had a big effect on her body, "annh~" just nux sensually licking her nipples made aisha moan. her body felt so weak because of pleasure that even staying up in the same position felt difficult for her. and as if he could sense what his wife''s body was feeling, nux suddenly moved his hands towards her lower back and pulled her close to him. aisha''s weak body obviously couldn''t resist nux''s pull, she quickly fell on top of him, her two heavy breasts putting all their weight on nux''s face. "haaahhh~" nux was in heaven. his face being buried under aisha''s soft cleavage, it was a heavenly feeling, his hand automatically started kneading aisha''s butt, making her body even weaker, so weak that she couldn''t think about moving away. aisha''s body was in nux''s complete control and this time, he wasn''t using any of his abilities to do that. nux continued to experience heaven, he even moved his face wherever he could, feeling this heavenly feeling, while at the same time, his little brother was being surrounded by aisha''s wet walls, feeling better than ever before. "annnhh~ nux~~" aisha moaned as she bit her lips. no one knew where she found the strength to do it, however, she suddenly grabbed nux''s head and buried it even deeper into her cleavage. "i can''t take it anymore~" she moaned. her walls trembling, wanting more action, wanting more pounding. "annhhh~~" suddenly, nux tightly grabbed aisha''s butt, making her moan in pleasure as her back arched up and her upper body lifted. using this chance, nux turned around, coming on top of his succubus, then, looking into her purple eyes, he sealed her lips, then, he moved his dick back to the entry point and, *pah* another push. "mmnnngggggghhhhh~~" a muffled moan was heard. satisfied, nux smiled inwardly, then, while sucking her lips, nux started the pounding. *pah* *pah* *pah* "mmnnnhh~~ mmngghh~ mnnhh~~" again, jolts and jolts of pleasure assaulted aisha''s body, all this time, she was hugging nux with everything she had, however, nux''s thrusts had such a strong effect on her body that even her grip weakened and her hands fell down. right now, all her energy was only being used in one thing and that was moaning as loudly as she could. "mnnnggfff~~" and even those moans of hers were being muffled by nux''s kisses. nux continued to thrust, and with each thrust, aisha''s mind was overwhelmed. her pussy was extremely sensitive, honestly, she couldn''t even count how many minor orgasms had she experienced yet. right now, each of nux''s thrusts gave her a minor orgasm. of course, she wasn''t the only one feeling this overwhelming pleasure. one shouldn''t forget that aisha was a primordial succubus, a sex demon with an extremely strong bloodline. aisha''s body was made for sex. her figure, her walls, her cave, her tightness, it was all past the point of perfection. the amount of pleasure nux was currently feeling was ridiculous. truthfully, he himself didn''t know how he wasn''t coming yet, but one thing was sure, this moment, nux wished that it could last forever. "ugghhhh!" nux groaned in pleasure, finally leaving allura''s mouth, allowing her to moan again. *pah* *pah* *pah* "annh~ annnhh~ annnnhh~" he didn''t stop pounding either. his wife''s moans were like music to his ear, each of her moans turning him on, making him move even faster. aisha unconsciously moved her hands above her head, her body movements now got clearer, when nux''s eyes fell on her moving up and down because of her thrusts, nux''s dick twitched. a strange, possessive light shone in his eyes. a powerful urge to mark this woman overwhelmed his mind. his golden eyes momentarily turned red, his canines elongated, he lowered his head then, *bite* he bit above aisha''s collarbone. "!!!" aisha widened her eyes in surprise. she couldn''t understand what nux was doing, however, when she felt him sucking her blood, a weird, incredibly strong jolt of pleasure assaulted her body, this was so out of random that the orgasm she was trying to hold this whole time with every last bit of her strength loosened, the jolt of pleasure that numbed her entire body rushed towards her lower body, her vagina trembled, her walls tightened around nux''s dick and then, *squirt* she came. "ngggghhhhhhhhh~" aisha moaned. her legs were weakened to the point where she couldn''t even feel them anymore, nux finally stopped drinking her blood, then, he moved up. his red eyes returned to normal, then, he glanced at his wife, his mouth covered in her blood, he commented, "you are delicious, my wife." *ba-dump* aisha''s heartbeat quickened. she could feel nux''s saliva where he bit her, nux had licked where he had bit her, the coolness she felt from there became a strange source of pleasure for her as well "then eat me as much as you want." aisha''s face was covered in sweat and she was extremely tired to the point where if one told her to move, she wouldn''t be able to. but even then, she wasn''t willing to give up the chance of flirting back. nux smiled. "oh, that is the plan." of course, he wasn''t thinking about anything else either. with his eyes burning with intense desire, he glanced at his wife and, you aren''t getting away anytime soon." the round two started. occasionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1061 Lets get you all cleaned, shall we? 1061 let''s get you all cleaned, shall we? aisha moved her body, making herself more comfortable, but then, a frown appeared on her face and she lazily opened her eyes. she realized she was on top of an extremely comfortable bed and a question popped into her mind, how did she get here? her memories of the time before were still hazy, however, what she did know, was that she and nux were in the waranal dimension, doing the deed in the middle of countless dead bodies like some sort of psychos. ''heh...'' a silly smile appeared on aisha''s face as she recalled the blissful days she had spent. yes, days. aisha knew her bloodline was strong, however, this was the day when she truly felt grateful for having this bloodline. primordial level blood allowed her to go on for as long as she could. aisha was sure, what she experienced, if it was any normal woman, they would have passed out from intense pleasure within an hour. what she felt was soul-stirring, it was not something a normal woman could take. she, however, held on because of her blood. and she held on for days. even though the only thing she could do was moan continuously as nux continued to thrust inside her relentlessly, his feelings, his desperation, his intense piled-up lust, and aisha''s blood allowed her to take it all. and she was glad she could do so. these last few days, aisha could confidently say that these were the best days of her life. she was sent onto cloud nine and stayed there this whole time. not to mention this also magically increased her strength... that huge amount of energy that entered her body every time the two of them orgasmed at the same time, aisha made breakthrough after breakthrough, in just these 8 to 9 days, she jumped from being an initial stage emperor to a middle-level great sage. and this time, she was a complete great sage. aisha could feel overwhelming strength coursing through her body as she clenched her fists. "you are awake." suddenly, aisha heard an extremely seductive voice, one that made her body entire tremble as it recalled the bliss it had been through again. unconsciously, she started rubbing her thighs together. her eyes then fell on a handsome black-haired, golden-eyed man walking into the room, nux smiled playfully and shook his head as he lamented. "darn it, i missed the scene of you waking up, i shouldn''t have gone away to bring fresh towels." right now, he was only wearing a short, the rest of his body was completely naked, aisha, of course, didn''t ignore this chance to feast her eyes with how divinely beautiful her husband was. this was the man she pursued with everything she had. just thinking about it put a big smile on her face. then, when her brain finally registered nux''s words, she questioned, "i was asleep...? for how long?" "hmm? not much, just 4 days." nux replied. then, with a devilish look on his face, he praised, "quite amazing that you woke up in just 4 days after what we did. guess your bloodline really is powerful, isn''t it?" right now, nux''s eyes looked much clearer than before. his usual playfulness, which was missing for the past few days and was replaced by extreme desire for his wives and a hint of annoyance for others, was now back. one could say nux had returned to normal. aisha, however, was surprised, "i was asleep for 4 days?" "mhm, and let me tell you if you didn''t know already, you look absolutely adorable when you sleep, especially how you curl into a fetal position as you sleep, you are just so huggable, my wife." nux chuckled and for some reason, aisha, who normally always had a flirty and witty reply to nux''s words blushed, "y-you were watching me sleep!?" she questioned. "of course, i had nothing better to do." nux replied with a big smile on his face. "not to mention what i was watching was quite a sight to see so i didn''t even realize when and how 4 days passed." aisha''s blush deepened, she didn''t know what happened but today, she was completely out of her game. she was blushing about anything nux said. trying to change the topic, aisha started looking around, "we are inside [core]..." she recognized the place she was in. this was nux''s room inside [core.] "mhm, i brought you here after you fell asleep. i can''t let my beautiful wife sleep on rough ground now, can i?" "heh, coming from someone who ravaged me on the that said ''rough ground, your statement is quite contradictory." aisha replied with a playful smirk on her face. she finally left like she was getting her edge back, but, [ravage me, husband.] nux created a hologram of aisha hugging him with a hazy look in her eyes and a red face, a sight that was extremely alluring but at the same time, extremely embarrassing for the current aisha. "can''t go against a request like that, now can i?" nux spoke as he walked towards aisha and sat beside her. aisha pouted as she turned to the other side, showing her back to nux. this was her way of showing that she was upset, nux smiled. "i brought fresh towels since i intended to clean you up like i did these past 4 days, but since you are awake, i have another even better idea how about the two of us take a bath together in the waterfall outside?" nux questioned. aisha, who wanted to be pampered by acting like she wouldn''t be talking to nux, froze. it was an instant decision, she would shift this plan for the future, bathing together with him sounded much better. thinking about it, aisha turned around, however, before she could, nux had already picked her up in his arms like a princess, then, looking into her purple eyes, a seductive smile appeared on his face and, "let''s get you all cleaned, shall we?" "i feel like you will just get me dirtier." "i don''t especially hate dirty aisha." nux didn''t deny. none of his bathing sessions ever ended with just a bath. one had to be an eunuch to not react to bathing together with wives as lovely as his. "i don''t mind being dirtied by you either," aisha replied with a seductive smile on her face. nux''s smile widened and the two walked towards the waterfall. ... the bathing session lasted for 7 more hours, and aisha''s body was already tired and weak, therefore, this time, she couldn''t handle nux for any longer, honestly, nux was surprised that she managed to last this long. even though he was going a bit easy on her right now, the fact is, his body was rebuilt from scratch, the current him was a much more enhanced version of himself. the fact that aisha was able to take his ''enhanced self'' for this long showed just how absurdly strong her bloodline was. nux closed his eyes, remembering the extreme pleasure he felt as he held his wife''s waist, while thrusting his hip from behind, underwater. thinking about it, nux felt his little brother twitching again. he shook his head. not now, right now, he was actually cleaning aisha''s body after she had passed out. once he was done, he kissed aisha''s lips when she was asleep, then, he stood up and returned to his room again with aisha in his arms. placing her on the bed, he kissed her soft lips again, then, a portal appeared in front of him and he returned. it was time to kidnap his second target, however, as soon as nux returned to yrniel, he sensed a familiar presence. vyriana was here. sensing her presence, nux decided not to play any games and walked out of the portal. vyriana sensed his arrival and appeared in front of him. "you are back in your human form." vyriana noticed the moment her eyes fell on nux. "i stabilized myself." nux smiled. "you do look quite bright, i agree." vyriana nodded. then, she shook her head and with a solemn look on her face, she spoke up. "i need to talk to you, right now." nux frowned, "what is it?" he asked. vyriana then looked around, then, she waved her hands, nux felt an irresistible force covering his entire body, but before he could react, he had already disappeared and had appeared in a completely unknown place. "the new clans that have been challenging all the top clans, have you heard about them?" "huh?" nux frowned. "so you don''t." vyriana realized, then, she nodded her head and, "well, you will know it soon enough, with so many things happening right now, i don''t think exceedogenesis can remain silent for long." then, vyriana stared at nux, and, "whenever you challenge or get challenged by other clans, fight however you want, however, make sure you do not reveal the fact that your body can handle the power of laws." vyriana warned, her solemn expression telling how important this matter was, however, nux, on the other hand, just tilted his head in confusion, "power of laws? what is that?" occasionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1062 I can beat the Dragon Hero again if you want. 1062 i can beat the dragon hero again if you want. "power of laws? what is that?" nux tilted his head in confusion. "heh." a smile appeared on vyriana''s face as she glanced at nux. "i actually believed you for a second you know? you may not look like it, but you are much more cautious than i thought. to think you would act ignorant in front of me like this. well, i guess i can understand your perspective as well. it is actually a good thing that you are careful about it and i expect you to do the same in the future as well. you used the power of laws in your battle with vedier but i do not want you to do something foolish like that again, is that clear? even if you are losing a battle, do not use the power of laws." vyriana warned, but again, "lady vyriana, i am not trying to fool you. i have no clue what power are you talking about." vuriana stared at nux with a deadpan look on her face "you really think you could fool me into thinking that it was not the power of laws like that? nux, the fact that you are here talking with me peacefully and not have 1000s of absurdly strong cultivators coming after you should be enough proof that you can trust me. and there is no point in hiding the power of laws from me, since i have comprehended my own laws, you cannot fool my eyes." "i swear by my wives'' names, i do not know what this power of laws is," nux spoke as he looked into vyriana''s eyes with a solemn look on his face, and this time, vyriana''s expression changed. she may not know nux much, however, there was one thing she didn''t doubt, this man loved his wives like no other being, he was just as crazy about his women as those women were crazy about him, actually, sometimes, vyriana even felt that he was crazier than those women. nux could do anything, however, he would never lie with his wives'' names on it. "if you do not know what laws are, then how did you use that power when you fought against vedier? i even touched those spikes you formed to make sure, there was definitely power of laws fused in them, there is no way those things would have pierced through vedier''s scales if there wasn''t." vyriana questioned with a strange look on her face "the spikes?" "yes, whatever you used to raise the strength of those spikes in the middle of the battle, wasn''t that the law you practice? and from the looks of it, it is quite similar to the law i practice, the only difference being that the law i practice aligns towards myself, while yours aligns towards others, isn''t that right? "lady vyriana, as i said, i do not even know what laws are..." of course, nux had no clue what this woman was talking about. "..." vyriana turned silent. this man... just what sort of monster was he? first, he was able to use the power of laws when he was barely a semi sai- no, at that time, he was a great sage. something that shouldn''t be possible unless you were a saint. now, he was telling her that he used that power without even knowing what it was? what? how does that make any sense? she spent centuries to even understand what this power was let alone using them yet a mere 70-year-old boy was using it without even realizing it? just what kind of secret has this bastard hidden in his body? vyriana thought inwardly as she observed nux who was staring at her with a frown on his face. of course, nux had his own theories in his mind. the power of laws, he didn''t know what it was, however, he did realize it had something to do with [dark amethyst]. therefore, without thinking any further, vaan summoned some of the dark amethyst, then, he turned towards vyriana and questioned, "is this the power of law you are talking about?" vyriana, on the other hand, was surprised yet another time. her hand moved as she touched the spike nux had summoned and just as she expected, the power of laws had disappeared. "the increase in your ability''s strength wasn''t temporary, you did it permanently..." vyriana commented as she stared at nux. the law nux was practicing... it was even more terrifying than she thought... nux''s law allowed him to increase the strength of his ability permanently! what kind of absurd law was that!? this level of strength... vyriana doubted if even the divine stage cultivators would be capable of holding such power in their bodies... how was nux doing it? was it that secret he was hiding? vyriana continued to stare at nux. "lady vyriana?" nux frowned in confusion, unable to understand why vyriana was acting like this. "how did you increase the strength of your ability if you do not know about laws?" vyriana questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "i..." nux didn''t know what to say. he couldn''t reveal the existence of the system and with how serious vyriana''s expression was, he knew he couldn''t just get out of this conversation either. vyriana''s eyes had made it clear, she wanted answers, honest answers. "i was born with such power." nux decided to use the half-truth approach. "what?" vyriana narrowed her eyes. "i realized i had this ability ever since i started cultivating. i was capable of increasing the strength of some of my abilities permanently, of course, i cannot do it infinitely,there are certain restrictions to that, but yes, i do have a way to strengthen my abilities." nux explained. "does increasing the strength of your ability harm you in any way?" vyriana questioned. "it does not." nux shook his head. "i guess we can say that the thing inside your body isn''t trying to hurt you, for now," vyriana commented. "thing inside my body." "you should already know you are different from others, nux. you should know there is something inside your body that makes you different. actually, you should have done your best trying to find out what this thing is and how it works. or maybe, you already know what it is and just aren''t willing to reveal your secrets to me." vyriana spoke as she looked into nux''s eyes. "i do know i am different from others, however, this ''thing'' you speak of, i do not know what it was. i used to think it was just my blood. i am an orphan you see, the origin of my parents is unknown." "it has nothing to do with your blood, actually, the level of your blood can be considered average, i am talking about your human blood of course however, the thing inside your body completely nullifies that mediocre blood, pushing you to the limits that even the beings with primordial blood would find hard to reach. i wonder what that thing is." vyriana commented, her eyes shining with intense curiosity. nux''s heart skipped a beat. no, it was not because he was taken aback by how beautiful vyriana was, nux was currently praying for his life. vyriana''s eyes, he didn''t like the look in those eyes, he felt like a steamy lamb in front of a hungry lion, waiting to be devoured without being able to resist at all. "heh." seeing him getting intimidated, vyriana realized that the aura she was unconsciously releasing was overpowering nux. she held herself back, then, with a smile on her face, she glanced at nux and, "don''t worry, i am not planning to cut you open. yet." nux smiled weakly. "yet huh..." he commented, cold sweat on his forehead. vyriana just sighed, she realized how right her student was, whatever expectations she had of nux, this man was going to surpass them all and would continue to surprise her again and again. ''it is almost frustrating...'' vyriana narrowed her eyes as she glared at nux. however, someone in her heart, she was actually looking forward to this. she was looking forward to how strong nux would be once he stepped into the divine stage. would he... be able to defeat her? vyriana thought of a possibility. as much as vyriana doubted it, somewhere in her heart, vyriana knew this would be an interesting face-off. thinking about all that, a big smile appeared on vyriana''s face. then, she glanced at nux and, "anyways, that power of yours to increase the strength of your abilities, do not use it in front of other cultivators, is that clear?" "i will keep that in mind." nux nodded, making a note of not upgrading his abilities mid-battle from now on. "good." vyriana nodded, then, she turned around. "lady vyriana." noticing that she was about to return, nux called out. "what? you want me to take you back as well?" "no, that was not it. i was hoping you could tell me more about laws." nux spoke up. he couldn''t leave this chance. these laws were something that made vyriana act like this, this wasn''t something he should ignore. "you want me to teach you right now? it would take some time, you know?" vyriana questioned with a playful smile on her face. "ahh, then just let it be. i will bother you later." nux quickly backed away. he had much more important things to do right now. "i won''t be available later," vyriana commented. "heh." nux chuckled. "please do not tease me like this, lady vyriana. i can beat the dragon hero again if you want." vyriana chuckled out loud. nux smiled, then, a portal formed behind him, nux then looked into vyriana''s eyes and, "i will be taking my leave now, lady vyriana. please take care of yourself." Chapter 1063 You should understand your position now, Cat. * 1063 you should understand your position now, cat. * currently, thyra was sitting in her room, cleaning her daggers with a bored look on her face, her cultivation had gone away, just like astaria, she was now a king stage cultivator as well. of course, recovering her cultivation wasn''t a problem, she was even looking forward to that, however, waiting for her turn was agonizingly torturous. it was at times like these when thyra considers the possibility of just getting nux and running away from this place, living with him alone for the rest of her lives. thinking about it, thyra sighed again, getting back to cleaning her already-cleaned daggers, but then, a hand appeared. then, grabbing thyra from behind, the hand pulled her in. thyra''s eyes widened in shock, she quickly picked the dagger, trying to cut whatever was holding her robes from behind, however, with her cultivation stuck at king stage, her reaction was far too slow and she was thrown into a completely different place, a room that she had never seen before. "so fierce, what if you actually cut my hand using those daggers?" then, thyra heard a playful voice, a voice she recognized well, and her racing heart finally calmed down. thyra then heaved a big sigh of relief, then, she laid down on the floor, then, looking at her husband, a smile appeared on her face and, "what''s with you appearing from behind and pulling your wives into [core]?" she questioned. "i plan to kidnap you all and then have my way with you all." nux answered as he sat on the bed. "is that so...?" thyra couldn''t help but chuckle. then, she looked around observing the ''room'' she was in. purple black walls, floor and ceiling... it didn''t take her long to understand where she was. waranal dimension and this purple black room was nothing but a box nux created to use as a temporary room, there was nothing here, no table, no chair, or anything like that, heck, nux didn''t even bother creating a door or a window. thyra then glanced at the bed nux was sitting on and, ''he didn''t forget that...'' thyra chuckled again. "hey captive, don''t just look around curiously, act like a captive." nux spoke as he glanced at the woman he kidnapped. "should i be scared...?" thyra questioned with a playful smile on her face. "of course you should. you don''t have any clue what''s about to happen to you, cat." nux smiled like an evil monster. "but i am not scared at all though?" thyra tilted her head cutely. her tail moving left and right, showing her excitedness. nux of course, didn''t miss that, seeing that tail moving, his expression changed. his wife was a catkin now, a catgirl. a real catgirl was present right in front of his eyes and she was his wife! just thinking about it, the cultured man inside him was going insane. nux was living his dream! "you should be scared, cat." nux spoke, then, he raised his hand. [absolute kinesis.] and of course, a king stage cultivator couldn''t possibly resist his control. thyra''s body froze. ''hey! that''s cheating!'' thyra complained as her body was lifted in the air. ''a captive has no right to complain.'' nux replied as he quickly lay on the comfortable bed, thyra''s body then moved towards him and was placed right beside him. nux moved, first, his legs around on top of thyra''s then, his hand grabbed her from behind. nux canceled [absolute kinesis], allowing thyra to move again, however, with him all over her, she was still bound and could barely move. "are you scared now?" nux questioned in an extremely seductive voice. "of course not." thyra didn''t give in either. nux made her wait for so long, so she wouldn''t give him instant gratification either. she would delay it for as long as possible. she would make nux work for it. however, she couldn''t hold that thought for a long time. "is that so~" nux whispered, blowing air into her cat ears. "!!!" thyra widened her eyes in surprise as her entire body trembled. her ears were the weak points that even she didn''t know about, nux blowing air into them sent a weird jolt into her body, making her lose all her strength. nux seductively licked the back of her ear, thyra''s body trembled again as she moaned. "annh~" "are you scared now?" nux whispered again, blowing into her ear and making her body tremble again. "n-no..." thyra tried to resist. then, *bite* nux lightly bit her ear. "annnhh~" thyra moaned again. "you should understand your position now, cat. you are my captive now and i could do whatever i want with you. you have no way to resist me." nux spoke, each of his words getting a strange reaction from thyra''s body. soon, thyra felt something hard touching her butt. "nhgghh~" it didn''t take her long to realize what it was. "yes, even that. i can even do this and you wouldn''t be able to do anything." nux spoke as he started rubbing his dick on thyra''s butt. thyra''s lower body trembled even more, feeling what she wanted for so long was close to her, her little sister released her juices as well. thyra was forced to rub her thighs with each other, trying to suppress her little sisters cries, however, with nux rubbing his dick on her butt, rubbing his hand on her waist, slowly teasing her breasts, and licking and biting her ear, her body hormones were in a mess. being attacked from 3 different positions, thyra''s defenses were falling faster than ever. her mind started thinking about things nux would do to her in the future, making her little sister release more and more of her juices. her toes curled up, her hands slowly moving towards her crotch before getting caught by nux and getting locked, losing her freedom. "you aren''t allowed to move." nux spoke. this time, even though he didn''t use [absolute kinesis], thyra''s body stopped moving. nux was directly commanding thyra''s body now. "are you finally scared now?" Chapter 1064 What a fucked up way to think ** 1064 what a fucked up way to think ** "are you finally scared now?" nux whispered into thyra''s ears again, her brain, however, was too busy processing what was happening to her body and she was in no state to answer her question. it had been too long. thyra had been strong for a long time, now, however, when she was back in nux''s arms again, the extreme comfort she felt, not to mention the pleasurable state her body was in, the current thyra was excessively weak against it. her hormones were in a mess, her body was extremely sensitive, and in a position where nux touched her however he wanted and she couldn''t move her arms or legs, the sense of helplessness turned into a sense of pleasure as well and, *squirt* thyra orgasmed. "mmnnnhggggghhhhhh~~" she tried to hold her moan by biting her lips, her orgasm, however, was stronger than she thought, her back arched up, her fists clenched, her toes curled and her legs stiff, thyra finally experienced an orgasm after years. "huh?" and of course, nux couldn''t believe it. ''she came?'' he knew thyra was sensitive right now, all his wives were, heck, he was in the same position, but this quickly? he hadn''t even done anything major yet, scratch that, they haven''t even removed their clothes yet. "i am scared..." suddenly, thyra spoke in a tired voice. then, she turned towards nux, her crystal blue eyes locked on her husband and, "just as i thought, i am addicted..." she commented. "addicted?" nux smiled teasingly. "sit up." suddenly, thyra ordered. "but you are the captive here." nux pouted. thyra wasn''t playing by the rules at all. "sit up." thyra repeated herself. nux looked into her eyes, and suddenly, he noticed something. thyra''s eyes were hazy, they were extremely similar to the look he had in his eyes when he was stuck in his incubus form. seeing her like that, nux''s body moved on its own and he sat up, with his back resting on the headrest of the bed, thyra then started moving, with eyes still locked on nux''s face, she started crawling. with her cat ears and the tail that couldn''t stop moving, the sight became even more alluring for nux. thyra, however, had just started, soon, her head moved towards nux''s crotch, with her mouth, she put his pants down, and nux''s little brother fell on thyra''s face, slapping her check. thyra didn''t mind, rather, an extremely seductive smile appeared on her face, knowing that nux was watching her and seeing the horny look that had appeared on her face, she was satisfied. her tongue came out, greeting nux''s hard dick. thyra rested her head on nux''s thighs, and with his dick resting on the top of her face and his balls on her forehead, thyra finally started licking. "ugghhhh!!" nux groaned in pleasure, it was just. thyra licking his dick, the sight in front of him was just too alluring. the sense of power he felt with thyra going down on him like that, thyra''s intense love, her hazy eyes that hadn''t looked away from his face, all these factors coming together boosted the pleasure nux felt to a completely different level. soon, thyra was done licking his entire thing, then, she moved, her movements were slow but extremely seductive, nux continued to look at her as if he was hypnotized. seeing that, she smiled and then, she crawled over nux''s erect dick and kissed the tip. "ahhh~" nux moaned. thyra''s every movement stimulated his emotions to the extreme. "you look extremely sexy today. i am having a hard time holding back." nux complimented. "are you sure you should be complimenting your captive?" thyra questioned with a playful smile on her face. "isn''t the fact that i kidnapped you a compliment as well? i don''t kidnap random women you know? since i kidnapped you, it meant that you were special." nux was quick with his reply. "what a fucked up way to think," thyra commented. "i am not in my right mind due to certain reasons." "what a coincidence, i am in a similar state." thyra replied, then, she started licking the head again. seeing thyra on all her fours, licking his with her tail moving continuously and her cat ears twitching constantly, nux''s dick twitched. thyra looked extremely adorable and sexy at the same time, nux felt like if he continued to watch this, his heart would burst in joy, however, no matter how much he tried, he just couldn''t move away. thyra''s eyes that were looking at him, it felt like they had placed a magical lock on him, no matter how much he tried, he could only helplessly watch as thyra licking his dick like the adorable yet sexy cat she was messed with his emotions. "ugghhhh~ thyra!" nux groaned, his entire body became stiff. he really wanted to just grab thyra''s head and push his dick into her mouth, however, at the same time, he didn''t wish to stop seeing this alluring sight either. nux was trapped in a world of extreme pleasure, and as if she could hear all nux''s inner struggles, thyra decided to pity him and, she gobbled nux''s rod up. "ahhh~" nux moaned in relief. it was getting harder and harder to hold back, but feeling thyra''s warm mouth, all this wait for was worth it. thyra''s tongue still didn''t stop moving, even when her mouth was filled with nux''s huge dick, her tongue continued to move and soon, her head started moving up and down as well. with each movement, she started sucking deeper and deeper. *slurp* *slurp* *slurp* sounds of thyra''s intense sucking echoed throughout the room. "aaahhhh~ thyra, that feels so good~" nux groaned in pleasure. hearing his words, thyra increased her speed, increasing the pleasure to an even higher level, *slurp* *slurp* *slurp* the slurping sounds intensified, thyra''s checks soon sunk in as well, her face got covered in nux''s precum, after some time, nux''s hips started moving as well, "ugghhhh!!" nux groaned, his dick finally entering thyra''s tight throat,her eyes widened, however, she still didn''t stop. the pleasure continued to pile up, and then, "i am cumminggg~~" nux groaned in pleasure, pushing his dick right into thyra''s throat and releasing his milk directly into her throat. occasionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1065 Hmmm Hmmm, this looks okay from here... 1065 hmmm hmmm, this looks okay from here... "i am cumminggg~~" nux groaned in pleasure, pushing his dick right into thyra''s throat and releasing his milk directly into her throat. "khawwk! khawkk! khawwk!" thyra coughed a few times, nux''s instincts had taken over him in the last few seconds, his sudden action was a surprise for her, therefore, she was unable to take all the sperm nux had released into her mouth and got overwhelmed. "are you okay?" nux questioned with a worried look on his face, rubbing thyra''s back as she coughed. "i am not." thyra, however, shook her head. nux quickly took out a healing potion, if thyra was hurt anywhere, using it would help, thyra, however, crawled towards nux before resting her head on his thigh and closing her eyes. "i... i don''t think the potion would work..." she spoke in a grave tone as her hand pointed in a certain direction. it was her crotch. "..." nux turned silent for a while. then, he glanced at thyra who was resting on his thigh with her eyes closed and a playful smile on her face, and seeing that, his face twitched. his hand grabbed her face, making her lips pout and, "you perverted little cat." "it is your fwault." thyra replied, not even trying to get out of nux''s grip. "my fault...?" nux raised his eyebrow. he waved his hand, then suddenly, black mist surrounded thyra''s legs and soon, her clothes were devoured,revealing thyra''s bare legs and dripping pussy. "you got turned on from sucking my dick, how is it my fault?" "it was delicious." thyra''s reply was simple. her simple reply, however, surprised nux. was this perverted woman really his silent assassin wife? "have you been hanging out with edda or something?" nux couldn''t help but question. only that perverted woman of his could have such an effect on his wife. "i have not. but i have started to understand some of the things she says." thyra replied and this time, nux''s face turned solemn. this was not good. edda was rubbing off on thyra, if this continued, his innocent wife would turn into a pervert! ''no, wait.'' suddenly, nux''s expression changed. a cold-blooded cat kin assassin who is secretly a pervert inside, just how extreme of a turn-on is that!? as nux thought about it, he continuously nodded his head. yes, it wasn''t as bad as he thought it was. no, it was not bad at all. "hey, mr. kidnapper..." suddenly, thyra called out. nux turned towards her and, "didn''t you say you could do whatever you want with me, thyra''s game, he had decided to actively take part in it as well. "you think so? so are you allowing me to do whatever i want to your body?" nux questioned. "of course, you can have me, i''d even say just take all of me and force me to stay here with you all the time, i won''t mind it at all. i would like that, actually." "a woman who is beautiful and perverted, it seems i won a lottery didn''t i?" "mhm, you won''t find anyone else like me. that''s why i am telling you to keep me with you all the time." "then from today on, i declare you as my property." "yes, you ow-annhhh~" before thyra could reply, a moan escaped her mouth. she glanced below and noticed nux''s dick resting on top of her little sister, "and it is time for me to examine my property," nux spoke with a big smile on his face. "o-of course, you can examine me as much as yo- hnnnggggg=" before she could complete her sentence, nux made her moan again. then why are you not doing anything? i am still waiting, you know?" that was it. that was all nux needed to lose his sanity. "you were the one who asked for it, captive." he spoke, then, he grabbed thyra, lifted her up, and rolled on top of her. dark mist his and the rest of thyra''s clothes, and soon, both of them were in their birthday suits. seeing nux''s body, thyra''s eyes lit up, "you are quite good-looking, mr. kidnapper, i wonder why you have to resort to kidnapping women to have your way with them. i think most of them would let you have your way with them even if you don''t kidnap them." thyra spoke up. she had completely ruined the roleplay nux had planned in his head and had taken it into a completely different territory. however, this didn''t mean nux had given up. things going according to his expectations every single time wasn''t as fun either, it wasn''t difficult, just a little flick on her erect clitoris and the jolt of pleasure it sent into thyra''s body was enough to get the desired reaction. thyra tried to keep a strong front, not allowing nux to get all over her, however, nux was getting serious now. the game thyra was playing, it was now his turn to ruin it all. "hmmm hmmm, this looks okay from here..." nux commented. this time, however, thyra could not come up with some witty reply in edda''s style, nux had used [absolute kinesis] to keep her legs open, her vagina was completely defenseless and nux could enter into her cave anytime he wanted, however, nux was delaying it. he was actually inspecting his ''property'', with his rod. sliding his rod into her opening, poking her clitoris with his rod, sometimes, even rubbing the entire body of his dick onto that erect little clitoris, then rubbing his dick near the regions closed to her entrance, all these actions, they sent many jolts of extreme pleasure into thyra''s body, however, as pleasurable as it was, nux''s actions were also frustrating, thyra''s little sister could feel it, nux''s rod being so close to her, it was even touching her entrance, however, even after being so close, she still couldn''t feel the complete thing, this frustrating feeling, thyra couldn''t take it anymore, her lower lips were now twitching, begging nux to put his dick in, nux, however, continued to ''inspect his property'', "d-do it." in the end, thyra gave in. Chapter 1066 Don’t stop** chapter 1066 don''t stop** 1066 don''t stop** "d-do it." thyra spoke up. "hmm? what do you mean?" "stop teasing me already and put it in." "hmm? but wasn''t i your kidnapper and you my property? how can you order me around? it doesn''t work like that you know?" thyra pouted. "pffftt." nux laughed out loud. then, he moved his head towards thyra''s ears and, "do you really want me to put it in?" "yes." "then i should put it in?" "yes" "should i rea-" "i won''t talk to you if you continue." thyra threatened, and realizing that he was pushing his cute wife too far, nux stood up, then, with his dick right in front of thyra''s entrance, he slowly moved in. "aaaahhhh~" thyra moaned in relief. nux''s dick moving into her body and filling her up, the irresistible itch that thyra was feeling, she was finally satisfied. "uggghhh~" nux wasn''t in any better condition either. thyra''s insides were extremely tight, even though he was doing it slow, the way her warm insides were cramping around his dick, it was just too pleasurable. "it feels so good~" thyra moaned. "it does." nux nodded, as he continued to move in. then, without his dick completely entering, he started moving out, thyra''s pussy increased the suction force, trying to keep his dick inside, nux, however, resisted the extreme pleasure before finally moving in again. "ugghhh!" he groaned in pleasure again. thyra''s pussy was almost as tight as a virgin, nux felt like after she turned into a catkin, her pussy had gotten even tighter, deepest part of her body, the pleasure overwhelmed her mind. and this was just the start, "get ready for it, captive." nux said and then, *pah* *pah* *pah* the pounding started. "annhhh~ annhh~ annnnnh~~" thyra continued to moan with her eyes wide opened. the pleasure she was feeling till now increased exponentially and all of this happened so fast that she couldn''t even tell what happened. her brain was stuck, the waves and waves of pleasure attacking her mind was taking away her ability to think, she continued to moan loudly, her pussy cried in joy, releasing her juices uncontrollably as nux continued to thrust his dick inside her. and he wasn''t just thrusting it like a crazy monster either, this was a field nux had completely explored, he knew exactly where thyra''s weak points were, he knew the regions he had to stimulate for thyra to feel the most pleasure, and that is what he did, pushing in his dick from different angles, touching areas that normally shouldn''t be touched, and sending jolts of unbearably strong pleasure into his wife''s body. "aaaaannnnnhhhh~~ nux! nux!" thyra moaned, shouting nux''s name as loudly as she could. nux smiled, thoroughly enjoying his wife''s pussy and her moans. this was what he lived for, this was what he missed, spending blissful times with his adorable wives. to increase the pleasure she was feeling, nux started targeting her ear again. as mentioned before, thyra''s cat ears were now sensitive region for her, even blowing some air into them would get an extreme reaction out of her, covering her entire petite body with his large muscular body, nux started nibbling on thyra''s right ear, "aaannnnhhh~~" and just as he expected, thyra''s moans got louder. then, a strange idea popped up into nux''s mind, his eyes momentarily turned red, his canines elongated and then, *bite* he hit thyra''s ear "aaaaannnhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" thyra widened her eyes in surprise, unable to figure out what happened. before she could even make sense out of the situation, her mind blanked out, "uggghhhh!" nux, who was sucking her blood, groaned in pleasure as thyra''s walls tightened around his dick, it was as if they were trying to be one with it, the extreme tightness overwhelmed nux, then suddenly, all the walls loosened up and soon, nux''s dick was showered by thyra''s juices. *squirt* thyra orgasmed. "nggghhhhhhh~" her butt still twitching due to the extreme pleasure she felt, then, her stiff body loosened up and, thyra passed out. the pleasure she felt from having her blood sucked out of her ear was too much for her, combined with the pleasure that had already piled up, the orgasm she experienced was too strong, making her pass out from pleasure. the orgasm she experienced was too strong, making her pass out from pleasure. "..." nux turned silent. he never thought thyra''s reaction would be this extreme. thinking about it, a playful smile appeared on his face. he found his wife''s another weakness today and he was planning on abusing it for a long long time. nux chuckled inwardly, then, he tried to move his dick out, he hadn''t orgasmed, of course, as long as his wife was satisfied, he didn''t mind. especially right now, where thyra was sleeping so peacefully. as nux tried to move his dick out, he felt some resistance, he frowned. he then realized that thyra had circled her legs around him, not allowing him to move away even though she had passed out. nux chuckled, in the end, he lied down next to his wife, with his dick still inside her. but then, ''...move.'' he heard an extremely low voice. "huh?" ''...move.'' it was thyra. ...don''t stop. i still want to continue.'' Chapter 1067 I will be going all out now ** chapter 1067 i will be going all out now ** 1067 i will be going all out now ** ...don''t stop. i still want to continue!'' thyra spoke up. she didn''t even have enough strength to keep her eyes open, she was using their connection to talk with him, and even using that connection, her voice was extremely weak. this showed just how tired thyra was, she was barely keeping her consciousness, however, even then, she still wished to continue. ''rest for a while, thyra. i am not going anywhere. once you wake up, i promise i will be here and we will start from where we left off.'' nux replied in a gentle tone as she ruffled his wife''s hair. ''no.'' however, thyra''s resistance was stronger than he expected, ''i won''t let it end in just one round, i wish to continue for 100 more rounds.'' nux couldn''t help but chuckle as he heard those words, ''we will continue for 100 more rounds after you wake up. now sleep. then suddenly, thyra opened her eyes, her hand moved as she grabbed nux''s hand which was ruffling her hair and, "don''t stop..." she spoke. she regained her complete consciousness again. nux blinked in surprise. "i want to make up for the time i missed," thyra spoke as she recalled the last few years of her life. being separated from nux was torturous, whatever her body went through these past few years, she wanted to overwhelm it all through pleasure. "don''t stop moving..." thyra requested again. "you little pervert." nux chuckled. an extremely beautiful smile appeared on thyra''s face. in the end, nux shook his head as he gave in, then, he started moving. "annnnhhh~" thyra moaned again. she had just experienced an orgasm that was enough for her to pass out, she was extremely sensitive right now. her body didn''t have much strength right now, her moans, however, couldn''t be stopped. it was her way of showing nux that she was still awake, and that he should continue pounding her as hard as he can. nux accepted the challenge as well. with his dick still inside her, he picked thyra up, then, he placed her on her knees, lifted her round butt and, *pah* he thrusted in. "annnhhhhhh~~" thyra moaned again. this time, her moan was much louder than before, no one could guess that these moans were coming from a person who had just passed out. "thyra~ thyra~ oh my dear lovely thyra~ just how more lovely can you be?" nux questioned. the perverted thyra was absolutely adorable as well. "annnhhhh~" thyra''s moan was her answer. nux chuckled as he bent forward, his chest touching thyra''s back, then, with his chin on her shoulder, "i will be going all out now." nux then removed all his chains and then, the real pounding started, *pah* *pah* *pah* "nggghhhh! nnngghhh! nnngghh!!" thyra moaned, her moans, however, were buried by the pillow that covered her mouth. nux didn''t care, he just continued to thrust, the pleasure the two of them felt continued to increase, thyra had orgasmed once, whereas nux was close to orgasm, both of them knew that it won''t be long before they orgasm, the pleasure was piling up, especially for nux, he was barely holding on, he could cum any second now. and of course, he wasn''t planning on doing it without his wife. nux thought about it, should he abuse the weakness he had just found? soon, however, he shook his head as another idea popped into his mind, "uggghh!" nux groaned in pleasure as he stood up. then, his eyes fell on a black tail that was extremely stiff. the second sensitive part of a catkin''s body, nux grabbed thyra''s tail tightly. "nggghhhhhhh!!" thyra didn''t wish to pass out without him coming together with her. she had used everything she had left in her just so she could help him reach orgasm. ''what an idiot.'' nux thought inwardly as he kneaded his wife''s butt gently, then, he picked her up and placed her on the bed in a correct position. then suddenly, a big white-colored magic circle formed under thyra''s body. nux narrowed his eyes. obviously, he recognized this magic circle now, it was time to extract his wife''s bloodline. the magic circle shined brightly, soon, a drop of blood came out of thyra''s body, then a similar magic circle appeared under nux''s body and, soon, thyra''s blood rushed into nux''s body. "uggghhhhh!!" nux groaned in pain. truthfully, it wasn''t as bad as it was before. or maybe... the pain he felt when he extracted aisha''s blood and the time when he formed a new body when he became a semi-saint just numbed his body and the pain like this couldn''t really affect him anymore. this time, nux didn''t pass out, the changes in his body, he could feel it happening clearly, and with a sane mind. he could feel the presence of mysterious energies surrounding his body. the system. it was the first time nux could actually ''sense'' its presence. it was the first time he could sense something inside his body, something he had no clue what it was, even after reforming his own body, something made out of extremely strong and mysterious powers. Chapter 1068 Are you ready for another round, Cat? chapter 1068 are you ready for another round, cat? 1068 are you ready for another round, cat? thyra slowly stirred in her bed, her eyelids fluttered, heavy and reluctant to open up. her body was extremely exhausted, and combined with how soft the bed was, thyra felt like she was sinking into the bed, and waking up was impossible. she couldn''t remember the last time she had slept so deeply and soundly. it was as if she had been in a deep slumber for an eternity. honestly, she couldn''t quite remember where she was. then a slow, drowsy smile began to form on her face as the events of the previous night filled her mind. that full, extreme, and overwhelming feeling she felt after such a long time, just thinking about it made thyra''s lower body tremble. as her senses gradually returned to her, thyra tried to look for the man responsible for all this, however, no matter where she looked, she couldn''t find nux. a frown appeared on thyra''s face, all her drowsiness disappeared. she sat up as she looked around again, this time, being much more careful than before, then, she noticed a presence near her. turning her head to the side, she saw a pair of golden eyes staring at her from the edge of the bed. her heart skipped a beat as she focused on those mesmerizing eyes. a pair of golden eyes always made her heart flutter when they looked into her with that possessive look, these golden eyes, however, were different. "a cat...?" "meow~" as if acknowledging her, the cat meowed. yes, these eyes belonged to a beautiful, furry cat, sitting there with a regal poise. the cat''s fur was a rich, deep black, like the night sky, and it was adorned with patches of snowy white that added a touch of elegance to its appearance. but what truly captivated thyra were its eyes-large, luminous, and a shimmering shade of gold that seemed almost otherworldly. thyra found it strange. why was she so attracted to a mere cat? was it because she had turned into a catkin? no wait... how did this cat even get here!? this is not a place a gentle creature like it should be in! how did it even survive in the waranal dimension where extremely strong beasts roam around? but then, thyra''s expression changed as she finally realized something. "nux..." she called out. a playful smile appeared on the cat''s face, "meow~" it meowed. "nux!" as her suspicions were confirmed, thyra couldn''t resist herself any longer. this adorable creature in front of her no one other than her husband! with a gentle movement, thyra reached out her hand toward the ''cat! of course, nux didn''t say away either, instead, "meowww~" he meowed, allowing his wife to stroke its fur. the enchanted but careful look on her face was absolutely adorable. thyra on the other hand, was in a completely different zone. nux''s fur was extremely almost magical. the texture was soft and silky beneath her fingers. thyra felt a deep sense of contentment wash over her. unable to resist any longer, she scooped the cat into her arms and held him close, rubbing her face on nux''s soft fur. "nux you look so adorable!" she exclaimed. she didn''t even care about how she had jumped to the peak emperor stage in just one session. her thoughts were too occupied with how adorable her husband looked. to satisfy his wife, nux purred softly, a soothing melody that resonated with thyra''s very soul. thyra wanted to continue burying her face into nux''s soft fur, but then, ''now as much as i am enjoying the care, i do have a question in my mind. are you sure that this is all you want to do? there are still two stages you have to jump, you know? of course, we can always work on your cultivation after you are done hugging and kissing me, we have a lot of time. for now, i am all yours. it is all up to you, my wife! thyra heard nux''s words and her expression changed. without waiting for a second longer, she placed nux on the bed and, "turn back." her voice was firm. she had made her decision, and she had made scarily quickly. nux almost wanted to chuckle out loud, this was why he loved his knifie wifie. "meoowww~" then, he meowed again as white-golden light covered his body. his form shimmered and shifted, his sleek black-and- white coat taking on a human shape. in an instant, the cat''s golden eyes remained, but they were now set in the face of an incredibly handsome black-haired man. but the nux''s face wasn''t where thyra''s current focus was on. cat ears twitched atop his head, adorned with sleek, jet-black fur that matched his hair. a tail swayed gently behind him, its tip white and fluffy, mirroring his markings in his cat form. with his cat features, combined with the seductive smile on his face as he looked into her eyes, all this made thyra''s heart flutter. *nux''s cat form* like a cat, nux crawled over on top of his wife, thyra, as if enchanted by him, slowly lowered down, in the end, lying right under him with her eyes still stuck on his face. "are you ready for another round, cat?" nux questioned with a seductive smile on his face. "i am, cat." thyra replied with a smile on her face. nux chuckled, then, her lowered his head, scaling thyra''s soft lips. both their ears twitched uncontrollably, showing just how much they loved each other''s presence, it didn''t take long for nux''s dick to harden, the same was true for thyra''s vagina, it had started overflowing just by imagining what was going to happen next. both of them were perverts. devouring mist devoured another set of clothes and in their birthday suits, the two catkins rolled over top of each other, kissing and groping each other''s bodies as perversely as they could. and soon, nux entered thyra''s cave. "aaannnnnnhhhhh~~" moans, grunts, the sound of flesh meeting flesh, and a funny smell filled the room. Chapter 1069 I was waiting chapter 1069 i was waiting 1069 i was waiting nux woke up from a deep, restful sleep, his senses gradually returning to him as he slowly awakened. his eyes even completely open yet but soon, an extremely enchanting sight captured his attention. thyra, his beloved wife, lying beside him, her features softened in her deep slumber. her hair spilled like a cascade of dark silk across the pillow, and her skin glowed with a soft radiance. in that moment, nux couldn''t help but marvel at the breathtakingly beautiful his wife was. a small smile appeared on his face. gently, he reached out to trace the delicate curve of her cheek with his fingertips, savoring the intimacy of the moment. her lashes rested softly against her cheeks, and a contented smile graced her lips. she was still sleeping, however, as if her body sensed nux''s touch on its own and reacted to it. nux leaned in to place a tender kiss on thyra''s forehead, not disturbing her any further. they had taken it slow, unlike aisha, who was capable of handling nux for multiple rounds in one go due to her bloodline, thyra could at most last three rounds before passing out. however, nux didn''t mind that. he was patient. they had ample time, and nux had decided to dedicate time to each ?of his wives independently. the time difference helped a lot, even if they spent 3 entire weeks with each other, in yrniel, it was only 2 days. this way, nux''s other wives didn''t have to wait for too long either. therefore, nux took his sweet time and now, thyra had become a peak great sage. one interesting thing to note, however, was that no matter how much they tried, thyra couldn''t jump to semi saint stage even though nux was already one. the energy that is exchanged when the two of them orgasmed together, after becoming a peak great sage, it simply started leaving thyra''s body the moment it went it. it was confusing, but soon, nux realized the reason. thyra was now a complete cultivator. unlike other, normal cultivators, she couldn''t half-ass this stage. jumping from phase two to phase three, thyra needed to form a new body for herself and she had to do it on her own and that needed time. a cultivator needed to prepare many things before they finally try to form a new body. it was not an easy process. of course, knowing that they couldn''t cultivate any longer didn''t make much for the two catkins, they continued the deed till they passed out from extreme pleasure and fatigue. "haahh!" thinking about it, nux couldn''t help but smile again. then, he lazily stretched his body and stood up. it was time to kidnap another wife. face of a certain silent but sexy maid who had now turned into a shadow demon appeared in nux''s head. a portal then formed in front of him, placing the sleeping thyra inside [core], nux opened a portal to lane''s room. just like how he did with his other two wives, nux grabbed lane from behind. lane, however, was different from aisha and thyra. she simply allowed herself to be taken away and didn''t react at all. nux was confused, however, he soon closed the portal and turned around, and as he did, he noticed lane was already standing in front of him and hugged him as tightly as she could. "i was waiting." lane spoke. she was a woman of few words, however, when it came to expressing her desire, lane was the most direct and straightforward. even more than allura and edda. even now, she was pressing her large breasts onto nux''s chest as she buried her head into his embrace. she knew her strengths well ? nux hugged his wife back, his hand automatically moving towards her butt. "i apologize for making you wait, my wife." he whispered into her ears. "i was waiting for a long time," lane replied. "and i am here to make up for it." "i want to stay together for a month, just you and me." nux smiled as he pledged, "i am at your service and ready to fulfill any requests my wife has." a small smile appeared on lane''s face, "i want to stay like this for a while." she spoke. "as you command." "maybe more than a while." nux chuckled as he started kneading lane''s butt. "it has been a while since we hugged each other like this, huh? you always jump into my shadow whenever you get a chance ever since you turned into a shadow demon." nux commented. "you are always surrounded, i can''t have to all to myself if i hug you like others, being in the shadow realm makes me the closest to you, and there, i have no one else to worry about." the world inside shadow, that was the shadow realm. according to the shadow demons, each individual had its own shadow realm linked to their shadows, however,only the shadow demons could access this realm. "how does being in the shadow realm feel like?" nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "it is dark, just like a shadow," lane replied. a frown appeared on nux''s face, "is it not bori-" however, before she could, lane continued with her explanation, "the shadow realm is connected to you, it is the reflection of you, therefore, being inside the shadow realm is similar to being inside you, being surrounded by you. as i said, inside the shadow realm, i feel the closest to you, it may be dark, however, that is the place where i can feel my sense of self mixing up with you. a place where i could stay for a long while without having to worry about anything. however, being in your embrace like this is much more comforting. so stay with me like this and keep touching my body." nux did as he was told, he had many scenarios planned up in his mind, different plays to excite lane and make this more memorable for her, however, he had forgotten it, lane didn''t want any of that ? she just wanted him. in the purest and the realest way possible. Chapter 1070 Are you satisfied now?* chapter 1070 are you satisfied now?* 1070 are you satisfied now?* "are you satisfied now?" nux questioned, still hugging lane like before. it had been 40 minutes. they were in the same position for 40 whole minutes. lane had closed her eyes as she rested her head on nux''s chest, now as good as it felt and as adorable as his wife looked when she acted needed like this, the thing was, lane''s ample breasts were still touching him and since he had been feeling her body for such a long time now, his little brother was getting impatient. seeing his meal right in his hands, nux wanted to eat it as quickly as he could, and with each passing second, his lust continued to increase even further. honestly, nux doubted that lane had fallen asleep in his arms, him asking this question was more a way to check if she was awake or not rather than being an actual question. nux soon got the answer to his indirect question, "i am not. i need more attention and care." lane replied. her reply was almost instantaneous, signaling that she was wide awake. as comfortable as nux''s arms were, this comfort was something lane wanted to feel firsthand when she was completely conscious "attention huh..." nux muttered. then, he recalled an old trick to convince lane leander. a trick that would work every single time. a trick to make lane give in to his demands willingly. lane may have come a long way ever since she had met him, even her appearance had changed a little, and this change had now become even more apparent ever since she had turned into a shadow demon. her eye color was still brown like before, her dark brown hair, however, had turned black, just like a shadow. nux thought that just like norana nightshade, the demon hero and a shadow demon, lane''s skin would turn greyish. however, contrary to his expectations, lane''s skin only got a shade lighter. nux checked it through the system, lane had gotten a king level bloodline, similar to norana, however, the effects of her bloodline were completely different than other shadow demons. it was honestly strange and was something nux had decided to look into later, right now, however, the point was, even though lane had changed and had become much more attractive than she was before, her heart was still the same. *lane''s picture (new look)* "you want attention, correct?" nux questioned as he looked straight into lane''s brown eyes. "yes." lane, as always, didn''t bother hiding her thoughts. nux kissed lane on the lips. it wasn''t a deep kiss with tongues involved, it was just a slight peck on the lip after which nux looked into lane''s eyes again and an extremely seductive smile that toppled even the strongest of incubi appeared on his face. lane, who was already taken aback by the sudden kiss felt her heart skip a beat when she saw that smile. "how much attention do you need?" "a lot," lane replied, still keeping her demands. nux kissed her lips again. "this much?" he questioned. and before he could answer, he sealed her lips again. "or this much?" another kiss. then another, one more, again, and again, more, more, even more, and more, nux continued to kiss lane''s lips as many times it was required. lane''s lips were extremely soft, kissing them felt amazing, especially how seeing how lane just stood still, her mind and body frozen stiff. nux continued his barrage of attacks, sometimes focusing on lane''s lower lip, sometimes the upper lip, sometimes just kissing her side lips, and sometimes, rather than a kiss, he just lightly touched his nose with hers. since lane''s skin had turned paler, the blush on her face was much clearer than before, nux could literally see how her skin started turning from having a slight blush to her entire face turning into a tomato, in a matter of seconds. "do you need even more attention?" nux questioned, slowly sealing lane''s lips again. lane wavered, for some reason, her body felt weak. so weak that even standing up on her own felt like a chore to her. it was as if nux''s kisses had sucked all the energy from her body. however, right now, lane couldn''t care any less about that, feeling nux''s lips all over her lips, lane''s mind had wandered into a completely different world. "how about we move to something where i could give you even more attention? of course, we will be taking it extremely slowly, just like how you like it." nux spoke up, his voice matched a demon who was cnticing his prey with his extremely seductive voice and an enticing-sounding offer. it was an offer one shouldn''t accept, however, lane had already fallen into the trap of this demon. she just stepped forward, then, her weak body fell on top of nux, making him catch her. yes, lane had ''submitted'' her body to nux. after this, nux was the one in charge, he was given permission to do whatever he wanted to lane''s body, and nux, of course, gladly accepted it with a confident smile on his face. "haahh~"nux exhaled out loud as he picked lane like a princess. then, he gently placed her on the bed before crawling on top of her and bringing his face close to her again. "let''s give you more and more attention, shall we?" nux spoke as he sealed lane''s lips again. lane just lay there, accepting nux''s kiss, and this time, it wasn''t a slight peck. nux was going all out this time and soon, his tongue entered lane''s mouth. lane''s tongue moved, quickly welcoming nux''s tongue, soon, the two tongues hugged each other, nux''s hand didn''t stay idle, they scanned lane''s entire body, her extremely alluring hourglass figure, nux traced it all with his hands. under his touches, lane''s lower body trembled. unable to take it any longer, lane looked into nux''s eyes and, "l-let''s skip the foreplay." and of course, with his lovely wife requesting him like this, nux had no choice but to give in. "as you command, my perverted shadow maid." Chapter 1071 Bon App??Tit 1071 bon appe?tit "as you command, my perverted shadow maid." nux spoke as he moved away. then, his hands that were tracing lane''s body moved towards the top of her gown and then with slow movements, nux started removing lane''s clothes, revealing more and more of her white skin. soon, lane lay on the bed with nothing but her bra and panty, and she knew that even those two were about to disappear very quickly. of course, she didn''t mind that, it wasn''t like it was her first time being naked in front of nux, she had gotten used to it already. however, even now, when nux observed her body with that perverted look on his face, lane could feel her heart racing quicker than it ever. nux''s eyes, they were still the same as before, her husband''s lust over her body had not vanished with time, no, actually, after spending 50 long years away from his wives, nux''s lust had only increased a level, no, many levels further. nux''s hands moved, directly attacking the most ''visible'' part of his wife''s body, her breasts. lane was wearing a dark brown bra, of course, to nux, the color didn''t matter, it would be removed soon anyway. he cupped her breasts and started kneading them gently for a few seconds, then, she started circling his fingers around her nipples through the soft fabric of her bra. nux slowly lowered his head, his tongue came out and then, he started licking lane''s nipple, through the fabric again. "nhhhggghhh~" lane moaned. her bra was getting wet, although her nipple couldn''t directly feel nux''s tongue, through her bra''s wetness, she could feel some part of it, and this vague feeling kept her on the edge. nux had mastered the art of teasing his wives as well, knowing full well that lane''s nipples were her weak point, after licking her right nipple, he quickly moved to her left one, however, this didn''t mean he left the right one alone. the wet nipple, he continued to circle his finger around it, before directly rubbing his finger on the now erect nipple, the wet cloth continued to rub against lane, a strange feeling coursing through her entire body, making her lower region tremble. lane wanted to complain, she wanted to tell nux not to tease her anymore and jump to the final act, however, "nnnfffhhgggghhh~~" she was too busy moaning. whatever nux did to her, it just felt so incredibly good that she had no power to go against him. her body, nux knew it better than she herself did. he knew exactly what to do to get what kind of reaction out of her. lane had no control here, as mentioned before, she was completely under nux''s charge right now and she didn''t have a single complaint about this. suddenly, nux''s mouth, which was eating up lane''s nipple through her bra moved above and started sucking her neck, leaving hickeys everywhere he went. marking his wife. his hands, on the other hand, attended to lane''s breasts, and this time, he entered the fabric. "nngghhh~" a slight moan came out of lane''s mouth as she felt. nux''s hand touching her already sensitive nipples. nux didn''t tease her anymore either, his fingers continued to rub lane''s erect nipples, while his hand gently kneaded lane''s breasts, sending waves and waves of slow pleasure into lane''s body, making her body recall all the feelings she felt so many years ago. *click* suddenly, a click was heard, it was lane''s bra. it was unhooked, her two gigantic mountains were revealed to the world. nux who was still leaving his markings momentarily paused as he moved up, taking a good look at his wife again. seeing her hair spilled all over the pillow, her face looking in a different direction because of extreme pleasure and to give him more access to her neck, and her lovely breasts moving up and down as she breathed, seeing this alluring sight, nux''s little brother twitched, he was roaring to come out and have its meal, nux also noticed how lane''s panty had turned wet as well. he knew none of them could hold out for much longer, therefore, nux decided to leave his one final mark. nux''s eyes turned red, lane, who saw that was surprised, however, before she could do or think anything, nux lowered his head, moving towards her neck again and, then, *bite* he bit her neck and started sucking lane''s blood. "nnnggghhhfffffmmm~~" lane moaned, the feeling of her blood being sucked out by the man she loved, it sent waves and waves of pleasure into her entire body. lane lifted her head, looking at the ceiling, her hands that she hadn''t moved yet, they finally moved and grabbed nux''s head and pushed his head even deeper into her,wanting him to suck her dry. of course, nux knew when to stop, no matter how tasty his wife''s blood was, he couldn''t drink it all. not to mention he also had another, even tastier ''food'' waiting for him. thinking about it, nux smiled playfully, "let''s give you more attention, shall we?" he questioned as he looked into lane''s eyes. lane, who realized that she was finally going to get what she wanted, felt her little sister twitch and release more juices. nux then grabbed her panty and without saying anything, he removed it in one go, revealing lane''s beautiful pink vagina. nux''s then touched lane''s knees, then using some of his strength, he opened lane''s legs, revealing her bare pussy, which leaked juices and twitched continuously, as if trying to ask for attention. lane tried to close her legs, however, in front of nux''s strength, there was nothing she could do. nux''s smile widened, he placed his knees between lane''s legs, not allowing her to close her opening anymore, with his target now defenseless, nux finally moved his head towards the target. his tongue popped out again, then, he licked her clitoris. "nnnngghhhhffhhhhh!!" lane moaned out loud, her back arching up in pleasure. seeing how sensitive she was, nux smiled, then held her thighs for support and, "bon appe?tit" Chapter 1072 Do It** 1072 do it** "nggghhhhhhggg!!" lane moaned out loud as nux started licking her vagina. again, nux knew everything there was to know about her body, he knew what regions he had to target for lane to feel the most pleasure. even the simplest of actions were enough for lane to feel intense pleasure. "aaaaaannngghhhh! nux!!" lane shouted. moans like these coming from someone as reserved as lane, it filled nux with an immense sense of satisfaction. he continued to move and eat lane''s pussy, sending waves and waves of pleasure into her body, the overwhelming pleasure made her legs tremble. lane tightened her thighs, trapping nux between her legs. nux smiled playfully, from her reactions, he could tell lane was close, therefore, to get her even closer, he decided to include his hands as well. his finger moved towards lane''s little sister as well, their target, the erect little clit that was already having a hard time just from nux''s hair touching it lightly. yes, lane was just that sensitive. and now, nux was planning to directly attack her sensitive region. nux''s thumb moved, at first, it simply pressed and rubbed the regions close to lane''s clitoris, nux''s licking got much slower as well, however, soon, as the thumb got closer and closer to the clitoris, the licking got faster and faster as well. "nnnnnggghhnnnhhhh!!" of course, the teamwork between nux''s tongue and thumb made lane moan like a fool, her back arched up, tongue popped out, and eyes rolled above, waves and waves of pleasure assaulted her body, and soon, "aaaaananhhhhhhhh!!" lane''s eyes widened as nux''s pinched her clitoris while his tongue licked the lower part of her clit, both things attacking her clitoris at the same time, hiking the pleasure she felt to an absurd level and, *squirt* nux''s face was showered with his wife''s love juices. lane orgasmed. "haahh... haahh... hahh..." lane breathed heavily, barely keeping her eyes open. nux on the other hand with his face covered with lane''s juice, climbed up, appearing in front of lane with a playful look on his face, "i bathed just this morning you know? now i am wet again because of you, you pervert." nux spoke and at the same time, he started moving his tongue around his mouth, drinking lane''s love juice. it was sweet. of course, it wasn''t the same from the start, before, although none of his wives tasted bad like he had heard from others, there was a slight feeling of blandness from the taste, that, however, changed ever since he became an incubus. in his incubus form, his wives'' juices tasted much better than before, that was the magic of his incubus physique. however, even then, this only worked when he was in his incubus form, which wasn''t much since not many of his wives could take on his incubus form. this, however, changed when the level of his bloodline increased, after the system update and successfully absorbing the incubus blood into his body, nux realized something. unlike his other bloodlines, that system treated separately, not allowing them to affect his human bloodline, his primordial blood was different. primordial blood was too strong to be contained separately, even after the system had updated and the incubus blood had been successfully and safely absorbed, it still had some effects on his human bloodline. some of those effects being an increase in his sexual urges when it comes to his wife, an increase in his sexual capabilities, a change in his taste receptors, an increased amount of mana, or *essence* stored in his body, and some more basic effects. yes, this, combined with the new body nux had formed, was the reason his wives were feeling much more pleasure than they normally did, to the point where even someone like thyra was passing out after just two or three rounds. "haahh... haahh... hahh..." lane breathed heavily. it had been a long time since she had orgasmed, her body was not used to this feeling so she was much more tired than she should normally be. that aside, even though she was tired and was breathing heavily, there was a big, silly smile on her face. instead of being embarrassed about covering her husband''s face with her love juices, she was actually proud of her achievement. what could be a better way than this to announce that he belonged to her? "you..." seeing her smiling sillily like that, nux couldn''t believe it. why has all his wives turned into perverts? who were they taking this from? was he the only innocent one left here? he wondered in his head. nux glanced at his wife again and noticed that the smile on her face still hadn''t disappeared. no, rather than disappearing, that smile had turned into a smug smirk. seeing that, nux''s mouth twitched, "i will make you pay for this, you perverted maid." he spoke, looking into lane''s eyes. "heh..." lane chuckled out loud. it was a clear challenge. "heh." nux copied his wife as well. it was a sign that he accepted the challenge. dark mist covered nux''s entire body, soon, his clothes were devoured, revealing his naked body, lane''s eyes were fixed on her husband''s body. the sight in front of her, lane could look at this for all eternity and she still wouldn''t get bored of it. a small smile appeared on lane''s face. but then, her expression changed, as she felt her little sister twitching and a small jolt of pleasure started coursing through her body. lane looked below, wanting to see what happened, then, she finally realized. nux placed his large dick right on top of her cave. "heh, with how wet you are, i could just simply push right in and i won''t have anything to worry about." "do it," lane spoke, her hazy eyes filled with extreme lust, expectation, and desperation. honestly, for a woman who usually remained silent and rarely voice out her opinion, such a look was indeed a killer, especially in cases where the woman was someone with a sinful body like lane''s, that was almost hypnotic. and nux, was hypnotized. Chapter 1073 Are You Ready To Receive More Attention, My Love? ** 1073 are you ready to receive more attention, my love? ** "do it," lane spoke. nux, as if he was hypnotized, did as she said and, "nnggghhhhhhhhh!!" he entered lane. lane''s insides were extremely soft and welcoming, as soon as nux''s dick went in, her walls surrounded it together, her warmth overwhelmed nux''s senses and made his legs lose strength. "ugghh!" nux groaned in pleasure. to make it worse for him, lane tightened her butt and moved her legs around his waist, indirectly tightening her insides and not allowing nux to move away or get some rest. however, the one in the attacking position was not lane, but nux. seeing her try so hard, a big smile appeared on nux''s face, then, he moved his hips back, bringing his rod to the edge of her cave, and then, *pah* he thrusted in. "nnnooohhhhhh!!!" lane''s move backfired. and just like how she planned it, nux wasn''t going to give her a chance to recover either. *pah* *pah* *pah* he attacked mercilessly, each of his thrusts got faster and faster. "annhhh! annnhh! aaaannh!" lane''s insides were already extremely wet because she had just orgasmed, for nux, this was an open way with no resistance whatsoever. lane''s pussy was completely defenseless and using this chance, nux continued to thrust. lane moaned helplessly, this time, the pleasure she felt overwhelmed everything she had been feeling all this while. nux''s incubus blood was strong, this could be seen from noticing how even the residual power of the bloodline could make her women moan like crazy. lane''s moans, they were like music to nux''s ears, and as if he wanted to keep this music going, nux started manipulating his wife, thrusting quickly when lane moaned loudly while decreasing his speed as soon as the moans stopped or slowed down. lane understood the pattern as well, she was familiar with it already, and honestly, as long as she felt the pleasure she was feeling, she couldn''t care less. she moaned. and she moaned without stopping. while he continued to pound his wife, nux bent down, bringing his face close to her ample chest, nux started targeting lane''s lovely breast again. "nngghhh~" another jolt of pleasure coursed through lane''s body as nux started on her nipple. nux was merciless, along with intensely sucking on the meal in front of him, he also circled his tongue around the nipple, teasing it to unimaginable levels, while the fingers working on the other nipple continued to pinch them, giving a sensation of pain and pleasure at the same time. "annnaaannnnhhh!! nuxxx!!" feeling unimaginable levels of pleasure, lane shouted, grabbing nux''s head and burying it into her chest as much as she could. "nux! nux! nux! nux!" lane continued to shout nux''s name. it felt like she was trying to confess her immense love out loud by doing so, her mind was already overwhelmed with extreme pleasure, and her body, which was already sensitive from orgasming just now, was on the verge of feeling its second orgasm. and nux, who could feel it very clearly, didn''t stop. "nux! nux! aaaaaaannnnggnnnhh!!" lane moaned again, this time, her moan was much louder than before since nux had flicked her clitoris with her finger, sending a big jolt of pleasure into her body. lane''s cave tightened, she was already feeling many minor orgasms all this while, her body was reacting strongly to nux''s touches, now, however, nux had taken it to an even further level. "nnngggghhhhffff!!" lane moaned as nux reached the deepest part of her body, her back arched up, however, with nux on top of her, she didn''t even have the room to move and release some of the pleasure from there, in the end, the pleasure piled up, her already sensitive body got even more sensitive and then, *squirt* this time, the one showering was nux''s little brother. "haah... haahh... haahh..." lane gasped for breath, orgasming twice in succession was definitely tiring, sweat rolled over her forehead, but then, lane froze. she glanced at her husband, who had a devil-like smile on his face and "are you ready to receive more attention, my love?" lane''s expression changed, but before she could say anything, *pah* "aaaannngggghhhh!!!" nux moved. and this time, he moved right after lane had orgasmed. he didn''t even give her a chance to feel her complete orgasm, he pushed his dick in when lane''s orgasm hadn''t even ended. and he didn''t stop there, *pah* *pah* *pah* while lane''s pussy was still releasing its juices, nux continued his pounding, the sound of flesh meeting flesh could be heard echoing throughout the room, however, "aaaannnnhhhh!! aaannnnhhh!! aaaannnnhh!!" lane''s loud moans completely eclipsed those sounds. "nux... nux! stop! i... am going... crazy!! nux!!!" lane was out of breath, after orgasming the second time, she was extremely tired and didn''t even have the strength to move, however, even then, she still shouted trying to get through nux. she knew that if this continued, she would pass out, and lane didn''t want that. she wanted to spend more time with nux. what she didn''t know, however, was that even after she passed out, nux was still planning to be with her, just like she said, he would stay together with her, for a month. so her passing out, nux didn''t mind that. rather, he had already calculated that in his head and had come up with a plan. "ugghhhh!!" nux grunted as he pushed his dick into lane again, getting into her deepest region, where her walls sucked his dick intensely, not allowing him to move out. the pleasure was overwhelming, his cum had already piled up, nux knew he was about to cum. of course, lane wasn''t any different, with what she was going through, making her not orgasm was tougher, heck even now, her body was still experiencing countless minor orgasms. however, to make things even worse for his dear wife, nux bit her erect nipple while at the same time, he intensely rubbed and pinched her clitoris. "aaaaaaannnnnnnhhhhh!!" and that was lane''s limit. *squirt* combined with countless minor orgasms, she experienced her 3rd big orgasm, her body twitched uncontrollably, her walls tightened, "uggggghhhh!!" this time, nux failed to hold back as well and filled lane''s insides with his sperm. their love juices mixed with each other inside lane''s body, nux''s body fell on top of lane, huge amount of energy entered lane''s body, she, however, had already passed out. nux wanted to close his eyes for a while as well, but then, his eyes fell on the familiar white magic circle that formed under lane''s body and he prepared himself. Chapter 1074 Your Wife Is Crazy, You Know That Correct? 1074 your wife is crazy, you know that correct? "heh..." a smile appeared on nux''s face as he sensed the changes in his body. after extracting lane''s bloodline and becoming a shadow demon, there wasn''t much difference in his appearance, other than darker eyelashes and a slight change in his skin tone, however, nux could feel that his body had changed. *nux''s shadow demon form* the new powers he could feel, the endless possibilities it brought... as nux felt everything, he couldn''t help but question inwardly. ''how is this thing only a king level bloodline...?'' nux couldn''t believe it. the more he sensed the different abilities he had gained, the more the thought in his mind solidified. ''norana is a fool. shadow demons are way stronger than what they were given credit for. using it as a mere means of assassination, norana wasn''t doing it justice at all. honestly, if used well, nux would even keep this bloodline above the vampire bloodline. complete access to shadow realm with no restrictions whatsoever. what did that mean? nux could enter a realm where no one else could, it was a perfect place to hide. they can completely turn into dark, fluid, shadowy form, and no physical attacks would harm them. what''s more? unlike with the vampire mist ability, the shadow form wasn''t extremely weak against mana either. not to mention it was a great movement skill that could help you take your enemies by surprise. shadow demons could also manipulate enemies'' own shadow''s shape and use it as a means to attack them, although the attacks coming from their shadow might not be extremely strong, just the fact that they come from something closest to them, defending against them was much more complicated. ''alright fuck it.'' in the end, nux couldn''t hold it in any longer. thinking about all the possible things he could do with his new bloodline, an excited smile appeared on his face. without wasting any more time, he tapped into his new bloodline powers and his body turned blurry before turning into a black fluid-like form, it was the shadow form. a form that increases his movement speed by 50 percent, this, combined with his already absurd speed after becoming a semi saint, honestly, if nux is hell-bent on running away, then catching him would be difficult, even for some complete saint stage cultivators. of course, this was when he was not using his absurd abilities like blink fault, core, and harem''s gate, if he used those, a saint catching him was simply impossible. anyway, the movement speed was not the thing he was most excited about. the shadow form allowed him to access shadow realm. nux glanced at his wife who was sleeping peacefully, then, his eyes fell on her shadow. without waiting any further, nux entered lane''s shadow. "..." it was dark, just like one would expect it to be, however, entering lane''s shadow, nux finally understood what his dear wife was talking about. he could feel lane''s presence as well. the feeling of being this close to his wife, it was strange but strangely comforting. nux felt like his consciousness was mixing in with his wife''s. as nux continued to explore the shadow realm while enjoying the comfort of being ''inside'' lane, he suddenly felt a presence. ''so turned into a shadow demon!'' it was lane. nux turned around, wanting to see where she was, but other than darkness, there was nothing else he could see. but even then, nux knew lane was here. and she was standing right in front of him. ''did i wake you up?" nux questioned. lane was quite tired after the first round, so he preferred if she had enough rest. he didn''t mind waiting for a few more hours before continuing their session, there was no need for his wife to push herself but knowing lane''s personality, nux knew she would not listen to him. nux regretted his actions, he didn''t know entering the shadow realm would wake lane up. but then, ''you did not.'' lane shook her head. ''my main body is still sleeping.'' "huh?" hearing what lane said, nux frowned in confusion. ''i am just a consciousness that is born from a collection of lane''s thoughts, the ''real'' lane is still asleep. ''i'' and different from the real lane, what i hear and see is not exchanged with lane, unless, of course, she enters this place and the two of us talk, which we do quite often.'' lane explained. however, the more he heard about it, the more confused nux got. "what?" this wasn''t normal. no, this didn''t make any sense. ''you can treat me as a guardian of lane''s shadow realm of sorts. i may not be very strong, but i do have the capability of alerting lane if something goes wrong in her shadow realm! ''so you are telling me you were born after lane turned into shadow demon?" nux questioned. "that is correct. ''lane'' nodded her head. nux narrowed his eyes. this was not normal at all. nux may appear as a carefree man, but when it came to his wives, he was completely the opposite, when kaal nightshade, the lord of shadow demons showed interest in lane and offered her to become a shadow demon, nux didn''t just let lane jump into it. he researched. he learned about everything there was to learn about being a shadow demon. this was not a race he had ever heard about before, after all. even in the fantasy stories he had read in his previous life, shadow demons weren''t exactly common. nux could barely remember any of the books mentioning them. anyways, nux had done his fair share of research about shadow demons, he even got amaya to help him with it, but even after all that thorough studying, he had never heard about something like an alternative ego being born when a human turns into a shadow demon, or shadow demons having any alternate egos ''protecting'' their shadow realm in general. not to mention he had extracted the same type of blood flowing through lane''s body and he could feel it, there was no alternative ego formed in his case. this was suspicious. something wasn''t right. nux narrowed his eyes. he had to get to the bottom of this, if he did not, this could harm his lovely wife, and that was something he couldn''t allow. ''i know what you are thinking, nux. but you don''t have to worry, i would never harm lane, as i said, i am a consciousness born out of lane''s thoughts, i won''t exist if something happens to the real lane, i am incapable of harming lane! of course, nux didn''t believe anything the woman in front of him said. he tried using *essence* to sense her presence, but he couldn''t sense anything. he could just feel her presence, this did align with what she said, since she was only a consciousness, she didn''t have a real body. there was nothing nux could sense. so at the very least, nux could say she wasn''t an enemy who was fooling lane and was living in her shadow realm. however, nux was still wary. if something was related to his wives, he was always extra wary, he still didn''t trust this ''consciousness''. and as if she knew that, nux suddenly felt a gentle touching his cheek and, "you worry too much, nux. i may be just a consciousness, however, i am still the lane you love. you do not have to be wary of me.'' "..." nux turned silent. this touch... it felt exactly like lane, however, for some reason, he felt it was different. nux stepped back, ''lane'' smiled wryly, ''this saddens me and makes me happy at the same time,'' then, she just glanced at nux and, ''it is alright, you being wary just shows your love and care for me, i do not know how i was born. but it is any reassurance then i can tell you that i cannot leave this place, neither can i influence lane''s thoughts in any way, well, other than the fact that i was literally born from her thoughts.'' "you talk awfully lot for someone who was born out of lane''s thoughts.'' nux narrowed his eyes. no matter how he saw it, it was too suspicious. ''lane'', however, just smiled and, ''i am lane''s inner thoughts, nux. do you truly think lane is just as silent in her head as she is in the real world?'' ''but you don''t sound like lane at all.'' ''do you feel like i sound more like you? no, to be more precise, a you in lane''s mind?'' ''lane'' smiled and a frown appeared on nux''s face. ''i was created out of lane''s thoughts, who do you think most of her thoughts are about? your wife is crazy, you know that correct?" "..." nux turned silent. ''i will be keeping my eyes on you.'' ''i wish you would! nux didn''t say anything and came out of lane''s shadow. then, he reverted back to his human form, he didn''t want to explore his new bloodline anymore. nux sat on the bed lane was sleeping on, seeing her beautiful wife sleeping peacefully, a small smile appeared on nux''s face. his mind was filled with different thoughts. but for now, he decided to just stay close to his wife and ask her about it when she wakes up. Chapter 1075 You Need To Be Punished. 1075 you need to be punished. "you are awake." nux, who was lying right next to her wife with his chin resting on his hand, spoke with a small smile on his face as he stared at lane who had just woken up from her sleep. lane, of course, was still sleepy and barely had her eyes opened, however, hearing nux''s voice was enough for her to decide her next course of action. her body slowly moved towards him as she buried her face into nux''s chest. nux couldn''t help but chuckle. this was why he loved his silent maid. she was just too adorable. his free hand moved towards her naked back and he started gently rubbing it. "mm" lane closed her eyes again, under the warmth and comfort of nux, her body refused to move and drowsiness took over her. nux didn''t mind it either. rather, he found it cute. but then, lane suddenly opened her eyes. as her fuzzy memories got clearer and clearer, she finally recalled what she was doing before she passed out and in that instant, she made a decision. sleep can be postponed. right now, she had to do something much more important than just sleeping. lane''s hand moved, her head was buried in nux''s chest, therefore, she couldn''t really see where her hand was going, however, she never needed to see it. just like how nux knew every single part of her body, she knew his. her hand soon found her way, nux expression changed as lane''s soft hand gently held his rod. "you aren''t sleeping?" he questioned with a slightly surprised look on his face. "i have slept enough." lane replied as she started gently stroking nux''s dick, preparing it to get to work again. "uggghhh!!" nux groaned. no matter what, a handjob was still a handjob. especially when it was done by a sexy maid who lived in the shadows. however, as much as nux was enjoying this, "so when were you planning to tell me about the other person living inside you?" suddenly, nux questioned and lane froze. she lifted her face, looking into nux''s golden eyes and, "you met her." she commented. "i did." nux nodded his head. they both knew what or who he was talking about. "i don''t know what happened. she just... appeared when i turned into a shadow demon." lane shook her head. "and you didn''t bother discussing this with me?" "you... you were already busy with other things, you had just returned after 50 years of hunting beasts, your bloodline was still a little unstable, and you also had to challenge the heroes to get the techniques for us. i didn''t wish to trouble you. i was planning to tell you after this session..." lane replied in an uncertain tone. she knew nux was angry. how could he not be? for someone who was as protective of his wives as nux, even a small matter was a big deal, and a completely unknown being living inside his wife''s shadow. this was a matter of big concern. even if that being was made from his wife''s thoughts. well, at least that was what the being claimed. nux didn''t believe it. call him paranoid or anything, however, he was in no mood to take anything for granted here. he wanted to get to the bottom of this as soon as possible. lane, on the other hand, was relatively calmer. unlike nux, she was sure that the being living inside her shadow was her, or part of her, just like she said. lane obviously knew what her inner self was like, how could she not recognize something that was a part of her own self? lane was sure, what the being living in her shadows had said was true. she may not know how or why it was formed, however, she was confident that it wasn''t lying to her, and neither could he harm her. this was the reason she didn''t reveal her existence to nux since he was busy "so you are telling me that you thought that in my mind, my battle with the heroes was more important than you? do you think that less of me?" nux narrowed his eyes. "n-no! that''s not what i mean-!" lane quickly shook her head as she panicked, however, before she could explain herself, her body froze. "you have disappointed me, my wife." nux spoke up as her golden eyes shined brightly. "we vowed to share everything with each other no matter what when we decided to call each other husband and wife. and now that you have gone back on your words, you will be punished." as nux said those words, lane''s body was lifted into the air. she was surprised as she looked around with a curious look on her face. then, her body flew near a wall and her limbs opened wide, forming an ''x'' sign while at the same time,completely exposing her sensitive body parts. nux walked towards lane as well, then, bringing his face dangerously close to her, he spoke. "i will make sure to thoroughly punish you, lane leander." seeing nux standing so close to her, lane''s heart skipped a beat. however, right now, explaining everything to nux was much more important. ''nux i-'' but then, ''nnnnhhggghhhh~~'' before lane could say anything using the connection, nux suddenly grabbed her defenseless little sister and clenched it tightly. lane moaned as jolts of pleasure assaulted her body. "you are being punished here. you are not allowed to speak.'' nux ordered. then, with an authoritative look on his face, he questioned. ''is that clear?'' lane, who felt like she could move her head for a while quickly nodded her head. the forceful nux just had some sort of charm to it, a charm she couldn''t go against. "good." nux praised. then, he brought his mouth dangerously close to lane''s mouth, and, "let''s start your punishment." he sealed her lips. lane, on the other hand, couldn''t do anything. nux was standing right in front of her, kissing her lips, however, other than feeling the hot kiss, she could not move at all. she cannot reciprocate, she cannot move her face closer to feel even more of his kiss, neither could she move her tongue into his mouth, lane was completely helpless. her treat was right in front of her mouth but she still couldn''t eat it. that was her punishment. Chapter 1076 A Problem. 1076 a problem. "you can punish me more if you want." lane spoke with a blush on her face. the expression on her face and the words she spoke didn''t exactly match. nux stared at his wife for a good while, then, he just sighed, "i should have been stricter. i give in to your demands too quickly. it turns into a reward rather than a punishment." nux complained. lane just smiled brightly. the glow on her face was blinding. just from her face alone, one could tell how much joy she was feeling. a month had passed. the current lane, even though she was ''punished, she couldn''t be any happier. spending an entire month with the man she loved, doing whatever they wanted, however they wanted, lane''s body discovered the heights of pleasure it never did before. "don''t just laugh it off. i am serious, i do not like the fact that vou hid it from me." nux spoke. looking into lane''s eyes with a strict look on his face. "i apologize, i will not repeat this again." lane apologized genuinely. "repeat this again and i swear, next time, it won''t be a reward." "you would still probably give in again," lane commented with a playful smile on her face. "you love me too much for you to actually be able to punish me!" "..." nux had no words. lane''s smile widened, she moved her face close to nux as she gently sealed his lips. "... you need to stop being around edda. i want my serious, innocent maid back." nux commented. "just make me stay with you the entire time, then you can reform me however you want." lane smiled. "stay away from allura as well..." nux was out of words. seeing the usually silent lane flirting with him like this, it was practically cheating! lane wasn''t built for this! she has no business being this seductive especially when she already has her own charm. seeing him react like this, lane''s smile widened. she wanted to continue teasing her dear husband but this time, nux sealed her lips. "you don''t want to test me out. my resolve to protect you and keep you safe is much stronger than you think, if i have to actually punish you in order to do that, then i will be as ruthless as it requires me to be. to you and to myself." nux warned as he looked into lane''s eyes, this time, lane turned silent. staring into nux''s golden eyes, she found herself lost, "i do not want you to repeat the same thing again, is that clear?" lane nodded her head. "if anything strange happens, tell me that instance, it doesn''t matter what i am doing." "i will." "also, try not to go into your shadow realm." "nux, i told you before, i am safe-" "just do for my sake." nux spoke as he cupped lane''s cheek. "i understand." lane nodded helplessly. nux smiled. lane smiled back as she then closed her eyes, her turn was over, she was satisfied, now, it was her sisters'' turn. soon, whose body was already tired because of the ''punishment'' she had been through last month, entered the dreamland. nux smiled gently before opening the portal and placing the sleeping lane in a comfortable bed. then, he returned to yrniel. it was time to kidnap his 4th wife. nux didn''t have any plans to stop, after aisha, thyra, and lane, it was the other''s turn, this time, nux hadn''t really kept any time limit, he would spend as much time with his wives as they wanted. now whether it was one day, ten days, a month, or even a year, it didn''t matter. though it was a different thing that even if the wives wanted to spend more than a year, they couldn''t exactly do it. right now, nux was on a completely different level, especially due to the changes in his physique because of his incubus blood and him being a phase three cultivator with a new, much stronger body that was formed using not mana, but *essence* even if they take it slow and rest for a long time after every single round, none of them could actually last more than a month, no matter what they did, the stress from pushing their body to a constant state of pleasure would catch up to them, making them unable to continue anymore. anyways, the wives didn''t mind, they knew how others were waiting for their turns as well, after all, they had been in similar positions before as well. so after spending their sweet time with their husband, the wives left nux to spend time with the rest of their sisters. this party continued for a long long time, nux didn''t stop till all of his wives were satisfied. and in the end, he did manage to achieve that, each of his wives had wide smiles on their faces as they sat next to each other, all of them thinking about different scenarios that were running wild in their minds. even the usually emotionally strong ones like lane, melia, amaya, and evane were no exception this time. and of course, nux wasn''t any different either. sitting while being surrounded by these heavenly beauties, nux had a big smile on his face as he recalled how each of these beauties had a silly look on their face when he was done with them. not to mention the heavenly pleasure he felt after finally cuddling and having sex with his wives after so many years, nux was finally satisfied, with his lust properly dealt with, his mind was clear. and with this clear mind, nux and his wives were now discussing a new problem. a very, very big problem. "so? any solutions...?" felberta questioned with a serious look on her face. and hearing her question, nux and the wives'' smiles faded away. they couldn''t come up with anything. how could they? after all, it wasn''t a small problem. it was something that could potentially get them all killed. "we should have thought about it more clearly before doing this. now all of us had rebuilt our foundations and regained our previous cultivation level, becoming complete great sages, within 3 yrniel weeks... there is no way anyone would leave us alone once this is revealed. this time, i doubt even the order might actively seek our secret," amaya presented the problem with a grave look on her face. Chapter 1077 We Can Trust Her. 1077 we can trust her. "this time, i doubt even the order would make a move." amaya spoke with a grave look on her face. "that is correct, even becoming a great sage from a sage normally would take around 200-300 years, it is already suspicious enough that we became great sages from an emperor within a matter of months, now if we return as complete great sages, i am sure this would make things complicated. the order might have ignored us since we were just incomplete cultivators, however, in the case of complete cultivators, even the order is not guaranteed to remain silent. we need at least 50 years to make it even slightly believable and be in a safe zone. honestly, even 50 years is stretching it too far!" astaria nodded, agreeing with amaya. "so we need to stay out of the public eyes for more than 50 years...?" evane questioned in concern. "not 50 years, the only place we can stay out of public and the order''s eyes is this, the core. considering the time difference between yrniel and core, we need to remain here for not 50 but 500 years." melia spoke up,pointing out the issue that others were overlooking. "500 years..." felberta''s expression changed. "this is too impractical." she commented. "i know, but... do we have any other way out?" melia questioned. "..." the entire room along with felberta turned silent. they had no solution. melia lowered her head as well. nux''s ability could not be revealed. heck, even the bloodheart family, who knew many of nux''s secrets didn''t know about it. the same goes for the lust family, they could be considered to be the closest to nux and his family, but even they were clueless. nux and his wives were the only ones who knew about nux''s absurd ability and they wanted to keep it the same way, preferably forever. "500 years is too much, we cannot stay inside core for 500 whole years, we cannot even cultivate here, neither can we train a particular skill, it will simply be a waste of 500 years. we need to think about an alternative." felberta spoke up. "what do you think we are trying to do?" melia questioned. "there is a way." everyone turned towards amaya and with a solemn look on her face, she said a name, "lady vyriana." nux and his wives narrowed their eyes, especially astaria. "she is the only one we know with the strength and authority to do something in this situation." "you know that is dangerous, don''t you?" allura questioned as she looked into amaya''s eyes. "lady vyriana represents the order itself, if we go to her, there is no guarantee that she won''t capture us in that moment, going to her might be no different than just delivering our heads to her. staying in the core for 500 years is a much safer option. we wouldn''t be able to cultivate or work on a skill, that is correct, but would it really matter? we would be spending the next 500 years together. so what if we couldn''t make any progress? in yrniel, these 500 years would only amount to 50 years, and for us cultivators, 50 years is not a big number. i don''t think losing these 500 years would be as big of a problem as we are making it out to be." allura spoke up and the moment they heard the words ''next 500 years together'', the wives'' expression changed. they were so busy focusing on the problem that they completely missed this detail. allura was right, spending 500 years in this beautiful place together with nux was not a bad option at all. rather... "don''t forget, staying in core affects our bone age. so even if only 50 years are gone in yrniel, for us, it would still be 500 years, being stuck in the same stage for 500 years, that would harm our potential." astaria pointed out. "would that even matter? don''t we have the ultimate cheat with us?" aisha spoke with a playful look on her face. the 500-year plan, she liked it a lot. but then, nux shook his head as well, "the core would be able to take on the energy exchanged from dual cultivation for a long period of time." "wait... so it would be 500 years without...sex...?" allura''s expression changed. "let us go meet lady vyriana." edda''s made a decision as she stood up. she wasn''t having any of it. her body experienced this torture for years, she wasn''t planning on repeating the same for 5 centuries! she would rather get captured and die! the other wives were the same, 500 years of no sex was a big no no. "but can we trust lady vyriana?" thyra questioned. everyone turned towards the catkin, her concern was genuine. the catkin glanced at astaria, wanting her opinion on the matter, but then, "we can." rather than astaria, nux was the one who answered. he had been thinking about this for a while and was considering all the options he had. he even considered spending 500 years in core. even though this option wasn''t exactly optimal, he wasn''t willing to compromise on his wives'' safety in any scenario. nothing was more important than his wives'' safety. therefore, nux had already decided to stay in core for the next 500 years, they couldn''t have sex, however, this didn''t mean they couldn''t to other things. it would be like spending a long vacation with his wives. a vacation with a few constraints. but then, nux remembered meeting vyriana a few months ago when she came and told him about laws and warned him not to use the power of laws in future battles. according to her, he used the power of laws, which he shouldn''t be able to use, and this was something big enough for order to act on and seek him. vyriana, however, hid this fact from the order. she was helping them. "lady vyriana is on our side. we can trust her." Chapter 1078 You People Are A Bunch Of Monsters 1078 you people are a bunch of monsters "huh?" a frown appeared on vyriana''s face as she appeared and saw nux standing in front of her. obviously, she wasn''t expecting to see him. "why do you have her artifact?" vyriana questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "i am here your disciple''s husband, remember?" nux smiled playfully. "that still doesn''t mean you can use the artifact i gave her and call me whenever you feel like it." "then give me an artifact of my own. i will use that from now on." "you think just anyone could summon me? do i look that free to you?" vyriana raised her eyebrow. "of course not, but i am not just anyone, now am i?" "you are just my disciple''s husband." nux''s games didn''t work on vyriana at all. in the end, he just decided to give up. "i apologize for calling you here like this, lady vyriana.i wouldn''t have done this if i didn''t have something important to discuss with you." seeing that he was finally backing up and being honest, vyriana nodded her head in satisfaction, then, she glanced at nux and, "what is it?" she questioned. "i need your help." "i decline." "please listen to me once before you decide." "there is no point, i have no reason to help yo-" "all of them are now complete great sages." before vyriana could complete, nux informed. vyriana already knew most things about him anyway, not to mention she was going as far as hiding things from the order, just to protect them. in nux''s mind, vyriana was someone who could be trusted, this was why he decided to seek her help regarding the matter. "what...?" vyriana''s expression changed. "all my wives, including your disciple, are now complete great sages," nux repeated and vyriana widened her eyes in absolute shock. "this makes no sense." vyriana''s first reaction was to deny nux''s words. "i have no reason to lie to you, lady vyriana." "where are they?" vyriana questioned. she could tell from nux''s face that he wasn''t lying, however, something as ridiculous as this... she couldn''t just believe it just because a child told her to. "they are somewhere safe. i can''t bring them here." nux replied with a solemn look on his face. "huh?" vyriana frowned, but then, she realized. "you are doubting me." "..." nux didn''t say anything. he trusted vyriana. but could he bet his wives'' lives on it? he could not. "heh." seeing him staying silent, vyriana laughed. "quite funny, isn''t it? you call me seeking my help, help of the person you don''t even trust." "please do not get offended, lady vyriana. i ju-" "i am not offended, boy. i can understand your line of thought. i am just amused by your actions." "amused?" "you hide your wives thinking i might harm them then come here alone, revealing the news to me. these two actions completely contradict each other. it makes no sense. can''t i simply capture you and extract the information about your wives'' whereabouts from you?" vyriana questioned. nux''s expression changed as his body went on high alert as he continued to observe even a minor change occurring on vyriana''s body. his reasoning for coming here alone was simple, if, by chance, vyriana decides to capture them and bring them to the order, at the vest least, she wouldn''t be able to capture his wives. as for him, it would be difficult, but nux believed that he might be able to find a way ou- "unless of course, you think i wouldn''t be able to catch you or that you could run away from me." and vyriana read nux like an open book. "you are quite gutsy, aren''t you?" a wide smile appeared on her face nux couldn''t say anything in this situation. "..." honestly, with how vyriana was acting, nux wanted to just use blink fault and core and get out of there, however, for some reason, in a part of his head, he still wanted to trust vyriana. and he was right to do so, "the fact that you are being this cautious is enough to prove that you are not lying. your worries aren''t unfounded either. even people from the order wouldn''t be able to resist the temptation of learning a technique that could increase cultivation speed to such absurd levels. honestly, at this point, you are no different than a machine capable of mass-producing complete cultivators. no power, including the order, would want to give that up." "this is why i came to lady vyriana to seek her help." "well, there is a way indeed." vyriana didn''t disappoint. but then, a curious smile appeared on her face, and, "but for that way to work, i need to see your dear wives with my own eyes, are you up for it? are you willing to put your wives at risk?" vyriana questioned. "i might be lying just so i can capture your wives, you know? that would be a sure-shot way to get you to do what i want and make sure you don''t run, won''t it?!" "..." nux turned silent. he could tell vyriana was joking, but again... he wasn''t sure enough to make a bet on i- suddenly, a portal appeared right next to him and, astaria walked out. behind her, nux''s other wives walked out as well, "i knew master would try to play games like these. so let''s get over with this, shall we?" astaria commented as she glanced at vyriana. "please help us, master." "you... you all really did become complete great sage cultivators..." even though vyriana believed nux''s words, seeing it with her own eves was much more surprising "i told you, did i not? there are many things you would be surprised about in the future. just wait for it., this is just the start." astaria spoke with a proud smile on her face. "you people are a bunch of monsters." vyriana commented. "no, you are the only monstrous one here." nux smiled wryly without saying anything. he was surprised and a little scared when his wives got here, however, seeing vyriana acting calmly, his heart was now at ease. his instincts weren''t wrong. vyriana was indeed on their side, for now. "master, you said there was a solution to our problem." astaria spoke, not wanting to deviate from the topic. "there is. it is a place i initially wanted to take you to but soon realized that both you and your husband wouldn''t want it. coincidently, now that would be the perfect place for you lot." Chapter 1079 I Might As Well Teach You A Thing Or Two 1079 i might as well teach you a thing or two "it is a place i initially wanted to take you to but soon realized that both you and your husband wouldn''t want it. coincidently, now that would be the perfect place for you lot." vyriana spoke with a slight smile on her face. astaria tilted her head in confusion, "a place that is perfect for us?" honestly, she didn''t like how vyriana mentioned that both she and nux wouldn''t want to go to that place, no matter how she thought about it, the place her master was talking about didn''t seem as good as her master was making it out to be. therefore, astaria wanted a bit more clarification on the topic. vyriana could tell what her disciple was thinking, looking at the others and the expressions on their faces, vyriana knew that they were thinking something along the same lines as well. they all wanted answers, a clearer explanation, however, "anyways, let us leave. we do not have all day." vyriana had no intentions of explaining anything. she could tell that nux was already on edge and even now, he was still doubting her. and vyriana didn''t like his half-assed way of doing things. if he had decided to trust her, then he should just follow through. being unreasonably careful wouldn''t do anything. vyriana also didn''t like how somewhere in his mind, nux still believed that he could run away from her if his wives weren''t around him. vyriana was a proud woman. she knew nux was talented, it was not just about his absurd battle strength, his abilities were mysterious, his ways of dealing with situations were different from the rest, and his myriads of abilities made him a man who shouldn''t be overlooked. nux was a man with potential and is someone who would turn the world around, the stronger he grows. however, this didn''t mean he was allowed to be arrogant, especially in front of her. vyriana had already made her decision, as long as she didn''t perceive nux to be a threat, she would side with him and protect him from others to keep her disciple happy, and unlike nux, she wasn''t unsure about her however, a half-assed trust was not what she wanted. she wanted nux to be firmer about his decisions. if he decided to come to her and seek her help, then he should trust her with his back because if she wanted to harm him or his wives, then vyriana knew that nux had no way to come out of that situation alive no matter how mysterious or great his abilities were. that was just an undeniable fact and vyriana wanted nux to understand and respect it. that was what her pride demanded. now this didn''t mean she didn''t put nux in her eyes, as mentioned before, she called nux a man with potential, and that was when she regarded the seven heroes as trash in her mind. so getting that evaluation from her was a sort of achievement, however, even though she did acknowledge nux''s talent, unless he becomes a divine stage cultivator, he was still weak. thinking about all this, vyriana continued to stare at nux, waiting for his decision. nux observed her for a good while, he wanted to be completely sure about this, however, he knew vyriana wasn''t going to give any more explanation even if he asked for it. ''accept it.'' suddenly, nux heard astaria''s voice. ''but wha-'' "there is no what ifs here, nux. if master wanted, we would all have been captured and you know it better than i do. she is not someone we can currently resist. so if she is going out of her way to help us, then we should show her proper respect and be grateful to her. and we are doing the opposite of that by acting cautious around her.'' nux understood. then, he decided to trust his guts and the dragon woman in front of him, and, "please take us to the place you are talking about, lady vyriana." a smile appeared on vyriana''s face. then, she threw an hourglass shaped artifact at nux and all his wives. the artifact resembled the artifact used to enter the battle dimension and the waranal dimension, so nux and his wives could tell that they were going to another dimension. "follow me." vyriana spoke as she activated her dimension and disappeared. nux and the others followed and disappeared from the place as well. ... "this..." nux and his wives widened their eyes in absolute shock. this place was unlike any other dimension they had ever been in. just the existence of this dimension went against all common sense. towering trees, their trunks as wide as houses, reached up to the sky, while leaves the size of small boats rustled overhead, creating a symphony of whispers with every passing breeze. flowers, some as big as carriages, painted the forest floor with colors so vibrant they almost seemed to glow. vines, as thick as ancient serpents, coiled around massive trunks, forming natural archways that beckoned them deeper into the dimension''s heart. the air was like an elixir of life itself, pure and invigorating. they could feel their vitality increase with each breath they took. "this place is beautiful..." evane spoke, this was the first time she had seen a place as beautiful as this. even the [core]''s beauty was nothing compared to this place. it was... overwhelming and mysterious. and it wasn''t just evane, nux''s other wives had the same thoughts as well, even melia and aisha were awed. however, ''you guys...'' suddenly, nux called out using the connection. ''what happened?'' amaya frowned, nux wouldn''t use connection just to praise this place. ''is the mana here denser than in yrniel?'' nux questioned. ''huh?" astaria frowned. the other wives were the same, they couldn''t sense anything like that. the air here was fresh, that was for sure, however, the mana here was just as dense as it was yrniel, there was no difference between the two. ''nux, what happened?'' melia questioned. ''the mana here is strange. when i convert it to *essence*, i get around 5 times more *essence* as i normally do. if i had fought vedier here instead of yrniel, i would have defeated him without having to upgrade dark amethyst.'' nux answered as he looked around the place with a curious look on his face. his wives'' expressions changed as well. however, before they could discuss more, "beautiful, isn''t it?" they heard vyriana''s voice. "it is..." astaria nodded. "this place is not just beautiful, it has some mysterious effects as well, effects that are going to be beneficial for you all. this place is no different than heaven for people at your stage." vyriana spoke up. "what... is different in this place...?" nux questioned as he looked into vyriana''s eyes. maybe vyriana''s answer could explain the unnatural *essence* conversion rate, this might even be his clue to what *essence* truly is or how he could convert mana into more *essence* normally, increasing his battle capabilities to another level. "this place has a mysterious effect that helps one raise mastery levels of their skills or spells at a faster rate. what would take you 100 years in yrniel, in this place, you can do it within 25 years." vyriana answered. "a mysterious effect that helps one raise mastery levels or skills or spells?" nux frowned in confusion. "that is correct." vyriana nodded. "many cultivators have the habit of ignoring skill or spell mastery levels after they reach a level where they could efficiently use the said skill or spell in the battle. this is a faulty approach, mastery levels hold much more importance than what most cultivators thin-" suddenly, vyriana stopped her explanation midway as her expression changed. "there are people here." she commented. "and they are approaching us." vyriana then turned towards nux and, "hide then into that portal of yours, as for you, i want you to hide your presence and witness what is about to happen." a playful smile then appeared on vyriana''s face and, "if i am going this far, i might as well teach you a thing or two." Chapter 1080 It Is Good To Have Training Dummies. 1080 it is good to have training dummies. a/n: the previous chapter was edited because it was well, done poorly. because of my ongoing exams, i was too sleepy when i wrote that. i apologize. ... vyriana''s face turned solemn as she sensed 25 beings approaching her at a fast speed. she was careless and didn''t check this place before coming here. it was her mistake, however, vyriana wanted to use this mistake as an opportunity. if a fight did break out, there were few things she wanted to teach nux, things that would motivate him to take what she would be telling him and his wives more seriously and, she also wanted to use this chance and go all out. after all, it had been a while since she fought someone seriously before. however, as those 25 beings appeared in front of vyriana''s eyes, "huh?" vyriana frowned in confusion. from the cloaks they were wearing, it was clear that they were from the order, however, from what vyriana knew, no complete divine stage cultivators should be here right now. then... what were these people doing here...? "what are you doing here?" vyriana questioned, her authoritative tone demanding an answer. "who are you?" the woman who stood in front of the 25 cultivators questioned with a frown on her face. "you do not know me?" vyriana tilted her head in confusion. "from the cloak you are wearing, i can tell you are from the order, but why am i suppose-" "y-you are lady vyriana!" before the woman could answer, a man recognized vyriana and paled in fear. "you people did not answer my question, what are you doing here?" vyriana questioned again, this time, her tone was even firmer than before. "l-lady vyriana, w-we are-" before the man could answer, the woman spoke up, "we are training of course." her tone was arrogant. it was clear that even though she knew who vyriana was, she didn''t care about it. vyriana narrowed her eyes when she noticed that. however, for now, she decided to ignore that woman and turned towards the man who actually seemed to know her and questioned, "the divine stage cultivators were ordered to gather in the darandom dimension, what are you doing here?" "we can ask the same question from you, can''t we? aren''t you a divine stage cultivator as well? what are you doing here instead of being in darandom dimension? maybe if you actually did go there, you would know why we were here." the woman interrupted again. vyriana glanced at the woman but then, "t-the meeting there was adjourned, lady v-vyriana. we were told to return to what we doing before, however, since some of us had some free time, we decided to come here to train." before the situation could get worse, the man answered vyriana''s question. he was trying his best to save the situation, however, "is that so...?" vyriana muttered as she then glanced at the woman and, "leave. i will be using this place for a few centuries so go somewhere else." she ordered. "haah!? are you insane? why would you want the complete place? what would you even do with al-" "that is because i want to sleep here without being interrupted by bugs, now leave." vyriana ordered again. "l-lady vyriana..." the man who was trying to calm the situation down trembled. "..." nux, who was witnessing this situation couldn''t believe his eyes. vyriana was no different than an evil tyrant! sure, that woman was rude at the start, but ordering them to leave without giving any explanation? wasn''t that too much? also, didn''t she say she was going to teach him a thing or two? was she trying to teach him the ways of a tyrant? should he... learn it...? nux had to admit, it did look a bit cool... "you really are out of your mind, aren''t you?" suddenly, the woman standing in front of the group spoke up as she looked into vyriana''s eyes. "did you think we would leave just because you ordered us to? who do you think you are?" vyriana didn''t say anything. honestly, she was still trying to make sense out of the situation. the woman, however, had already lost all her patience, "let''s settle this matter like everyone in the order does. i often hear about how strong you are, how about we test it out? fight me and if you win, we will leave this place. however, if we win, you will bow down, apologize for acting rudely, and will not return here for 100 more centuries. how about it? you aren''t scared, are you? lady vyriana?" "you..." hearing what the woman just said, vyriana pointed at her. then, she looked right into her eyes and, "you are new here, aren''t you?" "what...?" "not only you, most of you people, you have most probably only heard my name, isn''t that right? how long has it been since you joined the order?" vyriana questioned. this was the only way this situation would make sense. vyriana couldn''t imagine any sane divine stage cultivator coming up to her and talking to her in the tone that woman used without completely knowing who she was. that was just not possible. "stop deluding yourself. we have been here for more than 3,000 years. maybe you are just not as important as you think you are. why don''t you just stop wasting my time and start with the battle, i do not have the whole day, you know? i would rather end this battle as soon as possible, kick you out of here, and start my training." the woman spoke, vyriana completely ignored her petty remarks, her mind was thinking about a completely different thing. "3,000 years huh... but i clearly remember the last time someone challenged me was just around 500 years ago... did you not see that battle? no, you wouldn''t be standing here like this if you did... am i messing up the time?" vyriana was confused and in the end she inst decided to give up "whatever, the time difference in different dimensions i visit make it hard to keep track, not that it is much of a bother either, i just need to show you what you have clearly missed, it is actually quite a good thing, i had an arrogant student that i had to teach. having live training dummies so i can demonstrate certain things will certainly be of help." Chapter 1081 I-It... Ended...? 1081 i-it... ended...? "it is actually quite a good thing, i had an arrogant student that i had to teach. live training dummies so i can demonstrate certain things will certainly be of help." astaria spoke up, her blatant disregard of the cultivators in front of her was... it was honestly amusing. "boy, get behind me, watch and listen to everything i say from here carefully." nux, who was witnessing the entire situation play out could conclude one thing, vyriana was extremely arrogant. nux knew that he was quite arrogant himself, however, this woman was leagues ahead of him! she didn''t put anyone in her eyes at all! "who are you even talking to? a ghost? and did you just call that ghost your student? was my guess about you being insane correct? no wait, that doesn''t matter, did you just compare me to a training dummy?" the woman narrowed her eyes. obviously, she didn''t like the attitude in which vyriana was talking to her. "didn''t you say you wanted to stop wasting time and start the battle? or were those just empty words and your pathetic attempt to put on a brave front?" vyriana questioned. "alright! i''ll make you pay for running your mouth!" the woman had enough. in anger, an extremely strong aura burst out of her body, an aura strong enough to literally heat up the air around the area. one had to know that unless mana is mixed in, aura didn''t affect anything physically, it was intangible and matterless, however, just by releasing her aura, this woman was capable of affecting the environment around her. it wouldn''t be wrong to say that the woman had to power change the very nature around her with merely her presence alone. she was that strong. and even though she hadn''t incorporated mana into her aura, the pressure she released was enough for even nux to pass out. and a semi saint nux at that. nux, who had taken on arcturus''s mana-infused aura by himself, could tell the difference between the two cultivators. in front of this woman, the dragon lord wouldn''t last even for a second. heck, nux would be surprised if the dragon lord would even be able to resist her mana- infused aura or not. as if knowing what he was thinking about, the woman infused her vast mana into the aura she released. *boooom* even the air itself couldn''t take on the extreme pressure and burst apart. even the extremely large leaves, bushes, stems, vines, and even those humongous trees were being affected by the woman''s aura, some of those trees were already crushed into pieces, nux was absolutely sure that he would have turned into minced meat even if he was merely a passerby and had nothing to do with the situation. the woman''s aura was just too strong, however, right now, standing behind vyriana, nux couldn''t feel a thing. the surroundings was a mess with wind flowing around crazily, large trees falling down, and more and more, but around vyriana, none of this worked. around her, other than absolute silence, nothing else could be felt. vyriana stared at the woman with a bored look on her face, "your law of self should be stronger than mine for that trick of yours to work, i think it is already clear that you are far from level. stop trying to infuse more mana to increase your strength, multiplying anything by nothingness still yields nothingness people would usually try a different way to fight, though the best option is simply giving up." "you bitch!" the woman shouted in anger as she quickly disappeared and appeared right in front of vyriana, with a sword in her hand, she tried to aim for vyriana''s heart, but then, her vision blurred and she... passed out. "..." "..." absolute silence fell over the place. no one could tell what happened, the woman rushed toward vyriana but then she slipped and fell on the ground, unconscious. from the start to the end, vyriana didn''t even move. "i-it... ended...?" another man from the woman''s group questioned with a shocked look on his face. however, it was far from over. vyriana moved. then, she grabbed the woman''s cloak, lifting her unconscious body through her hoodie, then, a frightening smile appeared on her face as she tore her cloak, revealing the woman''s beautiful face. the woman was a bearkin with bearlike ears and tanned skin. seeing her race, nux finally understood why she acted like that, the bearkins were known for their short temper. vyriana, however, didn''t consider that as a factor and held the woman by her neck, then, she infused her mana right into the woman''s body. "aaaaaagagggggghhhhhhhh!!" the bearkin woman screamed in agony. her brain was forcefully awakened from its unconscious state, vyriana''s mana made a mess out of her insides, destroying not only her bones, but organs, muscles, and even the blood vessels. not only that, vyriana also used her mana to enhance the woman''s nervous system, amplifying the pain she felt. the woman desperately moved her body as she shrieked in excruciating agony, however, vyriana''s grip was simply too strong. no matter what she tried, she couldn''t get away until vyriana finally got bored and, *bam* threw her away like a ragdoll. *thud* the woman''s body rolled over to other members of her group, her brain was still registering the sheer torture that she went through, but then, "all of you come together. i do not have the time to deal with you lot one by one. you all seem like a fresh lot here, so let me help you get used to the ancestral order." vyriana spoke and the 25 complete divine stage cultivators finally realized what kind of mess they had gotten themselves into. they... they had awakened a monster. "l-lady vyriana..." the man who initially recognized vyriana spoke up. obviously, as someone who knew vyriana, he had no intention of fighting this monster, he even tried stopping the bearkin woman, however, knowing her temper, he already knew she was in for a bad awakening. in any case, the man wasn''t willing to face the consequences of his companion''s foolish actions. vyriana glanced at the man and seeing his expression, vyriana understood what he was thinking and, "those who do not wish to fight, kneel, i will take that as your surrender." vyriana was a considerate woman indeed. Chapter 1082 This Is My Law, Law Of Absolute Strength. 1082 this is my law, law of absolute strength. "those who do not wish to fight, kneel, i will take that as your surrender." vyriana spoke and without even missing a second, *thud* the man kneeled. *thud* *thud* *thud* seeing him, 3 more cultivators knelt, it wasn''t known whether they knew about vyriana or were just intimidated by her, but one thing was sure, they didn''t wish to fight. the ancestral order was the place where strength was respected much more than anywhere else, the order''s rules in yrniel may be more inclined towards the weak, however, inside the order was a complete mess. here, the strong was the king. the weak had no rights. kneeling in front of the strong was a norm, there was no shame in that. however, the remaining cultivators had different perspectives. they were all complete divine stage cultivators who came here to train and get stronger, then, this random woman appears in front of them and orders them to leave, now, she even wants them to kneel and what''s worse? some of them even knelt down! how shameful. the others clenched their fists in anger as they all glared at vyriana. this woman might be strong, but in the end, she was still a divine stage cultivator just like them. they outnumbered her. they had nothing to fear. they definitely didn''t have to kneel. seeing the looks in their eyes, a wide smile appeared on vyriana''s face, "pay close attention, temporary student, as i won''t be able to go over this again. the training dummies we''re using are rather delicate and won''t endure for an extended period. i hope you understand." vyriana commented as she glanced at the bearkin, who had passed out again even after receiving a top grade health potion from her companions. the cultivators who had prepared to fight could feel their anger boiling from within, this woman was looking down on them even though she was outnumbered. she was just too arrogant! thinking about it, the cultivators nodded at each other and then collectively rushed towards vyriana. the bearkin woman''s previous attempt had already made it clear, using aura in this situation was absolutely useless, they could only overpower vyriana through numbers, however, "do you remember me about what laws were and how they worked?" vyriana spoke as she dodged the spear of a dragonkin who attacked her. "the answer to that question is rather complicated. there is no real definition of laws that i can teach you. every being perceives and uses laws differently. i cannot help you in that regard, understanding what laws are something you would have to do on your own, what i can tell you, is how to approach laws, a sure shot way to understand what laws are and how can you perceive them. and that is skill or spell mastery." vvriana snoke as she sent a demon flving with merely a flick on the demon''s forehead. "as you know, there are six mastery levels of any skill or spell, novice, beginner, small achievement, big achievement, master, perfection, most people stop working on their mastery levels when they reach big achievement or master level and move to a stronger skill that would be more helpful in battle, however, that is a mistake. what you need to do is reach the 7th mastery level, assimilation. the hidden level that comes after perfecting the skill or spell, assimilating the said skill or spell into you. this is the closest state a being could get to ''understanding the law'', the more skills or spells you assimilate into you, the clearer your perception will be, and the higher the chances of you comprehending a law. take me for example, i have assimilated a total of 128 skills into me till now, this is how i understood my law and my path, absolute strength. strength to stand above all. strength to face even the most dangerous of opponents. strength to never bow my head. strength to annihilate anyone who comes after me, strength to stand at the very top. this is my law, law of absolute strength." vyriana spoke as she caught a lionkin''s fist, then, she looked into the lionkin''s eyes and, *crack* "aaaaaaaagggghhhhhh!!!" she crushed his fists, breaking every bone inside, and she did it as easily as pressing a sponge. tossing the lionkin away, vyriana kicked another divine stage cultivator who tried to attack her from behind, in just one kick, the cultivator''s body was sent flying. vyriana''s moves weren''t exactly fast, her speed was actually similar to the cultivators in front of her, however, her strength was just too overpowering. even the slightest of her moves carried so much strength that the cultivators found it hard to approach her. that was vyriana''s law of absolute strength, that was what made her different from the rest. nux, who was witnessing this battle found himself being pulled into a strange state of mind, he felt like the secrets of the world were being opened in front of his very eyes, vyriana, however, was not done with her lecture yet. "now while we are at it, let us talk about the 4th phase of cultivation, the divine stage. as it has been happening from the start, with each phase, we cultivators understand something new, phase 1 was stepping into the cultivation world, phase 2 was understanding and handling raw mana, phase 3 was constructing a new body suitable for cultivating further and phase 4, this is where you form your law of self." nux''s expression changed. "phase 4 of cultivation is the analysis of what a cultivator has achieved till now, a self-reflection. phase 4 combines every single achievement of the cultivator and forms a law of self. the higher the achievements, the stronger the law of self formed. this law of self is what differentiates a divine stage cultivator from the rest. this is what makes them so absurdly powerful that even a top-class, peak complete phase 3 cultivator wouldn''t be able to defeat even the weakest of incomplete divine stage cultivators. the law of self is also what decides how strong a cultivator''s aura would be," then, a small smile appeared on vyriana''s face, and, "take my aura for example," Chapter 1083 The One-On-One Lecture Is Over 1083 the one-on-one lecture is over a small smile appeared on vyriana''s face and then, "take my aura for example," *boooooooom* vyriana released her aura and the very fabric of the dimension they were in trembled. the colossal trees, which had stood tall for millennia, quivered and groaned under the sheer weight of her presence. the large leaves rustled violently, and the once-peaceful vines recoiled as if in fear. the entire dimension that boasted its beauty trembled. the ground beneath cracked and buckled, sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. the cultivators who were still trying to figure out different ways to defeat vyriana, whether it was using sneak attacks, using their numbers, or even the artifacts, were all immediately brought to their knees. "kkhawwwwkkk!!" vyriana''s overwhelming aura pressed down upon them like a crashing wave. they gasped for breath, clutching their chests in agony. blood oozed from their noses and mouths, their bodies unable to withstand the relentless pressure vyriana unleashed. the weaker ones directly coughed out blood and passed out. nux, who witnessed the scene, stood frozen in shock. the entire place was filled with divine stage cultivators kneeling on the ground, completely helpless against the overwhelming aura vyriana had released. one must know, none of these divine stage cultivators were weak, they were all complete divine stage cultivators. if even the weakest of them visits yrniel, then even if it is the dragon continent known for its absurd strength, none of the dragons there would be able to stop him from destroying the entire continent. yes, just one of these cultivators was strong enough to take on the entire dragon continent and win. yet here they were... kneeling on the ground, absolutely crushed just by vyriana''s aura alone. this was the first time vyriana actually unleashed her true aura. the destruction and domination that accompanied it, it was as if a force of nature had awakened within her, reshaping the very world around them. nux couldn''t stop his body from trembling after witnessing this show of sheer dominance and he wasn''t alone, the cultivators who had knelt and surrendered before the fight even began were the same as well. no matter how strong vyriana was, even if she was called the strongest divine stage cultivator to ever exist, she was still just that, a divine stage cultivator. w-what''s with this disparity of strength!? h-how was this even possible!? "this is my aura created by my law of self," vyriana explained, her tone contrasting with the havoc she had released. "of course, it is weakened since i am not infusing it with my mana, but since we do not want any unnecessary deaths in this lecture, i will refrain from doing that." and another bomb was dropped. ''s-she still hasn''t used her mana yet!'' nux widened his eyes in horror. vyriana, however, completely ignored what he or the cultivators who had surrendered were thinking and continued with her lecture. "this should clarify the difference between a strong law of self and a weaker one. the training dummies you are seeing right now are the examples of the latter. they are complete cultivators and possess purer bloodlines than most, but they lack an understanding of laws or the specific law they wish to comprehend, whereas my law of self is already aligned with my law of absolute strength. phase 4 is what lays the foundation of the future, so remember, my temporary student, do not be like them, unless you actually understand your law, do not proceed to the divine stage because if you do, and once your law of self is formed, there will be no way to strengthen it,giving you a weaker foundation permanently." vyriana explained. "..." nux was out of words... vyriana, on the other hand, stepped forward, *crack* the ground under her feet cracked even further, the entire dimension trembled, she then glanced at the cultivators crawling on the ground, barely keeping their consciousness and, "i wish to continue my lecture, you are welcome to participate as training dummies as you did just now. however, this time, i won''t be able to guarantee your safety. the choice is yours." however, even though she did say those words, *boooooom* vyriana then infused a tiny amount of mana into her aura,a horrifying pressure was released from her body, *crack* *crack* *crack* the cultivators who were still crawling widened their eyes in fright as their bodies were pushed to the ground, their organs were ruptured, bones broken, muscles torn, blood vessels intermixed with each other, and before their brain could even register this pain, it bled, the extreme pressure made a mess out of their brain tissues, filling the skull with blood, and they all passed out. vyriana then turned towards the cultivators who had surrendered, then, with an emotionless look on her face, "take them away." she ordered. "a-a-as you c-command, l-lady vyriana!" the man who had initially recognized vyriana stuttered as he quickly started moving even though his body screamed not to. lady vyriana... she was much stronger than the rumors made her out to be! the man knew that the events he had witnessed today would haunt his dreams for the rest of his life. every time he remembers this day, he would tremble at the thought of ''i could have been one of them as well...'' and at the same time, he would also thank himself for forsaking his pride and kneeling down when vyriana demanded it. lady vyriana was not a woman he could go up against. the man imprinted these words deep into his mind. at the same time, he also swore to do whatever vyriana told him to do without having any thoughts of resistance, this was the reason why he was the first to move. carrying his companions''s crushed bodies, the man took them away. seeing him, the other cultivators got to work as well. soon, the place was emptied out. a small smile appeared on vyriana''s face and, "you can come out now, the one-on-one lecture is over. the rest of the things, i will teach you along with your wives, so you can open that portal of yours and call them back." Chapter 1084 The Order Holds No Regard For Those It Deems Foolish. 1084 the order holds no regard for those it deems foolish. four complete divine stage cultivators burst into a room, using their mana, with tensed looks on their faces, they carried their 21 injured companions who had passed out and were barely breathing. seeing unknown men barging into the room, the beings wearing white robes inside the room frowned, however, as their eyes fell on the 21 bodies that these men brought, their expression changed. "lord sylvarion! we need your help!" the man shouted. the lord sylvarion he mentioned was an elf and one of the most well-known healers currently present in the order. seeing their expression, sylvarion didn''t waste any time either, waving his hand, he took over control of 21 injured cultivators'' bodies and placed them on the beds. the man blinked in surprise, he knew sylvarion was strong, probably stronger than him, but to think his mana would overpower his so quickly and he would take control over his companions'' bodies that easily... how was this possible...? the man started to wonder but then, "their bodies are a complete mess, none of their organs are working, all their bones are crushed, and even their brain has some major injuries, the only reason they are still alive is because they are divine stage cultivators. and even then, if your arrival had been delayed any further, the chances of saving them would have been completely lost. they need urgent treatment." sylvarion spoke with a grim look on his face. then, he glanced at the 4 cultivators who brought them here and questioned, "how did this happen? who did they battle with for them to end up in this state?" hearing that question, the 4 cultivators'' expressions changed, they quickly recalled the frightening experience they just had and their bodies started trembling, seeing their reaction, sylavrion narrowed his eyes, patiently waiting for their answer as his subordinates started casting some basic healing spells on the injured cultivators. "i-it was a spar." the man replied. the battle between members of the order, no matter how brutal, was always called a spar. "what...?" sylvarion''s expression changed. "this was a result of a spar?" he questioned, his voice was heavy. "y-yes." the man nodded and suddenly, a fearsome aura burst out from sylvarion''s body and, "so you are telling me that this was done by a member of the order...?" the man nodded, his body trembling because of the pressure sylvarion was releasing. "who was it? who was that arrogant bastard who thought this was the correct way to end a spar? give me his name." sylvarion ordered. "..." the man, of course, didn''t dare to take vyriana''s name. sylvarion, however, wasn''t willing to back down. "give me the name." he ordered, his tone even heavier. the pressure the man felt increased. he understood that if he stalled it any further, sylvarion would kill him, however, he knew he couldn''t take vyriana''s name either. that would make the situation too complicated. "it was lady vyriana..." suddenly, another woman who accompanied the man answered. "she was the one who came to veiled eden, sensing her aura, we went to her and she ordered us to leave without any explanation." like the bearkin woman, she didn''t know much about vyriana either, however, just to be safe, she knelt and was glad she did so. however, this didn''t mean she held any grudges. forced to kneel like that, she had never been humiliated to this extent before. she wanted revenge, however, she, who had witnessed vyriana''s strength knew she couldn''t get revenge on her own. she had to use someone else. "she said she wanted to train her disciples but we couldn''t even see any disciples there! she was clearly lying and just wanted us to leave!" the woman shouted, blaming everything on vyriana, but then, "you are telling me these people went against vyriana...?" sylvarion questioned and as he said those words, his subordinates, who were casting heal on the cultivators paused. one must know, these were the same subordinates who didn''t even react when sylvarion unleashed his fearsome aura and continued to treat patients, however, the moment they heard the name vyriana, they all paused and glanced at the woman who had just stepped forward. the woman found their reaction strange, however, she nodded to answer sylvarion''s question and the moment she did, sylvarion''s subordinates stepped back at the same time. "huh?" the woman frowned. "are you all perhaps... new here?" sylvarion questioned as he looked into the woman''s eyes. "w-what?" "but even then... what divine stage cultivator would be foolish enough to go against vyriana...? she is called the strongest divine cultivator in the world for a reason, you know?" "huh?" the woman, of course, had no clue why sylvarion was talking about that right now. seeing her reaction, the elf just sighed, then, "they are out of danger for now. maverick, take them to other wards, i will treat them later. i have other patients i need to see." sylvarion ordered. "yes." one of his subordinates stepped forward and bowed his head. "w-wait! what are you doing!? they are clearly not in a position to be left alone! you just said they needed immediate attention or they would die! why are you sending them away!?" "didn''t you hear what i said? they are out of danger now!" "their condition is still critic-" "i am the medic here, woman." sylvarion looked into the woman''s eyes and commented. "order is the place where the strong are respected. foolishly challenging vyriana without knowing your position and still expecting to be treated instantaneously when i have patients who are injured in actual battles. don''t step out of your boundaries. these people will be back on their feet in a few months. now return, i have other things to do." saying those words, the elf turned around. "w-what just happened...?" the woman stood there with a blank look on her face. "why didn''t you just stay silent...?" the man walked towards her and questioned with a sigh. "b-but he was the one who asked for the name?" "and why did you think i was silent? what kind of fool goes around saying they intentionally offended the strongest being there is and now they want to be treated? obviously, the medics won''t take you seriously. do you even know how many cultivators they have healed after they were taken to them after battling vyriana? the number is so high that they couldn''t even count! it is to the point where they have already become numb to it and don''t take those patients seriously anymore. cultivators who challenge lady vyriana are just treated as fools and the order holds no regard for those it deems foolish." Chapter 1085 Shouldnt Strength Be The Priority? 1085 shouldn''t strength be the priority? "what just happened here...?" astaria questioned with a shocked look on her face as she looked around and noticed the cracks on the ground, the large trees that had fallen, vines that were burst opened, and the tense air that made it hard to breathe. seeing how this heaven-like place was turned into... this... astaria and the other wives seemed a bit disappointed, however, more than disappointed, they seemed shocked. they had just left for 15 minutes, how did this happen in that short time!? the wives then glanced at nux who was usually the culprit behind most of the things, this time however, nux just stood there with a wry smile on his face and, "trust me, i saw how everything happened and i am more shocked than you are." he replied. the wives understood, then, they glanced at vyriana, wanting answers. "what are you wasting your time for? there were a few lost bugs, i just sent them away. it is nothing you all have to bother yourself with. now, as i said before, this place is suitable for you to master your skills or spells 4 times more efficiently than yrniel, so use it to your advantage and work on your techniques." vyriana ordered. the woman nodded, but then, "master," astaria called out. "you said that initially, you wanted to bring me here rather than the dimension you took me in but didn''t do so because i wouldn''t have agreed. why is that? i don''t see any problem here that could make me not want to be here." astaria craved strength. a place that could help her increase her strength, she had no reason to not be he- "this place is called veiled eden. a place where most of the cultivators below divine stage and even some divine stage cultivators from the order come to train. honestly, if given an option, most cultivators would want to spend all their time here till they become a divine stage cultivator but of course, the order doesn''t give that option to anyone. this place is perfect for the current you, however, there is one problem. a problem that is currently like a blessing to you lot." "oh?" astaria tilted her head, clearly interested in what her master was about to reveal. "the time here flows 25 times slower than in yrniel." vyriana revealed. "what...?" "that is correct, unlike normal dimensions, where the time flow is usually faster than in yrniel, this place is the direct opposite." vyriana then glanced at astaria and with a small smile on her face, she continued, "if you want to train under me properly, you needed at least 10 years and that would have been equal to 250 yrniel years. would you have wanted that?" "o-" "no." before astaria could even answer, nux spoke up. "my wife is not allowed to stay away from me for such a long time. i am a needy husband." he spoke as he walked towards astaria and pulled her close to him. vyriana raised her eyebrow, "she could have gotten much stronger than her current self, you know?" "that doesn''t matter." this time, the one who spoke was astaria. then placing her head on nux''s shoulder, a slight smile appeared on her face, and, "i can''t stay away from my husband for so long, i am a needy wife." a wide smile appeared on nux''s face as he tightened his hug around astaria, grasping the chance, astaria melted in his arms and, "that bitch." amaya, of course, didn''t miss the chance to curse her. how dare she get close to her man? other wives had similar thoughts, they all were staring daggers at astaria''s back, their gazes were so intense that astaria could literally feel their glares, however, ''heh.'' she didn''t care. rather, she pushed her breasts onto nux''s chest, getting even closer to him. the women all clenched their fists. sensing the tension in the air, vyriana tilted her head with a curious look on her face, she had been staying with this lot for a while now, she knew their dynamics. of course, she still wasn''t used to it, she couldn''t understand how these women would give everything in front of them to spend more time with another man. even if they called it ''love'', wasn''t it a little too much? what''s the point of ''love'' if it takes away your freedom and interferes with you getting stronger? wasn''t being alone, free to move where you wish and pursue strength however you liked much better option? and this wasn''t just true for those women either, that boy was the same as well. with his absurd talent and abilities, he honestly didn''t even need any guidance, vyriana was sure that if this boy focused, he would become much stronger than he currently was, however, that head of his was filled with nothing but thoughts about his wives. how foolish is that? why wouldn''t you pursue absolute strength first? shouldn''t that be your priority? in the end, vyriana just sighed. not being able to see this strangely frustrating scene in front of her anymore, she glanced at nux and his wives and, "alright, as i said, don''t waste any more time, since you are already here due to your circumstances, make use of it, and master your techniques. by the time you leave, i want you to at least master one of your techniques to perfection state." vyriana spoke. the women nodded in understanding, nux, however, frowned in confusion and questioned. "lady vyriana, didn''t you say the last stage of mastery was not perfection but assimilation? shouldn''t we master our techniques to assimilation state?" "that is not possible for the current you." vyriana shook her head. "even though there is something inside your body that helps you use laws, that is not your own strength, to be more precise, those are not your laws but of something or someone else''s, your current body isn''t capable of understanding laws, and since the assimilation state is similar to understanding laws, your current body cannot reach that level yet, you need to be at least a saint stage cultivator for that." "so that''s it..." nux nodded as his eyes shone in realization. he finally found answers to some of his questions. Chapter 1086 Anything? 1086 anything? "so that''s it..." nux nodded as his eyes shone in realization. he finally found answers to some of his questions. seeing that look in his eyes, vyriana narrowed her eyes. "what is it?" she questioned. "hmm?" nux tilted his head in confusion. "do you have a way to reach the assimilation stage without being a saint? just say it if you do, it is not like i do not know how much of a monster you already are." "..." nux turned silent. "what? are you still doubting me?" vyriana narrowed her eyes. "i am not, lady vyriana. i just feel strange about how you treat me like a monster. you just said my body wouldn''t be able to reach the assimilation stage before i become a saint, and then you asked me if i had a way around it. of course, i don''t. how would i know something even lady vyriana doesn''t? i am just a normal orphan who somehow became a cultivator." nux spoke and this time, not only vyriana, but even his wives stared at him with deadpan looks on their faces. "is this why you said he sometimes annoys you to the point you wish to beat him to death?" vyriana turned towards astaria and questioned. "master... i have never said those words..." "but i am sure you must feel that way, don''t you?" this time, astaria''s answer wasn''t instantaneous anymore. nux was indeed annoying. as he saw him staring at him, nux''s expression changed, "oi oi, why are you looking at me like that? are you thinking of betraying me? how am i annoying?" "..." "..." all the women turned silent. "anyways, why did you look like you were about to say something ridiculous and surprise us again?" astaria questioned. if it was anyone who was curious about the extent of nux''s strength the most, it was her. ever since nux had returned after becoming semi saint, with his system updated, and his bloodline now stabilized, he had been oddly silent about his strength. it was only them spending blissful time together with each other and while astaria enjoyed it to the point where her mind still thinks about it all the time, she was dying to know how strong nux had actually gotten. but this time, "what? i am telling the truth. there is nothing to be surprised about here, in the waranal continent, i was fighting star beasts using my spells, the more i used those spells, the more comfortable i got and my master level shot up to perfection level. i thought it was the highest stage achievable because no matter how much i tried, i couldn''t think of any way to increase the strength of my spells. they were capped at the maximum level. that was when lady vyriana revealed that there was a mastery level above perfection and i was confused. though everything is clear now, i couldn''t reach that level because it is related to laws, and before i become a saint, my body isn''t capable of reaching that level." nux explained and again, astaria and his other wives were taken aback. this time, however, the reason behind their surprise was different, "that is... surprisingly normal of you..." thyra commented with a strange look on her face. "i agree..." ember nodded. the other wives had the same thoughts. "what were you guys even expecting?" "you being a ridiculous monster," felberta commented. "..." nux just turned silent. soon, however, the wives'' expectations were met as vyriana narrowed her eyes and questioned. "did you say you mastered your spell to perfection stage when you were in waranal?" "hmm? that is correct."nux nodded. then, he lifted his hand and within 1 second, the entire ground was filled with countless red-colored magic circles that were shining brightly, ready to be activated the moment nux wanted them to. those circles weren''t normal circles either, they represented one of the strongest 10 star spells, explosion. explosion polished to the point it reached perfection state. just this spell alone was enough to wipe out armies of semi saint cultivators and nux casted thousands of these spells in under 1 second. seeing the sight in front of her, vyriana''s expression changed. "how did you do that?" she questioned. "huh?" "there is a reason why all the cultivators are not sent to waranal to cultivate and return stronger than ever 25 times faster than they normally would." vyriana spoke up. "waranal is the complete opposite of veiled eden, mastering techniques there was much harder than in yrniel, actually, it is even worse, while the veiled eden makes you 4 times more efficient than normal, waranal makes mastering techniques 500 times more difficult, it is literally impossible to raise your mastery levels while staying in waranal, let alone reach perfection stage. the same is true for the battle dimension, or the dimension i took astaria to. despite giving a cultivator the freedom to cultivate normally, these dimensions are not popular cultivation spots. the reason behind them is simple, the cultivators who cultivate here, while they may get stronger a lot quicker than normal, their foundation becomes a mess. they become the weakest of their lot, beings who are only at the level of dispensable soldiers. a fate that no cultivator wants. neither is this the style that goes along with order''s ways, we do not cultivate weak. i gave you all access to these dimensions because of time constraints, and the fact that your goals had nothing to do with working on your mastery levels, however, even then, i wouldn''t have allowed you to stay there for more than 500 years simply because how flawed those places are, but..." vyriana stared at nux and couldn''t understand what in the hell was wrong with this boy. she knew the world was vast, the things she knew were limited, and that in her long life, she would often meet beings who are called an anomaly, beings who went against the common belief and completely crushed it. heck, who was she kidding? she herself was an anomaly as well. but, what in the hell is this boy!? what kind of anomaly was he!? why is it that every time he reveals something, he breaks some of her worldview, making her reconsider her decision of not reporting him to the order time and time again? "wait... if waranal dimension reduces the training efficiency by 500, and veiled eden increases it by 4, then does that mean nux''s current efficiency in mastering techniques is 2000 times compared to when he was in waranal? doesn''t that mean he would get stronger at an even faster rate here?" suddenly, skyla spoke up with an excited look on her face. hearing her words, an excited smile appeared on nux''s face as well, 2000 times more efficiency, just how quickly would be able to master his techniques in this place? who knows? he might even push all his spells to the perfection stage. "that is most probably not true." then suddenly, vyriana shook her head. "huh?" skyla frowned in confusion. quickly turning towards amaya, wanting to know where she went wrong. she may not be the brightest of all the bulbs, but she doubted she was wrong here. she just wanted to know her smartest sister''s stance. and this time, amaya was on vyriana''s side. "nux mastering a spell to perfection stage when his efficiency was lowered by 500 times doesn''t make sense." amaya commented. vyriana glanced at the black-haired woman and nodded, "that is correct. in the end, the speed at which one masters his or her techniques depends on one''s innate talent. a drop or raise in efficiency directly affects that talent. so a 500 times drop in efficiency would mean nux''s innate talent was so high that even after dropping it by 500 times, he was still able to push his spell to the perfection stage in just 50 years, which is not possible because if his innate talent was this absurdly high, all the spells he learns should be mastered to the perfection stage within a month of learning that spell. which clearly is not the case." vyriana spoke as she glanced at nux. he may be a monster capable of becoming a semi saint cultivator at the tender age of 70, however, cultivation talent, and comprehension talent were two different things. and in vyriana''s eyes, nux''s comprehension talent could at best, only be considered above average. then how... how did he manage to master his spell to perfection state in the waranal dimension? it makes no sense. "heh, it is almost as if the waranal''s drop in efficiency doesn''t affect nux at all." amaya laughed and vyriana, who heard her words widened her eyes. "huh? what?" nux frowned. vyriana stared at nux, then, she threw a book towards him. nux caught the book, reading the contents, he realized it was a fire-based 10 star spell, "try to master this spell to perfection stage within 2 months. if you do that, i will fulfill any one wish you have." vyriana ordered and the moment nux heard his words, a smile crept up on his face, and, "anything?" Chapter 1087 You sure are brave chapter 1087 you sure are brave 1087 you sure are brave "master this spell to perfection stage within 2 months. if you do that, i will fulfill any one wish you have." vyriana spoke and the moment nux heard her words, a smile crept up on his face, and, "anything?" he questioned. "was i not clear enough?" vyriana questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "..." nux turned silent as he smiled wryly. how could he forget what kind of person this woman in front of him was? however, nux wasn''t planning on giving up. the harder it was, the stronger the craving. nux wasn''t planning on letting this chance go. "i am just asking to make it clear, anything is a strong word, lady vyriana. i am a shameless man, i might ask something you won''t expect. i don''t want you to back dow-" "i do not go back on my word, ''shameless man''. you can ask for anything you want, skills, spells, even my secret techniques if you master this spell to the perfection stage within 2 months, anything you ask will be yours." vyriana interrupted. then, a slight smile appeared on vyriana''s face, and, "rather, i want you to actually win the challenge, i am quite interested to see just how ''shameless'' you are!" seeing that small smile on her face, nux felt intimidated. however, he did his best to hide his expression and with a big smile on his face, "well then, i will take your word for it, lady vyriana. be prepared for ''anything." "heh." vyriana chuckled as she looked into nux''s eyes. "i am saying this just to make sure you know, you are not allowed to leave this place, either to that portal of yours or waranal or any other dimension. you are to stay here for the next 2 months." "i understand." nux nodded in understanding. "do not try to cheat, you won''t be able to get away with it. also, i do not like cheaters." vyriana threatened as she looked into nux''s eyes, nux, however, "the last thing i want is to be hated by lady vyriana. i actually want quite the opposite." "huh." vyriana narrowed her eyes in confusion, however, knowing that nux had no intention of saying anything any further, she backed away. also, for some reason, she didn''t like the smile nux had on his face. she could feel that he was intimidated, but smiling despite that as he directly looked into her eyes, something about it felt strange, for the first time in an extremely long while, vyriana felt. like she was being watched by a predator. ''heh. he really is different.'' vyriana chuckled inwardly. the more time she spent with this boy, the more she looked forward to him forming his own law and stepping into the divine stage. she wanted to see just how far would he be able to push her. who knows? he might even become someone who could push her to use her entire strength. "alright, then nux. i will be taking my leave now." "hmm? lady vyriana is leaving? i thought you would stay here to mark our progress." "that was what i had planned, yes." vyriana nodded. "but those bugs coming in here is a problem. yours and your wives'' cultivation cannot be revealed, a slight mistake and containing it would get difficult. so i need to make sure no one visits this dimension." vyriana spoke. "also, i don''t want those fools to stay in the medical ward for months. they were rude, but at the very least, they were brave. some of them were actually quite decent, so rather than lying around in the medical wards, it would be better if they get treated and continued their training." "hmm? don''t they have their companions with them? i am sure those people would make sure that their companions are treated properly." nux spoke, vyriana, however, just shook her head, "it is not as simple as it seems." "you would have understood if you were the part of order, but since you aren''t, i will be leaving out the details." "i understand." "i will return in exactly two months." "i will wait for that." nux smiled. "i hope you can surprise me again, nux leander." vyriana spoke and then, she disappeared. "heh." the moment she did, a laugh escaped nux''s mouth, no, rather than a laugh, it was more like the breath he had been holding up till now. acting like that in front of vyriana... especially after witnessing what he had witnessed. "you sure are brave," astaria commented. "why are you acting surprised? when has he ever been scared when he thought with his lower half?" edda questioned with a playful smile on her face. melia blushed as she heard those words, nux just chuckled. amaya, on the other hand, had a different opinion, "it is different this time." "hmm? what do you mean?" edda questioned with a frown on her face. "heh, it is definitely different this time," allura spoke up as well. "what are you guys even talking about?" edda couldn''t understand. "it is hard to explain, edda. but if you observe him more carefully, you will realize something is different about me. he has become... greedier." "greedier...? wasn''t nux always the greediest?" edda tilted her head in confusion. "it is not the sa-" "alright girls, we are tight on time you know, i was only given 2 months. and i would prefer not to miss this chance." suddenly, nux spoke up, and then, "so shall we get into it?" "right now? we can do it 2 months later, it doesn''t matter. we have been pushing it far for a long time already. 2 more months wouldn''t matter. you can focus on this ''challenge'' of yours. you won''t get this opportunity that readily." allura spoke up. a new sister? she was all open to it. especially if that sister was a monster who could destroy the entire worldview in a matter of seconds. "my priority is still my wives, you should know that by now, allura. we are not skipping this any further." nux spoke in a firm tone. then, his system screen appeared in front of his eyes. Chapter 1088 Bloodline System chapter 1088 bloodline system 1088 bloodline system [the [supreme harem god system] has been updated] [the [down state] has been lifted] [the host can now use all the [system abilities]] [unlocked: bloodline system] [congratulations to the host for becoming a semi saint cultivator from an great sage cultivator] [blank points: +1000] [unlocked: ability system] [name: nux leander.] [age: 78] [cultivation: semi saint] [race: human (exceptional) (+) - vampire (king) (+) - shadow demon (king) (+) a?? catkin (saint) (+) - incubus (primordial)] [physique: devouring mist demon physique - mastered (+)] [lvl-101-->123] [battle power--923,018 (982,123) (1,079,673) --> 2,003,138 (2,054,188) (2,048,121) (2,160,342) (2,308,491)] [potential -1,400,000 (1,600,000) (10,500,000) -->???] [blank points - 1150 --> 2150] nux glanced at the system screen in front of him, yes, those were big numbers, his battle power had pretty much doubled, however, nux, who knew the current state of his body knew this all useless. those numbers, although great, were not even close to his actual strength. for some reason, the system didn''t consider *essence* in the equation when it calculated battle power, nux didn''t know why this was the case, in the end, *essence* was something the system gave him, however, even then, system was unable to read it. the same happened when nux used *essence* to mess with the system. nux knew the system wasn''t omnipotent. it has its flaws, he thought those flaws would be covered when the system is updated, however, unlike last time, not much happened to his status screen. it was pretty much the same thing, other than the fact that his potential was now "???". the system couldn''t judge his potential anymore. he was becoming a monster, even in the eyes of the very system responsible for it. anyway, nux didn''t care much about his status, he knew where he stood the best. he did not need numbers to define his strength anymore. what he did need, however, was the rewards he got from becoming a semi saint and updating the system. nux''s eyes fell on two message screens in front of him. [unlocked: bloodline system] [unlocked: ability system] with a small smile on his face, he opened the description. [congratulations to the host for unlocking the bloodline system.] [the bloodline system allows the host to properly manage his harem''s bloodlines.] [utilizing the bloodline system, the host can bestow available bloodlines to any of his wives by expending the requisite system points.] [felberta leander (human - medium)] (+) [skyla leander (human - medium)] (+) [lane leander (shadow demon - king)](+) [edda leander (human - medium)] (+) [thyra leander (catkin - saint)] [allura leander (succubus - saint)] [amaya leander (human - medium)] (+) [ember leander (human - medium)] (+) [evane leander (human - medium)] (+) [astaria leander (human - medium)] (+) [melia leander (vampire - king)](+) [aisha leander (succubus - primordial)] [available bloodlines: human (exceptional) vampire (king) shadow demon (king) catkin (saint)] a small smile appeared on nux''s face when he read the description of the bloodline system one more time. an absurdity. nux knew his system was a cheat, but this...? first, his system allowed him to defy all logic and get stronger, now, he could do the same with his wives! just how could a system be this lovely? honestly, if the system was a woman, nux would have proposed to her already. unfortunately, nux had not seen any of those signs yet. thinking about all this, nux chuckled inwardly. then, he started reading the bloodline system''s description again. there were a few points to take care of. even here, system points were required, the number of system points depended on the bloodline that was being bestowed to his wife, nux had already checked all the details, exceptional - 1,000,000 system points king - 10,000,000 system points saint-1,000,000,000 system points. one thing to note was that sharing primordial level bloodline was not possible, nux thought of using *essence* to get over that, however, recalling the things he had to go through after messing with the primordial blood, a wry smile appeared on his face and he instantly gave up. he got through it because he had *essence* and the system, his wives, however, had different, and nux didn''t wish to put them in harm''s way. anyway, one thing to take note of was that unlike him, who could freely switch to different forms using his human bloodline as the base, his wives didn''t have that option. once they accept a bloodline other than that of a human, they can never revert back or change it. they would be stuck with their new race, only being able to upgrade the quality of their bloodline. another thing to note here was that, the exceptional level blood needed 1,000,000 system points, king level needed 10,000,000 but the saint level needed 1,000,000,000 system points. with how the system normally worked, saint level blood should have taken 100,000,000 points, but, that was clearly not the case. nux thought about it and in the end, he came to a conclusion, there was another level between king and saint level, nux didn''t know what it was, however, he was sure he would find it out eventually. of course, he could be wrong, he had no other proof, but honestly, he didn''t really care either. right now, he had the option to give all his wives a saint level bloodline. what? he didn''t have enough system points? well, he didn''t mind spending another 50 years to hunt for points. if it could mean his wives would get stronger, he didn''t care. he simped for his lovely wives after all. anyways, nux wanted to immediately get into it and strengthen his wives, however, bloodline system wasn''t the only thing he had received. nux''s eyes then fell on the second reward. [congratulations to the host for unlocking the ability system.] [the ability system allows the host to share his abilities with his harem.] [utilizing the ability system, the host can bestow any of his system abilities to any of his wives by expending the requisite system points.] [felberta leander](+) [skyla leander] (+) [lane leander] (+) [edda leander] (+) [thyra leander ] (+) [allura leander] (+) [amaya leander] (+) [ember leander] (+) [evane leander] (+) [astaria leander] (+) [melia leander] (+) [aisha leander] (+) it was similar to the bloodline system he had just received, however, unlike the bloodline system, this system didn''t come with all the benefits. it took away the abilities like conceal, sense, and others which were being shared for free. although it wasn''t that big of a problem since nux could simply use points to share them again, now he would have to pay for something that was free. how unfair is that? Chapter 1089 You guys... we are here to train you know? chapter 1089 you guys... we are here to train you know? "alright, let''s not waste any more time, the strongest bloodline we have is thyra''s catkin bloodline, however, this doesn''t mean the other bloodlines are weak, we have melia''s king level vampire bloodline and lane''s shadow demon bloodline, which one of you wants which?" nux questioned with a curious look on his face. his wives, however, had a different opinion. "shouldn''t we focus more on the ability system for now? i highly doubt any one of wishes to change our bloodlines for now." amaya suggested. "hmm?" nux tilted his head in confusion and felberta stepped up. "i don''t think any of the bloodlines we currently have are suitable for me." "i agree," evane nodded as well. "i want to follow sister thyra and be a catkin but..." skyla muttered and then, "i am still not sure yet." "i don''t feel the need to change my bloodline either," amaya spoke. "i wanted to be a succubus, but i feel like that race is too tame~" edda shrugged. "i have already decided my path and changing my bloodline is not included in it." astaria''s mind was already clear. n-)ovelb1n as for ember... "i will be taking the dragon trials." she revealed. "oh?" nux raised his eyebrow with a curious look on his face. he knew ember was training together with astaria and vyriana, but to think she would be going for the dragon trial. ''heh.'' a small smile appeared on nux''s face when he imagined ember as a dragonkin. "i wholeheartedly agree with that decision." nux nodded with a perverted smile on his face. already knowing what he was thinking, ember just chuckled, "you are a pervert." she commented. "i thought you knew when you signed the deal." "i did but i still fell for it. i was too weak back then." ember sighed as she shook her head. "heh, you talk as it would have been any different now." "i would have played hard to get," ember replied. then, she looked into nux''s eyes, and, "if i knew what sort of monster you were, i would have never accepted a dual." "oh?" suddenly, nux disappeared, then appearing right in front of ember, he held her chin, then, with a big smile on his face, "how about we have another duel? the winner gets to do whatever he wants to the loser for 10 whole days. what do you say?" "i am ready." ember''s answer was almost instantaneous. so much that even nux was taken aback. then, with a proud smile on her face, ember replied, "i would have resisted if i wasn''t corrupted, but the damage has already been done. take responsibility, nux leander." "that i shall." nux nodded as he sealed ember''s lips. seeing this, the others jumped in as well, "i would have resisted more as well. if i had prior knowledge about you, i definitely wouldn''t have been corrupted. you can try it if you want." and surprisingly, the one who was the first to move was evane. "i agree, i would have definitely resisted as well." amaya nodded. how could she leave an opportunity? "true true, i was too innocent before, i didn''t know the ways. i need another chance as well." edda jumped in. and soon, all the wives spoke up. "..." nux was out of words. "you guys... we are here to train you know?" "i don''t mind another round," edda asked shamelessly. "tsk, you all are perverts, learn from me and focus on getting stronger." nux snorted. "we have learned from you, husband," allura replied. "and don''t act like we don''t know why you are so motivated to ''get stronger''. honestly, the balls you have never cease to surprise me, to think you would try to dick that woman down, crazy bastard." aisha spoke up. "oi oi, watch your language, what do you mean dick her down? i am trying to win her heart." "right, of course, sorry for being a succubus, we were taught to be direct with our intentions ever since we were born," aisha replied. nux blinked in surprise, he had no way to answer aisha. in the end, he just decided to change to topic, "alright, since none of you wish to change your current bloodlines, let me just upgrade your human blood to the exceptional level," nux spoke. then, without any more discussions, he opened his bloodline system and spent 7,000,000 system points to upgrade his wives'' bloodline then suddenly, a familiar magic circle appeared under his feet, it was the same magic circle that appears whenever he extracts his wives'' bloodline. knowing that his human blood was about to be extracted, nux quickly activated *essence*, he wanted to understand how the bloodline system worked and then potentially imitate it in the future without any cost. he could feel a strange energy which was similar to *essence* moving into his blood, then, the energy moved towards his heart, but then, *boom* nux''s mind blanked out. the *essence* he was using to sense everything that was happening was devoured, a ''wall'' had appeared, blocking all his senses, and before nux could understand what happened or regain control over the situation, a blood drop came out of his chest. his blood was extracted. then, 7 white magic circles appeared under nux''s wives'' feet, his head was still fuzzy, however, sensing the 7 more magic circles sucking the surrounding mana while different energies surrounded them all, nux could tell what happened, he forced himself to open his eyes, then, looking at his wives, he warned, "it might be painful, be careful..." *booom* another wave of energy rushed into nux''s head and, he passed out. "nux?" his wives frowned in confusion, but soon, the 7 seven circles shined brightly, the blood extracted from nux''s chest was then surrounded by different, mysterious energy which seemed countless times purer than *essence* and soon, the blood was duplicated 6 times. the 7 resulting blood drops rushed towards felberta, skyla, edda, amaya, ember, evane, and astaria, and then, "aaaaaagggggghhhhhhh!!" the wives screamed in agony. Chapter 1090 It is only cheating if you get caught. chapter 1090 it is only cheating if you get caught. as time passed, nux slowly regained consciousness, his eyelids fluttering open. his vision was blurry at first, but as it cleared, he realized that he was resting on lane''s gentle lap. her soothing presence immediately filled him with a sense of relief as a small smile automatically appeared on his face. who wouldn''t smile if he woke up to such a lovely sight? nux doubted any man could resist such an urge. it was not just lane either, as he glanced around, he realized that aisha, melia, thyra, and allura, had all encircled him as well, looking at him with warm smiles on his face. "you are awake," thyra commented. "i am." nux nodded. soon, however, his head cleared up and, "where are the others?" he questioned. "oh..." thyra''s expression changed as she started looking around. nux blinked a few times, he quickly stood up, and seeing his other wives just randomly lying on the ground, he turned towards the rest of his wives with a deadpan look on his face, "you could have at least fixed their postures..." "w-well you were the one who passed out first," melia replied. "don''t worry, they won''t die. i trust that my sisters are stronger than that." aisha shrugged. "..." nux didn''t know what to say. he just turned around, waved his hand, the bodies of his unconscious wives started floating in the air, then, the ring on nux''s ring finger shined, and a large bed appeared out of his storage ring. nux gently placed his wives on the bed. then, he turned towards his other wives and questioned, "how much time has passed?" "4 hours," thyra replied. "4 hours huh..." nux nodded in understanding. "call me when they wake up, till then, i will work on the spell lady vyriana gave me. i can''t lose the challenge." "heh, don''t worry, we will. you go train." allura spoke with a playful smile on her face. then suddenly, "why don''t you return to warangal dimension? considering the absurd time difference between the two places, i doubt you would even need 10 days to return with perfected spell. lady vyriana wouldn''t know." aisha suggested. nux however, didn''t even consider that option. "don''t you remember? lady vyriana said she doesn''t like cheaters." "it is only cheating if you get caught." aisha was quick to reply. "and what if you do get caught?" "i doubt you would," aisha replied. "i would have been confident if it was anyone other than her." "heeeh, you seem much more careful around her than anyone else," aisha commented. nux just smiled wryly, "well she is not someone you would want to take risks against. not to mention i wouldn''t want to start everything with a lie. i don''t have to just ''dick her down'', after all. there are more things i wish to do, things that require a better foundation to establish our relationship." "well but you still want to dick her down, that''s a fact." aisha wasn''t backing down. nux couldn''t help but chuckle. "but don''t forget, her theory is most probably correct. even amaya supported her this time. and if she is actually correct, then if you don''t cheat, there is no way you would be able to master this spell to perfection stage in just 2 months." aisha pointed out the problem. "it is not like i have something to lose here, it was meant to be an impossible challenge from the beginning," nux replied. aisha shrugged. "i wish you luck," aisha spoke. nux nodded, then, he walked away and started reading the spell book vyriana just gave her. it was a middle level 10 star spell, lava bindings. it wasn''t a very complicated spell, after having learned explosion, which was a peak 10 star fire spell to perfection level and some other fire-based spells, not to perfection level but to at least big achievement stage, nux already had the basics down. within just 4 days, nux was able to cast the spell. *whoosh* he waved his hand as a wall of flames formed around him, the flames were unstable, however, since this was his first time actually casting this spell, nux ignored this small issue and continued. the flames then turned into 4 chains, these 4 chains rushed towards the nearby vine and captured it. *fssshhhh* the vine started burning up from where it was captured, and nux soon canceled the spell. that was the lava binding. a spell to capture the foe and inflict pain on them to some extent. from his flickering flames and weak-looking chains, one could tell his control over them was weak, and that these chains were feeble. however, nux knew as he continued to work on this spell, the chains would get stronger and stronger, to the point where even capturing a saint won''t be impossible. "4 days huh, this challenge seems harder than what we initially expected." suddenly, nux heard a voice. he turned around and noticed amaya and the others standing behind him. they had all woken up and now, they all were humans with exceptional level bloodlines. now their raw cultivation talent alone was equal to the members of noble families living in the united continent. "hmm? it took you 4 days to wake up?" nux questioned with a frown on his face. "not exactly. all of us actually woke up three days ago, but we didn''t want to interrupt you. you seemed deeply engrossed in your work." felberta replied. "indeed, the serious you is quite sexy, you know?" edda didn''t miss a beat. "all me is sexy, edda." nux smiled as he winked at edda. the perverted maid chuckled. "anyways, let''s not waste any more time, with the bloodlines done, we need to share the abilities. let''s start with [core.]" nux spoke, then, he clicked on amaya''s name, wanting to give her access to core. the price, was of course, absurd, it was the same as buying core, that is 1,000,000,000 system points, but nux had no other choice. he had no way to go against this greedy tyrant of the system he had. nux clicked on the add button, ready to part with his points, but then, a red screen appeared in front of him, [the [core] is a system''s fundamental ability and cannot be shared.] "huh?" n(-o.(v-(e((l(.b)-i-)n a frown appeared on nux''s face. Chapter 1091 Ability System chapter 1091 ability system [the [core] is a system''s fundamental ability and cannot be shared.] "huh?" a frown appeared on nux''s face. "what happened?" thyra tilted her head in confusion. "it says i cannot share [core]." nux replied. "huh? why?" "it says its some fundamental ability and cannot be shared." "fundamental ability? what does that mean?" "i have no clue." nux shook his head. "it is not that surprising if you think about it," suddenly, amaya spoke up. "core is an ability which connects to another dimension, even though it is not exactly a complete dimension and was somewhat flawed, in the end, it was still a dimension. i highly doubt even the system could just connect us to any random dimension and give us complete control over it." hearing amaya''s words, nux''s expression changed. what she said made sense. "i''ll try to share some other abilities," nux spoke. amaya and the others nodded. then, nux selected an ability other than core. dark amethyst. just like core, dark amethyst needed 1,000,000,000 system points, after all, it was the strongest ability he currently had. if his wives could use it, then even defeating the 7 heroes wouldn''t be a problem. after all, dark amethyst was strong enough to pierce through their even their strongest of defense. as long as his wives had a chance to activate the technique, which didn''t take long, their victory was pretty much ensured. thinking about it, an excited smile appeared on nux''s face and he clicked on the add button. but then, another red screen appeared in front of him, [warning!] [the [dark amethyst] is classified as a 12-star ability. the designated target lacks sufficient mp to utilize this ability effectively. does the host still wish to share it?] [y/n] nux blinked a few times as his mouth twitched. was his system playing with him? however, thinking about it, it wasn''t the system''s fault either. nux has used the upgraded [dark amethyst] himself. the only reason he was able to use it was because rather than mana, he uses *essence*, not to mention at that time, he was still in his incubus form and was overflowing with *essence*, and even then, [dark amethyst] felt draining. there is no way his wives would be able to use that ability. actually, nux doubted if they could use it even after they broke through and became a semi saint. sure, his wives were complete cultivators now with much stronger foundations than before, even the system regarded them as beings close to the level of the seven heroes, heck, some of them like thyra, allura, aisha, and astaria were even placed above the seven heroes, well, the six heroes since vedier was an exception. however, even if they were stronger than the six heroes, were those six heroes even considered strong? nux doubted if even the current vedier could use [dark amethyst], without *essence*, it was simply impossible for a semi saint or lower level cultivators to use it. n.(o/-v--e.)l/)b-/i-.n maybe aisha could do that considering she was a demon with an extremely strong bloodline, however, even she needed to at least be a semi saint to try. the system wasn''t wrong. rather, it was actually being generous by warning him, when it could have simply taken away his points and given his wife a potentially useless ability. for the usually selfish and emotionless system to warn him like that, ''has it perhaps come to like me? is it really secretly a beautiful girl who is keeping a watch on me?'' nux thought of a possibility and couldn''t help but be excited. even though he had become what he had become, his heart was still that of a weeb''s, a man of culture. after all, one shouldn''t forget his roots, even though those roots were making him assume absurd things he knew were impossible. he had already ''sensed'' the system''s presence after all. although he didn''t know what it was, he was sure that it was most definitely not a living being, let alone a beautiful woman. chuckling inwardly, nux then glanced at his other wives, then, he decided to try some other abilities. [absolute kinesis] sharing it needed 100,000,000 system points, something comparable to an 11-star technique, without thinking too much about it, nux clicked the share button and again, [warning!] [the [absolute kinesis] relies on *essence*, but the designated target lacks *essence*, rendering the [absolute] abilities unshareable. however, as the designated target is detected to have mana, an alternative ability, [supreme kinesis], a moderated variant of [absolute kinesis], can be shared. does the host wish to proceed with sharing [supreme kinesis]?] [y/n] another message appeared in front of nux. this time, nux had already expected it. by asking for 100,000,000 system points, the system was indirectly comparing [absolute kinesis] to an 11-star ability, which, nux knew was not the case. [absolute kinesis] was simply a cheat. if he gains control over his opponent''s body, then even if the opponent is a divine stage cultivator, breaking through would be impossible. that was why it was called [absolute]. of course, the great sage nux couldn''t really use it because he lacked *essence*, but this didn''t mean the ability itself was weak. honestly, if it is just about potential alone, then nux would place [absolute kinesis] above [dark amethyst] and [core]. so when the system compared it to an 11 star ability, nux knew something was wrong and it was all clear now. it was [supreme kinesis] that was comparable to 11 star ability. anyways, without thinking too much, nux shared [supreme kinesis] with his wives. just like that, 1,200,000,000 system points were spent. [system points: 7,397,675,355 --> 6,190,675,355] (this includes the previous 7,000,000 sp as well) nux didn''t stop there either, the next was [absolute step], just like [absolute kinesis], which required *essence* as well, the wives only got the moderated variant, [limitless step] was created and shared for 10,000,000 system points, comparable to a 10 star ability, again, 120,000,000 system points were spent. nux then proceeded to share [conceal], [sense], [blink fault], [mirror], [dash], [regeneration], [eye of discerning], [harem gate], and soon, the system points he had so painstakingly collected were reduced to nothing. [system points: 6,190,675,355 --> 4,073,675,355] Chapter 1092 You failed chapter 1092 you failed [system points: 6,190,675,355 --> 4,073,675,355] n(.ovelb1n this was probably the first time nux wasn''t sad about losing such a major chunk of his system points within a matter of minutes. rather, he was glad he spent so much and was actively looking for ways to spend more. that was the kind of person he was. when it came to him, he used the strategy of saving in case of emergency, he used the system points so sparingly that he never bothered to upgrade his abilities unless it was absolutely required. nux acted like a cheap neighborhood uncle who could feel his heart beating quickly every time he spent money. however, as soon as the target of expense shifted, nux''s attitude did a complete 180. this time, his strategy was ''use everything you have to ensure maximum safety.'' and nux took this to extreme. [conceal], [sense], [blink fault], [mirror], [dash], [regeneration], [eye of discerning], the abilities nux barely upgraded, this time, nux used 77,000,000 system points and upgraded them all to 10 star level almost instantly. why 10 star? because this was the level at which all his wives would be able to use these abilities without having to worry about mana cost. initially, nux thought about upgrading all his abilities to 11 star, which was the level that was still sharable through the ability system. however, the problem was that the mana cost of those 11 star abilities was too high. his wives might be able to use these abilities a few times, however, after that, they would simply run out of mana, significantly weakening them till the rest of the battle. therefore, nux decided to play it safe. then, without wasting more time, he shared all these 7 techniques with his wives, spending 840,000,000 system points. actually, nux wanted to share more abilities with his wives, however, just like [core], the system didn''t allow him to do so. [harem seal] was one such ability. of course, nux understood the reasoning as well, there was no need to share the ability. the same was true for the [slave seal], although the [slave seal] was shareable, it was no different than a waste of system points, he already had [slave seal] and the slaves he enslaved had no choice but to obey his wives as well. his wives could use the connection to talk with the slaves as well. there was nothing new his wives would get from it other than the ability to enslave others themselves, which, nux thought wasn''t important for now. nux also didn''t share [professional killer] and [trickster] either, both of those abilities were useless, professional killer was just controlling their own body, which, he and his wives were already used to, not to mention the upgraded [conceal] didn''t require it anymore. as for [trickster], well, it could be easily seen through even if it was upgraded. nux didn''t waste points here either. one interesting thing to note was the [harem gate], as nux tried to share this ability, a variant version named [husband''s beacon] was created and shared for 100,000,000 system points. unlike [harem gate] which allowed nux to teleport to any of his wives, [husband''s beacon] only allowed the wives to teleport to him. they had no option to teleport to each other. of course, it wasn''t much of a problem since they could simply follow nux if they wanted to teleport to one of their sisters, however, in battle, the ability to teleport to each other freely would have been advantageous. yes, [husband''s beacon] was comparable to 11 star ability. nux, of course, didn''t mind the points and shared it with all his wives, spending 1,200,000,000 system points. honestly, nux wanted to buy a few more abilities to share with his wives, however, amaya stopped him. there was no need to get carried forward. it wasn''t like the ability system was only available for a few hours or something, they had complete control over it, they could experiment with him whenever they wanted. not to mention, "hehe~ i feel strong..." skyla muttered with an excited smile on her face. "indeed." ember nodded as she waved her hand, creating a [mirror] in front of her. the other wives experimented with the abilities they had received as well and, "hahaha~ this is the best one indeed." allura chuckled as she appeared right behind nux using the [husband''s beacon]. allura hugged her husband from behind, nux reciprocated, soon, other wives teleported to nux as well. nux, of course, couldn''t react to 12 beautiful women teleporting right on top of him and falling down with beauties all over him. well, he could, but he didn''t care. it was a man''s heaven, why would he try to dodge that? who knows how many men would curse him to death if he did that. nux chuckled, the wives spent some time getting used to the abilities they had gotten. nux on the other hand returned to work on the spell he was learning. however, as more and more time passed, things became clear. vyriana and amaya were right. the efficiency boost in the veiled eden or the efficiency drop in waranal, nux wasn''t affected by any of this. the proof of this became clear when even after desperately trying for an entire month, nux only remained at the novice stage. in the next month, nux finally entered the beginner stage, however, by now, all hopes were gone. soon, vyriana returned, her eyes fell on nux, and seeing his expression, she understood, "you failed." a wry smile appeared on nux''s face. "i did." vyriana, however, wasn''t happy about winning. she was just shocked. no, this time, she wasn''t even shocked, she had already gotten used to it? he wasn''t affected by a dimension''s efficiency boost or drops, allowing him to train in dimensions like waranal at 25 times faster speed with no drawbacks whatsoever. so what? what''s the big deal? was it the first time this man had shown anything absurd? rather, this could even be called rather tame compared to things he had done before. "lady vyriana." while vyriana was thinking all this, nux called out. "what is it?" vyriana questioned, her mind still finding ways to get numb to anything this boy does from now on. "don''t you think i deserve a reward?" Chapter 1093 How did you… chapter 1093 how did you... "don''t you think i deserve a reward?" n--0velbin nux questioned with a small smile on his face. vyriana furrowed her brows as she glanced at him and, "for what?" "lady vyriana said that she didn''t like cheaters, so i didn''t cheat because didn''t want to be hated by lady vyriana. i was honest. doesn''t honesty deserve a reward?" nux may have lost the bet, he, however, was not planning to lose here. pushing his shamelessness to the limit, he was trying all the options he had. a man must not give up. vyriana raised her eyebrow, "i didn''t know something that was considered a bare minimum is now deserving of a reward." "that''s not it. just think about it. a reward where lady vyriana would give me anything i ask for, how tempting is that? however, even in front of such temptation, i still held my ground and played honestly even though i could have entered the waranal dimension and returned after mastering the spell to perfection stage." "are you saying that i should be thankful to you because you didn''t cheat when you could have?" vyriana narrowed her eyes. "of course not. i am just saying that lady vyriana should reward honestly, this would spread a positive message. also, it is not like i plan to ask for something too absurd, why don''t you listen to my request first? you can always decide after that. actually, you might even find it interesting." this time, vyriana''s expression changed. she had to admit, this boy knew what words to speak in order to raise her interest, "make it quick." vyriana ordered. nux''s smile widened and then, "i want another chance." "huh?" vyriana frowned in confusion. "it can be done anytime and anywhere, i want lady vyriana to give me another challenge with the same conditions, of course, the content of the challenge is up to lady vyriana to decide. i just need lady vyriana to give her word that if i win, she will give me what i want, no matter what it is." nux proposed with a small smile on his face. and just as he thought, vyriana seemed interested. it isn''t that hard to guess either, after all, who was vyriana? an absolute being who stands on top of most of the cultivators. she is a lonely existence and nux knew perfectly well that he was a source of ''entertainment'' for her. of course, she didn''t actually treat him like a source of entertainment, it was just her unconscious mind working, him going against whatever she believed in time and time again, it attracted vyriana''s curiousness towards him. this was the reason why she was ''lenient'' to him. this was why nux could get away with things others wouldn''t dare not do. because he was different. and nux knew that perfectly well. not only that, he even planned to use it to his own advantage. now vyriana just had to jump in and accept his proposal, but then, "what could you possibly want that is enough to make you act so shamelessly?" hearing that question, nux''s smile widened, "i have a big goal, lady vyriana." "i am curious about that goal of yours." "if only i could just tell you directly, how simple would life be," nux commented. "you can do that, no one is stopping you." "i am still not sure yet. i only make my move when i know i will win and i am far from that level yet." nux replied. hearing his words, a slight frown appeared on vyriana''s face, then, with a grim look on her face, she glanced at nux and called out. "nux." "what is it, lady vyriana?" "do not do anything that would bring harm to the place you lived your entire life in." the seriousness in her voice as she said those words, it was overwhelming. "lady vyriana as i said before, i would never do something that would make you hate me. i want the complete opposite of that." "that is good. i wouldn''t want to kill you either." vyriana replied and nux, who heard those words couldn''t help but smile wryly. just what sort of thoughts run through this woman''s mind? why did she directly jump to killing? "does that mean lady vyriana has gotten attached to me?" nux questioned with a big smile on his face. "i just don''t want my disciple to be unhappy." vyriana''s reply was clear. "..." nux turned silent. then, he just decided to change the topic, "so how about it, lady vyriana? would you give me the reward i asked for?" "i don''t mind it." vyriana shrugged. "heh." nux smiled. the other women who were watching this interaction didn''t know what to think. they knew they were getting a new sister, however... this new sister of theirs wasn''t simple. this would be hard... even for nux... "alright, we have wasted enough time as is." suddenly, vyriana spoke up as she turned towards the other women. "now that i have returned and you are stuck here for a while, in this time period, i have decided to take you all as my temporary students. you have no right to reject, all you need to do is shut up and follow my orders." vyriana ordered. her tone wasn''t looking no for an answer and for some reason, as they heard her voice, all the women standing there, including astaria, gulped. "anyways, you all will be staying in this place for 6 years, that would be 150 years in yrniel. this is final and will not be changed. you can leave the dimension for little breaks, i would allow that, only if you are strong enough to move and leave the place after training that is." vyriana spoke and nux and his wives glanced at each other with wry smiles on their faces. they could tell it already, this wasn''t going to end well. "now i will be discussing your future schedule from today onwards, for the next 2 mont-" vyriana wanted to explain the whole schedule she had planned for the coming 6 years, but then, her eyes fell on her disciple and she frowned. then, she looked around, observing other women, and soon, her frown grew, "your bloodlines... how did you..." Chapter 1094 I will be training you. chapter 1094 i will be training you. "your bloodlines... how did you..." vyriana spoke with a deep frown on her face. "maste-" astaria wanted to answer, however, before she could, vyriana appeared right next to her, grabbed her arm, and as she injected her energy into her, she narrowed her eyes. "exceptional level..." vyriana muttered. "you were clearly someone with medium level bloodline, how did you upgrade your bloodline without going into the tower of trails?" "uhh..." astaria didn''t know how to answer that. amaya and the others racked their brains around as well, trying to figure a way out but then, "master, didn''t i tell you before? this is just the start, there will be many instances where you would be too surprised to even react properly. consider this one of those instances." astaria spoke. n/-o-(v))e-(l.(b).i..n trying to find an excuse was useless and she knew it. so the moment she came over her surprise, she quickly gave up and revealed everything, putting her trust in her master once again. "what...?" vyriana''s expression changed. then, she turned towards nux, and seeing him smile at her with an innocent look on his face, her mouth twitched. "you fucking monster..." yet again, yet again this man had done something that was completely absurd, and yet again, he made her regret and doubt her decision of not reporting him to the order. and to think it would be revealed just when she thought that she would no longer be surprised by whatever nux shows from now on. how frustrating... "haaahhh!" in the end, vyriana exhaled deeply. then, she tried to ignore the matter altogether. "so as i was saying, i have already prepared a schedule you will be following for the next 6 veiled eden years. for the next two months, there will be no difference between what you have been doing till now and what you will be doing afterward, it will just be that i will be tracking your progress all the time and if i feel like you are slow, you will be given ''special'' attention. you can ask astaria and ember what this special attention is, i won''t be wasting my time on it. anyways, the next two months will be solely you focusing on mastering your skills or spells. then, for the next month, you will be going into waranal, the time difference between waranal and this place is quite huge. so 30 days of veiled eden would be around 50 years there. that will be the time you are to stay in waranal. keep this in mind, in all those 5 decades, you are not allowed to push to the semi saint stage." vyriana then glanced at aisha and, "even you, i know your bloodline continues to absorb mana from the surrounding making it hard for you to hold back and not break through for 50 whole years, however, this is an essential stage of your training. all of you have just transitioned to becoming complete cultivators and in your case, the transition was absurdly quick, this may be good, however, every coin has two sides to it. your fast cultivation will affect your foundation and i am not talking about cultivation foundation but your foundation as a warrior. learning new skills or spells, pushing through realms at lightning speed, all of this wouldn''t matter if you were too slow and inexperienced to react on the battlefield. while your previous fighting styles would still work for you and you won''t feel much different while using them, the fact is, they are now inefficient, you need to incorporate other factors and use other, new advantages you have now. and that comes with time. so for the next 50 years, you people will get used to your newer self. hunt as many beasts as you want, start from the weaker ones, and slowly continue pushing ahead as you get used to the changes in your body. then, you will return here and for the next 3 years and 8 months, you will be focusing your mastering your spells and skills again, this time, since you will have a better idea about which direction to proceed in because of the countless battles you have gone through, your efficiency would be boosted. i will not allow any of you to proceed to semi saint stage unless you have mastered at least 3 spells or skills to the big achievement level. once you meet this criterion and become a semi saint, you are allowed to ditch the schedule i created and do as you see fit. you can even come to me and ask me to create another schedule solely for you, however, if you do that, be sure you are determined enough to follow through. i will not allow you to waste my efforts. anyways, the last month of your training will again be spent on waranal, and keep this in mind, that this time, i or nux will not be there to protect you. there, you will be all on your own and you are required to survive in those conditions for 50 years. whether you do that as a team or individually, i do not care about that. i only want results." vyriana spoke, then, she glanced at nux and, "and don''t even about going there behind my back, i will be taking you with me to a different place and you will be under my constant wives. of course, it is a different thing if you are confident in sneaking away under my watch and protecting your wives." vyriana spoke with a small smile on her face. a wry smile appeared on nux''s face, "lady vyriana..." he wanted to argue but, "nux, you can''t have it both ways. you want the best for your wives, you wish to give them a complete foundation and even upgrade their bloodlines using mysterious ways, from everything you do, it is clear that you want them to be strong and not rely on you for everything, but at the same time, you also wish to keep them in a safe environment where they won''t have any room to grow. if you continue this, you will only make them weak. and remember this, being weak isn''t the issue; it''s being unaware of one''s weakness that poses the problem." Chapter 1095 Dont get complacent. chapter 1095 don''t get complacent. "being weak isn''t the issue; it''s being unaware of one''s weakness that poses the problem," vyriana spoke with a solemn look on her face and hearing what she said, nux''s expression changed. "protecting your wives is not wrong but what you are is no different than putting them in danger." "i understand..." nux nodded as he glanced at his wives. the women all smiles then, astaria glanced at her teacher and, "we are willing to follow your arrangement, master." the other women walked up and nodded as well. "it''s not like you people had any other option." vyriana simply shrugged and nux and his wives couldn''t help but smile wryly. it can''t be helped, they just had to get used to vyriana''s arrogance. then suddenly, vyriana''s eyes fell on nux. nux straightened himself and questioned, "should i follow the same arrangements as well?" "..." vyriana didn''t answer and continued to stare at nux. "..." nux looked into her eyes, waiting for her decision. "you will not." vyriana ordered. "to be completely honest, right now, the most optimal path for you is to spend all 2500 years in waranal. i feel excited just imagining what sort of monster would come out after 2,500 long years and the impact you would create in yrniel. nove/lb/in however, i cannot allow you to do that. you are strong, so i tend to forget that in the end, you are still just a child who is not even 100 years old yet. 2500 years is a long time, even for beings like us. spending 2,500 years of your life just hunting beasts in a completely different dimension that is devoid of any intelligent life, you will simply lose your mind. especially since you have not even formed your path yet. not to mention there are your wives as well. no matter what, i can''t picture a fool like you can stay without your wives for 2500 yea-" "not possible." nux''s answer was almost instantaneous. he nearly went insane not being next to his wives in just 50 years, telling him to repeat the same for 2500 years, this is basically no different than a death sentence. what is he supposed to do with endless strength when he doesn''t even have his lovely wives around him? that was simply pointless. "...i knew it." vyriana wasn''t surprised either. nux smiled as he glanced at his wives. then suddenly, vyriana spoke up. "you are free." "huh?" nux frowned in confusion. "you are free to do whatever you want. you have 100 yrniel years with you, you know how your wives are going to spend it, it is up to you to decide how you are going to spend your time, i will not stop you no matter what you do. however, i will say one thing. do not waste the time that you have. you are arrogant. sure, you can back up your arrogance with your skills so it doesn''t matter. i am quite arrogant myself, so i don''t especially hate that side of you, but i will say one thing, the opponents you have been facing on yrniel, none of them were ever a threat to you. with your absurd talent, you can easily surpass even the strongest of the people you have met. the dragon lord, the vampire king, the demon lords, and even the complete divine stage cultivators who fought me, you have the potential to surpass them all, but keep this in mind, in the grand scheme of things, all these people are nothing but fodders. you have the talent to cultivate fast, honestly, i wouldn''t be surprised if you return as a complete divine stage cultivator in the next 25 years, however, as monstrous as it may be, but even with the current foundation you have, if you jump to the divine stage, then, even as a divine stage cultivator, you would still fall in front of those who are actually strong. and no, i am not talking about the people who stand above the divine stage cultivator, you would lose against divine stage cultivators, as a divine stage cultivator." "are you saying my foundation is unstable...?" nux narrowed his eyes. "as a semi saint, no. you are absurdly strong for a semi saint, however, the same won''t be true for the divine stage." "law of self..." nux muttered. "that is correct." vyriana nodded. nux understood as well, "i need to make sure that my law of self doesn''t have any weak points." "well, rather than having no weak points, you just need to understand the law of self you form better. no law of self would have any weak points if a cultivator understood his ''self'' well. anyway, all of this is still too advanced for you, right now, you just need to make sure not to get drunk into power, carefully try and understand your ''self'', master as many spells and skills to the your path." perfection stage as you can, nothing helps in understanding your ''self'' than the techniques you train with. form a path. path to a strong law of self. your path." vyriana spoke with a serious look on her face. nux continued to look into her eyes, from his expression, one could tell that he was lost in thoughts, vyriana''s words were reverberating in his head. "so as i was saying, you are allowed to use your time however you see fit, but whatever you do, i advise you not to waste your time due to your overconfidence." vyriana spoke, she genuinely wanted nux to grow and not make a dumb mistake. "then how about you train me?" suddenly, nux spoke up. "huh?" vyriana''s expression changed. "the next 50 years, my wives are going to hunt in waranal. other than the 12 star beasts, no beasts there is a match for my current self, hunting there like a fool is absolutely a waste of time for me. lady vyriana, i do not understand all this law of self you talk about. i do not understand this ''path'' you talk about. i have been a leech my entire life, i was not any genius, i always depended on my wives and carried forward, my path, my law, my future actions, everything is just a blur in my head, so please guide me. please let me follow a straight path you crave out for me till i am capable of walking on my own." Chapter 1096 Help me chapter 1096 help me "my path, my law, my future actions, everything is just a blur in my head, so please guide me. please let me follow a straight path you crave out for me till i am capable of walking on my own." nux spoke with a solemn look on his face as he bowed his head. hearing his words, even his wives were surprised. nux was someone who was extremely arrogant, even when the enemy was strong, the only thing they saw in nux''s eyes was the absolute confidence of going against the enemy and beating the shit out of him. of course, there were moments when he was scared, there were times when he even trembled in front of beings whose strength he couldn''t fathom, however, even then, he never lowered himself like he was doing today. n(.o))v)(e/-l((b./1.-n today... nux''s words felt... heavy... it was as if he was burdened by something. something he didn''t reveal to them, something he always hid behind that confident smile of his. and they weren''t wrong. after meeting vyriana, nux often found himself walking on an uncertain path, sure, he greatly overwhelmed the opponents he met on his path, however, every time he did that and then noticed vyriana''s gaze, he felt the same uncertainty again. he tried to hide it because he had no words to explain it, he just thought it was him being wary of the absurdly strong woman that he coincidently met, however, after witnessing vyriana''s fight with those complete divine stage cultivators, he finally realized, he finally understood what that strange feeling of uncertainty was. it was his instincts. his instincts were constantly warning him that the path ahead was split into two ways and if he continued the way he was doing, he would have walked into the wrong path. his instincts were trying to tell him to slow down. and fortunately, he stopped before it was too late. lady vyriana, she was the only one who could take him to the second path, nux was sure about it when he saw how she practically toyed with cultivators, who, theoretically, should be as strong as her. nux desperately needed vyriana''s help and the moment he understood that, he bowed his head and asked for her help. "that is quite a huge favor you are asking for, don''t you think?" "i was told that i was quite shameless." nux replied. "i was told that i was not a complaisant person," vyriana replied. "what will i get in return if i decide to help you?" she questioned. "an opponent." nux''s answer was quick. he had been thinking about this for a long time now and if there was one thing nux was good at, it was talking, especially if the person standing on the other end was a woman. if someone like him has prepared for a conversation beforehand, not many people could get out of his web of words. "an opponent?" vyriana raised her eyebrow in confusion. "that is correct. i saw it when lady vyriana was fighting those cultivators, that look on your face, it was quite similar to the look i saw in star''s eyes when i first met her. well, yours was more apparent while star was still able to hide it to some extent. it was almost as if you were too unbothered to hide it." "what are you talking about?" vyriana asked directly. "boredom." "..." vyriana didn''t say anything, it was nux''s signal to continue. "you looked bored when you fought those cultivators. ''haah... i thought they would be able to make me use some of my powers, but guess my expectations were too high...'' this was what you were thinking. so-" "that''s wrong." vyriana was as arrogant as ever. "..." before nux could continue, vyriana interrupted. nux glanced at her and she clarified, "i never expected anything, the result was clear the moment i sensed them." vyriana was as arrogant as ever. "..." nux momentarily turned silent as he stared at the woman in front of him. then, however, he shook his head and smiled, "but you were still bored, weren''t you? ''haah... another bunch of weaklings, will i ever face someone who can actually challenge me?'' you must be thinking something along these lines, correct?" by now, vyriana understood what nux was trying to hint at, a playful smile appeared on her face, and, "not entirely correct, but not wrong either." "well then, if you help me out, i will become the ''someone who can challenge you.'' how about it? you help me get strong, i help you relieve your boredom, it is not a bad deal, now is it?" nux spoke with a confident smile on your face. "no matter how i think about it, this deal is more beneficial to you and it is not a small advantage either, it is to the point where one would think that i am being made a fool of, and i do not like that feeling." "hmmm." nux paused. he didn''t really wish to use this card since he knew it wouldn''t end well for him later, however, he didn''t have much choice. lady vyriana seemed to enjoy putting him in difficult situations and seeing his reaction. anyways, after thinking another way for a while and failing, nux sighed inwardly and threw the bait, "how about i pay the rest of it back once i surpass you and become someone who is capable of solving the matters you think are problematic? i promise it won''t take long." the moment these words left nux''s mouth, a strange silence fell over the place. it was as if even the wind had stopped moving and absolute silence fell over the place. *gulp* nux and his wives gulped. a small smile crept up on vyriana''s face and, "did you just say you will surpass me?" she questioned. nux felt goosebumps all over his body, he, however, didn''t let anything show in his expression and, "i did. surpassing people who think i could never catch up to them, i have been doing it ever since i stepped into the cultivation world. i firmly believe this time wouldn''t be any different either. of course, that is if lady vyriana is willing to personally guide me without holding back, but if lady vyriana is scared of testing it out..." nux had balls of steel. Chapter 1097 Come at me with whatever you have, Lady Vyriana. chapter 1097 come at me with whatever you have, lady vyriana. "of course, that is if lady vyriana is willing to personally guide me without holding back, but if lady vyriana is scared of testing it out..." nux spoke as he glanced at vyriana with a meaningful smile on his face. the intention behind his words couldn''t be hidden. and astaria, who had spent most amount of time with vyriana and knew what kind of woman she was, froze when she heard nux''s words. what her master hated the most was someone challenging her authority and her strength. time and time again, she had made it clear in front of her. even the people from the mysterious order bowed their heads whenever they saw her, by now, vyriana was habitual of being respected like that. yet here stood a man, a greenhorn who was not even a 100 year old, a man who knew nothing about this world and stood practically nowhere, and even then, this man dared to say the words he just said. astaria gulped, nervous about how her master would react, nux''s other wives were the same. nux, however, was looking forward to vyriana''s reaction, he could tell what he was playing with and he knew he was about to face the consequences, however, right now, he was looking forward to it. "heh." and while nux and his wives'' heads were filled with different thoughts, a chuckle leaked out of vyriana''s mouth, gaining everyone''s attention. vyriana then looked into nux''s eyes and, "you are quite arrogant." she commented. "you said you liked my arrogant side, so i am just showing you more of it. i will say the same thing i have said before, lady vyriana, i will do whatever i need to do to become a man who is perfect for you." since nux knew that he was going to face the consequences, he decided to go all in. he knew vyriana was not some young girl whose heart would flutter because of his words, however, he still had to start from somewhere. so nux decided to start building the foundation. he was a diligent man. his diligence, however, was useless since the ''foundation'' he was building was currently so small that vyriana completely ignored it and focused on his other words. "i never said i liked your arrogant side. i said i do not hate it. also, the arrogance i was talking about was the arrogance that you could back up with your skills. what you are saying right now is... utter foolishness. foolishness that could get you killed." vyriana''s words were scary, when he looked into her eyes as she talked about killing him, nux''s body automatically flinched, he however, kept his mind intact and allowed this conversation to continue just like he had imagined in his head. "this arrogance does not come from my confidence in my current skills. i already know where i stand. i am not foolish enough to think that i am even nearly capable of being a challenge to you in my current state, i could tell the same even before witnessing what i saw a few minutes ago. however, will it be the same in the future? it will not. my arrogance comes from my confidence in my potential. if you sincerely guide me to the correct path, i will surpass you before you even realize it. if lady vyriana does not believe me, she can always test it out. again, that is only if lady vyriana actually wants a challenge, if you like the current feeling of staying on the top, not wanting to be threatened by anyone, then i won''t have anything to say." nux shrugged and once again, he tested the boundary line. his wives could feel the tension palpable in the air. from the start to finish, there was no major change in vyriana''s expression, her aura was calm, as if she wasn''t taking nux''s words seriously, but even then, the wives were on high alert. their bodies were stiff, they were on edge, they knew that if vyriana actually decided to do something, they would be absolutely useless and helpless, but even then, they couldn''t help but observe this situation with utmost concentration. nux playing with fire right in front of them, the wives swore that this was the last time they would allow him to do something crazy like that. "i know what you are doing. you are trying to challenge my ego to get me to help you. it is quite an old trick if i am being honest." vyriana commented. "it is quite old, i agree. however, i highly doubt that this will fail in front of someone as arrogant as you." nux shrugged. "i mean, there is no way you would let a foolish man like me go after i challenged your ego, now is there?" he smiled. vyriana narrowed her eyes, "you are right. there is no way this trick won''t work on someone like me. actually, this is the best way to ensure that i do what one wants. it is a sure-shot way to manipulate me. however, if it was that easy to manipulate me, why do you think others have not done it yet?" n(-ovelbin vyriana questioned with an intimidating look on her face. nux, however, just smiled in response, then he bravely looked into the woman''s eyes and, "that''s because no one was daring enough to challenge your ego before. that is of course, before you met me." as if she liked his answer, a big smile vyriana''s face and, "no one was daring enough except you huh, then get ready boy, it is time to face the consequences of your actions. i hope you won''t break before i am done with you. after all that high and mighty talk, it would be quite embarrassing if that happened, no?" "i have said it before, guide me and i will surpass you. i am not someone who would ''break'' before i achieve my goal." nux then looked into vyriana''s eyes and, "i am ready to face whatever you show me, so come at me with whatever you have, lady vyriana. i hope that you won''t disappoint me." Chapter 1098 Reveal your Secrets. chapter 1098 reveal your secrets. "i am ready to face whatever you show me, so come at me with whatever you have, lady vyriana. i hope that you won''t disappoint me." third time. this was the third time nux was pushing his luck and was directly aiming at vyriana''s ego. and just like before, there was no reaction on vyriana''s face this time either. however, nux could see it. he could tell that all his words were piling up in that woman''s head. she wasn''t going to forget anything he said, she was not showing any reaction right now because he was weak, however, the moment his training starts and vyriana gets to have her way with him, nux knew his life would turn into a living hell. he knew that this crazy woman would make sure that he regretted every word he said, yet even then, he still said those words. why? well for the starters, it was a rare opportunity to tease vyriana. of course, she was not showing any reaction so it wasn''t as fun as teasing other women, however, considering who he was standing in front of, nux was already satisfied. he doubted there would be many men in this world who would dare to pull off what he just did. the feeling of ''teasing'' someone like her alone, the thrill he got out of it, just that alone would make up for everything he would go through for the next coming years. of course, this wasn''t the only reason, rather, the major reason behind his actions was his thirst to get stronger. nux wasn''t joking when he said that he wanted to get strong, his ultimate goal was to live a long life together with his lovely wives and he knew that he needed absolute strength to do that. at first, because of his system''s ability to dual cultivate, he was pretty laid back, his system allowed him to be a complete cultivator, in the forgotten continent, he was the sole complete cultivator and when that advantage was taken away and more and more complete cultivators started appearing, he got *essence*. all this while, the system made sure he would always come out on the top, so nux always knew that eventually, he would become an absolute being in the world. now, however, after staying with vyriana for a while, nux realized that he was wrong. his instincts told him that if he continued to depend on his system alone, he would never be able to surpass this woman standing in front of him, even if he became a divine stage cultivator and got the system reward for jumping to the fourth phase of cultivation. that absolute being he dreamt of becoming, there was no way he could achieve that just by relying on his system. and if he couldn''t do that, there would always be threats around him. threats that wouldn''t allow him to live the way he wants to live. and to avoid all that, nux decided to challenge this woman, he decided to taunt her ego, anger her to the point where she takes everything out on him and does everything in her power to break him as she trains him. a hardcore training, just like the time when he trained together with orpheus and ambrosia, but just ten tim- no, a thousand times more hardcore. yes, nux wanted to go through a thousand times more hardcore version of that masochist-like training he went through, and this time, he wasn''t looking for mere months of training, he was ready to go through decades of hell and return stronger than ever before. "alright then, show me everything you got." while nux was thinking all this, vyriana took a deep breath and spoke. "hmm?" nux tilted his head in confusion. vyriana looked at his confused face and, "you are a man with lots of secrets. i can''t possibly come up with any way to train you if i do not know what you are capable of. so now that you are begging for my help, start with showing your sincerity, reveal your secrets." "how are you so sure that i haven''t already revealed all my secrets future is nothing more than an arrogant fool." she then looked into nux''s eyes and, "that would be quite disappointing if i am being in front of you?" nux questioned with a curious look on his face. vyriana just shrugged, "well if you have already revealed all your secrets to me, then the you thinking that you can defeat me in the future is nothing more than an arrogant fool." she then looked into nux''s eyes and, "that would be quite disappointing if i am being honest." she used nux''s words against him. "heh." nux chuckled. "well then i shouldn''t disappoint someone i am trying to impress, now should i?" as those words left his mouth, nux''s appearance started changing. his skin got paler, his height increased, his golden eyes turned crimson red and his canines elongated. he turned into a vampire. "i already know you can turn into a vampire, this is nothi-" before vyriana could complete her sentence, nux''s body started changing as cat ears popped on his head along with a tail behind his back. "a catkin..." vyriana narrowed her eyes. nux didn''t stop there either, his body started changing, black shadowy energy started surrounding his body as he slowly turned into a shadow demon. then last but not least, he turned into devil, his primordial incubus form. human, vampire, catkin, shadow demon, and an incubus. "5 races..." vyriana muttered as she glanced at the monster standing in front of her. soon, however, her expression changed when she noticed a certain pattern, "you... you can steal others'' bloodline, no, it''s not stealing, you can copy others'' bloodline." amongst nux''s wives, there were humans, a vampire, a catkin, a shadow demon, and succubi. even a fool could see the pattern if everything is shown right in front of their eyes, nux leander, this man had the ability to copy others'' bloodline. "and not just that, starting with the maid skyla and lane, becoming an advance cultivator there, then meeting head maid edda and suddenly becoming master stage cultivator, then thyra to grand master and expert, ember to king, astaria to emperor and melia to great sage, you don''t just have the ability to copy bloodlines, you can also copy others'' cultivation levels."n))ovelb1n Chapter 1099 I have my sight set on you, Lady Vyriana. chapter 1099 i have my sight set on you, lady vyriana. "you don''t just have the ability to copy bloodlines, you can also copy others'' cultivation levels." vyriana spoke as she glanced at nux as if she was looking at the most absurd monster in the world. how could she not? ability to copy bloodlines and cultivation levels, in what world does that make any logical sense? no matter how vyriana tried to justify this ability, there were no words that came to her mind. talent? prodigy? luck? nothing could describe this absurdity who stood in front of her. actually, vyriana wasn''t the person who was shocked. nux was looking at vyriana and was blinking in surprise as well. he only planned to reveal his ability to extract bloodlines from others but to think this woman would infer his other ability herself. "heh." in the end, nux just smiled wryly. "it doesn''t really matter." he muttered to himself. vyriana already knew too many of his secrets, of course, dual cultivation was his strongest card that shouldn''t be revealed to anyone, however, there was nothing he could do if someone inferred it on their own. there was no point being shocked about it either, it was high time someone pieced all the information together and understood how his ability worked. of course, nux would have preferred if he became a divine stage cultivator before that happened, but oh well, he failed, vyriana found out about his secret faster than he calculated. ''meh, i hated maths from the beginning anyway.'' nux shrugged. then, he glanced at the dragon woman in front of him, and with a playful smile on his face, he started. "you guessed it." rather than thinking about his maths skills, it was better to use this opportunity to try and flirt with vyriana. even though it was currently no different than throwing a paper ball toward a stone wall. "lady vyriana is the first person i revealed this to. so i hope you can keep this a secret." "you are much more monstrous than i initially thought." she then glanced at his women and, "you can''t just copy bloodlines and cultivation, you can even share them with others." "is this enough to be with you?" nux questioned. "huh? what?" n-.0velbin "nothing." nux backed away, for now. it was still not the time yet. vyriana would simply slap him away if he did anything stupid right now. more time, he needed to develop this relationship slowly. nux''s eyes shined as she glanced at vyriana. "how does this ability work?" suddenly, vyriana questioned. "hmm?" "there have to be some limitations or some conditions to activate your ability, shouldn''t there? you can''t just copy the cultivation or bloodline of a random person walking by, can you?" vyriana questioned and the moment nux''s wives heard that question, a same thought appeared in all their minds, ''he can. as long as that random person walking by is a woman, this man definitely can.'' nux has never missed before. if this man sets his sights on someone, it was only a matter of time before that woman becomes their sister. well there was that one time he did fail, arvina skyfall managed to resist him, however, all the women who knew that story collectively concluded that it was arvina''s loss. that woman was too occupied with what others thought of her, so much that she couldn''t even understand her own story. it was actually quite pitiful. ''lesser the bitches around him, the better.'' amaya simply shrugged. her black eyes darkening as she glanced at nux. if only she could have her husband all to herself. if only they could just escape to a different dimension that couldn''t be accessed by any other being. "of course, there are very specific conditions for the ability to activate." completely oblivious to his wife''s possessive, borderline horrifying thoughts, nux nodded to vyriana''s question. "what is that condition? can you copy my bloodline and cultivation?" vyriana questioned with a curious look on her face, but then for some reason, she noticed a weird smile appearing on not only nux''s face but his wives'' faces as well. "not now, lady vyriana. i am unable to copy your bloodline and cultivation for now. of course, i am planning to change that very soon. i have my sight set on you, lady vyriana. i will definitely copy your bloodline and cultivation level, i will do it." vyriana narrowed her eyes as she glanced at nux. his tone was... strangely intimidating. those eyes as he looked at her, they matched that of a predator. it was the very first time a man dared to look at her like that, but for some reason, vyriana didn''t immediately point it out and snap at nux. she would have hated that expression if she saw it on someone else''s face, but for some reason, it didn''t feel that repulsive or insulting when it was nux who looked at her like that. rather, she felt a strange feeling that she couldn''t describe. ''is this what one feels as they watch their children grow?'' vyriana wondered inwardly. ''he has grown quite a lot.'' she muttered as she observed nux again, recalling the first time she saw her when he was a great sage. ''heh, i look forward to training him now.'' a big smile appeared on vyriana''s face. "it looks like you are looking forward to the day you can copy my bloodline and cultivation level. i do not particularly mind it. however, there is one thing i am actually curious about. do you have the ability to copy others'' law of self?" of course, it wasn''t very far-fetched considering this monster already had an absurd ability to copy cultivation level. nux however, shook his head and answered honestly, "it is still a mystery. i just learned about the law of self a little while ago, i have no way to know if i have that ability or not." honestly, nux thought that it would be amazing if he could ''copy'' laws of self just like he copies cultivation levels, however, he could tell that it pushing it too far. but a man can still hope, can''t he? thought vyriana was here to break his hopes. "well, it should not be that hard to find out." Chapter 1100 You will be staying with me. chapter 1100 you will be staying with me. "well, it should not be that hard to find out, can you copy others'' mastery over a certain skill?" vyriana questioned with a curious look on her face. nux shook his head, "i can''t." "well then you can safely say you do not have the power to copy others'' law of self." "we can''t be that certain about it, now can we?" "we cannot, however, there is a high chance that i am correct. just like mastery over spells or skills, the law of self is a sense of understanding, they work on the same principle, so if you are unable to copy someone''s sense of understanding, then copying their law of self should be impossible as well. of course, technically, copying someone''s bloodline and cultivation level is considered impossible as well, yet here you are. we are walking on an uncertain path where nothing is absolute." vyriana spoke, then, she just shrugged and, "anyways, it doesn''t really matter, it will be revealed eventually. there is no point in discussing something we are completely uncertain about. you did a good job hiding your ability from others. honestly, i doubt even i would have reacted like i did previously if i knew about all your abilities from the start. now, however, things are different. i am already stuck with you lot because of my foolish disciple." the dragon woman spoke as she glanced at astaria. then she turned towards the incarnation of absurdity and questioned, "do you have anything else to show me? any more secrets that you are hiding." "hmmm." nux started thinking, then, he turned back into his human form and, *boom* his body burst into white mist. vyriana narrowed her eyes, he returned to his normal form and then his legs assimilated into his shadow, then, his wives'' clones appeared in front of them and then nux suddenly disappeared right in front of everyone''s eyes. vyriana''s expression turned solemn as she noticed what nux was doing. n-.o).v).e()l-)b(/1/.n as his demonstration ended, nux returned to his normal form and the clones he created disappeared. "you can use all the abilities of all your bloodlines without specifically turning into that form." vyriana noted. nux nodded. "that is correct. of course, turning into that form to use its abilities is much more efficient, and doing everything in my human form takes more toll on my body, especially using my incubus abilities, however, i believe that using abilities of 5 bloodlines at the same time is much more efficient than using a single one." "can you not use abilities of other bloodlines while being in your incubus form? that would be the most efficient in your current state." vyriana suggested, however, nux shook his head. "i cannot. if i want to use the abilities of all my bloodlines, i need to keep my human blood as the base." vyriana however, suddenly frowned, "i saw you use vampire''s mist ability when you fought against vedier." "well, it is not exactly impossible, but the max i can extend it to is an hour, and after that hour, i would have exhausted all my mana. whereas in my human form, if we exclude my incubus abilities, i can use abilities of all other bloodlines for hours without burdening my body." of course, nux still didn''t have clear data about this, after all, this was not the ability his system gave him. according to the system, he could only turn into a specific race to use its ability, it was nux who was using *essence* to cheat the system and use the ability of his other bloodlines simultaneously. the principle behind it was complex yet simple, nux uses *essence* to protect his human blood from any potential harm, then he activates his other blood, let''s say vampire blood, then, he uses *essence* to hide his vampire blood from the system, using both his vampire blood and human blood in the process while also making sure they do not mix up with each other through *essence*. it was an extremely dangerous move that could potentially ruin his body with just one slight mistake, however, nux had spent 50 years perfecting it. not to mention the 50 years he spent were spent in his incomplete incubus form, where the base blood was his primordial incubus blood, which was much worse than difficult to handle compared to his human blood. the human blood was most accommodating, it was the only blood that he didn''t have to hide using *essence* to use abilities of other bloodlines. so using human blood as the base blood worked best with *essence*. as for other bloodlines, especially the incubus blood... well, let''s just say his other bloodlines were simply too prideful to mix in with other bloodlines and start devouring everything like greedy beasts if something didn''t go according to their will. if he uses other bloodlines as the base, he was forced to use *essence* to hide that bloodline from the system and that was not the end, when he tries to use the abilities of other bloodlines in this state, the bloodline acting as the base tries to devour other bloodlines and more *essence* is required to keep the two bloodlines away. and the worst part? the base bloodline''s devouring rate continues to increase with time and that increase is explosive. away all his *essence* and the *essence* here being talked about is the *essence* that is boosted by his incubus blood, that means it especially in the case of his incubus blood, as his strongest blood flowing through nux''s veins, holding it for even an hour devours away all his *essence* and the *essence* here being talked about is the *essence* that is boosted by his incubus blood, that means it was three times the normal amount. even then, an hour was the best it could do. that was just how absurdly arrogant his incubus blood was. of course, his other bloodlines weren''t any better either. 3 hours was the best he could hold out using the other bloodlines as his base, only his human bloodline made it possible to continue fighting even after hours of abusing all his other bloodlines. "i understand." vyriana nodded continuously. then, after 5 minutes of silence, she threw black colored hourglass shaped artifacts toward nux and his wives and, "alright, let''s move the waranal. all the women will be hunting beasts for the next 50 years and get used to your new strength as a complete cultivator." "what about me?" nux questioned. vyriana then glanced at nux and, "you will be staying with me." Chapter 1101 When did you become our Leader? chapter 1101 when did you become our leader? "this place is definitely different from the previous dimension we were in," allura commented as she looked around with a curious look on her face. "mhm, the air here feels more... suffocating?" evane muttered. "this dimension feels like a dead one compared to veiled eden." ember nodded as well. the rest of the women all had the same opinion, this wasn''t their first time in the waranal dimension, however, they landed on this land where nux had fought, the entire land was already turned into a wasteland because of the devouring mist nux used, the women thought that the gloominess they felt was because of the devouring mist. now however, when they arrived in another side of the dimension far away from the place nux had fought in, they finally realized it was not solely the devouring mist''s fault, this entire dimension had a gloomy air around it. this was especially true when they compared it to the veiled eden. n-.o).v).e()l-)b(/1/.n "it doesn''t matter." suddenly, astaria spoke up. then, she glanced at her sisters and took out her sword. "we are not here for sightseeing. we are here to battle beasts and get used to being complete cultivators. so take out your weapons and get ready for the battle. also, as master said, this place is dangerous, although nux and master would be here the moment we get into trouble, i would if that does not happen. there are little to no 11 star beasts here so we won''t be running into them. there are chances that we might run into 10 star beasts, since they are phase 3 beasts, even with our complete foundation, we are still not their match, especially considering that we are not used to our new strength yet. so at first, we will only be targeting 9 star beasts on lower, fight as many beasts as you want, tiring yourself out isn''t an issue, however, make sure you have enough mana left to use [husband''s beacon] and teleport to nux the moment you feel that you are in a sticky situation. another thing, try not to fight like you used to, all of us have been mana cultivators from the start and now that we have become complete cultivators, fighting like mana cultivators is still an option and won''t feel uncomfortable. however, although comfortable, this method would waste a major chunk of our potential and will hold us back in the future. the best way for us to continue from here is to approach the beasts like body cultivator, fight closed-distance battles, create a new battle style, then include our spells into that battle style and continue to upgrade our battle style to make it more and more efficient. remember, we need to mix up our raw strength and mana together in order to fight like actual complete cultivators, don''t focus more on one and ignore the other. i have also made a clear plan for the next 50 years we are going to spend here, so i hope you all follow my arrangements." astaria spoke as she glanced at her sisters. "i get everything you are saying... but..." suddenly, melia stepped out. then, with her usual expressionless face, she looked into astaria''s eyes and, "why do i get the feeling that you are trying to lead us? who made you the leader?" melia questioned. she was the princess of the bloodheart house, against nux, she understood, that man was stronger than her, as for being the vice leader of the clan, that too, she realized that amaya was much more suited for the job than her, however, right now, astaria taking lead didn''t sit well with her. when she joined the clan, she joined as the strongest woman since she was the only great sage in the clan, now, however, things have changed. she wasn''t the only great sage anymore, however, this didn''t mean she was willing to give away her spot as the strongest woman. just like astaria, melia was a woman with strong aspirations as well. astaria glanced at her vampire sister, and without trying to hide anything, she replied, "isn''t it obvious that the strongest takes the lead in these situations? why do you seem so surprised?" "and since when was it decided that you were the strongest out of us all?" melia questioned back as she narrowed her eyes. "i agree with melia." suddenly, another woman spoke and stepped forward. it was thyra. "i can''t say anything about earlier, but i highly doubt anyone of you can defeat me right now." thyra declared with a confident look on her face. "hey? have you all forgotten me? i don''t remember anyone of you defeating me in a duel ever since i returned." allura stepped forward with her usual playful smile on her face as well. she didn''t really care about who gets to be the leader, however, if it was about the competition about being the strongest, she believed that she had a big chance. other women all narrowed their eyes as well, honestly, most of them knew, after changing their bloodlines, allura and thyra had become absurdly strong, melia was quite strong to begin with, and astaria... she was a woman crazy for strength. even the women didn''t like to admit it, they knew that these 4 women were far stronger than them. well, not all of them, lane, for example, had the ability to go against them, however, lane was already satisfied with her role as nux''s shadow. honestly, the only reason she was here was because she wanted to get stronger for nux and explore her abilities as the shadow demon, who knows? maybe she could find something that could get her even closer to nux. astaria raised her eyebrows as she glanced at three women challenging her, narrowing her eyes, she pointed her sword at her sisters, "i guess there is only one way to figure th-" *stab* before astaria could complete her sentence, a sword pierced through her heart, her entire body froze from the sheer shock, and soon, "khawwkk!" she coughed out blood. Chapter 1102 Go hunt. chapter 1102 go hunt. "khawwkk!" astaria coughed out blood as she fell on her knees. her eyes widened in shock, unable to believe that a sword passed through her defenses this easily and pierced her heart. "h-how...?" she spoke in a hoarse voice and the next moment, when her brain completely registered what happened, an unknown fear crept up her body. fear of death. her heart was pierced through. she was dying. the moment astaria realized that her entire body started trembling in fear. ''no...'' she didn''t want to die. as a warrior who has spent most of her life training and aiming to become the strongest, she was never a woman who was scared of death. or at least that''s what astaria thought and for the previous astaria, it was true, the dowager of the skyfall kingdom, astaria skyfall, never feared death. astaria leander, however, was different. astaria leander had nux. she was a woman who looked forward to countless future years she would be spending with her spending. n-.0velbin she didn''t want to die... but to think her heart was pierced through like this... astaria was in despair. soon, however, her inner warrior roared, ''no, not like this!'' she collected herself. her body which was trembling continuously stopped. she moved her mana and quickly activated [husband''s beacon] to get away from here, however, to her horror, the ability couldn''t activate. there was an enemy sword pierced through her heart, not to mention the mana inside her body was currently a mess, there was no way the ability would activate in this situation. the fear that astaria had barely suppressed crept up again, she gulped. ''nux...'' she called out. however, there was no reply. ''nux!'' astaria shouted in panic, but then, *twist* the sword that had pierced through her heart was twisted, it was as if the unknown enemy was trying to crush her heart, taking away any hopes of recovery. "khawwkk!" astaria coughed out blood again. her throat felt sore and soon, she started losing her strength. ''nux...'' she called out, but again, there was no reply. her eyes felt heavy, she tried to keep them open, but, it was pointless. in the end, astaria''s bloodied hands that were holding the sword fell down, she lost all her strength, her eyes closed down. she could feel it, her life force rushing out of her body. a weak smile appeared on her face. however, seeing that no one was there, she frowned in confusion. "what are you doing?" ''nux...'' she called out one last time, using all the energy she had, and finally, astaria''s senses dulled out. "h-huh? w-what''s happening?" suddenly, astaria heard a confused voice. her eyes opened up in an instant, feeling unnatural strength in her body, she quickly turned around, trying to see the bastard who attacked her from behind, however, seeing that no one was there, she frowned in confusion. "what are you doing?" astaria then heard amaya''s confused voice. she looked around and glanced at amaya and seeing the confusion on her face, astaria was now even more confused, "how are you still fine?" she questioned. "huh? are you cursing me now?" amaya questioned back with a cold look on her face. "huh?" astaria blinked in confusion. seeing that this wasn''t going anywhere, the responsible skyla decided to step forward, "sister astaria, why are you kneeling?" "because i was atta-" astaria was about to reply but the moment she lowered her head, she realized there was no sword coming out of her chest. she was completely fine. "sister allura, sister melia, sister thyra, are you all okay? should i call nux here?" skyla turned towards her three other sisters and questioned. astaria glanced at her sisters who just like her were kneeling on the ground and seeing the confusion on their faces as well, she understood that they had gone through the same experience she went through. astaria''s hands automatically moved toward her chest, she still wasn''t sure what was happening, however, just as she was about to call nux, "if the result is decided, shall we start what we came here for? even though we have 50 years, i don''t think we should be spending it on something as pointless as this." suddenly, astaria heard another voice. a beautiful, purple-haired, purple-horned woman walked out, she glanced at astaria with her purple eyes, then with a mysterious smile on her face, she questioned, "what do you think?" astaria and all the other women finally understood. "it was an illusion..." allura muttered as she glanced at aisha. "did i go too far?" aisha acted playfully as she scratched the back of her head. "an illusion..." melia muttered to herself. she couldn''t believe she as a vampire was trapped in an illusion. this was especially shocking since she was trained by her mother and had much higher resistance to illusions than any normal person. "..." thyra didn''t say anything but she was glaring at aisha as well. astaria was the same. "hey hey, don''t act like this. i went easy on you all. you can ask allura if you don''t believe me." aisha shrugged. "if your hearts were pierced through in the illusion just like mine... then yes... she went easy on us..." allura agreed, however, the expression on her face wasn''t friendly. aisha shrugged, "don''t forget, i spent 1000 years in the trial. i may not know much about being a complete cultivator, the law of self, or whatever nux and lady vyriana were talking about, however, i still lived as a saint stage primordial succubus. i can take all of you alone and i still wouldn''t lose." the primordial succubus declared and none of the women could retort her words. nux himself had admitted the difference between his primordial blood and all other bloodlines was simply absurd. right now, other than nux, none of them had the strength to go against aisha, even if they all worked together to go after her. "alright now, stand up. astaria, share the plan you were talking about, you will be taking the lead from now on. we will be listening to your arrangements because you are the closest to lady vyriana and should know what she expects from us all." aisha spoke, giving the position of leader to astaria. of course, astaria wasn''t happy, however, since the strongest out of them had ordered her to, she would listen to her. ''i will surpass you eventually.'' astaria swore in her heart. the title of the strongest wife, she would take it away very soon. thinking about it, she stood up, then, she turned towards her sisters and, "for the next 40 years, you will be working on your own skills, as mentioned before, start with close combat and keep on upgrading from there. the last 10 years would be spent on teamwork and fighting a stronger enemy. now get to it, go hunt." astaria spoke before she rushed away. she had no time to waste. Chapter 1103 A strong, irresistible thigh to hold. chapter 1103 a strong, irresistible thigh to hold. "heeh? aisha is quite strong, i knew she was strongest out of them all, but i didn''t know she had the ability to overpower all of them alone." nux commented as he glanced at his wives from afar. "it is quite shocking that you say that despite having the primordial blood flowing in your veins. have you not realized it yet? normal beings do not stand a chance against primordial beings. even the saint level bloodline is far from that level." vyriana replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world, from her words, it was clear that she didn''t find aisha''s strength shocking. "i expected you to trust your disciple a bit more than that," nux commented as he glanced at vyriana. after all, amongst the women aisha defeated, one of them was vyriana''s disciple. one would think that someone as arrogant as her would place her disciple above all. vyriana, however, shook her head, "that girl has endless potential, i honestly believe she would be the first one to form her path and law of self out of you all however, right now, she stands no chance against that succubus. unless of course, she takes the dragon trials and becomes a primordial dragon herself." "i doubt star would do that." "i know, she has rejected me once already. and because of that stubborn nature of hers, it would take her quite a long time to surpass that succubus." vyriana analyzed. "you talk as if you are certain that she would eventually surpass aisha." "oh i have no doubt about that. the succubus may have primordial blood flowing through her veins, but in front of the sheer potential that girl carries, she will surpass the succubus for sure. why do you think i took her as my disciple? that girl has the potential to surpass you even." vyriana spoke as she stared into nux''s eyes. nux raised his eyebrow in doubt, "don''t look at me like that, i am not making this up. she reminds me of my younger self." n--o-.v.-e()l((b-(i-)n "then that means she wouldn''t be able to surpass me." nux shrugged. "huh?" vyriana narrowed her eyes. "well, since i would eventually surpass you, so unless star surpasses you as well, she wouldn''t be able to overpower me." "i wonder where that confidence comes from." vyriana laughed. "could you defeat a complete semi saint when you were a complete great sage?" nux questioned with a confident smile on his face. a difference between phase two and phase three of the cultivation, it was not surmountable, this was especially true for complete cultivators, who themselves were known as prodigies. "do you think that''s some big deal?" vyriana tilted her head in confusion. nux glanced at her for a while, then without much change in his expression, he nodded, "i understand." "what do you mean?" vyriana narrowed her eyes. "you think astaria can surpass me, it is a good thing that she has that potential. if she does manage to surpass me, then i would have a strong thigh i can hold on to. a strong, irresistible thigh." a playful smile appeared on nux''s face. "you are strange." "you love them a little too much, one would think that it would hurt your ego if i compare you with your wives and would motivate you to prove me wrong," vyriana spoke. "our relationship is filled with so much love that there is no room for ego." "that sentence was impractical and wince-inducing," vyriana spoke as she scrunched her nose. "hmm? i thought it was quite romantic." "i would never understand you people," vyriana commented. "don''t worry, lady vyriana, you will. very soon, in fact." nux smiled. "anyways, i look forward to how much my star will grow." "you could have seen results a lot sooner if she had just listened to me and taken the dragon trial, the chances of her getting the primordial blood were quite high." "her pride wouldn''t allow that, especially when she had already decided how she would carry forward from here on out. you can say my star has already formed her path." nux replied. vyriana just nodded. "anyways, you have already killed all the beasts that could pose a threat to your wives here, shall we leave now? honestly, i still think you are being too overprotective, i understand dealing with beasts that those girls stand no chance against, but you should have left the ones that could have been defeated by losing a limb or two." vyriana commented. yes, while his wives were talking to each other, nux had already gone around the place and killed all the strong beasts that could threaten his wives, an action vyriana disagreed with. "how do you expect them to grow like this?" vyriana questioned. "these 50 years are not meant to be spent on their growth, right now, they only need to get used to their new strength. once they do that, it won''t be too late to fight stronger beasts. i don''t want my wives to get hurt because they haven''t gotten used to their new bodies yet. also, you told me not to get involved in the last 50 years they spent after being training under you in the veiled eden for three years, you didn''t say anything about not taking action right now." "don''t you think it is more dangerous for them this way? if they do not face any challenge here this time, they might get complacent the next time." "that won''t happen, my wives are competent. i know for sure that once they are used to their strength, they will actively seek stronger beasts themselves to test their limits." nux replied. "overprotecting them on one side, trusting them blindly on the other, your decisions make no sense." vyriana just gave up and decided to let nux do whatever he wanted. "anyways, are you finally ready to train now?" she questioned. nux glanced at his wives disperse and go on their own, then, his playful smile was replaced with a solemn expression and he nodded, "i will be under your care, lady vyriana." "heh." vyriana laughed. Chapter 1104 A new Battle Skill. chapter 1104 a new battle skill. 1104 a new battle skill. "what weapon are you most comfortable with?" before vyriana started anything, she questioned. "sword." nux''s answer was instantaneous. "dual swords to be more exact." "heh, that''s quite an aggressive fighting style, i never saw you using dual swords though." "that''s because i never felt the need to." "oh?" vyriana raised her eyebrow. "come at me then." she spoke. "huh?" "i need some way to understand what level you currently stand at, don''t i? since you ''never felt the need'' to use dual swords because of the weak enemies you faced, come at me with everything you have." vyriana spoke and without wasting any more time, nux took out two 12 star swords from his storage rings. then, with a serious look on his face, he disappeared using [blink fault], vyriana blinked naturally, unbothered about her opponent who had completely disappeared. nux used the chance and appeared behind her, attacking her while gathering 10% of his essence in just one attack. he also mixed in the devouring mist that could directly devour the enemy''s life force. just this sword slash alone was strong enough to cut semi saint vedier in half, not to mention the vibrations the blink fault brought with it, vibrations that ignored the enemy''s defense. along with it, he also used [dark amethyst] to create ridiculously strong spikes, each coming and aiming at vyriana from a different angle. whoosh whoosh whoosh other than that, nux also prepared around five 11 star magic spells boosted by essence right under vyriana''s feet. honestly, an attack like this was quite useless against normal opponents, one simply had to change their position once, and all the attacks nux had prepared would turn out to be useless. however, nux knew that no matter what, vyriana wouldn''t do that. to prove her superiority, she would take this attack head-on. and he was right. despite knowing how dangerous it could be, vyriana just moved her hand, ready to catch nux''s two swords. seeing this, nux''s smile widened, this was his most desperate attempt to attack this woman who seemed like an insurmountable mountain. one can even say it was the best possible option for his current self in his human form, however, ''huh...?'' the attack that carried so much momentum suddenly turned into a lull as vyriana caught nux''s swords with a single hand, the devouring mist disappeared the moment it came in contact with vyriana''s hand, the vibration moved into her body, ignoring her mana shield and her dragon scales, however, the moment they entered her body, they died down. the next thing nux saw was his vision rolling and soon, he faced the sky. the magic spells and dark amethyst spikes were destroyed before they could even reach the dragon woman. it was nux''s complete defeat. "there is no point in trying so many fancy things, it won''t work. stand up and this time, just come at me with your swordplay alone, show me how advanced your technique is." vyriana spoke with even a slight change in her expression, it was as if destroying nux''s strongest attack like this was no big deal. nux smiled wryly, then, he just shook his head, stood up, and glanced at vyriana again.n--o-)v-)¦Å-)l-)b./1.-n doing as he was told, he rushed towards vyriana and attacked, vyriana continued to block his attacks while he continued to attack relentlessly, every once in a while, vyriana threw in a light jab in as well, some nux was able to dodge, while others made him fall on the ground. of course, those ''light jabs'' were only light from vyriana''s standards. to nux, they were no different from mountains falling on his face, he felt dizzy each time he was caught by vyriana''s attack. nux couldn''t believe how such a slow move could contain so much strength, it was simply ridiculous. the ''spar'' continued for a good 4 hours, vyriana continued to change her battle style seeing how nux would react to different situations while facing different enemies. all this while, her eyes deeply observed nux''s every move, every single mistake he made, and how he reacted if she chose to harass that mistake. in a mere span of 4 hours, vyriana understood everything there was to understand about nux''s dual wielding battle style. "your style is quite similar to your wife." vyriana commented. "she taught me swordsmanship and i later improvised." "more than improvise, you should say you molded her battle technique to what suited you." vyriana corrected. "you can say that." nux nodded. "and that is where the problem starts." "huh?" nux frowned. "as i said, you didn''t improvise that girl''s swordsmanship, you just made it more suitable for you, without any improvements at all. that means that unlike astaria, who has been improving her technique all this time, yours is still stuck in the time you people were in the forgotten continent, the only thing that has changed is that you are a lot stronger than before, making your technique feel stronger than it is. no doubt, your technique is quite good, for a king stage cultivator, that is. for a semi saint, it is ridiculously outdated." "..." nux didn''t say anything. just as he expected, within just 4 hours, vyriana was already pointing out things he should work on. this was something even ambrosia and orpheus didn''t notice, not that the two focused on his swordplay in the first place, their major focus was on how he used his skills and abilities rather than raw technique. "here." suddenly, vyriana took out 6 books and passed them all to nux. nux glanced at the 6 books vyriana gave him. crimson cresent strike. roaring dragon thrust. phantom parry. blade ballet footwork. tempest repost. silent vessel. all of them were 12 star skill books. this was already quite shocking since 12 star skill books were extremely rare, however, vyriana''s next words were even more shocking, "there is no point in improvising your technique like astaria did, it will take too much time and effort. rather than doing that, we will be creating a new battle style. a battle style just for you. now listen carefully, nux leander, every sword technique has 5 basic parts, slash. stab. parry. counter. and footwork. the first five skill books i gave you, are the individual skill books that cover each of these basic parts separately and are advanced to the point that even covering a single basic part makes them strong enough to be called 12 star skills. you will learn them all. then, using the silent vessel, you will mix them together, creating a completely new battle style, or a battle skill. a 13 star battle skill." Chapter 1105 A 1000 Star Technique. chapter 1105 a 1000 star technique. "a 13 star battle skill." "what...?" nux''s expression changed. one had to know, other than in his system, he has yet to see a 13 star skill book in yrniel and even in his updated system, nux only found 13 star spells, not skills. the system didn''t have 8 star skills or above. nux had once asked eisheth about this and according to eisheth, most of the 13 star skills and spells were with the order, so vyriana having a 13 star skills wasn''t surprising. but to create one on their own...? "honestly, after 12 star, the strength of a skill highly depends on the cultivator who uses it and how compatible the cultivator and the said skill are. we can ignore the compatibility factor since we are creating this battle skill for you, so it should at least be as strong as what everybody calls a 13-star skill. if you do well, it can be called 14 star skill as well." "does 14 star skills even exist?" nux questioned with a curious look on his face. divine stage was comparable to 12 star, so the existence of the 14 star technique meant... "nux, it is just a number. if your battle technique is strongest then you can even call it 100 star, no one would stop it. we have 12 star techniques, we simply call some rare techniques that are stronger than 12 star techniques 13 star techniques and if there are some even more absurd techniques than the 13 star ones, we call them 14 star techniques. this is no different than rankings, it has no real meaning behind it." vyriana explained. "what is the level of your technique?" nux was still curious. he wanted to know what he was chasing. "mine is a 1000 star technique." vyriana shrugged. "..." nux stared at the arrogant woman in front of him with a deadpan look on his face. "now stop wasting my time and get to it." vyriana completely ignored his stare and ordered. "start with stab, slash, parry, counter, and then footwork, you have 6 years to master each of them at small achievement level, so 30 years in total." the dragon woman hadn''t even bothered to remember the grand names the techniques were known for. "keep in mind, do not act recklessly and go further than small achievement level, if you finish before 30 years, then use this to call me. i will help you combine all these skills into one using the silent vessel." vyriana spoke as she threw a call artifact toward nux. "now get to it, if you fail to do it in 30 years, be ready to face the consequences." saying those words, vyriana disappeared. nux''s head was filled with questions, however, seeing that vyriana had already disappeared, he shook his head and stored all the books in his storage ring other than the transcendent stab of flawlessness. it was time to learn new skills. nux emptied his head and took out his sword before copying the movement mentioned in the book. it didn''t take him long to go through the first 30 pages, they were filled with nothing but the basics of a simple stab. however, it was a 12 star skill for a reason, the more nux continued, the more complex it became. indeed, a stab was a part of swordsmanship, and winning a battle with just a stab alone was difficult. n--o-)v-)¦Å-)l-)b./1.-n however, transcendent stab of flawlessness was different. after discussing the basics and explaining why things are as the way they are, discussing the importance of correct mana flow, foot placement, body movement, and more, it then started going away from the basics. this crazy technique divided a battle into 50,000 different scenarios and created a different, improvised mana flow, foot placement, body movements, and more for each of those scenarios. the book''s logic was simple, the basics were important, they were called basics because they were the most optimal way of approach that worked in every situation. however, did that mean they were the most optimal stab in every situation? the answer was no. so the creator of the transcendent stab of flawlessness skill created the most optimal stab for the 50,000 different scenarios, individually. and now, nux was supposed to remember and imprint all those 50,000 different scenarios and the most optimal stab in each of those scenarios into his body, in the next 6 years. of course, these 50,000 different scenarios were not extremely different from each other, they were battle simulations between 2 cultivators, the creator created a different stab for even a situation where the opponent performed the exact movement however instead of looking into the eye, he looked somewhere else, or the way he was breathing was different, or how his footsteps were uneven. the differences between these 50,000 scenarios were sometimes so minute that one would think they were the same and similarly, the strongest stab in these situations only had slight differences as well. so after a certain time, when nux learns a good amount of ''strongest stabs'', learning new stabs wouldn''t even take him 10 minutes. this was the reason why vyriana told him only to master the skill till the small achievement stage and not go all the way. "crazy bastard..." nux cursed inwardly. then, he stopped thinking about everything and started working on the skill. for the first month, he only practiced the basics of stab, his body was already in an optimal state, combined with how perfect astaria''s basics were, as her student, his basics were close to perfect as well. in just one month, nux perfected his stab basics, and now, it was time to forget what he had learned and switch to learning 50,000 different ''strongest stabs''. long 6 years followed after that. nux pushed his body to limit, in these past six years, he only took 12 breaks, one for each of his wives, and the break didn''t last more than 2 days either. he was needy, however, the sense of rush he felt after witnessing vyriana''s strength pushed him to train as much as he could and beyond. 6 years later, nux had already learned around 10,000 strongest stabs, finally stepping into the small achievement level, and with that done, he moved to the next technique, the crimson cresent strike. Chapter 1106 Dont worry, I will help you. chapter 1106 don''t worry, i will help you. "it took you 28 years huh, that is slower than i expected," vyriana spoke as she observed nux standing in front of him. 28 years had passed, and nux was now 106 years old. in these past few years, there was little to no change in nux''s cultivation and honestly, there was no big change in his aura either. he didn''t learn anything completely out of the ordinary like *essence*, he didn''t find any holes in his system he could use in the future, he didn''t get any overpowered bloodline, and neither did he collect any system points by himself. it could be said that these 28 years were the years in which his progress had been slowest. if nux had to put it into numbers, then when his strength was at level 123 earlier, his strength right now would only be at level 130. an increase of 7 levels in 28 long years. however, these 7 levels were different in one way. nux gained these 7 levels without actually gaining them. that meant that his stats may be of a level 130 nux right now, his level was still 123. his potential had grown. and nux wasn''t the only one who could see it, vyriana could see it as well. rather, vyriana could see what even nux himself couldn''t. nux already had a perfect body after he broke through to the semi saint and went through a complete reformation, his muscles, his bones, his tendons, his skin, his blood vessels, and even his nerves, everything was perfect, however, after these 28 years, his body had transcended that level as well. and his transformation still wasn''t over. he had only learned 5 out of the 6 skills given to him. thinking about it, vyriana smiled inwardly. "slower than you expected? didn''t you say it would take me 30 years to learn these? i did it in 28." nux spoke, challenging vyriana''s words. "30 was your deadline, if you couldn''t even learn some simple techniques in 30 years, then you didn''t deserve to be taught by me." vyriana''s reply was cold. "so it was a deadline huh... whatever you say, lady vyriana. guess i at the very least deserve to be taught by you." nux muttered in a low voice. he didn''t show any strong reaction to vyriana''s blood and only stared at her. "what?" maybe she felt uncomfortable under his gaze, vyriana decided to change the topic. "you already spent 28 years just to master these skills, you don''t have time to waste in empty talks like that," "i hope lady vyriana can guide me for the last step," nux replied with a nod. "start reading the book and follow the steps mentioned there," vyriana ordered. nux frowned in confusion. if it was just that easy, then vyriana wouldn''t have told him to call her, she would have just given him another few years to master and then combine the skills himself. however, nux didn''t bother asking, he had a feeling that he would understand vyriana''s reasoning on his own. and he was correct. an hour later, nux finally realized that the silent vessel was not a skill book, it was just a way to achieve ''zenith'', an empty state of mind that was perfect for battle. a state of mind that allowed a cultivator to fight in the most optimal way possible without having to think. "did you get a basic understanding of how the technique works?" seeing the lost look that had appeared on nux''s face, vyriana who had been silent for the past hour spoke up. "i did, however..." a frown appeared on nux''s face, "the skills allow me to fight without thinking, from what i understand, it means that the moment i see my opponent move, my body should also move to counter his attack without having to think about it. it allows me to fight using my muscle memory, even if i am thinking about a completely different thing, my body would still do perfectly on its own. it is almost as if i am shutting down my brain and still fighting in the most optimal way." "that is correct. you understood it perfectly." vyriana nodded. "what''s bothering you?" she questioned, noticing the strange look on his face. "that is not how muscle memory works. when you repeatedly perform a specific action or task, your brain and muscles develop neural pathways that allow for the efficient and coordinated execution of that action. if i repeatedly practice the same move, say a kick, then eventually, there will be a time when i can perform the same kick without thinking, that is muscle memory. muscle memory doesn''t react according to the situation. it only performs the same set of tasks again and again. how can i solely rely on muscle memory in a situation as everchanging as a battle? how would my body know the best response to every situation if i am not even thinking?" nux asked and hearing that question, a big smile appeared on vyriana''s face. "why did you think i told you to master those five skills first? don''t forget, we are going to combine all five of those skills into one." nux''s frown deepened, soon, however, when he finally realized what vyriana was talking about, his expression changed, "you are trying to ingrain all those skills into my muscle memory. using them without thinking... we are not just training silent vessel, we are training all six of these skills at the same time." "correct." vyriana nodded. "no wait... how is my body going to understand what move to use in what situation? even if i ingrain all those skills into my muscle memory, i would still need to see my opponent, think, and respond to his moves before my muscle memory can kick in." "oh you don''t have to worry about that, nux leander." vyriana spoke, her tone sounding strangely joyful. "...?" nux tilted his head and narrowed his eyes as he glanced at the dragon woman. then suddenly, a sword appeared in vyriana''s hand, the smile on her face turned demonic, and as she looked into nux''s eyes, she spoke, "you don''t have to worry at all. we are not just going to ingrain the skills into your muscle memory, we will do the same for the ''responses'' as well. we will be creating so many new neural paths between your brain and muscles that your body will react without conscious thoughts the moment you sense your opponent''s move. and what''s the better way to teach a being''s muscles than to beat it into them?" vyriana then tightly held her sword and, "i will be personally ingraining all the ''moves'' and ''responses'' in your body and i will continue to do so till you master your new battle style to perfection state, no matter how many decades it takes. after all, we have plenty of time, don''t we?" translation: i will be beating you up to the point your body will start acting separately from your brain. n--o-.v.-e()l((b-(i-)n nux trembled. Chapter 1107 Don’t trip again chapter 1107 don¡¯t trip again "alright, stand up, it has been 5 minutes," vyriana spoke with an emotionless look on her face. "..." nux didn''t move. or rather, he was in no condition to move. his [regeneration] and vampire blood''s regeneration had already kicked in and he was in perfect condition. however, that was only true for his physical condition. his mind was exhausted beyond limits. so much so that rather than coming up with a playful way to converse with vyriana and buy more time, he just stared at the dark purplish sky with a completely blank look on his face. of course, he couldn''t be blamed either. 5 years... he has continuously been beaten up by vyriana for 5 long years. when everything started, nux was in high spirits, even though he knew that no matter what he did, vyriana would still be able to parry and counter all his attacks, he still rushed towards her and attacked, aiming to get just one punch in only to fail again, then again, then again, and again... for 5 long years. and now, nux had no strength to continue. "you will be taking a 2-day break a month later, so stop wasting more time and wake up." seeing him acting like that, vyriana narrowed her eyes. "..." "..." again, nux didn''t react. in the end, vyriana just sighed. seeing that he was in no condition to continue, she turned around, wanting to check up on those women but as soon as she turned around, *clank* nux appeared before her and attacked with all his mind. "you seriously thought it would work?" without even turning around, vyriana blocked his sword with just the scale on her index finger. "it was worth a try," nux replied. in these 5 years, he had lost his playful tone, his words sounded... dry. "you broke down faster than i thought you would." vyriana, who noticed the change in nux commented. "i wouldn''t be attacking you if i was ''broken down.'' i am stronger than you think." nux replied as he continued to attack but again, all his attacks were parried, and soon, nux''s arm was chopped off. *slash* *thud* as his arm fell on the floor, another sword appeared in his left hand, taking this chance, he attacked from an angle that made it impossible for vyriana to dodge. was he numb to pain? did the pain not matter to him anymore? even though his pain tolerance had increased to an absurd limit, he still hadn''t reached that step yet. he was in extreme pain, it was just that while his brain was registering the pain, his body was moving however, as soon as vyriana dodged the attack that ''couldn''t be avoided'', nux stepped on his own foot and fell. "hmm. you still need at least a year before you reach the novice stage." vyriana commented as she passed his slashed arm to him. nux''s arm could regrow from scratch as well, however, it took more energy and time, reattaching the slashed arm was a much better option. nux stood up as he reattached his arm. "still a year...?" he spoke. yes, even after 5 years, he still hadn''t stepped into novice stage. let alone talking about mastering his new battle skill, he hadn''t even learned it properly. this was another reason nux looked like he did, he had been getting beaten up for 5 years and in return, he had gotten nothing. "you need to be patient, nux. what you are learning is not a normal technique, neither it is complete yet. do not compare your progress with when you learn an already complete technique, the two are completely different things." hearing vyriana''s words, a surprised look appeared on nux''s face. "the battle skill... isn''t complete yet?" "of course, you have barely managed to merge the five skills you learned into it, once you manage to master it, you would be able to fight without thinking. however, that would only give you a sword technique as a result. i am not here wasting my technique for a mere sword technique, as i said, i will help you create a new battle skill. we will be adding those purple-black spikes you create, your ability to use the strength of other races, disappear and appear in the middle of the battle, your spells, and any other thing you use in a battle. in conclusion, we will be slowly adding your abilities to this skill, finally creating a single skill. an ultimate skill that you can use in all your battles." vyriana spoke, her eyes shining brightly, showing how excited she actually was. n--o-)v-)¦Å-)l-)b./1.-n it was quite rare for someone like vyriana to show such expression, let alone nux who had barely known her for a few decades, even beings who had known her for thousands of years hadn''t seen this expression very often. nux would have enjoyed such a rare sight if he was in the right state of mind, he, however, was currently thinking about a completely different thing. "so... you will be ''ingraining'' all those abilities into my body as well...?" nux questioned and as he did, a big smile appeared on vyriana''s face and, "aren''t i helpful?" "..." nux turned silent. "anyways, enough with the talk. let''s continue, this time, i will be the one attacking, let''s see how much your body has gotten used to the new skill. don''t trip again." saying those words, vyriana disappeared. another round of one-sided beating started and nux realized that it wasn''t going to end in just one year either. the torture had just started. and it had already surpassed the time nux trained under the vampire duke and his wife. *slash* the sword moved and again, nux''s arm was chopped off. "ugghhh! fuck!" this time, nux''s body didn''t move on its own and he groaned in pain. "your body is not yet used to it, extreme pain or any other simulation pulls you out of the zenith mental state." vyriana analyzed, then, like an emotionless demon who secretly enjoyed torturing its target, "my previous assessment was wrong, it would take around 18 months before you step into the novice stage." she spoke, casually increasing the torture time by 6 more months, and nux... "fuck..." he cursed again. Chapter 1108 Annoying Bastard. chapter 1108 annoying bastard. "you are doing better than i thought." vyriana praised as she continued to attack nux. from her sluggish movements, it was clear that she wasn''t giving her all. however, even then, she was satisfied with how nux''s body was moving on its own, dodging and counter-attacking at the correct time, while he used [absolute kinesis] to lift some nearby stones and form a stone golem with them. and as if he was trying to impress vyriana, he even used devouring mist to cover the stone golem to give it a cooler look. even after 100 years, the weeb inside nux still hadn''t died. "i didn''t know it before but i am quite artistic, no?" nux questioned. vyriana momentarily glanced at the golem nux had created and while blocking the attack that aimed to exploit the ''opening'' she created while turning around, "that looks horrible. it is almost as if it was created by someone who couldn''t think straight." vyriana commented on the ''piece of art'' nux created. "right? it is almost as if doing something else instead of focusing on creating it." nux snorted as he jumped away, creating distance between the two of them. "hmmm." vyriana momentarily paused. then, she glanced at nux and, "so you are still unable to fight without thinking huh? guess we need to put in more work." vyriana spoke as her sword appeared in her hands again. nux''s body trembled the moment he saw that small. he had bad memories. and to avoid that, he quickly gave up. "actually, now that i think about it, i was not a very artistic person from the beginning." "heh." vyriana laughed out loud as she put her sword back into her storage ring. she already knew nux had managed to learn his new battle skill. how could he not? she has been beati- training him for 12 years now. nux''s current mastery level was novice stage and vyriana believed that in a few months, he would be stepping into beginner stage. yes, in 12 years, nux was still only at the novice stage and even that was only because vyriana had been personally training him all this time, that was just how complex his battle skill was. and the worst part? the battle skill was still not completed since they hadn''t added any of nux''s other abilities other than the five initial skills he had learned. with how slow the progress was, nux could already tell that it would take him a long time before he could finally complete and master his new battle skill. thinking about it, nux couldn''t help but sigh. as for vyriana, who had been observing nux for these past few years... she had no words to describe this man. no, maybe there were a few words she could use. ''annoying bastard.'' she snorted inwardly as she glanced at him sighing at his performance. n--o-)v-)¦Å-)l-)b./1.-n the battle skill they had created, it was not some random skill that could be tied with the star levels, no, it was wrong to even call it a skill. it was a cheat. he was literally allowing his body to fight for him while he was completely independent to do whatever the hell he wanted. it may not look like much at the start, however, once his mastery level increases, a completely new nux would be born. his opponents would be facing an opponent who never needed that extra time to think what he needed to do, the moment his eyes captured the opponent''s movements, his body would move, and what''s even scarier? nux would never make a mistake and would only choose the most optimal way to end the battle. this would allow him to not only fight against semi saint, but even the saints would have a hard time handling him and all of this when nux isn''t even thinking about the battle. if he puts his mind to it and starts assaulting his opponent using his other tricky abilities, even facing a divine stage cultivator is not impossible! a mere semi saint fighting against a divine stage cultivator, vyriana didn''t wish to admit it, however, she knew that once this technique was completed, it would surpass even her own battle skill. in truth, this was a technique that vyriana had come up with when she stepped into divine stage. it was just a thought, however, since she had already formed her law of self and it was linked with her actual battle skill, she couldn''t work on this technique herself. this made her frustrated, she already knew that the technique in her mind was much stronger than her current technique, however, seeing such a strong technique rotting away... of course, vyriana tried to pass this technique to many others, she passed down those 5 sword techniques to other cultivators, telling them to learn them, however, all of them failed to combine those techniques using the silent vessel. and it wasn''t their fault either, it may sound simple in theory, however, what vyriana was aiming to do was to create more than thousands of new neural paths between a cultivator''s brain and different muscles in his body. this required an enhanced body with a nigh-perfect, perfect body structure, perfect bones, muscles, tendons, blood vessels, nerves, and a heightened brain that was capable of handling such body and the technique''s load. obviously, the cultivators whom vyriana approached were all renowned geniuses of their time, geniuses whom even the seven heroes couldn''t match, however, the foundation required to complete the technique she had come up with was... impractical. even the beings who were hailed as once-in-a-hundred-thousand-years geniuses were helpless, vyriana had already given up on her technique, however, when she saw nux''s recreated body after he stepped into semi saint stage, her hope was rekindled. a body with perfect body structure, perfect bones, muscles, tendons, blood vessels, nerves, and a heightened brain that was capable of handling such body and the technique''s load. a body that was perfectly capable of learning literally any skill in the world. in other words, if nux couldn''t combine those 5 skills using silent vessel, no one else in the world could. and nux didn''t just do it, this man learned that skill in a mere 6 years and is now stepping into the beginner stage in the 12th year. a technique that even the most treasured geniuses of the order couldn''t complete, let alone learn even after trying their all for centuries, this monster did it in a few years, and even then, he still had that disappointed look on his face. vyriana finally realized why her disciple loved her husband with all her heart yet still called him the most frustrating man to be with. this bastard... seeing him acting like this, vyriana wanted nothing more than to slap him to death. however, in the end, vyriana controlled herself, then hiding her emotions, she glanced at nux and, "for the next 5 years, you will be hunting the beasts here." "huh? why?" "because i ordered you to." Chapter 1109 Something is about to happen. chapter 1109 something is about to happen. "for the next 5 years, you will be hunting the beasts here." "huh? why?" "because i ordered you to." vyriana spoke with an annoyed look on her face. "i understand." nux didn''t bother asking for a reason either. after spending so many years with vyriana, he could somewhat understand this woman. at the very least, he knew she was giving her all for the best of him. now whether that was because he had charmed her or she just wanted an opponent she could fight in the future, nux didn''t know that. ''heh.'' thinking about it, nux couldn''t help but chuckle. who was he kidding? he already knew why vyriana was going so far for him, she had already fallen for his charm. she just hadn''t realized it yet. suddenly, vyrianace scrunched her nose and, "why do i suddenly feel disgusted?" she commented. "you can continue to stare at me, lady vyriana. it would get better." nux replied with a smile on his face. "i think i am feeling this way because i have been looking at you for all these years." "then i think you are using the wrong word, it is not disgusting, it-" "do you want to train again?" vyriana questioned as she took out her signature sword. her taking out this sword meant that she would be the one attacking and the moment nux''s eyes fell on that sword, he turned silent. "your body has already gotten used to the new battle skill, however, if you keep being on the attacking end, i doubt you would be able to step to the beginner stage. so go and hunt some beasts. you have five years." vyriana spoke and suddenly, a frown appeared on nux''s face. "didn''t you say we will be adding my other abilities as well? when are we going to do that?" "once you reach the small achievement stage," vyriana answered. "why the small achievement stage in particular? you also told me to master all those skills to that level as well." nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "the time it takes you to reach the small achievement stage tells me if i should allow you to continue training this technique or change it. if you take more time now, then we won''t be adding any other abilities to the battle skill since it would make it even more complicated and difficult to master. a weaker skill at the assimilation stage is much better than a stronger technique stuck in the big achievement stage." nux nodded in understanding. "anyways, only use your battle skill while you hunt the beasts, i will be keeping an eye on you and the moment i see you use anything else other than your battle skill, you will be facing consequences, is that clear?" "i understand." nux nodded. "also, don''t die. it would be a different situation if those women were in trouble, however, there is no way i will come and save you even if you encounter 12 star beasts." "why the discrimination?" nux protested. "don''t you think you deserve special treatment from me? we have gotten quite close in these years, haven''t we? this is how i treat people who are close to me, you are not allowed to be weak." vyriana replied with a smile on her face. "is that so." a smile appeared on nux''s face as well. "i agree, the two of us have definitely gotten closer and i am looking forward to getting even closer." he nodded continuously. "that will depend if you have the capability or not." "oh don''t worry, i am extremely capable, especially in these matters." nux smiled. vyriana frowned when she saw nux''s smile, for some reason, she felt like the two of them were talking about two different things. however, she then stopped thinking about it, and, "now leave, i am sick of seeing your face for so many years." "heeh? didn''t you say you will be keeping your eye on me? you would still be seeing me lady vyriana and it will be the same for the upcoming centuries. so get used to it." vyriana didn''t say anything, she just pointed her sword at nux, and seeing that, nux sighed and ra- walked away to hunt some beasts. as nux walked away, vyriana''s expression suddenly changed. her storage ring shined, she then took out a red colored gem that was shining brightly. vyriana closed her eyes as she stored the gem back into her ring, before taking out another artifact and teleporting away from the waranal continent. appearing in a completely different room made of materials most people in yrniel had never seen before, vyriana released her aura. *rumble* *rumble* the entire room trembled, it was clear that if vyriana didn''t stop, the entire thing would be demolished, however, before that could happen, the dragon woman heard a calm yet playful voice. "you are here." and as if it was all an illusion, vyriana''s aura, which made the entire room tremble defused into nothingness. n--o-)v-)¦Å-)l-)b./1.-n "why do you always try to ruin my place whenever you come to my room? do you know how expensive it is to rebuild this room using these materials?" the woman pouted. vyriana glanced at the vampire standing in front of her. the woman was smiling, a smile that was capable of capturing any man''s heart, a woman so beautiful that even the most disciplined of men would find themselves staring into those blood-red eyes, a lethal mistake. she may give out a graceful, noble, and kind aura, however, vyriana knew what kind of woman she actually was, therefore, without wasting any time, vyriana questioned, "why did you call me?" "they are moving strangely." the woman spoke. vyriana''s expression changed. "are there any casualties?" "that is the strange part. when i say they are moving strangely, i mean that they are retreating." "huh?" vyriana blinked, unable to believe what the woman was talking about. then, however, vyriana''s expression turned solemn, "something is about to happen." "mhm, that''s why i called you. you seemed especially busy these days, i won''t pry any further, however, the moment you feel something is wrong, even if it is just a hunch, call us." Chapter 1110 You can leave. chapter 1110 you can leave. "mhm, that''s why i called you. you seemed especially busy these days, i won''t pry any further, however, the moment you feel something is wrong, even if it is just a hunch, call us." vyriana glanced at the woman in front of her and frowned, "you sound especially worried." "hmm? not really. i can just imagine you directly jumping at them the moment they appear in front of you. i know because i am the same." the vampire replied, a strange glint shone in her eyes. soon, however, her eyes returned to normal and, "and as you know, we cannot fight them directly, especially you. with how many you have killed, if they are aiming at you, they would definitely come prepared, so call us." vyriana started at the vampire and a few seconds later, she shrugged, "i doubt they would come for me." "i wouldn''t want to fight against a battle-crazed fool." the vampire nodded. "sometimes i wonder just what kind of man is accompanying you for so many years. a considerable amount of time must have been spent in waranal yet he is still with you, that alone makes me even more curious about him." hearing those words, vyriana narrowed her eyes. without even her saying anything, the vampire understood what she wanted to say and shook her head, "don''t look at me like that, you sent more than 20 divine stage cultivators to medics. you think i wouldn''t hear about this incident?" "why would you bother yourself with something as insignificant as that?" vyriana frowned in confusion. "that is because unlike you, i have to perform my duties diligently." the vampire snorted, "if only i could be a free spirit like you." "get stronger." vyriana shrugged and as those words left her mouth, the room''s atmosphere changed. "are you perhaps insinuating that you are stronger than me...?" "the only reason you are stronger than me is because you had more time to cultivate. once i reach your stage, it won''t take me long to surpass you." vyriana sounded confident and the vampire didn''t seem to like that. "could it be that being hailed as the strongest divine stage cultivator in history has made you a bit arrogant? you certainly come across that way." "it is only arrogance if you can''t back it up. limit your cultivation to the divine stage and fight me, i think that would make everything much clearer, won''t it?" "..." the vampire didn''t say anything and continued to stare at vyriana. vyriana looked into her eyes without fear as well and seeing this, the vampire smiled, "you are looking directly into my eyes. are you that confident in your abilities now?" "i just know that you won''t do anything right after i decided to challenge you. you wouldn''t want to be labeled as a coward, would you?" vyriana replied, still staring into her eyes. in the end, the vampire closed her eyes and chuckled, "i will wait for you up here. then we can spar all you want. i don''t want to hear any excuses saying that i only defeated you because i was more experienced." "i don''t use excuses. if you defeat me, i just need to get stronger and defeat you in the future. i actually need some motivation as well, so please step forward. i am quite curious as to how strong a ruinous truly is." the vampire''s expression changed the moment vyriana said those words. "considering our relationship, i will excuse it today but do not use my name to challenge me again, vyriana. be within your limits." she spoke, her tone was completely different from the carefree and playful tone before. "..." vyriana didn''t say anything and turned silent. she realized that she was touching the limits that shouldn''t be touched, she needed to back off, however, her pride didn''t allow her to. therefore, she remained stuck in the middle and sensing that, "fight me when you reach my stage, if you want ''motivation to get stronger'', go to your master. unlike me, i am sure she has more than enough time to help you. n--o-)v-)¦Å-)l-)b./1.-n you can leave." the woman spoke, her voice sounding distant. "...i apologize." suddenly, vyriana apologized. if nux was hear, his eyes would have been wide opened. he could never imagine someone like vyriana apologizing to anyone! she was too arrogant to do that. even if the woman in front of her was stronger than her, vyriana apologizing was just something... unimaginable. and seeing the surprised look on the vampire''s face, it was clear that even she wasn''t expecting that. "i shouldn''t have said what i said. the sacrifice your father made for yrniel, i shouldn''t have challenged it." the atmosphere in the room turned grim. "..." the vampire didn''t say anything either. rather than that fake playfulness, different, deeper emotions could be seen in her eyes. emotions that she rarely showed. "you can leave now, vyriana. take care of yourself." the woman repeated, this time, her tone was a lot gentler than before. vyriana stared at her for a while and ensuring that she was alright, she nodded and then disappeared. *knock* *knock* a few minutes later, the vampire woman heard a knock, "enter." she ordered, already sensing who it was. a man walked in and knelt. "did you find anything?" the woman questioned. "nothing out of the ordinary is happening in yrniel, other than the increased frequency of the clan wars." "is it perhaps due to vyriana''s decision?" "yes, the appearance of complete cultivators has shaken the yrniel people, our men have constantly been challenging all the top clans known for their strength, even the clans with divine stage cultivators have gotten involved. even the seven heroes and their clans are participating actively, though the heroes aren''t doing anything any good." "well, that is to be expected. there is no way those children would stand against those battle-hardened veterans just because their potential is slightly better than others. anyways, this was already within our expectations, has something else noteworthy happened?" "nothing." the man shook his head and hearing those words, the woman''s frown deepened. "i understand, leave." "as you command, lady aeliana." Chapter 1111 You all look somewhat useful now. chapter 1111 you all look somewhat useful now. ''get away!'' melia shouted, then, a 100-meter-long giant blood spear that was hovering over her head shot forward. evane, thyra, and ember jumped back, and as if their minds were connected, felberta, edda, and lane created earth walls in front of them, protecting them from any impact. "rrooaaaaarrr!!" the 5-meter-tall, rhino-like beast they were fighting roared in anger, however, before it could chase the three women, the giant blood spear appeared in front of his eyes, a shield automatically appeared in front of the beast, however, as if that shield was no different than paper, the spear broke through the mana shield and pierced through the beast''s skull. "rrrroooooaaaarrrrrrr!!!!" the beast screeched in agony. however, even after such a giant spear had passed through its skull, it still hadn''t died. n--ovelbin ''now!'' amaya shouted. skyla and astaria moved, using the moment when the beast''s automatic shield was down, both severed two of the beast''s 4 limbs. *thud* the beast fell on the ground, still screeching in endless pain, and with its limb severed, it couldn''t even run away anymore. the battle ahead was simple, the beast was strong, its skin was much stronger than any other normal beast, however, with 2 of its limbs down, the number of things the beast could do was limited. especially considering how the group of hateful women it was facing cooperated with each other, leaving no openings it could take advantage of. suddenly, the beast that hadn''t even gotten used to the extreme pain it was feeling, dark mist covered its eyes, taking away its vision. the beast was confused, soon, however, it realized that the mist was much scarier than it had originally thought. it was devouring its life force! "rrooaaarrrr!" it roared in anger, suppressing all the pain it felt, it quickly sensed the source of this mist and locked that hateful woman. yes, at its level, covering its eyes was useless, it could easily sense its opponent''s location without needing its eyes. however, the beast had underestimated the women it was facing. while all its focus was on amaya, thyra, who had suddenly disappeared in the middle of the battle appeared right on top of its head, and gathering all her strength, she stabbed her two daggers into the beast''s eyes. "rrrooaaaarrrr!!!" the beast screeched in pain again, however, it wasn''t yet over. two huge circles formed under its other two limbs and then, *boooom* a huge explosion was heard, successfully destroying the remaining limbs as well. now, the beast was no different than an open target who could do nothing but roar in pain. the women continued their assault, still not showing any openings. 5 minutes later, the beast took his last breath, the relentless moving finally ended as the beast rested in its place. amaya devoured the last of its life force left using her devouring mist and the beast died. "heeeh, this was the strongest 10-star beast of this region? it was quite weak considering it reigned over even the other 10 star beasts." aisha commented as she shook her head. "it was quite disappointing." thyra nodded as well. "should we... aim for an 11-star beast?" suddenly, astaria spoke up. "i don''t thin-" before amaya could say anything. "heh, look at you getting all arrogant just because you defeated some mindless beast." a voice was heard, the women all turned around and their eyes fell on the dragon woman who walked towards them with a condescending smile on her face. "stop biting more than you can chew. you all are only great sages, don''t aim for beasts with similar power levels as saint stage cultivators, even if they are mindless, their battle instincts aren''t something to scoff at. someone as weak as you would be destroyed before you can even use most of your strength." vyriana spoke. "teacher, you are here." astaria greeted as she bowed her head. vyriana nodded, then, she glanced at the 12 women standing in front of her and, "you all look somewhat useful now." she commented. "you are finally at the level where you can undergo my training. you all did well these past in these past 50 years, it is now time to veiled eden," vyriana spoke. yes, 50 years had passed. the women had now completely adapted to their new strength. vyriana, who could sense that didn''t wish to waste any time and continue with their training, however, "where is nux?" amaya questioned. "he is still training," vyriana replied. "wasn''t master the one training him?" astaria asked. "that doesn''t mean that i am supposed to raise him, does it? i asked him to train alone for the time being." "i thought he was coming with us..." lane muttered. "well, the veiled eden isn''t exactly a meaningful place for him. if anything, staying there is rather disadvantageous for him." vyriana replied. "does that mean he would be staying here alone...?" amaya questioned with a frown on her face. from her expression, it was clear that she didn''t want this to happen. and fortunately, vyriana had the same thoughts as her, "of course not. he won''t be spending the next 2,500 years in this place. i don''t want him to lose his sanity by hunting beasts for so many years, especially after i have spent so much time and effort into making him a somewhat decent cultivator. there are still a few more things he needs to do, once he is done, he will come to veiled eden to spend time with us." vyriana replied and hearing his words, amaya and astaria narrowed their eyes. ''is it just me or does master seem... different?'' unable to contain herself, astaria questioned. she couldn''t put her finger on it, however, the way vyriana was talking about nux... astaria could tell that it was different than before. ''why are acting so shocked? she has spent more than 20 years together with nux, of course, she would be different. i am rather shocked that she still hasn''t become one of our sisters yet.'' felberta replied. ''not like nux had any time to make any moves. has he not told you the hell he has been through? this woman is a heartless monster.'' thyra spoke as she glanced at the woman in front of her. Chapter 1112 Couldn’t live without me, could you? chapter 1112 couldn¡¯t live without me, could you? "these past 50 years, you must have understood your new self, your new strengths, and your new weaknesses. i believe you are already capable of deciding what skills or spells you wish to master from here on out and what direction are you going to pursue from now. it you still find it hard to decide by yourself, you can come to me, we will be returning to waranal and spending a year together, there, you will be sparring with me and i will then recommend you a skill or spell best suited for you. of course, this goes without saying but that process will be painful." vyriana smiled as she glanced at the women in front of her. three of those women stepped forward. felberta, evane and ember. the three women glanced at vyriana, the dragon woman''s smile widened, then, she turned towards the other women and, "since you all have already decided, for the next 5 years and 8 months, you will be staying here and working on your skills and spells. i will be returning to waranal with them. also," suddenly, astaria took out 9 red colored gems and passed it to all the women staying here, "these are a special type of call tablets that can be connected to your consciousness, making it possible to activate them even when they are inside your storage rings. according to my calculations, nux would need 100 more years to complete his battle skill, so i need to be there with him till then. according to the time difference between the two places, he and i would be staying there for 2 more months, and in these two months, you are required to connect your consciousness to these call tablets, and the moment you sense the presence of other beings, even if it is just your intuition, use the tablet and call me, is that clear?" vyriana spoke and noticing her serious tone, amaya frowned in confusion, "has something happened? lady vyriana seems especially cautious for some reason." she questioned. "i am just worried because you people are weak. if you encounter anyone, you will be squashed like a little bug." "..." "..." all the women turned silent. they wanted to retort but... in front of a monster like vyriana, they had no words. "anyways, connect your consciousness with these artifacts," vyriana ordered. the women did as they were ordered. n)-o(.v/.e)-l.-b-.1--n vyriana nodded, then, she disappeared together with felberta, ember, and evane. for the next year, these 3 women will be under vyriana''s ''special'' care. of course, a year in waranal was barely 13 hours in veiled eden, so the three of them would be returning to veiled eden and joining their other sisters quite quickly. vyriana wasn''t planning to go especially hard on them either. in the past, she was bored. to relieve her boredom, she actively looked forward to training any adequately talented cultivator who asked for her guidance. it was a different thing that barely any cultivators were brave enough to do that, but the thing was, if it was previous vyriana, she probably would have gone all out on these 3 ''preys'' standing in front of her. now, however, things were different. right now, vyriana had already locked on a ''prey''. a prey that was much more interesting than any other she could find. in these past 50 years, seeing that boy''s growth, vyriana couldn''t help but look forward to how further man will grow. will he... surpass her...? if it was before, she would have shook her head in an instant, now, however, she hesitated. once nux forms his law of self and enters the divine stage... vyriana wasn''t 100% certain about defeating him. and this is what excited her. this uncertainty... how many centuries had it been since she felt something like this? vyriana couldn''t remember, not that it mattered. the only thing that currently mattered was training that boy to the best of her abilities. according to her calculations, nux still needed around 10 more years to finally master his battle skill to the small achievement stage. after that, she can finally help him add his other abilities into it and complete the battle skill. vyriana could already tell how absurdly strong that battle skill would be, honestly, she still wasn''t sure if creating such a battle skill was even possible and even if they did manage to complete the technique. she wasn''t sure that nux could continue to train it, even after considering his absurd talent. the path ahead was full of uncertainties, at any moment, they could encounter a situation that would force them to give up on the technique, completely ruining the work they had put in for the past few decades, not to mention how nux would then need to spend decades just to remove the neuron pathways he had already created in his body and return to the state before he started his training. just thinking about how they would then need to work on a new, much weaker technique frustrated vyriana, making her want to avoid that situation at all cost. she was only imagining the situation yet it was already so bad, just how worse would it be if it actually happened? vyriana wondered, soon however, she shook her head and stared at the three women. the training started, vyriana sparred with felberta, evane, and ember together and then individually, then, she ordered them to spar with each other. she then gave them a few pointers to see how they adapted to her words and access their natural talents and their battle styles. a year passed by in an instant, vyriana soon concluded their training and gave a few skills and spells best suited for them. then, after giving them the advanced call tablet, she sent them to veiled eden to train those techniques. then, she released her senses, found nux, and appeared next to him. "you are back." nux spoke. "couldn''t live without me, could you? no need to be surprised, i am quite irresistible, you see." Chapter 1113 I already won, Lady Vyriana. chapter 1113 i already won, lady vyriana. "couldn''t live without me, could you? no need to be surprised, i am quite irresistible, you see." a playful smile appeared on nux''s face as he turned towards vyriana, at the same time, his body moved to the side, dodging a 4-meter huge black tiger''s claw. then, he stepped onto the claw, riding on it to reach the tiger''s eyes and piercing one of its eyes. all the moves were done in such a quick succession that the beast couldn''t even react before its eye was already pierced. "rroaaarrrrr!!!" it roared in pain. the other 5 beasts rushed towards nux, sensing how dangerous the man was and wanting to kill him as soon as possible, nux, however, simply continued to block their attacks and soon started counterattacking, all this while, he never looked at the beasts even once, his focus was on the dragon woman. "shut your crap." vyriana snorted. "focus on your battle, don''t expect me to help you if you get hurt." "oh c''mon lady vyriana, they are merely 11 star beasts, there is no way they hurt me even if i fight them with my eyes closed. do you want me to try it?" "whether your eyes are opened or closed doesn''t matter if you have [sense], so stop trying to show off." then suddenly, she summoned a magic circle, a fireball was formed and shot towards a certain direction. *booom* the black mist golem was destroyed into countless pieces. the 9 other golem beside the destroyed golem froze. "heh, you couldn''t even dodge such a simple attack." vyriana laughed condescendingly. "that''s cheating, i was talking to you," nux complained. "your fault for losing focus." vyriana shrugged. "..." nux turned silent. in the end, he just raised a few more stones, using [absolute kinesis], he placed them together, then covered them with devouring mist, successfully creating another golemn. the 10 golems then started fighting each other again. "try again, this time, i am prepared," nux spoke, challenging vyriana. the dragon woman smiled, this time, more than 100 magic circles appeared around her and all those magic circles started shooting fireballs towards the golems he created. "shit..." nux cursed. he was doing just fine till this woman wasn''t here, but the moment she appeared, the difficulty shot up. those stones were no actual living beings! they weren''t even golems who could move themselves! they were simply a bunch of stones stacked together using an ability and were being moved by nux. those stones that were used as their body parts, nux had to control each of them together using [absolute kinesis] to make it look similar to the actual golem and he needed to do the same for all the ''golems'' and make them fight each other. he had just gotten used to doing this, but here she was, appearing out of nowhere, and now his golems had another thing to worry about. he needed to move them like actual golems and dodge the fireballs vyriana shot at them, all while fighting six 11-star beasts that surrounded him. why do something like this? this was what vyriana came up with to ensure that he didn''t use his head in the battle. it was a natural response to think when one fights, nux''s battle skill, however, was the opposite and worked on the principle of not wasting time in thinking. however, one couldn''t possibly just turn off their brains by their will, so vyriana ordered him to focus on somewhere else while his body fought for him. of course, nux''s brain was reformed when he stepped into semi saint stage, it was highly efficient and quickly adapted to changes around it. that was the reason why they were forced to increase the difficulty of nux''s ''side activity'' again and again. it started with forming a golem with just 5 stones, slowly, the number of stones increased, then, the number of golem increased, then rather than simply walking, they started making golem spar with each other. and after so many years, nux was currently controlling 10 golems each created from 100 stones. it was torturous, however, the rate at which he was improving was astonishing. nux had to admit, this woman may be cruel but her methods were efficient. he could feel himself getting stronger at an extremely fast rate. at first, he was confused as to why he was doing this all. what was the point of learning a technique that didn''t require ''thinking''? in his mind, it just sounded something fancy but impractical. now, however, he finally understood. one had to know, right now, other than the 5 skills vyriana had given to him, nux wasn''t using any other techniques in this fight yet even then, he was facing six 11 star beasts like they were nothing. his reaction time was countless times faster than before. just his raw attacks dealt so much damage to these beasts because the timing of his attacks was simply impeccable. the zenith state, although it sounded quite simple, was much stronger than anything he had ever imagined. not to mention that it would only get even stronger after he adds his other abilities to it. "oh, i am done." suddenly, nux spoke up as he noticed all six beasts were down. *boom* *boom* *boom* and the moment his focus wavered, all his golems were destroyed by vyriana''s fireballs. "i already won, lady vyriana." nux replied, not caring about the golems. *clank* his hand moved on its own as it blocked vyriana''s attack. "are we going to start sparring again?" nux questioned as he attacked vyriana. "you will be controlling 50 golems, make it a 25v25 team battle, then later, choose 10 members from each team as they betray their team members and it later becomes 15v15v10," vyriana spoke as she directly grabbed nux''s sword. "huh? we are even adding a storyline now?" nux was confused. nov¦Å)lb.1n "the more your mind thinks about it, the better." throwing away the sword nux had instantly abandoned, vyriana prepared to dodge his next incoming attack. Chapter 1114 Come at me chapter 1114 come at me "hmmm. this is much more complex than i thought." vyriana commented as she contemplated the matter. then, she glanced at nux and, "so this ability of yours doesn''t require any magic circle, neither does it have any cooldown time?" "that''s correct, as long as i have enough mana, i can use it almost instantly. the only condition is that it needs to be connected with each other. i cannot summon [dark amethyst] out of thin air, it needs to be connected to the ground or itself." nux replied. 7 more years had passed and nux had finally mastered his incomplete battle skill to small achievement stage. it took him a total of 27 years to get to this point, progress with which vyriana was quite satisfied with. now, it was time to add nux''s other abilities into it and complete the battle skill. "...just what kind of monster are you? i thought only the teleporting ability would pose a problem yet the first ability we are trying to add is already challenging us. this ability of yours gives you too many possibilities in a single situation, there are a total of 10,000 situations that are ingrained into your body if we ingrain all the possibilities the ability offers into your body for all the situations, the complexity of the skill would increase to an absurd level." vyriana spoke with a frown on her face. "should we start with a simpler technique then?" nux suggested. [dark amethyst] was one of his most used abilities, the main reason behind it was because of its versatility. whether it was defense, offense, or crowd control, [dark amethyst] could do it all. he could see how adding it to the zenith state would prove to be difficult. "let''s do that. we need to see if adding your techniques into the zenith state is even possible, let''s start with the simpler ones and then we can increase the complexity as we get more confident." vyriana nodded. soon, nux listed out all his abilities and the spells he knew in front of vyriana. the best solution was to start with the spells nux knew, however, nux urged to start with [mirror], he wanted to see if system abilities could even be added to the zenith state. unlike vyriana, who only thought of these abilities as spells or skills, nux knew the truth, so he needed to make sure. and since [mirror] was a considerably simple technique that focused solely on defense, vyriana agreed. soon, they added [mirror] to the 10,000 different situations, some of these situations were the situations where nux was attacking so they didn''t require [mirror], this made it simpler to a certain extent and because of that, in only 7 years, nux was finally able to incorporate [mirror] into his technique. yes, the number of situations increased because of [mirror], 3,000 extra situations where he needed to use [mirror] were added, directly increasing the complexity of the technique by 30 percent and it was just one of nux''s countless abilities. both nux and vyriana could tell that this was going to be one hell of a journey, however, the good thing was that nux''s brain was adapting. it was slow, however, the process of creating new neuron paths and storing more muscle memories in his bodies, it was getting much faster than before. and the proof of that was the significantly less time needed to add more abilities to the zenith state. after [mirror], nux added [dash], similar to [mirror], [dash] solely focused on one thing, which was movement speed, so the time required to add it into his technique should have been similar, however, nux only needed 5 years. then, nux added [absolute steps], it was comparatively more versatile than the previous two, 6000 more situations were added and it required 6 years. the two of them then shifted to spells, most spells mostly focused on a single thing, so the complexity was similar or less than [mirror] and [dash], nux knew a total of 12 spells and it took 38 years to add them into the skill. by now, the skills'' complexity had increased to absurd levels, the total number of situations had shot up to 52,000, honestly, if it was before, vyriana would have stopped here because the skill was getting out of hand, however, something stopped her. nux was changing. as more and more years passed, nux''s brain continued to adapt to the situation, the connection between his mind and body became stronger and stronger, his body was adapting to the changes so quickly that even though the technique''s complexity was increasing with every second, for nux''s body, it was getting simpler. vyriana couldn''t tell what was happening, this was the first time she was seeing something like this, nux, however, could guess the reason. his body wasn''t recreated using mana. he recreated his body using *essence*, a much purer, stronger energy that was incomparable to mana. nux finally realized that unlike what he thought, he wasn''t even using his body to its best potential, rather, by using techniques that normal cultivators used, he was limiting his own potential, and now, this new battle skill of his was changing that. it was pushing his body to the limit. "should we start with [dark amethyst] or should we go with [absolute kinesis] first? there is also [blink fault], however, i believe the variations it would have would be much wider than my normal abilities, especially if i combine it with my other abilities. actually, we can also start with devouring mist, it is similar to [dark amethyst] to a certain extent, with it being more on the offensive side." nux spoke. vyriana considered all the options and in the end, she decided to go for the simplest one, "let''s start with devouring mist." nux nodded, then, he took his stance. nov¦Å)lb.1n seeing him acting like that, a big smile appeared on vyriana''s face, even though she had been with this man for nearly a century now, there was not a single moment where he hadn''t managed to not surprise her. "we don''t have all day, nux. come at me." vyriana spoke, getting ready to ''beat yet another one of his abilities into his body''. Chapter 1115 Zenith Flow. chapter 1115 zenith flow. *booom* "aggghhh! aauuucckkkkkhhh!! fuck!" nux cursed as his body was blown away, nearly half of his body had burst apart and he coughed out blood. "haaah... haah... haah... why does... this skill not... lessen the pain..." he spoke as he gasped for air. one of his lungs was blown away by this attack so he was having difficulty breathing, the extreme pain automatically pushed his mind from zenith state, not that being in it would matter. zenith state allowed his body to move without thinking, but that didn''t mean it could do the impossible. even the zenith state couldn''t help nux get back up when his arm, leg, and half of his waist were blown away. "that was just the reminder that you shouldn''t get too arrogant even if you have successfully created your new skill." vyriana, the woman whose punch was the reason why nux was in this disastrous state, walked towards him and spoke with an emotionless look on her face. and yes, after 178 long years, nux had finally completed his new technique. his training... was finally over. nux, however, wasn''t exactly happy. "i... wasn''t getting... arrogant at... all..." nux complained. "you wouldn''t know, one is often a bad judge for oneself," vyriana replied. "are you sure... that you... aren''t doing this... because you... are sad that... my training is over and... you won''t get to... see me...? if that is the case... then... don''t worry... i will... neve-" "are you perhaps someone who enjoys pain? because your words seem like a request to hurt you even more." before nux could even complete his sentence, vyriana spoke up. "heh..." nux chuckled. his smile was bloody, even his chin was covered with blood he had coughed out loud, honestly, he looked quite intimidating as he laughed, vyriana, however, couldn''t move her eyes away from him. "you got braver in these past few decades, i will give you that." "or maybe it is because you... have attacked me so many times... that i do not fear you anymore..." nux replied, his lung had already regenerated so he could talk more comfortably than before. "oh?" hearing those words, vyriana narrowed her eyes. then, a small smile appeared on her face, and, "so you do not fear me anymore, huh?" "lady vyriana isn''t so petty as to go after me for mere words, is she?" nux reply. "..." in the end, vyriana just turned silent. this man was too shameless to bother with. "ahh... fuck, what did you use? my body is still too much time to heal... even after my vampire''s regeneration and [regeneration] are working together." "i did use a bit of my mana this time..." vyriana replied, this time, her voice sounding a bit uncertain. she couldn''t believe she was forced to use mana in a fight against a semi saint... yes, all this while, vyriana had never used mana against nux, she never needed to, this time however, she had no other option... nux forced her to react that way. an achievement others would brag about for the rest of their life, nux, however, couldn''t help but chuckle dryly. "even with the third layer of zenith flow, i failed to land a blow..." "your goals are too high," vyriana spoke directly. even complete divine stage cultivators find it hard to land a blow on her, let alone nux. the battle skill nux had created was strong. vyriana knew it the best because she was the one who helped him create it. in the end, the name they came up with for the battle skill was zenith flow. for simplicity, they divided zenith flow into three layers, with the output and complexity increasing with each layer. the first layer was the simplest. it was meant to be used in a situation where nux wanted to hide his secrets. the first layer only allowed nux to use the five sword skills vyriana had given her and his magic spells. the second layer made it more complex by adding nux''s system abilities. even core, blink fault, dark amethyst, absolute step, and absolute kinesis were added into zenith flow. of course, vyriana was still in the dark about system''s presence, for her, it was just ''more complex skills or magic spells''. honestly, vyriana realized it quite early that wasn''t the case, she just acted ignorant. anyway, that was something to be discussed another day, for now, talking about the third layer was much more important. the third layer was the end result of nux and vyriana''s hard work for the past 75 years. a combination of everything nux had. the layer that nux taps in when he faces an opponent he couldn''t defeat normally. a situation where he had nothing to hide. this layer allowed nux to tap into his bloodline abilities. and no, it was not just mere turning into other races and fighting. this layer allowed nux to perfectly merge the powers of all the bloodlines he had. honestly, it just started as a random thought 50 years ago, but as the two worked on it just out of sheer curiosity and slight boredom, something incredibly absurd was created. the catkin bloodline''s ability to turn invisible, shadow demon bloodline''s ability to access the shadow realm, incubus''s absurd amount of *essence*, and myriads of vampire abilities, with *essence*, although difficult, nux could use all these abilities at the same time. the third layer, however, took this to another level. it allowed nux to use all these abilities together, without thinking. just to explain how complex the third layer was, let''s use the number of situations as a factor. the first two layers combined had 150,000 different situations that nux''s body had stored as muscle memories. and the third layer alone had... 300,000 situations. that was how complex the bloodlines'' abilities were. the third layer was a completely different battle style altogether. actually, nux had created the first and second layers for each of his transformations as well, the process wasn''t complicated, he just needed to add his bloodline abilities to what he already had. the two of them thought that mixing these abilities would be the same as well, they never knew that they would require a completely new layer for it. an ultimate layer where nux could even fight against a divine stage cultivator. nov¦Å)lb.1n of course, whether he won or not was still a different matter. no matter how strong the technique he cultivated was, crossing the difference between realms was not possible, this was especially true for the third and fourth phase which was much wider than the difference between the second and third phase. a third-phase cultivator cannot defeat a fourth-phase cultivator. especially if the fourth phase cultivator was someone like vyriana. Chapter 1116 She is missing me. chapter 1116 she is missing me. "is it... done...?" evane questioned with a shocked look on her face. "hmm? do you not like it?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face as he hugged his wife from behind. "no... i was just... shocked... it has been so long..." evane spoke, a strange expression appearing on her face. after all, this was only the second time she had met nux since they were separated. for her, it was only slightly more than 2 months, so it wasn''t that big of a problem, but for nux... "it has been a long time indeed..." nux spoke as a relieved sigh escaped from his mouth... and as if to show how tired he was... his eyes closed as he rested his chin on evane''s shoulder. evane gently rubbed his cheek. nux''s body relaxed even more. he has stayed in this place for 178 years now. the first 50 years were still bearable, at the very least, he could still meet his wives regularly, not to mention talking to them most of the time when he rested or even trained. vyriana ordered him to not think about fighting, she didn''t say he couldn''t talk to his wives, now did she? the next 128 years, however... weren''t the same... his wives went to another dimension, the telepathic connection broke, and although they did come to visit it very often, that ''very often'' was only very often for them. for him, it was a decade. nove-lb-in in these 128 long years, he had only seen his wives 13 times. this was the first time he had been separated from them for such a long time. nux, however, didn''t complain because he knew that this was necessary. he may be a needy husband but he knew he had to grow up. especially if he wanted to catch up to beings like vyriana. these years without his wives felt especially long, evane knew that as well, actually, she was extremely worried about nux and his mental state. after all, the last time they were separated for 50 years... nux''s change was... visible. his condition right now... the more evane thought about it, the deeper her frown became. "nux..." "alright, let''s not talk about this." suddenly, nux spoke up as he suddenly moved in front of evane and pulled her close to him. there was no reason to act weak here. it was over. there was no point thinking about it. thinking this, nux moved his face even closer to evane, placing his forehead on hers, the two closed their eyes, feeling each other''s breath. "let''s return." nux spoke. "no." suddenly, evane spoke up. "hmm?" nux frowned. evane then opened her eyes, then, she placed her hand on nux''s chest and, "if we go back now, i would need to share you with others..." even an angel like evane was selfish as well. "how greedy." nux smiled. teasing his wife. evane, however, did not blush. rather, she walked forward, pushing nux to the ground, then, as she laid on top of her, she looked into his eyes and, "i am allowed to be greedy as well." "oh you are allowed to be anything, darling." nux chuckled, evane smiled as she sealed her husband''s lips. soon, it was the battle between tongues. "...are you two purposefully ignoring me?" and vyriana, who was standing beside the couple couldn''t take it anymore. as she moved her hand, evane''s body flew away from nux and fell on the ground. nux wanted to save her from falling, however, a force descended on his body, freezing him on the spot. "hey! what are you doi-!?" nux shouted as he complained, or that was what he wanted to do but suddenly, he lost control over his mouth as well. "act all lovey-dovey you want, but don''t make me see this distasteful sight." vyriana ordered. "i allowed you to talk to each other, however, that doesn''t mean you should... start your thing without caring about your surroundings. you are allowed to return here later, but for now, come to veiled eden with me." saying those words, vyriana snapped and the three of them disappeared. ... "huh? nux?" "what happened?" "why is he like this?" "evane, explain the situation." the women reacted as nux, vyriana, and evane appeared in front of them. lane had already rushed towards nux who was lying on the floor, unmoving. vyriana closed her eyes as she waved her hand and nux regained control over his body. "have you been training well?" vyriana questioned, completely ignoring all the chaos around her as the women surrounded nux and helped him get up. "...i imagined many situations of our reunion but this was definitely not one of them," nux commented as he glanced at vyriana. all the wives turned towards the dragon woman as well. "don''t look at me like that, he was annoying me." vyriana''s reply was short. and the moment they heard it, the women instantly turned towards evane who tried to avoid their eyes. "anyways, you girls still haven''t answered my question, have you been training well?" "yes, master." astaria bowed her head. vyriana nodded, then, "you have 15 minutes for your reunion." saying those words, she disappeared. "..." "..." everyone turned silent. "what happened to her...?" aisha questioned, turning towards nux. "is it not obvious? she is missing spending time with me already." nux shrugged. "..." the women rolled their eyes. nux''s charm was unreasonably strong, they agreed. however, the woman they were talking about was vyriana. there was no way she would be ''missing spending time with nux'', especially when their training had barely ended. "leave that aside, you aren''t planning to leave, right?" skyla questioned. "of course not. i have no plans like that." nux shook his head. "does that mean you are going to train with us now?" astaria questioned but then, "no, he will not be training anymore. the next 5 years you are here, he will just be resting all that time." vyriana appeared again. "master... didn''t you say you will return after 15 minutes...?" astaria questioned with a strange look on her face. "15 minutes haven''t passed yet? must be because of the time difference." vyriana shrugged. "..." the wives turned silent. was... was nux correct...? Chapter 1117 What if I do make the impossible possible? chapter 1117 what if i do make the impossible possible? was... was nux correct...? the wives couldn''t help but question in their heads as they glanced at vyriana. seeing the weird looks on their faces, vyriana frowned, "what happened? are you people that annoyed that i returned?" "o-of course not, master. we were just surprised, after all, it is quite rare for you to slip up." "that is correct, in our mind, you are like an absolute being who is never wrong, so lady vyriana making a mistake just took us by surprise." allura nodded as well. vyriana stared at the women in front of her. "lady vyriana, you said nux wouldn''t be training anymore. is that going to be the case for the entire time we are here?" amaya questioned, trying to change the topic. and her method worked, vyriana''s expression turned serious and she nodded, "he has been hunting beasts and sparring with me for the last 178 years, for someone who wasn''t even 80 years old before his training started, that is an unreasonably long time. his training and the new skill he has learned are already burdensome on his brain, adding to this long time he had not lived a natural life, this could negatively affect him in the future. so till he returns to yrniel, nux will only be resting to recover from the training he has been through while you train." of course, nux was also given time to rest when vyriana trained him, however, the two were completely different things and with how firm vyriana''s tone was, it was clear that she wasn''t expecting a no as an answer. "i know you all are dying to spend some time with him but for you, it has only been a few months, try to understand what i am trying to say and let him sleep." vyriana then glanced at nux and, "even if he is not sleepy." "we understand." the wives nodded, they were taking this extremely seriously, after all, it was related to nux''s health. on the other hand... "so are you going to sleep with me as well? after all, you trained me for 178 years as well, i didn''t even see you rest. i am sure you need some rest as well." nux spoke as he glanced at vyriana. the wives blinked in shock, not believing what nux just said. of course, even before, nux always tried to flirt every chance he got, but all those times, his ''flirting'' was only something vyriana wouldn''t understand. he was never this direct! nove-lb-in the women, especially amaya, instantly turned towards vyriana to see her reaction, astaria even stepped forward to try and protect nux if vyriana didn''t take it well, but then, "huh? you are still trying? as i said before kid, your tricks won''t work on me. i am far away from your reach." vyriana answered. "it''s not that far you know? i will win your heart and marry you sooner or later." nux replied. "that''s not going to happen. i only focus on strength. i do not require a partner in my cultivation journey." vyriana shook her head and unlike astaria, she didn''t even give nux an option to keep trying. it was a clear rejection. something that nux has only experienced once and when he did, he then forgot about that woman and never pursued her again. now, however, things were different. nux was different. "but i require you, vyriana." he was greedier. what vyriana thought didn''t matter. as long as vyriana didn''t have someone else in her heart, all he needed to do was to change the way she thought. he would pursue her. he would make her his no matter how long it took. teacher, but as my wife." nux spoke, his eyes looking right into vyriana''s eyes. from the looks in her eyes, vyriana wasn''t surprised by his words either, it was clear that the two of them had this conversation before. "and i do not want that." she rejected, again. "oh my, it is a difference in opinion. what should we do?" nux spoke with a ''worried'' look on his face, then, he smiled and, "from what i know, these disputes are usually solved by strength. the stronger one wins." "are you going to use strength to force me to be with you?" vyriana raised her eyebrow. "if i am willing to go against a fearsome being like you for the sake of my love, don''t you think i deserve a chance?" twisting words and logic to get into an advantageous position? nux should be given a meddle of honor in that regard. "it is quite funny you are trying to fight me, even if you are betting on your future potential, i am someone who knows everything about you, nux. probably even more than yourself. how are you going to defeat me?" "isn''t that more of a reason to be with me? you know me more than i do. if that isn''t true love, i do not know what is." "you are confusing love and curiosity. i am merely curious about you." vyriana shrugged. "love buds from feelings like curiosity, so that is completely normal. you are on the first step." nux wasn''t giving up. "i need you to be with me in my cultivation journey, not as some "..." vyriana stared at him. nux smiled, enjoying the expression on vyriana''s expressionless face. "i am telling this just so you can save your time, even if you somehow defeat me in the future, which i highly doubt you would, i will not marry you. i do not do anything half-heartedly if i do not want a partner, no force in the world could make me have one. no matter how strong that said force is." "what if that force is your own feelings? what if i do manage to win your heart?" "that is not possible, my mind and heart are dedicated to str-" "a man who can ''copy'' other''s cultivation. a man who can ''copy'' other''s bloodlines. a man with myriads of never-seen-before abilities. vyriana, my entire existence is an impossibility. yet here i am, aren''t i?" a wide smile appeared on nux''s face and, "what if i do make the impossible possible?" "then i will become your wife as you desire." Chapter 1118 Your Goal sounds weak. chapter 1118 your goal sounds weak. "what if i do make the impossible possible?" "then i will become your wife as you desire," vyriana replied with an expressionless look on her face. "it is a deal then." nux smiled. "whatever you say. now go rest." "are you sure you are not coming with me?" "any more tries and i will punch you again." "..." nux turned silent as she shook his head. "..." "..." his wives, on the other hand, had no idea how to react. what in the hell was happening here...? why were the two of them... bickering like husband and wife? well, that was not the correct analogy since lady vyriana was literally rejecting nux right on his face, but... why didn''t it feel like a normal rejection? why did this rejection feel so... emotionless? it was not just nux not taking the rejection properly, even vyriana, why was she... rejecting him, then treating it as if it was the most normal thing to do before continuing the conversation? it was as if it was all an act played by two bad actors. "...is lady vyriana going to be our new sister?" skyla suddenly questioned, unable to bear the silent mood. "sk-" "no." vyriana shook her head firmly, then, she glanced at the other women and, "what are you standing here for? go back and continue with your training. as for you, go and sleep." she ordered and the next moment, the crowd dispersed. "she is definitely going to be our new sister..." as she was walking away, skyla muttered to herself. vyriana, who heard that could feel her mouth twitching. she really wanted to beat that shameless man up, however, for now, she decided to let him rest. nux may not realize it, however, he was currently in a critical situation and she needed to take care of him. therefore, as the crowd dispersed and nux''s wives went back to their training, vyriana walked towards nux. nux, who was lying on a large vine with a fresh huge leaf as a pillow, glanced at vyriana and smiled playfully, "are you here t-" "don''t even." vyriana warned and nux paused. the dragon woman then walked and sat next to nux, "you should sleep." "it would be more comfortable if you could give me a lap pillow." vyriana glared at nux. "i only need this so i can rest well. no ulterior motives." nux raised his head. vyriana stared at him for a while and then, she sighed. a moment later, she took out a pillow from her storage ring and extended it towards nux. "..." nux stared at her with a deadpan look on his face. "it would be more comfortable. if you want, i even have a bed in my storage ring." she wasn''t falling for nux''s trick. vyriana wasn''t a woman in her teens. "you are too petty." nux snorted. "i would have done it if i wasn''t aware of your intentions. i do not wish to give you false hope." "why are you so against having a partner anyway?" "most cannot keep up with me." "i don''t think i would have a problem with that." vyriana stared at nux and actually nodded, "you are right, but you weren''t there when i was looking for a partner and now i have already chosen my path. a path where i do not require a partner." "that sounds like an incredibly lonely path." "you make it sound like it is something bad." "i definitely do not see that in a positive light." "i have been following this path for thousands of years, nux. i can assure you, it is not as bad as you are making it out to be. at the very least, i don''t lose my mind if i do not stay around my partner for a mere century or less, now that would be annoying." nove-lb)in "that is because you haven''t lived the other path. think about it, i followed through with your training, and even though it was extremely difficult, not once did i give up, yet even i become crazy if i do not get to see my wives for more than a while. why is that? just think about it. there must be something i get from my wives that keeps me going back to them, shouldn''t there?" "what else? don''t act like i do not know. you crave intercourse." "heh, that is just a part of it. what i crave is the expression in their eyes when they look at me, the relief, the care, the worry, different expressions they show that express their love for me, the feeling of being loved that is what i crave." "and i do not crave that." vyriana shrugged. "because you didn''t bother experiencing it. what is the point of the path you have chosen anyway?" nux questioned. "to reach the peak, achieve absolute strength." vyriana''s answer couldn''t be quicker. "no, that is the goal of your path, the destination. i want to know what is the point of the path. the reason you took this path, what will you do after you reach your destination?" "i..." vyriana couldn''t answer and since she couldn''t, she decided to return the question, "what about you? what is the point of your actions?" "i do everything i do to spend the rest of my life together with my wives." "then why bother cultivating? you are already doing it right now, rather, you can even say cultivation is getting in your way." "cultivation is just a way for me to protect my ultimate goal, protect my peaceful happy life with my wives. i want to become so strong that no one would dare to try and take what i have." "you are decently strong already, just settle in some backward place." "and who will guarantee that someone stronger than me wouldn''t try to harm me or my wives?" "that is highly unlikely." "yet it is still a possibility. i cultivate to remove that possibility." "that''s not a very grand goal." "i believe it is grander than just achieving raw strength and then being absolutely clueless after getting it. rather than, ''once i reach the summit, i will do this.'', your goal sounds like, ''i will spend my entire life trying to reach the summit.'' your goal sounds like you lack confidence in actually achieving it. unlike the usual arrogant vyriana i know, your goal sounds... weak." Chapter 1119 He was asking for it. chapter 1119 he was asking for it. "..." "..." amaya and vyriana stared at each other for a while, then, unable to contain herself, "what are you doing here?" amaya questioned. "isn''t that something i should be asking you? you should be training, why are you here?" vyriana questioned back. "i am here to meet nux." "have i not made it clear enough? he needs rest." "i am not here for what you are thinking." amaya tried to clarify. "amaya leander, let him rest. i am not asking for a long time, give him a few months, you know him already, he will come to you himself." vyriana spoke in a firm tone. "even if you are here to just talk to him, don''t. he needs sleep and that is what he is doing right now." "he is sleeping...?" amaya narrowed her eyes. "that is correct." there was no change in vyriana''s expression. amaya, however, was still doubtful. she was talking to nux just a few minutes ago but then, he told her that he was talking with vyriana but then suddenly nux stopped answering her. at first, amaya waited for a while, but when nux didn''t answer her for 5 whole minutes, she decided to come here. "as i said, he may not show it, but his mind is tired, he needs rest." "then what are you doing here?" amaya questioned. "do i need a reason to be here?" "didn''t you say nux needs rest? then shouldn''t we all leave him alone?" amaya spoke. vyriana stared into her eyes and, "unlike you, i wouldn''t be waking him up. i am not interested in having intercourse with him." nove/lb/in "..." amaya didn''t know what to say. "now go back. don''t forget, the time here flows 25 times slower than in yrniel, a minute wasted here is close to half-hour wasted in yrniel." vyriana ordered. amaya stared at her for a moment, then, she bowed her head and returned. vyriana''s eyes then fell on nux who had a bruise on his face. ''he was asking for it.'' she muttered inwardly and closed her eyes. ... time passed and surprisingly, after passing out from vyriana''s punch, nux woke up 2 months later. vyriana was right, his mind was tired and he needed ample of rest. "2 months..." even nux was surprised when he realized that so much time had passed. "why did you not wake me up?" he questioned. "why would i do that?" vyriana replied. "no wait, leave that." nux quickly shook his head, then, he looked at vyriana and with a flattering smile on his face, "were you sitting here all this time?" he questioned. "stop dreaming, boy. i have other arrangements i need to focus on as well." vyriana replied. she often observed the women training and gave them a few pointers here and there, she also left the veiled eden two times and the rest of the time, she stayed here, ''protecting'' nux. "heh." nux chuckled. vyriana didn''t like that smile and wanted to punch him again, however, this time, she decided to control her urge. nux then stood up. "i need to see my wives." he spoke. "do whatever you want. just know that being here in veiled eden is an incredible opportunity, so even if you do decide to waste your time doing some useless things, do that is waranal." vyriana spoke. nux smiled playfully as he nodded, then walked towards his wives. the women quickly gathered around him, everyone checking up on him one by one, the group conversed for a few minutes, then, nux finally grabbed evane and disappeared. just like vyriana suggested, they were going to ''waste time'' in waranal. this was how the rest of the days were spent. the wives trained their skills or spells for 18 hours a day, the rest of the time, they spent together with nux, catching up with each other even, talking about how nux spent those 100 years in waranal and just flirting and playing around. every once in a while, nux ''kidnapped'' one of his wives and took them to waranal and spent a week with them, ''catching up'' with the things they couldn''t catch up on in the group. and since a week in waranal was barely a few minutes veiled eden, the wives'' time wasn''t wasted either. it really was a cheat. ''i am glad that i have marked waranal with [core].'' nux thought inwardly and smiled. anyways, the women''s training continued, nux on the other hand, was forced to sleep at least 3 days a week, he did try to claim that his body would lose its touch if he continued with the same schedule for years. he, however, had underestimated zenith flow. the moment he activated his skill, his muscle memory kicked in and his body returned to its peak condition. that was the benefit of having possibly the strongest battle skill to ever exist in the world and a body that was recreated using *essence*, an advanced form of energy. 5 years quickly passed by, the women continued to train to the best of their abilities and the efficiency boost they got from the veiled eden was a big help, but even then, 5 years was not a very long time. vyriana''s condition of mastering at least 3 spells or skills to a big achievement level before proceeding to the next stage, none of the women were able to complete it, therefore, none were allowed to step into phase four of the cultivation. the women didn''t mind either. they understood the importance of having a stable foundation, also, they had no reason to rush things up. after all, they still had 50 years they had to spend in waranal again. and this time, there would be no nux or vyriana around them. "are you done with your final greetings? the next time you will be seeing your husband would be 50 years later." vyriana spoke. the women all nodded with serious looks on their faces, nux had done so much to get stronger, now, it was their turn. "do not try to bite more than you can chew, thousands of years have passed in waranal, so new beasts must have replaced almost all the beasts we killed there last time, so stay within your limits. remember, your main priority is not hunting beasts, but surviving. is that clear?" "yes, lady vyriana." the women nodded. "you can choose a leader of your lot yourself, i will also make sure that this man won''t be coming to waranal no matter what happens, so don''t expect anything, everything will be in your hands. i hope you survive." vyriana spoke as she waved her hands and sent nux''s wives away. Chapter 1120 I would prefer a lap pill- chapter 1120 i would prefer a lap pill- "you can choose a leader of your lot yourself, i will also make sure that this man won''t be coming to waranal no matter what happens, so don''t expect anything, everything will be in your hands. i hope you survive." vyriana spoke with an expressionless look on her face as she sent the women away. now, the only ones left in the veiled eden were nux and the dragon woman. and it hadn''t even been a complete minute since the women had left and nux''s face was already down. "this is important for their good, nux." "i understand." nux nodded. if he was being honest, he didn''t like this situation at all. it was too unsafe, however, seeing that his wives were determined to pull through, he decided to place his trust in them. not to mention that for some reason, there was this strange assurance in his mind that since they were following vyriana''s arrangements, nothing was going to happen. because of all this, nux decided to not think about all this for a while and turned towards vyriana. "so where are we going?" he questioned. "hmm?" vyriana tilted her head in confusion. "you said that you will be taking me to a different place. where is it? where are we going?" nux repeated his question. "ah that." vyriana recalled, "we will be going to waranal as well." "waranal?" nux frowned in confusion. nove/lb/in "what? did you really think i would leave them alone? what if they encounter a 12 star beast? there is no way they can defeat that thing and would be crushed in an instant. planning and strategy can only take you so far, but as i said before, waranal is a dangerous place, do i look like someone who would intentionally send my students to their death?" vyriana questioned and since what vyriana was saying aligned with his interest, nux used all his willpower to not nod his head and stayed silent. the dragon woman raised her reaction at his strange reaction, but in the end, she just ignored him and, "i will be protecting them in secret, your presence is not required. you can even sleep here, using the time difference, it would be easier for you to wait for your lovely wives as well." "no, i am coming together with you." there was no way he was going to leave this chance. "heh. you are doing an awful lot for someone who planned to abandon his wives in a dangerous dimension for 50 long years. are you sure that you actually love those women? they would be so sad when they get to know about this." this time, the one who was doing the teasing was vyriana. nux''s mouth twitched in frustration, if only he could pin this woman down and get his revenge. of course, nux didn''t have any death wish. "i only did it because i trusted that you would have a way to ensure my wives'' safety. my trust in you is almost blind, it stems from my love, after all." nux replied. vyriana stared at him for a while, then, she decided. "you are annoying. so you will be staying here." "i was only jo-" "nux leander, you will be staying here." vyriana spoke, this time, her tone was much firmer than before. "50 years is a long time for someone like you. you have already spent nearly two centuries in that place, i don''t want you to spend any more time there." "i understand." hearing her reasons, nux had no choice but to give up. vyriana nodded, "now do you want me to punch you to sleep or would you like to sleep by yourself." "i would prefer a lap pill-" vyriana punched. this time, however, nux dodged as he glanced at vyriana and, "a lap pillow would be better." "zenith flow..." vyriana muttered. then, she narrowed her eyes and, "you think it can protect you?" "please let me complete, lady vyriana. i am saying since the lap pillow is currently not available, i will choose the second option and sleep on my-arrggghhh!" this time, before nux could complete his sentence, vyriana appeared in front of him, covered his body with mana to restrict his movements, and, *boom* he was sent flying and passed out. "i like the first option more." vyriana spoke as she cracked her knuckles with an annoyed look on her face. then, she waved her hand as a bed appeared near her. she walked towards nux who had passed out, picked him up, and placed him on the bed before disappearing. as for his wounds, she left that to [regeneration]. ... this 50-year challenge was by no means easy, especially in waranal which had ''healed'' and now had countless beasts running around. nux''s wives had to not only take note of the territories of the beasts they shouldn''t enter and the beasts that they shouldn''t face, but they also needed to make sure the beasts they do kill in the future are not related to any stronger beasts. they needed to be stealthy and alert. they needed to create new shelters and constantly change them so the beasts wouldn''t find their location. things weren''t great, in just one weak, they already encountered two 11 star beasts and although they could defeat an 11 star beasts, it took too much power not to mention the fight wouldn''t end quickly or silently, thereby alerting other, possibly even beasts. astaria finally understood why her teacher constantly reminded her to be careful. anyways, although difficult, this didn''t mean the wives were not performing well, with their impeccable teamwork and amaya''s excellent leadership, it didn''t take long for the women to settle down comfortably. vyriana, who was watching all of this from afar was impressed. they did fight strong beasts and faced many troubles but with how efficiently they handled it, one would think that they were pros. time passed, 10 years, 20 years, 30 years... the women started craving nux''s touch, it was bearable at first but after decades, they couldn''t hold their urge anymore. even someone like aisha, who spent 1000 years in the trial couldn''t help but feel the same. after all, she was already addicted. nux was the drug the women couldn''t live without. however, these women weren''t weak, knowing that nux had gone through even worse phase, they collected themselves, they focused on hunting more beasts and as they started settling down, their plans started getting more and more aggressive. they continued to kill and fight, slowly but surely, the skills that they trained in veiled eden started getting incorporated into their bodies as they started to understand their goal in the group. it was a great sign. the women were getting stronger, and they were getting stronger at a scary pace. Chapter 1121 I need at least 2 years to deal with this… beautiful mess. chapter 1121 i need at least 2 years to deal with this... beautiful mess. ''kill it.'' felberta spoke, astaria jumped forward and in just one slash, the 5-meter large, 11-star beast that was pretty much an open target at that point was beheaded. ''heh. i believe we are the first, correct?'' edda questioned with a big, confident smile on her face. ''are you perhaps living in a dream world?'' they then heard allura''s voice. ''we were done 2 minutes earlier.'' 50 years had passed, however, the women were still as competitive as before. after all, this little competition was going to decide their turns. ''so why didn''t you say it when you did it?'' edda questioned in a doubtful tone. ''does that really matter? let''s be honest here, we all know who the strongest amongst us is. the competition was never fair to begin with.'' allura replied as she glanced at her teammate. aisha, who was sitting on a beast''s corpse smiled playfully. ''it feels good to be the strongest.'' ''enjoy it while you still can.'' astaria''s cold voice was heard. ''i will~'' aisha replied. she admitted that astaria was talented, after all, vyriana personally scouted her, however, aisha doubted that astaria could actually surpass her, unless, of course, she gets a primordial level bloodline. n//o/.v--e.-l)-b-)i/-n not that getting a primordial level bloodline was that easy. even nux''s [bloodline system] wasn''t able to copy it. ''...'' astaria turned silent as well. she had to agree that the current aisha was stronger than her. and it wasn''t just aisha, allura, thyra, melia, these women any further behind either, astaria wasn''t confident in defeating any of these women even if she went all out. of course, this didn''t mean it would stay the same in the future, astaria could already see what none of her sisters could, she just needed to focus more and she was sure that soon, she would realize the potential vyriana had seen in her. ''we are done as well.'' thyra spoke up as well. her teammates amaya and ember didn''t say anything. the only ones who were left were melia, evane, and skyla, and 2 minutes later, ''what? we are last? i thought we were doing pretty good!'' skyla complained. ''how did you guys kill so quickly?'' ''that is because we are better.'' felberta chuckled, teasing her sister. ''i disagree. let''s decide it with a duel!'' skyla spoke up. ''you think i am scared?'' felberta wasn''t planning on backing down. the two seemed like they were about to fight but then, ''stop it.'' amaya spoke up. she then turned towards her sisters who had regrouped and questioned, "is anyone of you planning to break through?" only one hand was raised. all women turned towards aisha. "the mana is practically overflowing out of my body, i cannot hold back any longer," aisha answered. "have you mastered 3 of your spells to big achievement level?" amaya questioned. "hmm? of course, these were the same spells i used in the trial, so mastering them was not exactly a difficult thing. i could have done it whenever i wanted. i was only holding back because i wanted to stay together with you guys. a responsible big sister takes care of her little sisters, shouldn''t she?" aisha shrugged. she had a 1000-year advantage over her other sisters she was in a league of her own. the other women, however, just snorted inwardly and didn''t say anything. "is there anyone else who plans on breaking through?" amaya questioned. this time, none of the women stepped forward. "none of us managed to master 3 skills or spells to master level?" amaya seemed surprised. but then, "i have mastered achieved master''s target already but... i think i am still not ready yet. i need a more stable, stronger foundation." astaria spoke up and soon, thyra, melia, allura, and ember nodded their heads as well. felberta then stepped forward and, "also, wasn''t the entire point of us coming here was to use the time gap to avoid unnecessary attention? if we all step into semi saint stage, that point would be defeated. there is no rush since we already have nux and aisha. i will break through after i return to yrniel." the other women nodded as well. most of them had mastered 3 of their techniques to big achievement level, just what vyriana wanted, however, none, except aisha decided to break through. the women felt like they could still gain something more in the great sage stage. anyways, with their thoughts aligned the women nodded to each other. and as if knowing that their discussion was over, "you all are alive, congratulations." vyriana appeared. "i will say, i am quite surprised, i expected at least one of you to meet their end here." "..." the women didn''t know what to say. "anyways, are you ready to return to yrniel?" vyriana questioned with an excited look on her face, but, "where is nux?" all women only had a single question in their minds. "i am here, of course." suddenly, amaya was hugged from behind, and feeling nux''s touch after 50 long years, amaya simply left all her weight on nux and melted. "nux!" skyla, of course, wasn''t planning to stay behind either, as she quickly jumped onto him. soon, however, she realized that other women were the same. lane on the other hand had already jumped into nux''s shadow and thyra had quickly turned into her cat form and tucked herself inside nux''s shirt. the two women were abusing their bloodline abilities. it didn''t take long for nux to notice the look in his wives'' eyes, he then turned towards vyriana and, "let''s postpone our return to yrniel by a month, i need at least 2 years to deal with this... beautiful mess." vyriana narrowed her eyes, however, knowing that the women deserved a reward for working so hard for these past 50 years and the fact that rather than any technique or resources, the best reward for them was... this... she decided to let it be and nodded her head. "get some rest, you deserve it." saying those words, she disappeared. "i hope she doesn''t return a minute later just like she did before..." skyla muttered with a pout. right now, even a pure and accepting soul like her wanted nothing more than to be with nux, alone. Chapter 1122 Well that was quite a welcome, wasn’t it? chapter 1122 well that was quite a welcome, wasn¡¯t it? "master, you are back." astaria bowed her head as her eyes fell on vyriana. "you look much better than before," vyriana commented as she glanced at her disciple''s face. the bright smile on astaria''s face widened up, "i had a good time." she replied. right now, astaria looked like a girl in her teens who returned after her first date. no trace of that fearsome aura of a warrior who craves strength could be felt from her. she looked completely harmless and rather... cute. this wasn''t vyriana''s first time seeing her disciple act like this, however, even now, she still hadn''t gotten used to it. just how could her usually perfect disciple act like this? isn''t it just a simple intercourse, an activity done to produce offspring? what is so good about it that her disciple''s face brightens up to this degree? or is it because it is intercourse with nux, a man her disciple loves? vyriana''s mind was filled with different questions, she, however, didn''t bother asking them. she would figure it out later on her own, "are you people ready?" vyriana asked. "yes, they all should be here any moment now." astaria nodded and as she did, nux appeared right next to her. "you are here." he greeted vyriana, "it has been a while, my future wife." "i am now certain that you are an individual who derives pleasure from experiencing pain," vyriana commented, still awed by nux''s shamelessness. "i am just good at predicting the future." "well then may be you are out of luck because your current prediction is nightmarishly wrong." "we will see about that." nux smiled. the rest of the wives then used [husband''s beacon] to appear next to him. vyriana stopped bothering herself with nux as well and turned towards the women, "are you all prepared to return?" she questioned. "yes." the women answered with bright looks on their faces. "that is good, you people would need that high spirit once you get there," vyriana replied. "what do you mean, master?" astaria frowned. "yes, and why are you talking like you aren''t coming together with us?" nux questioned as well. "i am not," vyriana answered nux. "huh? why is that? i thought you would be staying with me from now on." "do you think i have that much free time in my hand, the only reason i spent so much time here was because you asked me to train you. as a member of ancestral ord-" "you are curious about me, this is why you stay around me." nux interrupted. "yes, you are a woman who is well respected in order, however, that does not mean you are busy. you pursue strength, you are strong, so you do things of your own accord and no one can afford to order you around. this is the reason you can take so much time out of your schedule and stay with us. what is it? am i not as ''mysterious'' in your eyes as i used to be? no, that shouldn''t be the case, it is time when all our hard work would finally show its result, i highly doubt you aren''t interested in zenith flow''s first appearance in front of the entire world. then why would someone like you not come together with us...? you also mentioned how we would need our high spirits after we get there..." a frown appeared on nux''s face, he then glanced at vyriana and, "did something happen in yrniel?" he questioned. he had spent enough time with vyriana to somewhat understand the woman, so seeing that she was acting so out of character, nux was somewhat worried. vyriana raised her eyebrow in surprise, "i didn''t know you think." "my intelligence is often overshadowed by my extreme charm." "no, it must be your shamelessness overshadowing everything." "you still didn''t answer my question." nux returned to the topic. "something did happen in yrniel." vyriana nodded. nove-lb/in "however, rather than explaining here, it would be much better for you to see it yourself. i will not be coming with you because there is somewhere i need to be. anyways, don''t be too surprised when you get there, act rationally, think and plan before you act." then, vyriana glanced at amaya and, "i am leaving the decision-making on you, be more careful than you usually have been and if you need strength, you can count on your husband, he is strong. much stronger than you might think." amaya raised her eyebrow when she heard vyriana''s genuine praise. ''tsk tsk, to think even lady vyriana has fallen as well, no wait, i should call her sister vyriana now.'' allura snorted inwardly as she shook her head. ''were you thinking that she would have resisted?'' aisha questioned. ''of course not.'' allura shrugged. she knew her husband better than anyone. if only vyriana could hear their conversation. anyways, after giving out some warnings, "prepare yourself." vyriana ordered, then, she waved her hand, and nux and his wives appeared in a familiar place. "we are bac-" skyla couldn''t even relish the homely feeling before, *booom* a huge 5m meteor fell on top of them, only to be blocked by nux''s [dark amethyst] and exploding. "enemies! there is more than one of them, numbers are unknown, the spell was blocked, contact the queen!" a woman''s shout was heard. "well that was quite a welcome, wasn''t it?" nux who had created a sphere of dark amethyst to protect him and his wives spoke in a calm voice. "who is it?" amaya questioned, sounding especially worried. nux gently cupped her cheek and at the same time, the dark amethyst started disappearing. nux and his wives stepped out, looking at the people who had surrounded them. from their expression, these people looked like they were ready to fight to their death, but then suddenly, "l-lady aisha...?" "hmm? what are you guys doing here?" aisha frowned in confusion. "l-lady aisha! you have returned!" the succubus''s eye brightened in joy. "and you have even become a semi saint!" "well, that is not a big deal, but tell me, what are you doing here? what happened?" Chapter 1123 Stop smiling at her! chapter 1123 stop smiling at her! "that is not a big deal, tell me, what are you doing here? what happened?" aisha questioned as she glanced at the succubus standing in front of her. she looked around and noticed there were around 8 saint stage succubi here and around 20 semi saints. suddenly, a frown appeared on nux''s face as well, "where are the rest of the members?" there were barely 100 beings inside the clan, much less than the number before. "let me answer your questions." suddenly, everyone heard a familiar voice. nux and his wives turned toward the voice and a small smile appeared on nux''s face as he watched an extremely beautiful black-haired woman walk towards them. there was one fact that everyone had already accepted, out of all of nux''s wives, amaya''s beauty was at a level of absolute perfection. amaya was blessed with a perfect face with perfect facial features. nux still couldn''t forget the first time he saw amaya talking to her butler, her beauty froze him for a good minute before his brain could finally register where he was and what to do from there on. even now, although it was mostly overshadowed by her intellect, amaya was one of the most beautiful women in the world, her beauty even surpassed vampires, succubi, or the elves, the races known for their beauty. and the person she inherited those features from was riona skadi. amaya''s mother, whose features may not be as perfect as her daughter''s but she had another thing that gave her a unique charm. a charm of a mother. "you guys are back." "mother-in-law." nux greeted with a smile on his face. "mother." amaya smiled as well. n-.o).v(-e--l))b((1)-n a gentle smile appeared on riona''s face. "we have a lot to catch up. let''s talk in a private room." nux and his wives nodded. riona turned around and took them to a room, however, before she entered, she turned towards felberta and, "don''t be too surprised." an expectant look appeared on felberta''s face. she could already tell who riona was talking about and couldn''t hide her excitement and... fear. sensing her emotions, nux walked towards his first wife, hugged her from behind, and started rubbing her abdomen. "i am a bad mother..." felberta spoke, her voice was weak. "it was necessary," nux spoke. "i could have come here to meet him." "vyriana told us not to do that. she must have her own reasons for saying what she said. there was nothing you could do. now stop thinking too much and open the door, i am here with you." nux assured as he stepped back. felberta nodded, then she took a deep breath and opened the door. inside the room sat a man and woman. the instant felberta''s eyes fell on the man, she recognized him. "royce." she called, her voice filled with love and longing. her son had indeed grown up. "mother." royce smiled as he and the woman next to him stood up. he then walked towards felberta as the mother and son hugged. "i missed you..." felberta spoke, her tone was filled with different emotions. "i missed you as well, mother." royce nodded as he closed his eyes as well. his voice seemed calm, however, everyone in the room could tell that he was trying to hide his emotions. he wished to appear strong in the presence of his mother because he didn''t want her to blame herself more than she already did. royce, that little boy who was bullied by other children had turned into a fine man who knew how to handle himself and understood the people around him. after the mother and son hugged each other for a good minute, "mother." royce called out. then, he held the hand of the woman standing beside him and, "let me introduce you to olivia rague, she is my... she is the woman i love." royce introduced. the man himself had inherited felberta''s sharp features, so it wasn''t a surprise that he had grown into a fine, good-looking man and olivia wasn''t anyone to scoff at either. she had lustrous pink hair and bright purple eyes, fair skin, and exquisite features, she carried herself elegantly and a beautiful smile. "mother." she greeted felberta with a bow. "oh?" felberta''s expression suddenly changed. she did wonder who this woman was, but to think she would be someone her son chose as his lifelong partner. felberta found it especially likable that the woman was already calling her mother. felberta approved. nodding inwardly, she smiled at olivia and, "i hope you take care of my son. tell me if he bothers you in any way, i will teach him a lesson for you." "i will be in your care, mother." olivia chuckled lightly. "mother..." royce couldn''t believe his mother jumped ships this quickly. felberta chuckled as she ruffled her son''s hair. royce didn''t resist, it had been a while since she experienced this glittery feeling in her heart, after all. "look at you, already finding a girl huh? oh, how quickly the children grow~" seeing his chance, nux jumped in as well. royce''s eyes fell on nux and, "father." he greeted. "don''t worry, even if your mother is not on your side, i''ll be there. if you have any complaints, come to me." nux assured. "i knew i could count on you, father." royce smiled. "father..." olivia spoke as she glanced at nux. "actually, i take my words back. olivia, i am on your side as well. if this boy dares to annoy you, come to me. i''ll teach him a lesson." nux joked, trying to lighten the mood. "y-yes, father." olivia nodded as her face turned red. ''oi! what the hell are you doing?'' suddenly, nux heard allura''s voice in his head. ''huh? what?'' nux frowned in confusion. ''why are you trying to seduce your future daughter-in-law?'' ''huh? why would i do that? i may be a pervert but i know my limits.'' ''oh yea? look at her face before you try and say that.'' ''allura, what are you talking ab-'' nux paused as his eyes fell on the woman standing in front of him. ''stop smiling at her!'' allura shouted. Chapter 1124 He had spoken too quickly. chapter 1124 he had spoken too quickly. ''allura, what are you talking ab-'' nux paused as his eyes fell on the woman standing in front of him. even though she was trying to hide it and had lowered her head, the momentarily glances that she was stealing, how she was rubbing her fingers together, and the obvious blush on her face... it was... ''stop smiling at her!'' allura shouted. nux''s smile disappeared in an instant. olivia, on the other hand, walked towards royce and held his hands. "hmm?" royce tilted his hand in confusion, he, however, reciprocated the feeling and gently held her hand. olivia''s heart finally calmed down as she closed her eyes. she was told that royce''s father, nux leander, was known for his strong features and many women had already given themselves to him in their hearts. there was even a time when women were so crazy for him that they would stand in front of exceedogenesis for days just so they could see him once. even now, when nux hasn''t appeared in public for more than 150 years, there are still women who talk about him, albeit rarely. honestly, olivia thought that these rumors were clearly overly exaggerated. not only her, but all the people of her age were the same. after all, no matter how handsome a man is, there is no way so many women would fall for him just on the basis of looks. that makes no sense, looks were only a part of what women looked for. now, however, olivia finally realized the truth. nove-lb/in it had been more than a minute since nux smiled at her and even now, her heart was beating erratically. this man... wasn''t he the incarnation of perfection!? how could such a man exist!? ''is your incubus bloodline activated?'' while olivia was lost in her thoughts, allura questioned as she had her own doubts in her mind. no matter how she thought about it, something felt wrong here. yes, nux was handsome, he was the most handsome man she had ever seen or imagined, his charm had only increased after he reconstructed his body however, even then, for a perfectly sane woman to start blushing like that just because nux looked and smiled at her... ''no, it is not.'' nux shook his head. ''i doubt you can completely suppress the incubus blood.'' aisha, however, had a different opinion. ''i know system suppresses your other bloodline and keeps your human form at the top, however, no matter how i think about it, i find it difficult to believe that primordial blood was completely suppressed, after all, even the almighty system makes mistakes. and containing blood as arrogant as primordial blood... i doubt it is a task that can be done to complete perfection, especially considering that your human bloodline is only at exceptional level...'' ''what are you trying to say...?'' nux questioned, even though he already knew the answer. ''i am saying that you need to be careful. weaker women would be especially weak to your charm. don''t go around smiling at women.'' aisha warned. ''should i prepare a mask for him?'' amaya suddenly questioned with a frown on her face. she didn''t like the idea of more women chasing after her man. she already had enough bitches to fight as it is. if only she could use devouring mist to devour everything in the world and live together with nux... alone and for eternity. amaya''s black eyes turned even darker as she thought about that possibility. ''i need to explore the devouring mist further.'' a dangerous thought was popping in amaya''s head. "felberta." suddenly, astaria called out. "hmm?" "you should go catch up with your son and future daughter-in-law, skyla, and lane, you two go with her as well. we will update you later." felberta stared at astaria for a while, then, she glanced at nux and nodded in understanding, "olivia, royce, come with me. we have a lot to talk about, don''t we?" "yes, mother." royce smiled. skyla and lane followed them as well. with them gone, nux and the others sat on the sofas, astaria glanced at riona with a solemn look on her face and, "so? what happened? why are there so many succubi here? where are the other members of the clan? and... what happened in yrniel in the time we were away?" hearing those questions, a wry smile appeared on riona''s face. "i don''t even know where to begin." "you can take it easy, mother," amaya assured. riona nodded, then, she glanced at nux and, "it was as if everyone was waiting for you people to leave. the moment you left, it felt like someone had pressed a button and a series of events took place." riona momentarily paused and seeing everyone was looking at her, she continued, "it first started with new clans that started emerging. of course, many new clans registered at the ancestral order every day, these clans, however, were different. all the members of these clans were complete cultivators." "what...?" ember narrowed her eyes. "that is correct." riona nodded. "obviously, it didn''t take long for these clans to rise up, within a single year, they were already regarded as the top clans in their region. the previous top clans that held that position were reduced to nothing. they did try to fight back, using numbers and external help, but there was a limit to what incomplete cultivators could do in front of complete cultivators. 5 years later, these new clans solidified their position at the top, the only clans that could resist them were the clans that had a divine stage cultivator holding the fort, but honestly, even those clans weren''t in any better position. yes, the divine stage cultivators could defeat the leaders of these new clans who were only at saint stage, but the problem was that all those divine stage cultivators were renowned and respected individuals, and people like them fighting against beings who were a stage behind them was simply too shameful. so most divine stage cultivators didn''t make a move, the ''new'' clans didn''t push them any further either, the two came to a mutual understanding and stayed on the top together." "so only the power structure of clans was changed?" nux questioned. this didn''t sound as bad as he thought. he had spoken too quickly. Chapter 1125 The Ancestral Orders status has fallen. chapter 1125 the ancestral order''s status has fallen. "so only the power structure of clans was changed?" nux questioned. riona, however, shook her head, "this is just the start. the power structure did change, the top clans that once enjoyed extreme popularity and had great influence fell, it got even worse when the new clans started accepting outside cultivators as members started joining in the financial market, taking away most of the previous top clan''s market share. even some of the most loyal customers made the switch. all of this was a big change and many pitied the previous top clans, however, a decade later, everything settled down. the clans that once stayed on the top were simply forgotten by the people and new clans replaced them. around 20 more years later, however, things that seemed to have calmed down changed again. another wave of new clans registered themselves in the order and just like before, the members of these clans were complete cultivators as well. at first, everyone thought that these were on the same side as the new top clans, soon, however, these clans started challenging the clans in power. two clans with complete cultivators on their side started battling each other. both members were equally strong, if one side won in one region, the other side won in the second one and even after this went on for another decade, a clear winner was still not decided. this was the time when the clan challenges were at their peak. top clans were out for blood, trying to devour their enemies, however, their enemies weren''t weak either and it was not only the complete cultivators from these clans either, normal cultivators started joining these clans and clashed against each other as well. the scale of clan challenges continued to increase every single day. the situation got so worse that the order couldn''t even oversee some of the clan challenges. yrniel, which had been silent and peaceful for thousands of years was finally experiencing a change. in many''s eyes, this wasn''t exactly a bad thing either, after all, with all these fights, the overall level of cultivators in yrniel was increasing. this, however, changed when members of the top clans started being assassinated. no one knew whether it was because of some new assassination hall or whatever, but in yrniel, where assassinations were rare and rarely any clan dared to try and use unfair means against their opponent, this was a big thing that had to stop. the ancestral order finally made a move. they tried to find out who the killer was or who instigated it, however, first time in the history of ancestral order, they failed. and as if wanting to add salt to injury, another mysterious force appeared, selling artifacts that according to their claims, were able to increase some parts of the target''s memories. mind you, the order''s primary method of investigation involves either memory manipulation or mind reading, you can already imagine what would happen if artifacts capable of erasing memories started being sold throughout yrniel. at first, not many believed the mysterious sellers, however, there are always a few poison testers in every situation, and soon, the authenticity of these new artifacts was proven. chaos spread all over yrniel. abusing the new artifact, the clans started using ways that were never used before. the number of deaths from assassinations started increasing at a rapid pace. more and more clans started challenging each other. more and more enmities started forming. the order did try to interrupt and stop the sales of the memory artifact, they, however, had no control over the sellers, who seemed to appear in one place, then disappear and appear in another whenever they sensed danger. what''s worse? even if order does manage to catch one of these sellers, that seller turns into a complete idiot with no memories and an absolutely blank mind. n//o/.v--e.-l)-b-)i/-n it didn''t take long for the order to completely lose control over the situation. two more decades later, yrniel turned into a completely different place, people''s trust in the order fell drastically, more and more clans started challenging other clans, and death became common in both official fights and through false means, panic spread. and what acted like a nail to the coffin was the mysterious death of a divine stage cultivator. one of the strongest known beings died unnaturally and the cause of his death or the person behind it couldn''t be found, even now it is still a mystery, this made the already tensed position even tenser. a few years later, another divine stage cultivator met the same end, the order tried to investigate, but again, the order wasn''t omnipotent, with almost everyone having memory artifacts with them, memory search was completely useless, finding the culprits was absolutely impossible when in some cases, even the culprit himself doesn''t know the truth. the current yrniel is completely different than the yrniel you knew. this place is no longer as safe as it used to be. now, the weak weren''t protected anymore. deaths were everyday occurrences, order''s protection was pretty much useless, even in the cases where the memory artifacts were not used, the sheer number of cases that needed to be investigated was so huge that the order couldn''t even keep up. it is a big mess." riona explained the situation and the entire room turned silent. nux and his wives did expect that something happened because of vyriana''s warning... but this...? wasn''t this a little too much!? the ancestral order had lost all its influence! though it is still there, in truth, it had completely fallen! the powers don''t respect it like they used to, the people don''t trust it, it cannot keep anything in check anymore, ancestral order has completely lost all its footing. and yrniel... it has turned into a hell hole where even the strongest beings aren''t safe anymore. "...is this the reason why i do not sense many members here? do they not feel safe in our clan anymore?" nux questioned with a serious look on his face. riona looked at nux, "that is part of the reason but the main reason behind it is you." Chapter 1126 A Coward. chapter 1126 a coward. "that is part of the reason but the main reason behind it is you," riona spoke as she glanced at nux. "me?" nux tilted his head in confusion. "that''s correct. as we know, these new clans emerging was not the first time people had seen complete cultivators, there were some well-known complete cultivators before these new clans appeared, the seven heroes for example. when these new clans appeared and started overwhelming their opponents using their complete cultivators, the seven heroes didn''t stay idle, although their clan itself wasn''t doing well, they were different. the seven heroes fought and although they didn''t win all their fights, they didn''t lose pathetically either. elijah sky, the vampire hero, who at that time was a great sage, had a great record and was considered to be one of the strongest great sages in the world. vedier blaze, on the other hand, didn''t do very well since the opponents he faced were experienced semi saints while he had just stepped into the realm recently. his record is much more stable now with many victories under his name. other heroes weren''t lagging behind either. soon, the discussions started and two more names came out." "which two?" nux questioned. "who are the other two complete cultivators who have made public appearances?" riona questioned back. "one is me and the other..." n//o/.v--e.-l)-b-)i/-n nux racked his brain, trying to figure out the answer however, he couldn''t tell who the second complete cultivator was. "nux and devil." riona answered and nux glanced at the woman with a deadpan look on her face. "nux had defeated elijah, who was known as one of the strongest great sages of the time, as for the devil... let''s not even talk about him. obviously, people were much more curious about the devil, however, since the devil had practically no history of existence they could follow, people decided to ''settle'' for nux. who will be stronger, the new complete cultivators or nux leander? where will nux and his clan exceedogenesis stand in this new era? more and more of these questions filled the people''s minds, the new top clans saw this as an opportunity and challenged exceedogenesis to get to you. however, since you were not here, we could only reject their challenges only to be challenged again, then again, then again. at first, there weren''t any big problems, we said that you and your wives are cultivating and won''t be appearing for a while. soon, however, those clans started losing their patience. they thought that you went into hiding and to bring you out, they decided to target the clan. the number of challenges we received each week increased drastically, it became so bad that we started receiving at least 5 challenges every single day, this time, they weren''t just targeting you, the challenges were directed at other members of the clan as well. we continued to decline, the order rules still protected us and didn''t force us to fight, however, this didn''t mean the order was going to protect us from other things. the clans started sabotaging our sources of income, our image was thwarted as you were called a coward, people stopped visiting our mission hall, almost all our business clients were taken away and our clan was isolated. you, however, still didn''t come out, and whether it was because they didn''t feel safe anymore or that they didn''t wish to work under a clan leader who was a ''coward'', or maybe both, our members started leaving. this is why you cannot sense many members, they all have already left. as to why there were so many succubi outside, that was because the lust state and the bloodheart house sensed that this may get a little dangerous for us, so they started taking turns to send experts to protect us from assassinations, right now, it is lust state''s turn." riona explained the situation. there were not many changes in her expression, probably because she was already used to everything, not to mention her history as the queen trained her not to show her emotions most of the time. nux and his wives, however, all had solemn looks on their faces, the situation was much more complicated than they thought. especially the need to seek lust state''s and bloodheart''s help to gain protection from possible assassination attempts. that was concerning, yrniel''s state was much worse than anything they could possibly imagine. "wait..." suddenly, evane spoke with a frown on her face. "i understand that most of the members left, but what about the people from our own continent? the ones who had slave seals on them? i don''t sense their presence either, how did they leave? did the slave seal perhaps stop working when we left?" she questioned. hearing that question, a wry smile appeared on riona''s face, and, "150 years have passed, evane. most of the people from our continent are dead." she replied and suddenly, the realization finally stuck in. the people from the forgotten continent, assassin two, assassin three, thyra''s other subordinate assassins, ember''s army subordinates, and other people they knew who couldn''t adapt to this place and were stuck in their realm... they all... were no longer present in this world. it was different for children, take royce for example, as a child, his body was full of potential when he came here, therefore, with denser mana and all the resources available to him, in just 150 years, he had already become an emperor. on the other hand, people who were considerably aged before coming here and had used up most of their potential, after making one or two breakthroughs, most exhausted their potential and remained stuck in their realm. just take riona for example, she was a king stage cultivator back in the forgotten continent, this showed that her talent was definitely above average, her potential however, was a different thing. even after staying in yrniel for 150 years, she still couldn''t break through to the sage stage and was stuck in the emperor realm. riona was still one of the luckier ones since she was already a king stage cultivator, those who were stuck in the master or grand master stage and had exhausted most of their potential, they had it the worst and in the end, they couldn''t escape the claws of time and took their final breaths. Chapter 1127 A petty Riona? chapter 1127 a petty riona? "..." silence fell over the room. strange expressions appeared on the women''s faces, especially thyra and ember, after all, they were the ones who had lost almost all of their subordinates. the subordinates they trained on their own. "are you alright...?" nux questioned with a worried look on his face. he wasn''t planning on sugarcoating it. he did expect that this would happen and somewhere in their hearts, the women knew this was true as well. cultivation was a lonely path. separating from people you are close to is a natural phenomenon people have to get used to. after all, no one is strong enough to escape the claws of time, not even the ''mighty'' divine stage cultivators. "yes, i am." suddenly, ember nodded with an expressionless look on her face. "mhm, they lived their life and now they are gone. it is as simple as that. it''s not like it is the first time i have lost a subordinate anyway." thyra shrugged as well. nove-lb(in she tried to act as nonchalant as she could, however, the people she was currently surrounded by were the people who knew her probably more than she knew herself, she couldn''t hide the unusual heaviness in her tone from them. "you are thinking too much." suddenly, another woman spoke up. it was astaria. someone who had experienced these separations much more than anyone in this room. "our goal is to reach the top. it is obvious that not many are going to follow us there. 150 years is not a long time and this definitely won''t be the first time you will experience something like this. so get used to it. and the faster you do it, the better." astaria spoke with a serious look on her face. "as i said, it doesn''t matter, they died and that is all there is to it. don''t act like i am in a vulnerable position." thyra replied, not wanting to act weak in this situation. ember nodded her head as well. astaria stared at the two women, obviously, the two of them were lying and everyone in this room knew that. however, in this situation, there was nothing they could do and they had to accept that fact. astaria was right, they needed to get used to it, and thyra and ember acting like they already were, was probably the best method to follow in this situation. "i understand. it is good that you are strong enough to back your unnecessary arrogance." astaria shrugged. "i don''t want to hear about arrogance from someone like you." thyra retorted. "so what is the current situation of the clan? how many active members do we have and... what should we do next?" decided that it would be the best if they changed the topic, evane questioned. riona glanced at evane, silently nodding her head at her as if she was acknowledging her actions, then, she replied. "there are only 32 active members in the clan, all of them stayed because of the slave seal. as for the members without the slave seal, they all left without any exception. the other presence you sense are all the people who are sent from the lust state and are not members of our clan. our clan is currently closed, we are not recruiting anyone, and neither is anyone allowed to leave the clan ground unless it is absolutely necessary, i did this so none of our members are targeted outside, all the members stay in our base and cultivate. as for our future actions..." riona then stared at nux and with a small smile on her face, she continued, "now that you are here, i believe it is time for exceedogenesis to return." "heh." a smile appeared on nux''s face as well. indeed. it was time for a return. "of course, i would still advise you to wait for a year or two, analyze and understand the current situation by yourself, and then act accordingly. as i said, the current yrniel is not as safe as it used to be." "oh you don''t have about that, mother in law." nux shook his head, then, with a confident smile on his face, "the current me is not as weak as i used to be either. and i have been waiting long enough now, it is about time i complete what''s due." nux then glanced at all his women, his smile widened, and, "let''s accept the first challenge we get from here. it is time we announce our return." smiles appeared on the women''s faces as they all nodded as well. clearly, nux wasn''t the only one dying to fight. after training for more than 100 years, the women desperately wanted to see how much they had improved as well. they wanted to see how strong these complete cultivators of these new clans were. seeing the confident smiles on the women''s faces, riona was slightly taken aback, she glanced at evane for a while, wanting some support, evane, however, simply nodded her head, "trust us." riona glanced at all the people in the room one more time and then, she nodded. "then let''s not wait for the next challenge, there is a certain clan i want to take some of my frustration on, let''s crush them to announce our return." saying those words, riona took out a scroll from her storage ring. it was the challenge letter sent by the clan riona was talking about. yes, riona had stored their challenge letter in her own storage ring, waiting for this exact moment. nux narrowed his eyes when he noticed that. for his usually calm mother-in-law to do something like... "someone dared to annoy my dear mother-in-law? now this is fun. didn''t you say deaths are pretty common in clan battles now, guess i do not have to hold back." nux spoke with a gentle, but at the same time, a terrifying smile on his face. "wait, i am curious, i don''t know you that closely, but let''s say your daughter takes after you, what did this clan do for you to go as far as storing their challenge scroll in your own storage ring?" aisha questioned with a curious look on her face. Chapter 1128 Can you seduce my mother? chapter 1128 can you seduce my mother? "wait, i am curious, i don''t know you that closely, but let''s say your daughter takes after you, what did this clan do for you to go as far as storing their challenge scroll in your own storage ring?" aisha questioned with a curious look on her face and hearing that question, an annoyed look appeared on riona''s face. seeing her expression, the others in the room got curious as well and they all leaned forward, showing their interest in the matter. riona realized that she couldn''t step out of this situation, therefore, she just sighed and, "it started when it had only been a few years since you left, at that time, the clan was in a much better condition than our current one. i went out to sort out a few things and there, i met a man, kaelin frostwind. he was the leader of the frostspire clan and a great sage, i greeted him normally and returned to the clan, however, the next day, kaelin came to our base, asking me to marry him. i rejected his proposal but that man was stubborn and started coming to our base every single day, for an entire week, demanding the same thing. after constantly rejecting him, in the end, i was frustrated and told the guards to send him away. when the guards ordered him to leave, a fight broke out. i ordered vindan and the others to deal with the guy, they threw him away after beating him up, however, we soon realized that kaelin and the frostspire clan were not as simple as they seemed to be. that man was a trusted subordinate of darain bloodmoonn, a saint, and the leader of the bloodmoon clan. his influence was far stronger than i expected and although he couldn''t do anything to us at that moment, as more time passed, things changed. kaelin was the one who started spreading the word of you being a coward, as our clan weakened, he then started targeting us, sending challenges to us every single week, frostspire was also the first clan who challenged not you, but other members of our clan, others following the trend after them. he also used the influence of bloodmoon to sabotage our businesses. it could be said that he was the one who accelerated the fall of our clan. all because i rejected his advances and even now, frostspire clan challenges exceedogenesis once every single month despite knowing that we would not accept it." riona summarized the entire situation and hearing that, a playful smile appeared on allura''s face, "so a lover eh? now this is much more interesting than i thought it would be. why don''t you give the poor guy a chance? he seems cute." she teased. riona stared at her with a deadpan look on her face and, "go hit him up if you find him that cute." "i already belong to someone else, woman. you are the only one alone here." allura chuckled. "i have better things to do." riona''s answer was instantaneous. "is that so?" allura just smiled. annoying riona was quite fun as well. it might become her new hobby. nux, on the other hand, was not as amused by this situation as his dear wife was "what''s the format of their most recent challenge?" he questioned. "it is a one-on-one, since they know our current situation, they have sent a semi saint, so we are allowed to send anyone at the semi saint level or below, which we do not have, and choosing anyone weaker than that is no different than giving up." a frown appeared on nux''s face, "he won''t be fighting himself?" "we still have vindan and the others who had beaten him once, so he would never dare to fight himself. he is a well-known coward who only uses his subordinates to fight for him and because of the bloodmoon, he has some genuinely strong subordinates." riona had done some research of her own as well. after all, she still had access to the information network amaya had built. "that won''t do." nux shook his head. "i need to deal with him. send him a challenge instead." "what format?" riona questioned. "a clan war. all of their members versus all of ours." n-.o).v(-e--l))b((1)-n nux answered and riona momentarily turned silent. "nux, they have 6 semi saint cultivators and-" "it doesn''t matter." nux interrupted, he had long stopped caring about mere semi saints, not to mention these were the incomplete ones. "..." riona stared at her son-in-law, then recalling what sort of monster he was, she shrugged her shoulders as well. "it will be done." she nodded. nux nodded back, then, he glanced at amaya and, "i will be returning to my room, you all should catch up with those you want to catch up with, we will be getting busy later." "mhm, i want to see my mother." aisha nodded as she stood up. "i will be returning to bloodheart house as well." melia also created a portal to the bloodheart house. nux nodded as he then left the room, one by one, others left the room as well, leaving amaya and riona alone. ... nux, who came to his room jumped on the bed. there were a lot of things he needed to do now that he had returned, however, he decided to take it slow. these 180 years he spent had taught him a lot, and being patient was one of those as well. thinking about it, nux closed his eyes and decided to rest a little. maybe these last few years that he spent resting actually did make him lazy. soon, however, he opened his eyes and stood up. ''alright fuck it, i''ll just go meet her right now.'' he didn''t learn any patience. just as nux was about to leave, he sensed a presence. a frown appeared on his face as he glanced at the door, waiting for the person to come in. 2 minutes later, the door of the room opened and amaya walked in, "what happened?" nux questioned with a frown on his face. shouldn''t she be catching up with her mother...? why was she here? no, that is not important right now. why did amaya have an expression like that on her face? nux narrowed his eyes. amaya walked toward her husband, then, she looked right into his eyes and, "can you seduce my mother?" Chapter 1129 …are you sure? chapter 1129 ...are you sure? "can you seduce my mother?" "huh?" nux blinked in surprise, out of all the things he had thought in his head, this was definitely not on the list. especially considering the woman who was standing in front of him was amaya. amaya, however, seemed like she was in a hurry and asked another question, "do you like my mother?" "o-of course no-" nux was about to say no. after all, when he first met riona, amaya specifically warned him not to go after her mother even before he could have any thoughts like that. riona was a beauty, she was one of the most beautiful women nux had met, however, his love and respect for amaya overshadowed that face, since she didn''t want her to make any moves, nux held back. now, however, things were different. amaya herself had come to him and it didn''t take long for nux to realize why she was here. "you are worried." he commented. even though his chance was right in front of him, he wasn''t particularly happy about it. he could understand the state of mind his dear wife was in. riona had exhausted all her potential and the chances that she would break through the emperor stage were... close to zero. riona was already around 200 years old when they left, 150 years later, she was now 350 years old, an emperor can only live for 500 years and would start showing the signs of aging as they reach 430-450. in conclusion, riona had 150 more years left to live. of course, it may sound like a long time, but for amaya, who had just returned from training and heard about the death of so many of her subordinates, even kelton, her butler, 150 years was not a long time at all. actually, just 6 more years in veiled eden was equivalent to 150 years here. amaya was scared. "i was separated from my mother for most of my childhood, i hated her till i turned 30, and only once i realized the truth did i start to truly experience a mother''s love. and i have not yet had enough of it." amaya spoke as she looked into nux''s eyes. her eyes then turned moist and, "i do not want to lose my mother." nux didn''t know what to do. seeing that look in his wife''s eyes tore his heart apart. he gently held amaya''s hand and pulled her close to him, burying her face in his chest. amaya closed her eyes as tears rolled out of her eyes. she had been imagining many heart-breaking scenarios ever since she realized that she might lose her mother again, it was so traumatic that for a moment, her mind stopped working. and now, she turned towards the only person who could help her avoid such a fate. "nux..." she called out, her voice as low as it could be. "i am here," nux replied as he continued to ruffle her hair. "help my mother..." "i will and it doesn''t have to be in the way you are thinking either, we still have the trail towers, if mother-in-law takes the trial and gets a new, high-leveled bloodline, her potential can be restored. you don''t have to worry about a thing, we will arrange it all." nux spoke. he knew the chance was served right in front of his eyes, however, he didn''t jump on it. not like this. not when his wife was crying in front of him. he felt like he was taking advantage of her vulnerability and he didn''t like that feeling. there were several other options to restore one''s potential, nux was going to use them and will not adva- "no." nove-lb/in amaya spoke in a firm tone as she stepped back and looked into nux''s eyes again. "bloodline trials may restore her potential and even increase it further compared to before, but there is no way mother''s increased potential would be able to keep up with your dual cultivation. even the primordial bloodline cannot do that. nux, you are the best thing that happened to me in my entire life, even after all these years, i am still thankful to fate and look back to the day i met you. you have been nothing but lovely to me, every moment i spend with you is a special moment that i cannot forget, you live in my head, heart, and sense of self. you are someone i cannot live without, you are like an addiction to me, someone i feel spend my entire life staring at, someone i feel special with, and this special feeling... since i am already sharing this with so many other women, i want to share it with my mother too. i was a selfish fool before who wanted to keep you all to myself, that feeling hasn''t changed even now, my mother, however, is now a sole exception. so please, nux, seduce my mother and make her feel this special feeling as well." "...are you sure?" nux questioned. "i have never been surer," amaya replied with a clear look in her eyes. nux stared at his wife for a while, he took a moment to think about the complete situation, then, looking at amaya''s expression again, he nodded. "leave it to me." he nodded, then, a playful smile appeared on his face and, "you should start thinking whether you should call her mother or sister from now on." he teased. "don''t think it will be that easy. i will only allow you to move forward if my mother actually falls in love wit-." amaya replied, soon, however, her expression changed when she realized who she was talking to. could her mother resist nux? amaya thought and the next second, she already had an answer in her mind. seeing her expression, nux''s smile widened, "prepare yourself, my dear wife, since you have now freed me from my chains, the two of us will be stepping into the boundaries of a morally wrong but an extremely thrilling relationship." "freed you from the chains? does that mean you have been eying on my mother this whole time?" amaya raised her eyebrow. "come on! is that even a question? i fell for her the moment i laid my eyes on her. she is pretty much a mother version of you! how are you supposed to resist something like that?" *riona''s picture* Chapter 1130 Is he back…? chapter 1130 is he back...? "come on! is that even a question? i fell for her the moment i laid my eyes on her. she is pretty much a mother version of you! how are you supposed to resist something like that?" nux explained himself. how could he be blamed for that? actually, if that kaelen dude hadn''t gotten as far as isolating their clan just to get back at riona, he wouldn''t have been wrong either. riona was an absolute beauty anyone who thinks otherwise either needed to get their eyes checked, or their sexuality. "...you are a pervert," amaya muttered in a soft voice. nux smiled, he then walked towards his wife, then with his hands on her shoulders, he closed the distance between their lips and, "did you only realize that right now? i am the biggest pervert in the entire world." saying those words, nux started gently biting amaya''s lower lip with his lips. amaya didn''t resist, rather, she just placed her hands on nux''s chest and closed her eyes, letting him do whatever he wanted to her. it put her racing mind at ease. just leaving everything to her husband and not resisting any he did, it was one of amaya''s favorite hobbies. nux continued to nib on amaya''s soft and warm lips, their nose touching as they felt each other''s breath, soon, nux felt an itch down below and perverted thoughts filled his mind. it was simply too hard to resist when amaya left everything to him and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. nux''s hands moved, from her back, they slid down to her perky butt. amaya took a deep breath as her body flinched the moment nux touched her bottom. she didn''t come here with any intention, her mind was already filled with worry for her mother. now, however, since nux was already making advances, her mind started being filled with perverted thoughts as well. "ah!" amaya moaned in surprise as suddenly nux carried her in his arms, she then felt him move and soon, she was placed on the soft bed. amaya then felt nux''s body covering hers, his chest pressing her breasts, his heavy legs on top of hers, while his hand grabbed her hands and placed them on top of her head, it was a situation where she couldn''t move, her heart started beating quickly and a moment later, a funny smell spread all over the room. amaya was excited, especially when she could feel her husband''s hard rod right on top of her crotch area, her panty was already wet. nux then leaned closer and moved his head towards her ear, he whispered, "you were the one who seduced me." "what can i do? i can''t seem to control my charm." amaya replied in a playful tone as well. the next second, the clothes were torn apart, and, "aannhhh~" "aahhhhh~" the couple moaned. ... "lord kaelin!" suddenly, a servant barged into karlin''s room. kaelin was a man white-haired man with a decent-looking face, he had a well-built body, showing that he was a man who took care of himself and worked hard to maintain his strength, right now, he was sitting on the bed without any clothes on, his muscles were well defined. a beautiful woman was kneeling on the ground right in front of him, no one needed an explanation to understand what the two were about to do and seeing how there was no change in the servant''s expression, it was clear that this was not his first time seeing this scenery. kaelin, however, seemed annoyed that he was interrupted. "why are you here?" he questioned. nove-lb(in "we have received a challenge." the servant answered and hearing that, kaelin''s narrowed his eyes. "and you came here to report that...?" kaelin questioned, his tone much heavier than before. sensing his anger, the servant momentarily panicked before he explained himself, "it is the exceedogenesis!" "huh?" hearing a familiar name, kaelin''s expression changed. "the one who challenged us is the exceedogenesis." "exceedogenesis is challenging us? what? is this a way that bitch came up with to ask for forgiveness?" he laughed. "what are the conditions?" he questioned, without even bothering to know what type of challenge request it was. the answer, however, confused kaelin, "there are no conditions." the servant replied. "huh?" "they challenged us to clan war, with all our members participating against all theirs." the servant answered and hearing that, kaelin''s expression finally turned serious. "show me." he extended his hand to ask for the scroll. the servant passed the scroll and kaelin started reading the content. the more he read, the grimmer his face turned. a clan war... for exceedogenesis, which has been silent for more than 150 years to send out a challenge like this... ''is he back...?'' kaelin thought inwardly. he wasn''t foolish enough to believe that riona suddenly lost her patience because of his constant pestering and challenged him on a whim. he knew she was a smart woman, since she had held out for so many years, there was no way she would suddenly act out like this. she must have thought something before making such a decision, "lord kaelin, should we accept the challenge?" the servant questioned. kaelin, however, shook his head, "wait for a while. i need to talk to lord bloodmoon." "lord bloodmoon...?" the servant''s expression changed. "that''s correct." kaelin nodded as a big smile appeared on his face. there was another reason why he targeted exceedogenesis like he did and that was his master, darain bloodmoon. just like all other top clans, the bloodmoon clan had fallen from its grace as well. the new clans were just too strong for the bloodmoon to resist them, the bloodmoon was now pushed to a mere middle-level clan with close to no influence. how could they deal with such a situation? defeat someone who many consider strong. therefore, darain decided to defeat nux, a man who had intrigued almost everyone, and be the first to achieve this. a perfect target and a stepping stone for bloodmoon to differentiate themselves from the other fallen clans. "deliver a message to the bloodmoon headquarters, let lord bloodmoon know that the moment he has awaited for so long is finally here." Chapter 1131 I need to set up the stage first chapter 1131 i need to set up the stage first *knock* *knock* "who is it?" riona questioned as she heard a knock on the door. "it is me, mother-in-law." a frown appeared on riona''s face when she heard nux''s voice. she opened the door and seeing her daughter''s husband standing in front of her, a frown appeared on her face as she questioned, "is there something you need?" "can''t i visit my mother-in-law just to catch up, without a specific reason?" nux questioned back with a playful smile on his face. "hmm? that''s odd." riona narrowed her eyes. unlike olivia, who started blushing the moment nux smiled at her, riona''s resistance was stronger. after all, it was not the first time she was dealing with nux. "what''s odd?" "i don''t recall us being so close. in fact, i sometimes had the impression that you were avoiding me." riona wasn''t wrong. for nux, dealing with riona was not an easy job. as mentioned before, his mother-in-law was beautiful, however, because of amaya, he had to hold back. it was similar to the situation where a man avoids his crush in order to not leave an awkward impression. yes, even someone as shameless as nux had his awkward phases. now, however, things were different. the ''chains'' that were holding him back had now disappeared. rather, those chains had now turned into the very thing that actively pushed him forward. "what? i left such an impression. no way, don''t you know? i really like you, mother-in-law." "is that so? i am flattered." riona chuckled. "are you not gonna let me in? don''t worry, i won''t eat you. not anytime soon, that is." riona momentarily frowned, however, thinking that nux was joking like he usually does, she just chuckled and, "how can i not let my favorite son-in-law come in? you didn''t even need to ask. there is no need to be formal with me, now is there?" riona copied nux''s playful manner as well. nux''s smile widened, "i knew i was your favorite." he completely ignored the fact that he was the only option the woman had. riona chuckled as she let nux in. she then offered him a seat before sitting in front of him and serving some tea. "so? how come you suddenly remember your mother-in-law?" riona questioned. "nothing much, as i said, i am just here to catch up. 150 years is a long time, how have you been?" "well, i was missing my daughter dearly, but since she is back, i am happy now." riona replied, then, a frown appeared on her face and, "there is one thing i do not understand though and i actually wanted to talk to you about this. it is actually good that you came here yourself." "oh? what is it?" nux asked. "it is about amaya. she seemed... a little different. did something happen between you two?" hearing those words, a perverted smile appeared on nux''s face, "come on, mother-in-law. even though you are my mother-in-law, you shouldn''t try to peek into your daughter''s special moments now should you? she may not look like it, but amaya is quite shy. but to answer your question, yes, something did happen between us and as always, it was amazing. i am coming here after spending 5 hours with her, actually. now don''t ask for more details, because i won''t give you any. ask your daughter instead." "..." riona didn''t know what to say. this was not what she was talking about... seeing a funny expression appearing on riona''s face, nux couldn''t help but chuckle, just as he expected, teasing his mother-in-law was fun. a more mature amaya, he could definitely get addicted to this. nux''s golden eyes shined intensely. obviously, nux knew what riona was talking about, when amaya visited him before, she came after avoiding her mother. for a loving mother like riona, it was definitely a big blow. riona must be extremely worried right now, therefore, nux decided to lessen her worry and come off as a more dependable man. "don''t worry, mother-in-law. amaya was worried about something, i promised her to deal with it, so she is fine now. she is currently sleeping, but once she wakes up, i will tell her to visit you. she also has a lot of things she wanted to tell you. even while we were training, she wouldn''t stop telling me how she wanted to see you." "stop lying to me. that girl would never say those things, especially when she is with you. i don''t want to admit it, but i already know that she prioritizes you over me." nove-lb/in "i mean, you will lose if you try to contend against me, that''s a given. after all, amaya has already fallen deep into my trap and i don''t plan on returning her to you. she is mine." nux smiled. "you are selfish." riona pouted. the two then laughed out loud. "anyways, the thing she is worried about..." riona''s face suddenly turned serious. "is there something i can help with?" she questioned, wanting to help her child. "hmm? well, yes, you do have a role to play in that." nux nodded. "really?" riona''s face brightened up in an instant. "mhm." "what do i have to do?" she questioned, her eagerness to help could literally be seen on her face. and she was supposed to be a woman who was good at hiding her emotions. ''she is a good mother.'' nux acknowledged in his head. then suddenly, his perverted mind pictured the mother-daughter pair together in not a very family-friendly way and his heartbeat quickened. ''shit...'' he cursed inwardly. nux still couldn''t believe that he was stepping into that zone. the man of culture inside him was ecstatic with excitement. it was getting harder and harder to control it, however, nux, who had now trained for more than a hundred years, had better control over himself. containing his excitement, he glanced at riona with a serious look on his face, and, "just leave everything to me." "but i want to help." "i know, you will be playing your part soon, i promise, i need to set up the stage first." "what...?" riona had no clue what this man was talking about. Chapter 1132 They rejected our challenge chapter 1132 they rejected our challenge "i know, you will be playing your part soon, i promise, i need to set up the stage first." "what...?" riona didn''t understand a word. "don''t worry mother-in-law, trust me. i am quite good at it." "at what...?" "you ask too many questions." "that''s because you talk in riddles!" riona retorted. "i do that because it is fun." "are you making fun of me?" riona narrowed her eyes. "it''s not my fault that mother-in-law is so cute." nux chuckled. riona stared at nux for a while. "you are shameless." she commented. "it is already a well-known fact." nux nodded. riona just shook her head. "anyways, let''s stop talking about this, mother-in-law. tell me, how were these last 150 years you spent here? what did you do for such a long time? something particularly interesting you want to talk about?" "you think i was in a condition to enjoy my time? you people left everything to me, then everything started falling apart, i was busy trying to keep the clan intact." "whaaat? so you didn''t do anything interesting? like falling in love with someone or something? there are already people chasing after you, wasn''t there someone you were actually interested in?" "huh? what the hell are you talking about? why would i be falling in love with someone? i have already passed that age, not to mention i already have a daughter, who also has a husband. thinking about it, i am quite old already." "you don''t look old at all, mother-in-law. actually, you look quite beautiful, so beautiful that sometimes i get mesmerized by you." "are you flirting with your mother-in-law?" "mhm." nux nodded shamelessly and again, riona had no idea how to react. it was not like this was the first time nux was joking around with her, but... this time... his jokes felt more... difficult to handle. nux''s jokes felt... different than before. "anyways, so you are saying that there is no one that you like, correct?" suddenly, nux questioned. "why are you even asking this?" riona narrowed her eyes. "just confirming if i have any competition or not." "huh?" "nothing." "nux." nux simply shook his head, riona, however, wasn''t the same. "what are you trying to do?" she questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "nothing." nux''s answer was the same. "i do not like these games, nux." riona, however, wasn''t some inexperienced woman who knew nothing about the world. "you come here, start talking about different things, and are now being evasive, what are you trying to achieve?" the former queen questioned directly. "i just wish to know if there is someone in your heart. someone you like." "and why do you want to know that?" "i have my own reasons." "what are those reasons?" "i''ll tell you when the time is right." this was one of those rare times when nux was not being direct about his intentions. "nux, i will say it just to make things clear. i am your mother-in-law and i love my daughter." "i know that, mother-in-law. now will you answer my question? i promise i have a reason for doing what i am doing." riona stared at nux for a while, then, she decided to trust her son-in-law and answered, "i do not have anyone in my heart other than my daughter and i am not interested in any sort of romantic relationship." nux''s smile widened. "that''s good. so i am allowed to beat up that kaelin dude however much i want, correct?" "you were asking all this because of that...?" riona''s expression changed. "i just want to know how far did that guy go and how do you want me to handle the entire situation. i plan to wipe out his entire clan and enslave those who give in." nux spoke as if it was the most natural thing to do. "do we have to go that far...?" "i need to leave a strong impact in order to announce my return and we need some manpower to restructure our clan as well. this kaelin dude and his clan just came at the right time." nux shrugged. "he messed with the wrong people, so he should be prepared for what''s about to come." n.-o/(v.-e-(l--b()i..n nux spoke as a cold light could be seen in his eyes. "you have changed." riona commented. "hmm? i have?" nux seemed surprised. "you are treating human life too lightly." "i mean, i wasn''t one of those passionate ones from the very beginning, now was i? i just didn''t kill those i deemed useful. if the kaelin dude can prove himself useful, i might let him live. though it would be comparably harder in this case, since the petty grudge i hold against him is quite huge." "a grudge?" riona tilted her head in confusion. "of course, he dared to aim for what''s mine." nux''s smile widened. "what do you mean yours?" riona narrowed her eyes. "you don''t think i would let him go after he bullied my favorite mother-in-law, do you?" riona frowned, for some reason, she got a feeling that nux didn''t mean what he said. "yo-" however, before she could ask anymore questions, *knock* *knock* a knock was heard. "who is it?" riona questioned. "it is me, evane." evane replied. nux and riona''s expressions changed, they glanced at each other before opening the door. "what are you doing here?" evane questioned as her eyes fell on nux. "i was talking with mother-in-law," nux replied with a smile on his face. "anyways, what happened love? why are you here?" "we received a reply from kaelin''s clan," evane answered. "and?" "they rejected our challenge." "what?" nux''s expression changed. riona narrowed her eyes as well. she wasn''t expecting this, especially considering how persistent they have been in harassing them. "rather, they have sent an invitation." evane completed. "an invitation?" riona''s expression changed. evane nodded as she passed a scroll to riona, "they say that they want to talk about something and..." evane then turned towards nux and, "they asked you to come together with lady riona as well." Chapter 1133 Ah, so hes the bigger dog chapter 1133 ah, so he''s the bigger dog "huh? so this is the frostspire clan huh." nux commented as he looked around with a curious look on his face. the more he looked, the more his expression changed. "that is correct." riona, who was walking with him, on the other hand, seemed much calmer than him and walked normally. "we need a new base." nux commented. "huh?" riona''s expression changed, "why is that?" "even a shit clan like this looks better than ours, how can we let that happen?" "that is because they are supported by the bloodmoon clan, we, on the other hand, have built everything on our own. there is no comparison between the two." "heh, you make it sound like the bloodmoon or whatever is better than us." nux laughed. n(-o/-v..e)(l))b)(i)/n "they have a saint leading them," riona replied. "saint my ass." nux just shook his head. "anyways, i have decided. we will be wiping them out and using this as our new base. no need to waste resources on buying a new one." "..." riona didn''t know what to say. in the end, she just decided to change the topic. "are you sure we should be coming here?" "they were the ones who invited us," "what if it is a trap? you haven''t even used [core] to mark this place. how are we going to leave if something out of the ordinary happens?" "i have already confirmed it, there are no divine stage cultivators here. so don''t worry and follow me, mother-in-law." nux shrugged. then using this chance, he held riona''s hand and walked in. "...?" riona was confused, she wanted to resist, but... what if it was nux''s way of keeping her safe...? maybe it is one of his new magic...? thinking about it, she didn''t say anything and followed him. noticing this, a wide smile appeared on nux''s face. he spread his senses once again to confirm there were no threats here, then, he confidently walked in before being stopped by 2 guards. "show your invitation." the guard spoke. from the smile on his face, it was clear that he recognized who the two of them were, and he had already been informed that the two of them would be visiting, however, he still decided to stop them and ask for an ''invitation.'' "heh." nux couldn''t help but laugh. was it because he had spent the last 178 years of his life with vyriana? or was it because he was quite arrogant to begin with? nux didn''t know, however, he didn''t like the smirks on these guards'' faces. especially considering how they were completely ignoring him and were looking at riona with a not-so-respectful look in their eyes. "for mere king stage cultivators, the two of you sure are brave." nux commented. "huh? what did yo-" before the guard could say anything, his head disappeared. "!!!" the other guard and riona widened their eyes in absolute shock. nux then glanced at the second guard and with the most gentle smile he could muster, nux questioned, "do you still need to see my ''invitation''?" "n-n-no p-please go in." the guard stuttered as his face paled in absolute horror. he couldn''t even see when this man moved! "clean up well, i don''t want to see this gruesome sight when i return, is that clear?" "y-y-yes." the guard nodded. nux walked in, still not needing riona''s hand. "w-why did you kill him?" riona questioned. "he was disrespectful." "so you killed him!?" "what else was i supposed to do?" nux frowned in confusion. riona''s expression changed. this man... she was right! he was definitely different than before! he was... much more ruthless than before. ''wait... is his bloodline affecting him? but he is in his human form...'' riona couldn''t understand. nux was definitely not this ruthless before. there was something wrong. "you are thinking too much mother-in-law. bugs are meant to be squashed. he should know how to act in front of those who are stronger than him." "he was ordered by his superiors, it was not his fault." "so you are saying both of them were being ordered by their superiors?" "was that not clear already? let''s not talk about you since they probably can''t sense your cultivation, but i am an emperor. there is no way two sane kings would dare to mess with an emperor, now would they?" riona questioned. she didn''t particularly care about the guard''s life. however, she was worried about nux''s mental state. "then why do you think i only killed one of them and let the other live?" nux questioned and suddenly, riona narrowed her eyes in confusion. yes, why didn''t he kill both of them...? "both of them were ordered to act disrespectfully, but that man was enjoying it. i didn''t like the way he was looking at mother-in-law." saying those words, nux kicked the doors of the forstspire clan''s hall open and walked in. his eyes fell on a brown-haired, red-eyed, pale-faced man with sharp features. the man wore lavish clothes, a shirt with a brown colored italic coat on top, from how he acted, he looked like a noble. "hmm, that''s not kaelin dude, is he? from what i know, he was not a saint." nux spoke with a calm look on his face. "that''s darain bloodmoon," riona replied with a sour look on her face. she didn''t think that kaelin would directly call his master the moment they challenged him. ''what a faithful dog.'' riona snorted inwardly. "ah, so he''s the bigger dog," nux commented. unlike riona, who seemed stiff, nux was calm. no, rather than calm... he looked... unbothered...? it was as if he wasn''t even acknowledging the existence of the man standing in front of him. and seeing his laidback attitude, riona couldn''t help but calm down as well... for some reason... her son-in-law''s back looked quite dependable... riona quickly shook her head to get rid of these strange thoughts that filled her mind and focused on the situation in front of her. "so you are the famous nux leander? i didn''t expect you to directly kill that man. you are quite ruthless." darain commented as he glanced at nux with a slight smile on his face. Chapter 1134 Do you have a death wish or something? chapter 1134 do you have a death wish or something? "so you are the famous nux leander? i didn''t expect you to directly kill that man. you are quite ruthless." darain commented with a smile on his face. "well, i suppose a bit of hot-bloodedness is necessary, particularly if you are young. i will excuse you for killing one of my subordinates, he was just a king stage cultivator anyway, there are tons of those in the market. from what i have heard, you were a great sage back then, i see that just like the other heroes you have made a breakthrough as well, a semi saint huh, considering that you are a complete cultivator, that''s quite an achievement. i am impressed." the man spoke. rather than the guard who died, he was much more interested in the man who had shaken the entire yrniel as he married the bloodheart''s daughter and defeated the vampire hero. nux, however, was thinking about a different thing. he glanced at darain and questioned. "so who is kaelin?" "..." the entire room turned silent. this man... did he just ignore lord darain? everyone turned towards darain, worried about how he would react, and seeing how he had turned silent as well, they all gulped. nux, however, continued to scan the room, using [eye of discerning] while he was at it, then, his eyes fell on a particular white-haired man and, "it''s you." *gulp* kaelin gulped. for some reason, the moment nux''s eyes fell on him, his entire body shuddered. his instincts screamed that he was in danger and that he should escape as quickly as possible, his forehead had already started sweating even though he was a mana cultivator who excelled in ice elemental spells. kaelin wanted to leave, soon, however, he recalled that he was not alone. darain was here with him as well, and from the looks of it, his master seemed angry. "y-yes it is me." kaelin wanted to give a strong first impression, however, with nux continuously staring at him, the pressure he felt increased so much that he couldn''t help but stutter. "it is surprising how a pussy like you had the guts to set your eyes on what''s mine," nux commented. "i don''t know if i should be impressed or shocked by the sheer foolishness. do you perhaps not think before you act?" "i was the one who ordered him to do it." suddenly, darain spoke up. "huh?" nux''s expression changed as he glanced at the vampire sitting in front of him. "you do not seem particularly happy about it," darain commented with a soft smile on his face. "i can''t say i am." "and what are you going to do about it?" darain''s smile widened. not only him, but kaelin and 5 other men in the room had similar expressions on their faces as well, all of them were great sages and some of them were even peak great sages who were about to break through to the semi saint stage. "alright, let us not stretch this conversation anymore." nux spoke up, then, he created two thrones using [dark amethyst], sat down with riona sitting next to him, and questioned, "why did you call us here?" "oh, so you are finally willing to talk?" "i am not a very patient man, darain. summarize the purpose of this meeting within the next 60 seconds or you won''t like what''s going to happen next." nux threatened, he wasn''t the least bit intimidated by the oh-so-power saint sitting in front of him. "hahaha~ you actually make me curious about what you are going to do after 60 seconds pass by." darain laughed out loud. "you will find that out in 54 seconds." nux replied as he rested his back on his throne before keeping his left leg on the top of his right one. darain stared at nux for a while, seeing the expression on his face, darain knew that he was not playing around. he was ready to face them right now, however, this wasn''t darain''s goal. n(-o/-v..e)(l))b)(i)/n no matter how hatefully this man was acting and how much he wanted to crush him, he had to wait. there was no point in arranging all of this if he threw it all away just because of a moment of anger. right now, he had to play along with nux''s terms. "i want to challenge your clan in a one versus all battle." darain answered. "huh? that''s quite shameless." nux commented. "heeh? is the legendary nux leander scared? i honestly expected better, especially considering how arrogantly you have been acting ever since you came here. i didn''t think you would reject my challenge before i even clarified the rules." darain chuckled, trying to rile nux up. "who said i am rejecting your challenge?" nux questioned and hearing those words, all the men who came together with darain smiled secretly. just as they expected, someone as arrogant as nux would accept literally anything you throw at him if you use his ego to your advantage. "although incomplete, you are still a saint, for you to be going around asking semi saints to fight your clan alone, isn''t that embarrassing? oh well, it doesn''t really matter. how many members are there in your clan? i won''t face you all alone without knowing the exact number." nux replied and suddenly, the men''s smiles faded away. "what...?" kaelin was shocked. "nux leander, you are misunderstanding something," darain spoke up. "what do you need now?" "when i said a one versus all, i meant me, darrain bloodmoon versus the entire exceedogenesis, not the other way around." darain couldn''t believe that he had to clarify this. he had done his fair amount of research, so he knew nux was an arrogant man, but this...? just how arrogant must one be to even think of the possibility of facing a clan that is being led by a saint all alone, especially when he himself is merely a semi saint! how ridiculous is that!? and as if he had the exact thoughts in his mind as well, a ridiculous expression appeared on nux''s face, and, "do you have a death wish or something?" he questioned. Chapter 1135 I am just claiming my reward in advance. chapter 1135 i am just claiming my reward in advance. "do you have a death wish or something?" nux questioned with a genuinely confused expression on his face. "what did you say?" darain narrowed his eyes. "so a hearing problem as well... fuck, fate did you dirty huh." "don''t overstep your limits." darain''s face turned cold. he wouldn''t let a mere semi saint disrespect him like that. n)-0velb1n "if you have the guts to accept my challenge, then do it. or you can leave, i do not want you to remain in my presence anymore." "this challenge is not happening. it defeats my purpose of coming here." nux replied. "what purpose?" darain frowned. nux pointed at kealin. "i want him on the battle stage, now however many extra props you people decide to add with him, i do not care." "how about a two versus all? kaelin and i versus the exceedogensis." "it is too unfair." "i told you, you do not have to add him if you think it is too unfair for yo-" "for you." nux completed his sentence. "it would look like we are bullying you if we accept that challenge. that will be bad for our clan''s image," nux replied and darain''s mouth twitched in annoyance. this fucking bastard... did he forget that he was talking to a saint stage cultivator? darrain wanted nothing more than to beat this man to death, in the end, however, he controlled his anger and with an annoyed look on his face, he questioned, "what do you want then?" "exceedogenesis vs bloodmoon. there will be no limit to the number of members, but this kaelin dude should be included in your team." nux proposed without beating around the bush. "if that is how you would like to play, then let''s go with it. don''t say i didn''t want you before." darain spoke as a cold light shined in his eyes. nux, however, was still as expressionless as before, the moment he got what he wanted, he grabbed riona''s hand and turned around. "wait, when do we schedule this?" darain questioned. "what''s there to schedule? let''s do it first thing tomorrow morning and be done with it." "i cannot do that. i need at least a week to complete the preparations, unlike you, who treat this challenge, you are only a stepping stone in my eyes, i need some time to make the best of this opportunity." "heh, destiny leader said the same thing, now they work under me." "don''t compare me to some third-rate trash." "says the second rate. well, i guess it somewhat makes sense." nux nodded to himself, then, after heaving a big sigh, he glanced at darain and, "alright, i will you a week, prepare however you like. i am actually looking forward to it darain bloodmoon, don''t disappoint me." saying those words, nux walked away while holding riona''s hand. going out, his eyes fell on the guard who had cleaned up his friend''s body, the moment the guard noticed him, his body flinched in fear. nux passed by without doing anything and the guard let out a sigh of relief as if he had been holding it back for years. inside the hall room, the [dark amethyst] throne nux had left behind disappeared and once it did, a man named vikram commented. "he is too arrogant." obviously, none of the cultivators here liked the way nux acted. however, there was nothing they could do. their clan leader was only thinking about the benefits and they alone weren''t strong enough to defeat that bastard who was already a semi saint, not to mention a complete one. "don''t worry, it is the arrogant ones whose fall is the most entertaining and remember, the more entertaining the battle, the better our future position will be." darain smirked. the bright look in his eyes showed his confidence, he could already see his clan returning to their previous glory. thinking about it, darain glanced at his 6 subordinates and, "you people know what to do, correct?" "of course, don''t worry and please leave the human continent to us." "we will be taking the dragon continent." "i''ll inform the dwarves." "we will visit the demon lairs." soon, the tasks were distributed smoothly and darain''s smile widened even further. "good. i want you to act as efficiently as your mouth spoke, if i find out that you are slacking, then death would be the last thing should be worried about." he threatened as if it was the most natural thing to do. the 6 great sages flinched before they nodded, then, without waiting any further, they left. vexaris, one of the six great sages glanced at the guard whose companion had just died and walked towards him. the guard was alerted the moment he saw the six of them and saluted properly according to the customs of the frostspire clan. vexaris, however, didn''t seem amused, rather, he continued to stare at the soldier for a while, then, a sword appeared in his hand, and, *slash* he beheaded him. "we do not want cowards who bow their heads in front of the enemy." saying those words, vexaris walked out, following his ''friends'' before the 6 of them finally separated into 4 different directions. ... "that was quite a show," riona commented as the two of them came a fair distance away from frostspire clan. "were you impressed?" nux questioned. "everything would be worth it if you were." "i was certainly impressed by your arrogance." "it is not arrogance if it is backed up by strength." "he is a saint stage cultivator, nux." "i can defeat him with my eyes closed, trust me." riona stared at nux for a while and, "i don''t know much, but the last time i checked saint stage cultivators were stronger than semi saints, even if the latter is a complete cultivator. not even the seven heroes have defeated even an incomplete saint stage cultivator yet." "are you comparing me to the seven heroes?" nux narrowed his eyes. "they all have stepped into semi saint realm as well, nux." "tsk tsk, this is why you need to follow me more, mother-in-law. you don''t know anything at all." nux commented. riona, on the other hand, was concerned about a different thing, "you can leave my hand now." "let''s stay like this for a while. consider it as my reward for winning against the bloodmoon clan." "the battle hasn''t started even yet." "i am just claiming it in advance." "arrogance..." "confidence." nux replied as the two of them stood there holding each other hands for a little more than a while. Chapter 1136 He is back. chapter 1136 he is back. "nux leander is back." a man reported with his head bowed. "is that so...?" the man sitting on the chair muttered, from his carefree tone, he didn''t seem particularly interested in the news. the man had red hair and golden eyes, it was a unique combination and this combined with his sharp features, large brown horns on his head, scales on his body, and confident aura that oozed out of him made him one of the most handsome men in the world. he was a dragon who used to work for the order, however, 150 years ago, he was sent to yrniel and was ordered to create a clan. at first, he thought it was a pointless task, soon, however, as he continued to trample on those arrogant weaklings, his opinion changed. yes, it was true that there was nothing to gain from this place, however, just seeing the sheer helplessness on his opponents'' faces as all their hopes were crushed right in front of their eyes, it was an addicting feeling. it didn''t take long for him to get used to it and once he did, he continued his role as the leader of the force clan and turned it into one of the top clans in yrniel. and it didn''t end here either, once the order started losing its influence and another mysterious force appeared out of nowhere and started challenging them. the man finally found the last thing he had been missing. thrill. as dragon, his intense lust for battle was satisfied. the order continued to lose its influence, less and less inspections of the clan started taking place and soon, rebellious thoughts started building in his mind. after all, why bother following someone who is already having a hard time controlling things? of course, it was true that the order had the battle power required to take control over the situation anytime they wanted, however, that force had other things to deal with. and the fact they didn''t send them even after so much chaos had spread all over yrniel, the man received the last confirmation that was required. there was no need to follow order''s commands any longer, they could simply rule however they wanted, fight against these unknown enemies on their own, and start gathering more and more influence, even reaching the areas he was not allowed to extend his arms to. of course, this didn''t mean he wanted to start a coup, in papers, he was a member of the order, there was no point in betraying an all-powerful organization that had cultivators who could destroy this world with a snap of their fingers. he would only be going... a little ''out of control.'' nothing else. and from what he knew, he wasn''t the only clan leader who did this either. many other clan leaders had decided the same thing. the order had lost most of its influence even in the clans created by their members. "but there is a problem." the man''s servant replied. "what is it?" "a clan named bloodmoon has challenged his clan and he has accepted. so nux will be fighting in 6 days." "and how is that a problem?" "shouldn''t we be trying to fight and defeat nux instead, it would only be beneficial if we are the first ones to do it. people wouldn''t care if nux is already defeated by other clans and our reputation wouldn''t grow. we need to take advantage of his advantage that precedes his name." the servant voiced out his thoughts. the man, however, shook his head, "zaras, keep this in mind, we do not need to leech onto others'' reputations right now. what do you think would happen even if we defeat nux? ''nux leander reappears, defeated by lord aurelios, the previous generation'' strongest is nothing but an average weakling.'' the words would be about how nux is weak, not how i am strong. rather, if nux wins and shows that he is still as unstoppable as before," a big smile appeared on aurelios''s face and, "now that would be something worth defeating." "so nux leander needs to be qualified enough for lord aurelios to bother himself about him." "that is correct. let him fight, let him prove himself, if he can do it, then we will be challenging him, and if he cannot, there is no point in wasting our time on him." aurelios smiled. "i understand." the servant nodded. then, he glanced at aurelio''s and questioned, "so how are we going to proceed?" "send someone to watch the challenge and have him report everything to me." "it will be done." the servant nodded before he walked away. "heh, i wonder what you are going to show me, nux leander. i hope you will be entertaining enough." the man chuckled. ... "he is finally making a move." on a completely different continent, a white-haired man with extremely sharp features commented with a smile on his face. "7 days huh... he has become more calmer than before." alaric commented as he sipped on the blood tea. "heh, let''s not come to any conclusions just yet, alright?" ambrosia chuckled. "why are you acting like that? did melia tell you something?" alaric questioned. ambrosia''s smile widened, "that is what makes it so interesting, no matter how much i try to ask her, she isn''t willing to tell me everything. she just says that they have become a lot stronger than before." "isn''t that a given though? after all, they were trained by lady vyriana. not to mention their entire foundations were rebuilt, so of course they would be a lot stronger than before. the question is... n-.o.)v))e-)l/.b(.i)-n how much? how much did they grow? how much did our melia grow?" alaric questioned. "well that''s what the craze is all about, now isn''t there? it won''t be as fun if they reveal everything together. also, we will be witnessing everything with our own eyes soon, won''t we? so be patient." "aagh, i can''t wait." alaric was impatient. "when are we leaving?" he questioned. "tomorrow. and i am sure we will be seeing many familiar faces there." "hahaha~ you are right about that." Chapter 1137 I will not be bothering you any further, Sister. chapter 1137 i will not be bothering you any further, sister. "sister!" a white-haired, green-eyed man with white cat ears on his head barged into a room with a smile on his face. the room was softly lit, and inside a breathtaking cat kin woman sat at an ornate desk, hard at work. her striking beauty was impossible to ignore. her long, snowy-white hair fell gracefully down her back, shimmering like silk in the warm candlelight. her distinct cat ears added a charming, feline touch to her look. her eyes, a deep and mysterious shade of green, held a wisdom that seemed to reach beyond words. she wore silk robes in black, elegantly adorned with silver embroidery. the robes accentuated her slim figure, and a crescent moon pendant hung around her neck, adding to her regal aura. interrupted by her brother, her quill that had been moving nonstop for a long time finally stopped, with a calm, expressionless look on her face, she turned towards the man who walked into her room and, "felix, how many times have i told you not to bother me when i am busy? if there is something you wish to discuss, please meet me tomorrow, i need to get this done by today. it is quite urgent." she spoke, her voice was soft, not showing any signs of anger or frustration even though she clearly looked overworked. felix frowned a little when he saw the pile of paper stacked up on his sister''s table, he wanted to help, however, these documents were related to the new clans that had emerged in the feline cat city, rune was particularly sensitive about the matter, therefore, she wouldn''t let anyone else deal with such tasks. today, however, felix hadn''t come here without any special reason, rather, his reasoning for coming here was extremely special. "nux leander is back and exceedogenesis will be facing a rather popular bloodmoon clan who is led by a saint stage cultivator." felix reported and the moment she did, rune''s expression changed. "he is back?" "that''s correct!" felix nodded with an excited look on his face. "it has been a long time." rune nodded, she didn''t seem to share her brother''s excitement, or maybe she was actually excited and just wasn''t good at expressing it. "so when are we leaving?" felix questioned. "leaving?" rune tilted her head in confusion. "we are going to meet him, aren''t we?" "why should we do that?" "because he is nux! he has helped us so much! he is pretty much the reason why all of us are still alive! did you forget everything he did for us in just 150 years? shouldn''t we at least go, greet, and catch up with him?" felix couldn''t understand. "felix, as i have said before, i am busy, we will visit him some other day. we do not have to be the first ones to visit him, there is no condition like that." "considering how close the relationship between us is, we should definitely be one of the first ones who went ahead and met them." felix had a different opinion. "you can leave, i have things to do." rune, however, simply focused on the papers on her desk again as her quill started moving, completely ignoring felix. felix stared at his sister for a while, he knew that his sister was not an ungrateful person, there was no way she would forget nux like that and act cold, there had to be a reason behind her act- suddenly, felix''s expression changed. "are you doing this because you don''t want these clans to focus on nux?" rune froze. "so that''s it." felix nodded to himself. "these people have been investigating the case of skythorn falcon city. if it weren''t for father protecting us, they would have even barged into our mansion to interrogate us. some of our servants had mysteriously disappeared as well and it is suspected that they were kidnapped by these clans who wished to interrogate them. n()o-(v(/e/-l).b-.1-.n this is also the reason why you used the artifact to delete the memory of that incident from all the servants of the mansion. i thought that you were just trying to keep the matter a secret but now that i think about it... you are trying to protect nux. the ''mysterious man'' who helped us that day... this is the reason you seem unwilling to rush to him because if you do, they would focus on your relationship and might look into yours and his past. to avoid that you are trying to give off the impression that he is merely an acquaintance of yours rather than a close friend." felix finally realized the truth. "if you understand, then please leave, i have things to do." rune spoke, not agreeing or disagreeing with her brother''s words. felix, however, didn''t need any acknowledgment, now that he looked back, her every action that he couldn''t understand this entire time finally made sense, it was as if the one last piece of the puzzle was put in the right place. felix knew how dangerous these clans were, thankfully, they didn''t have a divine stage with them, however, they just the complete saint stage cultivators were enough to represent their might. and who knows? if they have so many complete saints, they might even have 1 or 2 divines as well. the current situation of yrniel was already complex, every power was trying to avoid getting into any kind of major confrontation because of the fear of the unknown. rune''s decision to protect nux, felix understood it. "we can meet him once we have some time. after all, we only need to keep up the formalities so as to not fall out of his favor once he grows, the current nux is not strong enough for us to give him so much attention." felix commented. rune glanced at her brother for a moment before she nodded. "that is correct." "i will not be bothering you any further, sister. and please don''t forget to take care of your health as you work." saying those words, felix walked away. the circle of time continued to move without stopping and soon, a week had passed and aldara city was filled to the brim yet again. it was time to see if nux leander still had it in him, or whether he would just be becoming a relic of the past. Chapter 1138 You fucking Coward! Did you finally grow enough balls to show yourself!? chapter 1138 you fucking coward! did you finally grow enough balls to show yourself!? "eisheth, how have you been? it has been a while since we met, didn''t we?" "hahaha~ that''s correct, lord pyrax." the succubus queen chuckled. she was one of the few divine stage cultivators who had come to aldara city to watch today''s challenge. because of the emergence of a new mysterious force and the new clans together with them, things have gotten much more complicated than before, therefore, even the divine stage cultivators who were usually carefree and went wherever they wanted had changed their attitudes and decided to stay together just in case something happens. the dragon lord, the vampire king, orpheus, ambrosia, the three human emperors, the elven queen, two out of the five strongest demon state lords, and eisheth, these were all the divine stage cultivators currently present in the city. well, there were a few more, however, they weren''t exactly trusted by these cultivators so they weren''t invited and had formed their own groups. "hahaha~ are you nervous about today''s battle, i heard your daughter would be participating in it as well?" arcturus, the dragon lord questioned. eisheth, however, simply shook her head, "this is merely a warmup, a wake-up call to the ''top clans'' that announces exceedogenesis''s return. there is nothing to be nervous about." she had met her daughter a few days ago. eisheth knew the outcome of this battle better than anyone else, she just came here because she was interested in how that man was going to make it more interesting than it should be. and she also wanted to see the look in those members of the top clans'' eyes once nux and his wives'' strength is revealed. seeing the expression on her face, it didn''t take long for ambrosia to guess what she was thinking, "so you met your daughter as well." she chuckled. eisheth glanced at the vampire king''s sister and chuckled, "i guess lady ambrosia is the same." "i am looking forward to the show." ambrosia smiled mysteriously. "indeed." only eisheth could understand the meaning behind her smile. "oh come on! can you stop talking in such a confusing manner already? or do you perhaps want me to beat you up, huh?" the dragon lord had it enough, he didn''t like the feeling of missing things out, and right now, he felt like he was missing out on a whole lot of things. "do you understand finally understand what sort of torture i have been enduring all this while? i still can''t believe that girl didn''t come to meet me when she spent two days with her family. does she not like her uncle anymore? i''ll make sure to teach her a lesson the next time i see her." alaric muttered as he glanced at his friend. "brother arcturus, don''t you think it would be much more interesting if you watch and figure it out yourself?" ambrosia spoke with a light smile on her face. "i do not care about that. you are not allowed to talk anymore, is that clear?" arcturus snorted. "whatever you say, brother arcturus." ambrosia raised her hands. "people of the aldara city! are you ready to witness another battle that will be written down in the history of our city!? after 150 long years, nux leander, the man who once shook the entire world has finally returned! and the moment he did, he went ahead and challenged the previously well-known clan, bloodmoon which is led by darain bloodmoon, a saint stage cultivator! although rare, we know that exceptional complete semi saints have defeated saints before, now the question is, can nux leander do it? the previously known as one of the strongest great sages who shook the world by defeating the vampire hero, can nux leander repeat the history again!? could he face against the new top clans that have emerged out of nowhere!? we will be getting answers to all these questions today! so without further ado, let me explain the rules of today''s challenge. it is the most basic and one of the most popular formats of battle in these last few recent weeks, n./0velbin a clan war. all members of exceedogeneis versus all members of bloodmoon without any restriction whatsoever. the winner can get anything they want since they would be holding the very life of their opponent, so without further ado, let''s call the cultivators representing the bloodmoon clan, darain bloodmoon together with his brave men!" "yeaaahhhhhhh!!!" the announcer announced and the crowd shouted in excitement as darain, kaelin and 52 other cultivators walked into the stage. yes, 52 cultivators, out of those 18 were saints, while the rest were great sages. darain had decided to go all out, this was bloodmoon''s main attack force, the attack force that allowed it to reign on the top for many years. seeing that he had brought almost all his top cultivators showed how serious darain bloodmoon was. "ooooohh, now that''s what you call a lineup! how would nux leander and his wives react in front of this? let''s find that out, without further ado, let''s call out the main characters of today, the exceedogenesis!!" the announcer shouted, the crowd''s eyes widened in anticipation, they had been waiting for this moment for 150 whole years. *step* a footstep was heard and as if it was preplanned, the entire stadium turned silent, everyone waiting for nux and his wives to appear. and they didn''t have to wait for long. a second later, an extremely handsome man walked onto the stage, behind him walked 12 mesmerizing beauties who could blind anyone and make any man kneel on the floor. people finally recalled another thing about exceedogenesis. it was a clan with ridiculously good-looking people! so good-looking that normal beings would want to curse their destiny and bite their lips in frustration. "nux leander!!!" soon, the crowd roared in excitement, seeing nux standing right in front of time, they couldn''t hold back anymore, the entire stadium reverberated with cheers. it was so overwhelming that even nux himself was slightly taken aback. he didn''t know he was this popular. or was it because so much time had passed that people simply started glorifying him to create more hype? well, nux didn''t create either way. he shrugged but then, another shout was heard. "you fucking coward! did you finally grow enough balls to show yourself!?" Chapter 1139 End it quickly, I dont have all day. chapter 1139 end it quickly, i don''t have all day. "you fucking coward! did you finally grow enough balls to show yourself!?" a shout was heard, no one knew who it came from, however, once it did, more and more people started shouting, calling nux a coward for not coming out and fighting earlier. "why did you come out, did you perhaps bribe the bloodmoon to lose to you? oh wait, you can''t do that since exceedogenesis is broke! hahaha!" people started laughing, most of them were king stage or grand master stage cultivators who had seen nux leander for the first time and were extremely jealous, whether it was because those 12 beautiful women who followed him, or because of how their own women were looking at him with literal hearts in their eyes, or maybe both, no one knew. however, using this chance to his advantage, darain chuckled and, "people are quite ruthless, to think they would say the truth right in your face, they have no tact." nux didn''t react, rather, he didn''t care enough to react. the crowd''s opinion could be changed in an instant, nux wasn''t foolish enough to beat himself up because of something like that. right now, he was much more interested in a certain presence that he sensed in the stadium. ''she is here.'' a smile appeared on his face. darain interpreted that smile wrongly, "you are smiling? do you perhaps like it when others insult you?" nux finally glanced at the saint standing in front of him and, "no, i just like to crush people when they think they are better than me, the expressions they make when they lose are quite entertaining." hearing those arrogant words, darian''s mouth twitched in annoyance, he forced a smile on his face to not lose this psychological battle and, "i was actually worried that you wouldn''t show up, i am gl-" before he could even complete it, nux glanced at the announcer and, "call the overseer for the match, i do not have all day." he ordered. "o-okay." the announcer''s mouth moved on her own, she just nodded at nux''s words as if it was the more natural thing to do. however, since she had already done so, she decided not to till the two exchanged a few words and called for this battle''s overseer. a woman wearing the order''s robe that hide her face walked in. seeing her walking in, nux''s smile couldn''t get any wider, "you couldn''t live without me, could you vyriana?" he chuckled. vyriana stared at him with his golden eyes, then completely ignoring his words, she spoke, "i told you not to act recklessly and this is the first thing you do after coming here? it has been like what? a week? you couldn''t even hold back for 7 days?" seeing that the overseer of the battle knew nux and seemed on friendly terms with him darain frowned, he was worried that this might change the result of today''s battle. on the other hand, nux was busy trying to defend himself, "oh come on, just look at him, he is the strongest they have. is this not being careful already? how much lower should i get? no, can i even get any lower? you aren''t telling me to fight king stage cultivators now, are you? i have to accept the challenges eventually, don''t i? i am starting with the weakest and the safest option there is." nux replied. vyriana glanced at darain for a while, then, she shook her head, "that''s not important, you think he is the one i am worried about?" "oh? so who is it?" "haven''t you sensed those guys keeping an eye on you? they are all over the place," vyriana replied. "well, i was planning on capturing one of them today." "don''t bother, they are from the black order. they will disappear the moment you try to go after them." vyriana replied. "black order...?" nux tilted his head in confusion. "that is what they call themselves, they have been in yrniel for 1000s of years, however, recently, they have become much more active," vyriana explained. "so they are the mysterious force behind those memory artifacts...?" nux questioned. "memory artifacts? oh, the memoryweaver amulet? yes, they are the ones who are mass producing and distributing them to spread more chaos in yrniel." "how is the order planning on dealing with them? from what i have heard, the situation is quite dire." "for now, we pl-" "oi, the overseer. can you continue your little chat later when i beat him up? unlike you who is free enough to brew some fantasy story and act like you are some sort of big shot, i have some more important things to deal with." before vyriana could complete her sentence, darain interrupted. "..." vyriana momentarily froze up as she stared at darain. darain couldn''t see her face, but for some reason, he could sense vyriana''s eyes that were gazing at him and for some reason, this made him shudder. realizing that he might have overstepped his limits, darian prepared himself to face the biggest adversary in his life, even going as far as calculating how other people here could help him get out of the sticky situation if he himself couldn''t resist the overseer. to his shock, however, the overseer turned towards nux and, "you know what to do, correct?" "of course, you know you can always rely on me, right?" nux took the opportunity. "we will continue our talk later." vyriana ignored his words yet again. then, she stepped back and, "start." the two clans didn''t move, they looked at each other, trying to assess their opponents'' strengths and weaknesses. or... that was what the bloodmoon members thought, but then, the overseer walked towards nux''s wives. the wives bowed their heads, a second later, they took out a big table from their storage ring, placed the chairs around it and after vyriana sat down, the other wives sat down as well. n./0velbin "end it quickly, i don''t have all day." vyriana waved her hands, shooing nux away as if she was sending him away to do the most boring task while she enjoyed the tea lane served. Chapter 1140 Dumbass chapter 1140 dumbass "end it quickly, i don''t have all day." vyriana spoke as she sat together with nux''s wives. nux stared at them with a deadpan look on his face, then, however, he just shook his head and walked towards the bloodmoon clan members as he took out a sword from his storage ring. "oh well, a 1v54 it is. 13 v 54 was an overkill honestly, not that this is any different." he shrugged. "l-lord darain...?" the bloodmoon clan members couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them. not only them but even darain himself was taken aback. this sheer disrespect... it frustrated him, he quickly recalled the last time he met this bastard a week ago, his anger piled up and suddenly, he raised his hand. "i''ll take him on." n./0velbin obviously, he couldn''t allow all his clan members to surround and outnumber him, as convenient as it sounds, his pride as a saint wouldn''t allow him to do that. as angry as he was, he still needed to uphold his pride. a sword then appeared in his hands, he walked towards nux, matching his pace, then as the two of them got close to each other, darain slashed his sword, aiming to cut nux''s arm. "zenith flow, 1st level,"nux muttered, adjusting his body as he got activated the first layer of the zenith flow and then, he moved. at the last second, he dodged darain''s attack, and before the man could react, *slash* *clank* ''huh...?'' nux''s sword cut his wrist. darain''s wrist and the sword he was holding fell on the ground and once his brain registered it, his eyes widened in horror. he couldn''t see nux move! how was that possible!? he was a saint! even if nux is a complete cultivator, he was only a complete semi saint! there were chances that he could be faster than him considering that darain focused more on strength rather than speed, but... how could the difference in speed be this absurd!? his nightmare, however, had just begun. *slash* *slash* *slash* nux''s sword moved, all his attacks came from such an angle that parrying or dodging the attack was no simple task, especially considering that his sword was not in his hand, not to mention the intense pain he felt in his right hand. nux wasn''t even giving him a chance to take out another sword, let alone drink a healing potion. darain was barely holding himself on under nux''s continuous assault and even then, there were cuts and wounds all over his body. within just 2 seconds since the battle started, darain was already overwhelmed by his opponent who was ''merely'' a semi saint. darain''s confidence had shattered in an instant. he could die. the moment his brain registered that, he was overwhelmed with fear, and the moment he did, there was a delay of a millisecond in his movements, a delay that nux didn''t miss. if it was a normal situation, then by the time his brain could decide what to do, darain would have already corrected his position, however, *slash* "aagaagggggghhhhhhh!!" darain''s entire arm was chopped off. "give up, i could have beheaded you 3 times already, there is no point in continuing this any longer." suddenly, darain heard nux''s eerily calm voice. "if you wish to keep your life, give up and be my slave." the more nux spoke, the more darain panicked, he was trying to run back and create some distance between himself and this monster, nux however, continued to chase him no matter where he went. darain''s heart was beating as quickly as it could, his instincts were desperately warning him about the impending doom. he knew that if he didn''t do something, he would actually die. "w-what are you doing!? attack him together! t-this bastard is dangerous!" darain shouted as loudly as he could, in the end, he decided to throw away his ''pride'' and called for help. and as if they had been waiting for this exact moment, the members of the bloodmoon clan moved, and the mana cultivators who had already prepared their spells unleashed their spells in an instant. a huge magic circle formed under nux''s legs, and around 100 binding chains came out of the ground, trying to bind nux, however, before the chains could touch him, nux disappeared. ''w-what!?'' darain couldn''t understand, he looked around, soon, however, his instincts roared and he rolled forward, barely dodging nux''s sword that was about to chop off his other arm. only 4 seconds had passed since the battle started, and only 1 had passed since nux had chopped his arm off. darain still needed 24 more seconds to regenerate his arm. darain knew he couldn''t lose his other arm as well, if that happened, the battle would end. he needed to hold out for 24 more seconds, it was a short time for most people, but for darain, he already considered them as the longest 24 seconds in his life. what darain didn''t know, however, was that holding out for 24 seconds was the least of his worries. "lord darain!!" darain heard a shout, he looked only to see his clan members pointing at him with horrified looks on their faces, however, before he could look around and understand the issue, *boooooomm* he was engulfed by a huge explosion. when darian rolled forward to dodge nux''s sword, he rolled right into the spells his mana cultivators had unleashed to target nux. the entire stadium turned silent, it was an explosion that was caused by the combination of spells cast by 34 mages and darain took that directly with only his natural mana protecting him. no matter how strong his mana shield was, the fact that it was already weakened because of nux''s continuous attacks and didn''t have the time to recover, and the fact that the explosion was quite strong itself, the result of this battle was already clear. "dumbass," nux commented as he started walking towards darain. he didn''t even wait for the smoke to clear up, after all, if there is one thing you shouldn''t give to a vampire in a battlefield, it was time. not that it would actually change anything, nux just didn''t see the need to extend this battle more than it was required. "you fucking bastard! stop right there!" Chapter 1141 B-But it just started… chapter 1141 b-but it just started... "you fucking bastard! stop right there!" while nux was walking towards darain, he heard a shout. it was rhidhian, a peak semi-saint stage body cultivator and the second in command of the bloodmoon clan. rhidhian knew one thing, the opponent they were facing was absurdly strong. he was the strongest being they had ever faced and the only way to defeat him was to fight him together with lord darain. so if this man deals with darain here, they were going to be next and they will have no way to resist him. nove-lb/1n rhidhian needed to stop that from happening, he roughly estimated that darain would be able to stand back if they managed to hold this monster back for 1 minute and this is what he planned. all 19 body cultivators rushed towards nux, teaming together and trying to stop him, the mana cultivators prepared their spells again, this time, they were much more careful than before. it was a good strategy, however... the opponent they were facing was simply too strong for them to be able to do anything. ignoring their entire existence, nux continued to walk towards darion, rhidhian appeared behind him, slashing his sword, trying to behead him, but then, *clank* a purple black spike popped out of the ground, blocking rhidhian''s sword. ''huh?'' rhidhian frowned in confusion, however, before he could think too much, another spike shot out of the spike, aiming at his heart, he barely dodged only to realize another spike popped out of the ground, aiming at his back. showing his exceptional athleticism, he dodged the spike again only to be attacked again. he was entangled, a moment of loss in focus would be enough to announce his death, rhidhian had no choice but to give his all. and he wasn''t the only one in this situation, all the body cultivators who approached nux were the same. the mana cultivators on the other hand were busy fighting a 10-meter huge golem that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. the golem was strange, it could regenerate infinitely, it didn''t feel pain, even if they destroyed a certain part of its body, for example, its legs, it still stood tall and continued to attack as if it didn''t need its leg from the beginning. normally, golems had a core they could destroy to end the battle, this golem, however, didn''t seem to have that either. yes, all the members of bloodmoon clan were either busy fighting purple black spikes, or a bunch of large rocks that were flying in the air using [absolute kinesis]. as for the man they were supposed to stop, he was already standing in front of darain with his right foot on his chest, and with an expressionless look on his face, he questioned, "darain bloodmoon, are you willing to be my slave?" "...you are a monster," darain commented. it had only been 20 seconds since that overseer ordered them to start the battle and... and he was already reduced to such a position. darain was thoroughly defeated. he never had a chance to win in the first place. "darain bloodmoon, are you willing to be my slave?" nux, however, didn''t care about his monologue and questioned again. darain stared at him for a while, did he want to become this monster''s subordinate, obviously not. no matter how strong, he would never submit to a mere semi saint. however, he knew that the moment he shook his head, he wouldn''t be meeting a good end. ''let''s agree for now and later... i would submit to one of the top clans and take my revenge...'' with that thought in his mind, he nodded, "i am." a demonic smile appeared on nux''s face. darain suddenly felt a strange energy entering his body, his instincts screamed in alarm but before he could realize what happened, "aaaaaaaaggggggggghhhhhhhhhh!!!" a soul numbing screech was heard. [slaves: darain bloodmoon.] seeing the notification in front of him, nux smiled, completely ignoring the man screeching and rolling on the ground in pain. he was glad he was able to use [slave seal] again, he felt that he would be using it quite a lot after today. especially since he had upgraded it to 12 star. thinking about it, nux turned around, removing the dark mist dome he had created to prevent eyes from seeing what he was doing, he walked out. ''i would have told you a way to stop the pain, but since you were rude to my vyriana, i need you to scream in agony till she is satisfied. it may not look like it, but that woman is quite petty you know? well, why am i even complaining, that is one of her charms after all.'' nux chuckled as he spoke using the connection formed by the [slave seal]. ''anyways, scream louder if you can, who knows? she might tell me to stop because she doesn''t like your voice.'' on the other hand, seeing how nux had walked out of the smoke, rhidhian''s expressions changed, he had to come up with another strategy to buy time. "those women! aim for those wome-" it was a bad choice. *slash* rhidhian was beheaded and as the rest of the clan members witnessed this scene, they all froze in horror. nux''s eyes scanned the entire battlefield, then, his gaze fell on a particular great sage. kaelin''s eyes widened in sheer terror, "l-lord nux! please let m-" *slash* kaelin''s head rolled on the ground as well. then suddenly, devouring mist covered the entire battle stage, creating a dome that didn''t allow any sort of sense to peek inside, after all, devouring mist had the ability to devour mana itself, how were the cultivators supposed to peek in when their connection with the mana is devoured? "w-what''s happening...?" "do i look like i know...?" "did lord nux win...?" "i think...?" "b-but it just started..." "i-i think something will happen soon enough." "y-yes, i agree, i think it was all lord darain''s act to trap nux, and once this black mist disappears, i think the tides will change." the crowd continued to discuss, no one dared to believe that the battle ended just like that. after all, it hadn''t even been a minute since this started. no matter how strong nux was, there was no way he could win that easily, right? even the cultivators who had seen nux''s battles before thought the same. a minute later, the black dome surrounding the stage disappeared, and, "winner, exceedogenesis." the overseer announced. Chapter 1142 Who was that new Overseer who replaced you? chapter 1142 who was that new overseer who replaced you? 1142 who was that new overseer who replaced you? "winner, exceedogenesis." the overseer announced. "w-what...?" "it ended...?" "how is that possible...?" "no wait... l-look at the bloodmoon members..." someone pointed out and the audience''s eyes widened in fright when they saw all bloodmoon members lying on the ground, their faces pale white as if they had been through the worst torture possible, none of them dared to refute the overseer''s words. rather, the frightful look on their faces only confirmed them. "w-why do they look like that? it has only been a minute since the battle started..." people couldn''t understand. their minds were filled with questions, their were many things they wanted to ask, however, nux and his wives had already turned around. "i will be visiting the bloodmoon clan soon. prepare everything accordingly." nux spoke with an emotionless look. darain, who was lying on the floor didn''t reply, he didn''t even hear what nux said, his brain was busy registering what had just happened. the past minute... it was the most horrifying minute of his life. the extreme pain he felt... darain didn''t know how fearful death was... however, he did know that whatever it was, it couldn''t be more frightening than what he had been through. 12 star level slave seal was a terrifying ability. the pain it inflicted was countless times stronger than before, not only that, the ability allowed nux to do whatever he wanted to his ''slave''. reading the slave''s mind, seeing his memories, controlling his actions, and even going as far as controlling his thoughts. yes, the 12 star slave seal allowed nux to completely erase a slave''s personality and create a new one however he liked. it was no different than killing the said person and replacing him with a robot. even nux himself was surprised when he learned what the slave seal had turned into, not that it was any morally better ability before, but this was just taking it too far. of course, this didn''t mean nux wasn''t going to use it, he never cared about slaves in the first place, he never thought of him as a good person, and if required, he was prepared to use slave seal to the best of its ability. "...he has become even more of a monster than before." elijah, the vampire hero who came here to watch the battle of his ''competitor'' commented with a grave look on his face. he knew that darain would never be able to defeat nux, after all, even someone like him could defeat darain if he gave his all.n/)o/-v.-e-(l/)b-.1-/n again, that is if he gave his all. a battle against a saint, it would have been a long, drawn-out battle, but this... this sort of one-sided dominance... to end the battle in less than a minute... just what sort of monstrous existence has this man turned into? "a battle against you and him... it would be quite interesting..." a man standing beside elijah commented, from the look on his face, it was clear that he was impressed by nux''s performance. if it was before, elijah would have smiled at his words and nodded in agreement, after all, ever since he was defeated, he saw nux as a competitor, a man he needed to ''surpass'' and with that goal in his mind, he continued to work hard and he did improve quite a lot. to the point where elijah believed his next battle with nux would be ''interesting'', however, the reality was far from different. elijah did smile when the person next to him mentioned his fight against nux, his smile, however, was not the smile filled with endless confidence and eagerness, it was a hopeless smile. "i doubt i''d even last an hour against that monster." elijah had already accepted his defeat. ... "is a semi saint supposed to fight like that?" on the other side, the executives from the new top clans who had come here to analyze what sort of existence nux leander was, couldn''t help but frown in confusion. "technically, a skilled complete semi saint cultivator should be able to defeat an incomplete saint, but..." another man spoke up, clearly shocked by nux''s strength. "do... we have any semi saint who can defeat a saint like he did...?" "..." "..." the entire place turned silent. the answer was clear. "how are we supposed to deal with him?" another man questioned. "no, the more important question is, who is that overseer? i don''t think she is rauna. wasn''t she scheduled to be the overseer for this challenge? i met her before the challenge started, so i know she came here, so why did she not oversee the match? was she replaced?" "replaced? how is that possible? even our clans do not have the power the replace overseers. heck, even most of the divines do not have the required authority to do that." "then how was rauna replaced? and who is that new overseer? is she someone rauna knows? is she perhaps being lazy because the order doesn''t hold as much influence as before?" "if it is rauna... i can see that happening..." "alright, there is no point worrying about it, i have sent a subordinate to look into the matter, he should be here soon en-" before the man could complete, the doors of the room opened up. the people inside narrowed their eyes, they didn''t like how the servant didn''t knock and directly barged in, soon, however, their expression changed when they saw who it was, "rauna? why are you doing here? no, more importantly, why didn''t you oversee the challenge? we could have gathered more information if you had." a woman complained. rauna glanced at the woman and a sour look appeared on her face, "i was replace." "replaced...?" the clans'' executives frowned. again, replacing an executive was not that simple. "who did it? who was that new overseer? i couldn''t hear their conversation, but it looked like she was quite close to nux and his wives." hearing that, rauna''s face turned solemn as she replied, "she was lazy vyriana." "what...?" the people inside the room couldn''t believe what they heard. Chapter 1143 I need to talk to Nux chapter 1143 i need to talk to nux 1143 i need to talk to nux "she was lazy vyriana." "what...?" the people inside the room couldn''t believe what they heard. lady vyriana...? this was a name that almost everyone in the order knew. even if they hadn''t met her personally, vyriana''s name alone was enough to strike fear in people''s heads, enemies and allies alike. "why is lady vyriana here?" "hell if i know." rauna retorted. she was having a blissful day, she only had to oversee a match, a match where one of the cultivators was known to have an extremely handsome face. rauna was actually looking forward to overseeing a challenge for once, but then a woman appears in front of her and tells her to leave. at first, she was annoyed, however, that unreasonable woman then unleashed her aura, pressing her down and making her cough out blood. if she hadn''t given in, rauna was sure that she would have died.n--o.)v/-e-/l.-b-(i-(n ''that crazy bitch...'' rauna cursed inwardly. she had never met vyriana before, today, however, one of her questions was answered. the reason why her name was so infamous. it was because she was an unreasonable bitch that resorts to violence the moment things don''t go her way. "but why is nux leander close to lady vyriana...?" someone in the room questioned. "also... wasn''t he acting way too casually for someone talking to lady vyriana...? from what i know, lady vyriana has crippled people just because she didn''t like the way they talk. how is that man still alive...?" more and more questions were raised, the room''s atmosphere turned graver and graver. "we need to look into the matter." "i agree." "don''t mess with exceedogenesis till then." "and what if they try to challenge us?" "huh? why would they do that?" "i doubt the exceedogenesis plans to stay silent after finally announcing their return after 150 years. not to mention the way he ended that challenge, it looked like an open challenge. an open challenge that called all of us out." "you are looking too deep into it." "are you sure...?" "..." "if he comes for you, then there is no need to hold back. we respect lady vyriana, but in order, connections don''t matter, it is the strength that does." the people in the room nodded. ... nux''s battle hadn''t just surprised the crowd, the heroes, or the top clans alone... the ''world leaders'' were the same, rather, their shock was on a completely different level compared to them. "...so this was what mel was talking about." ambrosia commented as she finally realized. ''a strength that cannot be described with words.'' this was how melia had described nux''s strength, at the time, ambrosia just thought that her daughter was trying to make it more mysterious to overhype her husband because she loved him so much. now, however, she finally realized it... most people here, those executive of the ''top clans'' included, couldn''t sense what ambrosia and other divine stage cultivators could, this was the reason why none of the divine stage cultivators present here said a word ever since the battle started. the speed at which nux reacted and responded to darain''s attacks... even the divine stage cultivators failed to follow through that... this observation came with a fearful conclusion, a conclusion no cultivator in the entire world would ever agree with. heck even now, the divine cultivators who noticed that hadn''t said a word. alaric was one such example. he stood in his position, motionless, even after nux had left the stage, he still stared at where nux stood, possibly replaying what he saw today and trying to find if he missed anything. lyriana, eisheth, the three human emperors, and two demon lords, all of them had the same, grim looks on their faces. they all did their best trying to find if there were any tricks involved, but no matter how much they thought about it, they couldn''t find anything. "arcturus." suddenly, alaric called out. at times like this, he decided to turn towards the most battle-crazy one, if it was him, alaric believed he must have an explanation of what just happened. "did you find something strange in today''s battle?" alaric questioned directly. "yes, i did." arcturus nodded his head, the expression on his face was even grimmer than the other divine stage cultivators. "what?" unable to contain his excitement, pyrax questioned. the others were curious as well, what they didn''t know, however, was the arcturus was thinking about a completely different thing, "the skills nux leander used, the devouring mist and those purple black spikes, they are the same skills that the devil used." arcturus spoke as he narrowed his eyes. ambrosia and lyriana narrowed their eyes. alaric, on the other hand, frowned in confusion, "what the hell are you talking about? they are similar, so what? nux can use devouring mist because he has devouring mist demon physique, i have sensed it before, as for those purple-black spikes, it could be a similar skill to what the devil used." "i have searched the entire yrniel, alaric. i even went to the order, however, i couldn''t find any skills that were even slightly related to those purple-black spikes. and now i am seeing an equally powerful, if not a stronger skill. do you think that it is a coincidence?" "what are you trying to say?" alaric questioned as he narrowed his eyes. "using similar skills, having a connection with lady vyriana, and even having matching facial features, no matter how i look at it, nux leander and the devil seem to be related to each other." arcturus commented. "i need to talk to nux." he spoke. the other divine cultivators'' expressions changed. none of them had forgotten what happened that day, devil had nearly killed arcturus''s son and humiliated him in the process. heck, arcturus even tried to kill the devil and if it weren''t for lady vyriana, the devil would have died there. the relationship between arcturus and the devil was anything but good, arcturus meeting with nux related to matters regarding the devil... "arcturus, you need to-" alaric tried to step in before the matter got worse, however, "it wasn''t elijah who nearly died, alaric." arcturus''s expression was dark. he still hadn''t forgotten that day. "i need answers and he is the only one who can give me those answers." saying those words, arcturus disappeared. *** keke, a new cover. i like it. it is smexy. Chapter 1144 Trust me, I am an expert in this field chapter 1144 trust me, i am an expert in this field 1144 trust me, i am an expert in this field "you need to be careful from now on." vyriana spoke as she glanced at nux. normally, overseers weren''t allowed to leave together with a particular clan after a challenge ended, this shows bias towards a particular clan, which went against the order''s rules. the dragon woman, however, was known for her tendency to break rules. after all, people who would dare to step forward and tell her to stop were... well, extremely limited. "vyriana, just admit it, you have already fallen for me, only a wife worries for her husband as much as you ar-" before nux could complete his sentence, he was sent flying, however, before he could crash into the wall, his body turned into white mist, completely negating the force, he returned to his human form as he then glanced at vyriana with a playful smile on his face. "tsundere." he commented. "i stop myself from killing you so as to not waste all these years i have spent in turning you into something slightly useful, but you really know how to test my patience, don''t you?" vyriana replied, looking right into nux''s eyes with a cold look on her face. if it was before, nux would have started trembling, heck even his wives, who had spent all these years together with vyriana, were slightly worried, however, nux just smiled, "that''s what they call initial attachment. trust me, i am an expert in this field." he really was pushing his luck. and vyriana did not like that. "do you really think i cannot kill you?" "of course not, you can kill me any time you want." nux shook his head, after spending so many years with her, he did understand one thing, vyriana''s pride was unreasonably high. the moment she took it as a ''challenge'' she would do it even if that action might have dire consequences later. so telling vyriana she could not kill him, that was no different than asking for death, since vyriana would, even now, kill nux if he didn''t tread carefully and nux knew it well. therefore, there were times when he needed to take a step back. of course, this didn''t mean he would just give in like he did all those years ago, if he did that, then the nearly two centuries he spent with this woman would be wasted, "but do you really think it is worth it? don''t you think getting to fight me once i become stronger than you would be much more interesting?" nux decided to use vyriana''s pride against her. "heh, this is why i do not like arrogant men." vyriana laughed as she glared at nux. "i have learned from the very best." nux chuckled. "if only you could have learned more. you had the best teacher yet you were the worst student i have ever had." "come on, that''s a clear lie." nux''s expression suddenly changed the moment vyriana said those words. in these years he spent with the dragon woman, unknowingly, he had picked some of her perks as well. extreme pride was one of them. "there is no way you have taught someone better than me. take that back." nux spoke directly as he appeared in front of her. after reforming his body, nux was now 194 cm tall, and vyriana, he was quite tall compared to vyriana, who was only 181 cm, so when he stood right in front of her, looking into her eyes with that serious look on her face, any passerby who didn''t know who vyriana was would indeed see them as a couple. that, however, was not important right now, "i won''t take my words back. i indeed have taught bett-" "names, give me names." nux interrupted. "you are not strong enough to defeat them yet." "give me names, vyriana." nux was not having any of it. vyriana stared at him for a while and not wanting to give in, she used her trump card, "astaria leander." she had learned a lot about nux in all these years as well. "...ah." nux''s expression changed. "well, i can''t fight her. astaria leander is indeed quite competent." nux nodded his head. "i tol-" vyriana was about to reply but then suddenly, her expression changed. "i believe i have already told you to stay away." she spoke with a sour look on her face. nux frowned in confusion, he extended his senses, trying to understand who vyriana was talking about, however... first time in a long while, essence failed to sense a presence. he couldn''t find anything or anyone around them. nux even believed that vyriana was mistaken, however, "i was told that someone changed the overseer, i had to come and see." an extremely calm and beautiful voice that seemed to put one''s heart at ease was heard. nux and his wives tried to look around, extending their senses to limits, doing their best to understand where the voice came from, however, no matter what they did, they couldn''t find the woman. vyriana, on the other hand, didn''t even bother looking around and with an unpleasant expression on her face, she replied, "do not try to fool me, you would never bother with things like these and risk coming out." "not like they can sense me, even their masters would need to train for another million years to be able to do that." the voice turned haughty. nux could actually imagine the owner snorting in disdain. the dragon woman, however, was not amused. "that is not what i am talking about." she wasn''t going to allow that annoying vampire to change the topic so easily. "alright, alright, i will admit, i was quite curious about the little boyfriend you have found."nove/lb/in the voice chuckled, and hearing those words, a big smile appeared on nux''s face, "i do not know who or where you are, but, i will say one thing, your observation skills are top-notch. i am impressed." "oh? well, consider me impressed as well. not many can deal with this woman like you do." "that is obvious. my vyriana is not someone just anyone can handle," nux continuously nodded his head. "indeed indeed." the voice agreed. vyriana, on the other hand, could feel her mouth twitching, a nerve bulged out on her forehead, and seeing that expression nux gulped. ...he may have taken it a bit too far. ''shit...'' he cursed. Chapter 1145 Oh? Why dona??t you give it a try? chapter 1145 oh? why dona???t you give it a try? 1145 oh? why don''t you give it a try? ''shit...'' he cursed. already giving in to his fate of being beaten up to death... this time, however, things were different. another generous woman decided to save him. "let''s call it even, vyriana." the voice spoke and vyriana, who was boiling with anger, suddenly changed her expression. "are you sure...?" she questioned, she could tell what the vampire was talking about. she had breached her boundary before, now if the vampire wanted to call this even by coming here, then... vyriana didn''t think this was a bad deal. "whatever happened already happened, it is not a big deal." the voice replied. vyriana momentarily turned silent. nux and his wives stayed silent as well, they didn''t know what the two were talking about, however, from vyriana''s expression, they understood that this was not something they should get involved in. and as if sensing what they were thinking, vyriana decided to change the topic, "alright." vyriana questioned, "now answer me, aeliana. why are you here?" "didn''t i tell you that already? i was curious about who your little boyfriend is." aeliana replied. "i won''t be excusing you again and again." vyriana narrowed her eyes.n-/ovelbin "hahaha~" aeliana laughed out loud. then suddenly, her voice turned serious and, "anyways, let them play around a little, vyriana. come back." "hmm?" vyriana frowned in confusion. she didn''t remember there being something that needed her attention, so aeliana calling her back right now... "don''t you want to see how much your student has improved?" aeliana questioned. vyriana''s expression changed, she closed her eyes, then a moment later, a slight smile appeared on her face as she glanced at nux and, "do not disappoint me, boy. because if you do, be prepared to face the consequences." vyriana warned, nux frowned in confusion, vyriana however, didn''t explain anything and disappeared. together with her, the ''voice'' seemed to have disappeared as well. confused, nux spread his senses again, and just like before, he couldn''t sense anything. not for long though... a minute later, nux finally understood what his ''teacher'' was talking about, and with a serious expression on his face, he turned towards his wives and opened a portal. "go in." the women frowned in confusion, lane, however, already stepped into the portal. nux smiled as he glanced at his lovely shadow demon, lane smiled back, and as if jealous by this little exchange, the other women quickly walked into the portal as well. nux nodded at them, then, closing his portal, he waited. bam the doors of his room were burst opened, and a 2-meter tall man with a well-built body, golden eyes, scales on his body, giant horns on his head, and an overbearing aura walked into the room. "nux leander." arcturus called out. "meeting with fans hasn''t started yet, return later." nux replied, not caring about the fact that the man standing in front of him was one of the most influential beings in yrniel. arcturus narrowed his eyes, obviously, he didn''t like how nux addressed him. "you have gotten quite rude in the time i haven''t seen you." he commented. "you don''t expect me to respectfully greet the man who barged into my room like this, do you?" nux replied. arcturus looked around and seeing the broken door, he calmed down a little. "i was in a hurry." he answered, still not apologizing for what he did because, well, why would he? since when did a ruler have to apologize? nux didn''t care, he just shrugged, not showing any respect to arcturus either. arcturus narrowed his eyes, "yo-" he wanted to say something, but before that, "nux." another man walked into the room. "lord alaric." nux greeted with a smile on his face. "how have you been?" he questioned, completely ignoring the dragon lord. "i am fine and i wouldn''t ask you the same because i could already see you have been well." alaric replied with a smile, then, he momentarily glanced at arcturus before turning back towards nux and, "nux, the reason we''re here is because there are some questions that have been troubling us for a while and we think that you might be able to help us." alaric spoke, his attitude was clearly much better compared to the dragon lord. "oh? there was actually somewhere i needed to be but i-" "cancel your plans then." arcturus spoke. "..." nux momentarily turned silent as he glanced at the dragon lord. arcturus looked right into the eyes of the young man standing in front of him and suddenly, the air in the room turned heavy. alaric''s expression changed as well, this was the least desirable situation. "cancel my plans for who...? a mere incomplete cultivator...? i am honestly impressed by how arrogant you are, you would think the ''rejects'' would be slightly humble." "rejects?" arcturus narrowed his eyes. "isn''t that what you are? someone who failed to enter the order and then decided to play on the weaker stage. i hear that you refer to yourself as someone who values strength a lot and chases after it very passionately, it is quite laughable when i think about it. you have no clue how strong the person who actually chases after strength is. no wait, i think you do. i heard you passed out just because she released her aura to overpower you." nux spoke, and every single one of his words tore apart arcturus''s pride. arcturus''s anger soared. alaric''s face turned solemn as well, nux''s words weren''t directed at him, however, his words were poisonous, even for him. of course, nux couldn''t care less. he didn''t like how arcturus was undermining him. even if he was a divine stage cultivator, for nux, who had seen complete divine stage cultivators kneeling on the ground in front of the woman he was aiming for, an incomplete reject like arcturus acting like he was a big deal was a big slap to his ego. suddenly, a big smile appeared on arcturus''s face. "how fun it would be if you get crushed by this ''reject'', wouldn''t it?" he threatened. "oh? why don''t you give it a try?" nux stepped forward, looking right into the dragon lord''s eyes. Chapter 1146 Where is the Devil? chapter 1146 where is the devil? 1146 where is the devil? "oh? why don''t you give it a try?" nux spoke as he stepped forward. "your student is quite arrogant." aeliana, who was keeping an eye on the situation commented with an amused look on her face. "is he perhaps betting on the fact that you will come to his rescue?" she questioned. vyriana, who was standing beside her shook her head, "he won''t disappoint me, i told him not to." "so are you saying that he can defeat the dragon?" aeliana raised her eyebrow, incomplete or not, divine stage cultivator is someone who has already formed his law of self, there is no way he would lose against a semi saint, or even a saint. no matter how weak the law of self a cultivator has formed is, the pressure that a law releases is too much for normal cultivators to take. vyriana or even aeliana couldn''t do something like this when they were saints. "of course not." vyriana had the same thoughts as well, she knew nux''s limit more than any other person, he was strong, absurdly strong for a semi saint, however, even nux cannot defeat a divine stage cultivator.n-/o--v--e/-l--b..i).n even if he was one of the weaklings. "then what is he trying to do...?" aeliana frowned in confusion. why would you try to antagonize someone who could crush you with a mere thought? she couldn''t understand. vyriana, however, just smiled, "arcturus was too disrespectful for a mere reject." "..." aeliana stared at the woman standing next to him and seeing her smile, she finally understood why nux was acting like this... ''he is her student...'' the problem wasn''t that man who was standing against the dragon lord, but the teacher who taught him. "so what will you do if your student gets beaten up by a mere reject?" aeliana questioned, trying to understand nux''s plan through vyriana. "hmm? what else? if he gets beaten up he gets beaten up. his fault for not knowing his limits." vyriana shrugged. "..." aeliana turned silent. just now, this woman was supporting her student and now she was picking faults with him. just what in the hell did she want? ''how did he endure someone as unreasonable as her for such a long time?'' aeliana wondered in her head. however, a moment later, she got the answer. ''maybe he is perfect for her.'' in the end, she just shook her head and decided to keep an eye on the situation and... if it went too far, she decided to interfere. though aeliana highly doubted vyriana would just stay silent and let someone beat her student up. ... on the other side, just when things were about to get heated, ambrosia, lyriana, and other divine stage cultivators rushed into the room as well. sensing the tension in the room, they all widened their eyes in surprise. knowing arcturus''s temper, they had an inkling that things might not go that well but... they never thought things would get so far! nux and arcturus standing face to face as if they are ready to tear each other apart. what in the hell was happening here!? also, just where did nux find the balls to stand against the dragon lord!? was he out of his mind? "nux." ambrosia called out. "mothers-in-law, it has been a while." nux greeted with a smile on his face. eisheth and ambrosia however, didn''t share his excitement. "what are you trying to do?" ambrosia questioned then, she turned towards arcturus and, "and are you just going to let a semi saint get the best of you? just think about how it sounds, you were the one who barged into his room, if something happens to him here, rumors that the dragon lord targeted a semi saint would spread, you want that attached to your name? are you sure the blaze family wants that?" "so are you telling me to let a mere semi saint disrespect me?" arcturus narrowed his eyes. "i am telling you to act your age," ambrosia replied. seeing that ambrosia''s words were working, alaric stepped forward as well. "yes, we are the ones who are here asking for a favor, not the other way around. so calm down and accept that you were in the wrong here." "are you asking me to apologize?" "no, that''s not it." "huh? who said that? i want him to apologize for barging into my room." nux spoke up as well. "nux." alaric then turned towards nux and, "even if we are just ''rejects'', the fact is, that all of us have the power to crush you in a second, it is a good thing that you are not one of the ''rejects'', but that is all. you are still very much a weakling who is much weaker than anyone present in the room. so stop being so arrogant." "..." nux turned silent. seeing that he was willing to listen, alaric continued, "now let us start again, i know you have prior arrangements, but i assure you that this won''t take long, i wouldn''t have bothered you if it was not urgent, i will be owing you a favor if you do help us out." "..." the room turned silent as the heavy atmosphere finally calmed down. "the technique that allows you to control those purple spikes at will, it is quite similar to the devil, do you perhaps have some sort of relationship with the devil? do you know where the devil is?" alaric questioned. "why do you want to know that?" nux questioned back. "well..." alaric didn''t know how to answer that. a smile then appeared on nux''s face and, "you want to kill him, don''t you? i heard what happened the day that guy defeated the seven heroes. i must say, he is quite impressive." arcturus narrowed his eyes when nux said those words. "..." alaric didn''t know how to continue, nux seemed to have a favorable impression of the devil and he also knew that they weren''t the same, he highly doubted nux would share the devil''s whereabouts. "i can tell you where he is." nux replied, then, a smile appeared on his face, and, "but i highly doubt if any of you can reach him." Chapter 1147 Can you even protect yourself? chapter 1147 can you even protect yourself? 1147 can you even protect yourself? "but i highly doubt if any of you can reach him," nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. "you do not have to worry about that. just answer what has been asked." arcturus spoke with a cold look on his face. this time, nux didn''t mind his arrogant tone, "he is being trained by lady vyriana as her temporary student. so if you find out where lady vyriana is and have the guts required to actually give her a visit, then by all means, do whatever you want." "..." the entire room turned silent. even if they don''t know who vyriana is as well as the members of the order do, they have seen her strength, heck arcturus has even experienced it firsthand. the ''world leaders'' had no choice but to step back. and seeing that, nux just chuckled. "heh."n-/o--v--e/-l--b..i).n arcturus continued to stare at nux, when he first met nux, he had a positive impression, especially since the way he fought elijah was so entertaining, now however, his opinion had changed. "so am i allowed to leave now, lord alaric?" nux asked for their permission, his words were respectful, his contempt, however, couldn''t be hidden. "tell us more about the devil, what is his real name? where does he live? what clan is he from? his loved ones, the people he values, give me every single detail." arcturus spoke. "heeh? going for the loved ones? i expected better from the ''esteemed world leaders''. was i wrong?" nux questioned as he glanced at alaric. "arcturus..." alaric called out, he didn''t want to ruin his image nor did he like the idea of going after someone''s family. "it was my son who nearly died." "as you said, vedier is still alive and whatever happened, happened in a duel, you chasing after the devil just shows that you are petty," alaric replied. "are you standing against me?" "do you think i am scared of you?" this time, alaric didn''t back down. arcturus stared at the vampire king. "i am helping you because i consider you a friend, do not think of it as my weakness," alaric warned as he looked right into arcturus''s eyes. "nux, thank you for answering our questions. our meeting didn''t exactly go how i planned it to, so i will visit you and that niece of mine at a later time," "of course, lord alaric is welcomed any time he desires, even if i have prior arrangements, i would skip them if it is for lord alaric." nux replied with a smile and even now, his words seemed like a direct slap on arcturus''s face. nux was quite petty as well. alaric knew exactly what nux was trying to do, however, there was nothing he could do in this situation, therefore, he just inwardly shook his head and, "you should leave now, we won''t hold you back any longer." "as you say, lord alaric." nux smiled as he walked away. "are you sure you want to do it?" however, before he walked out, arcturus''s voice was heard. nux paused, then, he turned back and, "do what?" "going against me. are you sure you want the dragon lord to see you in a negative light just to protect him?" arcturus''s face was serious. it was like him saying, ''i would forget what happened here if you told me what i wish to know, this is your last chance.'' "heh." nux however, just laughed as he shook his head. "there are two sides here, dragon lord. an incomplete cultivator who has hundreds of thousands of other incomplete cultivators under him but with no potential to grow any further. and a complete cultivator who defeated the seven heroes alone, even defeating the dragon hero, who was a stage ahead of him, is being trained by one of the strongest beings in the world, and a potential that is... simply unmatchable. do you see the problem here? try to put yourself in my position, which side would you choose?" nux completed, his eyes, however, were not on arcturus, but on the demon lords and the human emperors standing beside him. his message was clear and the people his message was targeted at had a big change in their expressions as well. they came here because they didn''t want things to get messy, right now, however, standing together with arcturus made it seem like they were together with him. was that the impression they wanted to leave in this situation? it was a big question and suddenly, step eisheth stepped back. "i am not siding with anyone here." she spoke directly. "i am the same." "mhm, i see no point in involving myself in this either." and as if they found an easy way out, the others followed as well. the dragon lord''s expression changed. "do you see that? even your friends who have known you for thousands of years aren''t siding with you? how do you expect me, a young cultivator who barely has any knowledge of this world to make a decision? you wanted to know where the devil was, i gave you the answer. but now you wish to play dirty and are planning to target his loved ones to get to him, what would i do if he found out i am the one who gave you that information? even if i do wish to face him someday, i do not wish for that to happen because i played dirty and indirectly killed his family and he is coming for revenge. just look at me, i was born to be the main character of a story. how can i be represented as a villain in that story?" nux questioned. "if you are worried about him coming after you then you don''t have to. i will protect you." arcturus spoke. "first, i am not ''worried'' about him coming after me. and second, what if his teacher decides to interfere? can you protect me from lady vyriana? no, let''s not even talk about me, can you even ensure your own safety if lady vyriana were to come after you?" Chapter 1148 Dont regret your decision later. chapter 1148 dont regret your decision later. 1148 dont regret your decision later. "what if his teacher decides to interfere? can you protect me from lady vyriana? no, let''s not even talk about me, can you even ensure your own safety if lady vyriana were to come after you?" "she wouldn''t bother herself with matters as insignificant as these." "and she told you that when?" "..." arcturus had no answer to nux''s question. "i do not wish to take any chances, dragon lord. i apologize but i cannot help you in this matter, your issues with the devil, you would have to solve them on your own, and if you decide to see this as me going against you, then well, think whatever you want. i will only do what is best for me and my family."n.-ovelbin "don''t regret your decision later." "i won''t." nux smiled as he walked out of the room. the room that was now filled with only the divine stage cultivators turned silent, everyone in the room was thinking about the current situation from a different angle. "he is still alive, that''s quite surprising." on the other side, aeliana commented as she raised her eyebrows. she wasn''t expecting nux to walk out without any injuries. "i didn''t think the situation would calm down." "i guess that boy got lucky." vyriana shrugged. "why do you sound... disappointed...?" aeliana frowned in confusion. "i wanted to see those two fight." "huh? how is nux supposed to fight against a divine stage cultivator? it is over the moment arcturus releases his aura." "isn''t that the interesting part? i wanted to see what he would do." vyriana shook her head. "maybe luck is a part of one''s strength as well." the dragon woman shook her head as she sighed. aeliana, on the other hand, didn''t seem to agree. she didn''t think nux managing to get out of the situation was pure coincidence, ''he knows how to use people to his advantage.'' she noted. maybe... nux was not just an arrogant brute as he pretends to be. thinking about it, a small smile appeared on aeliana''s face as she glanced at vyriana. ''you have involved yourself in something quite complicated.'' ... returning back to yrniel, nux, who was walking towards the stage again was stopped by a voice. "nux." "mother-in-law." he greeted. "it has been a while." eisheth smiled. "it has indeed and you have gotten much prettier in all these years i haven''t seen you." nux complimented. eisheth, however, frowned, "has this long training session affected your flirting skills or something? this one sounded so corny. don''t use that on a woman you are trying to woo." it was a suggestion from an expert. "it was that bad?" nux seemed surprised. "and here i thought i was improving..." eisheth chuckled. "anyways, where are you going?" "hmm? you don''t know? i guess even the divine stage cultivators were not informed." nux noted. "what do you mean?" eisheth frowned in confusion. "they have arranged something quite interesting. it is like an interview of sorts. i wanted to reject it at first, but then i realized that this might actually be one of the rare opportunities to freely speak in front of the entire world, so i agreed." "an interview?" "mhm, an after-match interview." nux nodded. "why was i not informed of this?" the fact that she and the other divine stage cultivator weren''t informed about this just showed how their influence had fallen and how the clans with complete cultivators had taken over. and of course, with how she had narrowed her eyes, it was clear that eisheth did not like this one bit. "you don''t have to worry too much, mother-in-law, things won''t be the same for long now." sensing the change in her tone, nux spoke with a big smile on his face. "hmm?" eisheth tilted her head in confusion. "what do you mean?" "nothing. i just want the mother-in-law to look forward to what''s going to happen in the future. after all, your son-in-law''s clan has returned. anyway, i will be taking my leave now, mother-in-law. i am getting late for the interview. i will visit the lust state so the two of us can catch up. i still haven''t appreciated your beauty enough." nux chuckled as he walked away. a smile appeared on eisheth''s face as he shook her head. this man was still as shameless as before. then, suddenly, eisheth''s expression changed. nux may have told her not to worry about anything and to wait patiently, she, however, had different plans and she planned to implement them soon. of course, not before she watches her son-in-law''s ''interview.'' ... "uggghh... why are they making us wait...? what interesting thing were they even talking about? telling us to stay while not saying anything, what the hell are they thinking?" a man sitting amongst the crowd questioned with an annoyed tone. "no one is forcing you to stay, is there? leave if you want. i will get more space if you do." the man sitting next to him snorted. "why don''t you leave then?" "i am not the one complaining like a fool. so either stop complaining or get the fuck away from here." "why don''t you start wagging your tail for them? it would suit you quite a lot." "what did you say!?" "hmm? you have hearing problems? but i thought dogs'' hearing was quite strong, strange." "you!!" the two started fighting. this was a common scenario all over the stadium, it showed how people were losing their temper because of their frustration. first, the fierce battle that they had been looking forward to for the past week ended within a minute, that two, most of the time, it was covered with that cursed black smoke and they couldn''t see anything. then just as they were about to leave, an announcement saying that they would miss something extremely exciting if they left was made, although they weren''t forced to stay, an announcement like this was no different than playing with their minds and forcing them to stay. and now, even after half an hour has passed by, nothing has started. the crowd was getting restless, their frustration was growing by the second, but soon, another announcement was made. "people of aldara city, please welcome the leader of the winning clan, the star who stole today''s show, nux leander." Chapter 1149 Open challenge. chapter 1149 open challenge. "people of aldara city, please welcome the leader of the winning clan, the star who stole today''s show, nux leander." the announcer announced and the people in the crowd frowned in confusion, "huh? nux? why is he here? didn''t the battle end?" "wait, are we going to see another battle?" "right after the one he had?" "it didn''t seem like he was particularly tired after that. didn''t even feel like a warm-up." "there is always more to things than what meets the eye. don''t forget, he fought a saint. no matter how strong he is or how relaxed he looks, he would never be at his 100% in just 30 minutes." "maybe it is him trying to push himself to his limits?" "that could be the case as well but where are his opponents?" as the people wondered, 2 humans, a male, and a female walked onto the stage. "a 2v1?" "but the two of them are great sages... how are they going to face nux...?" "is this not a battle?" the people started guessing, their curiosity was at its peak, and seeing that she had spread enough confusion around the place and had generated enough interest, the announcer decided to answer the audience''s doubts. "i know you people have many questions, why is nux leander here? what is he trying to do? is he going to fight? who is he going to fight? i also know that these are not the only questions that you people have, your curiosity stems from nux leander, the man who once shocked the world, then disappeared for 150 long years and surprised the world again right after he returned. you must want to know, who is nux leander? what is his origin? how strong is he? how is he as strong as he is? what are his future goals? i am sure that most of you must be curious about his personal life as well. therefore, to satiate your curiosity and to make up for the time that you wasted watching that quick battle, we decided to arrange a special event for you people together with nux leander. a talk with the unordinary. the rules of this event are simple, you people would be given a list of 1000 questions, all of you will have 5 votes, you can give those votes to the questions you want to ask the most. the top 100 questions with the most votes will be selected and will be answered by nux leander. of course, it is up to nux to decide whether to answer a particular question or not, we people merely wish to get close to the man we adore. so, are you people ready!?" the announcer questioned. at first, the crowd didn''t understand, soon, however, when the question list was presented in front of them, they quickly started voting, some even tried to rig the voting by paying others to vote for their questions. while the audience voted, a few servants appeared, setting up a comfortable table and chair for nux and the two humans beside him to sit in, snacks were served, the announcer soon came to the table as well, blushing as her eyes met nux. nux merely smiled. 5 minutes passed and the voting ended. the list of top 100 questions appeared in the hands of the man and woman, the announcer turned towards nux and, "so sir nux, should we start our event?" "mhm." nux nodded. "so the first question with the most votes is..." the announcer turned towards the woman, the woman read the question and a strange look appeared on her face. "what are the conditions to become nux leander''s wife..." "..." "..." "..." the entire stadium turned silent. the people couldn''t believe that this was the most voted question, however, the moment their eyes fell on the women sitting amongst the crowd and the eagerness to know the answer to this question that couldn''t be hidden on their faces, everyone understood the reason. the unity amongst women was quite strong. "s-so sir nux... if you would like to answer that question..." the announcer had gotten quite awkward as well. after all, one of the votes to this question was... hers. a smile appeared on nux''s face, "it''s not very complicated, you just need to be as beautiful as my wives and have their amazing personalities." "his wives..." most women instantly lost all hope as they recalled those 12 beauties who walked together with this man. some women, however, still didn''t give up. "a-alright, moving on to the next question." this time, the man opened the list and asked the second most popular question, "what are the conditions to become nux leander''s maid..." "..." "..." again, the women''s participation in this part was at its peak, they seemed even more interested in this than the actual fight, the reason they came here in the first place. in the end, nux just sighed and vaguely answered the question, after this, there were some more similar types of questions, and a while later, another question was asked, "how is nux leander planning to deal with the clans who challenged his clan while he was gone?" hearing this question, nux''s expression turned serious. "the exceedogenesis has declined all their challenges before, however, this doesn''t mean that we have forgotten it altogether. my clan manager has saved all the names of the clans who have challenged us, together with how many times they have done it and when they did it in our clan records. n-/ovelb1n all these clans in the records will be receiving challenges from us very quickly. of course, they also have the right to reject the challenge like we did, we wouldn''t mind. however, certain clans decided to target our businesses, threaten our members, and isolate our clan, just because we were in a weakened state, they won''t be getting out of this easily. if they don''t accept our challenge, i will say other means to get to them. and it won''t just be limited to the clans who did it, my people are already investigating the people who instigated all this from behind the scenes, and once we find who they are, we will be challenging them as well," nux then looked in a certain direction and, "even if they are one of the so-called top clans." Chapter 1150 A Talk With the Unordinary chapter 1150 a talk with the unordinary "even if they are one of the so-called top clans," nux spoke, his tone was calm, his words, however, spread a wave of deafening silence all over the stadium. the executives of the top clans who could feel nux looking at them had solemn looks on their faces as well, "he knows we are here." one of them spoke. "we might not be able to follow through with our plan of steering away from him before we know more about him." another executive narrowed his eyes. "stop talking, we will be getting some of our answers soon." the room turned silent. on the other hand, the man who was sitting with nux suddenly leaned forward and, "i apologize, i will be breaking the flow here and ask a follow-up question. sir nux, what you just said, can it be seen as a threat?" nux stared at the man who asked this question and a small smile appeared on his face. ''he was sent by them.'' it wasn''t hard to guess it. this ''a talk with the unordinary'' is nothing but the top clan''s way to get to know about his intentions, his goals, and his probably get some insights into his future actions. this event had absolutely nothing to do with the crowd''s entertainment, since when did those at the top care about things like that? of course, nux didn''t mind. rather, this was the main reason he was here. to clearly state his stance. "i am a simple man, you touch what is mine, we will have problems. so if the so-called top clans already have or are planning to eye on things i care about, then they can indeed see this as a threat. actually, let me make another thing clear here. i do not care whether you are a white force or a black one, as long as you do not cross my path, i won''t bat an eye, but if you do, then i will actively come after you and trust me when i say it, it will not be a happy experience." another warning was issued, most people couldn''t understand the real meaning behind the white and black force, but those who knew understood it well. "he is referring to the black order." a man sitting together with other executives questioned. "does that mean he is on our side?" nov¦Å(lb/1n "most probably, i mean, he seems to be close to lady vyriana." "listen to what he says carefully, he never said he is against the black order." "also, i don''t think being close to lady vyriana has anything to do with him being on our side. let''s be honest here, our recent actions haven''t exactly been loyal. do you really think lady vyriana wouldn''t know about that? she may not get involved herself, but... sending her student after us is still a possibility." "so you are saying he represents lady vyriana and is coming for us?" "so is he on the black order''s side?" "why would lady vyriana''s disciple be on the black order''s side, you idiot?" "think of him as a third power. a power is neither on our side nor the black order''s, he is an independent force that only opposes both sides." "heeh, that''s quite grand." a woman spoke with a playful smile on her face. "indeed, lady vyriana is simply too unreasonable, to push all of this on a mere semi saint, it is not different than sending him to his death." "maybe she just intends to use him as bait to lure out the actual powers in the play? the main power of the black order is hidden, the order is allowing us to do as we please because they want the black order leaders to undermine their power and come out so that they can deal with them in one scoop. however, with how things have come to create a strict balance, they are trying to use the third force to tip off that balance and get something out of the situation." "it is not a bad plan, if only the ''third force'' they chose was a little stronger than this, it might have worked. this one wouldn''t last for even a year." "mhm, maybe they sent him out a little too quickly, if they had waited till he became a saint, he definitely would have been a threat." "or maybe he is just an experiment in their eyes? just trying to see how far he goes before he is crushed, maybe they are trying to assess our strength and influence through him." "heeh? then should we show it to them? it would be quite fun if their ''third force'' is destroyed within a week, wouldn''t it?" a man suggested with a big smile on his face. "hold that thought for now. let the black order make a move. we have no reason to completely fall out against the order. we are only scrapping in the middle here, we still need a place to retreat into if things go south." "so are we going to let him threaten us like this?" "hmm? when did i say that? the order wants him to be the third force, we will help them do it by going against him. i am merely telling you not to make the first move." "you think he will make him the first move?" "he will." "well, he is quite arrogant." another man chuckled. "i don''t think we would need to wait for a long time." "indeed." the other executives smiled as they continued to observe the ''interview''. "w-we will be moving to the next question now," "what is nux leander scared of?" "nothing." "do you think exceedogenesis has what it takes to be a top clan?" "of course, it won''t take very long either." "when will we see nux leander back here fighting another opponent?" "very soon." more and more questions were asked and as nux continued to answer them, the clan executives and the people from the black order who were mixed within the crowd, continued to make assumptions. soon, the ''event'' ended and nux returned to exceedogenesis''s base. Chapter 1151 Adversity forges strong individuals. chapter 1151 adversity forges strong individuals. "mother-in-law, i am back~" nux spoke in a playful tone as he walked into riona''s room. "you should knock before you enter." "tsk tsk, acting like this when i am returning after dealing with the people who have been bothering you, how cold." "yes, yes, i have heard the news." "you could have watched the entire battle you know?" "i do not want that, i have better things to do. there is no point in watching a battle i already know the results of." "to think my mother-in-law trusts me so much, i feel so loved." nux chuckled. "i only trust my daughter. there is no way she would allow you to fight if she didn''t think you would win." riona clarified. nux stared at her with a deadpan look on his face. then, he just shook his head and, "anyways, is there anyone else you want me to deal with? anyone who dared to bother my lovely mother-in-law while i was gone?" nux questioned as he held riona''s hands. "there is no one like that..." riona spoke, her voice, however, was much lower than normal. memories of when she stood alone with nux holding her hand a few days ago played in her mind and she quickly lowered her head. "why are you holding my hand...?" she questioned. "hmm? it''s obviously my reward for winning." "didn''t you take your reward in advance...?" "huh? i did?" nux tilted his head in confusion. then, he just shrugged, "then just treat this one as the reward for the next bug i deal with." shamelessness was the way indeed. "..." riona didn''t know what to say. "tsk tsk, look are you, flirting with your mother-in-law." suddenly, nux and riona heard a voice. riona widened her eyes in shock as he quickly pulled back her hands and saw allura standing inside the room with a playful smile on her face. "you don''t have to worry about that, allura. i have already gotten the permission." nux raised his thumb. "huh? permission?" riona''s expression changed. nux, however, completely ignored her and turned towards allura, "anyways, what are you doing here?" "lady vyriana is here," allura replied. "hmm?" nux frowned in confusion. "she says she wanted to talk to you." "huh? why didn''t she appear before me like she used t-" nux wondered, soon, however, his expression changed as his eyes fell on riona. "..." riona seemed to have realized the reason as well since her face turned red. nux''s smile widened, "how considerate of her." he commented. then, he turned towards riona and, "mother-in-law, we will continue this later." "i would prefer not to." riona replied. "cold indeed." nux shook his head as he walked away. ... "vyriana." nux greeted with a big smile on his face. "you are quite shameless," vyriana commented. "i am just a man who is following his instincts," nux replied, knowing what vyriana was talking about. "i''d say you are just a man who has no self-control." "i am quite greedy, i agree. how else do you think i got the galls to set my eyes on you?" "don''t even try." "i have been trying for decades now, vyriana." "and you still failed." "i''d say i am making some progress." "you are delusional." vyriana snorted. nux, however, just smiled playfully as he walked and sat right next to her. vyriana didn''t mind, she then glanced at him and the other women and spoke, "alright, i know you have many questions, i don''t want to keep you in the dark but they told me not to share too much information either, so ask what questions you have, if i can, i will answer them." she didn''t wish to play any games, especially with nux and his wives, who were people she trusted. "i only have one question." nux spoke. "why is the order not doing anything? the situation may be complicated, but i doubt the order would not have the power required to solve everything and keep everything in check again. heck, even those 20 cultivators you defeated, they alone will be enough to set everything like it was before, no?" "i will not deny that. the current issue of the order losing its influence, it can be fixed quite easily. rather, its solution is so simple that we simply do not care enough to act." "..." nux frowned in confusion. "we have a bigger target." "the black order." nux commented. nove(lb-1n "that is correct." vyriana nodded. "half of the current top clans represent the black order while the other half is made from the order''s forces. of course, these so-called top clans are nothing but doll houses in overall view of things. the black order is actually much stronger than what it is showing. it has been hiding in yrniel for thousands of years, making it hard for us to catch them but they are finally making a move now and we plan to use this chance to get rid of them once and for all. the order has decided to pull back all its main force and once the black order makes a mistake, we will go for an all-out attack." "and what happens to the people in yrniel while the order is trying to annihilate the black order? what about the people who died because of all the chaos that has spread all over yrniel?" evane questioned. she was a woman with an extremely pure heart, she didn''t like the current dull situation of yrniel and wanted to do something about it. vyriana glanced at the skyfall queen for a while, then, she just shrugged, "they died because they were weak." evane''s expression changed. "this is no fantasy world, evane. death is a common occurrence, we protected the people of yrniel for years, hoping they would grow stronger without having to worry about anything, but that has made them weaker instead. i, for one, wanted this to happen for a long time now. adversity forges strong individuals. and the strong is what we need. as for the weak... they can only kneel and beg for their lives." Chapter 1152 Thats gross, keep trash away from me chapter 1152 that''s gross, keep trash away from me "adversity forges strong individuals. and the strong is what we need. as for the weak... they can only kneel and beg for their lives." vyriana spoke with a cold look on her face. "..." evane turned silent. she seemed surprised by the words vyriana had just said. she knew vyriana chased after strength and valued it above all but to think she would say such words for living people... evane felt that this was too harsh. evane was an innocent woman, so most of the time, her mind did not consider or notice the cruel things people do, especially the people she sees in a positive light like vyriana. on the other hand, nux and his other wives didn''t seem very surprised. amaya had already noticed vyriana''s nature when she went to the people of the forgotten continent to know more about them without a care of the world. in vyriana''s eyes, the weak does matter. whether they live or not, she couldn''t care less. "so what do you want us to do?" nux questioned, wanting to distract evane from the current situation. evane was nai?ve, she had changed quite a lot, however, her heart was still pure and nux could tell that she didn''t like vyriana''s approach. nux knew he had to step in and change the topic. "with half of the top clans not being completely loyal to the order anymore and the other half being part of the black order, how do you want me to act?" "the ancestral order does not expect anything from you, nux. we can handle this ourse-" "i never asked what the ancestral order wants. the order doesn''t matter, i am not part of the order, what i want to know is what my ''teacher'' wants me to do. how do you want me to act in this situation? do you want me to go easy on the clans that represent the order?" nux questioned and hearing that question, vyriana furrowed her brows, "have i perhaps gone too easy on you?" nux laughed out loud, "i just want to make sure. my dear teacher doesn''t want me to go easy on her ''team members'', does she? i can do that if you want, you know?" "..." vyriana stared at her ''student''. there was no expression on her face, however, 10 seconds later, nux couldn''t take the silence anymore. "no mercy it is then." he nodded. nux was much more sensitive than before, he could sense the incoming death. ''alright, i need to stop teasing her... even though it is quite fun.'' it was a pity but if vyriana decided to ''tease'' him, nux wouldn''t survive it. vyriana then stood up, "do whatever you want. but don''t you dare come to me when you get beaten up." "i might come together with that person''s head." "that''s gross, keep trash away from me." "..." nux turned silent. vyriana simply shrugged as she then disappeared. nux chuckled. "i don''t think there are many people who talk to her the way you do." astaria commented. as her disciple, she had seen how people treated vyriana and the disparity between nux and them was just too huge. "how do you expect me to find my way through her heart if i am not unique? i even lost the age advantage i had before." nux replied. "i doubt a 261-year-old semi saint is that common," melia commented. "heh, you are the last person who needs to worry about uniqueness." felberta nodded. nux simply smiled. "so, what are we doing next?" suddenly, thyra questioned as she turned towards amaya. after a week, the women had taken back their roles in the clan and planned to help it stand back to its previous state. how to do that? heh. amaya waved her hand as three scrolls appeared on the table, "we will be challenging any one of these clans." she spoke. "i am saying this now already, this time, i will be participating in the battle," astaria spoke. not wanting to be a mere observer like before. "i agree. i didn''t train for so many years just so you can take all the glory." ember nodded as she stared at nux. "i agree." thyra nodded as well. "yes yes, as i promised before, this time, i won''t step in if i am not needed," nux replied, knowing perfectly well that these women weren''t planning on listening to him. "you are not," amaya spoke up. then looking into nux''s eyes, she continued, "the strongest these clans have are semi saints and none of them are complete cultivators." "semi saints are still strong..." nux commented, however, before he could say anything further, his eyes fell on aisha. his other wives may not be strong enough to fight against a semi saint because of the phase jump, aisha, however, was a semi saint herself, not to mention that she was a complete semi saint with primordial level blood flowing through her veins, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that she is one of the strongest semi saint there is. nux highly doubted that there were any semi saints strong enough to defeat his wife, excluding him, of course. nove/lb)1n if it were just incomplete semi saints, then nux was 100% sure that none could defeat aisha. "alright, you all can fight the next battle and have fun, i''ll be sitting out." in the end, he had no choice but to give in. the women smiled. "wait, what about the bloodmoon clan? aren''t we going to visit them?" felberta questioned. "we will put that on hold for now," amaya spoke up. "why?" nux asked with a curious expression on his face. "i believe something interesting would happen if we leave them alone." amaya replied and after thinking about it, a big smile appeared on nux''s face. "some interesting people might give them a visit and even if they don''t, we would have nothing to lose" "indeed." amaya nodded. "amaya, you are a genius." nux chuckled. "that is obvious, but if you want, you can reward you privately, i won''t mind." amaya didn''t miss her chance either. Chapter 1153 Greeting, Father-in-law. chapter 1153 greeting, father-in-law. n/-0velbin *knock* *knock* a knock was heard and the white-haired cat kin who was working who was working frowned in confusion. "who is it?" she questioned. "it is me." rune''s expression changed the moment she recognized the voice. she stood up and rushed towards the doors, "father, what are you doing here?" she questioned as she glanced at oberon who was standing in front of her. oberon, however, ignored her and looked into rune''s room, seeing the room well-lit with a pile of papers lying on her table, oberon turned back to rune. "i believe i ordered you to rest." he spoke. "i was about to res-" "i did not know that my authority as the lord would diminish after i selected the next heir." "father, it is not like that..." rune tried to explain herself. oberon, however, wasn''t liking it. "i have told you time and time again, you are worrying too much. those people know their limits, they would not move too unnecessarily till i am here. i have allowed you to act how you please all these years, however, you over-panicking is now affecting your health and i cannot allow that." "father, i am not over-panicking." "you have gone as far as using memory artifact, rune." "that was a necessary step." "do you truly believe they can kidnap someone from the city mansion?" "i do." rune nodded with a firm look on her face. oberon narrowed his eyes, "are you underestimating my strength?" "no, father. i know how strong you are but these clans are dangerous. 3 divine stage cultivators have died in the last 150 years." "i killed one around that time as well," oberon commented. "and the entire world knows that you were the one who did it. we used more than ten artifacts to first weaken him and even then, you needed to use a considerable amount of strength to defeat lord prima, however, those divine stage cultivators were assassinated in secret. the identity of the culprits is unknown even now. killing a divine stage cultivator without as much as alerting even a single person beside them, just how strong one needs to be in order to do that? does father really think he can stop such beings if they come for us?" rune questioned directly. oberon, however, simply shook his head. he was not a narrow-visioned child, he knew yrniel was not safe anymore, he was not the absolute being he once was, things were dangerous, even for him, however, "do you think your little preparations would stop people of such level from aiming at us? you truly believe people of such level would come and try to kidnap our subordinates to know the truth? why won''t they directly target us instead? what do you wish to do? live in fear and panic for the rest of your life? rune, you are a competent leader, but you need to realize that not everything can be perfect. you cannot solve every single puzzle. sometimes, you need to leave some things to luck. whoever those people are, it is clear from their actions that they do not wish to show themselves more often than required. so hope that these people won''t come for us and continue with your life. there is no need to put yourself through all that." "mhm, i completely agree with those words." another voice agreeing with oberon''s words was heard. oberon narrowed his eyes as his aura burst out, enveloping the entire room, "uhh... father-in-law... can you stop? i can''t appear if you use your aura, as strong as i am, facing the aura of a divine stage is still not possible for the current me." the voice spoke again. this time, oberon''s brows furrowed in confusion. ''father-in-law...? a male''s voice was calling him father-in-law...?'' oberon was confused, he glanced at his daughter and saw a surprised expression on her face. "father..." she called out. oberon understood and retracted his aura, however, the confusion on his face was still as apparent as before. according to what he knew, rune only loved a single man all her life and that was aragorn, the man who was planted by willow. after being betrayed by him, rune''s heart had turned cold, she was approached by countless men after everyone heard about the incident and realized that she was now available, rune, however, didn''t even look at them. it didn''t take long for oberon to realize that his had daughter stopped believing in love and had decided to take care of the city. a decision that pained oberon''s heart but also made him proud. his daughter was right, love was simply an emotion that weakens a person''s state of mind, him being fooled by ivy was one such case. a competent leader does not require love. rune was strong enough to live alone for the rest of her life, just like him. but... to think rune fell in love again... oberon was surprised. just who in the world won rune''s heart when she didn''t even glance at the men trying to approach her and how in the hell did he do it? and as if knowing what his future father-in-law was thinking, nux decided to appear beside rune. "greetings, father-in-law, i believe this is our first time meeting each other." he greeted with a big smile on his face. "you..." oberon narrowed his eyes when he glanced at nux. how could he possibly not recognize who this man was? even the world leaders leave their continents just to witness his battles. "nux leander..." he spoke. "that is correct." nux nodded. "father-in-law, i completely agree with your words, rune worries too much, it might affect her health if this continues. i actually have a solution for this problem as well." "what is it?" letting the curiosity get the best of him, oberon questioned. nux momentarily glanced at rune and, "send her with me. i promise that i will treat her well and she will have nothing to worry about." "what...?" Chapter 1154 Rune, come with me. chapter 1154 rune, come with me. "send her with me. i promise that i will treat her well and she will have nothing to worry about." "what...?" nux spoke and oberon couldn''t believe what this man just said. "i said that you should send rune with me, i promise i will protect and treat her well," nux repeated. his father-in-law was old so he was quite patient with him. he was a good son-in-law. "are you saying that you can protect my daughter better than me?" oberon narrowed his eyes. nux may be someone who was currently the entire yrniel''s center of attention, however, no father would stay silent if someone dared to say something like this to them, especially when a father was a divine stage cultivator, one of the strongest beings to ever exist. oberon''s annoyance could be felt clearly, nux, however, just smiled playfully and nodded, "that is correct." "is that so...?" oberon muttered, his voice unexpectedly calm, rune, however, could tell that her father''s actual mood was the extreme opposite of what he was currently showing. "boy, you better prove those words this instant, else i might do something i would regret for the rest of my life." oberon spoke. it was a direct threat. and nux, who understood the meaning behind those words smiled even more. he was not a fool, he wasn''t antagonizing oberon without a reason. he had a goal and that goal was to bring rune with him and knowing rune, he was absolutely sure that this woman wouldn''t come with him no matter what he did. so he decided to change the strategy and decided to convince the father-in-law instead and the best way to do that? it was to prove himself in front of him. "father-in-law, i walked into this room, spied on the two of you, and none of you could sense my presence, do i need any more proof than this? just like you two, i can assure you that others wouldn''t be able to sense my presence either. how do you expect them to defeat me when they can''t even tell where i am?" "oh? and what about right now? let''s forget rune for a while, you are standing right in front of me, are you confident enough to escape if i try to attack you? am i, as a father, allowed to test that out?" oberon questioned, there was no expression on his face, but both nux and rune could tell what this man was actually thinking. and his thoughts weren''t peaceful at all. "i appeared in front of you because i trusted that you wouldn''t attack me, father-in-law." "so you are saying you can''t escape if i attack you." "well, that''s not exactly true, i do have my ways, but they are things i would rather not reveal. you see, it''s my trump card of sorts." "heh, so you need a trump card just so you can escape from a person who is not even capable enough to protect his daughter." oberon chuckled. nux, however, shook his head, "you misunderstood my words, father-in-law. i never said you were weak, i only said i can protect her better than you." oberon narrowed his eyes. "the two are not the same, father-in-law," nux spoke. then, he waved his hand, and a portal formed in front of rune. "rune, walk in." he spoke and his voice had such a strong compelling force to it that even rune, who was known for her stable and rational mind, walked into the portal, only to realize what she did after she entered the portal. however, it was already too late by then. nux had already closed the portal. then, he turned towards oberon and, "even if all the powers in the world come together and spend all the resources they can, i can assure you that none can find her now, let alone harm her. i never said i am stronger than you, i know my limits, i only said that if it is just about protecting rune, i am capable enough to do it. as for keeping her happy, i promise you that i will give my all to do it." nux spoke with a genuine look on his face, at the same time, he opened the portal again, allowing rune to return. oberon glanced at his daughter before turning back to nux. "father, i agree with him." suddenly, another voice was heard. everyone in the room turned towards the direction and saw a man walking in. it was felix. "i have been keeping an eye on sister for a long time now and i can assure you that her lifestyle is not the least bit healthy, she worries too much, sending her with nux is the safest option. it''s not like it would be the first time nux will be protecting her." "what...?" oberon narrowed his eyes. "the incident related to mother and the skythron falcon city, nux was the one who helped us. well, not exactly us, he was just helping sister, we just got lucky." felix clarified and hearing those words, oberon glanced at nux, this time, his expression was different than before. "not only did he protect sister from mother and other assassins who were after her, but he was also the one who exposed mother''s actions in front of me, revealed her true nature, and convinced me to help you. he is pretty much the mastermind behind our victory against the skythron falcon city. and he was only a sage back then. i can only imagine how much he has changed now that he is a semi saint." felix spoke and nux, who heard his words couldn''t help but smile widely. his brother-in-law was really playing his role as he was told to. and to think that sage has now returned as a semi saint... "father, i have a request." ''a great brother-in-law indeed.'' nux nodded in his head. oberon, on the other hand, continued to observe nux and suddenly, all the doubts he had were solved. how rune managed to convince felix, how she got her hands on the mystic parasite that those blood suckers monopolized, or how she found all spies within an instant... oberon knew someone did help her daughter but... for that someone to be a mere sage... and to think that sage has now returned as a semi saint... "father, i have a request." suddenly, felix spoke up. n()o.(v(-e(-l-)b-(i)-n oberon turned towards his son. "please make me the next heir." felix requested and both oberon and rune seemed surprised. felix, however, ignored their surprise and turned towards rune, "sister is not suited to be the city lord, going with nux is a much better option for her, since he is all she thinks about." "what are you talking about?" rune, who had been silent all this time finally spoke up. "am i lying? isn''t the reason you worry about those clans so much because they are looking into that matter and trying to find the whereabouts of the person who helped you? aren''t you working this hard so that you can protect nux from those clans?" felix questioned oberon and this time, even nux seemed surprised by this. oberon turned towards his daughter and questioned. "is that true?" "father, i only do this because i do not wish my benefactor to get in harm''s way because he helped me." rune clarified and while she was at it, she turned towards nux and, "also, stop calling him father in law, you are giving out the wrong message here. father, i have no such relationship with nux, he is a close friend, the two of us are not involved romantically." "yet." nux completed rune''s words. "..." "..." both oberon and rune turned silent. "come with me, rune," nux asked shamelessly. "no. that would defeat the purpose of me working so hard for all these years. the moment i leave with you, they will start looking into you and that is the last thing i want." rune shook her head. nux, however, just chuckled, "rune feline, i don''t think you understand the dynamic here." rune narrowed her eyes in confusion and suddenly, nux''s smile turned cold, "even if they won''t look into me, i am not planning on leaving them alone. i will be standing against those clans eventually and i need strong people to help me fight them. it is time you return the favor, rune, come with me, join exceedogenesis, as for the feline cat city, leave it in your brother''s hand. he is a capable man, he can handle it." "...you heard how you toyed with darain, nux. i am not much stronger than him, so even if i want to, you have reached a level where i cannot help you anymore." rune spoke, from her tone, she sounded disappointed. "see this is where you are wrong." nux, however, shook his head. "you are much different darain bloodmoon. you are my ''friend''. and i need you to be by my side." he spoke as he looked into the cat woman''s eyes. "..." rune didn''t say anything. but then, "rune." she heard a voice. rune turned towards her father and, "go with him." oberon spoke. Chapter 1155 Oh, right… I guess you didnt know… chapter 1155 oh, right... i guess you didn''t know... "rune, go with him." oberon spoke as he looked into his daughter''s eyes. "father...?" rune was shocked. "you want to help him, correct?" "b-but i am not strong enough..." "didn''t he say that you are wrong about that and that he needs you by his side? when he has come all this way just to seek your help, how can you deem yourself unworthy of helping him? from how i see it, this feels more like you trying to find an excuse to not help him. if that is the case and you truly do not wish to leave with him, then by all means, stay here, the city needs a competent heir anyway, however, if that is not the case and you truly return the favor, then you need to leave." oberon spoke and rune''s expression changed. she stared at her, father for a while, then, she glanced at nux who simply smiled at her, and in the end, she sighed, "i will do my best to help you in any way possible." she spoke with an earnest look on her face. "and that is exactly what i need." nux nodded as his smile widened and he quickly formed a portal again. "you can leave." oberon repeated, then, he turned towards his son, and, "felix will be taking over your duties till you return. so you do not have to worry about anything." "yes, father." rune nodded. "take care of things here, brother felix. it would be good if you get used to things around here." nux spoke with a playful smile on his face as well. felix stared at this shameless man in front of him and couldn''t say anything. nux shrugged and turned towards rune. "please." he gestured the cat woman to move into the portal he had created, however, just as he was about to follow her, ''if something happens to my daughter, i will use everything at my disposal to kill you. even if i can''t find you, i will wait for you to appear and i will continue to wait till eternity.'' he heard oberon''s threat. nux paused, then, he turned towards the father and smiled gently, ''i assure you, lord oberon, i will not disappoint you, or her.'' ''...that girl may not show it, but she has a gentle heart, a heart that has already been broken once. please be careful and considerate to her.'' oberon''s tone turned unusually gentle. ''since the start, i haven''t been close to my children because of my distance nature, i have tried to change myself but habits formed for 1000s of years do not simply change just because you want them to. not to mention that the gap between me and my daughter has already widened to the point where if i change my approach a little too much too quickly, rune might think that i am doing it out of pity for her and wouldn''t like it. you, however, i believe are different. try to get her to open up to you, try to get close to her. i know you are trying to win her heart, but don''t be too hasty when you do that. take it slow, get close to her, let things flow naturally, and... take care of my daughter.'' oberon spoke and this time, nux was actually surprised. this man actually cared for his daughter. he didn''t think that was the case when he saw him the last time he was here. ''well, that''s a surprise.'' he muttered to himself, then, he glanced at his future father-in-law and, ''i will heed your words.'' saying those words, he turned around following rune and stepping into the portal as well. the two glanced at the father-son pair one last time, nux smiled, "i will be taking your daughter away now." "father, i will return as soon as i settle things there," rune spoke as well. of course, rune wasn''t a fool. nux''s intentions were as clear as a day in her eyes, he did not need her help in any way, she knew nux was far more capable and resourceful for that, especially now that he had returned, turning into a much more absurd monstrosity than before. rune knew that the only reason nux wanted her close to him was because he was still aiming for her even after she had rejected him before. so her saying this to her father was her way of telling nux that she won''t be falling for his methods. nux, who could tell what the cat woman was thinking just smiled. then, he waved his hand, the portal closed and now, nux and rune were alone inside the [core]. "how did you get felix to be on your side?" n--o-/v-)e--l..b-(i--n rune questioned without wasting any time. she could already tell felix was in this from before, rather, she was positive that nux had visited felix before coming to her and her father. and this is what surprised rune. she didn''t think felix would actively help any man court her sister, after the case with willow, felix rarely trusted anyone. the only person he cared for was rune, therefore, he was especially overprotective of her. he reacted aggressively to anyone who tried to court rune through him, sometimes things were so bad that rune was forced to jump in and settle the issue later. now, however, the same brother was actually helping another man court her, rune was surprised, nux, however just chuckled, "he just wants the best for his sister and knows that i am that ''best''. the only missing piece that would turn your life into a perfect fairy tale once i get in." "stop daydreaming, i have already made this clear before, i will repeat it again. i am not looking for any romantic relations as i do not believe in them." "are you saying that you think i will be like aragorn and will betray you in the end?" "that is not the case, nux. i know you are different from that man, however, i already gave my heart to someone once and that someone tore it apart, now i am simply incapable of handing my heart over to someone else again." rune spoke in a solemn, fixed tone that showed her unwillingness to waver. "you just had a bad experience, rune. not everyone is out there to get you, some just want the best for you and genuinely care about you." nux spoke as he looked into rune''s eyes. rune looked back, seeing the look in nux''s eyes, she couldn''t help but frown in confusion, "why are you doing this? you are surrounded by beautiful women, almost all women in this world want you as their partner, and rarely any woman would ever reject you, even women stronger and much more influential than me would be the same, so why go after someone you know will reject your advances? is this the chase? the feeling of ''conquering'' the woman who rejected you before? is that it?" hearing those words, nux couldn''t help but smile, "that''s quite a wild accusation." "it is merely an observation," rune replied. "all those women you are talking about have one problem." "what is it?" "they aren''t you." "..." rune turned silent. nux walked towards the petite catkin and, "is it the feeling of ''conquering'' a woman who rejected me? i do not know. do i wish to make you mine? yes. but am i doing this because you rejected me? absolutely not. the only thing i know is that you are someone i feel a genuine attraction to, even after so many years have passed. is it because you are pretty? that is one of the factors, however, it is more related to the time i spent with you. what i am more attracted to is your nature, your heart, whenever i see you and realize that you are the woman who was ''betrayed'' by your lover, i feel rage. that ass-face missed a golden opportunity when it was served right in front of him, do you even realize how annoying that is? do you realize how frustrating it is when you say you gave your heart to someone like him? i feel jealous. i feel i would have done a much better job if i was in his place. that''s why i act. to prove myself and to treat a woman like you in a way you should have been treated to begin with." nix replied with a genuine look as he got closer to rune, unlike other women, however, rune didn''t step back while her heart skipped a beat, rather, she had already come up with a reply, "what you said would have worked, if you had said it a 1000 years ago. i am too old to be moved by those words, nux." "aaaahhh!! it is already outdated? how? aragorn told me that''s how he did it. did he perhaps lie? no, that''s not possible. then how..." nux couldn''t understand. rune, however, was focused on something entirely different. "aragorn...?" "oh, right... i guess you didn''t know..." nux realized. Chapter 1156 I am quite scared. chapter 1156 i am quite scared. "aragorn...?" "oh, right... i guess you didn''t know..." nux realized. "what are you talking about?" rune''s frown deepened. she still remembered that all those years ago, after her father defeated prima and returned from the skythron falcon city, aragorn had disappeared. of course, not many people cared, the same was true for rune as well. rather, she was happy that she didn''t have to see him anymore. however, she always had a doubt in her mind, where did that man go? in all honestly, her prime suspect was nux. he was the one who interrogated him and was the last person seen with him, not to mention that weird magic he used on aragorn to turn him into his ''slave'', of course, at that time, rune didn''t bother enough to actually ask nux about this. now, however, she was curious. "where is he?" she questioned. "well, he is not in the best condition. do you wish to meet him?" nux questioned with a curious look on his face. rune, however, simply shook her head, "i do not care." she was merely curious, but not curious enough to actually meet the man. not after she has been through so much because of him. "but i will clarify one thing, whatever that man told you, it would never work. i am not the same nai?ve woman i once was." rune spoke with a cold look on her face. "should she go to exceedogenesis now?" she questioned. nux stared at the cat woman for a while before he waved his hand, opening the portal to exceedogenesis. rune walked out, entering the exceedogenesis and the moment she did, thyra appeared in front of her. "it has been a while." thyra greeted. a smile appeared on rune''s face. "it has indeed." then, she stared at thyra for a while and smiled, "you have gotten much stronger than before." both of them had worked as assassins, so the two clicked almost instantly when they met, their relationship, however, strengthened even further when thyra spent 2 years together with rune before taking the catkin trials. for those 2 years, rune had acted like a master who trained thyra, taught her advanced assassination techniques, and helped her grow even though she herself was extremely busy with work. "we spent these past few decades training and pushing ourselves to the limit, these results are obvious." hearing rune''s compliment, thyra seemed calm. nux however, could tell that his little assassin was happy and he didn''t need to look at her wobbling tail to be able to guess that. soon, other women came and greeted rune as well. rune seemed happy after meeting all of them after a long time as well. time passed and for the first few days, nux didn''t make any moves on rune either, just like oberon said, he would take it slow, so he decided to let her settle down. his wives, on the other hand, were actively searching for challenges and today was finally the day when they finally debuted again, this time, as complete cultivators. the clan exceedogenesis was facing today was called destruction, with the clan leader being a complete semi saint. it was one of the new clans whose members were part of the order and it was also one of the clans that openly targeted exceedogenesis when nux and his wives were away. "i have no clue what you people are thinking." rune spoke with a grim look on her face. "hmm? what''s the issue?" thyra questioned as she tilted her head in confusion. "destruction is not weak. rather, it is one of the strongest middle-level clans there is. i would have understood if you agreed to a clan war, then nux could have taken care of everything, but why would you choose the ten rounds format? that is no different than gifting them a win." rune spoke. n--ovelb1n the ten rounds format was a format in which each clan sends 10 cultivators to battle against each other in a 1v1 battle, the clan with the most victories win. this is one of the formats that focuses on clan members'' individual strengths and unlike the clan war, where nux could take everything on his own and ensure his clan''s victory, here, he could at most bring back 1 point for his team, leaving the rest of other members of the clan. "it should already be clear why they suggested this format, why would you accept this challenge?" rune questioned. "rune, we were the ones who suggested this format," thyra replied. "what...?" rune''s expression changed. she then directly turned towards amaya and, "have you not taken a look into destruction''s strength? they can easily push out 10 complete cultivators and with the condition of the cultivators needing to be of the same phase, you wouldn''t be able to fight them at all." amaya, however, just smiled, she wanted to reveal the truth, however, nux had told her to keep rune in the dark. he wanted to surprise her a little. "hehe~ sister rune, don''t worry, just leave everything to us." skyla, who was thoroughly enjoying rune''s expression chuckled. "are you okay with all this...?" rune turned towards nux. "i trust my wives." nux raised his hands. then, he glanced at astaria, "though i still pity those idiots. they accepted our challenge thinking they would win because of the format, heh, they have no clue what''s going to happen to them." astaria simply closed her eyes, trying to act calm, the smile on her face, however, couldn''t be hidden. it was getting harder and harder for her to hold back. "anyway, mother-in-law, i want you to come with us as well. i am sure you are curious about how strong your daughter has gotten, no?" nux spoke. riona glanced at amaya, the girl nodded and, "alright." riona agreed as well. nux''s smile widened. "then should we leave?" he questioned. "mhm." amaya nodded. nux created a portal, signaling the women to walk in, riona, rune and the others followed, the portal was closed, and then nux disappeared as well, rushing towards the stadium. "ladies and gentlemen, it hasn''t been a long time since we parted yet here we are, gathered together again, just as the leader of the exceedogenesis said, they would continue to challenge more and more opponents, and he didn''t go back on their words. after the bloodmoon, they have now challenged destruction! can exceedogenesis win!?" the announcer announced, continuing to hype the battle as much as she could. on the other hand, nux, who had walked into the viewing box exclusive to the clans participating in the challenge, opened the portal, calling the women out. he didn''t even glance at the other viewing box that was right on the opposite end, where the destruction members stayed. his wives, however, were different. "one semi saint and the rest are great sages. they have done their research." astaria muttered, sensing her opponents'' cultivation levels. "mhm, that clan actually has 4 semi saint cultivators, however, i doubt they would be using them, especially considering the limit set was not cultivation stage, but cultivation phase. they wouldn''t want saints fighting against semi-saints," amaya spoke as she glanced at rune. "their information network is quite strong," melia muttered as well. it hadn''t been long since they registered rune as one of their clan members, but for them to know about her existence... "so much for order''s secrecy." riona snorted. "the order is not being controlled by its main force, the top clans are the ones who are managing it. don''t take it very seriously, the current order is simply a joke." nux felt the need to say that out loud. he didn''t like how order''s name was smeared here. not that he cared about the order''s reputation or anything, however, his vyriana was connected to the order and seemed to care about the organization, so he was a little more sensitive than normal. the wives shook their heads when they heard those words. "so, who is going first?" ember questioned. "according to the format, each clan consecutively sends one cultivator, and the opposing clan sends a cultivator of the same phase to fight. the challenged party is the first to send cultivators, so they should send their cultivator first." melia replied. the women glanced at the opponents'' viewing box, wanting to see who would they send first. the destruction members'' seemed to be looking at them as well, then suddenly, a charred-skinned, orange haired flame demon smiled widely as he stood up and, "i was dying to fight with you anyways, so how about we start with the clan leaders? nux leander, come out." he was ragnar, the leader of the destruction clan and the moment he walked into the stage, the audience went wild. "i didn''t think i would see you fight so soon." rune, who was sitting beside nux commented. "who said i am fighting?" nux smiled. and then, a certain succubus stood up. "wish me luck guys, i am quite scared." Chapter 1157 Can you move him away? chapter 1157 can you move him away? "i was dying to fight with you anyways, so how about we start with the clan leaders? nux leander, come out." ragnar spoke with a big smile on his face, he had seen nux''s fight and how he overpowered darain and the bloodmoon clan. did ragnar think he was stronger than drain? honestly, before darain''s battle with nux, that was not the case. ragnar knew that if he did his best, defeating an incomplete saint was possible, however, after watching nux''s battle, he realized that darain was an exception. he was exceptionally weak. yes, according to ragner, nux simply lucked out since the opponent he chose was simply too weak to fight him. nux was strong, indeed, however, ragner was absolutely sure that this man was not as strong as people portrayed him to be and today, he had decided to prove that. thinking about it, ragner challenged nux with a big smile on his face, the crowd cheered in excitement, most of them, especially women, cheering for nux. soon, however, the audience and ragnar''s expectations were washed over as something that they never expected even in their wildest dreams happened, "wish me luck guys, i am quite scared." instead of nux, an incredibly beautiful, purple-haired succubus walked into the battle stage with a playful smile on her face. the succubus then glanced at the flame demon standing in front of her and, succubus then glanced at the flame demon standing in front of her and, "i am looking forward to our fight." ragnar, however, didn''t seem to share that thought, "where is nux leander?" he questioned and he wasn''t the only one who had this question. "why are you not participating?" rune questioned with a worried look on her face. she knew aisha was strong, after all, she was a succubus princess, however, her opponent was a complete cultivator, even if aisha seemed to change a lit- no, a lot, that still didn''t mean she was strong enough to face a complete cultivator. the two simply cannot be compared with each other. nux, however, just shook his head, "don''t fall for her act rune, she is not the least bit scared. it may not look like it, but that succubus is the strongest out of all my wives." "what...?" rune still didn''t seem to understand, to her, aisha being the strongest out of all nux''s wives, although surprising, didn''t matter much, the main reason was because the gap between nux and his wives was simply too huge. "just stay calm and watch the entire thing play out," nux spoke with a smile on his face. "after all, 150 years have passed by, things are not the same as before." rune''s frown deepened, she, however, decided to trust nux and the moment she turned back towards the battlefield, her eyes widened in horror. "start." the overseer announced and... *thud* ragnar fell on the ground, unmoving. "..." "..." absolute silence fell all over the stadium. *step* *step* aisha, on the other hand, simply turned around. "w-wait." the overseer called out, the shock was clear on his face. "hm? what is it?" aisha turned towards the overseer and questioned. "what happened here?" the overseer questioned, unable to understand the situation. "what do you mean? the battle started and he passed out. is that not the condition to win the battle? or do i have to take his life instead? i didn''t actually read the rules you see, so if you can tell me details, that would be quite helpful." "..." the overseer had no reply. not just him, around 100,000 people sitting inside the stadium watching this battle were the same. the battle... it hadn''t even started, how could it end this quickly? does that even make any sense? the overseer, however, was not in the same position as a normal person sitting amongst the audience, he was the person who was being talked to, he was the one who needed to answer, he couldn''t just stare at aisha in a daze. n)/ov¦Ålbin "y-you can leave. the battle is over." the overseer spoke. "oh, i understand. this was fun." aisha nodded as she then turned around and walked towards the exceedogenesis''s viewing box. inside the viewing box, she was welcomed by various gazes, "you are far from being a warrior." astaria spoke. "i agree, you should have at least given a chance to see what he had to show to you." ember nodded as well. she preferred sparring with her opponents before defeating them. "who knows? he might show you something interesting that you can learn from." she spoke. a line of thought of a true warrior. aisha, however, had a different opinion, "why would i want to learn something from someone who couldn''t even resist a single glance of mine? what is there to learn from someone like that? how to excel in becoming a loser?" the succubus shrugged arrogantly, then, she glanced at her husband, and with a playful smile on her face, she walked towards him, sitting on his lap as if the place rightfully belonged to her, nux, of course, didn''t mind. rather, he gently held her waist and pulled her close to him, allowing her to leave all her weight on him and practically lean on him. "husband, i am quite tired after the difficult battle. i need rest and special care." she spoke and hearing her words, nux couldn''t help but chuckle. "mhm, i saw that. it was quite a tiring battle indeed, come come, rest all you want, i''ll massage your entire body so that you feel good." he played right into the game aisha wanted him to play and with one hand, he held her legs, keeping them on his lap, making sure that she didn''t fall and giving her a sense of security and comfort, and with another, he soon started kneading aisha''s plump breasts. "mmnnhhh~" aisha moaned, burying her face into nux''s neck before closing her eyes, letting him do whatever he wanted to her. "i''ll go and fight next." not wanting to watch this any longer, astaria quickly stood up, the other women wanted to stop her, however, before they could, astaria had already walked into the battle stage. "can you move him away? he is wasting our time." she spoke as she pointed at ragnar''s body which still wasn''t taken away from the stage. after all, no one in the entire arena had recovered from what they had just witnessed, including rune. Chapter 1158 You would obviously find it hard to resist my illusions chapter 1158 you would obviously find it hard to resist my illusions "can you move him away? he is wasting our time." astaria spoke as she pointed at ragnar''s body which still wasn''t taken away. after all, no one in the entire arena had recovered from what they had just witnessed, including rune. "y-you... how did she... no, what did she do...?" the catkin questioned as she glanced at nux with a shocked look on her face. nux however, just shook his head and sighed, "didn''t i tell you? she wasn''t the least bit scared when she walked into that stage. she was lying." "i was not lying~" aisha, with her face still buried between nux''s neck and shoulder, replied. "is that so?" nux nodded, continuing to rub her thighs and knead her breasts as gently as he could. "mhm, i was scared. what if he manages to resist my illusions? what would i have done them? i am quite weak after you successfully resist my illusions, you know? this is a fatal weakness." "even i can''t resist your illusions with 100% certainty, aisha." nux chuckled. his incubus and vampire blood give him a natural resistance to mental attacks, not to mention training together with vyriana and him reforming his entire body when he broke through has fortified his mind even further, but even after all that, nux still finds himself being weak against aisha''s illusions sometimes. nux knew that if the succubus tried around 1000 times, he would fall for her illusion at least once, however, he doubted that there would be any other semi saint who could resist aisha''s illusions. well, at the very least, he had never seen someone like that. "well, that is because you can''t resist my charm." aisha smiled playfully, as she raised her head, looking right into nux''s eyes, then, she leaned closer, bringing her mouth close to his ear and, "you would obviously find it hard to resist my illusions, since you yourself would want to see them, no?" saying those words, aisha gently nibbed on nux''s ear, deliberately pushing her ample breasts onto nux''s chest. nux could feel his lower region heat up, his hand moved to aisha''s lower back, pushing her even closer to him, without their intention, the scene became so hot that rune and riona, who were sitting right beside nux decided to look in another direction. right now, however, nux couldn''t give them attention even if he wanted to, his wife looked way too seductive for him to focus anywhere else. as he continued to look into aisha''s eyes, nux''s golden eyes momentarily turned purple, "i don''t want to see any illusion, woman." he spoke, his voice sounding extremely possessive. a voice that sent a strange jolt into the body of not just aisha, but all the women present in the room, rune and riona included. "i have done a good job today, correct?" suddenly, aisha asked a question. "you were so amazing that i fell in love again," nux replied. "then how about you reward me? i''ll show you something much better than mere illusions." "you are such a pervert, aisha~" nux replied. "that i am~" aisha didn''t deny. then as she confirmed her ''reward'', she buried her face into nux''s chest and closed her eyes again, resting to prepare for the main event later after the tournament. "i-it is a good thing aisha won, with her defeating the enemy leader, their morale would be down, making the future battle easier. we already have 2 points now, we just need 4 more victories." wanting to change the topic, rune started analyzing the challenge. she was already considering nux''s round as a victory and added the point to their total. a logical conclusion considering the enemy''s strongest semi saint was already defeated. "mhm, we would have 2 points soon enough." nux agreed with rune''s words. the second point he was considering, however, was different than what was in rune''s mind and rune, who understood that narrowed her eyes and then turned towards the stage. something was wrong, nux and his wives were simply too confident about this challenge, then there was aisha who defeated her opponent a second after the battle started, astaria, being the woman who took great pride in her strength, rune felt like she would be surprised again. on the stage, ragnar''s body was taken away, and having lost their clan leader in such a... bizarre way, the destruction clan members were taking this much more seriously than before. "i will go." a man stood up. he was vandal, just like ragner, he was a flame demon as well, he was the second in command in the destruction and was the strongest complete great sage cultivator in the clan. "alright." other members of the destruction clan nodded in agreement. they had already lost one point unexpectedly, even if they did expect to lose this point, they expected it to lose against nux, that man, however, still hadn''t appeared. n.(0velb1n this meant that there was another point that was fixed for exceedogenesis, so they couldn''t lose any more points since it would put them in an extremely disadvantageous position. winning this battle was important and vandal was their best shot. their best shot, however... *slash* *slash* "aaaaaaaggggggghhhhhhhh!!!!" vandal screamed in agony as astaria quickly slashed both his arms. then, she ruthlessly kicked him away, making him fall quicker than his arms that were cut off. "surrender, my next target is the head." astaria spoke in a cold voice and vandal, whose skin was pale with absolute horror, quickly gave in with no resistance at all, "g-give up! i give up! i lost!" round two of the ten round challenge had ended as well. winner, exceedogenesis, and scores, 2:0 astaria turned around, walking away from the stage, her expression, however, seemed disappointed. "i didn''t even use most of my skills." "as if you can actually have a good spar with those idiots. i am the only one who you can rely on, wife." nux spoke with a big smile on his face. "no matter how or what you try, in the end, you will be coming back to me, just like a drug addict returns to their drug." Chapter 1159 The fish has taken the bait chapter 1159 the fish has taken the bait "..." silence. absolute silence fell all over the stadium. the people couldn''t believe what they were seeing. 20 minutes... within 20 minutes, the results of 10 battles were out. and... it was pure ''destruction''. 10:0 exceedogenesis won, the destruction clan, just like their name, was destroyed and what''s more surprising? the face of exceedogenesis, nux leander, hadn''t even participated. "y-you all are complete cultivators!" rune shouted as she pointed her finger at thyra who had just returned after defeating her opponent. "did it click just now?" thyra questioned back. for rune to react like this after she returned, thyra thought she was smarter than that. after all, thyra was the 10th person to fight. rune should have figured it out a long time ago. "n-no but... how... i am absolutely sure that you all were incomplete cultivators before... then how did you guys..." rune couldn''t understand, her common sense wasn''t making any sense anymore. "what did you think we were doing for the past 150 years?" thyra questioned, rune, however, didn''t have an answer. "well, we all are ''somewhat useful'' now." ember chuckled, quoting vyriana''s words. the other women smiled, even after they had improved to this degree and had incorporated nux''s system abilities into their battle style, they still hadn''t matched vyriana''s standards. "well, your opponents were considerably weaker compared to normal complete cultivators." suddenly, nux, who was gently rubbing evane''s belly spoke up. "the heroes were much stronger than them, i believe these guys must be the bottom of the barrel. so don''t use them as an indicator of your strength." he warned. "how about we challenge the seven heroes? i want to see how i fare against them." aisha spoke with a playful smile on her face. nux, however, stared at her with a deadpan look on his face and, "you really have no shame, do you? you would simply be bullying them." "they say you pick up traits of the ones you love." "i wonder where you picked your traits from," nux shook his head as he sighed. "..." "..." the women stared at him without saying anything. rune, on the other hand, felt completely out of place. "you people are monsters..." she commented. n..o--v-(e--l//b(-1)/n "well we still can''t defeat you," thyra spoke. even though she was a peak great sage, defeating rune was still too far-fetched. "..." rune turned silent. being compared to women who weren''t even half her age felt embarrassing. "mhm, this is the reason we need rune by our side." nux nodded as she smiled at rune. the cat woman turned silent. "anyways, the challenge is over, should we leave?" nux questioned as he stood up carrying evane in his arms. "didn''t her turn end?" amaya questioned, not liking how evane was getting more time then allotted to her, especially considering that other women jumped at her when she was trying to get some extra time. "what can i do? she is sleeping. you wouldn''t want me to wake your sister up, now would you?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face, at the same time, he started gently kneading elara''s thighs. "that woman is not sleeping," amaya spoke as she pointed at evane. "her eyes are closed, she is clearly sleeping," nux replied and amaya, who saw the expression on his face turned silent. he was teasing her and she wasn''t planning on giving him any opportunity to do so. nux simply turned around and evane, who was ''sleeping'' in his arms, secretly opened her eyes and smiled at all her sisters. ''this is annoying...'' amaya cursed. ''evane is still alright, this thyra and lane are the most frustrating.'' felberta commented as her eyes fell on the black cat sitting comfortably on nux''s head. as for lane... well, she was already inside nux''s shadow and had never left that spot. heck, she didn''t even bother going to fight and left all of that to her sisters. the shadow demon simply didn''t care and was already comfortable where she was. wanting to leave, nux opened a portal, but before he could step in, "wait," amaya called. "what happened?" "don''t you want to accept the awards after you win?" amaya spoke with a playful smile on her face. "awards?" nux frowned in confusion. amaya''s smile then widened and, "didn''t you say our clan''s base didn''t seem very grand compared to the bloodmoon?" "wait..." nux''s expression changed. "mhm, the two clans better their clan base in the challenge, destruction clan''s base is ours now." amaya nodded, however, this was amaya we were talking about, she wouldn''t have touched the topic unless she was particularly sure about something. "this is what i plan to do, from now on, whatever clan we challenge, the stakes would be the clan''s bases, for those who do not agree to our terms, we would simply enslave them and take their clan base forcefully, and eventually, we would have most of the bases in aldara city under our control. once we do that, i plan to buy other lands that are left before creating a huge base and getting the entire aldara city under exceedogenesis control." amaya revealed her plans and not just nux, but other women around seemed to be taken aback as well. "you plan to create your own city..." rune muttered. "that is correct." amaya nodded with a confident look on her face. "i am sure you know that this would prove to be a challenge, correct? aldara city has been known as the city of clans for generations, most of the clans situation here have been situated for hundreds of thousands of years. although the change in the power dynamic all over yrniel has been recent, the fact that city aldara has a few of the strongest clans based here is not false. defeating them and annexing their property is not going to be easy. many clans have tried to do it, getting the ''city of clans'' under their control, however, none ever succeeded. even the clans with the divine stage cultivators as their roots couldn''t do it." rune warned. "hmm? something that has never been done before? sounds exactly like something we should do. i quite like the plan, amaya." allura spoke with a playful smile on her face. "i agree." "mhm, sounds like a great way to settle down and leave our impact." the other women agreed as well. "..." rune simply turned towards the woman who understood her the most. "please do not look at me like that, i am sure you will get used to it..." riona sighed. she felt like she had found a companion in rune, after all, they were the only ones who seemed shocked by whatever absurd things these monsters revealed. "..." rune turned silent, not knowing what to say. "just as i expected from my amaya." nux on the other hand, nodding continuously with a satisfied look on his face. "so when are we getting their base?" "we can go there whenever we want, i doubt they would ever resist us, not after their devastating defeat today and i don''t think they would be able to seek outside support either since no matter what, they are still under the name of the order. even if they don''t take it seriously, they would never openly defy its rules." "i understand." nux nodded in understanding. "let''s give them 3 days to pack their stuff," saying those words, nux then stepped into the portal. "you are too generous with the days, but it is alright, i am not very greedy either. i''ll wait for three days." amaya nodded as she stepped into the portal as well. the other women followed. and the exceedogenesis, whose members had shocked the entire arena... left the place without saying even a single word. it was a different thing that even though they hadn''t said anything, the entire world heard their wordless message. exceedogenesis was back. and this time, it was not just a one-man show either. they had returned and had become much stronger than before. ... "heh, cowards." amaya laughed out loud. however, riona, who was sitting beside her daughter, could tell that amaya was not the least bit amused. how could she be? this was the fifteenth clan who had rejected their challenge. "should we not have shown all our strength...? i thought we were holding back..." "that was you people holding back...?" riona was shocked. she felt like her daughter''s common sense had been affected after staying with that monster for too long. "well, the opponents weren''t exactly strong, so we didn''t have to go all out in the battle. i thought they would accept our challenge thinking we only won because we were lucky." amaya replied. "...you people should have sent nux," riona spoke. "the fact that the face of our clan didn''t even show up in our previous battle and we still dominated the battlefield, it has intimidated other clans. they would want others to accept our challenge, study you people in more detail before taking the risk themselves." riona spoke and amaya had no choice but to agree to her words. "then what should we do now?" she questioned. however, before riona could answer, amaya stood up and a playful smile appeared on her face. "the fish has taken the bait." she commented. ''haha~ you are right. i will go have some fun.'' nux laughed. ''...be careful. the black order is dangerous.'' amaya spoke with a worried look on her face. the black order was the unknown force, caution was neccessary, especially when even the order itself was going to such lengths to deal with it. ''leave it to me.'' nux, however, was confident. Chapter 1160 I think I need to put in a little work this time. chapter 1160 i think i need to put in a little work this time. ''lord nux...'' while nux was resting in his room with melia lying in his arms, he heard a voice. ''darain?'' a frown appeared on nux''s face as he recognized the voice. melia, who was lying next to him frowned and started hearing their conversation as well. ''they are here.'' darain spoke, from his tone, he sounded worried, nux, however, didn''t care about that at all, rather, a big smile appeared on his face and, ''amaya''s plan worked.'' ''but of course, were you perhaps doubting me?'' amaya questioned. ''of course not. i trust you with my eyes closed.'' ''that''s better.'' amaya nodded in satisfaction. ''you should follow whatever i say without asking a single thing,'' ''mhm, of course, of course.'' nux nodded in agreement. ''yes, the next four turns belong to me.'' amaya sneaked in the request she wanted to be fulfilled and nux couldn''t help but chuckle. ''that was a romantic try.'' ''don''t let me get stronger than you, nux.'' amaya threatened as her black eyes turned even darker. her possessiveness was as strong as always. request she wanted to be fulfilled and nux couldn''t help but ''that was a romantic try.'' chuckle. ''don''t let me get stronger than you, nux.'' amaya threatened as her ''sometimes, i wonder what would you do if you actually do get stronger than me.'' ''oh, i am sure you will love it. after all, i can never hurt you. though i am not sure about the people around you.'' amaya replied then suddenly, she heard a snort. ''as if you have what it takes to be ''unsure'' about us. the outcome of our battle couldn''t be clearer, amaya.'' astaria snorted. ''...'' amaya didn''t say anything. she knew astaria was stronger than her, not only astaria, many of her sisters were stronger than her. she could only snort in frustration. ''nux, be careful.'' n.(0velb1n suddenly, evane spoke with a concerned look on her face. ''yes, the black order is dangerous.'' amaya nodded as well. the other women said the same thing, melia, who was lying next to him took her chance and boldly rolled over on top of him, then, with her red eyes staring right into nux''s, her teeth elongated and, *pierce* "unngghhhh~" nux moaned in pleasure as he felt melia sucking his blood like a greedy vampire she is, in response, nux held her naked body as tightly as he could, rubbing her back, feeling every single inch of her skin. his golden eyes started flickering, changing their color to red, it was his vampire instincts awakening, urging him to bite his vampire woman back, nux, however, held back, he knew the moment he gave in would be the moment he would get too busy to leave this place and that was something he couldn''t do. darrain may be useless, but right now, he was the only lead they had. they couldn''t lose him, neither the fish that had taken the bait. nux had to control his instincts, and as if melia could sense her partner''s worry, she finally stopped sucking his blood, then, she licked the place where she bit, nux''s body regenerated at a scary pace, melia then moved her, nux''s blood dripping out of her mouth, moving all the way to her chin, then her beautiful hanging breasts, this combined with how her red eyes were shining as she stared at nux was a sight so alluring that the vampire momentarily felt like she was a succubus. *gulp* nux''s gulp was audible. seeing that, a seductive smile appeared on melia''s face, and, "we will continue this after you return," she spoke. "we will." nux nodded as he pulled his vampire wife close to him and sealed her lips. "we will continue this for sure." he spoke his determination to return getting stronger the more he held his lovely wife. "now leave," melia spoke like the responsible woman she was. nux nodded, then, placing melia aside, he sat up, closed his eyes, and took some deep breaths. then, opening his eyes again, his golden eyes shined brightly, he finally moved away from the bed, wore his closed and, "i''ll be back." saying those words, he disappeared. ... "so you are the one who was defeated by nux leander." an unknown figure wearing a black robe that seemed similar to the one the people from the ancestral order wore spoke in a hoarse voice. it was clear that the person was changing his voice on purpose, darrain however, didn''t care about that. or in other words, he was not in a condition to care about those things. he could feel the unreasonably strong aura that the person in front of him released and if that didn''t help, then the fact that all his clan members passed out the moment this man appeared should have been enough to tell what sort of existence he was facing. ''lord nux...'' he called out again. he didn''t know whether nux was strong enough to face this person or not and honestly, he didn''t care, he was ordered to call him when someone visited him, that was what he did, what happens after that, it didn''t matter to him. honestly, deep in his mind, darrain wanted this person to kill nux, however, let alone speak, he couldn''t even think of such a possibility since he knew that the moment he did, that horrifying pain would return. that pain was also the reason why darrain, deep inwardly in his thoughts, wanted nux to die, at the very least, he would then regain his freedom. ''stall for time. i am coming.'' for now, however, darain had no choice but to follow the orders given to him. "who are you, what are you doing here and what do you want from me?" darrain questioned as he glanced at the person standing in front of him. "oh?" the person in the black cloak seemed surprised. "i didn''t think you had the guts to ask so many questions in one breath. i was half expecting you to cower in fear and stutter continuously for at least the first few minutes of our conversation. i am surprised to see you acting this bravely, it is almost as if you have someone coming to protect you and you are stalling for time." the person spoke and darrain''s expressions changed. this mistake alone was enough to give it all away, "so that''s the case..." the cloaked being realized. "how did you contact your allies? i made sure you don''t get the chance to do so." he spoke. "..." darrain, however, had no answer. how was he supposed to answer such a question? should he tell about how he was enslaved by his opponent and now has to do whatever he was ordered to do? how embarrassing would that be? not that darrain had the chance to think about things like that. "so, who did you call? are they strong? are you sure they can protect you? should i start moving? i only need you so i can take you away but honestly, that would defeat the purpose of visiting you like this. this is complicated..." the being sighed. "we would be having a peaceful conversation if you hadn''t done what you did... i actually want to kill you, but i am also curious about how you contacted your allies, a technique that can escape my senses, now that seems like something they would be interested in. i think i am allowed to make creative adjustments to the plan in this case, no?" the being spoke and the more he did, the more darrain paled in fear, he did not like where all of this was going. he felt like a prey who was being eyed by a prime hunter. ''l-lord nux...'' he called out again. this time, however, he received the response he was waiting for. ''yes yes, i am here, now don''t piss me off.'' nux spoke with an annoyed look on his face as he glanced at the two people standing in front of him. yes, he was already inside the bloodmoon''s base, looking at the two people conversing ''secretly'' without a care in the world. "i think i need to put in a little work this time." he spoke, then suddenly, his golden eyes turned purple, and, *whoosh* another being who looked exactly like him appeared in front of him and it wasn''t the end of it, *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* more and more clones started appearing in front of him, all of them were in his human form, then without waiting any further, nux took out an artifact. arcane missile. the artifact that the feline cat city used to defeat prima skythron of the skythorn falcon city. that time, they used 15 of these artifacts to attack prima and his men, and rune gave 5 of those missiles to nux. it was now time to use them. nux gave 5 of those arcane missiles to his clones, just like him, his clones couldn''t be sensed by others either, after all, they were him, just 50% less strong. "shoot together." nux ordered, his 5 clones then spread out and surrounded darrain and the unknown figure, "now." nux ordered and, *booooooom* everything exploded. Chapter 1161 W-What did you do to me… chapter 1161 w-what did you do to me... *booooooom* a loud explosion was heard. *step* *step* *step* the smoke and dust hadn''t even settled but the two people who were caught in the explosion could hear footsteps that seemed to be getting close to them. "hmm. that was much stronger than i expected. guess i wouldn''t have to fight today as well." nux spoke leisurely as he continued to walk forward. his clones then appeared in front of him, passing the arcane missile to him, they disintegrated into nothingness. "it does cost quite a bit of *essence* though..." he muttered to himself. almost half of his *essence* was used for this attack. not that it would matter, with his incubus blood flowing through his veins, recovering mana and converting it to *essence* was not a big deal. "y-you fucking bastard!" suddenly, nux heard an angry shout. a smile appeared on his face as he then waved his hand to clear all the smoke and dust away and have a good look at the fish he just caught. "oh?" nux finally raised his eyebrow. "you are a woman? and quite a beautiful one at that. that''s a surprise." he spoke as his eyes fell on the woman lying on the ground, her face bloodied, her cloak completely torn off and there were burn marks all over her body. this however, didn''t stop nux from having a good look at her features, her green eyes glared at nux in anger, her skin was white, she had short black hair with a few stripes of green added in, it was a unique color that gave her a special charm. what attracted nux the most, however, were her fierce eyes that seemed to hold the anger of all the world in them. "nux leander." the woman spoke in a hoarse voice, she wanted to stand up and attack nux at that moment, but she couldn''t do it. she didn''t have enough strength to do so. the arcane missiles could even harm a divine stage cultivator, so although this time, the number of arcane missiles of the mana provided to it was less than what was used against prima, there was no way this woman could have gotten out of this situation without any harm. half of her left hand had disappeared, her legs were charred black and were in a completely unusable state, her right arm seemed like it was in a better situation, but that wasn''t usable either. the woman was completely helpless, but even then, she didn''t give up on glaring at nux as if he were her worst enemy in the entire world. "hey, hey, don''t expect me to apologize just because you are a beautiful woman, okay? i am not weak to beautiful women. not to mention that you aren''t even that beautiful, just slightly above average." nux shrugged jokingly. "you are a coward." the woman spoke in a hoarse voice, not caring about whatever bullshit nux was spouting. "hmm? i wouldn''t want to hear that from a member of the black order. you people have been hiding for literally hundreds of thousands of years, who is the real coward here?" nux questioned. then, however, a frown appeared on his face and, "wait, are you really from the black order? you are a member of the fallen clan... fallen huh...? well, the timeline does match, you were one of those clans that emerged when all other clans representing the dark order emerged, so you should be part of the black order as well." nux muttered. yes, he had remembered the names of all the clans that could possibly be affiliated with the black order and didn''t just leave everything on amaya this time. he realized that his wife had better things to focus on than to keep telling him things that were normally obvious. not to mention that with different dimensions being around, the chances of him being able to contact his wives were not 100%. he needed to keep himself up to date. "h-how did y-you..." while nux was thinking about all this, the woman, on the other hand, couldn''t believe what she heard and widened her eyes in surprise. "hmm? are you not morwen curse of the fallen clan?" nux tilted his head in confusion. the woman froze. she was indeed a member of the fallen clan, however, she had never made a public appearance, it should be absolutely impossible to know about her unless... unless there was a mole in their ranks... ''but how is that possible!?'' morwen couldn''t believe the theory that she just come up with. honestly, now that she was in such a position, she planned to end her own life, now, however, things had changed. the possibility of their being a mole in their clan... she needed to alert her allies in some way or the other! ''is it the order? did they arrange it? but how did they break through our defenses? that should not be possible. also, how does he know about it? is his connection to the order stronger than what we initially thought? i need to alert them. nux leander is dangerous. he was able to sneak up on me and put me in such a state... no normal semi saint should be able to do it. he is much more dangerous than what we initially thought. we need to change our approach towards him.'' morwen thought inwardly as she observed nux with a careful look on her face. of course, what she couldn''t imagine was that she was looking too deeply into the situation, there was most probably not a single mole in her clan, as for nux knowing ''secret''. well, there was a simple explanation for that. [name: morwen cruse.] [age: 4376] [cultivation: saint] [race: decay demon] [occupation: member of the fallen clan] [lvl: 153] [battle power- 2,800,867] [potential ¨C 10,000,000] the upgraded [eye of discerning] was enough to give nux whatever answer he sought. "a complete saint huh... you are slightly weaker than me if we compare only battle power, but again, i know that battle power is a terrible way to predict the result of a battle. i can destroy you with my eyes closed. that inflated battle power of yours is absolutely meaningless." nux commented and even though morwen didn''t understand what he was talking about, she certainly didn''t like it one bit. "quite rich coming from a guy who attacked from behind, not to mention used artifacts rather than attacking on his own." she snorted. nux, however, just shook his head, "again, words like that coming from people like you are meaningless, so don''t bother and the fact that you allowed me to sneak up on you speaks volumes in itself. if you are so useless that you can''t even sense my presence, how are you supposed to defeat me? also, keep this in mind, the reason i used artifacts was not because i was unsure of defeating you, but because i wanted to make the future story more reasonable so that you could be more useful to me after turning into my slave. if you don''t believe me, i''ll prove it to you when we spar, but that will be done after you become my slave. there are also some things that i wish to know, so i am hoping that you will be cooperative." nux spoke as he walked forward and stuffed a high-grade healing potion into the mouth of darrain, who was caught up in the explosion as well. "the missiles weren''t even aimed at you, why do you look like you are about to die...? you even knew i was coming, how could you be this useless...? for god''s sake, you are a fucking saint you bastard." nux shook his head. then, he used celestial heal, an artifact given to him by rune, and once the artifact was used, darrain finally regained his consciousness, but before he could say anything, "don''t disturb me." nux threw him into the portal and closed it. "you are delusional if you think i will submit to you," morwen spoke as she glared at nux. nux however, just smiled. "darling, you have no choice." then, he grabbed her hair, lifted her head, then, his golden eyes turned purple and, "morwen curse, are you willing to be my slave." [say yes.] nux ordered and as he did, morwen''s eyes widened in horror. "y-you are a v-vampire..." she realized. "b-but... you are a human..." she couldn''t understand. nux was clearly a human, how can he be... a vampire... "hmm? is it still not strong enough?" nux frowned in confusion. his eyes then turned purple, then turned red again, he turned towards morwen again and, [say yes.] he ordered. and this time, morwen''s bright eyes turned dull. "yes..." she spoke and a message appeared in front of nux. n.(0velb1n [slaves: morwen curse.] a big smile appeared on his face as he stood up. it did cause him a slight headache, both an incubi and a vampire are known for their high mental powers, combining their mental powers, was not an easy feat, especially since they dealt with 2 completely different areas. one dealing with [charm] and the other in [illusion]. "fuck... i should have just tortured her..." nux cursed as his headache increased. "w-what did you do to me...?" morwen, on the other hand, had no clue what happened to her. Chapter 1162 Forced Charm chapter 1162 forced charm "w-what did you do to me...?" morwen questioned with a confused look on her face. nux on the other hand, was too busy dealing with the pain in his head that was increasing continuously and didn''t answer her question. being ignored like that, morwen''s anger shot up and she screamed, "you bastard! what did yo-" however, before she could even complete her sentence, "aaaaagggggghhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" the slave seal''s intense pain came in and she started screaming in agony. "this is bad..." nux muttered to himself, this was his first time using this technique, so he didn''t know the consequences, now however, they seemed much worse than what he initially thought. the pain in his head continued to increase, he was now having difficulty keeping his eyes open and his body felt unreasonably heavy. to deal with this, nux sat down and closed his eyes. then, he recalled his conversation with ambrosia, ''most vampires aren''t able to learn this technique because getting into the state of incomplete charm requires much more mental power than one would normally have, it is not about training, it is simply latent talent. the only person other than you who i believe has enough mental power to learn this technique is the vampire hero.'' ''what if one with inadequate talent tries to learn this technique?'' nux questioned. ''they cannot.'' ambrosia simply shook her head. ''what if they try really hard?'' ''nux, i have already made it clear, this is not about hard work, the technique in itself is quite simple once you get the essence of it, what one really requires is adequate base mental power. it is not something you can train, it is what you are born in. if you try to force it, you will simply exhaust your mental power and once that happens, you will experience intense pain in your head that would stop you from doing anything else and would only go away with time. and i can tell you from personal experience, it is not a good experience. well, not that you would remain unknown on this pain, as you continue to train my incomplete charm, you will eventually exhaust your mental power and will feel this pain.'' nux finally understood what this pain was. him forcefully charming morwen has exhausted his mental power. normally, the pain related to mental power was not that intense, at least not what nux would consider intense after the training he went through with vyriana, right now, however, what he was currently experiencing was not a normal pain one would experience from just exhausting his mental power, he was experiencing a backlash for using both his mental energy as an incubus and a vampire and exhausting them both. in simpler words, he was experiencing pain from exhausting the mental energy he didn''t even have, since, fundamentally, both his mental energy as an incubus and as a vampire, are the same. "i am not doing it again. it is not worth it." nux spoke to himself. this was [forced charm]. a new technique he had invented together with vyriana while they were working with his vampire powers and were trying to combine it with his incubus powers. the essence of this technique was to combine vampire mental powers with incubus''s, resulting in stronger [charm] and [illusions]. and... it failed. at the least the stronger [illusion] part did. this was because the two mental energies focused on different areas and couldn''t just be combined. not until nux recalled what ambrosia had taught him before. the skill she created on her own, the charm that remains active all the time, the incomplete charm. using that technique in his human form, nux brought human blood into the mix as well, and extending its adaptive ability as a base, he combined incubus and vampire''s mental power to create [forced charm]. the technique he used on morwen. the technique that allowed him to charm even a complete saint, when he himself is only a semi saint. but whether it was worth it or not... well for now... "you fucking bastard! if you think this pain can make me submi-" morwen continued to resist the slave seal''s pain, a commendable feat that almost no one had achieved before, nux, however, was not in the condition to appreciate that and, "can you fucking go away?" he grabbed her hair, opened a portal, and threw her into the [core] as if she was some trash sack. he then waved his hand, closing the portal and the things around him finally turned silent. "haaahh..." relieving a sigh of relief, nux fell to the ground. he needed momentary rest. thinking about that, nux closed his eyes, however, when this ''momentarily'' rest turned into a long slumber, he couldn''t tell. ... "you are awake." nux heard a soft voice as he slowly opened his eyes. his eyes then fell on a beautiful black-haired woman whose face appeared to be right above him. it didn''t take him long to realize that he was resting in her comfortable lap. "lane..." he muttered in a soft voice. "you should take proper care of yourself. i was worried." lane spoke in her usually gentle voice. "you are here to do that for me, aren''t you?" nux smiled lightly. "that doesn''t mean you shouldn''t look after yourself," lane spoke as she cupped nux''s cheeks and started gently massaging them. nux closed his eyes as he enjoyed the care. "how long has it been?" he suddenly questioned. "you have been asleep for an entire day." evane stepped in as she answered. behind him, other women walked in as well and nux was quickly surrounded. "a whole day...?" nux was surprised. he knew his mental power was exhausted and that he needed time to recover enough of it to function properly, but an entire day...? wasn''t that a little too much? he was usually fine within a few minutes. ''was this the side effect of abusing my bloodlines...?'' he wondered inwardly. he could tell that he still hadn''t recovered all his mental energy. heck, he barely had 10% of his total amount. right now, he was extremely susceptible to charm, illusions, or other abilities related to mental power and honestly, he had no clue how long would it take for him to recover. "wait..." suddenly, nux''s expression changed as he recalled something that he had completely forgotten. "a day has passed..." he muttered. "that is correct." amaya nodded, confused as to why nux was suddenly acting like that. "then it must mean 5 days must have passed inside the [core]." n-/o-(v./e-(l)-b-)1(-n nux spoke. "yes, that shou-" amaya nodded again, however, this time, nux quickly opened the portal and directly stepped in. then, his eyes fell on a woman, who was lying on the floor, a strong odor came from her body and nux could see liquid, covered with blood around her body. the woman''s entire body was trembling, her previous anger and arrogance that could be seen in her green eyes, were nowhere to be seen. when the woman''s eyes fell on nux, they brightened up, she was missing half of her left arm and both her legs were charred black, completely unusable, however, she still dragged her cripple body towards nux, then rubbed her forehead on his shoes as he reached near him. "s-s-stop t-this..." those were the only words she could muster. she didn''t have any energy left in her body, her eyes looked soulless. she could only show her message through her actions, which she did by continuously rubbing her forehead on nux''s foot, even going as far as licking it. morwen didn''t look like a respected complete saint at all. the women standing behind nux frowned, "who is she?" evane questioned, not liking the situation at all. "yes, who is she?" amaya questioned, not liking the situation either, her reasoning, however, was completely different than evane''s. "that looks kinky." aisha, on the other hand, was thinking about a completely different thing. "i was about to say that..." edda nodded. aisha glanced at the tanned woman, the tanned woman looked back, and suddenly, the two nodded at each other. a new friendship was formed. the two perverts weren''t thinking about the woman dragging herself on the ground at all, one had seen such a situation enough times in the past to care about it, the other''s mind was simply filled with too many other things to even bother with something like that. "nux..." evane, on the other hand, didn''t sit still and held nux''s shirt from behind. knowing what she wanted her to do, nux waved his hand, the pain morwen was feeling subsided, and, "haah... haah... thank you..." she spoke, showing her gratitude by resting her forehead on nux''s foot again, and before nux could order her to move away, he realized that she had passed out. a complete saint stage cultivator, a cultivator who can create a strong impact in current yrniel, even making the divine stage cultivators tread carefully in front of them, lying on his feet like this... once again, nux was reminded of how horrifying the slave seal could be. Chapter 1163 What now…? chapter 1163 what now...? "so, morwen curse, what can you tell me about the black order," nux questioned. morwen, who had got enough rest after going through that insane torture for 5 whole days panicked, the pain was enough for her to realize what sort of existence nux was, especially now that he had complete control over her. in her mind, she did not have even the slightest thought of betraying him. however, when asked about the black order, she didn''t know how to answer nux''s question. not because she didn''t wish to go against the black order but because she... did not know anything at all. "for people like us, who are used as assassins or spies, the black order makes sure to constantly wipe out our memories, making sure that our opponents gain no insight into their plans in case we get captured. we people only know about our missions and why we are sent here, as to what impact our actions would make in the bigger picture, we, as mere chess pieces in their plans, would never know about it. master nux, please trust my words, i do not lie, i submit to you with all my heart and so-" "can you stop doing that?" before morwen could kneel and place her forehead on nux''s foot again, amaya stepped in. for some reason, she felt like morwen was getting addicted to doing such a thing and amaya did not appreciate that at all. this woman was dangerous. so amaya decided to keep her away from nux. "i apologize." morwen bowed her head. she knew who the woman who stopped her was. she was someone her master valued a lot, so even if she was a weakling in her eyes, she needed to show her proper respect so as to not offend her master. "please believe my words, master nux." morwen spoke, inwardly scared that nux would not trust her and she would have to go through that horrifying pain again. nux, however, just nodded and, "do not be afraid, i know you are not lying." he spoke and as he did, a big smile of relief appeared on morwen''s face, "thank you for believing in me, master nux." amaya narrowed her eyes when she saw that. right now, however, she decided to stay silent. n-.o)(v..e.)l-)b)(i/.n ''the slave seal would have acted if she was lying, so i think we can believe her words.'' amaya spoke using the connection. ''i have already checked, she is not lying.'' nux replied. ''checked...?'' thyra tilted her head in confusion, amaya, on the other hand, understood what she was talking about. ''did you see her memories?'' the new function that was unlocked after upgrading the [slave seal] to 12 star. ''that is correct.'' nux nodded. ''i tried to see her memories, but her memories are not constant, there are constant blackouts all over the place, it is quite clear that her memories are being manipulated by some other force.'' ''wait... if you could see her memories on her own, why did you... torture her...?'' evane questioned with a frown on her face. out of all the people here, she hated unnecessary violence the most. ''i wasn''t intending to do so, i planned to read her memories right after the slave seal worked on her, but the side effects of forced charm were simply too strong. you can say that she was simply unlucky.'' nux shrugged. honestly, he didn''t seem very bothered by the fact that someone had to go through so much pain because of his mistake, after all, before the slave seal was used on her, morwen was an enemy, an enemy who would jump on an opportunity to hurt him or his wives without so much as giving it a second thought. ''...'' evane turned silent. nux, on the other hand, tried to gather more information out of morwen. after all, morwen had lived for more than 4000 years, so watching all her memories was extremely impractical. getting this woman to answer his questions was a much better option. "is there nothing you can tell me about the black order? their strength, the number of cultivators they have, their history, their base, there must be something you would know, no? at the very least, you should know the relation between your clan and the black order, correct? like how loyal your clan is to the black order, are the workings similar to the clans made by the members of the ancestral order? or are there any differences?" nux asked a series of questions. this time, as if to prove her loyalty, morwen didn''t think for even a single second, and, "the black order is strong. scarily strong." she then stared into nux''s eyes and, "the only power that can resist the black order is the ancestral order, so if master nux does not have the ancestral order''s complete support, then you should not actively seek to confront the black order at all because as resourceful as master nux may be, in the end, the black order holds absolute strength. i am considered strong in a normal person''s eyes. even for master nux, even if you can undoubtedly defeat me, the fact that you relied on artifacts rather than attacking me directly makes it clear that no matter what, i am still somewhat of a threat to you. at the very least, you would need to use a considerable amount of strength to defeat me, however... people like me are nothing but disposables in the black order''s eyes. even the so-called world leaders who go around acting arrogantly, in front of truly powerful divine stage cultivators of the black order, they are nothing but bugs who can be squashed any time our cultivators wish. all this ''chaos'' in the yrniel, the battle between clans representing the ancestral order and the black order, this is nothing but child''s play. a mere glance to the real battle. the real war. the war between the ancestral order and the black order. honestly, at the level master is at right now, it would be better to do what other clans are doing, lay low and not stick out like a sore thumb. master needs to stop attracting this much attention because if you do, the black order will start taking you seriously and might send one of the actual experts after you. experts that you would never stand a chance against no matter how many games you play." morwen warned and the fact that she still stood tall even after saying these words meant that whatever she said was said out of good will. morwen was simply giving him a genuine advice, nux, however, wasn''t looking for that. "would you say that the black order is strong enough to face the order?" he questioned. "i do not know." this time, morwen shook her head. "i do not know the limit of the black order''s strength, however, the fact that they are still not openly challenging the ancestral order and are playing all these games makes me think that they are not as strong as the ancestral order yet. however, the fact that they have come out of hiding and are making their presence much more obvious than before makes me think otherwise." morwen was not sure. she had indeed met complete divine stage cultivators who belonged to the black order, however, she knew that just one of two of them wouldn''t be enough to face the ancestral order and as for whether the black order had more, she couldn''t tell. "i understand." nux nodded in realization, trying to understand things from a different perspective. then, however, another question popped up in his mind, and, "what about vyriana? you must have heard her name, correct? what about her? how many cultivators of her caliber does the black order have?" nux questioned. he felt like this was somewhat of a good way to judge the black order''s strength, morwen, however, shook her head. "as i said, master nux, i have no information as to how strong the black order actually is. even if i want to give you a rough estimate, i cannot because i know i will be taking a blind shot." "..." nux turned silent as he turned towards his wives. "what do we do now...?" he questioned. the women, however, had nothing to say. with the black order manipulating morwen''s memories, there was not much they could do. "let''s start with something basic, why did you visit darrain?" melia questioned. "we wanted more insight into master nux''s strength," morwen replied. "why?" "like i said before, master nux is attracting too much attention, the black order is not actually serious about him for now, but he is still under their eyes and they want to know more about him and his strength. truthfully, it is not a good news." "so you only came here because you wanted to know more about nux''s strength through darrain?" melia questioned. "mhm, at least that is the reason i was informed of." morwen nodded and nux and the women turned towards each other again. "what now...?" nux questioned. he couldn''t believe he had gone through so much and the ending result was him getting absolutely nothing. "well...'' amaya, however, still hadn''t given up. "let us send her back." Chapter 1164 A Spy. 1164 a spy. "let us send her back." amaya spoke and a frown appeared on nux''s face. "send her back? wouldn''t that only make it more difficult for us? as she said, we are not the main focus of the black order right now, that is the only reason we are able to survive. i do not wish to admit it, but the black order is stronger than us. after all, they are brave enough to challenge the ancestral order, you need to have some strength in order to do that. i doubt they only have 1-2 complete divine stage cultivators. we need to take things slowly and learn about them and their goals. that is the only way we can make an impact here, otherwise, we will only end up being one of the countless clans that the black order squashed away." a grim look appeared on nux''s face, "they have the artifacts to erase memories, what is stopping them from having some artifacts that can help them read memories? if they learn that i defeated their saint and then enslaved her using the slave seal, they will come for us, even if it is just for the slave seal alone. sending her away is the risk we can''t take." nux was decisive. he may be arrogant, however, even he knew his limits. and black order was not something he could mess with, not directly that is. if he had to go against them, he needed to create conditions that suited him and to do that, he needed to know more about the black order. "we need to come up wi-" nux wanted to come up with a different plan, then, however, he saw amaya staring at him and something in his mind finally kicked in. who was he talking to? amaya was a woman who played around with enemies far stronger than her and survived in hell for years, her strategies had never failed before, how could she not have considered whatever he just said? "please continue what you were about to say." nux smiled wryly. a playful smile appeared on amaya''s nigh-perfect face, then, she glanced at morwen and, "we will wipe her memories of what happened here, recreate the entire play, this time, with us controlling everything from behind the scenes. she would approach darrain, he would then suddenly self-destruct, his clan members would then use the arcane missiles to attack her, she would get caught in that attack and would then return to her base since her target was dead. this way, with the slave seal already implanted into her, we can use her as a spy. they delete her memories before sending her to missions, we will be reading her memories before they are deleted, and since we will be doing it through the slave seal''s memory reading ability, even she won''t know that she is a spy let alone the black order." amaya revealed her plan, soon, however, a frown appeared on melia''s face. "there are too many problems with this plan. i can tell that you will be relying on the slave seal to control darrain''s actions when he self-destructs, we would lose a saint-level subordinate, but if your plan works, then it would be worth it, i agree." melia was not a saint, she didn''t even bat an eyelid at how amaya planned to sacrifice one of their subordinates, what she couldn''t understand was, "the timeline is the issue here. even if we do erase her memories, a day has passed since morwen came here. one explosion has already happened, the bloodmoon base is already in terrible shape, the morwen whose memories have been erased would instantly note this anomaly and realize something is wrong. i doubt she would continue with the plan if that happens." melia spoke as she glanced at morwen. morwen nodded as well, "the moment we feel something is wrong, even if it is something we have no control over, or something we do not understand at all, we are ordered to abandon the mission, return to the base, and give a report." "then isn''t the problem solved? morwen would return to their base and we can have a spy planted within the ranks of the black order." nux spoke. melia, however, shook her head, "that will not work. it would be easy to realize that her memories have been tampered with since the timeline would not match, her noticing that the clan is already destroyed even before she made a move and the black order knowing that explosion happened when she came to the clan would be an easy giveaway. i doubt they would let her stay that easily after that." "they will kill me." morwen replied, there was not even a spec of doubt on her face. "if there are too many inconsistencies, they will simply kill me to avoid any unnecessary problems." "..." nux turned silent. he wanted to say that they were too cruel, however, looking back at what he was doing, he knew he had no right to complain. he simply turned back towards amaya, wanting to hear her explanation. "timeline wouldn''t be an issue, we will erase her memory till the part where she had a conversation with darrain and will recreate the entire scenario from there, we won''t even give her the time to sense her surroundings and would make darrain explode almost instantly. we will also make sure that she passes out during the explosion and this will be shown as the explosion that happened yesterday, when in truth, all of this will be happening today. then, we will heal some of her wounds, wake her up, and manipulate her into running away, this time, the explosion morwen would see would be the one that will be shown as what happened today, however, this time, we will be doing that inside another dimension so that the timeline would match up. with this, when morwen would return to the base and they read her memories, they would realize how she lost her target, and although she might get punished for failing her mission, i doubt they would kill her since almost no one would expect darrain to take his life, especially considering his cowardly nature." amaya spoke and morwen, who heard her plans nodded slowly, "if the plan follows through as you explained, the black order will not kill me. i may be a mere pawn in their eyes, however, in today''s playing field, i am a useful pawn. however..." "what is it?" thyra questioned, sensing some doubt in morwen''s mind. "i can see the first phase of the plan working once darrain self explodes, my memory would start right from where it was erased and since master nux was there when all of this happened, he can help us recreate the entire situation perfectly. what i do not understand is the second phase of the plan. how would i know what to do after waking up, i would try to run away, obviously, but i would be in a completely different dimension, even if we do recreate some of the bloodmoon clan''s structure, which would be easy now that most of the things here are debris, how would i return to yrniel without knowing i am in a different one to begin with?"n-/o-(v./e-(l)-b-)1(-n "you don''t have to worry about that. we can hide the portal in such a way that in that little moment, you won''t even know that you passed through a portal and would return to yrniel." amaya replied. "and how would i know where the portal would be? if you need to hide the portal, i am sure you need to make prior arrangements, how would i know what direction to run into in order to pass the portal without you guys telling me to?" morwen''s question was genuine. amaya, however, was not worried and simply glanced at her husband. nux smiled, understanding what amaya wanted him to do. then suddenly, morwen started walking towards amaya. "why are you walking towards me?" amaya questioned with a playful smile on her face. "what?" morwen frowned in confusion. "i asked why are you walking towards me?" "because i felt like it...?" morwen replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "and why did you ''feel'' like it?" amaya questioned, her smile widening even more. morwen frowned, not understanding how to answer amaya''s absurd question, soon, however, her eyes widened in fright when she realized it. "we can control your very instincts, morwen. with the slave seal implanted in you, we have absolute control over your body. you will know where to run because your ''instincts'' will tell you." amaya revealed and morwen couldn''t believe what she just experienced. "and of course, even if we do fail, we can always reset your memories to when you wake up and try the entire thing again. we will get a perfect shot eventually, no?" amaya spoke with a smile and morwen finally realized. these people... they were all monsters with abilities far more complex than anyone in the world could fathom. Chapter 1165 I Need To Return And Report This To The Clan 1165 i need to return and report this to the clan "and of course, even if we do fail, we can always reset your memories to when you wake up and try the entire thing again.n-/o-(v./e-(l)-b-)1(-n we will get a perfect shot eventually, no?" amaya spoke with a small smile on her face and morwen couldn''t help but gulp when she realized what sort of people were aiming for the black order. "wait." suddenly, nux called out. "the black order was the ones who distributed the artifacts to erase memories, no? i doubt they would distribute everything they have in their arsenal. what if it has artifacts to read the erased memories? wouldn''t our plan backfire if that is the case? it might even put a stronger target on our back." he spoke with a concerned look on his face, amaya, however, shook her head, "memory is not something that can be easily dealt with, it needs expert-level precision and mastery, and not many cultivators can do it. honestly, the fact that the black order even has the artifacts to erase memories is already quite commendable, as for the artifacts that can read the ''erased'' memories... well those simply do not exist. the erased memories can be seen as something that is destroyed, something that ceased to ''exist''. being able to see the erased memories would be no different than being able to revive a dead person, which is simply not possible." from her tone, amaya sounded very confident and this made astaria frown in confusion. "why do you sound so sure? i doubt you had prior knowledge of the artifacts related to memories." "you are correct, i did not. the source behind my words is none other than lady vyriana." "master...?" astaria narrowed her eyes. "mhm." "when did you ask her about this?" nux questioned with a frown on his face, he didn''t remember anything like this. "i predicted we might get stuck in such a position after we enslaved darrain, so when lady vyriana visited her, i took the opportunity to ask some questions about the memory artifacts and the other possibilities revolving around them." amaya answered and as she did, the entire room turned silent and stared at her without knowing what to say. "why not just predict the end of the world?" edda snorted. she had absolutely no clue how this black-haired woman''s head worked. "the world isn''t ending as long as we are alive." amaya simply shrugged, doing exactly what edda told her to, predicting the future. "..." edda turned silent again. "i am so glad i married you." nux, on the other hand, fell in love again. his wife was just too big of a genius, a true beauty with brains. "you should be." amaya nodded arrogantly as she then chuckled. then, she turned towards morwen and, "should we continue with the plan then?" "where is the memory erasing artif-" before nux could even finish his sentence, amaya took out a certain item from her storage ring and everyone in the room realized what it was. "i have already learned how to use it." she spoke and no one doubted her words. "let''s get done with the last few preparations." she spoke as she turned towards nux. nux nodded before opening the portal and darrain walked out. "master nux, do you need my help?" darrain bowed his head, his body momentarily flinched when his eyes fell on morwen, he saw her screaming in agony for 5 whole days with her own eyes, this reminded him about what kind of existence his master was and increased the loyalty he had for nux by a thousand-fold. however, even the thousand-fold loyalty didn''t prepare darrain for what nux said the next moment, "yes, darrain. i need you do something for me." nux nodded. "what is it, master nux?" darrain question. "die." "what...?" "i need you to die for me to follow through my plan." "m-master nux but-" darrain, of course, wasn''t willing to throw his life away, what he thought or not thought, however, didn''t now matter as nux suddenly tapped into the slave seal powers, then, he rewrote darrain''s entire personality as the man absolutely loyal to him, ready to do whatever he wanted him to do, even if it meant throwing his life away without asking even a single question. "i would be glad to be of help to you, master nux." darrain spoke as he knelt on one knee and bowed his head. his eyes had lost their usual shine and he looked like a soulless puppet with no thoughts of his own. it was an eerie and disturbing site that made morwen tremble in absolute fear, not only her, even nux felt a little repulsed as he used the technique, he however, didn''t let that show on his face and with an expressionless look, he turned towards amaya and, "what else do you want me to do?" "recreate the room the two of them were in, you do not have to be very thorough, just a rough rebuild will do since we wouldn''t be giving morwen any time to register her surroundings before making him explode. also, call the other members of the clan we have enslaved and give them the arcane missiles and get them ready to attack morwen from behind." amaya spoke, nux nodded, soon, however, he frowned in confusion and, "wait, didn''t morwen deal with all the bloodmoon members before coming to darrain, how can there be members attacking her from behind?" "it doesn''t matter, morwen wouldn''t be able to think that in that split second. the people from the black order reading her memories might notice it, but that would simply mean some people escaped morwen''s senses. surprising, but again, the time interval is too short for them to consider it any further, there are too many factors to consider here, reaching a conclusion that connects to morwen being a spy and this entire situation being a mere faa?¡ìade is... very unlikely." amaya shrugged. nux nodded in response. he also understood that even in the worst-case scenario, the most they would lose would be morwen since the black order would kill her, it would be a pity, but as long as no harm came to him or his wives, nux didn''t care. yes, living in this world for such a long time, he had truly become one of the residents of this world. someone who didn''t care about others'' lives as long as it wasn''t his own or the people he cared about. it was a dog-eat-dog world and he understood this fact a long time ago. seeing their expressions, morwen also understood that the only person whose life depended on all this was hers... and what''s worse? she wasn''t even going to remember all of this so that she could do her best to stay alive. she was stuck between two forces, one with absolute power, the other with almost otherworldly abilities. such was her fate and she had no way to resist it. a weak smile appeared on her face as she thought about all this. nux, on the other hand, called other members of the bloodmoon clan, while the women with earth element started creating the room in which the entire scene would play out, and then, amaya finally erased morwen''s memories. 30 minutes passed by, then, it was finally time to put the entire plan together. "i am surprised to see you acting this bravely, it is almost as if you have someone coming to protect you and you are stalling for time." morwen, who was standing in front of darrain, covered in her black cloak spoke with a slightly surprised look on her face. unlike how darrain flinched and gave himself away before, this time, a simple smile appeared on his face and, "i do not need anyone to protect me, woman." darrain spoke. morwen''s momentarily frowned, "how do you know i am a wo-" however, before she could complete her question, her eyes widened in surprise and, booooooom darrain self-exploded. morwen was caught in the loud explosion, this however, was not the end as, booooooom the arcane missiles were shot. ''how!?'' morwen couldn''t believe how she was attacked from behind, however, facing direct explosions from two sides was too much, even for a complete saint like her, her body jerked, her blood pressure, her hormones, and all other things got into disharmony, a jolt rushed into her brain and, she passed out. the ''next'' day, when morwen finally woke up, she realized that she was in front rhidhian, the second in command of the bloodmoon clan. "oh, you woke up." rhidhian spoke as she glanced at morwen. morwen realized that she had lost her arm and a leg, furthermore, she was bound by chains that sealed her cultivation. "i am quite surprised that you managed to survive our attack." rhidhian spoke. morwen narrowed her eyes, "and i am surprised that you have the balls to stand before me." "i wonder if that is something the one who is bound by those chains should be saying." hearing those words, morwen couldn''t help but smile widely. "this is why knowledge is so important." "what do you me-" rhidian wanted to question, however, his head was already rolling in the air and suddenly, the entire bloodmoon clan was alerted. "she killed rhidhian! brothers! take out the arcane missiles again!" morwen heard a shout and, boooooom another explosion was heard. this time, however, morwen, although caught in the explosion, managed to escape. ''i need to return and report this to the clan.'' Chapter 1166 Scared my foot chapter 1166 scared my foot 1166 scared my foot "..." "..." silence fell over the room as nux and his wives glanced at each other with solemn looks on their faces.n-.o)(v..e.)l-)b)(i/.n "there is no need to act like this. it is not like we haven''t already expected this." suddenly, ember spoke up, wanting to lift the dull mood. "we already knew the black order would have complete divine stage cultivators in their ranks. the fact that we had our first encounter with them without them knowing about it is a great thing that should be celebrated." a smile appeared on ember''s face as she tried to cheer others up. another day had passed after morwen ''escaped'' from the bloodmoon''s ambush and returned to her clan, for an entire day, they healed her wounds and told her to rest, today, however, she was finally called to give her report. and there, she met not one, but three complete divine stage cultivators, residing inside the fallen clan, the clan morwen was part of and even she had absolutely zero clue that these people were part of her clan. that was just the level of memory manipulation the black order did. anyways, the three cultivators then interrogated her and looked into morwen''s memories, the good news, although they did have a slight change in their expression when they were reading her memories, they had not killed her, yet. so morwen''s infiltration into the black order was complete. the bad news, however, was the fact that they saw 3 complete divine stage cultivators in just one day. "fallen is merely one of the clans that are being supported by the black order yet they already have 3 divine stage cultivators, there are around 30 clans of that level all over yrniel, if we consider all of them have at least 3 divine stage cultivators as well, then the black order would have a minimum of 90 complete divine cultivators and right now, we are not even considering the chances of their being a few divines in the weaker clans, overseeing everything, and the actual manpower of the black order that is still hidden." nux spoke with a grave look on his face. even incomplete divine stage cultivators were rare existence in his eyes, now however, he realized that the clans he was trying to face with had complete divines as their backings. "does it actually matter? they erased morwen''s memories of meeting them right after they checked her memories, the fact that they were going to such lengths to hide makes it clear that they are not planning to make any move yet. we simply need to be careful and continue what we are doing until we are strong enough to actually face them." a playful smile then appeared on ember''s face and, "and you will reach that level soon enough, no? after all, you plan to defeat that dragon lady, those people are nothing but vegetables in front of someone like her." hearing those words, nux couldn''t help but smile as well. "ember is right, rather than staying in low spirits, we should be celebrating this event, we infiltrated the ranks of the black order through a complete saint and they have no idea about this. the amount of information we can get from this, whether it is about the recent missions the black order is focusing on, or the future plans they have, anything we find out is something that can be used to our advantage. not to mention that we can start enslaving more members of the black order now that we can recognize them through morwen, expanding our information network and in the end, creating a web inside the black order, eating the organization from the insides." amaya spoke, her black eyes shining clearly as a cunning smile appeared on her face. in her mind, she had already started thinking about ways to increase the number of spies inside the black order and the best way she came up with was, "according to morwen, the black order has many ''pawns'' like her, the ones who do not show their face and only complete missions for the black order. we need to capture these pawns during their missions and turn them into our pawns." "that would require us to put a slave seal on them, wipe their memories, play the entire thing out just like we did with morwen, and send them back. we would be ruining their missions again and again. won''t that be the same as declaring war against the order?" melia questioned with a frown on her face, she didn''t want to take such a risk. there was no need to antagonize the black order when they already had their eyes on them. "who said we are going to get ourselves involved? we would represent ourselves as a new force, an anti black order force that interrupts the black order''s missions and has no relation to the exceedogenesis whatsoever. even lady vyriana cannot sense nux''s presence, it is an advantage that we haven''t used to its full potential, and now is the best time to abuse it." amaya spoke as she glanced at nux. nux, however, thought about it for a while, and, "are we going to use the same pattern all the time? creating clones, attacking them from behind using the arcane missile, and enslaving them? won''t it be too predictable?" "i don''t want to risk you revealing your powers, there should be absolutely no connection to the exceedogenesis. no matter what, these people are still complete saints, even if you have the first attack, you would need to use a considerable amount of strength to win the battle, finding out it was you after the battle is traced wouldn''t be difficult if you fight normally." amaya nodded. nu didn''t deny either, "i do need to put in quite an effort if i fight against a complete saint, morwen was only a level 153 but her battle power was already close to me. the peak saints would definitely be stronger." "oh? are you saying they are a threat to you?" astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. "of course not." nux shook his head. "there is a big difference between them being a threat and me not being able to defeat them in one shot." "but their battle power would be higher than yours though..." astaria chuckled, trying to tease nux. "battle power ain''t shit." nux snorted, then, he simply turned towards amaya and, "we will follow through with your plan, it may be a bit risky, but i think the rewards are worth it. creating an information web inside the black order, using its own members would feel absolutely amazing." his signature smile appeared on his face. "they would have no clue how their information will be leaked and the members who would desperately start searching for spies would have no clue that the very spies they were looking for were... them." felberta laughed out loud as well. loving the plan amaya came up with. it was finally the time to abuse nux''s abilities and shock the entire world. "also, with the information we get, we can find their base and get the ancestral order to get rid of them." thyra spoke, coming up with her own idea to destroy the entire organization without having to do anything. "now that would be anticlimactic, wouldn''t it?" "i-if it can save a few lives, i think we should do it," evane spoke up, her eyes lighting with determination. nux glanced at the skyfall queen and bowed his head with a smile, "i will do as you say, my queen." evane lowered her head as she blushed. nux chuckled, then, he turned towards his other wives and, "so? what are we going to do next?" he questioned. "what else?" a big smile appeared on astaria''s face as she took out a scroll. nux grabbed the scroll and started reading. it was another challenge, this time, the clan they were facing was the horizon, its strength was similar to destruction clan, with most of its members being a complete great sage, while a few were semi saints. "i am not joining this one either?" nux questioned helplessly, already knowing the answer. "you said you will allow us to fight as long as it is the opponent we can handle." "..." nux had nothing to say. he couldn''t possibly go back against his words, now could he? he was not a shameless man. "have they accepted the challenge yet?" he questioned with a curious look on his face. astaria, however, just smiled and, "we are fighting today, nux." "...what?" "we challenged them when you passed out, mother is working efficiently," amaya replied. "as i would expect from someone like riona." a playful smile appeared on nux''s face. "i think i should give her a visit. you guys will be busy with the battle anyway, won''t you?" "you won''t be coming with us?" "heeh? are you scared to go without me?" nux questioned back, how could he forget astaria''s attempt to tease him, he wanted revenge. astaria, however, simply snorted and, "scared my foot." saying those words, she simply turned around. Chapter 1167 You are all cowards chapter 1167 you are all cowards 1167 you are all cowards "winner, exceedogenesis." the overseer of the match spoke and just like the previous two times, the whole crowd was silent again. one would think that you would get used to it, however, the dominance nux and his wives showed on the battlefield was simply... unheard of. the last time this one-sided domination was seen was more than a hundred years ago when the current top clans had just formed. their complete cultivators singlehandedly defeated all the existing clans and made it look so simple that the clans lost their position at a scary rate. now, however, those very complete cultivators were facing the same situation, this time, from the other end. nux''s wives were already exceptionally strong when they were incomplete cultivators, now, however, after vyriana''s training, nux''s abilities that they can now use without any time limits, stronger bloodlines, better techniques, their strength had increased at an absurd pace. now only the elites of the ancestral order were the ones who could face them in a fair battle and probably defeat them. for now, however, the women had no competition and simply destroyed the middle level clans, without even needing nux''s help. "a-and there it is folks! another end to another exciting challenge!" the announcer tried to create hype, however, when the battle that people came to see ends within minutes, not much could be done. "this is a problem."nove(lb(1n on the other side, in the box where the people from the top clans seated in, one of the executives spoke. "they are too strong." another man nodded in agreement. "most of them are as strong as our elite members." "then there is also that succubus. she is probably as monstrous as nux. i cannot see through her." "it is difficult to see through someone whose opponents simply pass out as soon as they step onto the stage." "the other succubus isn''t any different either." "at least she takes her sweet time and defends herself using defensive spells before her opponents harm themselves, giving her an advantage." "that simply means she needs more time to get her opponent under her illusion while the other one just goes at it and succeeds. have we not given artifacts to defend against these illusions to those clans? why are they not using them?" another person questioned with a frown on his face. "can you not see that necklace he is wearing? that is the strongest mental strength artifact their body can handle. those succubi powers can pass through those artifacts." "but... that shouldn''t be possible..." "it can be. if the person creating the illusion is exceptionally strong." "..." the room turned silent. "...what should we do?" then, someone finally asked the main question. "we need to stop their growth, they are undermining our authority." "and how are we supposed to do that? we cannot challenge them with our full strength because they do not have a saint stage cultivator in their clan. and challenging them with just our semi saints is... well, even if we deal with the rest of the women, defeating nux and aisha is simply impossible." "what if we challenge them in a 1v1 battles and target the weaker women?" a woman suggested. "we might be able to handle other women, but aisha, astaria, allura, melia, and thyra would be a problem, those women are strong. add nux into the equation, that is 6 wins for them. there is also that shadow demon and the one with devouring mist. those two women might pose a problem as well and we are not sure if we can defeat them. even if we challenge them to twelve 1v1 fights, defeating them is not guaranteed." a man shook his head. he had already calculated the entire thing and he couldn''t see a victory, at least not until all the clans came together and chose their best 12 semi saints to fight against exceedogenesis. however, if they had to fall to that level just to win against a single clan, then it was already a loss before the battle even began. "but that is our only option, is it not?" another person spoke, he still wanted to give it a shot. "there is another way." everyone turned towards the source of this voice. "if the exceedogenesis challenges us to a battle. if that were to happen, then there would be no reason for us to not use our saints, we can simply show it off as us humbling the exceedingly arrogant clan that does not know its limit. it would give us the higher ground for the future, then even if they later decide on our semi saints, the higher ground will remain ours since the people would know that we are very capable of defeating them and are just not acting because we do not wish to ''bully'' the weak." the solution was provided, however, not everyone in the room was satisfied by the solution. "that is some wishful thinking." a woman snorted. "what clan in their right mind would directly challenge us? they have no reason to do so. they have semi saints, no one expects semi saints to challenge saints, they will simply come off as a clan better than us without even having to challenge us." "there is a high chance that they do challenge us." the man who suggested the idea, however, shook his head, disagreeing with the woman. "i have been looking into nux''s past actions and i saw a pattern, he always challenges people who are a stage above him. you can see that even now, he is not showing himself as his clan fights the semi saints and only fought against darrain, who was a saint. he is arrogant and in his arrogance, the chances that he challenges us are quite high. we just... need to give him a reason. a reason that would be enough for him to make a move." "and what is that reason?" the woman questioned. "..." this time, the man turned silent. he had the answer to the question, he just didn''t wish to say that out loud. the people in the room, however, understood what he was trying to say. "you want to target his wives..." the woman spoke as she narrowed his eyes. "it is not a secret. that man is extremely sensitive about his women. we do not even have to harm them, simply poking them would be enough for him to make a move." "are we going to ignore the fact that he has lady vyriana backing him up?" an aged man spoke up. "look, you people might not know about her, but lady vyriana is a monster. if you people plan to go against her, keep me and my clan out of it. i do not have suicidal tendencies." "do you think someone like lady vyriana would involve herself for something as little as this? we are not killing anyone here. we simply plan to use his over-sensitivity against him and get an edge. it is an extremely common tactic and if that man tries to get lady vyriana involved in the matter for something as little as this, she would only be disappointed. who knows? he might even lose her support altogether." the man spoke. "it is still too risky." the aged man replied. "then walk out." the man replied. "i shouldn''t have expected anything from a coward like you to begin with. actually, all the people who do not wish to participate in this, walkout. the challenge is already over, so there is no reason for you to stay here anyway." the man spoke, at first, not many moved as they all continued to stare at the man, considering their options, but then, "do whatever you want." the old man simply stood up and walked away. then suddenly, another person stood up, "if your plan works, then considering the strength of your clan, i doubt you would need another clan to help you out. if you use your full strength, then defeating exceedogenesis is not a problem, i do not see any reason to be here." saying those words, he walked away as well and as if they found a perfect excuse, other clan executives stood up and walked away as well. after all, even if they did stay and the plan worked, the credit would not go to the ''top clans'' but to the spirit clan, the clan this man was from. there was no benefit in staying here as for the risk... well, the risk was simply too high. staying here was foolishness and the only ones left in the box were the man and the woman. "heh, as i expected." the man laughed. "your plan is simply too risky." the woman shrugged. she expected this to happen. "no, these people are simply cowards, scared by a mere semi saint." the woman didn''t say anything. she knew who the others were actually scared of, and she was as well, however, just like the man said, she didn''t believe that vyriana would involve herself with something as little as this. "...what is your complete plan?" she simply asked a question and hearing that question, the man''s smile widened. "amaya leander is quite a beauty." Chapter 1168 Why didna??t I think of thata?|? chapter 1168 why didna???t i think of thata??|? 1168 why didn''t i think of that...? "absolute freeze." inside a certain mansion, a woman with pale white skin, long bluish white hair, crystal blue eyes, an ice crown on her head, cold pinkish lips, wearing a bluish-white gown stood inside the training ground. her long ears gave the woman a unique charm, raising her beauty to another level. her body was modest, she had an hourglass physique that was well-maintained, her skin was pale, and honestly, the elf was drop-dead gorgeous, surpassing all standards of beauty even when compared to other elves, one of the most beautiful races in the entire yrniel. right now, however, the woman''s beauty was compromised by her extremely tired-looking face, she looked at the ground as everything around her started freezing slowly because of the spell she cast, she however, was not satisfied by the speed at which everything was happening. normally, she would have injected more of her mana to try and strengthen her spell, right now, however, she didn''t have a single shred of mana left, honestly, the fact that she was even standing when her mana was completely dried out was a surprise as well. "this won''t do..." the woman spoke as she took out a mana potion from her storage ring, however, before she could drink it, the potion disappeared. "that is enough." a voice full of authority was heard. the woman slowly turned towards the voice and with her tired eyes, she greeted, n./o-(v-.e.(l-)b)(1(-n "mother." even if she hadn''t said those words, just a single look was enough to tell that the woman who had just appeared was related to the tired woman because of how similar the two looked. the woman who just appeared had a similar, pale white skin, bluish-white hair, blue eyes, long ears, and a crown on her head, the only thing that differentiated the two was the latter had a mature charm around her. her body was more plump, a different elegance, a charm, a look that could bring any man to his knees, one could say that she had a motherly charm that her daughter didn''t. "you need to take a rest, ariana." lyriana, the elf queen spoke with a solemn look on her face. "if you continue what you are doing, you will never improve," lyriana warned. "then what am i supposed to do? continue losing?" ariana questioned back. her eyes were filled with objection and anger, this anger, however, was not directed at her mother. it was directed at herself. ariana was the elven hero, ever since she was a child, she was regarded as a genius and even entered the ancestral order because they saw her talent. not only that, even inside the ancestral order, where the greatest prodigies gathered, ariana was one of the strongest with rarely anyone being able to match her. she was strong and continued to get stronger as more and more time passed. now, however, she faced a problem. after becoming a semi saint, she realized that everyone around her was... as talented as her if not more. she, who was hailed as a genius, had now turned into an average cultivator compared to other complete semi saints. she was lagging behind. the other heroes continued to win more and more battles, she, however, failed every time she challenged a slightly decent semi saint and this haunted her. to deal with that, she even tried learning her mother''s strongest spells, after all, lyriana may not be a complete cultivator, but she was an exceptional mana cultivator who was much stronger than her peers. her spells were stronger than normal ice spells known in the world, however, the stronger they were, the harder it was for ariana to master them. "you will not be able to raise your mastery level of my spells if you simply cast it again and again, you need to comprehend those behind those spells, you need to study them carefully and turn them into your personal spells. you need to give your spells your own identity because if you try to simply copy my spells, it would only be that, a copy. you would never reach a satisfactory level that way." lyriana tried to explain. "it is a long process, you cannot rush it. you need to take things slowly." as a mother, she completely understood what her daughter was going through, she had just suffered her 5th consecutive defeat in her recent battle. she had also noticed her daughter had become a target of many people''s ridicule. ''hero my ass! she is just a loser.'' ''the only thing she is good at is bulling incomplete cultivators, now that she is facing cultivators who are on the same stage as her, she is being defeated again and again. heh, as you would expect from someone who always sought out an easy way out.'' lyriana still remembered everything the people said as her daughter lay on the ground, hearing all these words as she experienced another defeat. as a divine stage cultivator, lyriana, of course, could tell what the problem was, it wasn''t that ariana was weak, the girl was simply pressured because the people around her were doing well. yes, her progress was slow, however, this didn''t mean she wasn''t improving, she even defeated the opponents who defeated her 30-40 years ago, it was a clear indication that she was obviously better than other cultivators. ups and downs like these were common on the road of cultivation, ariana, however, does not understand that. honestly, lyriana preferred ariana challenged weaker opponents and win against them to feel better than mentally torture herself by losing again and again. "and what am i supposed to do till then?" ariana questioned. "mother, i need to get stronger, i represent the entire elven race, you have worked so hard to get where you are, you are even compared to the dragon lord and the vampire king, you made it such that people do not look at elves as just some race known for its beauty, you showed the world what our race is capable of. i, however, am wasting all your efforts. let alone being the strongest, i am actually becoming the weakest one. amongst the seven heroes, the only one i can defeat is balin, the dwarven hero. he is not even supposed to participate in the battle, the dwarves'' main focus has always been construction, it is not wrong to say i am the weakest hero there is. i am stain, to the elves, and to your name." ariana spoke as she lowered her head in shame, her eyes turning moist. seeing that, lyriana''s expression changed, she walked toward her daughter had gave her a gentle hug. "you have already surpassed your mother, girl. your mother wasn''t even brave enough to accept the ancestral order''s offer to become a complete cultivator and chose this path instead. others may think that i lifted the elves, but in truth, i am just someone who was playing at the smaller pond, and even here, i still couldn''t become the strongest fish there is. you, on the other hand, are different, you had the courage to accept what i didn''t, you swim on the bigger pond, together with bigger fishes. what you are facing is incomparably more difficult than what i faced, and even then, you still haven''t lost and i can assure you, you will never lose. believe me." "..." ariana didn''t say anything. it had been a long time since her mother had hugged her, for a moment, she forgot everything that had been bothering her all this time and simply closed her eyes, not thinking about anything and enjoying the moment. lyriana didn''t mind. hugging her daughter gave her strange a sense of fulfillment. ''i have no clue why i stopped pampering my baby.'' lyriana chuckled inwardly as she started to gently ruffle ariana''s hair like she used to in the past. "your hair is a mess. when was the last time you combed it?" lyriana questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "i did that yesterday." "do not lie." "..." ariana turned silent. "come with me." lyriana spoke and a frown appeared on ariana''s face as she glanced at her mother, "where are we going?" "you will be spending the rest of the day with me." "but i have to train..." "no, taking care of your hair is much more important and since you won''t do it yourself, i will do it for you." lyriana spoke, then, she grabbed her daughter''s head and took her to her room. it was time for a mother and daughter bonding. "how long has it been since i have done it?" lyriana questioned. "i am not a child." ariana, who was now sitting on a small stool while her mother oiled her hair pouted. "tsk." lyriana just snorted and continued what she was doing. ariana didn''t resist either and closed her eyes, after all, who in their right mind would reject a free head massage from their mother? "if only i could have lady vyriana train me, i would have gotten stronger as well." suddenly, ariana spoke up. "what...?" hearing those words, lyriana suddenly froze. "didn''t lady vyriana train nux''s wives, they all became strong complete cultivators in just 150 years, i still don''t know how something like that is possible." "why didn''t i think of that...?" lyriana, however, was thinking about a completely different thing. Chapter 1169 Who even cares? chapter 1169 who even cares? 1169 who even cares? "what is it? you look down." riona questioned as she saw amaya walking into her room. "i barely won my battle today," amaya replied with a downcast expression on her face. "..." riona stared at amaya with a deadpan look on her face. "you defeated your opponent within 2 minutes, amaya." "i was forced to use devouring mist." "and? it is the ability you were born with, why would you not use it?" riona questioned, amaya, however, shook her head, "the opponents we are currently facing are average semi saints, we, on the other hand, are peak semi saints, it is a battle that shouldn''t be very difficult for us in the first place, but i was forced to use my trump card. we still haven''t faced their elites yet, i believe it is a weakness those top clans might take advantage of." hearing those words, riona started thinking. she could understand what amaya was talking about, this could be seen as a weakness of a sort, however, "you do not have to be so hard on yourself, amaya." saying those words, riona held amaya''s hand and gestured her to sit beside her on the bed. then, looking into her daughter''s eyes, she spoke, "you became a complete semi saint in just 150 years, amaya. that alone is enough to show the entire world how strong you are. i already know you are comparing yourself with astaria, aisha, and the others, but there is no need for you do to so. you have your own role here." riona''s tone was gentle, full of endless love. amaya, however, just frowned, "what are you talking about, mother?" "huh?" "of course, i have my own role. there is no way i would compare myself to a succubus who has a ridiculously strong bloodline or a battle maniac who cannot think of anything but fighting. there is simply no comparison between me and them." amaya shrugged. "..." riona, on the other hand, didn''t know what to say. "what i am worried about is that we might need nux to act if our opponents play their moves correctly and that would mean nux would win the bet," "the bet?" riona frowned. "that is correct." "so you were worried about a bet?" "of course." amaya nodded. "..." riona''s mouth twitched. then, however, she just shook her head and, "talking with geniuses really is exhausting huh... it is as if the two of us live in different worlds. we are mother and daughter, how can the difference between our talent be this vast?" riona couldn''t understand. "it is not the difference in talent, mother, it is the difference in the choice of partners," amaya spoke up. "huh?" riona frowned in confusion. just where did this topic come from? "the life partners the two of us chose made all the difference." hearing those words, a weak smile appeared on riona''s face, "please, you are making it sound like i had the option to choose. i would have chosen to die than to marry that pig if things were in my control. the only good thing i got out of that is you, the rest is only trauma." "hmm? don''t you have the choice now? i don''t see anyone having the authority over you or controlling you now." amaya replied. "well you don''t see it, but i do have something having ''authority'' over me, my love. that thing is time, i am old now. you don''t want your old mother to go out trying to look for love, now do you? i would like to spend the last few decades of my life in peace and being together with you is all i need." "see? this is the depressing talk i wanted to avoid." amaya spoke with a wry smile on her face. in an instant, riona understood what was going through her daughter''s mind, she extended her hand as she gently cupped amaya''s cheeks and, "there are some things you need to accept as it is, love. you cannot bend the rules of the world, rather than trying to do the impossible, you should enjoy what you have, while you have it." there was a light smile on riona''s face as she said those words. she could tell her daughter was acting strangely ever since she had returned, now, however, when she finally realized what she was worried about, her eyes turned moist. ''i am a fool.'' how could she not see through her daughter''s thoughts before? how could she be this blind? just as riona was about to hug amaya, "there are exceptions, mother." amaya spoke up, holding riona''s hand that was on her face and looking right into her eyes. "there are some beings in this world, who are born to bend the rules of this place and create chaos all over the place just to get what they want." "what are you talking about?" riona narrowed her eyes. "mother, are you really satisfied?" "huh?" "are you going to leave me?" "amaya i-" "do you want to leave me?" "..." amaya changed her question and this time, riona turned silent. she had spent most years of her life away from her daughter, the daughter she loved more than anything in the world, how could she possibly want to leave her? she, however, was helpless. "i do not have any other choice, amaya." "what if i say there is a choice?" "what...?" riona''s expression. "what if i say there is a way to help you reach the great sage stage within a few days? would you be interested?" "amaya, something like that doesn''t exist, if it did, the entire world would be busy finding such a method and there would be chaos all ove-" riona wanted to dismiss her daughter''s words however, seeing how she looked straight at her with those eyes, she froze. "why do you think i never mentioned something like this all this time?" amaya questioned and suddenly, riona''s eyes widened in horror. "you... you have such method... method to increase your cultivation at... at a scary rate..." "i will ask again, mother, would you be interested in spending the long coming centuries ahead with me?"n))o--v--e)(l()b..i--n "o-of course!" riona''s answer was instantaneous. she didn''t even care about her cultivation, she only cared about the extra time she would get together with her daughter and her eyes brightened in sheer joy. a big smile appeared on amaya''s face as well. "how do we do it?" riona questioned. "you will know it when the time comes, mother." "what?" riona frowned, she couldn''t believe her daughter was acting like this now. "i didn''t plan to say anything, he wanted it to be as natural as could, but i couldn''t control myself and ended up spoiling everything," amaya spoke. "amaya, what are you talking about?" riona, on the other hand, couldn''t understand anything at all. "nothing, mother. i just want you to trust me." "of course, i trust you with all my heart." riona nodded. even if it wasn''t for the dream she had just shown her, even if everything she said turned out to be false, riona would still trust her daughter blindly. that was just the kind of fool she was. "also, mother." amaya wasn''t done. "there was one more thing i wanted to say." "say whatever you wish to say. it has been a while since the two of us got to spend time together like this." riona spoke as she placed amaya''s head on her lap and started ruffling her hair. amaya didn''t resist, she just closed her eyes and enjoyed the fulfilling feeling. "there are many new women around nux now," amaya muttered. "are you jealous?" riona questioned with a playful smile on her face. "none of those women are better than me," amaya replied. "is that so...?" "but i do feel left out." "what...?" riona''s expression changed. "is nux not taking proper care of you?" "of course not, how is that possible? i am his favorite wife." amaya was confident and seeing that confidence, riona couldn''t help but chuckle, her daughter really is a fool for her husband, huh? "so? why do you feel left out?" "i sometimes feel left out when all my ''dear sisters'' make their own factions." "factions...?" "mhm." "then why don''t you create your own faction?" riona suggested. "but i can''t just add someone random into my faction, now can i?" "these are your sisters we are talking about, amaya, not some random people." "that is true, but i still need a stronger bond with someone to ask them to join my faction." "a stronger bond...?" "mhm, you and i, for example. honestly, it would have been perfect if you were nux''s wife as well. our faction would have been the strongest." "amaya, what are you talking about? have you lost your mind? i am your mother, how can i marry your husban-" "you are thinking too much, mother. who even cares? if it is something your heart desires, i''d say go for it." *** second chapter of the day. sorry for the past few days, it was a busy month. i had to take 9 exams in the last 7 days. there was even an exam on sunday. yes, my university is shit, i know. anyway, i still have exams left, 2 exams in the next 2 days, but i think we will be coming back to 2 chapters a day from now on. as for the 20-chapter mass release i promised, i will have more free time after 23 nov, since my next exam would be on 2 dec, so by the end of nov month, expect the mass release. most probably around 28-29 nov. thank you for reading, and have a good day. sleepdeprivedsloth creator''s thought Chapter 1170 Why is it wrong? chapter 1170 why is it wrong? 1170 why is it wrong? "if it is something your heart desires, i''d say go for it." amaya spoke, her eyes still closed as her head was on her mother''s lap, it was as if she was imagining everything she just said. "amaya! how can you say something like that?" riona, of course, couldn''t believe what her daughter was saying. suddenly, amaya turned around as she glanced at her mother and,nove-lb(in "what''s the problem?" she questioned. "what''s the problem? amaya, what is not the problem here? is it really you talking? did you forget how you used to tell me not to aim for your husband because of how much you loved him? what happened to you?" "i was an immature brat back then, mother. there are already so many women around him and the number will only increase in the future, why can other women have him but you cannot? that simply makes no sense, now does it? mother, i will repeat what i said before, if it is something you desire, go for it. actually, i would prefer if you do go for it, after all, i need a sister who i can trust with my eyes closed." "s-sister...?" riona had no clue what her daughter was on about, her brain was not working because of the sheer possibility of what amaya was talking about. her thoughts were wandering around, scenes of her standing together with nux as he held her hand started playing in her mind. she shook her head, trying to get these thoughts out of her mind and focus, that however, wasn''t working. "well if you do in fact end up marrying my husband, won''t you become my sister? a mother who is also my sister. that would be quite an interesting relationship, don''t you think?" "that would be a preposterous relationship! it is wrong on so many levels!" "why is it wrong? i do not hate you, you do not hate me, i can guarantee nux does not hate you, and i can tell you do not hate him either, then what''s the problem if we form this relationship?" "i do not hate nux, but i do not see him that way either." riona''s thoughts were clear. lights¦Í¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "are you sure?" amaya questioned, a slight playful smile appearing on her face as she did. riona momentarily turned silent, no matter how many times she tried, she couldn''t deny the fact that she did spend some time alone with nux, a moment that no other mother-in-law should spend together with her son-in-law. it didn''t matter whether it was a ''reward'' or not, just being there with him made her guilty. riona couldn''t say ''no'', no matter how hard she tried. "but it is wrong..." she muttered, looking into her daughter''s eyes. "i will ask the same question again. why? if all 3 people involved here don''t have any issues with it, then why is wrong?" "..." riona had no answer to this question. "mother, you were forced to marry that sorry excuse of a man before, you never enjoyed the true moments with the person you actually loved, the me who told you to stay away from nux was selfish, the me now is different. mother, nux is a man i trust. if it is him, i am sure he can fill the void in your life and complete it and you know the best part? you wouldn''t have to part away from me ever again because nux does not like separations with his dear wives." "..." riona didn''t say anything. she just continued to observe her daughter whose eyes were shining as she was talking about this new possibility in front of her. riona started thinking. thinking about how happy her daughter looked after meeting nux. she recalled how nux made it possible for her to meet her daughter, released her from her bindings, convinced amaya to give her a second chance, and fixed their relationship. honestly, if it weren''t for nux, riona knew that she would have to spend the rest of her without as much as seeing her daughter''s face and being trapped as that man''s wife. nux was like her savior. a savior who was... shameless... but had nothing but love for people he deemed his. "what... what makes you think nux would accept this?" riona questioned and suddenly, amaya turned silent as she stared at her mother with a deadpan look on her face. "mother, you look like me. there is no way that man would reject a second amaya." "a second amaya huh..." "well that is just how strong my charm is. now whether you break through and become his ''only riona'' or stay as a ''second amaya'', that depends on you, but your competition is quite difficult, okay? i have nux under my complete control. he has completely fallen under my charm." "...are you trying to compete with your mother?" riona questioned. amaya, however, shook her head, "there is no competition here, mother. his heart already belongs to me and i assure you that it is never changing. the only thing you can do here is take a part of that heart, as for how you do it, well, that would depend on your charm, no? i am looking forward to it." amaya spoke as she made herself comfortable and closed her eyes again. she tried to act indifferent, the smile on her face, however, gave away how much she was enjoying the current situation. "i never agreed to your proposal," riona spoke. amaya, without opening her eyes, replied, "you can always deny it, you can go out and try to find a man better than nux, or you can try living alone, trying to be much happier than you would be if you get together with nux. the only thing i want is your happiness, mother. as for how you achieve it, i will be with you no matter what option you choose. the point of this conversation was to tell you that, i will not mind it. i am actually looking forward to it, so again, if you feel a spark coming from your heart at any point in time, go for i-" amaya suddenly turned silent. a frown appeared on riona''s face due to her abrupt silence, but then, she saw a portal appearing right in front of her eyes. "mother, we need to go in," amaya spoke. "what? what happe-" riona wanted to question, but before she could complete, amaya stood up, grabbed her hand, and pulled her into the portal as if she was in some sort of hurry. Chapter 1171 How did thisa?| chapter 1171 how did thisa??| 1171 how did this... "i am bored..." skyla groaned as she looked at her reflection on her dagger while lying on the bed. "what should i do...?" she asked herself. she wanted to spend some time with nux, however, it would take a while before it was her turn. "i finally understand why sister amaya doesn''t want more sisters..." she pouted. "it would have been so good if i could stay with him alone." thinking about that, skyla rolled over her bed lazily. her mind started thinking about different ways to get nux''s attention even though it wasn''t her turn yet. then suddenly, skyla stood up. "i should make something delicious for him today? it has been a while since i have done that. i can go to him saying that his body needs to have proper nutrition every once in a while and that he needs to stop attending to other things and eat properly. hehe, then i will sit together with him and feed him with my own hands. there is no way he wouldn''t do anything to me after that~" of course, a complete semi saint like nux didn''t need food, mana and essence were enough for his body to function properly, so skyla''s plan was fundamentally flawed, she however, didn''t care about it since she knew nux would buy it. thinking about it, a big smile appeared on skyla''s face, then, with the same, bright smile, she walked out of her room to prepare food for nux, but as she was walking towards the kitchen humming a cheerful tone, skyla suddenly paused. something didn''t feel right. skyla wanted to turn around and understand why she was feeling what she was feeling, but soon, she realized that she had lost control over her body. in panic, her first instinct was to call nux, however, before she even had the time to do so, she felt a powerful pressure descending on her, her inner body functions collapsed in an instant and she passed out. before she could fall on the ground, a cloaked being grabbed her, then, he turned towards another 4 cloaked being standing beside him and nodded. it was a signal to leave. the target was in their hands, they had no reason to stay here anymore. the other 4 cloaked beings nodded back, however, just as they were about to turn around and leave, one of them widened their eyes and, "behind you!" he shouted. his warning, however, was too late, as a figure appeared behind him out of nowhere and slashed his sword, breaking through the mana shield that automatically protected his body without any trouble, slash the sword attack was not powerful enough to break through the man''s defenses and kill him, the man, however, felt some strange vibrations rushing into his body, creating a mess inside, he also noticed that these vibrations were injected with devouring mist that was sucking away his life force from inside his body. booom the man panicked, his aura burst out, surrounding the person who appeared behind him out of nowhere and locking him into one place, in the process, skyla''s body that was in his hands fell on the ground head first, a slight bruise appearing on her forehead. "you are the devil..." the cloaked man finally noticed the person who daring enough to attack you. "you fucking bastard!" nux screamed, his purple eyes burning with never-seen-before intense anger.nove(lb)1n "i''ll kill you! i''ll give you a painful death!" he shouted, however, he was already locked by a divine stage cultivator''s aura, even if the man in front of him was merely an incomplete cultivator, he was still someone who had formed his law of self. with him being bounded by the aura of the said law, nux had absolutely no way of going against him. he couldn''t even use any of his abilities, let alone defeat him. this, however, didn''t make him afraid, rather, this helplessness only made him angrier. he continued to glare at the man in front of him, then suddenly, the man laughed out. "to think the mysterious and strong devil would appear in front of me like this. this is quite a surprise. i am sure the lord will reward me if i take you instead of this bitch." the cloaked man spoke as he glanced at skyla who was lying on the ground. "or... should i take both of you instead?" the man started wondering, but suddenly, "something''s off." lights¦Í¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm suddenly, his comrade spoke up. "what do you mean?" the man frowned. "all of this feels too easy." the man pointed out. "why would the devil, who has been running away from the lord all this while just because we captured this woman, it even seems like he is ready to give his life away for this woman. even if he and nux are friends, would you give your life away for your closest friend''s wife? especially when your friends have 10 wives?" the comrade pointed out and as he did, the man''s frown deepened as he looked down and started thinking. then suddenly, he noticed skyla''s shadow move. the place was dark, so not many could see that, however, a divine stage cultivator like him couldn''t possibly make a mistake in this situation, just one look was enough for him to understand what he was dealing with, a shadow demon. however, it was too late. before the man could use his aura to separate skyla and the shadow demon under her, the shadow demon''s shadow spread wide, and then, ''[harem''s gate]'' both the shadow demon and skyla disappeared. "where did she go!?" the comrade who thought something was wrong reacted quickly and spread his senses all over the place, soon however, his expression changed. "this place... it has been abandoned, there is no one in this clan anymore..." "what?" other divine stage cultivators were surprised, they all spread their senses and their eyes widened in shock as well. "how did this..." they couldn''t believe it. the man who had captured nux, however, didn''t care. "it doesn''t matter, we still have him. we got more than what we came here for, let''s just take him to the lord. that woman doesn''t matter any longer." the other cultivators nodded in agreement but then, "i have no clue how dumbfucks like you became divine stage cultivators." nux snorted. "can''t even tell the difference between a fake and the real deal." as he said those words, his body started disintegrating into white particles, however, before he disappeared, he looked into the cultivator''s eyes and, "go tell your lord, he crossed a boundary that shouldn''t be crossed, the devil is coming for him." saying those words, nux''s clone finally disintegrated into nothingness. Chapter 1172 That lizard needs to die chapter 1172 that lizard needs to die 1172 that lizard needs to die "amaya, what happened? why are you suddenly acting like this?" as they walked into the [core], riona questioned with a frown on her face, they were talking peacefully just a few moments ago, just what in the happened for amaya to drag her here like this? however, before amaya could answer, more and more portals appeared around them and the other women walked in, all of them having grim looks on their faces. "do you know what happened?" astaria questioned as she turned towards amaya. "i was with mother." amaya shook her head. "i was sparring with her," thyra spoke as she pointed at rune. the other women shook their heads as well. then suddenly, another portal appeared and all the other members of the clan walked in. most of them had already been in this place once so they weren''t extremely surprised, the women didn''t care about what they were thinking either, their eyes were focused on the blonde woman walking behind these people with a solemn look on her face. "do you know what happened?" amaya questioned as she glanced at evane. with a solemn look on her face, evane glanced at her sisters and, "is skyla and nux not back yet?" she questioned. lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "hmm? what do you mean?" the women frowned in confusion. "evane, what happened?" amaya narrowed her eyes as she questioned, she didn''t like the expression on evane''s face. "some people have snuck into our clan, the barriers failed to detect them and..." "and?" felberta who stood together with her stood her son and daughter-in-law tilted her head, wanting to know more about the situation. "they captured skyla." "what!?" all the women widened their eyes in fright. "how!? and where is nux!?" astaria questioned. "he went there to rescue her," evane answered with a grim look on her face. "wait... mother said she changed our barriers and installed stronger ones... it shouldn''t be possible for any cultivators under divine stage to pass through the barriers without the alarms going off, even if they are complete saint stage cultivators." aisha spoke with a frown on her face, eisheth couldn''t have lied to her. "that is correct." riona nodded, saying the information was correct. "then if these people managed to sneak in..." ember spoke, thinking about a possibility that her heart wanted to reject as soon as she thought about it. "then that means they are divine stage cultivators." amaya spoke out loud, a grim look appearing on her face. "we need to go out and help him. nux cannot face divine stage cultivators yet." astaria spoke out, ready to create a portal and leave but then, "wait." melia stepped in. "don''t be absurd, we know full well that we cannot defeat divine stage cultivators either, going there would only make us a burden. don''t let your emotions get the best of you." the vampire spoke.n/(o()v)/e/)l--b((i(-n "what do we do?" rune questioned with a worried look on her face. they were attacked by only a single divine stage cultivator but even dealing with him required them to come up with a thorough plan and consider various other factors. and that was when they had a divine stage cultivator on their side as well. now, however, nux was up against more than one divine stage cultivator, and... he didn''t have even a single one on their side. there is no world where nux could win this, they needed to act as fast as possible. "call in the favors we have with bloodheart and lust families, that would give us 4 divine stage cultivators, even if it is not enough, it would be enough to get nux and skyla out of danger. astaria, contact lady vyriana, we need her help." amaya spoke up. "i will go to the vampire continent," melia spoke up. "i''ll go to the lust state as well." aisha stepped forward. "i will talk to my father as well. we will have 6 divine stage cultivators that way." rune stepped up as well. astaria didn''t even say anything and directly took out the call artifact her master gave her, but just as she was about to press it, thud a sound was heard and, "khawwwkkk!" nux, who had just appeared inside the [core] in his incubus form coughed out blood as he knelt on the ground. "nux!" the women quickly rushed towards him. "are you okay!?" astaria questioned in panic, felberta, lane, and evane, on the other hand, held the unconscious skyla and checked her condition as well. "i am fine..." nux spoke in a hoarse voice. "that does not look fine at all! what happened!? what did you do!?" astaria questioned. "i overused my incubus blood to the point it started devouring my human blood, i stopped it in time from devouring it all, but my human blood is extremely weak condition..." nux spoke and just like he said, now that he was back in his human form, his pale face, reddish, swollen eyes, and slightly loose facial skin were enough to tell what sort of condition he was in. amaya quickly took out a healing potion and gave it to him, "it won''t work..." nux, however, shook his head. then, he just fell on the ground and closed his eyes. "i will be fine... i just need a little rest..." saying those words, he closed his eyes. the wives looked at each other with worried looks on their faces. "who was it?" astaria, on the other hand, was beaming in extreme rage. hearing that question, nux opened his eyes as well and this time, his expression was completely different from his previous, tired expression. "arcturus blaze." nux spoke, his tone so chilly that rune, who had seen such a look on his face for the first time in her entire life could feel her body tremble. she looked around and noticed the other women had similar expressions on their faces as well. "that lizard needs to die," nux spoke and his wives nodded, their eyes burning with intense anger as well. it was time to declare war. Chapter 1173 You were wrong. chapter 1173 you were wrong. 1173 you were wrong. "what did you say...?" arcturus, who was sitting on his huge throne looked down at the 5 dragons kneeling in front of him and questioned. "...w-we failed." the dragon who captured skyla replied, not daring to lift his head and stuttering without stopping. with how his body was trembling, his mental state could be guessed quite easily. he was scared, no, he was horrified. the threat of death that was looming over him, he could sense it. arcturus''s golden eyes looking down on him, even though he had lowered his head and couldn''t see the sight himself, he could still feel that suppressing gaze pushing him down. "let me get this straight, 5 divine stage cultivators enter a clan where the strongest cultivator is merely a semi saint and you are still unable to complete a simple mission that was given to you?" arcturus questioned, his tone was extremely calm, that, however, was what made him so horrifying. the dragon lord was known for his spontaneous nature. he was susceptible to losing his calm and loses his temper at even the slightest of the problems. now, however, the same being was reacting in a manner so calm that even his own people were having a hard time believing that it was the same lord whom they had served for centuries. this icy cold calmness in his tone, it was scary. "..." the five divine stage dragons kneeling on the floor had nothing to say. "what should i infer from this situation? does it mean that my subordinates who prided themselves to be the strongest dragons are actually useless and can''t even handle a semi saint or does this mean that i was underestimating my opponent this whole time?" "l-lord arcturus, y-you did not make a mistake, your judgments were absolutely correct, we had actually managed to successfully capture one of his wives, however, just as we were about to return, that man appeared. i did capture him using my aura, however, it was too late when i realized that it was merely a clone and not his real self. by then, he had already run away with the woman and after that, the entire clan which was previously filled with people, was emptied out. honestly, that clone of his was so perfect that even if it appeared in front of me again, i doubt i would be able to tell it apart from the real person, it had the same breathing, heart rate, and mana flow, it was almost as if i was standing in front of another devil. we need t-" the dragon spoke, he wanted to explain himself further, however, "what did you say...?" he suddenly noticed arcturus''s expression changing and in that instant, the dragon understood what he had to say from now on to get out of this messy situation and save his life. "that is correct, my lord. after we captured nux''s wife, the devil appeared and saved her. he seemed to have gotten much stronger than before, even stronger than the current nux who defeated a saint. lights¦Í¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm his [illusion] clone was strong enough to fool even divine stage cultivators. i have never seen an incubus capable of doing something like that. my lord, i believe we need to look into the matter more deeply, i''d even say that we should discuss it once with the incubus lord of the lust state, once we have all the relevant knowledge, now that we already know that that bastard is together with the exceedogenesis, we can attack again and this time, we will not fail." arcturus was a vengeful man. he still hadn''t forgotten how the devil had hurt his son and disrespected him in front of everyone and there was no way the dragon lord was going to let this matter go. the dragons knew this, therefore, he decided to use this fact to his own advantage and his plan worked. "so the devil was with the exceedogenesis all along. no wonder that human bastard wasn''t willing to tell me where he was. he was hiding him in his own clan." arcturus muttered, his anger soaring as he recalled how both nux and devil made a mockery out of him. "i have decided. that devil came in front of divine stage cultivators in order to protect nux''s wife, didn''t he? that must mean they are quite close to each other. i won''t end with just the devil alone. i will show them what it is like to see your loved one getting beaten to death right in front of them. i will show them true despair. i will kill, not only devil but nux leander and all his wives as well." arcturus declared but then, "arcturus, you need to calm down." an extremely beautiful woman walked into the room. she was ignatia blaze, arcturus''s strongest wife and the second in command when related to matters regarding the dragon continent. "you want me to calm down...?" hearing his wife''s words, arcturus narrowed his eyes. "ignatia, that man almost killed our son and humiliated me in front of thousands of people, he smeared our reputation through the mud and you want me to calm down? vedier is your son as well, how can you, as a mother, take this lying down? even if you weren''t there to witness the battle, didn''t you see your son''s condition when he returned? he nearly died!" "it was a duel, arcturus." ignatia spoke. "you were in the wrong for trying to interrupt the duel. that incubus did nothing wrong. also, do not forget, that he has lady vyriana supporting him, one wrong move and it could be catastrophic for the entire continent. so calm your anger and think like a competent ruler, not an immature child who cannot accept his mistakes." ignatia''s words were harsh, however, they were meaningful. arcturus needed to do some self-reflection and with how the dragon lord stayed silent as his wife spoke, it seemed like her words were working. but then, "lord! lord!" another servant rushed into the hall with a shocked expression on his face. "what is it?" ignatia questioned as she narrowed her eyes, not liking the servant''s attitude.n(-o.(v((e-(l(-b(-1.(n "i-it''s the exceedogenesis, they released an official statement!" . Chapter 1174 A War? chapter 1174 a war? 1174 a war? "i-it''s the exceedogenesis, they released an official statement!" the servant spoke with a panicked look on his face. hearing his words, a frown appeared on ignatia''s face, she didn''t like where this was going, she had barely gotten arcturus to hold in his anger, now, however, her intuition was telling her that something bad was going to happen. "what did they say?" and just as she expected, arcturus questioned, there was an eerie calmness in his voice, and as a person who had been with her for thousands of years, ignatia could tell that this calmness was nothing but silence before the carnage. "i asked, what was their official statement." seeing the servant still hadn''t answered and was only gulping, arcturus questioned again, this time, his tone was much heavier than before. "t-they said that th-" before the servant could read out the statement written in his report, arcturus waved his hand, the report in the servant''s hand moved on its own and ended up in arcturus''s hands and he started reading it himself. ''it has come to our attention that yrniel has gone through substantial changes in these past 150 years we have been in closed-door cultivation and have been disconnected from worldly affairs. however, the recent events have revealed a troubling reality. unbeknownst to us, the situation has deteriorated to such an extent that even the revered dragon lord, sovereign of the valley of dragons and widely esteemed throughout yrniel, sanctioned the stealthy abduction of one of our clan members. were it not for the timely intervention of our ally, the consequences could have been dire. it is imperative to acknowledge that the exceedogenesis shall not overlook this transgression. irrespective of the dragon lord''s considerable power and influence, their decision to orchestrate harm upon us due to a minor disagreement warrants a resolute response from our part. therefore, we, the exceedogenesis, unequivocally announce that henceforth: the exceedogenesis shall consider all dragons aligned with the dragon lord, arcturus blaze, as enemies and this announcement marks the initiation of hostilities between the exceedogenesis and the dragon continent.'' the message was loud and clear and ignatia, who was standing right beside arcturus, reading the report, had a solemn look on her face. this was bad. it was no different than the exceedogenesis publicly declaring war on them. of course, ignatia was not scared of a small clan whose strongest member was only a semi saint. if she was being honest, as impressive as that boy nux and his little wives were, just a few of their subordinates were enough to completely wipe out their entire clan. this problem, however, wasn''t something that could be solved by wiping the clan away. exceedogenesis may be weak, however, the clan had one remarkable ability that made it different from other clans. it was their ability to create allies, strong allies. without even mentioning lady vyriana, the biggest backer the clan has, just the fact that one of the members of the clan was melia bloodheart, the daughter of the bloodheart duke house and the niece of the vampire king made things much more complex. the dragons and vampires have been allies for tens of thousands of years, this relationship has been formed over generations, however, this didn''t mean that the vampire king would simply remain silent if they killed his niece. not when ambrosia bloodheart, the mother of melia bloodheart and the sister of the vampire king had so much influence on her brother and the entire blood kingdom. this could very well sour the long-standing relationship between the two races and lead to something much worse than what it should have been. especially since the ones in the wrong were... them. beep beep beep and just as ignatia expected, while the two of them were still taking in the bold statement released by a particularly weak clan, arctusus''s storage ring started vibrating. the dragon lord glanced at his wife, ignatia nodded and arcturus took out the call artifact that was shining continuously. it was a call from a close friend. alaric sky. nove/lb/in not having any other option, arcturus picked the call and without any formal or informal greetings, a single question was heard, [is it true?] "what are you talking about?" arcturus tried to play ignorant. [i am asking whether what the exceedogenesis said is true or not. did you truly try to abduct one of their clan members because he didn''t tell you what you wanted to hear in the matter regarding the devil?] "he lied." arcturus replied. [are you saying that their statement is a lie?] "no, i am saying that he lied about the devil training with lady vyriana, however, the devil was in exceedogenesis, he was the one who stopped by men. nux leander lied to us, the devil was with him this entire time, he was simply hiding him." arcturus told how nux was lying, alaric, however, was only focused on one thing, [the fact that you know that the devil was hiding in exceedogenesis proves that what they were saying is the truth. you actually did send your subordinates to abduct one of their members and since that man has gone as far as declaring war against you, the person you tried to abduct must be his wife...] alaric knew perfectly well what kind of person arcturus was, he had his doubts when nux and arcturus were having a verbal conflict, but to think the dragon would actually act upon it. [why did you do it?] alaric questioned. "didn''t you hear what i said!? he was helping the devil hide!" arcturus shouted. [you didn''t know that until you sent your subordinates, don''t try to cover it up, arcturus. you did what you did regardless of whether he was hiding the devil or not. do not treat me like a fool.] "i didn''t plan to harm anyone, i only wanted to abduct his wife to threaten him into telling me the whereabouts of that demon and some information regarding him that i can use to get to him." arcturus revealed his intentions. [...] alaric didn''t know what to say. "but i had known that he was hiding that bastard all along, then rather than trying to sneak in and abduct one of his wives, i would have ordered my men to raze the entire clan to dust, together with that devil," arcturus spoke in a voice filled with endless anger. [arcturus blaze, do not blame me if your actions ruin the long-standing relationship between our races.] Chapter 1175 A War. chapter 1175 a war. 1175 a war. [arcturus blaze, do not blame me if your actions ruin the long-standing relationship between our races.] alaric spoke in an emotionless tone and before arcturus could react to his words, the call was cut. "what...?" arcturus couldn''t believe what he heard. ignatia had a grave look on her face as well. this was exactly the scenario that she was picturing in her head and wanted to avoid. "was he trying to threaten me? does he think that the dragons are scared of going against vampires!? ruin the long-standing relationship!? haah!? he wishes to ruin the relationship that was built through so many generations for a mere middle-level clan!? has he lost in his mind!?" arcturus, on the other hand, was still acting violently and ignatia, finally lost the last spec of patience that she had been holding on to, "you are the one who has lost his mind, not him! do you even realize what you just said to him!? you said you would raze the entire clan to the ground, you mentioned killing all the members, one of them being that man''s blood niece, right on his face and you still think he was wrong for choosing sides!? threatening to kill his family, you think anyone would take that without reacting, you think you would have taken it without showing any reaction!? and for a ''mere middle-level'' clan? do you even realize what clan we are going against? that clan has one of the most monstrous talents yrniel has ever seen, a talent that is supported by an equally monstrous being who can topple our entire continent with a single flick of her fingers. this is what we are up against, who in their right mind would support you in this matter? especially when everyone in the world knows that you are in the wrong. you do not even have justice on your side!" she spoke, mentioning the graveness of the issue. if vyriana decided to take action, they wouldn''t even have a place to run away! they were in such a tight pickle that they could lose their head at any moment, caution was necessary, all their future plans and their consequences needed to be calculated hundreds of times before finally turning them into action. however, "i have been ignoring this for a long time now, yet time and time again, you are overstepping your boundaries," arcturus spoke up as he stared at his wife with a cold look on his face. "what...?" ignatia''s expression changed. "ignatia blaze, you have been trying to pick faults with whatever actions i make without even trying to understand the intentions behind them. you fear lady vyriana so much that you would rather cripple your own movements than see past a simple truth. if lady vyriana wished to interfere, we wouldn''t be having this conversation here, she would have killed us all already. for you to miss this and regularly find faults in my actions, even going as far as raising your voice at me, the dragon lord, i, arcturus blade, deem that you need to face the consequences of your actions." "y-you..." arcturus''s words were cold and seeing his expression, ignatia instantly understood what he was trying to say and couldn''t believe it. in her long life, she had never once expected that there would be a day when she would face a situation like this, a situation where her own husband''s subordinates had now surrounded her, ready to get her the moment her husband ordered. ignatia was so shocked that she didn''t even think of resisting, "capture her." arcturus ordered, 15 divine stage cultivators quickly surround ignatia before her arms, legs, and neck were chained using the shackles of eternity, a 12 star artifact that is used to limit a divine stage cultivator''s law, significantly decreasing her powers to the point where resisting a few saints would prove to be a difficult task even for a strong cultivator like ignatia. "normally, you should be executed for questioning the dragon lord''s decisions, however, since you are my wife and the person i respect, i would let go of this matter by simply imprisoning you inside infernal void prison for the next 100 years. i believe you require some self-reflection and 100 years would be the perfect duration for that. i will be looking forward to your return as a better, stronger person, ignatia." the dragon lord spoke in a calm voice. "..." this time, however, ignatia, who was chained, didn''t say even a single word. she was simply too shocked to react to anything and neither was she strong enough to actually resist all these beings who had surrounded her, especially her husband. arcturus was strong, absurdly strong. there was no way someone like ignatia could go against him. the dragon lord''s wife simply accepted her fate, she was then taken away to the infernal void prison, a prison located deep inside the dragon lord''s mansion and guarded by 10 divine stage cultivators. lights¦Í¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm with ignatia gone, arcturus turned towards his other servants, then, a cold smile appeared on his face, and, "with that done, let us focus on the real issue. the exceedogenesis wants war, don''t they? then war is what they shall get. the little victories they have got while fighting against some weak clans have gotten into their heads, it is time we show them what the real world is like. release an official statement," arcturus ordered and soon, an official statement was released from the dragon continent as well, and unlike the long statement that came from the exceedogenesis, the dragon''s reply was short. ''anyone who allies or associates themselves with exceedogenesis will be seen as our enemies.'' the dragon lord did not bother giving any explanation regarding the matter. he didn''t say what he wanted out of this, he didn''t offer any middle ground, he didn''t provide any option to stop the war, the meaning behind his short reply was simple, n)-o(.v(.e/)l.)b--i/-n from now on, it was either the exceedogenesis, or the dragon continent. *** yes yes, 2 more coming in... uh... a few hours. sleepdeprivedsloth creator''s thought Chapter 1176 I like that answer, Nux Leander chapter 1176 i like that answer, nux leander 1176 i like that answer, nux leander "now this is something i definitely wasn''t expecting, to think i would be visited by one of the most renowned figures of today''s times, i am pleasantly surprised." said a woman sitting upon a grand throne, draped in an imperial blue gown that perfectly complemented her flowing blue hair. her eyes, a mesmerizing shade of azure, held a depth that seemed to contain the vast skies themselves. she had white porcelain, with soft pink lips, her facial pictures were nothing short of perfect, the woman was a beauty. a beauty nux had met a few times before, today, however, he had finally visited her domain and... he wasn''t having a good time. "i didn''t think the cost of pleasantly surprising the empress of the empire of eternity would be being surrounded by her guards pointing their weapons at me." he spoke with his hands in the air and a nervous smile on his face. nux could tell, a single mistake here would be enough to get his head rolling on the ground. he was in a dangerous, no, extremely dangerous situation. "i am sure you weren''t expecting to be greeted by flowers when you suddenly appeared right in the middle of the imperial hall passing through all the security measures as if they didn''t exist, now were you?" aurelian stillwalker, the empress of the empire of eternity questioned with a small smile on her face. "should i have appeared in private instead?" nux chuckled playfully. "you are quite bold." aurelian didn''t seem offended by his words, rather, she was amused. "i do get that a lot, your majesty." aurelian then waved her hand and with her slight gesture, all the guards surrounded nux backed away, and then disappeared, nux could finally breathe again. "so, nux leander, why are you here?" "i need your majesty''s help." "oh? is it regarding the dragon lord?" aurelian had a rough guess in her mind. after all, almost everyone in yrniel now knew about the enmity between exceedogenesis and the dragon continent. "if it is then let me make this clear, the empire of eternity will be staying out of this matter and will not be choosing any sides and since i want you to save any further efforts, i can positively say that the other two human emperors are the same. we will not get involved in this matter, no matter what you try to offer." aurelian made it clear. nux was a human, yes, however, that didn''t mean this made him eligible for their help, especially since the enemies were the dragons, one of the strongest races in the entire world. there was absolutely no reason to antagonize one of the strongest forces in the entire world just for the sake of a single person, a person who was not even part of their empire. actually, "the fact that i can simply capture you and offer you to arcturus to gain his favor and am still not doing it can already be considered a favor." "well, that part was actually under my calculation," nux replied. "hmm?" aurelian tilted her head in confusion and nux continued, "the reason i decided to come to you instead of going to the other two emperors was because i could feel that your majesty is different from others. she isn''t someone who would offer me to arcturus just to gain a little favor from him. i mean, no matter how you see it, that looks like bowing down to him and i highly doubt someone like lady aurelian would do something like that. i just cannot picture that scene in my mind since the aura lady aurelian excludes doesn''t match the picture." "alright, you can stop your false flattery, i have no intention of offering you to arcturus, well, not until you somehow manage to piss me off, that is." "your majesty, never in my life have i pissed off a beautiful woman. i am sure i won''t be making the first mistake here." a small smile appeared on aurelian''s face, she was definitely enjoying having a chat with this monstrous prodigy, he definitely had a way with words. it was different compared to all that monotonous conversation she usually goes through the entire day. "well, as much as i am enjoying our conversation, i still need to ask, why are you here, nux leander? what is it that you want?" "the human trials. i wish to take the human trials." nux requested. lights¦Í¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm then suddenly, aurelian, who had been observing nux for a while narrowed her eyes and, "that''s quite an interesting condition that you are in." she commented. "did it happen when you were attacked by arcturus''s men? but how did this even happen? no, what even happened? your human bloodline... why does it feel so weak...? it is almost as if you are a half human... and the worst part is that there is no ''other half'' within your blood. how is that possible...?" aurelian couldn''t understand. honestly, she was so curious that she wanted to capture nux and study the changes in his bloodline, she, however, held herself back and glanced at the human prodigy in front of her, waiting for his answer. nux simply shrugged, "i only know that something happened to my blood and now i am here to take the human trials to get... new blood. i have tried all other methods, but this is the only viable method that comes to my mind." n)-o(.v(.e/)l.)b--i/-n "well, since it is a problem related to blood, it should go away if you get a new bloodline, but why a human bloodline? why not choose any other race? a race that is stronger than ours." "i do not feel the need to abandon my human blood, those who think that human blood is weak are simply fools and i wish to prove them wrong. it is the same reason lady aurelian stayed a human instead of changing her bloodline." nux replied with a proud look on his face. of course, he didn''t give a rat shit about human blood or any other blood in general, he only needed strength, which bloodline provided him that didn''t matter. similarly, he didn''t know whether aurelian had the same reasoning as his or she simply didn''t get the chance to change her bloodline, he just said what was required to impress the woman sitting in front of him to get what he wanted. and his method seemed to have as a big smile appeared on aurelian''s face as she heard those words. "i like that answer, nux leander." Chapter 1177 Wait for 157 Years. chapter 1177 wait for 157 years. 1177 wait for 157 years. "i like that answer, nux leander." aurelian spoke with a satisfied smile on her face, seeing her expression, nux smiled inwardly as well. his words seemed to have worked, but then, "however," aurelian''s expression changed, "the next human trial will be open in 157 years, if you wish to take the human trials, you need to come after 157 years, before that, there is nothing i can do since opening a trial for a single being is, well, a waste of resources." the empress shook her head. "especially considering your current scenario, with you up against the dragon lord, if i open the human trial for you, especially for you, that would give out an impression that i am siding with you and in a battle where i have already decided to stay neutral, i cannot give out an impression that may prove to be harmful for my people." "..." nux stayed silent. he could already see the look in aurelian''s eyes, that wasn''t the look of a woman who could be convinced, no matter what he did. plus, her reasoning made sense, since she had already decided to stay neutral, she would never do anything that would give a wrong impression. ''this is getting complicated...'' nux muttered inwardly. honestly, the current him was not strong enough to face a divine stage cultivator, especially someone as strong as arcturus. however, with him declaring war against the dragon continent, although he plans to avoid fighting till he is strong enough and plans to go for a long, dragged-out tactic, the fact that he could face a divine stage anytime was a life-threatening situation. to deal with that, he needed a way out. he needed to freely be able to use his cheat-like ability and for that, he needed to be able to use his incubus blood to the full extent. how could he do it? the only option was to strengthen his base blood to the maximum level. get a primordial level human bloodline and the only way to do that, was the human trials, this was why he had decided to come here, however, with aurelian rejecting him, the chances of him succeeding were... minimal. nux didn''t think that even visiting the other emperors would make any difference. after all, they had no reason to help him. "there is one way," while nux was thinking all this, aurelian, who was carefully observing his expressions spoke up. "what?" nux glanced at her with eyes filled with hope. aurelian, however, smiled playfully, "it is a little difficult, no, quite difficult though..." "what is it?" nux questioned directly. primordial blood was important for his and his wives'' survival, so it didn''t matter how ''difficult'' the method was, nux needed to follow through. "since the trial towers are provided to us by the ancestral order, wanting to give people a chance to change their destiny, we do not have complete authority over the towers. according to the ancestral order''s rules, if a person brings 1.5 times the resources required to open the tower, then we have no choice but to open the trial tower for them, else, we''d be going against the order and will face dire consequences." hearing those words, nux''s expression changed. "so you are saying that..." "as long as you bring 1.5 times the resources required to open the trial, i would have no choice but to open it for you." aurelian smiled. a big smile appeared on nux''s face as well, however, before he could get too happy, aurelian continued, "of course, as simple as it may sound, the reality is far from it. there is a reason why major power usually opens these trial towers after an average interval of 500 years, that is because the resources required to power to open the trial tower are... well, massive. the amount is so huge that even the world powers would need 500 years to gather up enough resources and open the trial. so obviously, for a single person like you, not to mention you would need to gather 1.5 times the required amount. you would need a thousand years before you even get close to the amount, honestly, waiting for 157 years is a much better option." "just tell me how much resources do i need." lights¦Í¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "hmmm, if we are talking about in terms of eons... well, it would be hard to come up with a number, let''s talk in simpler terms, shall we? five thousand 12 star artifacts. n(-o(/v)-e-/l.)b(-1-)n that is what you would need to open up the trial towers." the moment those words left aurelian''s mouth, nux could feel his entire world falling apart. "what...?" five thousand 12 star artifacts...? was that even possible to gather that many? one had to know that nux barely had ten 12 star artifacts. 12 star artifacts were not something that could be sold in little stalls all over the world, they were extremely rare. so rare that even a family with a divine stage cultivator would treat it as a treasure. to get five thousand such artifacts... nux finally realized why aurelian said that waiting for 157 years was much viable option. the number she had come up with was simply too absurd. "you should take your leave now, nux leander. it was a fun encounter, however, i still have some matters to attend to. you can try your luck with the other two emperors, however, as i mentioned before, their answer will be the same." aurelian spoke. nux, who was still in a daze nodded as he then turned around. he realized that he needed to think of something else. ... on the other side, while nux was busy talking with the human empress, his wives were visited by someone else, someone they desperately wanted to see. "master." astaria greeted. "something quite interesting happened while i was away huh? you guys never fail to amuse me." vyriana replied with a big smile on her face. "it was not our fault this time. they were the ones who tried to capture skyla." astaria tried to defend, vyriana, however, just laughed out loud. "and who said it matters? i just know one thing, since you have war, be prepared, for a war. of course, i am sure i don''t need to mention this, but in case you people have even the slightest doubt in your minds, let me make this clear. don''t ask for my help, i am only here to enjoy the show." *** why was boba''s prediction correct... why are my sloth genes so strong... i promise i''ll upload 2 more chapters today... in a few hours... >"< sleepdeprivedsloth creator''s thought Chapter 1178 I wish you luck, Disciple. chapter 1178 i wish you luck, disciple. 1178 i wish you luck, disciple. "and who said it matters? i just know one thing, since you have war, be prepared, for a war. of course, i am sure i don''t need to mention this, but in case you people have even the slightest doubt in your minds, let me make this clear. don''t ask for my help, i am only here to enjoy the show." vyriana spoke with a big smile on her face. yes, she was definitely enjoying this. "..." astaria turned silent. "we had no choice." suddenly, melia spoke up. "hmm?" vyriana glanced at the vampire and frowned. "arcturus was the one who came to nux, yes, he had the option to lower his head, respectfully say that he wasn''t related to the devil, say all of this is merely a misunderstanding, and allow arcturus to doubt and disrespect him all he wanted before finally leaving, however... lady vyriana wouldn''t like her ''temporary student'' accepting such disrespect, would she?" melia looked into vyriana''s eyes as she questioned. "you all would be widows if he had done something like that." vyriana shrugged. no matter what, nux was now connected to her, if he had taken so much disrespect from a mere ant, she would have personally ended him. "..." the women blinked in surprise, they had no clue how to react to those words. vyriana was... too brash. melia, however, liked where this was going and continued, "lady vyriana isn''t leaving any other option available for nux, now is she? don''t you think you are being too unreasonable?" "vampire girl, what are you talking about?" "you don''t want nux to accept any form of disrespect and now that he has followed your orders and has gotten into a troublesome situation, you say you do not care the reason why this happened and have no intentions to help. is that not being unreasonable?" melia questioned. but then, "vampire girl, did nux ever say that he needs my help?" vyriana questioned with a frown on his face. "h-huh?" melia''s expression changed. he was standing against one of the strongest world leaders, wasn''t it obvious that he needed help? he even went to aurelian to seek her help. the other women had the same questions in their mind as well, but then, amaya suddenly frowned, "he did not..." she answered. "he had better not. i would have killed him if he sought my help to deal with an incomplete being." vyriana snorted. "b-but master, he not strong enough to face divine stage cultivators yet, he said it himself," astaria spoke. "of course, there is no way he can go against someone who has formed his law of self. that would still be impossible even after he becomes a saint." "then how are we supposed to tackle this situation?" "using allies, of course." this time, the answer didn''t come from vyriana. it came from nux who had just appeared in front of his women with his signature smile plastered on his face. "hello vyriana~" he greeted. "you look quite relaxed for someone who is in a difficult situation," vyriana commented. "it is not a difficult situation at all. well, it might be a bit complicated, considering that i won''t be able to get a stronger human bloodline." hearing that, vyriana observed nux carefully and realized, "so it did happen huh..." she commented. "i was forced to do it. if i hadn''t used my incubus powers to their full extent, they would have recognized that it was my clone and wouldn''t have let their guard down. saving my skyla was the priority." nux replied, skyla on the other hand, lowered her head in shame. she didn''t like how nux was suffering because of her. ''it was not your fault.'' felberta, who was standing near skyla patted her head. skyla simply smiled weakly and nodded. ''...'' felberta turned silent. "wait." suddenly, astaria spoke up and glanced at nux, "you said we will fight against arcturus using allies, what allies are you talking about if not master?" she questioned. "star, just think about it for a second, if vyriana decides to help us, how would it end?" "with the dragon continent''s destruction." there was no doubt about it. "that''s correct. it would simply be unfair to call a level 1000 boss for a fight between level 10s. even i am not that shameless." nux replied, and then suddenly, a strange shine appeared in his eyes, "that end wouldn''t be nearly as satisfying as what i would want. killing arcturus is the last thing i want to do." the women''s expressions changed when they saw the look on nux''s face. this time, even vyriana was taken aback by that demonic expression on nux''s face. "death is indeed the last thing i want." nux repeated his words. "n-nux?" evane called out, unable to see that horrifying smile on nux''s face. hearing her voice, nux came out of her reverie and the strange expression on his face disappeared in an instant, after gently smiling at evane, he turned towards astaria and, "just treat it as a simulation. simulation of going after the actually strong enemies that we will be facing in the future. since we are playing in the ''smaller'' pond, it would be unfair to include fishes from the ''bigger'' pond in this battle. we will only seek help from fishes of the smaller pond."nove/lb/in "a-a simulation...?" astaria frowned. "in simpler words, disciple. treat this as your test." vyriana spoke up. "treat it as a test of your strength and wit. use the entirety of yrniel and its people as your testing ground, prove your ability, prove that you actually do have what it takes to follow your master and aim for the, well, in your husband''s words, the ''bigger'' pond." ''using yrniel and its people as a testing ground'', these words were cruel, they demonstrated just how vyriana actually treated incomplete cultivators and was indirectly forcing that vision onto them, however, "so we can ally with anyone who is not part of the ancestral order, which includes the vampire king, elven queen, human emperors, beastmen city lords, the demon lords... we can create any faction we desire to oppose the dragon lord, but we cannot receive your help. this is your ''test''." astaria spoke and a big smile formed on vyriana''s face, "i wish you luck, disciple." Chapter 1179 Ill Come There To Help chapter 1179 i''ll come there to help 1179 i''ll come there to help we can create any faction we desire to oppose the dragon lord, but we cannot receive your help. this is your ''test''." astaria spoke and a big smile formed on vyriana''s face, "i wish you luck, disciple." "..." all the women turned silent. to treat a war against the dragons, one of the strongest races in yrniel as a mere ''test''... "how did you know about it?" suddenly, amaya questioned as she glanced at nux. "hmm?" nux tilted his head. "you would never put skyla in harm''s way knowingly, so the attack must have been a surprise for you as well, then how did you know that this all would be a ''test''?" amaya questioned, nux''s answer, however, was different than what she was expecting. "well... i just knew...? i have known vyriana for around 200 years, you know? i know everything about her~" "..." or maybe it was an answer that could be expected from nux. "haaahh..." in the end, astaria sighed. "how do we proceed from here?" she questioned. "we need to gather allies. facing the dragon lord alone is no different than suicide." the other women nodded. "the available options we have right now are the vampires, succubi, and catkins. if we try to look into the history of dragons and their enmity with other powers, there are a few demon states and a few beastmen cities we can use, however..." "it would be hard to actually get their support." astaria completed amaya''s sentence. amaya nodded, "that is correct. this is a war and with how the dragon lord is practically ignoring the ancestral order''s rules, i can positively say that his anger has overshadowed his reasoning skills. we are up against one of the strongest cultivators in the world, who rules over one of the strongest forces in the entire world, has lost his reasonings, and is willing to do whatever it takes to get what he wants, even abduction and possibly murder. lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål in a situation like this, the powers who would actually come forward to support us, a middle-level clan are... well, i doubt there would be any. most would simply sit back and observe how things go while some would even join the dragon lord to increase their favorability with him." amaya spoke and the others nodded in understanding. this was the reason they were worried in the first place, they had no way to resist the dragon lord who had such a large influence all over yrniel. buzz buzz while everyone was still thinking about all this, melia''s storage ring started shining. everyone frowned, however, as melia took out the call artifact that was buzzing, "it is mother." she spoke. "oh?" an interested look appeared on vyriana''s face. "pick it." amaya spoke. melia nodded and picked up her mother''s call. [oh! it finally connected!] ambrosia''s surprised voice was heard. "mother." melia greeted. [you finally picked! i thought you would ignore my call for a while like you have been ignoring me.] ambrosia''s playful voice was heard. "when did i ignore you, mother?" melia replied. [oh? when was the last time you met me? hmmm?] "it has only been a few days, mother," melia answered in a deadpan tone.n).0velb1n [see? it has been a few days! days! your mother is getting old you know? you should spend more time with me.] "..." melia didn''t know what to say. nux chuckled as well, he could easily imagine what expression would be there on ambrosia''s face. [stop playing around, she must be worried as it is, don''t trouble her any more than she already is and get to the main point.] another voice was heard through the call artifact. it was orpheus bloodheart, melia''s father. [are you saying i am troubling my daughter? melia, can you hear him? tell him how wrong he is. tell him how you are relieved to hear your lovely mother''s voice.] [ambrosia, it is not time to be playing around. the dragon lord is not an opponent you can laugh about. melia must be worried.] orpheus spoke and suddenly, ambrosia turned silent. [melia, are you alright?] she questioned. "i am perfectly fine, mother," melia replied. [how do you plan to face the dragon lord?] ambrosia questioned, not wanting to play around anymore. "we are still trying to come up with a plan." [so you have not thought about anything yet?] "we have not." melia shook her head. [...] ambrosia momentarily turned silent. "..." melia didn''t say anything either. she heard what her father had said, they called her for a reason, she wanted to listen to what that was. [tell nux to open the portal. i am coming to you.] "huh?" melia was taken aback by the sudden request. not only her, nux, and even vyriana seemed to be surprised. [what are you talking about?] orpheous''s surprised voice was heard as well. [just like you said, she is up against the dragon lord and is there alone without even a single divine stage cultivator to protect her. someone needs to be there in case of emergency and i believe i will be the best choice in case more than one opponent attacks.] ambrosia reasoned. [they can live inside that mysterious portal, arcturus''s subordinates won''t reach them.] [and we wouldn''t be able to talk to them either! that portal cuts away all the ways to contact them! that is also the reason we are unable to get to them for so long!] ambrosia replied. [...] orpheus turned silent. ambrosia was correct. the only reason nux and his wives were currently out of core was because vyriana was with them, once she leaves, they would return to core as well, cutting their contact with the outside world. [i need to be there, i can also help them think of a strategy.] ambrosia spoke and orpheus started considering her offer. in the end, not being able to go against his wife, he just sighed and, [please ask nux to open a portal, melia. i believe your mother''s presence will greatly ease your worries.] it was time for ambrosia bloodheart to come to her daughter''s aide. Chapter 1180 A Proposal chapter 1180 a proposal 1180 a proposal "lord, there is someone who wishes to meet you." a servant appeared in front of arcturus and bowed his head. "who is it?" the dragon lord questioned. "it is the leader of the ashenhelm clan, soren thorn." "ashenhelm?" a frown appeared on arcturus''s face. he recognized this name. "it is one of ''those'' clans. and the leader soren thorn is a complete saint." the servant informed. the reason he could say the name of a complete saint so casually was because he himself was a divine stage cultivator, in his eyes, although soren was strong, he still wasn''t someone worthy of respect. "why is he here?" arcturus questioned. "he said he came with a proposal. when i tried asking lord." what that is, he said he would only reveal it to the dragon "that is quite some arrogance," arcturus commented. "those people believe that they are different from others because they walk on a ''complete'' path." the servant snorted. clearly, he didn''t like these new ''complete cultivators'' who have appeared out of nowhere. ''if only the lord gave us the order, i would have annihilated all these new clans from our continent.'' the servant thought inwardly. "call him." suddenly, arcturus spoke up. "hmm?" the servant was confused. he only came here to report as a form of formality, he didn''t think that arcturus would actually agree to meet with that bastard. "we can at least hear what he has to say, but do warn him that if what he says doesn''t interest me, there will be consequences." hearing those words, a big smile formed on the servant''s face as he bowed his head and, "as you command, my lord." the servant disappeared. a few minutes later, the servant returned, bringing two more beings with him, both were complete saints. "lord." the servant kneeled, expecting the two people with him to do the same. the two complete saints looked at each other, they were prepared to bow their heads, but kneeling... "dragon lord." in the end, however, one of them kneeled on the floor, the other following his actions. a satisfactory smile appeared on arcturus''s face as he saw the scene. setting a clear power dynamic before any conversation was important, especially when meeting with people of these ''new'' clans. their arrogance was off the charts, and of course, that should be the case since they were once the members of the ancestral order, the strongest power in yrniel that even world leaders don''t dare to resist. now, however, things were different, these people were no longer part of the ancestral order, or more precisely, they didn''t have the order''s protection anymore. the reason behind that was simple, arcturus already knew what these clans were thinking, these people weren''t exactly loyal to the ancestral order anymore, and if he knew that, there was no way the ancestral order wouldn''t. since the ancestral order doesn''t plan to involve themselves in the matters regarding yrniel any time soon, they wouldn''t come out to protect a bunch of traitors either. since these people had lost their protectors because of their own foolishness, they had no right to be arrogant anymore. "i am sure you came here after hearing my warning, correct?" arcturus questioned in a cold, emotionless tone. "that is correct, lord arcturus. i assure you that we are not here to waste your precious time. we came here with a proposal, a proposal that would help you get your hands on nux leander." the moment the name ''nux leander'' was mentioned, a slight change in arcturus''s expression could be seen. "speak." he spoke. soren smiled inwardly, then, he raised his head and, "my plan of action is simple. the real reason nux leander is hard to get is that he has access to an unknown dimension that no one else does, he can hide there all his life and no one would be able to find him. i am sure this is what''s troubling lord arcturus as well." "..." arcturus didn''t say anything, but soren reasoned that if he hadn''t died yet, what he said must be true. "my clan will challenge exceedogenesis and once they accept the challenge and come out, lord arcturus''s subordinates can capture him." soren spoke and suddenly, he felt an intense pressure pushing his body into the ground. "khawwkk!" soren coughed out blood as he widened his eyes in horror, he knew arcturus was strong because he was a phase 4 cultivator, but soren himself wasn''t weak either. he was a peak complete saint, he had seen and sparred with a fair share of incomplete divine stage cultivators and although he didn''t win, he didn''t get overpowered to this extent. soren knew he would be turned into meat paste if arcturus raised the pressure even a little more.n(-ovelb1n half of his body functions had already stopped working and he could feel that he was about to lose consciousness. soren realized. he underestimated one of the strongest cultivators in yrniel. the dragon lord was much more powerful than he expected. "are you prepared to face the consequences, soren?" arcturus questioned. there was no way someone like nux would accept any challenge from any clan right now, if it was that easy to handle him, then he would have hired any random clan to do that and be done with it. coming up with something like this and calling it a ''plan'' was no different than mocking arcturus. "l-lord a-a-arcturus, please let me finish..." soren, trembling on the ground, spoke in a hoarse voice. arcturus narrowed his eyes, he could kill this man any instant, he, however, decided to give him another chance and retracted his pressure, "you have 1 minute." "i do not plan to target nux. i want to target things around nux. the things he values the most. i plan to take all of that away from him and push him into a corner." soren spoke and arcturus, who was ready to kill him the moment the minute he gave him was over, finally decided to seriously listen to what this man had to say. "share your complete plan with me, without omitting any details." the dragon lord ordered. Chapter 1181 We will take everything away from him. chapter 1181 we will take everything away from him. 1181 we will take everything away from him. "share your complete plan with me, without omitting any details." the dragon lord ordered.n(-ovelb1n knowing that this was his last chance, soren quickly stood up and without even adjusting his clothes, he stared at arcturus and, "exceedogenesis would never accept my challenge and i already know it. however, i still plan on challenging them. i will do so by coming out and sharing the details of the challenge in front of the entire world, it would be a 12v12 team battle, no saints or above are allowed to participate in the battle, the battle ends when one side admits defeats or is in no condition to fight anymore. these conditions are much better than what exceedogenesis has been fighting in this entire time, it can even be said that it is a victory served on a golden platter for them. then i would share the stakes of the battle. if exceedogenesis wins, my clan, ashenhelm, its member, treasury, and connections included, would become his, however, if we, the ashenhelm wins, i want amaya leander to be mine." a big smile appeared on soren''s face as he said those words. "amaya leander?" arcturus narrowed his eyes in confusion. "it is a well-known fact that nux leander loves his wives, a man like him would obviously be agitated when i talk about these stakes. however, no matter how agitated he will be, since he knows it is all a trap, he will never come out and accept the challenge. i will use that chance to come out again and give another official statement where rather than talking with him, i will talk with amaya leander. i will openly declare that if amaya leander chooses to leave her husband and come to me, lord arcturus will spare her." arcturus narrowed his eyes at that statement but before he could say anything, "please listen to me, lord arcturus. we will give them a chance to live. not in that little dimension or wherever they are, but in the real world where they can do whatever they want. sure, nux leander loves his wives, but love cannot give them what they need, the only way he can protect them is by keeping them in prison. no woman is attracted to that. it might not work at first, however, if we continue to pressure them, eventually, amaya leander will break and leave nux. and we won''t just stop there, we will then start making similar offers to his other wives, giving them an opportunity to leave the man who cannot keep them safe any longer. one by one, we will take what that bastard loves the most, his wives. then, using those wives, we will shame him even further, dragging his dignity to the ground, we will degrade his image to a point where no one would want to associate themselves with him any longer. his wives, his dignity, his connections, his sources of money, his clan, slowly and steadily, we will take everything away from him, we will corner him like a rat and although he would get to keep his life, he would lose everything that gave him the will to ''live''. we will show him what true despair and helplessness look like. tell me, lord arcturus, do you think a man would take this level of abuse... for a friend? or would he simply come out, kneel in front of you, and give in?" soren questioned with an evil smirk on his face and a few seconds later, a similar smile appeared on arcturus''s face as he imagined soren''s words coming true. "we have nothing against those women anyway, lord arcturus. if anything, they are extremely talented women who we would want to get on our side. then there is also melia bloodheart, who is connected to the bloodheart and even the vampire royal family, harming her might negatively affect the relationship between the dragons and the vampires, and might even bring the vampires to the opponent''s side, giving them a space to breathe, but... what if we take her out of the situation?" seeing that arcturus was interested, soren shared even more advantages of his ''plans'' and soon, a satisfied smile appeared on arcturus''s face. "you are sharper than you look." the dragon lord praised. "i am grateful for the compliment, lord arcturus." soren bowed his head. "i did notice one thing, you seem particularly attached to this amaya leander, why her in particular? wouldn''t it be better to target melia and get her out of ''danger'' first?" arcturus questioned but before soren could answer, "please allow me to answer that question, lord arcturus." the other saint who came with soren spoke without lifting his face. arcturus narrowed his eyes as he glanced at the other saint, then, he turned towards soren and tilted his head, soren got the cue and, "he is ragnar kyle, my clan''s strategist, lord arcturus. he is also the one who came up with this plan." "is that so?" arcturus''s expression changed. "speak." he ordered as he glanced at ragnar. "thank you, lord arcturus." ragnar smiled as he then stood up and glanced at arcturus. he was the same man who was observing the challenge between exceedogenesis and horizon. "targeting melia bloodheart first might give out a message that we are wary of the vampires behind her. i am sure lord arcturus would want to avoid a direct confrontation with the vampires and retain their relationship, however, i doubt someone like the lord would actually be scared to face the vampires. i believe that there is no reason to give out a wrong message and ruin the lord''s image." "you are quite good with your words." arcturus praised. ragnar bowed. "and i wouldn''t hide it from lord arcturus, i am actually attracted to amaya leander''s beauty and would like to have her. of course, i will make sure that doesn''t harm our actual goal and if it does, i will simply abandon that woman." "i like your honesty; you can do whatever you want as long as you do not ruin the plan." "thank you, lord arcturus. i am sure nux leander would be kneeling in front of you with a face full of despair very soon." ragnar bowed his head and arcturus''s smile widened. Chapter 1182 Nux! What are you doing!? chapter 1182 nux! what are you doing!? 1182 nux! what are you doing!? "i''ve come to pick you up, mother-in-law." nux, who walked out of a portal spoke with a playful smile on his face. in front of him, there was lazarus, orpheus, ambrosia, and alaric. "oh? lord alaric is here as well." nux spoke as he bowed his head and greeted alaric. the vampire king nodded, and then suddenly, a frown appeared on nux''s face. "the mood around here seems quite dull." "it is you who is unusually bright, nux," lazarus spoke. "but aren''t i always like this?" nux tilted his head in confusion. "this is not an everyday situation, nux. you have declared war on arcturus, the dragon lord. i know you are strong, however, he is not an opponent you can take lightly. even if he is a ''reject'' like you say, he is a strong reject." alaric spoke with a grave look on his face. he wanted to save his niece, however, even he knew that he couldn''t fully support nux in this situation. he cannot let this matter escalate to a war between the dragons and the vampires. that could destroy the entirety of yrniel. "lord alaric, you are worrying too much." nux smiled. seeing his demeanor, a frown appeared on orpheus''s face, "do you have a plan?" he questioned. "well, we are thinking of something right now." "so you do not." orpheus narrowed his eyes. "you are too calm for someone who has no clue how to deal with the situation," lazarus spoke directly. "we will figure something out, brother-in-law. it is not a big deal." nux shrugged. "dragon lord and the dragon continent are a big deal..." lazarus muttered. he couldn''t understand how nux was acting so carelessly when he was facing the greatest adversary of his life. "you are faking it." suddenly, ambrosia spoke up. everyone turned towards her, ambrosia, however, continued to look into nux''s eyes and, "you are putting out a strong front because you do not want others to panic. i know because it is something i normally do when i find myself in a difficult situation." ambrosia spoke up. nux momentarily paused as he glanced at ambrosia, then, however, he chuckled. "mother-in-law, you are thinking too much, there is no ''difficult situation'' here. if worse comes to worse, me and my wives can simply stay in [core] till i am strong enough to kill arcturus." "..." "..." this time, however, alaric and orpheus, who were close to ambrosia and had seen her do what she just described didn''t say anything and continued to observe nux. the room turned silent. "mother-in-law, shall we leave?" not liking the current atmosphere, nux turned towards ambrosia and questioned. "we should..." ambrosia nodded. there was something in her mind but she didn''t say anything and decided to trust the man her daughter had chosen. "please enter the portal." nux pointed at the portal as he sidestepped. ambrosia nodded, then, she glanced at the three vampires, nodded at them, and walked into the portal. nux glanced at the three vampires as well, then, he smiled and, "i''ll bring her back once i kick arcturus''s ass." he then entered the portal and the portal closed. "he is braver than i thought." alaric laughed out loud the moment nux left. "this won''t be easy," orpheus commented. "no one said it would be." alaric shrugged and the room turned silent again. ... "lady vyriana." as she walked out of the portal, ambrosia bowed her head and greeted. "it has been a while." vyriana nodded. unlike others, she had no qualms about looking right into ambrosia''s eyes, after all, no matter how strong ambrosia''s charm was, affecting vyriana with it was... well, impossible. "mother." melia greeted her mother. "melia! it has been a while!" ambrosia quickly hugged her daughter. melia didn''t bother resisting either and allowed her mother to do whatever she wanted. once she was satisfied messing her daughter''s hair and kissing her forehead, ambrosia turned towards amaya and, "have you come up with any pla-" however, before she could complete, "nux, you need to see this." riona walked into the room and ignoring everyone, she walked towards nux and passed a paper to him. "what is it?" nux frowned. "soren thorn made a public statement."n//o..v)(e-)l.-b--i)-n riona spoke as she glanced at amaya. amaya narrowed her eyes as she noticed her mother''s off behavior, but before questioning that, another question appeared in her mind, "who is he?" "he is a complete saint and a leader of ashenhelm clan, one of the strongest ''new clans'' that appeared 150 years ago." "why do we need to bother with his statement?" melia frowned as well. "apparently, he challenged us when we were all inside [core], since we didn''t reply, the challenge was automatically rejected, and now... he released a statement regarding it." riona then glanced at amaya and, "a statement that you might not like." amaya narrowed her eyes but before she could question, "do you have the challenge scroll that he sent?" nux, who just read the statement questioned with a dark look on his face. "nux, you need to calm down, this is clearly a trap." riona spoke. "that''s not what i am asking, riona. i asked if you have the challenge scroll or not. i am sure you have it, no?" "i do and there is no other copy. so if you want it, you need to calm down." lights¦Í¦Ïvel riona spoke in an imposing voice. "i am calm, riona." "you don''t look calm." riona replied. nux''s mouth twitched, he however, held back, took a deep breath and, "trust me, riona. i am calm. i know this is a trap. but that bastard said something he shouldn''t have. please give me the challenge scroll." "..." riona didn''t say anything. she was still wondering if it was a good decision or not. nux, however, wasn''t planning to give her a choice. "i order you to give me the scroll, riona." activating the slave seal that was only implanted onto riona so that she could talk to her daughter, nux ordered. riona''s eyes widened as she realized that her body was moving on its own. she took out the scroll from her ring and passed it to nux. "nux! what are you doing!?" amaya shouted. Chapter 1183 We are accepting the challenge. chapter 1183 we are accepting the challenge. 1183 we are accepting the challenge. "nux! what are you doing!?" amaya shouted as she rushed towards nux. nux, however, simply passed the statement soren thorn had made to her, all the women, who were confused since they had never seen him use slave seal on riona before gathered around amaya and started reading the statement. ''it is laughable how nux leander isn''t brave enough to even directly reject a challenge where the challenger asked for his wife.n/)o)-v(.e-(l.-b).1./n i can''t even imagine how humiliating it must be to learn that your husband is a coward. this is my message for amaya leander, amaya, i am sure you must be feeling the same frustration and humiliation. come to me, amaya. i assure you that if you become mine, you would never have to go through these feelings again and of course, it goes without saying that lord arcturus wouldn''t target you anymore either. leave that coward behind and come live with a man who actually values you, a manly man who can actually protect you.'' a disgusted expression appeared on amaya''s face the moment she was done reading the statement. she didn''t even care if others had read it or not and destroyed the paper in her hand using the devouring mist. "amaya! tell him that it is clearly a trap and that this soren bastard is working together with arcturus!" riona, who regained control over her body spoke as she turned towards her daughter. amaya, however, simply glanced at nux and extended her hand, demanding the challenge scroll that soren sent. then as she read the details of the challenge, a 12v12 where they wanted amaya leander if they won, the disgusted look on her face got even stronger. "you know what i want, correct?" she glanced at nux and questioned. a wide smile appeared on nux''s face as she declared. "we are accepting the challenge." "it is a trap!" riona shouted again. "arcturus would be there ready to capture you the moment you appear in front of him!" riona, however, couldn''t take it anymore appeared in between nux and amaya, broke the eye contact between them, and shouted. amaya, however, just shook her head and, "don''t worry mother. i have a plan." amaya spoke with a confident look on her face as a cruel light shone in her eyes. the absolute disgust she had towards the man she hadn''t even met yet had already surpassed the disgust she had for ricardus, the previous king of the skyfall kingdom. it was honestly an achievement to gather this much hate from a person you hadn''t even met. "well, i guess things are finally starting, eh? lights¦Í¦Ïvel i believe this will be taking a much more interesting route than i initially thought. all right then, people, i will be taking my leave now and once again, i wish you luck." seeing the overall mood of the room, a big smile appeared on vyriana''s face, then, she stood up and saying those words, she disappeared. she would observe everything from somewhere else. after all, she didn''t want nux and his wives to shamelessly use her as a safe room and discuss whatever they wanted without being disconnected from the rest of the world. "she really left..." astaria muttered. just why was her master enjoying all this to this extent? she had no answer to that question. in the end, astaria just sighed and opened the portal. "alright, let''s discuss this further inside the [core], this place is not safe anymore." saying those words, everyone in the room walked into the [core] and the portal closed. ... a frown appeared on soren''s face as he glanced at the scroll lying in front of him. "you did not expect this, did you?" soren''s eyes widened in fright as he heard a voice, he quickly stood up and noticed arcturus walking towards him. "l-lord arcturus!" he greeted as he quickly stood up from his chair. ragnar, who was inside the room did the same as well. "i heard he accepted your challenge." arcturus spoke with a small smile on his face. his eyes were on the scroll kept on soren''s table. knowing that he couldn''t hide it from arcturus, soren nodded, "i-i am quite surprised about that as w-well, lord arcturus. i didn''t think he would actually accept the challenge." "well your public statement was quite poisonous, it was almost as if you were venting your anger on that poor man. maybe that agitated him more than you thought it would?" arcturus chuckled. "r-right, that c-could be the case." soren laughed dryly as well. he could tell. even though arcturus was actually laughing and chuckling as if he was in a joyful mood, soren could tell that something was wrong. arcturus seemed pissed and to not become an outlet for his anger again, he quickly spoke up, "b-but isn''t that a good thing for us, lord arcturus? his control over his emotions is worse than we predicted, but due to that, it would save us quite a lot of hassle, wouldn''t it? now we have no reason to play in such a roundabout manner, we can directly capture nux leander the moment he appears in front of us, we can capture him and get the information we want out of him." "he is not a fool, he must have a plan." suddenly, ragnar spoke up. both arcturus and soren turned towards him and ragnar continued, "he must have gotten support from somewhere. a support that is strong enough to give him enough guts to appear in front of lord arcturus and i cannot think of it being anyone other than the vampires." ragnar then glanced at arcturus and, "lord arcturus, this might lead to a clash between the dragons and the vampires, we need to be prepared." "..." silence fell over the room as he said those words. but then, "alaric wouldn''t do it." arcturus spoke up. ragnar frowned in confusion and arcturus continued, "a war between the dragons and vampires, alaric would never go this far, not even for his own niece. if nux has actually received support from the vampires then... it''s possible that alaric hasn''t fully grasped the extent of the seriousness with which i am approaching this matter. maybe it is time i show it to him." a cold look appeared on arcturus''s face. he was looking forward to the day of the challenge. ***i seem to curse myself whenever i talk about extra chapter. frm now on, i''ll simply upload without saying anything. tsk tsk. author note Chapter 1184 Please come out, Nux Leander. chapter 1184 please come out, nux leander. 1184 please come out, nux leander. "people of yrniel! are you ready to see the greatest battle of your entire life!? honestly, we all knew that this would happen eventually, but to think we would be seeing this so quickly! the two clans that are going to battle today are the clans that almost everyone in yrniel knows of, on one side, we have a clan that appeared 150 years ago and destroyed all the competition in front of it, they changed the entire hierarchy structure of the clans that we knew of and were called one of the new top clans! one of the strongest clans in the history of yrniel, ashenhelm! and on the other side, a clan whose members were mocked as being cowards, ridiculed by all when they didn''t appear even after being challenged countless times, but they shut everyone''s mouth with the greatest return one could possibly imagine! having the record of not only being undefeated but defeating all their opponents in under a minute, a clan with the potential to be the greatest, exceedogenesis! the battle format is simple..." with an excited tone, the announcer continued to explain the details of today''s challenge. this time, however, the people weren''t interested to hear these little details. people here already knew the things going on in the background. they knew how exceedogenesis arrogantly declared war on the dragon lord and have now gone into hiding. the dragon lord is trying to find them, however, the fact that is unable to do it even after so many days have passed must be making him frustrated. people weren''t fools, they could tell that this challenge was nothing but a bait. a bait to lure out nux leander and his wives. ashenhelm is colluding with the dragon lord. this challenge meant nothing and people knew it. the only reason they came here was because they wanted to see. if even they could tell that all of this was bait, then they were sure that exceedogenesis would be able to guess that as well. however, the fact that they still accepted the challenge despite knowing that it was a bait meant that they had a plan. they had a way to go against the dragon lord. the people wanted to see what it was. they wanted to see what the exceedogenesis, who has performed miracle after miracle would do today. do they have support from someone strong enough to resist the dragon lord? or... did they simply accept the challenge just because soren thorn, the leader of ashenhelm provoked them and were coming here to die? "now before we begin today''s battle, we have planned another interesting event to entertain our audience, a one-on-one talk between the leaders of the two clans that are going to battle here, a talk where they could settle their grievances, or use that talk as fuel to fire up their fighting spirits. what is going to happen, let''s find out! first, let us call the leader of ashenhelm, soren thorn!" the announcer announced and with a slight smile on his face, soren walked onto the stage, casually waving his hands at the audience. "now, for the person we all have been waiting for, the leader of exceedogenesis, nux leander!" the announcer announced and as soon as she did, whoosh whoosh whoosh "w-w-what is that...?" "a-are they all dragons...?"n)-ovelbin "t-this pressure..." "they... they are all divine stage cultivators!" "what!?" "how is that possible!?" "t-t-there are t-too many of them...!" the people in the audience widened their eyes in absolute horror when 50 divine stage dragons surrounded the entire arena, step step then, sounds of footsteps echoed throughout the arena and people''s eyes finally fell on the humanoid figure that stood on top of the arena with a cold, imposing look on his face. an expression that commanded absolute obedience. his tall figure made every soul in the arena gulp in awe and... fear. this was not people''s first time seeing the dragon lord, however, this was definitely the first time they saw the dragon lord, standing above all, with his 50 subordinates, each being strong enough to annihilate most of the ''powers'' in yrniel alone. this was the dragon lord. one of the strongest beings and commanding over one of the strongest forces in yrniel. and unlike the vampire king or the demon lords, whose subordinates weren''t their own. in the demon''s cases, there were simply too many demon lords to be just one leader, and the vampire king, who had many noble families under him and a lot of politics was involved if he ever wanted to use these nobles. the dragon lord had no such worries. he was the sole master of all these divine stage cultivators and had the power to command them whatever he wished. that was why, the dragon lord, arcturus blaze was also called the strongest leader in yrniel. and today, the strongest leader had come to yrniel, for a single person, a mere semi saint. lights¦Í¦Ïvel "he is displaying his authority..." arion lionheart, the city lord of the lionheart city, spoke with a grim look on his face. "it is a warning..." pyrax burst, the demon lord of the one eyed demon state added. "a warning to all the forces who had any intentions to help that boy..." "i think it is more pointed towards alaric, the only one who can actually resist him. arcturus is saying that he is ready for an all-out war." "an all-out war between the dragons and the vampires, that would destroy yrniel!" durgan stonewalker exclaimed with his eyes widened in horror. a helpless smile appeared on pyrax''s face as he replied, "that is what arcturus wants. he is asking alaric and any other force that wishes to help nux leander, is it worth it? is it worth it to destroy the entirety of yrniel just for a mere child?" "there is no way anyone would agree to that!" durgan shouted. "exactly, he is cutting away all the options nux leander has..." "he is ruthless..." grim expressions appeared on the world leaders'' faces when they realized how far arcturus was taking these things. "nux leander? it has been 2 minutes already, if you are here, then please come out." the announcer requested politely. Chapter 1185 Huh? Who said I ran away? chapter 1185 huh? who said i ran away? 1185 huh? who said i ran away? "nux leander? it has been 2 minutes already, if you are here, then please come out." the announcer requested politely and the entire arena turned silent. who in their right mind would come out in this situation!? couldn''t the announcer see those 50 giant dragons flying around the arena!? they were all here to get a single person! a person any one of them could squash with a mere thought! calling nux leander out in this situation... even the dumbest person in the arena could tell that the announcer was on soren and the dragon lord''s side. these people weren''t here to catch nux. if they wanted to do that, lord arcturus wouldn''t have brought his entire army with him, even if he did, he would have ordered them to remain hidden till nux was out and then capture him, however, them not doing so made it fairly easy to guess, rather than capturing him, they wanted to humiliate nux leander. all of this was a prearranged farce to degrade nux leander''s dignity, it was prearranged to highlight the dragon lord''s strength. it was unfair, comparing a young semi saint to an old divine stage cultivator who had all the time in the world to grow stronger, it was an unfair comparison, it was even more unfair when all these people, even the ancestral order, which was known to arrange fair and impartial challenges, came together to humiliate a single boy who was not even 500 years old yet. lights¦Í¦Ïvel it was unfair, however, there was nothing any person in the arena could say against it. with the dragon lord and his men looming over the arena, keeping an eye on every single person here, this humiliation and degradation that they were called to watch, they had to watch it with their mouths shut. of course, not all the people in the crowd were against this, actually, the people who were against it were in the minority. most of the men in the crowd actually wanted lord arcturus to embarrass nux. they were all looking forward to the scene where nux leander''s dignity was torn apart in front of the entire world. "nux leander? all the people are waiting for you to come out, we cannot delay it more than we already have. please come out, nux leander." the announcer called again. "don''t bother, he won''t come." suddenly, soren, who had been silent this whole time, spoke up. "hmm?" the announcer frowned as she turned towards soren. "soren thorn, is there anything you would like to say in this situation?" she questioned, giving soren the platform to speak.n)-ovelbin "what is there to say? i challenged exceedogenesis and just like how they used to do it before, they all went into hiding. honestly, i have already figured out the pattern they have, they go into hiding every time they face a stronger opponent, they think they cannot defeat. in this case, that strong opponent is me. they- no, let''s not blame the entire clan here, i believe the fault lies within its leader. nux leander is a coward. i pity those women who married them, just think about the life they are forced to live, inside a little dimension, hiding from the entire world just because their husband is not strong enough to protect them. honestly, now that i think about it, the offer that i gave out to amaya leander, i would like to extend it to all the women who are stuck with nux leander and wish to stop living the life of a coward. there are countless excellent men out there, men who can protect you and give you the freedom all beautiful women should have, so if you people can hear me, then here is my message to you, leave nux leander and come to me, i''ll find a suitable partner for you, if not, i can even take you in as my women, i''ll give you a life women as beautiful as you deserve, all you need to do, is to take one brave step, because i can guarantee you ladies, just like how nux leander won''t be coming out today despite there being an entire crowd waiting for him, you wouldn''t have the chance to experience the world as it meant to be." soren declared, then, he glanced at the announcer and, "i think we should end this one-on-one talk or whatever, since the exceedogenesis isn''t here, we can skip the challenge as well." "b-but the exceedogenesis already accepted the challenge, the challenge is now official, the stakes are already decided and the arena is filled up, how can we possibly ''skip'' the challenge without concluding the challenge? what about the results that these people were looking forward to?" the announcer questioned. soren thought about it for a while, a slight frown appearing on his face, then after a complete minute of pondering over the matter, he spoke up, "then let''s announce the results." "how do we do that? the exceedogenesis is not here." "give them 5 more minutes, if they do not appear, it will be assumed that they surrendered and it will be ashenhelm''s victory. and of course, according to the stakes decided by the two clans beforehand, amaya leander would officially belong to me, soren thorn." soren announced with a wide smile on his face. a slight smile appeared on the announcer''s face and, "i believe this is the most optimal solution. then without any further ado, let us count down these last 5 minutes exceedogenesis has!" she announced excitedly as a huge clock appeared in the middle of the ring and a timer started, with how well prepared the announcer was, no more proof of all this was prearranged was required. more and more time went by, 10 seconds, 20 seconds, 1 minute, 2 minutes, 4 minutes, and when only the last 30 seconds were left on the clock, soren''s smile widened and, "nux leander, you can''t even save your own wife from becoming another man''s property! you are a disgrace! a coward who is only good at running away from a fight against the actually strong enemies!" soren laughed out loud but then, "huh? who said i ran away?" a voice was heard. it was nux leander. *** i currently have 6 more extra chapters with me and i am writing more. it is 9:30 pm right now and by 2 am, i will release all the chapters i would be able to write so that you guys would have like 18 hours to read them before the month ends. i aimed for 20, but honestly, its too hard currently. exams fked me over. but i promise that whatever number i mass release, i will release the remaining number within the next 2 weeks. x_x x_x sleepdeprivedsloth creator''s thought Chapter 1186 Your end will be even worse. chapter 1186 your end will be even worse. 1186 your end will be even worse. "huh? who said i ran away?" a voice was heard. it was nux leander. the next moment, everyone present in the arena, the common audience, the world leaders, the other divine stage cultivators, the dragon lord, the dragon lord''s subordinates, the announcer, and soren, everyone turned towards the direction the voice came from and there, they saw nux leander casually sitting on top of the exceedogenesis''s vip box with his chin on his hand as if he was enjoying an interesting show. noticing that all the attention was on him, nux seemed surprised as he straitened his back, then, he glanced at soren standing in front of him and, "what? why are you surprised? the exceedogenesis accepted ashenhelm''s challenge, didn''t they? did you really think we won''t come? i mean, you are right about us not fighting against opponents stronger than us but... who told you that ashenhelm was one of those clans?" nux questioned as he tilted his head in confusion. at the same time, he also glanced at the dragon lord to see his reaction, and noticing that he still hadn''t moved, a wry smile appeared on nux''s face as he shook his head, ''i guess a divine is indeed too much.'' thinking that, he simply shrugged and decided to focus on soren. "but there is one thing though, we are quite tight on time, so it would be great if you could send your fighters out and we can end this thing. i mean, it was a 12v12, correct? a 12v12 where no saints or higher level cultivators were allowed. please call your fighters, soren thorn." nux spoke with a slight smile on his face. a grim look appeared on soren''s face, he momentarily glanced at arcturus, and seeing him nod, he understood what the dragon lord wanted and gestured his clan members to come out without looking at them. "..." however, no one came out. seeing that there was no reaction, soren frowned, he turned around to see the ashenhelm''s vip box, however, seeing the members of his clan sitting inside through the transparent window, his frown deepened, and, "come out." he ordered, this time, gesturing even more aggressively. noticing the odd situation, arcturus and the other divine stage cultivators frowned, however, the moment their eyes fell on the transparent window, their expression changed. lights¦Í¦Ïvel "th-" but before arcturus could say anything, nux leander chuckled, "oh right, i forgot." snap he snapped his fingers and through the window, a big crack appeared in ashenhelm''s vip room and the layer of illusion that was placed over the area broke down, and, the transparent window was painted blood red. soren''s eyes widened in absolute horror. his aura burst out, breaking the transparent window, and soon, a strong scent of blood came out of the vip room, and in there, were the headless, limbless bodies of all 12 semi saints that soren had brought together with them.nov¦Å.lb-1n "whoops, it certainly doesn''t look like they are in any condition to fight." nux commented with a small smile on his face, then, as a generous man as he was, he gave a suggestion, "why don''t you call other members of your clan who can fight in their stead?" as soon as those words left his mouth, another, even more horrifying possibility came into soren''s mind, in panic, he took out a call artifact, however, before he could use it, the call artifact started shining on its own. without waiting even a single moment, soren instantaneously picked up the call and from the other side, a panic and horror-stricken voice was heard, [l-l-lord soren! o-our clan m-members! e-e-everyone accept us 4 saints are massacred!! it is only 4 of us left!] soren''s eyes widened in absolute horror as he heard those words, nux, on the other hand, was as calm as ever, "whoops, i guess you can''t call other members either. what should we do? should we give you 5 minutes to bring members?" then, nux''s smile turned demonic, and, "or should we see this as ashenhelm''s surrender and declare exceedogenesis as the winner?" "y-yo-" soren pointed his trembling finger at nux, he, however, was not done yet. soren thorn targeted his wife. if nux was a dragon, then his wives would be his reverse scale, a scale that should not be touched, but now that it was... soren''s end wasn''t going to be this simple, "right, i also prepared another thing for you. while i was cleaning up a few things, i found something quite interesting that i decided to make mine, would you like to have a look?" saying those words, a portal formed in the middle of the stage, and from there, 6 women walked in. women who made soren tremble the moment he glanced at them. "do you perhaps know what these things are? when i asked, they told me they were, mrs. thorn one, mrs. thorn two, all the way up to, mrs. thorn six. quite surprising, no? they have the same surname as you do! how interesting! do you know about another interesting thing? these mrs. can do some very interesting things, let me show you!" nux spoke with a crazed expression on his face, then, a cruel light shone in his eyes, and suddenly, the 6 women standing on the stage all rotated their necks to complete 180 degrees, dying on the spot. "see that!? i didn''t even know that this was biologically possible! the only thing is that they can''t move after i make them do this, but who cares? i have other working toys as well. toys, that interestingly, also have the same surname as you, soren." nux spoke and soren, who was frozen still due to the extreme shock finally reacted, he knew who nux was talking about. "n-no..." his weak voice leaked out. his nightmare, however, didn''t come to an end as around 9 more people walked out of the portal, all nine of them were soren''s children, "should we play the same game with them as well?" nux questioned as his smile distorted to levels that many didn''t even know was possible. "n-no. no! stop doing what he tells you do!" soren shouted as he came out of his reverie and rushed towards his children, however, snap his words couldn''t overpower the slave seal''s strength and all his children snapped their necks, dying on the spot, just like their mothers. clap clap clap nux clapped in ultimate joy and soren''s anger soared, "you fucking bastard!! i will end you!!!" he rushed towards nux and beheaded him, but instead of blood, a shiny transparent liquid came out of nux''s neck, while his face, as it started disintegrating, smiled and continued to speak, "i will be coming for you too, soren thorn. and of course," then, he glanced at arcturus and, "your end will be even worse." saying those words, nux''s head and the entire body disintegrated. Chapter 1187 That bitcha?| chapter 1187 that bitcha??| 1187 that bitch... "nux you fucking bastard!!!" sorne shouted in absolute rage as his aura burst all over his place, in front of him, were the corpses of his wives and children, and not just them, nux leander had killed almost all his clan members. one had to know, the ashenhelm clan had 147 members, and... nux killed 143 of them... 143 complete cultivators, cultivators who were destined to play in the ''bigger pond''. cultivators selectively chosen by the ancestral order, cultivators whose potential was far better than most cultivators out there, their death was not only a loss to ashenhelm but to the entirety of yrniel and the ancestral order. nux, however, did not care. this was his warning. it was a statement. it was his way to prove his abilities, it was his way to tell the world that even when the ''strongest leader'' in the world was after him, taking that chance and targeting him thinking that he was an easy target, it was not a wise option. it was his way of announcing that he could do things others deem impossible even under the eyes of the strongest leader in the world. it was his way to declare he, was not to be messed around with. "..." the entire arena stayed silent at soren''s outburst. everything happened way too quickly for anyone to react. to think that the person, who they thought was cowering in fear because of the dragon lord and his fifty subordinates flying in the sky, would appear in front of them and take control over the entire situation within seconds, make a mess out of a preplanned event, leave an everlasting impact and disappear. even arcturus blaze was taken aback by the series of events that were displayed. he, however, was not awed by nux or his actions, rather, "he was not nux." appearing in front of the anguished soren, arcturus commented. "what...?" soren frowned in confusion. "nux leander is a human, he does not have the ability to cast illusions and have clones."n--o./v-)e/-l.(b).1-(n "then..." before soren could complete his words, "it was the devil." arcturus nodded. "the devil..." soren muttered. in his heart, he had already sworn that he would ruin the devil''s life, even if he had to ruin his own life in the process. "l-l-lord arcturus." suddenly, the announcer, who was standing behind arcturus and soren called out. obviously, she was hired by soren and was ordered to do everything she did today, she already knew how things were supposed to proceed, now however, since the plan had gotten wrong and things had gone completely off track, she had no clue how to proceed forward. arcturus glanced at the announcer, then, he glanced at soren, he knew that soren was in no condition to give out orders and take care of the situation here, after all, the man had lost not only his family but also his entire clan. he had lost everything he had ever cared for in his entire life, the dragon lord, however, didn''t care. "your plan failed, soren thorn." he spoke with a cold look on his face. "in normal circumstances, your head would have been rolling on the ground, however, considering what you have been through and pitying how you have been made a joke out of in front of such a huge crowd, i will be sparing your life. however, keep this thing in mind, if i ever see your face again, that day will be the last day of your life." saying those words, the dragon lord flew back into the air, then turning in his massive dragon form, he led the other dragons back to the dragon continent with different thoughts in his head. "..." soren on the other hand, had no reaction even after he was abandoned at such a moment, it was as if he was already expecting something like this, or... or maybe he simply didn''t care about anything that happened to him. with his back hunched up, he stored the bodies of his family and clan members into his storage ring, then, he left the arena, wanting to return to his clan as soon as possible. "..." the announcer, who was now the only one left on the stage didn''t know how to react. she didn''t know how to proceed or end the ''event'', she was confused and in the end, the best solution she could come up with was... to turn around and run away. as for the audience? they needed to figure things out on their own, realize that everything was over, and leave. ... soren stood in front of his clan building, and together with him, stood 3 other mages, all of them had grim looks on their faces. their eyes were all fixed on the horrifying site in front of them. it was blood all over the face, the entire building was painted red. dead bodies lay all over the place, the same was true for the severed limbs, the saints could even see the bodyless heads that had terrified expressions on their faces. one could tell what sort of fear these people must have felt while they were being massacred. it was not a sight even people with strong stomachs could digest. and soren, who was seeing this the very first time closed his eyes, not even wanting to imagine the nightmarish scene that played out here. it had been three hours since the ''challenge'' ended and soren, who was now given some time to think about everything that he had been through, came up with one single question, "why did the three of you not do anything?" in an emotionless tone, he questioned as he glanced at the three saints standing beside him. the people- or the person who did all this... wasn''t someone strong enough to kill saints, if he was, these 3 people wouldn''t be alive. at the very least, as complete saints, these people had what it took to fight the culprit and keep him busy till he arrived together with the dragon lord. lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål then why... "we couldn''t even tell when this happened," ragnar replied. "what...?" "for us, everything was perfectly normal till we saw a huge crack in the sky and suddenly, our entire world collapsed, and when we started looking around... everyone was dead." ragnar explained. "so you were..." "yes, we were put under an illusion." ragnar nodded and within an instant, soren realized who the culprit was, ''that bitch...'' Chapter 1188 Take me to Nux, I think he would like to know about it. chapter 1188 take me to nux, i think he would like to know about it. 1188 take me to nux, i think he would like to know about it. "that was satisfying." nux spoke with a big smile on his face as he walked out of the portal. his wives, who were waiting for him, seemed concerned about something, however, the moment their eyes fell on him, all their worries were lifted and their expressions brightened up. "you are back." felberta spoke. "of course." nux nodded. "how was it?" amaya questioned. "nux you fucking bastard~~" nux copied soren''s reaction after his clone disintegrated, making it even more comical by wiggling his body sideways. all the women chuckled. "what about him?" "arcturus?" "mhm." "he didn''t show any reactions the entire time, maybe because he was surrounded by his subordinates and didn''t wish to give them a feeling that things were out of his control. he was quite different compared to the easily agitated dragon lord we met before. also, he already noticed that it was my clone doing all the talking, and the real me was still hidden, so i think he was prepared to watch a show." nux replied, he had been observing arcturus the entire time he was there. after all, their real opponent was not soren thorn, but arcturus blaze. "that was expected, we already established the fact that the power of [illusion] will not work on divine stage cultivators even if we have primordial level bloodline. it is just as lady vyriana said, primordial blood is strong, however, even that is not strong enough to overcome the difference between phases, even if our opponent is an incomplete cultivator." aisha nodded, nux on the other hand, walked towards her and placed his hand on her cheek, "are you okay?" he questioned in a gentle tone. aisha pushed herself to an extreme degree today. she, a semi saint, put 3 complete saints in [illusion], normally it would never work, however, considering the strength of her bloodline, and the fact that she wasn''t trying to hurt the saints using her illusions, it did work out. however, from aisha''s slightly pale face, it was clear that it wasn''t as easy as mentioned. aisha held nux''s hand that was on her cheek, then, she closed her eyes and, "i feel weak... i need some time alone to recover." "time alone?" nux frowned. "mhm, so let''s go to my room, shall we?" aisha spoke and nux finally realized. she was asking for time alone with him. "bitch..." amaya muttered in a low voice, however, considering that almost everyone present there were strong cultivators, they could hear her words loud and clear. not just that,nove(lb(1n "she is clearly acting." "and she is so bad at it as well." "i agree, to think she would think about something so perverted in a serious situation such as this." "yeah, you would expect one to get serious during times like these." other women agreed with amaya and started passing mean comments. it was at times like these when these women''s unity was at an all-time high. "heh, the losers always have something to say." aisha simply chuckled, then, as she glanced at nux, her purple eyes shined and, "shall we go, darling? i was looking forward to my reward for a while now~" and as if possessed by those eyes, nux was just about to give in, but then, "nux, you need rest." allura spoke with an imposing look on her face. then, she turned towards aisha and, "you can use your primordial blood without any setbacks, the same is not true for nux. his human blood has already weakened, it is not even harder for him to use his other bloodlines, especially the incubus blood. yet he still used it to the extreme today and abused his body, he needs rest. you can have your reward later, i can even give you my turn if you want, but for now, stay back and let him rest." "..." the other women turned silent. "did you abuse your powers today as well...?" evane questioned as she looked into nux''s eyes. the interrogative look on her usual innocent and pure face was... oddly quite strong. "i did not, evane. i am perfectly fine." nux replied. "..." evane continued to stare at nux and in the end, nux sighed, "well, i may have overused it a little more than i should have." "go rest." aisha commanded. "alone." she completed her sentence. "..." nux turned silent, however, seeing as how all his women were staring at him, he had no choice but to give in. he sighed, then, he lazily opened a portal and walked into his room. "can he... not use his system to upgrade his human blood to its previous level again? i think he has enough black points, no?" suddenly, edda questioned with a frown on her face. one could tell how serious the situation was when even edda wasn''t saying anything weird. as for the answer to her question, melia shook her head, "his human blood is still on exceptional level, it hasn''t degraded to a lower level. his incubus has devoured the bloodline, not its level. he cannot simply ''upgrade'' his bloodline, he needs a new bloodline." "what if he... has sex with me? his system can extract my blood and maybe that will give him the new human bloodline he needs." felberta suggested. this time, she didn''t say it simply because she was horny, she actually wanted to help nux, and her suggestion was widely accepted. that was a possibility, but again, melia shook her head. "as i said, his human blood is still on exceptional level, the same as you, the system ability is only activated when his partner''s bloodline is on a higher level than his." "so we need a woman whose bloodline is better on king level or higher..." felberta muttered. "and a woman he likes," melia added. nux would never go for a woman he has no feelings for just to get stronger, if he was that type of man, he would have already become a divine stage cultivator by now with thousands of women beside him. then, the likes of arcturus would be nothing but ants in front of his eyes. all the women turned silent, then suddenly, the doors of their room were opened up, and, "where is nux?" ambrosia questioned. "he is quite tired, so he is resting," melia answered. "take me to him, i think he would like to know about it." Chapter 1189 Can you tell them to leave? Their wariness towards me is worrying chapter 1189 can you tell them to leave? their wariness towards me is worrying 1189 can you tell them to leave? their wariness towards me is worrying "mother, you are back." ariana spoke as she rushed towards her mother who just returned after witnessing what could be called one of the greatest events in the history of yrniel. "what happened!? did nux come? what about lord arcturus?" ariana had too many questions. the news couldn''t possibly travel faster than divine stage cultivators, of course, call artifacts could be used, however, even then, too many things happened to simply give out details on a call tablet. ariana also wanted to learn more about this from the most authentic source. honestly, she wanted to go together with her mother, however, lyriana, who predicted that things might not go as smoothly and a fight between divines might break out ordered her to stay here. "arcturus did come and so did nux." lyriana answered her daughter''s question and ariana''s eyes widened in surprise, "what? they both came? then what happened to nux? was he captured by lord arcturus? or did the two solve the issues between them? what about that clan who challenged exceedogenesis, what did they do? did they fight? who won?" it was obvious that ariana was deeply involved in the matter, and how could she not? someone who was on the same level as her was going against one of the strongest cultivators in yrniel! just the level of confidence nux leander had shown had put her in awe. yes, she knew that what he did was foolish and extremely dangerous, but to think he did all that because his wife was attacked, this proved how much nux leander loved and valued his wives and ariana respected that courage. she doubted there would be many men who would go that far for their wives and somewhere in her heart, she also felt jealous of those women. she always did wonder why those women always stuck to him like lovestruck fools, now however, all her doubts were solved. with how nux leander treated his wives, becoming a lovestruck fool for him was simply not possible. for ariana, this entire matter was like reading a story about a hero going against the vilest villains of the world for the sake of the people he loved and of course, just like most people, she was rooting for the hero even though the chances of nux actually winning this confrontation were... close to null. after all, this wasn''t a novel, but real life. and in real life... heroes never win... only the strong prevail. however, "it was not a challenge, it was an event arranged by arcturus and soren to humiliate nux, arcturus had brought 50 divine stage dragons with him and had surrounded the arena, he created a scenario where if nux appeared, then no matter who is helping him, he wouldn''t leave harmless. soren, on the other hand, started humiliating nux by calling him a coward for not coming out, he even tried to target his wives, telling them to come to him and he would let them live." lyriana narrated the entire event. "50 divine stage cultivators..." ariana widened her eyes in horror. yes, she knew that all of them were incomplete cultivators and that in front of the ancestral order, this lineup was not very impressive, however... 50 divine stage cultivators... it was a lineup that could completely destroy the elven kingdom, no, not just elven kingdom, this lineup could destroy almost all the powers in yrniel. the only ones who could possibly resist this lineup were the vampires, however, even they would lose a significant amount of power if they went against them... "t-then what happened to nux...? you said he came... w-was he captured...?"n-/o--v/-e).l-/b/(i).n nux was crazy enough to challenge the strongest leader of yrniel because his wife was harmed, so if someone tried to give a public ''offer'' like this to his wives... the chances that he would lose control over his emotions and come out were high... and that was what ariana feared... "he came, no, more accurately, it was his clone." "a clone...?" "yes, the real nux leander had already slaughtered all the members of the ashenhelm clan, so since there were no members left who could fight, exceedogenesis was declared to be the winner." "that''s allowed!?" ariana was shocked. "heh, most of the things that happened weren''t initially allowed. this is not the place where rules apply, ariana. the strongest fist wins." lyriana replied with a smile on her face. "..." ariana didn''t know how to react to her mother''s words. lyriana simply patted her daughter''s head, "anyways, i am quite tired, so i will be taking my leave." "w-wait." before lyriana could leave, another question popped up in ariana''s mind, "how did nux leander form a clone? isn''t that the ability of an incubus?" she questioned. hearing that question, lyriana momentarily froze, then, with a small smile on her face, she replied, "he must have gotten help from the devil, after all, the two of them are quite good friends." "...i see." ariana nodded in understanding. lyriana, on the other hand, returned to her room, then, she as she sat on her head with a sigh, "you look tired." she heard a voice. "!!!" her eyes widened in surprise as she noticed a man sitting right next to her on her bed. her instincts took over as she quickly stood up and backed away, "i heard you went to the vampire king because you wanted to meet me, what can i help you with, lady lyriana?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. lyriana, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes, "i would like to talk to the real person, not a mere clone." "i am worried that lady lyriana will capture me and give me to the dragon." "do you not trust me?" "we are not exactly close, are we?" nux replied. "that''s quite hurtful. i thought we were quite close, considering how i have kept your secret all this while. you know you wouldn''t be here if arcturus already knew, correct? if i wanted to curry favor with him, i would have done it a long time ago." hearing those words, nux sighed, "alright, i guess i can trust you." then, he pointed above and, "so can you tell them to leave? their wariness towards me is worrying. i am quite a coward you see, so please accommodate me. i am also looking forward to talking with a woman as beautiful as you... alone." Chapter 1190 I expect you to return the favor. chapter 1190 i expect you to return the favor. 1190 i expect you to return the favor. "i am also looking forward to talking with a woman as beautiful as you... alone." nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. by now, lyriana was already used to nux''s antics, after all, it was not her first time meeting him. she waved her hands, dismissing the subordinates who were keeping an eye on them. "alright, they are gone." she spoke. nux''s smile widened as his body turned into white particles and slowly disappeared into nothingness. then, nux''s true body appeared in place of his clone and a smile appeared on lyriana''s face, "it is good to finally meet you. you are quite hard to reach these days." "i am playing hide and seek with a few people these days and i am quite a good player of that game." "i can see that." lyriana chuckled. then, her expression turned serious, and, "are you alright?" she questioned. "what do you mean?" nux tilted his head in confusion. "your clones... i can sense that your energy is more... unstable when you use your clones." lyriana spoke with a worried look on her face and a frown appeared on nux''s face. "unstable?" "i do not think that is quite the right word... but, that energy you use instead of mana, whenever you use your incubus powers, its flow becomes... erratic." lyriana didn''t know if she was able to explain this correctly or not, nux, however, understood what she was talking about. to protect his weakened human bloodline from being completely devoured by his incubus blood, he is now forced to overuse his essence. so naturally, the ''flow'' of his essence had changed a little. but to be able to point that out... nux once again realized that lyriana''s sensitivity to mana was much higher than any other being he had met, even vyriana. "ah, well, it is happening because i am experimenting with my powers, it is not a big deal." nux shrugged. he had no reason to show any form of weakness in front of her. "are you sure...?" lyriana, however, was much more inquisitive than normal. "yes, lady lyriana, there is nothing wrong with me. i am completely fine." nux replied. "i heard that you went to aurelian asking her to open the human trials." lyriana brought out another topic, from her tone, however, it felt like she was trying to link this fact to the change in nux''s ''energy flow''. "how did you know?" nux narrowed his eyes. "i have my sources." lyriana smiled. "lady lyriana, you seem oddly interested in me. are you perhaps... romantically interested in me? because if you are, then i will have you know, it is a yes from my side." what sane man would reject the elven queen? nux never would! lyriana, on the other hand, just shook her head, "don''t be delusional. even my daughter is older than you, boy." "i don''t mind, older women have their own charms, especially a mother."n).o-)v--e-)l/-b(-i-(n "you really are shameless huh..." lyriana commented. she couldn''t believe that this was the same man who slaughtered an entire clan just a while ago. "i am simply an honest man who does not hide what he wants." nux smiled. "..." lyriana turned silent. "anyways, if you are not romantically interested in me, then what do you want? why did you call me?" nux questioned. "the human trials, i can help you take them." lyriana spoke and this time, nux''s expression changed. this was not a joking matter to him and seeing how lyriana was offering a solution to his problem... "what do you want in return?" he questioned directly. "the human trials are different from other trials, since there is only one trial tower for all the humans, and considering their huge population, the human trial towers were built to be able to take in the greatest number of candidates compared to all other trial towers, therefore, the resources required to open the human trials are the highest as well. and of course, since you have no relation with any of the three human emperors, they would never use their reserves to open the tower solely for your sake. so the only option you have is to use the authority the ancestral order gave to the people of yrniel, collect the same amount of resources required to open the trial tower, and force the human emperors to open up the human trial." "wait wait wait, same amount of resources?" "hmm? of course." "aurelian told me that i needed 1.5 times the required resources." "she was lying." lyriana shrugged. lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "the ancestral order already knows the absurd amount of resources required to open a trial tower, why would they increase the required amount for a single person when it is already hard enough to gather the required amount?" "that lying bitch..." nux cursed out loud. seeing that, lyriana chuckled, "you can''t blame her for lying, nux. that is simply how the world works, if you get swindled by others, then it is not the swindler''s fault, but yours for being a gullible fool. aurelian simply has no reason to help you out, especially right now, when almost no one would want to associate themselves with you since that might put them in arcturus''s bad books. maybe she wanted extra resources so she could benefit from the situation. i can see myself doing the same as well." "you would cheat someone who came to you for help?" nux raised his eyebrow. "as i mentioned before, the world does not resemble a fairytale. you, more than anyone else, should be well aware of this. also, aurelian''s statement seems unlikely to have been made with the expectation that you could assemble the necessary resources. it was perhaps more of a jest or a means to intimidate you." lyriana shrugged. nux, however, was able to read in between the lines and, "are you saying..." "i plan to give you the required resources so you can take the human trial." lyriana nodded. "why would you do that?" nux questioned and lyriana finally brought up the real reason she called nux. "since i am doing you a favor, i expect you to do the same in return." Chapter 1191 I cannot do that. chapter 1191 i cannot do that. 1191 i cannot do that. "since i am doing you a favor, i expect you to do the same in return." lyriana spoke and nux finally understood what was all of this about, "you need my help." he spoke. "and you need mine," lyriana replied. she wanted to make sure that nux knew the fact that he wasn''t the only one with good cards with him, it was not a one-sided deal, and both parties needed each other. "yes yes, i understand." nux chuckled, he liked how lyriana was acting. "so, how can i help you, lady lyriana?" he questioned. "it is about my daughter." "ariana?" "that is correct." lyriana nodded. "i want you to teach her about this energy you use instead of mana." nux raised his eyebrow and continued to observe lyriana, however, seeing that she was staring right into his eyes without any intentions of backing out, he realized that she was serious. in an instant, nux shook his head, "i cannot do that." "why not?" lyriana frowned. "lady lyriana, it is not that i do not want to teach your daughter, i simply cannot. my ''energy'' is not something that could be taught to anyone, if that was possible, you think i wouldn''t have taught it to my wives already?" "..." lyriana turned silent. this was the man who challenged arcturus for the sake of his wives... if there is something that can increase his women''s strength, there is no way he wouldn''t share it with them... lyriana had her doubts, however, seeing as how nux himself admitted it, there was nothing he could do. this advanced energy, she had no choice but to give up on it. of course, this didn''t mean she was going to let nux go, "your wives were all incomplete cultivators 150 years ago, now however, all of them are complete cultivators, not just that, they are stronger than normal complete cultivators. i would have seen this as a coincidence if it was just one or two, but for all your wives to return and become so absurdly strong, there is no world where you can convince me that you do not have anything to do with it. i can see that your wives are also able to use most of the weird magic you use, teach that magic to my daughter, ariana already has potential, if you teach her your magic, i believe her strength would increase to another level, to the point where she would be able to compete with the other heroes." "ah, i finally understand." nux realized. "ariana is feeling insecure about her strength." "that is correct." lyriana didn''t try to hide it either. "with all the ''new'' clans coming out, ariana has started to feel overwhelmed. the other heroes have been performing increasingly well while my daughter''s progress is starting to lag. this is pressuring her and i can see her excessively worrying about it every single day. then there is also you, the devil who defeated all seven heroes all on your own, and then 150 years later, you reappear with all your wives miraculously becoming complete cultivators. all strong enough to go against cultivators who have been cultivating for centuries. from what i can see, those women would soon be strong enough to face the seven heroes once they break through the semi saint stage. i believe a big factor behind this is that your wives are now able to use that weird magic of yours. therefore, in exchange for getting the resources to open up the human trial, i want you to teach that magic to my daughter as well." lyriana laid out the terms, however, nux simply shook his head and stood up, "i cannot do that." "do you not want to take the human trial?" lyriana frowned in confusion. "i certainly do, however, i cannot do what you told me to in exchange for it." "why not? don''t tell me your magic is not something you can share with others as well." "i am already sharing it with my wives, so obviously that is not the case, however..." "however?" lyriana narrowed her eyes. "you call my magic ''weird magic'', no?" nux questioned. "what do you mean?" "please allow me to show you something, lady lyriana." saying those words, nux extended his hand. whoosh then, a small magic circle formed in front of his palm, and, flicker a small fireball formed on top of his palm. "this is a normal magic. a magic spell, fireball." nux muttered. lyriana frowned, nux, then raised his other hand and suddenly, a purple black spike came out of the floor. "this is my magic, the ''weird'' magic." nux then glanced at lyriana and, "i am sure someone as sensitive to mana can already tell the difference between the two, correct?" "...your magic does not follow the magic principles of this world." lyriana finally understood. yes, nux''s magic used mana... or in nux''s case, essence, however, the principles behind nux''s abilities and normal magic spells were completely different from each other. nux''s system abilities and magic spells were not the same thing. "that is correct." nux nodded. "this magic of mine is much more complicated than what anyone else in the world thinks, it is the core of my being.n).o-)v--e-)l/-b(-i-(n i cannot share it with anyone simply because of a simple ''exchange''. i want to participate in human trials, yes, however, i do not mind waiting for 157 years when those trials naturally open up. as for my ''weird'' magic, i cannot share it with anyone whom i do not trust with my life and i apologize for being direct, lady lyriana, but i do not trust you on that level yet. actually, even now, i am quite worried that you might attack me to get your hands on my magic, so, please do not do that, lady lyriana, one of my clones is standing right behind ariana." "are you threatening me?" lyriana narrowed her eyes. "i am merely ensuring that i get out of this place alive, lady lyriana. i am not in a position to take any chances." nux replied as he looked right into lyriana''s eyes. "..." lyriana stared at nux for a while, then, she finally sighed and, "what do i have to do in order to earn your complete trust?" the elven queen questioned and after thinking about it for a while, nux finally came up with an answer, "be my slave." Chapter 1192 Lyriana Frostwillow, are you willing to be my Slave? chapter 1192 lyriana frostwillow, are you willing to be my slave? 1192 lyriana frostwillow, are you willing to be my slave? "what do i have to do in order to earn your complete trust?" the elven queen questioned and after thinking about it for a while, nux finally came up with an answer, "be my slave." "what...?" lyriana couldn''t believe what she just heard. with the sheer shock on her face, one could tell that she was doubting her ears even when she was absolutely sure that she didn''t mishear. nux, however, looked into lyriana''s eyes and, "the only people i can trust as if my life depends on it are either my wives or my slaves. of course, i would never give up if i had the chance to marry someone like lady lyriana, however, now that i know that i have something you want, i can''t marry you since in my heart, i would know that you are only doing this because you want something from me. the only other option left is for you to become my slave." "can you even hear yourself...?" lyriana, on the other hand, still couldn''t believe that a semi saint was brave enough to speak such words right on her face. then suddenly, lyriana thought of a possibility, "are you saying this because your clone is currently with my daughter and that you think i am completely helpless in front of you?" "lady lyriana," suddenly, nux called out and with the most solemn look on his face, he looked into lyriana''s eyes and, "i am not playing around. as absurd as it sounds, the only people i can completely trust are my wives and slaves, you cannot become my wife, so the only option is to become my slave. bear in mind, that i am not asking you to become my slave. you are the queen of all elves, i respect you and i know where my boundaries lie, that is the reason i declined your offer in the first place. all this talk about slaves and whatnot was just me answering your question. yes, i did come out strong, but i only did it to show just how ridiculous it sounds. i wish to help ariana, she is a hard-working girl but i hope lady lyriana would understand my problems as well. i... cannot reveal my biggest secret, it could not only be dangerous for me but for my wives as well." nux spoke as he bowed his head. "now if lady lyriana would excuse me..." a portal then formed in front of nux, but before he could step in, "do you want me to sign a contract?" lyriana questioned and nux froze. "what...?" he turned around and his eyes fell on the elven queen who was looking at him with a calm look on her face, "how does this slave thing work, do you want me to sign a certain contract that restricts my actions?" lyriana repeated her question. from her tone, nux could tell that she wasn''t doing this out of desperation, she just wanted to know how far nux would take things. nux knew that if he wanted this to work, he needed to be extremely careful with his words, in no world would he get another chance like this any time soon. "lady lyriana, as i said, you are the queen of elves, your dignity is something you cannot lose no matter what, there is no way i would ever make you sign a contract that asks you to become a slave. i may not trust you completely, but that does not mean i look at you in a negative light. when i say i want you to be my slave, i mean that you need to be ''my'' slave. to maintain your dignity, you will still be the queen of all elves, however, when it is only the two of us, you will be my slave, for just one day of course. you can treat it as a test." "a test?" "that is correct. i can tell that lady lyriana is doing all this for her daughter. so the offer of being my slave is only to see how far would lady lyriana actually go for her daughter''s sake, would she accept being a slave of a mere semi saint if it ensures that her daughter can get stronger than all seven heroes? this is just my way to see how strong the connection between you and your daughter is, it will be an indicator of what kind of person you are. because if you can do all this for your daughter''s sake, then i would have a reason to believe that you are a person i can trust. after all, no desperate mother would ever betray a person who helped her daughter, now would she?" lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål nux smiled. "that is quite a skewed logic," lyriana commented. "well, this is not an idea that amaya came up with, it is something i came up with on my own, so it is not perfect." "you are really dependent on that woman huh?" "she is the brains of my clan for a reason." nux chuckled. seeing him laugh, a small smile appeared on lyriana''s face as she questioned, "you really do love your wives with all your heart, don''t you?"n-/ovelb1n "i do." nux nodded with an earnest look on his face. lyriana nodded in understanding, and then after thinking about all this for a while, she agreed. "i will do it." "what...?" "becoming your slave, i will do it." "lady lyriana, you do no-" "you said i only have to do it for one day, correct?" "t-that''s correct." "in that case, ensure that you extract maximum value out of your slave in the limited time you have." lyriana chuckled as she then walked towards nux and questioned, "how do we do this? do i need to bow my head or kneel down?" "lady lyriana you do-" "nux, i want to do this for the sake of my daughter. please tell me how to proceed from here." "i-i will ask you if you are willing to be my slave and you have to say yes." "i don''t have to kneel or bow?" lyriana seemed quite surprised. "i believe your words would be enough..." "as i said, that is quite a skewed concept." "..." nux didn''t say anything and just smiled wryly. he seemed like he didn''t want to do it, lyriana, however, was prepared for it. "go on then, nux leander. ask the question." in the end, nux closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then, as he opened his eyes again, he looked right into lyriana''s blue eyes and questioned, "lyriana frostwillow, are you willing to be my slave?" "yes." lyriana answered and then, a screen popped out in front of nux. [slaves: lyriana frostwillow.] Chapter 1193 Stay away from my daughter chapter 1193 stay away from my daughter 1193 stay away from my daughter "lyriana frostwillow, are you willing to be my slave?" "yes." lyriana answered with a slight smile on her face. she didn''t think she would agree to something as foolish as this, however, if simply saying ''yes'' to a question would let her help her daughter, the- suddenly, lyriana''s smile froze. she could feel a foreign energy entering her body. an energy that was oddly similar to the time nux used his weird magic. as the realization slowly kicked in, lyriana glanced at nux, and seeing how he was looking at her with an emotionless look on his face, lyriana closed her eyes as a defeated smile appeared on her face, "you fooled me." she commented. "i had no other choice, i was desperate." nux didn''t bother hiding it either. the slave seal was already imprinted on lyriana. from now on, he could do anything he wanted to lyriana, whether it was torturing her to an extent one couldn''t even think about, or to make her body do something her mind never agreed to, or... to rewrite her entire personality and converting it to something that suits him, he could do anything he wanted and the elven queen would have no way to resist him. that was simply how ridiculously strong ability the 12-star slave seal was. even a divine stage cultivator like lyriana was completely helpless in front of it. "hah." lyriana laughed out loud. "the world does not resemble a fairytale. you, more than anyone else, should be well aware of this. i can''t believe i would be eating my words so quickly." "..." nux was silent. honestly, he was ashamed of his actions, it was no different than betraying lyriana who had trusted him. right now, however, nux had no other option. he was stuck. he was desperate. arcturus was a strong enemy. he was laughing about this all this time, however, in truth, he was much more worried than anyone else. yes, he could hide in core for as long as he wanted, however, core was not a place where he or his wives could cultivate. they would remain stuck on the same level if they just stayed in core. they would never be able to overpower arcturus that way. and even if they go to warangal, the only dimension he currently has access to since he marked that place, his wives'' potential would be cripple since they wouldn''t be able to master their skills and spells there properly. vyriana would never help him and if he actively sought her help, she would simply dismiss him and might even start looking down on him, this was truly the only option nux had. a way to create a little breathing space in this suffocating situation. a way to actually be on the offensive side. "so? what did you do to me?" the elven queen glanced at nux and questioned. she could tell that a strange energy had entered her body and had infiltrated her core, however, she had no what this energy was supposed to do. instead of answering directly, ''go sit on the bed.'' nux spoke, lyriana''s body moved on its own as she started walking towards the bed. seeing that, her eyes widened in horror, she tried to resist nux''s command and stop, however, she realized that the moment nux gave her an order, she lost complete control over her body. she wasn''t even able to gather mana. it was only after she sat on the bed did she finally regain control over her body and she was horrified by the experience she had just gone through. "y-you..." "i have complete control over your body. you cannot hurt me, if you try to, your body would simply stop responding to your commands, you cannot think of betraying me, there are many other things, but in simpler terms, i did exactly what you agreed to, i made you my slave." just like he had done with riona, he had closed the ''painful torture'' option for lyriana''s case as well, of course, he knew it didn''t make it any better but since it made him feel better, he went with it. "that... is a horrifying ability." lyriana commented. she was taking it much better than most people. well, she didn''t have to go through extreme pain, so that was one of the deciding factors. "i know. i try not to use it very often, but there are times when i am forced to." nux replied. "do i have no way to get out of this...?" lyriana questioned even though she knew it was hopeless. nux didn''t give her any sense of fake comfort either. "you do not." lyriana lowered her head. "what about my daughter...?" in the end, since she had already lost, she decided to take a chance and ask. "..." nux paused. seeing lyriana act like that only strengthened his guilt but he decided to remain strong and answered honestly, "the ability i used on you was called slave seal. just like slave seal, i have another ability called harem seal. it is a seal that is imprinted on my wives and that seal is what allows me to share my abilities with them." "so if ariana has to use your abilities, then she would need to become your wife..." lyriana understood.n-(o))v--e)(l/-b--i)(n "that is correct." "heh." lyriana didn''t know how to react to that information. if it was before, then honestly, she wouldn''t have minded nux marrying her daughter if her ariana fell in love with him, after all, nux loved his wives and was even willing to give his life for them. he was a perfect man any woman can hope for, however, that was before nux used his ability on her. now in lyriana''s mind, nux wasn''t as credible as before. especially when she learned about the harem seal. if all his wives had a seal imprinted on them... then the chances that nux leander was actually controlling his wives to suit his needs wouldn''t be nil... of course, lyriana wasn''t sure if this was true, however, she wasn''t willing to take a risk like that. "please stay away from my daughter..." lyriana requested. "if you do not want me to go near her, then i will not," nux assured. lyriana stared into his eyes. she didn''t know if she could trust him anymore or not. in the end, lyriana decided to change the topic and steer nux''s focus away from her daughter. "so what do you plan to do next?" she questioned. nux then looked into her eyes and, "how many divine stage cultivators are there in the elven kingdom?" Chapter 1194 More Slaves. chapter 1194 more slaves. 1194 more slaves. "your majesty, it is quite rare for you to summon us all at the same time, is everything alright?" a divine stage cultivator questioned with a concerned look on his face. he was eldarion, lyriana''s one of most loyal subordinates, he was up to date with the matters regarding the kingdom and the entire yrniel, and he was also the subordinate with whom lyriana shared almost all her secrets. therefore, when he noticed that he and 28 other divine stage cultivators were summoned at the same time, the man couldn''t help but frown in confusion. summoning all 29 divine stage cultivators in the royal mansion at the same time was a big deal, so every time lyriana took such a decision, there was always a big enough reason for it, a reason all the divine cultivators who were summoned knew about. today, however, all cultivators were completely clueless. they tried to recall recent events that might require such actions from the queen, but they couldn''t think of anything. "i need your help." while all the cultivators were busy thinking about the possible reasons why lyriana would summon them, the elven queen spoke up with a grim look on her face. "please say the word, your majesty," eldarion spoke up. "i am trying to create a new spell and to complete the spell, i sought nux leander''s help." "nux leander...?" one of the divine stage cultivators frowned. eldarion, however, understood, "is that the reason you met him today?" lyriana stared at her subordinate and nodded slowly. lights¦Í¦Ïvel "if i may ask, your majesty, what kind of spell is it?" "i cannot tell you that, however, what i can say is that if this turns out as i intend it to and all 30 of us learn it, we elves would become strong enough to overpower the dragons, vampires, and demons and will become the strongest race in the world. it is something that i have been working on for the past 200 years and have finally found a missing peace because of nux." lyriana spoke and all her subordinates widened their eyes in surprise. however, before they could make any commotion, "i know you are all excited, however, before we start forming castles in the air, i want your help in order to complete the spell." "what do we have to do, your majesty?" eldarion questioned. "yo-" before lyriana could say anything, "let me take this from here, lady lyriana." nux appeared in front of the divine stage cultivators, then, as he stared at them with a calm look on his face, he spoke up, "i will ask you people to become my slave and all you need to do is say yes." "what!? are you asking us to become your slaves!?" "boy, do you have a death wish!?" and of course, none of the elves took it well. all of them were divine stage cultivators, they might be tame in front of lyriana, but their ego would never allow them to become slaves of a mere semi saint. nux simply turned towards lyriana. the elven queen nodded and, "i am not asking you all to actually become his slave, you only need to agree to his words, i will be saying it with you as well. the spell i am creating needs to resonate with nux and 30 divine stage cultivators." "w-we understand." even though they found it weird, the cultivators still nodded in reluctance. "you all need to make sure that you say it at the same time, if you do not, the spell might rebound and hurt lady lyriana," nux spoke. "we understand." nux then nodded at lyriana. lyriana extended her hands and a giant white colored incomplete magic circle formed under her feet. "are you all willing to become my slaves?" once everything was prepared, nux glanced at all divine cultivators in front of him and questioned. ""yes."" the cultivators answered at the same time. [slaves: eldarion leif, legolas...] seeing the system screen appearing in front of him, a smile crept up on nux''s face. "i do feel a strange energy entering my body..." eldarion even reported the current situation, lyriana, on the other hand, closed her eyes. although she was forced to do it and had no way to resist it, she still gave away her subordinates'' freedom in the hands of another man. with this, the strongest beings in the elven kingdom were nothing more than a semi saint''s slave... this was no different than selling out her entire kingdom. ''i am a stain in the name of a queen.'' lyriana cursed herself as he clenched her fists in helplessness and frustration. thud thud thud then suddenly, she noticed all her subordinates falling on the floor, in panic, she turned towards nux and questioned. "what did you do to them!?" "i do not wish to explain everything to them right now, so i made them lose their consciousness." "you can do that?" "i have complete control over their bodies, lyriana. i can do whatever i want."nove-lb-in "..." lyriana turned silent, once again realizing how horrifying the slave seal was. "i need to open up the human trials, give me the required resources, no, 1.5 times the required resources." nux demanded. he knew aurelian was asking more than what was required, however, right now, he had no other choice but to give her whatever she wanted. the ancestral order was not active right now, so if that woman decided not to open the human trials, there was nothing he could do. so now that he had the resources available to him, he decided to give the aurelian a little extra. "i will be back." having no other choice, lyriana simply sighed as she turned around and started walking towards the elven treasury. now nux, who was left alone with 29 unconscious divine stage cultivators sighed, then, he waved his hand and all of them regained their consciousness. ''so it can be used like this as well...'' nux noted in his head. "w-what happened...?" "w-why are all of lying on the floor...?" "where is her majesty?" the cultivators were confused. nux then stepped in front of them and, "i''ll explain everything." Chapter 1195 If anyone is getting seduced here, it is definitely not Nux. chapter 1195 if anyone is getting seduced here, it is definitely not nux. 1195 if anyone is getting seduced here, it is definitely not nux. "..." aurelian stared at the man sitting on her bed with a dumbfounded look on her face as she held the storage ring he threw at her. "there are not five thousand 12 star artifacts in there because i was told that it was a ridiculous number and a way to calculate resources. however, i do believe whatever is in there is enough to cover what you asked for. it is exactly 1.5 times the resources required to open the human trial tower." lights¦Í¦Ïvel nux spoke up. "..." aurelian, on the other hand, was still too shaken to say anything. honestly, she was only joking around when she said she needed 1.5 times the required resources. just like lyriana had predicted, she never believed that nux would manage to get his hands on such a huge sum of resources. ''i should have asked for twice the required amount...'' aurelian was truly regretting her decision. "this is enough to open the human trial, right, lady aurelian?" seeing that she still wasn''t answering, nux questioned. "ah? yes of course, this is more than enough." the human empress nodded. "then should we open the human trial?" "well, the process of opening the trial is complicated, so... i would ask you to return after a week. i will prepare everything in the meantime." "ah, of course, i did hear that it was a complicated process and there are a lot of formalities you need to go through." "that is correct." aurelian nodded. nux nodded in understanding as he stood up. "then i will come in a week." he spoke, however, just as he was about to leave, "you are leaving this storage ring with me? aren''t you worried that i might cheat you out of your money?" nux momentarily paused, then, a playful smile appeared on his face, and, "lady aurelian, there is a reason i chose to come to you instead of the other two human emperors, i doubt someone of your stature would ever fall as low as to cheat someone like me out of his money. the elegance you radiate puts you far above things like these." "you say that, however, your expressions say, ''i already have the dragon lord as my opponent, i wouldn''t mind adding another one to the list.'' that air of confidence around you is attractive but quite intimidating as well." aurelian chuckled. "of come on, lady aurelian. i would never want you as my opponent. as for the air of confidence, please only notice the attractive part, you do not need to be intimidated by me, that would break my heart." nux replied and aurelian chuckled out loud. "how can i not be intimidated when you slaughtered an entire clan just a few hours ago, i sent some subordinates to get the report of the matter, and all of them were horrified by what they saw. the ashenhelm''s building was flowing with blood, gore, corpses, and chopped limbs. they said that the scene of blood was so strong that one could smell it even from a kilometer away. it was quite a sight." "the ashenhelm tried to mess with my wives. that is one matter i do not hold back on. i get a little too possessive when it comes to my wives, you see." aurelian stared at nux for a while, then she narrowed her eyes, and, "you really do plan to see your battle against the dragon lord to the end, don''t you?" "of course, what happened to ashenhelm was because its leader said a few words about my wife that he shouldn''t have said, arcturus on the other hand, dared to attack my wife. arcturus''s end would be much worse than this." nux''s golden eyes shined brightly as he said those words and aurelian felt like she was losing herself in those eyes. she could feel her heart feel a strange excitement when she heard what nux said. she wanted to see, she wanted to see just what this man would do in the future. just thinking about it made her feel... excited. a wide smile appeared on aurelian''s face, however, when she noticed what she was doing, she quickly shook her head, her expression returned to normal, and, "you return after a week." she spoke as she then closed her eyes, waiting for nux to leave. nux chuckled, then, he stood up from her bed and, "i''ll be back, lady aurelian." saying those words, he formed a portal and walked in, leaving the human empress alone. now, he needed to wait for a week. the week went by much quicker than one expected. many were expecting something to happen, however, the exceedogenesis, the ashemhelm, and the dragon continent, all three forces involved in the matter were completely silent. during the entire week, nux only managed the new slaves he received, spent some time with his women, and rested his body. "nux, it is time to leave." while nux was sitting together with his women, a portal formed behind him and the elven queen walked in. "is it already? that''s fast." nux spoke as he lazily stood up from his chair. then, after kissing all his wives goodbye, he smiled and formed another portal, leading right towards the human empress. "let''s leave, shall we?" he spoke as he turned towards lyriana and the elven queen nodded. as the two left, ambrosia, who was sitting together with other women pouted, "i still can''t believe that he permitted lyriana to open portals, even i can''t do that yet. just when did the two of them get so close?" the woman then glanced at her daughter and whispered. "hey, are you sure that the elven queen is not trying to steal your husband? she may not look like it, but that woman does have a talent for seducing men, you know?" "do not worry, mother. if anyone is getting seduced here, it is definitely not nux." melia shook her head. she didn''t know how to tell her mother that her husband had enslaved a woman who was as strong as her.n--o)-v--e-/l()b(-1()n "let''s not talk about this." in the end, the vampire just sighed. ***i go die now... author note- Chapter 1196 Enter the Tower. chapter 1196 enter the tower. "you really did it huh..." argus zhephyrion, the emperor of the zhephyrion empire spoke with a surprised look on his face. "can you at least tell us why you want to open the human trials 157 years ahead of the schedule?" draven celestria, the emperor of the celestria empire questioned with a frown on his face. "as i said before, i am not doing anything ahead of schedule, the human trials will be opened 157 years later as well. what i am currently doing is following the ancestral order''s rules." aurelian explained. "the order''s rules...?" draven frowned in confusion, argus, however, understood what aurelian was talking about. "someone came to you with required resources and now wants you to open the human trials..." "that is correct." aurelian nodded. "who is it?" argus questioned. the resources required to open the human trial were not something just any person could manage to gather, for someone to go this far, just to open the human trials... argus couldn''t pinpoint who this crazy person with access to such vast wealth was. after all, it was widely known that human blood did not have any special traits like other blood, and even then, human trials were the most expensive one out of all other trials. "he will be here any second now, why don''t you meet him when he does?" aurelian was getting tired after having to answer all these questions. honestly, she wanted nothing more than for these people to leave, after all, she could guess all the drama that was about to happen the moment that boy came. just thinking about it made her tired. aurelian sighed as she glanced at the huge tower in front of her, then suddenly, she and the other two emperors sensed a presence behind them and noticed a figure walking out of the portal. "ahh, it seems that preparations are indeed complete." nux spoke with a satisfied smile on his face. "i-it''s you!" the two emperors, however, weren''t as calm as before when they saw nux walking out of the portal. argus quickly turned towards aurelian and narrowed his eyes, "aurelian, you know we cannot do this." draven standing behind him nodded his head as well. aurelian closed her eyes and sighed, this was why she wanted the two to leave. n/-o()v(.e/-l--b..i.(n "aurelian, i do not know how he gathered the required resources, however, you already know that arcturus is after this man like a crazy dog, if he gets to know that we opened the human trials especially for nux, he might think of it as us supporting nux leander in his battle against him and might treat us an enemy. we need to maintain our neutral stance in this matter." argus spoke with a grim look on his face. "i am not supporting anyone here, i am merely following the ancestral order''s rules because i do not wish to offend them." "you think arcturus would buy that?" draven questioned. aurelian just shrugged, "i do not fear arcturus, but i do fear the ancestral order. they are not getting involved in matters regarding yrniel and i do not plan to be the reason they are forced to. do not forget, nux leander is close to lady vyriana, she is not here right now however, if she learns that i broke the order''s rules and rejected nux an entry to the human trial, my head won''t remain on my neck anymore." "..." "..." the two emperors turned silent. nux on the other hand, smiled inwardly when he noticed how empress aurelian tackled the two emperors. ''ancestral order my ass.'' if it weren''t for the extra resources he gave her, this woman would have never opened the trial for his sake and nux knew it. ''she is even more shameless than i am.'' nux truly admitted defeat. then suddenly, lyriana walked out of the portal as well. "is everything prepared?" she questioned in her usual, emotionless tone. nux nodded and when the three human emperors glanced at the elven queen, they narrowed their eyes, "what are you doing here?" draven questioned. aurelian however, had a different reaction, "so this is where you got the help required resources..." "why are you helping him?" argus questioned as he glanced at lyriana. "i do not believe i have any reason to explain my actions to you," lyriana answered arrogantly. "you..." argus was frustrated but without giving him any heed, lyriana turned towards aurelian and questioned, "can he enter the trial now?" "yes, but he won''t be entering alone. some of the participants from our side will be entering as well. i am sure you understand the rules." "if the priority is given to nux and his people, it does not matter." "that is obvious." according to the rules of the ancestral order, even if the resources to open the trials were given by a certain individual and not the said power, it did not mean that the individual had the right to have full, private access to the trial tower. the power managing the trial could still gather people and allow them to participate in the trials. of course, the priority to enter the trial would always be given to the individual and the people he had selected. "anyways, let us not waste more time," aurelian then glanced at nux and, "call everyone from your side who wishes to enter the trial." nux nodded, more portals were formed and astaria, felberta, amaya, evane, skyla, edda, riona, and a few other slaves walked out. aurelian nodded, then as she clapped her hands, around 500 more humans walked towards her, these were the humans who would be entering the trials after nux and his people. seeing that everything was prepared, aurelian stepped forward, then, with a dignified look on her face, she started, "you are likely familiar with the procedures, however, as part of my duties, i will summarize the operations of the human trials. upon entering the trial, your soul will be instantly transported to a different location. in your soul form, you will retain all your strength and assume the role of a castle king, responsible for defending against foreign enemies and protecting the castle. as a king, you will command a set number of soldiers, the strength of your soldiers and enemies will depend on your cultivation stage. the enemies will arrive in waves, and the greater the number of waves you and your castle survive, the greater the level of bloodline you obtain. rest assured, even in the event of death, your soul will seamlessly return to your body unscathed. so you are allowed to go all out without needing to hold back. now, without further delay," suddenly, the doors guarding the giant tower finally opened up, aurelian looked into nux''s eyes and, "enter the tower." she ordered. Chapter 1197 General… can His Majesty… face all 1000 monsters on his own…? chapter 1197 general... can his majesty... face all 1000 monsters on his own...? the moment nux was teleported into another location, he glanced at his own hands and started jumping around to get used to this feeling. he still remembered how he entered the tower after all his wives had gone in and sat cross-legged, then, the moment he closed his eyes, a huge white-colored magic circle formed under his body and he sensed a strange energy entering his body. within a second, he lost consciousness and now found himself in this strange place, everything happened just like how the elven queen had told him. he was in his ''soul form'', however, as he moved around, nux couldn''t feel any difference compared to his main body. ''status'' nux called his system to see if it was working, soon, a screen appeared in front of his eyes, his system was working just fine, seeing that, nux tried to contact his wives, however, just as he expected, it was as if he was put in a separate dimension, he couldn''t contact anyone. just to test things out, nux tried using his system abilities as well and once he made sure that everything was perfectly fine, he stretched his body and prepared for the trial he was about to face. as if they sensed his intentions, the doors of the hall he was in opened up, "your majesty!" a soldier walked in with a panicked look on his face. "they are here!" the soldier shouted. nux narrowed his eyes as he tried to understand what sort of entity the being in front of him was, he looked like a human, however, nux could feel that something was off. he didn''t feel like a complete human. ''is it because it is an illusionary world?'' nux reasoned in his head. the soldier, on the other hand, had no clue what his king was thinking about, and, "your majesty! your soldiers are waiting for your orders! please address them and say a few words before they fight what could be their last war!" the soldier requested. ''heh, they sure put in quite a lot of effort to make it interesting, i will give them that.'' nux chuckled as he spread his senses all over the castle and found where all his soldiers were gathered. his army had 1000 men, out of whom, 100 were semi saints, 200 were great sages, 300 sages, and 400 emperors. he also had a saint who stood in front of the army, he was most probably the army general. ''to think the general would be one stage ahead of the one taking the trial, that''s interesting.'' nux muttered inwardly. of course, all the soldiers were incomplete cultivators so they weren''t actually stronger than nux. however, since the strength of subordinates inside a trial was distributed according to the cultivation stage and being complete and incomplete cultivator had no effect on it, nux could see how the weaker ones had the option to make use of his soldier to clear more waves. it was clear that it wasn''t just a trial of strength but wit as well. he then walked towards the balcony through which he could see all his soldiers. "all hail the majesty!" "all hail the majesty!" the soldiers shouted together, their eyes were full of fighting spirits. the energy they released was so overwhelming that even nux wanted to get fully immersed in this world and act like the real king. and that is what he did. raising his hand, he gestured for the soldiers to turn silent. when the soldiers turned silent, nux glanced at the general of the army and, "general." he called out. "your majesty." the saint stage general bowed his head. "you will be commanding all the soldiers, i will stand outside the wall and battle all the enemies who come after us, you are to divide your men into two parts, the body cultivators will be staying behind the outmost wall, killing the enemies who manage to pass the outermost wall. the mana cultivators will be deployed on top of the larger inner wall, they will be responsible for killing the enemies from afar and assisting the first group. i will say this now, the mana cultivators are not to target any enemies who haven''t surpassed the first wall, i will be dealing with those, is that clear?" "but your majesty you cannot possibly be on the front lines all on your own!" the general was shocked. "if something happens to you the soldiers will lose all their morale-" "trust me, general, if enemies who are strong enough to hurt me appear, no matter how high the soldiers'' morale is, it wouldn''t matter." nux chuckled arrogantly. "..." the general was flabbergasted. aren''t you supposed to calm the soldiers and give them a morale boost in this situation? why was the king acting so arrogantly? nux, however, completely ignored his general''s doubts as he stepped into the sky using the [absolute step] and slowly walked over the 2 layers of walls, "get the soldiers into the position, general. nove)lb)1n they are coming." nux''s voice echoed throughout the castle. hearing his words, the general buried his doubts in his head as well, then, he turned towards the soldiers and, "men! our majesty will be fighting in the frontlines and have ordered us to hold out the rear! he is taking all the burden on his own shoulders just so you bastards could live for a few more years! are you going to let his efforts be wasted!?" "no, general!" the soldiers shouted. "then follow me, our majesty may have given us a mundane task, but, we will complete that task with full determination, is that clear!?" "yes, general!" "now take your positions!" "yes, general!" the soldiers were quickly positioned just like nux ordered them to. *rumble* *rumble* soon, the entire castle reverberated. the first wave of enemies was here. the general gulped. as a mana cultivator, he was standing above the inner wall that was 50 meters tall and since the first wall was only 30 meters tall, the general and other mana cultivators were able to see the entire battlefield and the group of 1000 foreign monsters that were rushing towards them. "general... can his majesty... face all 1000 monsters on his own...?" one of the soldiers questioned with a worried look on his face. "..." the general didn''t answer. he too was nervous. the enemy monsters may only be as strong as sages, however, facing a thousand of them alone... it would be too taxing on the body. the general was prepared to bring the majesty back the moment he sensed that he was in danger, however, the moment the 1000 monsters rushed towards the king, something shocking happened, "crimson cresent." the king took out his sword and as he slashed the air ahead of him, all 1000 monsters rushing towards him were beheaded. the first wave was cleared. Chapter 1198 Please let your soldiers fight, Your Majesty.. chapter 1198 please let your soldiers fight, your majesty.. looking at the thousand monsters rushing towards him, nux calmly took out his sword, the *essence* in his body moved, and, "crimson cresent." *whoosh* a huge wave of energy was generated at nux slashed his sword, killing all 1000 monsters in a single move. "..." "..." absolute silence fell all over the battlefield. the only sound that could be heard was the thuds coming from the headless bodies of the monsters that were falling on the ground. an unending amount of blood flowed all over the place, the soldiers who were all tensed, and worried about their king''s safety all had stupefied looks on their faces. one slash... they knew that their king was a lot stronger compared to those monsters, however, there were 1000 of those monsters there! how did things end before anything even started!? the soldiers couldn''t believe what they saw. the general, on the other hand, had a grim look on his face, "i hope the king hadn''t spent all his mana in a single attack." the general commented. hearing his words, the tension rose amongst the soldiers again. it was very possible that the king had used up all his mana and if that was indeed the next... n)/0velb1n then surviving the next wave could prove to be... "just as i expected, i do not get any system points for killing these monsters." nux on the other hand, was worried about a completely different matter. "is it because these are not real monsters? what are these monsters anyway? i have hunted a ridiculous number of star beasts but i have never seen such beings ever before. what are these monsters based on?" nux questioned out loud. they weren''t one of the seven races, that bit was obvious, these monsters were close to star beasts, however, they weren''t exactly star beasts either. it was as if nux was dealing with a completely different life form. he wanted to learn more about this, however, he wasn''t given the chance to do so. *rumble* *rumble* the ground reverberated again. another wave was here. "huh?" a frown appeared on nux''s face when he noticed the strength of the next wave. ''isn''t this the same thing?'' he questioned inwardly as 1000 monsters who radiated the pressure of sages rushed towards him, soon however, his question was answered when he noticed one particular monster in the herd. a great sage. ''so they only added a great sage?'' nux was surprised. ''what made them think it would change anything?'' in the end, nux just shrugged, the energy in his body moved, and, "crimson cresent." *whoosh* the second wave was cleared as well. one couldn''t even find the great sage amongst the two thousand corpses that were there on the ground. "that was quite underwhelming." nux commented with a bored look on his face. "...he had enough energy to use the similar attack again?" the soldiers, on the other hand, weren''t as calm as him. "why do i feel like he is not very tired even after using the attack the second time...?" "..." the soldiers started asking questions, the general, however, had no clue how to answer them. *rumble* *rumble* soon, everyone could see the monsters from the third wave. this time, rather than 1 great sage level monster, there were 10 of them. "crimson cresent." of course, the result wasn''t any different from the previous two waves. this was not a level that could trouble nux. one attack was all he needed. this time, however, the general was unable to hold himself back, disobeying nux''s orders, he flew towards him and, "your majesty." "hmm? why are you here?" nux questioned. "your majesty, i understand that you are strong, however, we do not know the exact number of our enemies, i believe it will be wise to save your mana instead of wasting it like this. please let your soldiers fight, your majesty." nux stared at the general for a while and started thinking about what he said, then, he momentarily glanced at the soldiers who were looking at him with determined looks on their faces that were full of endless energy. the soldiers were searing to have to go. "heh." nux laughed out loud. "go back to your position, general." he ordered. "but your majes-" "i will use my mana wisely from now on, so you can leave." nux interrupted in the general in the middle. seeing that his king had no intention of backing down, the general lowered his head and gave in, "as you command, your majesty." as the general went back to his position, *rumble* *rumble* the fourth wave appeared. this time, there were 1000 sages and 100 great sages amongst them. nux was tempted to use the crimson cresent strike again, this time, however, he waited. just like he said to his general, he decided to save his mana. *rumble* *rumble* the wave of monster got closer and closer. "g-general? why is his majesty moving? he even put his sword back into his storage ring." a soldier questioned when he saw nux lazily standing in the air, but the general didn''t answer. inwardly, however, he was glad. maybe his majesty decided to listen to his advice and is letting the soldiers fight. "soldiers! be prepared for the battle!" he shouted out loud, letting his soldiers know that the enemy was here. "yeaahhh!!" the soldiers shouted back as they prepared for the battle, all of them were waiting for the monsters to cross the outermost wall. however, just as the monsters neared the area where nux had massacred nearly three thousand monsters, *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* spikes formed from the blood of the deceased monsters pierced through the bodies of all the monsters, within an instant, all the monsters, including the great sages, were killed and this time, nux, who was overseeing the entire scene with his eyes that had now turned red, used barely any mana. "g-g-general! how is his majesty controlling the blood of the enemies!? i-isn''t that something only the vampires can do!? how can the majesty use a vampire''s power!? he is clearly a human!" the soldiers all widened their eyes in absolute shock. Chapter 1199 It is finally getting fun. chapter 1199 it is finally getting fun. vampires, the race that was known to be the strongest during the wars. when an abundance of blood is available all over the place, that is when a vampire becomes the most dangerous. the ability to control the blood using an almost negligible amount of mana, that was what made vampires so fearsome. a race that was the most suited for warlike scenarios. a battle machine that would never run out of energy, that was what nux had turned into. "h-how d-did his majesty become a vampire!? wasn''t he a human all this time!?" the soldiers couldn''t believe what they saw, right in front of their eyes, their king had turned into a vampire. "..." the general had a grim look on his face, his soldiers were shooting more and more questions, he however, was as clueless as them. *rumble* *rumble* in the midst of this confusion, the fifth wave arrived. this time, rather than the number of great sages, it was the number of sages that had spiked, 2000 sages and 100 great sages were attacking the castle. "haahhhh~~" nux, on the other hand, yawned as he stretched his entire body and then using the air like a bed, he lay down and closed his eyes. the monsters rushed towards the castle but the moment they appeared bloodied battlefield, *whoosh* *whoosh* blood spikes were formed and pierced through all 2100 monsters. the fifth wave ended as well. the sixth wave came with 2000 sages and 200 great sages, obviously, they met the same end as the previous layers. the seventh wave was 5000 sages and 200 great sages. the eighth was 5000 sages and 500 great sages. the ninth was 10000 sages and 500 great sages. the tenth, 10000 sages, 500 great sages, and 1 semi saint. the numbers were increasing steadily, however, by now, nux had slaughtered over 30000 monsters, the huge number of corpses were now acting like a third wall and now that nux had an almost never-ending supply of blood to control, the numbers of monsters simply stopped making any difference. even the semi saint level monster that had appeared, the supposedly 3rd phase monster, could do nothing but be slaughtered by nux mercilessly. the eleventh wave was a little different than the previous waves, this time, only 1000 great sages attacked. nux didn''t know why the eleventh wave was weaker than the tenth wave, soon, however, he got the answer to his question. the eleventh wave was the start of ''round two''. it was all one to tenth wave all over again, this time, with an increase in cultivation level. nove-1b-in the 12th wave was 1000 great sages, 1 semi saint. 13th was 1000 great sages, 10 semi saints... all the way to the 20th wave, which was 10000 great sages, 500 semi saints, and 1 saint. for nux, this didn''t matter either. the only difference was the unlike other monsters, the saint level monster didn''t go down even after it was attacked by nearly a thousand blood spikes, in the end, nux was forced to take him down himself. of course, for a monster who was not even as strong as darrain, killing him was not a big matter. ''round two'' ended, now it was time for round three. 21st wave had 1000 semi saints. 22nd was 1000 semi saints and 1 saint. then it was 1000 semi saints and 10 saints. and now, things started getting a little complicated, in the 28th wave, where nux had to face 5000 semi saints and 500 saints, going against 500 saints was a task that proved to be difficult, even for him. while he was busy being surrounded by 500 saints, he missed a few semi saint monsters who quickly rushed towards the castle walls. "general! you have been dying to battle, were you!? it is finally time to show your worth!" the king finally gave his first order as he beheaded one of the monsters. the general and the soldiers, who had been in a daze for a while, completely shocked by the sheer number of monsters their king had killed all on his own, finally came out of their reverie when their king''s loud voice reverberated throughout the castle. the general quickly shook his head as his eyes fell on the monsters that were climbing the outermost wall. "soldiers! prepare for the battle!" "yeahhhh!!!" the soldiers shouted collectively. "the semi saints will be on the front, great sages on the back, sages and emperors after the great sages!" the general gave out the orders. "mana cultivators, start shooting the moment those monsters come down from the outermost walls, the enemies are not weak, make sure to protect the maximum number of soldiers you can!" "yes, general!" the soldiers all shouted in tandem. the general then flew above the wall, he knew that if he stayed together with other mana cultivators, most of his soldiers would die. he needed to trim down the number of monsters that climb the outermost wall. the real battle had finally begun. nux continued to kill more and more beasts, this time, his sole focus was on 500 saints, and knowing full well that his soldiers wouldn''t last long if things continued like this, he activated zenith flow, giving into his instincts and increased the rate at which he cleared the saints. the battle ended, only 15 semi saints were able to climb the outermost wall and those 15 were also very quickly taken care of by the soldiers. the 28th wave ended, and the number of soldiers who died in the battle... was zero. nux, however, didn''t celebrate his victory, he could tell, the real trial was about to start. the 29th wave started, 10000 semi saints and 500 saints rushed towards nux. a wide smile appeared on his face, "it is finally getting fun." then, the moment the monsters reached the monster wall nux created out of all the corpses, nux rushed towards them, with a sword in his hand, his instincts controlling his body, his system abilities, his spells, his skills all being used at their maximum efficiency, nux finally jumped into the battle, killing 500 saints within 1 minute. now, however, it was time to deal with the 10000 semi saints who had smashed away the outermost wall and were rushing towards the soldiers. Chapter 1200 RETREAT! chapter 1200 retreat! "the monsters are too strong for you to fight head-on, do not engage in a direct assault! we need to resist till his majesty deals with the rest of the monsters! use their dead bodies like a wall! do not let them outnumber you, take away their attacking space!" the general shouted, giving orders to the body cultivators who were fighting against the semi saint-level monsters who had crossed the outer wall. 10,000 semi saints, this was the number of monsters these 1000 soldiers, out of which, only 100 of them were on the semi saint level and were actually capable of facing them. what''s worse? even amongst the 100 semi saints, half of them were standing on top of the inner wall, casting magic spells to attack these monsters, this meant that effectively, only 50 semi saints were facing 10,000 semi saints head-on. there was no way to win this battle, honestly, if it weren''t for the general taking on the front lines, these soldiers would have already been crushed and even the general was only barely holding on. the only reason he was able to hold on was that the gate through which the monsters were rushing in was not wide enough to let all of them in at the same time, out of the 10,000 monsters, only a few hundred of them had made it in and out of these hundred, only a few could battle effectively due to the lack of space. however, as impressive as it was, the general knew that if this continued for long, he and his soldiers wouldn''t survive and would be overwhelmed by the sheer number of opponents eventually. the general only hoped that the king would defeat the other monsters before that happened and come to rescue them, if not... *crack* while the general was thinking all this, trying to figure out a way to prolong their survival, he suddenly heard a sound. ''huh...?'' an ominous feeling overwhelmed his entire body, the general looked around, looking through this large swarm of monsters in front of him and trying to find the source of the voice. and once he did find out what the source of that voice was... the general''s body trembled in shock and terror. n(.ovelbin "retreat! retreat!" he shouted. "retreat behind the inner wall! abandon your positions!" the outmost wall had cracked. the monsters that couldn''t enter the castle ground because of the lack of space decided to target the wall which was stopping them, while some did actually climb it, the vast majority of them simply decided to take the wall down and, *booom* they finally managed to do it. "retreat!! mana cultivators, create walls to stop these monsters! protect your allies! we need to hold on till his majesty arrives!!" the general did not know whether it was the last wave or not, however, what he did know was that his majesty had ordered him to save as many soldiers as he could. with the outer wall down, there was nothing to hold 10,000 monsters back any longer, now, rather than a fight between 50 soldiers and a few hundred monsters, it was a battle between 50 soldiers and all 10,000 monsters. it was a battle that the soldiers could never win. the enemies were simply too strong. it was the 29th wave, these soldiers were not supposed to last this long. heck, let alone the soldiers, even the king was not supposed to last this long. everything should have ended a lot sooner than this. yet it didn''t, solely because of the man who stood at the front lines, dealing with all the waves alone, these soldiers, who were supposed to sacrifice their lives in previous waves after fighting gallantly, simply stood there watching how their king annihilated the monsters raiding their homeland. now, however, their luck had run out, rather than having a gallant end, these soldiers would now die without being able to do any form of substantial damage to their enemies. they had lost, even though the general had warned them, the warning came a step too late, none of the soldiers were able to retreat to the inner wall. some of the soldiers who had shown back to their monsters were stomped to death, the rest would have the same end as well, it was their defeat, or that was all the soldiers, and even the general thought. "i was too slow huh..." a calm voice was heard. then suddenly, *pierce* *pierce* *pierce* the soldiers who were running away saw purple black spikes appearing from the ground, piercing right through the beasts'' bodies and growing up to 10 meters. "some of them died..." nux commented as he saw the dead bodies of his soldiers, then, however, he shook his head and shrugged. "well, it was supposed to happen eventually." these soldiers were not real people, the same was true for these monsters, none of this was real. these soldiers were destined to die. these monsters were supposed to be endless. and this castle... it was destined to be destroyed. even him being here could not change that. the only thing he could do was to delay the inevitable and the longer he managed to delay it, the better rewards he would get. "oh well, fuck it." as nux cursed out loud, black mist came out of his body, filling up the entire area, the monsters tried to resist, some tried to attack nux, while others tried to break the dark amethyst wall he had summoned, but with the devouring mist devouring their life away, they were helpless. the monsters soon disappeared into oblivion. nux then walked into the air, crossing over the wall he created, and as his eyes fell on the soldiers staring at him with shocked looks on their faces, he smiled and, "that was a close call, wasn''t it?" "..." the soldiers couldn''t say anything, they were too ashamed to do so. "you people wouldn''t be able to hold up huh..." nux commented, "guess i need to ensure that the castle does not get wiped out before i die, that would be quite underwhelming." Chapter 1201 Am I in trouble…? chapter 1201 am i in trouble...? "guess i need to ensure that the castle does not get wiped out before i die, that would be quite underwhelming." nux commented as he looked around, then suddenly, his red eyes turned purple, black horns and wings grew on his head, his hair elongated, his already handsome facial features became even sharper, and the aura around him became much stronger than before. he had activated his [incubus form]. with the primordial blood taking over, the pores in his body opened up, his body automatically started absorbing the surrounding mana and converting it to *essence*, it made it such that if nux played his card correctly, he would never run out of mana. a demonic form which was already blessed by the mana and the strength of the primordial blood to back it up, it was a scary combination. the soldiers who saw their king turn into a demon in front of their very eyes widened their eyes in shock. this, however, was not the end of their shock. nux raised his hand, a large amount of his *essence* was consumed and a huge dome made of dark amethyst surrounded the castle, with the 12 star dark amethyst where nux actually put in more than the usual amount of *essence*, this dome was something that monsters of a mere level of semi saints could not break. n.)o)-v(.e.-l-)b-(1..n even now, the dome was not completely not closed, there was still a small hole in it. "enter." nux ordered. "but your majesty, no matter how strong those walls are, they won''t be able to hold on against more than 10,000 monsters attacking them at the same time! someone needs to direct those beasts away from the wall and we are the ones who are tasked to do it! how can we possibly go inside!?" the general replied, his eyes full of determination and willpower. the soldiers standing behind him, people who had just gone through a near-death experience also had similar expressions on their faces, they weren''t scared, they wanted to be of use to their king. "your majesty, please allow us to fight with you!" the general shouted. "allow us to fight till we die!" he shouted and the soldiers behind him repeated his words. "fight till we die! fight till we die!" nux was a little taken aback by their energy. ''tsk, the tower made all this unnecessarily real.'' nux snorted in his head, he felt like he was actually getting attached to these soldiers. "do not worry, these walls won''t bre-" nux spoke but in the middle of his sentence, he paused. then, he looked into his soldiers'' eyes and, "i gave you a chance, so don''t blame me when you die." he shrugged. the hold was filled up as nux then turned around with a grim look on his face. *rumble* *rumble* it was the 30th wave. and this time, nux''s eyes directly fell on a particular monster who stood out compared to the rest of the monsters surrounding it. a divine stage monster. 10,000 semi saints, 500 saints, and 1 divine, these monsters rushed towards nux and his men. if it was a normal scenario, then nux wouldn''t even have bothered to battle, since, well, the opponent was at the divine stage. no matter how strong he had gotten, fighting against a divine stage cultivator was not possible. well, that was when the opponent was a divine stage ''cultivator''. right now, however, that is not the case. the opponent was a divine stage monster and from what nux had noticed all this time he had fought these monsters, it is that these monsters, although a different form of existence, were extremely similar to star beasts. and 12 star beasts... had not formed their law of self. just like 12 star beast, this monster didn''t have a law of self either, so it was not as strong as a divine stage cultivator but was comparable to an incomplete divine stage cultivator fighting without using his law of self. it had better attack, defense, and speed compared to nux, yes, however, it could not immobilize him like other divine stage cultivators could. so against this monster, nux stood a slim chance. ''this will be difficult.'' nux sighed, however, if any of his wives were here, then the instant they saw that expression on his face, they would have understood how excited this man was. after all, it was finally the time to test his strength, it was time to test if his years of training together with vyriana actually did any good for him. it was finally the time to test... the final form where his system abilities, his magic spells, his skills, his devouring mist, the abilities he gets from different bloodlines in his body, his *essence*, the entirety of his being, combined in a single technique, the third layer of the zenith flow. "do not disappoint me, monster." saying those words, nux disappeared, appearing right in front of the divine stage monster and attacking it with his sword. just like other monsters, the divine stage monster also stood on two legs like a human, it had light purple skin and a bulky body. it looked like a hulk, but light purple. and as if to indicate that he is different than other ''hulks'' around him, he had a larger physique and was nearly 3 meters tall. what was interesting to note about these monsters was that all of them were faceless, they had a head, but, none of them had eyes, mouth, nose, hair, or anything. nux even wondered how they breathed, but in the end, he gave up thinking. he just needed to behead these gross-looking things, a task which was now proving to be quite difficult since the monster he had just attacked, blocked his sword with his bare hand. *whoosh* *bam* the monster punched, aiming for nux''s head, he dodged but the force behind that attack was so strong that two saint level monsters standing behind him burst away just from the force of that punch. this showed how huge the difference between a saint and a divine, even without a law of self was. and nux, who saw that scene with his own eyes grimaced, ''am i in trouble...?'' Chapter 1202 Soldiers, This is your last battle, Give it your all! chapter 1202 soldiers, this is your last battle, give it your all! *clank* ''fucking hell...'' nux cursed in his head as he dodged the divine stage monster''s attack. the three saint stage monsters who were coming at him from behind died because of the divine stage monster''s attack. this was how nux was dealing with such an absurdly high number of monsters. he was using the divine stage monster to kill the saint stage monsters and till now, he had already indirectly killed around 100 saint stage monsters. this, however, did not make him any happier. the saint stage monsters were nothing, he could take care of them on his own as well, the problem was this divine stage bastard. a monster with a stronger attack power, speed, and defense than his own. he had been trying to attack him for the past 2 minutes now, however, this darn thing''s skin was so strong that other than leaving a slight mark, his sword could do absolutely nothing against it. the *clank* voice earlier did not come from his sword clashing against another sword or a claw, it came from his sword colliding with the monster''s neck. yes, with the 3rd layer of the zenith flow, even though the monster was stronger and faster than him, nux had managed to reach the monster''s neck. after all, even though the monster was faster than nux, it still needed a few moments to register what it was seeing and react accordingly but because of the zenith flow, nux was able to skip those few moments. so even though he was lacking in the speed department, by skipping those few moments as his body reacted to its opponent''s moves on its own, it was as if nux could see a few moments in the future and avoid the monster''s attack. from the start of the battle, the monster hasn''t managed to hit or even be close to hitting him, whereas this was already nux''s 2nd attempt to go for his neck and behead him. the problem, however, was something different. nux could save a ''few moments'' and avoid the monster''s attack, yes, however, no matter how much strength he used, his sword was still unable to cut the monster''s neck. with that *clank* sound, everything he worked so hard for by dodging the monster''s attacks and creating a perfect opportunity to attack it and end the battle, everything comes to a rough end and it annoyed nux. ''this is annoying. what is this thing, a metal robot!? this is why i hate body cultivators!'' nux cursed inwardly as he turned into a black shadow as the divine stage monster tried to grab and squash him to death. the intangible black shadow moved away from the enemy and nux soon reformed his body near 10 saint stage monsters, beheading all of them at the same time. "soldiers! this is your last battle!! give it your all!" he soon heard the general''s voice and noticed how the 1000 soldiers were bravely fighting against 10,000 monsters. "fuck it, i will first kill the small fries." nux cursed. he had used up quite a lot of *essence* when he formed the dome and he still needed time to recover it, so rather than fighting this monster, he decided to go after the saint stage monsters. beheading another group of 5 monsters, he continued to steer away and away from the divine stage monster. *bam* *bam* *bam* n.(ovelbin since the monster didn''t have a face or mouth, it showed its frustration by hitting its large chest like a gorilla and rushed towards nux, killing 2 of its companions in the process. nux could tell that these monsters weren''t exactly intelligent, unlike the star beasts, who seemed to develop some intelligence as they grew stronger. that, however, didn''t matter. the divine stage monster, with its faster speed, quickly caught up to him, however, right before it could kill him, he turned into white mist, moved to a different location, reverted to his original form, and started killing other monsters. *bam* *bam* *bam* the divine stage monster smashed his chest again and ran towards nux. *whoosh* as it punched towards nux''s face, nux avoided the attack and the impact of the punch killed another 5 saints behind him. the divine stage monster, however, didn''t stop, it punched nux again, the force behind that punch was so strong that nux didn''t even bother using his sword to try and block that attack, he did what he had been doing this whole time, positioning himself in a way where he was able to manipulate the divine stage monster''s attack and kill most number of saints. once the number of saints in the area falls to a certain level, he turns into white mist and moves to another location with more saints, waiting for the monster to chase him and kill more of its ''teammates'' the fight resembled a rome champion fighting against a bull, the bull was much stronger than the champion, but dumber. using the monster, nux soon dealt with the majority of the saint stage monsters, maybe the saint stage monsters that were left understood what he was trying to do as they all started running towards the dome nux created, trying to team up with the semi saints instead of fighting against nux and dying. however, it was already too late. there were only about 50 saints left. a number that nux could take care of by himself, of course, with a divine stage monster behind him, things were a little more difficult than normal, but it didn''t matter. with zenith flow taking control over his body, nux''s mind was completely free to think about various kinds of ways to kill a maximum number of saints. within 5 more minutes, he killed the rest of the saints. by now, he had recovered half of the mana he had lost. fighting against the divine stage monster without being interrupted by the bugs was possible, however, nux decided to kill the semi saints first. controlling all the blood that had been spilled, he killed around 1000 semi saints and as for the rest, he used the same method as he did with the saints. an hour was all it took to get rid of all the semi saints in the area, the soldiers who survived the assault so far were overjoyed, the general, however, had a grim look on his face. he had noticed something most of the soldiers failed to notice because of his excitement, 2 hours had passed since the battle started, and their king... he had been unable to even put a small scar on the monster''s skin... the battle was still not over. Chapter 1203 Return… to your… positions… chapter 1203 return... to your... positions... the battle was still not over. rather, the real battle had only started. the king took down the rest of the monsters, yes. however, the strongest one was still standing unharmed, and king who had been fighting for such a long time... he ought to be tired after all that. the general, who had been observing the battle all this while had a solemn look on his face. he realized that this might be their own and their king''s last battle. however, the general was sorely mistaken. their ''king'' was trained by someone who was far more monstrous than the monster they were facing, the power of a regeneration not only regenerated his health, mana, and injuries, it also regenerated his stamina, that, combined with the ridiculously strong will that vyriana had instilled into nux, made it such that their king did not know the word called ''tired''. he could fight endlessly, for as long as he wanted, and in his case, the longer the fight lasted, the better for him because... in these two hours, with the help of his primordial blood, nux was able to restore all his *essence*. "it is time to end this." nux spoke as he glanced at the monster standing in front of him with a big smile on his face. then suddenly, another sword similar to the one he was using appeared in his hand and the two swords started shining, [blink fault] one of his oldest abilities, right now, however, nux was using a completely different version than the original one. rather than relying on the surprise element of the ability, he was focusing on the ''defense ignoring'' element and had amplified it using a large amount of *essence*. the shining swords were the swords that were storing large amounts of ''vibrations'' in them, the vibrations nux was planning to inject into the body of this monster and make a mess out of it from inside. "let''s start round two, shall we?" nux spoke and as if it understood what he was saying, the monster rushed towards nux, trying to grab and squash him like before. nux, however, crouched as he dodged its arm, and rolled forward, the monster was ready to block its attack before he stood up. normally, nux would use its shadow form to avoid the monster, however, now, he had two swords that he could not leave as the moment he loses contact with the swords, all the vibrations he stored in them would disappear. *whoosh* the monster punched again, nux sidestepped and, "aaah!" nove)1b-1n *clank* he attacked the monster''s arm with both his swords, he had no need to get a perfect hit, he just needed to touch the monster so he didn''t require perfect form. the vibrations moved into the monster''s body but just as nux expected, the monster didn''t show any response. "i wasn''t expecting it to be over in one move either." nux knew full well that it was going to be a long battle. he continued to use blink fault to store the vibrations into his swords, using the chances he had, he continued to inject all the vibrations into the monster''s body. the battle continued for another 30 minutes before nux finally noticed something. the divine stage monster was slowing down. it''s legs and arms, the areas he targeted the most were trembling continuously. "heh." a big smile appeared on his face when he noticed that. "it''s over, you fucker." he muttered as he rushed towards the monster, this time, his moves were much more fearless since the monster''s speed had decreased. he had no reason to fear any surprise attacks because of his ridiculous speed. the number of ''situations'' his body needed to predict had reduced, allowing him to use stronger attacks and inject more ''vibrations'' into the monster''s body. *clank* *clank* *clank* nux pushed past his limits, using his two swords and attacking the monster as many times as he could. the monster''s movements continued to slow down as more and more time, and soon, its speed was reduced to the level where it matched nux''s and due to the extra moments nux had because of the zenith flow, the monster was reduced to nothing more than an immobile target in nux''s eyes. *clank* *clank* *clank* nux''s ruthless sword attacks continued, *whoosh* the monster tried to grab him and end the battle, however, when it couldn''t do it at its prime, doing it now was simply impossible, another 30 minutes passed by and finally, *thud* the monster fell on the ground. its organs were destroyed from the inside. it couldn''t move any longer... "haahh... haahh... haahh..." nux, who was standing behind the monster was breathing heavily. ''i am not tired, i am only out of breath...'' nux muttered inwardly, even now, he was afraid to admit that he was tired, fearing that vyriana might appear and beat him up. "heh." nux laughed out loud, thinking about what that crazy teacher of his would have to say about this fight. then, shaking his head to get rid of all these thoughts, he used blink fault again, collected all the vibration in his swords one last time and as he walked towards the monster, he placed his swords on its head, sending all the vibrations into its body''s most vulnerable part in one go. the divine stage monster finally fell and, "khawwwkk!!" nux coughed out blood as he fell on his knees. "your majesty!!" the general and the other soldiers rushed towards him with horrified looks on their faces, nux, however, used his swords to support his body. the vibrations from a 12 star blink fault were too much for his body even though he had 12 star regeneration working for him. to boost his regeneration, nux turned into a vampire as he continued to breathe heavily. "your majesty!" the general tried to support him but, "return... to your... positions..." nux ordered as he glanced at his soldiers with a pale look on his face. "w-what...?" the general was confused, however... *rumble* *rumble* the ground started trembling again and the general widened his eyes in horror. it was the start of another round, the 31st wave was here. Chapter 1204 Do not kill them. chapter 1204 do not kill them. "return... to your... positions..." nux spoke with a grim look on his face. *rumble* *rumble* the general''s expression changed when he noticed that the ground was trembling... the 31st wave was here. "h-how is it not over yet!?" one of the soldiers shouted with a horrified look on his face. he glanced at the king who just fought against the monster so strong that even the king who one-shotted almost all other monsters this entire time needed more than 2 hours to defeat. a monster like that wasn''t something they could go up against. if it wasn''t for their king, they wouldn''t have survived this far, and now even their king had fallen. he may be putting up a strong front, however, all the soldiers could tell that their king was in an extremely bad condition. he couldn''t even stand up on his own and needed the support of his swords to not fall down. if even the strongest being they knew was in such condition... how were they supposed to carry on...? how were they supposed to win...? were they... destined to lose...? all the soldiers, this time, the general included, despaired. "i said go back...!" suddenly, nux shouted. blood continued to come out his mouth, his eyes, however, hadn''t given up. gathering his strength, he stood up, his legs were trembling so he used [absolute kinesis] to stabilize them, yes, he was forcing his body, however, he had no other choice. *rumble* *rumble* the enemies were here. "but your majesty you are not in a condition to figh-!" "so what am i supposed to do? get stomped to death? the general wanted to stop him, however, nux interrupted him mid-sentence, then, as he glared at the monsters rushing towards him, i will not accept a cowardly death like this!" the general wanted to stop him, however, nux interrupted him mid-sentence, then, as he glared at the monsters rushing towards him, "they are weak, return to your positions. i will not sugarcoat my words, all of you here will die. the only difference would be the way you die. you can either be stomped under those monster''s feet as you cower in fear, or you cut those bastards and die in the process. there is no escape." nux spoke, then without looking back, he started dragging his body towards the monsters as he glared at them. luckily, the 31st wave was weaker than the 30th wave. there were no divine stage monsters amongst them. it only had 1000 saints rushing towards him. honestly, nux could end this wave within 5 minutes, saving most of his soldiers in the process, however... if he did that, then according to the pattern, the next wave would start almost instantly and... a divine stage monster would appear. nux knew it well, if he fought a divine in this condition, he would die and with him, the soldiers he saved by acting quickly would perish as well. nux momentarily glanced at the soldiers behind him and started thinking, ''should i take it slow... all of them might die but those things are merely an illusion in the first place... they were supposed to die anyways, weren''t they...?'' soon, however, nux closed his eyes and shook his head. then, recalling how he massacred the entire ashenhelm clan and even went for that man''s wives and children, a grim look appeared on nux''s face. n-(o--v-(e/.l((b/-i..n ''i let my anger get the best of me...'' there was no need to involve that man''s family just to make a statement. yes, it did intimidate other clans and made them warier towards him and his clan, all of it might prevent other clans from acting out as the ashenhelm did but... ''even if they did act out... could they have done anything...?'' it was not like nux and his wives were planning to leave the [core]. all those people could ridicule them as much as they wanted and the moment they returned stronger, all of them would have zipped their mouths up. ''haaah! why am i getting all sentimental in this situation!?'' nux groaned in frustration. he wanted to focus on the battle ahead, his mind, however, continued to show him the scene of the massacre he committed. ''fuck it, i did what i did. can''t change what''s already been done.'' convincing his heart, nux forcefully stopped thinking about it and focused on the monsters, the moment they appeared near the bloodpool formed by other monsters'' blood, nux moved his hands. the blood under the monsters'' feet started moving, piercing them one by one, killing the majority of monsters in one go, then, to further cut down the numbers, nux rushed towards these monsters and forced his body to continue cutting them down. he killed and killed again, resembling the god of death moving around the battlefield, trying to not think about anything else, and just like he calculated, in under 5 minutes, nux had already almost all the monsters from the 31st wave. most of the soldiers survived this wave as well, the wave, however, was not over yet. nux kept 5 monsters alive. "your majesty?" the general frowned in confusion. "do not kill them," nux ordered. "but..." "if we kill them, another wave of monsters will start," nux spoke as he sat on the ground. he was forcefully controlling the 5 monsters using [absolute kinesis], it did take quite a bit of *essence* at first, however, it didn''t matter since nux was planning to rest and recover his *essence* and fully regenerate his body before starting the next wave. from the next wave, he was going to fight in perfect condition and give his all. the general understood what nux was trying to do and another, even more brilliant idea popped up in his mind, "your majesty! how about we capture these monsters!? they are as strong as saints, so at the very least, they should still have 1000 years to live! if we do not kill them, they will live for 1000 years and the next wave will not start! once they die, we can always capture more monsters from the next wave, this way, we can buy as much time as we want, his majesty can use this time to get stronger, you are this strong when you are only a semi saint, how strong would you be if you became a saint or even a divine stage cultivator!? once you reach that level, you will be strong enough to save us from this adversity and we will be able to continue our bloodline!" Chapter 1205 I will be going ahead. chapter 1205 i will be going ahead. "how strong would you be if you became a saint or even a divine stage cultivator!? once you reach that level, you will be strong enough to save us from this adversity and we will be able to continue our bloodline!" the general''s eyes were shining brightly as he suggested this idea. not only him, but the other soldiers who heard this had similar expressions on their faces. "yes! if the king is given time, then killing these monsters would be as easy as squashing a bug! there is no way we would lose!" "right!? i don''t even think that we would need to continue capturing all these monsters again and again, just these would give our king enough time to be strong enough to save us!" "hahaha! that''s true!? thousands of years, heh, five hundred would be more than enough!" "hey, don''t underestimate the king! a hundred years is all we need!" the soldiers were excited and as he saw them laughing, nux froze. cultivating and getting stronger, it was a possibility he had not thought of before. in yrniel, he had to work on his foundation, however, there was no need to do that here. he could simply become a saint and even a divine stage cultivator without any reserves, he could not only experience the feeling of being strong and forming his own law of self, but he would also be able to save these soldiers. yes, it might take a lot of time, however, he was inside the trial tower, it was a separate dimension created solely for him, an illusion, the time difference here and the reality should be high. after all, nux doubted that he was the only one who could come up with such an idea, others must have tried it too. he didn''t know what happened to the people who tried it and what results they achieved, however, he did know one thing, this was worth a shot. nux waved his hand, and a small hole appeared in the dome surrounding the castle. "get in." nux ordered. seeing that their king agreed, wide smiles appeared on the soldiers'' faces. "yeeaaahhh!!" they all cheered in excitement. then, "long live the king!!" "long live the king!!" the soldiers started cheering as they walked into the castle. it was their victory. "general." nux called out. "yes, your majesty." the general, who was walking together with nux, ready to support him anytime leaned forward. "make sure you order your men to keep a strict eye on the monsters we capture, the moment something happens, i need you to report it to me instantly. is that clear?" "as you command, your majesty." the general nodded as he then moved forward to make the necessary preparations. soon, chains that could even capture a saint stage cultivator were brought, and the monsters were put in the prison under constant watch. nux was then taken to his room. "please take a rest, your majesty." the maid serving nux spoke. nux nodded, the maid bowed her head and left the room, finally leaving nux alone. ''this feels weird...'' nux muttered inwardly. he was prepared to fight till he died but to think he would be sitting here in a room, ''resting''. he felt as if he was doing something wrong. nux, however, shook his head and closed his eyes. recovering was much more important than these useless worries. his regeneration was already stabilizing the mess those vibrations created in his body, therefore, he decided to actively cultivate, gather mana, and turn it into *essence*. time passed, just as nux and his soldiers expected, since they had not killed all the monsters, the 32nd wave did not start. as more time passed, even the most cautious of the soldiers felt overjoyed, they finally overcame an adversity that was about to destroy their world. the soldiers started celebrating, some slept like a log, some started drinking, they even tempted the general to join them as well, the general, however, wasn''t yet ready to lower his guard just yet. he was more worried about the king. after all, their king had coughed out blood even though he didn''t suffer any sort of injury in the battle. the king was pushing his body and the general was worried that he might not recover. his worries, however, were unfounded, 22 hours later, nux had returned to his peak. his internal injuries were healed, his body was full of *essence*, and he was as strong as the time he first came to this place. and now... n).o//v..e(.l/(b(-i.)n it was time to get stronger than that. nux closed his eyes and started cultivating. he didn''t know how much time it would take, however, considering that he had an exceptional level human bloodline, he believed that his actual talent wasn''t that bad. ''maybe 100 years...'' nux analyzed, if he stopped caring about his current techniques or understanding the ''law'', then 100 years was all he needed to become a saint. would that be enough to save all these people? he didn''t know, however, if it wasn''t. he could always capture more monsters and cultivate till he becomes a divine stage cultivator. or... at least that was what nux planned, however... "your majesty! your majesty!" 2 hours later, nux who was cultivating peacefully heard the general''s shout, opening his eyes, he glanced at the general who had barged into his room, and before he could question the reason behind his panicked expression, "your majesty! t-the monsters disappeared!" the general reported. "what...?" nux''s expression changed. "the monsters! they were tied with the chains but then suddenly turned into golden light and disappeared as if they were never there in the first place!" "how-" nux wanted to question, however, a solemn look then appeared on his face as he stood up and, "prepare the soldiers, the 32nd wave is here." "w-what?" "make sure you keep a restraining chain together with you, we will capture one saint stage monster while i deal with the divine stage monster. make the necessary preparations, i will be going ahead." Chapter 1206 [Error! Error! Error!] chapter 1206 [error! error! error!] "soldiers! all the enemies have still not died yet! yet another group of those humanoid beasts are attacking our castle! our king has already rushed to the frontline! how could we, as his loyal soldiers, back down!? soldiers! pick your weapons, burn the fighting spirit inside you, and convert it into your strength! prepare for war!!" "yyyeaahhhhhh!!!" the general''s voice echoed throughout the castle, and the soldiers, who had heard the rumbling and were panicking quickly got themselves together and placed their minds into the same zone as before. no matter where the soldiers were, they all stood up and cheered loudly. "all hail the king!!" the general''s shout was heard again. "all hail the king!!" "all hail the king!!" the soldiers started cheering as they all rushed out of their rooms and assembled near the walls. even the soldiers who didn''t rest yesterday because they were keeping a watch and were resting right now woke up from their sleep and returned to the battlefield. the general was flying in the air with restraining chains in his hands. he looked at his soldiers, whose numbers had dwindled to 400, then, he pointed at the huge gates in front of them and, "attack!!" he ordered. "haaaa!!!!" all the soldiers rushed out the wall with a determined look on their faces, however... *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* what they saw took away all the determination to fight to their deaths they had. out of the 1000 saints and 1 divine stage monsters who had attacked them, almost 800 saints were dead... the rest of the 200 were in no better condition either, *bam* *bam* *bam* just like before, their king was using the divine stage monster as a mass destruction weapon to kill other saints and the speed at which he was doing so had gotten so fast that it felt like he had gotten used to it now. "...are we even needed here?" a soldier questioned. his comrades had sacrificed their lives to fight against these monsters... was it even worth it? was their sacrifice required? shouldn''t they have listened to their king''s words and rushed into the dome he had created? easing the king''s troubles by fighting enemies? haa? just what in the hell were they thinking? did that man look like he was having any trouble? other than some dust on his clothes, that man was perfectly fine even after fighting 1000 monsters who were stronger than him! you could take that man to a banquet after cleaning his clothes and no one would find anything odd! they were trying to help a man like him!? ridiculous! "g-general... should we just return...?" other soldiers had the same thing on their minds. "..." the general didn''t know what to say. n-(0velb1n then suddenly, "oh? you people are here?" they heard nux''s voice. as all the soldiers glanced at their king, nux moved, appeared next to a saint stage monster, grabbed it from its head, and, *whoosh* threw it toward the soldiers as if it was a trash bag. *bam* the soldiers panicked, and the general quickly stepped in front of them, ready to face the monster, but they soon noticed that the monster was not moving. "put him under the chains." nux ordered. "o-oh." the general soon recalled what his king ordered him to do, he quickly took out the restraining chains and captured the monster. "now take it inside, you all will be going into the dome as well." nux ordered, this time, he didn''t even bother waiting for their reply and started fighting again. "..." the general and the soldiers were silent, in the end, since they knew that their presence here was completely useless, they followed the king''s instructions and entered the dome together with the captured monster. the dome closed, cutting off all the soldiers from the outside world. all they could do was wait for their king to return safely. and 2 hours later, the dome finally opened and nux walked in. there was blood coming out of his face and he looked tired, however, his condition was much better compared to when he fought a divine stage monster before. he was getting used to fighting against the monster. this time, he didn''t need to endure as many vibrations in his body as before, at the very least, he was still able to walk, although he needed the support of his two swords to do that. "your majesty!" the general greeted. "we have 24 hours till the next wave starts, tell your soldiers to get rest accordingly." saying those words, nux walked away. he didn''t want to waste his time and wanted to recover as soon as possible. as for the plan to cultivate and get stronger? he had long given up. there is no way he would get enough time to cultivate if the next wave comes after every 24 hours. in the end, the only choice he had was to give his all. time passed, nux recovered and then slept for the remaining time. soon, the general reported how the monster had disappeared again. nux prepared himself and rushed towards the battlefield again. the 33rd wave, 1000 saints, 10 divine stage monsters. ''fuck my luck...'' nux cursed in his head. he already knew this was going to happen, however, somewhere in his heart, he was hoping it didn''t. he was secretly hoping for there to be complete saint stage monsters instead of divine stage ones, however, now that they were here... nux had no other choice but to face them. ''i guess i have no other choice...'' nux sighed, then, black horns grew on his head, wings appeared on his back, his ears slightly elongated, his golden eyes turned purple and his facial features turned a little sharper. it was his [incubus form]. however, this time, nux had something different in his mind. [error! error! error!] [the bloodline in the host''s body is too strong! the current system is not strong enough to assimilate this bloodline with host''s other bloodlines.] [currently, the host has 2 options.] Chapter 1207 Complete Primordial Incubus. chapter 1207 complete primordial incubus. [error! error! error!] [the bloodline in the host''s body is too strong! the current system is not strong enough to assimilate this bloodline with host''s other bloodlines.] [currently, the host has 2 options.] [first, inherit the bloodline and permanently become a primordial incubus (complete). if the host chooses this option, he would lose his human bloodline and at the same time, he would lose his ability to inherit and use other bloodlines.] [second, abandon the bloodline and allow the system to destroy the bloodline. once the bloodline is destroyed, the host will not be able to extract it again.] [note: the system recommends the second option.] [note: the host''s current mental state is unstable because of the primordial(incomplete) blood flowing in his body, it is recommended that the host chooses one of the two options as soon as possible. the host will be stuck in his primordial incubus(incomplete) form and will be in constant pain until he doesn''t.] [note: having a sexual encounter with any woman in primordial incubus(incomplete) form will result in the woman''s death. unless the host chooses one of the two options and stabilizes, it is recommended to not stay near other women.] a familiar red screen appeared in front of nux''s face the moment nux stopped hiding the ''presence'' of incubus blood using *essence*. the last time he had seen this message, he wanted to have it all and decided to hide the incubus blood till either he or the system was capable of assimilating his incubus blood with his other bloodlines. this time, however, since this was an illusionary space and any changes done here would not affect his ''true'' body, nux decided to make a different choice. he chose the first option and decided to become a complete primordial human. [do you wish to choose the first option?] [y/n] [note: the system recommends the second option.] the system warned again, nux however, trusted himself and clicked ''yes''. no, he wasn''t thoughtless. he recalled how aisha''s body changed after the trial. normally, he wouldn''t have taken such a risky step, however, when he was discussing things regarding this matter with vyriana, she told him something that most cultivators in yrniel didn''t know. ''the core of the succubus trail or any demon trial is to live like a demon you wish to be. she wanted to be a succubus who was only attracted to you, the tower made it possible. while finding the way of trying to live like she wanted to, she found the path to the primordial succubus blood, so the tower gave it to her. her body could passively cultivate, with opened pores, and well, her restored hymen, she didn''t get all those from the tower, the tower only gave her the bloodline, it was the bloodline that made the rest of the things possible. other than the trial taker''s bloodline, the tower cannot make any change in the trial taker''s real body no matter what you do inside it. the trail tower is not an omnipotent object, it will only do what it is designed to do.'' this was the reason nux was confident enough to choose the first option for just a trial when he knew he could end it right here and now and still get a good result. n).o//v..e(.l/(b(-i.)n he was greedy. he wanted to feel the real power of the primordial blood. yes, till now, never once, had nux been able to enjoy the real power of the incubus blood. after all, he had always been using *essence* to hide and suppress it so it couldn''t devour his other bloodlines. yes, he had been holding back. the devil, had been holding back. now, however, things were different. as soon as nux clicked ''yes''. the incubus blood that had been suppressed for ages finally roared. *boom* a strong pressure radiated out of nux''s body, vampire, catkin, shadow demon, human, and all other bloodlines tried to resist, however, in front of the incubus blood, they were all helpless. within a second, all the bloodlines were devoured and nux could feel endless power flowing all over his body. the *essence* inside his body seemed endless, he felt like all his powers had increased by many folds, and although he did end up losing his other bloodlines, there was not a single shred of regret in his eyes. "let''s start this round again, shall we?" then, tapping on his [illusion] ability, 9 clones of himself formed around him. 9 clones of devil, each of these clones had 80% of his complete strength. if it was before, nux would only be able to create 2 or 3 of clones this strong, and even that would have taken a serious toll on him, now, however, even after forming 9 such clones, he was perfectly fine. that was simply how strong the primordial blood was. "alright then, my nux army, get ready to kill the enemies in front of you." nux spoke with a confident smile on his face. the same signature smiles appeared on ''other nuxs'' and they all rushed towards the respective divine stage monsters they had locked. one thing to note, nux''s clones were 20% slower than him, yes, however, just like him, all of them used zenith flow. although not as strong as the real nux, their zenith flow still allowed them to skip moments and live in the ''future''. avoiding the punches of a monster whose pattern nux had already analyzed was possible and that was what his clones were doing. the strategy was the same, using the monster to kill other monsters, 10 nux soon divided the task amongst themselves, each taking on 1 divine and 100 saints. nux also gave one of the saints to his soldiers who had absolutely no clue what was happening in front of them, but they still listened to nux''s instructions and did what they were ordered to do before returning to the core. this time, since his clones weren''t as strong as him, only the real nux was able to kill the enemy, his clones looked tired, and their movements had slowed down significantly, nux knew that if he didn''t do anything, his clones will be destroyed, therefore, even though his own condition wasn''t any good, he rushed towards other divine stage monsters and started helping his clones. ''let''s see how far this trials pushes me.'' a big smile appeared on nux''s face. Chapter 1208 Even you failed!? chapter 1208 even you failed!? "sister amaya, you are out as well!" skyla spoke as she glanced at amaya with an excited look on her face. amaya smiled back, "how did you do?" she questioned. "saint." skyla''s response was quick. "what about you?" "saint." amaya nodded as well. hearing that reply, skyla frowned, "then why did it take you so long? we came out 2 hours ago." amaya glanced at felberta, evane, edda, ember, and riona standing behind skyla and frowned, "all of you got saint level bloodlines as well?" "you think everyone is as monstrous as you people?" riona was quick to reply. "i failed at the 17th wave. how were they expecting me to fight against 200 emperors, and 5000 king stage monsters all at the same time when i am only an emperor!? that made no sense!" she complained. "didn''t you have your own army?" "the only ones useful in my army were 1 sage level general and 100 emperors, the rest were all fodders." riona sighed. no matter how she strategized, with so many monsters rushing towards her, it was almost impossible to win. "honestly, if it weren''t for the 24-hour resting period given after each raid, i would have failed in the 12th wave of something. well, it is not like i had any expectations to begin with, i still got a high-level bloodline, i''d say it is better than nothing." riona sighed. it was his daughter and her sisters who were different... these monsters... she had no option but to be satisfied with what she got. also, she wasn''t alone, most of the people who had taken the trail only had high or lower-level bloodlines, it was his daughter and her sisters who were different... these monsters... "huh? you got a resting period between waves?" edda frowned in confusion. "hmm? didn''t everyone get it?" riona tilted her head in confusion, the rest of the women had similar expressions on their faces as they glanced at edda. "wait..." felberta finally realized something. "you didn''t capture one of the monsters and keep it alive?" she questioned. "why would i do that...? weren''t we supposed to kill those monsters?" edda questioned back and all other women stared at her with dumbfounded looks on their faces. "you really don''t use your head, do you?" felberta commented. "i was confused why you only received emperor stage bloodline when all of us received saint level bloodlines even though we all roughly had the same level of strength, now i get it. your idiotic ass was fighting those numerous waves or monsters without getting rest in between. tsk, what did i even expect from a woman whose head is filled with nothing but perverted thoughts." ember snorted. "how many waves did you even clear?" amaya questioned. "i failed at 23rd. the thousand great sages weren''t a problem, but going against 10 semi saints at my current level was still too much. not to mention that i was already too tired to fight at my full strength." "that''s understandable..." amaya and the others nodded in understanding. "even if they are incomplete, they are still phase three, we are still not at the level of taking 10 of them down, especially when you didn''t get enough rest," evane spoke. she then walked towards edda and patted her shoulders, "the fact that you still reached the 23rd wave even after being tired is something to be proud of. please don''t feel down, sister edda." "awww, i knew you were an angel, evane." edda quickly hugged evane and, "if only you, i and nux could have a threesome together, it would be so exciting." "w-what...?" evane was taken aback by edda''s response. "..." "..." the rest of the women turned silent as well. "i can''t believe her..." ember commented as she facepalmed. "what about you all, what wave did you all fail at?" to change the topic, amaya turned toward the rest of her sisters. "i failed at the 27th wave," felberta replied. "my general was still alive by the 27th round but facing 200 semi saints and 5000 great sages was simply too much, we were overwhelmed. and honestly, we couldn''t have proper rest in the last rounds because the battles took so long to finish." "it was the same for me, the 27th wave was too difficult." evane nodded as well. "i reached the 28th wave but... i then faced 500 semi saints and 5000 great sages, the difference in strength was too high." ember sighed as well. amaya nodded, "i reached 29th." she replied. "how did you defeat 500 semi saints and 5000 great sages at the same time?" ember''s competitive side was awakened. n(.o-.v((e-(l--b.-i-.n she didn''t like how amaya''s performance was better than her. "the 5000 great sages fell for my trap, so i only had to fight against 500 semi saints." amaya replied. "i would have cleared the 29th wave as well, but i lost my general and most of the soldiers in the 28th wave, so i didn''t have enough manpower to prepare another trap in advance." "...right. 5000 great sages falling for a trap... totally normal stuff." edda nodded continuously. other women didn''t say anything either. "so only sister astaria is left huh? do you guys think she would get the primordial blood?" skyla questioned with a curious look on her face. "...i doubt it." amaya, however, shook her head. "if i am not wrong, you will only get primordial blood after you clear the 30th wave. for astaria, that would mean defeating a saint level monster. astaria is strong, but..." "even she is not strong enough to face a saint." ember completed amaya''s sentence. "not to mention the 500 semi saints and 10,000 great sages with that monster," felberta added. amaya nodded. no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t see astaria clearing the 30th wave, and just as she expected, astaria, who came out of the tower with an annoyed look on her face cursed out loud, "if only i was given a little more time, i would have killed that bastard!" astaria failed to get the primordial human blood as well, failing at the 30th wave. "even you failed!? does this trial even want you to win the primordial blood!?" Chapter 1209 It seems like we are having a party here. chapter 1209 it seems like we are having a party here. "even you failed!? does this trial even want you to win the primordial blood!?" edda was shocked. astaria was the strongest out of them all, yes, the difference between their strength may not be as wide as it was before, however, astaria was personally chosen by vyriana. there was even a time when vyriana believed that astaria might surpass nux. yes, it was true that vyriana didn''t know about nux as much as she does now, but it wouldn''t be wrong to say, that after a monster like nux, astaria was probably the only one with the highest potential of clearing the human trials and getting the primordial blood. but even if someone like her failed... astaria clenched her fists in frustration. "do not beat yourself up, astaria, a saint is a little too much, even for you. you are only a great sage, even nux couldn''t defeat a saint when he was a great sage." amaya tried to calm astaria down. "..." astaria stared at her with a deadpan look on her face. knowing that her lie was caught, amaya calmly closed her eyes and, "don''t try to compare yourself with nux, even if you wish to compete, choose normal people to compete with." amaya had learned some of nux''s shamelessness as well. in the end, astaria just sighed. "i would have defeated it if it wasn''t for those annoying semi saints attacking from behind." "yes yes, i would have cleared the 29th wave if i could recreate my trap." amaya nodded as she dismissed astaria''s words. "..." astaria didn''t know what to say. "they really are a bunch of monsters..." on the other hand, aurelian who had been observing these women all this while commented with a dumbfounded look on her face. nove-lb-1n "to think they reached the 30th wave..." "is it that hard to reach the 30th wave?" lyriana didn''t know much about the human trials since she wasn''t interested in them. "if you can defeat a cultivator 2 stages above you with ease, then it might not be difficult for you." aurelian replied. "what...?" lyriana was taken aback. aurelian then pointed at the 500 humans the three human emperors had gathered, "those 500 humans are the humans who had shown the strongest potential throughout the generations. all of them are well-known cultivators who are quite popular in their own region, yet look at them, the highest level they cleared was the 14th level, and even that was the level only 10 out of all 500 were able to reach. and those women... none of them are talking below level 20 and one of them seems pissed that she couldn''t clear the 30th wave. just where did monsters like them come from? it is as if they are from a different world. even lucious celestria, the human hero was only able to clear the 23rd wave and barely got emperor level bloodline." aurelian still couldn''t believe it. lyriana had a grim look on her face as well. "yet they still couldn''t get the primordial level bloodline." she commented. "heh, you talk as if it is easy to get the primordial level blood." aurelian laughed out loud. "don''t forget who we are talking about, aurelian. nux leander is a cultivator who had the potential to become the strongest cultivator there is, even the cultivators from the order are not his match." lyriana spoke with a solemn look on her face. she was one of the very few people who knew nux''s secret, he was a man who defeated all seven heros alone. aurelian knew nux was talented as well, however, "if he was a great sage cultivator rather than a semi saint, i would have believed that he might have had a chance to come out with a primordial blood but now... it is simply impossible." "why do you say so?" lyriana frowned. monsters of a stage above you, and 1 monster two stages above you. if nux couldn''t do it, she doubted anyone could. "in the 30th wave, you are supposed to face 10,000 monsters of your own stage, 500 monsters of a stage above you, and 1 monster two stages above you. for a semi saint, nux would need to face a divine stage level monster." aurelian revealed and lyriana widened her eyes in horror. "h-how is one supposed to clear the trials then!?" "don''t ask m-" aurelian wanted to reply, however, mid-sentence, both hers and lyriana''s expressions changed. suddenly 7 portals appeared in front of the nux''s wives and, "enter." lyriana ordered with a grim look on her face. hearing her solemn tone, the women''s expressions changed, without asking any questions, they all entered the [core] and after the slaves walked in as well, lyriana closed the portal, preparing to face the being who was rushing towards them. "it seems like we are having a party here." the dragon lord''s voice was heard. soon, the dragon lord descended right in front of other divine stage cultivators present in the area. sensing his presence, the other two human emperors, who had returned to their empires appeared in the area as well. "oh? even the elven queen is here. that''s quite a surprise." arcturus chuckled, his tone sounded calm, but soon, the aura around him turned sharp and, "you could have invited me here as well, couldn''t you? i hear that someone i am looking for quite a long while is here." "..." "..." the human emperors and lyriana turned silent. the other humans who had returned from the trial were trembling. they knew the relation between exceedogenesis and the dragon lord, the fact that the human emperors were helping the exceedogenesis... "should i take this as the human emperors declaring war against the dragon continent?" arcturus questioned as he glanced at the human emperors. "we are simply following the ancestral order''s rules, arcturus. that man came to me with the required resources to open the human trial, according to the rules, i had no choice but to open the human trials for him." "oh? but you had an entire week to yourself, didn''t you? didn''t you think it would have been better to report it to me? you know, just so it would ease my troubles." "report?" aurelian narrowed her eyes. Chapter 1210 What in the world is happening here? chapter 1210 what in the world is happening here? "do not treat me like your subordinate, arcturus. i will excuse you today thinking that your tongue slipped, but if you demean me one more time, then i do not know about the human emperors, but a human empress will declare war on you." aurelian spoke as she looked right into arcturus''s eyes. they were all divine stage cultivators, even if arcturus was stronger than them, their pride would never allow them to bow in front of him. especially someone like aurelian, who valued her pride more than anything. "..." arcturus stared into her eyes. "..." n.)ovelb1n aurelian stared back, she had no intention of backing down. "i take my words back." in the end, arcturus was the one who gave in. there was no need to pointlessly create enemies. however, "i apologize for my previous conduct, as you have said, it was a slip of tongue because i let my emotions get the better of me, as you said, you were only following the ancestral order''s rules, but, if i am not, the rules do not mention anything about protecting the trail takers, correct?" even a fool could tell where arcturus was hinting at. lyriana glanced at aurelian, waiting for her to choose what side she was on, "the rules do not specify anything like that. i am under no obligation to protect nux leander." lyriana''s expression changed the moment she heard those words. "aureli-" she wanted to convince the human empress using her words, however, "lyriana, nux leander is an exceptional cultivator with a bright future, but in his arrogance, the enemies he has made have made it difficult for him to see that bright future. he lacks vision and worldly understanding, i do not believe that ruining my relationship with the dragon continent for his sake is a wise move." aurelian''s words were clear and lyriana understood that she would not help her no matter what she said. truthfully, if it wasn''t for the slave seal, even she might not have helped nux to this extent, however, right now, she had no other choice. because of her foolishness, her and her kingdom''s fate was connected with nux leander, she had no option but to go all out. she stepped in front of the dragon lord who was walking towards the trial tower to get rid of nux while he was still taking the trial. seeing that someone stood in front of him to stop him, arcturus raised his eyebrow, "now this is quite interesting, lyriana frostwillow, do you truly wish to go this far for a child''s sake?" he questioned. "this is what i should be asking you, arcturus. do you truly need to degrade yourself just to capture a child? are you so shameless that you would go after him when he is a state where he cannot even defend himself?" "it doesn''t matter, even if he was in perfect shape, he wouldn''t have been able to do anything in front of me." "why don''t you test that theory out when he is conscious?" "i would, if that bastard had the guts to face me, but he doesn''t. he has that little dimension he hides in. i am tired of this game of hide of seek, now get out of the way, lyriana. else i will see you as my enemy." "oh? those are quite scary words, don''t you think, brother arcturus?" suddenly, another new voice was heard. everyone turned towards the voice and saw the vampire king''s sister walking out of the portal with her signature playful smile on her face. "ambrosia..." arcturus narrowed his eyes. "don''t look at me like that, you were the one who forced me to come here. you see, the boy taking the trial is someone my daughter cherishes quite a lot. i cannot let you hurt him." "do you really wish to go this far? i will personally find a better groom for your daughter." ambrosia however, shook her head, "brother arcturus, did you already forget what happened to the person who tried to propose to one of his wives? he lost his clan, his wives and even his children. that man is quite possessive you know? he turns into a ''devil'' when one goes after his wives, i don''t think anyone would be ready to become my daughter''s groom after what he did to the previous wanna-be groom." "he won''t live to see that." arcturus replied. "that''s what i am here to stop, aren''t i? nux leander will not die today." ambrosia declared, standing right next to lyriana. "heh. i didn''t expect there to be so much resistance when i am only trying to clean the filth in this world." arcturus laughed out loud. "it seems that what you consider a filth has quite a strong charm. there are people standing to protect him even when the great dragon lord is trying to hunt him." arcturus clenched his fists when he heard those words. "i have heard enough." a cold look then appeared on his face then suddenly, all the cultivators present here widened their eyes in horror. *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* 50 divine stage dragons were flying in the air. the dragon army was here. their aura was so horrifying that all the cultivators below the saint stage were having difficulty in breathing. "i didn''t think i would need to use them, but i am glad i brought here with me." arcturus spoke with a smile on his face. then, he turned towards lyriana and ambrosia and questioned, "do you still wish to protect that filth?" lyriana bit her lip in frustration, then, she waved her hand and 30 portals formed behind him, 30 divine stage elves stepping out of the portals. arcturus and other divine stage cultivators were taken aback. "are you crazy!? even if you involve all the divine stage elves of your kingdom, you will still lose, not just that, it would be the end of the elven kingdom! why are you going this far for a mere child!? have you lost your mind!?" aurelian shouted, she couldn''t understand lyriana''s reasoning. lyriana, however, clenched her fists in anger and frustration, she had no other option, ''i shouldn''t have trusted him...'' she cursed her past self for falling for nux''s tricks but then, "i was confused at first, but i guess this is the reason why she told me to tell you this." suddenly, ambrosia muttered to herself, before turning towards lyriana and, "lyriana frostwillow, this is a message from nux, ''you or your people won''t be dying for siding with me.''" lyriana''s expression changed. "i have a lot of questions, but i guess i don''t have the time to explain them, anyways, can you open the portal to the [core]? i have a surprise for you. it would be great if you could do it quickly, since i don''t think he would be patient enough to hold on." ambrosia continued. sensing something, lyriana quickly opened the portal to the [core] and from inside, a being stepped out, a being whose entrance even surprised the dragon lord. the only being who could match dragon lord in entire of yrniel. "alaric..." arcturus muttered. the vampire king stared at the dragon lord with an emotionless look on his face, behind him, 50 divine stage vampires walked out and again, all the cultivators who were witnessing this scene were horrified. the dragons and the vampires. two strongest forces in the world were going against each other with everything they had. just for the sake of a child. "alaric, what are you doing?" arcturus questioned. he couldn''t understand, no matter how much potential nux had, alaric would never risk an all-out battle between the vampires and the dragons. "i did not like how you threatened me last time." alaric replied. "it felt as if you were disrespecting me because of my cautious nature." "is that what they told you to agitate you!?" arcturus was enraged. "no one agitated me, arcturus. unlike you, i have a decent level of control over my emotions." "so your decent level of control leads you to destroy yrniel?" "my decent level of control tells me when you when to act. if you truly believe that you can act like the leader of yrniel just by holding yrniel hostage, then i believe it is time to show you where i stand." alaric''s expression was calm however, the more he spoke, the angrier arcturus got. in the end, he turned towards the three human emperors and, "if you any of you help me here, the dragons will form alliance with that empire." "and if any of you help him here, i will see it as it you declaring war against the blood kingdom." alaric was quick to speak up. "the same goes for the elven kingdom. if you three decide to help arcturus, the elven kingdom will treat you as an enemy." lyriana joined in. "i do not wish to take any sides in the matter, the empire of eternity declares its neutrality." aurelian was the first to speak. "the celestria empire will remain neutral as well." "the same goes for the zhephyrion empire." the three human emperors stepped back, offending vampires and elves at the same time was foolish. "you..." arcturus''s anger soared to new heights. in the end, he raised his arm and, "dragons! the enemies have numbers but these numbers never scared us in the first place! show these bastards what happens when one goes against the mighty dragons!" arcturus ordered. "rrooooaoaaarrrrr!!!" the 50 dragons flying in the air roared at the same time. alaric''s expression changed the moment he saw that, he was about to say something, but then, "what in the world is happening here?" a voice was heard. Chapter 1211 Why do Dragons inherit his arrogance? chapter 1211 why do dragons inherit his arrogance? "what in the world is happening here?" a voice was heard. "huh...?" all the divine stage cultivators turned towards the confused voice that was heard. arcturus, alaric, lyriana, and aurelian, all narrowed their eyes the moment they saw 2 humans, a man and a woman, who were walking towards them with confused looks on their faces. both humans had a strange air around them, they were... beautiful. their facial features were almost otherworldly, the man had short black hair, and icy blue eyes, he wore silk robes that had beautiful patterns printed on them, his features were nigh perfect and just like him, the woman standing beside him had long black hairs and blue eyes as well. the woman seemed like she was the goddess of beauty herself, even the divine stage cultivators were taken aback by her beauty. there was no trace of aura coming from the two humans, even the divine stage cultivators couldn''t help but think that they were nothing more than a normal human couple walking towards them. however, that itself was an impossibility. there were over a hundred divine stage cultivators present here, all ready to fight against each other, even the saint stage cultivators present here were having a hard time breathing, heck, some of them had even passed out from the ridiculous amount of pressure the combination of these divine stage cultivators'' aura released. yet... here they were... two humans, with absolutely no sort of power backing them, walked towards them without as much as considering the ''horrifying'' aura they were releasing. a solemn atmosphere fell over the place, the divine stage cultivators realized that this couple was not an ordinary couple. all of them first turned towards the three human emperors, wanting to know if any of them knew anything about these two, the human emperors, however, shook their heads. "who are you?" in the end, unable to contain his curiosity, arcturus questioned. the human couple, however, completely ignored the dragon lord and walked between the two sides that were about to face each other. then, the human male frowned, "why are so many divine stage cultivators gathered here? and why does it look like you are about to fight? i think we have already made it clear that divine stage cultivators are not allowed to fight in yrniel, we even gave you access to the battle dimension, did we not? then why is it that i am still seeing not one, but more than a hundred divine stage gathered here?" the human male questioned. his tone wasn''t extremely overbearing, he didn''t sound like a king or an emperor who was commanding absolute authority, his words sounded like it was coming from a father who was disappointed and angered by his children, instead of raising his voice, it felt as if he was trying to make all divine stage cultivators here admit their mistakes and reflect on their actions. yes, a human without any trace of aura around his body, someone who was no different than a mortal, wanted more than a hundred divine stage cultivators to reflect on their actions. and as absurd as these words sounded, none of the divine stage cultivators here made a move or showed their discontent, for some reason, they could tell that making a move here was foolish and would not end well. "i do not know why so many divine stage cultivators are here, i am willing to overlook this since no major damage has been done, however, this shall not be repeated after this day. now return," the male ordered and as if he was absolutely sure that everyone here would listen to his order, the human started walking towards the trial tower, the woman standing with him momentarily glanced at all the cultivators here before closing her eyes and following the man. there was a strange sort of disdain in her eyes, she wasn''t looking down on any of the beings here, it was just that... she simply did not acknowledge their existence. it was as if these beings present here weren''t even enough to garner her interest. *step* *step* this time, one of the divine stage cultivators finally reacted. it was lyriana, who had stepped forward and blocked the couple''s way, "i cannot allow you to pass." she spoke with a strict look on her face. it didn''t matter who these people were, nux was taking the human trial and was in his most vulnerable condition, right now, she couldn''t let any unknown being near him. "..." "..." the human couple stared at the elven queen for a moment, the woman still had the same disinterest in her eyes as before, the man, however, was different. as if he was a father wanting to correct his daughter''s actions, he stepped forward and, "i told you all to return, did i not?" "i-" before lyriana could answer, "and what made you think that you can command us all?" this time, the one who spoke was arcturus, the dragon lord then appeared right in front of the human and, "you still have not answered my question yet, human. tell me who you are, else do not blame me for doing something unsightly." saying those words, arcturus also released almost half of his aura formed out of his law of self, wanting to restrain and intimidate the human. "a dragon." the woman, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke up. "as you would expect from his descendent." she commented, looking at arcturus with her blue eyes that seemed to have stored the entire sky into it. "he has certainly inherited his arrogance." the man chuckled as he nodded as well. then, he moved his hand, completely ignoring arcturus''s aura and, "if only he inherited a bit of his strength as well, that could have been helpful." "it doesn''t matter, the dragons have already produced a future general." the woman replied. "the more the merrier, no?" "be content with what we have, a dragon, a vampire, and now we might get a human." as he heard the woman''s reply, the man''s expression changed and he smiled, "i didn''t think we humans would be the one to produce the next future general." "don''t build castles in the air, we are not sure of it yet." the woman replied and the man simply chuckled, "you think we will have a better candidate? are you completely ignoring the reason we are here? it''s quite funny to see you act like this, faustina." the man chuckled. "..." the woman named faustina didn''t say anything. "anyways, he is about to wake up, let''s leave." the man spoke but then, "oi." the dragon lord called out. he couldn''t believe that this bastard had the audacity to ignore him so blatantly. sensing his intentions, all 50 divine stage dragons surrounded the couple, ready to move the instant their lord ordered. the couple stared at the dragons and a troublesome expression appeared on their faces. then, faustina narrowed her eyes, and suddenly, *booom* intense pressure descended on all 51 dragons and they all were squashed to the ground, none of them, including the dragon lord, was able to stand up in front of this intense pressure, seeing this sight, the other divine stage cultivators were horrified, they all turned towards the couple with frightened looks on their faces, however, seeing the confused looks on their faces, they all frowned as well. "lady faustina, i hope this fool''s words didn''t enrage you. he is still the current dragon lord of the dragon continent, i hope lady faustina can forgive him." a voice was heard. a voice that the divine stage cultivators knew who it belonged to. and never in their life, could they imagine that they would hear such a humble tone from this voice, suddenly, vyriana appeared in front of the human couple and... she knelt on one knee. she wasn''t alone, there was an unknown vampire woman with her as well, kneeling right next to her, however, none of the divine stage cultivators paid any attention to her, after all, what they were seeing was something none of them could ever imagine, lady vyriana... was kneeling... j-just who were these two humans...!? "hey, i could be enraged by his words too you know? it seems like you are ignoring me." nove-lb.1n the man standing beside faustina complained. "master told me that lord caesar is good at controlling his emotions," vyriana replied. "are you saying that i am bad at controlling my emotions?" faustina questioned with a playful smile on her face, this was the first time her expression had changed. it was glaringly obvious that she treated vyriana differently compared to others. she actually quite enjoyed teasing the dragon woman, however, vyriana has had enough, she stood up while dusting away her knee and, "please don''t bother me with your little plays, lady faustina. my masters were the ones who gave me this information, whatever you infer out of this, go discuss it with them. unlike me, they seem to have quite a lot of free time on their hands." it was the most polite way of saying ''don''t bother me, i am busy'' vyriana could come up with. "...you are as rude as ever." faustina commented. "tsk, why do dragons inherit his arrogance?" she snorted. Chapter 1212 It would be a pain to recreate the Tower chapter 1212 it would be a pain to recreate the tower "tsk, why do dragons inherit his arrogance." n./0velb1n she snorted. "that is our race''s characteristics." "it is your weakness, not characteristics." faustina corrected. "hm? weakness? never felt that way." vyriana shrugged. "..." faustina had no option but to turn silent. she was standing in front of the strongest divine stage cultivator throughout the history of yrniel, of course this woman ''never felt that way'', with those two freaks as her masters and her horrifying potential, she could do whatever she wanted and never face any repercussions. "alright, i think we are done with the greetings, correct? aeliana, please deal with the mess created here, it seems that the two of us are out of touch since we haven''t been to yrniel for a while." caesar spoke up. "..." aeliana, who was kneeling on the floor didn''t say anything. she just couldn''t believe that these two were this shameless. ''a while'' these people were talking about were hundreds of thousands of years. all these people at their level were the same, leaving all their work to her and lazing around without the care of the world. "aeliana?" seeing that she didn''t answer, caesar called again. aeliana finally came out of her reverie as she stood up and, "i apologize, lord caesar, i was lost in my thoughts." "see? did i not tell you that you should take a rest? you seem tired." caesar pointed out and ailiana stared at him with a deadpan look on her face. realizing what he said, caesar avoided her eyes. these four people seemed to have a close relationship with each other, however, after listening to them talk, a clear line could be made, caesar and faustina were a step above in authority over vyriana and aeliana. and when they realized this fact, the other divine stage cultivators, who only barely knew about vyriana, couldn''t help but gulp, these four beings were strong and the strongest out of them were those two humans. it was difficult for most people here to digest this conclusion. *booom* suddenly, an explosion was heard. everyone turned towards the source and noticed that one of the 50 divine stage dragons that were pressured onto the ground... was squashed to death. yes, a divine stage cultivator died just like that. the other divine stage cultivators were horrified. the four, however, simply turned towards vyriana, who was the one who pressured them, the culprit frowned in confusion and, "i thought i was controlling my strength though...? was he trying to stand up? if he was, then i could have increased the pressure out of instinct." the two humans and a vampire stared at vyriana with deadpan looks on their faces. "aeliana, please deal with the situation here, more people will die if we stay here for long, we should finish what we came here for." caesar spoke up. "i believe we have wasted a significant amount of time here, he should wake up anytime soon now." faustina spoke up as well. hearing her words, vyriana''s ears perked up, the ''he'' faustina mentioned, she doubted that it was nux, and... she didn''t want these people''s attention to fall on nux just yet. "lady faustina, what are you two here for? even if it was something urgent, don''t you normally call aeliana and make her do the work for you?" she questioned. aeliana stared at vyriana for a while, however, since even she wanted to know the reasoning, she let that go. "it is not something aeliana can do." faustina shook her head. *booom* suddenly, another explosion was heard. "i swear i was controlling my power this ti-" vyriana was quick to defend herself, soon, however, her expression changed when she realized where the explosion came from, it was the trial tower. the tower had exploded. "we are late." a solemn look appeared on caesar''s face as he commented. then, without waiting anymore, he and faustina walked toward the trial tower, however, *step* *step* two women stepped in front of them. "vyriana, what are you doing?" caesar questioned, completely ignoring lyriana''s existence. "you still did not answer my question, why are you here?" vyriana questioned, this time, her tone had shifted. aeliana wanted to step in when she sensed that vyriana was being disrespectful, however, when she noticed the expression on her face, she decided to stay silent. aeliana had noticed it before and now, her doubts were confirmed. vyriana treated nux differently. nux was obviously not the first ''being with potential'' vyriana had met, there were others, not as monstrous as nux, but there were still people who impressed vyriana before. never once, however, vyriana went as far for them as she did for nux. hiding his existence from the order. swatting away more than 20 complete divine stage cultivators just so she could teach him. allowing him access to more than one dimension, even going as far as ordering the ancestral order to not come into that dimension till she allowed them to. giving him a call tablet that allowed him to contact her no matter where she was. and even going as far as using the ancestral emblem for him. well, she said that she used it because people of yrniel were getting softer, which was, in fact true, however, vyriana wasn''t the one who cared about things like that, for her, as long as she was making progress, nothing else mattered, aeliana could tell that the only reason she used the emblem was because she wanted to make things more challenging for nux so he could grow even stronger. vyriana did all of that for nux, and even now, just from her expression, aeliana could tell that vyriana was ready to go against faustina and caesar, even though she knew that she would be defeated in less than a second. ''what have you done to my vyriana, nux leander?'' aeliana couldn''t help but chuckle as she glanced at vyriana. caesar and faustina, on the other hand, frowned, they could sense hostility from vyriana and when their eyes fell on lyriana who stood beside her, bravely glaring at them, the two sighed and caesar pointed at tower, "we are here for the one you are trying to protect." "why?" "he cleared the human trial, so we need to reward to him." vyriana frowned in confusion. aeliana, on the other hand, widened her eyes in disbelief, "are you saying you are here to give him your blood!?" vyriana''s expression changed as well. "as if we have any other choice, that person has made a mess inside the tower. he reached a level where no one was supposed to reach. it would be a pain to recreate the tower, we would need to call those shorties to rebuild it from scratch." caesar sighed. just what kind of monster was taking the trial? does he even need to take the trail in the first place? Chapter 1213 Nux was squashed to death. chapter 1213 nux was squashed to death. "long live... the king..." the general, whose neck was broken, limbs were crushed and life force was about to come to an end, spoke one last time as he looked at his king while lying on the ground filled with corpses of other soldiers who fought bravely and the monsters who rushed into them without any fear inside them. the general knew that he was about to die, even if his life force wasn''t all used up, he knew he would still die, his heart was pumping blood, however, most of his blood vessels that took the blood from one place to other were crushed along with his limbs, he couldn''t move, let alone stand, however, even in this condition, he stared at his king and tried to chant his name one more time, "long... li..." this time, however, he could not complete his words and stopped breathing... "haaahh... haaah... fuck..." nux, who was barely standing using his sword as a support, cursed. this time, he wasn''t carrying two swords like he normally did, his body was not in the condition to use a second sword, heck, even using a single sword was considered an achievement for the current him. the zenith flow had stopped working. after all, out of tens of thousands of ''situations'' he ''stored'' into his muscle memories, a situation where all his muscles were overused and had stopped working due to excessive amount of vibrations passed through them, was not one of them. "how much... longer...?" nux questioned as he glanced at the battlefield with his face covered in his blood. there were bruises all over his body, the only reason his limbs weren''t trembling nonstop was because of the [absolute essence] that he was using to control his body. however, these bruises weren''t the most horrifying part, his long, lustrous hair had turned white and dull, his lips had become rough, and his face was covered in countless wrinkles, his arms and legs, which were once muscular, had thinned down, and there were age spots all over his body, nux, who once looked like a healthy young man in his 20s, now looked like a man who was a step away from his grave. he had used his life force. one had to know, nux was barely 200 years old and as a semi saint, he could live for as long as 3000 years. he was brimming with almost endless life force, honestly, nearly 3000 years'' worth of life force was barely something any other cultivators could muster, however, nux could do it, and that was the only reason he was still standing on this battlefield, where his 100 clones, were facing against 400 divine stage monsters, well, the word ''facing'' was glorifying it, they were simply trying to dodge their attacks and were getting beaten up in the process. they were stalling. the only good thing was that unlike nux, who had lost his ability to use zenith flow, the clones, who were summoned during this wave, were able to use it. if it was a battle against only 100 divine stage cultivators, nux might have won, however, 500 divines was simply too big of a number. one of his clones was facing four divine stage monsters, even with zenith flow, it was simply impossible to dodge the attacks of 4 beings who were stronger and faster than the user himself. slowly and steadily, the clones were losing, they had also lost the regeneration of the vampire bloodline, and neither could they turn into their shadow form to dodge attacks, of course, the only reason he made it this far was because of the complete primordial blood, however, after reaching this stage, nux couldn''t help but recall the conveniences provided by his other bloodlines. this was the 39th wave, where nux was supposed to face 10,000 saints and 500 divines, an absurdly difficult level that had no clue how to clear, heck, even the past few waves, from facing 100 divines to 200 and then 500, all of them were levels that nux couldn''t complete even after using his almost endless life force. in truth, even after using his life force, if the waves were complete, nux would have failed at the 38th wave, where he was supposed to face 5000 saints and 500 divines, after all, the addition of an extra 5000 divines in the 39th wave wasn''t a very big challenge for nux who could simply send a clone or two to clear up the saints. the real problem was the 500 divines, even if he used his life force, the maximum amount of clones that had decent fighting ability was 100. fighting against 200 divines with 100 clones was still a possibility, but 500? that was simply too farfetched. one clone could not face 5 divines at the same time, nux even tried to push his bodies to kill a few divines, however, even after killing almost 100 divine stage monsters, the difficulty still didn''t go down and the fact that his clones had taken many hits didn''t help either. n(-o(-v)/e(-l--b-.i./n the only reason nux was able to clear the 38th wave was time. nux had found a loophole in the tower, the tower was designed in such a way that after 24 hours, all monsters disappear and the next waves start, that was how nux made it to the 39th wave, and with the same intention, he was planning on making it to the 40th, which, he supposed would be the last one. *clank* while he was thinking all this, nux was attacked by a monster that skipped past one of his clones, he blocked the attack using his sword, however, in the process, his sword fell and he lost his balance, ''fuck...'' nux cursed, he could see the second incoming attack, an attack, that he couldn''t dodge, and the attack that could very well kill him, ''no, i just need to survive for a little longer!!'' nux shook his head, awaking from his thoughts as he then recalled all 100 of his clones and, *boooooom* nux was squashed to death. or... that was how it should be but, a primordial incubus''s ultimate ability, an ability that made a primordial incubus much trickier to deal with, even when compared to other primordial beings, a perfect clone, a clone that replicates 100% of the original strength, an illusion that synthesizes the reality itself, a clone, that becomes the reality, in case the original dies, a clone that could become real, or in other words, a clone that could be used as a second life. "khaawwwkkkkk!!" just that the soul would need a few years to get used to the new body... and during this time... no incubus abilities could be used. so now... nux had to face 400 divine stage monsters rushing towards him, without any clones, with an old body that could barely move. nux then picked up a sword fallen on the ground, ready to face his opponents, he, however, lucked out and, the 400 divine stage monsters rushing towards him started disappearing... 24 hours were up. "haaah!!" nux fell on the ground, breathing as hard as he could. he had around 10 minutes before the 40th wave started. he needed to recover as much as possible before that. however, *rumble* *rumble* while nux was resting, he felt the ground tremble, something was coming towards him fast... extremely fast. nux stood up, preparing to face whatever it was, soon, his eyes fell on a strange figure that didn''t match the rest of the monsters, its entire body felt like it couldn''t be formed properly. nux narrowed his eyes, trying to understand what that ''thing'' was, however, *whoosh* the ''thing'' quickly passed by and nux''s world turned upside down. a few moments later, when he saw the ''thing'' clashing and destroying his dome and the castle it was protecting, he realized, he was beheaded. he was killed and he failed at the 40th wave. Chapter 1214 We are the Leaders of the Ancestral Order chapter 1214 we are the leaders of the ancestral order "haaahh!!" nux''s eyes were shot open as died inside the trial and woke up in his original body, it took a few moments for his brain to process what happened, for the last few waves, he had been so into the trial that he forgot that everything around him was actually an illusion even though the only reason he was going this far was because of the fact that it was. anyways, nux soon closed his eyes and started to calm his breathing, about a minute later, when his heart rate returned to normal and he finally sorted out his thoughts, he started looking around. he was inside the trial tower, sitting on a circular magic circle, around him, there were many more similar circles, he recalled that this was where his wives were sitting. realizing that all of them had already cleared the trial, a smile appeared on his face. once again, his eyes fell on the walls that seemed to be made out of different sorts of material and different mysterious patterns engraved onto them. nux didn''t know whether it was done purely for the aesthetics or did it have any actual reason behind and, honestly, he didn''t care. as long as it looked cool, it was all fine, no? thinking about it, nux finally stood up. he glanced at his body, noticing how he wasn''t forced to use his [absolute kinesis] to move himself and had regained all his muscles, a smile formed on his face. ''didn''t know being able to move all by myself would feel this good.'' nux chuckled as he clenched his fist, tightening his muscles just to check the condition of his body. he also realized that he had regained all the bloodlines his incubus blood had devoured inside the trial tower. sensing that, he sighed in relief. ''primordial incubus is strong, however, being able to use the powers of different races is one of my trump cards, i cannot lose them. though it would be great if i could use my incubus blood without any restriction, if only my human blood was on a higher leve-'' suddenly, nux froze when he realized something. he was so glad to be back in a body that was full of abundant life force, active muscles, and no sort of pain that he completely forgot about one important thing. there were no changes in his body. his body was completely the same as when he entered the trial. even his human blood, he was expecting was to wake up with a new primordial human blood running through his veins, a blood that would allow him to use all his other bloodlines to a significant level without having to worry about it being devoured, however, he still had the weak exceptional level bloodline that was partially devoured by the incubus blood before. ''what...?'' nux was confused. ''i failed...?'' nux found it hard to believe. he reached the 40th wave. now he didn''t know what the previous record was, or whether reaching the 40th wave was a big deal or not, what he did know, was that, if he failed the trial even after doing what he did, there is no way any other human in the world could clear it. it was not his arrogance, it was a simple fact. nux was the human with the greatest potential the entire world had ever seen. he simply cannot fail a trial unless it is an impossible trial, even if he didn''t get a primordial level bloodline, there was no way he couldn''t reach the saint level. *crack* while nux was thinking all this, he heard a voice. n/)ovelb1n turning toward the source, he noticed that the wall he had been looking at before had a huge crack in it. ''what is happening...?'' *crack* nux frowned, soon, however, the crack widened. more and more cracks started appearing all over the place. nux''s eyes widened in surprise when he realized what was about to happen, he tried to leave, however, it was already too late, *booooom* the tower exploded. what was interesting to note was that even though nux was right in the center of the tower, he wasn''t affected by the explosion at all. it was similar to how aisha stepped out completely unharmed when the succubus trial tower exploded. this case, however, was different, ''why did the tower explode...?'' nux frowned in confusion. he thought that the succubus trial tower exploded because aisha received a primordial level bloodline, in his case, however, he didn''t receive anything at all. then why... the more nux thought about all this, the more his confusion increased and the deeper his frown got. in the end, he finally came up with a solution. ''fuck it.'' he decided to stop thinking about everything altogether and go out. thinking was not his strong side anyway, he would rather go out and meet his wives. deciding that, nux decided to move, but suddenly, his expression changed when he sensed a presence walking into the trial grounds. two unknown beings had walked in, he narrowed his eyes when he realized he couldn''t assess how strong the two were even after using *essence*, but then, a playful smile appeared on his face when he sensed a familiar presence entering the trial behind the two as well. nux waited for three beings to reach him, then, his eyes finally fell on the two humans and vyriana walking behind them. ''what is this, a beauty show?'' nux frowned, he knew about vyriana since he had spent quite a lot of time with her, vyriana was an exceptional beauty that would overshadow the majority of people walking with her, however, the two humans walking with her were different. they weren''t overshadowed, their beauty, both male and female, was enough to hold on against someone like vyriana, and that surprised nux. *caesar picture* *faustina picture* "so it''s you." suddenly, the human woman spoke up, observing nux with an interested look on her face. the expression on her face was different from how when she was looking at other natives of yrnie outside. "you know me?" nux narrowed his eyes. for some reason, seeing this woman, flirting with her was not the first thought that came to his mind. "you have caused quite a lot of inconvenience for us." faustina chuckled. confused, nux glanced at vyriana for answers, the dragon woman, however, was strangely silent. "we are here because of what you did in the trial," caesar spoke up. "you can see that?" nux narrowed his eyes as he questioned. he had confirmed it with vyriana before and she told him that no one could see what someone does inside the trial towers, this was why he decided to go all out in the first place, but for these two people to appear in front of him like that... a wary look appeared on nux''s face and seeing that, caesar chuckled. "you have a lot to hide, don''t you?" "..." nux didn''t say anything. "don''t worry, we cannot see what you did inside the trial tower, no one can. we can only know the number of waves a being has cleared." "that sounds quite unconvincing," nux replied. "you can think whatever you wish, child. the only reason we are here is because of the mess you created inside the trial." "mess...?" nux frowned in confusion. "you reached the 40th wave." caesar spoke. "i did." nux didn''t deny. "the maximum number of waves that were meant to be cleared was 31. you cleared 9 extra waves and reached a level where no one was supposed to reach, waves 31st to 39th weren''t a problem since we still made it just because it was convenient, however, we did not create the 40th wave when we were creating the tower because no one was supposed to reach it. and now that you did, simply awarding you with a primordial level blood is not enough." caesar spoke, nux, on the other hand, was focused on a completely different topic, "y-you created the trial t-towers?" from what it was told, the ancestral order were the ones who gave the trial towers to different powers of the world and told them to manage it, however, when he asked vyriana, she told him that other than the ''absolute beings'', no one else knew about the tower because those ''absolute beings'' were the ones who created it. so these two humans... were the part of the ''absolute beings'' vyriana was talking about and nux couldn''t believe it. sensing the look on his face, both caesar and faustina frowned, without any second thought, they turned towards vyriana. vyriana avoided their eyes, "i may or may not have told him a few things that were not necessary." she spoke, looking elsewhere. "..." "..." the two humans had deadpan looks on their faces. in the end, however, they sighed, "it is alright, since we are going this far, it wouldn''t make sense to not tell him who we are," faustina sighed. "fausti-" caesar tried to speak, however, "it doesn''t matter, caesar. if we take him in, we need to tell him the truth anyway." "..." caesar turned silent and nodded in understanding. faustina then turned towards nux and, "you are correct, we are the ones who created the trial towers, faustina then turned towards nux and, "you are correct, we are the ones who created the trial towers, we are the leaders of the ancestral order, the first humans of yrniel, or the human progenitors if you wish to call." Chapter 1215 Reward for his performance. chapter 1215 reward for his performance. "we are the leaders of the ancestral order, the first humans of yrniel, or the human progenitors if you wish to call." faustina revealed and nux''s eyes widened in surprise, "the first humans of yrniel..." "that is correct. my name is faustina origin, he is my partner, or husband if you may call, caesar origin. nice to meet you," faustina tilted her head, wanted to know nux''s name, "my name is nux leander. it is a pleasure to meet you, lady faustina, and lord caesar." nux bowed his head as a show of respect. in his mind, he instantly thought of adam and even the moment he was told that they were the first human of yrniel, now nux wasn''t a religious guy, however, living in this world for so long, he did learn one thing, the older the person, the stronger he is. after all, they had more time to grow stronger compared to others. a 3,000-year-old person is like a saint stage cultivator, a 5,000-year-old person is likely to be a divine stage cultivator, this is simply how the world worked. using this logic, only a single question popped up in nux''s mind. what about beings who were born when all of this started? the oldest beings in the entire world, how strong would they be? what level have they reached? is it the so-called peak? the peak that he desired to reach together with his wives, were these two already at that level? while nux was thinking all this, vyriana, who had been silent all this while narrowed her eyes, "lady faustina, what did you mean when you said you wanted to take him in?" "hmm?" faustina frowned looking at vyriana, the dragon woman however, did not back down, she wanted answers. seeing that, faustina couldn''t help but chuckle, she then turned towards nux with a curious look on her face and, "child, what sort of magic have you done on our vyriana? this is the first time i have seen her worry about someone to this extent. even when we were coming here to meet, she didn''t let us go unless we allowed her to enter as well. she''s being so overprotective that i can''t even believe that this is the same vyriana who is indifferent to almost anything other than strength." hearing those words, a smile crept up on nux''s face. he wasn''t a dense idiot and neither was this the first time vyriana had shown that she cared for him, however, seeing her looking so anxious because she was worried about him did make him feel quite good. vyriana truly cared for him and although nux knew this well, seeing it with his own eyes did make his heart flutter. "my magic is still not complete yet, lady faustina. i still need some more time." he replied with a wide smile on his face, looking at vyriana''s face with an intense look on his face, completely ignoring faustina who was staring at him. yes, faustina was beautiful, as beautiful as vyriana, in nux''s eyes, however, the current vyriana was simply too precious. vyriana, who noticed it felt her eyebrow twitching, "what are you looking at, huh?" she questioned with an annoyed look on her face. "nothing." nux simply smiled. annoyed by that smile but not wanting to lose her temper, vyriana turned towards faustina and, "you still haven''t answered my question, lady faustina." "it means exactly what you think it means, we wish to take him in, as our disciple. he had more than enough potential to be trained by us." caesar spoke up. he could feel that faustina was enjoying the reactions vyriana was showing, with her nature, she would never get anything done and would manipulate these two children to continue this drama and entertain herself. normally, he wouldn''t have interrupted her fun, right now, however, they came here for something important, and wasting more time was not necessary. therefore, caesar decided to answer vyriana''s question and carry on. hearing his words, vyriana frowned, "your disciple..." this time, she just glanced at nux. this was not a disciple she could take in her stead. she could only give him a single advice, "you can trust them." "..." nux turned silent as he realized all three of them were now looking at him, waiting for his answer. then suddenly, "well, before you decide, let us give you your reward for clearing the trial tower," caesar spoke up. "right..." nux nodded. honestly, he completely forgot about the reward part. "you said that giving me a primordial blood is not enough... then... are you saying there is a bloodline stronger than primordial blood?" nux questioned with a curious look on his face. normally, he would find it hard to believe that a bloodline stronger than primordial level exists, after all, he himself possessed the primordial blood, he knew how strong it was and couldn''t imagine something even stronger. right now, however, he was standing in front of the human progenitors, possibly the strongest beings in the entire world. if they came here personally just to reward him, then it couldn''t possibly be something useless, now could it? "not really, there is no bloodline stronger than the primordial blood." caesar shook his head. "except one that is." once nux frowned, he completed his sentence as he pointed at himself. "wait..." nux''s expression changed. "my blood. it is a level above primordial level and this is going to be your reward for reaching the 40th wave." caesar revealed and both nux and vyriana widened their eyes in surprise. progenitor''s blood... blood of the strongest being in the world... just... just how much potential would nux have once he accepts this blood...? nux could feel his body tremble. "so, if everything is clear, let''s start the process, shall we?" caesar questioned with a smile on his face. nux glanced at vyriana, the dragon girl nodded continuously, she couldn''t allow nux to miss this opportunity no matter what. nux nodded then suddenly, he noticed a big magic circle forming under his feet, the same circle was formed under caesar''s feet, he noted that this magic circle was different from what the system used when it extracted blood from his wives and gave it to him, however, the process seemed oddly similar, a blood drop came out of caesar''s heart, an absurd level of pressure descended onto nux''s, his body''s safety mechanism kicked in as he lost consciousness. on the other hand, caesar''s face turned pale the moment the blood drop came out of his heart, vyriana looked worried when she noticed that, therefore, "what he is sharing is the essence of his blood, it is not something that can be recovered once shared and is a vital part of our blood. this is the reason why he looks like that. don''t worry, the magic circle he is using makes sure that the process of sharing the bloodline is completely safe for both parties. so nothing will happen to that child." faustina explained, easing vyriana''s worries. "sharing progenitor level bloodline requires you to share the essence of your bloodline?" vyriana was confused. this time, she was worried about someone else. one of the very few beings she could call her ''family''. after all, sooner or later, she would need to inherit the progenitor''s blood, her master''s blood. "as i said, the process is safe for both parties, your master won''t be weakened even when she gives you her blood." faustina could read the dragon woman like an open book. vyriana, however, frowned, "then can''t you continue to create progenitor level beings by sharing your blood? it would be horrifying to fight against an army that strong. yrniel would be invincible." "it is not that simple, child." faustina laughed out loud. "this blood gives one the potential to become almost as strong as the progenitor themselves, beings who could endanger the entire universe, let alone yrniel. there is no way beings like these can be mass produced, else the universe''s balance would have long been tipped off since it requires us to use our essence, each progenitor can only share our blood one time, so we need to be exceptionally careful about who we choose." faustina replied. "and you chose to nux without even knowing what kind of he is...?" vyriana couldn''t understand the logic. n.-o-)v/-¦Å(-l.-b)-1//n "you can say we got greedy." faustina simply shrugged, "i have never once seen a human with a potential as great as him, and all of this when his blood is only at an exceptional level, just imagine how strong he would be if he got a progenitor level bloodline. also, we created the trial towers to allow the people of yrniel to battle their fates, everyone is awarded according to their performance, so we had no other choice but to fairly reward him for his. you think that child deserves anything less than a progenitor level blood?" faustina questioned then soon, she covered her mouth with her hand and, "well, who am i asking, of course you would say no. after all, you would want the best for that child. ah, to be young~" vyriana''s mouth twitched in annoyance, if it wasn''t for her increased level of self-control she learned while being with nux, she would have attacked this woman right here and now and would have gotten beaten up. she, however, took a deep breath, and questioned, "but shouldn''t his absurd potential make you even warier? after all, if he decides to..." "it doesn''t matter." faustina interrupted. "even if he decides to walk on the wrong path and becomes our enemy, we simply need to deal with him. it would be a pity to lose someone with potential as great as him, but we have to do what we have to do." in the end, a progenitor was even more arrogant than a dragon genius. Chapter 1216 Something is wrong chapter 1216 something is wrong "how long would it take?" vyriana questioned as she glanced at nux who was lying on the floor, unconscious. the magic circle formed under him was shining constantly, sucking an endless amount of mana from the air. "it will take at least a week before his body gets used to the blood, his brain must have made him unconscious during the process to prevent any unforeseen situations." faustina replied with a calm look on her face. vyriana nodded in understanding, then suddenly, "ugghh..." a pained groan was heard. it came from nux, who was still unconscious, his face however, had contorted into a frown and it seemed like he was in pain. "something is wrong." caesar commented. "what is happening?" faustina questioned with a calm look on her face, vyriana, on the other hand, was as calm, "have the two of you shared your bloodline with anyone else before? how safe is the method you two are using?" she shot a series of questions and this time, the human couple had solemn looks on their face. "this is our first time doing this, however, the method we are using is 100% percent correct. the fact that there is some problem means that the problem is coming from his side, my blood has already left my body, it is his body that is not accepting it." hearing those words, vyriana narrowed her eyes, "are you putting the blame on him instead?" "i am not putting the blame on anyone, vyriana. human blood is adaptable, and that adaptability rises to a whole new level when it comes to my blood. the fact that nux''s body is rejecting my blood is surprising, it must mean that he is hiding a secret inside his body, something related to his blood and something that we do not know about." caesar replied calmly and the moment she heard those words, vyriana''s expression changed. in an instant, she understood what the problem was and for the first time in her long life, she panicked, "w-what do we do now?" she questioned. nove-lb/1n "there is nothing we can do." the human progenitors shook their head. "what...?" "i already gave him my blood, i have no control over the situation anymore," caesar explained. "are you saying that you put him at risk when you were here to reward him?" vyriana''s tone changed and this time, the progenitor didn''t let that slide. "mind your tone, vyriana. we treat you playfully, but that does not mean you are allowed to disrespect us." seeing that her partner was losing his temper, faustina decided to step in and calm the situation. "vyriana, what he has received is the blood of a human progenitor, the strongest trait of human blood is its adaptability, and in the case of a progenitor''s blood, this adaptability is even stronger. no matter what happens or what ''secrets'' that child is hiding, the blood inside him will adapt to the changes and transform accordingly. it might take more than a week, however, i assure you that nux leander will not be harmed in the process." hearing those words, vyriana finally calmed down. there was no point in losing her temper in this situation anyway, especially considering who the two people standing in front of her were, she couldn''t intimidate them like others and get them to do what she wanted, she was not strong enough to do that yet. "wha-" vyriana wanted to say something else, but then suddenly, all three people inside the tower turned around as they sensed a few beings entering the tower. the human progenitor narrowed their eyes, before coming here, they specifically ordered to not let anyone inside no matter who they were but... "what is aeliana doing?" caesar seemed annoyed as well. soon, the vampire appeared in front of them and shrugged, "i do not have enough energy to deal with them." then, she pointed at 12 women who walked in with her and were looking at the human progenitors with wary looks on their faces. "who are they?" faustina questioned as she tilted her head in confusion. "they are that man''s wives." vyriana was the one who answered. "a bunch of crazy women." she commented. "..." "..." the two human progenitor stared at the dragon women with deadpan looks on their faces, but then, "what are you doing to him?" amaya questioned, looking right into the progenitors'' eyes. the human couple, however, completely ignored the bunch of women standing in front of them and turned toward aeliana, "why did you let them in?" the two progenitors didn''t care whether these women were nux''s wives or not, these women had potential and some of these women did, in fact, attract their eyes, however, in front of nux, all of them paled by a huge margin, and the progenitors, whose interest was currently locked on nux leander, didn''t like the fact that aeliana ignored their orders and let this bunch in, "their questions are endless, no matter what i tell them, they seem to have a way to put in differently and constantly cry about wanting to go in, i had no other choice," "i don''t remember you being so accommodating, has something changed?" caesar questioned. normally, rather than dealing with so much, aeliana would simply put those people to sleep and ask someone to throw them away. they were expecting her to do the same this time as well, not to mention that the people in question were too weak to do anything against it. aeliana, however, had a simple answer, "i imagined that the two of you would like to get close to that man, so as to not completely destroy your chances, i decided to hold back and bring them in. that man gets a bit edgy when it comes to his wives." "..." "..." the progenitors turned towards the dragon girl who seemed to know nux the most and she simply shrugged, "as i said, they are all crazy, and that man is the craziest of them all," Chapter 1217 They are all crazy chapter 1217 they are all crazy "as i said, they are all crazy, and that man is the craziest of them all," vyriana replied with a shrug. "..." "..." in the end, the progenitors just sighed and decided that it would be better to reveal everything to these women, after all, they had no reason to antagonize the wives of their future student, especially when they were only here because they cared for him. the explanation took a while, the women were surprised to see that two of the strongest beings in the universe had taken an interest in nux because of what he did in the trial. "the 40th wave...? but that does not make any sense..." suddenly, a frown appeared on astaria''s face. "he is a semi saint, so in the 30th wave, he should be facing 10,000 semi saints, 500 saints, and 1 divine stage level monster, i get the rest, but he faced a divine stage monster and won...? how does that make sense?" everyone in the room knew that divine stage cultivators were a different level of existence altogether, nux was strong, however, he himself admitted that even if he went all out, facing a divine stage cultivator was simply impossible. "the monsters inside the trial do not have a law of self since the tower is unable to replicate it, so although they are called divine stage, in truth, they only have the speed and strength of an incomplete divine stage cultivator and while it is quite an achievement that he was able to defeat it, it is still not impossible." faustina was the one who answered the question. "what is absurd, however, is the fact that this man was able to face 10,000 saints and 500 divines in the 39th wave, and he cleared it. that meant that he either defeated 500 divines or survived against such a huge wave for 24 hours, both of which, are simply impossible to achieve. i am quite curious as to how he did it." faustina seemed extremely interested in nux. seeing that, a playful smile appeared on allura''s face, "he might tell you if you ask him, you know?" "he will?" faustina seemed taken aback. "well, obviously not when you just ask him. we all started from somewhere you know?" allura smiled. the women who surrounded him were staring daggers at her, they obviously knew what she was getting at, allura, however, ignored her sisters. a human progenitor was standing in front of her, the strongest of them all. if this woman became... nux''s, just imagining what sort of power nux would hold made her think that it was worth it. n)-ovelb1n allura had long accepted that more and more sisters would join them, so she didn''t mind going out and actively hunting for sisters, after all, that was the least she could do for the man she loved, no? a twisted way to think but... it was allura we were talking about, the woman was never sane to begin with. "i will try to win his trust then." faustina nodded. "mhm." allura''s smile widened but she didn''t say anything else. while everyone else continued to chat with each other, nux, who had just been injected with progenitor level bloodline in his system was having a hard time. the human blood that entered his body was simply too strong. the system had created a way to ensure that none of his bloodline mix with each other and whenever a new bloodline was extracted from his wives, the system simply created another ''space'' to store the bloodline without disturbing the rest. caesar''s method, however, wasn''t like this. the human blood that entered nux''s body had started to flow through every part of nux''s body, mercilessly breaking away the ''spaces'' the system had created for other bloodlines, allowing his other bloodlines to be free and act however they wanted. and just as one would expect, this turned nux''s body into a battlefield for the bloodlines, the system did try to interrupt and contain the bloodlines, however, it was helpless, with nux being unconscious and unable to support it using *essence*, it was simply impossible for it to do everything on its own. normally, in a situation like this, the bloodlines would have fought amongst themselves and would have tried to devour each other, right now, however, all the bloodlines had one common enemy, the human blood. since the human blood was covering all, the bloodlines decided to attack the human blood and devour it first. *booom* an endless amount of mana burst out of nux''s body while all this happened. *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* the magic circle created under nux continued to such in the mana required to continue the process, the intensity at which it was shining had increased, the same was true for the amount of mana it was absorbing. "ugghh..." on the other hand, nux was covered with sweat and groaned in pain. mind you, after training with the vampires and vyriana, nux''s pain tolerance was on an inhuman level, so the fact that this man was groaning in pain even when he was unconscious was enough to tell what sort of experience he was going through. suddenly, nux''s body started trembling as his face turned pale. it looked as if all the blood inside his body was being dried up. "nux!" unable to take it anymore, his wives and vyriana tried to rush toward him, however, they soon realized that their bodies were frozen, "do not go near him." faustina spoke with a calm look on her face. "but he is-!" astaria tried to retort, however, "there is nothing you can do that will relieve his pain in any way, you might even make it worse. trust the human blood that was injected into his body and although i know we have not earned it yet, trust us, we are not here to harm him." faustina''s expression was genuine. and just like she said, as more time passed, nux''s body finally started to calm down. *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* the magic circle continued to suck more and more mana, trying everything it can to satisfy the demands of the leading blood inside nux''s body. yes, ''leading'' blood, the progenitor level human blood, which was up against all other bloodlines inside nux''s body, had finally started to act. *rumble* *rumble* yrniel trembled, something that never happened before was happening. Chapter 1218 Whats happening? chapter 1218 what''s happening? *rumble* *rumble* *rumble* *thunder* *thunder* the entire yrniel trembled. heavy clouds were seen all over the sky, web-like lightnings roared along with thunderous sounds, and the water bodies and the ground alike, all trembled and became restless, the star beasts, no matter the level they were at, from 1 star to 12 star, all lowered their heads as if they were trying to protect themselves from something. "what is happening...?" alaric, who was observing everything seemed taken aback. in his long life, this was the first time he had witnessed such a scene and just like him, other divine stage cultivators had the same expressions on their faces, the sky had turned golden, the weblike flashes of lightning weren''t stopping, wind currents were blowing without stopping, it was as if the world itself was trying to say something. ''nux...?'' lyriana, who was outside the trial tower couldn''t help but think of him. even she had a stupefied look on her face just like everyone else around her, they all were looking at the fantasy-like sky as if the world''s end was near. it was a beautiful, yet strangely fearsome sight. and it was not just the people here who were alerted, "mother..." vulpiana who woke up from her long ''sleep'' called out. her seven fur like tails were moving around slowly, giving an extremely cuddly vibe. "so it did disturb you huh..." faelara, who had just walked into her daughter''s room commented as she opened the curtains of the window and glanced at the golden sky outside. "w-what is happening...?" vulpiana was shocked. "it is the will of yrniel." faelara commented with a solemn look on her face, her eyes reflected a mysterious shine as she stared at the sky. "will of yrniel...?" vulpiana''s confusion was visible. "do not practice your law for now. yrniel is in a mess right now, you will simply be wasting your efforts." faelara replied. "mother, what is happening...?" vulpiana could not understand. faelara, however, shook her head, "i do not know. the only time a will of the world acts this way is when it is either too scared or when it is extremely happy and in both cases, one thing is common, something big is about to happen. something that might destroy everything we worked so hard for." faelara explained with a grim look on her face. vulpiana, however, couldn''t understand anything her mother was saying, she absolutely hated how her mother was talking in riddles. in the end, she just stared at the sky, mesmerized by the shining golden color and this golden colored reminded her of a certain man, "is he back...?" she questioned. "hmm?" faelara tilted her head in confusion, soon however, her expression changed, "he must have left quite an impression if you still remember him." "he defeated me and the other so-called heroes alone." "not like you were using all your strength." faelara waved her hand. "not like that would have changed anything." vulpiana''s reply was quick. faelara chuckled, she liked how self-aware how daughter was, it was important to know your strengths, weaknesses, and limits. only then could one plan their future actions. "he is back and he had made quite a big ruckus too," faelara replied. "what did he do?" vulpiana questioned. "defeated some clans who challenged his, massacred an entire high-level clan only leaving 3 complete saints alive, and declaring war against the dragon continent and its lord." faelara dropped the bomb and, "what...?" vulpiana''s eyes widened in absolute horror. "i only went to closed-door cultivation after breaking through and becoming a 7-tailed fox, how long has it been!?" vulpiana questioned. "well, you have been in closed-door cultivation for 50 years now, as for nux, he only came out a few days ago." "a few days...?" vulpiana was shocked. he did all that in a few days...? she couldn''t possibly believe something as absurd as that. "that boy is a lot more monstrous than we initially thought. spying on him might not exactly go as we planned so i want you to drop the idea." "we cannot do that and you know that. he knows our secret and we need to find out how." "it is not that simple, vyriana is around him almost all the time." "then how is the dragon lord fighting him?" "well... there are some shenanigans that i''d rather not explain. just look into everything by yourself and decide it on your own. the laws of the world are a mess anyway, so i won''t be sending you anywhere, not unless the will of yrniel calms down." faelara spoke, her words, however, raised a flag. ... in a place far away from nux and the others, a man with golden eyes opened his eyes in his darkroom as he sensed the changes in yrniel, a frown appeared on his face, "what is happening...?" a woman appeared behind him and replied. 00:45 "don''t be foolish, yrniel never reacted in such a way." he questioned. "it''s the will of yrniel." a woman appeared behind him and replied. "don''t be foolish, yrniel never reacted in such a way." the man dismissed, the woman, however, just smiled, "did you already forget?" "are you saying someone comparable to him was born?" the man raised his eyebrow. "i am merely inferring things from what i am seeing." the man didn''t bother to argue any further, he just closed his eyes and tried to sense what happened, *rumble* yrniel trembled, giving him the answer he asked for, "a human..." the man frowned. "is it the same one who reached the 40th wave?" the woman questioned with a curious look on her face and hearing her question, the man looked stupefied, "the 40th wave...? of the human trial...?" seeing his shocked expression, the woman couldn''t help but feel superior, "while you were sleeping, a monster who reached the 40th wave inside the human trial appeared." "what? how!?" the man widened his eyes in disbelief as he stood up in shock. "and do you know who is currently teaching that man?" "who...?" "it''s our vyriana." "that girl...?" the man was shocked. "that is correct, ''that'' girl. and from what aeliana told me, she is quite protective of that man as well, even going as far as using the emblem for his sake." "what...?" the man was shocked. in an instant, he closed his eyes, wanting answers. n(/0velbinnove(lb-in Chapter 1219 Give your father some time. chapter 1219 give your father some time. the man closed his eyes, wanting to get answers to his questions, but suddenly, he opened his eyes and a solemn look appeared on his face. the woman who stood behind him had a similar expression on her face, "get ready." the woman spoke. the man nodded, he sensed his allies already appearing outside his little hut. the woman glanced at him before leaving the hut, wanting to address the situation, "saphira, i can see you are aging." suddenly, a dwarf laughed out loud as he glanced at the woman who walked out. the woman, or saphira, glared at the dwarf as her golden eyes shined, "living for too long indeed harms one''s brain huh... to think you would wish for death the moment you meet me." she commented. now that she was finally out of the dark hut, her features were much clearer than before, she was 182 cm tall, with red-colored scales all over her arms and face, 2 red horns on her head, and red hair. she was one of two dragon progenitors, saphira origin. the dwarf in front of her was thargreak origin, one of the 6 dwarves progenitor. "where are the others?" saphira questioned. "they should be here any moment now." a beastmen progenitor replied. "caesar and faustina said they won''t be coming, they are still with that child." an elven woman spoke. "i cannot believe a human caused this..." the one eyed demon progenitor commented as he glanced at the golden light shining in the sky. "it is surprising indeed." the dwarf nodded. "and it has attracted unnecessary attention." saphira commented with a solemn look on her face. "it was bound to happen." another demon progenitor commented. "what i do not understand is why is yrniel showing such a reaction, it should know that it would attract attention if it does." another being questioned. "is that not obvious? yrniel is scared." saphina replied. "of a human who is barely a semi saint?" "it is scared of the unknown." "it is foolish to try and attract the enemy''s attention just because you are scared. what do you think would happen? the enemy would come to help? yrniel could have privately informed us about what it was so scared of." the man snorted. "you know it doesn''t have enough energy for that," saphira replied. "yo-" she wanted to continue but then, "tsk, why are you acting like a little bitch, huh? are you that scared of fighting them?" suddenly, seraphina''s partner, the male dragon, dagahra origin walked out of the hut with a big smile on his face. "i just do not wish to tire myself out." the man replied with a lazy look on his face. after all, he knew he can not lose no matter how strong the enemy was, the battle would only drag on for countless centuries and he would only be tiring himself out. it was a pointless effort, the enemy, however, just cannot seem to understand. while he was thinking all of this and dreading the long battle, thargreak the dwarf frowned as he noticed something others did not, "why the hell do you look so happy?" he questioned as he glanced at dagahra. saphira, who had noticed the same had the same question in her head as well, and seeing that they all finally noticed, dagahra''s smile widened, "i brought good news." "good news...?" the progenitors frowned in confusion. "what good news?" saphira questioned. "we won''t be fighting this battle." dagahra revealed. "what...?" the demon who was complaining earlier seemed taken aback. "what are you..." thargreak wanted to question, but suddenly, he thought of another possibility and his expression changed. it wasn''t just him, saphira and all other more perspective progenitors understood what dagahra was trying to get at, and were all seemed shocked, "is he awake...?" unable to contain herself, saphira questioned. dagahra''s smile widened however, before he could answer, *booooom* the golden sky had suddenly turned red, as a horrifying pressure descended throughout yrniel, of course, the pressure didn''t even budge the progenitors, the netizens of yrniel, however, weren''t the same. from the mortal to a divines, complete or not, unable to take the horrifying pressure, everyone passed out. the so-called world leaders, the people from the ancestral order or the black order, all of them lost their consciousness as the pressure descended. even vyriana was lying on the floor, unconscious. it was as if the entire yrniel had come to a stop. nux, his wives, vyriana, everyone around him were unconscious, there were only three exceptions, the two human progenitors and... aeliana. "father..." aeliana''s expression changed. she could sense this energy. "he is awake..." faustina commented, further confirming aeliana''s thoughts. the two human progenitors looked at the girl in front of them, the girl who was on the verge of crying, "i would suggest you to wait." suddenly, faustina spoke up as she looked into aeliana''s eyes. aeliana turned towards her and faustina started to explain, "that man woke up just so he could drive those people away, the only reason he released his aura was to intimidate those people, he is not yet willing to meet anyone. not even you." "..." aeliana turned silent as she clenched her fists in frustration. "do not blame yourself, child, give your father some time. he has sacrificed too many things, do not expect him to have a stable mind." suddenly, caesar spoke as he gently caressed aeliana''s head. aeliana closed her eyes, calming her emotions. on the other hand, the golden sky, which had suddenly turned red, returned back to its normal blue and clear state, the dense clouds were nowhere to be seen and the horrifying pressure decreased like it was never there in the first place. "he went to sleep again..." faustina realized. "..." aeliana didn''t show any reaction. the other progenitors, on the other hand, seemed relieved, the battle was over before it even started. with that man spreading his aura all over the place, the warning was issued, and no enemy was insane enough to ignore that monster''s warning. yrniel''s peace was extended for another few thousand years. nove/lb-in Chapter 1220 He is quite interesting, let me take a look. chapter 1220 he is quite interesting, let me take a look. "it is over..." saphira commented as she sensed the enemies disappearing one by one. "heh..." thargreek laughed out loud. he found it funny how those people act so arrogantly only to turn into a little bitch the moment something he shows any sign of moving. "if only that man could leave yrniel, we wouldn''t have any reason to go through this farce." one of the demon progenitors commented. "..." hearing those words, other progenitors all turned silent, no one wanted to talk about this and once he sensed that, dagahra stepped forward, "alright now, go away. don''t bother us, seeing all your faces again already makes me want to vomit my guts out." "you act like we are happy to see you again, even the children didn''t choose you because of your horrifying face." another demon progenitor snorted. "oi, don''t you dare go there," dagahra warned. it was a sensitive topic for him, a dark past. something he wanted to forget no matter what. the other progenitors smiled a little, then suddenly, "i want to meet him." an elven progenitor commented. when everyone turned towards her, the elf continued, "that child i mean, he made yrniel act out, we do not see it happen very happen ever since ''that'' happened." "i am actually quite curious as well. yrniel is sleeping with that man as well, i want to know just what sort of existence woke up the sleeping yrniel. i also heard he reached the 40th wave of the human trial, how is that even possible?" the lionkin progenitor spoke with an amazed look on his face. "tsk, just come with me if you people are that curious." suddenly, thargreek snorted. "hmm?" the other progenitors frowned. "that man destroyed the trial tower, and it is my turn to rebuild it." thargreek snorted, annoyed that he had to do the work. "can caesar not make it?" "since that man reached an area he was not supposed to reach, the tower''s base was destroyed, you cannot recreate just by injecting a bit of mana, i need to recreate the entire thing from scratch. it will take 2 whole hours." thargreek really was annoyed, he was even glaring at the other five dwarven progenitors who were avoiding his eyes since none of them were willing to help him. "thargreek~ my good friend." suddenly, an extremely seductive voice was heard. it was an extremely beautiful woman with purple horns, purple hair, purple eyes, and an extremely alluring body that seemed to enhance her curves even when she did nothing but stand. the woman was so beautiful that any man would get on his knees even if she walked past them, thargreek, however, was different. rather than kneeling on the ground, feeling blessed after being called by this woman, he simply snorted and, "i know the succubus''s trial tower was destroyed and you haven''t repaired it yet, don''t bother, i won''t be doing that for you, lilith." "thar~ can''t you do it for the sake of our previous relationship?" "haah? what relationship are you talking about? don''t bother me and do your own thing." thargreek didn''t budge. "you weren''t this cold before," lilith pouted, acting pitiful, none of the progenitors, however, felt bad for her. they were all over this a long long time ago. they knew all about the cards this woman played. "ugghhh, why do you not understand, i would need to go there, explain everything to everyone, or make them lose consciousness, then i would need 6 hours to recreate it on my own. can''t you do it for me? it will only take you like 15 minutes." "my 15 minutes are extremely important." "important my ass, aren''t you just going back to sleep?" lilith, the succubus progenitor retorted, the dwarf, however, completely ignored her request and walked away. "i will be taking my leave now, unlike you, i have things to do. you are welcome to come with me if you wish to see that child, i do not mind." as soon as thargreek said those words, all the progenitors present there appeared behind him, even the other dwarves who seemed like they didn''t want to do the work were there as well. n(-o-(v.-e--l/-b.(1)-n after all, the man who made yrniel react was interesting. as beings who have spent millions of years living in boredom, something interesting is what they all sought. thargreek wasn''t surprised, he himself was quite curious, so he could guess what all of them were thinking, all the progenitors disappeared and walked into the human trial towers, since everyone was still unconscious because of the pressure that descended a few minutes ago, no one could stop them. "i can''t say i am surprised." caesar, who saw them walking in commented with an expressionless look on his face. he was actually wondering why all these people would get here. "where is he?" saphira questioned. caesar simply pointed at nux who was lying on the ground, unconscious. "oh? he is quite handsome." lilith''s eyes lit up. "he is a child." thargreek snorted. "that doesn''t matter, all his necessary organs have already grown to the point of functioning properly." lilith''s reply was almost instantaneous. if nux was awake, he might have been able to come up with an answer, right now, however, he couldn''t even hear what was happening. "i can''t believe this is the same guy who reached the 40th wave and woke yrniel," dagahra commented with an amazed look on his face. "has he passed out because of ''him''?" dagahra questioned. "no, he passed out because his body was rejecting my blood." caesar replied and the other progenitors widened their eyes in disbelief. "what...?" "mhm, i found it quite strange as well." caesar nodded. "i think my blood is currently adjusting to his body''s needs." "his body is making the progenitor''s blood adjust to its need...?" saphira couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "well, we are known for being adaptive." faustina shrugged. "but even then..." saphira still found it hard to believe. "heeh? he is quite interesting, let me take a look." suddenly, lilith spoke up as she walked towards nux''s body, wanting to see what sort of ''secret'' was he hiding. Chapter 1221 He won’t choose you. chapter 1221 he won¡¯t choose you. "heeh? he is quite interesting, let me take a look." suddenly, lilith spoke up as she walked towards nux''s body, wanting to see what sort of ''secret'' was he hiding. none of the progenitors stopped her, after all, they were all curious as well. they wanted to know how this man did what he did. but then, *step* aeliana stepped in front of lilith. the succubus progenitor frowned in confusion, aeliana, however, looked into her eyes and, "i do not think he would want you to look into his secrets." "aeliana?" lilith narrowed her eyes in confusion, she didn''t think someone would stop her. aeliana, however, wasn''t planning on moving away and with how she was looking right into lilith''s eyes, her intentions were clear. seeing that, a playful smile appeared on lilith''s face, "trust me, aeliana, if he was awake, he would want to touch me." aeliana glanced at nux and started thinking, if it was this pervert... then, however, her eyes fell on his unconscious wives and, "if that is the case, do it when he is awake, i will not stop you then." "you want me to wait?" lilith frowned. "that is correct," aeliana spoke with a strict look on her face. "my friend told me to look after him before she passed out, and i will do exactly that." the vampire spoke. hearing those words, caesar and faustina turned towards vyriana and noticed her lying on the ground, unconscious, but still being able to keep her eyes opened and locked at where aeliana was previously standing, she was even pointing in the direction nux was lying on and seeing that, they were taken aback. ''she didn''t pass out the moment he released his aura...'' they had never seen a divine stage cultivator resist that pressure even for a slight moment. "look at that! the little girl was trying to protect the child. she really was quite serious about being his master." dagahra seemed quite surprised as he pointed at vyriana. "you think i was lying to you?" saphira narrowed her eyes. "i mean, wouldn''t you want to confirm these things yourself? don''t tell me you don''t find this amusing. your little girl is growing." saphira looked at the unconscious vyriana and smiled a little as well. "how long would it take for him to wake up?" suddenly, lilith turned towards caesar and questioned. since aeliana told her to wait till nux woke up and get his permission, she was going to do just that. she was curious, yes, but at the same time, she had lots of free time, she didn''t mind wasting all this time here. just that it would be great if she was told how long she would need to wait for. other progenitors turned towards caesar, wanting to know the answer. caesar, however, shook his head, "my blood is adapting to his body, i do not know how long it will take." lilith sighed in disappointment. "i am going to repair the tower, call me when he wakes up," thargreek spoke up before he left. n.-0velbin the other progenitors started looking around with bored looks on their faces as well, and then, "what are you all doing here...?" a low voice was heard. "you woke up," dagahra exclaimed. "master...?" "i don''t appreciate or depreciate your presence." vyriana frowned when she realized her master was standing in front of her. "what? do you not like that your master is here?" dagahra questioned. "i don''t appreciate or depreciate your presence." vyriana''s response was direct. "..." dagahra didn''t know what to say. vyriana, on the other hand, frowned and tried to understand the situation. soon, she finally recalled and her face turned solemn... "is ''he'' awake...?" "he went back to sleep," saphira replied. vyriana instantly turned towards aeliana and the moment she saw her biting her lips, she understood and her frown deepened, "why?" she questioned. "he is still not ready yet..." vyriana clenched her fists in annoyance, there were a lot of things she wanted to say, however, in the end, she decided to keep everything in and turned towards nux. "that man is full of surprises," dagahra commented. "did you guys look into him?" vyriana questioned, instantly glaring at all the progenitors. "hahaha~" seeing that look on her face, dagahra laughed like a father who saw his daughter do something adorable, "don''t worry, we didn''t do anything, aeliana stopped us." he replied. vyriana finally calmed down. then she stood up and glanced at nux. "you seem to care about him," saphira questioned with a playful look on her face. "hmm? of course. he is my temporary student, he is also the husband of my disciple." "you have taken in a disciple?" saphira was taken aback. "mhm." vyriana nodded as she pointed at astaria, "she was trying to find her own path on her own without knowing anything, i could relate to her situation and decided to take her in. i am actually quite impressed by her performance so far. she is a hardworking girl." "is that so..." saphira nodded as she glanced at astaria, at first, she wasn''t interested in any of the women lying on the ground, however, now that vyriana had pointed at one, her interest was piqued. "she reached the 30th wave," caesar added another bit of information. "hmm? that is quite impressive. she was close to getting primordial blood." "she would have gotten it if she had decided to not spend time with her husband but come and trained with me instead." vyriana snorted. "a slacker?" "no, she is simply crazy about her husband. something quite common in all his women." vyriana shook her head in disappointment. "oh? now i am getting even more and more curious about him." lilith chuckled as she glanced at nux and licked her lips. vyriana stared at the succubus progenitor for a while, then, she simply shook her head. "don''t bother. he won''t choose you." "what...?" lilith couldn''t believe what she was hearing, not only her, but even saphira, dagahra, and other progenitors. Chapter 1222 Don’t bother, He won’t choose you. chapter 1222 don¡¯t bother, he won¡¯t choose you. nove-lb.in "don''t bother. he won''t choose you." "what...?" lilith couldn''t believe what she was hearing, it was not just her, even saphira, dagahra and other progenitors had shocked looks on their faces. vyriana, on the other hand, didn''t have any mercy and with a shrug, she dismissed the succubus progenitor. "he is extremely possessive over his wives, so don''t bother." "heeeeh." lilith, however, stared at vyriana for a while and a playful smile appeared on her face. "so he is very possessive eh? so possessive that he would never choose me. now that makes me want him even more~" lilith stretched her body, showing off her curves as if it was the most natural thing to do. this time, faustina decided to interrupt, "he is someone we have decided to take in as our disciple, so go easy on him." obviously, the human progenitor didn''t believe that nux had what it took to resist lilith. after all, there was no way a child could resist a progenitor. lilith was a monster who was on a completely different level. just like other progenitors, she was at an entirely different level of existence. nux was full of potential, yes, however, he was simply too young to defend himself if lilith was the one interested in him. lilith didn''t even have to use her powers, her presence alone was enough to make nux fall. "hmm? don''t worry, i''ll erase his memories once i have had my fun. there will be no change in his potential or how he acts." lilith replied as she licked her lips while looking at unconscious nux again. vyriana narrowed her eyes, she didn''t like how the succubus progenitor was looking at her nux. however, since she knew she couldn''t beat her, she turned towards her friend. a wry smile appeared on aeliana''s face, seeing vyriana looking at her, she knew she needed to solve the situation for her, ''how do you expect me to deal with a progenitor?'' aeliana questioned with a tired groan. ''you are the ones who have been dealing with them for all these years, who else would be able to deal with them if not you?'' vyriana''s reply was simple. ''don''t worry, once i am strong enough to deal with such matters with my fists, i will help you out as well.'' ''heh, you talk as if you would reach that stage faster than me.'' aeliana laughed. defeating the progenitors with their own strength, this was the dream these two women had set their eyes on. was this possible? of course not. progenitors weren''t someone who could be defeated. even the so-called ''enemies'' they have to fight, if these monsters standing in front of them were going all out, those ''enemies'' would have no choice but to run away as well. that was simply the absurd level of strength these beings had achieved. they were truly the best there were. vyriana and aeliana were dreaming of the impossible, this however, didn''t stop them, it was only called impossible because it was never done before in the long millions of years of yrniel''s history before, and they planned to change it. no matter how long it took. ''is that not obvious?'' vyriana replied arrogantly. ''stop fooling yourself, vyriana.'' aeliana chuckled. ''alright, whatever, be confident, crushing the overconfident feels better anyway.'' vyriana shrugged. ''says the one who is asking for the help.'' ''...'' vyriana turned silent. aeliana chuckled, then she glanced at lilith who was still looking at nux, and started thinking. a way to stop lilith origin... "lady lilith," aeliana called out. she had an idea in her mind, however, "yes, aeliana, i agree." lilith''s reply was strange. "what...?" the vampire frowned. "you want me to not use any of my powers to actively influence the child''s mind, correct? so that i can ''actually make it interesting and not just control his mind and make it boring'', correct? i agree, so don''t worry, your friend here can calm down and leave everything on this ''temporary student'' that she trusts so much." lilith replied with a small smile on her face as she looked right into aeliana''s eyes. aeliana''s expression changed. suddenly, she felt saphira''s hand on her shoulder, and, "you are still too young to try and manipulate a progenitor, aeliana. especially that annoying woman, she has been playing these games long before you were born." "..." aeliana didn''t know what to say. she knew dealing with these people was tiring, however, she felt that after all these years, she finally did reach a level of significance... however... it seems that she was still far from it. "..." vyriana had a solemn look on her face as well. "ugghh..." then suddenly, a groan was heard. everyone turned towards the woman who was groaning on the ground, lazily trying to open her eyes. "oh?" lilith''s expression changed when she noticed the woman. "w-who are you people...?" aisha questioned with a wary look on her face, being surrounded by more than 60 beings she didn''t know about was not a good feeling. especially not when all her sisters and her husband were lying unconscious. "so you are the one responsible for destroying the trial tower..." lilith commented as she started carefully observing aisha. aisha, on the other hand, was taken aback, this woman... she was obviously a succubus... however, unlike other succubi, whom she felt like she could ''control'' or have some sort of influence over, this woman was completely out of her ''range''. "who are you...?" aisha questioned with a confused look on her face. however, when she thought about who faustina and caesar were, a certain possibility popped into her mind. if she was ''that'' woman, then the reason she couldn''t feel any influence over her would make sense. "you can think of me as your mother." lilith chuckled as she looked into aisha''s eyes. aisha didn''t say anything, she could feel a strange sense of attraction to this woman. an attraction that made her frown in confusion. "now, my dear daughter, i have a question i would like you to answer," lilith moved around aisha, gently hugging her from behind and placing her chin over her right shoulder, "how did you seduce your husband?" the answer lilith received, however, was out of her expectations. "don''t bother, he won''t choose you." Chapter 1223 Girls… don’t look at me like that... chapter 1223 girls... don¡¯t look at me like that... nove-lb-in "how did you seduce your husband?" lilith whispered her question into aisha''s ears, her movements were extremely alluring, so much so that even the succubus queen eisheth was reduced to a mere spec of dust when compared to her, however, the answer lilith received, however, was out of her expectations. "don''t bother, he won''t choose you." it was an answer she had heard before. in this case, however, it was even worse because aisha seemed even surer than vyriana when she said that out loud. lilith on the other hand, chuckled out loud, "oh my, it has been a while since i have been underestimated to this degree." aisha, however, quickly got away from her and, "my intention was not to offend you, lady progenitor, i simply wanted you to save your efforts. my husband is quite a picky man." "is that so...?" lilith wasn''t offended either. she was simply amused. one by one, other women started to wake up as well, astaria, allura, thyra, lane, amaya... everyone displayed different levels of shock when their eyes fell on the progenitors standing in front of them, it took them a while to digest the fact the strongest beings in the entire universe were standing in front of them, especially considering the fact that they couldn''t feel even an ounce of aura coming from them. however, seeing how even vyriana was acting respectfully in front of these beings, they were sure of one thing, these people weren''t someone they could afford to offend. a mere dragon lord was giving them so much trouble, and that lizard was someone whom vyriana could squash to death with a mere death. so beings who even vyriana was showing respect to... the women didn''t even want to think about it. not that they were interested in that in the first place, their minds, right now, were only occupied by one thing, "when will he wake up?" amaya questioned as she looked into caesar''s eyes. "i believe i have already told you, i do not know the answer to that question, my blood needs to adapt to his body while his body needs to go through some changes to adapt to my blood, how long that process would take is not something i can estimate, at least not until i peak into his secrets and understand his body structure and what''s resisting my blood in the first place, something that, well, some of you might not like." caesar''s answer was clear. amaya nodded in understanding, then, she came up with another idea, "what if we take him to waranal? would that speed up the process in yrniel''s time?" "waranal?" saphira''s ears perked up as she instantly glanced at vyriana. after all, she was the only one who could give access to that place to the people who weren''t even part of the ancestral order. vyriana looked away, not looking into her master''s eyes. caesar, on the other hand, answered amaya''s question, "we cannot do that. you may not know, however, this place is actually a separate dimension just like waranal, or any other dimensions you know about, this place is optimized for bloodline and evolution-related magic, making sure that the trial taker is not harmed whenever his body is accepting the rewards of the trial. while the same can be done in any other dimension using the same magic circle, there are always chances of things getting complicated, especially in complex cases such as this one, even his life could be at risk if we take him away from here." the women instantly turned silent when they heard those words. not having any other choice, they all sat on the ground, circling around nux. amaya on the other hand, glanced at caesar and, "i hope lord caesar would be kind enough to stay here until nux wakes up. we will be grateful." "worry not, we are not planning to go anywhere, not until we get the answer from him." caesar smiled. amaya nodded with a smile. she knew that caesar was talking about how he wanted nux to be his and faustina''s disciple. honestly, amaya didn''t mind, she was actually looking forward to it since that would make two of the strongest beings in the universe their backer, however, in the end, everything depended on nux. a strange silence fell over the place as everyone stared at the sleeping nux, the progenitors were dying to talk to him, from their expressions, it looked like they had found a new ''toy''. caesar and faustina were taking this more seriously than the others. as for lilith, well, she had an entirely different goal in her mind. one thing was for sure, the bored progenitors had finally found something to pass their time with. now only if that ''something'' takes up and starts entertaining them. ... *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* the magic circle formed under nux''s body started shining brightly again, the intensity at which it was sucking in mana had slowed down to a considerable level before, now however, it shot up again, and suddenly, *twitch* "nux!" lane''s face brightened up when she noticed nux''s finger twitch. after waiting for 12 whole hours, nux had finally moved. the progenitors all gathered around in an instant, some of them called the others who had left because they were bored, and some woke up the ones who were asleep. the ''toy'' was about to wake up. slowly, as everyone gathered around nux, some even going as far as flying in the air to get a good look at him, nux''s eyelids moved. in these past 12 hours, his body had gone through significant changes, his short black hair had elongated, his facial features remained the same, the only difference was that rather than looking like a 20-year-old young man, he now looked like someone in his late 20s. his already muscular physique had turned even more muscular, with almost all his muscles carrying an unbelievable level of strength, the biggest change, however, was his aura. "girls... don''t look at me like that... you don''t want me to get turned on in front of so many people, do you?" his perverted mind, however, had not changed at all. Chapter 1224 You are still too young to decide that, child. chapter 1224 you are still too young to decide that, child. "girls... don''t look at me like that, you don''t want me to get turned on in front of so many people, do you?" nux, who hadn''t even completely opened his eyes yet spoke with a playful smile on his face. "nux!" his wives exclaimed with big smiles on their faces as they helped him stand up. nux nodded at his wives as he gently caressed their cheeks, then, his eyes fell on all the people who had surrounded him and, "who are you?" he questioned, even though he could already guess the answer. "we are the progenitors of yrniel. the leaders of the ancestral order." caesar spoke with a slight smile on his face. "..." nux didn''t say anything and only observed the beings who had surrounded him. just the fact that the strongest beings in the entirety of yrniel were standing in front of him was impactful in itself, in nux''s case however, this was even more intimidating since all these progenitors were observing him as their eyes shined with intense curiosity. he was the center of their attention! nux was nervous, the progenitors'' stare made him gulp. he couldn''t feel any sort of aura coming from his people, however, just seeing them in front of them was enough to make him shiver. "you look nervous." suddenly, lilith spoke up as she walked towards nux with a playful smile on her face. she then looked into nux''s eyes, her hand gently moved towards nux''s cheeks and she caressed him gently, she whispered, "you have no reason to be nervous, nux. even if something happens, i will protect you." it was a bold statement, however, all the progenitors knew that someone like lilith could back it up. but then suddenly, something shocking happened. *step* *step* nux stepped back, avoiding lilith''s touch. "haaah... haaa... haahh..." for some reason, he was breathing intensely as he stared at the succubus progenitor, and his entire face was covered with sweat. nux quickly positioned himself near vyriana, the only trustworthy person who was strong enough to speak up for him. lilith on the other hand, froze. as nux stepped back, she was left in an embarrassing position where her right hand was stretched out, the playful smile on her face had disappeared and it was replaced by an expression of utter disbelief. it was not just her, all the progenitors standing here had similar looks on their faces as well. that man... he resisted lilith origin''s charm... that... that was an impossible thing to do... lilith''s entire existence was based on her charms, it was absolutely impossible to resist something her. then how... progenitors had tons of questions in their minds, right now, however, the ones asking the questions weren''t them. it was the dragon general''s turn. "are you alright?" vyriana held nux''s hands as she crouched near him and questioned with a worried look on her face. nux however, didn''t reply and continued to breathe heavily as he closed his eyes. it didn''t take him long to understand that the current him couldn''t look into lilith''s eyes for longer than necessary. vyriana, however, misunderstood his silence and turned toward the succubus progenitor, "you said you weren''t going to use your powers." she spoke as she narrowed her eyes. lilith, however, wasn''t in the state of answering her, her body was still frozen due to vyriana however, wasn''t willing to drop the matter. "i didn''t think a progenitor wouldn''t keep her word." the absolutely shocking thing she had encountered. vyriana however, wasn''t willing to drop the matter. "i didn''t think a progenitor wouldn''t keep her word." she snorted. "you would think one would have some sense of self-respect after living for so long." "vyriana." the dragon general wanted to speak more, however, saphira spoke up. "i do not think i ever allowed you to disrespect a progenitor." a strict look appeared on saphira''s face. "but master..." vyriana wanted to complain but, n(-o-(v.-e--l))b/.1)-n "she did not use her powers. that boy wouldn''t have been able to resist if that was the case no matter how strong his potential is. even the other progenitors would have a hard time resisting her powers let alone someone who had barely entered the path of cultivation." "master! nux is clearly affected by..." vyriana wasn''t willing to back down, but suddenly, she felt nux tightening his grip around her hand. "she didn''t do anything. my body just reacted to her on its own. i still do not have complete control over my body." nux spoke with a somewhat tired look on his face. on the other hand, a man with purple eyes, long purple hair, 2 horns on the head, and wings on the back walked towards lilith and, "alright, you failed. now stop making a fuss and get back." he was darius origin, the incubus progenitor and lilith''s partner. "h-how..." lilith questioned, she still wanted a second opinion. "the hell do you mean how? did you forget how old he is? he isn''t even 500 years old yet. of course, he still has feelings for his wives. what we target is their ''desire'', you won''t do anything if there is no ''desire'' in the first place. that man''s heart belongs to those women, he has no desire for you." darius spoke and lilith nodded in understanding. it had been so long that she had forgotten this basic thing, after all, her body made her ''desirable'' to even the purest of men, this bastard, however, was one of the few who didn''t have that desire for her. the reason behind that was his wives. he still loved his wives, so giving in to her was impossible. thinking about it, lilith couldn''t help but sigh. "i need to wait huh..." "don''t bother." however, vyriana looked into lilith''s eyes, and, "he won''t choose you." she repeated the same thing. lilith, however, wasn''t willing to take it lying down, "you are still too young to decide that, child. passage of time is much stronger than what you give it the credit for, after all, even your master was unable to resist my charm after enough time passed." lilith chuckled as she playfully smirked at dagahra and winked. "..." dagahra didn''t say anything and looked away, vyriana, on the other hand, widened her eyes in disbelief. "master...? you cheated on master saphira...?" Chapter 1225 We are the creators of life. chapter 1225 we are the creators of life. "master...? you cheated on master saphira...?" vyriana was shocked. she had seen the relationship between dagahra and saphira with her own eyes and although they did not openly show affection for each other, vyriana always had this feeling that the two of them deeply cared for each other. after all, they had been together for such a long time that they were practically inseparable. honestly, there were even times when vyriana felt jealous of what her masters had, however... today... her entire world was crumbling apart... vyriana continued to stare at dagahra, a lifeless look appearing in her eyes. "oi, don''t look at me like that." seeing her disciple acting like this, dagahra''s expression changed. normally, he wouldn''t have cared, however, vyriana was someone he did care about. what opinion she had of him was important to him, therefore, he decided to reveal the truth. "i am not the only one who ''cheated'', saphira did the same as well." "what...?" vyriana was even more shocked, it was to the point where nux had to intercept and hold her. vyriana turned towards saphira, the look on her face was clearly demanding an answer, an explanation. she wanted to ask, ''is what master saying true?'' and honestly, she didn''t know what answer she wanted to hear. if it was a lie, then the image of the fatherly figure of dagahra she had imprinted in her mind would crumble. and if it was true, then not only dagahra, she would lose hope in both her masters, people whom she trusted the most. "vyriana." saphira called out. "do not think of this from your perspective. we are beings who have lived for millions of years, if you ask us how old we are, we wouldn''t even be able to come up with an answer, normal standards that you people use do not imply to us. neither i nor dagahra ''cheated'' on anyone. for us, the word ''cheating'' doesn''t even have a meaning. nove)1b(1n vyriana, you have to understand that we are the progenitors of yrniel. we were there when it all started, and we will be there when it all ends. we are the creators of life. cheating? vyriana, we are the beings who mated with our own children for the sake of increasing our numbers, the concept of incest, infidelity, taboo, or anything does not mean anything to us. we did not ''fall'' for lilith''s or darius''s powers, we were simply ''bored''. dragons mated with dragons to raise competent descendants but... what if we gave birth to a descendent who had the power of a dragon and a demon? how could we not try this possibility out? we failed, yes, however, in your terms, we ''cheated'' on our partners a long time ago. since ancient times, seeking new things has been what drove us, we deeply care for each other, yes, however, that doesn''t mean we have any reason to mate with just our partners, we can choose anyone we please, just to explore something new, or relish the time we spent in the past. it is not just lilith or darius either, all of us have mated with all of us. so all the progenitors ''cheated'' on their partners because that is simply what kind of beings we are. we were created by yrniel and were given the responsibility to mate, and that is just what we are doing. there is nothing wrong with it." saphira explained with a calm look on her face and vyriana, aeliana, nux and everyone who was hearing her words had dumbfounded looks on their faces. these beings... they really were a different level of existence. mortal standards never worked on them. they are simply... bored... so they choose new ''mates'' to find something exciting... "t-then why do you not ''mate'' with your descendants anymore...? if you do, i am sure that the child born would have potential that would surpass almost all the cultivators in yrniel." aeliana questioned. even she found this revelation strange, however, unlike vyriana, nux, and his wives, who still couldn''t wrap their heads around what they heard, she was trying to learn more, "we tried it in the past, however, the difference between the levels of bloodlines between the current descendants and us is simply too huge, due to this, neither can we conceive our descendants'' children nor can we impregnate them. it will simply be an activity done solely for pleasure and... well, the decedents simply aren''t strong enough to please us, so we need to rotate around and mingle with ourselves whenever we are ''turned on''. which happens quite rarely if i am being honest. these days, most of us only laze around rather than going around looking for mates." saphira replied, trying to explain things from a progenitors'' perspective. "well, there are a few exceptions though," suddenly, faustina spoke with a playful smile on her face as she glanced at nux. "you have inherited caesar''s blood, so although the blood flowing inside you isn''t as strong as ours, it is still strong enough for me to conceive your child. so if you are interested, then..." the meaning behind faustina''s words was clear. an opportunity to have sex with a progenitor, the strongest being in the entirety of yrniel. the number of levels nux would be able to skip if he dual cultivated with someone like faustina was so huge that nux couldn''t even wrap his mind around it, it was a deal that would benefit him to a ridiculous degree, however, "i am perfectly fine." nux simply backed away. "i do not plan on having any children yet." just feeling the deathly stares coming from the back was enough for nux to be covered with cold sweat, if he showed even the slightest of interest here, he knew he would simply be walking to his death. not to mention that he himself was not interested in having sex without any sort of connection with the woman. he respected the culture of the progenitors and somewhat understood what they were saying, this culture, however, wasn''t something he could follow. "it is a pity..." faustina shrugged. "i guess i will contact you after a few thousand years." "don''t bother, i won''t choose you." Chapter 1226 I will come for you and steal you from your wives. chapter 1226 i will come for you and steal you from your wives. "i guess i will contact you after a few thousand years." "don''t bother, i won''t choose you." nux extended his hand as if he were blocking faustina and shook his head. "i have no need to seek someone else because i am ''bored'', i have my wives with me." faustina just smiled, she didn''t say anything else since she knew that no matter what she said, nux wouldn''t listen. when have the children ever realized that they were in the wrong before being in that position themselves? since nux was too young to realize it himself, faustina didn''t mind letting him live with his mentality for a little while before he finally understood her words and gave in. "lady saphira..." suddenly, aeliana called out. "hmm?" saphira turned towards aeliana and frowned, the vampire finally asked what had been bugging her this entire time, "is my father... same...?" "what?" "d-does my father think the same way as you people...?" n-.ovelbin what the progenitors revealed was too shocking, even for aeliana. however, unlike nux and others, she couldn''t just dismiss progenitors since one of them was her father. a man she wanted to meet and spend her life with. "ugghh... don''t make me recall that..." hearing those words, lilith groaned in annoyance. she then glared at nux and recalled how this human wasn''t the first person to reject her advances. aeliana frowned in confusion, unable to understand why lilith was acting like that, however, saphira gave her the answer, "he was not." both nux and aeliana turned towards saphira and the dragon progenitor continued, "your father''s situation was... different from ours. all those years ago, we didn''t have the leisure to think about insignificant things like these. we were attacked. and our situation was not good. our people were dying and we were losing. your father hadn''t grown to the point we wanted him to be, so he was busy gathering strength while we were busy resisting the enemies. since we were all busy, we didn''t have the time to indulge in those fruitless things. although i do believe that your father wouldn''t have given in, that man loved his wives, your mothers. not to mention those women would have skinned him alive if he ever did that. they were quite scary, you know? they were almost as strong as the current me." saphira replied a small smile appeared on her face as she recalled memories from the past. then, however, a lost look appeared on her face. "they were still quite foolish though..." she commented and suddenly, a gloomy atmosphere fell over the place. all the progenitors had similar looks on their faces as well. they could still vividly remember the time that man ''broke'' down. "i understand..." aeliana nodded. she wanted to smile knowing that her father loved her mothers... however... thinking about the situation, she couldn''t help but lower her head as her eyes turned moist. nux, who couldn''t understand anything had a big frown on his face. his wives were the same, however, all of them could tell that this wasn''t their place to speak up. vyriana on the other hand walked towards her friend to help her settle down. the heavy atmosphere lasted for a while before dagahra finally broke the long silence, "haah!? why are you all acting like that? just look at this guy''s face, he doesn''t understand shit!" he laughed as he pointed at nux. nux smiled awkwardly, he could tell that dagahra was trying to use him to lift the mood, seeing how vyriana seemed to care for the vampire, he understood that she was someone important to her, so he didn''t mind being used like that. "he is the main character of the day, let''s stop talking about the topics that would exclude him, okay?" "i agree, but i will say, i am quite heartbroken after being rejected this harshly. i took a lot of guts to confess my feelings, you know?" faustina pouted. "do you now understand how i feel?" lilith jumped in as well. "i finally understand you, sister." faustina held lilith''s hands. "..." "..." nux had absolutely no clue how to react in this situation. caesar, however, was here to save him, "so, nux leander, although i can see it myself, let me ask for the sake of formality, have you successfully absorbed my blood? do you feel any changes other than your appearance? are you satisfied?" all progenitors instantly turned towards nux with curious gazes. becoming the center of attention again, nux glanced at his own hands for a while, and, "i have successfully absorbed your blood, lord caesar. i can clearly feel its strength and the potential it possesses, however, as to whether i am satisfied or not, i still cannot give you a specific answer, there are many things i would like to test before coming up with an answer." "heeeh? as you would expect from a monster who reached the 40th wave..." faustina chuckled, her eyes shining intensely as she observed nux. "right? i didn''t think there would be anyone who would want to ''test a few things'' before saying if they are satisfied with a progenitor''s blood." dagahra laughed out loud. "child, i really want to capture you and look into all the secrets you have." suddenly, lilith spoke as she looked into nux''s eyes, her purple eyes shining intensely. soon, however, the intensity of the light in her eyes faded away, and, "however, more than the secrets you hide, i am interested in the sense of challenge you give me. protect yourself as much as you can, child. i will come for you and steal you from your wives." "you are delusional." amaya''s reply was instantaneous. she even ignored the fact that she was in front of the strongest beings in the world and retorted without thinking. "heh, we will know who is delusional soon enough, child." lilith replied as she then disappeared. darius glanced at nux and his women before disappearing as well. just like that, other progenitors all disappeared one by one as well. caesar then stepped forward and, "i have many things i wish to talk about, but i''ll give you the time you need to get used to your new bloodline. i am looking forward to our next meeting, nux leander." caesar spoke with a smile as he and faustina both disappeared as well, leaving only nux, his wives, vyriana and aeliana. Chapter 1227 [Error! Error! Error!] chapter 1227 [error! error! error!] "i am looking forward to our next meeting, nux leander." caesar spoke with a smile as he and faustina both disappeared as well, leaving only nux, his wives, vyriana and aeliana. "i didn''t think i would say it this soon again, but you are a monster." the moment the progenitors left, astaria snorted as she turned towards nux. "just what the hell did you do that our freaking ancestors had to come out and reward you. 40th wave!? facing 500 divines!? just how in the hell is that possible!?" astaria was salty. she didn''t like how she couldn''t even clear the 29th wave. of course, she wasn''t jealous of nux reaching the 40th wave, if it was up to her, she would want nux to clear the 100th wave. after all, what wife wouldn''t want the best for her husband? this wave, however, made her recall the difference between nux and her. even after she had trained so much, the gap hadn''t thinned down at all. rather, it had widened even further, and now... it was going to get even wider. thinking about it, astaria couldn''t help but sigh in defeat, "so? how is it? the progenitor''s blood i mean." astaria questioned and everyone, even vyriana and aeliana turned towards nux, waiting for his answer. nux however, didn''t answer. now that he finally had some personal time, he could finally look at the numerous system messages in front of him. [error! error! error!] [the bloodline level the host has received is too high! the current system is not strong enough to assimilate this bloodline into the host''s body without some unalterable changes.] [currently, the host has 2 options.] [first, inherit the bloodline and permanently become a human. if the host chooses this option, the human bloodline would devour all the bloodlines inside the host''s body and the host would never be able to extract these bloodlines again.] [second, abandon the new bloodline.] [note: the system recommends the second opti##$!!] [error! error! error!] [the bloodline the host has received is too strong! the system recommends the host to choose the second option as soon as poss#@#@##!!] [the bloodline''s strength has surpassed all the expected levels.] [the host does not have any options!] [the system''s authority is being limited! the new bloodline is taking over. the first option has been chosen by the bloodline.] [the new bloodline is starting to devour all the existing bloodlines.] [#@#$%!!] reading all these messages, nux finally understood why he couldn''t feel any of his bloodlines. ''i lost them all...'' he understood. and what''s worse? he couldn''t extract them again. however... this wasn''t the end of the world. nux continued to look at his hand and suddenly, his hand turned into intangible shadowy material, it was his shadow form from his shadow demon bloodline. not just that... his second arm turned into white mist, it was his misting ability that came from his vampire blood. yes. human bloodline had devoured all his bloodlines. however, before doing that, it absorbed all their abilities to their fullest extent. the human progenitor''s blood adapted. it was against many bloodlines when it entered the body, it had the option to simply devour everything inside nux''s body, however, rather than doing that, it adapted and evolved. exceptional level human blood, king level vampire blood, king level shadow demon blood, saint level catkin blood, and primordial level incubus blood, his blood evolved and inherited the abilities and traits of all these bloodlines. what''s even more absurd is that unlike before, where nux had to use *essence* to make sure that none of his bloodlines clashed with each other while he used their abilities together and things he could do were extremely limited since he still needed to hide everything from the system, now, he had no need to continue doing something so tiring. he did not require his ''forms'' to completely use his abilities of his bloodlines, his ''human form'' alone was enough. he was now a human, a vampire, a shadow demon, a catkin, and an incubus at the same time. now, he had an incubus''s excessive mana, a shadow demon''s intangible body, a vampire''s myriads of abilities, and a catkin''s invisibility and mobility, all at the same time. ''this... this is ridiculous!'' and when he realized it, nux couldn''t help but widen his eyes in disbelief. his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. it may not seem like much at first, however, just a single example would be enough to explain how absurd this was, an incubus''s ability to create ''clones'', and since strong clones could only be creative when primordial incubus bloodline was in full control, that is nux was in his [incubus form], his clones couldn''t use abilities of his other bloodlines, now, however, there were no such restrictions. nux could create clones of his human form, clones, that just like him, could freely use the abilities of all his ''bloodlines''. "nux...?" "oi, have you turned deaf?" while nux was thinking about the countless possibilities that filled his mind, he was suddenly shaken up by vyriana and was brought to the real world. "h-huh? what?" he questioned. "didn''t you hear? or are you planning on keeping us in the dark as well? just tell us how much stronger have you become." vyriana questioned. nux however, still couldn''t come up with a fixed answer. the ''changes'' in his body were related to his other bloodlines, however, there was still something he knew absolutely nothing about. the abilities of his newest bloodline. the abilities of a progenitor''s blood. he wanted to know what the blood that was strong enough to devour all his bloodlines and adapt their abilities in a matter of few hours brought in. "vyriana." suddenly, nux called out. vyriana narrowed her eyes, however, before she could say anything, "come to warangal. i need to spar with you." n--o/.v/(e/-l.-b)/1--n "haah? are you out of your mind? you don''t think you can defeat me just because you received some new blood do you?" vyriana questioned. "just come with me, will you? or are you scared?" nux teased and vyriana''s expression changed. a wide smile formed on her face and, "actually, i am glad that you asked, my hands were itching quite a lot as well." Chapter 1228 Ugghhh… you are ruthless… Vyriana… chapter 1228 ugghhh... you are ruthless... vyriana... "uggghhh..." nux groaned in pain as he rolled over the ground, there were bruises all over his face, bruises that were healing rapidly. vyriana, who was standing a few meters away from him frowned in confusion, "you... you were given a human blood, how the hell did you turn into a cockroach?" she questioned, however, instead of answering, nux tried to stand up. vyriana rushed towards him and punched his abdomen, however, before the punch could connect, nux''s abdomen turned into intangible shadowy material. he tried to punch vyriana''s face in this condition, vyriana, however, simply grabbed his hand. in the end, nux was forced to turn his entire body into shadow, however, before he could escape, vyriana released a burst of energy, annihilating the shadow. one would think this was the end of nux, however, vyriana didn''t let her guard down. she looked around, and soon, her eyes fell on nux walking towards her with a smile on his face. the shadowy figure was a clone. the real him had turned into a cat and had turned invisible, this combined with *essence* gave him the ability to be able to fool vyriana''s senses. of course, this was only because she let her guard down, however, the fact that he managed to fool vyriana was indeed a big deal. "i would have escaped if it was a real battle." nux commented with a big smile on his face. "as if you would have gotten this far if it was a real battle." vyriana snorted. nux just shook his head, "not my fault that i cannot resist the law of self." vyriana titled her head, "are you insinuating you would win if i don''t use my law of self?" a daring smile appeared on nux''s face and, "i wouldn''t win, but i would successfully escape." "heh." vyriana smiled. "are you sure he doesn''t enjoy pain?" on the other hand, aeliana, who was watching the battle turned towards nux''s wives and questioned with a frown on her face. "..." the women had no answer to her question. if they could tell what nux was thinking, they wouldn''t be staring with such a dumbfounded look on their faces. yes, nux had improved, they all could see it. with him being able to perfectly combine all his abilities, his strength had soared to another level, however... challenging vyriana... "are you ready?" the dragon woman questioned. "anytime." nux replied and the moment the word left his mouth, vyriana disappeared and appeared right next to him. *booom* the ground under nux''s feet quacked, nux, who had taken a punch in his gut widened his eyes in surprise and pain, he wanted to cough out blood, but his body had flown back at a pace that his mind couldn''t even fathom. ''shit!'' he cursed inwardly. he tried to control his body and turn into white mist, however, *booom* vyriana was already waiting for him on the other side and punched his back, tossing him to the other side. *booom* *booom* *booom* the torture continued and as if he were a football, vyriana continued to kick nux away before appearing on the other side and kicking him again. the scene was quite similar to how the dragon hero vedier had attacked nux, however, there was one big difference between the two scenarios. vyriana''s attacks were ruthless, each of her blows broke at least 5 of nux''s bones, the broken bones had pierced through his muscles, his blood flow had turned irregular, and... nux couldn''t react to even one of those punches. let alone using his abilities to dodge, vyriana was so fast that nux''s mind couldn''t even register the pain from one attack before his body was attacked again. zenith flow did help his body to react, however, his body simply wasn''t capable of displaying the level of speed that was required to take action. *boooom* after kicking and throwing him around a few times, vyriana finally kicked his head from above, nux''s head was smashed onto the ground face first, blood splattered all over the place and nux was in no condition to move. vyriana on the other hand, stood with her arms crossed, looking as if she had done absolutely nothing. "your master is crazy..." aisha cursed out loud. "..." astaria however, had no answer. even she believed that vyriana was taking this too far, however, seeing how she was still standing near him instead of walking away, it was a signal that this wasn''t over. "what is she trying to do...?" amaya couldn''t understand. this wasn''t the first time vyriana and nux had sparred against each other and although nux was beaten black and blue before as well, this time... things were a lot worse than normal. here, nux wasn''t ''learning'' anything. it was simply a one-sided beatdown. aeliana had a frown on her face as well, "vyriana, you need to calm down." she spoke. vyriana, however, didn''t react to their words and continued to stare at nux who was lying on the floor with his face smashed into the ground. "..." a deathly silence fell over the place. however, 10 minutes later, "ugghhh... you are ruthless... vyriana..." nux moved. the women''s expressions changed. normally, nux would have passed out by even one of those blows, the women actually believed that he had passed out from the first one and the rest of the attacks were simply vyriana satisfying herself, but to think that nux was still capable of moving even after being beaten down to such a ridiculous state. "cockroach..." astaria finally understood why vyriana had called him a cockroach before. nux''s tenacity... it had shot through the roof. the women then glanced at nux who had finally stood up, his face was covered with blood and was all battered up, however, the rate at which his wounds were healing was astonishing. "did you figure anything out?" vyriana questioned. "mhm." nux nodded. n(.ovelb1n "i understood what ''ability'' the human blood gives me." ... *dagahra origin* *saphira origin* *lilith origin* Chapter 1229 She is annoying. chapter 1229 she is annoying. "i understood what ''ability'' the human blood gives me," nux spoke as he glanced at vyriana as if she was playing his game all along, vyriana nodded and questioned, "what is it?" "adaptability." nux''s answer was short. "lord caesar was shouting the same word again and again. your blood already adapted to different bloodlines inside your body, are you saying that is the only ability it has?" vyriana narrowed her eyes. a progenitor''s blood shouldn''t be that useless, yes, the ability to merge all his bloodlines into one was great, however, it was only great because the blood was given to nux. for others, this was absolutely useless since there was no monster who had 5 different bloodlines in his body. "no, the scope you are thinking is too small. inheriting the traits of my other bloodlines was just one of its sides, the blood''s adaptability doesn''t end there. my body can adapt to changes as i battle." "what...?" vyriana and all the other women who were hearing nux''s words frowned in confusion. "when i was fighting against all the star beasts before, i could feel my body improving as i continued to kill them. rather than feeling tired, my body was adapting to how i was fighting. it was predicting what i needed the most and enhanced it. i could feel the power behind my normal slashes increase as i continued to cut down those beasts. however, when i was fighting you, rather than my strength, it was my reaction speed that was improving. my body allows me to adapt and improve in the middle of the battle, giving me what i need the most during specific situations. my improved regeneration in my fight against you was one example, three different regenerations, one from the vampire blood, one being my own ability and one from the human blood were working at the same time, this is why my healing was able to help be take blows from you and... my regeneration hadn''t stopped improving ever since i came here. it is already twice as effective as before." "so you are saying that the longer you fight, the stronger you become. you improve in the middle of the battle and if you aren''t stopped, you will continue to improve till you manage to overpower your opponent?" "that is what i understood. human blood doesn''t help me overpower ridiculously strong opponents, or help me overpower numerous lower-level opponents, it helps me fight against opponents who are exactly as strong as me, and win." "wait, doesn''t that mean if you continue to train with lady vyriana and if she continues to increase her level slowly, you will eventually be as strong as her?" amaya suggested. "you want me to use vyriana as a whetstone to improve myself?" nux tilted his head as he started thinking. this could definitely be done, but then, "don''t be foolish." aeliana was quick to interrupt. "becoming as strong as vyriana when he is only a semi saint is simply not possible. vyriana is a divine stage cultivator, she is a different level of existence compared to nux. it is the same logic as to why nux cannot resist the law of self of even the weakest incomplete divine stage cultivator. you have to know that what you have inside you is a progenitor''s blood, that does not mean you are an existence with a potential to be as strong as a progenitor itself. your blood is still a level below a progenitor''s. it is strong, however, it cannot bend the very laws of yrniel." "but he can still get stronger, no?" vyriana questioned. "even if he cannot be as strong as me, there is still an option to improve, no?" a big smile appeared on vyriana''s face as she considered this possibility, aeliana was about to nod in agreement, however, "no..." nux shook his head, a frown appearing on his face. nove-lb/in "what do you mean?" vyriana frowned. "my healing is slowing down..." nux replied. everyone around him frowned, "you cannot retain your improvements..." amaya realized. "then what the hell was your blood ''adapting'' to?" vyriana snorted in annoyance. "i think it makes sense." aeliana suddenly spoke up. "he fought you for an hour and his regeneration speed doubled, this rate of improvement is simply too absurd, if it was permanent, it would ruin the balance, since, just like this girl said, anyone would use someone stronger as a whetstone to become an existence that cannot be defeated. no matter how strong his bloodline is, there is no way something like that is possible." "then isn''t the human bloodline useless?" vyriana questioned, however, aeliana shook her head as she looked right into nux''s eyes and, "i used to think that before, however... i think i need to change the way i think. i have a strong feeling that human adaptation is something much stronger than everyone believes it to be, i believe even the human progenitors haven''t explored all its sides yet." it was a bold statement, however, the one who was saying it was a woman who was closest to the progenitors. the daughter of the strongest being in the entire universe. aeliana''s words, although mere speculations, cannot be taken lightly. "i am looking forward to what you are going to show me in the future, nux leander. other than your ability to use abilities of different bloodlines." aeliana chuckled as she looked into nux''s eyes. "..." nux didn''t say anything, he had a wary look on his face, and seeing that, vyriana stepped in, "didn''t i tell you? you can trust her." "wouldn''t you have introduced her to me sooner if she could be trusted?" nux questioned and vyriana just snorted, "i didn''t introduce her because she is annoying." "hey, that''s so mean." aeliana pouted. vyriana turned her head away, not wanting to comment any further. then, she glanced at nux and with an earnest look on her face, "as annoying as she is, you can rely on her if you ever encounter a situation. she will not betray you." "tsk, look at you, giving suggestions to your little boyfriend and making more connections for him." aeliana chuckled. hearing those words, a big smile appeared on nux''s face. "vyriana, i have a strong feeling that she isn''t annoying at all. rather, i believe lady aeliana is one of the most reasonable and perceptive people i would ever meet." "fufufu~ i appreciate the compliment." aeliana smiled. "me too." nux nodded. he was starting to like this vampire more and more. ... *nux''s new appearance* Chapter 1230 He is sleeping and doesnt wish to be bothered chapter 1230 he is sleeping and doesn''t wish to be bothered "fufufu~ i appreciate the compliment." aeliana smiled. n-)o)-v--e-)l-(b-)1..n "me too." nux nodded. he was starting to like this vampire more and more. both of them smiled at each other and vyriana, who saw that, narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists in annoyance. "how many times do i have to tell you that this little bastard is not my ''little boyfriend''? have your old age caught up to you to the point where you can''t even remember simple things?" she spoke with an annoyed look on her face. nux however, stepped forward and, "vyriana, it pains my heart to hear you say that, you know?" "as if i care about that!" vyriana snapped. "the only relation you and i have is that you are my disciple''s husband, don''t get ahead of yourself." she spoke as she pointed at nux. "the only reason i look after you is because i know how foolish my disciple is. i don''t want to see her get hurt just because you are weakling and couldn''t protect yourself." "i look forward to the day you confess your true feelings." nux decided to try and push it even further. he truly felt like a daredevil today. "i understand." suddenly, all the annoyance vyriana was showing disappeared. seeing this, nux and his wives frowned, aeliana, however, turned towards nux but before she could warn him, "you wish to explore the new abilities of your bloodlines further. that must be the reason you are trying to provoke me time and time again." vyriana spoke up. ''huh...?'' nux was confused. wasn''t it already decided that they needed time to understand more about his new blood? why would... however, before he could say anything, "don''t worry, you didn''t have to play these games and could have directly asked for a beating. after all, it is something i quite enjoy." "w-wait... vyrian- aaaggghhhh!!" before nux could back away and stop vyriana, the dragon woman already appeared right in front of him and punched his gut. the second round of beating had started. "he was pushing his luck." amaya commented as he closed her eyes. "i have no clue what he was thinking." thyra shook her head as well. "maybe he actually wanted to learn more about the bloodline," astaria commented. "not like he is truly afraid of pain, especially when master''s the one delivering it." all the wives sighed. that could definitely be a possibility. after all, this was nux''s grand plan to win vyriana''s heart. he aimed to make her so comfortable around him that no matter where she is, she would always be reminded about him and he would be the only person she could think of. it was a slow process, however, the women could see that he was actually succeeding. the previous barriers vyriana had set up were falling. "tsk, the only thing that''s left between the two is them sleeping together and vyriana finally becoming our sister." aisha snorted. the other women nodded in agreement, honestly, in their hearts, they were already treating vyriana as their sister. nux just had to make it official. "haaahh... why am i stuck with a womanizer?" felberta lamented. "you can leave, no one''s stopping you." amaya stepped in, trying to reduce the competition, however, "i am the first wife, if someone needs to leave, it would be you guys." felberta''s reply was quick. "as if that matters. you are the first wife, not the most loved wife." thyra snorted. "like you have that title." felberta retorted. "what makes you think i do not?" "the only way you could have that title is by being delusional and all of us playing along with your delusion." "haaah? you dare say it again!?" "of course, you are delusional." "you..." it was a debate that the women were having after a long time. seeing this, aeliana couldn''t help but chuckle out loud, "are you guys always like this? one would think you have a strong sisterly bond with how you present yourself outside, yet here you are, trying to go at each other''s throat." "who could possibly form a sisterly bond with them?" ember was quick to step up. "as if you are any better." allura retorted. evane and skyla tried to calm these women down, as for aeliana, she couldn''t help but smile as she observed this family in front of her. it was a feeling she had never felt. a strange warmth in her heart, a comfortable feeling she didn''t wish to forget. however, since she couldn''t understand it, she shook her head and decided to get away, "vyriana, i will be taking my leave now." she informed. "hm? you are leaving, lady aeliana?" nux, who was lying on the ground questioned. "mhm, since... father did that, many people all over yrniel must be panicking. there might even be some uncalled casualties, not to mention that we would also need to probe ''their'' reaction. there are just too many things i need to take care of, so i cannot waste my time here. i hope you continue to explore your new bloodline, if it is you, i firmly believe that you would be able to walk onto an entirely new path and surprise the entire world. i wish you luck, nux leander." saying those words, aeliana disappeared with a smile on her face. nux on the other hand, momentarily paused before questioning with a lost look on his face, "is it really true that her father made every single person in yrniel pass out with a single move?" "that''s not true." vyriana shook her head. "people passing out was merely an aftereffect of his move, not his intention. his true goal must be to deal with them." "vyriana." nux called out as he glanced at vyriana with a solemn look on his face, "i believe it is time that you finally tell me some things you have been hiding. who are these ''them'' you keep mentioning while talking with aeliana? what is the cultivation level of these enemies? where do these enemies come from and what do they want from us? who are the progenitors fighting?" nux asked a series of questions, questions he wanted answers to and he wasn''t alone, his wives wanted the answers as well. they already knew that there were some enemies the ancestral orders were fighting, the enemies that they did not know about. after all, there is no other way a force as strong as the ancestral order won''t directly rule the yrniel instead of leaving things to the so-called world leaders. the ancestral order must have their own share of problems, however, after meeting the progenitors, the literal creators of life, the strongest beings in the entirety of yrniel, beings that even someone like vyriana would be helpless against, they couldn''t help but want to know just what sort of beings could become enemies of these progenitors and still live. vyriana stared at nux for a while, she was confused if she should tell him about these matters or not, however, seeing the look in his eyes, she decided to just give in, "it wouldn''t matter since you would know it eventually." she shook her head. then, as she looked into nux''s eyes, she revealed, "just like yrniel, there are other planets where life exists. all those plannets are a world of their own, with different forms of life existing within them, the people from these planets form the forces and attack us, these are the beings the ancestral order is fighting against. we call them otherworlders. we are strong, the progenitors are strong as well, but so are they. all those worlds have their own progenitors as well, this is why we are unable to defeat them and are in a sort of a stalemate for time unknown. both parties are simply waiting, waiting for something to happen, something that would break this stalemate. the moment any of us slips us, would mean the end of that planet." soon, however, a confident look appeared on vyriana''s face, and, "not that it would matter, since we still have me. i won''t brag, but i am quite an expert when it comes to dealing with those foreign small fries." amaya, however, completely ignored vyriana''s boasting and, "what about lady aeliana''s father? didn''t you call him the strongest in the universe? if we have him, then why are so many enemies attacking us?" "why do you think you people are still at peace? it is all because of that man, the only reason those otherworlders do not launch an all-out attack is that they know he would wake up and kill them all." "i don''t understand, if he is so strong that the enemies fear him, then why doesn''t he kill them?" astaria questioned. "mhm, why does he keep sleeping? is he injured or something?" nux questioned. vyriana, however, shook her head and, "i doubt there is anyone strong enough to injure him, master said he was quite strong, they said that even if the two of them worked together, it would still be their defeat, my masters are the strongest out of all the progenitors who visited us, if they said something like this, then i can''t even imagine how strong that man actually is. as for why he isn''t getting rid of all the enemies... that is because... he is sleeping and doesn''t wish to be bothered." Chapter 1231 Strongest my Ass! chapter 1231 strongest my ass! "he is sleeping and doesn''t wish to be bothered." "what...?" vyriana replied and nux and all his wives stared at her with deadpan looks on their faces. sleeping and doesn''t wish to be bothered...? did that even make sense? "so you are telling me that yrniel''s strongest progenitor, the vampire progenitor, is called the strongest in the universe, is strong enough to deal with all our enemies and... he doesn''t do it and bring peace to yrniel because he is... sleeping?" nux questioned as he looked into vyriana''s eyes. obviously, vyriana could understand what that look in his eyes meant, she, however, simply shrugged and, "don''t look at me like that, boy. i only said what i was told. i actually had the same reaction as you when i first heard about him from my masters." vyriana then turned towards amaya and, "and just like you, i also thought that all of this was only a fake rumor the progenitors have created and no one like that actually exists." amaya was taken aback by how vyriana was able to read her mind, however, after thinking about it, this wasn''t a conclusion that was difficult to reach, it was easy to guess that others would have the same thoughts. actually, amaya was sure that at least half of her sisters had thought of this possibility. "isn''t this a more logical conclusion? just think about it, a being strong enough to deal with all the enemies that threaten yrniel''s peace is busy sleeping and no one bothers him? wouldn''t it make more sense to ''sleep'' after dealing with those enemies? if i was in his position, i would surely get a better sleep knowing that what i wish to protect is now safe." n/-o--v/(e)(l/-b(-i.)n other women nodded at amaya''s words, even melia, who was a vampire and didn''t wish to doubt the vampire progenitor had no choice but to nod in agreement. amaya''s words made logical sense while vyriana''s did not. "as i said, i used to believe the same thing as well. i thought that he was just an imaginary being my masters had brought up in order to motivate me but..." "but?" nux frowned in confusion. "did you meet him?" amaya questioned. that was the only logical way to get rid of all her suspicions. vyriana, however, shook her head, "i have not. but i did feel his strength once." "haah?" nux frowned in confusion. "i have been to the place he sleeps in," vyriana revealed and as nux observed her, he noticed that the dragon girl was trembling. "that man is a monster..." the dragon woman commented. "how could she know anything? she hasn''t even seen her father even once let alone knowing about his condition." "what?" the women were taken aback. vyriana just sighed. she pitied her friend, she knew how much aeliana longed to meet her father, however, she never got the chance to since that man refused to leave his ''home''. "strongest being my ass." suddenly, nux snorted. vyriana and all the other women turned towards him in fright, nux however, didn''t cave and snorted again, "what strongest being when you can''t even meet your own daughter? i''d say that man has something wrong with his head. even if he is strong, i would rather die a weakling than live as a strong man who can''t even meet his family. what''s the point of living like that?" "he might have his own circumst-" amaya wanted to defend, however, "if he is bound by ''circumstances'', then he isn''t the strongest. so stop calling him that." nux''s tone was firm. he liked aeliana. that vampire was indirectly strengthening his chances with vyriana, he was actually indebted to her, nux couldn''t tell what sort of woman she was since she always had this invisible wall around her, not allowing anyone to peek into her mind, however, to think that someone like her couldn''t even meet her father. nux wanted nothing more than to barge into that bastard''s house and pull him out. but... nux stared at vyriana and gulped, if even someone like this monster was afraid of that person, wouldn''t he just squash him to death before he could even enter his home? in the end, he was still too weak to say anything in this situation. heck, he was so weak that progenitors didn''t even bother telling him about these otherworlders who were attacking yrniel since they knew that he would be absolutely useless in this condition. even now, he was still having troubles against someone like the dragon lord, an incomplete cultivator. how could he pass any comment on the situation? "vyriana." suddenly, nux called out. "let''s have another spar." he spoke, his will to get stronger was ignited and was now burning stronger than ever, and to do that, he wanted to understand the hidden potential of his new bloodline and capitalize on that. vyriana, of course, couldn''t be happier, she also wanted to forget about the memory she had just recalled, and the best way to do that was to tort- spar with this perverted fella. the wives shook their heads, but not wanting to waste their time any further, they started their respective training as well while others returned to the [core], taking over the clan matters now that the trials were over. 2 waranal years passed by just like that, right now, the only ones left in waranal were nux and vyriana, slowly and steadily learning more and more horrifying things about nux''s new bloodlines. "haah... haaa... haa..." nux took his heavy breaths, glaring at vyriana standing in front of him. "it really is a progenitor level bloodline eh..." vyriana was shocked. a slight smile appeared on nux''s tired face, however, before he could say anything, a portal opened near him and a panicked aisha rushed out, "arcturus''s men... they are attacking the lust state! mother and sisters are in danger!" Chapter 1232 My dear friends, did you miss me? chapter 1232 my dear friends, did you miss me? *boooom* "hahahaha! attack! destroy everything! the succubi lust state dares to ally themselves with exceedogenesis even when the exceedogenesis is at war with the dragon continent. this clearly means they do not pay the dragon continent in their eyes. they are looking down on us! dragons! it is time for the entire world to know what would happen if they go against the dragon continent! it is time that we show them our might! destroy everything in sight!" "yyyyeaaahhhh!!" "rrroooaarrrrrr!!!" loud shouts and roars were heard, around a hundred dragons were flying over the lust state, spewing flames of destruction all over the place. the succubi were helpless in front of these huge dragons, if they were normal dragons, they would still have a slight chance to face them, however, all of them were saints. yes, one hundred saint stage dragons were attacking the lust state, a place where the average cultivation level was sage and great sages, even semi saints were considered elites while saint was a level that only a few could reach. n))o()v.(e.)1..b./i/(n for such a state, an attack of this level was simply too horrifying. especially when the hundred saint level dragons weren''t the only ones attacking them. the lord of the state, the strongest of all, a being capable of taking care of all 100 saints alone, was surrounded by 5 divine saint humanoid dragons. not only that, as if to ensure that this attack never failed and that the entire lust state was wiped out of the map of yrniel, the dragon lord had also sent 1000 semi saints, 50,000 great sages, and sages who were roaming around in their humanoid form, killing any demons who luckily survived scorching heat that the dragons above spewed. "you bastards! are you out of your mind!? do you truly wish to start a world-level battle just because we have a good impression of your enemies!?" eisheth, who was being held back by the 5 divine stage dragons, shouted in extreme rage. seeing as how her people were being slaughtered helplessly while she could only stand and watch it helplessly, unable to help them, her rage was through the roof. an attack of this caliber was not common, especially with the order overseeing everything. most of the battles were solved through challenges, even assassinations were extremely limited when the ancestral order was in complete charge, now however, all those boundaries had disappeared. the dragon lord had gone this far yet the ancestral order still hadn''t acted. "hahaha~ you slut! do you really think something like this is worthy of being called a world-level battle!? a mere demon state dares to act haughtily in front of the dragon state. heh, this was bound to happen. i assure you, we wouldn''t need more than a day to completely wipe the lust state and its people, none would be spared and all of this would happen because you, the state lord decided to stand on the wrong side." "do you think the other demon states would stay silent after you wipe one of them out!? do you think we demons are pushovers!?" eisheth questioned. if it was a one-on-one battle, demons were indeed weaker than dragons, however, there was a reason why demons, together with vampire and dragons, were called the three strongest races of yrniel. the other demon states, however, didn''t have the same line of thinking as eisheth. her body continued to tremble as she heard the screams of her people who were burned to death or were chased after by the enemies, begging for mercy. "hahaha~ what are you thinking, eisheth? are you wondering if anyone will come to save you? if you are, then don''t bother, no one is coming to help you." the dragon''s grin widened. "40 divine stage dragons are flying near the blood kingdom and the elven forests. the moment they make a move, those 40 dragons would attack their weakened kingdom. no one would risk their own territory just to save the likes of you. though you are welcome to stall for more time, we are actually looking forward to certain someone coming forward to save you. but i will say, succubus queen, make sure the way you stall is entertaining enough for us to let you live for longer, now whether you do that by betting it all, using your life force to fight against the five of us, or you do what you are known for, hehehe~ that depends on you." "hehehe~" all five dragons laughed out loud. eisheth''s eyes turned red, she had always been a level-headed leader, leading her state to prosperity, yet today... ... just a little far away from the eisheth''s mansion, two beings stood with slight smiles on their faces, watching everything play out. "do you think he will come?" it was the leader of the ashenhelm clan, sauren. standing beside him was ragnar, his trusted aide. "from my investigations, aisha lust was doted on by her mother and sisters, she is quite close to her family members and people of her state, i doubt she would overlook her state being attacked. i am sure she must have received the message by now and is panicking and rushing towards him." "what about him? do you think he will fall for this obvious trap?" sauren questioned. "well, he was foolish enough to declare war against the dragon continent even when their attempt to capture his woman failed. i doubt he would ignore this." ragnar reasoned, then, a devious smile appeared on his face, and, "and even if he does not fall for it, at the very least, we would let that bitch know the consequences of messing with our clan." a smile hiding immense anger appeared on sauren''s face as he recalled his family members being killed right in front of him and he nodded, "that bitch had a hand in mercilessly massacring our clan members, let''s make her feel the same pain." "mhm, your plan worked alright, my dear friends, did you miss me?" Chapter 1233 I came prepared. chapter 1233 i came prepared. "that bitch had a hand in mercilessly massacring our clan members, let''s make her feel the same pain." sauren spoke with an evil smile on his face. he still hadn''t forgotten the horrifying scene he saw after he returned to his clan, not to mention seeing his wives and children taking their own lives in front of their eyes... he wanted nux to feel the same pain. honestly, he had given up on getting revenge because, after this incident, the dragon lord had taken away all his support from him, leaning back to the ancestral order or the other top clans wouldn''t make sense either. with vyriana''s presence, no one in the ancestral order would help him and the top clans had absolutely no reason to mess with nux, especially when he had offended the dragon lord. the only thigh he could grab to get his revenge was of arcturus but with arcturus losing his trust in him, he had no choice but to swallow his defeat. however, everything changed when nux leander took the human trials. arcturus had gathered all his divine stage cultivators to capture him but in the end, he failed. this gave sauren an opportunity. he went to arcturus talking about how nux was too crafty and since even he had failed to grab him, arcturus decided to give him one last chance and this was what the two of them had come up with. since nux''s weakness was his wives and how they couldn''t get hold of him or his wives, they decided to target the wives'' families. the bloodhearts were a difficult target, the same however, couldn''t be said for the lust state, with only a single divine stage cultivator holding the fort, the lust state was only slightly stronger than a top clan, for the dragon lord, dealing with them was extremely simple. and this is why they were here. to give nux the taste of his own medicine. as for whether their plan would work or not... that was still a question that was yet to be answered. "mhm, your plan worked alright, my dear friends, did you miss me?" a calm, playful voice was heard. sauren and ragner widened their eyes in surprise, how could they not know who this voice belonged to? in the instant, they turned around and saw a long black-haired handsome man standing behind them. his features had changed a little, especially with his face maturing a little, however, sauren and ragner realized the man in an instant. "nux!" they shouted. "you have created quite a mess, eh." nux chuckled as he observed the massacre in front of him, the blood flowed like a river, screams echoed all over the place, the demons begged for mercy while the dragons killed them without exceptions, even the children were not spared. "are you enjoying the sight? you are the only one to be blamed for this." sauren laughed out loud, his eyes bloodshot. he wanted to make this as agonizing for nux as possible. n--o--v()e-/l)-b))1-.n nux, however, wasn''t planning on falling for his plan, he simply shook his head and, "naah, i cannot be blamed for something like this." then, with a calm smile on his face, orpheus replied. today, it felt like he was speaking more than he normally does. orpheus was more of an action guy, he didn''t like these useless blabbering. the fact that he was talking instead of simply attacking felt strange, especially considering none of the people here could take even 50 direct blows from him. the dragons found this odd as well, "you think you three would be enough to fight against us five?" the dragon questioned. "do not forget me, lizard." eisheth spoke with a cold look as well. her home was attacked. she wasn''t planning on letting these lizards go, heck, she was even willing to use her life force if the situation asked for it. "mhm mhm, a 4v5 still sounds a little too unfair," nux nodded as he then sighed, "if only we had one more divine stage cultivator on our side." the enemies all narrowed their eyes, how could they not know how truly hateful this man was? even though he was sighing like this, from his expression, it was clear that he was hiding something. and that something or someone, soon revealed himself, a white-haired man with cat-like ears walked forward, standing beside the bloodhearts. "who are you?" the dragon questioned. "the kid helped my city a while ago, i am here to return the favor." he was oberon feline. the dragons narrowed their eyes, since a new face entered, all five of them noticed something peculiar, they couldn''t sense oberon''s cultivation, not just the catkin, ambrosia, orpheus, and the third bloodheart were the same as well. they couldn''t sense any of their cultivations. nux, however, completely ignored that and nodded to himself. "mhm, now that seems fair." the tension in the battlefield grew, the divine cultivators stared at the enemy divine cultivators, getting ready to take action the instant the other party moved. but suddenly, "heh, do you really wish to fight here?" ragnar spoke up. nux frowned in confusion and ragnar continued, "the moment the divines start fighting, none of the people here would be left alive, the state would be razed and not even a single life would be able to escape. the lust state would be wiped out and this includes your wife''s previous sisters and subordinates. how sad would your wife be, losing people who cared for them their entire life just because she made the mistake of loving you." "haah? do you take me as someone as useless as you? you are the one who failed to protect your family because you were trapped in an illusion, i am different." nux smiled. then suddenly, a few portals opened up near rislith, maline, and a few other succubi, nux''s wives stepped out, holding their hands, ready to take them away, "i came prepared." Chapter 1234 You are a manipulative bastard chapter 1234 you are a manipulative bastard "i came prepared." nux spoke with a confident smile on his face. seeing his wives standing close to rislith and the others, sauren gritted his teeth in anger, the five dragons narrowed their eyes as well. eisheth, on the other hand, sighed in relief. n/-o-/v))e((l-.b/.i)/n all this while, her daughters were what worried her the most. however, now that the rescue was here, her worries were lifted. now even if she had to go all out, going as far as risking her life to deal with the five dragons in front of her, she wouldn''t mind. however, "you came prepared, eh?" ragnar had a different opinion. with a big smile on his face, he glanced at nux and, "even if you can take a few of them away, what about the rest? are you going to let all other succubi die? nux, there are more than 10 million succubi here, we have killed about 100,000 already, once the divines start fighting, all 10 million of them would lose their lives, how are you going to save them all, huh? are you planning to take everyone away? can you even take all of them away?" ragnar questioned as his smile turned demonic. even if nux had [core] and could summon portal anywhere he wanted, the radius of this ability was a mere 100 meters. it would never be able to encompass the entire lust state, so taking in all the succubi before the divines start fighting would be absolutely impossible, even for nux. even if nux manages to save a few succubi, in the end, the entire state would still be wiped out. eisheth''s expression turned grim when she realized that. she was happy that her daughter would live, but the fact that her people would die and she would partially be responsible for it, this pained her heart. the succubi were frightened to their core as well, all of them turned towards nux, the only person who could save them. becoming the center of attention, nux frowned. ragnar was quick to read his expression and his demonic smile became wider than ever, "you don''t have any way to protect them, do you!? prepared my foot! nux leander, more than 10 million people would die, and it wou-" ragnar was trying to pin all the responsibility on nux. he wanted him to feel the pain of losing his people, just like he did when he realized that his clan was slaughtered right in front of his eyes. now, in front of nux''s eyes, he wished to do the same. sauren standing beside him had a wide smile on his face as well. the two of them wanted to relish the joy of seeing nux''s agony-filled face, however, the moment they glanced at him, their expression changed when they realized that rather than the pained look they were expecting him to have, he only had a simple smile. "my dear friends, i slaughtered an entire clan, the people i didn''t know, just because the leader of the clan badmouthed my woman. what gave you the idea that i was a good person? you wish to kill all of them? go for it, i have already saved the ones i wish to save, as for rest, they are dying because they are weak. it has nothing to do with me." nux shrugged. completely abandoning more than 10 million demons to their own fate. hearing those words, not only sauren and asher, but even the dragons, and eisheth were taken aback. the succubi were horrified. their only hope had turned their back on them. sauren couldn''t take it anymore, "you fucking bastard! do you really not care about how all these people would die!?" to be honest, with how nux was acting, she couldn''t even tell if it was the real him or if was it someone impersonating him. ''did i misjudge him?'' she wondered in her head. however, the moment she heard the next words nux said, she understood what sort of game this perverted son-in-law of hers was playing, "why did you stop, sauren? weren''t you about to hit me? why did you hit me though? did i perhaps say anything wrong? was the third one not your favorite? then maybe it was the fifth? i guess that must be it since she was the mother of three of your children. well, now that you say it, i guess you are correct, she might be slightly better tha-" "you fukcing bastard!! stop hiding behind her and fight me!!" sauren shouted, not allowing nux to speak any further. nux momentarily paused, acting like he was surprised by sauren''s sudden outburst. "i want to kill you, you bastard!" "then how about you challenge me, then he glanced at him and, "do you want to fight me?" "i want to kill you, you bastard!" "then how about you challenge me, another battle between the exceedogenesis versus the ashenhelm, this time, the leaders of the two clans having a go at it against each other, a one-on-one deathmatch." nux proposed and suddenly, sauren''s expression changed. nux, however, wasn''t done yet, "though i do have one condition." "speak," sauren spoke, he didn''t want to give up on this change. "let me take all the succubi away." "hah?" sauren narrowed his eyes. nux shrugged, "i have nothing to gain by challenging you, not to mention it is a deathmatch, you don''t expect me to risk my life without getting anything in return, do you? and since i have already taken away most of the things your clan had to offer from your treasury, the only thing you can give me is my wife. you let these people go and once she realizes that i am the one who saved all her people, she would feel more indebted to me, devoting herself to me to the point where i would own her." "you are a manipulative bastard," sauren commented. "mhm, as long as my wives does not know it, i don''t care." nux shrugged. sauren turned towards a few of his wives who were here, "don''t look at them, they are already completely mine. the princess still has some fixing to do." a disgusted look appeared on sauren''s face, however, not wanting to deal with this bastard anymore, "take them away." he ordered and nux''s smile widened. Chapter 1235 I WILL KILL YOU BASTARDS!!! chapter 1235 i will kill you bastards!!! "take them away." sauren ordered and nux''s smile widened. in an instant, almost a hundred portals formed all over the place, nux looked around and instructed, "form proper lines and walk in without making any scene, i will personally behead anyone who tries to rush and cause any sort of panic." seeing his cold eyes, the demons trembled, they couldn''t help but wonder who was the real demon here. soon, however, as they glanced at each other, they slowly started to walk into the portal, trying to save their eyes. by now, rislith and others were already taken away, nux''s wives were now guiding the other succubi. seeing how her people were being taken away, eisheth sighed in relief. she glanced at nux, wanting to thank him, however, she realized that he wasn''t making any eye contact with her and was keeping an emotionless, uncaring appearance. eisheth understood what he was trying to do and backed away, the act must continue if they wanted to save everyone. seeing everything play out, the five dragons frowned, one of them then glanced at sauren and, "who gave you the right to make the decision?" an interesting thing to note was that even though they looked like they were against his decision, they, despite having all the power in their hand to stop the succubi, didn''t make a move. "lord thorax, they have 5 divine stage cultivators amongst them as well. there is nothing to gain if we fight here. even if we do kill all of them, our main target would simply disappear and we then would have no way of getting him out of that pesky hiding place. believe me, my hatred for this bastard is stronger than all of yours combined, i know what i am doing and i promise to deliver his head to all of you very soon. i will talk with lord arcturus as well, so let them leave and enjoy the last few days left of their lives, after that..." sauren, as he glared at nux, spoke in a hateful tone, "i will make him regret being born in this world." "and what if he doesn''t appear on the day of the challenge?" thorax questioned. sauren turned silent, having no answer to this question, however, before the dragon could continue, nux threw a scroll to sauren. "here." catching the scroll, sauren quickly realized what it was. a formal, written challenge enforced by the ancestral order. "as if that has any value left." the dragon snorted. nux however, sighed in helplessness, "for you, there may not be, but as someone who has lady vyriana keeping an eye over me, the moment she learns i am backing away from a challenge, she will personally come to throw me on the stage." "..." n).0velb1n sauren glanced at thorex and nodded. vyriana''s personality was extremely popular, for a battle maniac like her, if someone whose name was associated with her backed away from the battle, no one would know what she would do. thorax calmed down a little as well. honestly, he would have never agreed to this since this was clearly a setup, that bastard may act like he doesn''t care about the people here, however, the very fact that his condition was to save them, it was clear that he was hiding his intentions and playing them. the other dragons knew this as well, the only reason they were going along with this game was because of the divine stage cultivators standing behind nux. the three bloodhearts were already close to them in terms of strength, combined with eisheth and oberon, things were even more complicated. what was most peculiar, however, was the fact that they couldn''t sense the cultivation of the four divine stage cultivators standing behind nux. in normal cases, they would not have minded this detail and started the fight, however... "clowns." ''she'' spoke, a mockful smile not leaving her face all the time her body was still there. at the same time, a portal appeared right behind nux, he grabbed eisheth''s hand and, "clowns." saying the same words amaya said, he backed off, the dragons realized that something was wrong, and, *boom* their law of self burst out. the three bloodhearts and oberon appeared in front of nux and eisheth, disintegrating into dust the moment their body collided with the dragons law of self but still buying enough time for nux and eisheth to escape. "hahahaha!" then suddenly, all the ''wives'' who were left in the lust state started laughing, slowly, the sound of their laugh changing as it soon started resembling nux... no, devil. all the women soon turned into an incubus. an incubus all the dragons knew too well. "devil..." thorax growled in anger. he wanted nothing more than to crush this bastard, however, they knew that all of these were nothing more than the devil''s clones. nux that bastard... he never once risked any of his wives in this entire rescue plan, even the ''divine stage cultivators'' he had brought with him were fake... they were fooled. the devil and nux... these two bastards working together was a nightmare. one was too cunning and the other had means that would confuse even the divine stage experts. even now, the dragons couldn''t understand how they were unable to tell that the people they were glaring at for the past 4 hours were nothing but mere clones. "hahahaha~" while all the dragons were still thinking all this, the devil continued to laugh. then, the devil appeared next to the enraged sauren and with a mocking smile on his face, "don''t worry, since he did accept your challenge, he will come fight you. i only hope that you prepare your head to be beheaded. haha-" as the devil continued to laugh, his clone''s head was beheaded and sauren shouted in extreme anger, "i will kill you bastards!!!" Chapter 1236 You cannot escape. chapter 1236 you cannot escape. "i will kill you bastards!!!" *booooom* sauren shouted in rage. his eyes were bloodshot, his face red with anger and his entire body trembled. waves of strong energy burst out of his body, destroying everything around him. the lust mansion and all the other buildings couldn''t stand his anger and fell down. the lust state, which was already attacked by the dragons, was now being destroyed by an enraged clan leader, a husband, and a father. "aaagggghhhhhhhhh!!!!" *bbboooooooomm* sauren shouted, ready to destroy everything around him. at first, he didn''t care much about the man named devil, he simply wanted to target nux and approached arcturus for that reason, now, however, things have changed. now he wanted both nux and devil''s heads. being toyed around like this... he would never forget this disgrace in his life. next week, in his battle against nux, he will have his revenge. sauren sword in his hand. the target of his resolution, however, didn''t care about his existence. "ahh!" eisheth was surprised when nux suddenly pulled her away. noticing that she was in a completely new place, she looked around, her eyes on the portal that was about to close. "nux, what about them!?" she questioned in worry. it wasn''t just the four divine stage cultivators who were left behind, some of nux''s wives were also there as well. nux however, just chuckled. n(.o//v.-e--l-.b..i-.n "mother!" suddenly, eisheth heard a familiar voice. she turned around and all three of her daughters standing around with bright smiles on their faces, aisha, the most spoiled child, was continuously waving at her, wanting her to come to them. eisheth glanced at nux. "you can go talk to her, it''s been a while since she met you. you can meet the real me in that building." eisheth frowned in confusion, soon, however, she noticed nux''s body turning into golden dust. "take care, mother-in-law." saying those words, nux''s clone disappeared and eisheth finally realized something. this little bastard... all this time, while she was worried sick about him, not wanting to involve him in her fight and get captured... this bastard wasn''t even there in the first place! this entire time, his life was never at risk! "you little bastard..." eisheth mouth twitched in annoyance. by now, her three daughters had rushed towards her. "mother!" aisha called out as she buried her face into her mother''s chest. the unrest in her heart instantly calmed down the moment she felt her mother''s warmth. suddenly, eisheth felt something wet on her chest, and in an instant, she realized and a smile appeared on her face, "little brat, did you really think they could have done anything to me? you have no clue how strong your mother actually is." as she said those words, eisheth gently ruffled aisha''s hair. "that''s because i am nice, lyriana. it is just that our initial encounters weren''t... well, fateful. i wouldn''t have cared if you were a man, but i absolutely hate when beautiful women have a negative impression of me, especially women as beautiful as you. no matter what, i must change this bad impression you have of me." "you are shameless," lyriana commented. "well, you are not wrong there. i am also quite perverted, so you better make sure you protect yourself from me, okay?" nux brought his mouth close to lyriana''s ears and whispered. the elven queen quickly got away from him, stepping back she glared at him with an angry look on her face. "shameless pervert!" "hm hm, you understand." nux nodded his head. lyriana''s mouth twitched in annoyance. not wanting to talk to this bastard anymore, she quickly rushed out of the room. "i will go look if my people need any help in migrating!" "hahaha~" nux laughed out loud. a few seconds later, two more beautiful women walked into his room. seeing them, nux''s face brightened up as he extended his hands forward. "my lovely advisors." riona blushed, lowering her face, amaya however, grabbed her hand and took her into nux''s arms. riona wanted to resist, however, nux quickly took this chance and held the two beauties in his arms, not allowing them to go away. "i doubt i would ever lose with the two of you by my side." he whispered into their ears. riona, however, couldn''t even hear what he was saying, her mind was filled with thoughts of her own. intimately hugging the husband of her daughter... together with her daughter... she couldn''t believe what she was doing. it was clearly immoral! amaya, however, had absolutely no qualms about this and, "of course~ with me and my mother being there for you forever, how could you possibly lose?" "w-what do you mean being there for him forever!?" riona was quick to retort. "oh come on, mother. i am sure you know what i mean. the decision has already been made, you cannot escape." "mhm," nux nodded as well. his hand then moved toward riona''s lower back, caressing her gently, a smile appeared on his face, and, "now that i have the chance, i will never let you go, riona." Chapter 1237 J-Just what are you talking about? chapter 1237 j-just what are you talking about? "now that i have the chance, i will never let you go, riona." nux spoke with a big smile on his face. riona widened her eyes in surprise, her face turning red. feeling his hand touching her, she felt a burning sensation in her entire body. her heart started racing and riona knew that if she didn''t do anything, she would be completely under this shameless pervert''s control. "s-stop!!" she shouted. then, with the intent to escape from this situation, she changed the topic, "now is not the time to talk about all this! we need to worry about the dragon lord! he might attack the elves, we need to prepare for it." "he won''t attack, don''t worry," nux spoke with a confident smile on his face, his hand however, still caressing riona''s lower back, only teasing her perky butt but never touching it. right now, he wasn''t even using any force to keep riona from going away, the woman was sticking to him on her own accord without realizing it. amaya, who noticed that, couldn''t help but look at her mother with a smug look on her face. how many times has her mother called her a fool for her husband? the number was so large that amaya couldn''t even keep a count. now, however, the time when she could get her revenge was close. "this is the dragon lord we are talking about! that man is too unreasonable and can do whatever he wants. you cannot predict his actions, there are 40 divine stage dragons flying near the elven forest, if he does order an attack, the 30 divine stage elves won''t be able to resist!" in the battle between divine stage cultivators, the rest were merely cannon fodders, their numbers did not matter. so even though there were only 40 dragons attacking, those 40 were enough to annihilate the entire elven forest of the face of yrniel. "the vampires will not help and you know it!" riona added. alaric''s stance about this all was still the same. a fight between so many divine stage cultivators would bring too much destruction. if vampires join in, it might even mark the end of yrniel. the vampire king would keep a neutral stance throughout the case. even back then when arcturus had decided to attack nux in the human trial, the only reason alaric was there was to intimidate arcturus. he would have never allowed a head-on battle. amaya was the one who came up with the idea. after talking with vyriana for so long, she understood one thing, the order never cared about the people of yrniel, however, this didn''t mean they didn''t care about yrniel altogether. they were fighting the otherworlders to protect yrniel, they couldn''t possibly allow it to be destroyed because of some infighting. alaric coming there and deciding to go ''all out'' with his forces to face arcturus''s forces was amaya''s way to manipulate everything and force the ancestral order to make a move. the vampire king was in this plan from the start, he had also stated that if the ancestral order didn''t make a move within the first 10 minutes, he would retreat. so although alaric did ''side'' with nux in that ordeal, in truth, the vampires couldn''t be considered allies. in this fight against the dragons, nux and his people had to rely on themselves. in this scenario, saving their people was of utmost importance! the elven divine stage cultivators, and the elven people, to get lyriana''s full support, they needed to ensure both their safety. "you are thinking too much, riona." n).0velbin nux, however, was calm. "we know that alaric isn''t on our side, arcturus does not." he spoke. "what can i do for you, my lady~" nux questioned, knowing exactly where this was going. "my dear mother, help her cultivate." "w-what...?" riona couldn''t understand, but suddenly, "as you command, my lady," nux spoke as he then sealed riona''s lips. "!!!" riona''s eyes widened in surprise. she wanted to move away, however, for some reason, she couldn''t do it. rather, she just closed her eyes and stopped thinking about everything that had been bothering her all this while. all of this was simply too complicated to make sense of. it was much better to simply shut her brain and go with the flow. seeing that she had given in, nux left amaya and gently grabbed riona. continuously, rubbing her back to calm her stiff body. he could tell that it was a difficult decision for her, so he wanted to make her as comfortable as possible. the boundaries they were going to cross, he wanted to take this slow. nux ended the kiss, not using the tongue. he then stared at riona, waiting for her to open her eyes. riona took a moment, then, she finally opened her eyes, her entire body trembling, her face full of uncertainty. "be mine, riona." nux spoke as he sealed her lips again. it was just a short peck on her lips, however, nux didn''t stop and kissed her again, then again, and again, and he continued this till riona''s body had stopped trembling. one last time, riona glanced at her daughter who was standing behind nux, amaya nodded with a genuine smile on her face and riona finally closed her eyes. she had truly given in and decided to go with what her heart desired. "you are currently an incomplete emperor stage cultivator." suddenly, nux brought up a strange topic that made riona open her eyes and frown. what was he suddenly talking about at a time like this? nux, however, continued, "although we do need to tackle the problem of you being an incomplete cultivation, according to what vyriana said, with your age, if your cultivation declines to the expert stage after recreating your foundation, it will lead to serious issues since an expert stage cultivator, no matter whether complete or incomplete, cannot stay alive for longer than 200 years. so first, in order to ensure your safety, we need to increase your cultivation to at least great sage level before i give you the technique to rebuild your foundation." nux spoke and riona had question marks all over her face. "j-just what are you talking about?" Chapter 1238 This woman was just too much! * chapter 1238 this woman was just too much! * "j-just what are you talking about?" riona questioned with a confused look on her face. everything nux''s said was going over her head. "i am saying that you first need to reach the great sage stage, and once that''s done, you need to rebuild your foundation and become a complete cultivator, like your daughter did." nux answered and riona stared at his face with a deadpan look on her face, "do you think everyone is a monster like you? it is easier said than do-" "oh my dear mother-in-law, how can you be so clever yet so foolish at the same time? *click* then finally, nux unclicked her bra. lowering his head, he grabbed the bra using his teeth and in one swift motion, he finally removed the last layer of clothing that was stopping his eyes from having this lovely feast in front of him. "ah aaaahhh~~" riona closes her eyes, moving her head away in embarrassment. nux stared at the soft mountain peaks that he had revealed and without being able to wait for even a single moment, he placed his head on top of her breasts, the extreme sense of comfort washing over his body while at the same time, his little brother, who had finally woken up, had started twitching, wanting to get out. nux however, wanted to take it slow. right now, his focus was on the light pink peak in front of him, as if hypnotized, his tongue moved out and he started licking riona''s nipple. "nngghhh~" riona moaned, feeling nux''s wet tongue touching her nipple sent a big jolt into her body, her back arched up, she wanted to hold nux''s head, however, with her hands tied up, there was nothing she could do. nux on the other hand, continued to lick riona''s right nipple while her head rested on her left breast. soon, he moved up, shifting from licking to kissing while his hand started caressing her other nipple. "nnngghhh!!" riona''s moans got louder and louder, her body was quite weak to this experience. "n-nux!" she called out. nux, hearing her call, stopped as he moved his head towards hers. the two stared into each other''s eyes, then suddenly, riona lifted her head, sealing nux''s lips, taking him by surprise. "r-remove your clothes as well..." after the kiss ended, riona requested while trying to avoid looking into his eyes and nux''s heart skipped a beat. this woman was just too much! nove/lb)1n Chapter 1239 Call me Riona… * chapter 1239 call me riona... * "r-remove your clothes as well..." riona requested and the moment nux''s eyes fell on her bashful expression, his heart skipped a beat and he froze. this woman was just too much! "oh don''t worry, riona. i promise it will. i am quite experienced." nux replied with a small smile on his face as his hands finally moved towards riona''s panty. riona''s body trembled in anticipation, her toes curling the moment she felt nux''s fingers brushing her skin as he took off her panties. soon, she felt cold air touching her lower lips, she closed her eyes in embarrassment, but a moment later, she sneakily opened her left eye, trying to see nux''s reaction. "annaanhh~" but suddenly, her entire body jerked in pleasure as she felt nux placing his dick on top of her lower lips. "you still aren''t ready, eh?" nux chuckled, sliding his dick on top of riona''s entrance, each move sending jolts and jolts of pleasure into her head. "nnhggghhh~~" riona moaned in pleasure, moving her tied arms to cover her mouth to muffle her moan. a scene that was a candy of nux''s eyes. he didn''t stop what he was doing, he could feel riona''s lower lips twitching, wanting to accept his dick, however, knowing that he still needed to go on for the process to be as painless as possible, nux leaned forward. his hands massaged riona''s waist, just right below her breasts. "annghhh~" for some reason, even this nonsexual action resulted in a moan. riona, with her eyes closed, was anticipating more and more, with her lower lips continuously being simulated by nux''s dick, and his hands now being dangerously close to her breasts, she could feel that he was about to move onto the next step soon. riona could feel her body weakening and her resistance fading away. nux''s fingers, that were now circling around her nipples made her nipples perked up, her special juices had started flowing out of her special place, covering the entirety of nux''s dick, acting like a natural lubricant. nux, knowing that the time was just around the corner leaned forward, moving close to riona''s head. feeling him close to her, riona opened her eyes and saw him smiling at her. her lips quivered, telling nux what she needed. nux, of course, wasn''t planning on keeping those soft lips alone, their lips touched again, this time, both parties making their moves, satisfying their inner desires. their speed wasn''t fast, neither the kiss was aggressive, they did it slowly, as sensually as possible. their tongues rolled over each other, nux''s arms were currently on either side of riona''s face, one could say that she was completely ''surrounded'' by nux and this gave her a sense of comfort that she could never have imagined before. the kiss lasted for a long time, every time nux wanted to move away, riona held his tongue using her teeth, not allowing him to move away. she was enjoying this feeling of being under his care, plus, nux''s rod sitting right on top of her vagina gave her a sense of relief that she didn''t wish to miss. nux, knowing that she was enjoying it, gave in to her desires. letting her kiss him for how much ever longer she wanted. he even freed her hands, causing her to move her arms over and coiling them around his neck, it was as if she was binding him with her. nux, of course, enjoyed this feeling, he knew riona''s innermost desires that she had been hiding such a long time due to various reasons were finally coming out. this time, riona had truly given up on any reasonings that were holding her back from making her move, and now... an aggressive riona was born. riona who would get whatever she desired, a riona, who would not hold back. for the first time, riona''s tongue entered nux''s mouth, surprising even him. the speed at which their tongues rolled over each other''s increased, the kiss turning more and more aggressive as time passed. riona''s hands started moving down, touching and feeling nux''s muscular back and chest. the sounds of the two of them kissing could now be heard throughout the room. the kiss lasted for 5 long minutes before nux finally moved away. "haa... haah... haa..." "haa... haa... haah..." the two of them stared at each other, gasping for breath. "look at you... haa... i didn''t think you would act like this... mother in law..." nux spoke. "riona..." riona countered. "call me riona..." n-(0velb1n Chapter 1240 She... Broke through… ** chapter 1240 she... broke through... ** "call me riona..." hearing those words, nux''s smile widened, "aaaaaannngghhh!! don''t stop!!" riona requested, wanting more even though her body had absolutely no energy left to accept more. nux, on the other hand, smiled brightly. what man didn''t wish to have his woman scream under him on the bed, riona''s moans were like music to his ears. not to mention with how riona''s walls were continuously tightening up, coiling around his dick, not wanting it to leave, the pleasure he was feeling was simply too high. not wanting to groan, he moved down, his target, riona''s nipples. he started sucking on them aggressively. now, the pleasure riona felt came from two different areas, unable to do anything, riona continued to moan even louder. her juices came out even more aggressively, staining the bedsheets. "uuugghhhh!!" in the end, when nux realized that he was finally at his limit, he decided to end this. he bit riona''s nipple aggressively, even leaving a mark on the top. the pain she should have felt, however, automatically turned into pleasure due to his physique, this sudden jolt of pleasure instantly rushed into riona''s mind. her back arched up even further, her body trembled continued, the gush of juices that she had barely been holding back all this time finally rushed out and, *squirt* *squirt* *squirt* riona orgasmed. it was one major orgasm after another. "aaaaaaaaaannnnghhhhh!!" her moans didn''t stop, with the endless amount of juices gushing out of her body, all the left-out energy was swept out as well. riona felt like she would soon lose her consciousness, but then, "ugggghh!!!" nux groaned in pleasure, he stopped holding back as the semen he had been holding back rushed into riona''s vagina. their bodily fluids mixed with each other. a fishy smell spread all over the room, not that the two people inside the room were too bothered by the smell, rather, they were intoxicated by it. "w-what...?" suddenly, riona, who was about to lose consciousness blinked in surprise, unable to believe what happened. she... broke through... nove(lb(in Chapter 1241 You should have done that sooner, you fool. chapter 1241 you should have done that sooner, you fool. 1241 you should have done that sooner, you fool. "w-what...?" suddenly, riona, who was about to lose consciousness blinked in surprise, unable to believe what had happened. she broke through... "h-how...?" nux, on the other hand, just smiled as he fell next to her. "this is my deepest secret, riona." he spoke. "w-what?" riona, however, had still no clue what had happened. a moment ago, she felt a huge rush of energy gushing into her body, spreading all over and the wall that had not budged even after her decades of hard work was now crushed into pieces and she had become a sage! "dual cultivation." nux spoke as he then started explaining how his ability worked and the more riona heard, the more shocked she was. however, as soon as her shock settled down, realization dawned in. all pieces of the puzzle finally fit together, she finally understood how all of nux''s wives were cultivators with monstrous potential, how her daughter, who couldn''t even cultivate returned to her as a king stage cultivator and was now a complete great sage. it wasn''t because all the women were monsters... it was because the man they married was... an even bigger monster than the world knew him to be. seeing her reaction, nux couldn''t help but smile. then, as he grabbed riona''s soft body from behind, his dick touching her sensitive lower lips, his muscular chest touching rinoa''s back, his hand was on her waist, while his chin was placed on riona''s shoulder. the two of them were so close that riona could even feel nux''s breath touching her body and being in his embrace like this gave her a sense of comfort so strong that she was having a hard time keeping her eyes open. riona was tired. she had countless minor orgasms and one major one, all her energy had been spent, the only reason she had kept her consciousness was because of the reinvigorated energy she had received after the breakthrough. but even then, this energy didn''t simply regenerate her stamina, under nux''s comfortable embrace, riona felt like letting all her guard down and sleeping peacefully, however... she still wanted to talk. "i finally understand now..." riona spoke. nux, knowing exactly what she was talking about nodded, "surprised?" "mhm." "haha~" n/-o-(v.-e(.l/-b(.1-.n nux laughed as he moved even closer to riona. then, he moved his mouth close to riona''s ears, and, "riona skadi, are you prepared to become riona leander?" hearing those words, riona''s face turned red, this time however, she didn''t shy away or try to change the topic. her response was a simple, "mm," with a nod. suddenly, she felt another wave of strange energy moving into her body. it was the harem seal. the slave seal was removed and together with the harem seal, nux also got the chance to upgrade riona''s bloodline to human saint level. he also shared all the abilities he had shared with the rest of his wives, then suddenly, "you aren''t tired, are you?" he questioned with a playful smile on his face. "w-what do you mean?" "..." the moment he left, arcturus turned silent, his face solemn. [so they were not there.] he heard a voice coming from the call artifact he had hidden beside his throne. "the 5 of them engaged in a battle with the succubus queen without going into the battle dimension, they already broke their so-called rules, so i doubt they would have returned alive if those two were there. at the very least, they would have made their presence clear if they were there." [hmm. so we can say that the two of them are not keeping their eyes on us. they do not wish to pursue the matter.] the voice replied. "that is correct." arcturus nodded. [but i have to say, arcturus, to think you would send 5 of your divine stage dragons just to test it out. you even ordered them not to massacre everyone before they came. you were clearly using them as a bait.] obviously, the arcturus never intended to wipe out the entirety of lust state. the demon lords would have never accepted that, especially when their strength lay in their unity. after all, how could eisheth alone face 5 divine stage dragons, even if the 4 dragons stood in front of them, the fifth dragon would barely need a minute to kill all the extras and eisheth would have no way to stop it even if she did burn her life force. the deal between the arcturus and the demon lords was all a farce, a play to bait out the two humans who had appeared out of nowhere and learn more about them. "they were from ignatia''s faction," arcturus spoke. [you are quite cruel.] the voice chuckled. "don''t act like you wouldn''t do the same. even vyriana kneeled in front of them, you, i, and the human emperors have all been looking into them for the past month and have yet to find anything. even the people from the order we know of do not know anyone who could make vyriana act so obedient. they are the unknowns with unprecedented amounts of strength, someone capable of making all living beings in yrniel pass out without even knowing how or why, we need to know who they are or what their motive is. sacrificing 5 disloyal men to get some clues regarding them isn''t a bad deal." arcturus spoke with a strict look on his face. [well, your plan failed.] the voice spoke. then suddenly, [they were here for nux. i have asked aurelian, she says that she has no clue where that man and his wives went after all of us passed out.] "..." arcturus didn''t say anything however, he could tell what the voice wanted to imply. [do not target that man anymore, arcturus. lady vyriana aside, if those two freaks really are on his side, i doubt you would live to enjoy the feeling even if you do get your revenge.] "why do you think i kept that man alive?" arcturus questioned. [that man? ah...] the voice finally realized. "if sauren can kill nux leander in his match against him, i would be delighted. if not... then i will drop the matter and bury the hatchet." arcturus declared. [heh, you should have done that sooner, you fool.] alaric, the vampire king smiled when he heard those words. "..." arcturus just stayed silent. Chapter 1242 Amayaa?| knew about ita?|? chapter 1242 amayaa?| knew about ita?|? 1242 amaya... knew about it...? "...i can''t believe it." riona, who was sitting on the bed with her back leaning onto the headrest spoke with a stupefied look on her face as she glanced at her own body. she was currently in her birthday suit, not that she cared about that minor detail right now because her main focus was on her cultivation. she had become a great sage cultivator. from an emperor to a great sage, in just 25 days. riona couldn''t believe something like this was happening to her. her face which had started showing some signs of aging had reversed back to looking like she was in her early 30s, her absolute prime. "you''ve worked hard, wifey~" suddenly, riona heard a playful voice. she instantly turned towards nux who had just returned after a bath, his hair was wet, he didn''t even bother covering his body and was shamelessly standing in front of riona, making her blush the moment her eyes fell on his... ''weapon''. "heeeh, craving it already?" nux teased. "i am not a pervert like you." riona snorted. nov¦Ålb1n nux however, just laughed out loud as he crawled over to the bed and then placed his head on her lap. "of course. i know that very well." he agreed with riona''s words and this annoyed the woman even further. how could she not sense his sarcasm? suddenly, riona''s body jerked when she sensed nux''s cold palm on her abdomen. "w-what are you doing?" she questioned, her face turning red in an instant as she recalled the ''activities'' the two of them had done the last few days. "nothing," nux replied, his fingers slowly crawling above, making their way to their target, the giant mountain peak they had conquered before. riona''s body was stiff, she was anticipating nux''s next moves and in reply, her hand had already started moving towards nux''s crotch. copying nux''s style, her hand also crawled all the way slowly, awakening the sleeping monster again. the two looked into each other''s eyes, both had the same question in their mind, one more round? and as if their mind was connected by some force, both had the same answer to the question as well. hearing those words, lyriana frowned. she was disgusted, yes, however, more than disgust, she was shocked, an emperor turned into a great sage, within a matter of few days, it was absolutely unheard of and made little to no sense. just what sort of abilities did this bastard use!? how was this even possible!? "this is also the reason why i cannot help your daughter even after you have turned into my slave. there needs to be a connection between me and the woman for me to make a move, there is no such thing between me and your daughter." nux spoke and lyriana raised her eyebrow. "so you are saying there is a ''connection'' between you and your mother-in-law?" "we aren''t doing something wrong, lyriana. neither of us was forced into this situation, nor is amaya, the only concerned party in this scenario unaware of this. we didn''t harm anyone, we are not planning to harm anyone, then what''s wrong with me and my mother-in-law being together? moral boundaries? lyriana, we cultivators go against the boundaries set by the entire world, what are some boundaries set by the society to us? if i want something, i will get it and the same goes for the people i love. as for the people who do not like our decision, as long as you don''t get in between us, we simply do not care." nux answered with a shrug. "amaya... knew about it...?" lyriana questioned with a doubtful look on her face. "of course, i would never do something behind my wives'' backs, especially something that might hurt them." nux''s answer was quick. lyriana narrowed her eyes. all this time, while she wouldn''t say she was close to nux''s wives and had always maintained that wall of distance while approaching them, she had still developed a sense of acquaintanceship with them. while at first, she didn''t bother interrogating even after doubting that his wives were being ''controlled'', now, since her doubt had gotten stronger, she decided to make a move. she would approach this man''s wives and get answers to her questions. right now, however, she quickly put this thought aside and decided to jump onto the main topic. "all the elves have been successfully brought into the [core], the only thing left is to bring them here." she reported. Chapter 1243 You should come with us. chapter 1243 you should come with us. 1243 you should come with us. "all the elves have been successfully brought into the [core], the only thing left is to bring them here." she reported. obviously, the [core] couldn''t possibly occupy millions of people, that was simply not possible. nux''s main base for all of this was waranal dimension. a place he had access to through vyriana, he decided to make this a temporary base for elves, succubi, and catkin, the races were forced to create their own houses. nux and a few divines were selected to protect all the people. the beasts in waranal, obviously, stood no chance against the cultivators who had formed their law of self. the only threat they had was the people of the ancestral order who might come here in order to train, however, in this case, vyriana decided to lend a hand and ordered everyone from the ancestral order to not come here. with waranal not being a very popular dimension amongst the people of the ancestral order, her orders were followed without any sort of problems. waranal dimension was half the size of yrniel, the space was never a problem here. heck, even with everyone inside and taking their own space, they still couldn''t occupy even 30% of the entire space. "that was faster than i thought, good job." nux praised. "what are your next plans?" lyriana questioned. she knew that keeping everyone here was not an ultimate situation, nux had to deal with arcturus soon. and as if he had the same thought in his mind, a big smile appeared on nux''s face, and, "it is time we start our counterattack." "counter attack?" lyriana frowned in confusion. and then, nux''s smile turned cruel. "i have been in the passive for way too long. so much that even a reject is acting arrogantly in front of me." "..." hearing those words, lyriana stared at nux with a deadpan look on her face. "oh come on, you aren''t a reject, you are different." "and how is that?" "...you are beautiful?" "shameless." "sister riona, why don''t you share your experience with us all?" "m-my experience?" riona was taken aback. "it is how we sisters bond with each other! everyone discusses how their first night with nux felt and then we share some of our bed secrets. it''s really fun!" skyla was quick to explain as she grabbed riona''s hands, the stars in her eyes were proof of how excited she was. it wasn''t just her, every woman had a similar expression on their faces, even her own daughter. riona was overwhelmed, "d-do i really need to say anything...? i-i have to rebuild my foundation using the technique he g-gave me..." she spoke. "if you don''t follow the tradition, you will be the last one to get the turn." "t-turn...?" riona was confused. seeing her act like that, all the women sighed. it seemed that they had to start from the basics. not that there was any problem, they had all the time in the world. the women were about to kidnap riona, but then, lane''s eyes fell on the elven queen who was looking at them, she nudged allura, telling her about it, and suddenly, a big smile appeared on the succubus''s face. "lady lyriana~" she appeared right next to the divine stage cultivator and, "how about you join us as well?" "j-join you?" lyriana stuttered. "mhm, don''t you have some questions you need the answers to? come, it''s a perfect opportunity, ask all you want." "b-but i have to-" "oh come on lady lyriana, your people aren''t fools, they won''t make some stupid mistakes just because you aren''t there to guide them, plus, half of them are already here, aren''t they? i am sure they would guide the rest well. you should come with us." now, the wives had kidnapped two women. Chapter 1244 We are going on the mission. chapter 1244 we are going on the mission. "w-wait... you became his slave as well!?" lyriana, who had been silent this whole time questioned with a shocked look on her face. hearing her question, thyra blushed as she averted her gaze, "i-it wasn''t my proudest moment." "hmph! filthy liar! don''t think i don''t know that you still enact those days in your role plays with nux. i even know that you once spent an entire month of your turn as his slave and did whatever he told you to do. not my proudest moment my foot!" edda snorted. she never liked how all these women acted like saints when deep down, all of them were as perverted as she was. her image is ruined for no reason! lyriana, knowing that amaya''s answer was directed toward her replied, "are you saying that there is no good man other than nux? that''s a little too far-fetched, don''t you think?" "there might be more good men besides nux, i agree. but i only have a single question, why settle for anything less when the best option is right in front of you? just because it breaks some idiotic moral boundaries? how foolish is that?" "nux is the best option?" lyriana raised her eyebrow. "do you know any other man willing to fight the lord of one of the strongest continent just because he targeted his women?" amaya replied and this time, lyriana turned silent. her mind suddenly came to another realization, if nux really did ''control'' his wives like she thought he did then... why would he go for their sake? yes, with his means, he might not die, but even then, there was no reason for him to go against his the dragon lord, he could simply control another beautiful woman and be done with it... "also, my mother isn''t allowed to leave me, she needs to live as long as i do, the only way to confirm that is when she is with my nux." amaya spoke with a strict look on her face as she glanced at riona. a light smile appeared on the mother''s face, her face turning red. amaya lightly held her mother''s hand, calming her down, "tsk tsk, look at you, why do i feel like the mother and daughter would team up on nux''s soon?" aisha laughed out loud. "that would be his blessing." amaya acted haughtily, though her inner self was blushing hard when she imagined that scene. riona simply averted everyone''s gaze, whatever unholy thing that was going on in her mind shouldn''t be revealed. "hey, can i join as well!? i have this new technique i have been meaning to try ou-" "no." edda was rejected quickly. she then went back to her seat, sulking. "do you have any other questions? i can leave you alone with our thyra if you wish?" allura chuckled as she glanced at lyriana. "since when did you get this authority over me?" thyra narrowed her eyes. "i am helping you, you fool." allura snorted. "helping me?" thyra frowned. "who do you think he''s gonna come to once he is successful? after all, it''s the elven queen we are talking about." allura replied and suddenly, thyra''s expression changed. "you can ask me anything you want." the cat assassin turned towards the elven queen and spoke with an earnest look on her face. lyriana, however, had a deep frown on her face, "what are you talking about?" she questioned as she glanced at allura, the succubus, however, just chuckled and didn''t say anything. "what wer-" lyriana wanted to pursue the matter, but suddenly, the door of the room opened up and an adorable cat with golden eyes walked in. in an instant, the cat jumped onto lane''s lap and as if she had been waiting for this moment this whole time, lane started to gently pat the cat, giving her all the love she could muster while other women stared at her with jealous looks on their faces. seeing all the women acting like that, lyriana had her own doubts, but then suddenly, another person walked into the room with an excited smile on her face, "where did you g-" ariana questioned but soon froze when she realized all the women were in this room. "m-mother?" the elven hero was surprised to see her mother here. "what are you doing here?" lyriana questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "i saw this cat walking in so i followed it in." "why would you follow him?" lyriana questioned. "don''t you see how cute he is!?" ariana replied, stars shining in her eyes. lyriana was taken aback, she had never seen her daughter this excited before. "as i expect from my husband, even his cat form attracts women left and right." aisha continuously nodded her head, the cat winking at her with a playful smile on his face. "h-husband?" ariana frowned in confusion. then suddenly, the cat jumped onto the floor and turned back into nux, ariana''s eyes widened in surprise. "it''s you!!" "thank you for finding me cute, princess." nux bowed his head as he chuckled. "h-h-how did you turn into a cat!? only catkins can do that!" ariana was shocked. it wasn''t just her, even lyriana was shocked since she didn''t know about nux also being a catkin together with being an incubus. ''just what sort of monster is he?'' she wondered, but more than that, she was focused on her daughter. "ariana, you should take your leave. we have some important matters to talk about here." "what matters?" ariana frowned. "leave." lyriana was firm. she didn''t want ariana to spend more time with nux. in the end, ariana respected her mother''s order and walked away even when her head was filled with questions. lyriana then stared at nux and the man shrugged, "hey, you heard her, she followed me here." "do not try to fool me, that girl doesn''t have the necessary skills to follow you if you don''t want her to." lyriana replied. "oh right, i completely forgot what i was here for. lyriana, take all your divine stage subordinates and follow me, we are going on the mission." nux was quick to change the topic. Chapter 1245 What gave it away? chapter 1245 what gave it away? "oh right, i completely forgot what i was here for. lyriana, take all your divine stage subordinates and follow me, we are going on the mission." nux spoke. "..." lyriana, obviously wasn''t fooled by such a simple ploy and continued to stare at nux. "i told you to stay away from my daughter." she spoke. "she was looking for you, i only indirectly showed her where you were," nux replied. "nux," lyriana called out and in the end, nux sighed. "alright, i will not directly or indirectly approach her again, happy?" "thank you for keeping the terms of our agreement," lyriana replied. not wanting it to make it look like nux was doing her a favor, not that it helped her case, with all said and done, she was a slave, no matter how much she tried to act around, any deal that ended up in her advantage was nux doing her a favor. "mhm, then should we focus on the mission now?" nux questioned. "you were serious about it?" "didn''t i say it was my turn to make a move? you weren''t expecting me to stay passive this whole time, were you?" nux replied with a confident smile on his face. seeing that smile, a frown appeared on lyriana''s face. she had stayed with nux long enough to know that this smile didn''t mean something good. "what are you trying to do?" the elven queen questioned with a frown on her face. "just come with me." nux spoke, "together with all your subordinates, of course." lyriana nodded, preparing to leave. nux glanced at his wives and, "girls, i will be taking the elven queen with me, okay? have fun without her and, take care of your new sister. make her feel welcomed." nux chuckled as he glanced at his mothe- wife. riona blushed as she avoided nux''s gaze, the other women smiled, some of them could see their past selves in riona. amaya and skyla of course, stood closest to riona, supporting her throughout the day. nux nodded as he finally left, lyriana following behind him. as for the wives, well, since they already knew what nux was planning, they stayed behind. it was not their time to shine yet. ... as nux and lyriana left, ariana, who was hiding behind a tree watched them leave. she was curious as to where that man and her mother were going. at the same time, she also compared herself to nux and couldn''t help but feel down. to think someone of her generation was walking around with her mother like equals, his enemy is one of the strongest beings in the world and he has the means to protect more than 20 million people whereas she... inside a room, a divine stage dragon named gargan was seated on his bed, crosslegged, cultivating. "why bother cultivating when you already know you will not make any further improvement?" suddenly, a voice was heard. gargan opened his eyes with a frown. he could sense a man''s presence right in front of him. gargan was a divine stage cultivator, no matter how much he was focused on cultivating, it was absolutely impossible for the majority of people to appear right next to him without him being able to sense them. the fact that someone had done it was enough to prove that this person was skillful. gargan concluded, however, the moment his eyes fell on the man standing in front of him, his expression changed. he was a man he would never forget in his entire life. a man with aura, a man who stood against more than 100 divine stage cultivators and acted like a disappointed father rather than being scared, a man in front of whom even the arrogant vyriana kneeled. he was the man he saw when he, together with lord arcturus, went to the united continent to hunt nux leander, the man who was strong enough to make all 100 divine stage cultivators lose consciousness without them knowing how. "what are you doing here?" gargan questioned with a frown on his face. "i am only curious. what is someone like you doing here?" caesar questioned with a curious look on his face. "what...?" gargan tilted his head in confusion. "why did you not join the order? was it not made clear that all the talented individuals are to join the ancestral order? why are you wasting your time in a place like this?" caesar couldn''t understand. "what are you talking about? and, just who are you?" gargan questioned, wanting to know who the man who even vyriana kneeled in front of was. "i am one of the leaders of the ancestral order," caesar revealed. "leader of the ancestral order...?" gargan, was obviously taken aback. "mhm." caesar nodded with a small smile on his face. gargan, however, narrowed his eyes, "a human?" "hmm? are you looking down on us humans? did you forget that your entire continent is in unrest because of one single human who hasn''t even properly grown yet?" "..." gargan turned silent. "anyways, stop talking about these foolish things, i am here to take you away." "take me away...?" gargan was confused. "you do not belong to this small pond. i cannot bear to see a talent like you being buried under that arrogant lord of yours. you will be coming with me and will be cultivating together with other people in the ancestral order, follow me." saying those words, caesar turned around as if he was confident that gargan would follow me. "i will follow you, for sure." gargan nodded, but then suddenly, "if you can take this punch of mine, that is!" he shouted as he rushed towards caesar with a punch that carried most of his power. however, before his punch could connect, caesar''s body turned into an intangible shadow then suddenly, he sighed as his voice changed, "i was doing good, wasn''t i? what gave it away?" "you thought you could fool me!?" gargan shouted as he prepared to release his law of self, however, it was already too late as nux rushed towards him, pushing his body into the portal that just appeared behind gargan. and the moment gargan understood what happened to him and stood up, he froze. in front of him, there stood 30 plus divine stage cultivators... "..." Chapter 1246 You want me to become your Slave? chapter 1246 you want me to become your slave? gargan froze, unable to believe what just happened to him. 32 divine stage cultivators standing in front of him... of course, it was clear that these people weren''t here to have a friendly bout. "..." "..." there was a heavy silence all over the place. gargan silently observed his ''opponents''. obviously, he couldn''t defeat all of them alone, he was trying to think of something else and the best way he could come up with was, "lady lyriana." he called out the obvious leader of the place. "why go this far? do you really wish to disturb the balance of the entire world just for the sake of one single human?" he questioned. "what do you want me to do?" he questioned. he followed arcturus for so long and the result of that was him standing at the brink of death. why not switch sides and get another chance at life, even if he was caught later on, the worst that can happen is him dying. at the very least, he would still get to keep his life for a while longer. and who knows? he might see something extremely surprising. something that would open up his horizons and change the way he looks at the world. after all, if it was this man... then it is very much possible. "gargan fireclaw, are you willing to be my slave?" nux questioned with an authoritative tone. gargan, however, narrowed his eyes, "what...?" he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. nux, however, didn''t say anything and stared at the dragon, waiting for his answer. "you want me to become your slave?" nux nodded. "i believe it would be better to die here, no?" gargan, however, laughed out loud, "you think someone like you has what it takes to become my master?" "do i not?" "a few thousand years later, maybe, but as you are right now, you do not." gargan replied. "gargan, i am not the one on the death doors here." nux chuckled. "that has nothing to do with it. the only reason i am in this position is because you have all these people standing behind you. heck, even with all of them, you still do not have the courage to appear in front of me. you can ask them to kill me if you wish, but i have no interest in becoming your subordinate." "you won''t change your opinion even if i say i will kill your entire fireclaw family?" "they would all rather die than have their honor toyed with." "how is it any different than following arcturus? i would like to believe that i am the better side here." nux commented. "arcturus stays where he resides, while you are on the run, which one do you think is on the better side?" "and you think i don''t have what it takes to unroot that bastard?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. Chapter 1247 You fucking bastard… chapter 1247 you fucking bastard... "and you think i don''t have what it takes to unroot that bastard?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "i have never seen someone capable of unrooting his enemy run like a dog with his tail between his legs," gargan spoke, this time, his words were harsh. nux, however, didn''t mind and just chuckled. "arcturus is nothing but a whetstone, gargan." "what...?" gargan narrowed his eyes. "do not forget who i am, i am someone who defeated all seven heroes, the so-called strongest of the youngest generation alone. i was someone who was introduced by vyriana, she ordered me to come and kick the heroes'' ass because they were getting too arrogant. from the start, i play on a different playing field compared to you that lord of yours. what? you don''t think i have the connections and power to unroot arcturus? did you forget about vyriana? that woman alone can wipe out the entire dragon continent with just a gesture. why do you think she hasn''t involved herself in this ''fight'' between the dragon continent and exceedogenesis? ''do not forget your place, lizard. unlike the elves, who i still feel guilty about and have a soft spot for, you were once my enemy, i will not hesitate to make you feel the pain you have never experienced before. do not make me do it. now close your mouth, i do not wish to create a scene in front of my mother-in-law.'' nux spoke as he glanced at eisheth, who was looking at him with a shocked look on her face. nux chuckled. eisheth didn''t know how to react to that. in normal situations, she would have chuckled back, probably with an even more playful expression than nux''s, however, right now, nux was standing with a dragon kneeling in front of front him. a dragon who was probably stronger than her in a one-on-one battle. seeing nux standing like that... even eisheth felt intimidated. on the other hand, gargan, who had received another shock wanted to ask something, but couldn''t open his mouth because of nux''s command. however, as a divine stage cultivator, he soon learned how the mental connection of the slave seal worked, and, ''elves...? are you saying that you did the same with the elves...?'' ''all 31 of them, their queen included.'' nux didn''t bother hiding and gargan finally understood why the elves were going so far for nux''s sake even when there was no apparent relation between the two. ''to think this man had an entire race under his command...'' ''gargan, i suggest you to act carefully. do not force me to use abilities i would rather not use.'' nux spoke in a calm tone. ''...'' gargan momentarily turned silent, taking some time to think about the situation, then finally, he completely gave in. not that he had any other option, ''what do you want me to do?'' a satisfied smile appeared on nux''s face. "come with me." he spoke as he opened the portal to the dragon continent, right inside gargan''s room, and walked out. gargan followed as he was ordered. "what do you want me to do?" he questioned as the portal closed. "nothing, you just wait." nux replied with a smile on his face. gargan frowned, wanting to know what all this was about but suddenly, his expression changed when he noticed another divine stage dragon coming towards him and he finally understood what nux wanted to do. ''you fucking bastard...'' he cursed, nux, however, laughed out loud, "i guess i do not need to explain it, do i?" he questioned and a few minutes later, another divine stage dragon was pushed into the death portal where more than 30 divine stage cultivators were waiting for him, this time, by the man he trusted. Chapter 1248 You think my Nux would initiate a challenge he thinks he is going to lose? chapter 1248 you think my nux would initiate a challenge he thinks he is going to lose? "what? that man is fighting against a complete saint in a deathmatch!?" ariana was shocked. she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "aren''t you showing a little too much interest in that man?" lyriana questioned with a slightly annoyed look on her face. "mom! he is fighting against a complete saint! a semi saint fighting against a saint!" "why are you acting like it''s a big deal, i have defeated a few saints when i was peak semi saint." lyriana retorted, however, ariana was quick to shake her head. "mom, the difference between a complete and incomplete cultivator is too big, you cannot think of it from that perspective. when a complete great sage becomes a semi saint, he not only rebuilds his entire body like a body cultivator, they also get a mana shield that the mana cultivators get. the power-up is more than twice what a normal incomplete cultivator would get. the same can also be said for the transition between a saint and semi saint, although there is no ''phase'' difference between the two ranks, the power-up is the same, more than twice compared to an incomplete cultivator. so comparing you defeating a saint as a semi saint and him doing it as a complete cultivator are two completely different things. not to mention that his opponent is someone like sauren, one of the stronger complete saints in the ancestral order. he didn''t become a leader of the clan without a reason." ariana explained the entire situation. lyriana, as the elven queen, obviously didn''t need any explanation, she knew what ariana was talking about and knew just how difficult it is for a complete semi-saint to defeat a complete saint, it is almost impossible in some cases. lyriana knew it well, she just didn''t like the interest her daughter was showing towards nux. on the other hand, a worried look appeared on ariana''s face, and, "but that man is filled with nothing but hatred against nux. don''t you think nux is being a little too impatient here? even if he is angry about sauren trying to take his wives away from him, don''t you think he should wait till he becomes a saint and then challenge him? what if he puts himself in a dangerous situation? not to mention that the dragon lord will be there as well. the situation would definitely not be in his favor." ariana spoke with a troubled look on her face. she then turned towards lyriana and, "mother, can we not do something to help him?" lyriana, on the other hand, absolutely did not like how anxious her daughter looked. "why are you so worried about that bastard? the worst that can happen is that he will be killed. what does that have to do with us?" "mother, how can you act like that?" suddenly, ariana raised her voice. "the only reason we are all alive is him! else we would have been facing the dragons by now and our people would have died in vain. he protected not only us but even our people, providing home to more than 20 million elves, and as the queen of elves, you are cursing him and thinking about his demise? how could you be so heartless?" arina questioned with a wronged look on her face. she couldn''t believe her mother of all the people was acting like this. seeing her daughter act like this, a deadpan look appeared on lyriana''s face, in her heart, he cursed that bastard again, ''what sort of magic have you done on my daughter, you bastard!? didn''t i tell you to stay away from her?'' "uncle." on the other side, in the blood continent, melia greeted her uncle with a light smile on her face. alaric, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes, "i already went along with your plan once for your sake, melia. do not ask me for a second time." "do you think i only come to you because i have a favor to ask?" melia pouted. she was offended. "what can i do? i only talk due to my past experience." "if that''s the case then i will take my leave." melia was quick to get up. seeing the pout on her face, the vampire king was quick to back away, and, "okay okay, it was my fault, i was just joking with you. have a seat." his lovely niece had come to meet him on her own accord, how could he possibly let her leave? especially when he has such a great news hidden for her. "so, tell me, what are you here for?" alaric questioned. melia, however, shook her head, "i only came here to meet everyone and decided to give you a visit before leaving." "so you really came here just to meet me, huh..." alaric was surprised. melia stared at him with a deadpan look on her face. alaric quickly buried the matter but failed miserably. ambrosia couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw her daughter and brother act like this. in the end, she decided to end her brother''s misery and decided to change the topic, "anyways, melia, who do you think would win tomorrow''s battle? nux or sauren?" hearing that question, alaric soon butted in, "yes, i wanted to know your opinion as well." melia, however, just frowned in confusion, "do you not know who initiated the challenge?" "hmm? why does that matter?" alaric frowned in confusion. "it was nux," melia answered her own question. "again, how does that matter?" alaric couldn''t understand. "you think my nux would initiate a challenge he thinks he is going to lose? sauren stands no chance." melia had absolute confidence in her husband''s abilities. Chapter 1249 Bury the hatchet, eh? That overgrown lizard sure is arrogant. chapter 1249 bury the hatchet, eh? that overgrown lizard sure is arrogant. "you think my nux would initiate a challenge he thinks he is going to lose? sauren stands no chance." melia had absolute confidence in her husband''s abilities. "my nux''s, eh? look at you acting all romantic. i never thought my daughter of all people would act like this. that boy really did some sort of magic on you, huh?" ambrosia chuckled out loud. melia lowered her head as she blushed, a small smile appearing on her face. she didn''t mind publicly declaring nux''s to be hers. actually, she liked doing it, if she could, she would announce it so loudly that the entire world could hear it. it was something she never thought she would do but... meeting nux simply changed her outlook on life. nux was like a palate of color in her bland, monotonous life. someone who changed her desires and goals and gave her a reason to smile brightly every single day. from her smile alone, ambrosia could sense all these emotions her daughter was feeling, she couldn''t help but feel thankful towards nux and felt good knowing that her daughter was being loved and was living an amazing life. alaric, on the other hand, was focused on a completely different thing. it was melia''s absolute confidence in nux''s victory. honestly, sensing that confidence, if he could, he would have already bet all his assets on nux. not that there was any man in the entirety of yrniel who could double his bet and return it to him so it would be pointless nonetheless. of course, this didn''t dishearten him. he had long since stopped caring about matters regarding resources and wealth. rather, he took this chance to deliver the good news to his adorable niece, adding to her happiness. "well, if what you are saying is true and nux actually wins the battle, then arcturus would personally take the initiative to bury the hatchet between exceedogenesis and the dragon continent. you people can then return to yrniel and act as if nothing happened, continuing to challenge other clans and racing through the ranks without anyone troubling you. i am actually looking forward to your clan''s meteoric rise, little girl." alaric revealed with an excited look on his face. hearing his words, ambrosia was taken aback, "are you sure?" she questioned. after all, this wasn''t the matter one could joke about. ... time passed and the anticipated day was here. the battle between the leaders of exceedogenesis and ashenhelm, nux leander, versus sauren thorn. it was one of those extremely rare, probably the first of its type where almost every person in the entirety of yrniel looked forward to the battle, but even then, the stadium wasn''t packed with people continuously cheering for the side they supported. the large stadium which could host around 500,000 people was almost completely empty with barely 10,000 people coming in to actually watch the battle. after all, everyone knew that almost anytime, the dragon lord could appear with his 50 subordinates to capture one of the challengers and it could lead to a big battle. no one wished to die from the aftereffects of someone else''s battle. well, there were still about 10,000 people who actually believed in their luck and still came to watch the battle. it was a suicidal move however, these people simply couldn''t contain their excitement and came here to join the fun. of course, not all people who were here were relying on their luck to survive, there were many who trusted their own skills. many divine stage cultivators had come to the stadium to watch the battle. honestly, this was probably the battle with the highest number of divine stage viewers in the audience. the number of divines in the stadium had already crossed the 100 mark. "heeh, it sure is lively," aisha commented with a curious look on her face as she sensed the strength of the people in the audience. "aisha... should we even be here...?" maline questioned with a worried look on her face. "sister, you worry too much, didn''t i tell you? just trust my husband. everything is under control." "he is your husband, not mine! how am i supposed to trust him blindly!?" maline was quick to counter. rislith, who was standing next to them, was nodding inwardly as well. as the eldest, she had to keep her pride and not panic in front of her little sisters, however, she completely agreed with maline''s words. "me being here should be enough reason to trust him blindly, do you really think that man would let his wives come to a place fraught with danger?" aisha questioned and this time, the sisters had no argument. Chapter 1250 I hope you are prepared for the Deathmatch. chapter 1250 i hope you are prepared for the deathmatch. "p-people of the yrniel! are you ready for today''s battle!?" the announcer shouted. she was the same woman who was the host of the previous event where the exceedogenesis faced the ashenhelm clan. yes, the same women who had already sided with sauren and arcturus. and as someone who had witnessed the horrors of offending the man named nux leander from the closest, the woman didn''t wish to be here at all. however, for this particular challenge, not many announcers were willing to come here and become the host. just like people, the announcers avoided today''s event like a plague. the woman had no choice but to come since she was acquainted with sauren and had hosted the previous event. "yeaahhh!!" obviously, the response today was much quieter that the usual. not that the woman cared, she continued to do what she was called here for and was only thinking about getting away as soon as possible. "now first, let me call the leader of the ashenhelm clan, sauren thorn!" she announced, people clapped and sauren made his entry. "now the challenger, the leader of the exceedogenesis, nux leander!" the moment his name was announced, the entire crowd turned silent. after all, this was a man with many enemies. many instantly turned towards the vip box the dragon lord was on to see his reaction, however, seeing as to how the dragon lord was sitting on his chair with his eyes closed as if she was uninterested in the matter took many by surprise. has something happened to nux leander already? why was the dragon lord acting like this? many started wondering. their reasonings however, soon crushed when an extremely handsome man with long hair walked into the stage with a confident smile on his face. his appearance was different than before, however, the women in the stadium could instantly recognize the man of their dreams and cheered as loudly as they could. even ignoring the dragon lord who they might antagonize if they cheered for his enemy. nux, with a charming smile on his face, waved towards a group of ladies shouting the loudest. the ladies who noticed that were even more erratic, it wasn''t just them, nux''s reaction ignited the spirits of almost all the women present their, everyone chanting his name as loudly as they could so that they could get a reaction out of him. nux of course, didn''t spare any effort in waving for his fans, in this situation, he seemed absolutely unbothered about the man who was glaring at him for the past minute. unable to keep being ignored like this, sauren finally shouted, "nux, you bastard!! i hope you are prepared for what''s coming for you!!" finally, nux''s rhythm was broken. he then turned towards sauren and once he ''measured him up'', he looked at him with an unbothered look on his face and, "is that ragnar here with you? i do not like to leave loose ends." he questioned, the meaning he was implying couldn''t be clearer. she knew nux was strong, much stronger than her but... the man he is facing is someone an entire stage above him! how was he toying with him with such great ease!? it made absolutely no sense! alaric was taken aback as well. he thought that since he was fighting sauren, nux would have a hard time in the battle... but for him to dominate his opponent like this... just... just how was this possible...? of course, someone like alaric wasn''t a fool. he knew how strong nux was and he also knew how strong sauren was. this battle shouldn''t have been this one sided no matter what and in truth, it wouldn''t have been if nux hadn''t gone through what he did go through. sauren was definitely wasn''t weak. as one of the strongest saints in the ancestral order, his strength was much higher than normal cultivators. honestly, if nux wanted to compare, then this man was slightly stronger than the divine stage monsters he had faced back in the human trials. he was definitely faster and stronger than him, however, the zenith flow was simply a cheat-like ability. no matter how fast sauren was, he couldn''t possibly attack a body that was moving on its own! what''s even worse? nux''s new bloodline had made him an even worse monster than he already was. his body was already ''adapting'' to sauren''s speed and was now breaking past its limiting, slowly and steadily reaching sauren''s level of speed. in the trials, as more time passed and nux''s stamina started running out, he started making mistakes and failed to dodge a few of the monsters'' attacks. in this case, however, with his body catching up to sauren''s physical abilities, even that opportunity was taken away. as more and more time passed, it started getting harder and harder for sauren to touch nux. nux was getting stronger during the fight and there was nothing sauren could do about it, the ''adaptability'' was much more monstrous than everyone initially expected. "just give up, there is no point in resisting anyways. you were never my target to begin with." nux chuckled as his eyes fell on arcturus, who was watching the battle with an emotionless look on his face. "you bastard!! you dare ignore me!?" sauren shouted with his eyes bloodshot, but suddenly, *slash* the sword that appeared in nux''s hand moved. *clank* *thud* sauren''s arm, together with the sword it was holding, fell on the stage. "i hope you are prepared for the deathmatch." Chapter 1251 Bury the Hatchet? chapter 1251 bury the hatchet? "i hope you are prepared for the deathmatch." nux questioned as he playfully stepped on sauren''s fallen arm. "..." sauren, on the other hand, was frozen still. only when his arm had fallen off and his brain registered the immense pain did he realize that his arm was chopped off and this frightened him to his core. not because he was afraid of the pain. it may not look like it because of his shameful display for the past few days, but in truth, sauren was an elite as well. as a cultivator of the ancestral order, a chopped-off arm was not a big deal for him, it was painful, yes, but not to the point where it would make him scream in agony and fill him with endless fear. what he was scared of was the fact that he couldn''t see nux move. sauren knew since the battle had started, he could tell that he was faster than nux. yes, for some reason, nux''s reaction speed was a lot faster than it should be, making it difficult for him to make a move, however, sauren could tell that nux was definitely slower than him. for him to chop his arm off let alone react in time to dodge or block, he wasn''t even able to see him move... this shouldn''t be possible! it made no sense at all! nux was able to dodge his attacks, yes, however, the rest of the battle should have been gone with nux continuously dodging his attacks till his stamina finally catches up with him and his reaction speed automatically slows down, allowing him a chance to finally land a hit and get rid of this bastard once and for all. after all, as a saint stage cultivator, he couldn''t possibly lose to a semi saint in terms of stamina, now could he? of course, how would the poor saint know that nux was trained by one of the most unreasonable women in the world? vyriana had beaten an almost endless amount of stamina into nux while she was training him, allowing him to go on forever, this, combined with nux''s new ability to adapt and improve in the middle of the battle made sauren''s battleplan the worse way to fight nux. with nux growing continuously, hoping for him to lose out in stamina and finally catching him was no different than suicide, it was a direct invitation for nux to catch up to his enemy''s level and then surpass him, leaving him to dust and end the battle. and that is exactly what happened with sauren. while he attacked him all this while, nux''s body had adapted and he had already surpassed him in terms of speed. in this battle, sauren now stood absolutely no chance and to further prove this, *slash* "aaaaaaaaaagggghhhh!!" nux sliced sauren''s second arm as well. sauren screamed in agony, fountain of blood rushed out from the places his arms were chopped off from, his arms wriggled on the ground before falling still. "..." silence fell all over the stadium. it was over. without his arms, there was nothing sauren could do in this battle, the spells he had been casting weren''t affecting nux since the start, no way they would do something different now. yes, he could use his legs to show some resistance, but in the end, everyone knew it was pointless. it might have worked if his opponent was weakened to some degree, however... there was not even a drop of blood on nux''s body, heck, let alone blood, he wasn''t even sweating. nux looked as good as new, it was as if he never fought a battle at all. the people couldn''t believe it, it was a level of dominance nux usually showed in normal battles, but to think he would show it in front of the leader of what once was a top clan... even the divine stage cultivators present in the stadium had solemn looks on their faces. the dragon lord was praising nux...? the man he had gone to such lengths in order to harm him? how...? why...? what in the hell happened in the last few days for him to act like this...? of course, not everyone was as confused as the others, some divine stage cultivators who were there when caesar and faustina appeared could understand arcturus''s thought process. they could tell that arcturus wanted to bury the hatched by congratulating nux, a solution and end to all this farce. however, "hmm? did i hear that right? arcturus blaze is congratulating me? for what?" nux questioned, his tone was still as playful as before. arcturus frowned, however, knowing nux''s nature, he decided to give him a chance and bear with his antics a little, "for winning the battle." he replied. "but wasn''t the one i was fighting against your underling? winning against him means that i won against you, didn''t i? why would you congratulate someone for defeating you though? or is it something losers do to save themselves from the embarrassment? i apologize for being ignorant in these matters, after all, i am not a loser, i have no need for such tricks." nux smirked. from his tone, it was clear that he was mocking the dragon lord. an act that surprised and horrified everyone in the crowd. the only ones sitting with calm looks on their faces were nux''s wives, it was clear that they were already expecting something like this to happen. after all, just like everyone thought, today was indeed the day when all this farce would finally end, just that it wouldn''t be in the way everyone thought it would be. "do not overstep your limits," arcturus narrowed his eyes. he couldn''t allow nux to step over his pride like that. "hmm? i am overstepping my limits?" nux acted surprised. "aren''t you the one who wanted to kill me first? isn''t that where all limits are normally broken?" he questioned. "the one i wanted to kill was the devil, not you." arcturus tried to calm the situation and shift the blame, but then, "the devil?" nux tilted his head in confusion and, "do you mean..." his features started changing. "me?" Chapter 1252 Your men? Who? chapter 1252 your men? who? "the devil...? do you mean... me?" nux questioned as he tilted his head, acting confused, at the same time, his facial features started changing, his golden eyes turned purple, horns grew on top of his head, ears elongated, and in an instant, he changed from a human to an incubus. an incubus that everyone in the stadium could recognize. "the devil..." everyone in the stadium narrowed their eyes in confusion. "he... what is he doing here...?" alaric questioned with a confused look on his face. and nux, who heard his question from afar turned towards him and questioned, "what do you mean? it was my fight, of course, i will be here." "it was nux''s fight." alaric replied. "yours truly." nux bowed his head with a playful smile on his face and the audience widened their eyes in surprise. "what...?" "the devil is... nux leander...?" more and more confusion spread all over the place. alaric, however, wasn''t convinced, "that cannot be true. i have met nux myself, he is a human, he cannot be an incubus." "and what makes you so sure about it?" nux questioned with a curious look on his face and alaric narrowed his eyes, "are you questioning my judgment?" in an instant, the atmosphere turned serious. nux or the devil had already offended the dragon lord, if he antagonizes the vampire king as well... "you are my uncle-in-law, i would never disrespect you, lord alaric. i am merely saying there are things many people do not know about. i am sure someone as wise as you would never say that you know every single thing about this world, correct?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face and alaric''s expressions changed. "after all, i have been fighting sauren all this while and you still couldn''t tell it was not ''nux'' but ''the devil'', could you?" nux questioned and alaric finally realized something. the devil always had a strange aura around him, even the incubus lord couldn''t figure out why that was the case, even though he clearly had the features and the abilities of an incubus, he never gave off the aura of an incubus. of course, alaric couldn''t possibly tell that it was because nux was using *essence* to fool the system and wasn''t completely turning into an incubus in any of his battles before. not that it mattered now, even if the reason behind everyone believing his words was different than what he initially thought, it didn''t matter as long as the end result was the same. not like nux didn''t have any other way of proving his words, suddenly, 11 portals appeared behind nux and from those portals, 11 beautiful women walked in. nux''s smile widened, "i believe this will prove my identity, no?" he spoke, alaric''s eyes instantly went towards melia and the girl nodded, assuring her uncle that what her husband was saying was indeed the truth. seeing nux''s women standing around the devil, the others widened their eyes as well. no further proof was required. nux''s women''s loyalty has already been proven before, even with the dragon lord threatening him and giving them a way out, they still didn''t make a move. even if people didn''t know these women personally, they could tell that those women would definitely not stand behind another man like that, even if that man was nux''s close friend. "i didn''t think you would resort to cheap tricks like these, arcturus. honestly, you sometimes make me doubt if you even have dragon blood flowing in your veins. truly disgraceful." nux shook his head continuously, then his eyes turned cold, and, "what''s the point of asking these questions when you are already called your men over?" he questioned and arcturus was taken back. he had just sent back the signal, it should be absolutely impossible for anyone to tell that, then how did... of course, he didn''t have the time to think about it, he just narrowed his eyes and, "i simply wish to make sure that you do not slip away like the rat you are." he replied. "i wouldn''t have come here if i was planning to slip away, lizard. i even came here with a special gift just for you." nux replied with a big smile on his face. "a gift...?" arcturus narrowed his eyes and suddenly, a portal appeared right behind him and another nux stepped in, in his hands, however, he was carrying something that filled arcturus with endless fury. it was vedier''s head. "its head suddenly came off when i went to play with it, so i need someone to be my new dragon bitch, congratulations, i selected you to do the honors." nux smiled as he pointed at arcturus and, "you fucking bastard!!!" arcturus screamed in anger as his aura instantly burst out, destroying nux standing in front of him in an instant. he then held his son''s head and realizing that it was indeed real, he turned towards nux with his eyes red and saw him standing behind 31 divine stage elves. "lyriana, step away." arcturus warned. "..." the elven queen didn''t say anything and simply ignored his words. "lyriana, step away!" *boooom* arcturus aura burst out, targeting nux again, but with 31 divine stage cultivators standing in front of him, it didn''t do anything. "why are you so mad dude? if you don''t like the gift, just say it. i would bring another one for you." nux replied, arcturus''s anger soared. during this time, his 50 subordinates were already here and had surrounded the stadium in their dragon forms. "don''t even think of running away because if you do, i will order my men to destroy the abandoned elven kingdom, feline city, and the lust state and i will keep doing it till you present yourself before me." arcturus threatened, an intimidating aura around him. even the divine stage cultivators were having a hard time breathing as they stood in front of him, nux however, was calm and with a playful smile on his face, he questioned, "your men...? who...?" Chapter 1253 You think you can win with these small tricks!? chapter 1253 you think you can win with these small tricks!? "your men...? who...?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. arcturus on the other hand, narrowed his eyes in confusion. nux seemed a little too calm in this situation, it was as if he had a trump card he was hiding. and just when he was thinking about this, 40 out of the 50 divine stage dragons who had surrounded the stadium turned back into their humanoid forms and stood behind nux. "what...?" arcturus and everyone else present in the stadium blinked in surprise, unable to believe what they were seeing. even ambrosia, who always seemed to have this curious smile on her face was staring at the stage with utter disbelief. nux, on the other hand, simply stared at arcturus and, "what men were you talking about, eh? the 10 of them? who said they were going to get out of this alive?" he questioned. in truth, the dragon lord had 60 divine stage dragons as his subordinates, one of them was killed by vyriana''s pressure, 10 of them normally guarded the void prison and the rest did what they wanted. right now, in order for others to not realize that one of his subordinates had been killed and break his momentum, arcturus brought one of the void prison guards along with him. with that thought in their mind, they prepared for the final battle. "what a coincidence, i wished to say the same." nux didn''t back down either, he believed the numbers he had gathered. a 70v11 shouldn''t be a question, especially when he could simply order his men to use their life source and put their lives on the line. with his intent clear, his slaves stepped forward. *booooom* their aura burst out as well. *boom* *boom* *boom* more and more explosions were heard all over the place, it wasn''t just the arena, the entire continent trembled and everyone knew that if this continued, the united continent, and even the entire yrniel would cease to exist. a solemn look appeared on alaric''s face, he wanted to interrupt, however, before he could, "you people sure are bold." a voice was heard and in an instant, "..." absolute silence fell over the place and all divine stage cultivators lost all their powers and fell on the ground without being able to show any form of resistance. *step* *step* as the people turned towards the footsteps, their eyes fell on two extremely new, but familiar faces. ''they are here again.'' alaric muttered inwardly as he narrowed his eyes. he tried to stand up, but he could feel a strange powerlessness in his body. the situation was different from when vyriana used her pressure to keep them down. back then, it felt like the overpowering pressure would crush them, right now, however, they couldn''t feel any pressure on them, it was as if someone had pressed a button and their bodies had stopped working. "lord caesar, lady faustina." nux, who was perfectly fine walked towards the two progenitors and bowed his head, "i knew you were a troublemaker the moment i met you, but this... just what in the hell are you doing?" caesar questioned with an annoyed look on his face. he also didn''t fail to notice that vyriana had appeared next to nux, prepared to act if something happened, both progenitors stared at each other, communicating with their eyes. "nothing much, just settling some previous grudge." nux, on the other hand, replied with a smile. "a grudge? against the dragon lord...?" caesar questioned. "that bastard killed my son vedier! he was the dragon hero!" arcturus shouted, his eyes bloodshot but he was powerless to move. "you killed the dragon hero...?" caesar narrowed his eyes. "he threatened to kill my family." nux shrugged. "bullshit! you and your so-called family hide in that portal of yours! how was he going to kill your family!?" arcturus was quick to retort. "well, he dared to threaten my family. it doesn''t excuse him if he doesn''t have the strength to do what he said." nux didn''t care. "you fucking bast-" arcturus wanted to shout, but then, caesar waved his hand to shut him up and, "it is the grudge between the two of you, correct? there is no need to involve so many people, solve it like warriors do, you two will fight it out in a 1v1 duel. and whether that will be a deathmatch or not, it depends on you." Chapter 1254 Got you. chapter 1254 got you. "it is the grudge between the two of you, correct? there is no need to involve so many people, solve it like warriors do, you two will fight it out in a 1v1 duel. and whether that will be a deathmatch or not, it depends on you." caesar spoke and the moment he heard those words, a wide smile appeared on arcturus''s face, however, before he could celebrate, "haah? you want a semi saint to duel against a divine stage cultivator? isn''t that simply sending him to his death? how is he supposed to win?" vyriana stepped in front of nux. honestly, with how vyriana was pressing her foot onto arcturus''s head, she looked no different than a roadside gangster bullying those weaker than her. ''nux is a better version of her...'' alaric and the others finally realized the truth. vyriana then turned towards caesar and extended her hand, caesar understood what the dragon wanted and threw the bracelet towards her. vyriana then stepped back, arcturus''s body then flew up, flying onto vyriana''s level, the dragon woman forced the bracelet onto him before she turned around, leaving arcturus to fall on the ground and lose his law of self. vyriana on the other hand turned towards nux and, "if you lose i will kill you." she threatened. "i have many things to do, dying isn''t on the list yet." nux shrugged. vyriana nodded with a smile, caesar, on the other hand, waved his hand, the strange powerlessness every divine stage cultivator was feeling disappeared. nux helped lyriana stand, "be careful," lyriana warned with a worried look on her face. her eyes were on arcturus who was currently busy getting used to a body without a law of self. for a divine stage cultivator, it was a big change and he needed time to get used to it. ''you can also order one of his men to interrupt and kill him in one move. the only thing the two of them would be able to do is to kill him.'' lyriana suggested. she had seen the power of the slave seal, nux could definitely pull something like that off, however, ''you are worrying too much, lyriana. without the law of self, he ain''t shit.'' nux spoke with a confident look on his face as he glanced at arcturus. lyriana momentarily paused before stepping aside together with nux''s wives. the stage was set again, this time, caesar took the role of the judge, and, "are the two of you ready?" he questioned. "of course," nux spoke. arcturus nodded as well. "start." caesar announced and the moment he did, nux disappeared and appeared right next to arcturus, wanting to punch his head, but then, *bam* "huh...?" nux blinked in surprise when he noticed arcturus holding his fist effortlessly. suddenly, an evil smile appeared on arcturus''s face, and, "got you." saying those words, he tore apart nux''s arm. Chapter 1255 You can see me… chapter 1255 you can see me... "got you." saying those words, he tore apart nux''s arm. *rip* a strange sound of a piece of paper being ripped off was heard, normally, this sound should have been accompanied by a shrill scream. after all, unlike cutting the arm off using a sharp object, tearing it off was a completely different situation. the tissues, the joints, the nerves, the blood vessels, and the muscles, everything was forcibly ripped off, it was an agonizing experience, however, nux simply jumped away, with his other hand on his shoulder, as if trying to stop the blood. he glanced at arcturus with a grim look on his face. his wives had worried looks on their faces as well. arcturus, on the other hand, looked at his opponent and smiled, "you held back your screams, that''s quite praiseworthy." then, however, his smile turned evil and, "it will be much more fun to play around with you than i initially expected. i hope you don''t disappoint me, nux leander. my son must be waiting for you in hell. i need to make sure that your end is much more painful than his for his soul to rest in peace." "if that''s the case, then i guess your son''s soul won''t be resting in peace." nux chuckled. then, a smile similar to arcturus''s appeared on his face, and, "after all, nothing can be more agonizing than what he went through. did you not see the expression on his head i brought to you? he wasn''t surprised by his death, was he? if you look carefully, you will realize that he was relieved. your son begged me to kill him, arcturus. quite a dragon he was." nux laughed and suddenly, arcturus disappeared and appeared right next to him, his hand directly holding nux''s other hand and he placed his leg on his chest, *rip* the dragon lord applied more force, ripping nux''s second arm and nux''s body flew away. arcturus threw nux''s arm away and with a cruel look on his face, he replied, "don''t worry, since you do not seem to want an easy death, i will fulfill your wish." nux, on the other hand, stood up, by now, half of his first arm had regenerated, the rest was in the process of regenerating. he glanced at his opponent with a grim look on his face, nux finally realized something. the difference between arcturus, even without his law of self, and the monsters he faced back in the human trials, was too ridiculous. arcturus was in a completely different league. ''he isn''t called the strongest incomplete divine stage cultivator without a reason.'' he realized. arcturus wasn''t an opponent he could defeat. well, at least not before he got caesar''s blood, and even now, he wasn''t 100% sure he could win. after all, even with the zenith flow, he still wasn''t able to dodge his attacks. arcturus''s was simply too fast. even his body wasn''t able to react to his movement speed. not to mention his absurd dragon strength, it made this battle too unfair. nux momentarily glanced at vyriana and noticed that she was looking at him as well. in an instant, words were exchanged. vyriana smiled, ''you are in trouble, aren''t you?'' ''shouldn''t you be thinking about helping me?'' ''how am i supposed to help you? he won''t let anyone interfere with the duel, even me.'' vyriana replied as she pointed at caesar, the overseer of the duel. then, with a shrug, she yawned, ''anyways, if you can''t defeat someone like him, you might as well die.'' ''...'' nux turned silent. he couldn''t believe that he was abandoned like this. while nux was recovering, arcturus appeared in front of him again, this time, his target was nux''s legs, it seemed like he didn''t care about the regenerated arm, it was as if he wanted nux to completely regenerate his arm before he was done and finally tear apart the entire thing away. he wanted the torturous cycle to continue, however, this time, before his hand could grab nux''s leg, his leg turned into white mist, the mist then flew away and nux''s body was reformed. arcturus narrowed his eyes, "how are you using a vampire''s ability?" "does it matter?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face, his arm was successfully regenerated. faustina noticed the look on vyriana''s face and chuckled out loud, "i didn''t think you would keep secrets from us. do your masters know about it?" she questioned. vyriana looked into faustina''s eyes and shook her head, "they do not." "why would you go so far for him? i doubt you have known him for a long time." "i have known that man for the majority of his life," vyriana replied with a confident look on her face. after all, she had spent around 200 years together with him. faustina stared at vyriana for a while, then, she questioned, "it is quite strange, isn''t it? i never thought someone like you would do all this for someone you barely know. it is as if you have formed a strange connection with him." "there is no such connection you are talking about!" vyriana was quick to reject. "i simply do not wish for the order to antagonize him. making him an enemy is a foolish move." "you think the order would lose?" faustina was surprised. vyriana shook her head, "i do not." then, with a grim look on her face, she spoke, "but i do think that you would pay a huge price." "you...?" faustina didn''t fail to notice how vyriana singled them out instead of involving her with them. with a curious look on her face, she glanced at the dragon woman in front of her and, "would you not be facing him together with us?" "...i would not." vyriana replied. "..." faustina turned silent. she didn''t expect a direct answer. this woman was already choosing sides. with a curious look on her face, she glanced at nux who was playing around with the dragon lord and, "we really shouldn''t make an enemy out of him, eh." then, faustina turned around and looking into a blank space, she smiled playfully and, "it''s not nice to eavesdrop on others'' conversation, you know? even if that conversation is about you." "you can see me..." nux was surprised. "i am your ancestor, child, there is no way you can hide from me." Chapter 1256 Competition is good, just don’t compete with him, it only gets depressing. chapter 1256 competition is good, just don¡¯t compete with him, it only gets depressing. "you can see me..." nux was surprised. "i am your ancestor, child, there is no way you can hide from me." "..." nux stayed silent. unable to believe that he was caught when he was using *essence*, combined with [conceal] and his cat form''s [invisibility]. w-wasn''t this the most ridiculous combination of skills one could ever have!? where was this monster''s weakness!? wasn''t it plain bullying at this point!? his enemy, despite being stronger than him, could only fight till his opponent grew and became strong enough to defeat him!? how was this fair!? faustina wasn''t much of a compassionate person but this... it was something even she couldn''t ignore. and it wasn''t entirely her fault either, with the combinations of skills he had, human adaptation was indeed a broken skill in nux''s hands. after all, not only could he not use incubus clones, he could also use *essence* to completely hide his body and make it impossible for his opponent to differentiate between him and his clones. abilities like zenith flow, vampire''s mist, shadow demon''s shadowy form weren''t weak either. the advantage nux had over his opponent was simply... ridiculous. and it was a divine stage opponent to boot! "i finally understand why you don''t want him as our enemy," faustina spoke with a slight smile on her face. then, she turned towards nux and, "you are quite a troublesome fellow, aren''t you?" ''hmm? of course not. i am just a man who loves peace.'' "is that so...?" faustina just smiled. in her head, she couldn''t help but compare nux to a certain man. "he is almost as monstrous as him." she commented out loud. "him?" vyriana frowned. in an instant, she knew who faustina was talking about. a man even she was interested in, "are you implying that even after all this, he is still not the vampire progenitor''s match?" she questioned. vyriana was hailed as the strongest divine stage cultivator the world had ever seen and this included everyone, even the progenitors. vyriana was so strong that even if these progenitors limited their cultivation to divine stage and spar with her, she would come out victorious. defeating her masters was also the source of vyriana''s pride, however, there was one thing that always bothered her, a story of the man she was always compared with, no, not compared, she would have been glad if she was ever ''compared'' to that man, she was simply ''put down'' whenever his name was taken. she was indeed called the strongest, but that was only when azriel ruinous, the vampire progenitor, wasn''t involved in the comparison, and whenever she asked about him, her masters always shut her down, ''don''t bother, you still aren''t on his level.'' ''competition is good, just don''t compete with him, it only gets depressing.'' vyriana grew up hearing these things to the point she got tired of it, she even wanted to spar with that man to know where she was lacking, however, let alone getting an answer, the man didn''t even know she existed. it was annoying, but there was nothing vyriana could do. now, however, when she finally saw how nux had developed, she thought that maybe this was the birth of the strongest genius in the world, but even now... "hmm? did your master not tell you? azriel is obviously different. you should not compare yourselves with him. competition is good, just don''t compete with him, it only gets depressing." again. it was those same words again. vyriana was annoyed, this time, it wasn''t just her, nux seemed quite curious as well. "azriel huh... i wonder what kind of man he is... i want to meet him." he commented, but suddenly, faustina''s face turned grim, and, "hope that you do not meet him. because if there comes a time when he is awake and is interacting with others, it would imply that yrniel is in danger." Chapter 1257 What if I say you do have a choice? chapter 1257 what if i say you do have a choice? "hope that you do not meet him. because if there comes a time when he is awake and is interacting with others, it would imply that yrniel is in danger." faustina spoke with a solemn look on her face. nux and vyriana stared at each other and didn''t say anything. the topic was simply to grave for them to pass a comment on. a strange silence fell over the place until finally, "come out you bastard!!" a shout was heard. it was arcturus. the man had finally understood that killing all these clones would achieve nothing. no matter how many times he killed, after a certain time, he would realize that the number of clones had not reduced and all his past work had all been for naught. he was faster and stronger, yes, however, the advantage he had didn''t mean anything because he couldn''t even find his real opponent. not to mention... "father... why are you shouting...? shouldn''t you be killing the man who killed me...?" "father... could it be that you are unable to kill him?" "father... why are you killing me... i am not your enemy..." nux still hadn''t stopped this sadistic game, his clones still looked like vedier and even though everyone in the arena, including arcturus knew that this was merely a trick nux was using to get into his head, being surrounded by his ''son'' begging him to avenge hid death was getting more and more frustrating. arcturus was getting mentally exhausting and in the end, with his eyes bloodshot, he rushed towards amaya and, "nux you bastard!! if you dare not fight me, then don''t think your wives are getting out of this place alive!!!" he shouted as he quickly appeared next to amaya, ready to grab her by her neck and threaten nux, but just before he could reach amaya, "...huh?" arcturus froze. his body couldn''t move. *step* *step* the elven queen stepped forward, looking right into arcturus''s eyes. the dragon lord''s eyes were bloodshot. "lyriana!!" he shouted, furious. "let go of me!!" of course, with his law of self sealed, let alone lyriana, he couldn''t stand against even the weakest divine stage cultivator. arcturus''s body started moving away from amaya on its own, he tried to exert more strength in order to regain the control over his body, however, it was all for naught. "lyriana!! i am telling you to let go or this will never end well for you!!" arcturus threatened on the top of his lungs. "..." but if that man goes all out without the artifact binding his law of self, then your 70 companions wouldn''t last long, unless, of course, they are prepared to fight for their life, that would give them an advantage." faustina spoke and for a moment, nux froze. he turned towards vyriana to confirm if what faustina said was the truth, vyriana simply shrugged, "arcturus is weak." her statement was direct. "but your friends are weaker." "..." nux blinked in surprise. well, it wasn''t a big deal for him to make his ''companions'' use their life force to get rid of this threat under control, even if he wanted to spare the elves, just the dragon alone, fighting with their life force would be enough to face arcturus, however, that end wouldn''t be very satisfactory either. after all, losing more than 30 subordinates for 1 enemy wasn''t the ratio he would be satisfied with, it would make arcturus look like a hero rather than the pathetic loser he wanted him to be. "that man is strong for his level, nux." seeing that nux was pondering over something, faustina spoke up. "the fact that you can stand up to him and defeat him at your level is already monstrous, something we, at your level, couldn''t do. don''t push yourself too hard. don''t let your emotions get the best of you. neither you nor the people close to you were hurt, there is no point to of acting this way. you are doing nothing but satisfying your sadistic desires. you are getting a chance to get rid of a troublesome enemy, don''t ruin it just because you want it to be more ''satisfying''. that is foolish, especially when you are not strong enough to deal with the enemy at his full strength." faustina spoke and after thinking about it for a while, nux nodded in understanding. "i will take your lesson to heart, lady faustina. thank you." "it is my duty to help my child." "child huh...? alright, then i''ll call you mother from now on. but don''t expect me to call lord caesar father, i don''t form relationships with men." "hahaha~" faustina couldn''t help but laugh out loud. nux on the other hand, formed a new clone, this time, the clone wasn''t in vedier''s form, but of his own. then suddenly, black mist surrounded the entire stage, blocking others'' view. arcturus, who stared at the clones paused, then, with a dull look on his face, he questioned, "did you have your fun? are you prepared to end this now?" nux, however, stared right into arcturus''s eyes and, "are you satisfied with this end?" "i do not wish to play any more of your games, it was a deathmatch, so end it already," arcturus spoke. "wouldn''t you feel wrong by dying in the hands of an opponent you could have killed if it weren''t for so many people influencing the battle?" "...as if i have a choice." "what if i say you do have a choice?" Chapter 1258 Rich Mother chapter 1258 rich mother "wouldn''t you feel wrong by dying in the hands of an opponent you could have killed if it weren''t for so many people influencing the battle?" "...as if i have a choice." "what if i say you do have a choice?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "..." arcturus didn''t say anything and simply narrowed his eyes. ashe already mentioned, he wasn''t interested in any of nux''s games, he wasn''t willing to play along with this one either. taking his own life was too cowardly for someone like him, even if he wanted to die, it would be better to die from an enemy''s hand. at the very least, he acknowledged nux enough to be one to take his life. after all, this man had high-level members of the ancestral order backing him up, his future was limitless. death by his hands... it wasn''t as embarrassing as he may believe. "i am not satisfied with this ending either. my enemy being held down by others, offering me to take his head, it doesn''t sit well with me. after all, i have always solved my problems on my own, i wish to do the same this time as well. i wish to defeat you when you are not being held back by any sort of artifact." nux spoke and finally, he got arcturus''s attention. seeing that, nux smiled inwardly and continued, "but... i cannot risk my family''s safety just to satisfy my desire to fight either." "what are you trying to say?" arcturus questioned directly. "become my slave." nux offered. "what...?" "become my slave, protect me till i become a divine stage cultivator and promise not to hurt anyone around me, if you do that, then you can attack me in whatever way you wish to moment i become a phase three cultivator. i believe then it would truly be a fair fight." "fair fight? you are a complete cultivator, we are no-" "well, then you simply die right now, i want to fight a warrior, not a weakling with nothing but endless excuses in his head." nux shrugged. "..." arcturus turned silent. "decide quickly, arcturus. you can''t keep all these people waiting." "...what makes you so sure that i will not go back on my promise and harm you before you become a divine?" "hmm? i don''t know, i was thinking along the lines of your warrior''s will or something. i doubt you would feel better after backstabbing a man weaker than you just so you could get rid of him. i''d hate myself for the rest of my life if i ever do it." "you are unexpectedly nai?ve." arcturus commented. "heeh? you really did defeat the dragon lord eh? should i now be scared of you?" eisheth questioned with a playful smile on her face. "how could that be? do i look scary to mother-in-law? i thought i was only charming in your eyes." nux replied, reflecting eisheth''s energy. "you are charming indeed. it is to the point where i sometimes feel that i should steal you away from my daughter." eisheth answered. nux, however, shook his head and, "that is not possible, mother-in-law, as much as i love you, my love for your daughter is simply too high for you to steal me away from her. your daughter has me under her thumb. you are very much welcome to join her though, then the two of you can have me under your thumbs, i wouldn''t mind that at all~" "of course you wouldn''t mind that, you cheeky little pervert." eisheth laughed out loud, nux did the same. lyriana on the other hand, was staring at these two people with a strange look on her face. she was nux''s slave, she could be considered as someone who knew almost all his secret, his close aide, however, whenever eisheth was involved, she felt that the relationship between the two was stronger than her relationship with nux even though eisheth was in dark about most of the things. lyriana''s daughter, on the other hand, was thinking about a completely different thing, "y-you are a monster!" she shouted as she pointed her fingers at nux. "hmm? why would say that?" nux titled his head in confusion as he glanced at the elven princess. "you still dare to ask! you defeated the dragon lord! how did you do that!? no, what did you even do to the dragon lord!? where is his body!?" "heeh? you have a lot of questions, don''t you? but you see, for certain reasons, i cannot answer your questions. a certain someone has asked me to maintain some distance from you." "what?" ariana frowned in confusion. lyriana, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes as nux momentarily looked at her before he turned around and, "anyways, amaya, help them open the portals, do not go into my room for now, i will go talk with my new mother." "your mother...?" amaya narrowed her eyes. nux just chuckled, "i''ll tell you everything later." saying those words, he made his way towards the two progenitors. "mother." he called out. caesar was the first to speak up, "i heard how you refuse to call me father while you acknowledge her as your mother, why is that?" "personnel preference," nux replied as he quickly walked behind faustina, wanting her to save him. faustina, of course, took the role of a mother with pride and, "how dare you question my son''s decision?" she looked right into caesar''s eyes and questioned. "...why did you throw arcturus into your dimension? what if he makes things difficult for you?" caesar decided to change the question. nux also realized that the devouring mist didn''t hinder the progenitors'' senses, he didn''t find it very surprising though, he simply shook his head and, "he won''t, i have my ways. oh right, i would also be borrowing that artifact, that wouldn''t be a problem, right mother?" "artifact...? ah, that thing? it is yours now, keep it. consider it as your mother''s first gift." faustina replied and nux''s smile widened. he has indeed found a rich mother. Chapter 1259 Compensation chapter 1259 compensation "artifact...? ah, that thing? it is yours now, keep it. consider it as your mother''s first gift." faustina replied and nux''s smile widened. he has indeed found a rich mother. "nux." suddenly, caesar called out with a serious look on his face. "hmm?" nux turned towards his mother''s partner. "you have defeated the dragon lord." caesar commented. nux frowned at that comment, unable to understand his intent, "i did." "the dragon lord was a peak existence in yrniel." caesar spoke. "hm?" "you can even call him the strongest being in yrniel and you have now defeated such being." "lord caesar, what are you trying to say?" nux questioned directly. "when are you planning to leave the smaller pond and enter the bigger one, the one that you belong in?" caesar questioned. "..." nux momentarily turned silent and caesar continued, "you have already defeated the biggest fish of this pond, there is no other challenge left, even the complete cultivators here are only complete saints, beings you can defeat without putting in any effort. there is nothing left for you to do here. you would only be crippling your potential here. don''t you think it is better to enter the bigger pond and broaden your horizons?" it wasn''t just caesar either, "i agree with him here, nux. staying here won''t do you any good. you should come with us. of course, you are welcome to bring your wives along, i know you aren''t leaving them here anyways. honestly, the main reason the two of us are even here is to bring you along. all the arrangements have been made, you only have to take the step." faustina spoke. nux stared at the two progenitors and shook his head, "i believe there is still a lot i can do here." he still had some plans of his own. "what''s left to do here?" caesar questioned with a frown. "or are you the type of person who is happy to be the best amongst the weak and tend to stay away from the strong?" "that is not the case, lord caesar. the only reason i can defeat arcturus is because his law of self was sealed, i am not actually the strongest here. there are still more 100s of people who can defeat me. not to mention there is also the black order, i haven''t even started my counterattack against the black order, i believe it would be better to start from here and then enter the ''bigger'' pond more naturally." nux replied, of course, he also had some other plans in his head, the most important one being chasing vulpiana dawnshade. the woman had been ignoring him for quite a while. he was hoping she would come to meet him, however, since she didn''t, it was time that he made the first move. of course, it wasn''t something he could say out loud. after all, ''i still have to chase some women here'' is not really an answer his ''mother'' would like. but suddenly, "master." he greeted as if he was the most loyal servant in the world. "meet arcturus blaze, my new slave," nux spoke as he pointed at arcturus with a big smile on his face. "you altered his personality..." vyriana was surprised. "since you and my new mother seemed to hold him in such high regard, i decided that instead of torturing him to satisfy my desires, i will turn him into my most loyal servant. the dragon lord arcturus blaze is no more, with his personality permanently altered, he is now a man who only thinks about my benefit before making a move, a man who treats my words as absolute, a man who would even go as far is killing his son again if that is what i wish." nux spoke with a big smile on his face and vyriana, who was staring at him couldn''t say anything. nux looked... evil... and the more she looked at his face... the wider vyriana''s grin became, "having the dragon lord as your slave, eh? now that''s the standards a student i trained should set." vyriana was satisfied and patted on nux''s back. nux, of course, accepted the praise, arcturus, on the other hand, stayed on his knees without any complaints. ... on the other side, the 10 divine stage dragons who had just returned to the dragon lord''s mansion met the 15 dragons who were supposed to guard the void prison, in front of theose dragons, stood a woman they 10 divine stage dragons could recognize in an instant, "lady ignatia." the dragons bowed their heads. ignatia, of course, had heard the news, "tournament of strength to decide the next dragon lord will be held in two weeks, in these two weeks, i will be taking the command as the late dragon lord''s wife. anyone who wishes to oppose this arrangement can now step forward." none of the dragons stepped forward. the dragon continent had taken great losses, 39 dragons had left, the strongest dragon was dead, the dragon continent was currently at its weakest. internal conflicts were the last thing they needed. therefore, all of them decide to put their trust of ignatia and follow her lead till the new dragon lord was decided, however, "well, i do not exactly wish to oppose it, i just have a few questions i wish lady ignatia can answer." while everyone was ready to follow her lead, a certain man, who wasn''t even a dragon, appeared. "nux leander..." ignatia spoke with a solemn look on her face. "lady ignatia, i believe this is the second time we are meeting, i have to say, you are as blindly beautiful as before." nux greeted with a ''warm'' smile. "why are you here?" ignatia questioned directly. she didn''t have any plans on getting along with her son''s murderer. nux, of course, had no such plans either, with the top dragon beauty already in his sights, he simply couldn''t put others in their eyes no matter who they were. he only came here for one thing, "compensation." "what compensation?" ignatia questioned and nux''s smile widened. "surely lady ignatia isn''t forgetting to compensate me for the emotional damage me and my people received because of the previous dragon lord''s action, is she? i believe it is high time that you pay up." Chapter 1260 When are we fighting? chapter 1260 when are we fighting? "surely lady ignatia isn''t forgetting to compensate me for the emotional damage me and my people received because of the previous dragon lord''s action, is she? i believe it is high time that you pay up." nux spoke with a gentle smile on his face. ignatia raised her eyebrows, "you still need compensation?" "hmm? still? you talk as if i already got my compensation. that''s quite strange." "you already killed lord arcturus, you bastard! what else do you need!?" unable to take it anymore, one of the divine stage cultivators shouted in extreme anger, his aura burst out and although he didn''t intend to harm nux through his aura, his anger flaming his strength was enough for nux to step back. nux, however, didn''t seem very scared, "lady ignatia, i would prefer if the randoms do not open their mouths here. i am here to talk with the figure who has the actual say, not some dogs who would only bite when they are told to." "you..." the dragon was clearly angered, however, before he could say anything, "everyone here has unmatchable influence throughout the dragon continent, so much that their ranks could be considered higher than mine, one of them will also become the next dragon lord. everyone here has the ''actual say'' like you said." ignatia spoke up. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n. nux was impressed, he could see that the dragons were pleased when they heard ignatia''s words, seeing how they were acting, he could tell that unlike ignatia, arcturus never acknowledged or valued his subordinates. it wasn''t hard to decipher when almost all the dragons readily became his slaves the moment they were given the option to. creatures with extreme pride... arcturus had driven them to the point where they wanted to take revenge against him, even if that meant swallowing their pride and submitting to the opponent. ignatia, however, was clearly different, she wasn''t the strongest here, however, with her acting as the leader, nux could tell that the dragon continent had a bright future. not that it mattered. it was already too late. ignatia might be a good leader, yes, however, with his presence, dragon continent was bound to fall. of course, he wasn''t petty enough to do all this just to satisfy his sadistic pleasure, he had his own reasons. first, he wanted to repay lyriana, he had used the elven treasury in order to open the human trials, he needed to refill that. he also needed resources to reopen the human trials. it was his wife''s request. astaria leander was not satisfied with her result and although it is proven that the results of the trials do not change no matter how many times the trial takers take the trial, astaria wanted to try it one more time. and of course, since his wife wanted it, nux had to obey, resources didn''t matter, as one of the strongest races in the world, the dragons were loaded, so even if this spend was somewhat unreasonable, for his wife''s happiness, nux was prepared to be reckless. and for his recklessness, ignatia, or the dragon continent was the one who had to pay the price. "well, it doesn''t matter who they are, i only care about compensation. arcturus''s death was the result of his own actions and now as a winner, i have the right to take what the loser left." "the dragon continent or anything in here is not arcturus''s personal property." "you are telling me that the previous dragon lord did not own the dragon continent?" nux raised his eyebrow. "no dragon lord does, ruling and owning are two different terms." ignatia replied as she looked right into nux''s eyes, hearing her words, nux laughed out loud, then, as he shook his head, he stared at ignatia''s face and, nux commented with a thoughtful look on his face, his eyes scanning ignatia from up to down, but before the woman could say anything, one of the dragons had enough and, "come back with your real body whenever you feel the life is too easy." *boom* as he said those words, his aura burst out, aiming to destroy nux''s clone, but then, *boom* an aura much stronger than the dragon''s canceled his aura and what was even more frightening was that this aura was something everyone in the hall could recognize in an instant. "l-lord..." the dragon stuttered. even when ignatia and the others had already sensed it through the aura, the man''s appearance made them widen their eyes in absolute shock, arcturus was here... b-but... why was he standing beside nux...? it was as if he was... protecting him...? haah? everyone was confused until... nux placed his hands on arcturus''s head and ruffled his hair playfully as if he were his pet, something that horrified the dragons but what made them react even more was how arcturus seemed glad when nux did it. "..." "do you still think you people stand a chance against me? when arcy is the one protecting me? that''s quite some confidence you got there." nux commented. "..." and of course, he only received silence in response. no one could believe what they were seeing. nux on the other hand, continued, "so? when are we fighting? i would have preferred to get what i want without having to do any work, but i wouldn''t mind destroying everyone before i grab it myself. tell me, who wishes to face arcy first? or do you all want to have a go at him together? of course, we would be playing teams as well." nux spoke as 39 cores formed behind him, one divine stage cultivator stepping out of each of them. "..." in an instant, the air in the room changed. "nux, we are not looking for any fights, tell me what are your demands and we will see how it goes from there," ignatia spoke. she still couldn''t overcome her shock, however, this was something important. a solution was required and she needed to be the one to do it. of course, this time, she didn''t face any resistance. how would she? a single presence here changed everything, especially when the man wasn''t wearing the bracelet that was used to contain his law of self. "i believe it would be better if we talk inside a room, just you and me." nux spoke as he glanced at ignatia. ignatia momentarily glanced at arcturus, however, seeing how he wasn''t reacting, she glanced at nux and sighed, "as you say." Chapter 1261 You are not going anywhere darling. chapter 1261 you are not going anywhere darling. "..." "please do not stare at me for so long, lady ignatia, i am a man who is loyal to my wives." nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. ignatia just stared at him with a dumbfounded look on her face. there were a lot of things she wanted to say, but knowing the power dynamics, she knew it was better to remain silent. 0v3l.b11n. "you are still doing it, lady ignatia." nux replied. ignatia''s mouth twitched in annoyance, she then took a deep breath and, "what are your demands?" "resources to open the dragon trials, human trials, elven trials, and any 2 other trials in the future." nux demanded. "don''t be crazy, that is an absurd number." "arcy already told me, i am merely asking for 40% of whatever you currently have in your treasury, i do not believe the number is as absurd as you make it out to be. lord oberon took more than half of skythorn city''s reserves when he defeated their city lord." "you cannot compare the entire dragon continent with a small city. there are many factors that differentiate the two, countless management issues would rise if yo-" "lady ignatia, as i mentioned before, i am not here to discuss politics, my stance is clear, give in to my demands and or face me. i can also let arcy participate in the tournament you dragons have arranged to choose the next dragon lord, i doubt you would want a puppet as your leader." "this is robbery." ignatia complained. "that is how a win and a loss works, nothing was supposed to be ''fair'' since the beginning. it is a robbery in the name of compensation, and you should already know it, calling it compensation is only done to give you face." "..." ignatia turned silent. "when do you want these delivered?" she questioned as she finally gave in, not that she was left with any other choice. "you can keep them for now, i''ll collect them whenever i need them," nux replied. ithania''s face twitched at how nux was using them as vault. it clearly showed how he didn''t see them as a threat anymore. "alright." she nodded. nux then brought out the already-prepared contract and presented it to ithania, "sign here as the acting dragon lord, please," nux spoke with a gentle smile on his face. "is that even necessary...? these contracts barely hold any power now..." it wasn''t wrong, ever since the ancestral order had stopped acting, many contracts have lost their meaning as well. not to mention that with nux''s strength, the situation where he would need the contract won''t arise either. "for you, it might not be. but i have a few people watching all my actions, i have no choice but to proceed legally." nux smiled wryly. he could still sense aeliana watching him in silence. not to mention there was also caesar and his new mother... ignatia understood the meaning behind his words as well. in the end, she signed the contract without any form of resistance, nux grabbed the signed contract with a big smile on his face. he stood up and just when he was about to leave, "what did you do to him?" ignatia questioned. "hmm?" nux tilted his head in confusion. nux replied, looking right into the elven queen''s eyes. lyriana narrowed her eyes, but not wanting to talk with him any longer, she turned around but just as she was about to leave, "ah right, i forgot. what about your daughter, would she be staying here with you?" the moment she heard those words, lyriana instantly turned around and snorted, "that allura isn''t letting her leave, so she will be staying here for a while, i am warning you again, stay away from my daughter." the elven queen warned. "sure." nux replied with the same smile on his face. "yo-" lyriana wanted to talk more, but suddenly, the doors of the room opened up and, "nux-" rune walked in, pausing when she noticed lyriana was inside. "i apologize, i would come at a later time." the catkin replied, ready to leave, but, "oh, it is alright, we are done talking, lady lyriana was about to leave, it is not like we have some affair or sorts, hahaha, right, lady lyriana?" lyriana''s mouth twitched as she nodded, "that''s correct, rune. i am about to leave, so please stay." the elven queen left, not forgetting to glare at nux before leaving. nux just chuckled. "the two of you are quite close," rune commented. after all, from her perspective, lyriana has always been there to protect him, even going out of the line to do so. "i will be going as well," rune replied but suddenly, nux standing in front of her "what can i say, i am too charming." nux chuckled, then, he looked into rune''s eyes and with a playful smile on his face, "won''t you agree?" "..." rune didn''t say anything and just stared at the man with her usual emotionless look on her face. "what is it?" nux questioned. "i still cannot believe a pervert like you was able to defeat the dragon lord," rune commented. "you are underestimating me, eh?" "not that, i always knew that you were a monster but..." rune had no words. nux smiled, enjoying the attention he was receiving. "anyways, i came here to tell you that all my people have returned to the feline cat city." "well, that''s good." nux nodded. "i will be going as well," rune replied but suddenly, nux standing in front of her disappeared, she frowned, then as she turned around, she saw him standing on the door, "you are not going anywhere darling, i will be keeping you here with me for a long time." nux spoke with a big smile on his face. with all the nuisance gone, he could finally focus on his main goal. Chapter 1262 I do not believe in love. chapter 1262 i do not believe in love. "you are not going anywhere darling, i will be keeping you here with me for a long time." nux spoke with a big smile on his face. with all the nuisance gone, he could finally focus on his main goal. "what are you talking about?" rune narrowed her eyes. nux started walking towards her, rune walked back, trying to maintain a certain distance from him, "let''s be honest here, rune. i am sure you already know what my intentions are, no?" "then you should know what my answer is, shouldn''t you?" rune replied. "why do you think i am doing what i am doing? i plan to change your answer." "that will not happen, i do not believe in love." "it is foolish to base your opinion because of what someone else did." "nux, i am simply not interested in it. you are not planning on forcing these feelings onto me, are you?" rune questioned. nux, however, didn''t answer and continued to walk towards her, rune walked back, however, soon, her lower back touched the table, she paused, nux used this chance to close the distance. bringing his face dangerously close to hers, he smiled, "i am planning exactly that. i will shower you with endless care and love, overwriting the experience you had with that fool, and will make you mine. smart plan, no?" nux chuckled. rune gulped, nux was too close. he wasn''t touching her or using force in any way, but for some reason, under his gaze, rune found it hard to move. the way nux''s eyes shined as he looked right into her eyes, rune found herself helpless in front of that gaze. "i-i told my father that i would be coming to the city soon." she replied, trying to use her father to get out. "hmm? don''t worry, i will tell him that you changed your mind and decided to stay with me for the rest of your life." "i never said anything like that!" "hahaha~ don''t worry, i am just predicting the future. i would never do something you don''t want, rune. i will keep a certain distance until you are comfortable enough," outside the gates of exceedogenesis, a big line of people could be seen, these were the people who wanted to join the clan or wanted to form some sort of alliance with them. this time, it wasn''t just great sages who were in these lines, huge number of semi saints and even saints, people who, a few hundred years ago, were hailed as the top clan leaders and members, people who wouldn''t even spare others a second look before ignoring them, were here as well. after all, the leader of this clan had not only annihilated a current top clan, even the strongest cultivator known to the common people had fallen in a fight against that man. exceedogenesis, which had always been part of the hot topics, has already been recognized as the strongest clan in the entire yrniel. let alone the saints, even the powers with the divine stage cultivators supporting them had sent representatives here in order to form alliances. of course, the doors of exceedogenesis were still closed. they weren''t ready to accept any new members of alliances. "that monster really did defeat the dragon lord huh..." a woman with fox ears and 7 fluffy tails behind her commented with a shocked look on her face. interestingly enough, even though the woman was standing amongst this huge crowd, none of the people here seemed to have noticed her. the ability she was using seemed something similar to [conceal] yet slightly different. the woman looked around with a curious look on her face as she started walking towards the clan doors. with how she was passing through others without them being able to notice her, it was clear that she was trying to sneak into the clan, putting complete trust in her abilities. what she completely forgot, however, was that there was a certain monster residing in that clan, someone capable of looking through her tricks without any problems whatsoever. "!!!" the woman''s eyes widened in surprise and horror when she was grabbed from behind, one hand holding her slender waist, while the other holding the grabbing her mouth, not allowing her to scream. she panicked and in an instant, she activated an artifact. but suddenly, she heard a voice, "why are you sneaking around, vulpiana? is it because you are ashamed of not coming to meet me sooner? well, you should be ashamed of that, to be honest. i was looking forward to meeting you, you know? i was so hurt when you didn''t come." as she heard nux''s voice, vulpiana calmed down. it was someone she knew. however, just before she could sigh in relief, her body froze when she remembered that she had already activated the artifact and without thinking anything else, she held nux''s hand and the two of them disappeared. "eh? holding my hand the moment we meet up? that''s quite bol-" nux, of course, was in a jovial mood, soon, however, he froze when he realized what happened. he was teleported to a completely different place. what was even more surprising was that he didn''t sense any artifacts, abilities, or skills being activated. it was as if he was teleported randomly, with just a mere thought. he extended his senses, and although he was sure that he was still in yrniel, the place he was in was at least 100km away from where they were. "is it something related to your time and space ability? instant teleportation? how did you do it?" he questioned as he looked into vulpiana''s eyes. vulpiana paused, finally realizing what she had done. then, she looked into nux''s eyes and with a cold look on her face, she replied, "you don''t need to know that." Chapter 1263 He used my powers…!? chapter 1263 he used my powers...!? ??v€l-b!n. "you don''t need to know that." vulpiana spoke with a cold look on her face. "oh? are we keeping secrets between us now?" nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "don''t act like we are close," vulpiana spoke as she freed herself from his grasp and created distance between the two of them. "wouldn''t it be strange to say this when you practically kidnapped me to this unknown place using an unknown ability?" nux smiled. even activating the artifact in her hand wasn''t possible! her eyes widened in fright, then, she noticed nux walking toward her with a smile on his face, "i cannot die because if i do, my wives would be disheartened and the last thing i want is for that to happen. i may be a simple man, vulpiana, but i am not a simple enemy. i do not know what sort of power you have behind you but i am not your enemy yet. let''s keep it that way, okay?" nux spoke, bringing his face dangerously close to the fox woman, their lips were barely half a centimeter away. nux was in complete control of the situation whereas vulpiana couldn''t move no matter how much she tried, then, nux backed away, the dangerous aura around him disappeared like it was never there, and, "after all, you are someone i wish to spend my entire life together with." nux chuckled. vulpiana finally regained control over her body, however, before she could say anything, she heard nux''s voice, "anyways, it was fun talking to you, vulpiana. i still have some things i need to take care of, so i will take my leave now. also, don''t forget to visit me again, if you don''t i will come looking for you myself." before vulpiana could stop him, nux disappeared using [harem''s gate] and vulpiana''s eyes widened in surprise. ''he... he used my powers...!?'' Chapter 1264 I am noticing that you are not taking enough care of your Queen, Subject. chapter 1264 i am noticing that you are not taking enough care of your queen, subject. ''he... he used my powers...!?'' vulpiana was shocked, she couldn''t sense her space powers being used but the fact that nux disappeared right in front of her eyes could only mean that he teleported away. of course, vulpiana knew about nux''s ability to form portals, it was something related to space as well, however since it was different from her domain, she didn''t put much focus on it. now, however, things were different. the ability nux used was too similar to her own. ''but how is that possible... he is not a foxkin...'' vulpiana was confused. the man was surrounded by mystery, yes, he could even turn into an incubus despite him clearly being a human. the fact that he could use another race''s ability shouldn''t be very surprising if he used the ability of some other race, that is. the foxkins were different. one couldn''t just ''copy'' their abilities, it didn''t work like that. ''i need to discuss this with mother...'' vulpiana thought inwardly, a grim expression appearing on her face. ... nux couldn''t help but smile widely as he thought about it. the dawnshade house... the mystery surrounding it was too much for him to simply ignore it. not to mention the fact that even vyriana didn''t know much about the dawnshade house and treated it like any other beastmen house made him even more curious about it. ''they are definitely holding a secret... a secret that might be too dangerous to delve into.'' nux wasn''t a fool. he already had a rough idea about what it could be. however, a wild guess based just on his feelings alone was nothing. he needed proof and to get that, he needed to act, he needed to visit the dawnshade house. however, for now, nux decided to put that thought on hold. he had a feeling that if he did something like this, it might put him in a position he might not be able to return from and it might even affect his progress with vulpiana. "we will be returning." suddenly, the divine stage cultivator spoke up. "what!? wh-" obviously, he met resistance, however, just a single gaze was enough to deal with that. "we will report this to the higher ups. young mistress used her ability, if she did that, then it is very much possible that she escaped successfully, because if she didn''t manage to get away even after using her ability, then our presence wouldn''t make any difference either." ??v€l-b!n. Chapter 1265 Subject never wins against the Queen. chapter 1265 subject never wins against the queen. "it felt great." evane spoke with a gentle smile on her face. right now, she was lying on top of nux''s body, of course, both of them were naked. one of nux''s hands was on her lower back while the other was on her head, there was a satisfied smile on his face as well. he could feel evane''s bare breasts touching his chest, no matter how many times he felt it, the feeling was still as great as the first time the two of them got this close. thinking about it, nux tightened his hug, evane, of course, made herself comfortable in his arms, it was the safest haven she could hope for. a place where she could forget all her worries in an instant. she was circling her finger around nux''s abdomen, it was a simple action, but it filled love with intense love for his adorable wife. he continued to ruffle her hair, expressing his love without using words. the couple was currently in a spot so comfortable that they had no plans on moving anytime soon. there was a funny smell in the room that hadn''t gone away even after nux used wind spells to clear the room. well, nothing much can be done about it. a scent from a session that lasted for an entire night couldn''t just be hidden with just a few spells. it took time. not to mention that the spell didn''t bother the two much either, rather, it just made them recall the amazing time they spent together. "kiss me." nux spoke. evane''s smile widened, she quickly moved her head right above nux''s, her long blonde hair falling all over nux''s face, making him close his eyes. sensing a feeling of control, evane got even bolder, she lowered her head and despite nux extending his lips, clearly expecting a lip kiss, she kissed his forehead. "are you satisfied, my subject?" she questioned with a playful smile on her face. nux opened her eyes, looking right into evane''s green eyes, "are you sure you wish to play this game with me, my highness?" "you think your words can intimidate me?" evane wasn''t scared. seeing that, nux''s smile widened. he then quickly grabbed evane and rolled over, switching the positions. this time, his hair fell on evane''s face, their eyes locked into each other and a slight smirk appeared on nux''s face, "you dare tease me, my highness." "i-i am the queen, i dare to do anything," evane replied. "queen or not, you are still mine. i have full right over you, i own you, ''my'' highness." "that goes both ways, i own you as well." evane replied and nux narrowed his eyes, "how dare you play this game of words with me." then, he lowered his head, his lips grazing evane''s cheeks, slowly moving towards her eyes, forcing her to close her eyes. his movements got more and more sensual, unknowingly, evane extended her lips forward, her body was craving a kiss. nux knew she was doing this just because of him and it troubled him. he wanted his women to be strong, evane however, wasn''t aiming for that. "nux," evane called out. nux found her staring right into his eyes and with a smile on her face, evane started, "a loyal subject is supposed to protect the queen for his entire life. you think you can escape that fate?" hearing those words, nux couldn''t help but laugh out loud. evane then kissed nux''s chest and, "i do not wish to be strong, you do not like to fight. you know i never liked it. i firmly believe that healing magic and becoming an elf suits me the most." evane spoke calmly, then, she chuckled and, "not to mention elves are beautiful. aren''t you curious what i would look like if i became an elf?" "you are already perfect, my highness." "then i guess i will be going beyond perfection, be prepared to be surprised, subject," evane spoke and seeing her smile, nux couldn''t help but chuckle as well. "i can''t believe i would lose." he muttered, then once again, he rolled over. "we are going for another round." he spoke. hearing those words, evane looked down, noticing nux''s hardened dick, she smirked, "you really did lose," "i will get the point back," nux replied with a confident look on his face. "you can try your best but keep in mind, subject never wins against the queen." "not when the queen belongs to the subject." nux spoke and without waiting for evane''s reply, he sealed her lips. evane, of course, accepted his kisses. nux rubbed his knee on his little sister, slowly sending jolts all over her body. his hands had already moved towards her breasts and with his light caressing, evane''s body was quick to melt down. her grip around nux''s body loosened, nux used this chance to hold her hands and place them on top of her head, and once he was done, he placed his dick right on the entrance and went in, "aaannnhhh~~" it was the start of another session. Chapter 1266 Stay away from my son. chapter 1266 stay away from my son. "hello~ can i come in? thank you~" a jovial voice was heard as a purple-haired woman walked into faustina''s room with a big smile on her face. "why are you here?" faustina questioned with a slight frown on her face. she had been awake for the last few weeks so for the next few years, she planned to sleep and do nothing, so right now, she didn''t appreciate guests barging into her house, especially this woman. "oh come on, you can''t treat your good friend like this, can you?" "lilith, why are you acting like this?" faustina questioned as she narrowed her eyes. lilith always used this playful tone whenever she talked, for some reason, however, today faustina could feel that something was wrong. lilith didn''t come here just to meet up, she had a different goal in her mind. and faustina had an idea what it was. "what are you looking for?" she questioned when she noticed lilith looking around with a curious look on her face. "is he not here with you? that''s strange, did you send him somewhere to train him?" lilith questioned. faustina, of course, knew who the succubus progenitor was talking about. "he didn''t come here with us. he is still in yrniel." she replied. "what?" lilith was shocked. she knew that faustina and caesar had gone to yrniel to bring nux with them, there was no reason for any cultivator to reject their offer. something like that simply wouldn''t make sense. lilith couldn''t understand and frowned in confusion, "why?" she questioned. "he said he had something to do in yrniel." "what''s the point? didn''t you tell him that he will only be wasting his time there?" ??v€l?1n. "well, i figured that instead of forcing him, i could let him do whatever he wants. it is not like we are bound by any sort of time restraint. i won''t mind if he spends a few years in yrniel and come here once he''s done with whatever he wishes to achieve. don''t forget, vyriana is there with him as well. with how attached she seemed, i doubt she would let him walk on the wrong path. at the very least, she would tell him the basics and how to maximize his potential from that point." faustina seemed calm. lilith, however, wasn''t the same, "you know we cannot do that, correct?" she questioned. "what?" "vyriana is still a child and that boy is one of the most monstrous man i have ever seen in my life, his potential is only second to azriel! he even made the will of yrniel tremble despite azriel''s presence! you understand what that means correct!? how can you leave someone like him to vyriana!?" lilith was clearly worried, or that was what she was the impression she was giving. faustina however, wasn''t someone who would fall for such tricks so easily. as someone who knew this woman since the origin of the world, faustina knew exactly what lilith was thinking. "lilith." she called out. "vyriana knows more about the ''correct path'' than both of us combined. don''t act like he is in irresponsible child. don''t forget, that dragon has the potential to grow and defeat all of us. it is only a matter of time before she receives saphira''s blood. once that happens, she will be unstoppable. in the end, faustina turned silent, then, after taking deep breaths, she looked into lilith''s eyes and, "there is no point in shouting at each other, we should compromise." "what do you suggest?" lilith questioned. "i have no right to direct my son''s life anyways, he will make his own decisions, so if you can convince him, you can do whatever you want. how about it?" faustina suggested and a big smile appeared on lilith''s face, "that''s it? don-" "of course, you are not allowed to use your powers." "what? why!?" lilith frowned. "what? not confident enough in your charm?" faustina questioned with a playful smile on her face. "don''t push it, faus." lilith narrowed her eyes. how could the succubus progenitor take that lying down? "alright." she agreed. "i won''t use my powers." faustina smiled as well, "i wish you luck." "i do not need luck, woman. just you wait, i will take you son away from you right under your eyes." lilith spoke and faustina just shook her head. "anyways, have a seat." "tsk, don''t bother. i know you just want me to go." lilith snorted before she turned around. "you act like you actually wish to stay here." faustina smiled. "well, i would rather not see your face. i have seen it so much that i am sick of it." "what a coincidence, i feel the same." the two women chuckled before lilith disappeared. once she did, faustina turned around and, "did we disturb your sleep?" she questioned. "you are planning to take this mother role seriously huh?" caesar questioned. "i can sense your jealousy." "it makes no sense. why would he call you mother but won''t call me father? what did i do?" "he said he don''t form relationships with men." faustina chuckled. caesar laughed as well, "maybe he is not that similar to him." he commented. "of course, i can''t imagine azriel saying anything like that. now that i think about, the two are nothing alike." "other than their monstrous potential, of course," caesar commented. "you are comparing him with azriel huh... that''s quite a high evaluation." "catkin, shadow demon, incubus, vampire, and human, that man uses abilities of all these races, not to mention those myriads of other abilities he has, and all these abilities blend together perfectly. don''t forget, that man hasn''t even formed his path yet. i don''t believe that he would surpass azriel, but... he would be a freak standing right after him." Chapter 1267 Should we continue, Lady Rune? Chapter 1267 Should we continue, Lady Rune? "Haah... Haahh... Haahh... I still cannot defeat you..." Thyra muttered, there were bruises all over her body, there were also some deep cuts, one on her right shoulder, one on the waist, and the last one on her forehead, very close to the two eyebrows, due to that, her entire face was covered with blood and she could barely open her eyes. Normally, if Nux ever saw his wife in such a condition, controlling him would be impossible and the man would destroy the one responsible for this. A certain woman, however, was an exception to this rule. Thyra''s teaching and sparring partner, Rune. As assassins, most of their sparring sessions were this bloody, the two always aim for the vital parts and a scene like this was extremely common, to the point where Nux, as much as his heart ached every time he saw it, had gotten used to it. Not to mention that with the Elven Queen with them, getting the best healers in case of an accident wasn''t very difficult. "It is annoying how you try to defeat me and actually believe that it is possible." Rune spoke with a cold look on her face. Let alone bruises, she wasn''t even sweating. It was clear that despite Thyra giving her all in the spar, she was still holding back. "Complete or not, you are still a Great Sage, I am a Saint, you believing that you can defeat me if you try hard enough hurts my pride." Rune was honest. "Heh..." Thyra snorted. She knew that Rune joining them and ''becoming a monster'' like that wasn''t far. Nux was already doing whatever he could, the ball was in Rune''s court. Thyra knew Nux the best, that man would flirt, tease, and make countless moves on Rune, however, unless Rune gives her consent, he won''t advance. Thinking about it, Thyra just shook her head. Then, as if she recalled something, she spoke up, "Right, someone else would be joining us as well." "Is it Skyla?" Rune questioned. The adorable maid had trained together with them frequently, she was actually looking forward to spending some time with her. She felt comfortable around her. Thyra, however, shook her head, "It is my Teacher." Thyra spoke with a mysterious smile. "Your Teacher...?" Rune narrowed her eyes. "Yes, the person who raised me as an assassin ever since I was a child," Thyra revealed and Rune frowned. "That''s cruel. Children shouldn''t be exposed to such things." "She is one cruel bitch, I agree." Thyra nodded. Then, she glanced at Rune and, "You have actually met her before." Thyra spoke and Rune frowned in confusion, "I have?" "Mhm. You actually seem to have a good relationship with her." "There is no way I would have a good relationship with someone who puts children through something so cruel." Rune was quick to retort. Although there were no visible changes in her expression, from her tone, Thyra could tell that she was visibly disgusted. "Oh, that woman has tamed down a lot. It is as if she is a completely different person now." Thyra chuckled. "Now I am actually curious to know who she is." "You will meet her soon," Thyra smiled. Why don''t you share some details with me?" Thyra questioned and in an instant, Riona''s expression changed and her heartbeat rose up. As a trained assassin, Thyra didn''t miss that detail either. Her smile widened... Teasing her Master... it might be much more euphoric than she expected... "Hey Hey, don''t be silent, share some details, will you?" "I-I am here to train, so get to it." Riona spoke, her previous, authoritative tone was back. "We can train la-" Thyra wanted to continue teasing, however, "Thyra." Riona looked right into her eyes and, "It is time to train. Stop lazing around." Thyra froze again. Riona, on the other hand, freeing herself from Thyra''s clutches, glanced at Rune and, "Lady Rune, you were the hidden Master of an Assassin Hall, weren''t you? How about the two of us spar? I request you to go easy on me though. I am not exactly in my best shape, you see." Riona spoke as she pointed one of her daggers at Rune. Rune''s expression changed as well. Staying still with this stupid look on her face wasn''t her style either, copying Riona, she pointed her dagger at her as well. Riona smiled, then, she disappeared. *Clank* Their daggers clashed, Rune blocked Riona''s attack quite easily. Riona, however, wasn''t shocked, with a swift moment, she shifted her weight on her dagger, forcing Rune to momentarily carry her, wanting to get into her blind spot. Rune understood what she was trying to do and was quick to move her dagger away, ruining Riona''s balance, she however, was too late. Riona had already jumped away and was standing right behind her, aiming at her neck. Rune crouched. As a Catkin, her body was much more flexible than others, the lengths at which she could push her body wasn''t something Riona, who never faced people from other races expected. Her balance was thrown away due to Rune''s strange movements. Rune came at her from an angle she never expected her to, Riona realized it a little too late, and even though she saved her abdomen, a deep cut appeared on her waist. Riona quickly jumped away, creating the distance between the two. She glanced at Rune with a shocked look on her face as she realized something. She didn''t lose because Rune was stronger than her. The Cat woman defeated her after limiting her power to her level. She won based on her superior technique alone. Rune was impressed, "I admit my loss, Lady Rune. You are even better than I expected you to be." "You are the one who actually surprised me," Rune replied and she wasn''t just being polite. Objectively, Thyra was stronger than Riona. However, Rune could tell that it was only a matter of time before that changed. Thyra''s movements were extremely similar to Riona''s, well, it can be said that Riona''s movements were a much more refined version. Riona simply wasn''t used to her new strength, given more time to train... that woman might surpass Thyra despite Thyra becoming a Catkin to increase her strength. "Should we continue, Lady Rune?" Riona questioned. And with a smile on her face, Rune nodded. Chapter 1268 The old are bound to be replaced by the new. Chapter 1268 The old are bound to be replaced by the new. "Just... what in the hell were you three doing...?" Lyriana questioned with a dumbfounded look on her face. It wasn''t just her, the Healer she brought with her had the same expression as well. As one of the best Healers in the world, he had seen countless injuries, some were even life-threatening. However... This was the first time he saw injuries of this level in a... spar... Riona was barely breathing, there were cutes and blood all over her body, one of her fingers was even chopped off. Unable to see this, Lyriana turned towards Thyra and Rune, and, "Are you two crazy!? One of you is a Complete Great Sage and the other is a Saint! Why the hell were you sparring with her!?" She was clearly angered. This wasn''t a spar, this was straight-up bullying! Her anger wasn''t directed at Thyra either, the woman herself seemed injured as well, her condition wasn''t as bad as Riona''s but she would need healing as well. Rune, however, as the oldest here and the one with the most experience, Lyriana placed all the blame on Rune. Rune, however, just stared at the Elven Queen and, "Just look at her cultivation before you say anything." Lyriana, however, didn''t have the expression Rune thought she would have. "She is a Great Sage, I know/ Do you really think that makes it fa-" Lyriana knew about Nux''s monstrous abilities, she had met Riona when she turned into a Great Sage, so she wasn''t this shocked, but then, "A Complete Great Sage." Rune corrected as she then pointed at the slight cut near her neck and, "This was done by the one you think we were bullying." Hearing Rune''s words, Lyriana blinked in surprise. "C-Complete cultivator...?" Soon, however, she recalled as how one day, all of Nux''s wives suddenly returned as Complete Cultivators... ''Does he also have this ability...?'' Lyriana was taken aback. Not to mention the cut on Rune''s neck... If that cut was a little deeper, then the one in Riona''s position would be Rune... a Saint... Lyriana glanced at Riona with a dumbfounded look on her face. "Hey, I played my part in that as well." Feeling that she was being discredited, Thyra spoke up. After all, Riona only succeeded because the two of them teamed up. Rune glanced at Thyra and shrugged, "She took the lead." "..." Thyra turned silent. She didn''t have any reply to that. "But I will agree, your teamwork was impeccable, I can see that the two of you have trained together for years. Also, the way you two communicate during the battle is quite absurd as well. It was almost as if you were talking to each other using Mana." Rune tried to feel the Mana flow countless times but couldn''t do it. That told her that the two were not communicating with each other. Lyriana however, understood what was happening. ''They must have used his ability.'' If the Slaves could communicate, it wasn''t difficult for the wives to communicate either. "How long would it take for her to recover?" In the end, Lyriana stopped thinking about it and turned towards her Healer. "I still need around 5 minutes." Lyriana raised her eyebrows in surprise, "Her injuries are worse than I expected." "Mhm." The Healer nodded. "Should I call another Healer for you?" Lyriana questioned as she glanced at Thyra. The Cat woman, however, shook her head. "I can hold on for 5 minutes." "People need to know that the old are bound to be replaced by the new. The effort you put in wouldn''t matter if I put in even more effort." The jabs Thyra threw were merciless. Riona glanced at Thyra and smiled, "To think the child I raised would try up to compete with me. How amusing~" Thyra narrowed her eyes, "There is nothing to compete here, woman. I have already surpassed you." "I never taught you to be overconfident," Riona replied. "You did not. I learned it myself. You would understand when you stand at my level. Of course, by the time you are here, I would already be up ahead." "..." "..." "..." Rune, Lyriana, and Nux stared at the two injured women and could feel the heat coming out from their confrontation. "I get the feeling that you are in trouble..." Lyriana muttered without looking away. "I get the same feeling as well." Nux nodded. Then suddenly, a big smile appeared on his face, and, "It is a very beautiful trouble." "I think it will be bloody trouble." "That would make it even better, wouldn''t it?" Nux spoke as his golden eyes shined brightly. Lyriana turned towards Nux with a deadpan look on her face. How could she forget? These women were crazy, yes. But the one they were crazy for... this man was even crazier. Rune, on the other hand, couldn''t understand this strange thing she was feeling when she glanced at Riona and Thyra. Both of them were assassins like her. Assassins are supposed to shut in their emotions and act logically, that is the sign of a good assassin. Sparring with these two women, Rune did learn one thing, the two of them are excellent assassins... but... Their emotions were much different than hers. It wasn''t just about them having a partner while she did not, even when she was together with that man, the intense emotions these two women displayed were something she never displayed. Those eyes... they may look crazy to a normal person but... the emotions in those eyes were something she had never felt... She never had those crazy eyes... ''Is it because of him...?'' Rune turned towards Nux, who had a big smile on his face while looking at his wives. Rune couldn''t help but look into Nux''s eyes. That man had the same eyes as well. Those strong emotions... "Lady Rune." While Rune was thinking about all this, Rune was suddenly brought out of her reverie when Riona called her. "I am all healed, should we start another spar?" Thyra who stood beside Riona nodded as well. "Wasn''t your aim to injure me? You already achieved it." Chapter 1269 I am a perfectly fine woman loved by her husband. Chapter 1269 I am a perfectly fine woman loved by her husband. "You are really kicking me away huh..." Nux pouted. "We are sparring, you think I can spar with you right next to me? I would only be thinking about how I am looking all the time and would never be able to focus on the spar." Riona replied. "Eh? Is that so? But you don''t have to think about it at all, no matter what you do, I can assure you that you will always get a reaction from me." Nux tilted his head with a smile on his face. Riona was momentarily taken aback by those eyes, but she soon shook her eyes and, "W-What reaction!? Go, I need to get better." "You know what reaction, no?" "Goooo!" Riona shouted. Clearly, she was embarrassed. Thyra, who was standing next to Riona narrowed her eyes, "Wasn''t her Junior a little too good in this game? She felt like she was losing out... "Nux." She called out. "Hmm?" Nux glanced at her. "You should leave right now. I will visit you to make up for it later." "Oh...?" Nux, of course, wouldn''t reject such an offer. Riona stared at Thyra. Thyra just smiled. Then suddenly, "Alright, I have had enough." The Elven Queen spoke up. She then glanced at Nux and, "Send my Healers away, I do not wish to see anymore couple Drama, so I will be taking my leave." Lyriana turned away. Nux opened a Portal to send the healers away, then, "Nux, we need to train. The two of them won''t start unless you leave." Rune spoke up as well. "Alright Alright. I will take my leave now. Just be careful, okay?" In the end, Nux just sighed as he disappeared as well. ... Appearing in another face, Nux sighed again, "Only you are the best, my Lane." He spoke up and as he said those words, his shadow trembled before a shadowy figure popped out of his shadow and fell in such a way that Nux caught her like a princess. "I will always be on your side." The Shadowy figure materialized into a beautiful woman. Nux, who was carrying her like a princess smiled as he kissed her lips. "I am glad to have you on my side~" A pure smile appeared on Lane''s face as she heard those words. With Lane in his arms, Nux quickly moved towards his bedroom and placed Lane on his bed as gently as he could. "Don''t you have to go that woman''s base?" Lane questioned. Of course, as she asked this question, her arms were already around Nux''s neck, despite her words, she wasn''t planning to let him go anywhere. Rune tilted her head in confusion. "Those eyes reflect our pride. Our pride in our decision of choosing what we wanted. We love Nux and would do anything for his attention. Those eyes reflect our pride of being able to say it out loud." "Pride...?" Rune was confused. "Well, that''s what it means for me, at least. It is not an easy choice, is it? Especially for someone like me. Crossing the moral boundaries isn''t easy. The only reason I could do it was because I didn''t wish to end up like Arvina." "Arvina...?" Rune frowned in confusion. This was the first time she had heard that name and seeing as to how Thyra''s expression changed when that name was mentioned, Rune knew that it was a name almost all of Nux''s wives knew. "She was a woman who forcefully suppressed her feelings because she didn''t wish to cross the ''moral boundaries.''" Riona replied. "What...?" Rune, of course, couldn''t understand. "She rejected Nux," Thyra replied. "She did...?" Rune was taken aback. "Yeah, she did it even though she loved him." "Why would she do it...?" Rune frowned. The two women however stared at her and suddenly, Rune''s expression changed. "You should know the answer to that question, no?" Riona smiled. "..." Rune didn''t say anything. After thinking about it for a while, she questioned, "What happened to her now?" "How are we supposed to know? She left after we came here. She said she ''wanted to find her own path'' or something. She might as well be dead for all I care." Thyra snorted. "What...?" Rune was taken aback. "What? Don''t look at me like that. I have no respect for someone like her neither am I close to her. I still do not see what Nux saw in that woman." Thyra shrugged. She never liked Arvina from the beginning. If the woman couldn''t even understand her own emotions then she didn''t deserve Nux in the first place. Riona, on the other hand, had a... tamer response, "I am not saying a woman is supposed to accept Nux, if you do not like him, you have all the rights to reject him but if you suppress your desires for a foolish reason, Then you have no one to blame but yourself." Riona spoke as she looked into Rune''s eyes. "..." Rune remained silent. "So stop trying to understand everything before it even begins. Give yourself a chance, let loose, feel what you are supposed to feel without anything holding you back. Then make the final decision yourself." Riona spoke up. Thyra nodded as well, "That is correct. Although the person saying it isn''t very reliable, what she is saying is indeed correct." "You sure grew a pair, didn''t you?" Riona''s mouth twitched. "No. I am a perfectly fine woman loved by her husband, I don''t know about you though." "..." Against someone who had spent a long time together with Nux, Riona was a newbie in regard to word battle. Therefore, she decided it was wise to change the topic and then glanced at Rune. "Let us spar again, Lady Rune." This time, however, Rune shook her head. "I would like to spend some time alone. Both of you should go to Lady Vyriana, I am sure she will be able to help you more than I can." Chapter 1270 Why are you here brat? Chapter 1270 Why are you here brat? "What are you doing here?" Eisheth questioned with a deadpan look on her face as she glanced at the man in front of her. From her expression, it was clear that she didn''t appreciate this man''s presence. The man, however, completely ignored the signs she was giving and with a smile on his face, she spoke up, "It has been a while darling, hasn''t it?" "Darling...?" Eisheth tilted her head eyes and narrowed her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t like that word, especially when it was coming from this man''s mouth. "What is it?" The man feigned ignorance. An act Eisheth didn''t like, "Azazel, drop your act." Eisheth spoke with a cold look on her face. It was an expression people had rarely seen on her face. Seeing the Incubus Lord''s Face, Eisheth knew that the man wanted to continue with his light tone, therefore, "I lost more than 100,000 people, Azazel. I do not know about others, but at the very least, I was expecting your support." Azazel''s expression changed. He knew that his time, he couldn''t avoid a direct confrontation. Not that he was surprised, Eisheth wasn''t the type to let this matter go and he knew about this the best. Honestly, if it wasn''t absolutely required, then knowing Esiheth''s nature, he wouldn''t have come to this place. Right now, however, things were different. "Eisheth, it wasn''t something I had control over. The Five Lords had already passed down their Orders." Azazel spoke up. "It doesn''t matter." Eisheth''s answer was instantaneous. "My State was attacked and I was surrounded by 5 Divine Stage Dragons, my entire Clan could have been wiped out." "Eisheth, you know that was not going to happen. You wouldn''t have lasted against those five if they actually intended to destroy your State. All of that was a plan to bring that man ou-" "Azazel." Eisheth interrupted. "As I said, it doesn''t matter. Whether it was a plan or not, whether my State would have been completely annihilated or not, my land was attacked and you weren''t there to help me. So do not call me things like ''darling'', you should already know, but I am not very patient. This could very well lead to War between two Lust States." Eisheth threatened and Azazel''s widened his eyes in surprise. A Threat of War. He never thought that Eisheth would take things so far. "Eisheth, calm dow-" "Tell me what you are here for. Make it quick." Hearing Eisheth''s tone, Azazel instantly realized that he needed to change his strategy to get what he wanted, "Where is Aisha? I wish to meet her." He questioned, however, "What made you think I would answer that question?" "Eisheth, you cannot stop me from meeting my daught-" "Azazel, don''t even try." It was a power that could be considered a threat for Eisheth, of course, the Succubus Queen trusted her son-in-law. How could she not? When ''her'' people abandoned her, he was the only one who appeared to help her even though he knew all of it was a trap to lure him out. It was difficult not to trust him after that situation. Eisheth and even Rislith, the two women now had complete faith in Nux. "..." Azazel turned silent. Eisheth didn''t leave much for him to say. In the end, with his head low, he could only turn around. It was the consequence of a bad choice. Consequences that all the Demon States would face in the future. "Hmm? Why pass the message when you already said those words to their faces?" Suddenly, another voice was heard. A voice Eisheth knew all too well. A smile appeared on the Succubus Queen''s face, "Why are you here brat?" She questioned as she turned around and glanced at Nux who was walking towards her with a playful smile on his face. "What else? You have my wife with you, give her back, I miss her." Nux snorted as he glanced at his mother-in-law. "What? You are not taking her away any time soon. I wish to spend more time with my daughter. Go away, don''t annoy me." Eisheth snorted back. Nux turned silent. Soon, however, he smiled again and extended his hands, A purple jolt of light attacked him, rushing into her arms. "It has been a while, love." Nux spoke, his voice filled with endless love. "I missed you." Aisha spoke, her face still buried into Nux''s chest. "Then are you ready to leave?" Nux questioned, looking at Eisheth with a provocative smile. "Of course!" Aisha didn''t disappoint either. "...you little punk." Eisheth cursed. It wasn''t sure who she was cursing though, maybe it was her son-in-law for trying to provoke her, or her daughter for betraying her in an instant. Aisha glanced at her mother as she laughed out loud before burying her face back into her safe space again. "Anyways, you should deal with the mess here," Nux spoke up, his face turning serious as he looked at a particular direction, "It is pointless to hide, don''t bother coming out either, you can leave." Eisheth narrowed her eyes as well. She trusted Nux enough to believe whatever he said. Suddenly, Kaal Nightshade, the Lord of the Shadow Demon State, appeared out of thin air. Looking at him, a strange smile appeared on Nux''s face, "You know I owe you one for what you did for my wife, Now you are putting me in a difficult position, Lord Kaal." Chapter 1271 Thank you for the meal~ Chapter 1271 Thank you for the meal~ "You know I owe you one for what you did for my wife, Now you are putting me in a difficult position, Lord Kaal." Nux spoke with a wry smile on his face. "I have no other choice." Kaal replied. He still had his useless emotionless expression on his face, however, just the fact that he stepped out made it clear that he wasn''t as calm as he acted. It wasn''t just him, 4 more Demon Lords walked out as well, along with Kaal, they were the Strongest Five Demon Lords in Yrniel, with the five of them working together, even Arcturus wouldn''t stand a chance against them, but despite having such ridiculous strength, the five of them still had no choice but to appear in front of a child and curry favor from him. It was an embarrassing sight for the Sight. Even the Demon Lords were ashamed but there was nothing they could do. After Nux''s win against the Dragon Lord and the appearance of people from the Ancestral Order around him, Nux''s strategic importance was raised to a different level, when before, he was just a child with endless potential, now, he was a child who had already embarked on a road completely different from the others. All the Leaders at the world level knew that having Nux on their side would make them stand above the rest. The opposite of this was true as well. Not having Nux on their side, or worse, being on his bad side placed power in a difficult position, other powers would use this chance to put pressure on them, their allies would slowly drift away in order to not get into Nux''s eyes, they would be singled out and would be left in an open, being able to do nothing but be taken advantage of. This was the level of influence Nux now had over other powers in the world. Powers like Eisheth''s Lust State, the Elven Kingdom, and Feline Beastmen City, on the other hand, haven''t stopped receiving endless alliance offers from strong powers, even when the terms of the alliance were highly disadvantageous for them, the powers didn''t stop, they just wished to be somehow connected to Nux. Of course, with the Elven Queen right by his side, he knew about these changes and his value as well, this was the reason he came here once Aisha called him after she sensed her so-called father''s presence in the Lust State. "We made a wrong choice and now regret it, on the grounds of me helping your wife, I wish that you forget what we did and keep a neutral opinion of us and other Demon States." "Neutral opinion?" Nux raised his eyebrows. "I cannot expect you to have good relations with you using just this favor alone, using what I have to the extreme to test other''s limits is not something I do. I only ask for what I seem is reasonable." Kaal was a straightforward man. His actions before were made for his State and his actions now had the same purpose as well. Acknowledging the fault in his judgment and accepting his defeat was not a common trait. Nux turned towards Eisheth. Seeing his eyes, Eisheth understood what he wanted as well. Just like how this man loved her daughter and was ready to do anything for her sake, his other wives received the same privilege as well. As someone who helped his wife before, Eisheth knew that Nux would definitely want to help Kaal in such a situation, honestly, just the fact that he was looking at her to get her approval was something to be glad about and since Eisheth understood perfectly well that the only reason she could be in her current position was because of this brat''s presence, she didn''t try to put any pressure on him either and nodded secretly. Nux smiled, ''You really are the best, Mother-in-law.'' He muttered inwardly. v3l.Bin. The Succubus Queen indeed understood him well. As he chuckled, he then turned towards Kaal and, "With this, I won''t be owing you anything, Lord Kaal." "I am glad we could come up with an agreement," Kaal spoke. And for some reason... when she was witnessing this ''craziness'' right in front of her, Something inside her was clicked. "You are crazy." Eisheth spoke up. There were feelings she couldn''t understand messing with her heart, right now, however, she decided to suppress them. She would think about them later. "For my wives? I am." Nux didn''t deny it either. "Crazy is not bad~" Aisha, who had been silent all this while spoke up as well. "Don''t you dare utter a word, you traitor." Eisheth was quick to shut her daughter down. She still didn''t forget how her daughter left her side in an instant. Aisha pouted, of course, she was still shamelessly clinging onto Nux, annoying Eisheth even further. Nux, who noticed his laughed out loud, "Your daughter is mine now." "Take her away, I don''t need her anyway." Eisheth snorted. Nux chuckled, "I will do just that then." He replied as he then opened a Portal. He then picked his wife like a princess and stepped into the Portal, "Take care, Mother-in-law." Nux spoke, oblivious to the change in how Eisheth was acting. The Succubus Queen nodded, Nux closed the Portal and as he stepped out on the other side, he was inside his bedroom. "Did you miss me that much?" Aisha questioned with a seductive smile on her face. "Did you think I was lying?" Nux questioned back, placing her on the bed as gently as he could. "No, you don''t have the ability to lie to me. I''ve cast an unknown spell on you." Aisha replied. "Is that so...?" Nux answered as he gently held Aisha''s hand, placed it near the bed''s edge, and bound it there before proceeding to do the same with her other hand, "What are you doing...?" Aisha questioned, of course, she offered no resistance when Nux did what he was doing. "Making sure that you do not get to leave me again." Nux replied. Soon, Aisha''s four limbs were tied to the four edges of the bed, then, looking at the masterpiece laid in front of him, Nux nodded with a satisfied look on his face and then, he finally crawled over Aisha''s helpless body and, "Thank you for the meal~" Chapter 1272 A Bet. Chapter 1272 A Bet. "What are you doing here?" Vyriana questioned. Her annoyance was clear in her tone. How could it not be? She was finally able to go all out without being interrupted for a good while and these women were all absorbing what she imparted like a sponge, now, however, the moment this bastard appeared, the women instantly left what they were doing and surrounded him. Nux, of course, completely ignored Vyriana''s tone, his focus was on Ember and Astaria. It had been a month since he saw them and using Waranal''s time, for the women, it had been close to a year since they met him. Obviously, they craved attention, and that was what Nux was here for. "It has been a while, Vyriana." Nux greeted Vyriana, keeping one beauty in each arm. Thyra and Riona were here as well, however, since they already received all the attention they needed, they decided to hold back and stand before them. Considering how hard these two women had been working for such a long time, they decided to let them keep the attention. "You can leave, we are busy." Vyriana snorted. Astaria had made a big breakthrough, it was a crucial time period where she shouldn''t be distracted even for an instant, and with Nux''s presence, that was simply impossible. Vyriana knew she needed to send this man away. However, "I missed you as well, Vyriana." By now, Nux had turned into an expert when it came to handling Vyriana. No matter what she did, Nux always had a way to calm her down. "..." Vyriana turned silent. Nux finally turned towards his two wives and, "I missed you." He spoke with a gentle look on his face. Ember didn''t say anything and simply placed her head on Nux''s shoulder. Astaria, on the other hand, looked into his eyes and, "If you hadn''t come, I would have taken you away once I returned as the one stronger than you. Then I wouldn''t have allowed you to meet any other vixens either." "Oh? Have you still not given up?" Nux tilted his head with a curious look on his face. He could his old, confident Astaria when he looked into Astaria''s eyes. For some reason, he felt overwhelmed by the look in those eyes. "What? You thought your strongest wife would allow anyone else to take my position?" Astaria questioned back. The confident aura around was hard not to notice. Seeing that, Nux narrowed his eyes with a curious smirk, then, unable to take it anymore, he questioned directly, "What are you hiding from me, Star?" Astaria was momentarily taken aback by those eyes, she felt like she was being charmed, soon however, she shook her head to clear her mind and with a confident smile on her face, "Be patient, husband. The time I surprise you isn''t far. You should prepare for your defeat. Don''t be too heartbroken." Nux raised his eyebrow, he then turned towards Vyriana, and seeing how even she had a smirk on her face, he understood that a secret was being kept here. "You really think you can defeat me?" Nux questioned as he looked right into Astaria''s eyes. "Once I am prepared, I can." Astaria replied with a big smile on her face. She wasn''t sure Astaria would win. Yes, Astaria was a monstrous genius, and once she achieved what she intended to achieve, she would be much more monstrous than the current her. So much that even Aisha, currently the Strongest out of Nux''s wives would be nothing but a pebble she could throw away in an instant. Nux, however, was different. This man was an exception to all the basic rules Vyriana had heard before. An anomaly. In a battle against a Monster who finally realized her potential and an anomaly, Vyriana didn''t know who would win. And for her to accept such a perverted bet in this situation... It simply wasn''t something she would do. However, "Come on now, Vyriana. Astaria is putting so much in the line here. Could it be that you still do not trust your disciple? Or... Are you not confident that your disciple can defeat me? If that is the case, you should just say it out loud. After all, there is no need to set unrealistic expectations for my wife, is there? She''s a grown woman who knows how to handle the truth." Nux spoke. Vyriana narrowed her eyes as she saw him smirk at her, she then turned towards her disciple, and seeing her looking at her with those puppy eyes, Vyriana knew she was trapped. Her mouth twitched in annoyance, "It is just a kiss, isn''t it!? Alright, I accept!" She had no option but to give in. However, ''Just you wait, boy. The moment I win, your hell will start. I wouldn''t even allow you to say goodbyes to those dear wives of yours. You will be training with me for the next 10 years.'' Vyriana spoke into Nux''s head using Mana. And before Nux could even react, ''10 Yrniel Years inside Waranal.'' Vyriana completed and Nux gulped. That was 250 years. This crazy woman was planning to train and keep him away from his wives for 250 years! Nux stared at Vyriana with a cautious look on his face, seeing this look on his face, Vyriana''s smile widened. The sense of superiority she felt when she saw the nervous look appearing on this arrogant bastard''s face was addicting. "..." Astaria, Ember, and the other women, however, narrowed their eyes in confusion. For some reason, the stare-off between Nux and Vyriana made them feel uncomfortable. It felt as if they were signing up for something horrible, but they just couldn''t put their fingers on it. Suddenly, Astaria and Ember noticed that Vyriana had grabbed their hands. "You aren''t getting any break. Come with me." "But-" Ember tried to resist but she soon noticed that she had lost control over her body and lost all her strength. Vyriana''s golden eyes shined brightly, she then looked into Nux''s eyes, "Leave." Chapter 1273 Arcturus is weak but your friends are far weaker. Chapter 1273 Arcturus is weak but your friends are far weaker. "Tsk, I''ll make her pay for forcing me to leave." Nux snorted as he walked out of the Portal with a dissatisfied look on his face. Obviously, Vyriana was frustrated after she was ''forced'' to accept that bet. Nux was sure that the woman sent her away just to get back at him. Of course, Nux wasn''t planning on taking it lying down. "I will win." Nux had made up his mind. Not that he wouldn''t be feeling the same if the woman hadn''t sent him away. He had been teasing Vyriana for a long time now, honestly, he had spent the most amount of time with that woman but even then, all his flirting had only received one result, firm rejection. Honestly, all the ''teasing'' he does, teases him more than Vyriana. ?v€l?1n. Such a fine woman stays right next to him, despite that, he still couldn''t just grab that woman and devour her. How can a man not be frustrated after all this? Now that he finally got a chance, there was no way Nux was planning to lose. However... ''She accepted the bet...'' Nux narrowed his eyes. Yes, he did manipulate conditions so that she would have no choice but to accept, but the fact that she still accepted meant that she had a certain confidence in winning. Astaria was currently a Peak Great Sage, even if she does become a Semi Saint, against him, who has been a Semi Saint for such a long time, the chances of her victory should be quite slim. ''What are they planning...?'' Nux wondered. Of course, he could just ask Astaria and the woman would answer him without holding back, but his pride wouldn''t allow him to. Also, as Vyriana''s disciple, Astaria shouldn''t be siding with him in this situation either. No matter what, Nux didn''t wish to crush her Warrior''s pride by making her go against her teacher. This game... he would need to play it on his own. ''Whatever, I am looking forward to seeing what my Star has to show me.'' A confident smile appeared on Nux''s face. If anything, he would get to learn something new. Something that Vyriana still hadn''t taught him. "What are you thinking?" Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. He turned around and noticed the Elven Queen walking into his room. "I thought you went to Waranal," Lyriana questioned. "I was sent back." Nux''s expression wasn''t good. Lyriana, however, couldn''t help but smile at this man''s misery, "Is that so?" "You seem glad to hear that." Nux narrowed his eyes. "Huh? What are you talking about? Why would I be glad?" Lyriana questioned back, her smile, however, didn''t fade away. She was clearly enjoying the situation. "Whatever." Nux just snorted. "Anyways, you said you would be taking me to do something interesting. When are you planning to leave?" Lyriana decided to change the topic. "Ahh." Nux expression changed. "Right, there was that too." Arcturus was Nux''s Slave, Nux''s words were Laws for him, no matter what, he would never go against them even if died. That was just how scary the Slave Seal was. Thinking about it, the Elven Queen grabbed the bracelet and wore it. In an instant, she felt some sort of energy locking her down. She could feel a strange powerlessness all over her body. "Are you two ready?" Nux questioned. Arcturus nodded, Lyriana stared at her enemy and nodded as well. "Start" Acting as the overseer, Nux ordered. In an instant, Arcturus rushed towards Lyriana, intending to end the battle as fast as possible. Lyriana wasn''t flustered, as a Mana Cultivator, she did have certain disadvantages against a Body Cultivator like Arcturus, however, as a well-known Prodigy, she had her own way to deal with her enemies. 5 Magic Circles appeared on the ground, *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Lyriana''s crystal blue eyes shined and in an instant, a crystalline ice wall formed right in front of Arcturus, intending to stop him. Of course, the spell didn''t end there either, before Arcturus could react, Ice walls appeared all around him, instantly trapping him inside an Ice Box. Nux could sense that it wasn''t just a simple piece of ice either, breaking it was difficult, even for him. It was countless times stronger than his Dark Amethyst. A smile appeared on Lyriana''s face. She then raised her hand and clenched her fist. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Ice Spikes came out of the Walls that surrounded Arcturus, aiming to pin holes all over his body. Her intent to end this battle was clear. With such a limited space, dodging the spikes was almost impossible. Of course, Nux could do it by turning into his intangible Shadow Form, however, Arcturus had no such ability. Not that the previous Dragon Lord needed anything like it. He had his own battle style. A battle style much more dominant than anything else. In response to the incoming Ice Spikes ready to pierce big holes all over his body, Arcturus stood still. *Tak* *Tak* *Tak* Seeing what happened next, both Nux and Lyriana widened their in disbelief. Suddenly, Nux recalled what Vyriana once said when he was talking with her and his mother, thinking how the people he had with him would be enough to fight against Arcturus. ''Arcturus is weak. But your friends are far weaker.'' *Smash* A huge sound was heard. Nux glanced at the scene in front of him and saw the giant and strong-looking Ice Box that had ''trapped'' Arcturus had shattered. *Step* *Step* Stepping onto the Shattered Ice Crystals, Arcturus stepped out. There was not even a single scratch on his body. "W-What...?" Lyriana widened her eyes. Chapter 1274 That’s what she said! Chapter 1274 That¡¯s what she said! "W-What...?" Lyriana widened her eyes in disbelief. Although she didn''t think Arcturus would die because of this, she still felt that it would heavily injure him. Of course, she wasn''t dumb enough to think that defeating the Arcturus would be this easy, however, the one in front of her was not the real Arcturus. He was someone else in Arcturus''s body. His body may be strong, but with his personality different, it shouldn''t be a surprise if his power had dwindled. Or at least that''s what the Elven Queen thought when she noticed that Arcturus wasn''t doing anything to block her attack. It was only now that she realized that it wasn''t because there was a change in personality and that he couldn''t react to her attack, it was because the man knew the attack of this level wouldn''t hurt him. That was the Dragon Lord''s confidence. And the moment Lyriana noticed the wide grin brimming with confidence that appeared on his face, her expression changed. Before she could react, Arcturus disappeared. Lyriana looked around, tracking Arcturus''s whereabouts at the last moment, but it was already too late. Arcturus''s punch landed on Lyriana''s back, the Mana barrier that protected her broke in an instant and her body was sent flying. *Crack* A loud crack was heard. "Ugghhhh!!" The Elven Queen grunted in agony. In just a single punch, her spine was broken. She couldn''t move. The results of the battle were clear, however, Arcturus didn''t stop. He rushed towards the fallen Queen, the Mana in the air trembled continuously, Lyriana could feel that the punch Arcturus was preparing was countless times stronger than the last one. It was a punch that could very well take her life. Arcturus appeared right in front of her however, just before he could land the punch, another figure appeared in between the two fighters and held Arcturus''s incoming punch as if it was the easiest thing in the world. "You aren''t hurt, are you? This could have gotten messier, huh." Nux spoke as he turned around and glanced at Lyriana with a heroic look on his face. "..." Lyriana stared at him in silence. "What is it?" Nux tilted his head in confusion and questioned with a light smile on his face. "You do remember that I know how the Slave Seal works, no?" Lyriana questioned with a deadpan look on her face and in an instant. Nux''s ''cool'' expression changed as he realized it. He wasn''t fooling anyone here. Obviously, he wasn''t strong enough to stop Arcturus''s punch on his own. He simply ordered him to stop at the last moment. "A man can always try, can''t he?" Nux spoke with a wry smile on his face. "..." Lyriana narrowed her eyes, not saying anything. Her silence, however, was loud enough for Nux to know exactly what she wanted to say. "Hey Hey, you have to admit, it was cool though, wasn''t it?" "Might have worked on a person you never used a Slave Seal on." Lyriana replied with a cold look on her face as she then drank a healing potion. "..." "I believe a practical demonstration would be much more beneficial in this situation." Nux nodded in understanding. He passed Lyriana''s orders to Arcturus, the Dragon Lord nodded. Then, as the two fighters took positions, Nux stood in between and, "Start." *BOOOM* In an instant, an absurdly strong Aura burst out from Lyriana''s body, rushing towards Arcturus to Arcturus, wanting to bind him. *BOOOM* In response, an equally strong Aura burst out of Arcturus''s body, canceling out the Aura released by Lyriana, and as if knowing that this time he was at a disadvantage, Arcturus didn''t waste time and directly rushed towards Lyriana, wanting to end the battle. Just like before, Magic Circles appeared on the ground, an Ice Wall was formed right in front of the Dragon Lord, this time however, Arcturus didn''t allow himself to get trapped inside the wall and changed his direction. Lyriana summoned another Ice Wall, but again, instead of letting himself get trapped, Arcturus tried to change his direction and avoid getting trapped, even if it meant getting away from her opponent. In an instant, Nux noticed the change in tides. Arcturus was trying to run away, dodging Lyriana''s ice, while the Elven Queen was trying to catch him. Nux recalled what Lyriana said, ''I can use my Law of Self to further strengthen my Law of Self.'' Realizing, Nux glanced at the Ice Walls formed by Lyriana, honestly, they looked the same in his eyes, but then, *Pierce* He witnessed a shocking sight. One of the Ice Spikes Lyriana had summoning pierced through Arcturus''s defenses. "Huh...?" In an instant, Nux realized what the woman was talking about. The Spikes that couldn''t even put a scratch on Arcturus even when countless of them attacked him together, now, had pierced through his defenses as if it was made of paper. "Do you under-" Lyriana turned towards Nux, wanting to explain what just happened, however, "ROOAAAARRRRR!!" A loud roar was heard. Nux and Lyriana turned towards the Dragon Lord and, "Right... I forgot about this..." Nux spoke up. Lyriana had a solemn look on her face as well. Arcturus hadn''t lost yet. He still had his Dragon Form. And now, the Elven Queen had to face a 30-meter large Dragon standing in front of her, stepping on her Ice Spikes as if they were matchsticks. "Getting used to this sight is quite difficult, He is huge." Lyriana spoke up. "That''s what she said!" Nux of course, couldn''t hold himself back no matter how lame it was. Lyriana gave him a side eye, then, she just shrugged, "Bigger doesn''t necessarily mean better, Sometimes, you become nothing but an open target." Chapter 1275 I am making progress Chapter 1275 I am making progress "Bigger doesn''t necessarily mean better, Sometimes, you become nothing but an open target." Lyriana spoke as she summoned more Ice Spikes, trying to pierce Arcturus''s scales. *Whoosh* Arcturus, however, wasn''t planning on staying in one place like some brainless monster. He flew into the Sky, to a height where Lyriana''s Spikes could not reach him. Taking away the only advantage the Elven Queen had. From above, the Dragon Lord''s large eyes shined, the Mana around him gathered near his mouth and a grave look appeared on Lyriana''s face, "You should get away, that will be quite destructive." Lyriana informed Nux before Magic Circles appeared under her feet as she prepared to face the destructive attack Arcturus was preparing. The two cultivators looked into each other''s eyes and then, Nux saw a huge amount of energy gathering near Arcturus''s mouth and the moment the Dragon Lord released that energy towards Lyriana, the Elven Queen activated her spell and, *BBBOOOOOOMMM* A loud explosion was heard. The after-effects of the energy clashing with each other were so destructive that Nux''s Clone was destroyed in an instant. A huge, 100 km wide crater was formed and this was when Lyriana contained most of the damage. This was the reason the Progenitors didn''t allow the Divines to fight against each other in Yrniel, the battle hadn''t even started yet, one side was even holding himself back, but even then, so much destruction could be seen. If the Divines fought in Yrniel, it wouldn''t take long for Yrniel to turn into nothing but a wasteland. The Divine Stage Cultivators were no different than walking nuclear bombs. Knowing that everything was cleared up, Nux sent another clone to witness the battle, he looked at the spot where Lyriana was standing. There, he saw an Ice Dome. When everything around the Ice Dome was destroyed, the Dome stood tall, without even a single scratch on its body. Nux was surprised. He was actually impressed that Lyriana was able to take an attack of such a level without getting hurt. However, he had spoken too soon. *Crack* The first crack appeared on the Dome, and as if the rest was already planned, the Dome broke down, and, "Khawwkk!!" Lyriana coughed out blood, her face was pale. He stared at Arcturus with a grave look on her face. She knew the man was a monster, but to think that she was having a hard time even after using her Law of Self. "Roaar." Arcturus, on the other hand, just snorted. It was as if this was an obvious outcome with nothing to be surprised about. Of course, he didn''t come out completely victorious either. In the end, Arcturus was a Body Cultivator, manipulating Mana at such a large level wasn''t possible for someone like him unless he paid a certain price for it. And that price was his Body. Since he forcefully used mana to such an extent, it Mana inside his Body that strengthened his body was all used up, so till he recovered his Mana, he would be in a state of extreme weakness. And Lyriana, who already knew it, didn''t miss this chance and appeared next to Arcturus. Lyriana, however, shook her head again, "Don''t nod as if you understand me. A monster like you never needs to go through this. Even if there is a being you currently cannot defeat, you only need to grow stronger before you can. That is not the case with me, I may say that by understanding and strengthening my ''presence'', I might get stronger, but in the end, I know I have already reached my limit. I cannot grow stronger to surpass those who are stronger than me anymore. There is nothing left for me to do than to wait for my death." As Lyriana said those words, Nux stared at her with a strange look on his face. For some reason, his past life which he had forgotten after all this time started playing out in his mind. The helplessness the Elven Queen was talking about. The feeling of being stuck in a situation and being unable to come out of it no matter how much you tried... It was something he once felt as well. However, "Don''t worry, Lady Lyriana." Nux suddenly spoke up. Then, as he grabbed Lyriana''s hand, he pulled the woman close to him and looked right into her eyes, "Trust me, death will be the last thing you will be looking forward to." Lyriana narrowed her eyes, for some reason, however, she couldn''t come up with the strength to move her hand away and create some distance between the two of them. Nux standing so close to her... for some reason... she didn''t hate it... ''Is this pervert''s methods working on me?'' A strange thought appeared in Lyriana''s mind and in an instant, she woke up from the dazed state she had fallen in. "What are you planning?" She questioned as she narrowed her eyes. Nux, however, just chuckled, he then leaned forward, moving his mouth close to the Elven Queen''s ears and he whispered in the most gentle voice he could muster, "It is not something you should worried about, my Queen. I promise you will not hate it." Lyriana felt goosebumps all over her body, not wanting to give in, she quickly disappeared and then appeared 10 meters away from him. Then, the Artifact to move away from this place appeared in her hand, "I will be taking my leave, call the Healers to heal him. And you were right, it is better to take him to that place, it will be safer that way." "Mhm, I''ll let him go and scout. Once I deem it is safe, the two of us shall go there alone. That would be quite fun, no?" Nux spoke with a big smile on his face, however, instead of replying, Lyriana simply activated the Artifact and disappeared. Neither denying or accepting his proposal. Nux wasn''t disappointed though, rather, he still had a smile on his face. ''I am making progress.'' Chapter 1276 Are you ready to answer a few questions I have? Chapter 1276 Are you ready to answer a few questions I have? Author''s Note: For those who forgot, Morwen was the name of the Black Order woman Nux captured and turned her into a Slave. A Slave with her memories altered, thinking she is loyal to the Black Order, but Nux checks her memories, so she is indirectly a spy. ... "I am glad that we can all gather here." A man wearing a black cloak spoke up. He was inside a dimly lit room where he couldn''t even see the appearance of the rest of the people standing beside him. "To think a mere Semi Saint would have enough influence to stop all our operations. Aren''t we giving him too much attention?" Another being spoke up. Maybe it was one of the functions of the cloak these people were wearing, but all these people seemed to have the same, genderless voice. Identifying any one of them seemed impossible. Heck, despite being in the same room, even these people didn''t know the identity of the one next to them. "Are you doubting the higher-ups decision?" Another voice was heard. "Huh? Of course not. I simply do not understand why we are letting a mere child walk all over us." "A mere child?" The voice chuckled. "Why don''t you try appearing in front of that ''mere child'' then? I would love to see you fight him." "You..." Of course, the voice didn''t have an answer. He was only a Complete Semi Saint. That monster even defeated a Complete Saint, how was he supposed to face him? However, this time, he received support, "He isn''t wrong. We probably cannot defeat him, but the same isn''t true for them. Even an incomplete Divine is enough to beat that boy into submission yet we still aren''t making any moves." N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. "Exactly. That is suspicious. I feel like there is something we do not know." More and more voices were raised until, "Don''t act clever. You are nothing more than a tool. There is something that you do not know? A tool does not need to know anything. You are only supposed to do what you are ordered to. And even if you do wish to question the higher-ups'' orders, at least consider all the possibilities before uttering the nonsense you utter. Vyriana kneeled. A woman as arrogant as her knelt down in front of those two humans, their presence not only pressured all the Divine Stage Cultivators present near the Trail that day, but even our Cultivators hiding their presence were affected. Not just that, they were specifically targeted and none of them had recovered after receiving the damages from those humans. Do you even understand what that means? First, they sensed their presence even after the Artifacts were used. Second, they knew that we were enemies, yet they didn''t kill them. They completely ignored us, the Black Order. Those people are strong, again, Vyriana knelt in front of them, yet they are people we do not even know the names of. Complete unknows. A voice none of the people here recognized, a voice, that was different from the default voices they were using. An intruder. In an instant, all the people turned towards the direction the voice came from and their eyes widened in horror when they realized who the voice belonged to. It was a man they knew very well. A man they were just discussing about. Nux Leander! ''W-What is he doing here!?'' Morwen was shocked. The same was true for the rest of the people here. ''Attack!'' In an instant, a decision was made. Why he was here? How did he know where this place was? Was there a Spy within their ranks? All these questions needed answers and they all will be answered when they capture this man in front of them. All the consequences of their actions were a topic of another day. Right now, capturing this man was extremely important. Nothing needed to be said, all the people here moved, rushing towards Nux, however, the moment the strongest person present in the room, an Incomplete Divine Stage Cultivator reached Nux, he froze. Not just him, but the rest of the beings present here were frozen as well. *Step* *Step* More footsteps could be heard. The people of the Black Order panicked, Nux, on the other hand, had a big smile on his face. "You didn''t think I would barge into a place the enemy is gathering in alone, did you?" The three Divine Stage Cultivators of the Black Order had horrified looks on their faces, they could tell why they all froze. The pressure that was descending on them... It didn''t come from just one person... Inside this room... 20 Divine Stage Cultivators had come for them... There was no chance to escape, heck, even taking their own life was difficult. Their body was completely locked up due to overbearing pressure coming from 20 Divine Stage Dragons who had surrounded them, even cutting off their own tongue was impossible. As for using their Life Force... Well, in front of this monster... that would only work against them... Seeing all these horrified expressions, Nux couldn''t help but smile. "Now then..." He started as he stretched his body, Then, he stared at the man who was about to reach him, and, "Are you ready to answer a few questions I have? I am quite curious about your Black Order, you see." Chapter 1277 What do you people take me for, huh? Chapter 1277 What do you people take me for, huh? "Are you ready to answer a few questions I have? I am quite curious about your Black Order, you see." Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. At the same time, the Divine Stage Cultivator in front of him could feel the pressure on him decreasing. He was finally able to speak. Of course, he knew why this happened, he glared at Nux and, "You think I will tell you anything?" "Hmm? You won''t?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "In your dreams maybe." The man spat. "Hmm, this is weird." This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v€l??n¡ï The man noticed a strange smile on Nux''s face. Something that made him feel strange. "Do you know..." Nux finally started. "You aren''t the first person to say that to me." "..." The man didn''t say anything. Nux, however, walked passed him, walking towards a Complete Semi Saint, then, as he removed his cloak covering his face, he looked into the man''s eyes and his golden eyes shined, [What is your name?] Nux questioned. The cultivator''s eyes lost their shine and without any resistance whatsoever, "Vaelin Silver." [Are you the part of the Black Order?] "Yes." [Tell me everything you know about it.] "The Black Order is..." The man started. Of course, Nux wasn''t interested in whatever he said, he simply turned around and glanced at the Divine Stage Cultivator in front of him and a big smile appeared on his face. "See? Everyone tells me everything when I ask them nicely." "Y-You... how are you using C-Charm...?" Obviously, as a Divine Stage Cultivator, he wasn''t unfamiliar with the ability Nux used, but the question was... How could a human use a Vampire''s ability? Soon, however, the man got an answer. The monster in front of him first appeared as an Incubus. People thought they were two different people yet he was only a human who could somehow use an Incubus''s ability and as absurd as it sounds, if he can use the abilities of an Incubus, what''s stopping him from using a Vampire''s ability? ''I need to report it.'' The Divine Stage Cultivator was horrified. It was an information no one in the Order knew of. Nux might be even more dangerous than they first expected him to be. Thinking about it, the man turned towards another cultivator, there was no change in his expression, however, the person he was looking at already understood what he was trying to say and nodded as secretly as possible. Of course, with Nux using [Sense] to observe his surroundings, an action like this couldn''t possibly escape his eyes. He disappeared as he then appeared the person who nodded, removing her cloak, he glanced at the woman standing in front of him and, "Hmm, you are beautiful." He complimented. Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. The man frowned in confusion, his eyes set on the Disc in Nux''s hands. Sensing the energy coming from the disc, it wasn''t difficult to know that it was an Artifact. A 12-Star Artifact. As for what it did... Suddenly, the man''s expression changed. A forbidding feeling overcame his mind. "With this thing on, no Call Artifacts will be working. No one''s coming guys, don''t get your hopes up. We have all the time in the world we need." Nux spoke with a gentle smile on his face and in an instant, the man''s face dropped. Just as he thought... This bastard... he was too well prepared. He didn''t just stumble on this place by luck. It was all preplanned and it all pointed to a single direction. There was a Spy inside the Black Order. ''Shit...'' The man cursed in his head. *Step* *Step* Soon, however, he heard footsteps and saw Nux walking towards him. A solemn look appeared on his face. he didn''t know what this monster was planning. Nux, on the other hand, was as calm as ever, after all, everything was going just as he expected it to. It was hard not to be glad in such scenarios. "Alright now buddy, are you finally willing to answer my questions?" "..." The man didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to challenge Nux in any way, provocating him was the most foolish thing one could do and he had now realized it. However, it was already too late. Nux took out another Artifact. An Artifact everyone here knew perfectly well. The Bracelet created by that mysterious woman. Without wasting more time, Nux quickly placed the Artifact on the man''s hand and, "Are you willing to be my Slave?" He questioned. The man narrowed his eyes but, [Say yes.] Forced Charm was used again and, "Yes." [Slaves: Dominic Blackwood.] A new Slave was added to Nux''s already long list and with a slightly pale look on his face, Nux glanced at his slave and smiled, "Now then, Dominic, you seem to know the most here, So tell me everything you know about the Black Order, what Clans are associated with it, and how deeply have they settled their roots inside Yrniel." It was time to finally go after the Mysterious Black Order. Chapter 1278 Another Scenario. Chapter 1278 Another Scenario. "This is annoying..." Nux spoke with a pale look and furrowed brows. His hand automatically went to his forehead. Even though he was trying his best not to act weak in front of all these people, the headache he was feeling was simply too much. ''Is my energy exhausted again?'' He couldn''t help but wonder. ''A Divine is still too much for me.'' He could feel the weakness flowing through his body and this time, it wasn''t just the Clone who was feeling it, his real body was in the same condition. Clones were merely his physical manifestation; they didn''t have their own Mental Power. All the abilities related to Mental Energy could only be used through the main body''s Mental Power. Therefore, the consequences of using it recklessly would be faced by the main body as well. ''Haah...'' In the end, Nux couldn''t help but sigh. Honestly, he just wanted to lie down and not do anything. He, however, couldn''t do that right now. "What are you planning then?" Felberta, who appeared next to Nux''s main body knowing what was happening with the Black Order''s subordinates questioned with a frown on her face. The plan was to enslave all the subordinates and repeat what they did with Elowen. Placing more spies inside the Black Order and learning more about them. But with Nux being like this after Forcefully Charming One of the Three Divine Stage Cultivators present there... Going forward with this plan didn''t seem possible. Of course, torturing them to the point where they would readily become his Slaves was possible as well, however, the people from the Black Order were extremely loyal. Breaking their spirit would take a long time, time that they didn''t have. N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. With the Black Order''s ability, it wouldn''t take long before they knew that their subordinates were captured. Torturing these people would only end up giving 2 more Divine Stage Slaves, which, in the current scenario, wasn''t worth it. "We will kill them." Nux replied as he closed his eyes, enjoying the head massage his first wife was giving. "That would make this whole thing pointless, Nux," Felberta replied. Killing them wasn''t difficult, however, if they did it, they would be ''killing'' Elowen as well. Something they cannot do, especially at times like this. "What do you suggest then?" Nux questioned without opening his eyes. Felberta thought about it for a while and taking this chance, Amaya appeared next to them as well. "We ca-" However, before Amaya could give the solution, "We will kill the Divine Stage Cultivators and let the rest leave." Felberta cut her off. Amaya narrowed her eyes, Felberta, on the other hand, smiled proudly and, "Enslaving the Divine Stage Cultivators is difficult, so rather than wasting our time, we will simply capture them and torture them till they give in. As for the rest, we will enslave them and manipulate their memories. ''Their base was discovered and attacked by some masked people while they were in the middle of the meeting, the three Divines were quick with their decision and decided to self-destruct to buy time for the rest.'' ''Alright, just don''t bother me for now.'' She replied. Amaya turned silent as well, letting Felberta have Nux for herself for a while. "Then? Should we proceed?" Felberta questioned, coming behind Nux''s and resuming her massage. "Mhm." Nux nodded. ... On the other side, "Haaah!? You think I will tell you anyt-" Dominic, obviously, wasn''t planning to give in. The man had no clue about the world of pain he was about to enter, however, "I apologize for raising my voice, Master." Suddenly, Dominic''s tone changed. Nux, who was already troubled by the pain wasn''t in the mood of hearing any pointless screaming. Rather than waiting for the man to understand what sort of position he was in or all that, he simply decided to alter his personality. It wasn''t something he liked using, honestly, it was a creepy ability that, for some reason, felt wrong. However, Nux''s patience was running thin. Not to mention that he was already someone who enslaved others, he didn''t really have any moral grounds to stand on. ''What!?'' ''What is he saying!?'' ''Did he just call him Master!?'' The others widened their eyes in shock. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. And suddenly, another, even more horrifying thought entered their mind and shook them up. ''W-Was he the Spy...?'' Nux could tell what these people were thinking. After all, he could read Elowen''s mind like it was an open book. Of course, he wasn''t dumb enough to believe that all these people came up with the same conclusion, but the fact that Elowen came to such a conclusion meant that some of these people must have concluded the same. Of course, none of that actually mattered. "You Bast-ugghh!!" One of the other two Divine Stage Cultivators wanted to shout at Dominic, however, he was soon pressured by the Dragons Nux had brought with him. "Alright, let''s wrap it all up." In an instant, the 2 Divines were captured, Nux enslaved the others after resting for an hour and recovering some of his Mental Energy. Then, the memories were altered, Felberta''s story was acted out, Nux used Illusions to fill in the three Divine Stage Cultivators on the Order''s side. The only problem to tackle here was that Nux''s illusions weren''t strong enough to copy the ''destruction'' that a Divine Stage Cultivator would cause. Therefore, Felberta decided to let the Slaves ''run away'' very far before the Divines ''self-destructed'', just so they would ''think'' that the self destruct was real once the Black Order sent experts to investigate and realize that there was no self-destruction, they wouldn''t blame the slaves for lying, but doubt the attackers instead. After all, even with the Divines ''self-destructing'', the so-called attackers leaving no traces was suspicious no matter how one saw it. Their attention would then be defected and soon, Nux would have more of his slaves inside the mysterious Black Order. Chapter 1279 Felbertas Troubles. Chapter 1279 Felberta''s Troubles. "Haah... it is done..." Nux sighed as he closed his eyes and enjoyed Felberta''s care. "Well, that is good. With Dominic marked by the Slave Seal, you can always deal with him later. For now, you only need to take some rest and get back to your full health. Not to mention there is already Amaya interrogating him, I am sure she would already have all the answers we would need to know about before you even wake up." Felberta replied in a gentle tone. Right now, Nux had placed his head on his wife''s lap, Fel also continuously massaged his head so that he could deal with the headache he was feeling. Honestly, even with the headache, the current situation was no different than heaven. Felberta was gentle, using just the right amount of power in her massage, she also made sure to periodically play with Nux''s long hair and as if she could sense Nux''s feeling, the moment he felt any sort of discomfort, she stopped what she was doing and addressed the issue. "Fel... you are the best..." Nux exhaled a big sigh as he said those words. From his voice, it was clear how relaxed of a state he was in. "I know." Felberta replied with a confident smile on her face. Nux couldn''t help but chuckle. He didn''t need to open his eyes to see what sort of expression was there on his wife''s face. He could already imagine it in his head. "Thank you, Fel." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. His tone indicated that his words were heartfelt. Hearing that, a wry smile appeared on Felberta''s face. "This is the least I could do for you, Nux." "No, whatever you do for me is always the best because I can feel your love through your actions, and that alone, means the world to me." Nux''s reply was quick. This time, he wasn''t trying to joke around or flirt with Felberta. His head wasn''t exactly in the right place to do that, everything he said came right from his heart, without being filtered by anything. Felberta, obviously knew that, she knew how much Nux loved her and how much she meant to him, however... "My actions being filled with love isn''t enough, Nux. All their actions are filled with endless love for you as well. My actions are replaceable. There is nothing I can do that they cannot." This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v€l??n¡ï Felberta spoke up, letting her feelings out. "..." This time, Nux turned silent. This wasn''t the first time he noticed Felberta''s feelings, he had noticed Felberta''s complex before and honestly, he wanted to deal with it as soon as possible but... He just didn''t have a solution. Telling her that he loved her wasn''t an answer. ''She feels that she is not special? Well, that is because it is the truth. She is not. Not everyone can be ''special''. Just embrace yourself and get over it. What''s the issue here? Not like there aren''t billions of other people like her facing the same issue. Heck, I''d say she is in a lot better place than most people. Just tell her to straighten up and get over it.'' Of course, the Dragon Woman wasn''t having any of it. And Nux, obviously, couldn''t take her advice. It was a mistake to come to a Dragon anyway, since when has Dragons been understanding? However, this time, things were worse, Even the woman who always had a solution to all his problems shook her head, ''It is something she needs to solve on her own, Nux. You cannot do everything for her. She needs to realize her worth herself.'' Amaya replied. Not satisfied by the answer, Nux tried to look for other answers, however, he also realized that it wasn''t something he could openly discuss with others. Felberta was trying her best to hide what she was feeling from others, he couldn''t possibly reveal everything while trying to search for answers. And honestly, deep down, he also knew that what Amaya said was the truth. He couldn''t help Felberta in this case. She needed to do it on her own. For now, the only thing he could do was shower her with endless love and help her forget her worries, even if it was for a short time. Thinking about it, Nux suddenly grabbed Felberta''s hand that was massaging his head, Felberta paused, Nux then looked into the woman''s eyes and with a playful smile on his face, "Why don''t I show you what you can do that others cannot?" Obviously, the intentions behind those words were anything but pure. "Nux, you need to rest." "Bu-" Nux wanted to retort but, "You need to rest, Nux Leander." Felberta''s tone became firmer. She may be feeling down comparing herself with the rest of Nux''s wives, however, she wasn''t going to allow Nux to risk his health for a momentary pleasure no matter how much she wanted it. "You will rest, while I-" Suddenly, Felberta froze. And it wasn''t just her, Nux, and all his wives had a similar reaction. ''Nux...'' Evane called out. And with a solemn look on his face, Nux nodded. ''They were all killed...'' The Black Order had made their move. Chapter 1280 I truly wish to meet him someday Chapter 1280 I truly wish to meet him someday ''Nux...'' Evane called out in a worried tone. It wasn''t just her, Nux and all his wives who knew about the situation seemed worried as well. ''They were all killed...'' Nux spoke up. ''They are much more decisive than I thought.'' Amaya commented in a solemn tone as well. Yes, even the main strategist of their camp had a solemn look on her face. After all, what happened was indeed enough to get such a reaction out of them. This chapter is updated by "It is all my fault..." Felberta spoke, her head lowered, clearly, she was blaming herself. "It is not your fault." Nux was quick to deny but, "The plan I came up with was sloppy and because of that, we lost the only spy we have planted inside the enemy ranks!" Felberta retorted. Yes, Morwen and other Slaves that Nux had enslaved recently and sent to the Black Order were killed. And from this action, what fate the other three subordinates that they had with them would face if they were ever sent to the enemy ranks was clear. This meant that Nux now didn''t have even a single Slave inside the Black Order. The Black Order was able to destroy their plan before it could even be initialized correctly. "Felberta, it is not your fault." Amaya, who had appeared next to Nux and Felberta spoke with a serious look on her face. "Yeah? Then who do you think is at fault here?" "No one." Amaya simply shook her head. "We came up with a plan and the plan failed. That''s it. It wasn''t anyone''s mistake." "It was me who came up with that plan. It failed because my plan was not well thought out, if we had followed your plan instead... things would have been different." "Heh, what made you think that I would let Nux follow your plan if I had a better one?" Amaya tilted her head as she glanced at Felberta. As someone who knew Felberta''s condition, Amaya knew that she couldn''t possibly let this woman blame herself for this. As much as Amaya wanted other women to stay away from her Nux, she had to admit that this bitch, as his first wife, had a special place in Nux''s heart, if Felberta started blaming and doubting herself, her health will be affected, which in turn, would hurt Nux and that was definitely not something Amaya could allow to happen. Also, it wasn''t like what she was saying was a lie. It truly wasn''t Felberta''s fault here. Even she was surprised that the enemy was decisive enough to kill all of them. "We could only conclude how cautious our enemy is through it, even if we had followed my plan, nothing would have changed. Maybe, the situation would have been worse than this." "Really...?" Felberta questioned as she glanced at Amaya. "Well, not really, I was lying." Amaya was quick to shake her head. "Don''t push your luck, Lady." "..." Felberta didn''t know what to say. "I don''t understand..." Suddenly, another voice was heard. It was Evane. "I understand." Evane nodded as she opened the portal and walked away. Amaya then glanced at Felberta and, "You stay here with Nux." "Are you pitying me?" Felberta narrowed her eyes. To be honest, she could tell that she was currently being annoying, however, with all the emotions she was currently feeling, her mind was in a mess. "Woman, I don''t care enough about you to pity you. I gave up my turn because of this and fully intend to take yours in return. So if you don''t plan on staying here, you will be wasting your turn. Of course, you can always go away and let me stay with him instead, just know you won''t be getting your turn back if you do." "Go away." Fel was quick to send the woman away. No matter what she had in her mind, there was no way she would let others get her turn. She wasn''t at the stage of feeling that generous yet. In the end, Felberta simply glanced at Nux who had closed his eyes and continued to ruffle his hair, forgetting about her worries in an instant and losing herself and her sense of time as she continued to observe the sleeping Nux. "How many was it?" A voice questioned. Although there was no face visible, the voice clearly belonged to a woman, and a very beautiful woman at that. ... On the other side, inside a dark room, a man walked in and knelt down, "Everything has been dealt with." "How many was it?" A voice questioned. Although there was no face visible, the voice clearly belonged to a woman, and a very beautiful woman at that. "58." The man answered. "That was less than I thought." "It wasn''t a large-scale mission." "What about the three who cannot be found." "They were probably taken away. We already confirmed and it was just like you said, the Self Destruction was merely a fac?ade, we didn''t see any signs of a cultivator Self Destructing there. It must have been some sort of trick the enemy came up with in order to divert our attention." The man reported. "Continue to search for them, issue a kill-on-sight order." "I understand." "You can leave." The order was passed and without waiting for even a second longer, the man walked out. Once he did, another, different voice was heard. "Our Meeting spot was revealed, how interesting is that? Is the Ancestral Order finally taking us seriously?" "I doubt that. I have a strange feeling that it wasn''t done by them." "Are you saying someone else is capable of doing something like that?" "There is." "You aren''t talking about..." "That child is quite resourceful, you know? I truly wish to meet him someday." The woman chuckled. Chapter 1281 Are you looking down on me? Chapter 1281 Are you looking down on me? Another 2 months passed by, these two months, the only thing Nux did was spend time with his wives and laze around. He did train, however, with Vyriana gone, the intensity of his training was a lot less than normal. Honestly, he simply wanted to make up for all the time he and his wives had been working till now, honestly, ever since the whole Devil thing, they didn''t really get much time for themselves so Nux decided to take it out. Not only that, he also needed some time before he went after the Black Order again. The entire organization was currently on a high alert, so the number of things Nux could currently do was limited. One of the most logical solutions was to wait. He was also considering going to Faustina and Caesar or the ''bigger pond'' as they call it. However, he was soon reminded that once he left, he wouldn''t be able to come by. Joining the Ancestral Order came with its own restrictions, even if Faustina, one of the Order Leaders took him in as her son, Nux still couldn''t look past these rules. "I see you have started to let go. What is it? Have you finally become the strongest? Conquered the world, did you? I am disappointed that you didn''t share such a major thing with me." While Nux was lazing on the bed with his eyes closed, he heard a voice. In an instant, all his laziness washed away and he jolted up. "V-Vyriana." He spoke with a wry smile on his face. Obviously, he wasn''t dumb enough to not sense the sarcasm in Vyriana''s tone. This chapter is updated by "Y-You are back." "I guess I do understand your perspective. Once you lose the bet, you will be stuck with me, it is a good thing that you took some time to rest." Vyriana nodded to herself. Again, Nux sensed her sarcasm, this time, however, he didn''t stay silent. "You got it all wrong, Vyriana. I was simply waiting for you." The Dragon Woman narrowed her eyes. "I didn''t want to break through and make it unfair for my Star. After all, I don''t plan on giving you any excuse to back off from our bet." "You think I will go back on my words?" Vyriana questioned, her golden eyes shining threateningly. "You think I would take any chances when I have the chance to seal those precious lips of yours with mine?" Nux questioned back as he licked his lips with a seductive look on his face. The pervert didn''t even bother hiding the lust in his eyes and was looking at Vyriana with the same crazy possessive eyes he looks at his wives with. Vyriana didn''t say anything. She knew winning in a battle of words was impossible, she just made sure to make a mental note, no matter what this pervert said, he would soon face the consequences once he loses the bet and she was allowed to tortu- train him. "Anyways, since you are here, does that mean the two of them are ready?" Suddenly Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "They are still training," Vyriana replied. Nux frowned, but then, "They will be done soon, so prepare the Trials." "I understand." Nux nodded. At the same time, inside the Eternity Empire''s Hall, Empress Aurelian glanced at the man walking towards her with a smile on her face and, "It is nice to meet you, friend." "Eeh? I didn''t know the two of us were close enough for you to call me your friend, Lady Aurelian." Nux smiled. "Come on, don''t act so distant. I opened the Trial Towers for you, didn''t I?" "Indeed you did, after getting 1.5 times the required amount from me, it was indeed quite generous of you." "I was planning to return that amount, it was merely a joke I played." "You are quite shameless, Lady Aurelian. I am seeing you in a completely new light." "I guess you are rubbing me off." Aurelian chuckled but then, "I need you to open the Human Trials again." Nux directly said what he came here for. "Again?" Aurelian was taken aback, however, "I have the 1.5 times the required resources with me, you simply need to deal with the rest of the things." "I cannot do that." Suddenly, Aurelian shook her head. "What...?" Nux frowned in confusion. "I said that I cannot do it. Well... I can, but I have a condition." "Are you trying to raise the price?" Nux furrowed his brows. "No, of course not. I will even open it for free if you want me to, but before that, I have a condition." "What is it?" "An Alliance." "Hmm?" "Form an Alliance between The Empire of Eternity and ExceedoGenesis. If you do that, then not only today, whenever you wish to open the Human Trials, I will do it for you, without taking anything in return." Aurelian spoke as she glanced at Nux with bright eyes, but then, "You already made your stance clear before, didn''t you? Why change sides now?" "Do you really have to force me to say it?" Aurelian stared at Nux with a deadpan look on her face. However, seeing no chance in Nux''s expression, she sighed and, "I was wrong, I made the wrong decision and now I wish to correct my mistake." "You decided to stay neutral when I was in trouble and now you want to ally with my clan once I came out as the victor?" Nux then leaned forward towards the Empress and, "Aurelian Stillwalker, are you looking down on me?" Chapter 1282 Why did I have to fall for a crazy dragon…? Chapter 1282 Why did I have to fall for a crazy dragon...? "Aurelian Stillwalker, are you looking down on me?" Nux questioned as he looked right into Aurelian''s eyes. The Empress tilted her head for a moment and, "Of course not, why would yo-" "Open the Human Trials, you have a week." "I already told you my condition for it." Aurelian was not planning on backing out. Seeing that, Nux momentarily closed his eyes, and, "You are making a mistake, Aurelian." "I believe that as the Empress of the Empire of Eternity, I hav-" *Thud* Before the Empress could even complete her sentence, she felt a strange powerlessness in her body and fell on her knees. In an instant, 5 hidden Divine Stage Cultivators rushed toward Nux, however, before they could make any move, *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* They all ended up in the same position as well. "I see you are having some trouble dealing with all the simple matters. What? Talking to women is hard for you?" Nux and all the people present in the room heard a voice. "I didn''t know you were coming here." Nux smiled wryly as he turned around and saw the Dragon Woman walking in. With all the Divine Stage Cultivators lying around, Nux just stared at the half-crazy woman walking towards him and couldn''t help but smile. ''When will I get used to this sight...?'' His eyes directly fell on Vyriana''s lips, he couldn''t believe he would be kissing them soon. "Don''t get your hopes up." Vyriana however, was prepared to crush his hopes before he could even talk about them out loud. "..." Nux simply sidestepped and let the woman take charge. Of course, he didn''t forget to turn towards Aurelian and smile, "I told you you were making a mistake." "You cannot force m-" Aurelian turned towards Vyriana and spoke up, but again, today wasn''t the day she could complete her sentences. After all, when has Vyriana shown her respect for the so-called world leaders? "Do not annoy me any further, woman, I doubt you would appreciate a massacre." Vyriana threatened. "..." Aurelian stared at Vyriana, surprisingly, there was no trace of fear in her eyes, and, "You think the Ancestral Order would let you get away with it?" And in an instant, Nux facepalmed. "You made another mistake, Stillwalker." He spoke, however, it was already too late. "Shit..." Nux cursed as he saw the Empress of the Eternity Empire''s head rolling on the ground. Nux turned towards Vyriana and noticed her cleaning her hand which was covered with blood. "You could have done it more cleanly, couldn''t you?" Nux complained. "I guess I wanted to see some blood on my hands. I feel quite frustrated these days, you know? I don''t know the reason, but it might be because of a foolish bet I had with some idiot." "You think I would do that to my Disciple?" Vyriaan questioned back and without waiting for even a second, Nux nodded. "I do." "..." "..." The two stared at each other in silence then, Vyriana snorted. "Tsk, I shouldn''t have called you here." "Lady Vyriana, please try to understand, he is just worried about her," Ember spoke in a gentle tone. "It would have been better if you said that while not sticking your head on his chest." Vyriana snorted again. "What do you girls see in him anyways?" Nux tilted his head as he spoke up, "Don''t act like you don''t know what they see in them. You agreed to the bet." "That is because I know I will win." Vyriana''s reply was quick. "Oh? So you are telling me you would agree to the same bet with any other man?" "Why would I even need to make such a bet wit-" In between her answer, the Dragon Woman paused and soon, she furrowed her brows as if she realized something. "See? You agreed to the bet because you think I am special. You won''t do it for just any other man, but you did it for me. That has to mean something, doesn''t it?" "You are thinking too much," Vyriana replied as she narrowed her eyes. "I only agreed because I knew I would win and... and I wouldn''t make such a bet with other men because I would have no need to. I-I only did that to motivate my disciple, and show her how much I trust her, nothing more." "Is that so...?" Nux smiled. "Yes." Vyriana nodded in a stern tone. Nux looked into her eyes for a while as the two stared at each other, then, Nux just shrugged, "Alright, I believe you." Hearing that, Vyriana furrowed her brows again, "I said I only did it for my disciple, is that clear?" "Yes, of course. I totally believe you, Vyriana." Nux nodded again with a smile on his face. "Stop smiling then," Vyriana ordered. "What?" "Stop feeling, I can tell that you do not believe my words." "Vyriana, even you do not believe your own words." Nux spoke as he looked right into the Dragon woman''s eyes and for some reason, Vyriana turned silent. "Anyways, when will my Star be back?" Nux questioned. "1 Yrniel day," Vyriana answered quickly, wanting to get rid of all these strange thoughts that were bothering her. However, knowing that it would take some time to sort her thoughts out, she disappeared. Nux smiled seeing the flustered look on his Dragon woman, then, he turned to the lovely woman sticking to him and, "General Ember." He called out. "Hm?" "How about we go on a date?" "For the entire Month? Sure. There is a forest a few hundred kilometers away, we can explore ''things'' there." Hearing those words, Nux''s smile turned perverted. "Exploring a forest eh, It would indeed take us a Month." Chapter 1283 Dont say I didnt warn you. Chapter 1283 Don''t say I didn''t warn you. "Is everything ready?" "Of course, even if you went back on your word about giving me a week and told me you wanted everything ready within 2 days, I have prepared everything perfectly." Ignatia replied, not forgetting to point out how unreasonable Nux''s request was. "You are competent indeed, no wonder you became the new Dragon Lord." Ignatia stared at the man in front of her and didn''t say anything. To think this bastard was responsible for the state the Dragon Continent was currently in. "Are you ready, my General?" Nux questioned as he glanced at Ember. "I am." Ember nodded with the brightest smile on her face. Her face was practically glowing and Nux''s other wives who were seeing it couldn''t help but snort. ''Tsk, she is clearly trying to show off.'' Amaya snorted. Everyone already knew that she got to spend an entire month together with Nux and knowing perfectly well that she was the only one who got to spend so much time with Nux alone in the recent past, Ember was continuously rubbing it on her sisters. ''I never liked that bitch from the start.'' Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only Aisha snorted as she glanced at Ember. Amaya nodded in agreement. Ember could obviously sense their animosity from behind, however, rather than being affected by their negative aura, she smirked and once again, grabbed Nux''s arm and placed it right between her breasts. Nux, of course, didn''t resist at all. Heck, he even went as far as rubbing his arm into the two soft mountains even further. "I wish you luck, Love." He spoke in a gentle voice. Ember nodded. "Should I guide her to the Trial Tower or will you be coming with us as well?" Ignatia questioned with a deadpan look on her face. Clearly, she didn''t want to see the drama she was made to watch. "I wi-" Nux wanted to answer, but suddenly, "Are you done here?" Everyone heard a voice. Ignatia''s expression changed the instant she saw the one who made the appearance. "Lady Vyriana." She bowed her head, showing her respect. Vyriana nodded before she glanced at Nux and then Ember. "Why aren''t you taking the Trials? Are the Towers still not ready yet?" Ignatia''s body trembled momentarily, she soon stood straight and glanced at Vyriana, "I have prepared everything, Lady Vyriana. Please let me guide you to the Trial Tower." The Dragon Lord spoke, nux and the others could sense the change in her tone the moment Vyriana made the entrance. ''The news has spread.'' Nux commented. ''A World Leader has died. It would have been more surprising if the news was somehow suppressed.'' Felberta replied. The other women nodded as well. They could all sense Ignatia''s fear. After all, no one wanted to die a dog''s death where they couldn''t even put up a resistance. Vyriana on the other hand, completely ignored Ignatia''s fears and followed her in without any chance in her expressions. Honestly, she was much more used to being treated like this. With Vyriana taking the lead, Nux and his wives followed. "Do your best in there." Nux spoke as he glanced at Ember. Aurelian was no different than those weak people who were killed, an ant who could be squashed and the only response would be, ''Oh, my bad. I didn''t intend to do it.'' You wouldn''t even feel bad about it. Lyriana, I was standing right there and I couldn''t even see how or when Vyriana made her move and Aurelian met her end, the difference in power was that big, and yet, Aurelian had the balls to challenge Vyriana. How foolish do you think that is? Was killing her taking it too far? Yes. But can she be blamed? Even if the answer is yes, who would dare to do it? It was similar to a Mortal showing arrogance to a Divine Stage Cultivator, what do you think the result of that alteration would be?'' ''But Aurelian was the Empress of the Empire of Eternity, the entire Empire will fall into chaos once the death of the Empress is revealed. How many innocent people''s lives do you think will be affected by it?'' ''She already appointed another Emperor, so nothing will happen.'' ''You think that is possible? There are other Divine Stage Cultivators and the Stillwalker Family behind, you think they would leave the new Emperor alone?'' ''You think any of them has the balls to go against Vyriana''s decision after seeing what she did. Trust me, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill all the Divine Stage Cultivators in the Empire and only leave one alive to give him the Throne. The woman is crazy. Do not mess with her.'' ''...'' Lyriana had no words. ''You do that just fine...'' She muttered inwardly, clearly remembering how he messed with the ''crazy'' woman. ''Why the hell does she not attack you?'' Lyriana had no answer to her question. Just how in the hell could one... ''tame'' that woman? "Have you discussed your matters enough?" Suddenly, Vyriana spoke up. "L-Lady Vyriana." Lyriana''s face paled. ''Don''t worry, she wouldn''t secretly peek into our conversation. Her pride will not allow her to.'' Nux ensured before he turned towards Vyriana and smiled lightly. "Mhm, We are done. Lady Lyriana, would you please take us to the Trial Tower?" Nux questioned. Lyriana nodded. The group then walked towards the Elven Trial Tower, after wishing her the best, Nux kissed Evane goodbye. Another Portal was opened and now, the group appeared near the Human Trial Towers, with the Three Human Emperors trembling nonstop the instant they saw the group. Vyriana nodded. "L-Lady Vyriana." The three Emperors greeted. Vyriana nodded. Nux then glanced at Vyriana and, "Can I see my wife now?" Vyriana stared at Nux for a while and then, she smirked. "Be prepared to lose." The Dragon Woman then waved her hand and Astaria appeared out of thin air. "Star...?" The instant Nux saw Astaria, a frown appeared on his face. Astaria felt... different...? Of course, since Vyriana was so confident, Nux knew that she had something prepared but... Astaria seemed a little too different than her usual form. "It has been a while." Astaria smiled as she glanced at Nux. Then, with a calm look on her face, she walked towards him and then placed his head on her breasts. Then, she brought her mouth next to his ears and whispered, "Darling, you might want to break through if you want to have a shot at winning, a Semi Saint might not cut it." "Rich coming from a Great Sage." Nux raised his eyebrow. Astaria, however, just chuckled and, "We will see about that. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Saying those words, Astaria walked into the Human Trials with a confident smile on her face. Chapter 1284 Who are you? Chapter 1284 Who are you? "Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Astaria''s words echoed through as she walked into the Trials, Nux looked at her back with a curious smile on his face. He wanted to see what that woman was hiding from him but at the same time, he wanted to be surprised. "I will be going in as well." While Nux was busy with his thoughts, Riona walked forward. Nux glanced at her and smiled. The woman had already told him that she would be entering the Trials together with Astaria. Riona already had Saint Level Blood flowing through her veins because of the Bloodline System that Nux had unlocked. The woman had no need to enter the Trials unless she was aiming for Primordial Bloodline, which, she wasn''t because as much as she wanted it, Riona knew her limits. All the women around her had trained with Vyriana for more than 100 Years yet they still failed to get a Primordial Level Blood, Riona wasn''t arrogant enough to think that she would have a different result. She knew that at her level, defeating, or even surviving in front of a Divine Stage Monster, even without its Law of Self, would be impossible for her. She simply wanted to enter the Trials and see what her limits were. "I wish you luck." Nux nodded with a smile on his face. Riona nodded back, then, she glanced at Astaria''s back before turning back to Nux and, "You should be careful, don''t be too arrogant." "Is there something you wish to tell me?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "...I don''t know anything. The entire time I was inside Waranal, I never got to see her but..." "But?" "But the Aura I sense from is different from usual. It is much more dangerous. It is almost to the point when we were back in the Forgotten Continent and she was hailed as the Strongest." "Oh...?" Nux couldn''t help but smile. Honestly, he did sense something similar and with Riona second affirming his thoughts, he couldn''t help but feel more excited about what Astaria would show him. "Anyways, I will be taking my leave now," Riona spoke. Nux nodded as he then kissed her goodbye. Once Riona and Astaria were gone, Nux turned towards the rest, and, "Well, I guess we still have roughly a month to ourselves. What do you girls plan to do?" "Are you seriously asking that right now?" Felberta chuckled. "Exactly, isn''t it the man''s job to plan everything out so that his wives are satisfied?" Allura nodded. Other women all nodded in agreement, but then, "Since none of them seems to have anything in their minds, you should give them more time to think while you follow me to Waranal," Melia spoke up as she walked towards Nux with a playful smile on her face and in an instant, all the women widened their eyes in disbelief. "No wait, I have something in my mind as wel-" Aisha jumped in however, "You did? Well, too bad. You lost your chance." Melia was quick to cut her off. "You can''t do this!" Edda pointed her fingers at Melia, the Vampire, however, didn''t seem scared, "I am doing this." "Do you even know the consequences of your actions!?" Edda shouted. ... Time passed, Nux continued to spend time with his wives, honestly, he wanted to train after sensing the change in Astaria, however, the bet he had with Vyriana was stopping him. Of course, there were no mentions of him not training during this time, however, Nux felt that he had already reached the wall, getting much stronger than his current self at his level wasn''t possible. The next step meant a breakthrough, and if he did breakthrough and became a Saint... Then Astaria''s chances of being able to defeat him would... Well, fall. It would make the entire thing unfair and then even if he won and got to kiss Vyriana, he wouldn''t feel the same. Defeating the Dragon Woman in her own game was a much more entertaining option. And just for that, Nux was holding back. Not that he regretted his decision, with Melia''s soft body completely within his reach, Nux regretted nothing. His current focus was only on eating his wife and drinking her delicious blood. Nux rolled on top of Melia, with the two of them naked, he could see her pale, round, well-shaped breasts, her face was flushed, her breathing was uneven, in the silent room, Nux could hear her abnormal heartbeat, and seeing her in this state, Nux''s heart skipped a beat as well. The intensity with which his eyes were shining rose up, the stared at each other for a complete minute and finally losing control over his self, Nux''s canines elongated and, *Pierce* Melia''s skin was pierced through, her back arched up as a jolt of pleasure ran throughout her body, she could feel her blood flowing into Nux''s mouth and her entire body trembled in joy. "Annhh~" A moan of pleasure escaped her mouth, her nails pierced through Nux''s skin, which only made Nux suck on her blood even harder and, "Annnhh~" Melia moaned again as she tightened her hug even further. It was indeed going to be a long night. ... Aisha, who was currently sleeping inside her room woke up. As she looked around, a frown appeared on her face, this wasn''t the place she was familiar with. She glanced over the window and confirmed her thoughts even further, she was in an unknown place. ''Nux...?'' Without wasting a single moment, she called her husband but received no answer. Aisha''s frown deepened. She tried thinking about what she was doing before, however, the only thing she recalled was returning to the Lust State to meet her mother and sisters but when she realized that they weren''t there and had gone out to do something important, she decided to go to her room and rest while she waited for them. ''I was kidnapped from the Lust State when I was asleep?'' Aisha found it hard to believe. After all, at her stage, even if she was in a deep sleep, she would realize the moment anyone would make a move on her. Kidnapping her without her knowing wasn''t possible, even for a Divine Stage Cultivator, Unless... A smile appeared on Aisha''s face, "Ahh~ What am I supposed to do...? I was kidnapped by an evil man..." Aisha pouted and just as she expected, a handsome man then walked in front of her with a devilishly charming smile on his face and, "What else could you do? You can only give the evil man what he wants." Nux spoke and in an instant, Aisha''s eyes turned cold, "Who are you?" Chapter 1285 You would need to talk to my senior. Chapter 1285 You would need to talk to my senior. "Who are you?" Aisha questioned with a cold look on her face. All the playfulness she had on her face disappeared in an instant as she confronted the man in front of her. Nux tilted his head with a confused smile on his face, "Darling, what are you tal-" Updated from Soon, however, the realization stuck in and a flirty smile appeared on his face, "So you are going to play like that, huh? The succubi indeed are a wild bunch, eh?" Saying that out loud, Nux walked towards Aisha, however, the next instant, a knife appeared on Aisha''s hand as she pointed it towards her neck, "Take one step closer and I will kill myself. You are capable of kidnapping me without me being able to resist, so if you wanted me dead, I wouldn''t be alive. The very fact that you put so much effort into coming here and turning into my husband must mean that you want something from me. You won''t get it if I am dead." Aisha threatened and to show how serious she was, she moved the dagger even close to her neck, to the point where a part of her skin was pierced and a drop of blood rolled out. "Aisha, what are you doing?" Nux questioned, doing exactly what Aisha said, and didn''t move an inch. Clearly, he couldn''t understand what the woman in front of him was talking about. Aisha however, didn''t lower her guard and, "Who are you?" She repeated her question. "Aisha, this is not funny anymore, move the dagger away." "..." Aisha didn''t say anything. "..." Nux stared at her in silence, unable to figure out what to do in this situation. 5 whole minutes passed by, this was probably the longest 5 minutes in Nux''s life, however, the woman in front of her was still glaring at him, her grip on the dagger wasn''t loosened. "Aisha, stop that or else I''ll use force." Nux was losing patience. "Take a step further and I will kill myself." Aisha threatened again and this time, Nux wasn''t intimidated, "Alright then, I won''t take any step further." Saying those words, Nux disappeared and appeared next to Aisha to grab the dagger, however, Aisha''s head was already rolling on the bed. She had indeed killed herself just like she said she would. Nux stared at her body in silence. A frown appeared on his face. *Crack* The space around him cracked and the next second, as if the entire world was a mirror, it shattered into pieces. ... "Haah!" Inside a room in the Lust Mansion, Aisha woke up, her hand instantly went towards her neck, and sensing that there was no blood on her neck and that she was perfectly fine, Aisha couldn''t help but frown in confusion. She looked around, she could tell that she was back in her room, however, the concept of reality and illusion confused her, a succubus, a being who was supposed to be a Master of Illusion. "How did you know?" Suddenly, Aisha heard a voice. A voice she recognized in an instant. She turned and saw Nux standing with his back supported by a wall. "I don''t care who you are, change your appearance to anything else, my husband cannot be that ugly." Aisha spat. She was confused but she knew she couldn''t let her guard down anymore. The crazy bitch who she could imagine would do something like this... "..." the fake Aisha stared at her in silence. "Now, show me how you really look. Even if it is worse than I am imagining, the two of us would figure something out." Aisha spoke like a calm teacher willing to do everything for her student. "Again, I am not conscious about my appearance. My real face is probably better than yours so that wouldn''t be a problem." The woman replied and Aisha just chuckled, "Yeah, that''s right. That''s the spirit." Obviously, she wasn''t believing her at all, and seeing that, the fake Aisha sighed. "I can''t believe my child is this arrogant. Are all of you like this, or are you one of the exceptions? Honestly, I would be disappointed if all of my children were like you." In an instant, Aisha narrowed her eyes. Calling her and her ''people'' children... This wasn''t the first time she was hearing someone talk that way... It was a small meeting, however, she still vividly remembered that woman. The crazy bitch who she could imagine would do something like this... "You are..." The fake Aisha smiled as her body started changing again and soon, an extremely beautiful woman with an innocent face but a sinful body appeared in front of her. It was Lilith Origin. *Updated Picture* "See? I told you I am more attractive than you." Lilith chuckled. Aisha on the other hand, raised her eyebrow, "Who lied to you?" "..." Lilith couldn''t believe her descendant was so disrespectful. In the end, she just shook her head and decided to ignore this altogether. She was here for a much important thing, "Anyways, now tell me, how did you seduce Nux?" "Ugghhh... now this has become much more complicated than I initially thought." Aisha groaned. Lilith on the other hand, frowned. "What changed? Is it some moral boundaries that you don''t want me, the one who created you, to be together with your husband?" "I honestly couldn''t care less about it but..." "But what?" "Lady Lilith, your nature isn''t exactly a secret. You tried seducing my husband before and failed, didn''t you?" "Why do you think I came to you? I want to know what I did wrong." "..." Aisha turned silent. "I don''t think I can help you, Lady Lilith." Aisha shook her head. The woman was too far gone for her to do anything. "You would need to talk to my senior." "Your senior?" "That''s right." Chapter 1286 And what if… he does break…? Chapter 1286 And what if... he does break...? "What is it? Why did you call me?" Allura questioned as she walked out of the Portal. Aisha glanced at her with a smile on her face, then suddenly, Nux walked out. "Hello, darling." Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. Allura, however, completely ignored the man in front of her and glanced at Aisha with a look that couldn''t hide her disgust, "What with this sick game you are playing? I am not the one to judge kinks, but really? A Fake one? Are you even getting wet down there? If you are, then don''t call me, I find it repulsive." Allura turned around, ready to leave. "Wow, I really like the confidence you have in me." Aisha snorted. Then, she turned towards Nux and shrugged. "See? I told you." "How are you people doing it?" Nux questioned as his body started changing and ''he'' turned into her real form. Allura raised her eyebrow when she saw the woman in front of her. "Lady Lilith, I apologize for not being able to recognize you." She bowed her head in respect. No matter what, the woman was still a Progenitor, the strongest of the beings there are. She couldn''t offend a being of her level. Even someone like Vyriana would have no choice but to treat them with respect, then how could she, who was merely a Great Sage, be any different? "Well, I would be more ashamed if you did." Lilith shook her head, Then she glanced at the two women in front of her and, "Now tell me, how do you know the one in front of you is not the real Nux? There is no way someone of your level should be able to see through my illusion." Lilith was confused. "Well..." Aisha and Allura were silent, they didn''t know how to put it into words. "Ughh... I guess we don''t get the urge to hug you...?" Aisha made an attempt and relating to her words. Allura nodded, she could perfectly understand what Aisha was saying. Lilith, on the other hand... "What...?" She obviously had no clue what these women were talking about. "When we see Nux, our first urge is to throw him on the bed and devour him, I didn''t get that feeling when you appeared in front of me looking like him." "Why is that?" "I don''t know? Although you did copy his appearance perfectly, I guess you couldn''t copy his aura...?" Aisha herself was unsure of this. Lilith however, shook her head, "That shouldn''t be possible, what I copied was the Nux you have pictured in your head, even if I couldn''t copy the exact aura he has, since he was the image of him you have in your head, it should be better than the original one." "Why would I do that?" Lilith tilted her head in confusion. "You will do that because that is the only way Nux would even consider taking you as his woman." "Pfftt." Hearing those words, Lilith couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "And who told you that I am trying to be ''his woman''?" She questioned with a playful look on her face. Aisha seemed offended by Lilith''s tone, Allura, however, didn''t have a change in her expression, "This is exactly what I am talking about, Lady Lilith. What you want from Nux goes against his very principles, if he ever considers getting intimate with a woman, he would go all the way to make her his. And for the women who he knows will not commit to him, he would never accept them, no matter who they are. Flings are not his thing, he wants his women all to himself. Something that you cannot do." "Ah, so he is possessive." Lilith nodded in realization. "Extremely possessive." Allura nodded. "Well, I can live for the way he wants me to till he gets over his possessiveness, I doubt others would mind if I stop seeing them for a few thousand years." Lilith was ready to leave it all for a while. However... "Lady Lilith, you don''t understand..." Allura shook her head again. "What is it now?" Lilith frowned. "Nux will not accept you." "Well that is why I came to you, didn''t I? Tell me how to make him accept me." "And I told you that I can''t do it, I do not have an artifact I can press and it would let Nux open his heart to you and accept you as his wife." "Can you not think of something?" Lilith wasn''t planning on backing down. "One of you two have to break here, Lady Lilith. And I can tell you, it wouldn''t be Nux." Allura just shook her head. There was nothing she could do in this situation, but suddenly, "And what if... he does break...?" Lilith questioned with a curious look on her face. "Would he accept me then?" "What...?" Allura tilted her head in confusion. "The only thing that is stopping him is his immature way of thinking, doesn''t it? What if I change it?" In an instant, Allura''s and Aisha''s faces turned cold. Lilith understood that the two had misunderstood her so she quickly shook her head and explained herself, "Of course, I am not planning on manipulating him, I can''t do it anyway because a certain someone is already keeping an eye on me. What I am trying to say is... how about I help him understand just how amateurish his thoughts actually are? Once he realizes that, he would obviously change his ways, no?" Lilith spoke with a big smile on her face and both Allura and Aisha didn''t like that smile. Chapter 1287 Time can be as strong as it wants to be, it wouldnt change anything. Chapter 1287 Time can be as strong as it wants to be, it wouldn''t change anything. "What I am trying to say is... how about I help him understand just how amateurish his thoughts actually are? Once he realizes that, he would obviously change his ways, no?" Lilith spoke with a big smile on her face and seeing that smile, both Lilith and Allura frowned, they didn''t like the Succubi Progenitor''s smile one bit. Lilith, however, completely ignored their reactions, suddenly, her expression changed, with a smirk, she snapped and, *Crack* The space cracked. Allura frowned in confusion, Aisha on the other hand, felt de?ja? vu. Just like it happened before, the space around them crumbled like a mirror hit by a rock. A few seconds later, both Aisha and Allura found themselves inside Aisha''s room, nothing around him changed, or at least that''s what they believed but since they knew that wasn''t possible, they turned towards Lilith who was smiling playfully as if she was waiting for her someone. "What did you do?" Aisha questioned. Lilith, however, stayed still. Soon, her smile widened and suddenly, a Portal opened inside the room and a man stepped out. "Are you two alright? I couldn-" Nux paused when he noticed Lilith''s presence. "Now this is surprising." Nux commented. "You should learn how to greet your seniors, boy," Lilith spoke. Nux stared at her for a while, but in the end, he just bowed his head and, "Greetings, Lady Lilith." "That sounds so formal, it feels almost as if you are forced to greet me." Lilith chuckled. "..." Nux only stared at her in silence. Lilith frowned, "You do not like me, do you?" It wasn''t hard to guess. Nux however, shook his head, "That is not the case, Lady Lilith." "Oh come on, you don''t have to hide it, tell me, why do you like me? I don''t remember doing something that could possibly hurt you and you don''t seem to have that attitude when you meet other Progenitors, then why me?" Lilith questioned with a curious look on her face. Her tone made it clear that she wasn''t particularly sad or offended by Nux''s attitude, she simply wanted to know what the boy was thinking. After all, it was quite rare for her to not be able to read someone''s thoughts through their actions, especially a man''s. "I am not lying, Lady Lilith. I do not hate you. I have no reason to do so." "Is that so?" "Yes." "Then why do you act differently in front of me compared to the others?" "That is because I tend to be more cautious around you," Nux replied and Lilith narrowed her eyes, "Cautious? Why is that?" A wry smile appeared on Nux''s face, "You didn''t exactly hide your intentions the first time we met, Lady Lilith." Then, he turned towards his wives and, "And you taking my wives to a place where I am not able to reach them doesn''t help the case either." The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) "Ah, I apologize for that. I had something I wanted to discuss with them. Actually, the three of us did come up with something after our discussion ended, would you like to hear it?" Nux tilted his head and then glanced at Allura and Aisha, the look on the two women''s faces was enough to tell him that they weren''t in on this plan. Of course, Nux didn''t exactly have the option to say no to Lilith. "What is it?" He questioned. Lilith smiled as she glanced at Nux and then, "How about you let me use Illusion on you?" She felt intimidated... by a child... She stepped back in front of a child... Lilith looked back into Nux''s eyes, that golden pair of eyes that seemed as if it was looking right into her soul... In the end, Lilith couldn''t help but smile. This feeling that she just felt... She wanted to feel it again... She wanted to know what happened. She wanted to know why she stepped back. Her interest in Nux shot through the roof and her smile turned creepier by the second. "L-Lady Lilith...?" Nux called out... He couldn''t help but feel goosebumps crawling all over his body as Lilith stared at him with that crazy smile on her face. "You said nothing would change, correct?" Lilith questioned. "That is correct." Nux nodded confidently. "Then why don''t you prove it?" Lilith offered. "I have no reason-" Nux was about to deny but then, "I will give her Primordial Level Blood if you do." Lilith spoke as she pointed at Allura. And just as she expected, Nux''s expression changed. And as if to strike when the iron was hot, "And once the two of them become Divine Stage Cultivators, I can even give one of them a drop of Blood, similar to what you received from Caesar, how about it?" Lilith offered and in an instant, Nux was hooked, "I agree." Lilith''s smile widened. ''Nux!'' Allura tried to warn Nux using the connection. Nux however, just turned towards her with a smile and, "What? We are getting a Strong Bloodline for free. What''s the issue?" "But..." Allura still wasn''t sure. She felt like she was being used as a hostage to make Nux accept conditions he didn''t want to, however, "Alright then, get ready girl." Lilith spoke up as she looked at Allura. "What...?" Allura frowned in confusion. "Primordial Blood, I''ll be giving that to you." "Right now...?" Allura blinked. "You think I have all day?" Lilith spoke as she then activated the Magic Circle and a drop of Blood appeared on top of her hand. Soon, a Magic Circle started shining under Allura''s feet as well. The Succubi Progenitor wanted to seal the deal as soon as possible. Chapter 1288 How about you try to get that answer out of me, husband? Chapter 1288 How about you try to get that answer out of me, husband? "I can''t believe this..." Nux spoke with a dumbfounded look on his face. "Is she planning to kill me?" He couldn''t help but wonder. "I didn''t even know it was possible..." "Wait... should it be possible? But how? It makes no sense. It pretty much goes against the laws of the world, no? There is an upper limit to everything..." Of course, at this point, he was only speaking gibberish but one couldn''t blame him either. "Just how can you get even more beautiful than you already were?" Allura''s new form was simply breathtaking. She still had her long white hair, just that they had become much lustrous than before, the purple shade of her eyes had lightened, which, one would think would give her the look of a Succubus with a weak bloodline however... One look into those eyes pulled anyone into a completely different world where one would question his perception of beauty, this, combined with Allura''s natural charm that had, once again, shot through the roof, made the current Allura so irresistible that Nux was having a hard time staying away from her even though he had already spent an entire month with this woman. Nux''s breathing was uneven, his entire body was drenched and there was a funny smell in the room, with all these hints, it was clear what the people inside the room had been doing and these two horny dogs were at it for an entire month. There was no dating, roaming around, or talking involved, the instant Nux''s eyes fell on the Allura who now had Primordial Blood flowing through her veins, it was as if a switch clicked in his body, he grabbed the woman as gently as he could, and before anyone could stop him, he disappeared. And... just like that, he spent an entire month with this woman inside a single room and even now, he still couldn''t believe how less... and how much Allura had changed... "I see problems in the future, Allura Leander..." The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) Nux muttered. "I see a lot of problems..." "We can always discuss those problems on a bed, can''t we?" Allura questioned with a playful smile on her face. She was enjoying the attention she was receiving from her husband. The desire in his eyes that still had not faded away, it gave her a sense of control that could match no other. She felt like she could do whatever she wanted as if she was unstoppable. Nux''s smile widened, "Well of course. You can leave the answer extraction to me, I am quite a versatile interrogator, you see. I have a lot of techniques in my arsenal." He spoke as he crawled over the bed and leaned towards Allura, the Succubus leaned back, slowly descending onto the bed, Nux appeared on top of her, his hands didn''t wait for long and quickly moved towards the thin purple gown she was wearing. Allura''s hands were already unbuttoning Nux''s shirt. The clothes were soon removed, naked, the two stared into each other''s eyes, mesmerized. *Gulp* Nux gulped, his lips quivered before they met Allura''s. A long, passionate kiss then followed. The two rolled over each other, the private parts met, and the room that was once silent heard the depraved sounds of moans, grunts, and skin colliding against skin. ... The next day, Nux stood up, seeing the sleeping Allura, he couldn''t help but smile. He gently ruffled her hair, having no intention to wake her up. He was absolutely sure that the woman would seduce him again and he would fail to leave again. It was better that the demon was sleeping. Nux slowly stood up, a Portal then appeared in front of him and he disappeared. Allura continued to sleep with a satisfied smile on her face, last night was too much, even someone like her would need a good, long sleep to recover from it. ... On the other side, Nux, who had walked out of the Portal was now heading to the destination he had in his mind for a long while. The place that was covered with countless secrets, the house of one of the Seven Heroes, and the House that holds an unnatural amount of power, The Dawnshade House. Chapter 1289 The Dawnshade House. Chapter 1289 The Dawnshade House. "Whoa..." Nux exhaled in surprise as she stood in front of an imposing mansion. Now Nux wasn''t a clueless child, he had seen his fair share of Grandeur, especially the Vampires, when it came to showing off their wealth, the Bloodsuckers didn''t hesitate and their King stood at a level higher. The Vampire King''s castle was one of the Grandest, if not the Grandest Castles Nux had seen in his life, just like the Vampires, the Dragons didn''t hesitate when it came to showing off their wealth. The Dragon Lord''s castle, although not on the level of the Vampire''s, was still unnecessarily grand, and Nux, who had pretty much visited every major power in Yrniel, had seen it all. But even then, the sight in front of him was hard to believe. The sheer size of the mansion in front of him left him speechless. Its impressive structure loomed over him, the walls decorated with elaborate pillars and excellently crafted balconies that hinted at the sheer wealth of its owner. The well-maintained gardens that spread all over the place, decorated with vibrant flowers and majestic old trees only added to the overall aura of majesty. Nux couldn''t help but compare the Mansion in front of him with the Vampire King''s Castle, and surprisingly, the Mansion didn''t fade out. It was a sight that exceeded mere wealth; it was a display of Power. Updated from Power that the Dawnshades didn''t hesitate to display. The Dawnshades were the part of the Beastmen, similar to other Beastmen, they ruled over a City, the Head of the Dawnshades is the City Lord of the city Nux was currently in, City of Miracles. However, unlike other Beastmen Cities, this place wasn''t majorly dominated by Foxkins, it was like an entirely different kingdom in itself with all sorts of races, be it humans, elves, dragons, vampires, demons, dwarves, and other beastmen living together in harmony. It was as if the City was a small Yrniel in itself. Honestly, Nux couldn''t even begin to fathom just how the Dawnshade was managing such a City. It was a place that could very much become the center of Chaos and Destruction. At the same time, Nux also couldn''t believe how a place like this wasn''t well known throughout the Yrniel. The natives of Yrniel knew about the Dawnshade House and the City of Miracles, but not many knew about just how different this place is compared to the rest of the Beastmen Cities. It was reacting as it reacted around a Divine Stage Cultivator. That meant... that if it wasn''t for *Essence*, Nux wouldn''t even know anyone was there, and since no one else other than him had *Essence*, no other person could sense these Divine Stage Cultivators that were hiding all over the place. Mind you, Nux still hadn''t entered the main building yet. What was even worse was that he couldn''t sense what was inside there, every time he tried to look in, his senses were cut off. Obviously, some sort of artifact was preventing any sort of probing, and since the artifact was working on Nux even when he was using *Essence*, guessing its strength wasn''t difficult. Honestly, Nux dreaded what was inside the Mansion when there were already 30 Divine Stage Cultivators who were outside, acting as mere guards. With a solemn look on his face, Nux turned into his Shadow Form, passed through the closed doors, and entered the mansion... or a dark place where nothing was visible. Nux frowned in confusion. ''Do they not have lights or something?'' he couldn''t help but wonder. Everything around was pitch black. He couldn''t even see his own body, [Sense] was working so he could still stand around without hitting different things, but the absence of light did creep him out a little. "You shouldn''t sneak into someone else''s house, you know? That is quite disrespectful." "!!!" Nux widened his eyes in horror. His worst fears came true, his presence was revealed. Not only that, "Hmm?" The unknown voice suddenly frowned, then, it finally realized and praised, "You are quite cautious, it is a good thing. Your cloning ability is quite envious." Chapter 1290 Go in, you will find Vulpiana inside. Chapter 1290 Go in, you will find Vulpiana inside. "You are quite cautious, it is a good thing. Your cloning ability is quite envious." The voice spoke, realizing that it was only Nux''s clone and not his real self. The more it spoke, the graver Nux''s expression turned. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only He felt like the owner of the voice could read him like an open book and he couldn''t hide any secrets in front of it. And as if the voice could sense this fear of his as well, it chuckled, "You are quite bold for someone who panics so easily. What? Were you not expecting to get caught? Well, I do have to admit, the technique you use to hide your presence is quite strong. It erases your complete ''existence'', even the Mana doesn''t react to you. I doubt there are many who could actually sense your presence. You aren''t exactly wrong for blindly trusting this technique of yours." "..." Nux was speechless, the only thing he could do here was to stare into the dark space in silence. His only source of relief was that it wasn''t his real self that was stuck here, it was merely a clone. So even if he gets killed here, he could get all the information he could gather and stay alive. No matter what, it was still a win on his part. Or... that was what he thought until the voice said its next words. "You just learned this lesson, did you not?" Nux frowned. "Blindly trusting your techniques is foolish, no matter how strong or full of tricks you are, you will always find someone stronger, someone trickier. It is a vast world, there are many things that you still do not know. Things that you cannot even begin to fathom." The more the voice spoke, the deeper Nux''s frown became. Knowing that he couldn''t understand its words, the voice continued, "The ability to create clones, every Incubus can do it. "A friend...?" The voice questioned and Nux nodded, "That is correct. I told the Fox Hero Vulpiana that if she doesn''t come to visit me soon, I will come visit her instead, I am merely keeping my promise." "It is quite a rude way to meet your friend, don''t you think? You could have asked for a formal meeting instead of crudely barging into our House." "I apologize for that. It is just that the friendship the two of us had built is quite strange, we do not like to do things the normal way and have somewhat started barging into each other''s personal space. Just a few weeks ago, I caught Vulpiana trying to barge into my Clan and now... well, I was the one who got caught." "You caught Vulpiana...?" The voice seemed surprised. It was clear that Vulpiana hadn''t reported the incident after she returned. "It was more of a coincidence than catching her." Nux however, was quick to react and covered for the Fox Hero. "And how did that happen?" The voice questioned further and Nux continued his bullshit further as well. "It was Lady Vyriana who caught her. She sensed her presence and told me she was there, I was the one who reacted later." "Is that so..." The voice seemed to be pondering something. "Alright, since it was Vulpiana who made the mistake first, I will excuse you just for today. From the next time, if you wish to meet her, request an official meeting, is that clear?" "I understand." Nux nodded. Then suddenly, inside the pitch-black place, a door was formed, when the door was opened, the light coming from the other side blinded Nux momentarily as he heard the voice, "Go in, you will find Vulpiana inside." Chapter 1291 Would you like to meet her? Chapter 1291 Would you like to meet her? "Nux...?" Vulpiana blinked in surprise as she saw Nux walking into her room. Nux glanced at her and smiled, his smile, however, was different from the usual playful smile that he carries, it was more of a wry smile, his head was still filled with the conversation he just had with the strange voice. Vulpiana, however, completely missed that and continued to question, "How did you get in here? Did they let you in? What did you say to them?" Vulpiana had been keeping an eye on Nux for quite a long time now, she knew about his never-seen-before abilities and had even personally witnessed his ability to completely hide his presence making it impossible for even Divine Stage Cultivators to sense his presence. However, despite that, Vulpiana didn''t even consider the thought of Nux being able to sneak into her room. That was simply not possible. "I said I came here to meet a friend." Nux replied and finally noticing his tone, Vulpiana finally realized. "You must have met her huh?" "Her?" Nux frowned in confusion. Vulpiana realized her mistake and corrected herself, "I was talking about the Voice, you must have heard a voice before coming here, didn''t you?" The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) "I did." Nux nodded. "It must have been disheartening." Vulpiana commented with a wry smile that was similar to Nux''s. Clearly, she could sympathize with the man in front of her. "It was..." Nux nodded as well. Nux was surprised, he didn''t think Vulpiana would reveal it without a second thought and as if she could read his thoughts, Vulpiana just shrugged, "Don''t worry, I am sure she is hearing this conversation we are having as well. If she had any problems with you knowing about it, she would not have let me speak." "If it makes you feel better, then know that she was a well-known genius at her time and could be considered a monster in her own right. So her being able to see through you was not something you would have to deal with on a regular basis, I doubt you would find anyone like her in the future." Vulpiana replied sarcastically and Nux turned silent again. It was clear that today was just not his day. Meeting Faelara had affected his game and had put a lot of questions in his mind. He couldn''t enter the flirty zone, especially after knowing that that monster was still listening to their conversation. "Would you like to meet her?" Suddenly, Vulpiana questioned. "Huh?" Nux frowned in confusion. "Since you are so excessively cautious of her, having a conversation here would be difficult. Then how about we simply go and meet the woman responsible for this, this time, a face-to-face meeting." Vulpiana questioned and after thinking about it for a while, Nux nodded. "Sure." At the very least, he would get to see the face of the woman who troubled him to this extent in their first meeting. He also wanted to see what that monster looked like. Someone who was capable of sensing his presence, something even the likes of Vyriana couldn''t do. Vulpiana nodded as she then glanced at the wall, waiting for a response, and just as she expected, 5 seconds later, a door was formed in front of them. "Let''s go," Vulpiana spoke as she extended her hand toward Nux. Nux blinked in surprise, but of course, seeing the woman making the first move on her own, he jumped at the opportunity and held her hand, even going as far as intervening his fingers with hers. Nux didn''t fail to notice how Vulpiana''s expression changed for a slight moment when he held her hand, however, seeing as how the woman wasn''t reacting to it, Nux decided to ignore it as well and the two walked into the door that had appeared in front of them. On the other side of the door, there was a big, lavish hall, with pillars supporting the roof and paintings rich with culture and heritage hanging all over the walls, the beauty of the hall was mesmerizing, Nux''s eyes, however, were captured by something even more beautiful. "Vulpiana..." With a dazed look on his face, Nux called out. "What is it?" Vulpiana questioned. "Is your mother single?" Chapter 1292 Oh? Someone seems jealous. Chapter 1292 Oh? Someone seems jealous. "Is your mother single?" Nux questioned with a dazed look on his face as he glanced at the woman standing in front of him. This was his first time meeting the ''monster'' Vulpiana was talking about. Faelara Dawnshade, the woman who had put him into a situation where he had started questioning his decision. Just like Vulpiana, Faelara was a Fox kin as well, she had inherited all the charms of a Fox kin that a cultured man like Nux could wish for and unlike Vulpiana, this woman had a total of Nine Tails! That combined with her blue Fox Ears, long Blue hairs that matched those hairs, golden eyes that seemed to pierce through the world, and the motherly charm that only made her even more desirable. *Picture* Of course, saying that Nux was impressed was a major understatement, honestly, he was already glad that he was able to hold back his inner simp. "What...?" On the other hand, Vulpiana was confused. She felt like she had heard wrong. Faelara, however, didn''t doubt her ears, "I am quite curious, Nux Leander. Why would you want to know about my personnel relations?" She questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Lady Faelara, please stop using weird artifacts to distort your voice," Nux pleaded. Since Faelara wasn''t using any Artifact, Nux could finally hear her real voice and just as one would expect, it was a positive service to his ears. Faelara tilted her head in curiousness, she couldn''t believe how drastically the boy''s attitude had changed. It couldn''t help but make her wonder, ''Is my appearance that unthreatening?'' If before, she could sense Nux''s nervousness when she met him, none of it could be seen now. "What makes you think that this is my real voice and the previous one you heard was not?" She questioned. "Unless that appearance of yours is fake as well, I highly doubt that is the case." It didn''t take long for Nux to come up with an answer. "Is that so...?" Faelara nodded. Vulpiana, on the other hand, didn''t like the direction this conversation was headed in and decided to jump in, "Are you trying to flirt with my mother? That too, right in front of me?" Nux blinked in surprise at Vulpiana''s outburst. Faelara, on the other hand, simply observed everything with a curious look on her face, wanting to see how Nux would tackle the situation. Nux laughed out loud, "V-Vulpiana, what are you talking about? How can I possibly flirt with Lady Faelara? I am simply complimenting her appearance." "Last I checked, that is what''s flirting called." "You got that wrong, Vulpiana. It is called appreciating." Nux then stepped towards Vulpiana, getting close to her in a way where her head would only be 3 cm away from his chest, Vulpiana was forced to lift her head to look into Nux''s eyes and, Nux smiled, "Flirting would be stepping close, looking right into the other person''s eyes," Nux then held her hands, "Holding their hands and then saying, You look lovely." Vulpiana couldn''t help but stare at Nux in a daze, however, a few moments later, when she finally realized what just happened, she jumped back in surprise and created distance between the two. "Hahaha, I have heard that quite a lot." Nux laughed, the fake conversation continued and Vulpiana, who had turned into nothing but a third wheel couldn''t feel more annoyed and frustrated. At first, she tried to shut off her ears and ignore everything she was hearing, but as more and more time passed, and hearing just how ridiculous the conversation that was nothing but a pile of lies had continued for, she couldn''t take it anymore and, "Ah, Nux, didn''t you tell me that you had something to do? Your wife Amaya actually told me to remind you that you needed to return in an hour, you have already spent 45 minutes here, shouldn''t you get going by now? After all, you wouldn''t want to make her angry, now would you? I remember you telling me how scary she gets when she is angry." Vulpiana chuckled at her joke and Nux, who turned towards her could easily understand what she was trying to do. He momentarily glanced at Faelara, then, he stared into Vulpiana''s eyes and facepalmed, "I can''t believe I forgot about it." He then turned towards Faelara and, "Lady Faelara, it was a delight to meet you, but as you heard, I need to take my leave now." "Of course, you shouldn''t make your wife wait for you, in most cases, it doesn''t end well." Faelara chuckled as she then continued, "Wait, let me show you the way." Saying those words, the woman waved her hand and suddenly, a door opened in front of door. Nux let out a fake laugh, he wasn''t surprised by the woman''s ability anymore, he had gotten used to it, He simply nodded in thanks and then, he glanced at Vulpiana, "You should come visit me soon and this time, soon means soon, don''t ditch me like you did this time, okay? That would make me sad." Saying those words, he stepped into the doors Faelara had created for him, and in an instant, he stepped out in front of the Dawnshade House Gates. "To think she would show be the doors, that was quite cold, especially considering how wonderful our conversation went." Nux commented sarcastically before he opened a Portal of his own and returned. ... On the other side, the moment Nux left, Faelara turned toward her daughter, and, "Would you look at that? He said that you ditching him would make him sad. How adorable. It was quite rude of you to send him away with a lie." "Please Mother, stop it now. I have already been through this torture for the last 45 minutes." Vulpiana wasn''t planning on continuing this foolish game anymore. Faelara just chuckled and as if her smiling at her misery offended her, Vulpiana spoke further, "Also, I believe the mission you gave me would be a lot easier if you do it. Did you even look at his expression when he saw you? You would seduce him in an instant. Why bother making me do it?" "Oh? Someone seems jealous." Faelara however, didn''t seem to be offended and only teased her daughter even further. "I am not jealous. I am simply annoyed." Vulpiana snorted before she decided it was all too much for her and returned to her room. Chapter 1293 An Opportunity Chapter 1293 An Opportunity "What did you say...?" Faustina stared at Nux and narrowed her eyes. "You met Lilith?" Nux nodded, "Yes." "And you agreed to her terms?" Faustina questioned as her blue eyes shined as she glanced at Nux, it was as if she was peeking into his very soul to determine whether what he was saying was true or not. "I did." Nux nodded again. He had nothing to hide. Faustina, however, wasn''t happy with the situation. "Are you sure you weren''t under one of her spells? Were you in your right mind when you accepted that bet, no, scratch that, do you wish to follow through with that bet right now? If the answer is no, then let me know, I will deal with the situation." Faustina spoke, her expression made it clear that the woman was ready for a battle. She wasn''t going to let Lilith manipulate her child and let her have her way with him. Nux, however, shook his head, "Mother, I was fully conscious when I made that decision, the terms she offered were simply too desirable for me to not accept. I have Lord Caesar''s Blood flowing inside me, I, out of all people, can tell just how valuable a Progenitor''s Blood is. I couldn''t possibly miss the chance of my wives getting the Blood of a similar level." "..." Faustina turned silent. She couldn''t believe that Lilith would go as far as giving her Blood. One had to know, that even if they were the Progenitors, they could only give their Blood once in their entire lifetime. And seeing as how most Progenitors still hadn''t given their Blood to others even when millions of years had passed just showed how much importance they placed on it. Anomalies like Vyriana and then Nux were needed for the Progenitors to actually view them to be worthy, and now, this woman was randomly giving her Blood away to someone who hadn''t even shown their potential yet. Faustina couldn''t believe that Lilith did something so immature like this. At the same time, she also blamed herself for sort of challenging that crazy woman. If she hadn''t challenged her to try and seduce Nux without tricking him, she wouldn''t have gone this far. Faustina believed that it was Lilith''s way of getting back at her. ''That bitch...'' The Human Progenitor couldn''t help but curse in her head at the same time, she stared at her ''son'' and passed half of the blame on him as well. "You let a Progenitor trick you into betting with her?" "She did not use any tricks, I simply accepted the bet." "You did give me that bracelet-" "That thing cannot be considered a gift. Those old bastards would laugh at me if they learned that I gave that to you and call it a gift." Faustina was quick to shake her hand in a dismissive manner. "Anyways, I have been thinking about a perfect gift that would suit you for a while now, however, seeing how perfect you are, I was having difficulties with coming up with something that would be best for you." The Progenitor continued. Nux tilted his head with a strange look on his face, he knew he was about to get something so he stayed silent to let everything play out in his advantage. In some part of his head, however, he felt like he was simply using the woman in front of her. He did call her ''Mother'' but to be entirely honest, the only reason he did that was because he wanted to get close to the Progenitors. From the start, he never intended to take it seriously, however, seeing how much effort the woman was putting in for his sake... Nux could clearly feel Faustina''s care for him. "Mother, I do not need any gifts, your presence here is enou-" The greedy Nux, for once, was trying to put someone other than his wives or their relatives over profits, however, "You don''t get a say in that." He was instantly shot down by Faustina. The Progenitor then continued, "So as I was saying, I couldn''t come up with a suitable gift. Now, however, things are different. I finally know what to give you." Nux couldn''t help but chuckle as he saw the excited look on Faustina''s face. The woman, for once, looked like a girl in her early 20s who was excited about revealing a secret that he had been keeping for a long while, and seeing that look on his mother''s face, Nux could feel a strange sense of attachment with her, "What is it?" Nux questioned in order to humor her. "An Opportunity." Faustina answered. "An Opportunity?" Nux tilted his head in confusion and Faustina continued, "I realized that the best gift I can give you is to do something for your wives you are so attached to. So let''s do this, I will gift you an opportunity to get something beneficial for your wives." "What do I have to do?" Nux, of course, reacted in an instant, and seeing that, Faustina chuckled as she continued, "If you stay true to your words and keep loving your wives the way you do now when you come out of Lilith''s Illusion, I will give Primordial Level Blood to all your wives who belong to the Human Race." "What...?" Nux widened his eyes and disbelief, Faustina, however, wasn''t done yet. "I will even give my own Blood to one I think is the most suitable for it." Nux stared at his mother with a dumbfounded look on his face, the entire time, his mouth was wide open. Satisfied by his reaction, Faustina chuckled and, "Of course, that is only if you defeat Lilith in her game." "Consider it done." Nux replied with a confident smile on his face. First Lilith and now his mother, he didn''t think he would be getting so much out of such a simple bet. Chapter 1294 Did you perhaps meet Faelara Dawnshade? Chapter 1294 Did you perhaps meet Faelara Dawnshade? "Consider it done." Nux replied with a confident smile on his face. Faustina chuckled as well. She knew she shouldn''t make a decision about giving her blood away so easily, however, they already had a monster like Nux as the Future Human General, honestly, if even he couldn''t fulfill that role, Faustina highly doubted that anyone else could either. Therefore, she was allowed to be a little carefree. Not to mention that she really wanted to see the look on that woman''s face when she loses. After all, it would be the first time a Progenitor would lose against a mortal, Faustina believed that her giving away her Blood as a gift to her son in this situation was perfectly worth it. "Right, mother, there was also something I wished to talk about." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "What is it?" Faustina questioned. "Some of my wives are currently inside the Trial Towers." "I know that." Faustina nodded. She has been keeping an eye on her son''s movement, so she was up to date. "I wish to join the Ancestral Order after they are back." Nux spoke and suddenly, Faustina''s expression changed. "What...?" "I believe that there is nothing left for me to do here," "Have you discussed it with your wives? Some of them are still taking the trials, do you not think that it is too unfair for them if you decide it on your own?" Faustina questioned, Nux however, shook his head, "I was the only one who was holding them back." "Are you sure you are ready to leave?" Faustina questioned and after giving it another thought, Nux nodded. "I am." "What happened?" Faustina questioned. "What happened to the things you said you wanted to do before leaving?" Before Nux could even answer, Felberta suddenly realized something, "You visited the Dawnshade House a week ago." The Progenitor then stared at Nux and, "Did something happen there? Did you perhaps meet Faelara Dawnshade?" Faustina questioned and Nux''s expression changed. "You know about Faelara Dawnshade...?" Faustina simply chuckled. Nux couldn''t help but frown, "But how is that possible? Faelara is-" "It doesn''t matter." Before Nux could even complete his sentence, Faustina interrupted. It only allows her to comprehend time-space laws without hurting her body in the process, the only advantage she has over the beings of Yrniel is that she has an early start on her journey to comprehend laws. She is not an exception, besides her ridiculously pure Blood, all the Foxkins have the same advantage over other races, however, none are as special as her. Faelara is a rarely seen Gem. She may not be stronger than Vyriana since the Dragon is pretty much a monster in her own right, however, the Fox is definitely much trickier to deal with." Faustina spoke, then she glanced at Nux and smiled, "This is also the reason she was able to sense your presence, you may be able to hide your existence to the point where even Mana wouldn''t react to you, however, the space that your body consumes simply cannot be hidden. With her perception and understanding of Space, there is no way someone of your level, no matter how grand your ability is, will be able to escape her senses. That is simply impossible." "Abilities over Space huh..." Nux muttered to himself. Faustina nodded, "Mhm, for the current you, she is probably the most intimidating person you would meet." "Well, I have met you and the other Progenitors." Nux tried to compare. Faustina however, simply laughed out loud when she heard those words. "When have we tried to intimidate you?" "Try seeing more than 60 beings standing in front of you when you just came out of a room, then tell me if it is not intimidating." Nux was quick with his retort. Faustina just chuckled as she shook her head, then, she returned to the main topic, "Anyways, I understand your reasoning for wanting to join the Ancestral Order. Meeting Faelara at your level must have been overwhelming, that girl is quite an arrogant one herself and the worst part is that there is nothing the current you can do to take her on. I will give you two more months to reconsider your decision, and if you do not change your mind in these 2 months, you and your wives will be coming with me. Remember, once you leave, you will not be allowed to return." "Why do we even have such a rule? It is quite an unnecessary limitation, no?" Nux questioned. Faustina however, just shook her head and questioned, "How much do you know about the world beyond Yrniel?" "I only know that it exists. Yrniel isn''t the only place where intelligent beings exist." "See how limited information you have? How do you think that is possible?" A frown appeared on Nux''s face, "It is because you are limiting the information exchange..." Nux muttered as he stared at Faustina. The Progenitor nodded in agreement. "But why?" Nux couldn''t understand. "There is no point." Faustina shook her head. "The beings living outside of Yrniel aren''t exactly our friends. The people of Yrniel have no reason to meet them, they are all too powerless in front of them. As for the ones capable of holding their own against them, we recruit them into the Order." "But why limit the information? Wouldn''t more people knowing about this spread more awareness, it would make the arrogant less arrogant while also opening the doors to new possibilities." "The only thing it ''opens'' up is the despair, death, and destruction. We have tried it once before, we have no reason to try it again. The less people know about the world beyond Yrniel, the better." Chapter 1295 My son sure is something, isn’t he? Chapter 1295 My son sure is something, isn¡¯t he? "The only thing it ''opens'' up is the despair, death, and destruction. We have tried it once before, we have no reason to try it again. The less people know about the world beyond Yrniel, the better." Faustina spoke and Nux couldn''t help but frown in confusion, "Why is that? Are the beings living beyond Yrniel that strong?" "At the very least, they are strong to the point where even a top-level cultivator from Yrniel wouldn''t stand a chance against them." "Even a Divine Stage Cultivator...?" "Divines would be able to take on forces below the Divine Level, however, there are rarely any powers that send their men without a few Divine Level Beings with them. In their presence, a normal Divine wouldn''t even be able to buy time for others to run, let alone resist or defeat the enemy. "It would still be better than nothing, no? We have Complete Divine Stage Cultivators who could take care of the enemy Divine Stage Cultivators while our Incomplete ones can deal with the small fries, no?" Nux suggested. Faustina however, just chuckled and questioned back. "How much difference do you think a mere 500 Incomplete Divine Stage Cultivators would make in the grand scheme of things?" "Not only what you suggest would ruin Yrniel''s balance, but the positive difference it would make would be so minute that it would only be seen as a waste. The Ancestral Order does not lack forces, Nux. We are very much capable of dealing with our enemies, we do not need Yrniel forces to help us. We are the protectors, not the other way around. As for revealing the truth, the people of Yrniel are not prepared. They can''t even take care of something as ridiculous as the Black Order, how do you expect them to face beings who are far beyond?" Faustina questioned and in the end, Nux turned silent. Then, after thinking about it for a while, he questioned, "What if I promise not to reveal anything about the world beyond Yrniel? Can I come back then?" "Why do you wish to come back so desperately?" Faustina couldn''t help but question. Then, she narrowed her eyes and, "Is it related to what you wanted to do before?" "I am not exactly the type to give up, I just realized that the difficulty I will be facing is higher than what I expected, so I need to be better prepared. Once I am, I wish to finish what I came here for." "Is that so..." Faustina looked into Nux''s eyes. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) Nux nodded again. "You can come back if you are not on a mission." "Mission?" "The way we work in the Ancestral Order is different from what you are used to. You will understand what I mean once you join us." Faustina answered. "I und-" Nux was about to answer but suddenly, he paused as he sensed another presence. He turned around and saw Vyriana appearing in front of him. As the Dragon''s eyes fell on the Progenitor, she bowed lightly before questioning, "What are you doing here?" "Can a mother not come to meet her child?" Faustina questioned back with a playful smile on her face. "Hahaha~ Vyriana, you are so cute. I can''t believe I would say something like this in my entire life, My son sure is something, isn''t he?" Faustina laughed out loud and the more she laughed, the more Vyriana clenched her fists in frustration. "Mother..." Suddenly, Nux, called out in his battered form. "Can you stop... she won''t say anything to you... I would be the one who will be suffering..." "It is not my fault that you dared to mess with our Vyriana, now is it? You reap what you sow, child." Saying those words, Faustina stepped back, then, she glanced at her son one last time and, "I am looking forward to you joining the Ancestral Order. Also, the one who took the Elven Trials is out, her results are good even if I do say so myself. That girl is stronger than she looks." Saying those words, the Progenitor disappeared. Nux on the other hand, formed a clone, the clone then took out an Artifact and gave it to his real body. It was the artifact given to him by Lyriana, the moment it was activated, his body started regenerating at a scary pace. Within 5 minutes he stood up, then, as he stretched his body, he turned towards Vyriana and smiled wryly, "S-So... I guess Evane is out... I should go meet her." He spoke as he quickly opened up the portal, however, right before he stopped in, "I didn''t think you would hide things from me." Vyriana spoke up. Nux paused, then he turned towards Vyriana and, "I wasn''t hiding anything." "..." Vyriana didn''t say anything and seeing that, Nux decided to explain himself, "There are many things I wish to talk to you about. I was thinking about discussing everything with you once we are done with our bet. After all, before that, the two of us are enemies, no?" Vyriana glanced at Nux and narrowed her eyes. Nux simply smiled, "Anyways, my Queen must be waiting for me, I will chat with you later, Vyriana. Hopefully, it will be the time when our lips will meet each other''s." Vyriana''s aura burst out and as if he was already expecting that, Nux quickly jumped into the Portal and closed it as his loud laughter resounded. ... On the other side, Lyriana, Ariana, and other few Elves were currently looking at an extremely beautiful woman with long blonde hair, fair skin, and long ears. The woman''s green eyes were shining with endless purity and innocence, this, combined with elven beauty, made her so alluring that even the women inside the room couldn''t help but feel attracted to her. "You have done well." Lyriana commented with a smile. "Thank you." Evane bowed her head with a bright smile on her face. A smile that instantly shot a love arrow into the hearts of everyone present in the room. Of course, the one who was most affected was the man who had jumped from behind and grabbed his Queen. "Lady Lyriana, I apologize for my rude actions, but I will be taking my wife away, there are some things that I wish to... ''talk'' about with her." And the next instant, Evane was taken away. *Evane''s new Picture* Chapter 1296 My ability to heal you will never fail me. Chapter 1296 My ability to heal you will never fail me. "You are back." Placing his queen on the bed, Nux sat next to her, gently held her hand, and spoke with a smile on his face. "And you look breathtaking." He spoke with a smile on his face. Evane smiled back as she blushed. Then, she suddenly fell down, her head on Nux''s lap, and "I missed you." She spoke. "I did as well." Nux replied in a low voice as he started playing with Evane''s blonde hair. "Was the Trial difficult?" Nux questioned. "It wasn''t." Evane shook her head. The Elven Trials were based on Illusions and unlike the Demon Trial, where they made the Trial Taker ''live like they intend to'', the Illusion inside the Trial Tower attacked the Trial Tacker''s vulnerable mind. While the Demon Trials showed one a possible future, the Elven Trials showed one the illusion related to the past, mostly related to the moments the trial taker often regretted and sometimes even dreaded. It tested one''s mental strength and how calm one''s mind is. It was a torturous Trial, especially for someone who has lived a difficult life. This was also the reason why somewhere in his heart, Nux didn''t want Evane to take the Trial. After all, his Queen didn''t exactly have an easy life. First, the brother she loved tried to kill her, later, she was the one who was forced to kill him, she then also proceeded to kill her second brother and her husband killed her father. As someone who loved her family and was stupidly nai?ve, Nux knew that even to this day, Evane has nightmares related to her family. If someone like her took the Elven Trial, Nux was one hundred percent sure that the Trial would definitely try to scratch these old wounds. "It wasn''t?" Nux raised his eyebrows. "Mhm, I managed to pass all the levels, even the ones related to my family." Evane obviously knew what Nux was worried about, so she gave him the answer he needed. "Then how were you eliminated?" Nux questioned. The biggest ''scar'' that the Trial Tower could scratch in Evane''s case was her family, if she was able to pass that, then nothing should have stopped her from getting the Primordial Blood, unless... "If the Trial was only about facing one''s regrets in life, the number of Primordial Level Elves roaming around Yrniel would be in thousands." Evane spoke with a wry smile on her face. "They stopped showing me Illusions related to my past after passing the fourth level, if I had stopped there, I would have only gotten Exceptional Level Bloodline." "You came out with a Saint Level Blood then..." "I cleared three more levels. The Illusions that were created by what the Trial perceived would be too difficult for me to handle. In the Fifth one, I was tortured and killed by my brothers. In the Sixth one, I rejected you and proceeded to live alone despite having the current feelings I have for you. The Seventh one was when you separated from me because you didn''t want me anymore and that I was becoming a burden to you." Updated from This was also the reason Faustina came the moment she heard what her son was doing. Lilith Origin wasn''t the one to be taken lightly, even the other Progenitors didn''t let their guards down in front of her despite living together with the woman for millions of years. "Don''t worry, everything is alright, nothing like that can happen. Even if a being that strong appeared, we all would simply hide in our Core, nothing would happen to us." Nux spoke as he continued to knead Evane. Yes, after his talk with Faustina, he knew that [Core] wasn''t exactly the Safe Heaven he expected it to be, however, Evane didn''t know that and for his wife''s sake, Nux decided to not reveal this fact to his wives for a while. "We also have Mother protecting us, don''t we? Even if a being like that appeared, I doubt Mother would let it approach us. You have nothing to worry about." Nux continued to try different things, he could feel that Evane''s rushed heartbeat had started to calm down. The shine in her eyes slowly returned then suddenly, "That is correct... something like that would never happen anyways..." Evane spoke up with a determined look on her face. "Exactly, with all of us working together, we couldn''t possibly lose a battle." Nux nodded. Evane however, was thinking about a completely different thing. ''My ability to heal you will never fail me.'' She spoke as her green eyes shined intently and suddenly, *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* The world bellowed. Nux looked around with a confused look on his face, he looked outside and saw bright clouds forming over their building, the ground beneath had started trembling, "E-Evane?" Noticing an unbearably strong energy coming out of Evane, Nux blinked in surprise, however, before he could understand anything, *BOOOOM* A huge amount of Mana gushed into Evane''s body, a strange force pushed Nux away from her, and Evane''s body started floating in the air, *Crack* Then suddenly, Nux heard a cracking sound coming from Evane''s body. Her bones had broken. She was rebuilding her body, Evane Leander was breaking through the Semi Saint Stage. Chapter 1297 You underestimate your wife Chapter 1297 You underestimate your wife *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* The world continued to shake, Nux observed everything that was happening with a curious look on his face, since he could tell that Evane was breaking through, he wasn''t excessively worried, but somewhere in his mind, he was comparing his breakthrough with hers and he couldn''t help think strikingly different the two were. He didn''t recall something like this happening when he was breaking through. He wasn''t actually jealous, he was simply confused. Just what in the hell was she doing for the world to react like this? What was happening? Why is it something similar to a tamer version of what happened when he received Caesar''s Blood? "Evane...?" Nux tried to call out, Evane however, was unable to see him, rather, with how her eyes were closed, Nux highly doubted if she was conscious. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) ''How would she break through if she is unconscious?'' Nux''s head was filled with countless questions and the more he thought about it, the more he worried. In the end, he decided to call someone who could tell him more about the situation however, before he could make a move, a being appeared right next to him, "I can''t believe it." She spoke as she glanced at Evane with an impressed look on his face. Nux, although taken aback by her sudden appearance, felt relieved the instant he noticed who it was. Since she didn''t seem worried, he could guess that it wasn''t an issue, and with how impressed she seemed, Nux believed that something good was happening. "It has been a while, Lady Aeliana." Nux greeted with a smile on his face. Aeliana turned towards him, smiled as she then nodded. "It has indeed, I had a few things I needed to tend to." "Well, of course, I know you are a busy person." Nux nodded back. Aeliana smiled again, her eyes returned to Evane as she then commented, "I didn''t think she would be the first one to do it amongst all of you." "What does that mean?" Nux questioned. "Isn''t it only a breakthrough? Two of us have already broken through, no? Also, why is the world reacting like this when she is simply breaking through? Why is she not responding? Can she hear me? Is she conscious? If she is not, then how is she supposed to break through? If she is, then is she safe? She is not in any sort of danger, is she?" Nux shot a series of questions, wanting to know everything there was to know about the situation. Sensing his desperation, Aeliana couldn''t help but chuckle. "She is not in any sort of danger, Nux. You can calm down." Aeliana replied in a calm tone, easing Nux''s worries. "Also, her breakthrough isn''t normal." "What...?" Nux''s frown deepened. "She-" Aeliana wanted to explain further, but then, "I can''t believe it." Another shocked voice was heard. "I thought Astaria would be the first one to do it." The voice spoke. Nux and Aeliana turned towards the Dragon who had just appeared and Aeliana chuckled, "I guess your disciple was defeated." Vyriana shook her head, "This doesn''t count, this girl had it easier." She was defending her disciple who had worked hard to reach where she did. Aeliana observed Evane again and a few moments later, she nodded as well. "You are right. You cannot compare it to your disciple, not that it means she would be useless, in most cases, she would become the heart of the team and the very fact that she achieved everything on her own without anyone guiding her proves how strong her future potential is. She might surpass your student soon, you know?" His Evane was only a Great Sage, for her to be able to find her Path... "You underestimate your wife." Vyriana chuckled. "She didn''t comprehend a mere Path." "What...?" Nux tilted his head in confusion as he heard the Dragon''s words. "The girl here was somehow directly able to Comprehend her Law," Aeliana revealed. "What!?" Nux widened his eyes in surprise, Aeliana however, simply nodded, and, "And since her current body is weak to contain the Power of the Law she comprehended, the universal Laws are helping her Breakthrough." "The Universe is helping her Breakthrough...?" "Exactly." Aeliana nodded. "It wouldn''t just be a Breakthrough to Semi Saint, that girl would skip an entire Stage and would become a Saint." The Vampire revealed and Nux couldn''t believe his eyes. "I-Is that even possible...?" "Heh, you are the one who''s asking that?" Vyriana laughed out loud. Who was he kidding? Everyone here knew what sort of Cultivation monster this bastard was, the way he cultivated didn''t matter, just that fact that he was a Semi Saint when he wasn''t even 500 years old was enough to tell about him. "This is much different compared to it!" Nux countered and this time, Vyriana nodded. "It is. The girl would be much stronger than before." "Even more than me?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face and Vyriana turned towards him and smiled, "Already giving up with just this huh? Boy, you haven''t even seen the real deal yet." Seeing her smile, Nux finally understood, "Astaria... she understood her Path, didn''t she?" He questioned and once again, the Dragon repeated her answer, "You underestimate your wife," Vyriana chuckled. "She comprehended a law as well!?" Nux was shocked. Vyriana, however, just laughed again as she shrugged, not willing to answer the annoying man''s question. Nux then turned towards Aeliana, who seemed to know about Astaria as well, the Vampire, however, chuckled as she gracefully shook her head as well, "I and Vyriana are quite close friends, you wouldn''t want me to betray my friend and live the rest of my life alone, do you?" In the end, Nux had no other choice but to wait it out... He then decided to walk towards the bed in order to sit down, but suddenly, Aeliana chuckled again, "It seems like another one of your wives is out of the Trials, And from the looks of it, she has done quite well as well. The expressions on the higher-ups of the Dragon Continent are quite amusing to watch." Chapter 1298 How cute * Chapter 1298 How cute * "Why is everyone around that bastard so monstrous?" One of the Divine Stage Dragons couldn''t help but question as he glanced at the woman walking in front of him. "How can every single one of them be a never seen before genius? This makes no sense! Even if they cultivate faster than others, doesn''t that actually put them at a disadvantage? How can they be stronger than almost all the cultivators at their level?" The Dragons couldn''t believe it. They had already accepted that man was a monster, a being who could defeat the previous Dragon Lord in a one-on-one battle couldn''t be explained with any other word but even so... Geniuses didn''t grow on trees, as amazing as the presence of one genius was, it also reduces the chances of finding another one but... "To think she would break the record and enter the ranks of top 20..." "Don''t forget that these records are being registered ever since the Trial Towers were established, even the exceptional beings who went to the Ancestral Order or were already part of it took the same trials and their scores were recorded in it as well. That makes that woman a Dragon whose potential is amongst the Top 20 Dragons that have ever existed in the world." "Monster..." The Dragons continued to chat, Ember, on the other hand, continued to walk forward and looked around before narrowing her eyes. Then, she glanced in a certain direction sensing that something strange was happening there, however before she could look too much into it. "Do you girls plan to kill me or something?" She heard a playful voice. Ember turned around and her eyes fell on Nux, a smile appeared on her face but in the next instant, the smile disappeared, and, "You are late." She spoke, and her expression was similar to the time when Nux first met the General of the Woods Dynasty. Nux stared at the Dragon in front of him with a lost look on his face. Unlike the other Dragons, Ember''s eyes hadn''t turned golden color, she had kept her original, red color, the Dragon Horns on her face were a combination of Red and Black color, giving them an ominous shade. Her Black Red hair was flowing with the winds, giving her an otherworldly charm. Ember''s features were strong to begin with, however, with the Dragon Blood now flowing into her veins, her charm had shot through the roof. She also seemed to have regained her previously confident self. *Ember Picture* "Some matters held me up," Nux replied. Ember narrowed her eyes and Nux just chuckled, "I was preparing the place the two of us would be spending our time in after this." Ember tilted her head in confusion, Nux however, glanced at his wife, and with his eyes shining in intense possessiveness, he stared right into Ember''s eyes and, "I already missed my chance once, the same won''t be happening again. You are coming with me, Ember Leander." "I still need to work." In the end, however, Ignatia closed her eyes and sighed. Making her mind, she turned around, wanting to continue to tend to her things, the expectant smile on Ember''s face, however, still hadn''t left her mind. ... On the other side, Nux who had thrown Ember to the bed was walking towards him slowly. Ember who glanced at him laughed out loud, "If you are this slow, I might leave." "Why don''t you then?" Nux questioned back. Ember tilted her head and then, she saw a big, demonic smile on Nux''s face, "My slow walk is your last chance, it would still take me 10 seconds to reach the bed, these are the last 10 seconds you will have to decide and run away, Ember Leander. The last 10 seconds you have to keep your newly found Dragon Pride, or I will be crushing it into countless pieces." Nux''s words echoed through the ground, his golden eyes were continuously transitioning between golden and purple, this just showed just how much he was holding back his latent Incubus abilities from acting out. Ember, who was looking into those eyes noticed that her body had frozen. It wasn''t Nux, he didn''t use any abilities to do it, it was her body. No matter how much her mind wanted her to move, her heart had already decided, whatever that was coming next, her body and her heart wanted it. Heck, Ember could already feel her little sister tremble as Nux continued to walk close to her. "You aren''t moving, Ember." Nux chuckled. Ember clenched her fists as she glared at Nux, her ''glare'' however, to others, looked no different than eyes that had lost their shine, the battle hadn''t even started and Ember was already in a pretty bad position. "10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5..." And to make matters worse, Nux started the countdown. "2... 1... and that''s time up." Nux spoke as he then placed his knee on the bed and climbed up and at the same time, placed his hand on Ember''s forehead to push her onto the bed, forcing her to lie down. Without waiting any further, he climbed right on top of her. His golden eyes looking right into Ember''s, the two stared at each other, the distance between them was so close that Ember''s lips formed a pout on her own, expecting a kiss but of course, This wasn''t a pleasure time. It was torture time. Nux kissed her forehead, then her eyes, her nose, her cheeks, her chin, and then even the side of her mouth, however, their lips didn''t touch. Ember, who could tell what he was trying to do, pulled back her lips in resistance. Since he didn''t wish to kiss, she didn''t want it either! Seeing that, Nux just chuckled. "How cute." Chapter 1299 Fuck this! I will win nex- ** Chapter 1299 Fuck this! I will win nex- ** "How cute." Nux chuckled as his hands finally started moving, first, it was the jacket, then, it was the top under the jacket, one by one, Ember''s defenses were falling. The only thing that was now preventing direct contact was her bra. Nux however, wasn''t in a hurry, they had all the time in the world. He just looked into his wife''s eyes and his hand moved towards her bare shoulder, the moment his finger got in contact with her shoulders, Ember''s body jerked. Nux, who noticed that couldn''t help but chuckle out loud. Hearing that, Ember was offended. Then suddenly, Nux noticed Black Red Scales similar to Ember''s horn appearing all over Ember''s body, stopping the direct contact. Nux frowned. He moved up and glanced at Ember. Ember, however, just smirked as she then smirked, "What? You didn''t think it would be that easy, did you? I would be disappointed if you d-." Ember chuckled but suddenly, Nux placed a finger on her lips. "Your expectations are too high, Ember." Nux spoke, the compelling force in his demon-like voice was so strong that Ember couldn''t help but feel a strange jolt coursing throughout her body. Then suddenly, Nux''s finger that was on Ember''s lips started trailing down, her chin to her neck before reaching the area that was covered with Ember''s scales. Nux momentarily paused, then, with his eyes on Ember, he started, "You belong to me. A Dragon or a Human doesn''t matter, Your Strength or your Potential doesn''t matter, No matter how hard you try to resist, even at a point where you become stronger than me, it would not matter, Because in the end, whenever you try to push me away, your body will betray you." Saying those words, Nux''s fingers touched Ember''s scales and to Ember''s shock, her Scales started moving back into her body, revealing her bare, sensitive skin again. Nux''s finger continued to move, wherever it moved, Ember''s Scales continued to disappear, the Dragon did try to bring them out again but she found herself in a similar situation again. No matter how much her mind wanted it, her heart and her body had already decided. Resistance was futile. Again, Ember''s bare skin was revealed with all its splendor. Nux decided it was time to move on and as if fingers moved towards Ember''s bra strap, *Click* The Bra clicked open, falling away and Ember''s breasts were revealed. Nux didn''t wait either, his clothes disappeared in the next second, he didn''t even have his underwear on and the towering being was revealed. Ember gulped as her eyes fell on Nux''s dick, to make it even more irresistible, Nux placed his penis right on top of her panties and toned abs. Again, Ember felt a jolt traveling throughout her body, making a mess out of her mind, goosebumps rose all over her body, Nux who noticed that bent down and closed the distance between the two. Looking into her eyes, his chest and her breasts pressed against each other, their warm bodies exchanged heat and Ember''s eyes started turning hazy. "Don''t forget what I said, Ember. Ember looked into his eyes with a lost look on her face, no matter what further games he had in his mind, she had already made her decision, so it wouldn''t matter. "How about we forget the torture part?" However, Nux''s next words surprised Ember. She blinked in surprise, Nux however, sat up as he pointed at his dick which had his precum coming out of it and, "The game isn''t exactly easy for me either." Nux laughed out loud then, he looked into Ember''s eyes, and, "How about we skip the game? I am sure both of us are more than ready for the main thing." Nux questioned and in her answer, Ember''s hand moved towards Nux''s little brother''s head, then collecting all the precum in her two fingers, she started sucking onto her fingers. "What are you waiting for, Human?" The Dragon laughed and in an instant, her panties disappeared into nothingness, and, "Aaaannngghhhhhh!!!!" "Uuugghhhhh!!" The two groaned in endless pleasure. As the couple looked into each other''s eyes, they chuckled and without any formalities, *Pah* Nux started moving. "Aaannngghhh!!" *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "Aanngh!! Anng!! Annhh!" The familiar cycle started, again, the moans, the grunts, and the sounds of flesh meeting flesh continued to echo throughout the room. The two''s bodies rolled over each other, Ember, whose body had already caved in let her mind go, the indecent stuff that she had been imagining all this time had finally come true, and just like always, The real thing was far hotter than whatever she could possibly imagine. After all, how could her imagination be better than her Nux? That was simply impossible. The bodies rolled over each other, their lips continued to suck on each other, and the cycle continued one after another. Ember, who was already extremely sensitive because of all the teasing orgasmed within a minute, it didn''t take her long for her even more sensitive body to reach the second round. Her juices flowed like a river. The waves of pleasure continued to rush into her head, destroying her endless fantasies and pushing her to the point of idiocy where she could only moan without stopping. Even forming comprehensible words was a big task for the current her. Of course, Nux wasn''t any better either, although his state was better because of his Incubi Traits, he was on the verge of coming as well. Lasting long wasn''t possible in a situation where the pleasure was simply too high to even think about trying and holding it in. "Ugghhhhh!!! Fuckkk!!!" Nux cursed as finally, the walls broke and his semen gushed into Allura''s body, mixing with her juices. And as their juices mixed together, a Magic Circle formed under Allura''s body. Chapter 1300 Don’t even think about walking for the next few days. Chapter 1300 Don¡¯t even think about walking for the next few days. The Dragon Blood that originated from Ember''s body, rushed into Nux''s body, wanting to give him its tremendous power, but what it didn''t expect was to be greeted by a Blood that was even more powerful than its proud and arrogant self. The human blood that seemed to have been waiting for the dragon blood to enter Nux''s body instantly rushed towards it and Nux, who was conscious during the entire ordeal saw a warning message flashing in front of his eyes. [Error! Error! Error!] [The Bloodline Level inside the Host body is too high! The current System is not strong enough to assimilate this Bloodline with other Bloodlines the Host has received.] [As the Host was warned before, the Bloodline Extraction is now imposs%#$@!!] [Error! Error! Error!] [The new Bloodline the Host received is now being devoured.] [%@#$@%$] Once again, it was a bunch of gibberish that Nux didn''t understand. In the end, he just sighed. He couldn''t care less about it anymore and it was not the first time his System had failed him. The System had its Flaws, before, the Flaws weren''t visible because he was simply too weak to notice them, now however, ever since he met beings like Vyriana, Aeliana, Faelara, and the Progenitors, more and more Flaws are being shown. The information the [Eye of Discerning] shows when he targets beings like Vyriana and Faelara, the numbers he is shown make absolutely no sense. According to the System, there is close to no difference between Vyriana and the Complete Divine Stage Cultivators they saw before. Heck, according to the System, if Arcturus was twice as strong as he is right now, he would have surpassed Vyriana, again, a statement that simply makes no sense. Even if Arcturus becomes a Complete Cultivator, going against Vyriana was simply a pipe dream. Faelara was the same, according to the System, she was even weaker than the Complete Divine Stage Cultivators that Vyriana defeated, which, again, was simply impossible because the woman had comprehended a Law so strong that even the Progenitors, who rarely cared about anyone took note of her talent. Aeliana''s case was even worse, her Status Screen was nothing more than question marks. Everything starting from the Name, Age, Cultivation, and whatnot was nothing but [???] As for the Progenitors, well, [The Entity is too strong.] Other than the displayed message in red, nothing about them could be seen, not even the [???]. It was as if the System couldn''t even fathom just how strong beings Nux was meeting truly were. The Power levels it displayed were all over the place and too ridiculous to make sense out of. Honestly, the current Nux was better off not trusting the System at all and using his senses to assess the ability of the beings he met. "..." Nux stared at the woman in silence. Ember, on the other hand, raised her hand and just like Nux, her Dragon Scales appeared and formed a Claw. The woman then flicked her finger as her husband did but... "..." Other than a wave of silence that fell on the room, nothing else happened. Ember frowned in confusion, "You received the Blood from me... Our strength should be similar... then how come it is not working for me..." Ember couldn''t understand. Nux however, just chuckled. "I am not just a Dragon you know?" Ember finally realized and Nux continued, "Not to mention I am a Semi Saint, a Phase 3 Cultivator, and I have *Essence* that boosts my power compared to my peers." "Monster." Ember couldn''t help but comment. "That I am." Nux nodded, then, with a playful smile on his face, he glanced at his wife and, "I also have endless stamina you know? So don''t think this is the end." "Oh, thank god. I would have been disappointed if it was." Ember challenged as well. Nux tilted his head, then, he jumped at his wife again. "You arrogant little lizard, Don''t even think about walking for the next few days." Chapter 1301 Petty. Chapter 1301 Petty. "mm." "Hmm? What happened, My Dragon? You seem tired." Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face as he gently kneaded Ember''s breast. "mm" Ember, however, didn''t say anything. Well, not that she was in a condition to say anything. They had been going at it for 5 whole days without stopping, she couldn''t even count how many times she had orgasmed but she was sure that it was already in 3 digits. Right now, Ember was in a completely different world, her body was extremely heavy and she had absolutely no strength to move even a single muscle. Honestly, the fact that she was even breathing could be considered a miracle because she didn''t recall being able to breathe while she moaned nonstop. What was worse? The entire time, never once was she able to tell Nux to stop. The entire thing, as torturous as it was, was so pleasure that her body couldn''t resist it. Even though she knew her body wouldn''t be able to take it, she always sought one more, the last orgasm. To the point where the last orgasm reached 3 digits and her body finally gave in. Right now, she couldn''t even feel her lower half. No, not just the lower half, she couldn''t feel any part of her body. Her mind could only be preoccupied with the thoughts of the dangerous night she spent with Nux. The room they were in was a total mess, the bed sheets they were lying on were the 10th ones, the others were thrown to the corner of the room, the funny smell in the room was so strong that even after opening the windows and using the wind spells to drive everything out, they could still smell it. The walls, the tables, the bed, the chair, the sofa, every place they shifted to for the last 5 days was soiled and covered in their juices, it was to the point where the entire room would need remodeling to remove the marks that could be seen all over the place. "Ember..." Suddenly, Nux called with a playful smile on his face. Suppressing his desires, he just picked Ember''s body and placed it in a way where her face would be in front of his. Ember, who could now sense his breath opened her eyes, looking right into her husband''s smiling face. Nux then gently sealed her lips, Ember couldn''t respond, however, just feeling Nux''s care and love in the kiss was enough to get rid of all the negative thoughts haunting her down. Nux then closed her distance between the two, his chest touching Ember''s breasts, then, with Ember completely within his reach and the distance between them so narrowed that even air couldn''t pass by, Nux closed his eyes as well. "Rest well, my love." He spoke in the gentlest voice. The voice reverberated through Ember''s head, putting her body at ease. Soon, she entered her dreamland, the process of recovering from the ''stamina-devouring activity'' she just did. 30 minutes later, when Nux ensured that Ember had entered the Dreamland by sensing her calm heart and even breathing, he slowly turned into his Shadow Form and moved away from the bed. Turning back into his Human Form, he covered Evane with a fresh bedsheet, with a wave of his hand, the furniture of the room was changed and he stretched his body. Unlike Ember, he wasn''t tired. His Incubus Trait made it difficult for him to be tired when it came to sexual activities, combined with his Vampire''s regeneration and the newfound Dragon''s Strength, it was pretty much impossible for him to be tired within 5 days. Heck, Nux even doubted if he could even feel tired to begin with, but of course, that illusion of his will be broken very soon. Anyways, Nux then walked out of the room and then, he turned to a certain direction. "What happened?" He questioned. "Lady Vyriana says that Evane should be waking up soon." Lane spoke as she appeared in her Human Form, of course, she had already left all her weight in Nux''s arms. Nux carried his adorable shadow like a princess. "Is that so...?" he questioned as he kissed Lane''s lips. The Shadow Demon nodded. "Then should we head there?" Nux questioned as he started walking. He didn''t even need to hear Lane''s reply to know it. After all, as his shadow, she had been with him almost the entire time, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that the woman was now a part of his body. Chapter 1302 Your appetite is quite big, isn’t it? Chapter 1302 Your appetite is quite big, isn¡¯t it? *BOOM* The Mana compressed in the air burst out, Aeliana and Vyriana, who were standing in front of the explosion could feel their hair and clothes moving with the wind, their eyes, however, were focused on the center of the Explosion. "Her Breakthrough is stronger than I expected." Aeliana commented with a curious look on her face. "She could already be considered one of the strongest out of our warriors." The Vampire wasn''t holding back with her prayers. Vyriana, on the other hand, simply shrugged, "She did surprise me, but I have higher hopes from my disciple." "Right, you expect her to defeat that monster, don''t you?" Aeliana laughed out loud, looking at Vyriana with a playful look on her face. "..." Vyriana didn''t say anything and continued to observe Evane, who was about to wave up. "He should be here anytime now." Aeliana commented. Although she hadn''t spent as much time with Nux as Vyriana, she however, had a pretty good understanding of how that man functioned, the chances of him leaving such a huge event and not being there when his wife was awake were... well, low if not nonexistent. "Of course, that pervert would be here, he wouldn''t leave chances like these." Vyriana on the other hand snorted, how could she not know what her disciple''s husband was currently doing? Heck, she even knew what he was going to do next and no matter how much she thought about it in different ways, she didn''t like it. "He is not the only one who looks forward to ''chances'' like these, now is he?" Aeliana, who was having the time of her life teasing her friend continued asking more questions. "Does that matter? They are all a bunch of perverts anyway. If my disciple wasn''t involved with them, she would reached the desired level by now and wouldn''t have been defeated by this woman." Vyriana snorted. Aeliana pouted, and Nux, who saw his chance, glanced at Aeliana and, "You know the two of us can always chat in private if you want, correct? You just have to say the word." Aeliana raised her eyebrows, she seemed surprised that Nux said what he said, then, she chuckled and, "Your appetite is quite big, isn''t it?" She questioned. Nux smiled as well, "I am greedy." "Well, sometimes, Nux Leander, this greed can often lead to disastrous consequences," Aeliana spoke as she playfully pointed at her best friend, and suddenly, Nux''s expression changed as he realized something. Suddenly, Lane, who was still within Nux''s arm turned into her shadowy form and entered his Shadow. ''Lane?'' Nux called out, unable to believe that he was betrayed at such a time. Vyriana on the other hand, continued to glare at the human in front of her, as for Aeliana, well, she observed everything with her usual playful expression. *Gulp* Nux gulped, he knew that in no scenario did this end well, however, just as he was about to pray his bones goodbye, *BOOM* Another mana explosion was heard and from the center of the explosion, an extremely beautiful woman with long blonde hair, big green eyes that radiated radiance and purity, a face that couldn''t be described with any other word other than perfect, features that seemed otherworldly, long ears that one couldn''t help but want to touch, and the smile that could melt the hearts of thousands. *Evane Picture (No scam)* When Nux''s eyes fell on his Evane, he was lost, he couldn''t help but blink a few times, the aura coming from his wife was strong, but more than the aura, the innocence and purity radiating from her as she looked at her with her bright smile moved his heart to the point where he felt that it would fall out. "Nux!" The elf didn''t wait either, the instant her eyes fell on Nux, she rushed towards and jumped into his arm. Even Vyriana, who was about to deal with Nux seemed to have been affected by the woman''s smile, she simply closed her eyes and turned her face away, giving Nux the leeway to go and spend time with his wife. Nux, of course, took the offer, nodding at Aeliana, he opened the Portal and without waiting any further, he entered the room. Inside the room, the bed was already prepared, there were also about 20 new bedsheets placed on the side in case they required them, it could be said that the man was prepared, he was interrupted by the breakthrough before, now however, Nothing will be interrupting them. Chapter 1303 Law of Endless Lives Chapter 1303 Law of Endless Lives "You seem prepared." Evane chuckled as she glanced at the organized room. "You think I would let anything stop me now? I cannot let the elf get away from me any longer." Nux spoke as he grabbed Evane''s hands and gently pulled her to the bed, but suddenly, Evane paused, Nux frowned, turning around, he questioned, "Are you okay?" He was worried that Evane was still worried about the Illusions she saw inside the Elven Trial, if that was the case, then he didn''t mind skipping today''s session and just spent time with his wife. After all, just being together with Evane made his heart flutter in joy, sex was only something they enjoyed, not a necessity. Suddenly, "I let my emotions get the best of me." Evane spoke up. "What do you mean? That is a good th-" Nux wanted to stop Evane from blaming herself, however, "In the Illusion, I saw you getting hurt in front of my eyes and I couldn''t help you." Evane continued. Nux turned silent, waiting for her to finish. Evane then raised her hand and suddenly, a pink-colored lotus formed over her head and the moment it did, it started sucking the Mana around it like a hungry beast. Nux blinked in surprise, he tried to absorb the Lotus using his *Essence*, however, the moment he tried it, his *Essence* was absorbed by the Lotus. The Lotus continued to shine brightly, Nux could feel a strange power he had never sensed before coming out of it. It was a power that he couldn''t explain... A power he couldn''t resist but be attracted to. "This is my Law." Suddenly, Evane spoke. Nux stared at his Evane with a shocked look on his face. Law of Endless Lives... "Law of Endless Lives." She introduced and once again, the entire Yrniel trembled. Nux stared at his Evane with a shocked look on his face. Law of Endless Lives... Nux questioned, honestly, even if the Lotus could only be used on him, it was still a broken ability, if he could be revived countless times, then he could always protect his wives, no matter what. Evane''s ability pretty much ensured his immortality. However, seeing the hesitant expression on Evane''s face, Nux''s expression changed again, there was another catch he wasn''t told about. "Evane, what are you hiding?" Nux questioned as he looked into Evane''s eyes. Evane hesitated, however, under his eyes, she had no choice but to give in, "The Lotus of Healing is connected to me." She revealed. "What does that mean?" Nux questioned. "Although the Lotus can be automatically regenerated, however, the moment all of its petals and the bud are used up, I will cease to exist." The moment he heard those words, Nux''s expression changed. With a solemn look on his face, he questioned, "So if you revive me, you will die?" "No, I only need to use all the Petals to revive you if all other conditions match, however, after reviving you, if a situation arises that before the Lotus is regenerated, I need to revive you again, I would need to use its bud, and if I do that..." "Then you simply do not have to do it." Nux spoke instantly however, Evane shook her head, "I cannot do that. It is my Law, The Impact of my ''self'' in the universe, I cannot not Heal you. It will go against my very self." Evane answered and Nux couldn''t help but clench his fist in frustration. His emotions were in turmoil, the fact that his wife had to sacrifice her life in order to save him infuriated him. But suddenly, Evane held his hands and with her usual gentle smile on her face, "What are you thinking so hard about? Don''t you just have to be strong enough that I do not have to sacrifice myself for you? I am sure you can do that, correct? I do not wish to die, I still wish to spend tens of thousands of years together with you." Chapter 1304 I have a better game in my mind * Chapter 1304 I have a better game in my mind * 1304 I have a better game in my mind * "I do not wish to die, I still wish to spend tens of thousands of years together with you." Evane spoke with a playful smile on her face then suddenly, she pushed Nux onto the bed, and her smile turned more and more seductive, something that one wouldn''t expect from someone like Evane, who oozed with innocent charm. Nux, who was now in bed glanced at his wife with a curious look on his face, wondering what she was trying to do, he still didn''t like the fact that Evane was pretty much risking her life to ensure his, however, right now, Evane had taken most of his attention with her actions. The not-so-innocent elf climbed onto the bed, she then placed her finger on Nux''s forehead, pushing him back again, Nux, leaned back like a good boy, his eyes never leaving Evane''s. The elf chuckled, then, she placed her knee between Nux''s leg, then, as Nux''s head touched the bed, she slowly moved her head close to him, her long blonde hair falling around Nux''s face, taking everything but Evane''s face from his vision. The two looked at each other and smiled, "What are you doing?" Nux questioned in a curious tone. "Do you not like it?" Evane questioned back. Obviously, this was just an ego boost, the woman knew exactly what she was doing, Nux could not possibly not like it. Heck, with how goosebumps had already risen all over his skin in expectation of what was about to happen, Evane knew she was going in the right direction. The Elf then lowered her head, Nux closed his eyes, expecting a kiss on his lips, however, more and more time passed but he didn''t feel any lips on his. Frowning, Nux opened his eyes only to see Evane looking at him with a teasing smile on her face. Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Are you sure you wish to play this game?" He just had a battle with his Dragon, he didn''t mind having the same battle with the Elf. Evane however, had something else planned, "I have a better game in my mind. A game you would enjoy a lot." Nux moaned in pleasure again. "I told you this game would be much better, didn''t I?" Evane chuckled, happy that whatever she was doing was working. The long chat she had with Allura wasn''t for nothing. "I am loving it~" Nux praised with a big, relaxed smile on his face. Evane''s smile brightened her, her confidence rising even further as she then started stroking even faster. "Aaaahhhh~ Evane!" Nux moaned again as he suddenly grabbed Evane and sealed her lips, not allowing her to leave his grasp. Because of his sudden move, Evane momentarily paused, however, knowing that he was doing this because of how good he was feeling, her heart fluttered in joy and she continued to move, stroking his little brother even faster. "Mmmfffhhh~" A muffled moan escaped Nux''s mouth, he tightened his hug around Evane''s body, the elf''s clothes disappeared in an instant, now, as their bare bodies laid over each other''s, Nux''s hands touched her naked back, pressing her ample breasts on his chest. Evane paused again, enjoying the warmth of Nux''s body that was enveloping her body, then she suddenly remembered another thing that Allura told her and moved her body, getting out of Nux''s grasp. Sensing resistance, Nux frowned as he let loose, Evane used this chance and after smiling at Nux, she moved down, slowly kissing Nux''s chin, then his neck, chest, abs, lower abs, and finally, her face got closer to Nux''s little brother that was searing to go and couldn''t take anymore temptation. Nux raised his head as well to see what the elf was doing despite knowing perfectly well what it was. He just wanted to see the sight with his own eyes and etch the entire thing into his memory. His Queen then held his little brother, then, after looking into Nux''s eyes one last time, she started licking the shaft as if it was the tastiest thing in the world. Her wet, sponge-like tongue touched Nux''s dick, in an instant, he could feel a strange itch all over his body, his hands trembling nonstop, wanting nothing more than to just grab this woman in front of him and devour him. Right now, however, there was nothing else Nux could do, because for now, The Queen was in full control. Chapter 1305 You are killing me, Evane. * Chapter 1305 You are killing me, Evane. * 1305 You are killing me, Evane. * "Uggghhhh!! Evane!!" Nux couldn''t help but groan in pleasure as Evane continued to lick his shaft, sensing her saliva all over his dick, he couldn''t help but feel like he was on cloud nine. The main course, however, hadn''t even started yet, Evane, who had come prepared with Allura as her teacher was achieving success in one step after the other, this raised her confidence to another level, The normally innocent and timid woman then glanced at Nux again, her eyes shining with a playful glint and, "Annh~"New novel chapters are published on She opened her mouth and with her tongue out, she gulped down the entire thing, the entire time, her eyes never left Nux''s, the sight was so seductive that if it wasn''t for Nux''s self-control that he had honed throughout these years, he would have orgasmed in an instant. Of course, Evane wasn''t making him any easier for him to hold back either, the moment his shaft entered her mouth, her tongue rolled over the head and then, she started sucking intensely to the point where her cheeks sunk in and the inner part of her cheeks started touching Nux''s dick. "Ugghhhh!!" Nux groaned in pleasure again. Holding back was getting harder and harder so he decided to close his eyes and break his contact with Evane''s eyes. Seeing his innocent queen staring at him intently while sucking his dick was just too much for him. Evane however, wasn''t planning on letting him free, as if everything she was doing was preplanned, the moment Nux closed his eyes, Evane started targeting his other sense, Slurp Slurp Slurp "Ugghhhh!! Evaannneee!!" Sounds of slurping echoed through the room as Evane started sucking even more intently and at the same time, she started moving her head up and down. The Queen was now giving a full blowjob and Nux, who was at the receiving end of this attack just clenched his entire body, dearly holding onto the last wall that was stopping him from letting go. He tried looking around, groaning in pleasure, twisting his body in different ways and even trying to distract himself to get used to the pleasure, however, nothing worked. He shouted then suddenly, he raised his legs then locked them around Evane in a way that she had no way to move away, then, he rolled over together with her, appearing on top of her, with his dick resting right on top of Evane''s face. Nux then stood up and seeing the sight of Evane licking his shaft with an intoxicated look on her face made his dick tremble again, "You are killing me, Evane." Nux sighed, then, he moved down, "I can''t take it anymore." Then, the panties were removed and Nux''s eyes fell on Evane''s drenched little sister. Raising his eyebrow, he glanced at Evane, the woman just chuckled, she was still busy licking Nux''s semen that was on her hands, because of his incubus traits, his entire body was nothing different than a huge magnet for attracting women, his semen was the same. It was tasty, an extremely7 sweet flavor that made his women want to drink it. Of course, since his women liked it that way, Nux kept it that way and didn''t change it. "I cannot take it anymore either..." Evane spoke with a small, satisfied smile on her face. This was everything she had studied, after this, let alone her, even her teacher couldn''t take the lead. Not that they wanted to take the lead either, their main goal was only to excite Nux to the point where he failed to control himself and jumped at them, Once that happens, the rest of the work they had to do was only to enjoy the endless bliss they would be feeling without worrying about anything. The bliss where they would forget all the shame, all their innocence, and even the very place they are in, the bliss that would take them to a completely different world where even their own consciousness would be hazy, a bliss so blissful that they wouldn''t amidst of it, even trying to think about their own identity would be considered an impossible task. And this bliss was what Evane was prepared for and about to feel, The endless bliss that starts... Pah "Aaaannnhhhh~~" Now. Chapter 1306 You should only focus on your duel, brat Chapter 1306 You should only focus on your duel, brat "You look good..." Evane spoke as she glanced at the man lying next to her with a playful smile on his face. "Do I? Which look do you think suits me better? This one or my Human form?" Nux questioned as he played with his now long ears. His long hair was covering a part of his face, which, however, only raised his charm to another level. His golden eyes shined as he glanced at Evane, Evane couldn''t help but feel lost in those eyes, looking at Nux''s elven form, she had no words. Elf was a beautiful race to begin with, all elves were supposed to be beautiful, however, for someone like Nux, who was already blessed with features so rich that it would put even the elves known for their beauty to shame, him turning into an Elf made him an even more of a looker. For some reason, despite turning into an Elf, Nux still retained his original muscles, so unlike other elven men, who looked a bit feminine, Nux looked perfectly normal, this difference already placed him in a different league compared to other men. All that, combined with the playful expression on his face as he looked at Evane, the Queen was having a hard time holding herself back. If it wasn''t for her body that couldn''t move anymore because of how tired she was, she would have already pounced on the man in front of him and would have tried to devour him. *Nux''s Elven Form (No Scam, good person I am)* "I cannot answer that question." Evane shook her head. No matter how much she liked Nux''s new form, she simply couldn''t pick out a fault in Nux''s human form that would make it any better than before. In her eyes, Nux was the perfect being who couldn''t be compared to anyone, even himself. "That''s no fun~" Hearing that answer, Nux pouted. "The fun time is now over." Evane spoke with a small smile on her face. Nux frowned, soon, however, he sensed something. "You will have a hard time." Evane chuckled. The two of them were extremely far from the place, but even then, she could clearly sense the energy radiating from the Human Trial Towers. "Now that I am looking at you... I feel the same." Before, Nux was confident. After all, he could even defeat pseudo-Divine Stage Cultivators, how could he possibly be defeated by someone below the Divine Stage, he, however, hadn''t put Laws into consideration while he was strategizing everything. After all, the Laws were still a foreign concept for him. Although he knew about the basics, he was still unclear about what everything meant, honestly, the only people he knew who had formed their Laws were Vyriana, Faelara, and now Evane. Aeliana and the Progenitors could be added to the list, however, Nux was sure, he didn''t know about the Laws they had formed. Anyways, as mentioned before, Nux still didn''t know much about Laws, however, considering how broken Evane''s ability was, if Astaria came out stronger than him, he wouldn''t be very surprised. "The challenger is here." Aeliana chuckled, Nux just greeted her back with a wry smile on his face, looking at the Tower with a strange smile on his face. Then suddenly, *BOOOM* The Tower exploded once again. "..." "..." "..." The spectators turned silent. "I have a feeling that Lady Faustina wouldn''t like this..." Aeliana spoke with a wry smile on her face. To think that the Trial Tower broke twice within a matter of months, it was no different than making a Progenitor overwork, for lazy beings such as them, this couldn''t be more annoying. "Primordial Blood..." Nux muttered, sensing the energy coming from the front. Vyriana however, completely ignored the Blood, her attention was on a different thing, and as Astaria''s figure became visible inside all the dust and rumble caused by the explosion, a big, wide smile appeared on the Dragon''s face. Aeliana couldn''t help but raise his brows in surprise as well, "An Absolute..." She muttered. Vyriana''s smile widened even further, "She did it." "Uhhh... she did what?" Nux questioned with a strange look on his face. He could sense a strange power coming out of Astaria''s body and without any doubts in his mind, he knew the power far surpassed whatever Evane had awakened, he however, still didn''t have a name for the power in his mind. So some guidance here would have been lovely, however, "You should only focus on your duel, brat. Don''t forget about our bet." Vyriana just looked at him with a smug look on her face and laughed out loud. Chapter 1307 How childish Chapter 1307 How childish "You should only focus on your duel, brat. Don''t forget about our bet." Vyriana just looked at him with a smug look on her face and laughed out loud. "..." Nux stared at her in silence, not knowing what to say. He couldn''t believe the Dragon was withholding information. She was playing dirty! Nux snorted inwardly, then, he turned towards his wife, and for a moment, he forgot everything about the bet and couldn''t help but stare at his wife with a dumbfounded look on his face. Astaria hadn''t gone through many changes, after all, she didn''t change her race like her sisters, she however, despite not looking very different than before, had a completely different bearing compared to before. The strange, confident aura that radiated from her body made Nux''s heart beat rapidly, he felt like he was in front of a tall presence that couldn''t be tamed and was destined for greatness, however, knowing that this being belonged to him filled him with endless sense of satisfaction. "Astaria Leander." He called out, focusing on the word Leander to signify that the woman standing in front of him belonged to him. "It has been a while." Astaria greeted with a small smile on her face as she walked towards him. As she continued to step forward, her aura burst out, she wasn''t trying to suppress Nux or trying to intimidate him, it was just that her presence had turned into something completely different than before, her ''impact'' on the universe had changed. Her long black hair flew with the wind, her brown eyes that looked right into Nux''s eyes carried endless confidence and... with a complete contrast to everything else, love. Nux''s heart fluttered as he glanced at his wife. "You look good, so good that I wish to devour you right here and now." Nux spoke. *Astaria Leander (New Form)* A smile appeared on Astaria''s face, "Then what is stopping you, Nux Leander." She was prepared. The duel and everything could all be thrown to the future them, the current them were supposed to enjoy. The couple shared the feeling, however... "You did well." Suddenly, Astaria heard a voice. She turned around and her eyes finally fell on her Master and the Vampire. She bowed her head, "Master." Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only Ridiculously strong. Just like she said, he couldn''t hold back in this situation. "Then be prepared, Astaria Leander." Nux spoke with a big smile on his face as he then stepped back, his body, however, didn''t move, or more precisely, as he stepped back, another Nux appeared in his position. Finding which was the real Nux out of the two was... Well, close to impossible. And of course, Nux wasn''t planning on making it any easier. Two Nux became Four, Four became Eight, and soon, there were around 20 Nuxs standing in front of Astaria with playful smiles on his face. Just like Astaria told her, Nux was going all out from the beginning. It was the same plan he used against Arcturus when he fought the Dragon in front of everyone, since finding his real self was close to impossible, his clones would continue to fight the enemy, even if the enemy was strong, his clones would simply start adapting to it before finally becoming stronger than the enemy. All this while, Nux''s real body would be hidden from all eyes, impossible to find even if Vyriana herself took action. The battle ended before it even started. Even if Astaria destroyed the Clones, they would simply generate more Clones, eventually, the Clones would overpower her and she would lose. It was an unmatched strategy that couldn''t possibly be defeated, Or... that was what Nux thought. Vyriana, who knew what he was doing, however, just chuckled, "How childish." She muttered. Then suddenly, Astaria took out her sword and pointed at Nux''s clones who were rushing towards her. Obviously, since the number of clones was high, they did not inherit much of Nux''s real strength, Nux''s plan was to use the Adaptability to overpower her, But suddenly, *Slash* Astaria''s sword moved, cutting one of Nux''s clones in two parts, and suddenly, "Khhwaakkk!!" Nux''s real body, which was sitting behind Riona and Amaya, coughed out blood as he fell on his knees. His eyes widened in horror. Chapter 1308 Law of Absolute Sword Chapter 1308 Law of Absolute Sword "Khhwaakkk!!" Nux''s real body coughed out blood as he fell to his knees. "Nux!" Both Amaya and Riona widened their eyes in disbelief. They didn''t even know he was standing behind them. The rest of his wives seemed worried as well. Nux, on the other hand, couldn''t believe what just happened. He... He was just standing here... How could he get hurt when it was his Clone that got cut? Thinking about it, Nux suddenly recalled what Faelara once told him... He glanced at Astaria, who had already moved towards his other clones, wanting to use the opportunity to gain a definite upper hand in the battle. The Clones, which also had a part of Zenith Flow, reacted on their own. The Clone Astaria had attacked turned into white mist. In the Vampire Mist form, the body took no physical damage, so it was the perfect way to defend against sword attacks. However, *Slash* "Khhwaakkk!!" Astaria slashed away the white mist. As her sword passed through the Mist, Nux coughed out blood again, and the Clone disappeared. Seeing his blood on the ground, Nux felt his body trembling. With all the training he went through, the pain he was currently feeling didn''t affect him. It was the shock of being hurt when he wasn''t even fighting directly that made him react this way. He slowly stood up and glanced at the battlefield once again. Despite the location of his real body being revealed to all, Astaria decided to completely ignore it and went for the weak clones. The higher the number of Clones she cut, the weaker the real Nux would be. Her sword shined with a strange light as she rushed towards Nux''s clones. Nux then ordered one of his clones to rush towards the woman in its Intangible Shadow Form. "Lady Vyriana, Lady Aeliana, it would be great if the two of you could explain what is going on. How is Nux getting hurt when he isn''t even the one fighting her?" Suddenly, Amaya, who had appeared behind the two, questioned with a frown on her face. She didn''t like how Nux got hurt and was continuing to get hurt while trying to test the lengths of Astaria''s new powers. "What Law did Astaria form?" Amaya asked directly. Vyriana glanced at the woman in front of her for a moment, deciding if she should answer the question or not, but suddenly, "It is the Law of the Absolute Sword," Aeliana answered. Vyriana glanced at her friend, but Aeliana continued her explanation. "The Laws of Absolutes stand as some of the most formidable principles one can comprehend, transcending the boundaries of resistance or obstruction by any other laws unless those laws too bear the mark of the Absolute. Astaria, with her Law, has the power to imbue every sword she wields with a Power of the Absolute. A blade that transcends limits and can sever anything that stands before it. Picture a sword that cuts through not just flesh and bone but through the very fabric of reality itself. Whether it is a Spell or a Skill. Tangible or Intangible. Reality or an Illusion, Astaria''s sword is capable of cutting through it all. At a higher level, her Sword can even cut emotions. When Nux forms his Clone, since the Clones ultimately inherit his strength, there is an invisible, imperceptible, and insubstantial connection between him and his clones. For others, this was inconsequential, however, Astaria, with her sword, could cut that connection between him and his clones, hurting him in the process." "A Sword that can cut through... anything...?" Amaya was shocked. She was having a hard time believing that something like this existed. "H-How is one supposed to defeat that?" She questioned with a stutter. "If Astaria could cut through anything, doesn''t that make her the strongest in the world?" Hearing her question, Aeliana just chuckled. "There are many things in this world that you still haven''t seen, girl. That girl may be strong, but there are countless beings in the universe who are far stronger. Her Sword may be Absolute, but that doesn''t mean it is unstoppable. Even Vyriana here could stop her sword with just her finger." "That is because her Law is still too weak. She hasn''t even formed her Law of Self yet. Once she does, she will be even stronger than her current self," Vyriana defended her disciple. Amaya, however, didn''t care about things like that. She only had one question in her mind, "Does this mean that Astaria is currently stronger than Nux? Are you saying that Nux is going to lose against an opponent who is not a Divine Stage Cultivator?" Chapter 1309 You underestimate your husband, my dear Star. Chapter 1309 You underestimate your husband, my dear Star. "Does this mean that Astaria is currently stronger than Nux? Are you saying that Nux is going to lose against an opponent who is not a Divine Stage Cultivator?" Amaya couldn''t believe she was even saying that. Yes, sure, because of her Law, Astaria had now turned into a Saint, which was one stage above Nux, however, just imagining Nux losing against a Saint... For some reason, it didn''t sit well with Amaya. He was a man who defeated Complete Saints like they were nothing, heck, he even fought against a Divine and played around with him like he was a child. How could someone like him... lose...? It wasn''t just Amaya; the rest of her sisters had the same doubts in their minds. Astaria, on the other hand, continued to cut Nux''s clone, ''weakening'' him in the process. The two of them stared at each other; Nux then smiled, not saying anything and sending more clones towards Astaria. The woman continued to cut through the Clones. Technically speaking, all the clones she was killing were weakening Nux since the pain of dying must be transferred to Nux because of the link that she was severing. The higher the number of clones she cuts, the more damage Nux should take, and the higher the advantage Astaria would have in the battle. For some reason, however, despite the one who seemed to be winning the battle, Astaria had a grave look on her face. She had realized something, and it wasn''t just her either. Both Vyriana and Aeliana had realized the same thing as well... or... to be more precise... something that both Vyriana and Aeliana knew from the very beginning. Hearing Amaya''s question, Aeliana chuckled as she then glanced at Vyriana, "Is she stronger than that monster, eh? I don''t know. Why don''t we ask her Master instead? What do you think, Vyriana? Does your disciple stand a chance against her husband?" Aeliana questioned, and while everyone had turned towards Vyriana to get the answer, The Dragon decided to stay silent and watch the duel, ignoring everyone around her. "Hahaha~" Aeliana laughed out loud. She couldn''t help but be amused when she saw the Dragon acting like this. A Purple-Black Spike pierced through Astaria''s wrist. "Ugghh..." The woman groaned in pain; however, even when the pain coursed through her body, she didn''t let go of her sword. In an instant, she realized that the Mist she had captured was another one of his Clones. What''s worse, with her concentration off, even the Clone had escaped. As for the real Nux... *BOOOOM* Nux punched Astaria from behind. Since the Punch contained the strength of the Dragon Blood he received, Astaria could feel some of her ribs had broken because of the impact. "Khwwaakk!!" She coughed out blood; her sword had fallen on the ground, and Nux, who stepped forward, grabbed the sword and looked at it with a curious look on his face, "So it wasn''t the sword, huh... Your Law affects your Sword. I am quite curious as to what your law is; at least tell me what it is called." He requested. Hearing his words, Amaya frowned, and Aeliana answered the question she was about to ask, "I made sure the two of them don''t hear us," The Vampire then smiled and, "We don''t want our talk to interfere with the battle, now do we? Who knows? Our Vyriana might use that as an excuse later." Hearing her words, Vyriana narrowed her eyes as she glanced at the Vampire. Astaria, on the other hand, quickly took another sword from her storage ring and rushed towards Nux again. Nux, who sensed similar strength coming from her new sword, realized in an instant that he needed to avoid that sword as well. With his Zenith Flow activated, no matter how hard Astaria tried, her Absolute Sword couldn''t even touch Nux. What''s worse was that using his Clones, Nux had already adapted to Astaria''s movement and speed. He had reached a situation where he could even close his eyes and still wouldn''t lose the battle. This time, no Law could help Astaria. Chapter 1310 Would you look at that? Your disciple lost. Chapter 1310 Would you look at that? Your disciple lost. *BOOOOOM* Nux punched using his Dragon Strength again. Astaria''s body flew away and clashed against a nearby tree. The tree broke away, Astaria, on the other hand, fell on her knees and, "Kwaakkk!!" She coughed out blood. Her entire body was trembling, she could feel the impact on her spine, there were cracks all over it; one more attack and the entire thing would be crushed into pieces, making it impossible for her to even stand straight let alone fight. Astaria''s eyes then fell on another one of her swords that had fallen on the ground. This was already the seventeenth one. As a Swordswoman, it was shameful that she couldn''t even hold her sword in a battle. However, she couldn''t be blamed either. Her opponent was simply too monstrous... With her face bruised, Astaria raised her head and glanced at the man walking towards her with a playful smile on his face. Seeing him smile, Astaria just closed her eyes and, "Heh." She couldn''t help but laugh out loud as well. "This should be enough, no?" Nux questioned as he walked towards Astaria and extended his hand towards her. Astaria opened her eyes and looking at his hand, she chuckled, "Are you sure you should be this carefree? I still haven''t admitted my loss. What if I use this chance to hit you?" She questioned with a big, borderline crazy smile on her face. "How long do you think I have known you for, huh?" Nux questioned back, then, his eyes shined intently as he glanced at Astaria and, "I know everything there is to know about you, my Star. You would never do such a cowardly thing." "Don''t you want to say that it won''t matter even if I do such a cowardly thing because you will dodge it anyway?" Astaria laughed with a wry smile on her face. "Well..." Nux hesitated, then, he just shrugged, "That is not wrong either. I have already adapted to your fighting style, if you wish to stand a chance against me, it can only happen in another duel. Right now, I cannot lose." "Would you look at that? Your disciple lost. You lost the bet, my friend." Obviously, there was no way Aeliana would forget something so amusing. Just watching Vyriana''s expressions was amusing enough, Aeliana couldn''t even imagine how good getting a reaction out of her friend would feel. Vyriana, however, decided not to give the satisfaction that Aeliana wanted and decided not to react to her words. ''Tsk, what a killjoy.'' Aeliana couldn''t help but pout. Of course, she still hadn''t given up. "You won''t be going back on your words, will you?" Vyriana stared at Aeliana with a threatening look on her face. The Vampire, however, was not intimidated and pushed one step further, "Now that I think about it, You do not seem very surprised by the fact that your disciple lost. Vyriana my friend, were you already expecting this when you made that bet?" This time, Aeliana finally got the reaction she wanted. "I did what I did for my student. Don''t try to deduce other unwanted conclusions based on this." "Is that so...?" Aeliana questioned as she continued to observe the Dragon, her red eyes shining intently. Vyriana''s face twitched, "Don''t you think you are pushing your luck a little too much here?" Vyriana spoke as she glared at her friend. "I am simply trying to satiate my curiosity~" Aeliana chuckled. "Stop that." Chapter 1311 He was not ready, Chapter 1311 He was not ready, "Stop that," Vyriana spoke, this time, the look on her face made it clear that she was not joking. In the end, Aeliana decided to step back as well. She knew better than anyone not to push the Dragon further than required. Also, as fun as teasing her was, watching how the entire thing would play out would be much more entertaining. Seeing the smile on the Vampire''s face, Vyriana narrowed her eyes; she could tell what was going on in her friend''s mind. However, she knew there was nothing she could do in this condition. She made the bet, now she needed to respect it. She should only be satisfied by the fact that Aeliana decided not to push her any further. New novel chapters are published on However, unlike what Vyriana thought, Aeliana still wasn''t done yet. "Since you do not look like you wish to joke around, how about I ask you some serious questions?" Aeliana spoke up, and as Vyriana glanced at her, she could no longer see her friend who always had a smile on her face. She could only see the Pseudo leader of the Ancestral Order. The change in the air around Aeliana was so sure that even Vyriana was having a hard time getting used to it. "What is it?" Vyriana questioned. Aeliana then glanced at Vyriana with a serious look on her face and said, "Why is Nux Leander clueless about how Laws work? I thought I gave you the responsibility to teach him everything he needed to know." The instant those words left Aeliana''s mouth, Amaya and the rest of Nux''s wives turned towards Vyriana. They wanted the answer to this question as well. It was clear that Vyriana was the one who told Astaria about Laws and was partly responsible for Astaria''s strength. If she wanted, Vyriana could have shared this information with Nux as well, and maybe he would have already comprehended his Law by now and could have been much stronger than his current self. None of them knew why Vyriana hadn''t done such a thing. Was it because she favored her disciple? All the wives knew that it wasn''t the case; even when they were training together, Vyriana focused more on Nux than Astaria. The Dragon enjoyed training Nux because he always surpassed her expectations. She had no reason to not teach Nux about Laws. Therefore, they all wanted to know why Vyriana hadn''t done it yet. He cannot just choose one of the things he excels in and form a Law related to it. Laws do not work like that. Laws are the perception of one''s ''self,'' and Nux''s ''self'' is simply too complicated," Vyriana pointed out the problem, and in an instant, everyone around turned silent. Nux''s wives lowered their heads. Aeliana, on the other hand, started pondering and was trying to come up with a solution. Vyriana, who noticed how the overall atmosphere of the room had fallen, added another thing, "Also, it was Nux who wanted to not know about Laws." "What...?" It wasn''t just Aeliana; even Nux''s wives were surprised when they heard this. Seeing that all the attention was on her once again, Vyriana shrugged, "Well, seeing that his wife was working so hard to surprise him, he stopped training so that Astaria could make a grand return and regain her self-confidence. He was worried that if he comprehended a Law, Astaria would feel the same again and nothing would change, and well, According to his words, he wanted his warrior back. Also, the entire reason that girl worked so hard to form one of the Strongest Laws there is was that she wanted to show it to her husband and open the next path for him with her own hands. If Nux already knew about the Laws, that girl wouldn''t even have half the motivation she had. It is strange, however, since the girl was able to form a Law of Absolute, I guess it all worked out fine in the end." Chapter 1312 That’s his problem; he needs to deal with it. Chapter 1312 That¡¯s his problem; he needs to deal with it. "It is strange, however, since the girl was able to form a Law of Absolute, I guess it all worked out fine in the end." Vyriana shrugged, and upon hearing those words, Amaya and the others nodded in understanding. Knowing Nux, it wasn''t surprising that he would do something like this. After all, strength wasn''t his major focus; it was his wives. And since he had Vyriana and then even Faustina protecting them for now, the sense of rush he felt earlier when they just came to Yrniel isn''t there anymore. Nux could now take his time, and that was what he was doing. The Dragon seemed to have the same thoughts in her mind as well. Taking things slow would allow Nux to build a strong foundation, which would help him in the future. "I don''t understand," Aeliana, however, had doubts in her head. "You said he intentionally decided to halt his progress because he wanted his wife to do it first so that she can gain her lost confidence back, correct?" "That is correct," Vyriana nodded. "Then wouldn''t that girl''s confidence shatter since she was defeated even when Nux didn''t form his Law yet? So didn''t this do the opposite of what he wanted?" Aeliana couldn''t understand the reasoning behind this; from her perspective, it all felt... crude... The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) Nux and his wives... she had noticed this strange... obsessive attachment that borderlines craziness between them... It is something she had never seen between any other couples, even the Progenitors, who have stayed together since the beginning of time. Others may say that this is nothing but the young hormones doing their work and as time passes, the attachment will fade away. Aeliana, however, had a different opinion. No matter what, Nux and his wives were still all over 200 years old, it may be young from their standard, but from mortal standards, it is already above the average age. These mortal feelings that are generated through ''mortal hormones''... something like this should have already faded away, or at the very least, it should have become somewhat tame. Aeliana, however, couldn''t notice that. The compulsion, the passion, and the obsession these people had for the one they loved... It never once fell. And somewhere in her heart, Aeliana respected that. Also, she couldn''t help but notice that slowly and steadily, her good friend was also falling into this web. The Dragon may not notice it right now, but the very fact that she allowed Nux to place a bet where he would get to kiss her if he wins the battle despite knowing perfectly well that no matter how strong, a being below Divine level just cannot defeat that monster, showed just that. The Dragon may retort that she did it to motivate her disciple and show just how much trust she has in her, however, no matter what she said, the fact that she indirectly agreed to let Nux kiss her wouldn''t change. And Aeliana couldn''t imagine the Dragon of the past allowing something like that no matter how much she liked her disciple. A woman like her would have taken the route of, ''If you don''t win, don''t come to me,'' than the, ''You will win, I trust you,'' route she took. "Lady Vyriana..." While Aeliana was thinking all of this as she observed her friend''s behavior, Amaya called out. The Dragon turned towards her, and the girl continued, "With the duel over and Astaria achieving what she wanted, are you going to tell us about Laws? Or will it be Astaria." "I will do it," Vyriana answered. "That girl will be more of a guide for you in case I am not available." "And what about Nux''s problem that you mentioned? About him being unable to find a law because he is too versatile, how are we supposed to deal with that?" Amaya questioned, and this time, Vyriana just shrugged. "That''s his problem; he needs to deal with it." Chapter 1313 Ways to Comprehend a Law. Chapter 1313 Ways to Comprehend a Law. "That''s his problem, he needs to deal with it," The Dragon simply shrugged, and seeing her act like that, the rest of the people couldn''t help but stare at her with dumbfounded looks on their faces. Of course, Aeliana was an exception; she just chuckled at how ''unbothered'' the woman tried to act just to show that she didn''t care about that man. ''I really want to know what that man did to my friend. This is the first time I saw her acting like this,'' Aeliana wondered in her head. Then suddenly, "How cold. Don''t you think as my wife''s master, you should help me deal with my problem? Also, what problem are we talking about again?" A man appeared out of thin air and all the women seemed shocked. Seeing the looks on their faces, Nux was quick to defend himself, "She is resting, and the Healers told me she has been overexerting her body for a long time now, plus her recent change to Primordial Blood and her jump to Phase Three from Two has tired her out. Not to mention she also fought with me; the healers told me to let her rest for a few days, so I returned. I didn''t start nor finish yet." The man glanced at a certain dragon as he said those last words. Vyriana, however, narrowed her eyes, "I don''t think anyone here is interested in that. The ones who are should already know about the truth," pushing Nux away in an instant. Nux just chuckled, "I am sure they do know the truth." Then, he looked into Vyriana''s eyes and said, "I am quite disappointed that the rest of you are not interested in knowing about it though." "I am only interested in beating you up," Vyriana spoke as she clenched her fists. Nux couldn''t help but gulp, sensing her annoyed mood, and changed the topic in an instant, "Anyways, what problem were you all talking about? Since it is about me, shouldn''t I be involved in the conversation as well?" "..." Vyriana turned silent. It wasn''t just her; even Aeliana raised her eyebrow in surprise when she heard those words. "Are you trying to provoke me?" Vyriana questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "I am," Nux nodded, finding all this interesting. Vyriana then stared at the rest of the people present, then, she took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I don''t have any time for any games. The Dragon isn''t here, so you will be responsible for teaching her. I won''t repeat myself." Nux nodded with a serious look on his face; he knew that with Astaria learning her Law, it was now time for him to start his training again, this time, It was the journey to comprehend a law. "It is good that the elf comprehended her Law as well; it made it easier for me to explain everything," Vyriana started. It wasn''t just Nux and his wives who were listening to her words seriously; Aeliana was the same. Yes, she was stronger than Aeliana and had a deeper understanding of her talent compared to the Dragon; however, Vyriana was an exceptional genius. Her perception over Laws was much wider and broader than most; even someone like Aeliana felt like she would benefit if she heard her talk about Laws. Seeing that she had gained all the attention, Vyriana started, "There are two ways to comprehend a Law. One, the more widely used method is to master Skills or Techniques and reach the Assimilation Level in all those techniques you master. As a level beyond Perfection Level, the Assimilation Stage contains the very secret of the technique itself, the ''impact'' or ''presence'' the technique has on the universe, or in other words, The Law of Self of the Technique. Since the Assimilation Level contains the Power of Laws, after reaching that level on various numbers of techniques, one starts to comprehend the Laws of the universe, later forming his own Law. Of course, this is more of a forceful approach. What Evane did, however, was different. What Evane comprehended was a Path. It is also known as the groundwork on what a Law is based on. Unlike Laws, there is no restriction in comprehending a Path; even a Mortal with no Cultivation Base can comprehend a Path and once he does, he would face no bottlenecks till he reaches Phase Five of the Cultivation Journey, the Stage above Divine. Because of her Strong feelings which were further intensified by the illusion she saw inside the Trial, Evane was able to form her Path, which for some reason even I do not know, carried so much strength that she even triggered a breakthrough to the Saint Level and her Path turned into a Law. Evane''s Law can also be called a Dependent Law since her Law is based on her strong wish to be able to heal Nux in any situation." "A Dependent Law huh..." Nux muttered to himself. Chapter 1314 How do you comprehend an Absolute Path? Chapter 1314 How do you comprehend an Absolute Path? "A Dependent Law, huh..." Nux muttered to himself. Vyriana glanced at him and nodded, "That is correct. Dependent Laws are easier to create compared to normal laws, of course, the conditions to be able to form a Dependent Law are extremely complex, and Dependent Laws have a big weakness. Even Evane would face this weakness in the future." "Weakness...?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "Have you not noticed it yet?" Vyriana looked at him and questioned. Nux then narrowed his eyes as well, "Her Law... it leaves her vulnerable..." He muttered. The Dragon nodded in agreement, "Her Law can only heal you, so if you are not beside her, her Law is pretty much useless. It is like having no Law. She cannot even operate as a normal Healer because, once again, she cannot heal anyone except you. And since it is her Law, her impact on the universe will never change in the future either. Her life is now connected to you because without you, she is vulnerable and weak." Vyriana sighed, just thinking about what that elf must be going through when she pretty much sacrificed and connected her entire life ahead of hers with a single man made her pity the elf. Her eyes then fell on the rest of Nux''s wives, expecting to see the same pity in their eyes as well. What she found, however, was jealousy and craving as the crazy women stared at the man standing in front of her. "She is now dependent on Nux..." Allura muttered. "So she is his responsibility for the rest of her life..." The usually silent Lane spoke up as well. The expression she had on her face couldn''t be described, but one thing was for sure: the woman was thinking about something crazy. "No," Vyriana shook her head. "Forming a Law is not like the Cultivation Journey where if you do everything you will get the best results. It is an understanding of one''s self and their impact on the universe. The methods I mentioned are only the ways to do it; it doesn''t matter how you do it. Heck, you can even use a third way that I do not know of, and you would still be able to comprehend your Law. Take making food, for example; there are many ways to cook a certain dish. It doesn''t mean that if you somehow use all methods at the same time, you will make a better dish. Astaria only used both methods because she wanted to be able to help Nux in any way he might need. Her Path was Absolute to begin with." "How do you comprehend an Absolute Path?" Amaya questioned. Vyriana, however, shook her head, "I cannot answer that. You do not choose the Law you will comprehend. You find your Law." "So you mean to say that a person destined to form a normal Law would never be able to form an Absolute Law? Is this also the reason you took Astaria in as your disciple? Because you sensed that she has what it takes to form an Absolute Law," Amaya asked. "I do not believe in Destiny," Vyriana shook her head. "I believe that it is the person who creates his own destiny. Just consider this: if you think that your impact on the universe is Absolute, you will form a Law of Absolute. It is more of a reflection of your inner self than anything else. Also, do not try to force yourself to learn a Law of Absolute. Although these Laws are strong, it doesn''t mean other Laws are useless. Take Evane''s law, for example; in the future, it is not hard for there to be a situation where her Law would be stronger and more important than Astaria''s." A different look then appeared in Astaria''s eyes, and Vyriana continued, "As to answer your second question..." Chapter 1315 Be within your limits Chapter 1315 Be within your limits 1315 Be within your limits "As to answer your second question..." Astaria''s eyes shone with a strange light, and she spoke, "Yes, I did see that girl''s potential before; this is why I took her in as my disciple." The Dragon nodded. From the very start, no one was clear as to why Vyriana took Astaria as her disciple the moment she saw her. They knew Astaria was strong, but so were the other women beside her. Combined with Nux''s presence beside Astaria, the girl was outshined to another level. However, even in that condition, for a bigshot like Vyriana to appear and take Astaria as a student, Amaya often found it confusing. Sometimes, she even suspected that all of this was just a ruse and a way for Vyriana to get close to Nux. Today, however, her opinion changed. "A potential to form a Law of Absolute..." Amaya muttered to herself. "Does that mean none of us have the potential to form a Law of Absolute?" Suddenly, Thyra questioned as well. Since the woman didn''t take them in as disciples, this could only mean that they were lacking, no?Visit for the best novel reading experience Vyriana glanced at Thyra and didn''t try to hide it either, "The Law of Absolutes is the strongest set of Laws there is. Not anyone can comprehend them. Even in the entire universe, the number of beings who comprehended such Laws is limited in number, and all of them are absurdly strong. This is why Astaria was different from the rest; she is a rare gem that would only shine brighter and brighter in the future. Of course, I am not saying the rest of you aren''t the same or will not be able to comprehend a Law of Absolute. It is just that saying all of you will be able to do it sounds... absurd..." Thyra narrowed her eyes, and the rest of the women seemed to be pondering something as well. "How strong are the Law of Absolutes?" Suddenly, Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. He wanted a rough idea of just how ''Absolute'' the Law of Absolutes actually were. Vyriana turned towards him and said, "I do not know how to explain it in words. Just know that if you comprehend a mediocre Law, or even an above-average Law, then even though you are stronger than that girl now, she will soon surpass you the moment her understanding of her Law increases. The more she learns about her Sword, the more one-directional her abilities will get, and the more monstrous she will become. To the point where she could even rival me." Vyriana''s words surprised Nux''s wives, as she pretty much declared that Astaria had the potential to rival her, the strongest Divine Stage Cultivator in the world. "I understand..." Nux nodded as he started thinking as well. "I wouldn''t lose an-" Nux wanted to argue, but suddenly, he felt like losing control over his body and turned silent on his own. Aeliana then looked at him with a gentle smile on her face and said, "I have excused you once before, Boy. I will not do it again. I am not Vyriana. Do not treat me in a similar manner just because I tend to be gentle. I can be not gentle; I just prefer not to show that side to people, especially ones who are close to my friend. Be within your limits." In an instant, the temperature around the room changed. Nux narrowed his eyes, observing Aeliana without saying. Aeliana didn''t look away either; this time, however, her gentle smile had long disappeared. The two continued to stare at each other until finally, Nux turned away and walked toward Vyriana. "Is it that shocking that your Master lost? Didn''t you say the beings who have comprehended the Law of Absolute are absurdly strong? Why is this so surprising then? Also, haven''t you comprehended a Law of Absolute as well? You will soon surpass your Master as well, trust me," Nux tried to comfort the Dragon. Aeliana, who understood what Nux was trying to ignore, didn''t say anything either. She didn''t want to pursue the matter unnecessarily either. "You are right..." Vyriana, on the other hand, took a deep breath as well. She tried to stop thinking about it; the image of her Master lying on the ground, defeated, just couldn''t leave her mind. And Nux, who noticed that, came up with another idea to get Vyriana''s mind out of this. "Vyriana," He called out with a big smile on his face. Not liking the tone he was using, the Dragon glanced at him with a frown. Nux, however, continued, "How about we go somewhere private?" "Why?" Vyriana''s frown deepened, then suddenly, Nux''s smile widened as well. "You didn''t forget our bet, did you?" He questioned. Chapter 1316 If only I could someday meet them Chapter 1316 If only I could someday meet them "You didn''t forget our bet, did you?" Nux spoke with a big smile on his face and the moment she heard his words, Vyriana turned silent. Aeliana, on the other hand, smiled playfully. Nux continued, "So, what do you think? Do you wish to continue this here or... Do we move to somewhere private?" He questioned again and this time, Vyriana grabbed Nux''s arms and suddenly, the two of them disappeared. Aeliana reacted in an instant, she closed her eyes as if she were trying to sense something and soon, her smile widened, "I can''t believe she took him there." "What are you talking about?" Amaya questioned in an instant. "You don''t have to know about it for now," Aeliana replied and Amaya just turned silent, narrowing her eyes as she started thinking something. Lane, who was dropped out of Nux''s shadow the instant Vyriana grabbed his hand had a strange look on her face as well. She didn''t know how she did it, but what she did know for sure was that the Dragon was definitely behind kicking her shadow form out. ''I can''t believe that woman kicked us out, it wasn''t like we were bothering her, no?'' Lane heard a voice that seemed quite similar to her own, no, not quite similar, it was her own voice. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only If it was any normal person, they would think the woman was talking to herself and would have thought that the woman was crazy. The more perceptive being, however, would notice something strange. The voice Lane was hearing... Although it was similar to her own... the same couldn''t be said about the ''personality'' of the voice. ''It is okay, she might be embarrassed, I was the same when I kissed him for the first time.'' Lane replied. The voice in her head, however, wasn''t done. ''That''s not what I am saying and you know it.'' Lane turned silent and the voice continued, ''The Dragon was able to throw you out of his shadow, a place that belongs to you and only you. It is no different than she kicking you out of your home. It was Vyriana, a person who he likes, so it doesn''t matter, but what if it was someone else? What if someone else also has the power to kick you out of your house? What if someone else kicks you out of his shadow during a time when he needs you?'' The more the voice talked, the more silent Lane got. She couldn''t come up with a reply. Deep in her heart, she knew she agreed with what the voice was saying. ''He is yours. His shadow is yours and no one else should be able to kick you out of it.'' "It is nothing like that." Lane chuckled lightly, her smile, however, couldn''t fool the sister she had spent most of her time with. "You were talking to your Shadow again, correct?" Skyla questioned as she narrowed her eyes, however, before Lane could even answer, "Of course, why else would she simply stand in silence." Felberta spoke up as she glanced at Lane. Lane looked back at Felberta with a guilty look on her face. Seeing the look on her face, Felberta sighed, "Don''t look at me like that, Lane. You are someone I care deeply for, we have a relationship that goes further than being Nux''s wives, we were together even before Nux, out of all the others, you and Skyla have more place in my heart. I say this because I care for you, I do not like that Shadow Lane, I get a strange vibe from it." "...the two of us are the same... We just have different personalities..." Lane replied with a small pout. "And that''s what bothers me the most. She is you but is not you at the same time. I get a feeling that she will make you do something you normally wouldn''t." "..." Hearing those words, Lane turned silent. "We have asked around countless Shadow Demons, none of them, no matter how pure-blooded, has formed an alternate version of them inside their shadow who they can talk to. Your case is peculiar. It is obvious that we need to be careful about it, he may not show it, but even Nux is worried about you." "I know..." Lane, as her husband''s shadow, knew perfectly well about his thoughts. ''Tsk, they have such a biased opinion of me even though they have never met me. It hurts so much.'' Shadow Lane, who was listening to everything commented. ''If only I could someday meet them.'' Chapter 1317 A God Chapter 1317 A God "Where is this place?" Nux questioned as he looked around with a curious look on his face. He also noticed that Lane, who was in his shadow was not there anymore and since he already expected something like this, he just chuckled. He tried contacting his wives and once again, as he expected, he couldn''t do it. He simply looked around the place, it was a great land with rich flora and fauna, however, besides that, he couldn''t sense anything special here. Which, he found strange since Vyriana was the one who brought him here. The woman couldn''t possibly have taken her to a random place, especially at a moment like this. "This place is called Voltharan." "Voltharan...?" "The name comes from my real name, or... my previous name, Elowen Volthar." "Your previous name...?" Nux was confused. "My new name was given to me by my Master when she took me in and gave me her last name, Before Vyriana Origin, my name was Elowen Volthar." Vyriana revealed. "Wait... Elowen Volthar... I have heard that name before..." Nux muttered as he started thinking. Soon, his expression changed, "I remember Ember telling me how it was only possible to get the Second Place in the Trial Tower since the first place was out of reach. The holder of the first place had thrice the amount of points the second place did and... the name of that person was..." "That is me, yes." Vyriana nodded. Nux blinked in confusion, the story he heard from Ember and the one Vyriana was telling weren''t matching, "I heard Elowen Volthar disappeared after she entered the Trial." "That is correct, she turned into Vyriana Origin." "What?" Nux tilted his head. "I formed my Path when I was an Emperor and entered the Tower, in truth, the Bloodline I should have received was not Primordial, but the Progenitor''s Blood, just like you, in my case however, Master offered to take me in as her disciple. She said she would give me her Blood later and gave me the Primordial Blood instead, as her disciple, I accepted her arrangement and since I had nothing holding me back in Yrniel, I left with Master." "No, this doesn''t make sense... Nux muttered to himself as he smiled. Soon, however, a frown appeared on his face, ''The name this world is named after...'' Nux realized something he had overlooked. "Why is a world named after you...?" He questioned as he turned towards Vyriana and, "It is my world." Vyriana revealed and suddenly, Nux froze. "Your... world...?" He questioned as he glanced at Vyriana, there were countless questions in his head so he was expecting the Dragon to elaborate and answer them. "It was a world given to me by my Master as a gift, I am the God of this world." "A God...?" "An Absolute Being, A Sovereign, A Supreme." Vyriana spoke and nux continued to stare at the woman in front of him with his mouth agape. "No one can enter this place without my permission, no one can leave without my permission either. If they try to do it forcefully, the world will reject them and I will be informed in an instant. I can be anywhere in this world with just a mere thought, I can create anything I want, I can manage anything I want, and similarly, I can destroy anything I want. Killing Mortals of this world only requires a mere thought and... The same is true for reviving a dead one. In this world, I am Absolute." Vyriana spoke and Nux couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Absolute..." He couldn''t help but mutter to himself. The woman in front of him... for some reason... she looked... distant... Of course, that was only his imagination, he was only shocked. Knowing that all this time, he was together with a God... made him feel strange. "You are... a God..." Chapter 1318 Primordial Stage Chapter 1318 Primordial Stage "You are... a God..." Nux muttered with a dumbfounded look on his face. He still was having a hard time comprehending what he just heard. "I am only a God in this world. It doesn''t mean anything," Vyriana clarified. "How do you... become a God of a world...?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face and as he asked the question, Vyriana''s expression turned grim. She then glanced at Nux and, "You devour that world''s will." "What...?" Once again, Nux''s mouth was agape. It was a big day for him, first, he learned about the Laws, then the Laws of Absolute, then, the fact that Vyriana had her own world, the one where she was a God, and now this... "Every world has a Will of its own, even Yrniel. The will is what governs the Law of the world, whether the one ruling the world would be Beasts, or intelligent beings, one race, or many, the Bloodline of the species residing in the world, the power they have, Everything is decided by the Will of the world. And to become a God of a world... One needs to devour that Will," Vyriana revealed and suddenly, another question appeared in Nux''s mind, "What happens when someone Devours the Will of a world, besides the Devourer becoming the God, what happens to the world itself? What about its residents?" "What else would happen to them? Once the will of the world is devoured, the entire world submits to the devourer, as for the residents of the world, well, they either submit to the God or... die while trying to resist him," Vyriana shrugged, revealing the cruelty of the universe. "So you..." Nux glanced at Vyriana and before he could assume anything, Vyriana shook her head, "I received this world as a gift from my Master, I didn''t do anything on my own." Hearing those words, Nux sighed, seemingly relieved, Vyriana however, quickly pulled him back to reality, "This is the first world I conquered, but it won''t be the last one." This is the most basic level, however, just from here, one could get a certain idea about the person''s destiny. The Second Level is the Formation of the Law of Self. This is what happens when one becomes a Divine Stage Cultivator, this is the only level where the cultivator doesn''t have to do anything on his own, It doesn''t matter whether one is a Complete Cultivator or an Incomplete One, it doesn''t matter if they have formed their Law or not, having a Path or not, nothing matters, The moment one steps into the Divine Stage, they form their Law of Self. In the case of the people who have formed their Law, their Law of Self incorporates the Law they have formed, creating a much stronger Law of Self. Now, the first and the second level of the Laws was something that you knew about already, The Third Level is what you reach if you wish to become a Primordial. You strengthen your law, the process itself takes countless years, for most, it takes a lifetime yet they still do not reach the Primordial Level. Even the Greatest of the Geniuses fall at this point simply because comprehending their own law further than the level they have already achieved is absurdly difficult, to the point where it can even be considered impossible to do so, However, there is one quick and efficient way to do it." Vyriana spoke, her words grabbing Nux''s attention in an instant. "What is it?" "Devour the Will of the Worlds." A solemn look appeared on Nux''s face as Vyriana continued, "Devour different worlds, the more worlds you devour, the stronger your impact on the world will be, the powerful your Law will become, allowing you to break through the Primordial Stage in the process." "So the reason you wish to devour other worlds..." "To grow stronger, to reach the Primordial Stage and... Be free from the constraints of time." Chapter 1319 That Bloodsucker is Strong. Chapter 1319 That Bloodsucker is Strong. "So the reason you wish to devour other worlds..." "To grow stronger, to reach the Primordial Stage and... Be free from the constraints of time." "Free from the constraints of time...?" Nux blinked in surprise. If it means what he thinks it means... And as if knowing what he was thinking, Vyriana nodded. "You are correct. One can attain Pseudo Immortality once they reach the Primordial Stage." "Pseudo Immortality?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. He understood Immortality, but... what does Pseudo Immortality mean...? "Once you become a Primordial, you are no longer bound by time. The concept of Lifetime doesn''t apply to them. However, this doesn''t mean they can live forever. Well, in some cases, something like that is indeed possible. However, those cases are extreme examples. In the Primordial Stage, you are bound to your Law. As long as you and your Law have an Impact on the Universe, you can live on." "What does having an Impact on the universe mean? Do I need to continue taking actions that would let everyone know about my presence and remain relevant?" Nux asked another question. By now, he had already stopped being shocked by everything he was hearing or learning. So many unreasonable things have been revealed in front of him that now, he was numb. He was now simply trying to satiate the curiosity and learn more. To answer his question, Vyriana shook her head. "Just how strong is she?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "I do not know how to tell you that." Vyriana shook her head. "How long do you think you could last against her?" Nux questioned to get a rough idea in his mind. Vyriana, however, stared at him with a deadpan look on her face and said, "What the hell are you talking about? I wouldn''t even last a second." There was no hesitation in her answer. "W-What?" Nux stuttered. He had prepared himself to not be shocked by anything anymore, but seeing the arrogant Vyriana admitting her defeat in an instant... that too in such a... crude way... Seeing the look on his face, Vyriana just chuckled. "You act like this because you haven''t seen that Bloodsucker in action. That woman is the daughter of the Strongest Being in Yrniel, the Pseudo Leader of the Ancestral Order, the only person who can freely go and meet with the Progenitors whenever she wants, the only person who could bother any Progenitor and even tell those lazy beings to get something done. The Ancestral Order is strong, there are even Primordial Level beings in the Order, however, similar to her father, that girl is strong enough that even if the entire Ancestral Order except the Progenitors decide to turn against her and defeat her, They wouldn''t last for more than a minute. The Vampire will come out victorious." "What...?" Once again, Nux couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "That girl is like her father, she is the strongest existence in the Yrniel right after the Progenitors. If she decides to go all out, even facing against the weaker Progenitors is possible, though of course, since the level of existence is completely different, she will lose in a prolonged fight." "I... I didn''t know I was standing together with a being of that level." Nux couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Seeing his expression, however, Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "What the hell are you so shocked for, You are currently standing next to me." Chapter 1320 It is only a contact between lips anyway. Chapter 1320 It is only a contact between lips anyway. "What the hell are you so shocked for, Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only You are currently standing next to me." Vyriana snorted and seeing the look on the Dragon''s face, Nux chuckled, "That is indeed the truth, I am currently standing next to the Strongest Divine Stage Cultivator in the entire universe, I should be more proud of that, no?" "Exactly. Defeating the entire Order isn''t a big deal, once I reach her level, I can do it with my eyes closed, heck, I would even destroy that bloodsucker when I become a Primordial. Just you wait." "Hahaha~ Indeed Indeed, I am sure you will do it." Nux nodded as well, then, a wide smile appeared on his face and, "Actually, now that I think about it, Shouldn''t I be even more proud? I am not only standing next to the Strongest Divine Stage, I am about to kiss her." Nux spoke and in an instant, Vyriana''s expression changed. Seeing that, Nux''s smile widened even further, he then stepped forward, getting close to the Dragon, then, he observed her beautiful face. This wasn''t the first time he was looking at Vyriana, this time however, he couldn''t help but remember the first time he saw the woman. The unattainable, mighty being that intimidated him with a mere glance... Even looking at her face made him feel like he was looking at something he shouldn''t and was forced to lower his head, now, however, he had the chance to burn the sight in his mind, and that was exactly what he was doing. Vyriana, who noticed Nux looking at her with such an intense gaze, she felt her heart beating strangely, she could feel a different emotion burning in her heart, an emotion she had never felt before. "Vyriana." Suddenly, Nux called out. Vyriana looked into his eyes and, "We do not have to do it just because of the bet, I know you accepted the bet for Astaria''s sake, I will not advantage of you when you were doing it to help my wife." Then suddenly, Nux placed his forehead on Vyriana''s and didn''t say anything. "..." For some reason, Vyriaan copied his movements and turned silent. Nux, who was looking into her eyes smiled, then, he closed his eyes, and confused, Vyriana once again copied his movements and closed her eyes as well. 1 minute passed by. 2 minutes... 3 minutes... 5 minutes... The two of them stood in the same position for a long time, Vyriana kept her patience, however, after some time, she could feel Nux''s calm breath on her skin, she also knew nux could feel her breath as well, Not only that, with how Nux was gently rolling his thumb all over her hands, she felt her heart beating rapidly. It was the first time she felt something like this. She felt like her body had frozen in this position, no matter how much she wanted to move, her body refused to listen to her. The position was simply too comfortable for her to move. Of course, as the strongest Divine Stage Cultivator in the universe, she couldn''t possibly give in so quickly, "What are you doing? We only agreed on kissing and this is not kissing." Vyriana spoke out loud. "Hmm? This is how I kiss though? I like to form a connection with the woman before I actually do it. Of course, if you don''t want to, I can always stop here, as I said, I don''t want to take advantage of you." "I did not sa-" Before the Dragon could say anything, Nux sealed her lips, "!!!" Vyriana''s eyes widened in surprise. Her first reaction was to move away, however, before she could do so, Nux''s hands moved behind her, one at her lower back, one above it, then, he started gently rubbing Vyriana''s lower back, even using this chance to feel the area right above her perky butt. He then pressed his body against hers, her ample breasts touching his well-trained chest, *Badump* *Badump* Vyriana felt like her heart would burst out considering how quickly it was beating, Nux however, wasn''t done yet, Rather, he had only started. The man tilted his head to get better access to those lips and then, he started sucking on them. Chapter 1321 It is only a contact between lips anyway * Chapter 1321 It is only a contact between lips anyway * *Smooch* *Smooch* *Smooch* In the world Vyriana ruled, an alluring sound of lips sucking on lips could be heard, the ruler, the sovereign, the god of the world was currently being held by a man, who was using his change to wrap his arm around her back, pushing her sinful body towards him. Her breast continued to be pressed towards his hard chest, Vyriana''s heartbeat had quickly when she sensed Nux all over her, but suddenly, her heart froze as she sensed something help. ''Just the contact between their lips'' had happened, and for some reason, the moment Vyriana felt Nux''s lips on hers, she sensed a big jolt that paralyzed her entire body. The emotion she had been suppressing all this time rushed out in an instant, she still couldn''t describe what the emotion was, however, her face had turned red due to heat and to make things even worse, Nux started sucking on her lips. Vyriana, the great warrior, the Strongest Divine Stage Cultivator in the world, a woman who dominated the Ancestral Order the moment she entered, was currently in a helpless situation as her lips were being sucked by this demon. The smooching sound echoed through her ears, making her heart beat even faster and forcing her to feel every single moment of the kiss, no, ''a mere contact between lips.'' Nux didn''t leave things there either, his hands, which were kept in place all this time started moving, first, it was just the Dragon''s back, all the kneading, rubbing, and caressing was done to calm her nerves, in the process, Nux also started carrying most of her weight, making Vyriana fall on him more and more. Once the woman was completely in his arms, his hand moved down. "!!!" Vyriana straightened her back as another jolt rushed into her body. This time however, her movement didn''t make any difference since almost her entire body was in Nux''s arms, no movement from her side gave her enough momentum to keep things to her own terms. Nux, on the other hand, started kneading the Dragon''s perky butt. The waves of power that continued to assault the Dragon''s body made her powerless. In a normal situation, she would have pushed Nux away and even sliced his arms away, this time, however, she had no strength to do it. Her body was weak, her body was in a position so comfortable that no matter how much her mind wanted it, her body just didn''t listen and continued to receive this torturously pleasurable assault. For now, the mighty dragon had turned into nothing but a little girl who couldn''t resist her suitor and had no option but to give in. Right now, Nux had the power to do anything he wanted with the dragon and get away scratch-free and Nux wasn''t planning on missing this chance either. He continued to suck on those soft lips, these were the lips he had been fantasizing about for countless years, now that they were finally within his reach, he had made up his mind to devour them. At this moment, he had devoured her entire face and all this time, Vyriana offered no resistance. She just couldn''t, her body simply stood still as if it was dead. This time, the thought of resistance didn''t even enter her mind, it was as if these kisses were clearing her mind away, the more Nux kissed her, the more she felt like she was turning into an empty shell. Of course, Nux didn''t care. He simply sealed her lips again. This time, unlike the small pecks before, he went all in, sucking on her soft lips which were already covered with his saliva. He had successfully marked this woman as his own. Vyriana Origin was now his. Thinking about it, Nux''s eyes shined with possession so intense that Vyriana who gazed at this emotion directly felt her heart move. It was as if something deep within her soul had given in. She had no clue what happened, she just knew something irreversible had happened. And the proof of that was... Her body moved on its own and followed Nux''s lips after the kiss ended to continue the kiss again. Yes, Vyriana was the one who made the move. In this moment, Nux didn''t have his signature, playful smile of victory that one would expect him to have, rather, the possessive light in his eyes shined even more intently, He then tightened his grip around the woman, using all the power he had in his body to make sure the woman knew that from now on, there was nowhere she could go but to him. Then, he sealed her lips again, and this time, His tongue entered to explore Vyriana''s mouth. Chapter 1322 At least let me rest, you crazy woman. Chapter 1322 At least let me rest, you crazy woman. "..." "..." Nux and Vyriana stared at each other in silence. While Vyriana had a solemn look on her face, Nux just stared at her with his chin supported by his hand and a playful smile on his face. Right now, the two of them were sitting in front of each other with a table between them. Honestly, Nux wouldn''t mind staring at his woman for the rest of his life, however, Vyriana wasn''t planning on doing that, "The Deal was only about one kiss and you did it... many times..." The Dragon couldn''t even remember how many times she was kissed. "Well does it matter? It was just a contact between lips, wasn''t it? One or many, it shouldn''t be a big deal about someone like you, no?" Nux chuckled. "It is not about that, it was about what we agreed on. You went back on your words." The Dragon replied with a strict look on her face, not amused in the slightest. She didn''t even consider the fact that the last kiss between them was initiated by her. Nux didn''t bother adding it either, he had too many other points in his head to even go there, "You know I am not like you, Vyriana. If it means I can get you, I will go back on my words no matter how many times I have to. I have no pride when it comes to people I love." "..." Vyriana turned silent. There were many things she was to say, her mind however, for some reason, had started to show her the pictures of the time when she was being kissed by this shameless man and had no power to resist it. Noticing her silence, Nux''s smile widened and he continued, "Also, since you weren''t making a move on your own to keep me away, I thought that you were being generous with me because of how hard I worked all these years and continued with it. But you cannot blame me either, okay? It may just be a mere contact between our lips, but for me, the act was so pleasurable that I got addicted to it, the pleasure I felt was so intense that I couldn''t even think straight. The thought of stopping didn''t even come to my mind. No, actually, let alone the thoughts about stopping, no thoughts came to my mind, it was as if my body was moving on its own." Welcome to my World." *BOOOM* The moment those words left the Dragon''s mouth, an indescribably high pressure fell onto Nux''s body, forcing him to be pressed onto the ground. *Crack* The pressure was so high that Nux could feel a few of his ribs being broken. "Khawwkk!!" The man coughed out blood. After all, the force of an entire world was being used against him. *Step* *Step* The God of the world, on the other hand, started walking towards him with a big smile on her face, and, "It has been a while since I have beaten you up, hasn''t it? Maybe that''s why you have gotten so bold. Let me help you fix it." Of course, what happened after this wasn''t a new experience for Nux. It was painful, yes, however, in his eyes, it was 100% worth it. After all, he got the Dragon''s lips. Not only that, he got to see the expression on her face that he never thought he would see. Heck, if he showed this expression to the rest of the world, he was sure that half of the Ancestral Order would break down. At the same time, his possessiveness over Vyriana had now reached levels that were never seen before. The woman was now his, he had made up his mind. "Ugghhhh... Vyriana... why are you so ruthless to your future husband..." Nux groaned in pain as he crawled towards the woman who was seated on the ground with her back resting on a tree she had just created using her Godly powers. "What future husband? Have I hit your head too hard?" Vyriana snorted. Nux, however, completely ignored those words and simply placed his bloodied head on the woman''s lap. "What... are you doing...?" Vyriana questioned as she tilted her head in confusion. "At least let me rest, you crazy woman." Nux snorted as he then closed his eyes and instead of pushing the man away, the Dragon just stared at him in silence and after a minute, she started wiping the blood off his face to see it more clearly. Chapter 1323 You, Vyriana Origin, love me Chapter 1323 You, Vyriana Origin, love me In Vyriana''s world, as the wind flew in a wide, empty plain ground, looking at the only tree in this vast area, one would notice Vyriana sitting with her back supported by the tree while Nux was resting on her lap with his eyes closed. His injuries were already healed and considering that those injuries were inflicted by Vyriana when she was annoyed, the fact that he was healed proved that the two have been staying in this place for a long time now. None of them spoke anything, Nux kept his eyes closed, Vyriana on the other hand, continued to stare at his calm face as she continued to ponder something. The only thing that could be heard right now was the sound of leaves and the grass flowing together with the wind, it was a peaceful atmosphere where one could meditate for the rest of his life. "You are crazy, you know that right?" Suddenly, this calm silence was ruined by Nux''s comment. Vyriana, who heard his voice came out of her reverie and narrowed her eyes. Nux continued, "I mean, who in her right mind would hit the person she loves? Shouldn''t you just let me continue kissing me instead?" "Maybe training your pain tolerance wasn''t such a good thing, you are getting more and more brazen as more days pass." Vyriana commented. Nux just chuckled, "That is just your way of showing your love to me." "You are delusional." The Dragon snorted again. "You did freeze when the two of us kissed, Vyriana. Face it, you enjoyed the kiss. Now you wouldn''t enjoy it if any random person ''touches your lips'' now would you? You would feel disgusted and would behead him before he even gets close to you. The very fact that I was able to kiss you proves that you love me. I wouldn''t have been able to do it if you didn''t want it to happen." "You were only able to do it because you won the bet, don''t get ahead of yourself." Vyriana wasn''t planning on letting Nux create his fantasies. "Oh? So you are telling me that you will accept a bet like this with any other man and allow him to kiss you if he wins?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "..." Vyriana turned silent. In an instant, Nux narrowed his eyes, "And who are they?" "You don''t know them." Vyriana replied, Nux however, didn''t let this one go, "Just give me the names, that will be enough." "What are you going to do with the names?" Vyriana tilted her head in confusion. "I feel bored after the little bit with Arcturus, I need new enemies, so I might as well get rid of the competition." Nux shrugged. Then, he looked into Vyriana''s eyes, his golden eyes shining with intense possessive light that made him look like a borderline crazy man, "You belong to me, Vyriana. No one else should be tolerable enough to kiss you. Your lips are mine and mine alone." "You sure have a lot of guts, boy," Vyriana spoke with a smile on her face. "I am extremely possessive over what I love, you are now included in that list." "You are still too weak to know who they are." "Just give me the names or admit that there is no one else," Nux spoke, this time, his playful tone could no longer be seen. His voice was only filled with intense jealousy which... for some reason, made Vyriana''s heart flutter. Honestly, she wanted to continue lying to be able to see more of this expression on Nux''s face, the intensity at which he was looking at her, however, made it impossible for Vyriana to continue lying, "There is no one like that." She admitted and in an instant, the jealous look on Nux''s face disappeared in an instant and, "See? I told you. I am the only one you find tolerable enough to let me kiss you. That is your love for me. What you find ''tolerable'' in me is the fact that you, Vyriana Origin, love me." Chapter 1324 I will kill you myself. Chapter 1324 I will kill you myself. "See? I told you. I am the only one you find tolerable enough to let me kiss you. That is your love for me. What you find ''tolerable'' in me is the fact that you, Vyriana Origin, love me." Nux spoke with a big smile on his face as he then glanced at the Dragon, his shining with an intensity so high that Vyriana couldn''t help but continue to stare at him with a mesmerized look on her face. The two looked at each other for a while, sensing a moment, Nux''s body moved on its own as he then closed the distance between their faces, preparing for another kiss, However, once again, The moment he was about to seal the woman''s lips, the Dragon placed her finger on his lips, then, looking into his eyes, she smiled, "You, Nux Leander, are delusional." "I just gave you the prof-" Nux wanted to retort, however, before he could complete his sentence, Vyriana interrupted. "This is merely your delusion speaking, I do not love you, now stop shut the hell up, and don''t force me to put you in a condition where you would be forced to remain silent for the next few hours." It was a clear threat and Nux, who stared at the woman in front of him for a while couldn''t help but sigh as he then closed his eyes and gave up. Could the Dragon be more unreasonable? However, the fight in her only made her more desirable in his eyes. Thinking about it, Nux couldn''t help but smile as he recalled their kiss, then, he simply lay down again, placing his head on the Dragon''s lap. Noticing that, the Dragon narrowed her eyes. "Why are you keeping your head on my thighs?" "Because it is comfortable," Nux replied. "I don''t remember giving you the permission to do it." "Oh come on, even if you say you do not love me, at least let me get away with something this minor?" Nux cried. "Whatever." In the end, the Dragon decided to cut him some slack and closed her eyes, indirectly giving him permission to keep his head on her lap. Nux couldn''t help but smile inwardly, "No matter what you say, Vyriana. You indeed love m-" "Say it one more time and being silent for a few hours would be the least of your worries." Of course, there were beings who previously tried devouring the Will of Yrniel, however, they were always repelled by the Ancestral Order and the Progenitors." "So the Otherworlders you mentioned..." "Yes, the otherworlders are the enemies who wish to devour the Will of Yrniel." Vyriana nodded. "So the Ancestral Order have been protecting Yrniel from all these beings..." Nux realized. Vyriana however, was quick to frown when she heard that. "What do you mean?" Nux frowned as well, "Are you people not protecting Yrniel?" "We are but, why would we take the approach so defensive?" Nux tilted his head in confusion and, "We don''t just protect Yrniel, Our missions include attacking other worlds and devouring their wills to strengthen our forces. We aren''t the pitiful victims here, we are also the culprits. We are the ''otherworlders'' for other worlds." A dominant aura released from Vyriana''s body, displaying her arrogance and pride in full grandeur. "This is a War, Nux. You are not supposed to show any weaknesses here. The universe is a cruel place, countless lives are destroyed here every single day, countless words are destroyed and created every moment, It has as many opportunities as it has dangers, It is a free ground where you can get everything you wish, or lose everything you have. It is you who decide your fate, So Nux Leander, Don''t be weak. I don''t permit you to be weak. You are supposed to reach the peak of the universe together with me, Give up before that, And I will kill you myself." Chapter 1325 Law of Inseparable Forever Chapter 1325 Law of Inseparable Forever Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only "You are supposed to reach the peak of the universe together with me, Give up before that, And I will kill you myself." Vyriana spoke and Nux looked into her eyes with a lost look on his face. The woman was simply too desirable for him to resist, "Ahh~ How is this not your love for me? It is so obvious that you being ignorant about this is making me want to kill myself." He chuckled, wanting to make the daring move and tease the woman again. Vyriana''s face twitched in annoyance and just as she was about to put the man to sleep, Nux''s expression changed. "What is it?" Vyriana frowned in confusion. She was sure it wasn''t because of the fear of her. The fear of pain had long been removed from the man''s body, the number of times he had been put through all this was too high for him to even keep a count. And Vyriana was correct, Nux glanced at his shadow with a strange look on his face. His Shadow Demon Blood could sense something strange, something that Vyriana couldn''t sense. "Nux, what is it?" Vyriana questioned again, Nux on the other hand, stood up, looking at his shadow with a solemn look on his face. Vyriana stood up as well, raising her senses and even using the senses of the world to notice anything strange, she, however, couldn''t find anything until... She sensed another being entering her world... without her permission... No, rather than entering her world... it was similar to being born into it... A solemn look appeared on her face as well. "Lane..." Finally, Nux said a word, the expression on his face was grim, no hint of his previous playfulness could be seen anymore. And finally, Vyriana noticed his shadow moved. Unconsciously, she stepped back, Nux''s shadow continued to flicker until finally, it started materializing. The shadowy dark matter rose up in the air, soon forming a figure of an enchanting figure with a lustful body, the figure then regained her color, and... Lane appeared in front of Nux with a guilty look on her face. Vyriana on the other hand, widened her eyes in shock. A being was able to enter her world without her permission! No, let me rephrase my question, What Law did you form?" Nux questioned and this time, since he was looking right into Lane''s eyes, the Shadow Demon felt a strange compulsion in her heart to answer the man she loved. "I... I formed a Law..." "What Law?" Nux repeated his question once again. "L-Law of Inseparable Forever." Lane answered and both Nux and Vyriana narrowed their eyes when they heard the name. "How does your Law work?" Vyriana couldn''t help but question out of curiosity. After all, the woman was able to enter her world without facing any sort of resistance, heck, let alone resistance, she was accepted into the world instead. Something like this wasn''t possible! Or... at least it shouldn''t have... "I..." Lane didn''t know how to answer the question. The guilty look on her face, however, was already tension-inducing for Nux. "Lane, answer the question." "M-My Law allows me to come to you whenever I want. It makes the two of us Inseparable and no sort of restriction or power can separate the two of us, I can come to you regardless of where you are." Lane replied, Nux however, narrowed his eyes. A Law like this was something that should be celebrated, Lane wouldn''t have such a look on her face if she had formed such a law. Not to mention the feeling he got when Lane materialized from the Shadow didn''t match the Law Lane formed. He felt something... ominous. Something that broke his heart into countless pieces. He felt sadness that he couldn''t describe with words. Vyriana narrowed her eyes as well. "That only completes the Inseparable part, your Law is Law of Inseparable Forever, you didn''t explain what Forever implies." She spoke as she glanced at Lane with interrogative eyes. Lane lowered her gaze, then, she glanced at Nux and... "My Law allows me to be with you in any situation... I can create myself out of your shadows." "Create yourself...?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "What does that mean?" He questioned, not liking what Lane was implying. "It implies exactly what you think... I would need to destroy myself in order to create a new body close to you." Lane revealed and Vyriana widened her eyes in horror. "So you are telling me you can create your body through Nux''s shadow once you die...? Doesn''t that mean that as long as Nux is alive, You are an Immortal...?" Nux, however, pointed out something entirely different, "Does that mean that if I die..." "I will die with you." Lane revealed as she lowered her head, not looking into Nux''s eyes. Chapter 1326 I am Lane!! Chapter 1326 I am Lane!! "Does that mean that if I die..." "I will die with you." Lane revealed as she lowered her head, not looking into Nux''s eyes. Obviously, as Nux''s shadow, she perfectly understood how much nux hated when he realized Evane''s life was now dependent on him since she was forced to heal him putting her life on the line. He considered it as exchanging their lives and hated the concept from the depth of his heart, this time, however, she had taken this a step further by forming her Law. Rather than exchanging their lives, she directly connected hers with his, in Evane''s case, at the very least, the woman could completely revive him once before she was forced to use her life. If they ever encountered an enemy strong enough to kill them, Evane could use her powers, revive Nux and all of them could run away, her case, however, was worse. There was no second chance in her law, the moment Nux dies, as his shadow, she would perish as well, regardless of whether she was directly affected by the attack or not. "N-Nux..." Lane called out with a nervous look on her face, she knew he was angry, however, she just couldn''t take Nux staring at her with those eyes anymore. She actually wanted to talk about the advantages her Law had, How she now had endless lives. How she could now act like a perfect scout in any situation since she was pretty much an immortal. How she could meet him whenever she wanted. But of course, Lane was smart enough to not say any of that out loud. All of this was enough to entice her, but Nux, he would only hate himself even more if he heard that. After all, unlike Lane, who wanted nothing more than to be with Nux and be able to help him in any way possible, Nux simply wanted his wives to live a comfortable life, the only reason he was working this hard for everything, even enduring Vyriana''s cruel training was to create a perfect paradise for him and his wives... And then one of his wives come at him saying her life was now connected with his... "Lane..." In the end, Nux called out. New novel chapters are published on Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t just stay mad at his Lane when she was looking at him with such a guilty look on her face. Lane saw her chance and quickly buried her face into Nux''s chest. In the end, Nux couldn''t help but sigh as he then started ruffling Lane''s hair. And the Dragon, who was watching all this couldn''t help but frown, Nux spoke as he looked below, observing Lane''s shadow. "Aha! You recognized me!" Shadow Lane spoke. Nux couldn''t see her expression since she was only a shadow, however, if she did have a physical form, Nux guessed that she would currently have a big smile on her face. The tone of her voice, however, soon changed as if she realized something, "Well, it is obvious that you would recognize me... I am your wife after all." "..." Nux narrowed his eyes. "Why that expression?" The Shadow Lane questioned. "Wait... do you not see me as your wife!?" The Shadow questioned as if she had received the biggest shock in the world. "Lane is my wife." "I am Lane!" The Shadow shouted. Nux raised his eyes in doubt, looking at the shadow with an ''I don''t believe you in the slightest'' look on his face. The Shadow Lane stuttered, "W-Well, I am not exactly Lane... I am more like her alter ego, but I am still Lane nonetheless! I am the side she hides from the rest of the world! I am her confident, her bolder side! I am Lane!!" Chapter 1327 I do not like annoying things, is that clear? Chapter 1327 I do not like annoying things, is that clear? "I am the side she hides from the rest of the world! I am her confident, her bolder side! I am Lane!!" The Shadow Lane declared in her confident tone. "..." Nux narrowed his eyes and turned silent. Vyriana on the other hand, couldn''t help but observe the entire situation with an interesting smile on her face, "So this is the Sentiment Shadow you were telling me about? It is much more interesting than what I was expecting..." The Dragon then glanced at the Shadow and, "Oi, can you come out of her shadow now? Can you materialize herself from her Shadow?" "I cannot." The Shadow denied and Vyriana nodded in understanding. "It is understandable, the girl''s law doesn''t mention anything about Shadow, so it would have been strange if you could suddenly materialize yourself when she created her Law. Honestly, the fact that you can now talk is quite absurd as well. Nothing that should have made this possible happened, it is as if you just gained the ability to talk out of nowhere." "Mhm, exactly." Shadow Lane agreed. Nux however, could sense a certain playfulness in her voice, it felt as if she was making fun of Vyriana. A bold act that not many could do. Vyriana narrowed her eyes as well. She could sense the slight sarcasm in the shadow''s voice as well. The Shadow was definitely different than the girl, heck, she was a complete 180. Then suddenly, "Stop lying." Lane spoke up. Both Nux and Vyriana frowned. Shadow Lane, on the other hand, understood what Lane was talking about and panicked in an instant, I have waited for such a long time, it doesn''t matter if I have to wait a little more, no? I am a patient woman." Soon, the Shadow hid her troubled feelings and, "I should be glad that I can now talk with Nux and my other sisters for now." Then, as if trying to change the topic, the Shadow Lane jumped towards Vyriana and appeared behind her, "And Lady Vyriana, I apologize for lying to you, you see, I wanted to surprise Nux when we were alone, that way, I could have seen a much more... interesting expression on his face. I didn''t mean to offend you in any way." Shadow Lane spoke as she moved around the Dragon, it wasn''t clear if she was purposefully trying to annoy her, or it was just her nature, Vyriana''s mouth, however, continued to twitch nonstop. Clearly, she was annoyed. Not that Shadow Lane cared about it. She did indeed materialize herself, she, however, cannot interact with living beings, the opposite was true as well, the living beings couldn''t interact with her either. So no matter how strong Vyriana was, she couldn''t do anything even if she wanted to. This was the only reason Shadow Lane was acting like this. As Lane''s hidden side, she was much more mischievous than most people and she wanted to see just how far could she push the all-strong Dragon. Though it didn''t take long for her to get her answer as... "Acckkk!!" Vyriana grabbed Shadow Lane''s neck and lifted her in the air. "I do not like annoying things, is that clear?" Vyriana warned. If this... thing wasn''t someone related to Nux, she would have already erased its abnormal existence. "H-How..." Shadow Lane questioned in a hoarse voice, having a hard time breathing, more than that, however, she was shocked by the fact that Vyriana could touch her. Something like this shouldn''t be possible. It wasn''t just Shadow Lane, even Nux and Lane were looking at Vyriana, waiting for answers. Vyriana looked back at them and just shrugged. "What? Didn''t I tell you? The Laws of Absolutes are supreme. It is not something mere Shadows could mess with. Let alone me, even Astaria could cut this thing apart with her sword." Chapter 1328 You need to be careful Chapter 1328 You need to be careful "What? Didn''t I tell you? The Laws of Absolutes are supreme. It is not something mere Shadows could mess with. Let alone me, even Astaria could cut this thing apart with her sword." Vyriana spoke as she grabbed Shadow Lane''s neck like she was a nobody and lifted her in the air. Shadow Lane, however, instead of being terrified, glanced at Vyriana and even though her features weren''t present, everyone could imagine the shine in her nonexistent eyes, "So you are telling me that Nux can touch me if he forms an Absolute Law!?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes, "It depends on what Law he comprehends, for example, Astaria can only interact with you using her sword, her body will still pass through you." "So he can still use his powers on me, correct!?" Shadow Lane questioned and looking at her, Nux couldn''t help but tilt his head in confusion, "Edda...?" Hearing him mutter those words, Lane widened her eyes in shock, then, she quickly pushed herself away from Nux and turned towards her shadow, "You! What are you doing!? Get back here!" It was one of the rare times Lane shouted at the top of her lungs. Vyriana, who sensed a strange power coming from the Shadow''s Body decided to forgive the... weird thing and released her grip. In an instant, the Shadow was pulled into Lane''s shadow. "Hey! Let me out!!" The Shadow shouted, Lane, however, simply snorted as she moved away, even taking away her ability to talk. Yes, the shadow then started to constantly bother her in her head, however, Lane was now used to all this and had learned to ignore the annoying woman. "..." "..." "..." A strange silence fell over the place the moment the most talkative person left. It was similar to how a group turns silent when the one keeping all the communication leaves for a washroom break. Both Nux and Vyriana still couldn''t believe what just happened and were trying to sort out their thoughts. Lane, on the other hand, was too busy trying to hide her embarrassment. After all, her Shadow was nothing but herself that she had been hiding from the rest of the world. For Nux to compare her shadow with Edda... It meant that her hidden self was similar to that pervert... Lane''s gaze moved as she glanced at two people, then, she revealed another absurd thing, "It was her Law. The Law of Shadow Born." "What...?" Both Vyriana and Nux blinked in surprise. Their jaws had fallen so deep that the scene looked quite comical. However, no one could blame them. After all, what Lane revealed was simply too absurd. "Your Shadow formed a Law of her own?" No matter how much he tried to, Nux just couldn''t wrap his mind around it. "Wait... since Shadow Lane is you... Does that mean you have two Laws now...?" Nux questioned with an excited look on his face. The more laws his wife had, the stronger she was, no? How could he not be glad when his wife got stronger? Vyriana however, narrowed her eyes, "That woman is not Lane." Both Nux and Lane frowned in confusion as they glanced at Vyriana. The Dragon explained herself. "Law is a representation of one individual. It is the representation of the impact the individual would have on the individual. One individual, no matter who, can only form one Law. There are no exceptions to this. Even people with split personality are the same. Their Split personality might affect the Law they form, sometimes giving them an advantage, sometimes a disadvantage, sometimes, the Law they form can also be divided in parts, with one personality being able to tap into the powers of one part of the law while other personality tapping into the other part, however, the Law they would form would ultimately be one, single law. The very fact that your Shadow managed to form a Law of its own means that it is a different individual. The very universe deems her as a different individual." The Dragon then looked into Lane''s eyes and, "You need to be careful around that Shadow." Chapter 1329 That woman broke through Chapter 1329 That woman broke through It was another calm day for all of Nux''s wives, most of them had their ''turns'' with their beloved, so all of them had a satisfied grin on their faces while they were working on the new knowledge they were offered and were trying to form their Law in peace. ''GIRLS!!!'' This peace, however, was ruined by a loud scream. It wasn''t a normal shout either, they all heard it through the Harem Seal''s connection. Meaning that only one of their sisters or Nux could be the one who was shouting in such a manner and considering the panic, fear, shock, anger, and countless other negative emotions all the women could feel in the voice, all the women were quick to come out of their reverie and prepared themselves to make a move. ''What is it?'' The first one to react was Amaya as she questioned in a low voice, trying to calm Felberta, the woman who had screamed. ''Come here! Come to Lane''s room!'' Felberta shouted again, not explaining anything. Amaya wanted more answers and frowned when she didn''t get them. Skyla, on the other hand, was much faster. The woman had already opened the portal and was inside Lane''s room. However, the moment she exited the portal, her eyes widened in absolute shock, "SISTER LANEEE!!" She shouted. By now, most of the women had also entered the room and had similar reactions. All of them surrounding Lane''s dead body in an instant. "What happened?" The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) Even Ember, who was the most tired out of all her sisters completely forgot about her tired body and questioned as she narrowed her eyes in anger and hatred. "I don''t know!!" Felberta answered, her heart beating quickly as she felt like she would throw up any moment now. Lane was one of the people she was closest to, to find her dead body out of random... her hands that were holding her were trembling nonstop. "..." Skyla had it even worse. The short woman was frozen stiff, her eyes widened, and... she wasn''t breathing... For her, Lane was the woman who, after Nux, was her everything, as someone who had spent her entire childhood with her elder sister, she couldn''t even show a reaction when she saw her elder sister''s dead body. Thyra, on the other hand, had a much more stable reaction. As an assassin who had seen the deaths of countless people, even the people she regarded as her own, her first reaction was to find the cause. How did it happen? Who killed her sister? How did he do it? How was Lane unable to resist at all? How come she didn''t call them? "Not only that, that bitch formed a Law of her own. Whatever is happening right now, it must be because of her Law." "She... formed a Law...?" Felberta questioned, still unable to believe what she heard. "Fuck, I cannot believe I was bested by her! It is the third one already!" Amaya cursed and without saying anything, she opened a portal and walked away. This time, however, her portal didn''t take her back to her room, her destination was a Demon Stage. The Devouring Mist Demon State. With a determined look on her face, she entered the State Mansion, ready to meet the Demon Lord. She had enough. She wouldn''t be bested by her Sisters anymore. It was time she made a breakthrough as well. ... On the other side, after Amaya left as she sensed the urgency, the rest of the women frowned. "She formed a Law as well..." "Well, Lady Vyriana did say she was the closest to it," Allura commented. Unlike Amaya, she wasn''t in a hurry, she didn''t feel any sort of urgency to form a Law. She was more glad that her Sister was fine. Even if she wasn''t very close to Lane, she still liked the woman, not to mention she couldn''t possibly imagine what face would Nux make if something actually happened to one of them. So just for the sanity of the man she loved, she was glad that everything was alright. Others, however, weren''t the same as Allura. "I will be taking my leave as well." Ember spoke up. She had just returned as a Dragon and had gotten stronger, she could not let her sisters surpass her again. Vyriana had already guided her before she entered the Tower, so she knew which direction to move in, No more rest was needed. She needed to get back to the grind. "Me too." And she wasn''t alone, Thyra, then Riona, Melia, and one by one, all others started leaving as well, leaving only Felberta, Skyla, Allura, Aisha, and Edda in the room. Chapter 1330 Are you ready? Chapter 1330 Are you ready? "You need to be careful around that Shadow." Vyriana looked into Lane''s eyes as she said those words. Lane frowned. She had been living with the shadow for a Long time now, inside Nux''s shadow, the only place she felt at home, and the only person she communicated with was the Shadow Lane. Some of her antics may be annoying, however, Lane still considered the Shadow Lane as her close friend. Their relationship had developed to the point where after Nux, Shadow Lane was the one Lane placed in her list of important people, even before Skyla and Felberta, the people she had spent almost her entire life with. Of course, by no means, did she hate the two of them. Quite the contrary, she loved Skyla and Felberta, however, as someone who was a part of her, Shadow Lane was able to quickly lower Lane''s defenses and get closer to her. She turned into a friend Lane could talk to and since the Shadow knew everything there was to know about her, even her deepest, darkest secrets and fantasies that only Nux knew, she couldn''t keep any secrets from her either, causing the distance between them to diminish even quicker. And now, being told to be wary of someone she considered to be her friend, Lane didn''t know how to react. She knew Vyriana well enough to know that she wasn''t trying to fool her. The woman had no reason to. Lane knew that Vyriana wasn''t the type to joke about these things either. Honestly, considering her attitude and absurd strength, the fact that she was warning her to be cautious of the Shadow Lane was already big enough and something that shouldn''t be ignored. Nux knew that as well. He turned towards Lane with a wary look on his face, obviously, as an obsessive fool who loved his wives to an unhealthy degree, he didn''t like any unknowns around his Lane, heck, he was even considering getting rid of the damn shadow, however, as if she was able to read his mind, "Don''t bother, that shadow is connected to her." Vyriana spoke up. Nux turned towards her with a frown and the Dragon shrugged, "Law of Shadow Born, it is pretty self-explanatory from the name, that being was born from her Shadow, as long as her Shadow exists, she would exist as well. Even if she was cut by an Absolute Law, she could simply materialize herself, brand new without any problems. Quite similar to this girl actually and considering her life is now connected with yours, the Shadow is pretty much connected to you as well." Vyriana spoke, Nux turned towards Lane to confirm if what she said was true, Lane nodded her head. Since Shadow Lane was part of Lane, which, Vyriana said was untrue, Lane understood her Shadow''s Law perfectly well, she knew how it worked and its details as if the Law was of her own, which, once again, was contrary to what Vyriana had said. Nux frowned. All this talks about Shadow Lane, Lane''s other personality, and the formation of two Laws was getting too confusing for him to keep track, this time however, he couldn''t ignore these things either. After all, everything was connected to his wife''s safety. He wanted a solution. He, as someone who wanted the best for his wives, could now feel a sense of rush. A strong urge to get stronger as soon as he could, just so he could ensure his wives'' safety. Vyriana, who heard his words smiled widely. "So are you finally going to stop slacking off?" She questioned. She had been holding back for her disciple''s sake for a long time now. Now, however, things have changed. Astaria comprehended her Law, she opened the Path of Absolute for the man she loved. Nux now knew about Laws and was now ready to form his own Law. How could she, as someone who had guided him throughout his journey and helped him reach where he was today, stay back at a time like this? Yes, forming a Law was much more complex in Nux''s case, there were too many unknowns revolving around the Laws, unknowns that even she didn''t know about. Too many mysteries surrounded Laws and the universe. This, however, couldn''t possibly stop the two of them from exploring further and creating the strongest Law there was. "I am counting on your help once again, my Vyriana." Nux spoke as he looked into the Dragon''s eyes with a big smile, similar to the Dragon''s, plastered on his face. This time, the Dragon didn''t even mind the ''my'' he had added in the front as he called her, she was just too excited to care about it, but suddenly, Vyriana''s expression changed when she noticed another being trying to enter her world. She wanted to resist, however, as if papers, the barriers were destroyed in an instant and a giant crack appeared in her world. "Aha, just as I thought! I knew you would be here!" An excited sound was heard as Nux, Lane, and Vyriana saw a purple-haired woman descending onto the world with a big smile on her face. The woman then turned towards Vyriana and chuckled, "I am sorry for barging in little girl, I was in a hurry, you see." Vyriana narrowed her eyes, not saying anything. Well, there were not many things she could say in front of an existence of her level anyway. No matter how strong she was, against a Progenitor, she was still in fact, a little girl, just like the woman had mentioned. Lilith didn''t even wait for Vyriana''s response as she then turned towards the person she had come here for and, "You asked for some time and I generously gave you enough, Are you ready for our bet now?" Chapter 1331 I will give you 10 years. Chapter 1331 I will give you 10 years. "You asked for some time and I generously gave you enough, Are you ready for our bet now?" Lilith questioned with her usual seductive smile on her face. "Lady Lili-" "No, he is not." Nux wanted to reply, however, before he could say anything, Vyriana stepped in front of him and spoke up, looking into Lilith''s eyes with a defying look on her face. Seeing her attitude, Lilith couldn''t help but tilt her head in confusion. "What do you mean?" "For some reason, I and Nux have not been communicating enough, therefore, I wasn''t informed about the bet the two of you had made until recently." Vyriana explained the situation. Her explanation, however, didn''t lessen the Progenitor''s frown, rather, her confusion only deepened even further. "I fail to understand how that matters here," Lilith spoke. Seeing her reaction, Vyriana frowned as well. It was as if she was thinking, ''How come she doesn''t understand something so simple?'' Heck, the Dragon even looked at the Progenitor with a doubtful look on her face thinking that Lilith was trying to act ignorant. Of course, she wasn''t planning on letting her continue her game, she clarified her words even further, "As I said, I wasn''t informed about the bet, so it cannot be considered anymore. The bet is void." Vyriana declared. Nux wanted to stop her, after all, too much was on the line in the situation, Vyriana however, simply glared at him, silencing him without even saying a simple word. Visit for the best novel reading experience The meaning behind her actions was clear. Let me deal with this and you stay out of this. Now Nux wasn''t the type to let things like these happen if he didn''t want them to, this time, however, the one doing it was Vyriana. He had no choice but to agree. He couldn''t possibly offend his Dragon now, could he? Yes, he was a Simp, kill him. Lilith, of course, wasn''t letting a mere Divine Stage Cultivator walk over her, she continued her questioning, "I still do not understand where your presence is required here. The bet is not about you, it is about Nux, you have no right to decide things for him." The Dragon, however, didn''t back down, "As a matter of fact, I do have the right to make decisions in his stead. He is mine." She declared confidently. Lilith narrowed her eyes, and Vyriana, whose confident face flushed ever so slightly as she understood the meaning behind her words, was quick to reframe her sentence, "He is my student. I was given the responsibility to guide his progress throughout his journey. Therefore, a bet that would have a significant effect on his mind, which would definitely affect his future journey, cannot be made without my presence. Thus, the bet can only be voided." In their eyes, it was no different than a mere coin. If these beings wanted, they could grand Primordial Level Bloodline to more than a hundred thousand people, and it still wouldn''t bother them in the slightest. The only reason they weren''t doing this and raising a strong army was because... They were lazy. These beings just couldn''t be bothered because, in the end, they knew the truth, in front of the real enemies, the otherworlders, the beings who simply relied on their Bloodline to get stronger would be crushed in an instant. So they only award the exceptional ones with the Blood, hoping they can put it to good use. Anyway, with all said and done, giving out Primordial Blood was not a big deal for the Progenitors, and Vyriana knew it. "If you are still dissatisfied, then I can call my Master, we can continue our discussion in front of her." Vyriana spoke, showing the Saphira''s Scale to Lilith, ready to summon her. Lilith narrowed her eyes. Of course, she wasn''t scared of Saphira, however, things would definitely get much more troublesome if that woman was involved. Faustina already knew about the bet, if more Progenitors were involved, then sensing her interest in Nux, those bastards would definitely try to make a mess out of the situation just so they could annoy her. Lilith also knew that she wasn''t the only Progenitor who was after Nux, the boy had managed to attract the attention of most female Progenitors, so although they weren''t actively trying to do anything right now, knowing that she was making her moves, they would definitely create more and more problems. The Succubus Progenitor wanted to end this as silently as possible so that she could take the most out of it. Therefore, "What do you want?" She questioned as she looked into the Dragon''s eyes. Of course, this didn''t mean Vyriana had won. "And don''t even think about calling off the bet, that will not happen. Call your Master if you''re dissatisfied." "There is no need to call off the bet. I just ask for time." "Time for what." "I want him to form his Law before entering the Illusion, that way, his defenses would be much stronger, lessening the chances of his being permanently affected by the illusion." Vyriana spoke and Lilith just shrugged. In her eyes, forming Law or not didn''t matter. Nux''s strength didn''t matter in this situation, in Lilith''s eyes, he was still a boy who was extremely weak. A small addition to an already small number wouldn''t change anything. "How much time do you need?" Lilith questioned. "100 years." Vyriana suggested, ready to grab Nux and start another training montage. Lilith however, poured cold water on her dreams. "Don''t push it, Dragon. I will give you 10 years. Do the best you can." Saying those words, Lilith disappeared and this time, the bet was fixed. Nothing Vyriana or anyone else says would change anything now. SleepDeprivedSloth Chapter 1332 It is time we start your and your wives’ training Chapter 1332 It is time we start your and your wives¡¯ training . "Don''t push it, Dragon. I will give you 10 years. Do the best you can." Saying those words, Lilith disappeared, fixing the bet on her own terms. Honestly, the very fact that she was even willing to give them some extra time could already be called generous. After all, no matter what, the fact was, Nux had already accepted the bet, agreeing to the terms, Vyriana''s request was unreasonable, however, there was nothing else she could do in this situation. She had her own reasons for doing what she did, reasons that Nux was very curious about. "Why did you it?" He questioned as he glanced at the Dragon. Vyriana observed Nux for a while, then, she replied, "You would need these 10 years." "What do you mean?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. Vyriana continued as a solemn look appeared on her face, "Astaria''s path was the clearest in front of me when I first met your lot." Nux tilted his head, waiting for the Dragon to explain herself. "I could sense that the woman was trying to do something different, she was trying to walk on her own path and I could even sense the Universe reacting to her will. She had the talent and I took her in because of that. Then, I met the rest of you and it didn''t take long for me to realize that Astaria wasn''t alone, every woman around you was special in one way or another. It doesn''t matter if you have a way to raise their cultivation method, all those women are persistent, even if they did receive help, it couldn''t be denied that all of them were special in one way or another. Even though I couldn''t see it at first, as I spent more time with them, I could sense their talents as well. Take the elf for example, the girl was pure and nai?ve, traits that didn''t go with most cultivators. She, however, was able to use her naiveness and love for you to form a Law, something not many beings could do, and reached a level where she could even be called one of the strongest Saints in Yrniel. Then there is also her," Vyriana spoke as she pointed at Lane. "She turned into a Shadow Demon and almost became a part of your body, your shadow, someone who couldn''t be separated from you. Her obsession over being close to you was so strong that she managed to form her Law revolving around it. Even becoming somewhat of an Immortal in the Process. Though that Shadow of hers is still a problem, there is no denying that she is a special being who has already found what her impact on the universe is. The others aren''t any different either, The General who recently turned into a Dragon, I can already see the universe acting around her like it did with Astaria before, I can see that the woman has changed after coming out of the Dragon Trials and if she follows my previous advice, I think she would be able to form her Law as well. However, if what I fear does happen and you are unable to form your Path and Law, then all the knowledge regarding the Laws you have gained exploring different things in these 10 years can be used and you wouldn''t be a total newbie when it came to law. Who knows? Lady Lilith''s Illusion might help you form your Law." Vyriana spoke, explaining her plan more elaborately and Nux, who had been listening to her words all this time had a lost look on his face when he glanced at the Dragon in front of me. "I didn''t know you were capable of coming up with a plan like this..." He muttered, impressed. "Are you calling me a fool?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes as she glared at Nux. "No no." Sensing danger to his life, Nux was quick to shake his head, explaining himself. "I just didn''t think you would be the type to think things through, after all, if I had the strength you have, I wouldn''t care about most things and simply barge into all my problems in order to solve them." "Flattering wouldn''t work," Vyriana spoke with a cold look on her face. "No, I am not trying to flatter you, I only speak the truth!" Nux replied, trying to explain himself. Vyriana, however, didn''t care. The woman had too many things to think about to be joking around like this. They only had 10 years. And this time, they couldn''t go to places like Waranal, where time flows 25 times slower than normal, to train. After all, the very reason the time flows slower in those places is because of the weaker presence of Laws there. Just like that, in places like New Eden, where time flew 25 times faster than normal meant that the presence of Laws is stronger, meaning that comprehending Laws in such places was much simpler. As Vyriana said before, she was taken to a place even better than the New Eden to comprehend her Law, something that wasn''t possible in Nux''s case since unlike her, who wasn''t bound by time, the man only had 10 years. So for him, Yrniel was the only stable option since even now, they didn''t know what direction they should head. "Let''s return to Yrniel. I believe it is time we start your and your wives'' training. I need all of you to comprehend your Laws, I do not wish to wait any longer." Chapter 1333 I will be abstaining from the 10 years of training and explore things on my own. Chapter 1333 I will be abstaining from the 10 years of training and explore things on my own. "Is everyone here?" Vyriana questioned as she looked around and observed the people around her with a solemn look on her face. Nux and his wives glanced at each other. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) "Amaya is not here." Nux spoke, he already knew where the woman had gone to since she had informed him about it. Vyriana seemed to know about it as well and she simply shrugged, "She doesn''t have to be here." Not many have noticed it, however, other than Astaria and Nux, Vyriana had rarely called any of Nux''s wives by their names, for Ember, she used ''the General Dragon,'' Thyra was a ''Cat'', Riona was the ''Mother'', Lane as the ''Shadow Demon'' and so on, Amaya, however, was an exception to this. Vyriana has always mentioned Amaya by her name and the significance behind this couldn''t be any clearer, at least to Nux, who now had a decent idea about how the Dragon functioned. Nux knew that Vyriana had acknowledged Amaya. Although she has accepted other women to be prodigies in their own ways, in her eyes, Amaya was on another level. Not only was that woman uncannily sharp, but her talent wasn''t something to scoff about either. Most of the time, her achievements were often overshadowed by Nux since he also had the same powers, however, Vyriana didn''t miss them. That girl, despite being the ''brain'' of the group, had dangerous powers in her hand. Her Devouring Mist had the Power to Devour Life. It was the final form of the Devouring Mist and even the Devouring Mist Demons didn''t have many experts who have reached this level. Sure, her power was slow and she needed time for it to actually affect the opponent, however, just the fact that she could devour Life Force, something that couldn''t be regenerated made her dangerous. As for the Training in these 10 years, it will be quite simple as well. For those who have formed their Laws, they will be moving forward and becoming Divines, forming their Law of Self and strengthening their Laws, while the rest will focus on forming their Laws and catching up to us. As to how you will be forming your Laws, I believe you people were already given enough options. If I am not wrong, Riona, Thyra, and Ember should already be seeing the direction they should be heading into." Astaria spoke as she glanced at the three women, the three of them nodded, the three of them had already started their training and were working to form their Paths while pushing the mastery over their techniques to the Assimilation Stage. Astaria nodded back at the three women, then, she turned towards the rest, however, before she could say anything, Allura raised her hand with her usual playful smile on her face. "Excuse me." She spoke as she glanced at Nux, an unusual glint shining in her eyes, "We have the freedom to form our own Laws, correct?" The woman questioned. "That is correct." Astaria nodded. Hearing those words, Allura''s smile widened, and, "Then I will be abstaining from the 10 years of training and explore things on my own." She spoke as she glanced at Nux with a seductive smile on her face. This time, however, instead of being aroused, Nux narrowed his eyes. He had already allowed this 2 times, but not again, "Allura." He called out. Chapter 1334 Fucking monster… Chapter 1334 Fucking monster... "Allura." He called out. "Hmm? What is it?" Allura, who was about to turn around and leave glanced at Nux and questioned. With a grim look on his face, Nux continued, "None of you are allowed to form Dependent Laws." He then glanced at the rest of the women and, "None of you." He repeated. This time, his words affected Evane and Lane the most, getting a reaction out of both of them as Evane''s long ears twitched while Nux''s shadow flinched. Nux however, didn''t care about their reactions and turned back to Allura, "I don''t know what you are planning, but the result better not be a Dependent Law." "Mhm, don''t worry, it won''t be anything that would somehow connect my life with yours." Allura chuckled. She knew why Nux had such a look on his face and even though she wanted to copy what Evane and Lane did, she knew that any more of his wives linking their lives with him would make Nux snap and she didn''t want that. Nux nodded, this was exactly what he wanted to here. "So can I leave now, husband?" Allura questioned as she tilted her head with a seductive smile on her face. Nux chuckled, "You really don''t want to leave, do you?" "Well, I would still prefer if we weren''t surrounded." Allura chuckled as well. "Don''t tempt me, you seductress. I need to train." Nux shook his head, clearing his mind from all the thoughts that had filled in as he looked at Allura. The woman with her upgraded bloodline had become too irresistible! Allura laughed once again, "Alright, you go train, my dear husband and whenever you feel tired from all this training, you know where to come." Saying those words, the woman finally disappeared. Nux chuckled. The rest of his wives, however, just snorted. ''Tsk, that bitch is too pretentious.'' Thyra snorted. There was a reason why she didn''t like that woman from the very beginning. Astaria, however, simply stared at the woman in front of her with a brave look on her face. This time, this Dragon was not her Master, she was a competitor. And since she stopped their Kiss before, Astaria decided to make sure that she didn''t get her moment either. The Master and Disciple glared at each other, Nux could see sparks flowing between their line of sight and getting a bad premonition, he quickly walked between the two and, "Alright then! Should we start my training? I am dying to form my Law, you see!" Vyriana and Astaria nodded, then, Vyriana just shrugged, "For now, there is nothing much we have to do, Our main focus in the training would be your Zenith Flow. You now have Elven and Dragon Blood flowing in you, so first, we will need to incorporate that into Zenith Flow before we start mo-" "I have already done it." Nux interrupted. "What...?" Vyriana blinked, her mouth agape. The same was true for Lane, Evane, and Astaria. "When...?" Astaria questioned, for some reason, she didn''t like where this was going. Nux stared at her and smiled wryly and in an instant, Astaria realized the truth. It was just as she expected... "When you were battling me..." Vyriana and the others realized this as well. Vyriana, however, frowned, "This isn''t possible, you cannot incorporate..." Soon, however, the Dragon realized the truth as well. "Your Human Blood..." Nux smiled wryly, "It adapted to learning... hastening the process since I have repeated it so many times..." "Fucking monster..." Astaria cursed out loud. Chapter 1335 You will be going to the Skyfall Kingdom as the Skyfall King’s bride Chapter 1335 You will be going to the Skyfall Kingdom as the Skyfall King¡¯s bride "Amaya..." A woman called out. There was a strict look on the woman''s face and her voice carried an authoritative tone that didn''t give out the leeway for any rejection. However, if a perspective being was observing the situation, he would have noticed that despite the authority in the voice, for a very small moment, the voice cracked. The woman who called Amaya looked at her with a guilty look on her face, she however, was quick to hide that expression, making sure that no one noticed it. Amaya, who heard the woman''s voice opened her dark eyes and looked into her eyes, waiting for her words. The woman flinched when she saw those clear eyes in the eyes of the child she loved, however, knowing that there was nothing she could do in this situation, she quickly regained control over her emotions and, "You will be going to the Skyfall Kingdom as the Skyfall King''s bride." She informed. "Alright." Little Amaya nodded. Riona, who was expecting a retort or at least a question, was surprised to see that the girl agreed to the arrangement so quickly. It was as if she was expecting something like this. Thinking about it, Riona felt piercing pain in her heart, seeing the calm expression on her child''s face knowing that she was being sent into a tiger''s den made her clench her fists in anger and helplessness. "When am I leaving?" Amaya questioned, looking into her mother''s eyes and noticing all the expressions she was trying to hide. At the same time, she couldn''t help but curse her past self for not being able to see these emotions before, but of course, expecting something like that from a mere 12-year-old was a ridiculous thought. Maybe because she felt like she wouldn''t be able to control her emotions if she saw everything with her own eyes, the woman didn''t make an appearance. Soon, Amaya was taken in by the Skyfall Delegates and was then taken to the Skyfall Kingdom. The King, Ricardus Skyfall, glanced at the 12-year-old lustfully, then however, he decided to wait till the girl was mature before finally making a move on her. The 6 most peaceful years went by in an instant, all these years, Amaya didn''t do anything. Not even bothering to create the Thousand Information Chamber. After all, she already had what she wanted to find, as to how she met her husband because of the Information Chamber and how there are chances that she wouldn''t be able to meet him if she didn''t create the Information Chamber, well, Amaya didn''t care about that. The fake couldn''t possibly be better than the real one. There was no way Amaya would ever settle for a fake one, even though all of this was an illusion and even her own body wasn''t real, just thinking about getting in contact with another man, even if that man was an Illusion created with her husband in mind, she felt disgusted. She belonged to Nux and Nux alone, no one else was supposed to get close to her. And she wasn''t willing to compromise with this no matter what. Anyways, 6 years later, when Amaya finally turned 18. It was time Ricardus made his move, however, knowing that the girl was cursed, considering how she was still a mortal despite cultivating for all these years. The King, just like how he did in reality, hired a man to check just how bad the curse truly was. This time, however, Amaya wasn''t playing around. The moment the man entered her room, her Mist moved, before the man could even struggle, his Life Force was devoured and he turned into a lifeless body with a body that felt like it would wither anytime now. Obviously, Amaya wasn''t fooling around all this time, even though she couldn''t cultivate, her understanding of Devouring Mist had increased to the point where let alone current Ricardus, if even the current Astaria made a move, she wouldn''t last long. Yes, despite having any cultivation, Amaya was able to control her Mist. After 18 years of hard work, she was able to see her Path. She just needed more time to strengthen and comprehend it. Chapter 1336 My answer is no Chapter 1336 My answer is no "W-What happened here!?" A panicked shout was heard as the Head Soldier rushed into the room and was horrified to see the soldier''s dead body inside Consort Amaya''s room. He turned towards the only woman who could answer his question, contrary to his panicked look, however, the woman seemed calm and replied in a soft tone, "He tried to approach me and was devoured by my curse." "What!?" The Head Soldier shouted in shock. "He was devoured by my Curse," Amaya repeated her answer without any change in her expression. "How is that possible!? He was a Cultivator! While you are only a Mortal!" Amaya shrugged at his outburst, "If I had answers to your questions, I would have already controlled this power." She then looked into the man''s eyes and, "I do not know how this curse works. I have no control over it." Looking into her eyes, the Head Guard flinched as he stepped back. By now, the King, who had heard the report about what happened made an appearance. Amaya looked into the man''s eyes and didn''t say anything. Seeing that, Ricardus narrowed his eyes, The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) "I see you still have not changed your habit of not greeting me." "..." Again, Amaya stayed silent. Ricardus''s face twitched in annoyance, then looking at the dead body of his soldier, he narrowed his eyes. "Did you do it?" "You think I can do it on my own?" Amaya replied. "Then how did this happen?" "Did you not hear the reports?" "..." While she was trying to keep everything to herself, she met the person she wanted to avoid at all costs. Nux, who was sneaking around in the Royal Castle, found her, and just like one would expect from his shameless self, he started walking towards him. "You must be Amaya Skyfall, Allura told me about you." Hearing those words, Amaya snorted inwardly. ''So you met that bitch.'' Outwardly, however, she kept a strict front, "Nux Leander." Amaya called out, surprising Nux, who had no idea how this woman knew his name, "My answer is no." She rejected firmly. Nux tilted his head in confusion, "What...?" "You came here to ask me out, correct? My answer is no." Amaya repeated. All of this was an illusion, yes. However, Nux was still a man she loved with her entire being, staying in his presence while keeping this cold front was extremely difficult, so she wanted the man to go as quickly as possible. Of course, with her emotions all in a mess, she couldn''t exactly come up with the best plan and her plan backfired, "How did you know I was here to ask you out? I could be here because I might know the solution for your ''curse'', no?" Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. But then, "Nux Leander." Amaya called out, surprising Nux, who had no idea how this woman knew his name, "Leave. I do not want you near me, I am excusing you because this is the first mistake you have made, do not force me to reveal your existence and the little dwindling you are doing with that Allura, to Ricardus. He wouldn''t let you live and the current you isn''t nearly strong enough to deal with him." Amaya threatened and this time, she didn''t stop there either. As someone who knew Nux and how his mind worked, making him do what she wanted was not difficult for her. "And don''t forget, once Ricardus knows, Allura, Edda, Felberta, Skyla, or Lane... no one would be safe." Amaya spoke and in an instant, Nux''s eyes widened in horror. Chapter 1337 I hate it! Chapter 1337 I hate it! "And don''t forget, once Ricardus knows, Allura, Edda, Felberta, Skyla, or Lane... no one would be safe," Amaya spoke and Nux''s eyes widened in horror. "H-How do y-you..." "There are many things you do not know, Nux Leander. However, it is not exactly a bad thing. As long as you don''t bother me, nothing will happen, you plan on taking down Ricardus, correct? So your goals do not interfere with mine. Rather, let me give you some advice as well. Ricardus, or the King Stage Cultivation is not the end, there is a reason the Skyfall Kingdom is as strong as it is even with a fool like Ricardus leading it. Visit for the best novel reading experience Be careful of the dowager. If you move too carelessly, she might sense you even with your weird ability that you use to hide your presence." "You even know about that..." Nux widened his eyes. Amaya just chuckled, "As I said, there are too many things you are ignorant about. I know a lot more than you think. I also know that you are thinking about killing me to silence me in order to protect yourself and your wives, and I will suggest against it." Amaya looked into Nux''s eyes and, "You do not want to do that. I am not your enemy." "Who are you...?" Nux questioned with a grim look on his face. "I am Amaya Lean-" Amaya paused as a wry smile appeared on her face, then, she glanced at the frowning Nux again and, "I am Amaya Skaadi." "And you, Nux Leander, should take your leave now. Don''t forget, this is the first and last warning I will ever give you. Do not approach me again, especially if you care about your wives'' safety." Amaya spoke and with a grim look on his face, Nux backed away. With the safety of his wives in question, no matter how beautiful or charming the woman in front of him was, he would never compromise. Also, Nux wasn''t the type to ceaselessly go after a woman. A No was a No, if the woman rejected his advances once, his pride would never allow him to go after that woman again. As someone who had seen this happen with her own eyes, Amaya knew about Nux''s trait very well. She was sure that she wouldn''t be ''bothered'' by him again. He was hers!! "I also wish to say goodbyes." Amaya glanced at the man and he continued, "I am sure you already know this, but the barrier around the continent is cracking, the people from Yrniel will be coming here very soon. So we will be taking our leave, of course, if you wish to come with us, you can, but I doubt you need our help." Nux spoke and suddenly, "She doesn''t." Astaria spoke up as she stared at the woman in front of her. "The girl is stronger than me and probably you as well." She declared. As a warrior, Astaria could sense that the woman in front of her was stronger than her. Which was indeed the truth. The current Amaya could very easily take on a Great Sage, let alone Astaria, who was merely an Emperor. Nux could feel it as well, so he nodded. "I don''t know what you plan to do, but I hope you become successful, we will be moving to Yrniel, so I guess this is where we truly part ways." Nux spoke with a polite smile on his face and finally, Amaya, who had been holding herself back all this time, trying not to be jealous of Nux treating her as his benefactor rather than his most loved wife, finally had enough. This bastard was a fake, a false Nux! She knew that, however, even if it was a false Nux, Amaya still couldn''t imagine living in a world without Nux. Of course, this didn''t mean she would live together with a fake world either, This world, where the real Nux didn''t exist, She hated it! She wanted this stupid world to disappear! And as if these waves of strong emotions she felt broke a lock, something shocking happened, *BOOOM* Chapter 1338 You are going to make up for it for the next few days. Chapter 1338 You are going to make up for it for the next few days. *BOOM* New novel chapters are published on A loud explosion was heard, Nux and his wives widened their eyes, in an instant, Nux stepped in front of his wives, ready to take on the explosion while protecting his wives. Seeing that, Amaya couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "This thing really is quite accurate." Saying those words, she was surrounded by a dark mist, the mist that looked similar and different from the Devouring Mist at the same time. Nux frowned in confusion, not understanding what was happening around him, soon however, his body started disintegrating and his eyes widened in surprise, "H-How... are you doing it...?" He questioned as he looked around and noticed not just his wives, but even the world around him was disintegrating and falling apart. It was as if some force was devouring its energy. "It really was a hateful world." Amaya muttered one last time as she glanced at Nux and his wives hugging each other while they witnessed the end of the world with tensed looks on their faces, somewhere in their eyes however, there was also a relief. At the very least, they were together even in this situation. Amaya clenched her fists in anger, in an instant, more Mist burst out from her body as the end of the world hastened. A minute later, everything around her turned black and Amaya finally closed her eyes. ... *BOOOOM* A loud explosion was heard. Morgrath, the Demon Lord of Devouring Demon Mist Demons, glanced at the sight in front of him with his eyes widened in shock. He had heard this has become somewhat of a common sight these days, but seeing the destruction of the Trial Towers right in front of his eyes was still... a shocking experience. "D-Does this means she got the Primordial Level Bloodline?" Morgrath questioned out loud. From what he had heard, the Towers are only destroyed when someone awakens a Bloodline that is level above Saint. The same happened with the Succubus Towers, then with the Human Towers, twice. The people around him came up with the same conclusion as well, although they were indeed surprised, considering that the woman inside the Tower was that monstrous man''s wife, it would be a lie to say that they didn''t predict this before. However, just as the people around were able to come to terms with reality, something even more shocking happened, A dark, ominous mist surrounded the entire area. "What happened?" Seeing her acting like that, Vyriana questioned with a frown on her face. "That girl... she looked at me..." Aeliana spoke, still blinking in disbelief. She didn''t think Amaya would be able to sense her gaze, even the current Vyriana cannot do something like that! Vyriana had a surprised look on her face as well. Then suddenly, "Aha! I am time." The two women heard a voice. They turned towards the voice and Vyriana couldn''t help but frown, "You recovered...?" It shouldn''t have been possible for him to stand up for another 5 days... "Well, I asked for Evane''s help." Nux shrugged and Vyriana just shook her head. She had completely forgotten how this bastard pretty much had another life walking right beside him. Even death wouldn''t be stopping this guy, let alone some minor injuries that his body would automatically heal from in a few days. "Is that an Absolute?" looking at the situation, Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. The two women nodded. "Not a simple absolute either, it might be one of the strongest," Aeliana added and Nux simply nodded his head as if he was already expecting it. "My wife is awesome, I know that." "I am indeed." Suddenly, Nux heard a voice as the Black Mist surrounded him, before he could react, he saw Amaya materializing right in front of her, burying her head into his chest. "You tortured me quite a lot in the illusion. You are going to make up for it for the next few days." Amaya commanded. Chapter 1339 Yes, the girl indeed had a problem in her head. Chapter 1339 Yes, the girl indeed had a problem in her head. "You tortured me quite a lot in the illusion. You are going to make up for it for the next few days." Amaya commanded, from her tone, it was clear that Nux had no choice in the matter and he didn''t need any choice either. Unlike other trials, that had ended in a matter of months, for some odd reason, Amaya''s Trial went on for an entire year. Therefore, he hadn''t seen this little package of beauty for an entire year. Obviously, he wasn''t planning on ending this meeting with a mere hug. He was going for something... far more pleasurable. Even though the woman''s reasoning was a little... well... strange. It was no different than, ''You did something to me in my dream, so I am not talking to you,'' but since the end result was good, Nux was satisfied. However, Vyriana and Aeliana weren''t ready to let the couple leave so quickly, they needed answers, especially Aeliana who seemed particularly shocked by a certain action Amaya performed just how. "How did you... appear here...?" Aeliana questioned, her red eyes shining with intense curiosity. "I devoured the Space between me and him." "What...?" Not only Vyriana and Aeliana, but even Nux blinked a few times to understand what this woman was talking about. "Amaya... what Law did you comprehend...?" Unable to contain her curiosity, Vyriana questioned. "Law of Absolute Devour." Amaya answered. "And what does it do?" Vyriana questioned and suddenly, Amaya, whose face was buried into Nux''s chest moved up, her black eyes shined as she then looked into Vyriana''s eyes and, "It allows me to Devour anything, Amaya lifted her toes and sealed his lips. In an instant, Nux''s anger flushed out, this time, Amaya did it without needing to use her devouring power. After all, compared to her Devouring Power, her power to control and understand her Nux was much stronger. It didn''t take long for her tongue to enter Nux''s mouth, exploring every part of what she had missed all these years. Nux, as if enchanted by the kiss, felt like he lost control over his emotions. His body moved on its own, his hands moving towards her butt, squeezing and kneading it to his heart''s content. Amaya practically melted onto Nux''s body, leaving all her weight on the man''s body. Vyriana, who was seeing this scene right in front of her eyes felt a strange emotion boiling up in her heart. She raised her hand to say something, but suddenly, "H-Hey! Look at that!!" Someone pointed in a particular direction with a shocked look on his face. Everyone other than Nux and Amaya turned towards the direction he pointed at and as the Mist cleared since Amaya was busy with the kiss, everyone saw the plain ground in place where the Trial Tower existed. Yes, the tower had exploded, however, there still should have been rubbles left, no? How come there is only a clean ground in its stead? How can the darn thing just... disappear? Aeliana simply shrugged, she already saw the girl devouring the tower. But suddenly, something even more shocking happened as Morgrath pointed at Amaya with his trembling finger, and, "Why.... do I not sense the Aura of... a Devouring Mist Demon from her...?" He questioned, utterly confused. This time, even Aeliana, who had missed the detail frowned in confusion. Everyone turned towards Amaya, who was still busy with her kiss, however, finding the attention annoying and considering the fact that she could not be rude here since these people did let her use the Trial Towers, Amaya decided to stop the kiss and turned towards the rest to answer the question they all had in their minds, "I devoured the Blood since I felt like I didn''t need it anymore." Well, this was the answer she had prepared for the rest, in truth, she just didn''t want anything that would make her remember that annoying illusion where she was separated from her Nux again. Yes, the girl indeed had a problem in her head. Chapter 1344 Then what are we supposed to do…? Chapter 1344 Then what are we supposed to do...? New novel chapters are published on "I guess this is the last one, huh?" Faustina questioned as she glanced at the women standing in front of her. "Mhm." Nux nodded as he patted Skyla's head with a gentle smile on his face. Once again, he glanced at his wives who now had Primordial Blood flowing through their veins, for some reason however, no big changes in their appearance could be seen. Not that Nux minded it in any way, his wives were all perfect as they were, there was no need to change their appearance in any way. Thinking about it, Nux chuckled, looking at his wives with a proud look on his face. Faustina, on the other hand, had a frown on her face, "I don't see the one with the Sword." "She already has a Primordial Blood," Vyriana replied and Faustina looked at her with a deadpan look on her face, "Who do you think repaired the Tower after she came out?" Of course, Faustina knew the girl had Primordial Blood. "She is currently in Waranal," Nux replied. "What is she doing there?" "Preparing for her breakthrough." Faustina raised her eyebrows in realization, "So the Elf..." "She is also doing the same. The two of them are using the time difference to focus on their cultivation and reach the Divine Stage quicker." Since they had already comprehended their Path, they had no need to worry about Waranal having a weaker presence of Laws. "And what about her?" Faustina muttered as she pointed at Nux's legs. Noticing that, Vyriana just shrugged, "She wouldn't leave." "Heh." Faustina laughed as she glanced at her son with a strange look on her face, "You have some... peculiar people around you." "You are talking to the worst of them all." Vyriana kindly pointed out. "Anyways, I will not be wasting any more of your time, you people should go back and focus on your training. I will be going to my room. Vyriana, I expect you to inform me when the girl wakes up." She spoke, Vyriana nodded and Faustina disappeared. It was something that only the two of them knew. Even Nux's wives were in the dark about this because Nux didn't wish to worry them. There was a reason why Vyriana, who had seen Nux's absurd talent with her own eyes and knew what kind of monster he was, was so unsure about him being unable to form his Law. Of course, the excuse of him being talented in all the fields and being unable to choose one particular field, although it was somewhat correct, it wasn't the real reason for her doubts. The real reason was something else. While others saw Nux as a monstrous genius who could do anything he wanted, Vyriana knew that in truth, the man in front of her, although indeed talented, was unable to raise the mastery level of skills to Assimilation Level. During the 200 years he spent together with Vyriana in the Waranal Continent, they didn't just train the Zenith Flow, as someone who valued strength over everything, Vyriana had always wanted Nux to increase his Mastery of the Zenith Flow and reach the Assimilation Level, just so he could look understand what Laws are and how he was supposed to form one. This, however, didn't work. First, the two of them thought that it was because the Zenith Flow was a complicated skill and Mastering it needed time, therefore, Vyriana ordered Nux to Master a 1 Star Skill to the Assimilation Stage. Vyriana however, still hadn't given up. She simply blamed the weaker presence of Laws in Waranal but... However, even after 50 years passed, Nux, who mastered the Skill to perfection level within 2 years, couldn't reach the Assimilation Level no matter how hard he tried. And it wasn't just one particular skill either, the two of them experimented with 5 more Skills, however, Nux couldn't Master any of them. It was as if something in his body was stopping him from reaching the Assimilation Stage and this was when Nux realized... The Brute Force method of comprehending a Law... It didn't work in his case. Vyriana however, still hadn't given up. She simply blamed the weaker presence of Laws in Waranal but... "It wasn't Waranal's fault, Vyriana. The entire time I was here, I have been trying to raise my Mastery Level of those 5 Skills and I have not made any breakthroughs yet. It is the same as how it was when we were in Waranal." Vyriana glanced at Nux and questioned, "Then what are we supposed to do...?" "What else? Go to Waranal and try again. I already spent a year trying to work on those skills here, nothing changed, so it is better to return to Yrniel, at the very least, we will get 200 more years to work on it. Who knows? This time, we might find a solution to the problem." Nux spoke with a determined look on his face. Something like this wasn't enough to make him give up and suddenly, the two of them heard a voice. "Heh, as I would expect from my son. Giving up was never an option, was it?" Faustina chuckled. Chapter 1341 That woman stopped time!! Chapter 1341 That woman stopped time!! "Haaahhhh... Haah... Haah... A-Alright... I-I can''t take it anymore..." Amaya spoke, barely able to voice out her thoughts. She was simply too tired to speak. "Heeeh? Giving up so soon? It is what? 11th round? I thought you would last longer." Nux teased as he gently caressed Amaya''s breasts. The space around them was extremely limited, so right now, Nux was sitting with his back supported by a small wall created using Dark Amythyst. Amaya, with no energy in her body, was currently sitting on top of him, her back touching his chest, Nux''s legs were around her waist, locking the poor woman in as he continued to feel her entire body. Of course, this goes without saying that the two of them were currently naked. Nux''s little brother was currently sitting comfortably between Amaya''s two thighs, the shaft touching her little sister. There was a funny smell inside the dimension they had created, however, none of them paid any heed to it. Nux was still busy kissing his Amaya''s neck, smelling her hair, and kissing her cheeks and lips, Amaya, on the other hand, was in a position too comfortable for her to bother about anything else. She had simply chosen to close her eyes, not caring about Nux teasing her. After all, no matter how much he was teasing her, in the end, wasn''t he the person who was tending to her? Treating her body as if it were a reward, showering all the love he had for her. Just this alone was enough for her to smile like a fool for the coming years. The illusion she lived in for 20-something years? Pfft! Who cares about a fake world anyway? Amaya couldn''t help but snort as she thought about all that. Of course, this didn''t mean she would give up and not come up with a retort, "I am... not a monster like you... I am a... normal person..." She replied in a tired voice. Unlike Astaria, her Law didn''t improve her Physical Body or strength. Yes, the Power of her Path did allow her to take a step forward and become a Saint, her stamina however, wasn''t nearly enough to keep up with the man who already had the stamina of a Dragon, and the ability to self-regenerate like a Vampire. Not to mention the physique of an Incubus that boosted the pleasure she felt by multiple degrees. "Heh, a normal person who can stop time, huh." Visit for the best novel reading experience Nux couldn''t help but snort. She called out. Nux turned toward him and, "When you reappear there... the Dimension would have crumbled... because..." "The dimension wouldn''t last if the creator is not inside, correct?" Amaya stared at her husband in silence, then, she nodded. "See? I am not that dumb." Nux chuckled as he nodded. Amaya laughed as well and Nux finally left. The instant he walked out of the Portal, his eyes fell on Vyriana, who was looking at him with a scrutinizing gaze. "How did you disappear? And where is that girl? What happened inside the black mist she created?" Vyriana asked a series of questions. Soon, however, her expression changed as she noticed something, "You... why do you smell..." And just as she said those words, Vyriana''s eyes widened in surprise, "That woman stopped time!!" She exclaimed. The people around her widened their eyes in shock, everyone turned towards Nux for answers. The man, however, just chuckled and didn''t say anything. Of course, this action alone was enough for everyone to realize that truth. Nux, who noticed things getting out of hand turned towards Vyriana and, "Can you keep it down?" The Dragon simply turned towards her friend and despite feeling lazy, Aeliana nodded before she flicked her fingers, and in an instant, Everyone around excluding Nux and Vyriana lost consciousness. "They will forget about everything after they wake up." Chapter 1342 Just leave everything to me. Chapter 1342 Just leave everything to me. "They will forget about everything after they wake up," Aeliana spoke with a casual look on her face. Updated from "Thank you." Nux nodded. This time, he wasn''t as surprised as the last time these monsters snapped the so-called world leaders to sleep. After all, he now knew just what sort of people he was dealing with. The Dragon here alone was already enough to deal with such little matter, as for the Vampire... Well... she was an existence who was on an entirely different level. It wasn''t surprising that she could do something like this without using any artifacts. Most people here were bugs in her eyes anyway. "Now tell us, did that woman stop time?" Vyriana questioned, not letting Nux change the topic. "Why even bother asking when you already know the answer?" Nux questioned as he scratched his head. As he confirmed her words, Vyriana''s expression changed. "First she devoured the Space and then stopped time... Just what sort of monster have you surrounded yourself with?" Vampire couldn''t help but comment as she glanced at the man in front of her. "Another Absolute huh... This is indeed surprising." Suddenly, the three of them heard another voice. Nux recognized the voice in an instant and called out with a smile on his face, "Mother, you are here." Faustina appeared out of thin air, smiling as she glanced at her son, "You just can''t stay away from your mother, can you? Creating more and more scenes that force me to make an appearance. I held back when the one with the sword comprehended an Absolute Law, but now you had another one of your wives do it? Just what are you planning, little guy?" "What can I say? Your daughters-in-law are all amazing women." Nux shrugged with a smile on his face. "That I can see." Faustina nodded. Then, she glanced at the place where the Trial Tower was supposed to be and a big smile appeared on her face, "I can''t wait for Morgravax and Nyxara to see this." I will be hoarding them all to myself." Nux spoke, his eyes shining intensely. Seeing this sight, Vyriana couldn''t help but recall the time when this man stopped her from taking Astaria away. Then as if she recalled something, she turned towards Fastina and, "Lady Faustina." She called out. "What is it?" "How about you ask the person in question? After all, neither you nor he has the right to decide for her, right? How about we follow what the girl wants?" Vyriana questioned and Faustina nodded in understanding. "We can do that." "Don''t bother." However, then a fifth voice was heard. It was another voice Nux recognized very well. "Lady Lilith." He greeted as he turned towards the seductive woman who had just appeared. The woman just nodded at him before she turned towards her sister and, "Don''t bother with the bet. That girl will not agree to leave." "What do you mean?" Faustina frowned. "She''s one crazy one alright. The entire reason she devoured the tower was because she didn''t like the illusion that she wasn''t together with him. And that illusion only lasted for 26 years. You plan to take her away for thousands of years, the girl will never agree. She hates being separated from him from the bottom of her heart, it is to the point that this is what led to her forming an Absolute. Honestly, everyone around this boy is strange in one way or another, I interacted with the two succubis that day and they surprised me as well. It is as if this man attracts weirdos or... They become like this after being with him." Lilith revealed and Faustina couldn''t help but blink in confusion. She had no clue what she was supposed to do here and it was only then did Vyriana stepped forward again, "Just leave everything to me, Lady Faustina. I promise I''ll make them the greatest warriors there are. I have done a pretty great job so far, don''t you think?" Faustina glanced at the Dragon in front of her and in the end, she had no choice but to agree with her words. The girl had indeed done an amazing job. Chapter 1343 You will do that...? Chapter 1343 You will do that...? "Just leave everything to me, Lady Faustina. I promise I''ll make them the greatest warriors there are. I have done a pretty great job so far, don''t you think?" Vyriana spoke with a confident smile on her face and Faustina couldn''t deny her claim. 2 Absolutes and one Monster whose potential defies logic, the woman had indeed done a great job, even though everything couldn''t directly be related to her, her presence definitely did have a positive effect on the children''s development. Not to mention... ''He won''t let it happen.'' Faustina muttered inwardly as she glanced at Nux who was staring at her with a wary look on his face, he acted like she was his biggest enemy when she just talked about training his wife. In the end, Faustina knew she had to drop the idea. Of course, this didn''t mean she was planning to give up on everything altogether. Her mind had already come up with an alternative. "Nux, do you remember our bet?" She spoke as she glanced at Nux. Nux nodded. Faustina momentarily glanced at Lilith before she chuckled, "What if I fulfill my end of the deal right now? After all, I doubt you will lose this one." Hearing those words, Lilith frowned in confusion. She didn''t know about the bet the two of them had made, however, noticing how Faustina was looking at her triumphantly, she could guess that it was something about her. "Right now...?" Nux, on the other hand, was too shocked to even notice Lilith''s expression. "Well, it is pointless to wait for 10 years, don''t you think? Wasting 10 whole years is pointless, especially at such a critical juncture of their cultivation journey. Honestly, they need my help now more than any other time." Faustina spoke and Nux, of course, couldn''t be any happier. After all, all his wives who were Humans would get Primordial Blood, this would obviously help their future journey. Not to mention one of them would get Faustina''s blood. Vyriana, who knew about the bet narrowed her eyes. She could tell what the human progenitor was planning. "You will be staying here...?" "Is there a problem with that?" "N-No..." This time, Vyriana had no words. A Progenitor was ready to leave her comfort zone to train someone, of course, she couldn''t reject it! "So it is decided then?" Faustina questioned with a big smile on her face. "Who are you going to choose anyway?" "Well, you already have the girl with the sword, don''t you? So I''ll choose the other one." It was clear that besides Amaya and Astaria, she wasn''t interested in anyone else. Vyriana nodded in understanding. In the eyes of a Progenitor, nothing other than Absolutes would matter and she knew it. "So? Where is the girl?" Faustina questioned with a gleeful look on her face. "You are really going for it huh," Lilith muttered as she narrowed her eyes. "Of course." Faustina nodded. "Just what in the hell are you planning?" The Succubus Progenitor narrowed her eyes. "I am not planning anything, my friend. I simply wish for a talented disciple." Saying those words, Faustina turned towards Nux, the man, however, shook his head, "She is currently resting. She would need a few days to get back to full health." Nux spoke and Faustina nodded in understanding, "It is okay, comprehending a Law can be tiresome considering how much hard work it needs. What about the others? I might as well give them Primordial Blood since I am already here. Then you can show me my room." "Of course, please follow me, Mother." Nux spoke with a big smile on his face as he then created a Portal, guiding everyone in. Chapter 1344 Then what are we supposed to do…? Chapter 1344 Then what are we supposed to do...? New novel chapters are published on "I guess this is the last one, huh?" Faustina questioned as she glanced at the women standing in front of her. "Mhm." Nux nodded as he patted Skyla''s head with a gentle smile on his face. Once again, he glanced at his wives who now had Primordial Blood flowing through their veins, for some reason however, no big changes in their appearance could be seen. Not that Nux minded it in any way, his wives were all perfect as they were, there was no need to change their appearance in any way. Thinking about it, Nux chuckled, looking at his wives with a proud look on his face. Faustina, on the other hand, had a frown on her face, "I don''t see the one with the Sword." "She already has a Primordial Blood," Vyriana replied and Faustina looked at her with a deadpan look on her face, "Who do you think repaired the Tower after she came out?" Of course, Faustina knew the girl had Primordial Blood. "She is currently in Waranal," Nux replied. "What is she doing there?" "Preparing for her breakthrough." Faustina raised her eyebrows in realization, "So the Elf..." "She is also doing the same. The two of them are using the time difference to focus on their cultivation and reach the Divine Stage quicker." Since they had already comprehended their Path, they had no need to worry about Waranal having a weaker presence of Laws. "And what about her?" Faustina muttered as she pointed at Nux''s legs. Noticing that, Vyriana just shrugged, "She wouldn''t leave." "Heh." Faustina laughed as she glanced at her son with a strange look on her face, "You have some... peculiar people around you." "You are talking to the worst of them all." Vyriana kindly pointed out. "Anyways, I will not be wasting any more of your time, you people should go back and focus on your training. I will be going to my room. Vyriana, I expect you to inform me when the girl wakes up." She spoke, Vyriana nodded and Faustina disappeared. It was something that only the two of them knew. Even Nux''s wives were in the dark about this because Nux didn''t wish to worry them. There was a reason why Vyriana, who had seen Nux''s absurd talent with her own eyes and knew what kind of monster he was, was so unsure about him being unable to form his Law. Of course, the excuse of him being talented in all the fields and being unable to choose one particular field, although it was somewhat correct, it wasn''t the real reason for her doubts. The real reason was something else. While others saw Nux as a monstrous genius who could do anything he wanted, Vyriana knew that in truth, the man in front of her, although indeed talented, was unable to raise the mastery level of skills to Assimilation Level. During the 200 years he spent together with Vyriana in the Waranal Continent, they didn''t just train the Zenith Flow, as someone who valued strength over everything, Vyriana had always wanted Nux to increase his Mastery of the Zenith Flow and reach the Assimilation Level, just so he could look understand what Laws are and how he was supposed to form one. This, however, didn''t work. First, the two of them thought that it was because the Zenith Flow was a complicated skill and Mastering it needed time, therefore, Vyriana ordered Nux to Master a 1 Star Skill to the Assimilation Stage. Vyriana however, still hadn''t given up. She simply blamed the weaker presence of Laws in Waranal but... However, even after 50 years passed, Nux, who mastered the Skill to perfection level within 2 years, couldn''t reach the Assimilation Level no matter how hard he tried. And it wasn''t just one particular skill either, the two of them experimented with 5 more Skills, however, Nux couldn''t Master any of them. It was as if something in his body was stopping him from reaching the Assimilation Stage and this was when Nux realized... The Brute Force method of comprehending a Law... It didn''t work in his case. Vyriana however, still hadn''t given up. She simply blamed the weaker presence of Laws in Waranal but... "It wasn''t Waranal''s fault, Vyriana. The entire time I was here, I have been trying to raise my Mastery Level of those 5 Skills and I have not made any breakthroughs yet. It is the same as how it was when we were in Waranal." Vyriana glanced at Nux and questioned, "Then what are we supposed to do...?" "What else? Go to Waranal and try again. I already spent a year trying to work on those skills here, nothing changed, so it is better to return to Yrniel, at the very least, we will get 200 more years to work on it. Who knows? This time, we might find a solution to the problem." Nux spoke with a determined look on his face. Something like this wasn''t enough to make him give up and suddenly, the two of them heard a voice. "Heh, as I would expect from my son. Giving up was never an option, was it?" Faustina chuckled. Chapter 1345 Solitude’s End Chapter 1345 Solitude¡¯s End "Heh, as I would expect from my son. Giving up was never an option, was it?" Faustina chuckled as she glanced at Nux with an amused look on her face. Vyriana, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes, "What are you doing here?" "Spying on the two of you, of course. I felt like the two of you were hiding something and it turns out that you actually were!" "How did you..." Vyriana couldn''t understand. "Come on, Dragon. You don''t think we Progenitors are fools, do you? Someone as talented as Nux, who has been training with you for such a long time, is unable to form his Law yet, heck, let alone a Law, the man doesn''t even comprehend his Path yet. I wouldn''t have found the entire thing odd thinking that you simply didn''t teach him about Laws but then I noticed that the Sword Girl has already formed her Law. Then there was the Shadow Demon, the Elf, and now even the new girl. Not only them, after meeting the rest of the women, I could also sense that quite a few of them are close to at least comprehending their Paths if not Laws. You didn''t think that I wouldn''t find this odd, did you? Your story about him being too versatile might work on the ignorant but don''t expect to work on the people who taught you about the Laws." Faustina chuckled. "Of course, someone like me would have probably ignored it if Aeliana hadn''t come to me. So if you wish to blame someone, blame the Vampire." "Aeliana... knows...?" Hearing those words, Faustina blinked a few times, her face showed utter confusion, "You didn''t think you would be able to fool her, did you?" Vyriana didn''t know what to say. Faustina, however, completely ignored the woman, then, she held grabbed the two of them and disappeared. Nux blinked a few times as he noticed that he was in a completely different place. "Solitude''s End huh... it has been a while since I have been here." Vyriana muttered as she looked around with a calm look on her face. There was a trace of nostalgia in her eyes as well. Nux however, was too busy looking around the place to notice it. If Waranal seemed like a dull and gloomy place, this place was a level above, the sky hanging above was gloomy, shrouded in swirling mists, the land stretched out endlessly, with uneven cracks all over the place. In the name of vegetation, there were only a few dead plants that had already withered. Nux stretched his senses far and wide, however, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t sense any living beasts, not even Star Beasts. The air here seemed heavy and eerie, it felt as if this was the world of the dead where even seeing a ghost wouldn''t be a surprise. "What is this place?" Nux couldn''t help but question. "It is called the Solitude''s End, the world that is pretty much abandoned by the universe, the presence of the Laws here is so extremely low, lowest of all the known worlds." "Wait... if the presence of Laws is that low..." "The time here flows 100 times faster than in Yrniel. 100 years here is merely a year in Yrniel." Faustina revealed and a big smile appeared on Nux''s face. "Then this place is practically a treasure trove!" In an instant, the man turned towards Vyriana and, "Why didn''t you bring me here before? We could have trained here for a thousand years and only 10 years would pass in Yrniel!" For someone like Nux who wasn''t affected by the Presence of Laws in the world, a place like this was indeed a treasure trove, however, "This world is not conquered by our people, so there are chances that we might encounter otherworlderers here. This place is not safe, especially for training." Vyriana replied and hearing those words, Nux frowned, "Someone like you is worried that this place is not safe...?" Chapter 1346 This doesn’t make any sense… Chapter 1346 This doesn¡¯t make any sense... "Someone like you is worried that this place is not safe...?" New novel chapters are published on Nux raised his eyebrows in doubt, unable to believe what he just heard. "Well..." Vyriana didn''t know what to say. This time, however, the Human Progenitor came to her rescue, "Nux, this is the world abandoned by the universe. It has no value, so much that even with countless beings in the universe trying to conquer different worlds, no one bothers with this one. The chances of you encountering anyone else in this world are too low, however, If you do ever encounter someone, That being is either someone so weak that Vyriana can slap him to death or... so strong that even Aeliana would have a hard time surviving his attack. Spending thousands of years in this world with just the two of you alone is too dangerous, Saphira would never allow her to come here. Heck, I doubt she even has the Artifact that can bring her here." Faustina spoke and Vyriana nodded. Just as the Progenitor said, her Master has not given her the artifact to come here. Not that she needed it anyway, after all, who could possibly imagine that there is a monster like Nux who isn''t affected by the presence of Laws in the world? "Then why are we..." Nux, on the other hand, had a different question in his mind. If this world was as dangerous as Faustina said, then why would- Soon, however, his eyes fell on Faustina and he got the answer. An existence as Monstrous as Faustina was here with them, if they did encounter an otherworlderer right now, it would be an incredibly unlucky moment... for the poor otherworlderer of course. After all, not many could face a being like Progenitor and live to tell the tale. "Should we start your training then?" Faustina on the other hand, just questioned with a simple smile on her face. Then, however, her eyes fell on Nux''s shadow, and, Nux, on the other hand, glanced at the two women with a deadpan look on his face. "If you are done with all the comments, should we start my training?" "Mhm." Faustina nodded as she then took the charge. "For the next 2 years, you will be trying to raise the Mastery of the basic skill you have been working on all this time to the Assimilation Stage. It doesn''t matter even if you fail, you just need to practice relentlessly while I will observe you the entire time and will try to figure out what the issue is, is that clear?" "Yes." Nux nodded as he summoned a fireball. It was the spell he had been training all this time. *Whoosh* *BOOM* The entire process of him summoning the Fireball and releasing it was performed to perfection, in an instant, Faustina could tell that Nux had already mastered the skill to Peak Perfection Stage. Nux continued to shoot more and more fireballs effortlessly, Vyriana and Faustina continued to observe his movement and sense the changes around him, trying to find an oddity. However, no matter how much time passed and how many times Nux shot the fireball, both, the Dragon and the progenitor couldn''t notice anything out of the blue other than the fact that the Fireball was much stronger than what a 1 Star Skill should be. The power it displayed was similar to a 3 Star Skill trained to Peak Perfection. It was indeed odd, however, considering what sort of Monster this man was, they didn''t put too much thought into it and continued with the seemingly unrewarding process. Just like that, 2 whole years passed by, and just as Nux thought, nothing happened, for the past two years, he had been firing Fireball Skill to the point where his Mana would be exhausted, which, as one should know, was extremely difficult considering the fact that he had the Mana Storage of a Demon and the regeneration of a Vampire, the only reason he could even exhaust his Mana in this situation was because of the lack of dense Mana in this darned place. Anyways, despite shooting Fireballs for two entire years, Nux''s mastery level still remained the same without any traces of further improvement. The only thing Faustina and Felberta could notice was the fact that the strength of the skill had now increased even further, reaching close to a 4-star skill. "This doesn''t make any sense..." Faustina couldn''t help but frown in confusion. "How is the strength of your spell increasing when your Mastery level is still the same?" Chapter 1347 Continue to train Chapter 1347 Continue to train "This doesn''t make any sense... How is the strength of your spell increasing when your Mastery level is still the same?" Faustina questioned with a dumbfounded look on her face. She knew Nux was a monstrous existence that couldn''t be defined by common sense, however... Common Sense wasn''t something she operated with either. This wasn''t her first time seeing a man with monstrous potential, she had seen a man far more monstrous than him. Faustina was already numb to things that defied common sense and strength that was far more absurd than anyone could imagine, This, however... This was something she couldn''t comprehend. "This is the problem, no matter how hard I try to master the Skill, even if I do make improvements in it, my Mastery Level never rises, it is as if the Assimilation Stage doesn''t exist for me." Nux shared the problem with a frown on his face. "Or maybe..." Vyriana, however, had another idea, The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) "Maybe the threshold to reach the Assimilation Stage is much higher than normal cultivators." The Dragon then glanced at Nux and, "Even if your Mastery Level isn''t improving, your strength is still improving, isn''t it? Continue doing it till you can, who knows? You might create an ultimate spell that is not only easy to use in a battle but also has a deadly destructive strength." Nux''s eyes shined as he heard Vyriana''s words, it was clear that he liked the idea, Faustina, however, was quick to shake her head. "It will not work." "What do you mean?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "Did you not see? The rate at which the strength of his Spell is improving is decreasing." Faustina pointed out. Vyriana narrowed her eyes and Faustina continued, "So what do you want me to do?" Nux questioned innocently. Honestly, it was a great thing that he had these two women with him because right now, no one was more confused about his Body''s Stage than him. He tried checking the thing he relied on the most, the System, however, wasn''t very helpful in this case. [Name: Nux Leander.] [Age: 265] [Cultivation: Semi Saint] [Race: Human (???) ] [Physique: Devouring Mist Demon Physique ¨C Mastered (+)] [LVL- 123-->139] [Battle Power ¨C2,003,138 (2,054,188) (2,048,121) (2,160,342) (2,308,491) --> 3,423,123] [Potential ¨C???] [Blank Points ¨C2150] The entire interface made absolutely no sense, heck, half of the things were filled with question marks. Not that it was a new thing, he had long stopped believing the System''s numbers and mostly relied on his senses that had been sharpened because of *Essence*. However, even if he used *Essence* to try and understand what was happening inside his body, he couldn''t find anything out of the ordinary. Of course, the definition of ''ordinary'' here was monstrous in its own way, right now, however, that didn''t matter. The fact was, Nux was still helpless. His future path was still blurry. "Continue to train your Skill for another 5 years, let''s see how strong your spell can become." While Nux was thinking all this, the Dragon answered his question. "So you want me to continue training till my strength is improving?" "Exactly." Vyriana nodded. "If I just need to increase my strength, shouldn''t I simply break through and become a Saint?" Nux questioned, he still didn''t understand why Vyriana wanted him to hold back. Chapter 1348 It will take some time. Chapter 1348 It will take some time. "If I just need to increase my strength, shouldn''t I simply break through and become a Saint?" Updated from Nux questioned, unable to understand why Vyriana wanted him to hold back even now. "That will simply increase the threshold even further, the main aim here is not to increase your strength but to find the threshold... if there is any..." Vyriana replied, Nux nodded in understanding as he then summoned another ball of flame on top of his hand, by now, the number of times he had repeated the same action was so high that he felt like he could do this even when he was asleep. Not that he had any complaints though... well, he did but he couldn''t say it out loud, especially considering the fact that the Dragon and his mother had decided to spend their entire time together with him to observe the changes and help him in any way possible. *Whoosh* *BOOOM* Once again, the tireless Spellcasting started. Day or night didn''t matter, Nux continued to cast more and more fireballs, heck, he had become so proficient in it that he decided to take out a comfortable bed and lied down on it as he continued to fire fireballs. Vyriana and Faustina, who were observing his actions couldn''t help but stare at each other helplessly, they wanted to say something, however, seeing that there was absolutely no change in the strength of the Skill even though it was used in such a... disrespectful manner, there was nothing they could say. In the end, Nux continued to use the skill while lying on the bed. Vyriana and Faustina continued to observe the changes in the strength of his Spell. They also made sure to give him constant rest just so the effects of his Human Blood that strengthened the Skill even further dies down and they can calculate the rate of improvement in a more precise manner. "It is slowing down..." Vyriana muttered. Faustina, who stood right beside her nodded as well. Another year had passed, this time, however, the improvement in the Skill''s strength wasn''t very high, heck, it was much lower than what Nux was expecting. Yes, with him using the skill continuously throughout the year, the strength continuously increased as well, however, while the strength of the Skill had become somewhat comparable to a lower end 4 Star Skill, the only change that took place this year was now comparable to a higher end 4 Star Skill. Of course, considering that this happened just in a year, almost any cultivator would kill to have such a monstrous improvement rate, however, the thing was, the rate of improvement was slowing down even further. By the next year, Nux even doubted if he could reach the level of a 5 Star Skill. The result and the effort he put in weren''t matching in this case. "Maybe it is the sign that we are closing into the Threshold," Vyriana spoke, and once again, Faustina nodded at her words. "Amaya is awake." "Amaya?" Faustina frowned. Soon, however, her eyes widened in realization and, "She''s awake? That''s good." She could finally take in a disciple. Seeing the excited smile on her face, Lane warned, "Don''t be too optimistic though." "What do you mean?" Faustina frowned. Lane, however, simply turned her attention back to Nux and, "You will know when you meet her." Faustina''s frown deepened, soon however, she just shrugged, not bothering to ask anymore as she then disappeared. "..." Vyriana, on the other hand, stared at the woman in front of her, and this time, she questioned directly, "Now that you have delivered the message, when are you going to leave?" Lane frowned, she could sense that Vyriana seemed different than her usual self. She seemed more... protective...? No, protective wasn''t the correct description, she seemed... jealous. Which, Lane found quite surprising, Lane, however, being Lane, completely ignored everything around her and, "It will take some time." She replied as her Shadow then surrounded both her and Nux and without waiting any further, the clothes were removed. Chapter 1349 I am simply trying to make sure we all make progress Chapter 1349 I am simply trying to make sure we all make progress "No." "What...?" Faustina stared at the woman in front of her with a dumbfounded look on her face, unable to believe what just happened. Heck, she even thought that she, a Progenitor, had misheard, Amaya, however, didn''t let that misunderstanding last for long and repeated herself. "Your Blood, I do not need it." "What...?" And as if she were a tape recorder, Faustina only repeated herself, staring at the black-haired woman in front of her with a dumbfounded look on her face. "..." Amaya didn''t say anything either and simply stared at the Human Progenitor, wanting her to leave. Silence fell over the place, it took Faustina 5 whole minutes to recover from her shock and even now, she still couldn''t understand the reasoning behind Amaya''s decision. "Why...?" She questioned. Amaya was not Nux. Yes, she was an excellent prodigy and the Law she has comprehended is absurdly strong, even stronger than average Absolutes, but even then, Faustina''s Blood would only help the woman grow even further. There is no reason for her to reject something like this. People kill for such opportunities and yet... The girl just outright rejected it... "Accepting your Blood would mean that I will become your disciple. That is not something I want." Amaya answered and Faustina narrowed her eyes, she now had a rough idea of what the woman was thinking, after all, Lilith had warned her about how... peculiar these women were. And this particular one seems to be a special case even amongst these women. "I can''t believe we are living in an Era where even the Progenitors are being rejected." Faustina chuckled. She wasn''t offended, she simply found the situation amusing. And as if she wanted to interact with his girl more, she questioned, "Who do you think I should choose amongst your sisters? Which one of them would be the ideal choice? Should I go for the girl with the Sword?" "I doubt Astaria would accept another Master after Lady Vyriana." Amaya shook her head. As someone who has interacted with both Vyriana and Astaria, she knew none of them would accept the situation. Faustina nodded as well, she could tell that it was indeed the truth, the reaction Vyriana showed when she mentioned taking the Sword Girl as her disciple was enough for her to know that. "Then what''s the ideal choice here?" Faustina questioned again, looking at Amaya as her blue eyes shined with amusement. Once again, she wasn''t desperate here, they had already found the human general, so as someone who was ready to ''waste'' her blood, it didn''t matter who she chose. Sure, it would have been better if it was someone as competent as Amaya, but even if it wasn''t, nothing changed. Faustina simply wished to try and understand the thought process of the girl in front of her. And Amaya did exactly what Faustina wanted her to do, "Your current options are Felberta, Skyla, Edda, and my mother, Mother does not need any guidance, I talked to her after she came out of the Human Trial with Astaria and although unlike her, she didn''t form her Law, her Path is very clear in her eyes, she just needs to strengthen that Path and forming a Law shouldn''t be hard after that. I believe in the next few years, she will be able to form her Law. As for Edda... well... I believe it would be better if you leave that one alone. The choices left would be Skyla and Felberta. I believe the ideal choice for you would be anyone out of the two of them, since they are the ones who currently need your help the most." "Helping the ones who seem to be lagging behind. So you are trying to take everyone together with you, huh." Faustina noted. Amaya however, shook her head once again, "I am simply trying to make sure we all make progress, Since I know that my husband wouldn''t leave anyone behind and if he stops, the rest of us will follow." Chapter 1350 How long… have they been doing this…? Chapter 1350 How long... have they been doing this...? "What are you standing here for?" Faustina questioned with a frown on her face as she returned to Solitude''s End. "You returned faster than I expected." Vyriana muttered as she glanced at the Human Progenitor. Then, a small smile appeared on the Dragon''s face, and, "You were rejected, weren''t you?" She guessed and even though Faustina didn''t show any particular reaction, Vyriana could tell that she was right. "I guess the Shadow Demon was correct, huh." "You cannot predict what these women would do. This is the first time I have met such a group of individuals. It is as if their goal is completely different from others." Faustina replied as she recalled the conversation she had with Amaya. ''I am simply trying to make sure we all make progress, Since I know that my husband wouldn''t leave anyone behind and if he stops, the rest of us will follow.'' Normally, you would see beings with such insane talent rushing to increase their strength even further, and if in that, they are forced to leave a few people behind, they wouldn''t hesitate to do it. Even if the people they are leaving behind are the love of their lives, it wouldn''t change anything. ''I will come back to them once I become strong enough'' This is how things usually go. Faustina had seen the same thing repeat countless times. Not everyone they recruited into the Order was similar to Vyriana. Some of them had people they loved and when they tried to recruit them, their first question was about their family. However, the moment they witness the power the members of the Order hold, they decide to move, promising their families to return. However, after joining the Order and living their lives in all the dimensions with different timelines, they soon forget about the people they leave behind, and by the time they realize it, it is already too late. These people, however... Faustina didn''t know what to say, soon however, her expression changed and, "So where is he? Why are you standing here? Do you not wish to observe him any further? Did you finally get something?" Faustina asked a series of questions, Vyriana, however, just snorted in disgust, He questioned. "What do you mean?" "You were rejected by Amaya, weren''t you? Then who did you choose out of the others? Or have you not made your decision yet?" "How did you know I was rejected?" "Lane said not to keep your hopes up, didn''t she? She wouldn''t have said anything if she wasn''t sure." Nux shrugged, he had complete trust in his wives. "Well, I have still not made a decision, I would like to take my time in this matter. Also..." Faustina muttered as she glanced at Nux. From the look on her face, it was clear that the woman was no longer interested in getting a disciple, rather, her focus was currently on something much more interesting. Nux chuckled. "Well, that is fine, you can take your time, mother." "So shall we move forward with your training?" Faustina questioned, by now, Vyriana had stopped cultivating as well and was staring at Nux in silence. Nux nodded and once again, he formed a Fireball and started the same, boring task. 3 more years passed by just like that and after 5 years of constantly firing the same spell again and again, The power of the skill improved to a level of... a 5 Star Spell. Yes, the results were extremely disappointing, the rate at which the skill was improving had slowed down to a point where it felt like nothing major was happening, but at the same time, one couldn''t call it a threshold either since it was still improving continuously. And what''s worse? It had been a year since they reached this point and even now, the skill was still improving despite the progress being so monstrously slow. Only one solution could be made out of this, The threshold they all wanted to find, It didn''t exist. There was no endpoint to Nux''s improvement, it is just that the progress he makes slows down so much that it becomes impractical to train a certain skill any longer. Chapter 1351 There is no point in continuing this any further Chapter 1351 There is no point in continuing this any further There was no endpoint to Nux''s improvement, it is just that the progress he makes slows down so much that it becomes impractical to train a certain skill any longer. Nux, Vyriana, and Faustina all stared at each other in silence. On one side, they were tempted to spend 5 more years, trying to push the Skill and reach the threshold, and on the other side, they wanted to try something else. Spending 5 more years would give them a more accurate answer to their questions. The only two results from it would be Nux reaching the threshold and not reaching it. If he reached it, it would be a good thing and then they could push forward to the Assimilation Stage and if they do not reach it, then the certainty of their claim of there being no threshold would strengthen even further, giving them more assurance in their future actions. Honestly, thinking about the two results, spending 5 more years felt like a much better option, however, Nux was against it. And this time, it was not because he was bored or that he didn''t wish to repeat the same boring task again and again. He was a man who trained under Vyriana for two centuries, even if he complained, most of the time, it was just to get pity from the two heartless women and get the chance to meet his wives. However, this didn''t mean he was someone a normal person could relate to. Nux wasn''t the man he was when he just reincarnated in this world. He had come a long way and after his long training with Vyriana, his head had become messed up as well. The Dragon had influenced him and he now liked the feeling of endless strength coursing throughout his body. The sight of his enemies lying on the floor while he stepped on them, the feeling of squashing his enemies away like they were mere bugs, Nux was addicted to this. Not to mention his end goal of living a worry-free life with his wives, For all that, it didn''t matter what he had to go through, whether it was the pain of his body being broken to unbelievable degrees or continuing the same thing again and again for an unknown amount of time, nothing mattered and Nux was up for it. However, "There is no point in continuing this any further." Nux spoke. "Why? We still need to know if there is a threshold to your improvement or not." Vyriana replied. Faustina then momentarily closed her eyes, burying the memories deep into her mind. On the other hand, Vyriana, who had no clue what Faustina was thinking simply stared at Nux and, "Then what do you want to do?" The Dragon questioned. "We will start Mastering the Zenith Flow." Nux answered. "...?" Vyriana tilted her head in confusion. Nux still hadn''t mastered any of the techniques to the Assimilation Level, directly moving to a complex technique like Zenith Flow without any knowledge was not a wise move, Or at least that''s what Vyriana thought, however, "I agree with him." Faustina spoke up. Both Nux and Vyriana turned the Progenitor and the woman reasoned, "Nux doesn''t have any single techniques anymore, after the formation of Zenith Flow, everything was integrated into it. The Assimilation Stage is the Stage where one understands the impact their technique has on the universe. After the creation of the Zenith Flow, none of his techniques have any impact on the universe, so there is a possibility that the Assimilation doesn''t exist for any of his techniques except for..." "The Zenith Flow..." Nux completed his mother''s sentence. Chapter 1352 It is Allura. Chapter 1352 It is Allura. "After the creation of the Zenith Flow, none of his techniques have any impact on the universe, so there is a possibility that the Assimilation doesn''t exist for any of his techniques except for..." "The Zenith Flow..." Nux completed his mother''s sentence and Faustina nodded. Vyriana started thinking about it as well and the more she thought about the situation from this approach, the more sense it made. ''The Assimilation Stage doesn''t exist for his techniques...'' She muttered the words in her mind. Soon, however, a frown appeared on her face, "Then why was the strength of his skill increasing even though he has already reached the Peak of the Perfection Stage?" The Dragon questioned and this time, Faustina simply shrugged, "Don''t expect me to know everything, girl. Everything we say here is merely a conjecture, none of us know what the actual truth is. I only said what I think is the most plausible option." Vyriana, of course, wasn''t satisfied with that option. She only wanted the best for Nux and going forward by basing their actions on a mere conjecture... sounded so... foolish... The last thing she wanted was to waste Nux''s effort. Faustina, however, simply smiled as she stared at the woman in front of her and, "I know you are worried, Vyriana, and trust me, no one is more surprised than me when I see how much you have changed and how much you care for him. Your care almost rivals his wives, you know?" Faustina chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. Vyriana however, stared at the woman with a cold look on her face as she quickly denied those words, "You say that because you haven''t interacted with those women for long. "Alright, alright, you win." The Human Progenitor simply raised her hands in defeat, however, just the playful and teasing smile on her face was enough to make Vyriana''s mouth twitch. As someone who has trained him and those crazy women personally for decades, I have seen at what level their craziness can go, You haven''t even seen a tenth of it, this is why you compare them with me." Nux spoke, wishing that it would lessen the impact. He, however, couldn''t be more wrong. *BOOOM* ''Tsundere.'' Nux muttered in his head, his body trembling in pain because of the impact. ... The training continued and just like that, 5 more years passed by. Right now, Nux''s Mastery of the Zenith Flow is at Beginner Level, yes, it was Small Achievement before, however, when the three Levels of the Technique were combined into one after Nux received Caesar''s Blood and all his Blood abilities were combined into one, freeing more of his *Essence*, countless new ''variations'' were added into the technique. Right now, the technique had a total of 10 million Variations Nux needed to learn, right now, he had only learned about 90,000 variations in total and only after learning 10,000 more and reaching the million mark would his Mastery Level return to Small Achievement. Anyways, while Nux and Vyriana continued to train with Faustina observing the entire process, suddenly, Nux, who was lying on the floor with his legs broken, noticed his shadow trembling once again. A big smile appeared on his face and at the same time, Vyriana scowled, she didn''t like this interruption at all. Of course, Lane didn''t care about what Vyriana thought, she materialized herself, appearing right on top of Nux''s body as Nux showered her with endless kisses. A smile appearing on the shadow demon''s face, who, once again, loved the welcome she received. "I missed you~" Nux spoke, gently sucking on Lane''s upper lip. "mm" Lane replied as well, too comfortable in her husband''s embrace to come up with a better reply. Seeing the couple starting right in front of her, Vyriana narrowed her eyes and then, "What are you here for, Shadow?" She questioned directly. Lane momentarily paused, then, she glanced at Nux and, "It is Allura." "Oh?" Nux raised his eyebrow in surprise. "Mhm." Lane nodded, her expression, however, wasn''t good. It seemed like she didn''t like the Law her sister had comprehended. Chapter 1353 Law of a Loved One’s Temptation. Chapter 1353 Law of a Loved One¡¯s Temptation. "It is Allura." "Oh?" Nux raised his eyebrow in surprise. "Mhm." Lane nodded, her expression, however, wasn''t good. It seemed like she didn''t like the Law her sister had comprehended. "The girl comprehended her Law?" Vyriana questioned with a surprised look on her face. Sure, living with this group of monsters, she could be called a monster in her own way, however... According to the Dragon, there were still many women who should have comprehended their Laws faster than the Succubus. "Yes, she did." Lane answered, once again, her expression wasn''t good when she talked about Allura''s Law. Nux, however, had already stood up with Lane in his hands, his legs already healed because of his regeneration, as he then turned towards Vyriana, "We need to leave." "Your training-" Vyriana narrowed her eyes, not wanting to waste time, however, before she could even say something, Nux interrupted. "Allura formed her Law." He revealed and in the instant, Vyriana lost all hopes of stopping and continuing this man''s training. It didn''t matter how strongly he wished to become stronger and how much intensity he trained in, the moment it was something related to his wives, the man would disappear without considering anything. The dragon sighed, Faustina, however, had different thoughts in her mind. "We should leave." Vyriana glanced at her and Faustina continued, "We are currently in a situation where the future is uncertain, talking to other people and learning how they formed their Laws will prove quite helpful, especially when the people he is talking to are his wives. The people he knows the most about, learning about their experience while he knows everything about them and understands the complete meaning behind their words will open up other paths for Nux and might give him an idea of what to do in the future." Faustina spoke and Vyriana turned silent. The progenitor''s words made sense, there was nothing Vyriana could say here. Not that her words would have made any difference here. Nux already activated the Artifact he was given and disappeared. Lane, on the other hand, didn''t need any artifacts, she simply took out a bottle and drank its contents, a second later, her body fell down powerlessly, and white froth filled her mouth. This was the poison that Nux instantly told the Poison Demons to create for Lane, the Silent Whispers, a Painless poisoned, who, if a Cultivator doesn''t restrict its energy, kills the cultivator painlessly. For someone like Lane, it was a perfect solution, and even Nux, who hated her law from the core of his being, calmed down and distracted his mind from the death part. At the very least, it was still better than the crazy woman slitting her own throat just because she was missing her husband. Moving on, after Lane''s body fell, it started dissolving into a shadowy figure before it disappeared. "Alright, we should move as well." Faustina chuckled, again amused as she saw the death and revival of the woman. Then, the woman disappeared, Vyriana followed the lead as well. ... "You are here." "Unlike other Laws that usually raise one''s strength, this law raises... temptation. The more the target loves that bitch, the harder would it be for him to resist her..." "Wait... if it depends on love then..." Vyriana muttered and Amaya snorted, nodding at her words, "That''s correct, Nux has no resistance to her law. The sole reason that woman created this law was to seduce him and get what she wanted from him. When, Where, or Why, none of these three matters in her case anymore, if Allura wants, Nux now has no power to resist her. Just like right now, even though he wanted to know what Law Allura comprehended and was even worried if the woman had comprehended a Dependent Law, the moment she got close to him, he forgot all about it and gave in to the temptation. "Not to mention with that appearance, tempting and influencing others wouldn''t be very difficult either, since the strength of her Law depends on how much the target loves her, seducing, tempting, and controlling her enemies is also an option. "And it is not only him her Law will work on, it even works on us, so the woman can easily make us switch places if we are not careful enough." Thyra commented with a hateful look on her face. She knew that she had always been correct, that woman was up to no good, she knew that woman was planning something, but this... "Not to mention with that appearance, tempting and influencing others wouldn''t be very difficult either, since the strength of her Law depends on how much the target loves her, seducing, tempting, and controlling her enemies is also an option. Now that I think about it, the Law suits that girl quite well." Faustina analyzed. "Not to mention that since the Law was more focused on Nux, the only person she had in her mind while forming it, the resistance it must have received from the Universe must be quite small as well. This is also the reason why the strength of her Law is so unreasonable that even a monster like Nux is completely helpless as well." The rest of the women who now had comprehended their Laws could understand what Faustina was talking about. The stronger one''s law, or in other words, the stronger the impact of the law on the universe, the stronger the resistance it would face from the universe and the harder it would be to comprehend and raise its strength. Allura''s case, however, was different, since the impact of her Law on the universe is quite small, the resistance it faces is quite low as well, making it easier to comprehend and deadlier for Nux. Of course, the very fact that Nux has no resistance against those thoughts and temptations influencing his mind is quite important as well, resistance from his side would mean that Allura''s Law was facing resistance from somewhere in the universe, making its impact stronger. "Heh, it''s quite an interesting approach." Faustina praised. "I say it is selfish." Amaya snorted. "That law doesn''t raise her strength, she is entirely dependent on Nux to keep her safe." The Devourer complained. "I doubt my son would mind that." Faustina chuckled. Amaya, however just snorted once again. Unable to say anything because she knew it was the truth. ''Tsk, a law to do whatever you want to him without him being able to resist... I should have comprehended something like that.'' Clearly, Amaya was regretting her choice. Chapter 1354 [Do it one more time…] ** Chapter 1354 [Do it one more time...] ** "Are you satisfied now, my Love?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face as he glanced at Allura. The woman glanced at her with a half-awake look on her face, her breathing was slow, right now, she didn''t even have enough strength to breathe quickly in order to regain her stamina, her clean skin was currently covered with sweat, her wet lips were quivering nonstop, looking helpless, however, even in such situation, The woman was simply irresistible, her helpless lips continued to call Nux out, they were so tempting that even the cleanest and purest of men would fall into temptation and take advantage of the powerless lips in front of them. Nux had to use all his willpower to keep his eyes closed and look at the seductive woman any longer, after all, they have been at it for 2 months now. It is high time they left the Core, however, [Stay...] Once again, Allura used most of her strength to speak a word. In these past two months, her control over her new Law has increased much further, a single word was more than enough to make Nux stay. Updated from Helpless, Nux glanced at his wife and questioned, "What do you want me to do, madam?" [Lap...] Allura spoke in a low voice. Nux understood what the woman wanted in an instant. He sighed, as he then crawled towards her, lifted her head from the comfortable pillow, and placed it on his lap. He made sure to place it in a position that was most comfortable for Allura, unknowingly however, he placed her head in a position where Allura was quickly greeted by his little brother. "Oh, wai-" He wanted to change the position the moment he realized what happened, after all, the only reason the woman even asked for a lap pillow was because she wanted to stay with him and rest at the same time. She had already pushed passed her limits this time. She was in no condition to continue any further and Nux, who knew about the seductress''s body more than the seductress herself, wanted to move her head to a different place. [Stop. This is fine...] Allura spoke, still infusing the power of her Law into her words. Honestly, in this situation, she already knew that Nux was hers and there was no need to use her powers, however, she just saw this as a part of her training, after all, the rate at which she was improving was so quick that Allura felt like she would break through the Divine Stage with just the power of her Law alone. "Allura..." Nux frowned, soon, however, he gulped his words back when he saw Allura slowly turning her head towards the little guy who had just come back from a war and a small smile appeared on her face as she took a deep breath in, "This is much more comfortable..." The air that came out of her mouth as she said those words tickled Nux, sending goosebumps all over his body, even stimulating the areas he didn''t even know could be stimulated. He didn''t know whether the seductive demon was doing this on purpose or not, however, as she closed her eyes, with his little brother right next to her, her rhythmic breathing continued to tease it. Right now, Allura had positioned her head in a way that his dick was right between her nose and those wet helpless lips, her slow breathing continued to stimulate him, and as if that was not enough, Allura soon lifted her head ever so slightly, her upper lip touching the shaft, the hard shaft pressing her extremely soft lips. There was no tongue involved, heck, Allura barely had the energy to move, however, even her minimal actions, when it came to stimulating Nux, were more than enough to do the job. It was clear that in bed, this woman had complete control over Nux Leander. "Allura..." "Annnhhhhhh~~" And he was welcomed by one of the sweetest moans he had heard in his life. His naked body then rested on Allura''s naked back, his arms moving all over the woman''s body, touching and feeling every little part of her body. Soon, his lips followed as well. Starting from the back of her neck, right under her hair, then trailing down to her shoulders, then first, Nux''s lips marked her left shoulder and arms, before proceeding to do the same with the right. His hands constantly massaged Allura''s lower back, giving her a relief so strong that it sent waves after waves of powerlessness into her body, pushing it into the never-ending hole of comfort. "Aahhh~" The woman moaned in comfort, Nux, however, wasn''t here to make her comfortable. He was planning to suck all the strength the woman had. In an instant, as if someone had grabbed, pulled, and thrown Allura from the unending comfort hole to a completely different realm, everything around her changed, *Pah* "AAaaANnNhhh!!!" The woman moaned once again, this time, her moan was much louder than before. *Slap* "Aahh!" Then, the moan of pleasure turned into pain as Nux spanked Allura''s perky butt. The woman turned around, looking at Nux from the side, Nux, however, just smiled demonically and, "You are no longer in control, Madam. It is time for you to suffer." And with that, Allura''s blissful nightmare started. "AnnnANananNNAnHhHHH!!!" The room echoed with the sounds of skin clashing against skin, moans, and grunts. No vivid imagination was needed to know what was happening inside. The blissful session lasted for hours, this time, Nux decided to make sure to not let this greedy woman use her power, the session continued till Allura lost her consciousness, too far gone into the world of pleasure to return in one trip. Seeing her sleeping peacefully with her entire body covered with sweat, her juices, and his semen, Nux smiled with a satisfied look on his face. Then, he cleaned her up, perfectly knowing that she won''t be waking up anytime soon. Then, after placing her on the bed and adjusting his clothes, he opened a portal and returned to his clan, instantly greeting the people who turned towards him, "Ahem, I apologize for the delay, Something came up." He coughed shamelessly. Chapter 1355 A third way. Chapter 1355 A third way. "Ahem, I apologize for the delay, Something came up." Nux coughed shamelessly as he walked into the room. In an instant, black mist started surrounding Nux. Nux looked around with a curious look on his face, in an instant, he turned towards his crazy devoured and saw her staring at him with her dark, possessive eyes. The woman had already calculated the time difference and the amount of time the man had spent together with that bitch. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to even that time. Of course, Nux didn''t mind, he simply let the Black Mist surround him, but suddenly, The Mist disappeared, surprising both him and Amaya. "I would like it if you keep your personal matters aside for a while, Amaya Leander," Aeliana spoke, looking right into Amaya''s eyes. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) It was clear that she was the one who dealt with the Mist. As for how she did it, it was still unknown. Amaya snorted, turning her head away and thinking of another opportunity to find some time alone with Nux. Even a second would be enough, after all, once they are together, time wouldn''t matter. Thinking about it, a small smile appeared on her face and Nux, who noticed the smile could perfectly understand what the woman was thinking about. He smiled, soon, however, his attention was grabbed by something else. Before he came here, there was only him, Vyriana, Faustina, Amaya, Lane, Allura, and Edda, the rest of the women were busy with their training, right now, however, everyone, even Aeliana was present. Astaria, who had only shown her face a few times and that too, only to spend time with Nux was here as well. "What happened?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "It is about Law Allura comprehended." He knew his Allura did something surprising, but for Aeliana to personally come here for it, now, Nux felt proud. As for sharing what Allura did, well, he didn''t mind it. The Ancestral Order has been helping him for a long time now, heck, Vyriana being part of the Order alone was enough of a reason to help it, not to mention his mother, who has been helping him nonstop and also gave Primordial Blood to his wives, was one of the leaders of the entire thing. "Please ask anything you want, Lady Aeliana. Even though Allura is not here, she has told me everything in detail, I will try to answer all your questions to the best of my abilities. Of course, you can even talk to Allura once she wakes up, I do not mind that, though I will say one thing, This third way you are talking about, it may not be as easy of a way as what you might have in your mind. I doubt there would be many cultivators in Yrniel who can benefit from it." "Why do you say that?" Aeliana narrowed her eyes. This time, however, the one who answered her question was not Nux, but his mother. "The entire reason that succubus was able to form her Law so easily was because her Law didn''t have too big of an impact on the universe. How do you think that is possible?" The Progenitor, after gaining everyone''s attention, smiled as she then continued, "That''s because the impact of her Law is focused on him. Her Law may not be a dependent Law, however, it is a Law that is focused on Nux and has no effect on the real world. As you know, a Law formed by an individual is related to her personality, it comes from one''s heart and one cannot form a certain law just because they wish for it, everything, from their goals, personality, strengths, weaknesses, skills, spells, needs to be in line for the formation of the Law. How many people, especially cultivators, do you think have based their entire lives on another individual?" Faustina questioned and in an instant, Aeliana turned silent. Nux nodded as well. His wives were special, not just anyone could be as crazy as them. Nux chuckled as he glanced at Amaya, who was still glaring at him intensely from the sidelines, chuckling, he just shook his head before turning back to Aeliana, "So? Lady Aeliana, do you still have any questions? Or would you like to directly talk to Allura?" Chapter 1356 Haah… it sure is hard to deal with a jealous Dragon… Chapter 1356 Haah... it sure is hard to deal with a jealous Dragon... "It seems like you are having a hard time, son." Faustina commented with a playful smile on her face. "Or having the time of his life." Vyriana, standing next to her, snorted. In front of the two women, Nux stood with a small smile on his face, his breathing was uneven, signifying that even he, with his monstrous talents, was currently tired. Right now, the three of them had returned to the Solitude''s End, however, the reason behind Nux being out of breath wasn''t the training. Heck, they hadn''t even restarted the training yet. It all started when Aeliana decided to directly talk with Allura when the woman woke up, knowing that her method had a low chance of success, she was dejected but that still didn''t stop her from trying to learn more about it. After all, if even 100 out of the millions of cultivators in the Order could benefit from it, it would all be worth it. Anyways, once the Vampire left, Faustina and Vyriana stood up as well, wanting to leave together and continue the training. Nux however, decided to meet his wives one time before he returned to that hellish place. Well, he didn''t have much of a choice in the matter since a certain black hair woman hadn''t stopped glaring at him ever since he had appeared. Vyriana and Faustina agreed to a small meeting and Amaya did make sure to respect Nux''s words, for others, her and Nux''s meeting was indeed short, lasting only a minute. However, in truth, the woman spent 2 weeks inside the little dimension she created by devouring the time flow. Yes, because of her jealousy, she pushed passed her limits and pretty much doubled the time she could manifest the dimension. Anyways, despite their meeting being a small one, noticing Amaya''s absence, it didn''t take long for the other women to connect the dots. Heck, with Riona, Amaya''s mother present right there, it would have been a surprise if the woman missed something so glaringly obvious. In an instant, the women stared at each other. Problems he had created on his own. ''Haah... it sure is hard to deal with a jealous Dragon...'' Chuckling in his mind, Nux shook his head. Then, looking at Vyriana, he took his battle stance and in an instant, Vyriana disappeared. Nux reacted to her movements, however, he was too late, and, *BOOOOM* The punch landed right on his nose, sending him flying. Most of his teeth fell on the ground as he coughed out blood. ''Saphira needs to see this.'' Faustina on the other hand, laughed in her head as she observed Vyriana''s expressions. She pitied her son, yes, however, these past few years she had spent around him were just so interesting that she wished that all this never ended. No, it needs to end, after all, she also wishes to know what is going to happen next. But what if it is not as interesting as she expected? Then would she lose her source of her entertainment? No, that isn''t possible, now is it? In an instant, Faustina frowned in worry and confusion. Yes, the Progenitor was confused. The other two, however, continued the training diligently. Since he had recently met all his wives, Nux was giving it his all, Vyriana on the other hand, was always serious when it came to training, especially when it came to training Nux. After all, she wanted to see to what extent could she polish this gem. Nux continued to learn at a scary pace, year after year, decade after decade passed by, and before anyone knew it, Nux and Vyriana were already sparring for 100 years without being interrupted by anything. Since it was only raising the Mastery Level, they only stopped when Nux was in no condition to continue anymore. The Human Blood adaptability worked to the maximum level and in these hundred years, Nux had already raised his Mastery to the Big Achievement Stage and Mastered around a Million new Variations of Zenith Flow. However, even after learning so much, what made him much happier was the fact that after waiting for 100 complete years, his shadow trembled again. Chapter 1357 You underestimate Lilith Chapter 1357 You underestimate Lilith "I a-" Before Lane could even say a single word, her lips were sealed. In an instant, an embrace so tight yet comfortable took her in and her body melted into that embrace. She forgot whatever she wanted to say and simply opened her mouth, allowing Nux''s tongue to enter her mouth and their tongues started rolling over each other. She could also feel Nux''s hands caressing every part of her body, the desperation in his movements filled Lane with endless joy and worry at the same time. Her thoughts, however, were very quickly pushed out of her mind as it was overwhelmed with different, hazier thoughts as Nux continued his assault, sending wave after wave of pleasure into her body. It was only after 5 minutes had passed by did Nux finally stopped and left Lane alone, giving her space to breathe. "I missed you~" Nux spoke with a gentle smile on his face. 100 years was a long time, especially when he didn''t see any of his wives during this time. Seeing him acting like that, Vyriana couldn''t help but frown, "If he is like this in 100 years, how is he supposed to spend 10,000 years inside the Illusion?" "He will have his wives there, won''t he?" Faustina replied, Vyriana however, just snorted as she shook her head. "You think he will settle for mere illusions?" The Dragon questioned. As someone who had known Nux for a long time, she was 100% sure that he would never consider the women in the illusions as his wives. Honestly, she even thought that Faustina, who had interacted with Nux for more than 100 years now, would expect the same from him. After all, even the Progenitor had seen that the man had something wrong in his head. Faustina reassured, Vyriana however, was still stuck on one of the points Faustina mentioned before, "Even if Lady Lilith''s memories are being used to create the illusion, how is it supposed to affect Nux? Lady Lilith has only known Nux for a few years and even then, the interaction between them wasn''t enough for her to know anything about him, let alone his wives. How would she cast an illusion so real when she barely knows anything about her target and the kind of life he has lived?" "As I said, it is not just her memories, the illusion uses her understanding of the world, she is a Progenitor, one of the creators of lives, her connection with Yrniel''s Will is much stronger than what you think. And since Nux and his wives are all inhabitants of Yrniel, the Will of Yrniel will give Lilith enough information to form the Illusions. In other words, you can say that rather than Lilith forming the Illusion, it would be the Will of the World doing that, this is also the reason why the Illusion will be so strong." "Does that mean Lady Lilith will be peeking into Nux''s life using the Will of Yrniel?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. Faustina however, shook her head, "She is not that strong, the Will of Yrniel would only affect the Illusion, not the reality, even Lilith wouldn''t know what would happen inside the Illusion." "..." Vyriana turned silent as she then turned towards Nux, who was still busy with his... doing his thing... The Dragon narrowed her eyes as she saw the sight, however, knowing that it had been 100 years and witnessing how much Nux had held himself back in these 100 years, she allowed him to let loose a little. Soon, her mind started thinking about Faustina''s words and she couldn''t help but frown. Nux was not prepared. She needed to do something about it. She did think it was weird for a Progenitor to propose a bet despite the other party openly showing confidence in winning the bet with ease... A Progenitor never picked a losing battle. This time, Nux might be in trouble. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only Chapter 1358 It was a stare-off between two women who had a few screws loose in their heads. Chapter 1358 It was a stare-off between two women who had a few screws loose in their heads. A Progenitor never picked a losing battle. This time, Nux might be in trouble. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only A grave look appeared on Vyriana''s face, but suddenly, she noticed Nux and Lane walking toward her, and, "Thyra formed her Path." Nux informed. "The Cat?" Vyriana raised her eyebrow. Nux nodded and Vyriana nodded back. She could imagine Thyra forming her Path. She was a hardworking girl. Not to mention she was bright and although she remained silent most of the time, she knew how to access the situation and blend in. Honestly, Vyriana believed that the cat would form her law before Evane, Lane, and Allura, so in Vyriana''s mind, the Cat girl was late. Not that it really mattered. In truth, it was Evane, Lane, and Allura who were out of the expectations, forming their Laws within months without much external help. The expected time Vyriana had in her mind was a few decades, these women, however, were forming their laws left and right as if it was nothing. Vyriana really wondered just where in the hell did this man found such a monstrous group. At first, she believed that it was because of Nux''s ability to cultivate together with his women that these women had reached this level, however, that misunderstanding of hers disappeared after she trained these women together with Nux. All these women were monsters in their own regard. Even removing Nux from the equation, these women would be the ones who will be highly sought by the Ancestral Order and once they do join it, it wouldn''t take long for them to become one of the higher-ups in the Order, even participating in the Wars and commanding thousands under them. Most of the time, these women are overshadowed by Nux, Astaria, or Amaya, however, Vyriana indeed saw the potential in them, a potential that has not yet been explored, and this time, Vyriana believed that these women would finally show her what they were made of. "...what?" Vyriana, who was lost in her thoughts, suddenly noticed Nux looking at her with an expectant smile on his face, as if waiting for something. A frown appeared on her face as she questioned, making Nux frown as well. Faustina, on the other hand, quickly understood what her son wanted and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Look at you, getting all excited about meeting your wives. It has only been 100 years, boy. How are you so restless when you have barely spent a few naptimes away from them?" "..." "Don''t blame me, child. She is the one who told me not to give you all the artifacts so that Nux can focus on his training." Amaya and the other women turned towards Vyriana, the pressure from their stares was so high that any normal being would have caved in in an instant, Vyriana, however, was far from ''normal''. "Don''t look at me with those eyes, terms were clear from the start, focus on your training, become a Divine, and take the Artifact." She shrugged. "Half of you who haven''t even formed their Law yet have no right to glare at me, And don''t say the task given to you is unreasonable, some of your own sisters have already formed their Law." The Dragon then turned towards her disciple and, "Some of you lot is already on the verge of breaking through as well. So the task is definitely not impossible, you people are just incompetent. Blame your own incompetence." Vyriana snorted and in an instant, the women''s glare broke down. Amaya, however, was different, she simply continued to stare at the Dragon fearlessly. The Dragon stared back. It was a stare-off between two women who had a few screws loose in their heads. Then suddenly, Black Mist surrounded the area. The rest of the women widened their eyes in horror, turning towards Amaya, not believing what she was trying to do. Vyriana narrowed her eyes as well. Amaya, on the other hand, continued to stare at Vyriana with an expressionless look on her face. Then, 1 minute later, everyone noticed the Mist spreading around Thyra and Nux. Nux frowned as he glanced at Amaya, Amaya looked into his eyes and, "You have a month. That is the limit of my current power." And then, Nux and Thyra were trapped in a dimension where the concept of time didn''t exist. Chapter 1359 Law of Linked Lethality Chapter 1359 Law of Linked Lethality "Law of Linked Lethality huh..." Nux muttered as he stared at the naked cat girl lying on the floor. The space in this dimension was limited, therefore, none of the beds they had would fit in here. Of course, none of them cared about it right now. Thyra was simply excited to be with Nux after she was done creating her Path and Nux, who was meeting his wives after 100 long years didn''t care even if he was thrown on thousands of thorns. "It is still not a Law yet." Thyra replied. "I understand that." Nux nodded. It would become a Law eventually. However, there was something Nux couldn''t understand. "Why didn''t you use the power of your Path to become a Semi Saint?" Unlike his other women, Thyra, even after forming her Path, was still a Great Sage. Nux would have understood if the Path she created was weak, however, that itself was highly unlikely. Right now, all his women were forcefully suppressing their Cultivation Stage at Great Sage because Vyriana told them to. Therefore, all of them were at Peak Great Sage Stage and even a slight push was enough for them to break through. Thyra not breaking through to Semi Saint shouldn''t be possible, unless... she encountered a problem. A worried look appeared on Nux''s face. Since he had been dealing with a major problem for a long time now, he was worried that the same might be the case for his wives. Thyra however, simply shook her head and smiled playfully, "I have stopped cultivating for a long long time now, Nux. I cultivate through another method." In an instant, Nux''s expression changed. This woman... She was held back purposefully because she wanted to cultivate with him. "Thyra, this is the Dimension Amaya created, along with Time flow, it also devours the Mana Flow, we cannot duel cultivate here," Nux explained the problem. Thyra, however, just laughed out loud and, "This one is my reward. "This is the first time I have seen you praise her." "As hateful as that woman is, I have already respected her," Thyra replied. "Her talent is nothing to scoff at. It is to the point where I sometimes feel inferior to her." "You have no need to feel inferior here, Thyra," Nux spoke up. If it was any of his other wives saying something like this, he would have taken it seriously and tried to cheer them up, Thyra however... "Especially when your Law allows you to kill literally anyone without even being next to them." Yes, the woman who was complaining how her sisters were simply too monstrous had comprehended a Law that allowed her to kill her opponents from far away. What the woman needed was a small ''connection''. Now whether that was a connection with an Artifact, a Weapon, or a Bond with another creature, Thyra''s Law allowed her to use that connection and kill her enemies. That means, if Thyra somehow found an Artifact connected to her enemy, her Law made it possible for her to kill the enemy by destroying the Artifact. How absurd was that!? Obviously there wouldn''t be any Absolute for such a law! That would mean that she is able to kill her enemy with 100% certainty! She was facing resistance when she was trying to form the Absolute Law!? Of course she would face resistance!! The existence of her Law goes against the very concept of Assassination! While Astaria, whose Law could injure him through his Clone, Thyra can pretty much kill him using the connection between him and his clone if such a Law was turned into an Absolute, the entire world would crumble in an instant. "..." Thyra just stared at Nux with an innocent look on his face. Nux smiled wryly. "At the very least, you are able to form your Law, think about me." He spoke and in an instant, a solemn look appeared on Thyra''s face. "I formed my Path by recreating the Trial Tower." She revealed. "Recreating your Path? What do you mean?" Nux frowned in confusion. "I replayed my entire life in my mind a few times, not just recalling the important events, even the times when I was doing nothing significant. I watched my entire life play out silently and, suddenly, three questions appeared in my mind. The moment I got the answer to these questions was the time I knew what my Path was." Chapter 1360 Three Questions. Chapter 1360 Three Questions. "I replayed my entire life in my mind a few times, not just recalling the important events, even the times when I was doing nothing significant. I watched my entire life play out silently and, suddenly, three questions appeared in my mind. The moment I got the answer to these questions was the time I knew what my Path was." "Three questions...?" Nux tilted his head. When his women formed their Paths or Laws, he talked with them all, trying to learn how they did it and implement the same method to form his Law. Of course, learning from different perspectives did broaden his horizons. Not to mention his women, who now knew about the problem he was facing couldn''t be more cooperative, trying to pour out every little detail in order to help him. However, even then, this was something completely new. Forming a Path was all about knowing oneself. This was the extent of what Nux knew and honestly, he believed that he knew himself pretty well. He was just a man who loved his wives and wanted to live together with them for a long time. No matter how much he thought about it, this was an answer he couldn''t refute, it was something that described him perfectly. However, no matter how clear he was about himself, this, seemingly, wasn''t enough for him to form his Path. So maybe... maybe the questions Thyra was talking about could be of help. Maybe this was what he needed to break through the wall that had been restricting his growth all this time. "What were those questions?" Nux questioned. "Don''t get your hopes up, Nux. They were nothing profound and might not help you the way you are thinking. It was merely the retrospection of my life. The questions were, What I have been doing my entire Life? What I am doing right now? What do I see myself doing in the future? The answers to these questions were fairly simple in my case. Why would one even want something stupid like a Law when he had wives like these right next to him? Some people just couldn''t understand what they were blessed with. Anyways, while Nux was thinking about these three questions, it didn''t take him long to come up with the answers, He had been living all his life trying to get stronger in order to protect his wives. He was doing the same thing right now. And he imagined his future self being capable enough of protecting his wives from any possible danger. But of course, once again, even after coming up with the answers, Nux didn''t feel a single change around him. Unlike the case with Thyra, who knew what her Path was going to be the instant she found the answers to these questions, Nux didn''t feel anything. ''Is it the answers? Are my answers wrong? Is this not what I want...?'' Nux considered the possibility, however, no matter how hard he tried to think about it from different perspectives, he couldn''t challenge the answers he came up with. In his life, nothing was more important than his wives. Nothing. And therefore, right now, Nux decided to keep everything on the side of his mind and decided to focus on the woman who had been waiting for him this whole time. "My little cat, help me get distracted." "What? No, Nux you nee-" Thyra tried to resist, her resistance, however, faded away in an instant as Nux sealed her lips. In an instant, her body submitted to Nux''s demonic clutches and Nux''s smile widened. "You will never win, my Slave." Chapter 1361 We aren’t going back. Chapter 1361 We aren¡¯t going back. "Bitch." Amaya commented as she snorted and turned her face away. She couldn''t believe that she used her powers for that selfish cat. "Come on now, there is no need to swear here, is there?" Nux questioned with a light smile on his face as he gently massaged Amaya''s shoulders. In an instant, Amaya calmed down as she closed her eyes, not wanting to think about how that selfish bitch pushed back her breakthrough just so she could use Nux''s help to become a Semi Saint. How could Amaya not know what ''help'' that bitch wanted? From a Mortal to where the stage she was currently at, she had received this very help nonstop. "I should have just let you take her to Core, that way she would have broken through yet. Creating a separate dimension was a mistake." Amaya muttered, still enjoying Nux''s massage. "You did that because you care for me," Nux replied in a soft voice. "Of course." Amaya nodded. She never once thought about the cat bitch when she created the dimension, she only cared about her Nux however, she still regrated her choice. She should have used the Dimension for her own sake instead. Nux chuckled, gently kissing Amaya''s neck from behind, Amaya lifted her chin, trying to lock the man in using her head. While the couple continued to exchange words, the rest of the people watched the scenario with strange looks on their faces. Half of them were still not used to Amaya''s new powers. From their point of view, they only saw Dark Mist surrounding Nux and Thyra, the next second, Thyra disappeared and only Nux came out as the Mist automatically disappeared. Then suddenly, Amaya, who realized that Thyra was only a Great Sage narrowed her eyes before she started regretting her choice and Nux walked over to cheer her up. All of this happened within a matter of seconds and although the women here knew something related to time freezing just took place here, they were still too surprised to make sense out of the situation. Of course, not all of them were the same. Updated from Vyriana and Faustina, whose understanding of Amaya''s Law was greater compared to the rest knew what happened. Riona, Astaria, and Melia were the same as well. Deep in his heart, he was still a man who was unable to live without his wives. The Dragon narrowed her eyes, "He needs to spend 10,000 years inside a Trial, what do you think is going to happen then when he is like this in just a mere century? Whether you like it or not, he needs to train his mind to be able to stay sane even without you all. He is too much dependent on you and it can become a glaring weakness." Vyriana answered and this time, Astaria couldn''t come up with a retort. This was indeed the point she was worried about the most. It wasn''t just Nux, Aisha, Allura, Amaya, Thyra, Lane, everyone who took Demon or Beastmen Trials has gone through the same issue. Being away from Nux was not an easy task. And Aisha, who did it for the longest period of time only lasted 1000 years and that too, because she had never once been with the real Nux by then. She was still not ''addicted'' to Nux, which, she now is and the Succubus has no confidence that she could last that long in the trial again. Nux, however, was going to enter the illusion for 10,000 years, 10,000 years of not being close to his wives, Astaria had no clue how he would survive inside, However, "There is nothing to worry about, I will manage everything myself." Nux spoke up, looking right into Vyriana''s eyes. Then, his Golden Eyes shined and, "Right now, however, we aren''t going back. I need time to recover." Saying those words, a big smile appeared on Nux''s face, in an instant, he grabbed Astaria''s hand tightly, sending a weird jolt into Astaria''s body. The rest of the women present all smiled as well. [I will be the first, correct?] Suddenly, Allura spoke up and in an instant, the spot for the first turn was got. The succubus''s power was simply too strong. Chapter 1362 I am not going to hurt my own son. Chapter 1362 I am not going to hurt my own son. "It has been more than a month already, where is he?" Vyriana, who was currently inside her room in the ExceedoGenesis Clan questioned with an annoyed look on her face. Yes, the woman had her personal room in the Clan for a long time now. Of course, right now, that was not the issue, the issue was that the Dragon had been waiting patiently for a month and now, she was losing her patience. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only And the Human Progenitor, who was watching the Dragon get all restless couldn''t help but chuckle, enjoying the teenage love drama she was witnessing. "Waiting for him is quite hard for you as well, huh? Sometimes, I have a hard time telling you apart from his wives. If someone else sees you, I bet the first conclusion he would come up with is that you are Nux''s wife as well." Faustina commented, making her words more... provocative in order to get some reaction out of the Dragon. After all, the little Dragon was currently the only source of entertainment she had, so she wanted to push it as much as she could. And the Dragon didn''t disappoint either, the instant she heard those words, she glared at Faustina and, "What the hell are you even talking about? Even a fool can tell that I have nothing to do with that pervert. Also, what are you even doing in my room? You were given your own room as well, weren''t you? Why don''t you stay there?" Vyriana questioned back with an annoyed look on her face. "You see, I have a hard time being alone in a room, I feel scared." Faustina''s eyes turned misty as she shared her secret. If anyone else was here, he might have sympathized with the woman while trying to calm her down, continuously reassuring her that nothing would happen and there was no need to be scared. But Vyriana? As someone who knew who this woman was, she would be darned if she fell for such an obvious lie! Scared? This monster? If something was strong enough to make her scared, then her coming to her room wouldn''t make any difference either. Since almost no being in the entire world will be able to face such being. The Dragon simply snorted. Knowing that her lie didn''t work, Faustina simply chuckled. She didn''t expect the lie to work either, she just wanted a reaction out of the Dragon. "Well, there could be many other factors as well, but that one is the most... eye-catching." Vyriana nodded in understanding. *Essence* was indeed much different than Mana the normal cultivators use. From the very start, Vyriana knew that the energy Nux used was not Mana. After all, even an Incomplete Cultivator like Lyriana was able to sense something was odd, how could someone like Vyriana not? It didn''t take her long to notice that Nux was different, but well, since she was hiding so many of his secrets, she decided to accept and hide this once as well, not caring too much about it. However, as more time passed, things started to change, although it didn''t seem like it, the advantage *Essence* gave to Nux started to become more and more absurd. It came to the point where Vyriana couldn''t hold back and decided to ask Nux, who talked about the technique he had received after he became an Emperor. As for where he received it and the existence of the system, Vyriana was still unaware of that and she didn''t care about it either. Nux was a monstrous existence, having a secret of two was obvious. Now, however... things got even more complicated, with Nux being unable to form his Law and the continuous growth of his techniques without any increase in his mastery... Vyriana started linking it with the unnatural strength of his techniques in the first place and the reason behind it. In the end, the conclusion she came up with was something she didn''t wish to say. However, with Faustina coming to the same conclusion, Vyriana''s doubts were strengthened significantly and she decided to talk with Nux. But then, "That energy he uses... It is not the part of Yrniel. It comes from another world." Faustina dropped another bomb. Chapter 1363 Lady Faustina you… Chapter 1363 Lady Faustina you... "That energy he uses... It is not the part of Yrniel. It comes from another world." Faustina dropped another bomb. "What...?" Vyriana froze. Faustina just nodded again, letting the Dragon absorb the shock. "N-No, isn''t it just an energy? Although rare, there are still techniques that would allow one to cultivate using a completely different energy. We have a few cultivators in the Order who use such techniques as well. Couldn''t he be using any one of those techniques?" Vyriana questioned, stuttering in between her sentences. Faustina however, just shook her head and replied politely, "Who do you think created all those techniques? Do you truly think, I, as one of the creators of life wouldn''t recognize a technique created in Yrniel?" "..." Vyriana still wasn''t convinced. "Not to mention the energy that boy uses is far more advanced than Mana or any other energies used by our cultivators. If we had access to such energy, every person in the Order would be using it." Faustina continued and Vyriana just stared at her with a dumbfounded look on her face. "Then..." "That energy comes from another world, the technique Nux is using, it was created by an Otherworlderer and, Whoever that being is, he is not someone who can be underestimated. If he was capable of creating such a technique... Then that being is at least from a High World... if not from the Supreme World." Faustina spoke and in an instant, Vyriana felt like her perception of the world was crumbling. All the worlds in the universe were divided into Tiers. Lowest Level World. Lower Level World. Medium Level World. High Level World. And the Supreme Level World. And despite having more than 60 Progenitors, beings whose strength couldn''t be defined by mere words, the Ancestral Order whose strength was unfathomable, Yrniel was only considered to be an upper Lower Level World. In the grand scheme of things, Yrniel was still prey in the eyes of the hunters. The only reason it still existed even after millions of years had passed is because of that man''s existence. The man who made Yrniel an impenetrable fortress. Honestly, Yrniel should have been considered a Lowest Level World, however, the Vampire Progenitor''s existence alone made the other worlds perceive it as a Lower-Level World. After all, despite being a Low-Level world, Yrniel still never lost a battle before because every time it was on the verge of being destroyed, that man woke up, killed the enemies, before going back to sleep again. That was simply how absurdly powerful, Azriel Ruinous, the Vampire Progenitor was. Of course, another reason why it still stood tall was because the High and Supreme Worlds never cared about its existence. In their eyes, taking action against Yrniel was never worth it since it was only a Lower Level World. Despite all this, High and Supreme Level Worlds were still a level of existence that a world like Yrniel could not afford to offend. After all, even if they had a monster like Azriel in their ranks, they weren''t sure if Azriel was strong enough to defend against High and Supreme Level world invaders. Trusting him huh... this sounded familiar... A small smile appeared on her face as she thought about all this. Then suddenly, "Also, make sure you don''t reveal anything I said to other Progenitors, or... even Aeliana." "What...?" Vyriana blinked. "Shouldn''t they already know that Nux uses different energy by now?" "Of course, beings at their level must have noticed it the first time they saw Nux." Faustina nodded. Then, she chuckled, "You know the weakness of strong beings?" She questioned. Vyriana thought about it for a while, then, she came up with an answer, "Arrogance." "Exactly." Faustina nodded, her smile widening. "We Progenitors and Aeliana, we have been at the Top for too long. We had no competition in Yrniel and this has made us arrogant. It is only natural since it has been tens of thousands of years since we felt the need to go out in a battle. Every one of them must have noticed different energy around Nux, however, they must have ignored it. After all, what could a mere Semi Saint, as monstrous as he may be, could do? Not to mention that despite being absurdly strong themselves, all these beings have one strong wall to keep their backs on and turn to every time things got harder." "Azriel Ruinous..." Vyriana muttered. Faustina nodded, "Azriel''s presence made us lazy. We know that if anything goes wrong, Azriel will take care of it anyway. Of course, I am the same, this is also the reason why I first ignored the energy Nux uses until I continuously observed it for 100 years and realized just how monstrous it is and started thinking about its source. What we need to make sure of is to not let other Progenitors reach this conclusion, they cannot be allowed to witness Nux''s strength and his energy, because... If they deem him to be dangerous, They will get rid of him. Even your two Masters, Caesar, and Lilith cannot be trusted either." Faustina spoke with a solemn look on her face and Vyriana, who realized the meaning behind her words couldn''t help but widen her eyes, "Lady Faustina you... You are... indirectly betraying the other Progenitors..." A wry smile appeared on Faustina''s face as she heard those words, "You don''t expect me to stay idle and let my son be in danger, do you? I am a Mother, Vyriana and I intend to protect my son, even... Even if he turns out to be an enemy." Chapter 1364 I am the First for a reason Chapter 1364 I am the First for a reason 1364 I am the First for a reason "What do you think?" Amaya questioned as she glanced at her husband. Nux thought about her words for a while, then, he shook his head. Updated from "No." Amaya frowned and she wasn''t alone, the rest of the women all frowned as well. Since they were meeting Nux after a long time, not to mention Nux himself had spent around 100 years in Solitude''s End, they decided to take a long break and spent the last 2 years in the Waranal. Right now, since their break was about to end and Nux was preparing to return to Solitude''s End, not knowing when he would return, everyone decided to sit together, discussing the future actions and this was when Amaya came with her suggestion. However, she didn''t think Nux would reject her suggestion. "Why?" Amaya questioned. "It should already be clear that the reason you are unable to raise your mastery level is because of Essence. You received Essence from the System and the System never tried to harm you. We have long established that till now, the System is our ally. It wouldn''t give you something that would halt your progress. It gives you what you need when you require it. Since the Laws are formed when one becomes a Saint, there is a high chance that the System will give you something when you break through and become a Saint. Even if you don''t receive anything, we lose nothing from this. Then why...?" This time, the rest of the women agreed with Amaya. None of them could understand why Nux was holding back and struggling helplessly when the solution to the problem was right in front of their Eyes. Looking at his wives'' reactions, Nux couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Their worries were clear in their eyes, even women like Edda, Aisha and Allura, who usually have playful looks on their faces were currently looking at him with frowns. "Nux." Felberta, who was currently sitting on his lap, enjoying as he continuously caressed her abdomen and thighs turned and looked into his eyes as well. "What is it? What is holding you back?" Felberta questioned. Looking into her eyes, Nux chuckled, then, he decided to reveal his reasonings. "I do not wish to depend on the System." "What...?" Felberta, Amaya and the rest of the women narrowed their eyes. "Yes, the System has benefitted me and never once did it try to harm me, if it wasn''t for the System, then I would most probably still be a weak mortal unable to do anything on my own. The System is the sole reason behind everything I have, however, The more I grow, the more I realize the System''s Limit. The System is not omnipotent. Yes, it was strong enough to choose any random man and turn him into a monster far more capable than me, however, even though it was as strong as it was, it still had its limit. Realizing this made me think, who created the System? What is its origin? Yes, it never tried to harm me, however, I still do not know anything about the System. She narrowed her eyes, honestly, she wanted nothing more than to use her Mist and devour all these bitches surrounding her husband, however, knowing that her action would sadden her Nux, she held back and just turned silent. Silently glaring at the woman who was currently enjoying Nux''s attention. Her resolve to become a Divine Stage Cultivator strengthened even further. The number of bitches around her Nux was simply too high, she needed to always be there with him to make sure that no bitch gets too friendly with her husband. She needed to be with him to make sure that her scent was always on that man, even if the man was bathing in sweat. Nux, who could feel Amaya''s sharp stare couldn''t help but smile. Those pair of possessive, crazy black eyes was something that made his heart beat loudly without rest. The gaze that seemed like it wanted to capture him, keep him inside a hidden room and spend every single passing second together with him... It filled him with joy. The love his wife had for him, those eyes portrayed them as clearly as possible. And of course, Amaya wasn''t alone, the rest of the women were glaring at Felberta as well. Felberta, however, didn''t care. She simply chuckled at the gazes before her focus returned to her husband. No words were said, however, the exchange was still heated. Heated enough to make any man sweat in terror, Nux however, was observing everything with a wide smile on his face. All of them were his. They belonged to him. His feelings were strengthened. And finally, he stood up. "Alright girls." He spoke, gently placing Felberta on the ground. "It is time we all return to our training." The women nodded as well. As much as they wanted to act spoiled and spend another few years with him, they knew they couldn''t prolong it any further. If they did, then that crazy woman who was still respecting their privacy would lose her patience and would personally come all the way here to kidnap their man away. If that happened, waiting for a few years would be the least of their problem. After all, who knew what that crazy bitch would do to their husband? Who knows? She might even decide to keep him with her for the rest of her life. With the current state of that woman, that was very much a possibility. Nux then opened the Portal back to Yrniel, however, before he walked in, he glanced at his wives again and, "For the ones who have already formed their Laws, I hope you break through to the Divine Stage as soon as possible, once you do, you will be stronger than me, so I will be looking forward to you protecting me from dangers. As for the ones who still haven''t formed their Laws. Well, we are on the same page for now, unable to form our Laws, however, I know that all of you are much more capable than me, so it wouldn''t take you a long time to form your Laws, Just be sure of one thing," "Yes, Yes, we will not form Dependent Laws, we already promised you before," Aisha replied with a deadpan look on her face, already knowing what Nux was about to say. Nux chuckled, nodding at her words. "Then let''s leave, shall we?" He spoke and one by one, the women except for the ones who had formed their Laws started leaving and finally, Nux left as well. Preparing for another long training session. Chapter 1365 Cana??t do that if you slam my face like thisa?| Chapter 1365 Cana???t do that if you slam my face like thisa??| 1365 Can''t do that if you slam my face like this... "Took you long enough." Vyriana commented as she glanced at Nux with narrowed eyes. Seeing her expression, Nux smiled wryly. The rest of the women, however, simply decided to walk out of the room, completely ignoring Vyriana. After all, they had much more important things to do. Some of the women had already formed their Laws, once they break through and become a Divine Stage Cultivator, they would be able to stay with Nux while he trains in Solitude''s End. Considering the absurd time difference between Yrniel and that place, those women would be able to spend hundreds of years with Nux while the rest would be stuck in this place, cultivating. None of the women wanted that, therefore, right now, forming their Laws and breaking through was the only thing on their minds. Vyriana, who noticed that she was left alone in the room with Nux quickly calmed down and dropped the topic of Nux taking more time than she expected. "Are you ready to leave?" She questioned. Nux raised his eyebrow when he noticed the change. Soon, he just chuckled and decided to go with the Dragon''s flow and dropped the topic. After all, he had a much more important question in his head. "Where is Mother?" He couldn''t see Faustina. With how the Progenitor was acting, time didn''t seem like something that would bother her, especially when it was a mere month. Nux thought that the woman just left because she was bored of waiting and expected her to return now that he was back. Vyriana, however, shook her head. "Let''s move to the Solitude''s End first." A frown appeared on Nux''s face. He didn''t notice it before, now, however, he could tell something had happened. Vyriana was acting differently than her normal self. After observing her for a while, Nux simply nodded and decided to follow the woman. ... "So? What is it?" The moment they teleported to the Solitude''s End, Nux questioned directly as he looked into Vyriana''s eyes. The Dragon didn''t try to hide it either, just like how she had spent decades together with this man and knew him quite well, she knew that the same was true for him as well. He knew her just as well as she knew him and she couldn''t possibly hide her thoughts from him. She feared that the answer to her question would be something that might tear her world apart and when she sensed these feelings, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. She didn''t know why all of this bothered her so much. Whether Nux answered her or not shouldn''t matter to her. After all, he was merely a husband of her disciple, nothing more, yet her body... "Hmm? What do you mean? Of course, I would tell you. You are different." The moment Dragon heard those words, her heart nearly exploded. "W-What?" She stuttered and noticing his reaction, Nux couldn''t help but frown. "What?" "I-I am different...?" "Of course you are. Why are you so surprised? Vyriana Origin, you mean a lot more to me than any other random woman would." Saying those words, Nux walked close to Vyriana, a playful, seductive smile appeared on his face as he looked right into the Dragon''s eyes and, "After all, we kissed and I don''t just kiss random women. I kiss to mark my territory, Vyriana and since I have kissed you, I have long considered you my territory. You are mine, Vyriana Origin. You have every right to know anything about me. You are different from the rest of the women around me and if you need proof of that, then I can kiss you right now and settle all these questions you have in your mind." Saying those words, Nux extended his lips, taking his chance since he got it after such a long time. Vyriana, however, wasn''t a fool. The moment she realized what the man was doing, she grabbed his face with her hand and then, BAM She slammed it right onto the ground. "Now start talking." She ordered. ''Can''t do that if you slam my face like this...'' Nux, whose face was currently buried in the ground complained in his heart. It really was difficult to handle a crazy dragon. Chapter 1366 You never had the option of otherwise, my Dragon. Chapter 1366 You never had the option of otherwise, my Dragon. 1366 You never had the option of otherwise, my Dragon. lights¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "So this System you have..." Vyriana, who was currently sitting on a raised ground muttered as she glanced at Nux. "Mhm, the source of all my strength. The Secret behind my Dual Cultivation, how I used to have different Bloodlines, why I have so many strange abilities that no one in Yrniel has seen or heard before and, the source of Essence. All of it is because of the System." Nux revealed and Vyriana, who heard everything stared at him in silence, still trying to digest what she just heard. Nux gave her all the time she needed. This wasn''t his first time revealing the existence of the System to someone, all his wives knew about his system and every time he revealed its absurd existence to them, they all needed time to digest the information they received. "So you are telling me... that there is a... ''System'' in his body that could choose any random mortal... and turn him into a... monster like you...?" Vyriana questioned, staring at Nux as she tried her best to stop her worldview from being destroyed. This, however, was easier said than done. "I am probably the tamer version of the Monster of what the System has the capability to create." "What do you mean...?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. Soon, however, she realized the truth. Nux''s powers depend on the women around him. He simply needed to find a stronger woman and once he does, breaking through is only a matter of time. Thinking about things from this angle, then Nux had the capability of becoming a Divine Stage Cultivator when he was merely 20 or 30, spending 100s of years training here was... "Heh." Suddenly, Vyriana laughed out loud. "A Monster far more monstrous than you, huh..." She commented. Nux nodded. He knew he didn''t use his System to its full potential, with the features his system provided, he could have been a lot stronger than his current self if the System was used more efficiently. Or... at least that''s what Nux thought. Vyriana, however, had a different opinion, Nux shook his head. "I got it when I saw Felberta for the first time." "..." Vyriana turned silent. "What are you thinking about?" Nux questioned. He could notice the grave look on the Dragon''s face. "Your System might be from another world," Vyriana revealed as she stared at Nux. "And?" Nux, however, just tilted his head in confusion. "What do you mean, ''and?'' The source of all your powers is from another world, Nux. Do you realize what this means? You are somehow linked with another world. A world much stronger than Yrniel at that. What are you going to do once you get in contact with the ones who gave you the System? Are you planning on leaving Yrniel?" "Huh? Why would I do that?" "If you are called by-" Vyriana tried to speak, Nux however, intervened before she could complete. "It doesn''t matter, Vyriana. I grew up in Yrniel, I have people I care about in Yrniel, there is Mother and then there is You. No matter what, I am not planning on leaving this place, unless, of course, I am kicked out." Nux chuckled and Vyriana simply stared into his eyes, clearly not amused by his joke. Nux didn''t know how to react, for some reason, the Dragon''s stare was making his heart beat loudly, those pair of golden eyes staring at him felt... powerful. Then suddenly, "If you are kicked out... Then I will come with you." Vyriana spoke, staring at Nux as her eyes shined intently. Nux was taken aback by her words, he however, didn''t show that, instead, a big smile appeared on his face, his hand moved towards Vyriana''s cheek and, "You never had the option of otherwise, my Dragon." Saying those words, Nux sealed the Dragon''s lips. Chapter 1367 Vyriana’s troubles. Chapter 1367 Vyriana''s troubles. 1367 Vyriana''s troubles. "You have gotten much more daring." Vyriana commented as she glanced at the man who was lying on the ground face first. The two of them were talking about something so serious right now and this pervert decided to use this chance to catch her off guard and kiss her. ''Tsk.'' Vyriana couldn''t help but snort inwardly as she realized what happened. In her head, she couldn''t help but curse herself. Why? It was because she had been losing control over her body and she had no clue why. With her reflexes, no matter how many times Nux catches her off guard, it is absolutely impossible for the man to get close to her and kiss her. Heck, the man even gently held her cheek before making the final move. Vyriana had all the time in the world to stop him and that was what she had planned to do, in the last moment, or more precisely, when Nux gently placed his hand on her cheek, she lost control over her body and her body decided to accept his advance, only returning to her when her lips were already sealed and the pervert had been sucking her lips for an entire minute. Of course, the first thing she did after regaining control over her body was to smash the pervert away, however, the very fact that the pervert was able to reach her bothered Vyriana more than it should have. "Ugghhh..." Nux, on the other hand, groaned in pain as he moved, looking up and smiling at Vyriana. Seeing him laugh, the Dragon narrowed her eyes, "I sometimes think that you like getting beaten up." She commented. "Heh." Nux chuckled, then, as he looked at the Dragon, he continued, "If the reward for being hit is your lips, I will gladly take a few more." Vyriana''s mouth twitched in annoyance, she didn''t like the grin on the pervert''s face at all. It felt as if he was trying to tease her. Vyriana wanted to punch the pervert a few more times to take out her frustration and forget about this strange feeling in her heart, but suddenly, "Hmm? So you have already started training. I am not late, am I?" Another voice was heard and as the two turned around, they noticed the Human Progenitor standing in front of them with her usual smile on her face. Seeing her preparing her seat, Nux didn''t know what to say. Vyriana, on the other hand, decided to turn serious and a wave of energy burst out of her body. Nux''s body turned into white Mist before it disappeared and appeared a few meters away, already in his battle stance and prepared to face the incoming attack. Vyriana appeared in front of him, trying to punch his face, however, right before her punch could connect, a smile appeared on her face as suddenly, BOOOM A Magic Circle appeared under her legs and the Explosion Spell was used the instant it was cast. The impact of the Spell created a huge crater on the hard ground, in the middle of the crater, there stood Vyriana and Nux. Nux was in a bad state. The Explosion Spell used right now was the perfected and enhanced version of the Spell, if caught without any defence, even Divines would have a hard time dealing with it, so Nux, who was right at the centre of the explosion had suffered some injuries. Vyriana, on the other hand, was completely unharmed. Her skin, however, was covered with red coloured scales. "The Dragon Scales really are useful huh..." Nux commented, his body disintegrating into nothingness as his Clone was destroyed. "You mastered this variation." Vyriana was surprised, after all, they had just started training. "Well, Astaria wanted to spar," Nux replied and Vyriana couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "This is why I like my disciple." "Mhm, I like your disciple as well." Nux nodded. Vyriana just snorted as she then appeared in front of Nux again. The training continued, it didn''t take Vyriana a long time to best Nux and defeat him and then, his hell started as he was forced to fight without one arm. The Dragon didn''t even give his body enough time and energy to regenerate the arm. "This will be a new variation we will focus on later," Vyriana commented with a smile as a wild idea entered her mind, seeing her smile, Nux trembled. However, before he could say anything, "I was wondering where you were. To think you would be here out of all the places." Another new voice was heard. Chapter 1368 You sneaky bitch. Chapter 1368 You sneaky bitch. 1368 You sneaky bitch. "I was wondering where you were. To think you would be here out of all the places." Another new voice was heard. Nux and Vyriana turned towards the source, Faustina, however, frowned just as she heard the voice. "What are you doing here, Lilith?" The Human Progenitor questioned. Lilith, however, simply chuckled and, "Don''t you think I should be the one asking that instead? Solitude''s End? This is not a place many would visit." She spoke as she then glanced at Nux and in an instant, her purple eyes shined, "And it seems like you haven''t been here for a short time either." Turning back to the Human Progenitor, the Succubus questioned, "What are you doing here, Faustina?" "..." Faustina didn''t say anything, Lilith however, already had some guesses in her mind, "10 years in Yrniel would be 1000 years here. Are you trying to help him live long so the effect of the illusion is weakened?" The moment she heard those words, Faustina narrowed her eyes and that little slip-up in her expression was all Lilith needed to get the answer she was looking for. "Heh, that''s quite an interesting attempt." Lilith couldn''t help but chuckle. "But you, out of the three should know how futile that is, Faustina." "If you know it is futile, then why don''t you leave? You are bothering us here." Faustina replied, looking right into Lilith''s eyes with a cold look on her face. Lilith however, wasn''t an easy woman to handle. "Hmmm. Reading you have never been this easy..." She muttered, tilting her head in confusion. "I am affecting your performance...?" Lilith raised her eyebrow. "That is correct." Nux nodded. The Succubus narrowed her eyes. She glanced at Nux then, she glanced at Faustina, who had a similar look on her face and for some reason, she felt left out. She couldn''t help but notice how differently this man treated her and Faustina. While he calls this woman ''Mother'', spends more than 100 years together with her in a Forsaken World and even stands up for her not knowing that she is the last woman who needs his help when it comes to her, he keeps a formal distance and even wants her to leave. Thinking about it, Lilith narrowed her eyes. She could see that she was losing this race. The lead Faustina had taken using this ''mother approach'' was simply too big. Lilith could clearly see how easy it would be to use this lead, blur the lines between the mother-son relationship and mate with him. The fact that the two of them weren''t real mother and son, further solidified the plan and reduced the difficulty. After all, there were no moral boundaries they needed to cross here. While her plan of breaking Nux''s rigid thinking using the power of time would definitely work, with how things were going, this plan might not benefit her at all. Heck, it might even help Faustina break those moral boundaries and get what she wants. This would mean that all her hard work till now would benefit Faustina, making a joke out of her within their circle. ''You sneaky bitch.'' The more she thought about it, the more plausible this plan sounded in her mind and Lilith couldn''t help but curse in her head as she glanced at Faustina. She realized that she needed to do something. She needed to reduce this distance between her and Nux and right now, the easiest way to do it would be through those women he loved so dearly. "Nux Leander." She spoke. Nux tilted his head, ready to listen to what this woman had in her mind. "I wish to take one of your wives in as my disciple." Chapter 1369 Why havent you formed your Law yet? Chapter 1369 Why haven''t you formed your Law yet? 1369 Why haven''t you formed your Law yet? "I wish to take one of your wives in as my disciple," Lilith spoke and not just Nux, even Vyriana and Faustina blinked in surprise. "What...?" Nux questioned, thinking he had heard incorrectly. "One of your wives, I want to take them in as my disciple." "Why...?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "Because I want to? I haven''t had a disciple in a long time, I believe this is the right time to choose one." "His wives do won''t lea-" Faustina tried to intervene, however, before she could complete. "I won''t take my disciple anywhere, I will guide her in Yrniel and she would be allowed to meet Nux as long as she is not in a crucial point of her cultivation and cannot be disturbed. Just like Faustina, I simply require a room that I can rest in while I guide your wife, nothing else." Lilith spoke with a smile on her face. Faustina narrowed her eyes. These were the same conditions she offered and for someone like Nux, these were the conditions he would never reject. The man simply wanted the best for his best. What could be better than a Progenitor personally guiding his wife? Nux would never reject such an offer no matter what Lilith''s hidden agendas were and as she glanced at the boy''s expression, Faustina could tell that Lilith had won the battle. "Do you not want me to?" Lilith questioned, looking into Nux''s eyes. "No, of course not! I would be forever grateful if Lady Lilith chooses one of them as her disciple." Nux was quick to answer. It didn''t matter what the woman was trying to do. The very fact that she was a Progenitor, one of the strongest beings in Yrniel was enough to make her much more qualified to take any of his wives as her disciple. After all, no one in this world would possibly have more knowledge than a Progenitor. The help a Progenitor could provide, especially when his wives were at such an important stage of their lives, was invaluable. "Well, it is decided then. I will take one of your wives as my disciple." Lilith spoke with a big, generous smile on her face. "Does that mean you will be giving your Blood to her?" Nux shot his chance. Lilith however, wasn''t a fool. "Then you would have no reason to enter the Illusion, now would you?" Faustina chuckled. "Anyways, what are we going to do?" Vyriana questioned. "What else? We follow them. I can''t possibly leave that boy alone with that woman. Especially when that woman is clearly planning something." Faustina replied as the two of them took out their artifacts and disappeared as well. ... Back in Yrniel, inside Aisha''s room, Nux and Lilith walked in. "Where is the other one?" Lilith questioned. "She is coming." Nux answered as the succubus nodded before observing Aisha. "You are trying to form a Law, huh." She commented. Aisha glanced at the Succubus Progenitor and nodded. "You have a Primordial Blood flowing through your veins, girl and unlike the other one, you got it through the Trial Tower," Lilith commented. Aisha frowned, unable to tell why the woman mentioned it. Lilith, on the other hand, continued, "You, out of all the people, should know this. Then why..." Before Lilith could complete her question, Aisha looked away, causing her to pause. "Know what...?" Nux, who noticed this questioned. "A Primordial Demon shouldn''t have a hard time forming their Law." "What...?" Nux frowned. "Yes, as someone who took the Trial Tower and got the Primordial Blood, she should have formed her Law the fastest. Take the other Succubus, Shadow Girl, or the Devourer, they have already formed their Laws, yet she... It is as if she is trying to hold back and I do not know why." Chapter 1370 I believe you should back down. Chapter 1370 I believe you should back down. Obviously, the woman wouldn''t want to go back to how she previously was. Not to mention his possessive side wouldn''t allow her to either. Aisha was his, just the thought that her power depended on other men made him sick. Suddenly, Nux lifted his hand, extending it towards Aisha, the succubus lost control over her body and she started floating towards Nux, landing right into his arms. Nux then started caressing her body, touching her all over and showering her with kisses, not hiding his actions from the other people present in the room. "You did well, you do not need such useless law." Nux spoke. He knew his wife must have had reasons for not comprehending her law. Aisha smiled playfully as she received his attention. This was part reason she told the entire story, else she could have ended with, ''I don''t like the Law my Blood wants me to form.'' and Nux would never have questioned her decision. Of course, that answer wouldn''t lead to such a situation. And Aisha would be shaming the entire Succubi Race if she didn''t take advantage of such an obvious chance. "She doesn''t have to form such a useless law." While Aisha was smiling gleefully, enjoying the attention, Nux stared at Lilith and spoke. Lilith, however, frowned in confusion, "Why not? It is just sex, isn''t it? It is not like there are any feelings behind it. Heck, the entire reason she would be having sex is to suck their Vital Force, that is no different than killing them. You can use this power on your enemies, they would expe-" Lilith tried to justify the powers, however, "I do not want such a Law," Aisha replied, looking right into Lilith''s eyes. "If this is the only Law you can help me form, then I do not wish to become your disciple, I am sure I will do a better job on my own." "Alright, what about the Dreamworld illusions? You can mate with those men in their dreams, the vital energy you would receive would be lower than normal, but this wa-" "No." Aisha replied, this time, her gaze even turned hostile. The woman then turned towards her husband and, "Nux, I do not wish to learn from her. You can go ask Allura, though I doubt she would agree either. We are not sluts who would do anything for power. I''d rather be powerless if this is the only option I have." Aisha stared at Lilith while she said those words. The Succubus wasn''t holding back. She was annoyed that the Progenitor would even think that she would accept such disgusting powers. Lilith''s face twitched when she noticed that the girl was indirectly trying to insult her, however, knowing that showing her anger in this situation would put everything she had done so far to waste, she decided to hold back and blamed everything on the girl''s immaturity. Which was indeed the truth. It was only because the girl was young and bound by foolish moral boundaries that she said these words. Once she grows, she will understand the importance of a Law and will form her Law eventually. ''The entire group has the same problem.'' Lilith thought in her head. The Human Progenitor, however, used this chance and, "Lilith, yours and the girl''s thoughts do not match at all. So you choosing her as your disciple wouldn''t help, but cripple her progress instead. I believe you should back down." Chapter 1371 Falling for that Dragon was a mistake. Chapter 1371 Falling for that Dragon was a mistake. Updated from "Lilith, yours and the girl''s thoughts do not match at all. So you choosing her as your disciple wouldn''t help, but cripple her progress instead. I think you should back down." Faustina spoke and Nux''s expressions changed. Of course, he could tell what Faustina was trying to do, however, right now, Faustina''s words indeed made sense. Vyriana and Astaria made a great Master Disciple Pair because their minds were aligned, both craved strength and worked hardest to reach levels no one else had. Lilith and Aisha, however, weren''t the same. Heck, let alone Aisha, none of his women were suited to train under Lilith and... now... Nux didn''t want them to either. Of course, he blindly trusted his wives. These women would choose death over forming such a foolish Law for strength. The one he didn''t trust was Lilith. The reason why the woman was choosing a disciple was already unknown, and while at first, Nux was only thinking about ways to help his wives, now, he was worried about their safety. After all, he couldn''t possibly notice anything if a Progenitor didn''t want him to. No matter how monstrously strong he was, he still wasn''t arrogant enough to believe that he was above the monsters who had lived for millions of years. "..." Lilith, who had turned towards Faustina when she heard her words wanted to retort, soon however, her eyes fell on Nux and in an instant, she read the expression that had appeared on his face and realized that once again, Faustina won. Both she and Faustina knew that Nux was a rigid man. Once he forms an opinion, it was difficult to change it, therefore, when she convinced him to become the Master of one of his wives, Faustina knew there was nothing she could do. Lilith considered that her victory, she however, underestimated the bitch and Faustina used the opportunity to turn things around now. The look on Nux''s face already told the two Progenitors that Lilith wouldn''t be getting anywhere near his wives. Lilith glared at Faustina, the Human Progenitor simply smiled gently, staring back at the Succubus''s eyes. In the end, Lilith sighed. Then, a moment later, a smile appeared on her face again as she came up with another plan. Faustina narrowed her eyes when she noticed that smile. She, however, expected such a thing, after all, as a Progenitor, Lilith wasn''t a woman who would accept her defeat so easily. Faustina knew that the crafty woman would come up with something else and she did, "You are right." Lilith nodded as she stared at Faustina. Then, she glanced at Aisha and Nux and, "I have mentioned this before and I will repeat it again, You are too immature right now. Your worldview is too small. The way you view relationships is too rigid and no, I will not try to change your views. This is what the Illusion I have prepared for you will do. Right now, however, since the way the two of us perceive the world is different, I am certainly not suited to take your wives as my disciples." Lilith nodded, calmly affecting her defeat. An action Faustina didn''t like at all. She waited for the woman to continue and just as she expected, "Of course, this didn''t mean I wouldn''t help you in any way," Lilith spoke as she glanced at Aisha. Then, she took out a few books and passed it to her. "You wish to form your Law, the strength of your Law depends on the techniques you Master. I do not know what techniques you use but I can assure you they won''t be stronger than these. Yes, these techniques might not be the most suitable for you since I usually give them to... ''normal'' succubi, however, I am sure it wouldn''t hurt you to give it a read. After all, the Assimilation Stage is not about Mastering the technique as it was intended to. It is about adjusting the techniques to align with your Self." Lilith spoke with a meaningful look on her face. Aisha understood the meaning behind her words and smiled. Lilith smiled back, then, "You can share these techniques with the other succubus if you wish, even though she has formed her Law, it wouldn''t hurt to learn something new." The Progenitor then passed a purple-colored, heart shaped artifact to Aisha and, "If you have any questions and face any troubles in the future, activate this to summon me. I will help you in any way I can." Aisha nodded, still unable to believe that the woman understood her side so quickly and instead of pressuring her, she simply accepted her reasoning and tried to help her in another way. "I will take my leave now," Lilith spoke, looking at Aisha and then Nux. Then, she glanced at Faustina one last time, smiled playfully, and then disappeared. "I do not like that smile." Vyriana commented as she narrowed her eyes. Faustina nodded as well. The two women then turned towards Nux however, before they could say anything, "Nux?" Allura, who just walked into the room called out. "You called me?" She questioned. "Ah, I did... but it is all over now." "Hmm? What do you mean?" "Lady Lilith wanted to take a disciple and was considering you and Aisha, but she left now." "Is that so...?" Allura muttered. "Well, it is good that she left, rejecting her on her face would have been awkward. You know... she is a Progenitor and all..." The woman chuckled. "I knew it, you would have rejected her as well, wouldn''t you?" Aisha smiled. "Hmm? Of course. I already formed my Law." Allura nodded confidently. Then, she glanced at Nux and her smile turned seductive, "I do not need anyone else to teach me how my Law works, I know it much better than anyone else would." In an instant, Nux closed his eyes, not looking at Allura, "Your tricks wouldn''t work every time, you demon. I need to train." He spoke. Allura laughed out loud, "Don''t worry, I wasn''t trying either. I am busy trying to become a Divine Stage Cultivator as well. Then I can have all of you to myself. Not to mention that right now... isn''t exactly the greatest time to play any tricks." Allura mentioned, feeling an intense gaze from her back. ''Falling for that Dragon was a mistake.'' She spoke to Nux using their link and Nux, who noticed Vyriana''s expression couldn''t help but smile wryly. ''I will see you if I survive this.'' ''I wish you luck, my love~'' Chapter 1372 I will become his shield. Chapter 1372 I will become his shield. "Would you give it a rest?" Vyriana questioned with an annoyed look on her face as she glanced at the dark-haired woman standing in front of her. It had only been a few months since they restarted their training after all the mess with Lilith, and considering that Solitude''s End was a place where time flows 100 times faster. A few months, or more precisely 5 months they have spent here, would only mean that barely 2 days have passed in Yrniel. For this woman to be back in just 2 days despite having spent 2 whole years with Nux just now... Updated from "Law of Last Protection." Riona answered, her answer was far more different than what everyone was expecting. "Law of Last Protection...?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. An Assassin forming a Law related to Protection...? Since when did Assassin become protectors? Was something like that even possible, didn''t the Law work based on what one did in the past, the present and the future? Nux''s mind was filled with questions, soon however, all his questions were answered. "My Law allows me to become the last layer of the defence of my target. Whether it is my Daughter, or you, when the two of you are under a serious threat, I have the ability to appear right next to you regardless of where you are and block one attack, no matter how strong the attack is. The Law also strengthens my defensive abilities, allowing me to block normal attacks in general. Considering that Thyra, Astaria and Amaya already formed an offensive Law, I decided to form a Law that would focus on defence to balance everything out." "You formed your Law... after considering the situation of your entire group...?" Vyriana tilted her head in confusion. This was something she never thought about before. After all, why would one form a Law considering such factors, shouldn''t one disregard everything and form what makes them the strongest? Riona, however, had a different thinking. The Assassin simply smiled charmingly as she glanced at Nux and, "Well, since we are going to stick together for the rest of our lives, we can''t just have every person attacking with brute force, now can we? If everyone attacks together with my husband, who is going to defend him? I decided to take that role. I will become Nux''s shield." Chapter 1373 I am sure she wants the best for you. Chapter 1373 I am sure she wants the best for you. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only Nux muttered the two questions Riona told him about. For Riona, the answers to these questions were clear. She regretted sending her daughter to the Skyfall Kingdom, she regretted the fact that she couldn''t see her daughter grow into the amazing woman she grew into, she regretted not being able to protect her daughter. These regrets were something, that to this day, ate her away. Missing Amaya''s childhood, sending her to a monster like Ricardous to fend for herself, Riona hated herself for that despite Amaya already forgiving her. As for the answer to her second question, well, that was quite clear. Now, together with Amaya, she finally found another person who made her life complete, she decided to protect these two people and always be there for them when they needed it, these feelings were the basis of her newfound powers, The Law of Last Protection, the Law that helped her protect her loved ones and teleport next to them whenever they are in danger. For Nux, however... these questions didn''t help much. "Do you have any regrets?" Vyriana questioned, looking right into the man''s eyes. Nux turned silent and started thinking. From the start of his life till now, he never once had any regrets. The System made it easy for him to get anything he wanted and even though he did work hard for everything he had till now, training till he was near Death''s door for hundreds of years, he still didn''t have anything he regretted. All the decisions he took till now, he was proud of them. Even in the situations he had no control over, the case with Arvina for example, he still didn''t regret his choice, the woman rejected him, and he decided to give her the space she wanted, that was the end of it. "I might have one regret..." Suddenly, Nux spoke up after considering everything. "What is it?" Both Vyriana and Faustina leaned forward. "Not being able to spend enough time with my wives," Nux replied and Vyriana''s mouth twitched in annoyance. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to punch this bastard and this time, even Faustina started at her son with a deadpan look on her face. She had seen a fair share of shameless fellows in her long life... her son, however... toppled them all. "We are going back to training." Vyriana spoke, snapping her fingers as she finally lost it. She had been too patient with this man. She needed to take things a step further now. "Also, we will be focusing on an entirely new set of variations now." "New set of variations...?" "That is correct. We will work on different variations where you fight without your limbs." Vyriana revealed and Nux''s mouth went agape. "What...?" He blinked a few times, making sure he wasn''t dreaming, soon however, he felt an agonizing pain coming from his left shoulder, he turned his head and noticed that the dragon had pulled out his left arm. "You will be fighting without your limbs, Nux Leander." Vyriana spoke with a crazy look on her face. Nux turned towards his mother for help, Faustina however, just smiled gently and, "I am sure she wants the best for you. So I wish you luck, son~" Chapter 1374 See this as a warning, Dragon, I will have my revenge. Chapter 1374 See this as a warning, Dragon, I will have my revenge. "Haaah... Do you remember... asking me whether I have any regrets in my life or not all those years ago...?" Suddenly, Nux questioned as she glanced at the crazy woman in front of him. Right now, even forming coherent sentences was a difficult task for him. His condition was anything but good. It had been decades since he had seen his wives, so he was already missing them a lot, not to mention that right now, he was in intense pain. Yes, Nux Leander, whose pain tolerance had risen to unbelievable levels after training with Vyriana, was in pain. Why? Because of the crazy dragon who, according to her words, had started phase two of his training. Limbless Battle Variations. Yes, the crazy woman was making him fight without one or sometimes even two of his limbs and not only that, she was making his muscles forcefully memorize all these variations. Just like normal variations, there were around a million limbless battle variations and Nux was forced to learn them all. And for someone like him, who had a monstrous regeneration speed, learning these variations wasn''t an easy job. Nux''s regeneration was passive, his body healed automatically to return to the most optimal state, obviously, a body with a lost limb was far from the optimal state, therefore, his body constantly tries to regrow the lost limbs only for the merciless dragon to tear them off before they are even fully grown. This has not only made his body forcefully adapt to fighting without limbs, it has increased his regeneration speed, the strength of his individual limbs, his overall strength and even his adaptability speed. The number of variations he learned had increased a lot, therefore, the Mastery of Zenith Flow had risen to another level as well. The benefits of Vyriana''s training were indeed endless. It was just that... And this was when Nux was against someone who had formed one of the strongest laws in the universe, what about a normal cultivator who has formed a normal law? This monster would crush them. Faustina was sure. After all, just his abilities were already on par with the Power of some of the Lower-Level Laws, and that is not even mentioning this monstrous technique with millions of variations he was working on with the dragon. In her head, Faustina was already thinking of a new possibility, a new, entirely different path for Nux. If it was anyone else, she wouldn''t even consider this option, however, Nux... he was an exception. The secret they have all been hiding for millions of years... She would need to reveal the truth that might put Yrniel at big risk but... Nux was her son... The Human Progentior hesitated... then, her eyes shined as she glanced at Nux who was lying on the ground. "I now have a better answer in my mind." While Faustina was thinking all this, Nux and Vyriana continued their conversation. "What is it?" Vyriana, who decided to sit next to Nux questioned with a curious look on her face. "I regret making that bet with you." Nux replied, his eyes shining with intense emotions. Vyriana glanced at the boy and frowned, "Bet?" Soon, however, she recalled what bet he was talking about and her expression changed, "I should have asked to become your husband if I won, that way, you would have been my wife by now, and I could take my revenge for torturing me like this in bed." Nux replied, then, he looked into Vyriana''s eyes and, "Trust me, Dragon. I wouldn''t have shown even a tinge of mercy, just like you are doing right now." Vyriana''s mouth twitched at the pervert''s words, Nux however, didn''t stop. "See this as a warning, Dragon. I am a petty man, I will not forget this. Once you become mine, I will show you hell." "Heh." Vyriana laughed out loud, "Keep dreamin-" She wanted to retort, but then, She saw Nux''s shadow tremble again and once again, a big, wide grin appeared on Nux''s face. "I missed you, my lovely shadow~" Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only Chapter 1375 Law of Boundless Unity. Chapter 1375 Law of Boundless Unity. Visit for the best novel reading experience "I would need around a million Semi Saints." Ember spoke casually. "..." Amaya froze. "...what?" She questioned, looking into Ember''s eyes. "I would need a million Semi Saints for their attacks to be comparable to Divine Stage Cultivators, and of course, they still wouldn''t have their Laws, so they would only be considered Pseudo Divines." Ember explained, Amaya however, just looked at the woman and questioned, "And... all those million Semi Saints would have the strength of Pseudo Divines...?" "That is correct." Ember nodded. "Of course, there is another condition that all those soldiers should consider themselves to be ''my'' soldiers, so it is not as easy as you are imagining it. Controlling a million living beings is not easy, it is a fatal flaw of my Law." Ember explained, Amaya however, just glanced at the woman with a ridiculous look on her face. "You... Do you even realize what you are saying...?" "What do you mean?" "You Law... it is completely broken." Ember frowned and Amaya continued, "You are telling me your Law has the capability of generating the manpower of a million Divine Stage Cultivators, do you realize what kind of destruction that would cause?" Ember''s frown deepened, "Amaya, as I said, I need those cultivators to be loy-" "Slave Seal." Amaya spoke two simple words and in an instant, Ember''s expressions changed. She realized what the woman was trying to say all this while. "A million Divines..." Ember muttered as she clenched her fist. The rest of the women started thinking as well... This Law alone made Ember a monster far stronger than what anyone expected. The women couldn''t help but stare at Ember, who seemed to be lost in her thoughts. "Monster..." Amaya commented, staring at Ember. The rest of the women had ridiculous looks on their faces as well. Nux, however, only had a big smile on his face as he tightly held Ember from behind. "I expected nothing less." He praised, Ember smiled, soon however, her focus was shifted, "How about you reward me?" She questioned. "I was just thinking about how am I going to do that." Nux nodded with a big smile on his face as he opened a portal. "Shall we?" He questioned. But before he left, Faustina stepped forward. "Take your time, Nux." Hearing her say those words, Nux and Vyriana frowned. Faustina ignored their confusion and continued, "You will only be spending time with her, not the rest of them." Faustina declared. Chapter 1376 What are you waiting for? Chapter 1376 What are you waiting for? "You will only be spending time with her, not the rest of them." Faustina declared. "What...?" It wasn''t just Nux, his women couldn''t believe what they were hearing as well. "What do you mean?" Of course, the first one to react was Amaya. The black-haired woman narrowed her eyes as she glared at the Progenitor. Faustina, however, completely ignored her gaze and glanced at the dazed Nux. "You will be entering Lilith''s Illusion soon, Nux. You need to start preparing for that." ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only I am not being unfair, girl. I am simply giving you all a reason to speed yourself up. The opportunity you all received was the same from the start. Rather, I would even argue that you had a better start than any of them, so don''t act like a victim here." Faustina then looked into Melia''s eyes and, "Step up, Vampire. You are being left behind here and it is no one''s fault but your own." "..." Melia didn''t know how to respond. She glanced at her sisters and started thinking. What the Progenitor said was correct, she had a better start compared to all these women, yet... she was still left behind. Melia couldn''t help but clench her fists when she realized it. Nux, who noticed her emotions wanted to go to her, he, however, was grabbed by Amaya, who shook her head. Nux narrowed his eyes however, seeing Amaya nodding at him, he decided to hold back and let the Progenitor continue. "It is time you introspect, Vampire. Understand where things went wrong and... Seek external help if you think you need it." Faustina gave a hint before she quickly turned towards Nux and, "What are you waiting for? Do you not wish to spend time with the Dragon? I wouldn''t mind if you d-" Before the woman could complete her words, Nux had already disappeared together with Ember. The progenitor smiled. Chapter 1377 But it is important. Chapter 1377 But it is important. "Hahhh... Haaahhh... Haaahhhh..." Ember took deep breaths, in the process, her large breasts continued to move up and down, creating a scene so seductive that any man would start drooling the instant they saw it. The Dragon didn''t have any strength in her body, despite that, her pink nipples were hardened to the point where one would think that they would pierce through the hardest of metal. A simple flick of a finger on those hardened nipples was enough to make Ember''s entire body tremble in unimaginable levels of pleasure. Yes, the Dragon''s body was currently that sensitive. And how would it not be? They had done it so many times that she had even lost count. She didn''t even know how much time have they spent in this place, heck, with how many times pleasure had assaulted her head, Ember was glad that she hadn''t turned into a fool. Even recalling her own name seemed like a chore for her current hazy mind. "Heehh? Aren''t you quite weak for a Dragon?" Seeing her in this state, Nux questioned with a teasing smile on his face. The tired Ember glanced at Nux, looking at the pervert sitting on the bed naked without any signs of fatigue, she couldn''t help but snort. Of course, she did that in her head, she didn''t have enough energy to do it physically. ''Monster...'' However, she wasn''t doing this on purpose, she would admit, she might have started this training out of... jealousy... Initially, she only wanted to continue this for a few years, however, once she started noticing the changes, she couldn''t stop. Even after 100 years had passed, she could still see many more variations and how it would benefit Nux in future. Therefore, she continued. And this time, unlike before, Nux didn''t complain either. Without a single change in his expression, he tore his right arm before Vyriana could do it, then, he looked right into the Dragon''s eyes and, "Let''s continue." He spoke with a big smile on his face. Vyriana narrowed her eyes. She could sense the change in his usual attitude. She could sense that despite him smiling, something was different. ''Is it because he didn''t get to meet all his wives?'' She wondered. She knew it was very much possible. It wasn''t just her. Faustina was observing her son as well and had the same doubts on her mind, however, in the end, the Progenitor just stared at the Dragon and nodded, ordering her to continue. Vyriana nodded back, the training continued. This time, the three weren''t bothered for a long time. Decades after Decades passed, Nux''s pain tolerance continued to increase to an absurd level, the same was true for the Zenith Flow, as more and more variations were added to the technique, its complexity and strength continued to increase as well. After 200 years had passed, Vyriana finally decided to stop training the Limbless Variations, Nux simply nodded with a smile. There was no trace of relief on his face knowing that the torturous part of the training was over. By now, however, both Vyriana and Faustina were already used to his... changed attitude... or at least that is how they acted. Vyriana simply moved to the rest of the variations. The training continued, Nux continued to absorb everything Vyriana threw at him like a sponge. 100 more years passed by and Nux had already mastered 4 million variations of the Zenith Flow, just 1 million more variations and his Mastery level would raise to Master Level. However, before Vyriana could continue, their training time was interrupted once again as Lane made her entry. And this time, the news she brought was shocking since the one who managed to form her Law was... Edda Leander. The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n)) Chapter 1378 My Law allows me to Play House… Chapter 1378 My Law allows me to Play House... Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) "How are you all doing this?" Faustina couldn''t help but question with a curious look on her face. In front of her, stood 12 women who had all decided to return since it had been a long time since they met their husband. Yes, by Faustina''s orders, they couldn''t do ''things'' with their husband, however, that didn''t mean that even meeting him was restricted, now did it? Anyways, as the women heard the Progenitor''s words, all of them turned towards her and even though she knew what the woman was talking about, Allura flashed a smile and, "What do you mean, Lady Faustina?" Faustina observed the woman for a while, then, she pointed at a certain pink haired tanned woman who was currently coiled around her husband, hogging him all to herself, and, "These Laws that you people are forming one after another. I held back before, but the more I see it, the stranger it gets. How are you people forming these Laws so easily? 300 years did pass, but that is only true for Nux, for her, only 3 years have passed. How did she form a Law in just 3 years? Not just her, you, you, you, you and you," The Progenitor pointed at Lane, Riona, Thyra, Allura and, Ember, "It is the Law that allows me to rule over the world I create." "The world you create...?" Vyriana stared at the woman in front of her with a dumbfounded look on her face. After all... creating an entire world... Faustina on the other hand was quick to connect the dots, "An Illusionary World." "That is correct." Edda nodded. Vyriana stared at the woman with a deadpan look on her face, "So your Law allows you to play house?" Edda couldn''t help but laugh out loud as she heard those words. "Play House huh..." She didn''t seem offended by the Dragon''s words. After all, she was the last person in the world to care about such things. The only thing she cared about was her husband and her Law... "My Law indeed allows me to Play House... together with my Husband." Edda spoke with a big smile on her face, then, her smile turned perverted as she stared at Nux and, "In a world where I can do whatever I want, create and destroy anything I want, I can spend as much time with my husband as I want and... play house with him." "Are you saying you wish to spend time with Nux in an illusionary world?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "Yes." Edda nodded and this time, all the women had similar expressions as Amaya. "Are you saying you are going to spend time with an Illusionary Nux?" Aisha questioned with a disgusted look on her face. "Huh? What the hell are you talking about?" a similar disgusted look appeared on Edda''s face, soon however, her smile turned perverted and, "Of course, I can pull others into my world. And Nux will be a permanent netizen of my world." Chapter 1379 Law of Illusionary Monarchy. Chapter 1379 Law of Illusionary Monarchy. "Of course, I can pull others into my world. And Nux will be a permanent netizen of my world." Edda revealed. No matter how perverted she was, all her perverted fantasies were related to the ''real'' Nux. Never once in her mind did she ever imagine herself with anyone other than Nux, not even his Clone, or a being created out of her memories of Nux. Her Nux was hers, nothing, no man, no fantasy, in the past, in the present, or in the future, could replace her Nux in her mind. As she thought about all this, Edda glanced at her Nux as her purple-pink eyes shined brightly. She was disgusted by Aisha''s question, she wanted to answer more... fiercely, the disgust she felt, she wanted to let it out as much as she could, however, as she glanced at her Nux who had embraced her and was currently caressing her entire body, her mind completely skipped that part and started thinking about all the ''things'' she is going to do to him inside her world. Edda''s body trembled, the more she thought, the wilder her thoughts became. "You can... pull others into your world...?" While Edda was thinking all these ''not safe for children'' thoughts, Vyriana questioned with a frown on her face. "Hmm? Yes of course. What''s the point of ruling over a world my Nux can''t visit?" Edda replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Vyriana, however, was thinking about something completely different, "You can do anything in that world?" Edda stared at the Dragon with a deadpan look on her face, "It is the world I create, my personal space, of course, I can do anything in it." The Dragon was usually quick to catch on, wasn''t she? How come she was asking all these obvious questions now? Edda couldn''t understand. "What is the extent of your control in that world?" Vyriana however, wasn''t finished with her questions. "As I said, any-" "Give a better answer, girl." Vyriana ordered, her golden eyes shining brightly as she stared at the tan-skinned woman. Right now, however, Edda was in Nux''s embrace, as intimidating as Vyriana''s gaze was, in her safe zone, Edda didn''t give even the slightest fuck about that intimidating gaze. She just shrugged and, "There is no better answer, anything means anything. I can expand the lands, I can summon anything I want, anyone I want, I can devour space, create life, destroy life, give anyone any power I want, take anyone''s power, raise civilizations, destroy them, hasten the time flow and..." The woman then glanced at Amaya and, Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) "Stop the time flow. In my world, I am omnipotent and since it is the world I rule over, a world that has no effect on the universe, I do not use any energy while I do all this, "Exactly." Edda nodded. Vyriana nodded in understanding and started thinking. Honestly, Edda''s Law, in her opinion... was useless. After all, if it could only kill or harm weak opponents, wasn''t it as good as useless? And it wasn''t like it was good with mass killing either, since even if the opponents were weak, she would still need to expend some energy to kill them, if the opponents were numerous, the energy she would need would increase as well. No matter how Vyriana thought about it, the Law was absolutely useless in her eyes. That is, if she ignored the ''perverted advantages'' it gave to the woman and as I warrior, she did completely ignore them. However... Just as Vyriana was about to walk away, giving Nux time to... do whatever ''things'' he wanted to do with his wife, Edda spoke up. "Of course, killing my enemies may be difficult, however, killing isn''t the only thing my Law is good at." Those words attracted the Dragon''s attention, she turned around and glanced at the tanned woman, the woman, however, was looking at Nux, her eyes shining brightly, It was as if she was trying to prove something to him. "Since it all depends on the resistance of the universe, I just need to be creative and find things that receive less resistance from the universe and do more damage to my enemies. For example, mental damage. Since it is my world, it allows me to create anything I want, even illusions. I just need to show illusions that weaken my enemy''s mental defences, later using it to my advantage and finish him." Edda spoke. Vyriana narrowed her eyes however, the previous Royal Maid was still not finished, "Not to mention that currently, my Law is only at the initial stage, the more it grows... the easier it would be for me to influence the real entities." "What do you mean...?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. Normally, he wouldn''t ask something like this since, in his mind, his wives were perfect the way they were and the power they comprehended wouldn''t change that, right now however, he could tell that Edda wanted him to ask this question, therefore, he did what his wife wanted to. Edda''s smile widened and she started explaining, "My Law is currently weak, right now, to kill my enemy using my Law, I would need to expend more energy than I would if I just kill him normally. However, the more I strengthen my Law, the resistance I would face from the universe would decrease as well and eventually, it is possible to reach a point where killing an enemy would only need 10% of the energy I would spend if I actually try to kill him. That means, theoretically, my Law, in the future, can give me enough power to kill an enemy who is 10 times stronger than me and I am not even sure if that is the final state of my law." Chapter 1380 I will play with you and your body to my hearts content* Chapter 1380 I will play with you and your body to my heart''s content* "You little bitch! Can''t you do even one thing right!?" A black-haired man shouted in annoyance as he pointed at his pants which were now wet due to the mistake of a tanned skin maid standing in front of him. "What are you standing there for!? Are you expecting me to take care of this mess!?" The man shouted even more loudly as he saw the maid trembling in fear. Hearing his words, the maid quickly walked towards him and knelt, then, she took out a piece of cloth and started wiping the man''s pants only for the man to tightly grab her hand in anger. The maid looked up when her hand was grabbed and she saw the man glaring at him with an irritated look on his face. "Who told you to use a piece of cloth...?" The man questioned as he tilted his head. "Huh...?" The maid couldn''t understand. How else was she going to clean up? "Use your mouth." The man ordered. The maid widened her eyes in shock, she could see the man''s anger in his eyes, however, deeper in those eyes, she could see a glint. She also didn''t miss the sadistic smirk that appeared on the man''s face as he glared at her. Clearly, he was enjoying this. The maid''s body trembled, however, there was nothing she could do in this situation. She could only follow the orders that were given to her. Looking at the wet pants in front of her, her body trembled, however, as if she was forcing herself, she closed her eyes as she extended her tongue towards the pants. "Open your eyes, how are you going to see what you are cleaning without seeing anything?" The man spoke once again, he wasn''t planning on giving the woman the easier way out. The maid''s body trembled once again, she slowly opened her eyes and then as if she was bearing the shame of a generation, her trembling tongue touched the man''s pants as she started licking the water stain that was on the man''s crotch area. The man''s smile widened when he saw this scene. Despite the fact that the maid was only licking his pants and none of the sexual organs was involved, just the stimulation of her tongue near his pants and the sight of the woman''s cleavage that was visible for everyone to see was enough for the man to get turned on. It didn''t take long for the man''s instrument to start reacting to the maid and as it got erect, the maid could feel the little guy through the pants and paused. "What are you waiting for? Continue." Of course, the man completely ignored the problem and gave his orders. The maid looked at the man, however, seeing him glaring at her, she knew she had no option but to continue. In the end, she wasn''t a child, she knew what was going on here. Giving up, she started licking the man''s dick through his pants, a sadistic smile appeared on the man''s face as he pushed his hips forward, rubbing his pants on the maid''s skin, while the maid simply closed her eyes and accepted everything he did to her. This continued for a while, the man enjoying breaking his maid and once he was bored. "You bitch!" He shouted as he pulled the woman''s white-pink hair in anger and forced her to look at her. "What are you doing!? I told you to clean and you are making a further mess with your saliva!" "Aaahh." The woman let out a voice of pain. The man, however, seemed even more annoyed when he heard her scream. "You dare raise your voice in my presence!? That''s it, you have crossed all the limits. It is time I show you your place." Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) The man spoke with a big smile on his face, his hand gently cupping the woman''s cheeks, his actions were completely different than his words. His fingers then gently trailed down towards her neck, despite his gentle movements, the maid still glanced at him in fear, the man however, just chuckled as his fingers trailed down again, slowly and steadily moving towards her breasts. Unlike last time, where the man only ogled at her cleavage, now, he had full liberty to touch it as if it belonged to him. The woman''s body trembled, she tried to move her body away from the man, however, with her limbs tied the way they were, there was nothing she could do. Not to mention the more she tried to resist, the more those thorns pierced her skin and hurt her. "Uggmmghghhh!!" In the end, the man touched her cleavage, before his hand slipped into her clothes as he started touching her breast with an eerie smile on his face. "I have to say, you are blessed with quite a sinful body, my maid. Though I guess this is the reason I bought you in the first place. It is time you learn about your primary duty, maid. You were bought to satisfy my sexual needs with this body of yours." The man spoke, caressing her breasts as if they were his property. The woman tried to resist and glared at the man in anger and helplessness. Her gaze, however, only satiated the man''s sadistic side as his smile widened. Then, as if deciding that it was enough teasing, the man sat up and unbuttoned his pants. "Shall we finally put your sinful body to good use?" The man questioned with a big smile as his little brother was freed from the clutches of his pants. The man then moved forward and with a sadistic smile on his face, he slipped his dick into the woman''s clothes, and feeling the maid''s large breasts around his dick, he groaned in pleasure. "Aaahh... this is the best, my maid." The man spoke, he didn''t even have to use his hands to press her breasts on his dick, her clothes did that. The maid, who could feel the man''s sexual organ on her body, glanced at the man in hatred, tears welled up in the edges of her eyes, she felt like she was defiled, she was helpless, with her limbs tied, she was completely under the man''s grasp, however, even then, she didn''t give it. She glared at the man and, "Don''t think you will get away with this, someone will notice my disappearance eventually and once that happens, they will start sear-" "Now this is where you are wrong, my maid." The woman couldn''t understand what was happening and frowned in confusion, then, she heard the man''s voice. "I froze the time, my maid. The man cut her off with a playful smile on his face. The maid frowned, however, the man ignored her expression and continued, "You may have not noticed it before, but..." He pointed at the huge clock that was hanging on the wall. The maid glanced at the clock and didn''t find anything strange, soon, however, she noticed something, The clock wasn''t moving. No... It wasn''t just the clock. She looked through the window, the leaves, the birds, anywhere her eyes went, everything was frozen. The woman couldn''t understand what was happening and frowned in confusion, then, she heard the man''s voice. "I froze the time, my maid. Everything outside is frozen, so no one will notice your disappearance. So I have all the time in the world to play with you." The man spoke, then, as he cupped the woman''s cheek gently and his fingers touched her lips, his smile turned demonic and, "Hours, Days, Months, Years, Decades, Centuries... It doesn''t matter how long it takes, I will play with you and your body to my heart''s content, And once we get out of here, You will be addicted to me. You will submit to me." Nux spoke with a big smile on his face as he glanced at the tied-up Edda, who, hearing his words, momentarily forgot her role in this act and, "I am looking forward to what you will do to me, husband." Chapter 1381 Your body, your mind, your heart, and your soul, since everything belongs to me. * Chapter 1381 Your body, your mind, your heart, and your soul, since everything belongs to me. * "Haaahh... Haahhh... Haahhh..." The tan-skinned maid breathed heavily, staring at the man as her face was coloured with a heavy shade of red. Her maid dress was already torn away, whatever was left covered with liquids that she knew all too well. The same liquids were all over the bedsheets. The maid knew that no matter what, no matter what powers were used, these bedsheets were in no condition to be used again. After all... they had spent an entire year on these bedsheets. Disgusting? Well this wasn''t even the start of it. In this year the maid spent in the room, her master showed no mercy, whatever he could think of, was done to her. Her entire body was used for the sole purpose of satisfying her master. Ropes, thorns, wax, fire, electricity, ice, everything was used. Just thinking about the torture she experienced made the maid''s entire body tremble. She glanced at the man responsible for her current condition, then, she extended her hands that weren''t tied anymore towards the man and, "Hug me..." She spoke in a voice so weak that one wouldn''t be surprised if she passed out the next second. The black-haired man smirked as he glanced at the maid looking at him with those hazy eyes, his body urged him to move and hold this lovely woman, however, staying with this woman for an entire year, a side he had hidden deep in himself, a side that had long been asleep and only showed itself in front of this woman, was awakened. "Heh." A sadistic smile appeared on Nux''s face. "Should a maid be ordering her master?" He questioned. Then, he glanced at the woman''s tanned body that was covered with sweat and love liquids and, "You are dirty, maid. Clean yourself before even thinking of getting close to me." "..." Edda''s expression changed as she glanced at Nux. "What?" She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. After all, her Nux never rejected a hug. However, the moment she saw the smile on his face, she understood and a frustrated look appeared on her face. "Ugghh!! Stop with this stupid act! It''s over now! I can''t take it anymore! Hug me!!" She shouted as she launched herself towards Nux. Nux however, just grabbed her head, keeping her away from him. "What an ill-mannered maid I have." He spoke. Then, his golden eyes shined and, "You deserve to be punished." Seeing that expression, Edda''s body trembled. If it was a year ago, she would have jumped in excitement and waited for her punishment, right now however, She just needed affection! Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) In my world, you are completely powerless against me, Master." Saying those words, Edda sealed Nux''s lips and jumped on top of him. Nux spoke with a playful smile as he looked around. He noticed that they were currently on the top of a carpet, there was even a box that contained food around them. It would have been a perfect picnic scene... if the two of them were not naked. Looking at his Edda, who looked like an enchantress who would devour him any moment now, Nux couldn''t help but smile. Then, all the liquids on her body disappeared as if they were an illusion, Nux''s body was cleaned as well, their surroundings changed and they appeared in what seemed like a park, under a large cherry blossom tree, with the beautiful pink petals flowing in the air. "This is quite romantic." Nux spoke with a playful smile as he looked around. He noticed that they were currently on the top of a carpet, there was even a box that contained food around them. It would have been a perfect picnic scene... if the two of them were not naked. Looking at his Edda, who looked like an enchantress who would devour him any moment now, Nux couldn''t help but smile. "You are really enjoying this feeling of control, huh?" "It is not every day that I get to be on top, now is it?" Edda replied with a playful smile on her face. "You can always be on top, my Edda. You simply need to ask." "Well, in here, I don''t even need to ask," Edda replied with an arrogant smile on her face. A smile that Nux liked a lot. "Are you challenging me?" he questioned. "Hmm?" Edda, who noticed Nux''s smile tilted her head in confusion, "You think you can defeat me here?" She couldn''t understand where Nux''s confidence came from, but suddenly, *Pah* She felt a slap on her ass and before she could react, Nux turned over and appeared on top of her. "Wha- Aahnnnhhhh~~" The woman wanted to react and defend herself, however, she then felt Nux pinching her butt, a jolt of pain and pleasure coursing through her entire body, making her weak. However, this was far from the end. "Aannnnnhhhh!!" Before the woman could realize what happened, a finger entered her most precious area, sending another jolt of pleasure into her body. As if her muscle memory kicked in, her legs wrapped around Nux''s waist, making it impossible for her to turn around and get on top again. It was as if she had given up on getting on top, and when she realized the position she was in, Edda suddenly heard a whisper, "I never needed strength to deal with you, My Maid." As she heard that demonic voice that seemed to blow hot air into her ear, Edda''s body trembled again, her insides quelched, cramping around Nux''s finger. Nux''s smile widened as he continued, "Your body, your mind, your heart, and your soul, everything reacts to even the simplest touch of mine." And as if demonstrating that, Nux placed his index finger right next to Edda''s belly button and, "Annh~" The woman moaned sensually. "I own you, Edda Leander. No matter how strong you get, no matter what world we are in, no matter what universe''s resistance you or I face, that fact will never change. You will always react to me, And never in your life, Would you be able to get away from me." Nux''s golden eyes shined intensely, then, without waiting any further, his finger moved out of Edda''s cave and soon, it was replaced by something Edda wanted much more. "Aaannnnnnhhhhhhh!!!" The ''picnic spot'' they were in was filled with endless moans again, and Nux, who had somehow recovered his strength since Edda was in a state too unstable to think about these foolish things, continued his assault, this time, even more strongly than before. "Your punishment starts now, My Maid." "AAaananNhHhhHhhhh!!!!" Edda moaned in ecstasy and just like that, another year passed by. ... "How much time did you spend inside that world?" The instant Nux and Edda appeared in the ExceedoGenesis''s Hall, Amaya questioned as she narrowed her eyes. After all, it had only been a few minutes since Nux and Edda disappeared. ''There is no way this bitch would be satisfied in just a few minutes.'' Amaya snorted in her head, glaring at Edda with her dark eyes. ''Also...'' Amaya didn''t fail to notice the beaming smile on Edda''s face. ''That isn''t the smile of someone who just spent a few months with him. She looks like she is satisfied for the next few decades.'' Amaya cursed in her head, she didn''t like the woman''s smile one bit. ''Tsk.'' The Devourer snorted again. The fact that Edda could freeze the time in her world indefinitely was something she felt extremely jealous of. After all, her power, at best, could only do it for a month or two. She was extremely jealous and Edda, who sensed the woman''s jealousy didn''t hold back either, she simply stared at the Devourer and, "It is a secret~" She spoke with a beaming smile, a smile that made Amaya clench her fist in irritation. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to devour this woman in front of her and erase her existence. ''Bitch.'' She cursed again. Chapter 1382 Is this how it feels to be a Mother…? Chapter 1382 Is this how it feels to be a Mother...? Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) "You seem quite satisfied." Vyriana commented as she glanced at Nux. Right now, the two of them had returned to Solitude''s End after Nux returned with Edda, Vyriana was satisfied since the entire thing didn''t take as long as it normally does, however, noticing the change in Nux and the big, satisfied smile on his face, Vyriana commented. She very well knew the reason behind this smile. It was the time this man spent together with his wife. For them, it wasn''t much, however, just the jealous expressions of the rest of the women and the tan-skinned woman''s beaming smile were enough to tell Vyriana what she needed to know. This man spent years together with his wife, all the ''training'' he had been doing in order to stay away from his wives and prepare for the Illusion, became useless in Vyriana''s eyes. After all, this time he spent together with his wife was supposed to be a reward for his wife, not him. Nux still needed to train. Vyriana didn''t like how Nux wasted his own efforts and gave in to his desires. "It was still within the rules. I only spent time with one of my wives." Nux, however, answered with a big smile on his face. "And I also returned very quickly, not making you wait for long. So I didn''t do anything." He was quite happy that he was able to find a loophole he could abuse. It was as if something... was stopping Nux from forming his Law. Something that even Faustina didn''t know what it was. ''He still has 500 years. If nothing works, then I will reveal it to him.'' Faustina''s blue eyes shined intensely as she stared at her son. However, Faustina decided to follow her guts. It was a difficult decision, a decision that would definitely not be supported by the rest of the Progenitors, even by Caesar, heck, it was a decision that could bring doom to Yrniel, the world she has been protecting for millions of years, However, Faustina decided to follow her guts. For the first time in her long life, she decided to make a reckless, foolish decision, that wasn''t driven by reason, but by her heart. A Mother''s Heart. ''Is this how it feels to be a Mother...?'' She muttered inwardly, soon however, a weak smile appeared on her face as she shook her head, ''No... this is fear of losing someone precious again...'' After all, this wasn''t the first time Faustina had become a ''Mother.'' With Faustina lost in her thoughts, Vyriana and Nux continued to train. With the two seeming lost and training without stopping, 200 years passed by. By now, Nux had already mastered 7 million Variations, a massive jump of 3 million in 200 years. Yes, his learning speed increased. His body was starting to adapt to Zenith Flow and this time... the change was permanent. Both Vyriana and Faustina could tell that a monster that defied common sense was being born. They could see that the Perfection Stage, which needed 10 million variations wasn''t far. Maybe 200 or even 100 years, Nux would fully Master Zenith Flow to perfect and would then have more time to reach the Assimilation Stage, Once that happens and Nux forms his Law... Both Vyriana and Faustina couldn''t even imagine the extent of absurdity Nux would form. ''...can he... surpass him?'' For a moment, a thought appeared in Faustina''s mind before she fully scraped it away and laughed in her head. ''Is it because it has been a while since I have seen that man in action...?'' She wondered in her head. After all, just thinking about the ''Law'' that man had formed... Faustina disregarded all the possibilities of Nux surpassing that monster. Vyriana, oblivious to the Progenitor''s thoughts, wanted nothing more than to continue the training, however, her eyebrows twitched when she noticed Nux''s shadow tremble again. ''Monsters.'' The Dragon cursed in her head, unable to believe that another one had formed her Law. Chapter 1383 An amusing bunch indeed. Chapter 1383 An amusing bunch indeed. New n0vel chapters are published on Of course, the Progenitor was also ready to undo every change the man goes through if his mental state deteriorated too much. After all, a 1,000-year-old man with 10,000 years of memories in his head shouldn''t exist. No matter how ''real'' Lilith''s world was, in the end, it was only an Illusion and she wanted her son to develop naturally. "An amusing bunch indeed." While Faustina was lost in her thoughts, she heard a familiar voice. A slight frown appeared on her face as she turned towards her... friend. "What are you doing here, Lilith?" She questioned directly. She could feel how almost everyone here was looking at the woman, wanting to ask the same question. Feeling their gazes, Lilith just smiled playfully, then, her eyes fell on Aisha and chuckled, "I felt a Succubus''s Law being formed, so I connected the dots and came here." Her purple eyes then shined intensely and, "It seems like I was correct. To think she would form her Law so quickly, I knew giving her my treasured techniques wasn''t a wrong choice." The Succubus Progenitor nodded her head continuously, seemingly satisfied and proud of herself. Faustina however, narrowed her eyes when she heard something. "A Succubus''s Law..." She muttered before she glanced at Aisha and narrowed her eyes. She stayed silent, not wanting to make things difficult for anyone here, however, she wasn''t the only perceptive being here. "Why didn''t you appear when Allura formed her Law then?" Amaya questioned as she glanced at the Progenitor. "You said you sensed a Succubus''s Law being formed, Allura is a succubus as well, and from what I know, you seem quite interested in her as well. I doubt you would hold back if you felt Allura forming her law." After all, you, like all the Progenitors, have nothing to do. Of course, Amaya didn''t say the last part out loud. She didn''t wish to offend a Progenitor even though she knew that the woman wouldn''t mind. Amaya just didn''t want to take any chance and bring trouble for her husband. Lilith glanced at Amaya and shook her head with a playful smile on her face, "I didn''t sense that girl forming her Law." She spoke as she pointed at Allura. "When I say I sensed a Succubus forming her Law, I meant that I sensed a Law or a type of Law that only beings like succubus can form, being formed." The instant the Succubus Progenitor said those words, Nux''s wives froze. They weren''t fools. They could understand what Lilith was trying to say. A type of Law that only beings like Succubus can form. A type of Law that a Succubus would have an easier time forming because of their Blood''s characteristics. A Law that a Succubus''s Blood would want the Succubus to form. The women all turned towards Aisha and, [Aisha, what Law did you form?] The first one to ask was Allura, heck, she even used the power of her Law, something she didn''t usually do out of her respect for her sisters. Right now, however... things were different. Allura''s purple eyes were shining intensely as she looked at Aisha, it was as if the woman was staring at her very soul. It was quite an intimidating gaze, quite a rare sight when it came to Allura. After all, the woman didn''t usually lose her composure. It was only that Allura considered herself quite close to Aisha since she was somewhat of a ''teacher'' to her and... Allura didn''t like where things were going with her ''student'' one bit. Aisha''s eyes momentarily lost their shine as she answered Allura''s question, "Law of Seductive Siphon." Allura narrowed her eyes when she heard that name. She could sense that her Law worked, so she knew it wasn''t a lie. And as if knowing that, Lilith''s smile widened as well. "Seductive Siphon huh, Seductive must represent the nature of the Law, how she would seduce and use her allure and Siphon should represent drawing energy or vital force from men." As the Succubus Progenitor, it didn''t take long for the woman to learn about her Law from its name alone. After all, she was quite experienced in these matters. And the smile on her face showed that she was quite proud of that fact. She was also satisfied that the girl was able to form her Law using the techniques she gave her. This would definitely help her get close to Nux. The woman, however, didn''t share the same smile as the Progenitor. They all glared at Aisha, who only smiled at Nux, looking into his golden eyes that were staring at her. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Aisha questioned playfully. The other women, especially Amaya, wanted to say something, however, she held back. This was something Nux should decide. And Nux stared at his wife, then, after a few seconds, He just chuckled. "Stop playing around okay? Or don''t blame me if they all go at you together." Aisha''s smile widened as well. "But it is fun to tease my sisters." "Is the pain when they all hit you worth it?" Nux questioned. Aisha stared at the women''s dark eyes and trembled. "Aisha." Suddenly, Allura called out, the look on her face was quite scary. "What is all this about? How does your Law work?" She questioned and this time, feeling goosebumps all over her body, Aisha decided to give in. After all, she didn''t wish to die. She loved her life very much. Chapter 1384 Law of Seductive Siphon Chapter 1384 Law of Seductive Siphon "What is all this about? How does your Law work?" Allura questioned. This time, the woman didn''t use her Law, however, the power behind her words was much stronger than before. Aisha could ''see'' her death in that voice. And to save her life, she decided to stop playing around. "My law works exactly like Lady Lilith explained." She spoke and the moment she saw Allura narrow her eyes, she continued, "Law of Seductive Siphon, Seductive indeed represents the nature of my Law, while, the Siphon represents sucking my target''s vital energy. Then, the woman disappeared. "..." "..." Silence fell all over the place. The way Lilith left... the expression on her face... the emotions she was trying to hide but couldn''t as her moist eyes gave them away... No one missed that, especially Nux and Aisha, who were right in front of the woman when she left. The group then turned towards Faustina, the only one who should have known what had happened, however, they were all surprised to see her looking at Nux with an expressionless look on her face and, "Shouldn''t you be spending time with your wife? Don''t forget, we do not have much time left before you enter that woman''s illusion, wasting time right now is the last thing you want to do." Faustina then smiled listlessly and, "So go and spend time with your wife and return quickly." Of course, even a child could tell that the Progenitor didn''t wish to talk about what just happened and Nux, looking at the woman''s expression, nodded. He wanted to respect his mother''s decision. There was no need to know everything right now. He knew his mother would tell him once she felt like it. After all, for a being who was as old as the world, opening up to someone was not a simple thing, and neither could he understand her life he understands his wives, Faustina had too many ''barriers'' around her for him to do that. Nux then extended his hand towards Aisha with a playful smile on his face, "Would you like to suck my Vital Force, my Unholy Demon?" He questioned. Aisha''s smile widened, however, before she could answer his question. "Nux..." Felberta, the first wife, who had been oddly silent this entire time finally gathered enough guts to call out and, "I... I need to talk to you about something... It is urgent..." Chapter 1385 This is ridiculous… ridiculous indeed… Chapter 1385 This is ridiculous... ridiculous indeed... "Nux..." Felberta, the first wife, who had been oddly silent this entire time finally gathered enough guts to call out and, "I... I need to talk to you about something... It is urgent..." "Oi, don''t you think this is a bad ti-" Aisha obviously didn''t like how her moment was ruined, however, the moment she saw Felberta''s black eyes, she paused. She could see just how... heavy those eyes looked. The deep emotions in those eyes, the emotions the woman had been trying to hide for a long time, the emotions that were finally leaking out since the woman could not seem to bear it anymore. Without saying anything, Aisha stepped back, slowly walking away from Nux. Yes, it was her moment, it was time for her to get rewarded for forming her Law, however, this was much more important than that. After all, she knew that if even she managed to sense the emotions in Felberta''s eyes, Nux would be the same. After seeing those eyes, he would never leave the matter and even if she pulled him away, his mind would only be filled with thoughts of another woman. Something Aisha wouldn''t allow in her personal time. Therefore, she decided to back down on her own. Or at least that is how she convinced herself... She would never admit that she backed out solely out of her worry for her sister. Yes, she wasn''t as close to Felberta as she was with Allura, however, having spent so many decades with the woman, she had started treating her and everyone else as family and seeing one of her sisters with such eyes... horrified her. Right now, more than anything, she wanted Nux to stay with Felberta. A thought shared by all the women. After all, no matter how much they fought each other, in the end, they were a family. A family that couldn''t move forward without everyone being on the same page. Looking at his wife''s eyes, Nux opened a portal without saying anything, the expression on his face was unreadable, all his wives however, could tell what he was feeling. He was angry. Not at anyone else, but himself. Seeing Felberta''s state, he was angry that he was unable to notice such strong emotions before. For a man who says his wives were his life, not being able to sense his first wife''s state and letting her emotions pile up to this extent... How ridiculous. "Let''s talk." Nux spoke in a hoarse voice, staring at his wife as he pointed at the portal. It was clear that he wanted to talk to his wife alone so she could express herself properly and he could understand what was worrying her. Felberta, who saw the portal looked around and sensing her sisters'' worries, she made a decision. "I... want to talk with everyone present here..." Nux nodded in understanding as he closed the portal. Then, he walked towards his wife and instead of doing anything sexual like caressing her breasts or hugging her from behind, he gently held her hands and knelt in front of her. "What is it?" You are mine. You are the woman I love. I will never leave you beh-" Nux wanted to affirm the woman once again, he wanted to erase all her insecurities, he wanted her to be confident in herself, however, before he could even complete his sentence, "Wait..." The Human Progenitor called, looking at Felberta with a ridiculous look on her face. "Girl, can you repeat what you just said? I think I heard wrong." This was the first time Faustina spoke in that tone and it surprised everyone present, especially Felberta, who couldn''t tell what gained the Progenitor''s sudden interest. "How many techniques did you Master to Assimilation Level again?" The Progenitor questioned and without thinking anything, Felberta answered, "8." Faustina raised her eyebrow, "You mastered 8 techniques to Assimilation Level in... 8 years...?" The Progenitor questioned. "Not in 8 years, I have been training these techniques ever since... Lady Vyriana started training us." Felberta replied, after all, just like the rest of the women here, she was also trained by Vyriana and was told to master her technique. And as someone who was quite insecure about herself, Felberta went easy with training, she wanted to get better, she wanted to be more useful, she wanted to be recognized, not just as the first wife, but someone strong, someone who Nux could rely on. "Didn''t the rest of your sisters train with you? How come they weren''t able to Master their techniques to the Assimilation Level?" Faustina questioned. "They didn''t have to...?" Felberta couldn''t understand. They were able to form their Law despite not having Mastered so many techniques, weren''t they? Looking at the woman''s confused expression, Faustina couldn''t help but mutter. "This is ridiculous... ridiculous indeed..." Then, a big smile appeared on the woman''s smile and, "Nux." She called out. "Hmm?" Nux glanced at his mother and then, "I finally decided who my disciple will be." Chapter 1386 A genius… Chapter 1386 A genius... "Nux." She called out. "Hmm?" Nux glanced at his mother and then, "I finally decided who my disciple will be." Faustina spoke, her blue eyes shining intensely as she glanced at Felberta. "What...?" Felberta frowned in confusion. Seeing her expression, Faustina''s smile widened even further, "A genius who doesn''t know she is a genius. How amusing~" The Progenitor then turned towards the rest of the women and, "How come you people didn''t say anything to her?" She questioned. "..." "..." Silence fell over the place. Of course, no one knew what the Progenitor was talking about. The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n)) A genius...? Felberta was a kind woman, she was intelligent, had great leadership skills, great management skills, she was efficient, she was a great planner, she was many things... however... They knew she wasn''t a genius. After all, she was just a woman, who, if she hadn''t met Nux, wouldn''t even be alive by now since her mortal life would have ended by now. The only reason she could cultivate at such monstrous speed was because of Nux''s ability to Dual Cultivate, the sole reason most of them, if not all, were able to keep up with Nux. However, after thinking about it, they understood where the Progenitor was coming from... 8 Techniques... As women who have worked on Mastering the Techniques and some of them even succeeding in the process, they knew just how difficult it was. Even Astaria, who had been training for a long time, only Mastered 4 Techniques to the Assimilation Level, the rest of them only mastered 1 or 2, and some didn''t even manage to master 1. Just from this alone, they could tell just how difficult it was to Master the technique to the Assimilation Level. After all, it was the level where you understand the ''impact'' of the technique on the universe and alter it to suit your own self. This is not something that could be done within a matter of a few years. But... All the women turned towards Felberta, who had a frown on her face and couldn''t help but think at the same time, ''How...?'' They couldn''t understand. How was she able to Master so many techniques... "Heh. What are you so surprised about?" Suddenly, everyone heard a confident voice. The women turned towards the man who had his hands on either side of his waist and a proud smile on his face, the man strengthened his back, raised his chest and, "My wife is a genius. Of course, she would be a genius. She is my wife! My first wife!" The man spoke as he then grabbed the woman from behind, tightly pulling her into his embrace. Then, the ring on her finger shined and suddenly, an old, dirty book appeared in her hand and a small smile appeared on her face. Nux narrowed his eyes when he saw that book. He didn''t know why, but the moment he saw that book and Faustina''s expression when she took out the book, he felt something strange. Faustina however, completely ignored her son''s gaze and continued to stare at the book in her hand, "This could be called an inheritance of the woman that I could call... a friend..." "For someone you call a friend, you didn''t handle her inheritance well..." Amaya commented as she saw the condition of the book. Faustina stared at the devourer and replied, "It was in such a state when I received it." Faustina wasn''t a fool, she, as a being who have lived for millions of years, could easily tell that Amaya''s words were a trap, she however, didn''t mind walking into the trap. After all, she wasn''t trying to harm anyone. And just as the Progenitor expected, Amaya continued. "How is that possible? Considering that she was your friend, she must be considerably strong. For her to not even be able to hand over her inheritance to you, one of the strongest beings in the world..." Everyone could tell where Amaya was getting at. Normally, Amaya wouldn''t pry so much since it is considered disrespectful and insensitive, especially since even a fool could tell what happened to the ''friend'' Faustina mentioned. However, since this was directly related to Felberta, her husband''s wife, and someone who, just like her, was a big part of her husband''s life, she couldn''t be careless. "The opponents she faced were strong." Faustina replied. Nux glanced at her mother and, "Even stronger than you...?" A wry smile appeared on Faustina''s face. "Yes. Even stronger than me. After all, they wouldn''t have been able to kill that woman if they weren''t stronger than me. That woman was a monster in her own right." "She was stronger than you...?" "Strong is an understatement." Faustina spoke, remembering her friend. "She was a freak. She was strong enough to defeat the Dragon Progenitor Couple alone." "How was such a being..." The question didn''t need to be continued, Faustina understood what Felberta wanted to ask, "Her companions were weak. Even if she was strong, absurdly strong, she could face her enemies alone. Once her world was taken over, she, the only surviving Progenitor of the world was surrounded and killed." Faustina spoke, her blue eyes gleamed dangerously as she recalled that incident. "If her death affected you so much, why didn''t you help?" Vyriana questioned directly. She didn''t know who this woman was, however, she knew one thing, if her friend was in trouble and it was to the point where she was surrounded by her enemies and was facing such a cowardly situation, she would be the first one to rush and help her. After all, as a warrior, the thing she hated the most was the cowardly act of surrounding and outnumbering enemies. She believed in head-on battles. Faustina glanced at the Dragon and smiled wryly, "As I said, her enemies weren''t weak, without Azriel, defeating them was impossible." "Then why didn''t the Vampire Progenito-" Vyriana wanted to ask, however, the answer she got was simple, "He was sleeping." Chapter 1387 War. Chapter 1387 War. "He was sleeping." Faustina answered. She already knew what the Dragon wanted to ask and cleared her doubt with a simple answer. Vyriana however, didn''t like that answer. The feeling was shared by Nux, who was unable to hold back. "Is sleeping all that guy does?" he questioned innocently and Vyriana and Faustina looked at him with shocked looks on their faces, especially Vyriana. The Dragon wasn''t satisfied with that answer, however, this didn''t mean she would question a Progenitor, especially the strongest progenitor. Even she wasn''t arrogant enough to do something like that. Nux, however, was different. This was probably the second or third time he had heard about the Vampire Progenitor. He couldn''t help but feel excited every time he heard about the man''s strength, he was surprised seeing how all the Progenitors, the beings standing on the very top, respected the man. This obviously made him curious. And why would it not? A being stronger than all the Progenitors combined? Just how ridiculous is that? One had to know, that despite being as strong and perceptive as he was, he still fathom Faustina''s strength, heck, let alone him, even Vyriana had no clue how strong the woman truly was. The only one who had a slight idea was Aeliana, however, no matter how many times Vyriana tried to question her Vampire friend about it, the answer she got every time was, ''Get strong and figure it out on your own.'' Her Master was the same, despite treating her like a daughter, never once did she see her going all out. No, truthfully, Vyriana did see her Master going all out once, however, she remembered that despite seeing the Progenitor''s full strength with her own eyes, she couldn''t comprehend anything. Heck, she couldn''t even tell what Law the woman had comprehended. It was as if the woman didn''t comprehend any law at all and was only destroying everything with just sheer force. And her Master wasn''t the only such monster, her Master''s husband and all other Progenitors, all of them were monsters of similar level. Such unfathomable beings... Yet a single man was strong enough to defeat all of them together...? Just... how is that possible...? Nux was extremely curious about the strongest existence of Yrniel, however, every time he heard about the man, the words ''He was sleeping'', annoyed him to the core. Despite being the strongest, the only thing the man did was... sleep? How!? Why!? Nux had too many questions. And he knew full well that there was no point in asking these questions, after all, he already knew the answer he was going to receive, "He has been through a lot. Do not speak about things you do not know." "He has been through a lot. Do not speak about things you do not know." Both Nux and Faustina spoke at the same time. Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) Nux then stared at his mother with a deadpan look on his face and, "I wouldn''t know about things if you do not tell me, Mother. Keeping everyone in the dark is not the solution." He wanted to know. He wanted to know just what in the world happened that made such a monstrous existence decide to give up everything he had and... sleep. "Anyways, you girl, I will be taking you in as my disciple and from now on, you will be learning the techniques mentioned in this book." The Progenitor spoke as she passed the book to Felberta. Felberta glanced at the book with a complicated look on her face. "I honestly wanted to train and oversee your progress, however, I cannot leave these two alone in Solitude''s End, that place is not safe." They had been training in that place for 800 years and the only reason they weren''t bothered by anyone was because every time someone approached, Faustina would sneakily release her aura, sending that being away. "I cannot call other Progenitors to protect them for obvious reasons." After all, Nux''s secrets couldn''t be revealed. Especially the source of his *Essence*. The Progenitors may have not noticed it before, however, if they were told to oversee him and watch him continuously, Nux wouldn''t be able to hide anything from their eyes. These are million years old monsters we are talking about. They may be arrogant, exceedingly so, but they were not fools. "I understand, I will tra-" Felberta wanted to nod, but suddenly, "Lady Faustina, I am glad you are here." Another voice was heard. Everyone turned around and saw a beautiful black-haired woman with red eyes appear. The woman, ignoring everything, glanced at Faustina and sighed in relief. Finding her reaction strange, Faustina frowned in confusion. "What happened?" "You cannot return to Solitude''s End," Aeliana spoke and Faustina raised her eyebrow. "What do you mean?" She questioned. "Well..." Aeliana glanced at others present, then, her eyes fell on Vyriana and, "Two High-Level worlds are at War." She revealed. "What?" Faustina raised her eyebrows in surprise. "The two worlds have decided to use dimensions where time flows faster, worlds like Solitude''s End, as their battlegrounds. I do not know when the battle will start, but right now, I do not think it is wise to get into it, at least, not until we have more information about everything. After all, offending a High World and gaining their attent-" "You are correct." Before Aeliana could even complete, Faustina spoke up. The solemn look on her face was something that Nux had never seen. The Progenitor, however, ignored everything and continued giving orders. "Also, summon back all the subordinates you have sent to investigate the matter. Since this is the battle between two High worlds, there is no point in us getting involved." "But Lady Faustina, how can we not gather info-" "Aeliana." Suddenly, Faustina glanced at Aeliana, her blue eyes shining dangerously and, "It was not a suggestion. It was an order. Summon back all your subordinates and seal Yrniel." Chapter 1388 He is that strong. Chapter 1388 He is that strong. 1388 He is that strong. "It was not a suggestion. It was an order. Summon back all your subordinates and seal Yrniel." Faustina spoke in a tone that left no space for defiance. The pressure coming out of her body was fierce and heavy, the pressure wasn''t specifically targeting anyone, however, coming from a Progenitor, even Vyriana wasn''t immune to it and felt like she would fall any moment. The only reason she didn''t was because her pride didn''t allow her to. She couldn''t fall, not when she wasn''t even targeted. Her warrior''s pride didn''t allow her to bear such disrespect. Aeliana, looking into the Progenitor''s eyes froze for a moment, her red eyes stared right into Faustina''s blue eyes, unlike what many would expect, there were no traces of fear in her eyes, she seemed like she was thinking something and in the end, "I understand. I should have thought this through." The Vampire spoke. The moment she said those words, the pressure disappeared as if it didn''t exist. It was only then that Nux and his wives were able to breathe properly. The group looked at Faustina and gulped. This was the first time they saw the woman act like that and maybe because of Faustina''s easygoing nature, they didn''t think the woman was capable of doing something like that. A stupid thought considering that the woman was a Progenitor, one of the monstrous beings who have existed for who knows how long. Of course, Nux couldn''t be blamed either. He had spent nearly 800 years, that is majority of his life with just this woman silently observing him with a light smile on her face and always guiding him in an easygoing manner. Feeling a pressure that even forced the Pseudo Leader of the Ancestral Order to back down emitting from the woman took him back. "Mother..." In the end, Nux couldn''t contain his curiosity and spoke out loud. Faustina turned towards her son and, "What happened...? I have never seen you react like that. Does a War between two High-Level worlds require such a huge action from our side? Isn''t Lady Aeliana''s decision correct...? Forgive me if I am being ignorant but... isn''t learning about what is happening something important? It is not like we are trying to actively interfere." Hearing that question, Faustina momentarily glared at Aeliana, causing the woman to lower her gaze as if she knew she had messed up. "Haah..." Faustina sighed as she felt her headache after a long long time. Then, she just ignored Aeliana for a while and turned back to her son, "Has Vyriana told you about how different world exists in the universe and how are these worlds ranked?" "She has given me rough details." Nux nodded, Amaya however, lifted her hand and, "I would like Lady Faustina to summarize it." It wasn''t that Nux didn''t share what Vyriana told him, Amaya simply wanted to understand Faustina''s perspective because this time, even she didn''t understand why the woman would react like this. No matter how she thought about it, by looking at things from her own perspective, even if she hadn''t met Nux and learned about the War between Solid Earth Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty in her ''weakened'' or ''cursed'' state, she would have done everything in her power to learn more about the situation. So in a similar situation, Aeliana''s action was indeed correct and something she would have done if she was in her stead. After all, as a previous Leader of an Information Chamber, she knew just how important Information can be in unpredictable situations. ''That bastard really likes his sleep huh...'' Nux couldn''t help but think inwardly. Of course, there were many questions in his head, however, he quickly lost his lead as his wife took over, "So you fear that things would get worse once their ''party'' is destroyed by Lord Azriel, correct?" Amaya spoke. "Mhm." Faustina nodded. The two worlds might not take them seriously at first, after all, what Divine Stage Cultivator would take an Emperor seriously? But... what if the said Emperor somehow blocked their attack? Even if the attack wasn''t strong in their eyes, it wasn''t something an Emperor should be able to block, but what if the two Divines realized that there existed an Emperor who could do that? The Emperor, who they merely treated as a big would then have all their attention. And that attention, would never be good for the Emperor. That is why Faustina wanted to avoid such a fate no matter what. Everyone could now understand the Progenitor''s reasoning. Amaya, however, had a question almost everyone else missed, "Does this mean the Lord Azriel has the power to defeat a ''party'' that is strong enough to annihilate a Low-Level World alone? If that is the case, then how are we only considered a Low-Level World? What is the extent of Lord Azriel''s true powers? If he can kill such a party alone and go back to sleep as if nothing happened, I am pretty sure he is stronger than whatever I have imagined in my head." Amaya asked a bunch of questions, questions Faustina wanted to avoid, however, since even Nux was looking at her with that curious gaze, in the end, she decided to stop thinking about it and gave in. Considering what she is going to do anyway, this couldn''t be considered a big deal. "Yes, as I said, he is a monster, he is strong enough to defeat that party. The reason we are considered a Low-Level world is because we do not include him when we assess our strength, only the other Progenitors and Ancestral Order are included. After all, we do not want him to be related to our issues anymore. He has already done more than enough. As to what is the extent of his true powers..." Faustina momentarily paused. She could see how Nux, his wives and Vyriana were focusing on her. Not only them, but even the man''s daughter, Aeliana, was looking at her with her eyes red eyes shining intensely. Seeing that, Faustina couldn''t help but smile wryly, ''You have really become a secret, haven''t you, my friend...'' She muttered in her head, remembering the man and the bright look he had when he first held Aeliana in his arms, ''My daughter is back...'' The man spoke with his moist eyes, the emotions in his voice were so strong that even Faustina was taken aback, but that was just how the man was. He truly loved his daughter with all his heart. ''You have left the same daughter in the dark, my friend. I really wish you come back, your daughter needs you. She may have inherited your talent, but... her heart is weak.'' Faustina spoke as she glanced at Aeliana''s state. Then, she stopped thinking about everything and decided to answer, "That man is probably strong enough to annihilate those two worlds even if come at him with their full strength. Let alone the High-Level Worlds, even if it is the four Supreme Level worlds... I cannot imagine that monster losing. He is that strong." Chapter 1389 New Problem. Chapter 1389 New Problem. "That man is probably strong enough to annihilate those two worlds even if they come at him with their full strength. Let alone the High-Level Worlds, even if it is the four Supreme-Level worlds... I cannot imagine that monster losing. He is that strong." "..." "..." "..." Complete silence fell over the place. No one could believe what they just heard. Everyone just stared at Faustina, trying to assess whether the Progenitor had lost her mind or not. And no one could blame them either. Nux and his wives might be excused, however, as someone who was familiar with how the defined power levels worked, Vyriana was looking at Faustina as if she had grown a second head. After all, Yrniel was considered a Low-Level World. Vyriana understood perfectly well that as a Low-Level World, technically speaking, they shouldn''t even be close to defeating a Middle-Level World. After all, the World Levels were absolute, much more than Cultivation Levels. Even if she could imagine the absurdity of a Divine Stage Cultivator defeating a Primordial, even in her wildest imagination, she couldn''t think of a Low-Level World defeating a Middle-Level World. After all, all the worlds being mentioned here, just like Yrniel, had a history of millions of years, all these worlds had their own Progenitors, their own culture, their own Power System, their own treasures, their own trump cards, and many other things, Only when all of these factors are combined is a world placed into one of the five mentioned levels, the gap between these levels is insurmountable. Yes, Vyriana knew that while considering Yrniel''s level, Lord Azriel''s strength was not included, however, this doesn''t change the fact that Yrniel was only a Low Level world. Even if she could believe the absurdity of Lord Azriel being able to annihilate the two parties strong enough to destroy any normal Low-Level World, telling her to believe that the man was capable of defeating two High-Level worlds alone was simply too much. Yes, the woman didn''t even consider the possibility of Supreme Worlds being involved. They were called Supreme Worlds for a reason! There were only Four Supreme Worlds in the entire universe. These were the worlds that reigned over everything, worlds strong enough to destroy even High-Level worlds by sending a mere ''party''. It wasn''t just Vyriana either, even Aeliana was looking at the Human Progenitor with a strange look on her face. She was already in an unstable emotional state when everyone was talking about her father, the very fact that she was hearing something so absurd felt... Indescribable... The Vampire couldn''t describe what she was feeling, she felt like her heart was being squeezed by an unknown force, her throat felt dry, her body was reacting in a manner it had never before. Was she surprised? Was she angry? Was she sad? Was she disappointed? She didn''t know. However, the Mother of all Humans, who was looking at the Vampire, the girl she treated like her own daughter acting like that, couldn''t help but smile wryly. This time, even the Human Progenitor didn''t know what to say to comfort the Vampire. ''Azriel... you... you need to wake up soon... I know you have been strong all this while, I just want you to continue like that for a little longer. Please do it for your father and know that he loves you more than anything." "That doesn''t seem to be the case," Aeliana replied, her voice hoarse, her moist eyes shining intensely as her body trembled. ''You will know when you finally meet him...'' Faustina wanted to say this out loud, however, she didn''t have the courage to say it and simply stayed silent. She couldn''t break the little girl in front of her more than she already had. Silence was the best option right now. "So... does this mean that we cannot train anymore? As Lady Aeliana said, the two worlds are going to use all the dimensions with faster time flows as their battlegrounds, so I guess we probably cannot use other dimensions either, no?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. Faustina glanced at her son and a small, grateful smile appeared on her face. She knew the boy was trying to change the topic so he could divert Aeliana''s attention. A trick someone like Aeliana would never fall for, however, right now, even the vampire would appreciate that. Nux looking at his mother, nodded back with a slight smile on his face. "You can train in Waranal, since that dimension is in our complete control, even the High-Level Worlds wouldn''t go around invading the Dimensions in control of other Worlds." Faustina answered Nux''s question. "So that gives me 50 years huh..." Nux muttered to himself. In an instant, the girls were focused on an entirely different problem. Aisha narrowed her eyes, "Then what about the Illusion...?" Astaria on the other hand, turned towards her Master and, "Master... what about Nux''s Law...? Did he get any closer?" Vyriana shook her head, "I was planning on letting him completely Master the Zenith Flow and in the remaining time, he would collectively raise his Mastery even further and push to Assimilation Level, hence forming his Law." In Vyriana''s mind, the reason Nux was unable to form his Law was because of his versatility, he had learned so many things that she believed her Law would be something that encompassed everything. She believed that Zenith Flow, the technique that combines everything Nux had learned throughout his cultivation journey would be the only technique he could master to the Assimilation Level and once that happens, Nux would be able to form her Law. Now whether her theory was correct or not, she didn''t know, however, even Faustina and Nux believed that there was a high chance of that being true... But... "Fuck..." Nux realized the problem. In these last 50 years... there is no way he would master the Zenith Flow... As someone who has been working on the same technique for 800 years, he knew better than anyone that it was impossible, even with his absurd talent. What did it mean...? It meant that he would be entering Lilith''s Trial without his Law... Something that neither his wives nor Vyriana and Faustina liked... Chapter 1390 Just what in the hell are these women… Chapter 1390 Just what in the hell are these women... "Fuck..." Nux cursed, realizing the problem. It wasn''t just him, his wives, Vyriana and even Faustina didn''t like this development, especially Faustina, who, out of everyone here, knew just how absurdly unreasonable Lilith''s Illusions were. Although a Law wouldn''t have a direct influence on the Illusion since Nux would still be entering the Illusion anyway, just having comprehended a Law would give Nux one of the strongest ways mental barriers to protect his mind. After all, a Law was nothing more than understanding oneself and one''s impact on the universe, a being who understood it wouldn''t lose his mind very easily. Yes, a Law was a form of protection Faustina wanted her son to have before he entered Lilith''s Illusion. And Nux''s wives, especially the ones who have formed their Law and understood just how much it changed them, were the same. "Nux." Suddenly, Astaria called out. Nux glanced at his wife, and with her eyes shining with a determined look, the woman looked at him and, "Abandon the bet." Astaria spoke and silence fell all over the place. "You know I cannot do that," Nux spoke as he narrowed his eyes. He had given his word to the Progenitor. Not to mention... Nux turned his head towards Aisha and understanding what he was thinking, the succubus''s purple eyes shined in defiance, "I do not need that woman''s blood." "Exactly." Astaria nodded, looking into Nux''s eyes, she continued, "We are strong, Nux. We do not need external help to grow stronger. There is no need to take such a foolish risk, we have nothing to gain here." "Don''t be foolish, Astaria." This time, the one who spoke wasn''t Nux, but Allura. The succubus stepped forward and raised her hand, pink energy gathered on top of her hand as she then glanced at the rest, "How did you think I gained my Bloodline? The Woman gave it to me for a reason. She wanted to make sure that Nux wouldn''t back down." The Succubus spoke and she wasn''t done here. She turned towards a Dragon and, "Don''t forget, this is not the first time we have come to this conclusion." "..." Vyriana had a complicated look on her face. She couldn''t say anything even if she wanted to. She had already extended the date of the bet by 10 years thinking it would be enough. And she knew perfectly well that it was the extent of the Mother of all Succubi''s patience. She wouldn''t allow any more excuses. After all, she had been patient for a long time now. It wouldn''t be a surprise if the woman decided to use force now. The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n)) Something the woman was very much capable of. Vyriana gritted her teeth as she momentarily glanced at Faustina, the only woman who could help them escape such a situation. Yes, it wounded her pride to go back on her words, however, the more she thought about Nux facing a Progenitor without having formed his Law, the more her instincts screamed, warning her of danger. Something she didn''t like one bit. If it was something related to her, she would have gladly jumped in, the thought of seeking help wouldn''t even have crossed her mind. As a warrior, the woman would face all the challenges herself, something she believed every being with even a tinge of pride should do... however, she didn''t know when, in her mind, an exception to this rule was born. Nux... She didn''t want him to face anything recklessly. Not because the man was weak, far from it, as someone who trained the man and watched his progress, she knew just what sort of monstrous existence the man was, What she didn''t want... Was to lose this man... She was afraid. Faustina narrowed her eyes. The rest of the women were silent as well. "Tsk, it all happened because you received that bitch''s bloodline." Suddenly, Edda snorted as she glanced at Allura. "You wouldn''t have died if you were satisfied with a Saint Level Blood." The words were spoken, words that Allura didn''t like one bit and her eyes shined, "Sorry for trying to be helpful, I can''t be satisfied with just sitting back and thinking about perverted things." Edda tilted her head as she glanced at the woman in front of her, normally, she would have just taken it as a joke, however, maybe it was because of their worry for Nux, the women currently weren''t in their right minds, "Says the one whose Law only affects the circle she is in, I wonder who is more useless." Edda snorted. "I assure you that I am still more useful than a woman who specializes in nothing," "Really? Please enlighten me, Lady Allura, what does the previous ''bored concubine'' specialize in, knowing every foolish rumour flying around the castle?" "You tw-" Thyra wanted to speak, but suddenly, "Do not interrupt, Thyra. You do not want to get involved in this." Allura spoke, glaring at Thyra. Thyra narrowed her eyes, "What if I insist?" "Of course, I would expect nothing from a formal enemy assassin who came to kil-" "Do you wish to die?" Thyra spoke, her blue eyes shining intensely as she glared at the woman in front of her. "What? Are you showing your true face now?" Allura spoke. "Or maybe I just want to eliminate the reason behind our worries, after all, Edda isn''t wrong, everything happened because you accepted the woman''s bloodline." Thyra spat but before she could continue, Ember stepped forward in front of Allura, defending the woman. "Thyra, back away." Ember spoke. "You think you can stop me?" Thyra tilted her head. "I very much can." Ember wasn''t willing to back down either. "Rich coming from a woman who needs an army to show her strength." Thyra snorted. "For you, I, alone, am enough," Ember spoke, taking out her sword and as if that action was the trigger, All hell broke loose as Thyra, Allura, Edda, and Ember took out their weapons, and seeing them, the rest of the wives followed, some wanting to defend, some wanting to participate, after all, everyone was frustrated, The number of interactions they had with Nux were being limited, they were unable to spend enough time with the man they loved, and as if fate was playing a cruel game with them, the man they loved was going to face something that might leave him with mental traumas, all these factors combined with how some of them lost control over themselves, and all of this influenced others as well, especially the ones who were in Waranal, ''unsatisfied'' for decades. "You alone are enough huh, let''s see how tru-" Thyra spoke, wanted to rush towards the Dragon and start everything, But suddenly, [Everyone! What are you doing!? Back off!] Skyla shouted out loud, a strange power releasing from her body as the woman broke through to Saint stage. "..." "..." Silence fell all over the place and Faustina, Vyriana and Aeliana couldn''t believe what they were seeing, "That woman... She formed her law..." Vyriana stated the obvious. "Just what in the hell are these women..." Chapter 1391 Skyla was a responsible girl. Chapter 1391 Skyla was a responsible girl. [Everyone! What are you doing!? Back off!] Skyla shouted, a completely different energy burst out of her body, spreading all over the news as the woman directly broke through and became a Saint Stage Cultivator. "..." "..." Silence fell all over the place, no one could believe what just happened. "Just what in the hell are these women..." Faustina commented, unable to believe the ridiculousness she was witnessing. Another one formed her law? Another one!? How!? How does this make any sense!? One had to know, a few decades ago, these women didn''t even know something like Laws existed, for them to form their laws so quickly and so... ridiculously... Despite having gotten used to it, Faustina was still having a hard time believing what she was seeing. And she wasn''t alone. The Dragon and Vampire were right there with her, completely understanding and knowing just how ridiculous this group was. Honestly, the Mother of all Humans was glad that these two were present with her, if not... she would have started considering her sanity. After all, living for such a long time definitely didn''t leave a sane mind that she could depend on. "What is this energy...? Is it her Law...?" Aeliana questioned with a curious look on her face. She could practically see the white-coloured energy all over the place. As the pseudo-leader of the Ancestral Order and the woman who had numerous encounters with beings residing in different worlds, she had her fair share of experience in dealing with different sorts of energy, after all, her interactions weren''t just talks, situations where they needed to use their respective ''energies'' were extremely common. However, despite being so experienced, she still couldn''t ''understand'' the energy in front of her, she could sense that the energy was on the ''positive'' side of the chart, it represented purity, harmony, and clarity. She could also sense a calming power that was even affecting her, but despite being able to decipher the characteristics of these powers, she still couldn''t point out what exact type of energy was it. "..." The Human Progenitor seemed silent as well. It looked like the woman was more interested in observing the rest of the women, especially Thyra, Allura, Edda, and Ember, who, the instant the auburn-haired girl shouted and released her energy, completely forgot about their little ''fight'' that happened. It was as if all the anger, frustration, aggression and hostility they were feeling was washed away, it wasn''t just them, the rest of the women, who seemed tensed and worried for their husband, seemed calmer than before as well. "Thank you, Skyla." Suddenly, everyone heard a pleased voice. The group turned to look at Nux, who had now grabbed Skyla by her face and pulled her close to him. The innocent girl blushed as she lowered her head in embarrassment, shouting in front of everyone was definitely not her style but the situation forced her. Seeing her acting like that, Nux couldn''t help but chuckle. Then, he grabbed the woman''s perky bottom, lifted her up and looked into her eyes. Skyla''s body moved its own as she moved her legs around Nux''s waist, holding her husband like an adorable koala. Then, the woman who was embarrassed just a few seconds ago quickly threw away her embarrassed self and sealed Nux''s lips shamelessly. Don''t wait for the perfect moment, take the moment and make it Perfect. Wise words indeed and Skyla Leander was a firm believer of these words. Being embarrassed and everything was all secondary, she couldn''t miss the opportunity that was presented to her. The kiss continued, Skyla didn''t wait. No one knew where the previous embarrassed girl was, however, this woman''s tongue was already inside her husband''s mouth, exploring every part of his mouth that had already been explored by her. She was just making sure that everything was at its respective place. Yes, she was a responsible girl. "Huh...?" They were love enemies! And the enemies couldn''t possibly stay together in peace, especially when one of the enemies was taking full advantage of the situation. "You little..." Amaya, who was now grabbing Skyla''s auburn hair spoke, her mouth twitching at how the woman was shamelessly kissing her husband even now. "Get away from my man." Amaya spoke with an annoyed look on her face. "Huh? Wha- Aaahh!! Sister Amaya!!" Skyla screamed in pain as Amaya pulled her hair. Of course, this didn''t mean she would give up, rather, she tightened her koala hug around HER man. "This bitch..." Amaya, who realized what the woman was doing was even more annoyed. Soon, Amaya received support as the rest of the women glared at little Skyla as well. Of course, Skyla had a trump card no one else did. "Nux! Help me!" She shouted, and chuckling at the situation, Nux gently grabbed Amaya''s hand, in an instant, the devourer''s grip loosened. "Alright you girls, stop bullying Skyla." He spoke and soon, he felt his head being hugged by his Skyla. The women all stared at Nux and as if wanting to annoy them even further, Skyla, who had ''won'' glanced at the rest of them and, "Heh." She laughed. Right at their faces. Yes, she was a brave one. Seeing the children interact like this, a gentle smile appeared on Faustina''s face, then, She made a decision, "Nux." She called out. Nux, who was busy stopping his wives, who seemed like they would kill Skyla, stopped and turned towards the Progenitor. The rest of the women paused as well, turning towards Faustina just like Nux. "You will not be training anymore." "What...?" Nux frowned in confusion. "These last 2 years, You will spend them with your wives, not in Waranal, but in Yrniel. Then, you will enter Lilith''s Illusion just like you are right now." "What? But my Law-" Before Nux could say anything, "Let''s talk, Just the two of us." Faustina interrupted, her blue eyes shining intensely. Chapter 1392 Law of Serene Bond. Chapter 1392 Law of Serene Bond. "Let''s talk, Just the two of us." Faustina spoke as she looked into Nux''s eyes, her blue eyes shining intensely. Seeing her expression, Nux narrowed his eyes. This was the first time he had seen his mother act like that. Her tone that left no option of refusal, a gentle woman like Faustina rarely used such a tone, especially while interreacting with Nux. Nux momentarily glanced at Skyla, who was in his arms, he wanted to know what Law the woman had formed and how she did it. Skyla, who noticed his gaze, chuckled. "You should go." She spoke. Then, the woman moved her mouth close to Nux''s ear and, "After all, you know I am not running anywhere~" She whispered in his ears in a voice so seductive that even Allura raised her eyebrow. It might be a whisper but with the advanced hearing of the people present, everyone heard those words clearly. Once again, the women were reminded that behind that mask of the cheerful and adorable girl, there was a woman, a mature woman who knew how to get what she wanted. Nux''s body trembled as he heard those words, for an instant, he wanted to push the auburn-haired woman to the nearby wall and ravage her right here and then, however, controlling his emotions, he calmed himself and nodded in understanding. Looking at the serious expression on Faustina''s face, he knew his mother wanted to tell him something important, therefore, without wasting any more time, "Alright, Mother." Saying those words, he placed Skyla back on the ground, of course, he didn''t forget to give her a light peck on her lips before walking towards his mother. Faustina, however, simply stared at his shadow and didn''t say anything. "Tsk." A minute later, Nux''s shadow trembled and materialized into Lane, who stood next to the rest of the women. ''She definitely snorted in annoyance, didn''t she?'' Allura questioned using the women''s connection. The rest of the women nodded. ''Sneaky bitch.'' Amaya cursed as she glared at the woman in envy. She was willing to give up her Absolute Law if she could have that woman''s law in exchange. A thought shared by most of the women here. After all, the ability to be with Nux all the time was... extremely enviable. While the women were busy staring at Lane with hostile looks, Faustina held Nux''s arm and disappeared, only when they noticed that their husband had disappeared did the women finally come out of their reveries, and Felberta was the first one to walk towards Skyla. "I can''t believe you formed your Law in such a manner." She commented as she placed her hand on the woman''s shoulder. "I knew what Law I wanted to form, I dived into the techniques that Allura was taught when she was in Lust State, I also read books related to psychology that I borrowed from Amaya. While I had confidence in myself since I seemed to be stuck, I felt like I was doing something wrong, but I guess that I just needed a trigger." Skyla replied, her eyes shining in unusual brilliance, the brilliance the woman usually hid behind her pure and innocent side. Felberta stared at the woman in silence for a while, then, she finally commented on what she had been holding back for a while, "I thought your Law would be related to Protection or Strength since you were..." The woman didn''t need to complete her sentence. Everyone could tell what she was talking about. It was about the time when Skyla was attacked by Arcturus''s men, although Nux protected her, a part of his human bloodline was devoured by his previously uncontrollable Incubus Blood, that incident weakened Nux and despite Skyla acting like she was fine, Everyone, even Nux knew that incident still bothered her. Of course, Nux spoiled the woman a lot, wanting her to forget about it, he even reassured her saying that everything that happened was for the good because that is how they reached where they had, however, Nux still knew that Skyla was bothered by it. Considering all this, Felberta believed that Skyla''s Law would be related to something that would help her avoid such an incident, just like how Evane formed her Law that would help her avoid the illusion of her being unable to heal Nux she saw. "Nux will protect me." Skyla looked into Felberta''s eyes with so much surety that Felberta couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the woman''s emotions. "No matter what happens, no matter where is happens, even if Nux is somewhere far away from me, I do not know how he will do it, but I know he will protect me." That was the unshakable confidence the woman had in her husband. "Rather than something that would cover my weakness, I needed something I could use to help him." A lovely smile then appeared on Skyla''s face as she continued, "And I formed my Law." "What is your Law...?" Unable to contain her curiosity any further, Amaya questioned. "Law of Serene Bond," Skyla answered and when she noticed how the women were looking at her, waiting for her to explain her Law further, her smile widened as she started, "As most of you have already sensed, the energy I use is not Mana anymore, it is ''Aura of Serenity'', a much, lighter, purer, and positive energy compared to Mana, which is more of a neutral energy. Yes, inclining myself to a particular side weakens me, since neutrality will have more versatility, but the benefits Aura of Serenity provides me is something I cannot ignore since it is something, I believe we all need. My Law allows me to use Aura of Serenity, and using this energy, my ''presence'' becomes more ''calming'', of course, the effects of my power depend on the individual''s strength and the level of the grudge he holds, however, in general, my ability allows me to soothe those around me, helping in calming aggressive foes, easing conflicts, and making negotiations successful. My Law also automatically creates a protective shield around the people I ''Bond'' with, this shield, to some extent, can protect me and my bonds from negative emotions and mind attacks. I think I can increase the strength of this shield, but I cannot say anything with certainty right now, it is still blurry for me. I can also use Aura of Serenity to ''Heal'' others, of course, my physical healing isn''t as strong as that of Sister Evane, or even the Elves, who are popular for their healing abilities, however, when it comes to healing mental traumas, I am second to none." Skyla spoke, lifting her chest with pride. The women hearing her words raised their eyebrows, Skyla''s Law was much stronger than they initially expected, Mental Protection, no matter what sort, was always good, after all, it wasn''t the physical attacks that were the scariest, but the mental ones. "Since the energy I now use is on the positive side, I am also more perceptive of the ''negatives'', I can now sense an individual''s negative emotions, I can also sense danger and my instincts have gotten much stronger than before." Not to mention the advantage in the negotiations part, Amaya was already thinking of countless ways to use this power to her advantage. However, Skyla wasn''t done yet, "Since the energy I now use is on the positive side, I am also more perceptive of the ''negatives'', I can now sense an individual''s negative emotions, I can also sense danger and my instincts have gotten much stronger than before." Then suddenly, a dagger appeared in her hand, she then materialized her white energy and infused the energy into the dagger, "This is Aura Infusion, I can infuse weapons with my serene aura, imbuing them with tranquil energy. Sticking opponents with these weapons will not only inflict physical harm but also induce a sense of calmness in our opponents, potentially incapacitating them or rendering them more susceptible to persuasion. Of course, we can also use this moment of weakness to gain an advantage in the battle, hehe~" Skyla laughed like a mischievous demon who was planning the end of the world in a comical way. The rest of the women, however, weren''t amused. They were shocked. The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n)) One had to know, the girl had barely formed her Law... yet... she already listed down so many uses... The women feared just what her Law would turn out to be once she developed it even further... Nux''s wives were on another level. She admitted it, but the thing was... This woman next to her was one of the said wives! She wasn''t supposed to say something like that! "Lady Aeliana." Suddenly, Melia called out. "Hmm?" Aeliana turned towards the fellow Vampire. Melia looked at Aeliana''s face, her crimson eyes shining intensely as she said what she wanted to say, "I need your help." Chapter 1393 Melias Feelings. Chapter 1393 Melia''s Feelings. "I need your help." Melia spoke with a determined look on her face. Aeliana tilted her head, her eyes narrowed down as she started observing the Vampire in front of her. Her crimson eyes were shining as she stared at the Vampire child in front of her, it was as if she could read the existence named Melia Leander as a whole. It was a gaze that would very easily intimidate any being regardless of his cultivation level, Melia was the same, looking at the older Vampire staring at her, she felt her heartbeat quicken and her body tremble nonstop. In front of this woman, she felt naked. As if all her secrets were completely exposed to her. However, despite feeling the weight of the woman''s gaze, Melia didn''t back down. With her determination strong, she stared into Aeliana''s crimson eyes. She was prepared to show her vulnerable side to her as long as it meant that she would receive what she wanted. Maybe it was because she was impressed by her performance or the older Vampire was simply curious, "What is it?" Aeliana questioned. "I wish to be your disciple," Melia replied with the same, determined look on her face. "Oh?" Aeliana raised her eyebrow. It was not just her, Vyriana was the same as she observed the two of them interact. The rest of the women in the room had turned to the two women as well. "Why do you want that?" Aeliana questioned, curious. "I do not wish to form an insignificant Law." The answer was instantaneous. It was an answer that grabbed the Pseudo Leader''s attention, "So are you telling me that you could have formed a Law earlier but you simply do not wish to form your Law because it is not up to your standard?" "No." "Hmm?" "I realize that Law is one''s representation of her own strength. I am unable to form a Law because I believe that I am not prepared to form one yet. I believe that my potential is higher than my current self. Melia replied honestly, she still remembered the words Faustina said to her and started thinking. After a thorough introspection, she finally realized why she couldn''t form her Law. I need help. A guide, someone who can show me ways to improve myself and help me form a Law that I am worthy of. And I can''t imagine anyone else but you being able to assist me." Melia replied honestly, she still remembered the words Faustina said to her and started thinking. After a thorough introspection, she finally realized why she couldn''t form her Law. She felt inferior. Seeing how every woman around her was able to form her Law as if it was the easiest thing in the world intimidated her. She knew Nux was a Monster, when the man fought and defeated her, she already knew that the chances of her being able to surpass him in the future were close to nil, however, soon, she realized that it wasn''t just Nux, all the women around him were the same as well. They were all a bunch of monsters with learning speeds far higher than anyone she had ever met. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Yes, she realized that their cultivation was ''given'' to them, honestly, when she learned about dual cultivation, she somewhat looked down upon these women. After all, the women she believed to be geniuses all turned out to be hollow boards who had received everything they had and didn''t have to work for a thing, soon however, she realized how wrong she was. She realized that despite ''receiving'' their cultivation from someone else, the fact that these women were all a bunch of monsters couldn''t be more apparent. Taking different trials, gaining Bloodlines never before seen bloodlines, attracting the attention of the Organization that never paid any attention to them despite them being one of the ''world leaders''. Melia knew this all too well. Nux never fails to communicate his feelings, especially when they spend time together alone doing the... perverted things. However, despite knowing all this, Melia still felt the way she did. After all, when all was said and done, Melia was still a woman whose existence revolved around being ''strong''. She craved power. At first, she wished to create a Clan as strong as her Bloodheart Family, now, even when she was a part of a Clan that was much more superior, her craving for power didn''t die down. She wanted to be better. She wanted to be stronger. She wanted to surpass everyone around her and despite all her efforts, she still couldn''t do it. The people around her were simply too monstrous. She felt inferior. She felt miserable. She felt weak. And... Realizing all her feelings after a long, deep introspection, Melia understood why she couldn''t form her Law. Because of constantly comparing herself with others, she stopped progressing. Yes, her cultivation level increased, she became a complete cultivator, she also learned new ''System Abilities'' that made her stronger than other cultivators of her level, however... In this journey, she lost something much more important. Her Goal. Her Confidence. Her Decisive Self. She lost it all. Rather, Melia believed that if it was her past self, forming her Law would have been much simpler. And after realizing all this, Melia finally made a decision. A decision to change herself. A decision to have a goal, once again. A goal to surpass, not the women around her, but her husband. A goal to surpass Nux Leander. An arrogant goal, just like the one she had before and this time, rather than comparing herself with others, she will continue to improve her own self to the point where she will reach the absolute best version of herself. The version that even Nux cannot surpass. To do that, she needed someone who could help her achieve her goals and that ''someone'' was currently standing right in front of her. Chapter 1394 Aeliana Ruinous’s disciple Chapter 1394 Aeliana Ruinous¡¯s disciple How does that sound?" Aeliana questioned. "As long as it does not harm my husband or sisters in any way, I will do whatever you want," Melia answered and hearing her answer, a big smile appeared on Aeliana''s face. "Then Melia Leander, from now on, you are my, Aeliana Ruinous''s disciple." "Yes, Master." Melia spoke as she knelt on one knee and bowed her head. Aeliana''s smile widened even further, different emotions were reflected in her eyes, emotions that only her longtime friend could see. Chapter 1395 The Mother of all Humans dropps a Bomb. Chapter 1395 The Mother of all Humans dropps a Bomb. "Now return and continue your training, I will constantly monitor your progress, do not disappoint me, Melia Leander." Aeliana spoke in a strict, quite different from the usual playful attitude she had around Nux and his wives. However, if anyone from the Ancestral Order saw her, they would know that such an attitude was completely normal. After all, unlike Nux and his wives, where Aeliana believed that the group wasn''t her responsibility and had given control to her friend, the Ancestral Order was different. That was the plan where her true personality was shown. An Authoritative, Decisive, Disciplined, Assertive, Confident, and Diligent woman. A woman with an aura so strong that sometimes, even the Progenitors are amused seeing the monster they had collectively created. "I will not disappoint you." Melia replied, her eyes shining with intense conviction. Then, after bowing her head to show respect to her Master, she turned around, created a portal and walked back into her room. The rest of the returned as well, this time, however, Astaria and others who had formed their Laws didn''t return to Waranal to cultivate. All the women were still waiting for Nux to return. They wanted to know why the Human Progenitor meant when she said that she wanted their husband to stop training and spend the next two years together with them. As much as they liked the idea, they understood how ''risky'' it was. It placed Nux in grave danger and that was something none of his wives would allow. Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) On the other side, when Melia left, the only two women left in the large hall of ExceedoGenesis were Melia and her friend Vyriana. A friend who was looking at the Vampire with her golden eyes shining with intense curiosity. "I didn''t think you would accept a disciple. She is the first, no?" "I got more involved than I should have, huh..." Aeliana commented with an unreadable expression on her face. "No." Vyriana, however, shook her head. "You are just lowering your walls around that child," Vyriana spoke, observing Aeliana''s red eyes, ready to observe even the slightest change. And because of that, she didn''t miss a slight flicker that lasted only for a few milliseconds. "You feel connected to her, don''t you?" Suddenly, Vyriana said the words that took Aeliana by surprise. "Both of you have many people taking care of her, you had all the Progenitors looking after you ever since you were a child, you may act all grown up but at the end of the day, you know that if you face problems you are currently unable to face, you can always revert back to the child who runs towards the people who love her and request for their help, even the Progenitors who act the most distant, would go to surprising lengths to help you. That woman has her family and now the sisters, her family was already crazy about her, as for her sisters... well, we already saw the minor demonstration today, didn''t we? They might seem like they are fighting each other most of the time, but at the end of the day, they are still a family, a family with a bond so strong that it would make even the clans who are closest to their family members jealous of what they have. Not to mention that monster, the central point of the family, the crazy man who could go to any lengths when his wives are involved. Both you and Melia are loved, However," Vyriana stared at the Vampire and, "At the same time, both of you are extremely lonely." Aeliana''s poker face broke when she heard those words and stared at Vyriana in surprise, the Dragon, however, didn''t stop, she just continued to stare at her friend and, "You are surrounded by Progenitors who love you, however, deep in your heart, you still wish to meet your father. You want to be pampered by him, you want to feel what it is like to feel the embrace of your father, and because of that, you feel singled out. You feel different from the rest of the people around you. Something, in some twisted manner, you saw yourself in that child, who was jealous of her sisters, who had all formed their Laws or were very close to doing it. You sensed how, despite being loved by everyone around her, that girl felt distant and because of that, You lowered your guard around her and accepted her." "I did that so I can get Nux to owe me a favour in the future." Aeliana spoke with a determined look on her face. Vyriana however, just laughed at those words in disdain, "Stop lying to yourself, Aeliana Ruinous, Since when do you, out of all people, feel the need to make people owe you a favour?" "Nux is not nor-" "As if that would matter." The dragon snorted. Vyriana couldn''t be fooled. After all, she had known this woman for a long time now. Yes, the woman had created walls around her, not letting anyone enter those walls, even the Progenitors who loved her dearly, but despite that, Vyriana could confidently say that she knew her friend like the back of her hand. "Stop with this ridiculousness. What you are doing is not wrong. Who knows? In future, you will look back and be glad that you made this decision." Vyriana spoke with a smile, then, as if she didn''t want to say anything any further, the woman activated an Artifact and disappeared, leaving the Pseudo Leader of the Ancestral Order alone, with different emotions troubling her usually calm heart. ... "This... is quite a magnificent site," Nux commented as he looked around the island with rich Flora, the air around the area was so pure and comfortable that Nux felt like closing his eyes and sleeping on the well-trimmed grass. The peacefully blowing wind didn''t help much in resisting this urge either. "It is my personal dimension, a place only I and the people I allow can enter," Faustina answered. Nux turned towards his mother. He may not be as good as Amaya when it came to these matters, however, he wasn''t a fool. After all, he always learned as he observed his wife, even asking why she came to certain conclusions when he didn''t understand her thought process. He could tell why the woman brought him here. "You don''t want anyone to know what you are about to say to me, huh?" He commented. "Yes, I would prefer if you do not disclose anything to your wives either." Hearing those words, Nux narrowed his eyes, "You know I won''t do that, Mother." After all, there he rarely kept secrets from his wives, unless it was a surprise for them, of course. "It is something very important to me, Nux," Faustina spoke. It wasn''t an order, it was a request. A request from a million-year-old being who could probably destroy the entirety of Yrniel with a snap of her fingers. "..." Nux didn''t know how to react in such an absurd situation. He stared at her mother, and seeing her eyes flickering with emotions, he calmed his mind and, "I will keep it a secret." He agreed. After all, just like the woman, he had started trusting his mother as well. He knew that she wouldn''t put him or his wives in danger, she had no reason to do it. Not to mention that if the woman wanted to do any harm, none of them had the strength to stop her. Faustina smiled as she saw her son trusting her, it was an unusual feeling, however, she didn''t delve into it, rather, she decided to drop a bomb, "The Progenitors of Yrniel, including me, have not formed their Laws." Chapter 1396 A Key to destroy Yrniel.. Chapter 1396 A Key to destroy Yrniel.. "The Progenitors of Yrniel, including me, have not formed their Laws." Faustina dropped a bomb. "...what?" Nux froze, unable to believe what he just heard. He instantly started doubting his hearing ability, not even trying to consider the possibility that what his mother said might be true. After all, how did that even make sense? Forming a Law was important, extremely important. After all, without a Law, breaking through the Divine Stage was simply impossible. One of the perquisites of reaching the Primordial Stage was to form a Law. A Cultivator without a Law, no matter how strong, no matter how talented, will always face a ''Wall'' after the Divine Stage, a Wall that cannot be broken if he or she doesn''t have a Law. An example of this would be all the ''world leaders'' present in Yrniel, some of them had even reached the Divine Stage when they were merely 5000 years old and had 5000 more years to break through, yet, they couldn''t simply because they have not fulfilled the requirements to do so. Was they being an Incomplete Cultivators a restriction for them? No. Even an Incomplete Cultivator could reach the Primordial Stage, however, that case is rare, since most of the time, Incomplete Cultivators expend all their potential to reach the Divine Stage. A Cultivator with enough potential to reach the Primordial Stage always chooses to become a Complete Cultivation. After all, who would want a weak foundation if they can be the strongest? Anyways, the fact is, without a Law, progressing after the Divine Stage is simply impossible. This is also the reason why Vyriana forbids Nux from breaking through and becoming a Divine Stage Cultivator. As for Progenitors not forming their Law? Nux completely disregarded that possibility and blamed his ears for hearing wrong, after all, from what angle do these monsters look like mere Divine Stage Cultivators? However, the reality was often shocking, "The Progenitors of Yrniel, including me, have not formed their Laws." Faustina repeated, the words came out of her mouth slowly, making sure that this time, Nux wouldn''t just blank out and disregard her. "M-Mother, what are you talking about?" Nux stuttered. One had to know, he had spent almost 800 years in a barren world with no life, almost away from his wives, just so he could form his Law. For him, who was barely 300 years old before the training started, it could be said that he had spent almost two-thirds of his life, away from his wives, to form his Law! And now his Mother is coming to him, telling him and one could be as strong as her without forming their Law!? How ridiculous is that!? Where did all the talks about restrictions and the so-called wall go!? Did Vyriana lie to him!? Nux considered a possibility, soon, however, he disregarded that. He trusted his mother to the point he even agreed to keep whatever she said a secret from his wives. And the Dragon? He trusted her more than he trusted his mother. He knew Vyriana wouldn''t lie to him. And thinking about how Faustina was reacting when she was about to reveal the ''secret'' to him, Nux came up with a conclusion. A conclusion so obvious that now that he thought about it, he wanted to slap himself for not thinking about it sooner. Of course, he couldn''t be blamed for everything either, what he heard was simply too surprising, it wasn''t difficult to imagine that the shock hindered his brain from functioning properly. Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) "The Progenitors kept it the secret from the rest of the Yrniel, didn''t they?" Nux spoke, looking into Faustina''s eyes. Yes, every world in the universe is special in its own way, each of them has its distinct history and culture, some worlds even have their own energy, an energy that the world produces on its own. However, despite being ''special'', none of the worlds are capable of breaking a restriction placed by the very Universe, after all, the Universe is Absolute. It is the source of everything. It is the Beginning and the End. Yrniel, however, is an exception. I do not know how this is possible, however, cultivators who are blessed by the Will of Yrniel can become Primordial Stage Cultivators without having to form their Law." "What...?" "The Will of Yrniel gives the Cultivator the power to ignore the Universe''s restrictions and continue going stronger and... That''s how we, the Progenitors came into existence." "Mother..." Nux called out, staring at his mother. What he heard was shocking, however, more than that, he was worried about the implications of his mother''s words. "Why...?" He couldn''t help but question. This woman... She just gave him the key to destroy the entire Yrniel. The Power to destroy everything she protected her entire life... At the same time, all his questions were answered. Nux finally understood why Faustina had that grave look on her face before she revealed everything. Yes, the Progenitors were indeed strong, stronger than any beings he had seen. Not to mention the monster standing behind the Progenitors, the man who spends most of his time sleeping but would wake up and destroy everything the instant the Progenitors are threatened. However, In the end, Yrniel was still a Low-Level World, the second weakest level. Even if Progenitors were strong, Nux knew there were stronger beings out there. What would happen if these stronger beings found out that a Low-Level world has the power to break the Universe''s restrictions? It would be a catastrophe. Yes, according to his mother, Azriel Ruinous, the strongest being in Yrniel can fight even the Elites of the Supreme Worlds, but... what about the rest of Yrniel? Can Azriel defend everything alone? Of course not. If that was possible, Yrniel would have been one of the Supreme Worlds, if not the Strongest World. "You seemed worried." Faustina''s answer brought Nux out of his reverie. He glanced at the woman standing in front of him with a gentle smile on her face, and for a moment, Nux couldn''t help but feel lost. "You were unable to form your Law and although you were trying to hide it, you were still too young to hide things from a million-year-old monster. You were worried. You were scared of the uncertain future. So as a mother, I decided to reveal the truth and help you." Chapter 1397 We do not have to do this. Chapter 1397 We do not have to do this. "You were unable to form your Law and although you were trying to hide it, you were still too young to hide things from a million-year-old monster. You were worried. You were scared of the uncertain future. So as a mother, I decided to reveal the truth and help you." "Mother..." Nux didn''t know how to react. This woman... "Stop thinking nonsense." Suddenly, Faustina spoke up, once again, bringing Nux out of his thoughts. Then, a serious look appeared on her face as she continued, "I will help you gain Yrniel''s blessing." She spoke. "Wh-" Nux wanted to say something, but he was soon interrupted. "However, we need to be as secretive as possible. The other Progenitors cannot know that you know this secret or they will kill you without question. To avoid that scenario, we will use Lilith''s Illusion. This is why I told you to stop training for the next 2 years. You have been training continuously for 800 years now, Nux and, I know you have noticed it as well, but your mental health is deteriorating the more you continue. Lilith''s Illusion will not be simple, child. The strongest power you would need to resist her Illusions and come out sane is your Mental Power. Therefore, rather than training in uncertainty, and worrying whether you would be able to form your Law or not, focus on your mental health. You have a gift that many others do not, Nux Leander. And that gift is your wives. I notice how your deteriorating mental health improves once you return after spending time with your wives. Therefore, I want you to spend the next two years with your wives. Not in Waranal or any other dimensions where time flows differently, but in Yrniel. Don''t just stay in a single room doing your... nightly activities, boy. Take your women out, there are still many interesting places you haven''t explored in Yrniel, explore them together with your wives. Not everything is about strength, relax your mind, stay with people you love, strengthen your feelings, etch them in your heart, so that once you enter the illusion, you do not lose your mind." Faustina stared at her son and, "I have prepared everything for you, Nux. You will enter the Illusion without forming your Law, you will spend 10,000 years in Yrniel. Lilith may be the creator of that Illusion, however, even she wouldn''t be able to peak into the Illusion and see what you are doing. Once you are out of the Illusion, I will help you get in contact with the Will of Yrniel, seeing your potential, I do not doubt that Yrniel will give its blessing to you, once that happens, you can break through the Divine Stage without worrying. The other Progenitors would be able to sense Yrniel''s blessing from you, this time however, they wouldn''t be so aggressive since they would realize that you are someone who is blessed by Yrniel. They will ask you about how you gained Yrniel''s blessing and you will drop all the blame on Lilith''s Illusion. Say whatever you want, Yrniel was attacked by enemies, Azriel didn''t wake up and you saw the Will of Yrniel that blessed you and you got stronger. Make up any story and since no one can verify your words, they would have no choice but to believe you. After all, you wouldn''t know about the existence of the Will of Yrniel and its blessing otherwise." A crafty smile appeared on Faustina''s face as she said those words, then, a serious look appeared on her face and, "The only thing you need to focus on is not losing your mind inside Lilith''s Illusion because if that happens and I will be forced to remove your memories, the plan will fail. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Right now, Faustina''s importance in his heart was as high as his wives''. After all... this woman was his Mother. A Mother, who despite not giving birth to him, was ready to risk her life for his sake. A mother he never had, even in his previous life. And right now, more than ever, Nux didn''t wish to lose his mother. "Don''t think too much, Do you think your Mother is weak?" Faustina, who could see through her son''s thoughts easily was quick to speak up. "Are you... strong enough to fight all the Progenitors alone...?" Nux questioned back. "..." Faustina turned silent. Soon, however, Faustina shook her head and, "No one will find out, stop worrying. We simply need to be careful till you enter the Illusion. Once you meet the Yrniel''s Will and get blessed by it, no one will take any action against you." "What about the Vampire Progenitors, what would you do if he learns about this?" "...he won''t." Faustina could only come up with this answer. After all, even in her wildest dreams, defeating Azriel was simply impossible. Soon, however, Faustina shook her head and, "No one will find out, stop worrying. We simply need to be careful till you enter the Illusion. Once you meet the Yrniel''s Will and get blessed by it, no one will take any action against you." The Human Progenitor spoke, wanting to regain control of the conversation. Nux however, wouldn''t allow that. If it was before, he would have continued, after all, it was an opportunity to get stronger and be able to protect his wives better. Nux would go to any lengths to get a hold of such an opportunity, right now, however, things were different. He didn''t just wish to protect his wives, He needed to protect his mother as well. And these actions definitely placed Faustina at a lot of risk, something Nux couldn''t allow. Therefore, he didn''t drop the topic like the Progenitor wanted him to, "Mother." He simply glared at his mother and, "This is too risky." "It doesn''t matter," Faustina replied. "Even if they find out, none of the Progenitors are strong enough to completely kill me. Escaping together with you and your wives isn''t impossible. As for Azriel, he won''t wake up unless Yrniel is threatened, so stop worrying ceaselessly and do what I tell you to." The Mother of all Humans ordered in an authoritative tone. A tone that even Nux couldn''t ignore. In the end, he can only ask a single question... "Why...?" A single question that bothered him all this while, "Why go this far for me?" A question, that brought the most beautiful smile on the woman''s face, a smile that made Nux shudder. "Because you are my son, of course." Nux fell silent. The words were simply too strong for him to react to. And for some reason, Nux could tell that these words weren''t false. The emotions behind those words were unmistakably genuine. Even the most skilled actor in the universe would be unable to replicate such simple yet strong emotions. Faustina Origin... was simply doing all this for a son... She wanted to feel what it is like to be a Mother. A mother loved by her son and a mother who was prepared to go to any lengths for her son. And seeing her son''s reaction, Faustina knew it was all worth it. After long, long years, she finally felt the same emotions again, the emotions of a Mother, and this time, these emotions were a lot stronger than what she felt before. After all, all those years ago, she was still a clueless woman, understanding such complicated emotions at that time was too difficult for a being who was born out of nature and had no one to guide her. And by the time she understood it... She had already lost everything, with only Caesar and the other Progenitors left as her ''family''. A ''family'' that was already broken from the beginning. After all, hardly any being remains sane after living for millions of years. That was simply how strong time was. "Mother..." Nux called out, this time, the emotions behind his voice were much stronger than before, and Faustina, who could sense even the slightest change in her child couldn''t help but smile when she noticed that. She could sense it, The distance between her son and her, the last ''wall'' of doubt and wariness the boy had in his mind regarding a completely unknown old woman who decided to be his mother, completely disappeared after this interaction. "We do not have to do this." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. Faustina narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. For some reason, she didn''t feel that Nux spoke those words out of his worry for her but... some other reason. "What do you mean?" The Progenitor questioned. "You must have noticed that the energy I use is different from others, no?" Nux began. Yes, he decided to reveal his biggest secret. Chapter 1398 I will be the Strongest. Chapter 1398 I will be the Strongest. 1398 I will be the Strongest. "So... you have something called... a System in your body...? A System that... gave you the ability to not only get stronger by mating with your wives but also strengthen the said wives as well...?" Faustina questioned as she glanced at the boy standing in front of her with a strange look on her face. "That is correct." Nux nodded, agreeing to her statement. "Not to mention that the mentioned features are just the start, and this System also helps you manage your and your wives'' bloodlines, gives you almost all the strange abilities you use, abilities that can also be passed to your wives, and it is also the source of that energy you use." "Yes, as I said, the energy name is Essence, however, I cannot pass Essence to my wives, unlike most of my abilities." Nux nodded once again. Faustina blinked a few times, digesting what she just heard. As ridiculous as it all sounds, at the end of the day, she was a million old year monster, this can surprise her, yes, however, this didn''t mean she would continue to stare at her son with her mouth wide agape like a fool and stop interacting properly. She simply needed time to understand her son''s position and look through his eyes to understand his decisions. "So the reason you do not want to get the Blessing of the Will of Yrniel is because you believe that once you reach Saint Stage, the System will give you something that will help you form your Law, or might even give you a law directly." "Throughout my journey, it gave me everything I needed exactly at the moment I needed it, it is as if it was created to be my guide and make my cultivation journey easier. After all, without it, I would still be a boy who was clueless about this world, let alone standing here in front of you, I probably would have died in the first few days of coming here or would have turned into Felberta''s Gigolo, something now that I think about it, Felberta would have liked quite a lot. Not that I am against it or anything, spending time with my wife without having to worry about getting strong and everything doesn''t seem very bad." Nux chuckled as he considered that possibility. "I do not need to hear the details of your love stories, my son. I have seen enough already." Faustina spoke with a casual tone, not allowing him to go with the flow and forget the topic. The woman had spent 800 years with him, she knew how his mind worked and how it wandered off to his wives if given even the slightest of chance. Yes, her son was crazy, but she decided to accept him as the way he was, such was the love of a Mother. "Right." Nux coughed, covering his mouth for a moment, before assuming a serious expression again, "System gave me what I wanted when it was necessary, I believe it would be the same for the Laws as well." He seemed quite confident that it would happen. "And the reason you are holding back and not getting the System''s help is because..." "I feel controlled, and I do not like that feeling." Nux spoke, narrowing his eyes as he replayed his entire life in this cultivation world in his mind. This wasn''t the first time he did it, the moment he realized how important introspecting oneself was in order to create a Law, he had done it quite a few times. What better way is there to understand oneself than to remember your life and the decisions you took to reach where you were, this is what creates an individual, after all. Anyways, coming back to the topic, Nux had replayed his life quite a few times in his mind, and one thing that always bothered him was how perfect the System was. It was as if someone had created a path for him from the very beginning and for the current Nux, who had grown extremely protective of people around him, this was oddly unsettling. He didn''t know whether the System was his enemy or not, honestly, it was his greatest asset, however, right now, Nux didn''t wish to follow the Path the System had created for him, at least not until it was absolutely necessary. "So because you do not like that you are being controlled, you decided to deviate from this path the system has created for you? This is why you were working so hard this entire time?" Faustina questioned. "That is not the only reason." Nux shook his head. Nux knew his mother wasn''t weak, neither physically nor mentally, she didn''t need his support. She was a Strong Woman. "The path you choose is a difficult one, my son." Faustina spoke, this time, the weight behind her voice was much higher than normal, not because the woman was emotional, far from it, it took a lot for a million-year-old monster to feel ''emotional'', she was simply astounded by the gravity of the goal her son had. He truly wished to be... the Strongest. All so he could protect his wives. ''He is indeed crazy.'' Faustina couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. "Well, that''s the fun of it, isn''t it? I wonder just how difficult it is." Nux chuckled, making Faustina chuckle together with him as well. "I will be witnessing your journey very closely, child." "I will be looking forward to your guidance, Mother," Nux replied and his mother nodded. The two stayed silent for the next few minutes, both of them had things they were busy thinking about. "Mother." Suddenly, Nux broke the silence. "Hmm?" Faustina turned towards her son. "The Vampire Progenitor, has he also not formed his Law?" "Of course not, he is an exception. You cannot be that strong unless you comprehend a Law, a Law as ridiculous as the one he comprehended." Faustina snorted just thinking about the Law that man had formed. She was 100% sure that if the details about that man''s Law were leaked, their enemies would die coughing too much blood. That was how ridiculous that man was. A True Monster. "What is his Law?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. Faustina stared at him for a while, this was definitely not something she should reveal since it was one of the closely guarded secrets but... Did she care? Of course not. She already revealed too many things, even her world''s biggest secret. If he knew a thing or two more, it wouldn''t matter. And who knows? Knowing this might help her son in some way. And for a mother, that was enough of a reason to ''betray'' her world again. "Law of Absolute." She revealed. Chapter 1399 Law of Absolute Chapter 1399 Law of Absolute 1399 Law of Absolute "Law of Absolute." Faustina revealed and for a while, Nux waited. He waited for the woman to complete what she wanted to say and just like that, an entire minute passed. Nux frowned. Then, a ridiculous thought popped up in his mind, slowly, almost mechanically, he turned his head towards his mother, "And...?" he questioned with a ridiculous look on his face, completely disregarding the absurdity he just thought. After all, something like that couldn''t possibly be true. "And what?" His mother, however, was hell-bent on breaking his worldview today. The Progenitor clearly wasn''t thinking about holding back. "...what after Absolute? You didn''t give a complete answer." Faustina smiled amusedly when she saw her son acting like that. Honestly, seeing a monster like him having the same look on his face as others have when they see the absurd things he does, made her feel quite satisfied. These monsters should feel what the ''normal'' people feel. It is only fair this way. "Mother...?" While Faustina was thinking all this, Nux called out, garnering her attention again.ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only "That was a ''complete'' answer, my son," Faustina replied with a smile, as much as she was enjoying this situation, she could understand it to some extent. After all, the man they were talking about was a monster. Faustina wasn''t a fool, neither was she a crazy cultist who had blind faith in someone. When she said that she couldn''t see Azriel lose even if all the Elites of the Supreme Worlds attacked together, it was her logical side speaking. And the reason behind this was the absurd Law that the man had comprehended. Law of Absolute. What is worse? His understanding of this absurd Law has reached absurd levels as well. "Complete answer...? Law of Absolute...? What does that even mean? How does her Law work?" Still denying the reality, Nux questioned. "I don''t understand..." Suddenly, a frown appeared on Nux''s face. Faustina patiently waited for his question. "If he is so strong... then why do beings from different worlds attack us? I understand that he does not wish to actively attack other worlds and raise Yrniel''s overall ''level'' but... Why is he letting worlds that attack us get away with it without retaliating? Why not... destroy the enemies to make a statement? I believe a few demonstrations would be enough for other worlds to not try and mess with us, no?" Nux knew that the possibility of them receiving the attention of higher level worlds if they acted like this was high, however, don''t forget, He, even though not at the same level as Azriel, was still a monstrous existence. He knew the feeling of being different, being overly overwhelming compared to his peers. He knew that if Azriel attacked the enemies who dared to attack Yrniel, and he destroyed those worlds with absolute domination, giving them no chance to resist, no one would bother them for a long time. After all, even the Higher Level worlds feared the unknown. A force that could destroy a couple of worlds displaying such a level of dominance was definitely not something they could mess with without more information in their hands. As for the worlds that are strong enough to attack, completely ignoring the ''unknown'', well... such worlds wouldn''t care about a mere Low-Level World. In their eyes, the effort wouldn''t be worth it. Nux believed that taking an active step instead of sleeping all the time was a much better option. After all, even if they do attract the attention of some higher worlds, The Vampire Progenitor wasn''t exactly scared of facing enemies, he was simply too lazy to do it. Something Nux didn''t understand but respected, since, well, the Strongest were always the quirkiest. Even he knew that he wasn''t the sanest person in the world. Yes, he was self-aware. "Your wife already asked the same question, Nux." Faustina reminded. "My answer would not change, there are some things my friends do not wish others to know and I will not go around revealing all those things, I believe as a being who has done so much for Yrniel, he deserves this much respect." "I just... everything feels... useless in his presence. It is as if the presence of the Ancestral Order, how they actively seek talent to train and fight, everything feels useless. A farce, because at the end of the day, everyone knows that they would never lose." "Just know that everything that is done has reasons behind it, Nux. Nothing in this universe is truly useless." Faustina replied, her eyes shining with a strange light as she thought about a detail, a detail she didn''t reveal even now. A detail... she never wanted to reveal to anyone. Chapter 1400 Should we all go on a Date? It has been a while, hasna??t it? Chapter 1400 Should we all go on a Date? It has been a while, hasna???t it? 1400 Should we all go on a Date? It has been a while, hasn''t it? "Just know that everything that is done has reasons behind it, Nux. Nothing in this universe is truly useless." Faustina spoke, her eyes shining with a strange light. Nux observed his mother''s reaction, he knew the woman was thinking about something, however, since she didn''t say anything, he decided not to mention it. Honestly, he already filled his quota for shocking reveals for the next few hundred or even thousand years. Right now, he just wanted to calm down and relax his mind, just like his mother said. "I will accept your proposal, Mother." Nux spoke, looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him. Faustina turned to the direction Nux was staring at, seeing the wide sky, green grass and feeling the wind blowing gently, a feeling of calm washed over her body as she smiled, "You should leave now, your wives must be waiting for you."New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com "You won''t be coming with me?" Nux questioned. "You pervert, do you want your mother to be there when you spend time with your wives?" Faustina chuckled. "I just feel good when you are around me, I feel safe, I feel like I am at home." Nux was honest. And hearing those words, a gentle smile appeared on Faustina''s face, "Thank you for saying that." She replied. Then, she closed her eyes and, "But for now, I wish to be alone." "..." "..." Silence fell over the place. Nux didn''t say anything when his mother rejected his request, the woman had revealed information that would pretty much destroy the world she swore to protect if revealed. He knew that it wasn''t an easy decision for her even if she was a million-year-old monster, no... maybe the fact that she was a million years old made it even more difficult for her. "What are we going to do about the Illusion? What are you thinking? How are you going to use these two years?" Amaya asked all the questions and once again, the rest of the women nodded. It was quite surprising to see all these women being united. Well, that was just how worried they were. "Nothing." Nux answered and before the women who had raised their eyebrows could question any further, "We are going to nothing. I will enter the Illusion, I will use those 10,000 years to form my Law, exit the Illusion, and return to you all. As for these two years, just like I said, We will use this time to go on a date, lots of dates." Nux replied with a big smile on his face, then, his smile turned perverted and, "Of course, we will also regularly visit Waranal," Why visit Waranal? Heh, even a fool could tell the reason. After all, dating and exploring the unexplored parts of Yrniel was good and all, but Waranal''s time difference was still needed for the... activities. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even know when these two years would pass by. Nux wanted to make the most out of the situation. "Nux..." Astaria called out, she and the other women were still worried but, "Girls." Nux simply looked into their eyes, "I am not weak. The Illusion was never a threat, and you know it." "You will witness our deaths, Nux." Amaya didn''t hold back, bringing up the topic Nux was trying to avoid. As someone who had experienced the same trial, she could already imagine how Nux''s trial would go. Just like her, Nux would never approach their illusion selves. Amaya wasn''t arrogant, she knew the reason they were where they were was because of Nux and his ability to Dual Cultivate, and since the women wouldn''t have access to it this time, their cultivation speed would never increase. Nux, who was supposed to spend 10,000 years inside the Illusion, would witness the deaths of all his women because none of them had the potential to reach the Divine Stage and live for 10,000 years without him. And... Amaya knew that, despite this being a mere illusion, Nux wasn''t prepared to ''lose'' his wives. "You are thinking too much, girls. The one dying will just be your fake selves, you think I wouldn''t see the difference between your real and fake sense, I wouldn''t feel anything because I would be so busy thinking about coming back to my lovely wives that I would completely ignore your illusionary selves. Who would care about mere illusions when you have the real ones waiting for you?" Nux replied with a big grin on his face as he waved his hands, lifting all his women up and, "Now let''s go on a date. We will start with a big, collective date with all of us, then move to separate dates that would end in Waranal~" As those words were heard, the group disappeared. Chapter 1401 My son is dangerous, especially for women. Chapter 1401 My son is dangerous, especially for women. 1401 My son is dangerous, especially for women. "Looks like someone enjoyed their time." Faustina spoke as she looked at her ''new'' family with an amused look on her face. Seeing the blissful smiles on the women''s face made her raise her eyebrow in surprise. After all, this was the brightest she had ever seen these women. Let''s not even mention women like Skyla, Edda, Allura, Aisha, and, Evane, who were usually more expressive and smiled more often, even the reserved ones, like Felberta, Amaya, Lane, Thyra, Ember, Astaria, Riona, and Melia had small smiles on their faces. Honestly, as much as she loved their lives, seeing the group smile with that foolish look on their faces scared the Mother of all Humans a little. Just... Just what in the hell happened in these past two years for these women to be beaming like that? Just what did her son do to them? Now she wasn''t a naA? ?ve woman. She could tell exactly what happened. After all, her son didn''t exactly try to hide how... ''active'' he was with his wives but... ''Did it feel that good...?'' Faustina couldn''t help but wonder. She wasn''t a maiden; she had tasted the forbidden pleasure, quite a lot of times to add. Honestly, she had tasted it so many times that for her, it had become a common feeling now. It was something she did when she was bored and... while it did feel good... But to have such silly smiles on their faces... This was something Faustina was witnessing for the first thing. It wasn''t just the women, her son was beaming as well. His face was much brighter than before, it was as if all the mental fatigue that had accumulated after the training he did completely disappeared, and he was born anew.New n0vel chapters are published on The Human Progenitor turned towards Vyriana, the only person with a normal expression, someone she believed would be able to give her more details about what happened, however, the Dragon simply snorted as she looked away, "Don''t expect me to keep tabs on them-I''ve got better things to do than watch their antics. I was busy training." "..." Faustina turned silent. She could clearly feel the dragon''s annoyance from afar and she didn''t wish to comment on that. ''Saphira, my friend, you will soon be losing your dear disciple.'' She thought inwardly. It wasn''t difficult to see the Dragon''s fate. It was only a matter of time. BOOOM The entire group disappeared like a ray of light, leaving a huge crater right in the middle of ExceedoGenesis''s Base. 3 Seconds later, the group stopped, however, none of them were in the right state to see where they were. Everyone, even Nux had a hazy look on his face, everything around him seemed blurry and it seemed like he would throw up any moment now. Something, he was surprised he hadn''t already done. Soon, however, he realized why that was the case. His mother was somehow preventing it. "Hmm? Was that still too fast? I was holding back though..." Suddenly, the group heard an innocent, genuinely confused voice and their lips twitched. Especially Vyriana, who, surprisingly, was in the same state as Nux and his wives. Others could be fooled, but Vyriana, she was too old to be tricked by her. A million old monster wouldn''t know whether she was too fast or not? Tsk. It was clearly a show of dominance. ''I swear I will have my revenge.'' She swore in her mind, shaking her head aggressively before standing straight and assuming her poker face. She will not show weakness anymore! And it wasn''t just her, Nux and Astaria were the same. Both of them, although a little later than her, stood straight, even though their heads were still hazy. "Oh? You people are here? Good." Suddenly, everyone heard a familiar voice, looking in the direction of the voice, they saw a purple-haired woman walking towards them with a smile on her face. "Hmm?" The moment the Succubi Progenitor noticed their state, she frowned as she glanced at Faustina. The woman turned her face away, not saying anything. Lilith narrowed her eyes for a moment, soon however, she just waved her hand and suddenly, Nux and the group felt their head being cleared up as if nothing happened. Vyriana blinked a few times, unable to believe that the woman was able to mess with their heads as if it was nothing... even if she did it to help them... The very fact that she could do it with such minimal effort made her understand just how broken the Progenitors truly were. "..." Nux narrowed his eyes as well, probably thinking something along the same lines. Lilith however, completely ignored the group''s gaze and, "Alright, let''s proceed by understanding the workings of the Illusion, okay?" The Progenitor spoke, clearly, she wasn''t willing to waste any more time. Chapter 1402 The Rules. Chapter 1402 The Rules. 1402 The Rules. "Alright, let''s proceed by understanding the workings of the Illusion, okay?"ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only The Progenitor spoke, clearly, she wasn''t willing to waste any more time. Nux and his wives glanced at each other, then, Nux nodded at them, assuring them with a confident smile. The women smiled back, they still had their doubts, however, in the end, they decided to trust their husband. Nux then turned towards Lilith and, "Alright." He nodded. The Progenitor nodded back, then, a solemn look appeared on her face and, "The Illusion you are going to enter will be different from what your wives have experienced in the Trial Towers. The Illusion in the Trial Towers were created by me and yes, I didn''t put in too much effort in that because I didn''t deem it to be necessary. Your case, however, is different." Lilith glanced at Nux and smiled playfully, "I cannot underestimate a monstrous existence like you, now can I?" "Please do. I won''t feel bad." Nux smiled wryly but of course, Lilith completely ignored the man''s request. "The Illusions in the Trial solely use my Power to form, the Trial Taker see what he thinks is right, everything they see is linked with their deepest subconscious. For most people, this trick works since the world that was created from their perception could easily be perceived as a real and genuine world in their eyes. Something, that for some reason, doesn''t work on your wives." Lilith snorted. She still didn''t like the bullshit reason she was given for why that is the case. ''Real Nux is better than Nux in my mind.'' "That is not what we agreed to," Aisha spoke. "What do you mean? I simply want him to spend 10,000 years inside the Illusion to develop a more ''mature'' perspective on things. Or are you saying that your husband is so incompetent that even surviving for 10,000 years would be a difficult task for him?" "..." Aisha and the rest of the women turned silent. Lilith''s smile widened as she continued, "Moving on, The Second Rule is pretty much related to the first one, make sure you cultivate properly, even if do not die through unnatural means, if your lifespan ends before reaching 10,000 years, the Illusion will start once again. So dying in your 100s because you didn''t cultivate in hopes for getting out of the illusion wouldn''t work either." "..." Nux continued to listen attentively, completely ignoring the shit-eating smile on Lilith''s face. "Third, do not sleep. Well, you can sleep, but since Cultivators do not need sleep most of the time, only the time you spend when you are awake will be counted in the Illusion. So if you spend 10,000 years sleeping inside the Illusion, you would still need to spend the next 10,000 years inside the Illusion." "That-" Amaya immediately wanted to counter that, however, "I want him to experience the world, shutting off his brain and sleeping won''t do that and it would defeat the purpose of the illusion." Amaya wasn''t satisfied, however, before she could speak anything, Nux grabbed her hand and shook his head, signalling the woman to step down. The Devourer''s body trembled as she stepped back, Nux glanced at Lilith, waiting for her to continue. Lilith''s smile widened, "Fourth," She wasn''t done. The woman really had prepared well. Chapter 1403 The Rules 2 Chapter 1403 The Rules 2 1403 The Rules 2 "Fourth, do not leave Yrniel. Since the Illusion is created through the combination of Yrniel''s information and your subconscious, it has no knowledge of the world outside Yrniel, so the moment you step out of Yrniel''s territory, you would ''escape'' the scope of Yrniel, which would be considered as ''death'', making you restart everything from the beginning again. So avoid the situations where you might be sent outside Yrniel as a Soldier to fight forces from the other world. Fifth, once again, is related to the Fourth Rule, Moving to the Dimensions connected to Yrniel is acceptable. Since those dimensions have been connected to Yrniel and are considered Yrniel''s territory, Yrniel has all the information regarding it. I have noticed that you tend to use these Dimensions quite often, so I didn''t want to take this liberty away from you. But once again, do not try to find the loopholes, since you need to spend 10,000 years inside the Illusion, going into Dimensions like Veiled Eden where time flows slower than normal wouldn''t mean that you would only need to spend 400 years in those dimensions to leave the Illusion, the illusion will only end when you bone age reaches 10,000 years." Lilith spoke. Nux nodded, impressed at how well-prepared the woman was. It wasn''t just her, even Faustina could see that the woman had indeed put quite a lot of effort into all this. Lilith smiled when she saw their reactions, "Anyways, the sixth you can access your personal dimension. That place is not connected to Yrniel, however, since your subconscious knows about it, the Illusion can recreate it. Going there wouldn''t be a problem, but the 10,000-year rule still applies. Now Seventh and the last rule, no one you interact with inside the Illusion should know that that world is an Illusion through you, if you convince someone of the same, the illusion will restart. So I suggest you do not talk about the Illusion at all. Are all the rules clear?" Once she was done with her explanation, Lilith questioned. Nux nodded. "You can ask if you have any questions." The Progenitor offered. lights¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "How much time would have passed here once I return from the Illusion?" Nux questioned. Faustina, who understood the hidden meaning behind that question narrowed her eyes and, "Don''t forget, if the change is too big, then as discussed, I will erase his memories, even if that means I would have to make you my enemy." "Quite protective, huh." "That is only natural, he is my son." Lilith looked into the woman''s eyes for a while, then, she laughed, "You are still continuing that game huh... Well, I believe it will help you out, honestly, it is quite ingenious. I would have done the same if I wasn''t this impatient. Sometimes, I envy your patience, Faus." Faustina didn''t say anything, only staring at the woman in front of her, waiting for her answer. Lilith, knowing what the woman wanted to hear turned towards her, then, "I support erasing his memories after he comes out of the Illusion." She spoke. Faustina frowned. She didn''t think this would be so easy, but suddenly, she saw her friend''s smile widening and, "But only if that boy agrees, if he doesn''t and you still try to do it anyways, I will oppose you." Faustina frowned when she heard those words, even though she agreed with them, for some reason, she didn''t like them. Lilith however, didn''t care what her friend was thinking, she just continued, "And as you already know, When it comes to things related to mind, I am a lot better than you. So don''t even think you can alter your son''s memories if he doesn''t specifically ask for it." Chapter 1404 I am intimidated by him? Chapter 1404 I am intimidated by him? 1404 I am intimidated by him? "Hwa!" Nux''s whole body flinched as he woke up. He looked around and suddenly, he found himself in an unknown room. No, it wasn''t unknown... it was a room that Nux had forgotten... After all, it had been 1000 years since he last saw this room and even when he saw the room, he was only here for a few hours. Honestly, if it weren''t for the fact that Nux knew that he was entering the illusion, he wouldn''t even remember where this place was. However, thinking about all this, Nux couldn''t help but notice something. "The Illusion skipped my child phase huh..." He started thinking. "Is it because my subconscious knows that the ''child'' Nux was not me? And since Yrniel shouldn''t know about Earth... my life didn''t start from Earth." Nux reached a conclusion, soon however, he noticed a Flaw in his conclusion, "But I know about Earth, don''t I? Why didn''t it create Earth from my perspective? Is both my perspective and Yrniel''s information needed for the Illusion to show something?" Nux wondered and soon, he got an answer. "That''s not it, Lilith said that [Core] was available because the Illusion can use my memories to create it. Then why am I not on Earth...?" Nux frowned as he started thinking. Normally, he would have skipped thinking and moved on, right now however, he needed to understand how this ''world'' worked. He believed that it would be advantageous for him in the future. He continued to think for a while and soon, He came up with a theory, "I abandoned what I was back on Earth." He muttered, this was the only plausible conclusion he could reach. Nu- no, James Miller on earth died. He was not James Miller, he was Nux Leander and although memories of James Miller did help him become what he was today, the fact is, James Miller was dead and it was something his subconscious had long accepted. Thinking about all this, Nux closed his eyes, then, after taking a deep breath, a smile appeared on his face and, "I have a feeling that this would be quite an eye-opening journey." He spoke confidently as he started looking at his own body. He had lost all his muscles, unlike before, when his body was filled with endless strength, the only thing he could feel right now was pain... Pain all over his body, especially from the bruises on his body. Obviously, he knew where he was being taken away, it was a place where his life would change and he would meet his first wife. A smile appeared on his face as he thought about it. As to decide whether he would go with them or not? He had more than enough time to think about his actions inside the illusion, he had planned out most of the things in his mind. The leader frowned at the lack of answer, he glanced at his subordinates and as he noticed the same confused expression on their faces, he turned back to Nux and raised his left eyebrow. "I will ask again, have you decided to come with us?" He asked again, this time, his tone a little heavier than before. "Yes." Nux nodded. He knew he should not interact with his wives in the illusion, however, he didn''t have a choice in the matter. The System awakened because he met Faustina, he didn''t know why it happened, his theory was that it sensed his ''desire'' for the woman, something that the previous Nux never had since he was scared of women. He didn''t know whether his theory was correct or not and it didn''t matter either. He simply wanted to awaken his System and to do that, he needed to meet Felberta Alveye. On the other hand, the leader, the scar-faced man was shocked by his answer, he didn''t think that Nux would agree to his ''request'' so easily, but soon, his face returned to normal and he nodded. He then threw a glass vial towards Nux. "Dri-" Before he could even complete his words, Nux caught the vial and drank it. The healing potion worked, healing all his bruises. The scar-faced man seemed surprised at his calm reaction, in most cases, when mortals drink the Healing Potion for the first time, they are shocked by its effect, the man in front of him, however, seemed used to it. Rather... thinking about it, the man seemed completely different than before, he didn''t know how to say it... He seemed more... intimidating. ''Intimidating?'' The scar-faced man frowned, confused by his own choice of word. ''I am intimidated by him?'' He couldn''t believe the ridiculousness of the situation. Chapter 1405 I didna??t know being weak was so thrilling. Chapter 1405 I didna???t know being weak was so thrilling. 1405 I didn''t know being weak was so thrilling. ''I am intimidated by him?'' He couldn''t believe the ridiculousness of the situation. He? A man who could pretty much toss this boy however he wanted was intimidated by him? He cou"Should we move?" While the man was lost in his thoughts, Nux spoke, observing him with a neutral look on his face. A look that the scar-faced man didn''t like one bit and narrowed his eyes, "Watch your tone." "Heh." The moment he heard those words, a chuckle escaped his lips. He had interacted with thousands of beings, how could he not understand what the man was thinking? ''Ahh, this is beneath me. I shouldn''t do it...'' Nux tried. He really did try to hold back. But with such an amazing punching bag available right in front of him, it proved to be a difficult task. ''Hmmm, now that I think about it, I still need to see how much ''strength'' I have. I think they will be perfect targets.'' Nux''s eyes shined as he glanced at the three men in front of him. Yes, he wasn''t a fool, he knew that his body was weaker, much weaker than the three men in front of him, but... Who was Nux? He was a monster who surprised even the Progenitors with his powers. He, who had trained with a spartan Dragon for 1000 years, couldn''t possibly be bested by random thugs, now could he? Nux could feel it, despite his body being weak. He had still retained some of the ''Zenith Flow''. After all, Zenith Flow was the technique that trained his ''muscle memory''. What was ''muscle memory'', obviously it wasn''t something stored in one''s muscles like the name might suggest. It is the set of involuntary actions that are stored in certain areas of the brain, the area responsible for the movement of the body. Yes, he had a new body now, his mind, however, was still the same. It was similar to how, if a racer was reincarnated, he wouldn''t lose his ability to drive, neither would he lose his instinct and reaction time, yes, it would be slower and he would be worse than he was when he was at his peak, but he would still retain something. I was expecting you to shout like a fool and announce your attack. You see, even at the higher level, quite a few people do it." Nux chuckled as he dodged the third man''s attack, Akhil, surprised that he was able to dodge completely ignored the man''s words and in an instant, his instincts roared. He was in danger. The man in front of them wasn''t the helpless man who they attacked yesterday. He was different... He was someone else!! He was dangerous!! Thinking about it, Akhil decided to take it seriously, he clenched his fist and targeted Nux''s abdomen, Nux however, dodged his attack as if he had already predicted it and suddenly, Akhil felt two fingers plunging right into his eyes. "AAGGGHHH!! MY EYES!!!" Akhil screamed in agony. Nux didn''t just plunge his fingers into his eyes, the man made sure to twist his fingers, inflicting as much pain as possible. "AAAAGGGGGGHHHHH!!!" Akhil''s scream sent shivers to the two men''s spines. The third man, Alex, in fear, jumped towards Nux, wanting to seal his movements, that however, was a bad choice. Being in the air against an enemy whose reaction speed was much better than yours... It was a big mistake. Something Alex would regret all his life. A demonic smile appeared on Nux''s face as he gathered all his strength and kicked, his target? The man''s groin. And soon, another shout was heard. "AAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!" ''Heh, this is indeed fun. I didn''t know being weak was so thrilling.'' Nux was definitely enjoying this.New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Chapter 1406 Control your dogs Chapter 1406 Control your dogs "Hmmm. As I thought, dealing with third rates is still not a problem even though my body is this weak." Nux pondered out loud. Right now, he was sitting on top of three bodies. No, he didn''t kill them. Although he didn''t mind killing, he still didn''t wish to meet Felberta as a ''criminal'', although he knew she wouldn''t mind, it would still affect his first impression of her. The three dudes were just unconscious. Although Nux knew that if they weren''t healed quickly, they might lose their lives, after all, he didn''t exactly go easy on them. Not that he had the option to. His reaction time was faster than them and he could easily dodge their blows, but, his blows weren''t exactly lethal, incapacitating them while holding back wasn''t possible. Even after he pretty much plucked their eyes out and turned them into eunuchs, the dudes, maybe because of their anger, still came at him like wild beasts. In the end, Nux needed to use a weapon. ''Heh.'' He laughed, looking at the stone covered in blood. Yes, it was the same stone that he had picked last time to pierce himself (chickened out) to get his ''golden finger''. Today, he finally used his System, just that this time, he used it to incapacitate his enemies, breaking both their knees and elbows to make sure they didn''t attack him back. By the time he was done, their pain threshold was reached and the dudes passed out. Only then did Nux recall that he could have done this from the beginning, there was no need to cripple them. Hey now, don''t blame him, he was used to defeating his enemies in one go, the only opponent he had fought like this was Vyriana and... he never once thought about incapacitating that Dragon. This was a new experience for him. "Weak body is manageable, but this stamina is still a problem..." Nux sighed, he couldn''t believe that he was breathing this heavily when he didn''t even move so much. In the end, he just closed his eyes and rested for a while. 15 minutes later, when he thought he had rested enough, he grabbed Mark''s hair and, *Slap* "Oi, wake up." He spoke in a calm tone. Of course, one slap wasn''t nearly enough to wake him up, not that Nux minded. *Slap* *Slap* *Slap* "H-Huh!? Who the he- Ahhhh!!" Mark''s eyes widened in horror as he glanced at the man in front of him. "Y-Y-Yo-" He wanted to say many things but, "Shut the fuck up, don''t annoy me more than I already am." Nux threatened, looking right into the man''s eyes, sending shivers deep down his spine. "W-What do you want...?" he questioned, his body trembling in constant pain. "Take me to the place you wanted to take me to." "..." The man didn''t know what to say. "What?" Nux frowned. "You... could have gone with us from the beginning..." "Who was the one who tried to punch first?" "..." The man had no answer. "Anyways, stand up, I don''t have all day. I have only broken one of your knees and spared your eyes so that you can walk and take me there, you can buy a health potion later for yourself, I don''t care." Soon, Nux dragged the man outside, forcing him to take him to the merchant house where he would be sold. He considered that the man might take him to his base but honestly, he wasn''t scared. Right now, he believed that even if he faced an Advance Stage Cultivator, he would still win. He just needed to attack the eyes, nose, throat, or groin. As long as he was in control and his mind-muscle connection was there, dealing with small cultivators wasn''t a big deal. However, Mark was smarter than he looked and despite feeling pain as he walked, he took Nux to the place he wanted to get to and soon, Nux was in front of a large building made from white-coloured marble. Nux and Mark tried to enter the building, but, "Stop." Two guards walked towards him and Mark. "Who are you? Why are you here?" The guards questioned. Nux glanced at Mark, just a single look from him was enough for him to know what to do, "I need to meet Elton, he is the man Elton wanted me to bring." Mark spoke. The two guards glanced at them with a frown, then, they glanced at each other, nodded, and allowed the two to enter the building. As the two entered and walked towards a specific room, they attracted a lot of attention, clearly, this wasn''t a daily occurrence and people were curious, however, seeing Mark''s state and Nux''s neutral, cold eyes, they decided not to get involved in this matter. No one here was curious enough to risk their lives for it. *Knock* *Knock* Nux knocked on the door. After a knock, the door was opened by a beautiful girl wearing a classic maid costume, she raised an eyebrow in surprise when she recognized Mark and saw his state, her eyes then fell on Nux, an unknown handsome man she didn''t know and frowned in confusion. Turning towards Mark, she waited for him to explain, "He is the one Elton wanted to meet," Mark spoke. "He...?" The girl glanced at Nux, clearly confused. However, seeing the man''s face, she could see how the man would suit the role perfectly. Therefore, despite finding this situation odd, she nodded and walked into the room, signalling them to follow her. Nux followed her trail, there he saw the merchant he met before. The merchant glanced at Nux and then Mark, then, he frowned, however, before he could ask anything, Nux pushed Mark towards him and, "Control your dogs, he tried to attack me and ended up like this, the others are sleeping back at my place, pick them up when you have time." He spoke coldly. Elton blinked in surprise, unable to believe what he heard, however, before he could ask anything to understand the situation better, "Now where is Fel- I mean, Viscount Felberta? When are we going to meet her?" Nux questioned. Chapter 1407 [Initializing Supreme Harem God System]. Chapter 1407 [Initializing Supreme Harem God System]. "Now where is Fel- I mean, Viscount Felberta? When are we going to meet her?" Nux questioned. "H-Huh?" Elton stuttered, obviously, he had no idea why this was happening. "You called me because Viscount Felberta ordered you to, correct?" "Y-Yes." "Then now that I am here, we should go meet Viscount Felberta, correct?" Elton nodded once again. "So when are we leaving?" Nux questioned. "You... want to meet her?" "You think any sane man would reject the offer?" Nux questioned back and for a moment, Elton turned silent. A chance to become Viscount Felberta''s gigolo and get paid? Only a fool would turn down such an offer, heck, many would probably throw all their money to be in this man''s place. Why would he not want to meet her? Elton felt that the question he asked was quite foolish. However, after considering everything, Elton felt strange as a thought popped into his mind, "I don''t think Viscount Felberta would like you." A beautiful woman like her who could get any man she wanted, for her to go out of her way and buy a gigolo, what she was looking for was crystal clear. She wanted a submissive man, a weak man who she could control, a man she could dominate and... Looking at the man standing in front of him, despite being so frail that it felt like even the slightest wind would cause him to fly in the sky, the expression on that man''s face was anything but submissive. The man didn''t do anything, he was simply standing there in a dirty robe, yes despite that, he gave off an aura so oppressive that Elton felt like his entire body was screaming at him to bow down and show his respect to this man. This man... He wasn''t born to be a gigolo, he was born to be a King! Elton wouldn''t be surprised if this man was the King''s bastard! "What...? Fel wouldn''t like me...?" Nux, who heard such ridiculous thoughts blinked a few times. "Huh? Fel?" Elton frowned in confusion. Nux, who woke up from his thoughts quickly shook his head and then, "It doesn''t matter, just tell me when can I meet her." "I-I cannot do that." Elton shook his head. "Why?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "Y-You seem dangerous... I cannot let someone like you meet Lady Felberta." Elton spoke, looking at Mark''s state and then at the man who was responsible for it. "Elton." Suddenly, Nux called out, his voice sending chills down Elton''s spine. "It was Viscount Felberta who ordered you to bring me, don''t make a decision in her stead, it won''t benefit you in any way, on the contrary, it might bring your doom." Nux threatened, his voice so demonic that Elton couldn''t help but gulp. He could feel his heart skipping a beat, the man in front of him, even though he couldn''t feel any cultivator''s aura coming from him, his instincts were shouting at him. He didn''t feel the same way even when the King''s men visited him! He didn''t know how or why, but this man was much more dangerous than them. And he wanted nothing to do with this demon, therefore, he decided to drop the bomb on the one responsible for bringing this bomb to him in the first place. "W-We will be leaving right now." "Good." Nux smiled, and in an instant, all the threatening aura around him disappeared. ... An hour-long carriage ride later, Nux found himself in front of a woman. A woman he knew very well. A woman he couldn''t help but look at with a nostalgic look on his face, after all, she was much different than her future self. Felberta had grown, not just in strength, but as an overall character. The current Felberta was looking at him with bright, excited eyes as if she were looking at a prey, a look that was quite different from her usual self. "Hello, Nux, My name is Felberta Alveye, I was the one who bought you from the merchant guild. From now on, you will stay here with me and will do whatever I say, alright? ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only Whatevveeerrr~ I say, okaaaay?" She repeated with a playful smile on her face. ''Heh.'' Seeing her acting like an experienced ''man-eater'', Nux couldn''t help but laugh inwardly, right now, he wanted nothing more than to record this sight and show it to his Fel so he could tease her later when he returned. Seeing the strange smile on his face, Felberta frowned, he glanced at Elton and seeing the man''s body language, her frown deepened. She could sense it. Elton was scared. Something happened... This frail man... He was not normal. Something was different about him, and not in a good way. No matter how she looked at it, this man seemed dangerous. Felberta was quick to drop her playful act and narrowed her eyes, trying to observe the man in front of him. On the other hand, Nux was busy looking at the message he was waiting for, [Ding] [First Target Detected] [Initializing Supreme Harem God System] [AGL: 8] [VIT: 10] [STM: 7] [INT: 9] [DEF: 5] [Blank Points: 10] (Limit of a normal Human:10) [Ability: Craving Touch] [Craving Touch: Your touch will make a woman crave for more and she will never be sexually satisfied by anyone else. The more time you spend with a woman the stronger the effect gets.] [Harem Members: None] [As a starting bonus, the System will provide the host with 10 blank points that he can add to any of his stats] [The Supreme Harem God System has been successfully installed. From now on, the host can gain the power, talent, physique, and bloodline of the woman he fucks. The stronger the Target, the more benefits the host gains...] His System indeed activated the moment he saw Felberta and this time, Nux could clearly understand why it was awakened, ''It indeed used my desire for her to be awakened.'' Did that mean Nux desired the woman in front of her? Of course, he did. She was his Felberta! But would he go after her? The answer was no. He had a much better version waiting for him. He would rather hold back his urges and release all of them on the real one. Thinking about it, a perverted smile appeared on Nux''s face. A smile the current Felberta didn''t like one bit. "You..." Chapter 1408 Of course! You can call me Big Sister!. Chapter 1408 Of course! You can call me Big Sister!. "You..." She called out as she pointed at Nux. Nux woke up from his reverie, turning towards the Viscount. "Do you know where you are?" "Lady Felberta''s mansion...?" "If you know that, then show the required respect." Felberta bashed. "I understand, Lady Felberta. I apologize if my action somehow offended you." Nux bowed his head. If it was anyone else, he wouldn''t care, but Felberta was different. Bowing his head in front of his wife didn''t make him small. "..." Seeing him act like that, Felberta frowned in confusion, she felt something was wrong, however, she couldn''t point it out. "Do you have any questions?" In the end, the viscount decided to give up and continued. "I do not." Nux shook his head. "So are you ready to abandon your normal life and stay with me for the rest of your life?" [Y/N] ''Fuck no.'' Nux didn''t need to think twice. He wasn''t the same uninformed fool he was before, he knew the values of the Black Points and knew where he would spend it. There was no debate in his mind, especially after his ''fight'' with the three thugs. Quickly, he added all 10 Black Points to Stamina. He could fight anyone as long as he had enough stamina, nothing else mattered. Nux felt a familiar stream of energy flowing into his body, he could feel his body improve, and the feeling put a smile on his face. He didn''t even have to see the system to sense the changes in his body, he was much more perspective than the system itself. Anyways, once he was done playing with his stats, Nux placed his attention on something much more attention. His Cultivation. Right now, he was a mortal who needed a cultivation technique and fortunately, the best cultivation technique in the entirety of Yrniel was in his mind. Nux closed his eyes and recalled the content of his Cultivation Technique. *Essence* Soon, Mana around him started moving and storing into his body, which, later turned the Mana into *Essence* and strengthened his body. The process was slow. Unbearably slow. Nux talent... It wasn''t one of the best. If it wasn''t for his ability to dual cultivate, the time he would need to reach where he currently was would have been abysmally high. Right now, however, Nux didn''t have a choice, the option to dual cultivate was not available here. Yes, even for his cultivation, Nux wasn''t planning on randomly choosing any woman and using her. His thinking didn''t change, his feeling of possession didn''t change. The only women he would have any physical relationship with are the women who would spend the eternity with him. And since this was a ''world'' that was bound to be destroyed once the illusion was over, Nux wouldn''t touch any woman here. Of course, this didn''t mean Nux was planning to cultivate naturally, with his talent, he would need too much time that way, however, he had already planned an alternative before coming here. It was the part reason he activated the System in the first place. After all, the System was indeed a broken existence he could rely on, especially in a place where there were no trials to increase one''s bloodline level and talent. Anyways, for now, none of that mattered, even though the process was slow, Nux continued to cultivate and collect his thoughts. Just like that, evening fell and suddenly, Nux heard a knock. *Knock* *Knock* He opened his eyes and frowned when he noticed just how unbearably slow his progress was, soon however, he ignored that and walked towards the door. Opening it, he saw a familiar woman standing in front of him. "Skyla..." He muttered. "Hmm? How do you know my name?" The auburn hair girl questioned with a curious look on her face. "I heard another maid call you that." "You have a good memory..." Skyla muttered, narrowed her eyes for a moment. "I don''t, I just felt like I should remember your name." "Oh? Why is that?" Skyla tilted her head in curiosity. "You seem like a little sister I never had." ''And I am a Sister fucker.'' Nux couldn''t help but chuckle at his own words. "O-Oh." Skyla didn''t know how to react. She was an orphan, similar to Nux, but unlike him, she was adopted by the previous Family Head and trained as a maid and had a good life, he, on the other hand, didn''t. Skyla, who had investigated Nux''s background because her Master ordered her to, felt quite bad for him. For some reason, she blamed herself for what Nux suffered. If he was adopted instead of her... then maybe... his life would have been different... Yes, the girl was hopeless, she cared about others a little too much, especially the ones she felt connected to. Nux, who could sense what his wife was thinking just chuckled inwardly and, "I am glad I got to meet you, Skyla. If you don''t mind, I will call you little sister now, how about it?" "I-I am older than you!" Skyla pouted. Nux laughed out loud, "Then Big Sister?" Skyla''s big green eyes brightened in an instant as she patted her chest proudly and, "Of course! You can call me Big Sister!" Chapter 1409 Stop harassing my little brother! Chapter 1409 Stop harassing my little brother! He got closer to Skyla, however, he made sure to keep their ''relation'' as ''distant'' as possible, Skyla sensed it, but she linked it to his ''fear of women'' and didn''t say anything, she just decided to give him company, something he preferred in his monotonous life, where the only thing he did was cultivate. His cultivation talent was low, however, just as he expected, Since his understanding of cultivation was so high, the speed at which he was progressing was much faster than he had first expected. After all, as someone who was once a Semi Saint, the Beginner, Advance and Master Stages were nothing in his eyes. Within two months, Nux had already broken through and had become Beginner Stage Cultivator, however, since *Essence* was an energy no one else could sense, no one in the Alveye House could sense his progress. For them, he was a strange gigolo who only appeared when Felberta called him and did whatever the woman ordered him to. As for the ''night activity'' part? The entire thing started just because Felberta was bored, the woman never had the intention of actually having sex with him. That was what Felberta had personally told him, the woman was simply planning to pass the time and explore something new, nothing else. It was Nux that pushed her buttons and took the lead. Not to mention that with Felberta learning about Nux''s past with women, she felt guilty and felt like she should take responsibility for him. She didn''t even ''tease'' him, the reason she bought him in the first place. The only thing Nux did was some household chores and even that was something Skyla had someone else do it in his stead. So he had all the time he wanted to cultivate. Another thing to note was that Nux already lost [Craving Touch] before he could use it on Felberta or anyone else. Yes, he already received the missions and failed them spectacularly. His progress was slow and he stayed passive all the time. Everything followed his plan, a plan he wanted to stick to till he became a Master Stage Cultivator. Something that, if he had used the system way, shouldn''t have taken so much time, however, since he was going the long route, it took him 2 whole years. Something that should have been considered monstrous, something only the top-level elites of the Yrniel could achieve, something, that theoretically, should have been impossible for Nux, but living a second life indeed had its advantages. Anyways, the moment Nux became a Master Stage Cultivator, he started initiating his plan. The political tensions throughout the Skyfall Kingdom were at an all-time high, Edda and Thyra, women he had already ''found'' were in danger. Heck, he had already saved Edda once while covering his face, suggesting the woman to not leave the Royal Kingdom. Ember was the same, the War between the Woods and the Solid Earth Kingdom was putting pressure on the General. Nux knew that he needed to take action, now, or all his ''wives'' would be in danger. Therefore, after such a long time, he finally decided to leave the Alveye House, His first destination? The Bannermane House. It was time to meet his old friend, Alger Bannermane. New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Chapter 1410 Alger Bannermane, are you willing to be my Slave? Chapter 1410 Alger Bannermane, are you willing to be my Slave? "Well, this is a familiar sight." Nux commented as he entered the Bannermane Mansion, the House''s defences did nothing to stop him, not that there was anything to be called ''defences'', unlike in Yrniel, where Clans have several artefacts to create countless shields around their clans that senses and stops other beings from sneaking in, the Forgotten Continent was not that advance, not that it would have mattered anyways, after all, even those artifacts cannot sense Nux''s when he uses his *Essence*. Right now, even a Divine Stage Cultivator would have a hard time sensing Nux, in this place, he was pretty much invincible. Anyways, the only so-called ''defences'' this place had were the guards ranging from Beginner to Grandmaster Stage Cultivators and... a woman Nux knew all too well. Sensing Thyra''s presence, who seemed to be cultivating with her eyes closed, he couldn''t help but smile inwardly. He wanted to approach the woman, however, he knew it was a mistake. A mistake he would not make. Shaking his head, Nux decided to bring his attention back to what was in front of him. Looking at the silver-haired man sitting cross-legged on his bed, Nux couldn''t help but chuckle. Even though the man had an emotionless face as he cultivated, Nux could read the traces of worries reflected on his face quite easily. No, he wasn''t the master of reading expressions or something like that and in this case, he didn''t need to be one to understand the man''s problems. After all, he was the root of all his problems. His attack on the Head Maid Edda Osburn failed because the assassins he sent ''mysteriously'' lost their consciousness in the middle of their mission and after that, the Head Maid stopped leaving the Royal Castle and stopped all communications with him. Not only that, the vengeful maid made sure to ''overwork'' her dear subordinate, Edrea Fox, the woman he had chosen to be the next Head Maid after he dealt with Edda. Edrea was in no state to contact him, not just her, as if the maid knew all his ''connections'' inside the Royal Mansion, she made sure to make them work tirelessly, so much so that let alone thinking about schemes, even having time to breathe or sigh seemed like a luxury to them. It was a mental torture! Not just for his subordinates, but also for him, who had lost all his connections inside the Royal Mansion, leading to ''them'' putting more and more pressure on him! Nux still wasn''t sure about it. Normal Emperors, he knew he could defeat because of his superior skills, sure, the Emperors were much much much stronger and faster than him, but the ''extra second'' Zenith Flow gave him was much more absurd than what many would think. His body reacting to enemies'' movements on its own was a big advantage in battles where even seconds counted. As for the ''pressure'' the Emperors used to overpower Phase One Cultivators? Please, that pressure was nothing more than a burst of raw Mana to incapacitate others, how would an inferior form of energy work against Nux who cultivates an energy much more absurd than it? Honestly, with Nux''s fighting experience and advantages, cultivators here weren''t a big deal for them, only one who could probably threaten him would be Nawdren, and that too, only because his current body wasn''t enough to fight him, even if he could react to his movements, he would still need his body to be fast enough to deal with the Pseudo Sage. Emperors, he could still kill but... One of the Emperors... the strongest one, in fact... Was someone he could not deal with. After all, facing his wife, even if it was just her illusionary self, was not something Nux could do. He didn''t wish to hurt her and subduing an Emperor, especially someone with a personality like Astaria... Nux knew he had better chance of fighting and winning against Azriel. After all, to ''defeat'' and ''subdue'' Astaria, he would need to ''break'' her, something his heart couldn''t bear. In the end, Nux just shook his head and stopped thinking about it, everything will be solved as long as everything goes according to his plans. And the initial phase of his plans. "Alger Bannermane, are you willing to be my Slave?" "Say yes." "...W-What? W-Who awre ywou...?" New n0vel chapters are published on Chapter 1411 Grand Plan. Chapter 1411 Grand Plan. "Alger Bannermane, are you willing to be my Slave?" "Say yes." "...W-What? W-Who awre ywou...?" Alger couldn''t understand. He was cultivating in his room and suddenly, he felt as if his face was smashed by a huge bolder and before he could react to the agonizing pain coursing throughout his body starting from his face, he saw an incredibly handsome man standing in front of him with a neutral look on his face, completely taking him by surprise. Hearing his question, the man seemed to frown for a second, soon however, a look of realization appeared on his face, "I cannot use charm any longer huh... I forgot about it." The man seemed disappointed, soon, however, he just shrugged and then, his eyes fell on him again, "I guess we would need to go with the old method huh..." The man then crouched, bringing his face closer to Alger, then, he grabbed his hair, lifted his head to bring it closer to him and, "I will say it only one time, so listen carefully, okay? You do not need to know who I am, or why am I here. Just know that I am someone who can inflict pain so agonizing upon you that you would rather prefer death. Also, don''t think anyone else would be coming here, I have sealed this room, no matter what happens in here, no matter how loudly you scream, no one would know and come to your aide. Of course, don''t try to threaten me with your position either, you being the Marquees won''t change anything, I have ways to reveal your connections with the Skadis, the King won''t protect a traitor. Is everything clear?" Alger widened his eyes in horror. He couldn''t believe that this man knew about the secret he was guarding so deeply! "Now, choose, Alger Bannermane, A world full of endless pain, Or Submission? Alger Bannermane, are you willing to be my slave?" Nux spoke, bringing his dagger near Alger''s eyes, his intentions couldn''t be clearer and this made Alger gulp in fear. He wanted to resist, he really did, he wanted to take out his Peak 5-Star Dagger that he was so proud of and attack his man, however, despite the man being completely open, he couldn''t see any weaknesses. It was as if he was facing a wall. A tall, strong wall that he could never cross. His body hadn''t stopped trembling even now and as much as Alger wanted to believe that it was because of pain, deep inside, he knew it was fear... New novel chapters are published at novelhall.comon Thyra." He ordered. "W-Who?" Nux frowned, then, he recalled another minor detail and, "Summon one. Your assassin." "You even know about her..." Alger was surprised. Nux however, simply glanced at the man, Alger flinched and then bowed his head. "A-As you command, My Lord." As he said those words, he quickly told his subordinate to summon the best assassin in his House. "Alright, are any of the other assassins on any missions?" Nux questioned. "Yes, 5 of them are." "When they are all back, inform me." Nux spoke as he stood up, as if he was ready to leave. An action that made Alger frown. Didn''t he just call ''one''? Why is he leaving? "M-My Lord, where are you going?" He couldn''t help but question. "With Thyra away, I can subdue the rest of the assassins around her now." "W-What...?" "Keep her busy for umm... 30 minutes." "How am I supposed to do that...?" "I don''t know, think of something on your own. Just make sure she doesn''t come back before 30 minutes pass, I would need at least that much time to subdue all of them, after all, their threshold for pain is higher than yours." "..." Alger was speechless. He still remembered how that reckless woman threatened to kill him before! How was he supposed to keep her here for 30 minutes!? Why is this man so unreasonable!? Of course, Nux didn''t care about what the man was thinking. The extras didn''t matter, only his wives did. The fate of extras was insignificant, he only needed to protect his wives. And to do that... He came up with the best way possible. His Grand and Foolproof Plan. Gaining complete control over his wives'' lives without them knowing anything about it. He was already done with Felberta, Skyla, and Lane, the entire Alveye Mansion was already under his control, with almost everyone, including Joyab, turning into his Slaves. Even the people outside the Alveye House, including other ''powers'' in the Kingdom, were in Nux''s control now. The orders given to him? Act normally, however, the instant something that even has the slightest chance of harming Felberta, Skyla, and Lane, report. Now, his next target was Thyra. He cannot meet the woman, however, he would make sure to get everyone around her, the assassins, the Bannermane House, the Hardwick House, he will control them all. Then, he would move to the Skyfall Academy, securing Evane. The next target would be the Royal Mansion, getting everyone in the Mansion in his control, the King included, securing Edda, Allura, and Amaya. The last target would be the Skadi Kingdom and the Woods Dynasty, he would control everything and put Riona and Ember in the safe area. And he planned to do all this within a week. Yes, he will abuse [Slave Seal] to an absurd extent. He will control everyone but his wives to make sure they are protected. Chapter 1412 Ricardus Skyfall, are you willing to be my slave? Chapter 1412 Ricardus Skyfall, are you willing to be my slave? "...do you even know where you are?" A man with short black hair and purple eyes questioned with a neutral look on his face as he glanced at the golden-eyed man sitting comfortably on his bed. No emotions could be felt from the purple-eyed man''s voice, despite finding himself in an odd situation, he seemed like he was in complete control, however, that was far from the truth. Ricardus Skyfall was confused, no, rather than confused, he was scared. Scared of the unknown. Looking at the man in front of him, a man he had never seen before, sitting on his bed like he owned in, not to mention that slight smile on the man''s face as he looked at him... In no way was this situation a common occurrence, heck, it was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Now, in truth, this place was Ricardus''s Mansion, most of his men were stationed here, there were 100s of men hiding in shadows, ready to take action the moment he gave a signal, not to mention the dowager. Even though that woman does not like him, in the end, he is still the King of the Kingdom he gave her entire life for, if he was in any sort of danger, Ricardus knew that woman would make a move. Honestly, Ricardus was in complete control, considering all these factors, he should have an upper hand in any situation, however... New n0vel chapters are published on It was exactly these factors that made Ricardus so wary of the man standing in front of him. After all, despite all these people ready to protect him in the shadow, despite having 1000s of guards spread all over the Mansion to ensure his security, this man... he still managed to sneak into his bedroom, a room no one, not even his concubines should have authority to enter. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that this was the most protected room in the entire Skyfall Mansion, no, the entire Skyfall Kingdom, but this man... he simply breached all the security measures and sat in the room as if it was nothing. What''s even scary was that despite being caught right in the middle of the enemy territory, the man just smiled, heck, it looked like the man was actually waiting for him. What hammered the nail in was the fact that he... a King Stage Cultivator... couldn''t sense the man''s cultivation. There were only two conclusions Ricardus could reach when he noticed that, either the man was a mortal, an absurd thought considering that the man was able to bypass the senses of his men, even the Shadow Guards and enter his bedroom. A mortal could never achieve a feat like that. After all, how many people could address the strongest being in the entire continent like this? The answer was none! No one could! Then... who was this man!? How did he isolate his room!? A room that should be protected 24/7. And... What did he want from him!? And as if he could hear his inner thoughts, the man finally moved, standing up from the bed as he walked towards Ricardus with a gentle smile on his face, "Ricardus Skyfall, are you willing to be my slave?" "Huh...?" Ricardus couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Are you willing to be my slave?" Nux repeated generously. "...have you lost your mind?" Ricardus questioned with an absurd look on his face. He was the King! Why would he want to become a mere Slave!? His answer, however, made the man smile even further, "Wrong answer, Ricardus." Saying those words, Ricardus felt his abdomen being pierced through by a dagger. The attack was slow, with his senses, he could easily trace the attack''s trajectory, however, even with that, the attack came from an angel so different that Ricardus couldn''t dodge even if he wanted to. "It seems using force is inevitable, huh? I had hoped for a peaceful resolution, Ricardus. Violence wasn''t my intention when I arrived." Nux sighed as if he didn''t like beating the King, once again. Of course, the big smile on his face was enough for even a fool to know that those words were far from the truth. This man didn''t come here with a peaceful interaction at all... ... "Hmmm? That wasn''t as hard as I thought." Nux muttered, standing in front of defeated Ricardus who was currently kneeling on the ground. His body was covered with countless wounds and cuts, right now, the man had lowered his head, looking at Nux''s feet with absolute sincerity, as if he was Nux''s one of the most loyal subordinates, an act completely different from his previous confident self. After all, the man had just felt [Slave Seal]''s pain. A nightmarish experience no one wanted to feel again. Things went by just as Nux predicted, after Nux''s dagger pierced through Ricardus''s abdomen, the man lost his temper and his survival instincts kicked in as he fought back. The King obviously didn''t forget to scream at the top of his lungs, trying to call his subordinates, however, in the end, he realized that what Nux was the truth and he was indeed isolated and no one outside these walls could interfere. Fighting back was the only option. Something, that after the first few exchanges, Ricardus felt was not difficult. The King had sensed that he was strong and faster than this mysterious man, this bastard was nowhere as powerful as Ricardus initially thought. This revelation put a big smile, sadistic smile on Ricardus''s face. Ricardus was a vengeful tone, Nux''s fate was already decided in his head. The man wouldn''t be dying a quick death, since he decided to act arrogantly in front of the King, Ricardus had decided to punish him. These thoughts, however, were quickly erased when Ricardus realized a shocking fact. He was stronger and faster than him, but for some reason, the man was able to dodge his attacks with ease, it was as if the man was playing with him. Not to mention that his attacks, despite being slow, for some reason, Ricardus was having a hard time reacting to their trajectory and dodging them, he was forced to take them head-on. As the fight continued, the result became even more apparent. Ricardus tried escaping his room, however, in the middle of the battle, he couldn''t just run away. Yes, he was faster than his opponent, but showing his back in this situation was impossible, after all, despite being weaker, the difference between the two wasn''t very big, If Ricardus had to guess, that this man was either a Peak Expert or an Initial King Stage Cultivator. The only thing Ricardus could do was to strategically place himself near the exit, however, the King was facing a man who trained together with a war craving Dragon for 1000 years, he was an expert in duels in every way possible. Getting a strategic advantage in a duel against Nux was... impossible. The King of Skyfall Kingdom was helpless. Chapter 1413 I need to prepare. Chapter 1413 I need to prepare. "I-I agree. I-I agree to be your slave!" The King shouted, pretty much begging for mercy. All his ''majestic'' Aura had long disappeared, and how could it not? Nux, feeling bored, had stopped playing games. Honestly, with his current stats, overpowering Ricardus wasn''t difficult, just using his higher stats to do that was possible. Yes, except for INT, Nux''s current stats were higher than Ricardus''s, after all, this time, he wasn''t saving his Blank Points, he used them as soon as he got them and even though he used most of them to boost his stamina, he was still much stronger, strong enough to overwhelm Ricardus through sheer raw power alone, but... That wasn''t fun now, was it? What? He still hadn''t lost his playful side, you know? Despite being 1000 years old, he was still young in his heart. ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only The real problem was the Pseudo Sage, Nawdren. The Beast they found in the Wilderness, the Beast that had now taken over a Human Body and the body went through metamorphism. Nux was strong, even though his stats were only stronger than a Peak King Stage Cultivator and were lacking compared to an Emperor, he was strong enough to face all the Emperors alone. The ''absolute'' boundary between Phase 1 and Phase 2 Cultivators meant nothing to him because he used *Essence*. But the problem was, he couldn''t enslave Emperors like others; this base version of the Slave Seal wasn''t that strong. He needed to upgrade it and that is only possible when he upgrades his System, meaning that he himself would need to become an Emperor to do that. A time-consuming process without his dual cultivation ability and right now, time was what Nux didn''t have. The Solid Earth Kingdom was moving forward with their plans, Ember was in a difficult position. Not to mention that in this ''world'', Amletus Skadi, the Emperor of the Skadi Kingdom was not dead and he was definitely one of Herms''s, the Emperor of the Solid Earth Kingdom''s allies. Combined with Herms''s son, Roone Lysander, the King of the Solid Earth Kingdom, the second Emperor of the Solid Earth Kingdom, the battle was a 3v2. With Astaria Skyfall, the Emperor of the Skyfall Kingdom and Alcimus Woods, the Emperor of the Woods Dynasty, on one side, the Herms, Roone, and Amletus on the other. The advantage the Solid Earth and Skadi Alliance have couldn''t be more obvious, even Astaria, the ''strongest being in the continent'' couldn''t stop them. Everything seemed to be under their complete control and this is why the Solid Earth Kingdom''s progress was much faster than Nux expected. With Solid Earth going full in, Nux predicted that Woods would fall within a week. Even if he saved Ember and took her away, in the end, in the all-out war, the threat wouldn''t disappear. Of course, Nux could reveal Roone''s secret to Amletus and start a feud between the allies, slowing them down, but in the end, it wouldn''t matter. The real threat was still Nawdren. The mutation who hadn''t even entered the equation yet. A mutation that needed to disappear. Thinking about it, Nux''s golden eyes shined brightly as he clenched his fists, honestly, he was planning to get rid of Nawdren when he became a King Stage Cultivator, but, his progress was slower than his expectation, despite knowing everything about the cultivation stages, giving him an absurd advantage, his talent was simply too bad. ''How did I even make do with this body...?'' Nux couldn''t help but snort. He was already used to his body cultivating on his own, heck, rather than being unable to break through, he was now more used to holding himself from breaking through automatically. "Tsk." Nux snorted, then, he momentarily closed his eyes to calm his thought. A minute later, he opened his eyes, a serene calm could be seen in those pair of beautiful golden eyes. Nux had decided. He will get rid of Nawdren as a Master Stage Cultivator. ''I need to prepare.'' With that thought in his mind, Nux disappeared. He only had 2 weeks, it was time to gather resources. He ordered Ricardus and his other influential subordinates to gather as many Mana and Health Potions as possible, while he himself rushed towards a place he recalled very well. A place that always awarded him with many things, something that was going to happen again. ''Ricardus.'' Nux called using his connection with his slaves. ''Master.'' Ricardus''s voice was heard. ''All the Shadow Guards will be coming to the Bloodhill Wilderness, so make do without them, I need to gather points to buy a few 7-Star Swords and Armor.'' There was no need to buy abilities, because, first, the abilities were absurdly expensive, 10 times the price of weapons of the same level, second, Nux had countless skills already assimilated into his Zenith Flow, even though he still couldn''t use most of those abilities because his level was too low, the number of abilities he could use was more than enough to deal with a man-beast who wasn''t even a complete Incomplete Sage. With a confident smirk on his face, Nux appeared in front of the nostalgic wilderness, this time, he rushed right into the deepest areas. Chapter 1414 As you would expect from a beast. Chapter 1414 As you would expect from a beast. Updated from The Barrier is still weakening, we do not have a lot of time on our hands." "As you command." Herms bowed his head, the son followed the father and did the same. Then, the two emperors excused themselves and left the room. Nawdren sat on his chair in silence as if he was pondering something. The nagging feeling he was feeling was still there, he just couldn''t point out the reason behind it. Even now, his senses were at full alert, any changes in his surroundings would react in an instant, however, no matter how much he tried to look around and find something, he couldn''t. In the end, thinking that his worries were unfounded, he simply walked towards his bed and sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. Of course, his guard was still up, he was a careful being. ''Beastly instincts are quite strong huh...'' Nux, who was watching Nawdren''s actions in silence couldn''t help but comment. As someone who had a large amount of experience in dealing with Beasts, he knew just how strong their instincts were and what''s even scarier was that, unlike other races, the Beasts trusted their instincts to an unimaginable level. After all, despite gaining intelligence because of their high cultivation, in the end, they were still beasts, beasts who relied on their instincts to do everything. This was also the reason Nux had so much problem sneaking around amongst the Beasts when he trained in Waranal. The Beasts there were simply too sensitive. ''Not that it matters.'' Nux thought. Glancing at the man-beast in front of him and then at the sword in his hand. It was a 7-Star Sword he brought from the System Shop. After buying 10 similar swords, Nux returned from the Bloodhill Wilderness and came here, it was time to finish all this. Nawdren was strong, with Nux''s senses and experience, he could tell that even though he was completely invisible and had all the time he needed to initiate the first attack, he cannot kill Nawdren in one attack. After all, even though he was only a Mana Cultivator, as a Pseudo Sage, his body was still too strong for him to fall in just one blow. A fight was inevitable, something Nux had long prepared himself for. "Haaahh..." In the end, Nux exhaled deeply, then, with his golden eyes shining brightly, gathering all the *Essence* around him, he pushed everything into his sword. Since he didn''t have Devouring Mist in this life, incomplete Sword Aura was the only thing he could use right now. His eyes shined dangerously as he took his stance, then, his sword moved, rushing towards Nawdren''s chest at a ridiculous speed even for a complete Master Stage Cultivator''s standard. *Pierce* The Sword pierced through Nawdren''s skin, his sword piercing 1 cm deep into the being''s heart, almost killing him, but just as he expected, Nawdren reacted at the last moment, stopping his attack. ''Well, fuck.'' Nux cursed as he glanced at man-beast who was now staring at him threateningly. "My instincts are getting rusty, maybe it is because I am no longer a complete Winged Linux," Nawdren commented with a calm look on his face. He could sense the boy in front of him was not strong, no, he couldn''t sense his cultivation, however, the speed and strength in his attack were enough to tell Nawdren that the man was even weaker than an Emperor, let alone him. "To think my instincts were warning me about a mere bug like you." "Heh." Nux smiled. He tried his best to push to sword even deeper, but with the man holding his sword''s blade with his hand, it was a contest of strength, a contest he would never win. "As you would expect from a beast." He commented as he jumped back, taking out another sword as he prepared himself for the upcoming battle. Chapter 1415 You… Did you use Possession? Chapter 1415 You... Did you use Possession? "You mere bug!! Is evading my attacks the only thing you know how to do!?" In the dimly lit chamber of Solid Earth Kingdom''s fortress, the tension in the air rose as Nux and Nawdren faced each other, both looking into each other''s eyes with completely different expressions. Nawdren, a mighty figure of strength and speed, roared in fury, his blue eyes shining with an otherworldly intensity as he stared at his enemy in fury, hatred, and annoyance. On the other hand... "You mere big man! Is punching the air like a fool the only thing you know how to do!?" Nux, though seemingly outmatched in almost every factor be it strength, speed, or power, still stood with a light smile on his face, as if everything was a mere game for him. Obviously, the man was clearly making fun of the man-beast in front of him, a fact that further annoyed Nawdren. "I WILL MAKE YOU REGRET COMING HERE WHEN I SQUASH YOU LIKE THE BUG YOU ARE!!" With a thunderous roar, Nawdren launched himself forward, his massive body hurtling through the air like a juggernaut. Nux''s heart pounded in his chest as he braced himself for the impact, his muscles coiled like springs prepared for the incoming attack. *BOOOM* The clash was deafening, the force of Nawdren''s blow sending shockwaves rippling through the chamber. All the furniture around trembled, heck, the closed ones were already broken into pieces because of Nawdren''s Aura. The Aura coming from the man-beast was so strong that every being in the fortress was aware of the battle between the two but... Did anyone dare to interfere? Of course not. Not one was planning for this day to be their last. Nawdren''s burst of Aura was mainly focused on Nux, others could only feel the ''waste'' part but just that was enough for the soldiers under the Grand Master stage to lose their consciousness while the rest of the soldiers were having a hard time staying away and resisting the Aura. And this included the two Emperors, who had already appeared near Nawdren''s chamber, watching the fight. Not intending to interfere either. A being fighting toe to toe against a monster who could suppress them with his mere Aura. This wasn''t a fight the two of them wanted to involve themselves in. They would rather wait for the outcome of the battle to decide their future actions. They knew that Nawdren wouldn''t order them to fight either, after all, the man-beast had an ego bigger than the planet itself and with how frustrated he seemed, he must want to kill the enemy on his own. Helping in this case might do more harm than good to them. Hearing those words, Nawdren''s body flinched for a slight second, all the time Nux needed to understand that his trick worked and his smile widened, he then started at Nawdren and narrowed his eyes. "You... Did you use Possession?" This time, Nawdren''s eyes widened in shock. "As I expected..." Nux nodded in understanding, since Nawdren was pretty much frozen in shock, he didn''t have to dodge his attacks anymore and he continued with his games. "You move as if you are not used to your body. You are strong and fast, however, your overall balance, technique, mind-muscle connection, everything else is a mess." Nux commented and this time, what he said was indeed the truth. He wasn''t lying just for the sake of fooling Nawdren. It was something he noticed in his past life when he became an Emperor and constantly sparred with Nawdren to train himself, this was also the part reason he dared to challenge the beast in the first place. He couldn''t use it before when he and Astaria fought against the beast, however, after 1000 years of training and sparring against the crazy Dragon, Nux had turned into a completely different being. A being who could use even the slightest advantage to turn the outcome of the battle in his favour. Using the chance when the Beast-man was shaken, Nux appeared next to him, once again, his sword piercing another cm through the beast''s heart. "AAAAGGGHHHHHH!!!! YOU BASTARD!!" Nawdren screamed, not because of pain, but because of frustration that the bug''s attack passed through his defences again, he grabbed the sword and as if the scene repeated himself, Nux simply stepped back and prepared for the next round. "YOU ARE DEAD!!" With a primal roar, Nawdren unleashed a flurry of blows, his rage fuelling every strike as he sought to overwhelm Nux. But Nux was ready, as if he was a dancer, he dodged and parried all his attacks, making it look so effortless that the Emperors who were watching the battle couldn''t help but blink in absolute shock as they looked at each other. Their entire worldview was crumbling right in front of their eyes. After all... the man slower and weaker than them was... facing someone they didn''t even dare to raise their heads in front of and... he was winning... Chapter 1416 Would you like to form a Contract of Equal with me? Chapter 1416 Would you like to form a Contract of Equal with me? Their entire worldview was crumbling right in front of their eyes. After all... the man slower and weaker than them was... facing someone they didn''t even dare to raise their heads in front of and... he was winning... Time seemed to slow as the two combatants clashed, their movements a blur of speed and violence. Each blow landed with bone-jarring force, sending shockwaves rippling through the chamber as they fought tooth and nail for supremacy. Of course, most of the time the one doing the attacking part was Nawdren, Nux simply avoided his attacks gracefully as he continued to wait. He knew attacking Nawdren was useless, since the amount of *Essence* in his body was so little, his Sword Aura was much weaker than normal, he could put scratches in Nawdren''s tough body, yes. But that was useless. He needed definite blows. Nawdren''s attacks grew more frenzied, Nux remained steadfast, his focus unwavering as he searched for an opening. And then, in a moment of perfect clarity, he saw it. Updated from His smile widened as he charged his sword, this time, infusing more *Essence* into it than normal, with lightning speed, Nux lunged forward, his blade flashing in the dim light as it found its mark. *Pierce* Nawdren''s eyes widened in disbelief as he staggered back, a gaping wound blossoming on his chest. For a moment, the chamber was silent, the only sound of the ragged gasps of the combatants as they faced each other across the blood-stained floor could be heard. The two emperors gulped silently as well... Nawdren''s defense was pierced through again... This time, the enemy didn''t use any tricks, it was pure skill. The cut on Nawdren''s heart was now 4 cm deep and now, Nawdren could finally feel it. His instincts, which had once calmed down when he sensed the strength of the enemy started roaring again. He could see it. His opponent was not normal. He was like a death incarnate who had come to the world just so he could kill him. The being had an answer to all his attacks and despite being weaker than him, the smile never left his space as if the outcome of this battle was obvious. An outcome that even Nawdren could feel right now... For the first time in his life, Nawdren felt fear... He dreaded facing the ridiculous enemy he was facing. An emotion Nux sensed quite quickly and the moment he did, a big smile appeared on his face, "You can sense it as well huh... "Oh? You know about Yrniel?" Nux questioned back. Hearing the name Yrniel, not only Herms and Roone, even Nawdren''s eyes flickered. "Interesting..." On the other hand, Nux glanced at the three men in front of him, his eyes shining with intense curiosity. "Do the three of you know about weakening barrier as well?" He questioned, tilting his head in curiosity. Nawdren didn''t move, however, the two emperors nodded, making Nux frown. "But that shouldn''t be possible..." Nux muttered before his eyes fell on Nawdren again, as he ''noticed'' the man-beast''s features again, he narrowed his eyes, "You... were you a Flying Linux before, from the Family of Beasts who were supposed to protect this place because of the Blood Contract?" "H-How do you know?" Nawdren widened his eyes in disbelief. This was something he hadn''t revealed even to the two Emperors. "So you indeed are..." Nux nodded, then, a big smile appeared on his face as he muttered, "Then there might be a way to save you even if you used Possession, after all, your family faithfully served mine for so many centuries." Nux spoke generously. "What...?" Nawdren couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He then noticed Nux walking towards him with a generous smile on his face, "Nawdren." Nux called out. "W-What?" "Would you like to form a Contract of Equal with me?" "Wha-" Nawdren widened his eyes in disbelief, unable to believe that he was given such a good offer, but then, *Pierce* Chapter 1417 If only my wives were here... Chapter 1417 If only my wives were here... "Would you like to form a Contract of Equal with me?" "What...?" Nawdren widened his eyes in disbelief, unable to believe that he received such a good offer. Nawdren wasn''t a fool. He might be a Beast, but as a Pseudo Sage Level Beast, he had the intelligence of a human if not higher, he knew how to read between the lines. The fact that this man knew about him being a Flying Linux wasn''t difficult, the ''mythological beast'' protecting this place was something the higher-ups in the society knew about. However, the Blood Contract his grandfather accepted was an absolute secret that no one knew, even the Emperors of the Kingdoms didn''t. It wasn''t hard for Nawdren to guess that this man was not from this continent, his strange abilities, his battle experience, the disdainful look on his face as if he couldn''t believe he was sent to this backword place, the absolute confidence even when facing an enemy better than him and still overpowering the same enemy because of his skills and knowing the weakening barrier. No more evidence was needed. This man was from Yrniel, and from the way he interacted, Nawdren could tell that even in Yrniel, this man was someone from the high society even in Yrniel. Him saying that he was from the family his family served, the real family of the Sealed Continent''s ancestor... New n0vel chapters are published on Nux spoke with a disdainful look on his face. "Now scram." He ordered and in an instant, the Emperors left. Nux then glanced at Nawdren who was lying on the ground, seeing that the beast had finally stopped holding onto its life, his legs finally caved in as he fell on the floor, tired. Even with him investing in STM stat, he was still not at the monstrous level where he had pretty much infinite stamina. Not to mention the enemy he faced was simply too strong. Honestly, Nux could even go as far as saying that Nawdren was the strongest enemy he ever faced. It was the battle where he felt closest to death. His entire body gave in the moment he realized that he was alone and even now, his heart was beating rapidly. ''Haah... not having Regeneration is indeed annoying...'' Nux couldn''t help but curse in his head. He drank a few Mana and Health Potions and continued to rest. Of course, he was still alert of his surroundings, even though he had all the King, Expert and Grand Master Stage Cultivators in this Mansion under his control, the two Emperors were still a problem. He couldn''t face them in his current situation, heck, even an Expert was enough to kill him right now. Thinking about it, Nux chuckled inwardly. ''If only my wives were here...'' He muttered. Even though only 2 years had passed, he was already missing his lovely wives... Chapter 1418 Or should I call you… Aisha Lust…? Chapter 1418 Or should I call you... Aisha Lust...? ''If only my wives were here...'' He muttered. Even though only 2 years had passed, he was already missing his lovely wives... ''9998 years left...'' Nux muttered in his head and in an instant, he despaired... 9998 fucking years... The time he spent here till now was nothing... it was barely a drop out of a big ocean. If it continues like this... he really will lose his mind... He bought a place near the edges of the Bloodhill Wilderness and started cultivation. In this 1 year, he aimed to reach at least Grand Master Stage if not Expert. Of course, not much would change until he became an Emperor, but for Nux, it didn''t matter. As long as there was even a slight increase in his battle power, with his skills, the difference it would make would be vast. ... I year passed by in an instant and just as Nux had expected, he broke through the Grand Master Stage, he could also feel the Expert Stage was quite close. He wanted to continue cultivating and reach the Expert Stage, however, he wasn''t able to. The guests he had been waiting for were already here. With a smile on his face, Nux stood up, disappeared from his room and rushed to the Slave who had informed him. Entering the Bloodhill Wilderness, his eyes fell on a group of people and certain brown-haired woman, his eyes however, easily pierced through the girl''s illusion and he could clearly see a very familiar woman talking to his subordinate. "What? This place was restricted, I apologize, I didn''t know. I will take my subordinates and return to my place. Though... would you mind telling me a few things before I leave?" The brown hair girl questioned with an innocent look on her face, however, before she could fool the man, suddenly, "I was waiting for you, Erotica Lust." The woman, her group and the guard heard a voice. "Or should I call you... Aisha Lust...?" Nux chuckled as he observed Aisha''s shocked face. "Y-You..." "How do I know you? Well, I am sure you have many questions, so let''s talk in private, how about i-?" Before Nux could even complete, a succubus rushed towards him, her whip moved like a snake, wanting to grab his neck and capture him. Nux however, was quick to dodge the attack, he then stepped back and appeared next to the Emperor Stage Succubus and, "Calm down, I mean no harm. If I wanted, you all wouldn''t be alive. I have no reason to offend the princess of the Lust State." Hearing those words, the Succubus froze. She couldn''t believe the identity of her Master would be revealed so quickly. They had sneaked out of their State, so they didn''t have anyone protecting them, so if they were attacked right now... "You are alone here, you do not have people protecting you, you are vulnerable, this is a perfect opportunity for me." Nux spoke, looking into Aisha''s eyes. The Sex Demons narrowed their eyes when they heard those words. Nux, however, ignored them and continued, "I will ensure your safety and escort you back to the Lust State, developing a good relationship with the Lust State in the process." Hearing those words, the tension in the air loosened up a little. "I want to-" Aisha wanted to say something, but, "Of course, I know what you came here for, since you can already sense the weakening barrier, I believe it will only take a month or two before the outside Mana rushes in, you can use this chance to become a Sage. I won''t take away such an opportunity away from you. We will only leave once we use this opportunity. I just have one condition." "What is it...?" Aisha questioned. She knew she couldn''t act playful anymore. Since her status as a princess was revealed, things could get dangerous, she had to be as careful as possible. "I just want your people to hold back and not disturb the netizens of this place. For them, we are from the outside world, so I would like it if we do not cause any unnecessary death." "Hmm? That''s the only thing you want? Oddly calm of you." Aisha raised her eyebrow. "Well, my main aim is still securing a good relationship with your family," Nux answered honestly. Aisha stared at him for a while, then, she nodded. "Alright, I accept your conditions." And this was how Nux made sure his wives do not encounter any demons, ensuring their safety. He also spread the news of the barrier-breaking and the ''opportunity'' to the rest of the world. This time, even the Emperors were excited and the entire sealed continent started focusing on their cultivation, wanting to be as prepared as possible and make a possible breakthrough. 2 Months passed by in an instant and finally, *Crack* A big crack was seen in the sky. Seeing the crack, Nux''s smile widened, It was finally time to break through and leave the Sealed Continent. Chapter 1419 Leave. Chapter 1419 Leave. "M-Mom... the sky is breaking..." A child spoke as he pointed his little finger towards the sky. "Wilson, you shouldn''t lie-" The woman who was walking with the boy wanted to lecture him, however, the moment her eyes fell on the huge crack that had appeared in the sky, she froze. "W-What...?" She muttered. Absolute disbelief was visible on her face. "W-Were the rumours true...?" She spoke out loud, holding her child''s hand even more tightly. After all, she was a mother, even in the face of literal sky cracking, her child''s safety was her first concern. ... This event didn''t surprise just the mortals, even the Cultivators, who were already warned about the incident were feeling the same level of shock, after all, they had dismissed those warnings as nothing but some crazy fool''s rambling. Who in their right mind would believe that the sky would be cracking soon, the world is going to change and an opportunity to break through will arrive? No matter how one looked at it, this seemed like a story coming straight out of a novel. Something like that was not possible in real life. These were the thoughts of those cultivators, cultivators who were now staring at the sky, feeling surprised and... dread. After all, no matter how they looked at it, this seemed like an ominous sign. ... The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n)) "It really did happen..." Astaria, who was currently sitting in her room was looking at the sky through the window. Seeing the large crack in the sky, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow in surprise. She was confused when she saw the King of her Kingdom ordering his men to spread this news, she even went as far as leaving her room and confronting him about this, asking why he was trying to spread false rumour, however, seeing how he was continuously denying her words, adamant that what he said wasn''t a lie, she just believed that it was one of his foolish plans and stopped thinking about it. After all, interacting with this man wasn''t her favourite hobby. But to think what that man said was indeed the truth. "Does this mean it really is an opportunity?" Astaria couldn''t help but wonder. An excited glint shone in her eyes, the stage above the Emperor... She wanted to see what it was. [Time Left: 5 months 30 days 23 hours 58 minutes 31 seconds] Finally, his System was being updated, it meant that he would be able to access the abilities above 7 Star Levels in the System Shop and at the same time, also update his abilities. As for not being able to use his System abilities for 6 months? That didn''t matter. He was an Emperor now. Even defeating a Great Sage wasn''t difficult for the current him. Honestly, the only system ability he even used was the [Slave Seal] and although not being able to use that ability was a problem, it wasn''t that big of a deal. After all, he already knew this was going to happen. He had ''trained'' his slaves to make sure they don''t betray him even after the Slave Seal stopped working. So nothing had changed. Not to mention he was now an Emperor, if before, he could only defeat his enemies because of his battle skills, now, he could overwhelm them in every possible way. "So this is where you were..." While Nux was busy thinking about all this, he heard a voice. Turning around, he saw Aisha standing near the door. "How did you find me?" He questioned with a frown on his face. "The commotion you cause is hard to ignore, you know? Even if you cultivate at the edge of the continent." "...why are you here, Aisha?" Nux questioned directly and hearing that question, Aisha''s smile widened, "Is it not obvious?" Saying those words, the woman directly jumped at Nux. "Try and resist me now that I am sage." She spoke, getting ready to press Nux to the ground and take him for herself, to her shock however, instead of dodging, Nux just grabbed her head and held her. Despite being a Sage, no matter how hard she tried, Aisha was unable to free herself, Nux''s grip was just that strong. "Control yourself, woman." Nux spoke. Then, with a serious look on his face, he looked into Aisha''s eyes and, "Now that you have broken through, it is time for you to return to Lust State." "What...?" Aisha tilted her head in confusion. Nux then glanced at the sky, seeing the last bits of barrier about to disappear, he continued, "The barrier will disappear soon, it is time for you to leave." "Are you not coming with me?" "I am not." "But you promised to protect me! You said you would take me to the Lust State safely!" Aisha retorted. "Are you going back on your words!?" She questioned. "I am doing this to protect you, Aisha," Nux replied with a calm look on his face. "The ones coming here aren''t someone you or even your mother can offend." "What...?" Aisha tilted her head. "They are the Masters of the Seven Heroes, a force called Ancestral Order. The Leader of that force would personally be coming here. So leave as quickly as possible." "H-How do you know that...?" Aisha questioned. "I just do." "...how do I know that you are not trying to fool me?" Aisha questioned with an uncertain look on her face. "Do you not trust me?" Nux questioned as he smiled at the Succubus. Aisha blushed, despite being a succubus, for some reason, in front of this smile... she found herself helpless... "Leave." Nux spoke in a gentle tone and in the end... "mm." Aisha had no choice but to agree. Nux smiled as he mentally prepared to meet the Pseudo Leader of the Ancestral Order, Aeliana Ruinous. This is where everything starts, he will regain his previous abilities, master the Zenith Flow completely, form his Law, and leave this darn place. Chapter 1420 She is here. Chapter 1420 She is here. ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only Because the Forgotten Continent was the place where the Progenitor''s Children were buried. It was the continent closest to Yrniel''s Core. The sole reason the continent was ''sealed'' was to limit the Mana in the continent to make sure no strong cultivators were born there and destroy the children''s resting place. Yes, Progenitors were the ones who sealed the Forgotten Continent using Yrniel''s power, however, seeing as how the Barrier was weakened because Yrniel was constantly being attacked by the otherworlderers, the Progenitors decided to take control over the entire continent, making sure no life exists there. Therefore, Aeliana was sent to take all the ''residents'' of this continent and put them somewhere else, then, destroy the four nations, flatten the ground, and let the children rest in peace for eternity. When Nux first heard about all this from Faustina, he wanted to cheer her up and show his support, Nux wasn''t sure about their ''current children'', but he was sure that the Progenitors genuinely loved the children buried in the forgotten continent. Nux knew that talking about this matter wasn''t easy for Faustina, but despite that, she did it and she did it just to satiate his useless curiosity. Who knew that this useless curiosity of his would help him in such a way? After all, knowing the backstory, he was 100% sure that the one coming here would be no other than Aeliana no matter what kind of ''butterfly'' effect he caused, and that itself was quite helpful in future plans. Right now, all Nux needed to was wait. After all, Aeliana would be here anytime now. *BOOOOOOM* And just as Nux was thinking all this, a huge, frightening pressure descended on the continent, pressure so strong that even he was having a hard time breathing but despite that, the moment he sensed that pressure, a big smile appeared on his face. She was here. "The Sovereigns of this place, come out." His thoughts were further strengthened when he heard the familiar voice. Her voice right now was filled with more authority, it seemed cold and distant, unlike the playful tone she used while talking to him. After all, this time, he wasn''t her friend''s potential lover or a target of interest. Something that would be changing soon enough. Nux smiled, as he did, the 4 Emperors, the Protectors of the four Nations quickly flew towards Aeliana, they all had sensed the dreadful aura Aeliana released the moment she appeared here. The Emperors didn''t need any further confirmation. All of them, the usually prideful Astaria included, knew that they didn''t stand a chance against a being at her level. And that was all after putting the strong presence of the beings standing behind her out of the equation. The Emperors knew that black haired woman alone was enough to destroy their entire continent and they would be completely helpless against her. Therefore, the moment they heard the woman calling the ''sovereigns'' of this place, they dropped all their acts and revealed themselves, appearing in front of the woman but not daring to look into her crimson eyes. "..." Aeliana stared at the 4 Emperors in silence. "You 4 are the Sovereigns here...?" One of the beings following Aeliana questioned with a frown on his face. He knew the beings he would find here would be weak but... this...? Weren''t they a little too weak? Sensing the meaning behind his look, Astaria narrowed her eyes. She wanted to say something, however, recalling the fearsome pressure that made her pass out, she shuddered. In front of these beings... she was indeed weak. No one in their entire continent could fac- "Sorry I am late, I was lost in my thoughts." Chapter 1421 A 22 year old monster. Chapter 1421 A 22 year old monster. ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only "Sorry I am late, I was lost in my thoughts." Suddenly, a voice was heard. Astaria and the others turned around and saw an extremely handsome black-haired man with mysterious golden eyes standing in front of them with a charming smile on his face. Herms, recognizing the man in an instant, trembled slightly. For you, joining our organization is the best chance since I will make sure that the best resources are available to you to ensure your growth. I will make sure you reach your full potential and go beyond. I will make sure you become the strongest, a being who will lead all others in the future." "Would you... ensure my safety?" Suddenly, Nux questioned, completely ignoring all the ''promises'' the woman made. Clearly, the only thing he was worried about was his safety and he couldn''t be blamed either. After all, he was only a 22-year-old child, a child who was currently surrounded by old monsters, being so strong that even the so-called world leaders of Yrniel would piss their pants if they see them. Someone of his age shouldn''t even be thinking about becoming the strongest and whatnot. Hearing such an innocent question, Aeliana momentarily froze, then, as she noticed the nervous look on Nux''s face, she couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "How about I take you in as my disciple?" She offered. Chapter 1422 Kneel and pay respect to your Master. Chapter 1422 Kneel and pay respect to your Master. "How about I take you in as my disciple?" Aeliana offered, surprising all her subordinates. "Lady Ael-" One of the men wanted to say something, however, just a stare from Aeliana was enough for him to lower his head. Ignoring his existence, Aeliana turned back towards Nux, waiting for his answer. "Your disciple...?" "I am the Leader of the Ancestral Order, I highly doubt there is anyone else in this entire world who can guide you better than I can. As for the question of safety..." A small, confident smile appeared on Aeliana''s face and, "Trust me, no one in this world would dare to lay their hands on my disciple." Hearing the confidence in her tone, Astaria couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. This was something she had seen before... the expression on the woman''s face... it was something extremely familiar to her. And why would it not be? After all, it was the same expression she had, the same confidence, confidence that no matter the problem, she would be able to solve it with her strength... Of course, there will be limits to how many challenges you face, the level of the challengers you will face and many more, but you will have to constantly defend your position against millions of other strong beings. Though I doubt that would be a problem for you, now will it?" Aeliana questioned with a playful smile on her face and this time, Nux was one hundred percent sure. This woman... she was feeling a sadistic pleasure while she offered a lifelong misery to him. ''Isn''t the illusion supposed to be real!? Just what in the hell happened here!? Aeliana wasn''t like this, was she!? Why do I feel like she is even worse than Vyriana!?'' Nux couldn''t understand and honestly, he didn''t have time, nor the energy to think all of this through. How would he? He could already see the impact of Aeliana''s words. Even her subordinates, Complete Divine Stage Cultivators with fearsome aura were currently looking at him as if they were ready to destroy and replace him any moment. It felt as if he was being stared at by his eternal enemies and these were just the people he had met a few minutes ago. Of course, this didn''t mean he would give in to their pressure. So what if these are the beings he couldn''t defeat even if he regained all his strength? He was someone who was trained by someone who, despite being on the same level as them, had instilled fear in all of them. Not only that, he was the son of one of the real leaders of the Ancestral Order, he couldn''t possibly shame his mother in this situation. The Pride a certain Dragon had instilled in his entire being would not allow him to bow his head in this situation. Therefore, despite being pressured by beings countless times stronger than him, Nux stared right into their eyes and refused to give in. It was as if he was openly challenging them to do whatever the hell they wanted. Something that surprised all the beings who were looking at Nux. However, along with surprise, they also felt annoyed. How dare someone from this backward place challenge them? Aeliana on the other hand, smiled when she saw that. She was liking her decision even more now. "...I just wanted to ensure my safety," Nux spoke as he glanced at Aeliana, still wanting to complain. Hearing those words, Aeliana''s smile widened even further, her face distorting to unbelievable levels yet even now, the woman looked as beautiful as ever. "At the very least, this would make you understand what kind of opportunity you are receiving here, no? If not, people would think that I am the one who is desperate to get a disciple in this situation." The Vampire chuckled. "...shouldn''t someone at your level be indifferent to what people think?" Nux questioned. Aeliana, however, shook her head, "That only applies to rogue cultivators, as the leader of an entire organization, I need to maintain my reputation." She spoke and the 4 Emperors nodded in agreement. As someone who had been in a position of power for a long time, they perfectly understood what Aeliana was talking about. "Politics huh..." Nux muttered. He was already missing his wives and now, the feeling was amplified even further. After all, he hated dealing with these things and it was mostly his wives dealing with the stuff related to public relations and whatnot. Now, however, since he had no one else to rely on, he could only sigh and accept whatever was thrown at him. ''Whatever.'' He just snorted inwardly, then, as he glanced at Aeliana, "I will become your disciple." "Then what are you waiting for, boy? Kneel and pay respect to your Master." Chapter 1423 Start being selfish. Chapter 1423 Start being selfish. As someone who conquered every challenge that was thrown at her, she didn''t like this feeling. Her pride was hurt. The worst part, she knew there was nothing she could do in this situation. Let alone the woman or her subordinates, even this little boy wasn''t someone she could just ignore. Unlike the other Emperors around her, that man was skilled. Astaria had no clue what ''Complete Cultivator'' or whatever the woman spoke meant, however, as a warrior, she could see one thing. Even though that man was kneeling on the ground, she couldn''t see any openings. It was as if even if she attacked her right now, he would react just as fast as he would if he was already in his battle stance. That''s no normal feat. He was someone who had trained for decades. Something that shouldn''t be possible since the child was only 22 years old. "Good." While Astaria was thinking all this, Aeliana spoke, accepting Nux as her disciple. Nux stood up, and finally, Aeliana''s eyes returned to the 4 Emperors standing in front of her. "You 4 need to take your men and leave this continent, I will arrange a specific land as big as this for you, you can manage your 4 Kingdoms there however you want. Of course, you also have the option to leave that land and join other forces, something I would recommend since that would help you widen your horizons. As you are right now, you will only be devoured by other forces that are far stronger than you." "Are you asking us to leave the land we were born in?" Astaria narrowed her eyes as she stared at Aeliana. Aeliana, however, shook her head, and looking back into the woman''s eyes, she spoke in an authoritative tone, "I am not asking. I am ordering you to leave. Accept my offer when I am being generous, trust me, I have more efficient ways of getting what I want." The Vampire''s eyes shined brightly as she stared at the 4 Emperors, sending shivers down their spine. Astaria wanted to refute, wanting to do whatever in her power to save her homeland, she, however, couldn''t open her mouth. The unconscious pressure Aeliana was releasing was already too much for her to bear. It was as if she demanded obedience and Astaria had no choice but to follow. "W-We understand. We will take our people and move the land you want us to." Herms was the one who spoke. Astaria stared at the old man but in the end, she turned silent and nodded. The Strong ruled while the Weak obeyed, such was the rule of nature and she had to follow it. Of course, this didn''t mean she would let this end like this. With the Mana around her being denser than it ever was, she would continue her journey to the peak and once she reached it, she would take back what belonged to her in the first place. For now, managing her Kingdom was the top priority. "Astaria Skyfall." Suddenly, Astaria heard a voice and frowned when she noticed the boy looking at her with an unusually serious look on his face, "Stop thinking about your Kingdom. It would mean nothing when you enter the new world. That place is holding you back." "What...?" Astaria narrowed her eyes, not liking what she heard. "I said that place is holding you back, with the Mana rush we all felt, you should have already broken through the Emperor stage and reached the stage beyond but you didn''t because you were busy thinking about your Kingdom. If you continue like this, you will remain stuck at the Emperor Stage and will never move forward." Nux then looked directly into Astaria''s eyes and, "Herms, Alcimus, and Amletus, I don''t care about any of them, However, you, Astaria Skyfall, aren''t supposed to be weak. So stop focusing on the Kingdom that will fall eventually and start being selfish." Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) Chapter 1424 A family he could trust. Chapter 1424 A family he could trust. "Thaddeus, you will be responsible for managing the people of the Forgotten Continent as they free the Continent, make sure everything is done within a week and once that happens, warn all the World Leaders to not do anything about the Forgotten Continent and that is it being protected by the Ancestral Order, make sure no one enters the place once it is emptied out. That is something I verified myself. He is a 22-year-old boy who hasn''t even experienced the world yet. What could a child like him possibly be hiding? I know this is a risky approach and that I shouldn''t think like this but... Who amongst us does not have secrets they wish to hide from the rest of the world? How would you feel if I used my powers or authority to learn every little thing about you and uncover all your secrets? Would you be as loyal to me then as you are now?" "..." Althea didn''t answer. Like Aeliana, she had been alive for a long time now as well, obviously, she had a few things she didn''t wish for anyone to know, even the woman he treated like a Goddess. "See? When he grows up, I want that boy to be on my side, I assure you that he will be an invaluable addition to the Ancestral Order. And for him to be on our side and be loyal to us, we need to show him that we deserve his hard work and dedication. We need to become his family. A family he could trust." Chapter 1425 I won’t sleep. Chapter 1425 I won¡¯t sleep. "When he grows up, I want that boy to be on my side, I assure you that he will be an invaluable addition to the Ancestral Order. And for him to be on our side and be loyal to us, we need to show him that we deserve his hard work and dedication. We need to become his family. A family he could trust." Aeliana spoke and Althea, who heard those words, couldn''t help but have a complicated look on her face, "Doesn''t that mean that you are... manipulating that child...?" "Well, I was never exactly a good person, now was I?" Aeliana replied with a smile on her face, not denying Althea''s words. Something that Althea didn''t exactly like, neither did she understand. Who was the woman in front of her? She was the strongest existence in the entire world. She was the being who could face the entire Ancestral Order alone and still come out victorious. Yes, just as the name suggested, the only thing separating the two dimensions was strength. The beings living in the Low Order were all Cultivators who hadn''t reached the Divine Stage, the Divine Stage Cultivators and above stayed in the High Order. Of course, this didn''t mean the two dimensions had different leadership, Aeliana had absolute authority in both these dimensions even though the ones managing the dimensions were different. As an Emperor, Nux currently stayed in Low Order. Something he didn''t mind. After all, he, as the sole disciple of Aeliana Ruinous, could go to the High Order anytime he wanted. *Knock* *Knock* "Nux Leander, Lady Aeliana has summoned you to the High Order, please come out." ...and it seemed like he would be visiting the High Order sooner than he expected. Thinking about it, Nux couldn''t help but chuckle, he soon walked out of his room and was soon taken to Aelina''s office. "Master." He bowed his head and greeted. "Have you settled down at your new home?" Aeliana questioned with a gentle smile on her face. "I have." "What were you doing before I summoned you?" "Reading the books you gave me." "Oh? Already?" "Of course, I don''t like to slack off." "I thought you would rest for a while. After all, you have seen quite a lot of things within just a day, I am sure your mind needs a break." "I won''t sleep." Nux replied in an instant, the hatred in his eyes couldn''t be hidden. It was as if the very act of sleeping disgusted him, something that grabbed Aeliana''s attention. Chapter 1426 Nux Leander, an Emperor Stage Cultivator and… my first disciple Chapter 1426 Nux Leander, an Emperor Stage Cultivator and... my first disciple "I won''t sleep." Nux replied in an instant, the hatred in his eyes couldn''t be hidden. It was as if the very act of sleeping disgusted him, something that grabbed Aeliana''s attention. For some reason, however, she felt like it wasn''t a topic Nux would like to talk about right now. And she was correct. Nux had already spent a few years without his wives, honestly, this wasn''t the first time he had done it, he had done the same while training with Vyriana, however, the problem here was much more annoying. Here, his ''wives'' were right in front of him. Wives he was attracted to, but at the same time, he was disgusted by. These feelings were so complex that they often exhausted him mentally. Not to mention thinking about his ''fake'' wives'' safety almost the entire time he was in here made it even more impossible for him to not miss his real wives. And knowing that sleeping would only delay their meeting made him repulsed by it. Even if the delay would only be of few hours, Nux still found it repulsive. He wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. "I guess you didn''t reach where you did just because you are talented, you are a hard worker," Aeliana commented with a smile on her face. "But I am quite surprised, you don''t seem very surprised by the fact that there exist intelligent races other than humans." She commented. Clearly, it was her attempt to change the topic that seemed uncomfortable for Nux, an action Nux appreciated a lot. "Well, 2 of your subordinates following you had horns on their head, so unless that was some sort of fashion trend, I could already guess that humans weren''t the only intelligent race in Yrniel. Plus, you didn''t exactly look like a normal human either, your unreasonably pale skin, crimson eyes and unearthly beauty stood out quite a lot you know?" "Beauty huh...?" Aeliana just stared at the boy in front of her with a smile, "I highly doubt that you are in a position to say something like that. When you first appeared, I doubted if you were even a human to begin with. Even the Vampire and Elven men couldn''t be compared to you when it came to beauty." "Thank you for the compliment, Master," Nux replied with a playful smile on his face. "Though I must stop you right here, I am not currently interested in romantic relationships." "Nux Leander, act carefully. Your face is currently being shown all over the High and Low Order." Suddenly, the Vampire''s and the Dragon''s attention was grabbed by a sound they heard. Turning their head above, they saw a huge screen hovering in the sky. Looking around, they saw multiple such screens hovering all over the sky, it was as if it was being made sure that every living being present here saw this and hearing the voice of the woman they recognised very well, everyone stared at the screen intensely. "Ah, I guess it is activated." The woman spoke, then, a slight smile appeared on her face as the screen showed her beautiful place, "My people, I apologize for interrupting what you were doing. I appear before you because I have an announcement to make. With a joyful heart, let me introduce you, Nux Leander, an Emperor Stage Cultivator and... my first disciple." The instant those words were said, all hell broke loose. Chapter 1427 I will wait for you in the tournament. Chapter 1427 I will wait for you in the tournament. "WHAT!?" So my people, prepare well, the tournament begins in a year. Who knows? You might become my next disciple." Aeliana chuckled playfully as she said those words and without letting her people react, she turned back to Nux and, "Now, my ''dear'' disciple, I am sorry for interrupting you before, Why don''t you address all the people now?" Nux stared at the sadistic woman in front of him for a good minute, then, he just smiled, "So this is how you want to play, huh... my ''dear'' master? Let''s do this then. I will give you the show you expect me to." Saying those words, Nux turned towards the screen, as if he was looking right into the eyes of countless beings staring daggers right at him, "All of you who do not believe that I am qualified to become my Master''s disciple, I will wait for you in the tournament. And to show you how huge the difference between us is, I announce that I will admit defeat if I cannot defeat my opponent within 10 moves." Chapter 1428 I would like to see just how far the so-called ‘best of the best’ can push me. Chapter 1428 I would like to see just how far the so-called ¡®best of the best¡¯ can push me. "All of you who do not believe that I am qualified to become my Master''s disciple, I will wait for you in the tournament. And to show you how huge the difference between the two of us is, I announce that I will admit defeat if I cannot defeat my opponent within 10 moves." Seeing a young boy they had never seen before claiming something like that on that big screen that was shown all over the two dimensions, the people couldn''t help but stare at the scenery with wide eyes. "Did I hear that right...?" "W-What... did he say...?" "10 Moves...?" "That bastard... is he looking down on us!?" No one knew who raised his voice, however, once it started, the entirety of the two dimensions, especially the Low Order, turned chaotic. "You bastard! Who do you think you are!?" "Defeat us within 10 moves!? Make sure you remember those words!" "We will make sure you swallow those words and apologize publicly!" "I will make you regret ever saying those words!" "I will make you regret being born!!" "I will tear you into pieces you bastard!!" Roars filled with anger were heard all over the Low Order. Humans, Elves, Dwarves, Demons, Beastmen, Dragons, and Vampires, everyone came together to face a single ''enemy''. They wanted to destroy this arrogant man. They wanted to wipe that smirk off his face. And as if he could hear and see their reactions clearly, Nux simply smiled with a disdainful look on his face, then, "You people call yourself the cream of the crop, the best of the best, correct? I heard only the best from the Yrniel are recruited into the Ancestral Order, I have read that there are different dimensions connected to Yrniel where time flows differently. Send me to one of those dimensions." "The Beasts in such dimensions are too strong," Aeliana spoke with a solemn look on her face. "As I said, the strength of the beasts doesn''t matter." "Limit your arrogance, Nux." "Please trust me, Master. I am not weak." Nux replied, looking right into Aeliana''s eyes. Aeliana stared at him for a while, then, she decided to trust her disciple. ... 6 hours later, Aeliana received a guest. "I didn''t think you would come." Aeliana spoke with a slight smile on her face. "You didn''t think we would just stay silent, especially after that interesting show you made us watch, did you?" An extremely beautiful woman with crystal blue eyes questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Hahaha~ I didn''t think that kid would be able to grab Lady Faustina''s attention." "Well, I am quite bored these days," Faustina admitted. Soon, she shook her head and, "Anyways, as you know, I am not exactly known for my patience, where is that boy? I wish to meet him." "Well, he is currently training in Waranal," Aeilana answered. "Waranal?" Faustina raised her eyebrow. "Isn''t that considered cheating? He will have 25 years while his challengers would only have 1 year to train." "Don''t be this ruthless, Lady Aeliana. That child is already far behind in terms of experience compared to others. Cut him some slack. Also, I never restricted other cultivators from using other dimensions to train, did I?" "Look at you taking your disciple''s side so quickly. You seem so protective of him." Faustina chuckled. "Isn''t that obvious?" "Doesn''t seem that way considering you turned him into a public enemy and have now sent him to a place filled with countless strong Star Beasts. You are quite a spartan huh..." Faustina commented. "I didn''t think I had this side in me either." Aeliana just smiled. Chapter 1429 Breakthrough. Chapter 1429 Breakthrough. *Slash* Nux slashed his sword, cutting the last Star Beast, completely eradicating the Star Beast hoard that had attacked him. "Haahh..." He exhaled deeply, sitting on top of the headless beast he had just slaughtered. His sword and clothes were covered in blood, there were some blood drops on his face as well, he however, completely ignored them and stared at the screen in front of him with an expressionless look on his face. 2 years have passed since he had appeared in Waranal and since then, the only thing he did was slaughter these beasts. The act itself was not difficult for him, as he conceals his presence using *Essence*, even Divine Stage Cultivators had a hard time locating him, the beasts obviously stood no chance, he only appeared when he was confident in dealing with the bunch. Of course, there were still risks involved, the sole reason Nux was here was to train, only targeting weaker beasts would defeat that purpose. He knew he needed to get used to his body, he needed to adapt to his new strength. Yes, even now, he still hadn''t gotten used to his body, after all, he had trained his muscle memory for 1000 years, undoing all that in just 4 years was simply not possible. Other than that, Nux also wanted to buy back all his System Abilities, upgrade all those abilities to 12 Star Level, and once this was achieved, he would be able to unlock the second layer of Zenith Flow. Of course, abilities like Absolute Kinesis and Absolute Step still wouldn''t be included since they would only be unlocked once he becomes a Great Sage, not that it would change anything. Nux could always add them once they are unlocked. Not to mention that upgrading every ability to 12 Star Level required absurd amounts of System Points and even after hunting for 2 whole years, he still hadn''t gathered enough points. Heck, Nux highly doubted if even 25 years he had would be enough to gather that many points, after all, when he previously did it, he had a lot more time, not to mention he had the help of his wives and his other allies. Right now, however, he was alone. "Haahh... it doesn''t matter..." Nux exhaled, shaking his head to get rid of these useless thoughts. "I do not need fake allies anyway." He knew that the people inside the illusion were ''real'', he didn''t feel that when he interacted with his wives because his wives had come a long way and had grown a lot. However, after interacting with Aeliana, all his doubts were clear. The Vampire was as real as it could get. She was an Aeliana who wasn''t created out of his memories but from Yrniel''s Core. Her actions, the way she communicated, her aura, her authoritative voice, everything was real. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that she was an Aeliana from a different timeline. Nux very much understood that the allies he would form here would be very real, at least till he remains here. Honestly, interacting with Aeliana had been a refreshing experience for him, after all, unlike his wives, whom he had to be wary against, so as he didn''t give into his feelings and pursue them, he had no such reservations with Aeliana. No, he wasn''t planning on pursuing Aeliana, with his possessiveness, he would never pursue a woman he knew he couldn''t stay together with for eternity, the barrier of not being able to stay with Aeliana for the rest of his life would always stop him from developing any feelings for Aeliana or any other woman in this illusion. However the same logic cannot be applied on his wives, since, when it comes to them, his rational side disappears, and his emotions take over. Anyways, as he realized that he was getting lost in his thoughts, Nux just shook his head once again, focusing back on the screen in front of him. "I finally have enough points..." He muttered looking at the System Points he had collected in these two years. Yes, he didn''t have enough points to upgrade all his System Abilities to 12 Star Level, however, with the points he collected right now, he could still buy all those abilities, even Core, which, because he had no wives, wasn''t as important as before, but since it was an ability he had in real life, an ability he heavily relied on, he believed it was better important to include it in his list of abilities, so that it still exists in his Zenith Flow when he returns to the real world. "Let''s begin." Visit for latest novels With a newfound confidence, Nux continued. Of course, he wasn''t planning to end this here. [Sound Seal] was a useless ability. He didn''t need it. The same, however, couldn''t be said for the rest of his abilities. [Conceal] [Trickster] [Dark Amethyst] [Mirror] [Blink Fault] Since his mastery over all these abilities was so high, he knew exactly what he needed in order to ''create'' all these techniques, heck, Nux even went a step further and ''edited'' the abilities he created. Honestly, when it came to ''editing'' the abilities, he didn''t have much freedom, the changes he could make were minute. After all, the only reason he was able to create the ability was because he had used them countless times. He mastered all these abilities and had used them to the point he was sick of them. He knew exactly what change even the slightest action did, and only by following through and recreating every ''change'' using *Essence*, was he finally able to recreate the complete technique. What he did was similar to reverse engineering, in his case however, his basics of ''ability creation'' were too weak, so ''editing'' the abilities he created proved to be a difficult task. Of course, that didn''t mean that the slightest changes he made were worthless. As someone who was pretty much an expert when it came to making use of these abilities, even the slightest of changes made a big difference. "Haa... Haha... Hahaha..." Creating [Mirror] in front of him, Nux''s smile widened even further. In the end, his face distorted to the point never seen before as he then started laughing out loud. He had made a huge breakthrough today. He was now a step closer to his grand goal of not being dependent on the System. Chapter 1430 Nuxs decision. Chapter 1430 Nux''s decision. The question was... Did his efforts matter? Nux knew that his efforts made him different, but... did they make him... better? Was his current self better than any other system user at his stage? If came to a one-on-one fight, a fight between this imaginary system user, Nux knew that if they were at the same cultivation stage, he would come out as the final victor. That confidence was unshakable because of all the efforts he had put into developing himself. But... What if the imaginary system user used a different method? What if, instead of training for 1000 years, he decided to pursue women, cultivate together with them, and continue to raise his Cultivation Stage? Semi Saint, Saint, Divine, and even Primordial... Did Nux think that he was strong enough to defeat a Primordial Stage System User? No, leave Primordial aside for a second, was he even strong enough to defeat a System-supported Divine Stage Cultivator? No matter how arrogant he was, Nux knew the answer to this question very well. He would lose in an instant. He could never be compared to a System user who used the System properly. Even if the user didn''t put in as much work as him, even if he didn''t bother training till the point, he reached a stage where his body and reaction speed transcended common sense, Nux would still lose. And this realization horrified him. The System was strong, absurdly strong. But... Where did it come from? Who created it? Why was it given to him? It couldn''t just be a simple ''gift'', the world didn''t work like that. Nux knew it well. Then... There must be something the System, or its creator needs in return for everything he had given to him. This was the conclusion he had come up with. Whether the creator of the system was an enemy or a friend, Nux didn''t know, however, what he did know was that whatever that being needed, it wasn''t simple. If it is something a being who is strong enough to create a System, that could further create a much stronger version of Nux without putting in even the slightest amount of effort, failed to get or required someone else''s assistance to get, then it most definitely wasn''t simple. Mediocrity wouldn''t cut it. A weak being who completely relied on the System to get everything he wanted wouldn''t make do. A being who merely walked on a path already laid out for him would not do. And that is the reason Nux decided to take the matter into his own hands, He would reject the System, He would not walk down the path that the System or its creator had laid out for him. He would walk down his own path, a path he paves. He would... surpass the System and its creator. Of course, all of this was easier said than done, despite thinking the way he did, his thoughts, from an outside perspective, could only be considered nai?ve. Heh, reject the System? Who was he kidding? The System was the reason he was who he was, even now, he still relied on the System, his wives'' cultivation, his own Cultivation, his System abilities, even the *Essence* he depends so much on. Everything was given to him by the system. Even in the illusion, sure, Nux was trying to avoid the system as much as he could, he cultivated on his own, he didn''t buy any system ability in the forgotten continent, and even the *Essence* could now be said to have become ''his'', rather than something he was given by the system because he understood what it was, However, despite all that, at the end of the day, he still wasn''t free from the system, and he knew it as well. Nux knew he couldn''t completely reject the system, at least right now he couldn''t. And this is why, he decided to take small steps. Slowly and steadily, trying to get out of the System''s influence. And today, he took the first step. He created system abilities on his own. With this new step, however, he now faced a whole new set of problems. UpTodated from Chapter 1431 Nuxs decision 2 Chapter 1431 Nux''s decision 2 After all, He had a tournament to attend. Thinking about it, Nux activated the artifact and returned to his Master''s Office. The tournament, A Disciple''s Will, was about to begin. Foll0w current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m) Chapter 1432 I feel like I am the bad person here. Chapter 1432 I feel like I am the bad person here. "You are back." Aeliana spoke as Nux walked into her room. "I had decided to come to Waranal if you hadn''t returned in a day." "I can''t make my ''dear'' master move for something so minor, now can I?" Nux replied with a playful smile on his face. "It is good that you know that." Aeliana seemed to be in a playful mood as well. Something that Nux noticed very quickly, "Did something good happen, Master? You look quite different from your usual self." "Nothing." Aeliana smiled mysteriously. Then, as if to change the topic, she moved on, "I thought you would return as a Sage, after all, someone who became Emperor at 22 wouldn''t need much time to break through and become a Sage, no?" "As I said, I only made a breakthrough because of the Mana Rush in the continent, I wouldn''t have been able to do it without it." Nux replied. "Is that so..." It reached a point where I was forced to restrict the entry of cultivators from High Order to Lowe Order since even they were trying to take in prospective disciples." "You are quite popular huh..." Let alone the Emperors, even other cultivators were trying to somehow form a connection with her. After all, who wouldn''t want the title of previous Master of Lady Aeliana''s disciple? The members of Ancestral Order sure did. "Of course, were you underestimating your Master''s influence?" Aeliana chuckled. Nux had a smile on his face, "Not at all, I have read and learned enough about the world to understand just how amazing my dear Master is. I just..." "Just?" Aeliana tilted her head, not knowing why Nux suddenly stopped speaking. Then suddenly, a wide grin appeared on Nux''s face, "I just feel sad thinking about how all their efforts will be crushed at the end. I feel like I am the bad person here. The final villain the entire world has united against, the only difference between me and the general villain would be that unlike the fairytale villain, I will win." "You are as arrogant as you were before," Aeliana commented. "I was born with this arrogance." Nux chuckled, then, he suddenly called out, "Master." "What is it?" "How about we go visit the Low Order and observe the tournament?" "There are countless places where this tournament is being held, Nux. You can''t manage millions of participants in a single Arena. The Low Order is almost half the size of Yrniel, and almost all arenas in that large place are holding the tournament. The winners of the tournament in their respective regions are then fighting at a higher stage. The filter process is continuous and even though it has been going on the a month, there are still 1000s of participants left. The only tournament you can actually observe is the final one, where the finalists will face each other." "How many Emperors will be fighting in the final tournament?" Nux questioned. "8," Aeliana replied, she had already received the complete report on how the tournament will proceed. "That''s good." A big smile appeared on Nux''s face. "I will wait for the final tournament then." "It will be held in 3 days, and you are supposed to fight in a week." Hearing those words, Nux just smiled mysteriously, not saying anything. Aeliana narrowed her eyes when she saw that, however, she decided to ignore it and questioned, "What are you going to do till then?" "Hmm? Nothing much, I''ll just continue my training." He won''t return to Waranal since it wouldn''t make sense, so he would just train here. After that, Nux soon excused himself and returned to the room that Aeliana prepared in the building. 3 days passed by in an instant, Aeliana came to get Nux, soon, the two appeared in front of a Grand Arena that was filled with viewers up to the brim. Chapter 1433 You aren’t scared, are you? Chapter 1433 You aren¡¯t scared, are you? "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!! ARE YOU READY TO WATCH THE FINAL SHOWDOWN TO FIND OUT THE STRONGEST EMEPROR IN THE ENTIRE WORLD!? ARE YOU READY TO FIND OUT WHO WILL BECOME LADY AELIANA''S NEW DISCIPLE!?" "YEAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!" A huge roar was heard, the hundreds of thousands of people that were gathered in the arena all shouted in a frenzy, and why would they not? It was the finale of what could be called one of the biggest tournaments throughout the Low Order. Yes, A Disciple''s Will, was now considered one of the biggest tournaments despite it being the first time it was introduced. After all, the reward behind it was simply too huge. The organizers, who smelled out the opportunity were already giving their all to make this event as big as possible and with the unreasonable number of people interested in it, they weren''t exactly having a hard time. The Host of the tournament smiled widely as he sensed hundreds of thousands of people reacting to his words, he was living every host''s dream. He couldn''t help but feel emotional, however, despite that, he didn''t let that get between his work, "After an entire month of countless small tournaments that were arranged all over the Lower Order and filtering out of millions of participants, we finally have our 8 finalists, 8 strongest emperors who overpowered all their opponents in many battles and now stand before you, ready to face each other as the final victor would then become Lady Aeliana''s disciple! Aeliana heard Nux''s voice echoing in her ear as suddenly, *BOOOM* She saw ''something'' land in the middle of the stage, interrupting the ''event'' and gaining everyone''s attention. It didn''t take long for the smoke to get cleared. "Which bastard dares t-" Many wanted to confront the one who interrupted, however, the moment their eyes fell on a familiar boy, they froze. Nux, on the other hand, just dusted off his clothes as he then stared at the Host, who was flying in the sky. A smile appeared on his face as he suddenly disappeared and appeared next to him. "What are you doing he-" The Host tried to question, but suddenly, Nux pointed at the 8 Emperors standing on the stage and, "Are these the strongest Emperors you could gather?" He questioned, his voice was audible to everyone present. "W-What do yo-" "Disappointing..." Without waiting for the response, Nux sighed with a bored look on his face. Then, he shook his head and, "This wouldn''t do... I wanted to make this interesting for my dear Master, but if I fight these guys... the battle will be over before it even begins. Did I overestimate the Ancestral Order?" The moment he said those words, everyone present narrowed their eyes. Dangerous auras released by Emperors, Sages, Great Sages, Semi Saints and even Saints, who were present amongst the audience all rushed towards Nux. However, *BOOOM* A heavy aura descended onto the stage, slapping away the combination of aura in an instant. The strong cultivators narrowed their eyes, however, the moment their eyes fell on the person responsible, they froze. "L-Lady A-A-Aeliana..." The host stuttered. Aeliana, however, completely ignored the Host and glanced at Nux with a tired look on her face, "Why do you not let anything happen in a normal manner?" Nux however, just pointed at the 8 Emperors standing on the stage and, "Just look at them Master, tell me honestly, do you really have any interest in seeing them fight each other and then wait for 4 days before the winner challenges me? Aren''t the results obvious already?" Aeliana narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. She glanced at the Emperors and no matter how she saw it, they were all elites. They weren''t someone who could be ignored, amongst the Emperors, they were indeed amongst the strongest. However... "There is no need to give side characters so much importance, they will be forgotten anyway. Let''s do this, Let the 8 of them fight me together in a 1 vs 8 battle, if they win, they can fight amongst themselves and the winner can become your disciple, And if they lose... Well, then we will just be skipping the hassle of me having to participate in a boring battle that I already know the result of. At the very least, a 1 v 8 might get interesting, not that I have any high hopes." Nux shrugged lazily, then, he glanced at the 8 ''finalists'' and, "What do you all say? You aren''t scared, are you?" Get latest novel chapters on novelbjn(.)c/om Chapter 1434 This fight was already as good as over. Chapter 1434 This fight was already as good as over. Check out latest novels at novelhall.com "What do you all say? You aren''t scared, are you?" Nux questioned with a disdainful smirk on his face. The Emperors all narrowed their eyes and one of them stepped forward. "All these people are gathered here because they wish to see something entertaining, a one-sided battle is anything but entertaining. Following through your plan will only lead to wasting these people''s precious time." Of course, as the elite level cultivators, the Emperors had their own pride as well. They would never allow Nux to insult them. Fighting an 8v1 battle was disadvantageous for them since even if they won, it wouldn''t mean anything. Not to mention... They all wanted to thoroughly crush this arrogant boy, an 8v1 would be giving him an easier way out. "I agree." "Exactly, we cannot waste their time." "What did I even expect from a child...?" All other Emperors agreed. "So you are telling me that not wanting to ''waste'' their time is more important to you than to become my Master''s disciple?" "What are yo-" "Here I am, challenging you with the position of Lady Aeliana''s only disciple at the line, and you are considering what random people you do not even know would think when you should be in a frenzy and jump on the opportunity instead? Are you saying people you do not even know are more important to you than my Master? Do you even want to be her disciple? Are you... looking down on her?" "We do-" "Master." Nux suddenly turned towards Aeliana and, "Please give me the permission to follow through with my suggestion. I do not wish to talk to them any longer." "Are you sure...?" Aeliana questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "I won''t be helping you if you lose because of your arrogance." "I won''t deserve your help if something like that happened." Nux''s answer was instantaneous. Aeliana turned silent. The rest of the people present stared at her in silence, waiting for her decision. "Alright then." Suddenly, Aeliana nodded. "Since my disciple is arrogant enough to put his position on the line, I believe it is only right that we give him a chance, Now whether this change will put an end to his arrogance, Or if it will be the birth of a new legend, Only the outcome of the next battle will reveal that." "YEAAHHHH!!!!" "BRING HIM DOWN!!!" "MAKE SURE TO THOROUGHLY DESTROY HIS ARROGANCE!!!" The instant those words were heard, loud cheers were heard. There were already countless men throwing curses at Nux, the man, however, completely ignored it all, and just as he was about to make his way to the stage. "I would also like to announce another thing." Suddenly, Aeliana spoke up again. Nux turned around and noticed her staring at her, "If my disciple loses this battle, He will not be allowed to participate in any of the Disciple''s Will Tournaments that will be held in the future, That is, He would permanently lose the qualification of being my disciple." "YYYEAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!" "THAT''s WHAT AN ARROGANT BASTARD LIKE HIM DESERVES!!" "HE SHOULD PAY FOR HIS ARROGANCE!!" Once again, shouts that were completely against Nux were heard. Nux observed his master''s expression and smiled, "You really know how to rile up your people, my ''dear'' Master." "Call me that after you win," Aeliana replied. "Heh." Letting out a laugh, Nux turned around again, jumping onto the stage, right in front of his 8 opponents. Aeliana appeared inside a VIP box that was already emptied out for her. The host, on the other hand, prepared himself and, "So the moment we have all been waiting for finally arrived, there are some changes in the event details, I will be explain-" "The fuck are you on about, It is an 8v1, that''s it. No instructions are needed. Referee, start the battle, I don''t have all day." Nux, once again, interrupted the Host, making the man clenched his fist in frustration. ''Just wait till you lose...'' ''As I thought...'' Nux thought in his head. These cultivators weren''t pushovers, they were all complete cultivators, just like him. He wasn''t in Yrniel, he was at a place where Yrniel''s best cultivators are cultivated, he was in a place where the strongest are born, beings like Vyriana, Aeliana, all came from here. The best talents reside here. Nux believed that the Emperors who were filtered from millions of other Emperors would be special, and they were, as they all rushed towards him, attacking him one after other without letting him rest, he could sense how ridiculously strong they were. They were so strong that if he had faced them as he was in his real life when he was an Emperor, he would lose. But... Right now... With him training his Zenith Flow and having made decent progress in it, even getting used to his new body to a certain extent, this fight... This fight was already as good as over. Chapter 1435 It’s over…? Chapter 1435 It¡¯s over...? They were so strong that if he had faced them as he was in his real life when he was an Emperor, he would lose. But... Right now... With him training his Zenith Flow and having made decent progress in it, even getting used to his new body to a certain extent, this fight... Diisscover new chapters at novelhall.com This fight was already as good as over. Nux''s senses were already as developed as a Semi Saint, and not just any Semi Saint, a monstrous Semi Saints who could even defeat Saints who have formed their Laws. That, combined with Zenith Flow, that gave him an advantage so big that it felt like he could look a few seconds into the future and dodge all the incoming attacks. Having that extra time by not having to ''think'' and simply move as his body intends to was a ridiculous advantage. Especially against cultivators who were weaker and slower than him to begin with. After all, with *Essence*, a higher form of energy, it was only normal that he would be better than any Cultivator who used Mana. Not to mention his battle skills and experience, Nux surpassed his opponents in almost every possible way. He just could not lose! For these Emperors to be in such a state against a boy who wasn''t even half their age... and that too, when they were fighting together against a single opponent... "It''s over...? That was only the second attack though, I had 8 more prepared..." Suddenly, the crowd heard Nux''s voice and they couldn''t help but feel a shiver down their spine. It was only now did they finally came to realization... They... they were all witnessing the birth of a monster... A monster who will soon shake the entire world. Chapter 1436 I have some questions I need answers for. Chapter 1436 I have some questions I need answers for. Hearing that answer, Aeliana stared at Nux for a while and didn''t say anything. Nux on the other hand, just chuckled and continued, "Honestly, my actions would definitely show you the results you wanted to see way faster than you initially expected. So, my dear master, don''t you think I should be rewarded for working so hard?" Aeliana continued to stare at Nux as she maintained her silence, Nux let her collect her thoughts. He already had a rough guess in his mind, it was something he was waiting for. Rather, all this showing off he did, it was all because of this moment. "Nux Leander." Suddenly, Aeliana called out. "Master...?" Nux tilted his head with a frown, but suddenly, the Vampire sitting in front of him disappeared and he heard a voice in his ears before everything darkened, "You are coming with me, I have some questions I need answers for." REaaD lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only Chapter 1437 Why don’t you start then, my dear Master? Chapter 1437 Why don¡¯t you start then, my dear Master? "Well, this wasn''t what I was expecting..." Nux, who woke up after being knocked out by Aeliana, commented as he noticed the situation he was in. His body seemed powerless, he couldn''t move, an unfathomable Aura restricted his body, an Aura so strong that even if he had his original strength, his state would have been the same. Nux, however, didn''t seem scared, just the fact that the illusion was still going on was enough to tell him that what he feared hadn''t happened... yet. Nux glanced at the beautiful woman sitting in front of him with a solemn look on her face, "Maste-" "Do not call me that." REad updated stories at novelhall.com "I am. That is the very reason I suggested the idea to begin with. I do not wish to stand against you, Master. So if this is what it takes to ease your doubts, I will gladly do it." Nux replied with a smile, Aeliana, who saw the look on his face, momentarily paused, before she finally took out a pendant with what seemed like ruby attached at the centre and passed it to Nux. "Wear it then." She spoke. Nux nodded as she wrapped the Amulet around his neck, as soon as he did, he felt the amulet piercing his skin and absorbing his blood. He could sense a connection being formed, the ruby attached to the amulet started glowing. Knowing that the connection was formed, Nux took out a piece of paper and passed it to Aeliana. "Ask me any of the questions mentioned there." "Why would I ask questions you are clearly well prepared for?" "Because those are the only questions, you, as the Leader of Ancestral Order and my Master, should be worried about," Nux replied with a solemn look on his face. Aeliana stared at him for a minute, then, she read the questions written on the paper he passed, and then she nodded in agreement. Aeliana stared at him for a minute, then, she read the questions written on the paper he passed, and then she nodded in agreement. "These are enough." "Why don''t you start then, my dear Master?" Chapter 1438 Question and Answers Chapter 1438 Question and Answers "Why don''t you start then, my dear Master?" Nux spoke with a small smile on her face. Aeliana stared at the boy in front of her, seeing the confident look on her disciple''s face, she couldn''t help but feel... relieved. He seems to have prepared these questions before she even captured her, it meant that he was prepared for this moment from the beginning, while that did bother her a little, to be honest, she was somewhat glad that Nux was prepared. It meant that he had something up his sleeves, something that would prove that he was not an enemy. Of course, the fact that he lied in the first place was enough to tell that he had his secrets, but who didn''t? Aeliana didn''t care. She just didn''t want to lose a worthy disciple she found, she could already see what a great addition to her forces Nux will be once he grows. She didn''t wish to go against him there, therefore, she was looking forward to what the boy had to say for himself. "Do you intend to harm me in any way?" Aeliana asked the first question. "Harm Aeliana Ruinous? Is that even possible?" "There are many ways one can harm others, Nux, physical harm isn''t the only one." Aeliana narrowed her eyes. Despite this being the question Nux prepared himself, Aeliana wasn''t satisfied with the answer. A ''no'' was what she was looking for. Nux looked into his master''s eyes and smiled, then, he continued, "I do not wish to harm you, Aeliana Ruinous. Rather, I only wish the best for you, I wish that you achieve everything you want in your life and be happy. With how much you have done for others till now, you deserve nothing but happiness." Nux spoke and seeing that the Amulet didn''t react, Aeliana knew that he wasn''t lying. Inwardly, a small smile appeared on her face. She was glad. Feeling her disciple''s sincere emotions made her happy. For some reason, her reaction to those words was stronger than she expected. "Moving to the next question, do you intend to harm Yrniel or the Ancestral Order in any way?" "There are people I love living in Yrniel and Ancestral Order, those people will be sad if I turn my back to these places without any reason and seeing those people sad is the last thing I want. Since he had the freedom to not answer the question if he didn''t want to, there was no problem in proceeding forward. "What do you think of me?" Aeliana questioned. Nux stared at the Vampire for a while, as if she was thinking of an answer, he closed his eyes, even considering what he already knew about the Vampire from his previous life, then, he came up with an honest answer, "Someone I can trust." He replied and the Amulet didn''t move. Aeliana raised her eyebrow when she heard those words. "You trust me...?" She seemed surprised. "Well, there are some things I cannot tell you, but other than that, I know I can entrust you." Nux answered, then, with a smile on his face, "Of course, as my Master, it is your duty to protect your student anyway." "Right." Aeliana chuckled as well. Then suddenly, a solemn look appeared on her face and, "I noticed you mention the people you love quite a lot, who are they? From what I know from my investigations, you weren''t particularly close to a lot of people. Are these the people you secretly protected? You went as far as enslaving the entire continent and ordered your slaves to secretly protect them without them knowing anything." "Your investigation is quite thorough." Nux muttered. He knew it wasn''t difficult to do it, Slave Seal wasn''t omnipotent, heck, even Vyriana could get the answers she wanted through his slaves, what was stopping Aeliana, the Leader of the Order? "I have my ways." Aeliana smiled lightly. "Well, since you already know the answer, why even bother asking." Nux knew he couldn''t hide it anyway, so he just shrugged helplessly. This, however, made Aeliana frown, "But why would you do that? Those people barely know you, some of them don''t even who don''t even know you. Why would you go so far for them? Even if it was love at one side, with your looks, power and talent, you should have no problem approaching them and making them yours then... why are you not making any moves?" She questioned, clearly, she had looked into his wives'' memories, something he didn''t like one bit but could he do anything about it? Of course not. Aeliana was strong. The Strong could do anything and the weak couldn''t resist. The Vampire had already admitted to investigating his past, for her, looking into the people close to him was included in that. When Yrniel''s security is under question, she doesn''t consider many things. "I... have my reasons I cannot reveal." This time, however, Nux didn''t give a direct answer. There was a strange expression on his face. A distant expression that Aeliana hadn''t seen before. And this made her realize something, This expression, it wasn''t something she had never seen before, she had seen it, in Nux''s loved one''s memories... And this realization made her frown in confusion. Why would... he act distant with the people he loved...? Chapter 1439 Human Trial. Chapter 1439 Human Trial. Why would... he act distant with the people he loved...? Aeliana couldn''t help but frown. No matter how she thought about it, she found it strange. From the memories of Nux''s ''slaves'', she could already sense Nux''s attraction to those women. No, attraction was a weak word to describe it, the look in Nux''s eyes... that was borderline insanity, that was no attraction, that was an obsession. This boy was obsessed with those women and no matter how she thought about it, She found it strange. In some of those women''s memories, they hadn''t even met Nux. She already confirmed it, there were no memory alterations, Aeliana wouldn''t brag, but there weren''t many beings who could alter someone''s memory and hide it from her. And her subordinates were quite capable in this regard as well. These women never met Nux. For Nux to be so obsessed with them... Visitt for the latest updates Was it just truly love at first sight? Was reaching that level of insanity without talking to the said person even once, even possible? Aeliana highly doubted that. And just as she thought more about this situation, another question popped up in her mind, Why was Nux not making any moves? Was he shy? Tsk, he was a boy who sat confidently in front of her, the boy oozed with confidence, Aeliana couldn''t imagine him being ''shy''. She had interacted with him enough times to know that. Not to mention that someone who was obsessed enough to manipulate another being''s entire life just to ensure their safety... someone like him wouldn''t possibly do everything in his power to get close to the people they love. After all, observing the means he used, she highly doubted the boy had any boundaries. Something didn''t add up here. Aeliana could tell something was wrong, she just... couldn''t point her finger at it. Her disciple''s life... it seemed like a big, mysterious mess. The way he reacted in front of the people he loved... the distant look on his face... as if he was purposefully trying to maintain distance. Honestly, even when Nux interacted with his slaves, he still seemed distant, of course, she could understand his thinking. ''What''s the point of getting close to mere slaves?'' This definitely wouldn''t be the first time Aeliana saw slaves being treated like this but... in Nux''s case, this was more problematic. That was because almost all his interactions she saw through other people''s memories, be it his enemies, his slaves, or his ''lovers'', in all those memories, the boy acted distant. Even Aisha, the Lust Princess, was treated in a similar manner. The only one he didn''t act distant with... was her. Yes, from the day they met till now, Nux always had a curious, gaze full of life, when he met her. It was only when she mentioned his family and tried to pry deeper did he started creating those walls around him and closing himself off. Why is he acting differently when he is her? Was she an exception? Is it because of her status? That could be true... Does he want to get close to her because he thinks it will be beneficial for him? Is that the reason why he is not acting distant from her and is actually trying to get close to her? ''I do not wish to harm you, Aeliana Ruinous. Rather, I only wish the best for you, I wish that you achieve everything you want in your life and be happy. With how much you have done for others till now, you deserve nothing but happiness.'' Suddenly, Aeliana recalled Nux''s answer and how the Amulet didn''t react when he said those words, Aeliana knew they were true... Nux cleared all the waves at a scary speed. 10th 20th And even 30th wave... None of what the trial had to offer meant anything to current Nux. This time, however, he stopped right after reaching the 32nd wave. He had confirmed it, it was all he needed to get Primordial Blood. Attracting Caesar and his mother''s attention was not required right now... At least not until he gathered all the Bloodlines he previously had. Killing himself, he exited the Trial, the moment he came out, he could sense something was different in his body. ''It didn''t work huh...'' He thought in his head. Since he was able to ''create'' his abilities using *Essence*, he now wanted to move to Bloodlines. If, like his system, he could absorb other''s Bloodlines and assimilate them into his own body, it would give him quite a huge boost in power. Therefore, he wanted to see how the Primordial Blood entered his body and what changes it made, however, just as he expected, Before he exited the tower, his body was already changed. ''Did it already know what result I would achieve? Or is there a gap between the time you end the trial and return?'' He had his doubts, but, "Oh? You are back already? That was fast. Well, I guess that should be expected from her student." He heard a familiar dragon''s voice that made him freeze. Chapter 1440 Second Reward. Chapter 1440 Second Reward. "Oh? You are back already? That was fast. Well, I guess that should be expected from her student." Nux froze as he heard an extremely familiar voice, a voice that induced a feeling of fear and longing in him at the same time. "Hmm? What is it? Do you not feel well? Or is it because of your new blood?" Vyriana frowned as she noticed Nux''s odd action, soon however, a knowing smile appeared on her face and, "It is quite an addictive feeling, isn''t it? Mana entering your body without you having to do anything. With this, reaching the Divine Stage is only a matter of time. You can now sleep for the next 7 to 8 thousand years and boom, you will wake up as a Divine. If you are willing to settle as an average Divine Stage Cultivator that is." "...Lady Vyriana." Nux called out. "You know me?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. She didn''t think this boy would recognize her, it was their first time meeting each other... Right...? Yes, the Dragon was sure. She would never forget if she met a monstrous genius like him. Not to mention that the child was only 40-something years old, for the past 40 years, she was in a place where she couldn''t have met him even if she wanted to. "I have done my research. I can''t possibly not know who the strongest Divine Stage Cultivator is." Nux replied and Vyriana nodded in realization. Right... she had that title... Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com "I didn''t send him away, that brat ran away before I could stop away! He is too impatient and that is not a good trait!" [You are still too young to hide things from me, Vyriana. I have known you since you were a little child, don''t think I don''t know you were trying to steal him. You ever wondered how long I would stay angry at you if you did it, didn''t you?] Aeliana questioned and suddenly, Vyriana tried looking around with a frown on her face, wondering if the darn bloodsucker had ordered someone to spy on her. [Stop looking around, there is no one. I just know you that well, Vyriana.] "..." Vyriana didn''t know how to react. [Come back.] Suddenly, she heard Aeliana''s voice. "Aeliana..." Vyriana wanted to say something, but seeing that the woman had cut off the connection, Vyriana knew she was in trouble. ... While the Vampire and Dragon were busy with their own game, Nux continued his training. The goal didn''t change, he continued to Master Zenith Flow, breaking through the Sage stage wasn''t the priority right now. Time passed quickly, years after years went by and soon, 25 more Waranal years passed by. It was time for another tournament. "You are back." Nux returned to Aeliana''s office and was greeted with a smile. "Are you ready for the tournament?" Aeliana questioned with a playful smile on her face. "Is that even a question?" Nux chuckled. "Heh." The Vampire just laughed. Then, she grabbed Nux and took him to the Tournament Arena, it was the day of the finales where the finalists would be fighting each other, who knew? Nux might crash the tournament and end it early today as well. "Hmm, the difference isn''t that big..." Nux, who noticed that 6 out of the previous 8 finalists were the same, didn''t seem very interested. Aeliana, who was observing the two new Emperors had a similar reaction, "The new ones aren''t much different." She commented. "Should I end it today?" Nux questioned and Aeliana just shrugged. "Do as you please, it makes no difference." Since he got the green flag, Nux''s smile widened as he then jumped into the middle of the arena, in an instant, the entire arena lit up. Once again, the tournament turned into an 8v1 battle and ended in Nux''s victory. This time, however, the people took it better than before. Heck, even the Emperors seemed like they already knew the result of the battle. Seeing that, Nux didn''t say anything and returned to Aeliana. "Should we leave?" Aeliana questioned. "What about my reward?" Nux was greedy. "What reward?" "I won, didn''t I?" "You think I would give you a reward every year?" "You will not...?" "I will reward you if you win for 10 consecutive years." Aeliana offered and, "Consider it done." Nux replied. 10 Yrniel years later, Nux sat in front of Aeliana and, "I can get my reward now, can I not?" "What do you want?" Aeliana questioned. She wasn''t even surprised that this monster won. Despite him recently becoming a Sage, he still defeated the strongest Sages who challenged him. Honestly, Aeliana highly doubted if her people had what it took to defeat this monster, even her own people, despite trying their hardest, seemed to have lost all hope. No matter how she thought about it, the sight was quite depressing. Soon, the Vampire stopped thinking about it and focused on her disciple, "I want to take Vampire Trials." "What...?" Aeliana frowned in confusion. Chapter 1441 Anomaly. Chapter 1441 Anomaly. Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com "I want to take Vampire Trials." "What...?" Aeliana blinked a few times. If it was anyone else besides Nux, she would understand the request. Vampire was an overpowered race, she knew it better than anyone. Unlike Demons, who only had one particular ability, Vampires unlock new abilities every time their cultivation improves. They had strong bodies, not as strong as the Dragons, but strong nonetheless, more than that, Vampires with stronger bloodlines had a fearsome regeneration that pretty much made them immortal. A single well-trained Vampire could be considered a one-man army, a destructive force capable of winning a war alone. This is the reason why Vampire Trials were the most popular out of all seven trials, many wished to turn into Vampires as they craved strength, but... Nux was a Primordial Human! No being with Primordial Level blood would be crazy enough to risk it all to take another trial... "What do you mean? What happened in the Trial?" Aeliana questioned, her frown deepening. "I don''t know... I believe the Trial went well... I lasted against that beast for a little more than 4 hours but..." "But?" "I, for some reason, retained my Human Blood?" "Did you not get the Vampire Blood?" Aeliana questioned, Nux however, shook his head as he quickly activated his Vampire Form. "I did..." He muttered. "I now have both Human and Vampire Blood in my body..." Aeliana widened her eyes in disbelief. At the same time, countless questions popped up in her mind. A being with both Human and Vampire Blood!? Was something like this even possible!? Aeliana could sense it, Nux was no hybrid, both his Human and Vampire Blood were complete. This was also the reason why she found this situation to be so ridiculous. She, in her long life, had never seen something like this before. Why was something never normal when it came to her disciple!? Aeliana couldn''t believe it. The first disciple she took in... And he turned out to be like that. The more she thought about it, the stranger she felt. It didn''t take her long to realize something else. ''Why is no one around me normal? Am I the problem...?'' The Vampire was now doubting herself. In the end, she just took a deep breath and calmed herself down. ''This will attract unnecessary attention...'' Aeliana concluded as she started thinking about the consequences. This wasn''t something she could hide, a Primordial Level Bloodline is bound to make a commotion. Not to mention the Progenitors were already interested in Nux. This would only lift their interest even further. "Master...?" Nux called out with a strange look on his face. "Is something wrong with me...?" He questioned. "Do you feel something wrong in you?" Aeliana questioned back. Nux shook his head so Aeliana shrugged as well. "The cultivation world is full of such strange incidents, this world is mysterious, there are countless things you cannot explain through logic. Since there doesn''t seem to be any problems, then treat it as a gift and use the abilities of both Humans and Vampires." "Then Master..." Nux tried to put another idea into Aeliana''s head, something that would help him greatly, the Vampire, however, shook her head. "Do not push it, child. The world is full of uncertainty, being greedy is good, but too much greed can be harmful. Your body is somehow maintaining a perfect balance between Human and Vampire Blood, the reason behind this could be Human Blood''s adaptiveness. Adding another Bloodline into the mix might destroy the balance created and it might lead to terrible consequences. So forget what you are thinking." "..." Nux couldn''t say anything. In the end, the only way to push forward was through getting more rewards. Time passed, Nux continued his training and participating in tournaments, this time, he didn''t visit Waranal as often as before, 10 years here were 250 years in Waranal, abilities he got from the Vampire Blood were something he had trained before, 250 years weren''t required for it. So unless his Bloodlines were complete, spending so much time where would only waste his time. Instead, he started visiting Veiled Eden. 2 weeks there was a year outside, so in just 20 weeks, 10 years passed by, Nux, obviously won all the ''tournaments'', honestly, with how one-sided the battles were, the tournament''s hype had long died. The only reason it was even continued was because the reward was just too tempting. Anyways, 10 years later, when Nux and Aeliana sat in front of each other again, "Are you really not going to give up...?" The Vampire questioned with a solemn look on her face. "Master, I understand my body well. I know what it is capable of and I am willing to take the chance." Nux spoke with a determined look on his face. A look that Aeliana could only sigh in front of. "What Trial would it be this time?" "Dragon Trial." "Alright..." Chapter 1442 Do you not like my presence? Chapter 1442 Do you not like my presence? "I didn''t think I would see you here." Aeliana heard a playful voice and the moment she realized who the voice belonged to, she sighed. This woman was the last person she wanted to see right now. Not that it was possible. With Nux taking the Dragon Trials, it was only a matter of time before the news reached this woman''s ears and considering how she was ''more reacting'' when it came to Nux, it was only a matter of time before she came here. "My disciple is taking the Trial, of course, I will be here to cheer him on," Aeliana replied, suppressing her thoughts. "I was expecting you to be busy like you usually are." "I try to take time out for my disciple, this time, I succeeded." "You seem quite close to your disciple." Vyriana commented. "That is only natural. I have practically raised the boy ever since he was 20." "I know, but..." Vyriana nodded, then, a playful smile appeared on her face and, "Was he not satisfied being a Vampire? To think he would decide to take the Dragon Trials within just 10 years of being a Vampire. What happened?" She questioned. Not many people knew about Nux''s ability to use both Vampire and Human Blood. Aeliana, abusing her power as the Pseudo Leader, made sure that other than Progenitors, who she had already informed about his ''abnormalities'', the rest were kept in the dark and Nux appeared in his Vampire Form whenever he appeared in public. Vyriana was no exception to this either, therefore, she looked more excited than usual when Nux, who was a Vampire before, decided to take the Dragon Trials. Aeliana glanced at the Dragon who was clearly enjoying the situation. There was a lot she wanted to say, but she decided to remain silent. The Dragon was clearly trying to provoke her, she would be a fool to give in to such obvious provocations. "Say..." Suddenly, Vyriana called out. "Now that he won''t be a Vampire any longer and would become a Dragon... You act strangely distant from me... And I do not sense hatred from you either... it is quite a peculiar feeling..." Vyriana muttered and the moment Aeliana heard those words, she frowned. This behaviour... it was familiar. Vyriana wasn''t the first woman in front of whom Nux had acted like this. It had happened before... The women Nux call his... ''loved ones''. The women he literally controlled an entire continent just so he could ensure their safety... He acted like this whenever he interacted with them as well. ''Is he interested in her?'' Aeliana thought inwardly, soon, however, she shook her head. This didn''t seem like a mere attraction... It... It was something more... something much more complicated. Chapter 1443 Nice to meet you, Nux Leander. Chapter 1443 Nice to meet you, Nux Leander. Upstodatee from ''Is he interested in her?'' Aeliana thought inwardly, soon, however, she shook her head. This didn''t seem like a mere attraction... It... It was something more... something much more complicated. ''Haaah... let''s not think about it right now...'' Aeliana inwardly shook her head, then, as she glanced at Nux who was looking at Vyriana with a complicated expression since he was unable to come up with an answer to her question, she decided to help the poor child. "Vyriana, stop bothering my student. Do you even hear what you are saying? Keeping distance from you? What sane man won''t do that? Your image in the Ancestral Order isn''t exactly positive. Do you think he hasn''t heard rumours about you going around challenging and beating any cultivators you deem strong?" "Isn''t he doing the same thing...?" Vyriana retorted. "He is doing everything officially, and it is others who come and challenge him, not the other way around." "..." Vyriana momentarily turned silent, then, taking this chance, Aeliana grabbed Nux''s hand and, "Anyways, stop bothering my disciple. He just came out of the Trial, he needs time to get used to his new body. So I need to train him. And aren''t you supposed to accompany the Seven Heroes as they return to Yrniel? What are you doing here?" "Those so-called Heroes are boring, giving them such tit-" "There are reasons we do that, Vyriana. Take this seriously." Aeliana spoke with a strict look on her face. "Whatever." In the end, the Dragon just snorted. Aeliana sighed as she then took Nux to her office. ... Just like before, He faced that same, strange beast, at the 40th stage and once again, he was defeated. Reaching the 40th stage was also the trigger for Caesar and Faustina to not lose their patience, the two Progenitors quickly made an appearance in front of Aeliana and Nux. Then, Caesar cut his finger, his Blood drop flew in the air before entering Nux''s body. Yrniel reacted, even Azriel woke up, Nux''s body continued to get stronger, all the blood merged into one as he returned as a human, this time, however, he didn''t need any ''forms'' to access the abilities of a Bloodline. "Well, this turned out to be quite interesting." Faustina commented, looking at Nux with eyes full of curiosity and interest. Nux, who was looking at his ''mother'', felt nostalgia hitting him hard, Faustina, who mistook his silence for confusion introduced herself. "Oh, you must be wondering who I am, My name is Faustina Origin, People also call me the Mother of all Humans. Nice to meet you, Nux Leander." Chapter 1444 How old are you? Chapter 1444 How old are you? "Oh, you must be wondering who I am, My name is Faustina Origin, People also call me the Mother of all Humans. Why don''t you test your body out?" Faustina questioned with a playful smile on her face, this year''s Disicple''s Will was around the corner, of course, none of the Progenitors wanted Nux to face a Semi Saint, they already knew the end of that battle. However, "How about you face Saints this time? You ought to make things a little more interesting, no?" "That is not a bad idea." Nux nodded with a smile as well. "I knew I wasn''t wrong about you. You aren''t a coward." "Well, I am my Master''s disciple, I have an image to uphold." "Indeed indeed." Faustina nodded continuously, impressed by the answer. "You also need to start working on your Law now, I am sure Aeliana have already told you about it, correct?" "Of course." Nux nodded. Aeliana wasn''t careless like Vyriana, she had already given Nux the information he needed to know, not that he actually needed to know anything, forming his law was the entire reason he came here in the first place. Both Faustina and Aeliana could see the change in Nux''s expression when his Law was mentioned. It was a sensitive topic. "You do not have to push yourself too hard. You are strong, you are better than almost all the cultivators that are in your cultivation stage, I am sure you will do just fine." Faustina spoke reassuringly. "Thank you, mother." "So you are going to keep calling me that huh..." "Can I not...?" "No, I actually like that." Faustina smiled gently. "I would love to converse more but with how your master is looking at me right now, I think I should take my leave for now. We can always talk later, can''t we? Take care of yourself, my son." Saying those words, Faustina disappeared, Caesar momentarily glanced at Nux before he decided to leave as well. Since his wife was taking charge and handling the matter, he decided to stay in the background and follow his wife''s lead. With the Progenitors gone, the only ones left in the room were Aeliana and Nux. Nux, who saw his Master looking at him with her eyes burning with endless curiosity, didn''t know how to react. Instinctively, Nux could sense that her curiosity wasn''t merely about the new changes in his body or something like that, it was something much deeper and right now, he had no clue what it was. "Nux." Suddenly, Aeliana called out. "...yes?" Nux tilted his head, right now, it felt like he was a helpless cat trapped in front of a predator far stronger than him. "I have some questions I need answers to." "Hmm? What questions?" "Questions about you. I can sense that there are a lot of things you are hiding from me. As your Master, I wish to know more about you. I wanted to take this slowly at first and be patient, however, my curiosity is taking the better of me." "..." Nux didn''t say anything and continued to listen. "Your actions are too... decisive Nux," Aeliana spoke. "This had been the case ever since I met you, no, even before that, when I investigated everything about you, I sensed that your actions were always too decisive, it was as if you never needed to take a moment to think about something. Whether that was taking over the entire continent to protect your loved ones, to manipulating the princess of the Lust State and then interacting with me and my subordinates, even the Trials you took, starting from the Human Trial, you continuously took trials one after another, till you reached this point. I do not know how your body has changed, however, I do know you have become much stronger than before. Anyway, that is not the issue here, what I am trying to say is you have always been walking on a path different than others, however, unlike others who would always watch your steps at each passing moment, your actions are too decisive, It is almost as if you planned everything from the very beginning. It is as if you know something people around you do not. What do you know, Nux? What secrets are you hiding?" Aeliana questioned directly and Nux, who heard those questions froze. "..." He had no answers. He knew Aeliana was perceptive and she had started doubting the situation. His actions weren''t exactly subtle either. Well, not that there were ways to keep his actions subtle anyway, but he was expecting Aeliana to hold back for a little longer. He knew that the Vampire trusted him, with the Artifact, he had already proven himself and what side he was in, so considering her personality, she shouldn''t be bothering herself with these questions... ''But to think she would have so many questions...'' Nux narrowed his eyes. He was trying to think of ways to ''fix'' this situation. Honestly, in this fake world, his interaction with Aeliana was the only thing that kept him sane. Right now, Aeliana''s presence was like Vyriana''s, acting like a pillar to his sanity when his wives weren''t around. Aeliana was important to him and he didn''t wish to ruin the relationship he had with this woman. Yes, he could avoid her questions, just saying that he didn''t wish to answer her question would suffice and Aeliana wouldn''t bother him, however, Nux was unsure how that would play out in the long run and how it would affect their relationship, Therefore... he came up with another plan. "A game...?" Aeliana tilted her head in confusion. "A game of questions and answers, "Master." He called out. "How about we play a game?" "A game...?" Aeliana tilted her head in confusion. "A game of questions and answers, You ask me a question, I answer honestly. Then I ask you a question, and you answer." Aeliana narrowed her eyes and Nux smiled, "Just like you, I am quite curious about you as well, Master." Aeliana narrowed her eyes as she stared at her disciple, then, she smiled and, "Alright then." She nodded. "Let''s play this game. Would you like to use the Artifact?" "I trust you enough that you will not lie to me." Nux shook his head. "Also, if there is a question one does not wish to answer, the question will be changed." "Oh?" Aeliana raised her eyebrow. "There is no need to go at each other''s throat, is there?" Nux smiled. Aeliana stared at him for a while, then, she nodded once again. Soon, the two appeared inside Aeliana''s office, "So who goes first?" Aeliana, who was sitting right in front of Nux questioned. "Master first." "Sure." Aeliana nodded. "How old are you?" For some reason, Aeliana believed that the answer she would receive would be different from what she was expecting. "Didn''t you already check my bone age?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. "Why don''t you answer the question then?" "..." Nux turned silent, Then, he decided to be honest, "I am about 1250 years old." Chapter 1445 Questions and Answers. Chapter 1445 Questions and Answers. "I am about 1250 years old." Nux answered. "What...?" Aeliana stared at Nux in disbelief. She was expecting a surprising answer, yes, however, when she actually did hear the answer, her shock was stronger than she thought. "What does that mean...?" Aeliana questioned directly, unable to contain her curiosity. Nux should currently be around 250 years old, for him to say 5 times that number... This shouldn''t be possible... "Tell me about Azriel Ruinous." Nux decided to drop the bomb. Hearing the familiar name, Aeliana widened her eyes. Yes, Nux knew about the Progenitors, however, when the words Progenitors were mentioned, the strongest of them all, the Vampire Progenitor is usually not mentioned. Even in the upper echelons of the Ancestral Order, not many people knew about the Vampire Progenitor since the man never bothered to appear in front of people. Nux, who joined the order recently shouldn''t even know Azriel''s name, yet... "I am living my second life, Master." Nux, who could tell what Aeliana was thinking, explained. "...why do you wish to know about him?" "You can avoid answering if you wish. I do not wish to force you." Nux reassured. He already knew it was a sensitive topic for Aeliana. The Vampire glanced at her disciple for a while, seeing the genuine look on his face, Aeliana momentarily paused and started thinking. It was a topic she wanted to avoid, but at the same time, she wanted to know more about her disciple''s life than ever before. She wanted to know what secrets he was hiding, she wanted to know why he was reincarnated, she wanted to know about his past life and their relationship in his past life, She had many questions that he needed the answers to and thinking about it, she couldn''t help but feel selfish. She wanted to know everything about her disciple but didn''t wish to answer any of his questions. In what world was that fair? Just like her, Nux, as her student, had the right to know more about her. Something that normal people didn''t know about. ''I only wish the best for you, Master.'' Suddenly, Aeliana recalled Nux''s heartfelt words and finally, she made a decision. "Azriel Ruinous is the strongest being in Yrniel, the strongest of all the Progenitors, the Vampire Progenitor and, my father." She decided to open up. "There are countless things I can tell you about him, you can tell me what you are particularly interested in, his strength, his abilities, the Magic Circle he uses to share his Blood, his control over the Yrniel''s Will, I know quite a lot." "I wish to know about his relationship with you," Nux answered. Aeliana stared at Nux once again, then, unable to hold herself back, she questioned, "What was your relationship with me in your previous life? How much do you know about me?" "Hey hey, weren''t you supposed to answer my question?" "Your question is too abstract, the answer you are looking for is a long one, it is not fair if I give you a long answer and you only give me short ones." "...I didn''t think you would act so shamelessly." "That is a false accusation, I am merely stating logical facts." Aeliana shrugged. "Haah..." In the end, Nux simply sighed. He didn''t even bother countering the woman''s words, just from her expression alone, he could tell that she was already ready with many more arguments to shut him up and make him follow her arrangements, there was no point in trying to win against a woman who leads an organization as huge as the Ancestral Order her entire life. "I wasn''t as close to you in my previous life as I am right now. We knew each other, acknowledged each other''s presence and I knew how capable you were, but our relationship was still on the level of acquaintances." Nux replied and Aeliana narrowed her eyes, "Acquaintances huh... not many refer to me as a simple acquaintance..." Then suddenly, another thought popped into Aeliana''s head and, "What about Vyriana, what was your relationship with her?" "Hey hey, aren''t you going too far now, Master? You still haven''t answered my question and are continuously asking me more and more questions. You are ruining the game." "It is not my fault, your questions are too abstract, not to mention your previous life is making things too difficult for me, I do not know what you know and what you do not, I do not know what level of detail I should give when I answer any of your questions. I cannot just see you as a simple disciple now, I need to know more about you in order to give better answers." Aeliana reasoned, "How about this, I will ask all the questions I want right now, you answer them, once I am done, you can ask me anything you want and I promise you, As long as it is not something that threatens Yrniel''s security, I will answer all your answers, no matter how personal they are." Aeliana offered. She could already sense that Nux wasn''t particularly interested in knowing more about the world unlike how many others from his background would be. Aeliana guessed that it was because he had already experienced many things in his previous life. She could sense that he was more interested in knowing more about her, something he didn''t know considering their relationship in his past life. The Vampire could guess what type of question Nux wanted to ask, so giving him full liberty to get all the answers he needed was definitely an attractive offer. "Deal." And just as she expected, Nux readily accepted her offer. Aeliana smiled, "So? What was your relationship with Vyriana in your past life?" "She was my Master, someone who taught me most of the things I know, someone who created the technique I use even now, and... The woman I deeply loved." Chapter 1446 Misery loved company. Chapter 1446 Misery loved company. "She was my Master, someone who taught me most of the things I know, someone who created the technique I use even now, and... The woman I deeply loved." Nux answered as a nostalgic smile appeared on his face. Aeliana, who heard those words was surprised, soon however, a frown appeared on her face. If Vyriana was someone he loved in his past life, then why would he avoid her like he di- ''Wait...'' Suddenly, Aeliana realized something. "Then those women you protected in the Forgotten Continent..." "All of them were my wives in my past life. They were women I could go to any lengths for. The only difference between Vyriana and them was that Vyriana hadn''t accepted me as her husband back then." A wry smile appeared on Nux''s face as he shook his head, "What could I even do? Defeating that crazy dragon was the only way to win her heart and... Defeating her was no easy task." "I can see that..." Aeliana muttered unconsciously. Vyriana was indeed a monster, even she, who had lived for such a long time would have a hard time defeating her if she regressed her cultivation to Divine Stage. She might even lose. Aeliana could also see how winning that woman''s heart was only possible through defeating her. She would never give in to someone weaker than her and would probably kill the poor guy... that woman was obsessed with strength. Everything Nux said checked out. His strange actions of secretly having countless experts protecting random women he never even had proper interactions made complete sense now. However, there was still something Aeliana couldn''t understand, "Then why didn''t you approach any of them...?" The obsessive look that appeared on Nux''s face when he talked about his wives and Vyriana wasn''t something Aeliana missed, heck, it wasn''t something anyone could miss. Just that look was enough to tell Aeliana just how deeply this man loved those women. For him to not approach them even when his feelings were so strong... "Father''s aura burst out, the aura was so strong that the enemies instantly sensed that their chances of victory were slim and retreated. My father was strong, strong enough to face all the enemies alone if that was required, however... that strength came with a severe restriction. A restriction that stopped him from killing the murderers of his wives and avenging them. The battle ended with Yrniel''s victory, but in that battle, Yrniel ended up losing its strongest being." Aeliana stared at Nux and, "Unable to bear the death of his wives, father decided to seal himself deep inside the Core of Yrniel, only bothering to wake up if Yrniel was in any sort of danger." "So this is why..." "Yes, that is the reason he doesn''t show himself any longer," Aeliana answered. "But to leave his daughter alone when she lost both her mothers... Isn''t that... cowardly...?" Nux couldn''t help but speak out loud. He didn''t know how Aeliana would react to his words, however, as someone who had started to care about Aeliana, he couldn''t help but find this situation ridiculous. How could he abandon his daughter like this!? Strongest man in the world!? Nux could only see a coward who sealed himself because he couldn''t handle the pain. "What would you have done?" Suddenly, Nux heard Aeliana''s question. He turned and looked at her, the Vampire didn''t seem offended by his words, she was just curious. "What else? Take care of my daughter, make sure to give her the best life possible. A life where she lacks nothing!" "And what about your wives? Are you just going to let it be? Especially when you think that the reason they died was because you didn''t act fast enough? How would you act if all your wives die because of you and the enemies roam freely?" "...I will avenge them. I would do anything in my power to avenge my wives, I would torture my enemies in ways that death would seem like a sweet release. Something they wish for but never receive. I would torture those bastards for eternity, no matter how long it takes." The look in Nux''s eyes was horrifying. Aeliana, however, wasn''t intimidated, rather, she just chuckled, "And what if... You cannot do that? What if no matter what you do, no matter how strong you get, you still can''t avenge your wives? What if you were forced to live with the fact that your wives died because of you and you still cannot avenge them? How would you react then?" Chapter 1447 I would love to know more about you as well, Master. Chapter 1447 I would love to know more about you as well, Master. "And what if... You cannot do that? What if no matter what you do, no matter how strong you get, you still can''t avenge your wives? What if you were forced to live with the fact that your wives died because of you and you still cannot avenge them? How would you react then?" "I won''t let such opportunity arise, there is always a way out, you just have to se-" "You do not meet your wives in your current life, Nux. You actively avoid them and force yourself to not pursue them. I do not know the reason behind your actions, but isn''t your situation somewhat similar to my father''s? Aren''t you helpless because of certain situations as well?" Before Nux could even complete his sentence, Aeliana cut him off. "..." Nux had no answer against that retort. His reason for not approaching his wives was different, they were not his real wives, however, this wasn''t something he could reveal to Aeliana. Not that it mattered, what Aeliana said wasn''t incorrect. Despite him having reasons for his actions, in the end, even he was stuck in a situation where he could not meet his wives for 10,000 years. Isn''t that ridiculous? A man who swore to be next to his wives all the time was now forced to stay away from them in order to pursue his goals. To see where all of this is going and... Change everything for the better." "Change everything for the better...?" "Of course. You don''t think I am going to give up, do you?" Suddenly, his usual, confident smile returned on Nux''s face and, "It doesn''t matter what situation I am in, it doesn''t matter what sort of sick game fate tries to play, in the end, I will come out on the top and find my happiness." Nux''s goal had never changed. To spend eternity together with his wives. So what if he is unable to form his Law? He would simply force himself to do it and leave this darned place to meet his wives again. "Find my happiness..." Aeliana, who seemed to be more affected by those words than Nux expected and realized, muttered to herself. Looking at her disciple and the confident smile on his face, a small, imperceptible smile appeared on her face. "Your goals are quite grand, Nux. What you wish to achieve isn''t easy. I have been living for thousands of years and I still haven''t achieved it." "I was never the one to be afraid of a challenge." Nux chuckled. "As I would expect from my disciple." Aeliana nodded continuously. "I would stand up to your expectations, Master." Nux bowed lightly. Aeliana stared at him for a while, then, "I have decided." She spoke up. "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head, waiting for Aeliana to finish. "The Disciple''s Will shall be discontinued from today onwards." "What?" Nux was taken aback. "There is no point in continuing that tournament anymore, with how one-sided it is, rather than motivating my people, it is only pushing them to despair. I cannot allow that anymore." "...but my punching bags." Nux pouted. Aeliana glared at her disciple but in the end, she decided to ignore him. "Anyways, in place of the Disciple''s Will, we will start something else." "Something else?" Nux frowned, Aeliana on the other hand, smiled at her disciple and, "Despite you being my disciple for almost 200 years, there are still things that I do not know about you, that is unacceptable. So from now on, every year, you are supposed to come here and have a talk with me, the topic of conversation doesn''t matter, your past life, your current life, your goals, the time you spent with your wives, whatever it is, doesn''t matter. Of course, I would share my stories as well, as a being who has lived for a long time, I have quite a lot of interesting stories, I believe you will be interested in those stories, Or do you not wish to spend time with this old master of yours?" Aeliana questioned and, "Are you kidding me? How could I ever reject such a thing?" Nux''s smile then widened and, "I would love to know more about you as well, Master. This is much better than venting my anger on a bunch of punching bags." Chapter 1448 Progress. Chapter 1448 Progress. *Knock* *Knock* "Yes?" Hearing the knock on the door, Aeliana called out. "Lady Aeliana, your disciple, Nux Leander wishes to see you." The servant reported in a respectful tone. Hearing those words, a light smile appeared on Aeliana''s face. Noticing that she had formed a barrier that stopped any direct teleportation to her office, she realized that Nux was unable to directly come here. "Tell him to wait for a while, I will summon him." She ordered. "As you command, Lady Aeliana." The servant outside the room bowed his head and walked away. "Look at you, your entire mood changed the moment you heard his name." Inside the room, a woman with beautiful blue eyes smiled playfully as she noticed the change in Aeliana''s expression. "Lady Faustina is thinking too much." Aeliana shook her head. Then, as she glanced at the Human Progenitor, she questioned, "Do you have anything else to say?" "Are you that impatient to meet your disciple?" Faustina questioned. How could she not sense that this woman was not trying to kick him out? Then you would need to break through and become a Saint. Your System might rea-" "It won''t happen, Master. Trust me." Chapter 1449 Why is this happeninga?|? Chapter 1449 Why is this happeninga??|? 1449 Why is this happening...? "I shouldn''t have said those words. How can I not realize that I was raising a flag? How could I make such a rookie mistake? Did living for thousands of years blur my memories of all the novels I read in the past?" "...what in the hell are you talking about?" Aeliana, who couldn''t understand a word Nux said questioned with a deadpan look on her face. "..." Nux didn''t answer. He might be trying to joke around and keep a clear mind, in truth, his mental state wasn''t the best. He was worried, paranoid, unsure, and... scared. Aeliana, who could read his emotions stayed silent, then, she focused on the chess board in front of her and made her move. "What do you think is the most important quality of the King?" She questioned, looking at Nux. Nux glanced at the Vampire. He had come here to divert his mind and somehow find a solution, however, he didn''t think that his ''dear'' master would make him play this game again. ''Isn''t she tired of winning against me? Play with Amaya if you like it so much, she will give you a run for your money.'' He complained in his head. "You still didn''t answer my question, Nux." Aeliana spoke in a calm tone. "What important quality? Isn''t he just a deadweight? Queen should have been a more important piece, the King can die and no one would care if it wasn''t for the stupid condition." Nux snorted. At the same time, he moved up his pawn, blocking Aeliana''s attack. Hearing that answer, Aeliana laughed out loud, then, she shook her head and, "That is just how the game works, rather than complaining about the rules, you take them into consideration and make your move. As for the answer to my question, Its patience. The most important quality of the King is patience, wanting to win is normal, but the King needs to be patient, he needs to know when to make his move, only when the King leaves his ranks at the perfect time does he win the game, If he is out before or after that, he will die." "What are you trying to say, Master?" Nux questioned directly. "I am saying that you still have 1000 years in your hands, Nux. You have mastered your Zenith Flow only recently and I can already see that you are losing your patience. I know you are worried, all this time, you have been walking on a predetermined path and now you are venturing into something completely unknown, it is normal to feel what you are feeling right now but don''t forget, Your goal isn''t small. Your path will never be simple. This might even be the easiest of all the obstacles you will face in the future. Feeling nervous is fine, but letting that affect your thinking is unacceptable." "Then what do you want me to do? No, what can I do? Zenith Flow is the combination of all the techniques I have learned till now, Mastering it to perfection means that I have separately mastered all my techniques. Usually, only Mastering three to four techniques would give one insight into the Assimilation Level which further helps the cultivator form his Path, But in my case, even after mastering more than 100 techniques to perfect, I still cannot feel the presence of the Assimilation Level. It is as if a level beyond my current mastery level doesn''t even exist. How exactly do I move from here? What do I do? Why can I not feel the Assimilation Level? Will it all be the same again? Will Mastering the Zenith Flow prove to be completely useless?" Once again, clouds of uncertainty, nervousness, and worry formed around Nux. "Try looking at things from a different perspective." Aeliana spoke up. Nux glanced at her and noticing she had his attention, the Vampire continued, "Are you sure you have Mastered the Zenith Flow to Perfection? This is the technique you and Vyriana created together, you are the first and the only cultivator to ever learn this technique, are you sure what you have reached is indeed the Perfection Level and not a level you think is perfection level because you are unable to move forward?" Nux frowned when he heard those words. "What if you have only mastered your techniques to Perfection Level individually? What if there is still another Layer of Zenith Flow, a Layer that you do not know about?" "How can I, as its creator not know about it?" "Creating a technique doesn''t mean you have mastered it, Nux. Who knows? The Zenith Flow you have created might be an incomplete version. Actually, the chances of that happening are pretty high. After all, what you created is a high level technique, the higher the level of a technique, the more complicated it is, I wouldn''t be surprised if the two of you missed something and that something is stopping you from actually perfecting the technique." It was a theory Nux would have worked on if it was before, however, "That is not possible." He shook his head. "I have mastered the technique to the point that even if I sleep right now, my body will move exactly how it should. I am not just talking about fighting, I have trained my muscles to the point where my body can even perform daily activities on its own. I have mastered Zenith Flow to absolute perfection, I am sure of that." "..." Observing Nux''s confident gaze, Aeliana had no choice but to discard her theory. "Then I can only assume that the brute force method won''t work in your case." At the very top of the universe, together with my wives. How do I define success? Becoming the strongest, living together with my wives without anyone bothering me. What brings me joy and fulfilment? Staying together with my wives. What I have been doing my entire life? Enjoying time with my wives. What I am doing right now? Trying to get stronger to protect my wives. What do I see myself doing in the future? Spending eternity together with my wives. What do I regret in my life? Not being able to spend enough time with my wives. How will I make sure to never have any regrets in my life anymore? Return to them and spoil them rotten. Nothing changed. Nux''s thoughts, from the very beginning, never changed. And the 2000 years of illusion definitely didn''t change anything. His love for his life, the way he thought, everything was the same. So what he didn''t see his wives for 2000 years? It changes nothing. He was a simple man. A man who loved his wives and was willing to do anything for them. ''And... you are telling me that the universe is having a hard time ''understanding'' me!?'' "AAAAGGGGHHHH!!!" BOOOOOM In the end, unable to control his frustration, Nux punched and tore open the wall next to him. "What!? Enemy attack!?" "It is Lady Aeliana''a office!" "Move! Move! What the hell are you doing here!?" Sensing that his actions had caused a commotion, Nux activated the artifact in his hands and disappeared. Aeliana''s subordinates, who entered her office, frowned when they didn''t find anyone. "The enemy teleported away?" "Where is Lady Aeliana!? Is she safe!?" "Alert everyone! Call rei-" "Calm down." Suddenly, a calm voice was heard. The subordinates turned around and saw Aeliana walking towards them. "It was just an accident, you all can leave." "..." In an instant, the rushed atmosphere cooled down. "A-As you command, Lady Aeliana." The office was emptied out, Aeliana, who was left alone, glanced at the hole in the wall and didn''t say anything. There were too many things going on in her mind.'' ''Why is this happening...?'' She couldn''t understand. Chapter 1450 Saint. Chapter 1450 Saint. 1450 Saint. "So this is where you have been huh... Not attending the last 10 yearly sessions and leaving your master alone, you have become quite daring, haven''t you?" Aeliana spoke in a playful tone as she glanced at the man sitting on the ground with his forehead on his knees. Momentarily, Aeliana''s expression changed when she noticed Nux''s state, soon however, she put on her fake smile again and, "You even went as far as taking away my permission to come here, huh? Quite daring indeed." This wasn''t Aeliana''s first time coming inside [Core], in all these years, [Core] had become something like a hiding spot where Aeliana and Nux spend time with each other, not being bothered by anything outside. It was their little escape from all their worries, however... "Master..." Aeliana''s fake smile broke the instant she saw Nux''s eyes. "Nux..." she called out, worried. "I still cannot form my Law..." Nux spoke. Let alone a Law, he didn''t even find a single clue to forming his Path or reaching the Assimilation stage. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that in the past 1000 years, he hadn''t made any progress. Not only that, "Nux... you need to break through..." Aeliana, who could easily see through the illusion Nux had used to change his appearance, could see how his face was now wrinkled and his hair had greyed out. His Life Span was reaching its limit. "If I break through, then the System woul-" "It doesn''t matter." Aeliana interrupted. Nux stared at her master and Aeliana continued, "Even if the System gives you a Path or a Law and you are forced to walk on that path, it doesn''t matter. You simply need to conquer the path the System showed to you and make it yours. There is no need to worry about the creator or whatever, I am here. I will protect you no matter what happens. I will protect you no matter who you face. Stop worrying, Nux. We are strong. So stop acting like this and do what you are supposed to do. You are not a child anymore. Not everything will go as you predict, sometimes, you are forced to take an undesired path but that doesn''t mean you should stop your steps. This is the moment where you step forward and conquer everything the universe throws at you." Aeliana''s words were impactful and were able to get a reaction out of Nux''s dead eyes. Nux was silent the entire time, Aeliana didn''t say anything either. The two continued to stare at each other and 15 minutes later, "I wish to return to Yrniel for a moment." Nux spoke up. She was the Master here. She could do whatever she wanted. She was no fool, she would never leave Nux alone, especially when he was in such a vulnerable state. Who knows what foolish action he might take? "Nothing... he is just... walking...?" Faustina answered with an unsure look on her face. She had interacted with Nux quite a few times before, however, this was the first time she had seen this side of his. "What is his expression like?" Aeliana completely ignored Faustina''s confusion and questioned. "I don''t know... it is quite neutral. It is as if he is not thinking anything... or..." "Or he is suppressing his emotions." Aeliana completed Faustina''s words. "Right." Faustina nodded. A grave expression appeared on Aeliana''s face. The fact that she couldn''t see Nux made it even more frustrating for her. "Huh...?" Suddenly, a frown appeared on Faustina''s face as she saw Nux''s next actions. "What happened?" Aeliana questioned in a hurry. "He is... cultivating..." Faustina answered with a ridiculous look on her face. Just now, he was acting like his entire world was torn apart and... now he was cultivating...? Just how in the hell did his head work? Faustina was confused, and so was Aeliana. The two women, however, weren''t given time to think about this situation as the moment Nux began cultivating, the Mana around him, that he had been rejecting for over 1000 years, immediately rushed towards him and, BOOOOOM With a huge blast of Mana, Nux broke through. The Mana blast was so strong that cultivators thousands of kilometres away were alerted by it. Aeliana, forced to make a move, waved her hand, isolating the area. Sensing that someone had isolated the area, Nux realized that Aeliana was here, having nothing else to worry about, he continued his cultivation, stabilizing himself and letting his body change. His greyed hair regained their colour, wrinkles on his face disappeared and he soon regained his youthful vigour. Nux, however, ignored all his changes, his eyes were focused on the System Message that had appeared in front of him. [Congratulations to the Host for becoming a Saint Stage Cultivator from a Semi Saint Stage Cultivator.] [Blank Points: +1000] [Unlocked: Heal] [Heal] [Description: Ability to Heal other beings.] [The Host can now heal any living being. Whether it is an injury, poison or an illness, as long as the Host has enough Essence, anyone can be healed back to full health.] [No magic circles are needed to cast this ability.] [There is no casting time or cooldown time. The ability can be used as long as the Host has Essence] [The ability cannot be used on the Host.] Nux stared at the screen in front of him with a shocked look on his face. He... He unlocked a new system ability... But that''s not what he was surprised about. It didn''t matter how useful or useless the ability he received was... the fact that he got an ''ability'' instead of a ''Path'' or something related to his Law from the system meant... ''The System doesn''t have any Law prepared for me... T-Then how am I supposed to form a Law...?'' Chapter 1451 Two choices. Chapter 1451 Two choices. 1451 Two choices. "Lady Faustina, please leave, I wish to talk to my disciple, alone." "Huh? Why? What happened? Didn''t he just break through? Then why does he look so devastated?" Faustina questioned with a confused look on her face. Since Nux knew that Aeliana had sealed the area, in order to focus on his breakthrough, he stopped using Essence to hide his presence, so right now, even without Faustina''s help, Aeliana could see everything and because of this, the moment she saw the change in Nux''s expression, she knew something had gone wrong and decided to talk to him. "I will answer your questions later since even I am unsure right now. For now, you will have to excuse me." Saying those words, Aeliana appeared next to Nux and with a flick of her finger, she disappeared and entered a completely different world together with Nux. This was one of the worlds she ruled over as a goddess, in here, even someone like Faustina couldn''t enter without Aeliana getting to know about it. Faustina, who understood what happened narrowed her eyes, "I knew the two of them were hiding something, but it seems to be bigger than what I initially expected." The Human Progenitor started thinking. As for trying to find a way to sneak into Aeliana''s world? Even if she could do that, she wouldn''t. Even if she was curious about many things and wanted to deal with her boredom, she wouldn''t betray Aeliana''s trust. "A monster and a daughter of another monster... what could the two of them be plotting?" Faustina muttered, then, a certain man''s face appeared in her head and an amused look appeared on her face, "I wonder how he would react if he saw all this. I have never seen that girl get so close to another man, even if that man is her disciple and supposedly a child." No Progenitor understood the concept of age. It was invented long after they had stopped bothering with worldly matters. ... "Aren''t you seeing this too negatively?" Aeliana frowned when he heard Nux''s words. Nux, with his eyes devoid of any emotions, glanced at his Master. "Isn''t it a good thing? Isn''t this what you wanted? You wanted your Law to be free of your System''s influence, so the fact that it didn''t give you something that can be related to your Law is good, no?" "Master... I have already done everything I could to form my Law. I have explored other''s Laws, I have mastered Zenith Flow to the point where even my Human Blood''s adaptation doesn''t improve it further anymore, I have asked myself countless questions to understand myself better, I have tried to understand different techniques I have, I even explored my Demon Bloodlines, trying to form a Law based on them. Any law, it doesn''t even have to be an Absolute or even a strong Law, I tried to form any law I could, whether it was related to my speed, strength, defence, spells, skills, my bloodlines, in these past 1000 years, I have tried forming Law with everything, but I have never once succeeded. The System is already within me, Master. It doesn''t matter if I am using it or not, it doesn''t matter if I am trying to recreate it, the fact that the System is already within me means that my body is already modified because of it. I cannot separate myself from it, I cannot not depend on it. My Law... It has to come from the System. If it doesn''t... Then I wouldn''t be able to form a Law at all." Aeliana narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. Nux''s emotionless gaze... it scared her. Wasn''t the end goal to stand above everything anyway? You said you tried forming any law, regardless of its strength? If that''s what you tried, then why even bother forming a Law anyway? Just become a Divine Stage Cultivator like any normal cultivator, go to some backward place, live a decent life as the ''strongest'' of that place, and then die. Why bother working so hard anyway?" "..." Those words reverberated through Nux''s ears. He wanted to speak but he dared not to. Right now, Aeliana''s aura was simply too terrifying. Her words were too powerful. Aeliana looked down a Nux for a while, then, she continued, "Right now, you have two choices in front of you. Stop making things difficult for yourself and continue to cultivate like others do. Your foundation is stronger than almost all cultivators in the world, you wouldn''t be considered weak even if you do not form a Law. Not to mention with me standing behind you as your Master, not many would dare to offend you. You will be free to live as you wish, do what you wish. A comfortable life many would envy. Or... You choose the difficult path. The path to the top, your original goal. It wouldn''t matter what you choose, Nux. You have already proved yourself to many. It wouldn''t matter if you stop now. There is no point in beating yourself up like this. Stand up, be proud of what you are and what you have achieved. Not many stand beside you." Aeliana spoke with a slight smile on her face. Nux looked into her crimson eyes, slowly, his lost shine started returning, then, "Master..." He called out. "What is it?" Aeliana questioned. "Is your world strong enough to support my breakthrough to the Divine Stage?" "...it is." Aeliana answered. There was a slight trace of disappointment in her eyes, however, she quickly suppressed those feelings. No, she should be glad. It was a smarter choice. There is no point walking on a difficult path where the returns aren''t even certain. Doesn''t everyone wish for a comfortable life anyway? All actions one takes are to make their life better in one way or another. Why would one take a difficult, probably less rewarding path when a simple and rewarding path is right in front of them? So what if Nux can''t form his Law, even without a Law, he would still be an above-average Divine Stage Cultivator. Aeliana nodded continuously, the more she thought about it, the more logical Nux''s choice seemed. Yes, she was satisfied by her disciple''s choice. Chapter 1452 NUX! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? Chapter 1452 NUX! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? 1452 NUX! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? Despite the fact that he broke through just now, Nux was someone who had purposefully held himself back for 1000 years. His current Bloodline was so strong that even if he didn''t do anything, 1000 years would be enough for him to jump from a mortal to a Divine Stage Cultivator. For someone like him, breaking through once again wasn''t a big deal and seeing how the Mana of her world was reacting to Nux actively trying to cultivate without suppressing himself, Aeliana knew it wouldn''t take him long to become a Divine Stage Cultivator. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh The intensity of mana entering Nux''s body continued to rise, even the surroundings started being affected by the mana''s unnatural movement. This continued for a good 15 minutes before finally, BOOOOOOOM Another burst of Mana was felt and, Nux broke through and became a Divine Stage Cultivator. [Congratulations to the Host for becoming a Divine Stage Cultivator from a Saint Stage Cultivator.] [Blank Points: +2000] [Unlocked: Teleportation] [Teleportation] [Description: Ability to instantly move to any location.] [The Host can now teleport to any location they can visualize clearly in their mind. Whether it is across the room or across the world, as long as the Host has enough Essence, they can reach their destination instantly. Additionally, the Host can teleport other beings and objects along with themselves.] [No magic circles are needed to cast this ability.] [There is no casting time or cooldown time. The ability can be used as long as the Host has Essence.] [The ability can be used to teleport a maximum of 10,000 beings or objects at once, including the Host.] [Teleportation can be used to escape from any physical restraint or barrier.] Nux read the system message with a neutral look on his face. Once again, he received another ability instead of a Law. Nux wouldn''t lie, secretly, he was hoping to get a Law from a System. After all, that would have made things a lot easier for him. ''Well, this was never supposed to be easy.'' Nux chuckled inwardly. Now that he got the answer to the last question he had in his mind, it was time to leave. Nux then turned towards Aeliana, the Vampire smiled at him. "Your Aura has gotten quite strong and you haven''t even stabilized your cultivation and comprehended your Law of Self yet." The moment a cultivator becomes a Divine Stage Cultivator, the universe ''assesses'' them and their Law of Self is formed. The Cultivator then spends time to understand their Law of Self and find ways to use it to raise his strength even further. Yes, Nux wasn''t out of options yet. Even if he didn''t form his Law, he still had his Law of Self. "Thank you, Master." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "What are you thanking me for?" Aeliana questioned. "For everything you have done for me." "I was supposed to do that as your Master." "You did a lot more than a Master should do, despite having an incompetent disciple like me, you still believed in me, it helped me much more than you would think." Aeliana stared at Nux and momentarily frowned, she felt like something was wrong, however, suppressing those feelings, "Well, I am obviously better than others." She joked to lighten the mood. "Hahaha~" Nux laughed out loud. "Indeed indeed." Since he had already witnessed his wives'' death once, nothing mattered to him anymore. He didn''t even involve himself with politics or whatever Nawdren was planning. He cultivated in silence. Soon, the barrier broke, unending amount of Mana rushed in and he broke through. Then, he met Aeliana, became her disciple, got close to her, took trials, got all the bloodlines before using Caesar''s blood to combine everything. He then mastered Zenith Flow. He didn''t have a System, however, that didn''t matter, he already knew how to create system abilities on his own and even knew how to upgrade them. Not only that, he was even learning the principle behind Dual Cultivation, one of his strongest system abilities. He might not need that in illusion, however, once he returns to the real world and gets rid of his System if he had to, he would still need the dual cultivation ability. Of course, this was something he couldn''t experiment on just anyone, even if it was for the sake of ''experiment'' his heart or head didn''t allow him to cheat on his wives for this. This, however, proved to be a good thing as he made another breakthrough in understanding the system. Nux realized that what he needed was a medium that could be shared, preferably in the form of a liquid and the denser the liquid, the better it is. His semen wasn''t necessary, it was simply the most suitable option. It could be exchanged with his saliva or even Blood. And this was how Nux recreated another one of his System''s abilities, and this time, it wasn''t just restricted to his wives, he could cultivate any being he wished. Of course, the entire process was countless times more complicated and slower than when he did it through System, sometimes, things even went awry, crippling and sometimes even killing his ''lab rats''. He definitely needed to improve it further for it to be useable on the people close to him, but it could still be considered progress anyway. Anyways, time passed, Nux continued to cultivate and soon, he mastered his Zenith Flow, however, once again, he faced a similar problem. He couldn''t continue after the perfection stage. He... still couldn''t form his Law. Nux even became a saint, and for 5000 years, he tried to form his Law but in the end, he failed again. In the end, he was forced to break through to the Divine Stage again and making sure that he couldn''t form his Law in any way, he killed himself once again. Restarting everything from the beginning. This time, he returned with a new theory, The system wasn''t the problem, it was the System''s abilities. So in this life, he stopped using Essence and all the system abilities, using the most suitable technique he had Aeliana give him in his past life, he started his cultivation journey, mastering all sorts of techniques to make up for his system abilities, getting all the Bloodlines, he mastered Zenith Flow once again. However... Once again, He failed. What did he do next? He killed himself again. Maybe the System wasn''t the problem. Maybe it was his Bloodlines. Maybe his Bloodlines were making it difficult for him to form a Law. This life, he kept his System and didn''t go for Bloodline Trials and continued as a Human but once again, He failed and... Pierce He pierced his heart. Another life, another concept, Nux didn''t stop. He tried everything, living as a Dragon, Vampire, Demon, Elf, Dwarf, and Beastmen, he tried everything, separating every factor about his life, removing anything that might be hampering his progress, killing and living different lives countless times, However, no matter what he did... He failed. And... he killed himself once again. Chapter 1453 See you again, Master. Chapter 1453 See you again, Master. 1453 See you again, Master. "Why... Why... WWWHHHYYY!?!?!?! AAAAGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Nux fell on his knees as he screamed at the top of his lungs. All the emotions he had been holding on to all this while seeped out, taking over him. His shout reverberated thousands of kilometres away, alerting all the cultivators in the area, some weaker ones even passed out, unable to take the pressure Nux''s shout produced. Some mortals even lost their lives, however, Nux didn''t care. He had long since stopped caring about most things, and witnessing his wives'' death in front of him yet again, he broke apart. A life without System. A life without System abilities. A life without Zenith Flow. A life without Bloodlines. Different lives with different Bloodlines. Upstodatee from A life where he explored Zenith Flow and its different possibilities. A life where he upgraded his System abilities to the extreme. A life where he explored Yrniel''s techniques to the extreme. A life where he became a Divine Stage Cultivator and explored the Law of Self and how to use it. A life where he used Faustina''s method and used Yrniel''s Will to grow stronger and tried to become a Primordial but failed because 10,000 were about to pass and he was forced to kill himself again. Everything. Nux did everything he could think of, spending thousands of years exploring all possibilities, trying everything he could to find even a single hint about forming his Law, not missing even the slightest of details... but in the end... He failed. He failed again and again and again... He didn''t remember how many lives he had lived, he didn''t remember how many years had passed since he last held his wives, all he knew was that the constant pain in his heart, the hopelessness, the despair, every negative emotion he was suppressing was getting stronger and stronger every passing second and now, with everything bursting out, it was simply impossible to control himself. He was losing his mind. "AAAAGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Nux continued to scream. Even in this life, he had failed. He couldn''t form his Law. His mind couldn''t even think of anything he hadn''t done already. He fought, he gave it his all, but in the end, He was defeated... This... Why does... this scene look familiar...? Why does it feel like something like this has happened before...? Why does it feel like she had felt the same surge of emotions she was currently feeling before...? Crack Suddenly, Aeliana noticed a black crack in the space. "Enemy attack?" Faustina frowned, in an instant, her Aura surged. "Aeliana, get ready. I do not know how they managed to pass through our barrier, I think they have a cultivator with a strong grasp of Space Laws on their side, be careful." The Progenitor warned the Vampire. "..." However, the Vampire didn''t react. "Aeliana?" Seeing that the woman was frozen still, Faustina''s frown deepened, before she think of anything and take action, Crack Crack Crack More and more space cracks started appearing, it was as if the entire world was falling apart. "What the hell is happening...?" It didn''t take long for Faustina to understand that this wasn''t an enemy attack. Something else was happening... something she had never seen before... "Aeliana-" She turned towards the person who she felt would know the answer, but suddenly, "AAAAGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Aeliana screamed as she felt a horrifyingly agonizing pain in her head. Memories, a large amount of foreign memories rushed into her mind. No, foreign memories was a wrong term, these were... these were her own memories... Memories of her past life...? No, this was something different... ''Nux...?'' It was memories of her current life but... in all these memories... her interactions with Nux seemed slightly different... ''W-What is this...?'' "You did a lot more than a Master should do, despite having an incompetent disciple like me, you still believed in me, it helped me much more than you would think." "This is why I will make sure to become your disciple again. That is one choice I did not regret." "This is an illusionary world, Master. This world is not real, it is a part of my Trial." "See you again, Master." "AAAGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" With all the memories rushing into her head, Aeliana screamed again as the world around her continued to crack as if it couldn''t hold on any longer. Chapter 1454 That boy truly has all of you in his palms huha?| Chapter 1454 That boy truly has all of you in his palms huha?| 1454 That boy truly has all of you in his palms huh... Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh An extremely beautiful woman with long black hair sat on a chair, her head was resting on her fist, she flicked the fingers of her other hand, and suddenly, balls of flame, wind, water, and metal formed around her. The woman had an ethereal presence, her black eyes stared at the elemental balls she had created out of thin air. If a normal mortal from Yrniel saw this scene, he wouldn''t be very impressed, after all, even a Grandmaster Stage Cultivator could do something like this with ease. What respect of value did Grandmaster Stage Cultivator have in Yrniel? Nothing! There were 15-18-year-old Grandmaster Stage children who ran around this place, what sane mortal would respect a woman who seemed to be in her late 20s doing something that even children around him could do? The number wouldn''t be high. A normal mortal would most probably shrug and continue with his daily tasks. Of course, being mesmerized with the woman''s beauty was a completely different topic. So maybe, continuing with his daily tasks normally might not be possible. However... Things change when a Cultivator sees this scene, especially a Cultivator who is sensitive to changes around him. This woman... Those elemental balls she created... didn''t have even a trace of Mana in them... The woman didn''t use Mana to create them. I-It was as if those balls were created out of very nature! It was something that would shock and confuse even the strongest of cultivators but... would the woman care about anything like that? Of course not. Heck, even now, the woman simply sat in her place, looking at the elemental balls in front of her with a bored look on her face. Suddenly, a ball of earth formed in front of her, and from the earth, grew a seedling, the seedling quickly grew into a plant, before it grew even further and grew a fruit. The woman plucked the food and ate it. This simple scene, for some reason, was so enchanting that even the men having the strongest self-control would have a difficult time holding themselves back and approaching the woman. Alas, there were no men who witnessed this scene. Although there was one woman who did, Felberta shrugged. Right now, the only one she wanted to meet was her husband and this time... She was even prepared to fight for her turn. "...somehow, I know that all of your sisters'' answers would be the same as well. Especially that Devourer." With the time she had spent with the group, Faustina had learned quite a lot about them. Felberta shrugged once again, not caring about anything. As the two returned to the forgotten continent, Felberta''s eyes fell on her sisters, everyone except for Melia and Astaria were already there and with how Amaya seemed to be sitting on a chair under a shed and sipping tea calmly, it was clear that the woman was had been here for a long time. ''I wouldn''t be surprised if she was here a year ago...'' Felberta muttered inwardly, considering Amaya''s personality, this was very much possible. Also, remember when Felberta thought that this time, she was ready to fight for her turn? Amaya wasn''t included in that. The woman had already advanced to the Divine Stage. And with that terrifying aura that surrounded her... Only a fool would challenge her. Felberta was sure, no one here except for her master was that woman''s match. ''Well, there''s that monster as well...'' Even if she was with Faustina focusing on her training, news that shook everyone high-level cultivator in the world didn''t escape her ears. She very much heard about the ''second Vyriana'' who was going around challenging all Complete Divine Stage Cultivators in High Order and defeating them. Yes, just like Amaya, Astaria had advanced to the Divine Stage as well, and unlike her, Astaria was silent about this. Right now, the two women were stronger than even Nux. After all, both of them were Divine Stage Cultivators who had formed Absolute Laws, their potential was the same as Vyriana, who was considered the Strongest Divine Stage Cultivator to ever exist. ''Whatever, it doesn''t matter how strong they are. They still cannot do what I can.'' In the end, Felberta just shrugged as she then walked towards her sisters and waited for Nux to return. Chapter 1455 Law of Genesis. Chapter 1455 Law of Genesis. 1455 Law of Genesis. "Master, you are back." Astaria spoke with a small smile on her face as her eyes fell on Vyriana. "Was your seclusion beneficial?" After Astaria broke through and became Divine Stage Cultivator, Vyriana, who observed her growth from a mere Emperor felt motivated and decided to push her own cultivation. Of course, as a Peak Divine Stage Cultivator, it wasn''t easy for her to make any progress in her cultivation. Primordial Stage wasn''t something one could reach through sheer efforts alone, many factors affected the success rate. Even after her seclusion, Vyriana still hadn''t broken through. Not that she was in any form sort of hurry, she was only 5000 years old, she had more than enough time in her hands. Vyriana wasn''t very pressed about her own cultivation and one could guess that when they saw how Vyriana was staring at her disciple and instead of answering her question, "You lost." The Dragon spoke, her voice sending shivers down Astaria''s spine. Astaria looked away, not daring to meet Vyriana''s eyes. She didn''t expect that the first thing Vyriana did after returning was look into her battle record. "M-Mast-" Astaria wanted to explain herself, however, "You lost a battle you shouldn''t have lost. You were stronger than the enemy." "That is no-" "How did you lose?" Vyriana questioned directly. Even if she wasn''t with Astaria for a few years, she knew exactly how strong her disciple was. The fact that she lost against her opponent was something Vyriana didn''t expect. "Was his Law too tricky? Were you unable to find his weakness? Or was he stronger than you expected? Did you make a mistake?" Vyriana asked a series of questions. This was a moment where Astaria was supposed to open up and discuss her defeat seriously, this wasn''t Astaria''s first defeat and it definitely wouldn''t be the last. She would continue to lose and learn from it. Vyriana also liked how Astaria always discussed her defeat without any bias and always tried to learn more. She was a hard-working genius. Teaching her was fun for Vyriana as well. This time, however... "..." Instead of answering Vyriana''s question directly, Astaria just looked away as her cheeks blushed. Vyriana narrowed her eyes at the odd reaction. Soon, however, she understood. "You..." "M-Master..." Melia would constantly be facing those borderline crazy people''s assaults if that happened. Aeliana''s popularity was like a double-edged sword. Vyriana highly doubted if anyone could become this woman''s disciple and survive. "Anyways, the girl was already talented, I only gave her a little bit of guidance in my free time and she was able to pick up things just fine. The Primordial Vampire Blood helped quite a lot as well." "I can see that." Vyriana nodded. The Primordial Blood didn''t change much of Melia''s appearance since most Vampires already had perfect appearance from the beginning, her Aura had indeed changed. "Well, I guess there are certain advantages of being trained by a special existence, even if you aren''t an official disciple," Vyriana commented as she glanced at Melia. Melia frowned when she heard those words. ''Special existence?'' She wanted to know what that meant, however, "I am not biased, Vyriana. She won Primordial Blood fair and square, I didn''t do anything." Aeliana interjected. "Is that so..." Vyriana narrowed her eyes. Faustina, who saw this scene smiled playfully, watching kids fight was always an interesting sight. "Alright everyone, it is time we stop talking about these miscellaneous topics, no?" Suddenly, an unexpected voice was heard. Everyone turned around and their eyes fell on Felberta, the woman smiled at everyone, then, with a wave of her hand, beautiful thrones that seemed to be specially created for each individual differently appeared out of thin air and, "Please have a seat. I very much doubt Nux would want to see any form of tension between us after he returns. For most of us, it was only 10 years, but he has been away for 10,000 years, I am sure he will be quite needy, isn''t it better to calm down and prepare yourselves?" The instant the first wife said those words, the expressions of other wives, including Amaya changed. Aeliana, on the other hand, widened her eyes when she noticed how Felberta created the thrones and turned towards Faustina as if she were asking something. The Mother of all Humans smiled playfully and then nodded. "You are right." With her doubts confirmed, Aeliana widened her eyes even further, "Law of Genesis..." Chapter 1456 Law of Blood Sovereignty. Chapter 1456 Law of Blood Sovereignty. 1456 Law of Blood Sovereignty. "You are right." "Law of Genesis..." Aeliana was dumbfounded. Seeing her reaction, Vyriana frowned. Her curiosity took the better of her, and, "Law of Genesis? What is that?" "Most probably the Law that girl comprehended." Aeliana replied as she stared at Felberta, who looked back at her with an amused smile on her face. "How do you know I formed this Law?" Felberta questioned with a curious look on her face. "You aren''t the first being to use this Law," Aeliana replied. "So you know my predecessor." "Predecessor huh..." Aeliana muttered, noting the term Felberta used. "I guess you now do have the right to call her that. But don''t think tracing her steps would be an easy job, she was called the strongest of her world." "I will work hard." Felberta smiled. By now, Vyriana and the rest of the women started catching on as well. The woman Faustina mentioned before. The woman who was strong enough to fight the Dragon Progenitors alone... Did Felberta inherit her Law? Every individual was different. Every individual had a Law of their own and no two individuals could have the same Law, However, This rule doesn''t hold out when it comes to inheritance. Many strong beings pass their inheritance to their descendants, these inheritance then can help their descendants ''understand'' them and later comprehend their Law. In the vast universe, there were even some worlds where clans have developed a single Law for generations and have strengthened it to surprising degrees. Of course, a certain degree of talent is needed to inherit Laws like this, the stronger the Law, the more complicated the process is, however, seeing as to how Felberta was using the Law of Genesis just fine, it seemed like it was a good choice to let her inherit this Law. "But what is the Law of Genesis anyway?" Amaya questioned with a curious look on her face. "Yes, Sister Fel~ What is your Law about? It sounds so strong!" Skyla questioned as her eyes shined with intense curiosity. If it wasn''t for so many people around her, it wouldn''t be surprising if Skyla jumped on top of Felberta to get her answers to her questions. And it wasn''t just her, the rest of the women were quite curious as well. After all, it was the Law of a woman who even a monster like Lady Faustina considered to be stronger than her, it couldn''t be something simple. "It is related to the concept of creation." Knowing that her sisters wouldn''t let go unless she gave an answer, Felberta sighed and answered their question. "Law of Blood Sovereignty." Melia answered, the women all tilted their heads, it didn''t take a genius to know what they wanted. "It allows me to control blood," Melia answered with a shrug. "Huh...?" Felberta and the rest of the women frowned. Wasn''t that... something all Vampires could do? "Stop downplaying it." Suddenly, Aeliana spoke up as she glanced at Melia with a strict look on her face, "You are making me look bad here." The Leader of the Ancestral Order spoke. Melia closed her eyes and after a short sigh, she explained, "It allows me to heal myself using my own or foreign blood. Unlike normal regeneration, I do not have to wait for the regeneration to kick in and my wounds to heal, it happens the instant I will it as long as enough Blood is available. I can create Blood Weapons that I can link with others, since the weapons are made of blood, they are pretty much indestructible. I can do all sorts of blood manipulation a normal vampire can and the Mana I would use for it would be roughly half of what most vampires need. I can also absorb enemy blood to temporarily absorb the enemy''s strength. This effect can be stacked, so as long as I kill enough enemies in a short amount of time, my strength will continue to increase. I can also enslave others using my blood, and yes, this enslavement is better than what Nux uses. I can also use my blood to mark different places and teleport to those places whenever I desire, the distance I can teleport to can be increased as I continue to get stronger. There should be more... but I haven''t explored the rest yet." "..." "..." Once again, silence fell over the place. "Should I have waited to form my Law...? Why do I feel like those who took their time formed a stronger law...?" Skyla muttered to herself. She couldn''t believe the absurdity she just heard. And the rest of the women were the same. Healing, creating Weapons, manipulating blood, enslavement, absorbing blood to increase strength, and teleportation... What was left? What could this woman not do? She had basically turned into a one-man army! "Hmmm? All of you are already here? How diligent." Chapter 1457 We will wait. Chapter 1457 We will wait. 1457 We will wait. "Hmmm? All of you are already here? How diligent." Before the women could recover from the shock, they heard a familiar voice. Everyone turned around and their eyes fell on a purple-haired woman who was looking at them with a playful smile on her face. "You are here," Faustina replied. Stepping forward and facing Lilith. It was as if she was protecting the rest of the women from the Succubi Progenitor. "Come on now everyone, don''t look at me like that, I feel like I am the enemy here. Aren''t I generously giving my Blood to one of you here?" The Progenitor spoke as she glanced at Aisha and Allura, the two women held back and didn''t show any reaction to those words. "10 years have already passed, why is he not out yet?" Amaya questioned, it was unclear whether she wanted to change the topic or was she simply getting impatient and didn''t wish to wait any longer. Lilith stared at the girl and smiled, "Hey hey, be patient will you?" "Unlike how Lady Lilith our husband still isn''t out yet. So I ask that Lady Lilith excuse our behaviour, we all are quite needy right now, so we might be unable to express the best control over our emotions." Felberta replied with a small, noble smile on her face. Seeing the usually silent woman stepping forward, Lilith frowned, soon however, she recognized who the woman was and, "She changed after becoming your disciple and to think all of this happened in just 10 years. She must be quite talented." "I have an eye for talent," Faustina replied. "I thank the two Progenitors for their praise," Felberta replied, keeping her in the conversation. Amaya observed Felberta''s actions in silence, but in the end, she simply closed her eyes and continued to wait. 10 years have already passed, so Nux should be back any moment now. In her mind, Amaya was busy thinking about what sort of ''activities'' she would be doing once he returned. Unconsciously, the woman rubbed her thighs together as she then placed one leg on top of the other. The wait continued. Minutes passed by, silence descended on the place, most women seemed to be in deep thought, the ones who wanted to say something couldn''t find any opportunity and stayed silent. Just like that, an hour passed, now, the women were staring at Lilith and this time, even Lilith had a slight frown on her face. "Lady Lilith..." Felberta called out with the same gentle smile on her face. "Why is our husband still not out yet?" She questioned. "I do not know." Lilith was honest. "Well, your reputation doesn''t exactly favor you." Faustina didn''t hold back. Lilith however, was more vicious, "You are a Progenitor just like me, your reputation isn''t any better." "..." Faustina couldn''t refute those words any longer. "We will wait." She ordered and closed her eyes. Nux''s wives and the rest of the women could only follow. Time continued to pass. 1 hour, 2 hours, 3 hours... A day, A week, And a month, But Nux didn''t come out. "..." "..." Defeaning silence fell over the place. Aeliana had already left a month ago because she was busy, rest of the women, however, were still here and were staring daggers at Lilith. "A couple of centuries must have passed inside the illusion, why is he not out yet?" Astaria questioned. Lilith however, shook her head again, "There is nothing I can do here. I am quite surprised by this development as well. How about this? We leave this place and return after 5 years. I believe 5000 illusion years would be enough for him to return." "You want us to wait for 5 more years...?" Amaya raised her eyebrow. "Do you have any other choice?" Lilith questioned and once again, the women could only turn silent. Chapter 1458 Hope that he comes out soon. Chapter 1458 Hope that he comes out soon. 1458 Hope that he comes out soon. "You want us to wait for 5 more years...?" Amaya raised her eyebrow. "Do you have any other choice?" Lilith questioned and once again, the women could only turn silent. "Lady Lilith can leave, we will be staying here in case he comes out," Felberta answered, speaking for all of Nux''s wives. After all, she knew her sisters enough to know that none were going to leave. Lilith turned towards Faustina, "What about you?" "I have nothing better to do." Faustina shrugged. Lilith shrugged, she didn''t have anything to do either, but waiting wasn''t her thing, so she simply decided to return and take a nap. Once she left, Vyriana stood up as well. "I will go cultivate." The Dragon was motivated to get even stronger. After all, once Nux returns, he would need his teacher to be strong enough to train him, no? As for the rest of the women, none moved. All of them wanted to impress Nux once he returned by showing their progress in all these years, however, none of them wanted to miss the moment he returned just because they were busy training. Therefore, the women decided to cultivate in the Forgotten Continent, the Mana here was already as dense as it was in Yrniel, so slow cultivation speed wasn''t a problem anymore. ... Soon, 5 years passed, however, unlike how everyone expected, Nux didn''t return. for new novels Now, the wives started to panic. Faustina stared at Lilith and, "Lilith, if you are playing any games, it is high time you sto-" "I am not!" Lilith raised her voice. Now, even she was losing her calm. She waved her hand, the world around them trembled, and suddenly, a barrier broke and everyone saw a man floating in the air and a white magic circle shined under him. "Nux..." The women called out. "Don''t get close." Lilith spoke as she walked towards Nux, the wives glanced at Faustina and the Progenitor nodded, signalling them to follow Lilith''s words. Getting close to Nux, Lilith connected her subconscious with the Magic Circle, the Illusion magic was being supported by Yrniel''s Core, however, as one of the creators of the Circle, Lilith could easily access it even if she is not the one who gave it the energy it needed. "And you expect me to believe that?" "You can use any artifact you want!" "No artifact would work on you, Lilith." "Faustina, I am not lyin-" Lilith shouted in anger, her aura burst out as if she was prepared for battle, however, before she could continue, Rumble Rumble Rumble The world shook. Thunder Thunder Thunder It was a scene everyone present here had seen before. Heavy clouds all over the sky, web-like lightning that roared with thunderous sounds, constant tremors in the ground, tsunamis all over the place, wind flowing unnaturally, Yrniel was trembling. Anyone would think this scene was similar to the time when Nux inherited Caesar''s Blood, however, Lilith and Faustina were different. The two women turned towards each other and were shocked. "Something''s wrong!" Lilith shouted as she rushed towards Nux. "What happened!? Why is Yrniel wailing!?" Faustina who followed Lilith questioned. Lilith quickly connected to the Magic Circle and the moment she did, her eyes widened in surprise. "What happened!?" Faustina screamed in impatience. "Yrniel is unable to hold the Illusion anymore, it wasn''t supposed to last this long anyways!" Lilith replied. "Yrniel''s energy is running low. I have connected the Circle to my own Mana, but the circle is too greedy, it is sucking away my Mana at a scary pace, I alone cannot hold on, call Noctor-" "I am already here." A man''s voice was heard. The two Progenitors turned around and saw a purple-haired man standing in front of them, he was the Incubi Progenitor. Behind him stood other Progenitors. "What in the hell are you even doing...?" The Incubi Progenitor questioned with a dumbfounded look on his face. "Don''t ask anything! Help me out here!" Lilith shouted. "Tsk." The Incubi Progenitor just snorted and stepped forward. Lilith then turned towards Faustina and, "The time flow inside the illusion should fasten up even further, I don''t know what that boy is doing inside, just hope he comes out before our energy runs out because if he doesn''t and the illusion breaks forcefully, He will lose his mind and the damage done would be irreversible." Chapter 1459 I cannot lose you. Chapter 1459 I cannot lose you. 1459 I cannot lose you. "AAAGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Aeliana''s screams echoed throughout Yrniel. "Aeliana!!! What happene-" Faustina, who treated the woman like her daughter panicked as she extended her hand towards her. She wanted to rush towards her and check what was wrong with her, but suddenly, she saw a huge crack forming inside her own body and froze. The Progenitor looked at her hands with a frown on her face, she tried to move Mana to check what was wrong however, she didn''t feel any resistance, which shouldn''t be possible because there was a literal hole in her body. She couldn''t feel anything. ''What''s happening...?'' She wondered in her head, soon however, her attention returned to Aeliana, who stood still with her head down, her black hair covered her face, so her expression wasn''t visible. Faustina decided to ignore what was happening to her and walked towards Aeliana to check if she was alright, however, before she could get close to her, the Vampire disappeared and appeared next to Nux and, BOOOM With one punch, she sent him flying. Bam Crack Nux''s body clashed with a nearby building, the impact was so strong that the building was crushed into pieces and so was Nux''s spine. Even with his regeneration, he would need a few minutes to get back on his feet. Step Step Step Aeliana then slowly walked towards her disciple. Nux, who was lying down covered with debris didn''t react. With his mind broken, he didn''t register any form of physical pain. Heck, he didn''t even react when Aeliana walked close to him. He simply wanted to kill himself and restart the illusion again. He didn''t even know what he was supposed to do in his next life. He had no plans. He was simply doing it out of habit. Dying and restarting his life after a failure was common sense for his mind now and that was what he was doing. So what if he didn''t have any plan? He would figure something out. Would the illusion be destroyed as soon as she recovers her memories like now, or would it treat it as an anomaly and continue? There were too many questions in Nux''s head, however, none of that mattered right now. Continuous space cracks were appearing all over the place, Nux knew it was only a matter of time before this world ended and he started his new ''life''. He needed to prepare for it. He still didn''t know how he would approach his next life, his mind was tired, he couldn''t think straight, his mind was broken, right now, almost all his actions were done by his body, yes, he had mastered Zenith Flow to this extent in order to try and reach Assimilation Stage. This version of Zenith Flow, however, was very different from the main version, in this life, he didn''t awaken his system, nor did he use system abilities. The main focus of this life was to live as one-eyed demon, trying to see if he could somehow form his Law as a demon specializing in Pyrokinesis. Of course, he had failed once again. Anyways, as Nux prepared for the world''s end, suddenly, something that froze his body happened. He was embraced. His body which was trained to the point of perfection was embraced by something so soft that extreme comfort overwhelmed his senses, his eyes, which had lost their shine, opened wide as he sensed a foreign yet oddly familiar feeling, "Stop thinking about your death." Aeliana who embraced her disciple spoke, her voice was hoarse, proving how she was barely holding herself back from breaking down. Nux, in all his lives, had never once seen Aeliana in such a weak state, not even when the Vampire cried when she opened up about her father and talked about how she really felt and hated the world. "M-Master...?" Nux was confused. "I know you will most probably restart your life again. However, I am not sure if I will be able to retain all these memories again." Aeliana then slightly moved back, then, with her eyes moist, she looked into Nux''s eyes and, "You are much more to me than a mere disciple, you are the only person I talk to, you are the only person I feel happy next to, you are the only person in front of whom I can truly be myself, Nux... I do not wish to lose all these memories and forget about you... I... I do not wish to start again. I cannot lose you." [Ding] [First Target detected.] Chapter 1460 We will meet again, Master. Chapter 1460 We will meet again, Master. 1460 We will meet again, Master. "Nux... I do not wish to lose all these memories and forget about you... I... I do not wish to start again. I cannot lose you." Those words pierced through Nux''s heart which had become cold and devoid of any feelings. As someone who had seen his wives'' deaths countless times, with each life, he continued to lose some of his emotions till he got to the point where he became devoid of emotions. They are all illusions. They are not real. These feelings got stronger with each passing life. It was to the point even his wives'' deaths weren''t affecting his heart anymore... He couldn''t feel anything even when he saw his ''wives''. However, This time, [Ding] [First Target detected.] With his mind registering Aeliana''s words, an extremely familiar screen appeared in front of him. [Initializing Supreme Harem God System] [Connecting the Supreme Harem God System to the host''s Soul] [Connection completed] [Character info...] More and more messages continued to appear in front of him and the instant Nux registered what happened, His eyes widened in surprise. The system can only be awakened if he desires any woman. He was in an illusionary world. None of the women here were real, the only women who could awaken his System were his wives. This was also the reason that in lives where he doesn''t awaken his system, he never goes in front of his wives. He was even forced to kill himself in the early stages of the illusion because he saw one of his wives and the system awakened because of his desire. Other than his wives, his system never awakened anyone simply because he didn''t desire any other women in this fake world. Even the women he kidnapped and experimented with the system''s ''dual cultivation'' using his blood were the same. He never desired any of them. Even Aeliana, despite being close to her, he only ever saw her as a Master and as a friend. He never desired her as his wife because, at the end of the day, he knew this woman was not real. She was someone who would eventually forget about him, all the time they spent together would end once this illusion ended, he was never supposed to develop feelings for her, he was never supposed to desire her. Then... Then why... Why did the system awaken? Was there some sort of error? Or... He muttered in a low voice. "What?" Aeliana frowned as she sensed Nux tightening his hug around her. "Was this the answer all along?" Nux questioned out loud. "What are you talking about?" "Did you know Master?" "Know what?" "Your disciple is a greedy being." "Huh?" "Do you remember asking me all those questions back then? I guess the answers I gave that time were wrong. I am not a man who loves my wives. I am a greedy man, a man who would get whatever he wants, whoever he wants. My Greed was never something hidden, it didn''t just appear on a random day, it was always there, my hypocritical self just didn''t accept it. Haahh... I can''t believe I couldn''t get to this answer sooner." "Nux, what are yo-" Aeliana was confused, however, before she could ask anything, Nux placed his index finger on her soft lips, freezing her entire body. Then, with a gentle smile on his face, Nux spoke, "I would have kissed you right here, however, as you know, this is not the real world, this is not your real self, My greed wouldn''t allow me to get something I cannot possess for the rest of my life, therefore... I am going to steal it." Saying those words, Nux moved his finger from Aeliana''s lips to the top of her head, Aeliana then felt a strange energy entering her head, her body wanted to resist, but her heart, however, told her not to. A few seconds later, Nux pulled his hand away, along with it, a translucent orb was created out of nowhere, "What is tha-" Aeliana wanted to question, but, "We will meet again, Master. And the next time, I won''t be holding back and, You won''t escape my clutches." The moment Nux said those words, BOOOOOOM The world trembled before everything exploded. Chapter 1461 He is coming here. Chapter 1461 He is coming here. 1461 He is coming here. Rumble Rumble Rumble Thunder Thunder Thunder Yrniel shook. All the Progenitors, no matter how lazy, were forced to come out of their little rooms. After all, with Yrniel reacting like this, they couldn''t possibly stay out. The Progenitors of the Sex Demons who could also be called Masters of Illusion stood near Nux''s body, the Magic Circle under Nux''s floating body continued to shine brighter than ever. Since Yrniel was running low on energy, the two Progenitors were forced to supply Mana to the Circle. Other Progenitors, despite wanting to move, were helpless in this situation, none of them could connect with the Magic Circle. "Lilith! What have you gotten yourself into!?" The Father of all Incubi questioned with a loud voice. Countless years have passed since he felt Mana being sucked out of his body at this scary pace. "Can you keep your mouth closed for a second!? I am thinking something here!" Lilith shouted back. Clearly, she wasn''t in the mood to have a conversation. "Thinking!? What the hell are you thinking here!? Isn''t it clear!? Once our energy is used up, this boy will lose his mind! Why would you even activate this thing!?" UppTodated from Seeing the two Progenitors snapping at each other was a sight that amused even the other progenitors, after all, you don''t see such a sight very often. However, more than amusement, the Progenitors felt curious. Following Saphira and Dagahra, the Progenitors walked towards Aeliana and Vyriana, the women who should answer their questions. "What is happening here?" "..." Vyriana, however, completely ignored her two Masters and didn''t say anything. Dagahra and Saphira frowned, they turned towards Aeliana to seek answers, the Vampire, however, shook her head, "It is hard to explain. I believe Lady Lilith is the only one who can explain things in detail." "..." The Progenitors were now even more curious. They wanted to ask more questions, but then, Crack A loud voice of a mirror cracking up was heard. "W-What?" Lilith widened her eyes in disbelief. The Magic Circle in front of her had a huge crack on it. Suddenly, the speed at which it was sucking her Mana increased exponentially, it was as if the Circle was trying to use her Mana to rebuild herself, however, Crack Crack That didn''t seem to be working as the crack continued to grow large and large. Rumble Thunder The Yrniel trembled even further. Theoretically, Yrniel should return to normal since the two Progenitors took over the responsibility to power up the Magic Circle, the fact that it was still reacting like this confused the two Progenitors, they, however, didn''t have the time to try and find out the reason behind it. With the Magic Circle sucking their Mana at this scary pace, they had no choice but to brace themselves. It seemed that they needed to be prepared to experience the nauseating feeling of having all the Mana in their body being sucked away. However, Luck seemed to be on their side as, BOOOOOOM Before the Magic Circle could suck away all their Mana, it exploded, breaking into countless pieces. The two Progenitors, who were the closest, were forced to jump away and create distance, even Faustina moved away out of instinct. Back in Yrniel, all the Progenitors stared at the smoke in front of them with shocked looks on their faces. This reaction wasn''t abnormal, after all, Yrniel was reacting just like how it did when Azriel awakened. What did it mean...? "D-Does this mean this boy has the same potential as Azriel...?" Saphira stuttered, even she couldn''t believe what she said. "Don''t be ridiculous." Dagahra was the first to deny those words. The other Progenitors, who felt their hearts wavering started to calm down as well. Yes, those words were indeed ridiculous. Yrniel must have made a mistake, or something else must be happening. The Progenitors stared at the smoke and waited for everything to clear up, in the end, it was unanimously decided that they would satiate their curiosity by questioning the being who caused all this. The smoke quickly cleared up and the figure of Nux, who stood with his eyes closed was revealed. "NUX!!" The wives, unable to hold themselves anymore, shouted at the top of their lungs, they couldn''t move, but the restriction didn''t stop their overwhelming feelings from reaching Nux. Nux slowly opened his eyes, his golden eyes shined brightly as a strange aura surrounded his body. An aura that made the Progenitors narrow their eyes. Nux, however, completely ignored the Progenitors present around him, then, on his still, solemn face, A smile crept out. "My wives." He called out, his voice sending shivers down the women''s spine. After all, it had been decades, for some, even centuries since they last heard those words. All hell broke loose. The women couldn''t possibly hold back. "Hmm?" Nux, who sensed something odd, momentarily frowned. Then, he glanced at Aeliana, his playful smile widened and he waved his hand, and suddenly, "NUX!!" The women all rushed towards him, embracing him without caring about anything in the world. Aeliana, on the other hand, widened her eyes in disbelief. ''M-My Law...'' The Aura of her Law was negated... And with a single gesture at that... Getting such a reaction out of the Pseudo Leader of the Ancestral Order was something Nux would have definitely enjoyed, right now, however, his mind was occupied with something much more overwhelming. His wives were here... his real wives stood right in front of him... Uncontrollable desire burst out of his body, nothing else mattered, tens of thousands of years away from his wives made him realize one thing, Nothing in this world, no matter a person, or some sort of world-changing event, was more important than the time he spent together with his wives. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to disappear and spend at least a few centuries with his wives. The Progenitors wanted to question him? It didn''t matter. The Progenitors could wait, no, they had no choice but to wait. However... As if fate was playing a sick game with him... BOOOOOM A horrifying pressure descended all over the world, the sky turned blood red. Yrniel, that was trembling nonstop paused, it was as if it had calmed down. All the Progenitors realized. "He is awake..." Faustina muttered, looking in a certain direction. "He is not just awake..." Dagahra muttered, looking in the same direction. "He is coming here." Chapter 1462 He is a Threat. Chapter 1462 He is a Threat. 1462 He is a Threat. "He is not just awake..." Dagahra muttered, looking in the same direction. "He is coming here." Those words alerted everyone present, even Nux, who was busy embracing his wives couldn''t ignore them. Even if he tried to, that horrifying pressure that was getting stronger and stronger made it impossible to ignore it. "Father...?" Even Aeliana, who is usually calm most of the time seemed affected by those words. After all, this would be the first time she would meet her father after being able to stand on her own feet. Faustina, sensing Aeliana''s troubled emotions, walked towards her and placed her hand on her shoulder. "W-Why is he coming here now...?" Aeliana questioned. She only said those words because her feelings got the better of her, for Faustina, however, those words were like a bomb that made her widen her eyes in fear. Yes, he was a man who didn''t make a move even when Yrniel was in danger, most of the time, he only released his aura before he went back to sleep, even in cases where he does make a move, he never shows his face to anyone. The enemies who see him end up dying, so the next day, no one even knows what happened. UppTodated from This man had never shown himself after that day... Then why... Why was he coming here now...? Faustina''s mind started moving. Analysing Azriel''s previous patterns, it was clear that the man only made a move when Yrniel was in extreme danger. Whenever he or Yrniel sensed danger, he would wake up, deal with the ''danger'' and disappear again. He only moved when he or Yrniel perceived something or someone to be a threat. What could... "NUUXX!!!!" Faustina widened her eyes in horror and moved. "Wha-" Nux frowned, before he could even understand why Faustina suddenly appeared in front of him and his wives. BOOOOOOOOOM A huge explosion occurred. "WHAT!? WHAT IN THE HELL HAPPENED!?" Saphira shouted in shock. "Why would...?" Dagahra had a frown on his face as well. He wasn''t a fool. He did sense otherworldly energy coming out from that boy today, he wasn''t alone, the rest of the Progenitors were the same, if before, they never took too much interest in Nux, after the commotion the boy caused today, it was pretty much impossible to ignore him. But... For Azriel to directly attack him... The Progenitors knew that the Azriel was connected to Yrniel. The connection he had with the World was much stronger than any of them. Azriel understood Yrniel. While they could only guess what the Will of the World was trying to convey, this man could literally communicate with it. So if Azriel said Nux was a threat, it meant Yrniel perceived Nux to be a threat, a threat that should be eliminated. "He is not a threat." Faustina spoke up, standing up for her son. "Your emotions are getting the better of you, Faustina." "Or maybe your lack of emotions is getting the better of you, Azriel." Faustina retorted. A heavy silence descended all over the place, many thought that those words would anger the Vampire Progenitor, however, "You should rest." He spoke those words as he then waved his hand, Faustina widened her eyes in horror, she tried to resist, however, in front of Azriel, she was helpless, her vision blurred, then, he fell unconscious. "Mother!!" Nux shouted in worry. Azriel, however, didn''t show any reaction, he hadn''t harmed Faustina, he couldn''t possibly harm a woman he considers his friend, however, he simply didn''t feel the need to explain himself. The other Progenitors were the only ones he cared about and he knew that those beings already knew that Faustina was fine, this was the reason Caesar didn''t show any reaction even when Faustina fell unconscious. Azriel''s thoughts were simple, as long as the people he cared about knew the reasons behind his actions and his intentions, a bug''s opinion or thoughts didn''t matter. He had already spent more time in this place than he intended to anyway, with the resistance gone, finishing the job was the priority. However, just as Azriel was about to move his hand again, he froze. For the first time since he appeared, his emotionless eyes showed an expression. "Nux, run." Aeliana, who stood in front of Nux spoke up. "What...?" Nux was confused, he couldn''t even understand what was happening. "Get out of this place," Aeliana ordered. Nux gritted his teeth, his wives were all here and for some reason, this monster was hell-bent on killing him, there was no choice but to escape. In the end, he opened [Core] as he and his wives escaped. Of course, for someone like Azriel, it wasn''t difficult to stop him, the strongest Progenitor however... was currently wrapped with his own troubles. "Aeliana..." The man called out, his voice, which held a certain dominant power, was now trembling. "What brings you here, Lord Azriel?" Aeliana gritted her teeth as she questioned. Those words pierced through Azriel''s heart. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to embrace this little girl standing in front of him, however, he knew that with everything he did, he didn''t deserve something like this. In the end, he could only place a heavy stone in his heart and do what he came here for. Azriel extended his hand, suddenly, the space around him cracked, with a simple gesture, the crack in the space widened even further and on the other side of the space, a beautiful world could be seen. Yes, it was the [Core]. Without any keys or portals, the monster simply tore through the space and breached Nux''s last wall of defence. Chapter 1463 Your Daughtera?|? Chapter 1463 Your Daughtera?|? 1463 Your Daughter...? Crack Azriel extended his hand and in one simple move, the space around him cracked. The Vampire Progenitors had forcefully torn [Core]''s space, breeching Nux''s last line of defence as he walked in as if he hadn''t done anything big. Inside the [Core], Azriel saw Nux and his wives glaring at him with solemn looks on their faces, their safe haven was breached, none of them expected it. Nux stepped forward. "Don''t move recklessly." He warned the women behind him. Everyone had a look of caution on their faces as they stared at Azriel, the Progenitor, on the other hand, wasn''t thinking much. He simply stared at Nux, completely ignoring the bunch of women behind him, then, He waved his hand. Law of Absolute. This was the Law Azriel had comprehended. A Law of Self created out of this Law, the ''pressure'' an individual releases or what most cultivators call the Aura of the Law of Self, the major component that decides the strength of this pressure is the Law one had formed. The Stronger the Law, the Stronger the Aura of the Law of Self. Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com As for the strength of a being who had comprehended a Law as broken as the Law of Absolute... One couldn''t even fathom it. A simple release of Aura was enough to deal with almost any being in Yrniel, even Progenitors weren''t any different. Yes, Azriel Ruinous only needed a release all of his Aura to deal with Yrniel''s Progenitors, he didn''t even have to move. The difference between them was that huge. Then what about a child who wasn''t even a Saint yet? Was that even a question? Azriel could swat this fly away into a paste just by releasing his Aura and that is what he intended to do. It was the fastest, the most trouble-free method possible. This is also what he used to deal with Faustina, of course, in Faustina''s case, he was a lot gentler, he made sure the woman simply loses her consciousness, not getting hurt in any way and even if Nux wasn''t there to cushion her fall, Azriel was already prepared to stop her from reaching the ground. Of course, for Nux, he had no such limitations. He had no need to be ''gentle'' here. Vyriana, on the other hand, stared at Aeliana''s back and couldn''t help but smile inwardly. Even in front of her father, despite being outweighed by her own emotions, she still stood up to help her. Even if she didn''t wish to admit it, she did owe her one. "And your reason to kill is not enough. If he truly was an enemy, Lady Faustina wouldn''t protect him." "Are you saying Faustina i-" "I would rather trust someone I know all my life than someone I am meeting for the first time." Azriel paused. He, a being who squashed millions beneath his foot, felt thoroughly crushed when he heard those words. Memories he didn''t wish to recall played in his head and his emotionless eyes flickered. For a minute second, those eyes turned moist, however, before anyone could see that, Azriel forced himself to return to normal before he turned and glanced at his daughter and the people in front of him again. "..." Aeliana was silent. Surprisingly, the one who showed the biggest reaction to those words were not Aeliana or Azriel. It was Nux. As someone who had been suppressing his feelings all this while, hearing Aeliana''s words and knowing perfectly well how much saying those words pained her, his suppressed emotions burst out. Memories of the time he spent with Aeliana were still fresh in his mind, strong emotions reflecting worry, sadness, and affection could be seen in his eyes as he glanced at Aeliana. And Azriel, who saw Nux''s expression, narrowed his eyes. "What relation do you have with my daughter, outsider?" He questioned directly, this time, his voice was heavy, much heavier and threatening than before. Aeliana, Vyriana, Nux''s wives and even the Progenitors who had entered the [Core], everyone was surprised by the sudden change in the air, the pressure Azriel unconsciously released was simply too heavy for everyone here to not feel it. The only one who was completely immune to this pressure was Nux. And unfortunately, he currently was not in a perfectly healthy state of mind either, "Your Daughter...?" Chapter 1464 You better kill me now, Azriel Ruinous. Chapter 1464 You better kill me now, Azriel Ruinous. 1464 You better kill me now, Azriel Ruinous. "Your Daughter...?" Nux muttered, then, a disdainful smile appeared on his face and, "Rich coming from a man who appeared after, what? A Hundred Thousand Years? Or is it longer than that?" Silence. Heavy silence descended all over the area. The Progenitors widened their eyes in horror. Even Vyriana, Nux''s wives, Aeliana were shocked. Nux on the other hand, wasn''t finished. "Calling her your daughter when she can''t even recognize your face, do you have no shame?" Nux then turned towards Vyriana and, "Vyriana, didn''t you say you have never seen someone as shameless as me? Well look at this! You found someone much better than me! How surprising, isn''t it?" "Nux..." Vyriana called out. Just one look on Nux''s face was enough for her to know that he had lost his mind. He wasn''t thinking straight and in this current situation, it was anything but good. "I might have countless faults, but at the very least, I am damn sure that I would never leave a member of my family alone to fend for her own and then return tens of thousands of years later, asserting my relationship with her. I have always heard how strong the Vampire Progenitor is and now that I finally got a glimpse of it myself, I must say, I am shocked. I never thought one could train their hearts to the point where nothing hurts you anymore, not even your family member''s tears. And here I am, so weak that just seeing my wives sad is enough to churn my heart, I indeed have a long way to go. Lord Azriel, I must say, you have indeed opened my eyes today." Nux spoke as he glared at Azriel as if he were looking at his eternal enemy. The hatred and anger in his eyes seemed unnatural considering the point that this was the first time he was meeting this man. "You speak quite a lot for someone who is about to die, outsider." Azriel muttered. His voice was low, however, the power behind those words sent goosebumps to all the Progenitors present here. He was angry. Extremely angry. However, "Oh yeah? Well, what can I do? I have this trait when no matter what the situation is, I start speaking a lot whenever I stand in front of a coward." Then why does it even matter if I am a threat or not? I am not even a Semi Saint. Anyone from the High Order can squash me to death, the real powers do not even have to move. Why would someone like you care if I am dangerous or not? Why personally come out trying to end me? Do you think your people cannot handle me if I actually do become a threat? Or... Is it that you are scared that I will someday surpass you? Because if you are, Then I must say, your instincts are sharper than I thought. One day, I will surpass you. And that day will come so soon that you won''t even realize it." Nux then stared at Azriel as he then stepped forward and, "You better kill me now, Azriel Ruinous. Because if I am given a chance to grow," Nux then stared at Aeliana, the hatred in his eyes replaced with pure affection and, "I will come for you because I don''t forgive when others hurt people close to me. And you''ve hurt two of them." The Progenitors gulped. The Aura Nux released was scary, however, that was not what scared them. It was Azriel''s silence. Nux''s words were harsh, too harsh. None of them, despite knowing Azriel for hundreds of thousands of years could imagine how he would react. However... "..." Azriel was silent. Staring at his daughter, who didn''t deny any of the words Nux said, even reacting strongly to some of them... Azriel''s mind completely ignored everything the boy in front of him said and focused on a single part. His daughter hated this world... And the reason behind that was... he himself...? As a man who did everything for the sake of his only family left in this world... those words pierced through his very soul. Yrniel''s Warning, Nux being a threat, none of that mattered right now. Right now... "A-Aeliana..." Chapter 1465 Why dona??t you let your master speak for himself once? Chapter 1465 Why dona???t you let your master speak for himself once? 1465 Why don''t you let your master speak for himself once? "A-Aeliana..." Azriel stuttered. For the first time in a long, long while, people who knew Azriel Ruinous, saw him stutter. for new novels A man who once radiated endless confidence, a man who took command of millions of beings and went to War against billions of opponents, a man who brought victory when defeat was the only foreseeable future, a man who could have anything in this world, Was now stuttering, affected by the words of a mere bug he could squash any second. The Progenitors clenched their fists in frustration. They couldn''t bear to see Azriel in this broken state anymore. Those fake emotionless eyes that were hiding all the pain he felt, that fake brave front he put in front of everyone in order to hide his real, broken self, Everything pained the Progenitors'' hearts. Azriel had lost a lot. His wives he loved, his freedom, even his shot at revenge, he lost it all. The current him was merely a shell of his previous self. None of the Progenitors could bear to see this sight. "Saying stuff without knowing everything is very easy, brat." Unable to take it anymore, Dagahra, the Dragon Progenitor stepped forward, looking at Nux with his golden eyes shining intensely. "How will you react if I take everything you cherish away from you? Better yet, how about we see the practical when everyone is already here?" Dagahra spoke, eyeing Nux''s wives. Noticing that and understanding what the Progenitor was implying, Nux narrowed his eyes. "I do not wish to talk to mere dogs. Why don''t you let your master speak for himself once? Or is your master too afraid of taking responsibility." Nux retorted. Azriel Ruinous was on his trail, the strongest being in Yrniel wanted him dead, how was he supposed to do anything anyway? Could he resist? He could not! There was nothing he could do here and Nux knew it. You spare me and my wives and let me live. I can prove that I am not a threat you or this world considers me to be, I can even leave this Yrniel if you want me to. Even if I win, the last decision will be yours. How about it, Dagahra Origin? Will you accept? Or are you one of those all bark but no bite sort of dog?" A big, wild smile could be seen on Nux''s face as he challenged the Dragon Progenitor. Bad-ump Vyriana, who stood behind Nux suddenly felt her heart skip a beat when she glanced at Nux. Those crazy eyes that shined brightly as he stared at the Dragon Progenitor, that wide, wild smile that looked down on everyone present here, the chest, that despite being surrounded with beings who could kill him with a flick of their finger, was upright, unwilling to hinge down, that reliable back which was ready to protect till it was shattered to pieces... Everything about Nux charmed the Dragon Woman to the point where she couldn''t keep her eyes away from him. Vyriana was a warrior. What did a female warrior desire the most in her partner? It was the spirit of a warrior. A spirit so strong that no matter what enemies you face, you never back down. At first, Vyriana never considered Nux''s enemies to be a real threat. After all, she could squash all of them with a mere breath, how could she possibly feel any form of pressure? But now...? Things were completely different. Her Nux was standing up against all the Progenitors, the strongest beings in the entire world. He stood up and laughed at the face of one who could be called the strongest being in the entire universe. He stood up against that being when even she was forced to bow her head. Vyriana had decided. It didn''t matter what Nux thought. His opinion didn''t matter. He was now hers. He would now belong to her. The situation between the two was now reversed. Chapter 1466 Somethinga??s wronga?| Chapter 1466 Somethinga???s wronga??| 1466 Something''s wrong... Vyriana had decided. It didn''t matter what Nux thought. His opinion didn''t matter. He was now hers. He would now belong to her. The situation between the two was now reversed. The Dragon''s eyes shined in greed and possessiveness as she stared at the man standing in front of her, facing their enemies. Yes, ''their'' enemies. Despite the two of them being her Masters, the woman had already decided who she would be standing with if something did happen. This was not a matter that was up for discussion, her hastily beating heart was all the proof she needed to know that she had indeed made the right decision. Saphira, who noticed the change in Vyriana''s expression narrowed her eyes. "Vyr-" However, before she could say anything, "You wish to battle me when I suppress my cultivation at Divine Stage when you are only a Semi Saint? Pffft! You wish to give a handicap... To me?" Dagahra laughed out loud. "I do." Nux, however, didn''t back down. "That is the only way it will be slightly more interesting." "You sure are arrogant, brat," Dagahra spoke with a wide smile on his face. "If I lose, I will consider it to be the price of my arrogance." Nux replied, not looking away. "Heh." Once again, Dagahra laughed out loud. "I will make you regret it." He spoke, his face slowly turning solemn. "Alright then." He nodded. "When do you wish to fight?" "It doesn''t matter. I doubt you progenitors like to make an appearance very often. So let''s do it right now." Yes, he wasn''t used to his old body yet, however, as someone who had adjusted to a new body time and time again, This wasn''t a problem for him any longer. A place Dagahra recognized in an instant. "Battle Dimension." "The place where the Divine Stage Cultivators are supposed to fight," Nux spoke. "Your rules, not mine. And I do not welcome any of you here." Nux was honest. "Heh." Dagahra simply waved his hand and activated an artifact, appearing inside the Battle Dimension, not using Nux''s portal. The rest of the Progenitors did the same. Nux didn''t care. He walked through the portals, his wives following behind him. The only ones left inside [Core] were now Aeliana and Azriel. Aeliana glanced at her father for a while, in the end, she decided to walk through the portal as well. As for the Vampire Progenitor... He didn''t move. No one knew what he was thinking. Nux closed the Portal, the distance between the two participants was already made. Dagahra had suppressed his cultivation to the Divine Stage. No judge was needed. The two warriors stared at each other, ready for battle. Nux didn''t waste time, with a small explosion, he rushed towards Dagahra, appearing right in front of him, ready to punch his face, but suddenly, "!!!" BOOOOOOOOM Dagahra kicked his abdomen. The kick connected, giving Nux no chance to dodge, his body was sent flying. "Acckkhh!! Acckhhh!!" Nux coughed out blood as he knelt on the floor. "You are weaker than I thought." Nux didn''t say anything, he still wasn''t used to his body, For some reason, his body was faster than it should be and the difference wasn''t small, His body was much faster than it should be, so much so that he lost his balance the moment he dashed towards Dagahra. Nux, however, wasn''t given the time to ponder. Dagahra appeared right next to him and, the Dragon Progenitor''s knee and Nux''s face connected. Once again, Nux was sent flying, his face distorted before his previous injuries could recover. ''Something''s wrong...'' Nux frowned. This attack... It didn''t do as much damage as he expected. Chapter 1467 Fight. Chapter 1467 Fight. 1467 Fight. 3 minutes passed and by now, Nux''s face was all battered up, there were several bruises all over his body, some of his bones had even broken and healed again and again. Dagahra''s attacks were ruthless, Nux couldn''t even fight back. It was one attack after the other, heck, many doubted if Nux was even conscious anymore. Dagahra, as a Divine Stage Cultivator, was better than Nux in every regard and he made sure to use his advantage thoroughly. Nux couldn''t even react to his move, even if he could see his attacks, his body just couldn''t keep up. Or at least that was how the Progenitors viewed the situation. "This should be enough, no?" Amaya, who was observing the battle questioned in a calm tone. "Yes." Vyriana nodded. As someone who knew the most about Zenith Flow, she could already tell that Nux''s body had started moving just how he wanted it to. Even if he was still getting attacked by the Dragon Progenitor, the way his body was moving and reacting to those attacks at the very last second, it was clear that he was getting used to his body now. "Even if he is Nux, didn''t he get used to his body a little too quickly? Something like this should only be possible if his current body is similar to the one he had in the Illusion, but that itself isn''t shouldn''t be possible since he had a lot more time inside the illusion so he should have been stronger..." Astaria was confused. "We still do not know what happened inside the illusion." Amaya shook her head. "That is correct. Something went wrong inside the illusion, so making any assumptions based on what we know isn''t correct." Felberta spoke as she glanced at Aeliana. She still remembered how Nux snapped and lost all his reason because of the Vampire. It was not a normal reaction, even now, Felberta could tell that Nux''s actions weren''t guided by any form of logic. BOOOOM Nux''s punch connected, sending Dagahra flying. "Wha-" Dagahra was shocked, somehow, Nux''s strength had increased several folds. Unfortunately for Dagahra, the current Nux wasn''t in the best mental state, he was acting on his emotions and from the start, his anger had never settled down. It was only misdirected. Since he couldn''t hurt the Vampire Progenitor as he was right now, Nux decided to take it out of the Dragon Progenitor. And with him now getting used to his new body, which, for some unknown reason, was much stronger than he remembered it to be, it was time to go all out. Before the Dragon could react, his body that was in the air, flew to where the Sixth Clone stood. With a 12-Star Giant Hammer in his hand, BOOOM Nux hit Dagahra''s head. Even with the Dagahra''s Scales appearing to protect him, his face was crushed between the hammer and the ground. Not to mention the damage that Hammer alone had done was enough to make anyone lose their head for a while. Nux, however, wasn''t done yet. The Five Clones had already appeared where Dagahra was, before he could wake up, all his limbs were covered with Dark Mist which continued to suck out the Dragon''s Life Force. Dagahra was a Progenitor, he had infinite life force, many would think that the Devouring Mist wouldn''t work on someone like him, however, Nux was different. He knew that if he constantly sucked his Life Force, his regeneration would be affected, and that was Nux''s goal. Large amount of Mana burst out of Dagahra''s body, trying to get rid of the Devouring Mist, however, he suddenly noticed that he was surrounded by dense white mists. The Black Mist devoured the Mana he released, of course, since the amount of Mana was ridiculously high, it couldn''t devour it all, but... that was what the white mist was here for. It was the Vampire''s misting ability, Dagahra didn''t know how many of the clones had turned into mists, however, the moment he tried to focus, his senses were dulled by the Black Mist and the white mist turns into Nux''s physical form before attacking him with his limbs covered with strong Dragon Scales, giving those attacks enough power to make him lose his focus even if it was only possible for a slight second. Dagahra was surrounded. Chapter 1468 You failed. Chapter 1468 You failed. 1468 You failed. Dagahra was surrounded. The Vampire''s Mist ability was truly broken. No, in theory, no Vampire would ever dare to do something like that. After all, as a Progenitor, Dagahra''s Mana control was countless times better than any other opponent Nux had ever faced. The Vampire''s Mist ability''s weakness was Mana, once the Vampire, in his Mist form, is captured using Mana, the battle was over. If a Vampire is captured in his Mist form, he would not have the physical strength to resist and break through the Mana binding him, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that a Vampire caught in his Mist ability is completely at his opponent''s mercy, even being captured and trapped inside an artifact for eternity was also possible. This was also the reason Vampires were extremely cautious whenever they used the Misting ability. Especially against an opponent who had stronger control over their Mana. But for Dagahra... That option wasn''t possible. The White Mist that surrounded him wasn''t Nux, it was his clones. Even if he does capture a clone, the bastard simply stops supplying energy to the clone, deactivating it and forming another clone to replace him. The Vampire''s biggest weakness was negated that easily. What''s worse? It wasn''t just the Vampire ability that Dagahra had to face. With Nux constantly assaulting him using Vampire ability, the Devouring Mist continued to dull his senses even further, another, formless black form attacking him as well. It was the Shadow Demon''s ability. There was also Elven binding Magic that was constantly trying to bind him, if he doesn''t dodge that magic time and time again and gets captured, the battle was over because even Dagahra knew that with his cultivation suppressed at Divine Stage, getting out of that Magic won''t be simple. The Magic was that strong. It wasn''t just that, there were also a few clones that were using a Catkin''s ability to turn completely invisible and appearing time and time again, attacking his vital points. How did a mere Semi Saint have enough energy to control so many clones with such clear precision? That was because 4 clones, who were placed far away from the battlefield, cultivating. Yes, the bastard was gathering Mana, converting it to Essence and then supplying everything to its main body in order to create more and more clones, never running out of energy. Everything was done so cleanly that Dagahra couldn''t even turn into his Dragon Form, his mind was too busy trying to dodge the attacks that might actually harm him, making him lose the battle. Yes, the Dragon Progenitor was actually worried about losing. He, the arrogant dragon, could see his own defeat and that thought frightened him. How could he not? He didn''t just have to face specific types of clones that could only use one power, that would have made predicting the incoming attacks easier, However, What he had to worry about was... The Shadow attacking him suddenly turning into an assassin that could disappear. Clones he couldn''t catch, sense, understand, and defeat? It didn''t matter. As a Divine Stage Cultivator, he had the power to negate anyone below a Divine Stage Cultivator just by using his Aura alone. With just one thought, all the clones attacking him, mist or not, would come to a halt and this battle would end. ''He could have proven himself even if he fought me with me suppressing my cultivation to Semi Saint or Saint stage.'' Dagahra muttered inwardly. Even he didn''t like what he was doing. It was a cheap trick, a trick that was shameful to use, however... It was the consequence of Nux''s own decision. Rather than letting his emotions get the better of him, he should have thought things through more carefully. With Dagahra''s aura bursting out, everything came to pause, all of Nux''s clones stood still. Dagahra looked around, trying to find his real body, but suddenly, he noticed something that made him frown. Nux''s clones were all looking at him. And... They were smiling... "Was this your last card?" Suddenly, one of the clones questioned. "It is shameful bu-" Dagahra wanted to reply, soon however, he realized something. He didn''t allow anyone to move... neither did he allow any of the clones to be able to speak... Then how did... "Well, you failed." The clone shrugged. Then, with a wave of his hand, Dagahra''s Aura was cancelled. ''WHAT!?'' The Dragon Progenitor widened his eyes in shock. Chapter 1469 Leave Yrniel. Chapter 1469 Leave Yrniel. 1469 Leave Yrniel. "I told you, did I not? Even if I win, I will spare your life." Nux walked towards Dagahra who was caught by his binding magic. The Dragon Progenitor glanced at Nux and narrowed his eyes. Something impossible just happened. A Semi Saint... somehow resisted the Aura of a Divine Stage Cultivator. No, resisted was a weak word, this boy completely negated it. One had to know, even Azriel couldn''t do something like this. No one, in the entire universe, could do something like this. After all, the Aura of the Law of Self isn''t just a simple pressure that could be resisted through sheer strength. It was a gift. A gift from the Universe. A gift given to a cultivator to congratulate him for becoming a Divine Stage Cultivator. It was a symbol of the Universe''s recognition. The Aura of the Law of Self contained some level of universal power, a Semi Saint shouldn''t be able to resist it. It would have been understandable if Nux was a Saint and resisted using his Law, but... as a Semi Saint... "It was my defeat." In the end, Dagahra had no choice but to accept it. "I hope you will keep your word," Nux spoke. After taking on his anger, he had somewhat calmed down. Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com "You will not die today, I can assure you that." Dagahra laughed, despite being defeated, he wasn''t in a bad mood, rather, after a long long time, his heart was beating rapidly. "I-It''s over..." Saphira stuttered. Looking at the result of the battle with a shocked look on her face. She knew Nux had the ability to use the power of different bloodlines... but this...? What in the hell was this...? How could something, someone so absurd exist...? A Semi Saint defeating a Divine Stage was already something never heard before, but for the battle to be this one-sided...? To think the battle would end in just 5 minutes. 5 minutes was all a Semi Saint needed to completely render a Divine Stage Cultivator helpless. Who in their right mind would believe something like this? How does that make sense? It would be a pity bu- Crack Before anyone could make any move, the space in the area was torn apart. From there, the Vampire Progenitor walked in. With his same, expression eyes, he observed everyone, his eyes lingering on his daughter for a little longer before it shifted to Nux and Dagahra. "As I thought, you lost." Azriel spoke. "You expected I would lose?" Dagahra stood up, the binding spell Nux used to bind it broke into countless pieces and the dragon seemed like he didn''t even put any special effort into it. He simply stood up and the spell was destroyed. The scene was so surreal that the battle before felt like an act. "That boy negated my Aura." Azriel replied and Dagahra and all other Progenitors widened their eyes in disbelief. "Is something like that even possible...?" Saphira questioned. "It shouldn''t be but... Rules aren''t created to be followed." Azriel replied. His expression was still the same, however, the Progenitors sensed something. That arrogance... that confidence... that clear disrespect for the so-called ''rules'', Azriel had changed. No, it was better to say he was returning to his original self. ''Did the words that boy said affect him...?'' The Progenitors wondered in their heads. Azriel, however, completely ignored the Progenitors and glanced at Nux. "What is your name?" "Nux Leander." "You are strong, Nux." "..." Nux didn''t say anything. He wanted to understand what the Vampire Progenitor was trying to do. For some reason, he couldn''t read this man in front of him anymore. "Let me give you a suggestion, Nux Leander," Azriel spoke. Nux listened attentively, his wives and everyone else around were the same. "Leave Yrniel." Chapter 1470 I will take your daughter away from you. Chapter 1470 I will take your daughter away from you. 1470 I will take your daughter away from you. "Leave Yrniel." Azriel spoke. Nux and his wives frowned when they heard those words. Azriel however, continued, "Since Faustina tried to defend you, I take it as her vouching for you. I will not kill you. I do not wish to offend my friend. So stop acting like you are still asleep and wake up." As he said the last sentence, Azriel turned towards Caesar, who was carrying his wife. Caesar frowned, he had checked it himself, Faustina had indeed passed out, but suddenly, "How did you know? This is a technique I created not long ago, even you shouldn''t be able to see through it." Faustina spoke as she opened her eyes and glanced at Azriel. As for standing on her own feet, she obviously did not do that. As her husband, it was Caesar''s duty to carry her. Just like other Progenitors, Faustina could sense it, Azriel''s temperament had changed. At the very least, the situation wasn''t as serious as before and she wanted to lighten it up even further by acting spoiled. "I can see through it but even if I couldn''t, I would have caught you. I didn''t hit you that hard. I didn''t even hit you, I simply burdened your consciousness to make you fall asleep. It is no different than sleeping and someone of your level should be able to wake up whenever she wants." "..." Faustina didn''t say anything. "You are still too weak to fool me, old woman," Azriel commented and Faustina''s lips twitched. Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com "I am just as old as you." "That is not true." Azriel shook his head, a small smile appearing on his face, a smile that took everyone present in the room aback. This man was simply too handsome! Azriel then turned towards Nux and, "Anyways, my daughter stood up for you as well, not to mention you also defeated Dagahra as well, so considering your bet and everything else, I will let you live. However, Nux threatened. Looking at Aeliana''s surprised and slightly hopeful expression, Nux couldn''t control his emotions. Azriel, however, didn''t seem to be offended by those words. It was quite amusing how someone he could remove from this universe with a snap was actually threatening him so boldly. "You seem attached to my daughter." He commented, his blood-red eyes scanning Nux dangerously. "I am." Nux didn''t deny. He just stared at Aeliana and a gentle smile appeared on his face, "I plan to make her fall in love with this shitty world." Aeliana was confused, she had no clue why Nux was looking at her like this, but for some reason, his words strongly resonated with her inner self. The words he said, they easily pierced through all her defences and reached her very heart. For some reason, she felt like she shared a deep connection with the man standing in front of her. A connection so strong that despite her father, the person she wanted to see the most in this entire world standing right in front of her, she couldn''t move her eyes away from this human. Azriel, who saw his daughter''s expression narrowed his eyes. Should he just kill him anyway? A thought appeared in his mind. "I planned to do everything alone. But now that you decided to show your face and seem like you have not completely lost your mind yet, I think I can use your help." Nux spoke. Hearing his words, Azriel turned towards him. "Spend some time together with your daughter, old man. She has quite a lot of questions in her mind, if possible, answer them and don''t lie, she is quite sensitive. Be as honest as possible, I can see that you do not wish to harm your daughter. Fate just played a cruel game with you. Explain her what happened, she deserves to know everything." Nux spoke, his words affecting both Azriel and Aeliana. Then suddenly, the serious look on his face disappeared with a big wide smile, "Also, let me give you a heads up so you won''t complain later, Try to spend a lot of time with your daughter. Because once I am done with my things, I will take your daughter away from you." Chapter 1471 You are coming with us. Chapter 1471 You are coming with us. 1471 You are coming with us. "Also, let me give you a heads up so you won''t complain later, Try to spend a lot of time with your daughter. Because once I am done with my things, I will take your daughter away from you." Nux spoke with a big smile on his face as he glanced at Aeliana, his overwhelming greed and desire for this woman couldn''t be suppressed any longer. It wasn''t just Nux''s wives or the people who knew him well, even Azriel, who was meeting him for the first time, could feel those desires. Nux wasn''t hiding his greed at all. "What did you say...?" And obviously, he didn''t like Nux''s eyes. What father would like it if a man openly and this blatantly showed his desire for his daughter? "Huh...?"UppTodated from Azriel wanted to have a ''talk'' with Nux, but suddenly, Aeliana, who was at the receiving end of that raw, overwhelming desire, couldn''t help but look at Nux with a shocked and confused look on her face. What was happening here? Why was Nux looking at her like that? Were the two of them that close? Why did the current Nux feel so... overbearing and somewhat attractive at the same time? There were too many questions in her mind. Azriel, who noticed his daughter''s reaction understood that Nux''s feelings were completely one-sided. The Vampire Progenitor smiled inwardly. He even glanced at Nux and smirked disdainfully but suddenly, he realized something. If these feelings were one-sided... then didn''t this mean this man was openly flirting with his daughter? She questioned in a surprised tone, her eyes still blinking, she had never seen Nux act like this before. "What Huh? You are coming with us." "Oi, what in the hell are yo-" Obviously, she couldn''t just let her disciple order her around like this when everyone was around, so to take her stand, the Dragon narrowed her eyes and tried to speak in her usual bossy tone, however, before the woman could even complete her words. She felt something extremely soft on her lips that made her widen her eyes in shock. She tried to resist, she tried to get away, however, Nux simply pulled her close to him, then, his free hand tightly grabbed her perky bottom, making the Dragon momentarily lose her overbearing strength that she was so proud of. The moment he kissed the Dragon, Nux''s emotions were in turmoil, the greed and desire that he had been barely suppressing all this while burst out. Even the air around him had started moving strangely and no, it wasn''t because of Mana or Essence, neither it was any power Vyriana, or any other being here could recognize. It was Nux''s greed. His feelings and emotions were currently so heavy that it was affecting his very surroundings. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that his greed was being manifested physically. Soon, however, those emotions died down, no, it was Nux who suppressed them again. He knew he would soon be falling into full debauchery, however, he still had an image to maintain here. He could let himself be consumed like this. So using the last shred of rationality that was left in his head, he broke the kiss and after gently licking Vyriana''s lips, making her even more intoxicated, he turned towards the rest of the people present in the area, especially at Dagahra and Saphira, "Now if you will excuse me, I will be taking away your disciple as well." Then, he picked the ''weakened'' Vyriana like she was a sack of potatoes and walked through the portal, disappearing from the battle continent. Heavy silence descended all over the place. None of the Progenitors wanted to talk about what they saw. Azriel, on the other hand, made up his mind. Anyone but that shameless bastard. He would never let his daughter get close to that womanizing bastard. Aeliana, on the other hand, was still thinking about the last smile Nux had on his face when he glanced at her before leaving. It was as if he was trying to say something, she just couldn''t understand what it was. Chapter 1472 Let me make it up to you. Chapter 1472 Let me make it up to you. 1472 Let me make it up to you. Step Step Step With Nux gone and all the fuss he caused finally setting down, Azriel slowly walked towards his daughter. Aeliana stared at the man in front of her with a complicated look on her face. He was the man she wanted to meet all her life, he was the man who she had only heard about, a man who is known to have sacrificed his everything for the greater good of the world. He was the man she deeply respected and... also the man she hated. This man sacrificed everything for the greater good, even his own daughter. As the mentioned daughter, it wasn''t exactly easy for Aeliana to forgive him. Of course, thinking like this was extremely selfish on her part, Aeliana realized this as well, however, she just couldn''t help but be selfish, especially now, when the man she should call her father was standing right in front of her. Aeliana didn''t know how she should react in this situation, should she yell at her father and take out all of her anger, or should she cry and act weak, should she completely ignore this man, or should she try to get close to him and understand him? There were many options, Aeliana however, was having a hard time thinking about this. Clearly, her mind wasn''t working in the most efficient manner. It wasn''t just her, the rest of the Progenitors were the same, even Faustina. Heavy silence enshrouded the area, no one dared to speak. Nux''s previous words about how Aeliana hated this world didn''t just affect Azriel, it affected the Progenitors as well. After all, all of them took care of her and treated her like their own daughter. All the Progenitors cared about Aeliana and knowing that this was how Aeliana truly felt pained their heart. They knew it was impossible to completely replace the girl''s mothers and father, however, they still felt that they had done a great job nonetheless. Learning that everything was merely an act Aeliana put up to deceive them and this was how she truly felt deep inside was a big blow to them, especially when they realized the fact that the one who understood their daughter the most was not them, but a child who had barely interacted with her for a thousand years. "Aeliana." "!!!" Aeliana widened her eyes in surprise when she was suddenly wrapped around in an embrace so gentle and comforting that for the first time in her long life, she felt like she could finally let her guard down. The moment he realized this, Azriel''s eyes turned cold. He clenched his fists in anger and then, he made a decision. He needed to change everything. If things went on like this, his daughter would definitely fall in that bastard''s hand and he couldn''t allow that. Yes, he didn''t have the right to make such a decision yet. However, the keyword here was ''yet''. He would change. After a long long while, he would start being selfish again. Yrniel might fall? It didn''t matter anymore. What was the point of saving the world that his very daughter hated? What was the point of doing everything when his daughter, the very person he was doing everything for, didn''t like it? Everything would now change. "Forgive me, my daughter." Azriel said those words, placing her hand on Aeliana''s head. Feeling her father''s hand on her head, a small drop of tear rolled out of Aeliana''s eyes. She still stayed silent, however, slowly and gently, she was placing her head on her father''s chest, accepting his embrace. "Forgive me for everything I have done till now, Forgive me for not being able to understand you, Forgive me for not being there for you. And... Let me make it up to you." Chapter 1473 He already knows. Chapter 1473 He already knows. "Forgive me for everything I have done till now, Forgive me for not being able to understand you, Forgive me for not being there for you. And... That was because he was confident he would win." Azriel explained and the more he spoke, the more solemn Dagahra''s face got. As a proud Progenitor, he didn''t like how his enemy underestimated him from the start and, to make it worse, he lost, proving his enemy right. "I do not understand what Path that boy comprehended, however, the moment he negated my Aura, I understood it was something extremely strong. However, in the end, that boy was still a Semi Saint. No matter how strong his Law was, he could not use it to its fullest ability. So how was he so confident that he could defeat you? He knew he could negate your Law of Self because he negated mine, however, what if you used your Law to enhance your strength and what if your Law was powerful enough to actually defeat him? What if you have comprehended the Law that could pass on the damage to his clones to him? After all, as someone who uses the ability of an Incubus, he should know those Laws are extremely common. Any strong cultivator has one way or another to deal with the clones. Then how would you, a strong Progenitor, not have one? Did you think that after calculating everything so far, he missed this single point?" Azriel questioned with a slight smile. The rest of the Progenitors started to realize. "But... how did..." Saphira questioned, however, before the question even formed in her head, the answer was already clear. All the Progenitors turned towards a certain woman. "Faustina..." Caesar muttered with a complicated look on his face. The Mother of Humans stared at the rest of the Progenitors, she didn''t know how to react. "Stop it." Suddenly, Azriel spoke up. "Faustina is not an enemy. Since she decided to trust that boy, we will follow her as well. We can''t kill him because he won the bet anyway." Azriel just shrugged. Then, he held his daughter''s hand again and, "It doesn''t matter, even if he betrays us and the enemies come after us in the future, I will take care of it. Anyways, I have some important things I need to do, I would like some private time." Saying those words, Azriel took Aeliana away. Chapter 1474 Azriels Secret. Chapter 1474 Azriel''s Secret. "This is..." "The deepest part of Yrniel''s Core." "It is beautiful..." "It is." Azriel nodded with a light smile on his face. Aeliana looked around with a curious look on her face, she had often heard about Yrniel''s Core and how beautiful the place was. She always wanted to visit this place, however, Azriel had locked himself inside the Core, other beings, even the Progenitors, could only enter the outer core. Now that Aeliana was seeing everything with her own eyes, she could confidently say that those praises never did this place justice. This place was much more beautiful than she had expected. The beautiful moon hung in the night sky, the flying islands covered with fresh and lively flora, fresh water that originates from these islands and falls onto the lake under it, beautiful houses built on top of these islands and the ground, light wind that gently touches your face, the most optimal temperature that calms your body, This entire place seemed like a sentential being whose only aim was to pull you into its comfortable embrace and make you lower your guard. *Picture* Aeliana continued to look around, Azriel smiled when he saw his daughter act like that. "The sun does not rise here in order to accommodate the Vampires who do not like the sun, most islands are covered with nature and greenery to accommodate the nature-loving Elves and Beastmen. The place is full of rich materials, satisfying the dwarves, the outer areas are dark for the demons, some of the islands are made for the Dragons, and the houses are built for the humans. Everything here is created with every race in mind, it can be called Yrniel''s most beautiful creation." Since Aeliana seemed curious, Azriel explained. Aeliana listened to those words attentively. "Would you like to go see our house?" "Our house...?" Aeliana was taken aback. "Of course, as my daughter, my house is rightfully yours as well, no?" "W-Where is it?" Aeliana wasn''t used to the emotions she was feeling. Azriel smiled as he then pointed at the large island flying above any other island. A huge mansion could be seen on top of the island. "That is ours...?" "Of course." Azriel nodded. Then, with one step, he and Aeliana appeared right in front of the mansion. Aeliana looked around, from the top, surrounded by beautiful flora and clouds, this place looked even more beautiful. Azriel let Aeliana enjoy the scenery, then, he thought of another idea and with a wave of his hand, two chairs appeared on the ground. "How about we sit and continue our conversation here?" "I-I would like that." Aeliana nodded as she sat down. Azriel followed. He looked at his daughter again and, Now, it was Aeliana who was confused. In an instant, the two understood that there was some sort of miscommunication between them and to resolve that, Aeliana explained everything, "Mothers'' deaths affected you, the pain was too much to handle because you were unable to avenge the women you loved, so you decided to seal yourself inside Yrniel in order to not feel the pain and miss them, correct?" "Is that what they told you?" Azriel questioned. Soon, however, he realized the reason, "I guess this is the only thing they could come up with since I didn''t make anything clear." Thinking about it, Azriel could understand their perspective and nodded continuously. Aeliana, on the other hand, was even more confused. "What do you mean? Is that not what happened?" "We never won that battle." Azriel revealed the truth. He had promised to do so, therefore, he decided to reveal what no one else but he knew. "What...?" "Yrniel''s Core was damaged beyond repair in that battle. It is to the point where if Yrniel doesn''t use my Mana to stabilize itself, it will be no different than a devoured world." Azriel revealed and Aeliana widened her eyes in horror. "You were barely a 2-year-old child back then, even if your blood was pure and your talent was higher than any of the Progenitor children born before, you were still only comparable to a King Stage Cultivator, a mortal. If I don''t act and supply Yrniel with my Mana, its own Mana would be too unstable for you or Yrniel''s cultivator to cultivate further, in 250 years, your lifespan would have ended. In order to avoid that, I had no choice but to seal myself inside Yrniel''s Core to keep it stable, the Mana was stabilized, the cultivation process remained, but as a consequence, my mind was forced into deep slumber. I had to remain in that situation till you became a Primordial Stage Cultivator with an Absolute Law so you could have an eternal lifespan. When you finally achieved that and I came out, I realized that you had created the Order, thinking that you liked to rule, I realized that Yrniel''s Mana could never be unstable since that would halt the working of the Order, something you created out of scratch. So in the end, I had no choice but to go back and seal myself again. If I had known that you were suffering so much... I would have left sooner, Even if that means that Yrniel would eventually be destroyed. No one, in this entire world, is more important to me than my daughter." Chapter 1475 The real you needs to pay Chapter 1475 The real you needs to pay With Vyriana on his shoulders, Nux stepped into a completely different place. His eyes then fell on his wives who seemed to be waiting for him, and a big smile appeared on his face. Seeing his smile, the wives smiled as well. Felberta, however, had an even wider smile. "I said it, didn''t I? Lady Vyriana would today fall as well. No, we should now be calling her Sister Vyriana." "I said that a long while ago!" Skyla declared. "Oh come on, we all knew it was going to happen eventually, the question was about who was more precise." Felberta chuckled. "..." Astaria on the other hand, stayed silent. Seeing her master being carried like a sack of potatoes, she felt mixed emotions. Vyriana, who sensed Astaria''s emotions quickly escaped Nux''s clutches, then, she turned towards Felberta and, "What the hell are you talking about, girl?" the Dragon woman narrowed her eyes. Felberta, however, wasn''t intimidated by that look anymore, "Are you going to deny it?" "Deny what?" Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com "Starting today, you are going to be our sister." "Huh? Where in the hell did you come up with that ridiculous notion?" Vyriana questioned. "Please don''t lie to yourself, Sister Vyriana. The very fact that you are in here means that you agree to all this." Felberta chuckled as she glanced at Edda for confirmation. I will decide how and when our relationship will progress. I will be the one who will have the final say. Is that clear?" Vyriana spoke as she lifted Nux up with his head and looked right into his eyes. "That''s cute." Nux laughed. He extended his hand and placed it on Vyriana''s cheek, the woman narrowed her eyes and Nux''s thumb moved towards her soft lips, caressing them lightly. Vyriana''s body trembled. "You should have felt it already, Vyriana." "My Master didn''t use his Law. So he went easy on you." "Heh." Nux spoke in a light tone, Vyriana glanced at him and he continued, "You are no match for me anymore, I defeated your Master." "My Master didn''t use his Law. So he went easy on you." "Heh." Nux laughed out loud when he heard those words. "He could have used anything he wanted, and nothing would have changed." Nux''s blatant confidence and arrogance couldn''t be more clearer. "Why do I feel like you have gotten more annoying after coming out of the illusion, what in the hell happened in there?" Vyriana was curious. "Try spending tens of thousands of years away from people you love the most, you might get a rough idea." Nux answered the question and in an instant, Vyriana and his wives'' expressions changed. "Tens of thousands of years...?" Amaya''s eyes went dark. She was someone who understood one of Nux''s aspects the most out of everyone present here. Just like how her life was linked with Nux, just like how Nux was her light, her darkness, her life, her death, her past, future, present, just like how Nux was her everything, For Nux, she and the rest of his wives were the same. Just like her, the man was a fool who couldn''t live without his wives. He would lose his mind. And... He spent tens of thousands of years inside that illusion...? "Didn''t Lilith say you only need to spend ten thousand years in there?" Aisha questioned, her eyes burning with anger never seen before. "Nux, what in the hell happened in there?" Astaria questioned. Obviously, right now, she was anything but calm. "Did that Progenitor lie?" Amaya questioned, her eyes got darker and darker and dangerous thoughts entered her mind. "She didn''t do anything." Nux however, shook his head. Then he turned towards his wives and, "And right now, none of that matters." Then, turning back to Vyriana, he looked right into her eyes and, "Right now, what matters is that in all those years, you managed to annoy me the most, always hanging around as if you were trying to tease me. Always forcing me to distance myself from you so I do not lose my control. I couldn''t do anything to the illusion you, But the real you... You, Vyriana Leander, need to pay." Chapter 1476 Think Edda, think. Chapter 1476 Think Edda, think. "Right now, what matters is that in all those years, you managed to annoy me the most, always hanging around as if you were trying to tease me. Always forcing me to distance myself from you so I do not lose my control. I couldn''t do anything to the illusion you, But the real you¡­ You, Vyriana Leander, need to pay." Nux declared, this time, as Vyriana looked into his eyes, she felt overwhelmed. How could she not? Nux was finally releasing all the emotions and desires he had been suppressing for countless lives and tens of thousands of years. Those eyes, that desire, that attachment, that love, that heavy possessiveness, every single thing about it overwhelmed the Dragon. Her strength didn''t matter anymore. Nux was wrong. He might be confident in battling Vyriana, however, if the two went all out, in no world, can Nux, in his current form, defeat Vyriana. Vyriana wasn''t Dagahra, she wasn''t a being who was unable to form her Law. She was a woman who had formed an Absolute Law and she had worked hard for countless centuries in order to understand and improve her Law. Her strength, as a Divine Stage Cultivator, far surpassed the Dragon Progenitor. And Nux? Heck, he was someone who wasn''t even a Saint yet. He didn''t even understand his own power and how it worked. How could he possibly defeat this monstrous woman? However, right now, his emotions and desires were so strong that he disregarded all those possibilities and simply pulled Vyriana close to him. Both his hands moved towards her perky bottom, caressing her butt, his movements were rough, completely different from his usual gentle self, however, each move he made sent shivers inside Vyriana''s body, making her lose her strength. Her legs became weak, she was unable to stand on her feet, this further forced her to leave her body to Nux. As she fell onto him, her ample breasts fell on Nux''s well-trained, muscular chest, this level of closeness made Vyriana even more sensitive. After all, this was the first time she was put in this situation. As someone who walked on the Path to becoming the Strongest, never bothering with relationships that would only hold her back, this was a completely new experience. And she was being completely overwhelmed. With each passing second, she was losing more and more control over her body. She was reaching the part where her body would eventually fall into Nux''s sinful clutches completely and the worst part? Neither her heart nor her brain were against it. She had given in. And the battle hadn''t even started yet! She was completely overwhelmed by Nux''s strong desire. The strongest Divine Stage Cultivator in the world was in a completely helpless state. "¡­" "¡­" The rest of the wives, who were watching this scene right in front of them, stared at everything with deadpan looks on their faces. "For someone who tried to resist so much, she was defeated quite easily. Did she even last a minute?" Aisha questioned with a curious look on her face. "Something''s different." Allura, however, had a frown on her face. "What do you mean?" Aisha turned towards her sister. "It wasn''t that she was defeated quickly, it is Nux. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Somethings different about him, something that made her completely helpless against him." "Is it related to his Path?" Ember questioned with a curious look on her face. "I think so¡­?" Allura wasn''t sure. "That''s not possible, a Semi Saint''s Path shouldn''t be strong enough to affect Master." Astaria shook her head. "He negated the Vampire Progenitor''s Aura, you think common sense works on him?" Allura questioned back, forcing Astaria to turn silent. "I-I just can''t believe he is doing all this right in front of us¡­" Evane stuttered, her face turning red. She could see how Nux''s hands had already gone inside Vyriana''s clothes, he was now directly her skin, heck, she was even licking her neck, her lips, her nose, her cheeks, right now, he seemed no different than a beast who was ready to devour the woman in front of his eyes. And with how Vyriana''s body was trembling continuously and her flushed face, the women could easily guess what sort of paradise she was in. The Dragon had probably lost her mind already. "S-Should we g-give them some privacy?" the noble and pure Evane suggested. "Huh? Are you crazy? Why would you do that? This is clearly a chance! He is not in his right mind! This is the perfect chance for a twelvesome! Everyone, get ready! We are going in! The new blood can''t possibly take on all those heavy desires alone, she is already out!" Edda spoke with a big perverted smile on her face. Heck, the woman was already prepared to remove her clothes and jump in. However, just as she was about to step forward, Felberta placed her hand on her shoulder and with a ''gentle'' smile on her face, "You shouldn''t ruin her first time, Sister Edda." "I am not ruining it! You can see it clearly! She is losing! And she doesn''t like to lo-mmhhhh!!" Edda wanted to resist, however, suddenly, a tape was formed on her mouth. "Haah!? You think you can stop me, don''t forget, this is my world!" Edda, who erased the tape out of existence, spoke but then, The rest of the women stared at her and, "Do you truly wish all of us to go in together? Especially when Nux is like this? I thought you were more far-sighted than that." Felberta shook her head in disappointment. "What do you mean?" Edda frowned. "Think Edda, think." Felberta spoke. "Nux''s current desires are overflowing to the point that he seemed like he has lost his mind. Of course, his love for us is still stronger, so he will always put our wants over his and control himself from going overboard and being restricted. But you, you are different Edda. With you, he knows he doesn''t need such restrictions. Just imagine what ''that'' Nux will do when you are alone with him." Felberta spoke as she pointed at Nux, who was currently on top of Vyriana and was kissing her aggressively. Edda, who saw that scene, paused. In an instant, she made a decision. With a wave of her hand, she sent Nux and Vyriana to a private room where Time flew completely differently. "We will have separate turns." She declared before she walked away with a foolish look on her face. Her mind was filled with thoughts that couldn''t be revealed to anyone. Felberta smiled as she got what she wanted, Amaya, who saw that narrowed her eyes once again. Chapter 1477 She wanted to see… * Chapter 1477 She wanted to see¡­ * Felberta smiled as she got what she wanted, Amaya, who saw that, narrowed her eyes once again. She had been observing this for a while now, but ever since her training with Faustina, Felberta had¡­ turned into a completely different person. The way she carried herself, the way she expressed her thoughts, the way she seemed to slowly take the lead in the conversation, slowly and steadily, the woman was turning into a leader. Just her conversation with Edda was enough of a proof. There was no need to use any force or argue like fools, the woman simply created a scenario and the Royal Maid was completely sold, she stood no chance! Heck! With how Felberta said it, even Amaya felt her insides single and for a single second, she thought about going in together with Edda. Her thoughts were corrupted with just a few words! That''s how dangerous Felberta had gotten. "¡­" Amaya continued to stare at Felberta for a while, she will make sure she will get to the bottom of it! sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ On the other side, Nux, who realized that he was moved into a completely different room together with Vyriana, sat up and smiled. Then, looking at the dragon right under him, breathing heavily with her face flushed, his smile widened. "Vyriana¡­" He called out, his voice filled with lust and desire. He then placed his index on Vyriana''s lips, the woman opened her hazy eyes and looked at him with an unfocused look on her face. This was her first time feeling this sort of pleasure, her body was not used to this at all. Nux, who understood that perfectly well smirked, then, his finger trailed down to Vyriana''s chin, then her neck, her collarbone, her cleavage, then finally, Nux''s finger encountered the first obstacle. Nux held the Dragon''s top with one finger, then, he put a little bit of force and, *Tear* He ripped it apart, revealing Vyriana''s sinful breasts. *Ba-dump* Seeing the sight of Vyrina''s bare upright breasts, Nux''s heart skipped a beat. Imagining how this woman often trained him past his limits, not even leaving enough energy for him to stand up, how this woman dominated and stood over others, completely disregarding any rules whatsoever, and comparing all of that valour to the woman in front of him now, Nux felt an addictive sense of conquest. He had done it. This beautiful woman was finally his. She now belonged to him. Just these thoughts were enough for Nux''s skin to start burning up. Nux lowered his body, he didn''t even bother going down, the sight of Vyriana''s breasts was simply not something he could ignore and continue further. His hand moved, gently cupping those perky breasts, her nipples were already hard because of all the stimulations her body experienced, Nux felt those nipples using his palm. His hands moved forward, extending towards Vyriana''s arms, then, he held her hands, their fingers crossed with each other, his body moved further down, his face getting dangerously close to hers. Nux''s shirt was quickly devoured by the devouring mist and finally, as he layed on top of the dragon, He felt it. Her perky breasts touching his hard chest, her nipples touching his body, the feeling of conquest as he pressed Vyriana''s body under his continued to rise with every passing second. It was a moment Nux would never forget in his life. This was the moment he forced himself to suffer all those hardships for. Looking at Vyriana''s lips which were trembling continuously, Nux failed to control himself and went in. Her soft lips touched his and without wasting any time, he started sucking on those lips, waves of pleasure assaulted his body, his dick was so hard that he felt that it would soon burst out of his pant, unable to control the urge, he moved his waist in a manner that would place his crotch right over Vyriana''s. From her pants, he could sense it. The treasure cave that had never been explored before. Through his pants, he continued rubbing his dick on top of Vyriana''s crotch. Just this act alone was already enough to make him lose his mind, Nux continued to suck on Vyriana''s lips even more intensely. Vyriana, on the other hand, was frozen still. She couldn''t understand what was happening to her. Right now, she was no different than a drugged girl whose senses were numbed and her suitor was taking advantage of that. A strange comparison, but that was how Vyriana, who knew next to nothing about these matters, acted. For her, sex meant mating. An act done to produce an heir. It had no other meaning. Every time she saw Nux or his wives acting like it was the most sacred thing in the world, she just believed that they enjoyed the act itself. The act of putting the male genital inside the female genital. But¡­ What''s this¡­? She knew that such acts often came together with a few other side acts that the couple usually performed in order to show their love and care for each other. These ''side acts'' are often done to make the intercourse more enjoyable but¡­ Was it supposed to feel this good!? Was the feeling of Nux''s body pressing hers supposed to feel this good!? Was the feeling of Nux continuously sucking on her lips supposed to make her lips feel this numb? Was the feeling of Nux tightly holding her hands supposed to make her entire body feel this weak!? If all these ''side acts'' feel this good, then¡­ How¡­ How would the real thing feel¡­? Won''t she lose her mind if she felt even more pleasure!? Is this why those women acted like this? Was¡­ was she going to turn out to be one of those women? For the first time in a long while, Vyriana was afraid. However, for the first time in her entire life, in a situation where she felt fear, another, much stronger emotion she felt was¡­ anticipation. She¡­ she wanted to see¡­ She wanted to see how far her body could be pushed, she wanted to see what levels of depravity she would reach today, she wanted to see¡­ a completely different version of herself. Chapter 1478 From this day forth you are mine. ** Chapter 1478 From this day forth you are mine. ** "Are you ready?" Nux looked right into Vyriana''s hazy eyes and questioned. Realizing that she was questioned, Vyriana''s mind was finally brought out of the new world it had automatically entered and her formless thoughts finally started to make some sense. Then, she recalled what Nux just asked, and many answers came to her mind. She wanted to fight for supremacy, she wanted Nux to step away and let her think clearly, she wanted all of this to stop, she wanted all of this to continue, There were many different answers and before Vyriana''s already slow mind could come up with the correct answer, "Not that it matters anyway." Nux chuckled, then, he started sucking on her lips again. Vyriana''s lips twitched, with her mind brought back to the real world, she could finally brought back to the real world. It was as if the drugged girl had regained some of her senses, her first thought was to try and push Nux away, however, as time passed and Nux continued their kiss, even using his thumb to rub continuously her palm, calming her down even further, Vyriana''s resistance faded. Her lips started to move on their own and copied Nux''s movements, the Dragon woman was now sucking Nux''s lips. Seeing the chance, Nux slowly started creating distance between the two, making Vyriana come forward on her own accord and reach his lips. Not realizing what she was doing, Vyriana could only fall into his trap while Nux enjoyed the feeling of a tired Dragon using the last bit of her strength to try and get close to him. Of course, while he did all this, he continued to rub his crotch against hers at the same time, he was already having a hard time holding himself back, therefore, the black devouring Mist covered both their legs, completely removing any form of clothing they had on them. Nux used this moment to pause, then, he sat up and for the first time in his life, he looked at Vyriana''s completely naked body. Her long legs, her beautifully shaped thighs, her round butt, thin waist, ample and perky breasts, and that damn beautiful face, to top it all off, the woman was currently covered in sweat, raising her charm to an unreachable level. She was breathing nonstop, her red hair was stuck on her body and face, she could barely keep her eyes open, Right now, the image of a valiant warrior could not be seen, the current Vyriana was only an inexperienced woman who was completely overwhelmed by her partner. She may be the strongest Divine Stage Cultivator throughout history, a woman who would never admit defeat no matter what or who she faces, however, right now, she was thoroughly defeated. In front of someone like Nux who had already lost his mind because of his intense desire, Vyriana stood no chance. And Nux liked that. He liked how helpless this woman was. And all of this had just begun. Today was the day he would make this woman his, he would imprint himself all over this woman''s head, he would make it so that he would be the only one she could think about, He¡­ would make sure that she¡­ would never be able to leave him. With that thought in his head, Nux placed his rock-hard dick right on top of Vyriana''s beautiful crotch, no lubricant was needed, her overflowing cave didn''t need any. Nux smirked, then, he placed his dick right at the entrance, once again, he held the woman''s hand, interlocking their fingers, and as he stared into Vyriana''s eyes, "From this day forth, You are mine. UggghhhhhH!!!" Saying those words, he went in and the instant he did, he groaned in intense pleasure. It was probably because she trained so hard, Vyriana''s insides were extremely tight, they were also warm and squishy, her walls coiled around Nux''s dick and the pleasure he felt was so intense that his entire body trembled for a good while before he was finally able to calm down and get ready to move again. "Aanh~" "Nnnghhhh~~" Nux didn''t hold back, from the start, he went all in, it was just like how Vyriana trained him, always pushing him far past his limits, this was Nux''s way to get revenge on that spartan-like torturous training. Of course, he wasn''t the only one attacked by the ridiculous levels of pleasure, Vyriana was the same, rather, her condition was even worse. So much that the Dragon, who was full of pride, couldn''t help but helplessly moan out loud. Vyriana''s first-ever moan was music to Nux''s ears, his mind was already made, his greed was already taking effect, He wanted more. And for more, he acted. "Nnnghhhh~~" Nux didn''t hold back, from the start, he went all in, it was just like how Vyriana trained him, always pushing him far past his limits, this was Nux''s way to get revenge on that spartan-like torturous training. What? The training was for his own benefit and turned out to be a good thing? Oh, this was the same. Heck, it might turn out to be something even better than the training. At first, it was slow, full movements because he was getting used to this new and strong feeling, the unbearable pleasure he felt was taking away control over his body, however, the moment he started getting used to it, His speed increased. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "Annnnhhh~~ Annnnhh!! AAaanNNhh!!" Sounds of flesh hitting flesh could be heard, along with those sounds, Vyriana''s loud moans were heard, Waves and waves of pleasure assaulted the woman''s body and overwhelmed her mind. She was losing her mind! With each thrust, she was losing more and more of her strength, for some reason, her lower reason continued to twitch, more and more liquid leaked out of her cave, it was like an overflowing river that couldn''t be stopped. Her lower body had already turned numb, completely at Nux''s mercy and since Nux showed no mercy, her cave could only remain open helplessly, letting the assaulter have his way with her. Vyriana held Nux''s hands tightly, trying to get anything to grab onto. Nux tightened his grip as well, making sure she couldn''t move. Then, not wanting to stop listening to those moans that healed his very soul, his mouth moved to the place he was always curious about. In an instant, the man buried his face right into that cleavage, Vyriana''s soft mounds pressed his face from each side. Nux was in heaven. On each side of his mouth, the world''s most delicious treat was placed and slowly, he savoured it all. He licked and sucked on Vyriana''s perky breasts, leaving a trail of his saliva and hickeys everywhere he went, unable to suppress his wild instincts, he even bit on some places, leaving his teeth marks. "Aaannnggghhh!!!"'' It looked painful, but Vyriana''s numb mind couldn''t comprehend the pain, everything she felt was converted into pleasure and she moaned out loud. Finally, Nux savoured the dish he had saved for the last, Vyriana''s hardened nipples. It started with a small lick, as we all do with our favourite dishes, Nux wanted to take it slow, however, the moment he licked those nipples, "AaaaAAnnNnHHH!!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vyriana''s moan became unnaturally loud. Her nipple trembled and goosebumps rose all over her body, Nux finally realized it, her nipples were Vyriana''s weak point, in an instant, his greed took over, a demonic smile appeared on his face, his canines elongated and, He bit her nipples, even sucking out the delicious blood that came out of them. As for Vyriana, "AAaaannNnnNhhHHhHHHhhhhHH!!" With her weak point so strongly stimulated, the pleasure she felt broke all the levels, her mind became numb, her walls clenched over Nux''s dick as tightly as they could and then, *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* The woman came and she came hard. "Uggghhh!!! Fuck!!" Nux couldn''t hold back either and he blasted his load inside as well. Their juices mixed with each other, Nux felt Vyriana''s energy entering his body, he held back, not wanting to break through just yet. At the same time, he also saw a familiar Magic Circle forming under him. He sighed, and realizing that this world wouldn''t be able to survive this, he took Vyriana and disappeared. ''Haaahh¡­ this hinderance¡­ Annoying...'' Clearly, Nux didn''t like the fact that he was interrupted just because he was going to receive Primordial Level Dragon Blood. He just wanted to fuck Vyriana silly! Chapter 1479 Fulfilment. Chapter 1479 Fulfilment. "Hmmm. It is not much different from what I expected." Nux clenched his fists, observing the changes in his body and how much his raw strength had increased. He had just absorbed Primordial Level Dragon Blood in his body. There were no changes in his appearance, despite being in an inactive state for decades, his body still hadn''t lost any muscles. Anyways, with everything done, Nux turned towards Vyriana and a wide grin appeared on his face. He looked at Vyriana as if she was an unconscious, defeated prey and he, as a hunter, was the victor. Slowly, he stood up from the chair he had created, then, he walked towards the unconscious Dragon woman and gently, he sat down next to her and placed her head on his lap. Looking at Vyriana''s sleeping face, his dick trembled. Obviously, he hadn''t had enough. Vyriana was simply too irresistible for him to have enough. Nux''s hand automatically moved towards the Dragon''s lips, with his thumb, he played with her lips that seemed to be seducing him. Unable to contain his racing heart anymore, Nux bent down and sealed those lips. He didn''t know whether it was because the System extracted her bloodline or just because she was tired after experiencing her first time, but Vyriana was fully knocked out. She didn''t wake up even after he tried to move her, and this was shocking considering that she was a warrior who would wake up if she sensed even the slightest of any sort of odd movement. Of course, the very fact that she knew that she was around Nux was also something one had to consider. This was a place where she could fully let her guard down. She was no longer Vyriana Origin, 01:37 She was Vyriana Leander. She had been observing Nux for a long time, she had seen him give his all to protect his wives, he was the sort of man who would rather die than let anyone hurt his wives in any way. And now with him ''marking'' her as his, she was the same. She was no longer Vyriana Origin, She was Vyriana Leander. Now, she also had a crazy pervert around her who would willingly destroy the very world for her sake. Nux enjoyed taking advantage of his unconscious wife, he wanted to wake her up and continue what they were doing, this, however, wouldn''t be fun. A demonic smile appeared on Nux''s face when he thought about that. Vyriana was all about spartan training and moving till you cannot anymore. Right now, however, the woman was defeated. Sure, waking up the defeated woman and continuing further would be easy, already defeated Vyriana wouldn''t be able to resist no matter how strong her willpower was. But¡­ What if she was given time to think and recover? S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What if, the proud dragon woman, was given time to rethink and replay everything that happened to her and realize how she reacted to it? What if he appeared in front of this woman after she came back to her senses? How would she react then? How would the defeated Vyriana face him? Would she be shy and bashful? Or¡­ Would she want revenge? Nux, who saw the Dragon woman sleeping peacefully laughed demonically. Seeing the nude woman, he felt his lower half twitching, controlling his urges, he stood up, then, he walked out. He had already returned to Edda''s world after assimilating Vyriana''s bloodline in his own. Anyways, as he walked out, he waved his hand, the time around Vyriana''s room slowed down. This was how absurd Edda''s Law was, it gave Nux access to a world where he could literally do anything he wanted. Nux then glanced at Amaya who was standing in front of him. "Where are the others?" He questioned with a curious look on his face. "Does it matter?" Amaya questioned back with a playful smile. Then, the devourer walked towards Nux and wrapped her hands around his neck, "Am I not enough for you?" The devourer pouted. Nux stared at the woman in front of him, the loose gown she was wearing didn''t hide her intentions, and obviously, the woman was succeeding. "What did you do? There is no way they will give in so easily," Nux questioned. His women giving up that easily? He had seen and sensed their desires when they eyed him, it was absolutely impossible that all of them would let Amaya be the only one present here unless¡­ "I have my ways." Amaya chuckled, however, seeing how Nux was still staring at her, she sighed and, "All of them are inside their respective room where time flows a thousand times slower than normal. The room we will be going in would be the exact opposite, time will flow a thousand times faster in there. Once we are done, you will visit one of them and hasten the time flow in their room. This way, even if you spend a few days with me, for then, it would only be a few minutes and since it doesn''t look like your hunger will be satiated after just one round, you will continuously shift between us and in the end, it would be like you are together with all of us at the same time without having to use your clones." Amaya spoke with a disgusted look on her face. Obviously, just like Nux, she hated the idea of spending time together with a mere clone. No one other than Nux was allowed to touch her, not even his clone. She was his and his alone. Amaya glanced at Nux, her eyes showing her dark, heavy desires. Nux, who saw that look on her face smiled widely. He pulled the woman close to him, hugging her so tightly that Amaya was having a hard time breathing. But was the woman complaining? Of course not. Nux could put all the strength he had but she would never complain, after all, she knew Nux''s embrace was the safest place in the entire world. Nux quickly picked the woman and walked into the room, after that, the ''activities'' continued. Amaya, Astaria, Felberta, Melia¡­ One by one, Nux visited them all. Completely abusing Edda''s world and its time flow, Nux and his wives created a perfect heaven for themselves. No one knew how many years, decades, or centuries passed. Nux''s sense of time was already ruined, as someone who couldn''t even remember his mental age, this was a healing process, living his life embracing his wives, pulling them close to him and devouring them, He enjoyed every last second of it. As for the women? They would never complain, falling into a life full of debauchery, it may not be some of their dreams, however, no woman here was a saint, every single one of them, at one or more than one point in their lives, had thought about kidnaping Nux, run to a desolate room and spend the rest of the time with just the two of them. For the women, this was no different than their dream life. They wake up, they see Nux around, they spend time cuddling and savour each other, then, they devour each other, when they are tired, they lay in each other''s arms and fall asleep and once they wake up again, Nux was in front of them again. They had no complaints. Even Vyriana, who was fairly new to all this, had completely given in to debauchery. She, who was used to spending centuries training herself and pushing herself to perfection and raising her strength in any way possible, could only think about the unbearable pleasure she was subjected to and how to endure longer in order to feel that pleasure for a longer period of time. Yes, the Dragon Warrior was being corrupted. Of course, sex wasn''t the only thing Nux and his wives focused on, Edda''s world could get as beautiful as one''s imagination, Nux and his wives could create countless beautiful things and scenery to spend time together. They even went around Yrniel, exploring places they never did before and of course, even if they didn''t specifically focus on it, they didn''t completely neglect their cultivation either. All the women, except Felberta, had entered the Divine Stage. Since all of them had already formed their Law, it was only a matter of time before they entered the Divine Stage and formed their Law of Self. The women could now be considered elites and most of them were currently stronger than Nux. After all, the Laws they had comprehended weren''t simple. This time, however, Felberta didn''t feel left out. The only reason she didn''t progress was because she was waiting for her Master. She had been holding back for a long while, not that it mattered, with her body in Nux''s embrace, she could wait for thousands of years, let alone a few centuries. Anyway, the wait was over, whatever Faustina was preparing was finally done. Today was the day Felberta would meet her Master and finally break through. "Are you ready?" Nux questioned. "Of course," Felberta replied with a fulfilled smile on her face. Nux nodded, he glanced at the rest of his wives and they all smiled back. Then, Edda waved her hand and the world around them crumbled. Nux and his wives had now officially returned to Yrniel after their long long break. Chapter 1480 Eldraeths. Chapter 1480 Eldraeths. "You are finally here." Faustina chuckled as she glanced at her son and her daughters-in-law standing in front of her. Her eyes lingered on Vyriana a little longer compared to the rest of the women, the Dragon Woman blushed. Faustina''s smile turned sadistic when she saw Vyriana''s reaction. This was her first time seeing Vyriana acting so¡­ ''tame''. The woman turned towards her son, her eyes shining brightly, it was as if she was asking, ''What did you do?'' Nux, obviously, understood what she was trying to say and smiled playfully. ''It is a secret.'' That was what he wanted to say. Clearly, he wasn''t going to reveal any details. After all, this wasn''t something Vyriana wanted anyone else to know about, not until she got her revenge. Nux would obviously respect his wife''s wishes, he knew that getting the revenge part was impossible so he would need to keep this secret for the rest of his life, however, that didn''t matter. It would be their little secret. A side of Vyriana Leander only he knew about. Nux smiled, Faustina on the other hand, just shook her head in disappointment. She couldn''t believe that her son would betray her like this. In the end, she turned towards her disciple and seeing the hard-working and always self-doubting girl standing in front of her with a satisfied smile on her face, she smiled gently. "Master," Felberta called out as she walked towards the Mother of all humans. Faustina patted her head, then, her face turned serious. "Do you know why I called you here?" "You have prepared something for me." "That is correct." Faustina nodded. Then, she waved her hand and the area around them was sealed. No one, not even Azriel, if he didn''t bother trying, would be able to see what was happening inside this sealed area, and considering that the man and his daughter were still inside Yrniel''s Core, Faustina knew Azriel wouldn''t bother checking anything. This was the perfect opportunity. The ring on Faustina''s finger shined brightly, then, a wooden box appeared and suddenly, the air around the area turned heavy. Faustina slowly grabbed the floating box, then, she stared at Felberta who was staring at the box with a lost look on her face. "Aurelia Starweaver." Faustina spoke. Hearing the name, Felberta came out of her reverie and glanced at her Master. "This is the name of your Predecessor. The one you inherited your Law from. She was the only Progenitor of a Race called the Eldraeths, a race that had the power of creation. It was a ridiculously strong race that had the potential to rule over this entire universe, the only problem was that the world this race was born in was only a middle-level world." "What difference does that make?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. Faustina glanced at her son and, "This is only a theory we Progenitors came up with, however, as more time passes, this theory only gets stronger and stronger." "What theory?" "The extent to which a race can develop depends on the level of the world they were born in. We Progenitors were always against Aeliana and didn''t let her send her forces out and spy on other worlds, however, this didn''t mean we Progenitors didn''t move on our own. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, when we Progenitors barely had any will to continue living because of extreme boredom and simply existed because we had to, was when it happened. They appeared for the first time. Beings who threatened our world and wanted to devour it. By then, we Progenitors had long gotten used to standing on the peak and crushing everyone with pure might was something we had gotten used to. However, for the first time after a long while, we couldn''t crush our enemies like we were used to. The enemies were strong, the first few waves were simple to deal with, however, as more and more beings appeared, things got complicated. The enemies were so strong that we, who had gotten used to easy victories, had to take battles seriously and investigate the enemies. It was then we learned about the worlds outside Yrniel. And it was then that we first realized how weak we truly were. The enemies we were facing weren''t even the main forces, they were merely scouts sent by them." "The scouts were stronger than you¡­?" Nux was surprised. Despite living for a long time, he didn''t know anything about the universe outside Yrniel. "One-on-one, they weren''t, however, there were simply too many of them, if the enemy worlds continued to send their forces, we would have been overwhelmed eventually." "Then how did you survive?" Vyriana questioned. "How else? We revived him." "Revive¡­?" "Azriel Ruinous, or previously called Azriel Origin, was the strongest Progenitor, however, before the otherworlderers attacked, he had killed himself because he didn''t wish to live anymore. Since we were overwhelmed, we and the Will of Yrniel worked together to revive Azriel and the current Azriel Ruinous, who was much stronger than Azriel Origin, was born. Only after he appeared did we finally manage to resolve the threat." "How did you revive him?" Nux was curious. "We had our ways." Faustina smiled playfully. "Then why not revive his wives as well?" Nux questioned and in an instant, Faustina''s expression changed. She could sense the negative emotions coming from him. "If you did that, Aeliana wouldn''t have to live like she did," Nux spoke. "That is not possible, Nux. You think Azriel wouldn''t have done that if it was? Now that his worries are resolved, the man has completely abandoned everything for his daughter''s sake, I can already hear Yrniel wailing in pain because of how he is acting. Do you think a man like that wouldn''t do everything possible to revive the women he loves the most in the entire universe?" "¡­" Nux was silent. "Anyways, as I was saying, the extent to which a race develops depends on the level of the world they were born in. Take Dragons for example, since Yrniel is a Low-Level World, the Dragons born here are weak." Vyriana narrowed her eyes when she heard those words, Faustina however, completely ignored the Dragon and continued, "The Dragons from High-Level Worlds are different. There are thousands of them and any single one of them could easily destroy any of the Yrniel Progenitors except Azriel. The same is true for other worlds and other races as well. Even if a race has a strong ability, if they are born in a weak world, they would lose out to a race with a weak ability and born in a high-level world. It is a repeated pattern all of us have seen in our countless years of investigation. The Dragons you see in Yrniel and the Dragons you see in the high-level worlds basically have the same traits, yet the difference between their strength is enormous." "Then what about Lord Azriel? Are you saying Vampires that live in high-level worlds are stronger than him?" Amaya questioned. "That man is an anomaly." Faustina shook her head. "No Vampire in Yrniel is as strong as Azriel." Nux nodded in understanding. One meeting was enough for him to truly understand the difference between Azriel and other Progenitors, they couldn''t even be compared. "And Aurelia was the same." "What?" "She was an anomaly as well. The world she was born in limited her strength, however, the way she faced her opponents and dominated them in the battlefield was so impressive that in the end, High-Level Worlds got involved and she was eventually defeated. Even then, she was only defeated because she was surrounded." Faustina revealed and Nux couldn''t help but be impressed, the more he heard about this woman, the more he realized how powerful she was. But¡­ "Why are you telling us about her?" he questioned. He knew Faustina wouldn''t mention her friend and recalled those painful memories for nothing. There had to be a reason. "Don''t you find it strange? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why would Elites of High-Level Worlds come together to fight a single woman?" Faustina questioned and a frown appeared on Nux''s face. "They were after her blood," Faustina answered. Nux and his wives glanced at the Human Progenitor and the woman continued, "She was only Progenitor of the Eldraeths. There were no other Eldraeths in any lower or higher level worlds. Those people wanted to extract her blood and raise another Eldraeth Progenitor, this time, without the restriction of a Middle-Level World. The High-Level worlds moved because the abilities of Eldraeths were simply that strong. They couldn''t resist the temptation." "And the High-Level worlds failed, didn''t they?" Nux guessed. Faustina raised her eyebrow, surprised as to how Nux was able to predict what she wanted to say. "I have known you for a long time, Mother." Nux replied as he looked into Faustina''s eyes. The Progenitor stared at Nux in silence, she could tell that his words had a deeper meaning. Once again, she couldn''t help but think about what Nux had been through inside the Illusion, right now, however, the priority was different. "Yes, they failed. Even if they killed her, they couldn''t get her blood, because¡­" Faustina spoke as the Box in her hand opened automatically and suddenly, a drop of silver-red blood started floating in the air. "She never fought her last battle at her full strength, She extracted her Blood Essence before battle and sent it to me to find a worthy heir." Chapter 1481 Let them come. I will devour them all. Chapter 1481 Let them come. I will devour them all. "She never fought her last battle at her full strength, She extracted her Blood Essence before battle and sent it to me to find a worthy heir." Faustina spoke those words as she then turned towards Felberta and a gentle smile appeared on her face, "Heir I was finally able to find after all these years." Felberta''s expression changed, understanding what the woman meant. Faustina nodded with a smile on her face, "I initially wanted to give my Blood to you, after all, just like Aurelia, I wanted an heir as well, but the more I thought about it, the more I realized how selfish it would be. You are much more talented than you think, Fel. You deserve the very best, and right now, my blood has far less value than Aurelia''s. And¡­ I don''t currently need an heir." Faustina spoke as she glanced at Nux. "Your son is standing right in front of you, why do you need any other heir? Or am I not enough for you? Hmm? Mother?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. Faustina chuckled. "You are more than enough, though you are quite perverted. You didn''t even spare your own Master." She spoke as she glanced at Vyriana. "Vyriana was supposed to be mine from the beginning, Mother. I am not a perverted, I only claimed what is mine." Nux spoke confidently, his hand moved around Vyriana''s waist as he pulled her close to him. The Dragon glared at Nux, her eyes still burning with desire to get her revenge, Nux however, continued to smile as if that look didn''t bother him. His hand simply started caressing Vyriana''s waist and within a few seconds, Vyriana''s tough glare started melting. Her body was still too sensitive because of what had been done to her. She was completely helpless in front of this man right now. Faustina was surprised when she saw this scene, but suddenly, *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The wind around her started moving unnaturally and her expression changed. "I guess this is the limit." She commented. "What is happening?" Nux frowned. "Yrniel is reacting to Aurelia''s blood. The barrier I created wouldn''t be strong enough to hide what could potentially be a threat to Yrniel, it is quite sensitive when it comes to things like this, especially right now." "A threat?" "It is a foreign Blood, even if it is currently in my possession, Yrniel will still consider it to be a threat." "Isn''t Yrniel a little too sensitive?" Vyriana snorted with an annoyed look on her face. "Well, it is no different than a living being, and every living being wishes to survive." Faustina shrugged. She had long gotten used to all this. "Anyways, let''s do what we gathered here for, shall we? We do not have much time." Faustina spoke. She then turned towards Felberta, Felberta nodded, Faustina raised her hand and suddenly, a white-coloured Magic Circle appeared under Felberta''s feet. This time, the Magic Circle wasn''t powered by Yrniel, it was Faustina''s own Mana. Faustina then waved her hand and suddenly, Felberta''s body started levitating. The Magic Circle under her started shining brightly, the silver-red Blood drop floating in the air started shining as well and as if it sensed the heir on its own, it started moving towards Felberta. "It might be a little painful, so bear with it." "Painful?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "It is not the same you getting Caesar''s blood, Nux. Although what you got was similar to Essence of Caesar''s blood as well, in truth, it is barely a cheap copy of Caesar''s Blood. The human blood may be better than Primordial Level Human Blood, however, it pales in comparison when compared to Caesar''s or mine. She is different, What she is inheriting is the complete Blood Essence of an existence called Aurelia Starweaver. The strength and potential of her blood will be the same as Aurelia. It won''t be her blood that will change, her body, her hair, her skin, her bones, her muscles, every single thing about her will change for the better. The process will be similar to Azriel''s rebirth. This would be Aurelia''s rebirth, only that she won''t be inheriting any of her memories. Felberta Leander would still be Felberta Leander. Although¡­" "Although?" Nux narrowed her eyes. Faustina glanced at Felberta and then Nux, "She will be inheriting the existence called Aurelia Starweaver, her powers, her strength, her abilities and¡­ Her enemies. Eventually, those High-Level Worlds will learn about her existence and they will come after her." "Heh." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A dangerous smile appeared on Nux''s face when he heard those words. "It doesn''t matter." He spoke. "Let them come. I will devour them all." A wide grin appeared on his face. Nux''s women glanced at him and they all smiled as well. Unlike Faustina, everyone else could understand what Nux was talking about. All of them had become Divine Stage Cultivators, however, this didn''t mean Nux didn''t do anything. He had made progress as well. Although he wasn''t able to understand what had happened to him and how he was able to negate powerful Auras like they were nothing, he did find one odd thing inside his body. A black, spherical object. Of course, Nux had no clue what it was. He wasn''t even sure if it was an object or not because unlike other parts of his body like his muscles, tendons, bones, he couldn''t ''sense'' this ball''s presence, he could only ''see'' it when he closed his eyes and meditated. Nux wasn''t sure, it was a simple black ball no matter how he looked at it, it wasn''t moving, it could be rotating at the same spot, but Nux wasn''t sure. He felt like no amount of light could pass through this dark ball, making it impossible to ''see'' anything other than the black colour. Nux had lived many lives, even he didn''t remember how many hundreds of thousands of years has he spent inside however, one thing was certain, it wasn''t what everyone was calculating. For an instance, Nux felt like this ball resembled a Black Hole, a Black Hole so strong that it could devour anything that was thrown towards it and the moment he thought about it, a crazy idea appeared in his mind. Nux had lived many lives, even he didn''t remember how many hundreds of thousands of years has he spent inside however, one thing was certain, it wasn''t what everyone was calculating. According to his wives, 10 years outside was 10,000 inside the illusion, he spent around 50 years inside the illusion, so according to that, the time he spent inside should have been 50,000 years, that however, was simply not possible, It was far from the real number. According to Nux''s estimate, the number should be around 300,000 years, and this estimate is on the lower side. Nux, however, didn''t try correcting his wives, he hid the details of the illusion from them because he simply didn''t wish to recall that time anymore, he also knew how all these details would negatively impact the women he cherished so he decided to take all the burden on himself. Obviously, after continuously living and dying for hundreds of thousands of years, Nux''s head wasn''t in its right state. Even after spending so much time together with wives and despite feeling ''healed'', he couldn''t just forget everything he had been through, somewhere in his heart, he was traumatized. And because of that trauma and how he had completely stopped fearing death altogether, Nux took a crazy step. He didn''t know how he did it, he didn''t know if it could even be done or not, he simply followed his instincts and ''brought his very own cultivation close to the Black Hole inside his body.'' Yes, what one would expect did happen. His cultivation was devoured. It was a suicidal thought that Nux followed through with simply because he knew he could abuse his system to cultivate again. The result? His body was strengthened. Even with his Cultivation devoured and his turning into a mortal, his physical body was as strong as before, not only that, his connection with the Black Hole had strengthened. He can now ''borrow'' Mana from the Black Hole and the amount of Mana he could borrow would be the same as the amount of Mana the Black Hole devoured from him. What did it mean? It meant that even as a Mortal, his strength was still the same as when he was a Semi Saint. And not only that. With his wives around him. Becoming a Semi Saint and letting the Black Hole devour his cultivation again was no big issue for him. And after spending hundreds of years with his wives? Nux''s Black Hole had devoured his cultivation tens of thousands of times, so right now, Nux was as strong as tens of thousands of Semi Saint Stage Nuxs. He has reached the point of saturation where even after he devoured his cultivation again, it would make no difference. Right now, Nux could confidently declare that in no world, whether it is a high-level world or even a supreme-level world, there is no Semi Saint stronger than him. "Well then, son. Devour them all and protect your wife." Faustina smiled and then, the Magic Circle under Felberta shined even more brightly, "Also, Get ready to meet a completely different Felberta." Saying those words, everything around the area turned white due to the bright light and suddenly, "AAAGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!" Felberta''s loud scream was heard. Chapter 1482 They are never supposed to fight alone. Chapter 1482 They are never supposed to fight alone. "Stop worrying, she is not a child." Faustina spoke as she placed her hand on Nux''s shoulder. Nux continued to stare at Felberta''s unconscious body, silver Mist had surrounded her body, blocking his view, even using [Sense] together with *Essence* didn''t let him look at what was happening to Felberta''s body. The silver Mist was acting like a barrier that was hiding Felberta from the rest of the world. Her screams that made Nux''s heart race in worry had stopped, the woman was now unconscious. Faustina, on the other hand, was busy hiding everything from Yrniel and keeping up the Magic Circle. As for Nux''s other women, they just waited for their sister to awaken. Time continued to pass, Nux stared at everything in silence, seconds, minutes, hours, and even days continued to pass by. A month later, the silver mist had completely surrounded Felberta''s body. If before, the mist was incomplete and looking at Felberta from the incomplete mist was possible, now, it was absolutely impossible. Nux also noticed that the mist had solidified, it was like a cocoon that protected Felberta''s body. Nux wanted to get close to the ''cocoon'' however, his instincts warned him not to, he felt like it would hinder whatever was happening to Felberta and put her in danger. Therefore, he stood back and waited. Another month passed by, And finally, something happened. *Crack* The cocoon cracked, attracting everyone''s attention. Nux tried to rush towards the cocoon, he could sense it, Felberta was about to come out, however, before he could get close, Faustina placed her hand on his shoulder, "Before you move, let me make a few things clear." Those words grabbed Nux''s attention and he stopped. "The Eldraeths are completely different beings. All the beings you have seen so far are all part of Yrniel, demons, elves, humans, vampires, dragons, dwarves, and beastmen, all of them may be of different races with different features, but at the end of the day, they are still a part of Yrniel. The Eldraeths however, are different. Like those Foxes, Eldraeths is an otherworldly race, so don''t be surprised if your wife has changed a little too much. After all, what she had gone through is no different than a rebirth." "What are you trying to say, mother?" "Nothing, I am just saying that Felberta will change, her physical appearance will be completely different than before, so much that you might not even recognize her. At the same time, I also wish to tell you a few things about the Eldraeth race in general." "And that is?" "Eldraeth people are tall, much taller than most races in Yrniel, most of them are 8 feet tall, their hair flows like a cascade of liquid lights, their skin is pale and subtly shifts to very pale blue and purple, the rest of their features are similar to we humans, all in all, the Eldraeths is an extremely beautiful race even if they do look somewhat¡­ alien." *Eldraeth''s general image* "As I said before, Eldraeth is a broken race, if it wasn''t for the restriction of the world they were born in, they could easily become a widely known race. Creation and Manipulation of Matter, Life Weaving, Biogenesis, Genetic Mastery, Elemental Control, and even Reality Shaping, They are all these myriads of abilities that make them far different from any other race. They are no different than the Gods of Creation and right now, Your wife has turned into the mother of such beings, her potential as an Eldraeth will be unmatched, everything an Eldraeth could do, she could do better. Not to mention her Law is related to her powers as well. Felberta will become different, she will become strong, however," Faustina''s face suddenly turned serious as she glanced at Nux. "Know that the Power of creation isn''t exactly omnipotent. It is a desirable power that puts a target on one''s head, however, fighting isn''t its strongest suit, sure, it could create things that could aid one in battles, and some of its abilities can even be used in a battle, But in the end, the power of creation is still what you would refer to as a support class. They are not warriors, so don''t let her fight alone as her predecessor did, stay together with her and I will guarantee you, She will become one of the greatest support pillars that boosts your overall strength to a completely different level." Faustina spoke and Nux stared at her with a confused look on his face. "That was never a question, Mother. My wives were never supposed to fight alone. Even if they want to take on their own battles, the best I can do is let them do what they want and interfere the moment they are in the slightest of danger. All those grand thoughts of letting my wives face their own problems don''t exist in my world, they are mine, they are supposed to live a life of a queen without any worries, The upcoming battles, other beings coming for her, and the enemies she inherits after this, none of that is Fel''s problem. It is mine. She was never supposed to face them alone. Also," Nux then turned towards the cocoon Felberta was in and a gentle smile appeared on his face, "She has always been one of my greatest support pillars, not just in my strength, but in my life." Faustina turned silent, Nux then walked towards the cocoon and as if it sensed his arrival, *Crack* The crack on it widened. The closer Nux got, the more the cocoon reacted, it was as if it had been waiting for his arrival all this time. *Step* As Nux took the final step, *Crack* The crack on the cocoon widened even further till it broke into two pieces, silver mist covered the entire area, and a minute later, when the mist cleared up, Nux''s eyes fell on an extremely beautiful woman floating in the air. A woman whose beauty far transcended anything he had seen before, sure, his wives were beautiful, extremely beautiful, this woman, however, had a different charm around her. The mysterious, otherworldly charm that seemed to pull him close to her. Just like his mother had described, her long hair cascaded down to her feet like liquid light, shifting between shades of silver, blue, and violet hues, giving her an ethereal look. She had a small nose and beautiful red lips, this woman was completely different than the Fel Nux knew but at the same time, her facial features somewhat resembled the old Felberta, she was still his Felberta. Her body was still as voluptuous as ever, her curves that would make any man drool had now gotten even more attractive, the woman had become much more mysterious and released a distant aura. *Felberta''s Image* An interesting thing to note was that the woman was taller than what Faustina said was a normal height for an Eldraeth, the current Felberta was 9 feet tall, much taller than Nux and for some reason, the moment Nux registered that fact, a perverted smile appeared on his face. His current thoughts were anything but pure and all the women who knew him needed only a single glance to understand what the pervert was thinking. After all, what man didn''t want a tall woman he could spoil to his heart''s content? Nux sure did! S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The desire in his eyes couldn''t be hidden, if it wasn''t for the hundreds of years he had spent with his wives, he would have already jumped on this beautiful woman and marked her ''new self'' as his once again. And as if sensing his desires, Felberta''s eyes trembled, slowly, she opened her eyes, similar to her hair, her eyes were a mixture of the same silver, blue, and violet hues. Her beautiful eyes saw the light of the world and the first person her eyes fell on was obviously the man she loved with all her heart. A big smile appeared on Felberta''s face. All the ethereal, serene, and noble image her new form had created vanished in an instant as the woman quickly appeared right in front of Nux and hugged him as tightly as she could. The scene looked quite comical since the woman was more than 2.5 feet taller than him, Nux, however, didn''t let that bother him, heck, he couldn''t be happier since because of the difference in height, his face was buried in one of the most comfortable places in the entire world. His hands moved on their own and he started caressing her butt, Felberta''s body trembled as she closed her eyes, tightening her hug around Nux even further. The two continued to stay like this for a while until, "*Cough* *Cough*" Faustina coughed, letting the two know about her presence, which, they seemed to have forgotten about. The two glanced at the woman, Faustina turned towards Felberta and smiled, "Have you become used to your new body?" Faustina questioned. Felberta clenched her fist and shook her head, "Physical Body, yes, but¡­ my abilities¡­ I believe my abilities have become much stronger than before, I need time to get used to them." "That is only natural, You are now a Progenitor, your abilities far succeed any normal being. It is obvious that you would need time to get used to them all." Chapter 1483 You all need to be punished. Chapter 1483 You all need to be punished. "That is only natural, You are now a Progenitor, your abilities far succeed any normal being. It is obvious that you would need time to get used to them all." Faustina then looked into Felberta''s eyes and, "Being a Progenitor is much more than what you think." "What does that mean?" Felberta questioned with a curious look on her face. "You are now a Progenitor, Fel. You now have the responsibility of an entire race on your shoulders. You have inherited everything Aurelia represented, this also applies to her duties. It is now your duty to revive the destroyed Eldraeth race and make it prosper. It is now your duty to carry Aurelia''s legacy." "I need to¡­ revive a race¡­?" "Of course. You know how that is done, don''t you?" Faustina questioned as she glanced at Felberta and Nux with a mischievous look on her face. The moment she understood those words, Felberta''s expression changed. Shock and then sadness took over her happy expression. "I can''t do that¡­" She spoke with a disappointed look on her face. It was as if someone had stepped on her weak point and it wasn''t just her, all of Nux''s wives were the same. "Why is that?" Surprisingly, the one who asked this question wasn''t Faustina, but Nux. Seeing how his wives were reacting, he could tell that something was wrong here. Felberta glanced at Nux and frowned. Nux continued to look at his first wife with the same, confused look on his face. The two seemed like they were communicating with their expressions, this time, however, the communication wasn''t working. The two were having a hard time understanding each other and this frustrated Felberta, she glanced at her sisters, all the women however, turned their heads away. No one wanted to say those words, not even Amaya or Astaria. In the end, Felberta could only sigh. Her sisters weren''t wrong, they shouldn''t be saying such things either, this was her responsibility as the first wife. "It doesn''t matter Nux, it doesn''t change anything. Our love for you will never fade, no matter what and you know it the best." She spoke in a roundabout manner, despite being the first wife, she still didn''t want to say those exact words. Nux, however, understood. This was something even he was worried about, he didn''t know when it happened, but he and his wives both had come to an unconscious mutual agreement to not talk about this. Now, however, things were different, He finally had an answer. "You are worrying too much, woman." Felberta frowned. "The only reason we couldn''t have a child all this time is because everything we do is converted into energy. Even when I am not cultivating, the system automatically converts it into energy and that energy is oftentimes wasted. I didn''t have control over it before, but now I do. We can have a child anytime we want, I am just waiting for us to be in a comparatively safer place. There is nothing wrong with me, so don''t jump to weird conclusions." Nux clarified and in an instant, not just Felberta, all of Nux''s wives lit up. With bright smiles on their faces, they wanted nothing more than to jump on Nux and give it a try, even the all-serious Melia, Thyra, and Lane were the same. Nux on the other hand, stared at his happy wives with a deadpan look on his face, he should be glad that his wives were happy, this time however, he just couldn''t, his minds were filled with too many thoughts. "Tsk Tsk." He snorted. Then, his eyes fell on his wives and, "You all need to be punished." The wives froze. "How dare you all assume things huh? Let''s fucking do it, let''s bring tons of little Nuxs in this world, I won''t stop until I have enough to create a fucking army." The man then turned towards his now tallest wife, picked her on his shoulder and, "And you, Let''s start with you. I was debating whether I should continue with my things, or should I taste my wife''s new self first, but now that debate is over. Felberta Leander, I am going to punish and reward you at the same time." These words sent shivers down Felberta''s spine, however, just as Nux was about to step forward and enter Edda''s world again, Felberta shifted her weight forward, with her powers, she created a comfortable sofa and Nux, who lost his balance fell on the sofa with Felberta now on top of him. Her beautiful hair fell over him, she used her hand to cup his face and, "There is no need for you to debate, husband. Do what you have to do. I am yours for eternity, you have all the eternity to do anything you want to me, Whether that is a reward, a punishment, or both at the same time, it doesn''t matter. If it is you, I''ll openly accept anything, After all, I am your possession, am I not?" Nux''s heart skipped a beat when he heard those words, looking at Felberta''s bluish-purple eyes, he felt lost. The woman was too charming, Nux was simply staring at this woman on top of him like a fool who had lost his mind. He was completely under his first wife''s control. "This bitch¡­" Looking at the scene in front of her, Allura cursed out loud. How could she not know what the woman was doing? As a master of seduction, she could easily see what was going on. Heck, the technique the woman was using was hers!! She was stealing! "Calm down, calm down, It is her moment right now." Aisha, who was standing next to Allura placed her hand on her shoulder and spoke in a light voice. "Let her enjoy it, we will settle it later. Also¡­" Aisha''s purple eyes then shined and, "She is doing quite a good of a job, we need to know where she learned it from." Obviously, Aisha wasn''t planning on letting this go that easily either. Seduction was their speciality, not some tall bitch''s. "Now go." It wasn''t clear whether Felberta heard the two women or not, she however, just focused on Nux and after lightly kissing Nux''s lips to bring him back to the real world, she smiled and told him to leave. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And Master." The woman then turned towards her Master and a perverted smile appeared on her face, "Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, I assure you, You will see many little Eldraeths going around causing chaos all over the universe very soon." "Hey hey, why would they cause chaos? They would be my sons and daughters, they would be the most polite and respectful people in the entire universe!" Nux was first to defend his future children, the first wife, however, simply stared at the man with a deadpan look on her face and didn''t say anything. No words were needed. Children with Nux''s blood flowing in them being polite and respectful? There was a higher chance of the entire universe collapsing than that. "Just leave, husband. Even though I said those words, I am still having a hard time holding back, you know?" "¡­" In the end, Nux just stared at Felberta and then decided to leave. Once he left, Felberta relaxed her body, comfortably sitting on the sofa she created. "That was an amusing little show." Faustina, who was silent for a while commented with a playful smile on her face. "What do you mean?" Felberta frowned. Faustina''s smile widened and, As a Progenitor of a race that has power over creation, you are supposed to ''create'' other Eldraeths." "¡­" "When I said you need to revive the Eldraeth race, I didn''t mean it through mating. Unlike me and Caesar, you are a lone Progenitor, you can''t just give birth to other Eldraeth. As a Progenitor of a race that has power over creation, you are supposed to ''create'' other Eldraeths." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Defeaning silence fell over the place. Felberta, who had been acting all mature and noble stared at her master with a foolish look on her face. The rest of the wives were silent as well and Faustina thoroughly enjoyed the comical scene in front of her. "Anyways, where has he gone to?" Faustina questioned with a curious look on her face. "A Beastmen City." "Beastmen City?" the mother of all Humans frowned. "There is a certain someone he needs to pick. Someone that has been indecisive for far too long now." Felberta chuckled. "Who is that?" Faustina questioned, curious. "I believe she will give you a more accurate answer," Felberta spoke as she turned towards Thyra. The cat woman, however, just snorted and walked away, "He will go to those foxes first. Instead of staying here, you all should go and do your things as well. The mana in the air is unstable, I believe many things are affected because of that." The rest of the women nodded, they all had sensed the changes as well. Everyone disappeared to do their own things. Melia and Aisha went to their respective families. Amaya and the others went to manage to clan they had left behind, Felberta went to visit her son, Vyriana decided to move around and explore the changes that had taken place, Lane on the other hand, simply killed herself and returned to Nux''s shadow. For her, nothing other than Nux made any difference. After all, she was his shadow. And he was her entire world. Chapter 1484 Why bother? Chapter 1484 Why bother? "You are sneaking into my property again¡­" Nux, who had barged into a familiar, ridiculously large mansion heard a voice. This time, however, he wasn''t the clueless fool like before, he was different. Therefore, he just smiled when he heard the voice, not saying anything in return. "I remember warning you about not sneaking into my house again? Did you forget about it? Or do you simply not care anymore?" The voice questioned. Right now, Nux was inside the Dawnshade House. It was the same, ridiculously large mansion with an absurd level of security, more than 30 Divine Stage Cultivators that guarded what wasn''t even the main building. Of course, passing through them wasn''t a big deal, he had done it before, repeating it wasn''t difficult. Currently, Nux was standing in that same, dark place where nothing else was visible. He clearly remembered how things were the same before, it was always the Dawnshades taking the change whenever he entered their property. This time, however, things were different. Despite standing in a dark place, Nux stared in one specific direction, then, his smile widened as he stepped forward and suddenly, he disappeared. "!!!" The ''being'' who had been keeping an eye on him widened her eyes in surprise, however, before she could react and find out where he disappeared to, "Hmm? Your room is exactly the same as before. There is not even a single change, it is almost as if the time doesn''t flow in here. It is quite amusing." Nux, who appeared behind Faelara commented with a curious look on his face as he casually looked around. It seemed like the man was on a trip, wanting to enjoy every single moment. Faelara turned around in a hurry when she sensed his presence behind her, her degree of shock shot up, she couldn''t believe that her barriers were breached that easily and that too, by a mere Semi Saint. Just how was this possible!? She did hear that this boy had become much more powerful than before, but this¡­? What the hell was this!? Why could she not see through him anymore!? Faelara had countless questions in her head, Nux, on the other hand, continued to look around, once he was bored, his eyes fell on the absolutely stunning woman standing in front of him and then, his expression turned solemn, "A Complete Cultivator huh¡­" He commented. "No wonder you were able to give me a hard time when I came here for the first time. You are different from the rest of the Divine Stage Cultivators in Yrniel. Heh, I now pity Arcturus, the foolish dragon believed himself to be the strongest not knowing that there was someone who could slap him to oblivious and wouldn''t break a sweat." Nux laughed, his mind, however, never stopped analyzing the woman in front of him. "You are almost as threatening as Vyriana. Have you comprehended an Absolute Law as well?" He questioned and soon, he came up with an answer on his own. "That shouldn''t be the case. Your Blood specializes in Time and Space, both these powers are higher-level domains, so attaining absolutes in such powers shouldn''t be simple. You wouldn''t be just at this level if you had comprehended an Absolute Law." Nux wasn''t a fool anymore, in his hundreds of thousands of years of pursuit regarding Laws, the knowledge he had gained far surpassed many beings in the world. It wouldn''t be wrong to call him one of the most knowledgeable beings throughout Yrniel, the current Faelara was like an open book to him. After all, along with his strength, his senses had heightened to an unprecedented degree as well. "You sure have gotten daring, Nux Leander." Suddenly, Faelara commented. She hid her shocked expression with an amused expression, an expression similar to what she had shown when she first met Nux. "This isn''t your clone, You came here with your real body. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it arrogance or¡­ Are you just that confident?" "What do you think?" Nux wasn''t intimidated. He just questioned back with a smile similar to Faelara''s on his face. "You have changed, you have changed quite a lot. It is as if I am talking to a completely different person." "A lot of things happened indeed." "Did those things give you enough confidence to barge into my house even when you know how strong we are?" "They do." Nux nodded. It wasn''t a bluff. Sure, Faelara was strong, her subordinates were strong, but¡­ Nux wasn''t weak either. If something went wrong, he could hold off till his reinforcements arrived. What reinforcements? His wives. He wasn''t just some pervert going around all over the place anymore, he was the husband of 14 absurdly strong Divine Stage Cultivators. 3 out of those 14 women were Absolutes, and others weren''t behind either. Honestly, Leander Harem was currently one of the strongest forces throughout Yrniel, even in the Order, if the Primordials and beings above weren''t counted, not many could stand against them and if the 14 women decided to work together, no force was strong enough to take them on. That was how broken those women were. What? Was Nux relying on his wives right now? Of course he was! Why would he not? They were his precious lifelines, how could he not rely on them? Not to mention that they were currently stronger than him. The difference wasn''t drastic and he may have a shot at winning if he goes all out but¡­ he just couldn''t. The option of going all out against his wives wasn''t available. "You must have made some strong discoveries if you are that confident." Faelara chuckled. She couldn''t even say anything in front of this man''s unshakable confidence. As for proving him wrong, the last thing she wanted was a fight against this monster and his monstrous wives. Even if she was planning whatever she was planning, facing these people head-on wasn''t part of her plan. "Why bother?" Suddenly, Nux, who had been acting playful questioned with a solemn yet curious look on his face. "What do you mean?" Faelara frowned in confusion. "I do not understand. "What do you mean?" Faelara frowned in confusion. "I do not understand. Why bother?" Chapter 1485 The price of my help wouldnt be cheap. Chapter 1485 The price of my help wouldn''t be cheap. "I do not understand. Why bother?" "What are you trying to say, Nux Leander?" Nux paused for a moment, then, he decided to ask without holding back, "You should know about the presence of the Progenitors, correct?" "¡­" Faelara was silent, her expression, however, gave Nux the answer he needed. "The Progenitors know about you, the Progenitors know about the Black Order that you lead, and any one of the Progenitors is strong enough to completely eradicate the Black Order from the face of this world with just a mere snap of their fingers. Then why bother? Why play all these games? Why put yourself at risk like that?" This time, there were no games, Nux had come out straight, the fact that Faelara Dawnshade was the Leader of the Black Order, the fact that both Nux and Faelara knew but decided not to talk about, was now put in front of the table. Nux wanted answers. He wanted to understand what his ''enemies'' were thinking. Faelara stared at him for a while, then, a small smile appeared on her face, "You don''t think I am the strongest in the Black Order, do you? Do you truly believe that someone like me is the true leader, a mere Nine-Tailed Fox?" "Otherworlders back you up." Nux realized. "That is correct." Faustina didn''t hide. "Why? Why betray your own world?" "Yrniel is not my world, Nux. My world was destroyed a long time ago." "And you decide to betray the world that offered you a home? As far as I know, no one other than the Higher-ups in the Ancestral Order knows that the Foxkin does not belong to Yrniel. I highly doubt you or the power behind you is strong enough to manipulate the entirety of Yrniel''s population into believing that you are a part of them, especially when that monster keeps an eye on everything happening in Yrniel. Most probably, it is the Progenitors who let you and your race stay in Yrniel without having to face any problems. Then why betray them?" Nux couldn''t understand. "Sometimes, you are forced by the situation Nux. There are things you have to do even if you do not want to." Faelara replied with a weak smile on her face. "If something''s or someone''s troubling you, why not seek the Progenitors'' help? If they let you stay here, then they would probably help you out as well, don''t you think?" "The world isn''t black and white, the Progenitors aren''t as kind as you think they are. You may think they protected us, but in truth, they only see us as whetstones. We are merely chess pieces in their eyes, pieces that can be sacrificed anytime in order to strengthen their own forces. And the same is true for our so-called ''backups''. We Foxkins are trapped inside the sick power game of these big players, our limbs are tied and we are forced to move as we are forced to move as instructed. And that is what I am doing because for me, Nothing is more important than my people''s safety." Faelara spoke and Nux turned silent. He didn''t need any more explanations, he always found the Foxkins'' presence strange, it was as if they were in a place they didn''t belong, they weren''t able to fit in as allies, nor could they fit in as enemies. Something just didn''t sit right no matter how he thought about it. It was the same even when he tried to look into it inside the illusion and now, he finally got the answer he had been looking for. All the dots were now connected, he finally realized why the Foxkins seemed so¡­ out of place. The Foxkins had lost their original home, Faelara was currently the strongest Foxkin he knew, someone who even his wives could defeat, this just shows how truly weak the Foxkins were. Sure, they may look grand when compared to other beastmen and beastmen cities, however, in truth, they are endangered. One single mistake on their part and they could be erased. That was how difficult of a place they were in and they had been in this position for who knows how long! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The burden Faelara carried on her shoulders¡­ Nux could finally understand them. Therefore¡­ "What if I help you out?" "Huh¡­?" Faelara''s expression changed. "What if I free you and your race from this strange position, what if destroy every chain that''s bounding you, what if I make it so that you and your race are no longer anyone''s chess piece but an independent, peaceful race?" "And how would you do something like that?" Faelara was curious. "You don''t have to know about that." Nux chuckled. "I am not in a position to trust empty words, Nux Leander." "It doesn''t matter. I am not asking you to do anything here. Survive. And one day, Continue what you have been doing till now. Survive. And one day, I will once again stand in front of you. And that will be the day when you will get everything you have been fighting for." Faelara just smiled, not saying anything. Nux could feel it. The woman didn''t believe him. It was a normal reaction, honestly, he would have been disappointed if she had believed him this easily. He just chuckled, "Don''t underestimate me, Faelara Dawnshade. I am a Semi Saint who dares to stand in front of Divines and I am not alone, along with my overpowered wives, I also have the support of my mother, a Progenitor. Not to mention that the daughter of the man who is called the strongest in the universe, will be mine eventually as well. I have a lot more power than you think. Honestly, I am the only one who can help you and your people out here. It is just that¡­ The price of my help wouldn''t be cheap." A devilish, greedy smile appeared on Nux''s face as he glanced at the beautiful woman in front of him. A smile that forced Faelara to ask, "W-What price?" "You. The moment I free you and your people and give you everything you want, You will belong to me." "That doesn''t sound like you are freeing me at all." "Did you forget? You first knew me as the Devil. That is how the Devil works. And don''t bother, You won''t escape." As those words echoed through Faelara''s ears, she realized the man in front of her had disappeared. Chapter 1486 Plan Chapter 1486 Plan "Hmmmm. I am quite lucky." Nux muttered with a calm look on his face as he stared at the scenery in front of him, burning it into his eyes. The woman in front of him, however, wasn''t as calm as him. "AAaaaggghhhh!!!! W-What are you doing here!? Get out!!" Vulpiana shouted as she threw water at him while her tails moved to cover her naked body. She was relaxing in her bathtub, removing the entire day''s exhaustion when suddenly, the space around her trembled and this pervert appeared right in front of him. And look at his audacity! Instead of closing his eyes, apologizing and running away, the bastard started staring at her in a daze, not even bothering to hide the perverted look on his face. "Oi oi, relax, okay? Haven''t you covered your body already?" "NUX LEANDER!!!" Vulpiana shouted. Her anger couldn''t be hidden. Heck, some of the Divine Stage Protectors in the area already wanted to act and attack Nux, they even tried using their Auras to suppress him, however, Nux simply waved his hand and cancelled their auras. Not just that, the bastard went a step further and used [Absolute Kinesis] to seal their movements. The Divines were simply helpless and Nux didn''t even look at them, his eyes were still focused on his future wife. Incomplete Divines were absolutely useless against his current self. ''W-What is this monster!?'' They could only wait for the Complete Cultivators to attack. "What in the hell is happening he-" Faelara, who noticed the disturbance in space quickly appeared out of thin air, and seeing the scene in front of her, she froze. "Nux¡­" She called out, not knowing how to react in this situation. "MOTHER!!" Vulpiana shouted, instantly disappearing and appearing behind her mother. The Fox girl glared at Nux as if she was looking at her fateful enemy. Faelara stared at Nux as well, she wanted answers. "I just wanted to meet her, I didn''t know she was bathing, I swear," Nux replied innocently. "Shouldn''t you check where you are going before appearing out of the blue?" "So you want me to first see her bath secretly before appearing instead? Wouldn''t that be peeking? That''s wrong you know? My pure heart would never allow me to do something like that." Faelara and Vulpiana''s mouths twitched. It wasn''t just them, the rest of the Divines who were currently trapped because of Absolute Kinesis were the same. If only they could blast this shameless pervert''s head open. "Why are you even here anyway? Didn''t you leave?" Faelara questioned with a frustrated look on her face. "Huh? You expect me to leave without seeing my friend?" Nux frowned, then, he glanced at Vulpiana hiding behind Faelara and, "I told you before, didn''t I? If you don''t come meet me on your own, I will barge into your room instead. That''s what I am doing." "It is not my room! It is my bathroom!" Vulpiana retorted. "Same thing." Nux shrugged. "Uggghhhh!!" Vulpiana grunted in frustration, honestly, with how she was acting, it wouldn''t be shocking if the Fox girl started pulling her own hair out of frustration. Faelara stared at the scene and didn''t know what to say. Dealing with Nux was difficult, she knew it better than anyone, she couldn''t help but pity her daughter who had attracted his attention and at the same time, she also couldn''t help but blame herself. After all, she was the one who sent her daughter to this man''s den. "Honestly, I wanted to kidnap you and permanently take you with me today, but after talking to your mother, I have come up with a better solution." Nux spoke and Vulpiana frowned. "Huh? Kidnap me? You think you can do that?" "Of course. Do you dare to challenge me?" Nux questioned back and Vulpiana turned silent. Faelara was the same. This man was bold enough to enter ''enemy'' territory alone, challenging this man was foolish. Nux''s smile widened, "Anyways, as I was saying, I now have a better solution. So I only came to meet you today. And I also wanted you to mentally prepare yourself." A perverted smile then appeared on Nux''s face and, "I didn''t do anything today, but once you are mine, This situation wouldn''t end this way." "W-What do you mean?" Vulpiana''s face turned red. She could easily tell what this man meant. Nux just smiled. He then turned towards Faelara and, "Can you leave now, Lady Faelara? I would like to talk to my friend." "I don''t think she wishes to talk to you," Faelara spoke as she glanced at Vulpiana who was looking at Nux with a wary look on her face. "Is that so¡­?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux muttered, staring at Vulpiana for a while. The Fox girl gulped, not knowing what this shameless pervert would do next, but then, "Alright then, I will take my leave." Saying those words, Nux turned around and started walking in a random direction. Then, he shook his head and started muttering to himself, "I can''t believe it. First, she doesn''t come to meet me for hundreds of years, not even bothering to check what is going on with me and when I go try to meet her, she sends me away. It is as if I am the only one putting in all the effort. What kind of friendship is this? I might as well just leave. People in this world are too selfish¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Vulpiana and Faelara stared at each other, not knowing what to say. They waited for a while, thinking that Nux would turn around eventually, Faelara was sure this would happen, after all, she had seen the greed in Nux''s eyes, he wouldn''t leave this easily, she knew it, her daughter, however, wasn''t as experienced as her. "W-Wait!" Fearing that he would actually leave, she called out. Faelara wanted to facepalm, however, realizing that her daughter had already lost, she could only shake her head. Her daughter was too young. She had a lot to learn and she was the only one who could teach her. If not¡­ Perverts all over the world will start taking advantage of her, ''Like this one¡­'' Faelara thought inwardly as she glanced at Nux, who was already standing next to Vulpiana. "I knew you wouldn''t be able to see me leave." With how quickly he changed his mood, Vulpiana glanced at her mother with a somewhat confused look on her face. For some reason, she felt like she was cheated. Faelara just shook her head and sighed, "Alright, I will let the two of you talk. Also, can you stop using your powers on my subordinates? Do you even know how hard it is to deal with the aftermath?" "I am sure Lady Faelara is capable of dealing with this minor problem." Nux chuckled as he then freed the 15 Divine Stage Cultivators. Faelara glanced at these cultivators and the ones who had yet to show themselves and nodded, they understood their master''s message and disappeared. Faelara followed suit, leaving her daughter alone with this pervert inside the bathroom- or not¡­ The moment the Fox mother left, Nux and Vulpiana were teleported to Vulpiana''s room. "Tsk." Nux snorted, but there was nothing he could do. And yes, Vulpiana had already worn her dress. So even that advantage was now gone, right now, Nux could only enjoy the sight of wet Vulpiana who just came out of the bathroom, a sight very few beings in this world could resist. ¡­ "Lady Faelara, what is he¡­?" On the other side, once Faelara appeared inside a certain room, she saw all the Divine Stage Cultivators who were present around and were aware of the situation. They had countless questions. What was he doing here? How did he manage to break in without alerting any of them? How did he, a Semi Saint, manage to suppress Divine Stage Cultivators? Why didn''t their Aura work on him? And¡­ The last question that bothered them the most. Why does he seem to be on friendly terms with Lady Faelara and Young Lady Vulpiana? Faelara heard their questions in silence, right now, she wanted to avoid this situation, even if she knew these subordinates were loyal, she didn''t want many people to know about Nux, especially when even she was unsure about what the man was going to do. Her plans, however¡­ were drowned by that reckless idiot who barged into her daughter''s bathroom! Faelara''s mouth twitched when he recalled recent events. In the end, she had no choice but to sigh in defeat. "This is something I planned." "Your plan?" "Nux Leander is strong, you have witnessed it yourself, his abilities far surpass any cultivators his age. With the Progenitors acting up, it is getting harder and harder to gather more information, our movements are being restricted. So I am using Vulpiana as a pawn. Nux Leander may be strong, but he has a glaring weakness. Women. He has a difficult time controlling himself around women, so I plan to get Vulpiana close to him and gather all the information I need through her, Only once we are well informed would we be able to plan ahead and aim for victory." The Fox mother''s eyes shined as she said those words. No one knew what she was truly thinking, not even Nux. Chapter 1487 You are coming with me. Chapter 1487 You are coming with me. "Are they still there¡­?" A white-haired woman with cat ears questioned with an expressionless look on her face. "Yes." Her subordinate nodded. He had a solemn look on his face. It was clear that this problem wasn''t recent. "Even after 200 years have passed¡­" The cat woman muttered, trying to come up with some ways to solve this matter. She wanted to help her people, she and her father even contacted for help however, no matter what they did or who they contacted, nothing changed. All other powers were helpless, even the so-called world powers were the same. Let alone having a solution, they didn''t even know the root cause of this problem. "They are demanding answers, and they aren''t backing down even if we threaten them using force. They seem desperate." The subordinates reported. Rune nodded, still not showing any expression. Thinking about all this gave her a headache. At first, she believed things would return to normal after some time but that didn''t happen. No matter how much time passed, nothing happened. It was as if someone had cursed their world. In the end, Rune could only shake her head, "Can you blame them? Most of them are already at the end of their ropes, it wouldn''t have mattered if it was because of their own lack of talent. What''s driving them crazy is the fact that they need to face this situation despite being talented. Who is not afraid of death? White hairs, wrinkled face, everyone''s afraid of these things. However, diligently cultivating allows one to go against the very nature of the world and live longer but with the entire world''s Mana being in disarray, cultivation has become countless times harder than before. The cultivators who were sure to break through the next stage and extend their life span are now stuck at their current stages, unable to break through. And since almost two hundred years have passed since this happened and nothing has changed for the better since then, it is obvious that more and more people will start panicking. Even some of our own people are worried about the situation." Rune spoke as she glanced at her subordinate standing in front of her. Understanding what she was trying to say, the subordinate smiled wryly, "Is Lady Rune not panicking?" Rune stared at him. " You are a Saint, so you still have 1500 years to live but from the looks of it, this problem won''t be solved anytime soon. Your cultivation has come to a halt as well and as more time passes, becoming a Divine would become harder and harder. Is Lady Rune not worried about her own lifespan? Even if you don''t care about yourself, think about your father, your brother, this entire city, everything that the Feline Family built throughout these hundreds of thousands of years, if things continue as they are, everything will be destroyed. Does Lady Rune not care about that at all?" The subordinate questioned and this time, Rune turned silent. Something like this wasn''t recorded in their history books, something like this had never happened before, no one knew what happened or how to deal with this situation and no one knew how long all this would continue for. Commenting anything on the current situation was impossible. "Try to calm them down." Rune ordered. There was nothing else she could do other than give this vain order. The subordinate glanced at her for a while before he nodded and walked away. How to ''calm'' them down? He had no clue, he could only try even if he already knew that his efforts would be all in vain. "¡­" Rune stared in silence as her subordinate walked away. Her expression was heavy, she was tired, however, just as she was about to close her eyes, "Heeh? Looks like someone''s having a hard time." A playful voice that she recognized very well was heard. "Well, that''s what happens when you heartlessly ignore people who love you." Rune''s expression changed, she instantly turned around, looking at the direction the voice came from and there, she saw an extremely handsome man standing in front of her with a big smile on his face. "Did you miss me?" Nux questioned, waving his hand at her. "¡­" Rune was silent, unable to utter a single word. "What? Has it been so long that you don''t even recognize me anymore? Isn''t a Saint''s memory supposed to be better than this?" Nux teased. "N-Nux¡­" Rune stuttered. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been so long¡­ Different emotions welled up in her heart and she was having a hard expressing them. Nux on the other hand, came here with a clear goal in his mind. "Rune Feline, you are coming with me. And this time, not as a friend or an acquaintance, you are coming with me as Rune Leander." He declared. "H-Huh¡­?" Rune blinked in surprise. "I already gave you enough time, Rune. I have been patient enough. But since you can''t seem to decide things on your own, I will now make the decision in your stead." "W-Wha-" "I have been thinking about what I have been doing wrong, am I not good enough for you, or are we simply not compatible with each other, and after thinking about this for such a long time, I finally got the answer. I was always comparing myself to Aragorn. I was trying to do what he did in order to win your heart. Heck, I even kidnapped him and forced him to reveal his ''secrets''. It is only now that I realize how wrong I was. Aragorn never mattered. That fool forced you to lock yourself inside a virtual wall, he traumatized you, he made you unable to look for happiness again, and I, plan to change that. You can think of this as me kidnapping you. You can resist if you want, just know that it won''t make any difference. Even if those people hiding near the walls make a move, it won''t change anything. You are coming with me." Nux then looked into Rune''s eyes and walked close to her, backing her to a wall. Then, he placed his hand on her waist, getting dangerously close to her and, "Even if you are unsure about all this, I will ensure you get all your answers soon enough. I will etch the answer into your very body, Rune Leander." "W-What are you talking about!?" Rune, who was silent this whole time was jolted awake when she sensed Nux touching her waist, like an alarmed cat, her tail stood up as she quickly created distance between her and Nux. This, however, was fruitless in front of the current Nux. Even Divines had a hard time dealing with him right now, an Incomplete Saint? She never stood a chance. The moment she felt like she successfully created distance, Nux appeared right next to her, picked her up like a sack of potatoes, and then, *Pah* He spanked her butt. Chapter 1488 I will solve my problem myself. Chapter 1488 I will solve my problem myself. *Pah* He spanked her. "Aanhhh!!" Rune moaned in shock and a little bit of pleasure. She widened her eyes, unable to believe what happened to her. "W-What are you doin-!?" She wanted to shout, however, *Pah* "Aaannhh!!" Nux spanked her again. "Tsk, I knew this was the only option I had." Rune wanted to retort again, however, before she could say anything, Nux placed his arm on her butt again and she forced herself to be silent. She knew that even though it looked like they were the only ones inside the room, there were still people watching. And Rune didn''t wish to get spanked like this in front of all these people. "Good girl." Nux nodded in satisfaction. Rune felt her lips twitching when she heard those words. There were many things she wanted to say, she even thought about threatening this man using her father, she however, didn''t expect this pervert to be this shameless. "Father-in-law." Nux called out, looking in a certain direction. It was as if his gaze pierced through the wall and the invisibility the Feline Clan was so proud of and looked at the Divine Stage Cultivator standing in front of him. "I will be taking your daughter with me. I would have let her stay to say her goodbyes, but since she is being a bad girl, I can''t do that right now. Don''t worry, we aren''t going anywhere dangerous, we will just be exploring the universe. I will bring her back soon, just make sure your old bones are still alive till then." "You are going to explore the universe¡­?" Oberon was surprised. He didn''t know much about the outside world, however, with how much he knew, that place was anything but safe! "You want me to stay here instead? Yrniel''s Mana is a mess, any cultivator living in this place will cripple his progress, no matter how talented he is. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So if you don''t want your beloved daughter to end up like other normal cultivators, send her with me." "Send her with you¡­?" Oberon raised his eyebrow. Seeing how the shameless man had picked his daughter on his shoulders, did his words even matter anymore? "What? Don''t look at me like that. Even if I am shameless, I would still like the bride''s father to give me his blessing." "B-Bride¡­" Rune''s face turned red. Even Oberon blinked at how fast things went. Soon, however, his eyes fell on Rune and his expression changed. When was the last time he saw Rune being so expressive? Just seeing how the girl was glaring at the man in anger only for her to blush in embarrassment as he pats her bottom. Sure, half of her reactions were ''forced out'' of her, but¡­ In all honestly, Oberon already knew that all of this was just a mere play. He knew his daughter well, she would rather kill herself than let any man take advantage of her like this no matter how strong he was. If the man standing next to her wasn''t Nux, she would have long taken her own life, even if she couldn''t kill herself, the anger and embarrassment in her eyes would have been replaced by pure hatred. The only reason she was like this was because Nux was here. Deep in her heart, Rune felt safe and expressive around Nux, Oberon could sense that, therefore¡­ "Alright, take her away. But you better protect her well, if you don''t¡­" He gave his permission. "Father!?" Rune widened her eyes in shock. She couldn''t believe that her own father betrayed her like this. Nux on the other hand, just smiled and, "I will protect her with my life." He declared. Rune was now Rune Leander, and if Nux knew one thing, it was that the first Leander to ever die would be him. Looking at his expression, both Rune and Oberon were taken aback. Even Oberon himself wasn''t sure if he could say those words with such conviction. "Anyways." Nux spoke, adjusted Rune on his shoulder, "I will be taking my leave now." "Wait." Oberon called out. Nux glanced at his father-in-law, "What you said before about Yrniel''s Mana being a mess, You seem to know something about this situation, Can you tell us what you know? We are facing some problems and need information." It was a long shot, not even the Vampire King knew what was happening, so the chances of a Semi Saint knowing about this were low, but¡­ "It is happening because a certain being finally came back to his senses and is now doing what he should have done thousands of years ago. I still don''t know much about the situation because I just came out, but I highly doubt things will go back to normal. Yrniel''s situation isn''t the best right now." "Then are you saying things are going to stay the same?" Rune was the one who questioned. "Most probably, yes." Nux didn''t hide anything. "Does that mean cultivators in Yrniel wouldn''t be able to cultivate anymore¡­? Doesn''t that mean everyone will turn into normal mortal eventually¡­?" "That is possible, yes." "W-What are we supposed to do then? What are you going to do? Aren''t there people close to you who live in Yrniel, you can''t take everyone to the outside world with you, now can you? Are you going to let all of them die here? Have you thought of some solution?" Rune was now panicking. If before, she didn''t show her expressions, with Nux here, her expressions couldn''t be clearer. "I have not." Nux shook his head. "Then what are you going to do!?" "Huh? What else? Find a solution, of course. Or do you want a single man to shoulder all the responsibility? What sort of mentality is that? I don''t need anyone''s help. I''ll deal with this on my own. If I have to conquer another world to solve this problem, I will do that. It doesn''t matter and you don''t need to worry either, You are mine, your worries are mine, if you are worried about your city, I will protect it. But for now, You will be coming with me and I will make sure you stop worrying about these things for the next few years." With a perverted smile on his face, Nux disappeared with Rune on his shoulders. Chapter 1489 How are you going to help? Chapter 1489 How are you going to help? "Are there still no answers yet?" Lazarus Bloodheart questioned with a grim look on his face as he glanced at his parents. "¡­" "¡­" Ambrosia and Orpheus were silent. Lazarus understood what their silence met and his face turned solemn. Orpheus and Ambrosia stared at their son in silence, they wanted to say something that would help him calm down, but the situation was so tricky that they didn''t dare comment rashly. The only thing they could do was to continue bothering Alaric and somehow get some answers. "I will take my leave." Lazarus spoke as he then started walking away, but suddenly, a portal appeared in front of him. A heavy pressure descended all over the place, the pressure so strong that all the strong Cultivators in the Bloodheart Family were alerted and quickly rushed towards Orpheus''s room. Orpheus and the others, however, weren''t alarmed. They recognized this portal well, sure, the pressure was intimidating, but it wasn''t threatening. And as soon as a woman stepped out of the portal, the intimidating pressure disappeared as if it never existed, and smiles appeared on everyone''s faces. "Melia!" Ambrosia was the first woman who rushed towards her daughter and hugged her. "Mother." Melia smiled. Being embraced by her mother after so many years was certainly a comforting feeling. While she relished the comforting feeling, Ambrosia and Orpheus continued to observe their daughter and couldn''t help but be surprised, "You are a Divine¡­" Orpheus commented. "And not a normal Divine either." Ambrosia added. As strong Divine Stage Cultivators, they both could sense just how terrifying the girl in front of them was. The feeling she gave¡­ It didn''t fall short compared to the first time Vyriana appeared. Both Ambrosia and Orpheus easily realized that even if all the Divine Stage Cultivators in the entire Blood Kingdom came together, Melia would be able to suppress them with just her aura alone. She had reached a level they couldn''t even imagine right now. Melia, who was being observed by her mother and father smiled. She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed when she saw how her parents were praising her. What child didn''t want to make their parents proud? Being able to achieve that dream and surpassing them made her feel embarrassed and proud at the same time. "Hahaha~ Look at her acting all embarrassed, is this girl truly my daughter? What happened to the always stoic child who was a stiff stick like her father? Is your father''s bad influence on you finally fading away?" "Bad influence?" Orpheus narrowed his eyes when he heard those words. Ambrosia just chuckled, not taking her words back. Seeing them act like this, Melia laughed as well but suddenly, she noticed her brother standing away, looking at her with a small smile on his face. "Melia." Lazarus smiled when he saw his sister staring at him and in an instant, Melia narrowed her eyes. "What''s wrong?" She questioned as she glanced at Ambrosia. Her brother was worried about something, no matter how hard Lazarus tried to hide it with his smile, fooling Melia, who knew almost everything about her brother was simply impossible. Ambrosia stared at her daughter and realized that lying here wouldn''t solve anything. Melia was a part of their family as well, not to mention she was close to her sisters-in-law, it would be wrong to exclude her from this. "It is about Esme and Claudia." Ambrosia spoke with a worried look on her face. Melia narrowed her eyes. "What about them?" "They are stuck in their cultivation stage and are unable to make progress because of recent changes in Yrniel. They are only at Great Sage, so if things continue like this¡­" Ambrosia couldn''t even complete her sentence because she already sensed Lazarus trembling in anger and frustration. Melia looked at her brother''s state and her expression changed. This was probably the first time she had seen her brother acting like this. To think a man who would usually jump in joy and rush at her the moment she appeared would now stand so far from her, only passing a small, formal smile after seeing her¡­ She could tell what sort of pain her brother was feeling. If it was Nux in his place, he might have lost his sanity a long ago. Melia inwardly shook her head as she recalled how Nux grabbed her and stayed like that for hours without moving when they were alone, it was as if he was afraid that she would disappear. Her brother loved his wives, a little too much in fact. He may not be an obsessive fool like Nux, but he isn''t very different either. Lazarus was a family man who valued his family above anything, and knowing that his wives might lose their lives within a few centuries would obviously shake him to his core. If it was Nux in his place, he might have lost his sanity a long ago. Melia inwardly shook her head as she recalled how Nux grabbed her and stayed like that for hours without moving when they were alone, it was as if he was afraid that she would disappear. Melia''s body started trembling as she recalled those memories, she knew this was neither the right place nor the environment, but¡­ she had spent almost a century in that man''s embrace, and this time, Nux was anything but gentle. Her body had gone through many¡­ many things¡­ She couldn''t be blamed since her body was not hers to control. Her body had long become Nux''s. Also, this problem wasn''t as big as her family was making it out to be. "What about Sister Luciana, is she alright?" She questioned. "Luciana is a Semi Saint, so she can still hang on," Ambrosia answered. "I understand." Melia nodded. "So it is only Sister Claudia and Esme, correct? Is there anyone else in the main family? I want to help other subordinates as well, but that would attract too much attention, so the numbers should be as limited as possible." "What¡­?" Ambrosia frowned in confusion. Orpheus narrowed his eyes, Lazarus, however, was the first one to lose his patience and, "Melia, what are you talking about?" "I am saying that this problem is solvable, I''ll help Sister Esme and Claudia break through to the next stage, it is not a big deal, of course, you all have to be silent about this. Attracting attention would be problematic." "You¡­ can help them?" "Of course. You think I would leave my family behind?" Melia stated as if it was obvious. Then, a smile appeared on her face, "Also, I still haven''t received my hug yet. I will excuse you since you seem worried, but why have you still not moved, brother? Or do you not like your little sister anymore?" Melia spoke as she extended her hands, waiting for Lazarus''s hug, and Lazarus''s expression changed. "M-Melia!" He spoke as he rushed towards her and his eyes turned moist. The moment Melia hugged him back, he couldn''t control his emotions any more tears rolled out of his eyes. Melia, who noticed her brother''s tears was silent. After all, this was the first time she had seen her always strong and smiling brother cry. How was she supposed to react? Was she supposed to pat his back and make him feel better? Was she supposed to express that everything was fine now? Melia didn''t know. In the end, she decided to just stand in silence. Her brother''s tears, she never saw them, this never happened. Melia decided to be silent and be her brother''s support. Orpheus and Ambrosia were silent as well. Ambrosia observed everything with a happy smile on her face, Orpheus on the other hand, was a more practical man. "How are you going to help? Yrniel''s Mana is a mess, not many cultivators are able to cultivate right now, the same is true for other dimensions connected to Yrniel. Are you planning to go to another world? Or do you know the source of this problem and are going to solve it?" The Bloodheart Head had many questions. "Yrniel''s problem isn''t easy to solve, we do aim to come up with a solution eventually, but we do not know how long that will take. Taking incomplete Cultivators to another world isn''t feasible either, the current universe isn''t exactly a safe place right now. For now, we have come up with a temporary measure to help a selected few people raise their cultivation." "How are you going to do that?" Ambrosia questioned with a curious look on her face. Even she couldn''t control the surrounding Mana right now, it has even affected her strength to some degree, she highly doubted that helping someone cultivate and break through in such a situation was a simple task. "It is one of Nux''s abilities. He can help others break through more easily. How do you think I managed to break through and become Divine within a few centuries?" Melia revealed and everyone in the room widened their eyes in shock. "Are you telling me he helped you break through the Divine Stage?" Lazarus was shocked. "Well, not exactly, there were some other factors, but you can say that. You just need to know that he has the power to help sisters break through Semi Saint Stage. And once we are done with this, We will try to find a permanent solution to this problem, something that would help Yrniel''s people." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1490 The cat was now trapped. Chapter 1490 The cat was now trapped. "So you are telling me Nux has a way to solve this problem?" "Sister Fel''s son still lives in Yrniel, he is someone Sister Fel is extremely attached to, not just her, Nux himself likes the child quite a lot, Do you think he would let anything happen to him? You people are the same, Mother. Nux would never let anything happen to you or my sisters, don''t forget, he saved us when other Demon States we considered to be our allies backed away. He would never let anything that would upset me happen." Aisha replied with a big smile on her face. Looking at her daughter acting like this, Eisheth didn''t know how to react. Rislith was the same, Maline, on the other hand, just smiled widely as she placed her arm around her sister''s neck and, "Look at you! You really grabbed a thick thigh, didn''t you? Not only is your man extremely handsome, he is also strong, and does everything to make you happy. If I had to talk about any downside, it would be that he doesn''t let you play around. Tsk tsk, if only he would let that happen." Maline snorted as she continuously shook her head. Aisha, however, just stared at her sister with a disgusted look on her face and, "As if that would change anything. I would rather die than let any man other than Nux touch my body." Just thinking about it made it shiver in disgust. Maline was silent. She only said those words to tease her little sister because she knew she wouldn''t like it, she already expected a negative reaction but this¡­ She didn''t think her sister would literally shiver in disgust¡­ This reaction was much more extreme than she expected. Just¡­ just what in the hell has that man done to her little sister!? "Ignore what she said, you know she doesn''t think before speaking." Rislith commented. "I know." Aisha nodded, not minding her older sister. It wasn''t like this was her first time meeting her. She knew her sister well. "Hey! What do you mean ''I know''!? What do you know!?" Maline felt like she was being defamed. Her younger and older sister however, completely ignored her presence and, "Has Nux also become a Divine like you?" Rislith questioned with a curious look on her face. "He is still a Semi Saint." Aisha replied, making Rislith frown. "Still a Semi Saint? With his talent, shouldn''t he already have broken through?" After all, this was the same man who became a Great Sage when he was less than hundred years old. How come he is stuck on the same stage for such a long time? "Well, there were some things that slowed his progress but, Don''t underestimate him because of that. He is much stronger than before." "He is stronger than me, isn''t he?" Rislith questioned despite already knowing the answer. "He can even defeat mother in his current state, you don''t stand a chance." He is the only Semi Saint in the world who can go around challenging top level Divine Stage Powerhouses." "What¡­?" Eisheth raised her eyebrow when she heard those words. Sure, he defeated the Dragon Lord before, but that was when he couldn''t use Law of Self, if he wer- "That is correct, normal Law of Self don''t work on his anymore, so the only trump card you held against him is completely useless. Let alone you, even some Complete Divine Cultivators are outmatched against him. He is the only Semi Saint in the world who can go around challenging top level Divine Stage Powerhouses." Aisha lifted her chest as she talked about her husband, the pride in her voice couldn''t be hidden. ''She has truly fallen¡­'' The Lust family came to a single conclusion. ''It is good that he is taking good care of my daughter.'' Eisheth nodded her head continuously, satisfied. "Tsk tsk, to think you would underestimate your own mother like this. I am disappointed." The Succubus Queen snorted. Aisha just shrugged, "I only say the truth, my husband is amazing." "Whatever." Eisheth snorted. "What about you? Can you defeat him?" Rislith was curious. She wanted to know how strong her little sister had gotten. "It is complicated to explain." Aisha commented as she placed her hand on her chin. "What do you mean?" "My Law depends on him. The more time I spend with him, the stronger I get. So in theory, if I spend enough time with him, I can momentarily become strong enough to defeat him but¡­ If you tell me how I would fare against him, Well, how am I supposed to fight against a being who is the source of my power?" "So you are weaker than him?" "You can say that, I guess. After all, even if he is willing to help me momentarily get stronger than him, I would still need years to be able to overpower him. Honestly, out of all our sisters, only a few can currently defeat him despite all of us being Complete Divine Stage Cultivators." "And one of them being Lady Vyriana¡­" Rislith commented. "That is obvious." Aisha nodded. Vyriana was strongest of them all, while they have become a Divine only recently, that woman was a Peak Divine Stage Cultivator, the strongest Divine throughout the history of Yrniel. She was leagues stronger than all of them combined. "I still can''t believe that pervert managed to land his hands on someone like her." Eisheth commented. Hearing those words, Aisha smiled playfully and, "You are having hard time believing this, imagine the surprise we went through when we saw Lady Vyriana coming out of her room for the first time after spending time with him. Honestly, when I first realized that Lady Vyriana was finally going to become our sister, I had a hard time calling her ''sister''. However, the moment I saw her that day, calling her Sister Vyriana just became so¡­ natural. It felt like I was looking at someone who completely understands me, who knows what I went through¡­ who knows the blissful, yet helpless feeling of unending pleasure than makes one lose their mind¡­ The look on her face isn''t something I can ever forget. It still sends shivers down to my spine even today. Nux is indeed merciless¡­" Aisha''s body trembled. A silly smile could be seen on her face. The sight was still fresh in her mind. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The rest of the Lust family turned silent, they had seen how Nux''s wives acted around him, imagining someone like Lady Vyriana do the same¡­ They couldn''t even imagine it. Despite being succubi, a race that thrived through sex and perfectly understood how much a good, intense sex could change a person, they couldn''t imagine someone like Vyriana ''fall'' like that. After all, she was the same woman who had all the Divine Stage Cultivators in Yrniel on her knees when she appeared. However, hearing Aisha''s words were enough for them to guess the result of the battle between Nux and Lady Vyriana, and thinking about this result, all three women were now curious about one thing. Just¡­ just how good one had to be to make even someone like Lady Vyriana end up in ''that'' state? In the end, Rislith quickly shook her head, she believed that she was entering the road of no return, stopping here and changing the direction was the best thing she could do, and that is what she did. "Who else other than Lady Vyriana can currently defeat him?" "Hmmm, Sister Astaria and Sister Amaya, they are the first ones that come to my mind. If I stretch my imagination further, Then there is Lane, she is pretty much an immortal so she has a chance, Ember if the conditions are right, and Melia might have a chance as well. All of their Laws are kind of absurd. Right, there is also Sister Fel, but we still don''t know how strong she currently is, but from the looks of it, she is quite powerful as well." "There are quite a lot." Rislith commented. "Darling is only a Semi Saint right, the moment he becomes a Divine, no one, not even Sister Vyriana would stand a chance." Aisha was quick to get defensive. "Yes yes, we know that." Rislith rolled her eyes. "As long as you do." Aisha nodded. The rest of the Lust Family glanced at each other and shook their heads. ¡­ While Aisha and the others were talking to each other, Nux, who had ''kidnapped'' Rune appeared next to Edda. "My perverted maid, please open your world. I need to take care of this one." He spoke while pointed at Rune, who was still resisting to the best of her ability. A knowing smile appeared on Edda''s face when she saw Rune''s face. She then waved her hand and both Rune and Nux disappeared. Nux never showed resistance, so he was transferred in an instant, and Rune was simply too weak to resist the might of Divine Stage Edda, so she could only helplessly be taken into the illusionary world, where Nux had the power to do literally anything he wanted. The cat was now trapped. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1491 The cat woman had fallen even deeper. Chapter 1491 The cat woman had fallen even deeper. "Nux! Stop this!" Rune shouted as Nux threw her on the bed. All this time, she was silent because her heart couldn''t process different emotions she was feeling at the same time, however, the moment Nux brought her to this place and she realized that she was on the bed, she was jolted out of her thoughts and quickly came back to her senses. Her first unconscious reaction after coming out of her reverie? Resistance. She wanted to resist whatever that was happening or going to happen to her. However, Nux completely ignored her cries and walked towards her. "Nux¡­?" Rune blinked in surprised, this was the first time she had seen Nux act like this. He was playful, yes, but never once did this man force himself on her. The current Nux felt¡­ different. Nux, not considering her feelings, jumped at her and, "NUX!!" Rune unconsciously closed her eyes as she shouted. "¡­" "¡­" A few seconds passed by, but what Rune was expecting didn''t happen. "Nux¡­?" She called out in an unsure tone. Despite him acting different than normal, his name was still the first thing that came to her mind when she found herself in this strange situation. Suddenly, Rune felt different. She realized that the angle she had been lying on had changed, her head was now resting on something extremely comforting, and her white tail had already started waving nonstop. "I missed you." Then, Rune heard a soft, gentle voice. A voice she recognized well. She slowly opened her eyes and the first thing she saw were Nux''s legs. She turned around and realized that she was currently resting on his lap, she glanced at him and saw him smiling at her. Nux''s hand moved towards her head, she unconsciously closed her eyes again and lowered her head, trying to move away, however, the instant Nux''s hand landed on her head and he started playing with her hair, a strong sense of comfort washed over her body. She wanted to keep her eyes close and just enjoy this overpowering feeling, however, the fact that this feeling was so overpowering was the very thing that forced her to resist it. She didn''t wish to fall, she didn''t wish to lose her sense of self in this extreme wave of comfort, therefore, as unwilling as she was, she opened her eyes, looking at Nux with her beautiful green eyes. Nux smiled again. "W-Why are you doing this?" Rune questioned. "Are you asking because you do not know? Or are you purposefully trying to act like you don''t know?" Nux questioned back. Then, as he continued to play with Rune''s hair, he spoke, "You wanted time, Rune. I gave you that. I told you to take all the time in the world you need because I am a patient man but¡­ It turns out I am patient of a man as I thought I was." Rune blinked, looking into Nux''s eyes that were shining with strong emotions, she felt lost. "I am a greedy man, Rune. Everything that is mine should stay close to me. And you, Rune Leander, are included in that. Yes, I know bringing you here like this was wrong but I would never do something that would hurt you. As long as you don''t say it yourself, I won''t make a move, that won''t change. Even right now, if you wish to move away, just say the word, exiting this world isn''t difficult." "¡­" Rune stayed silent, there was a strange look on her face. She didn''t wish to move, this position was simply too comfortable for her to want to move away, but at the same time, she didn''t want to stay either. She didn''t wish to give Nux a wrong idea, she knew what he wanted, and she still hadn''t made her decision. Honestly, she hadn''t even tried to think about this matter since it always made her remember her past and it pained her heart, she wanted to avoid it, but with now Nux staying close to her, avoiding this topic wasn''t possible anymore. This was the sort of problem she was stuck in. She couldn''t avoid it because Nux was here, she couldn''t answer because she needed more time to think and she couldn''t think because it pained her. It was a torturous cycle she could never get out of. But then, "Of course, staying here doesn''t mean you wish to move further, you can stay like this just because it feels good as well." Nux''s words echoed in her head and Rune''s expression changed. ''That was possible? Could she stay here without there being any second meaning to it?'' "Of course, this service doesn''t come for free, like everything in the world, you need to pay a price for it." Nux''s smile widened, Rune hadn''t said a single thing for a while now but he seemed to be able to read her mind and knew exactly what she was thinking. "W-What price?" Rune could only fall deeper into this bastard''s trap. "Your ears. Let me touch your ears and the tail as well." "W-What?" "I always wanted to touch them, so let me do it." "T-That i-isn''t good¡­ we shouldn''t do it¡­" Rune tried to resist, in cat culture, touching ears was an intimate act, it shouldn''t be done between just any man and woman. And Nux knew that well. "What? You think lying on another man''s lap inside a bedroom while he plays with your hair is something widely accepted by the society? You think what we are doing right now isn''t intimate?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face and Rune''s expression changed. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before she could think too much, Nux continued, "We have long come away from what should be called society norms, Rune. Those things shouldn''t bother you anymore. Just do what you want, do what your heart desires the most, As for the society, I will take care of that for you. I will destroy the whole damn thing if it dares to bother you." Nux declared and Rune couldn''t help but tremble when she heard those words. Many dared to say such things opened, but¡­ Nux was one of those few who not only had what it took to do it, he was also crazy enough to actually follow through without caring about the consequences. However, despite him sounding so scary when he said those words, Rune didn''t feel even an ounce of fear, rather, for some reason, another wave of comfort washed over her mind when she heard those words and suddenly, the answer to his deal became clear. "A-Alright." She accepted. Nux smiled, without waiting, his hand moved towards Rune''s soft ears and the instant he touched her, her body trembled again. This time, it wasn''t just comfort, she felt a wave of pleasure she had never felt before. A sensation she was completely oblivious to. A Catkin''s ears were their sensitive region, Nux, knew it well, heck, he even knew the most optimal way to take advantage of that sensitivity. After all, he had hundreds of years to experiment it together with his wife. He didn''t hold back, continuously rubbing Rune''s sensitive ears, sending waves after waves of pleasure into her body, Rune was helpless. She could only tighten her legs, curl up and grab Nux''s legs as tightly as possible. Seeing her reacting in such a manner, Nux''s little brother twitched. The prey was right in front of him. However, he still couldn''t move. Rune was still unsure, and he also understood that her thoughts would never be sorted if he left it to her. Everything depended on him now. He needed to wash away all the foolish worries that were troubling this woman, he needed to clear her mind and only then, could he make her his. And the best way to do that? It is to make her realize that there are always things one needs to look forward to in life. Ruining your entire like because of someone else''s actions was foolish. Rune needed to understand her worth. She needed to know how important she was to certain people, she needed to know that not everyone was here to hurt her and¡­ she needed to know that there were some people crazy enough to do unimaginably cruel things to the people who do dare to hurt her. "Annh~" The cat woman moaned in pleasure, she tried twisting her body to cope up with the pleasure, however, that didn''t seem to work. "W-What are you doing?" She questioned, her voice trembling and her face was flushed. "What do you mean? I am only caressing your ears." Nux answered, his voice sounding like a gentle demon who came here to take her soul away. His thumbs moved inside her ears, gently touching areas that shouldn''t be touched by other men. "Annhh~" Another moan leaked out of Rune''s mouth. Unable to take it anymore, she woke up, distancing herself from Nux''s thighs. Not wanting to give away the comfortable place, she decided to stick to Nux''s body, just that this time, she got closer to her chest, making it difficult for him to touch her ears, however¡­ She failed to calculate one thing. With this move, her entire body was now in Nux''s grasp and the man could do whatever he wanted to her. The cat woman had fallen even deeper. Chapter 1492 I will stay with you, just like this. * Chapter 1492 I will stay with you, just like this. * "Nnnhgg~" Rune tried to resist and forcefully closed her mouth, a moan, however, still managed to sneak out. "W-What are you doing?" Rune questioned, her face flushed and her body was so weak that she didn''t even lift her face to look at Nux''s. "Hmm? What do you mean? I am only doing what you already permitted me to do." Nux answered in a gentle tone. Since Rune made it difficult for him to touch her head, one of his back moved towards her tail, rubbing its end with his thumb, while his other hand went towards her thin waist, moving in small circles as he felt her abs. "I-I didn''t tell you to touch my s-stomach¡­" Rune retorted. Ears and Tails were the only places he was allowed to touch. "Huh? You are lying on top of me, how am I supposed to keep the balance if I do not hold you?" Nux questioned back, then, a perverted smile appeared on his face and, "Or do you want me to hold you in some other way?" His hand that was on his waist, slowly and threateningly started moving down. Rune felt shivers, her body was already sensitive, especially the place where Nux''s hand was moving, she could already feel unbearable itching in that area, if Nux''s hand reached there, she didn''t know how she would react. "N-No!" She shouted. "I-It is alright, h-hold me like you are d-doing right now." In the end, the cat woman had no choice but to give in. Of course, moving away and distancing herself from Nux wasn''t the option, she was in too comfortable of a position to even think about moving away. Right now, none of the things bothered her, all her worries pretty much disappeared and the only thing she could feel was a sense of comfort so overpowering that she felt like she would fall asleep the instant she didn''t pay attention. And that was something she couldn''t do. Falling asleep in Nux''s arms would be too embarrassing, not to mention that once she fell asleep, she would be giving her body to Nux and she had no idea what he might do to her. She needed to stay awake. Of course, the waves of pleasure that constantly assaulted her body helped her in that regard, sleeping with a body that was constantly itching and trembling wasn''t a simple task. Yes, she was in a strange zone where she felt almost too comfortable and uncomfortable at the same time. Not to mention the emotions she had been hiding deep in her heart were now all pouring out at the same time, making it even more difficult for her to think straight. To think all of this happened solely because Nux had embraced her, Rune was having a hard time believing that his touch had so much power over her. Oblivious to her thoughts, Nux simply continued to do what he was doing and embraced the beautiful woman in his arms. What man didn''t like rubbing a cat girl''s ears and tails? Especially when the said girl has a shy and reserved personality, it felt as if she was slowly corrupting an innocent woman. Nux highly doubted any man could resist this temptation. Feeling Rune''s body tremble and sensing how she tries to hold on to him every time this happens fills him with strong emotions. Right now, he wanted nothing more than just to hold this woman tightly and never let her go. And this is what he did. Not wanting to tease her any further, Nux moved both his arms around Rune''s waist, then, he hugged her tightly, pushing her body towards him. Sensing the sudden change, Rune, who was about to lose her focus came out of her reverie. "W-What are you doing?" Like a scared cat, she asked a question, her tail which was waving nonstop instantly stood straight, making her look even more adorable. "I am simply trying to get a better hold on you." Nux spoke as he slowly shifted his body and lay down on the bed. Now, Rune was completely on top of him, he used this chance to turn to the side, then, he moved his leg over Rune''s and with this, The cat woman was completely in his arms with no way out whatsoever. "I-I didn''t agree to t-this¡­" Rune tried to resist. She had to! The stimulation was simply too strong for her, first, it was only her back and abdomen that could feel Nux, now, every part of her body could feel him. Her thin back was completely covered by his wide chest, her abdomen was held by Nux''s hands, her legs were covered by his, his head was on her shoulder, let alone his body, she could even feel his heartbeat and breath. Being embraced by another man like this felt¡­ "You think too much, Rune." Rune''s thoughts halted when she heard those words. "You think too much and because of that, you limit your actions. It wasn''t your fault that Aragorn left you, it never was. You have no reason to doubt yourself. The only mistake you made was choosing the wrong person, and this time, I assure you, following what your heart desires won''t be a mistake." Nux spoke as he tightened his hold around Rune, getting even closer to her. "Time does not flow in this place, As I have said before, I will give you all the time in the world to think about this, and I will follow those words, While you are here, think, think all you want, think as hard as you want, think for as many years, decades, or centuries as you want, I only have one condition, When you leave this room, I need a final answer. An answer you will not regret in the future. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An answer, that you won''t feel was a mistake. And until you make that decision, I will stay with you, just like this." A demonic smile then appeared on Nux''s face and, "After all, I still need to influence your thoughts with my presence. I won''t leave you alone until you specifically tell me to." Chapter 1493 Cheating * Chapter 1493 Cheating * "I won''t leave you alone until you specifically tell me to." And Nux was indeed shameless enough to follow those words, on the outside, he may say he is a fair man who gave this woman a full-fledged chance to think and reject him, his actions however, were told a completely different story. He stayed. This perverted bastard actually stayed together with Rune, for, no one knew how long and all this time, he embraced her the same way he did at the start, not letting the cat escape for even a slight second. Continuously rubbing her waist, even slowly touching her thighs, rubbing her feet with his, and even lightly kissing her shoulders and softly blowing air into her sensitive ears. Nux continued to get closer and closer to Rune, making her body so used to him and the moment he stopped, even for a little while, would make Rune uncomfortable and leave her craving for more. He was clearly cheating! He was manipulating her thoughts with his actions! And the worst part? Rune was accepting it all! Despite knowing how his actions were influencing her thoughts and making her more and more biased towards him, she continued to let him do whatever he wanted, leaving her body to him. The cat just couldn''t resist how comfortable it was. Also¡­ The very fact that Nux didn''t leave made her heart flutter for some unknown reason. Rune''s husband cheated on her. The only man she loved her entire life betrayed and abandoned her. It left an unsolved trauma in her heart. The fear of being abandoned, the fear of being left alone. Nux leaving her alone made her feel abandoned, of course, this isn''t something she realizes or understands, it is a feeling hidden deep in her heart and this was what always made her keep her distance from Nux. And this was the mistake Nux had been making all this time. Whenever he tried to give her time, he left her alone, according to him, that was the fairest way of letting her think everything through and make a decision, but for Rune, it was different. Nux leaving her alone made her feel abandoned, of course, this isn''t something she realizes or understands, it is a feeling hidden deep in her heart and this was what always made her keep her distance from Nux. This time, however, things changed. With Nux''s greed taking over, his pure emotions, his strong desire to make this woman his was shown, it was something that tackled Rune''s deeply hidden emotions. She didn''t know how much time had passed, it was definitely not minutes, hours, or even days, Maybe weeks, or even months had passed by and despite all that, let alone get away, Nux hadn''t even moved. Even when he did move, it was not to distance himself, rather, it was to get even closer to her. Nux enjoyed the feeling of Rune being near him and Rune''s heart could now understand it well. The worries it had deeply hidden, even from Rune herself, were now being solved, the tied knots were slowly straightening and finally, Rune was feeling more and more comfortable, not just physically, but mentally as well. "I-I decided¡­" She spoke, her voice so low that it was barely audible. Nux however, heard it well. "What did you decide?" He questioned. Rune stayed silent for a moment, trying to think of the best way to say the answer, a way that would¡­ surprise Nux. And suddenly, a thought popped up in her mind. The woman turned around, looking straight into Nux''s eyes, Nux looked back, waiting for her answer. Seeing the determined look on her face, he knew she had truly decided, and this time, no matter what it was, even if it was something he didn''t want, he would respect her wishes. Yes, if Rune said the words, he would completely stop bothering he- sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "!!!" Nux widened his eyes in surprise as he was jolted awake from his thoughts. His lips were sealed and the culprit was this innocent cat in front of him. Before Nux could even understand what happened, the kiss ended, he looked at Rune in surprise, only to see a completely red face, the woman couldn''t even meet his eyes anymore and with her head down, furry ears constantly trembling, "T-That should give you the a-answer¡­" She spoke. Nux blinked continuously, the sight in front of him was so adorable that his heart was having a hard time calming down. "O-Once more." He stuttered. Even someone like him was having a hard time taking on Rune''s cuteness, however, this wasn''t a chance he could miss. "W-What?" Rune looked up. "Please do it once more¡­ Kiss me again." Nux demanded. Rune blushed, she wanted to hide in embarrassment, but knowing she couldn''t escape, she could only close her eyes and¡­ move her head. Slowly, her lips reached Nux''s and once again, their lips were sealed. A jolt of pleasure moved through both their bodies, sending shivers down their spines. This single kiss carried so many strong emotions that despite it being inexperienced, Nux enjoyed every second of it. Rune was finally his. After all that time, the stubborn cat woman had finally given in and decided to follow what her heart desired. And now, it was his responsibility to make sure that she didn''t regret her decision. Of course, this was something he was quite confident about. With the kiss done, he glanced at Rune with a smile, "Thank you." He spoke. "I-It is okay¡­" Rune stuttered, she didn''t know what to say in this situation. Despite being more than 3000 years old, she had no experience in such intimate acts. Yes, she was a blank paper that Nux could corrupt how much ever he wanted. And Nux, wasn''t planning on holding back. "Shall we continue?" he questioned, his smile turning more demonic. "O-Okay." Knowing exactly what is coming next, Rune''s face turned red, she was embarrassed and hesitant, however, since she had already made her decision, she would follow through. Backing down wasn''t her nature. Nux then tightened his hug around the cat woman, then, without waiting, he rolled over, coming on the top. Chapter 1494 Let’s start, shall we? ** Chapter 1494 Let¡¯s start, shall we? ** Looking at Rune lying below him, Nux''s heart skipped a beat, the current bashful Rune was simply too adorable, her soft lips that he had just tasted, he wanted to taste them again, however, he had bigger goals. Lips were good, right now, however, he wanted to taste everything about this woman, not leaving even a single thing behind. Nux''s hands slowly moved towards Rune''s, as he gently held them together, he brought them over her head and then held both her hands with his left hand. All this while, Rune didn''t show any resistance, her intent was clear, she would take whatever Nux threw at her. An intent Nux appreciated quite a lot. No more games were needed. They could directly jump to the main course. Nux''s right hand moved, his thumb gently touched Rune''s lips, the cat opened her mouth, and unconsciously, she started sucking on his thumb. An act that made Nux''s dick twitch. The sight of innocent Rune licking and sucking her thumb while looking into his eyes was simply too alluring. Once satisfied, Nux moved his thumb out, then, he went down. Chin, neck, neckline, and finally, his hand arrived at what was his target for a long time now, "Shall we get rid of this?" He questioned. Rune was extremely beautiful no matter what she wore, whether it was a black dress, a blue one, red, yellow, or orange, any colour or type of dress didn''t matter, the woman looked beautiful regardless of everything, and now, It was time to see her without any clothes on. It was time to enjoy the beauty in her most natural form. It was time to enjoy Yrniel''s creation. Devouring Mist covered Nux''s fingers, wherever his hands moved, Rune''s clothes started disappearing. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Realizing what was happening, Rune''s body trembled, just thinking how this man would be seeing her naked made her heart race. Her lower region which had been making her uncomfortable for a while twitched even more, forcing her to rub her legs together, trying to alleviate the discomfort. Nux noticed that. His movements sped up and soon, a naked Rune was in front of him. The sight of her perky breast moving up and down as Rune took deep breaths made his mouth watery. The dish in front of him was simply too appealing, holding back was getting more and more difficult. In the end, Nux snapped his fingers and his clothes disappeared. The sudden sight made Rune widen her eyes, soon, her eyes fell on Nux''s little brother. *Gulp* The cat gulped. Yes, this was her first time, but this didn''t mean she was completely oblivious to such matters. She knew how people mated and¡­ she was one hundred percent sure that it wasn''t supposed to be this big. At the very least, other Cat kins weren''t known for it being this big. Something wasn''t right. Rune should have been panicking, it was a normal reaction for any reserved girl. For some reason, however, that didn''t happen with Rune. Rather, the moment she saw ''it'', her lower region started trembling even more, her lower lips quivered, opening and closing non-stop, it demanded attention, immediate attention. It was at this moment when Rune recalled something. A fact about the catkins, or more specifically, cat women. Cat women were known to have higher libido compared to other normal races. Their strong sense of smell, their naturally sensitive bodies and their ability to somehow sense the opposite gender''s feelings, all this adds up to make a not-so-healthy combination. For Rune or for most cat women, things like this didn''t happen because, even if their libido was strong, it was only slightly stronger than other races, it wasn''t something they couldn''t control, however, things change when their partner changes. Nux was a man whose desire for his women was off the charts, his pure, unfiltered, dense desire was so strong that cat women, who could sense and feel this desire become completely helpless. Their sensitivity and libido shoot through the roof, it is to the extent where their bodies turn weak, their legs start trembling and their lower lips¡­ they desperately crave attention. Something that was happening to Rune right now. *Gulp* Once again, looking at Nux''s little brother, Rune gulped. This time, however, it wasn''t the gulp of nervousness or awkwardness, it represented desire¡­ it represented Rune''s craving and Nux, who could sense those feelings perfectly well, smiled widely and, "Let''s start, shall we?" With a demonic look on his face, he placed his dick right on top of Rune''s lower lips, making her entire body shudder in response, and before Rune could even say a word, *Pah* "Hnnnnngggggghhhh!!" He went it. No lubrication was needed, Rune''s insides were already overflowing, this was a woman who hadn''t taken care of herself and had suppressed her desires for more than 3000 years. Now, with his body already countless times more sensitive than before and her sense of smell overpowering her mind, her juices had long started flowing out. The bed sheets were already stained before Nux had even made a move and now that Nux was inside, "Hnnngggggg!!" Rune moaned again as she tightly grabbed the bedsheet. In an instant, her legs coiled around Nux, making sure he didn''t go anywhere, her eyes were closed, the pleasure was too much for her to take in. She needed time to return to her senses. Unfortunately, time was not something she had. Nux, who could feel her walls sucking his little brother as if they wanted to rip the entire thing apart, could easily tell what this woman was going through. He couldn''t possibly leave the chance to completely take over this woman''s body and soul and make her his. Just like his wives, he would mark this woman. He would make it so that she would never be able to forget him, he would make it so that he is the only one she is able to think about, He would make her a drug addict and he will be her only drug in this world. And to do all that, He needed to continue. And continue he did, *Pah* "Hnnnnnggggggggg!!!" Chapter 1495 I am the only one you will find yourself next to. ** Chapter 1495 I am the only one you will find yourself next to. **1495 I am the only one you will find yourself next to. ** "Hnnnnnggggggggg!!!" Rune moaned out loud, unable to hold back. The moment Nux moved in once again, her body, which had barely gotten used to this overwhelming pleasure was assaulted with an even stronger wave of pleasure, numbing her head. Her legs, which had coiled around Nux''s back turned weak, if she hadn''t interlocked them together, they would have long fallen back on the bed, even her grip over the bedsheet was loosening. Nux enjoyed every second of her reaction. And it wasn''t just her, with how strongly her insides were sucking him up, he was having a hard time holding back as well. The connection the two of them had formed in an instant was simply too strong. Rune was bleeding, her hymen was broken, it was a painful experience for any woman, but right now, Rune didn''t feel even an ounce of pain. Her head was simply too numb to register this pain. The very fact that her body was capable of doing her regular body functions was something Rune was already thankful for. The pleasure was so strong that she felt like she could die from it, the pain from her hymen was the last thing in her mind right now. "M-Move!" Right now, she only craved one thing, and her craving was so strong that she completely disregarded her reserved self and, "Move!!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She shouted. And Nux did as he was told. Pulling his hips back and bringing his dick all the way to the end, he thrusted in again. Pah "Aaaannnnnhhhhhhh!!!" Rune moaned again, this time, her moan was even louder. Another stronger wave of pleasure assaulted her mind, taking her somewhere she had never been before, her last bit of consciousness, however, still craved more. "Move! Faster! More!" She shouted again. Her head couldn''t even form comprehensible sentences, fortunately, Nux understood his women well. Despite being surprised by the overly expressive Rune, it was something he welcomed warmly. Once again, he brought his dick all the way to the edge, and once again, Pah He went in. "Aaaaannnnnhhhh!!" Rune''s moans were like music to his ear. Along with her moans, "More! More! More!" Her cries were more could be heard. Each of her cries became more and more incomprehensible, the woman was slowly losing her sense of self, Nux highly doubted if she would even realize if he suddenly took her to a completely different place. The only thing the current Rune cared about was getting more. This mind-numbing pleasure she felt, she wanted to feel more of it, she wanted to feel it to the point where she completely lost her mind. And this is exactly what Nux planned to do. "More! More! More! Faster! Faster! Faster! NnnnhhhnnnHhhhhhhhggghhh!!" With each of her cries, Nux''s body moved as she demanded, despite the pleasure completely overwhelming her mind, Rune demanded more. It was a completely new self Nux never imagined seeing. Her body trembled non-stop, her back arched up, her eyes had long lost her eyeballs and had turned hazy, her sweat, saliva, and tears were all over her face, right now, no traces of the usual, proper and noble Rune could be seen. Honestly, even Nux was having a hard time believing that the woman in front of him was the same Rune. Her strength was continuously leaving her body, and despite being intervened together, her legs had lost all their strength and had fallen down, the woman was completely out, but despite that, "Fwastewr! Faswter! Fwaster!" Words, although not comprehensible, still came out of her mouth. And these words motivated Nux to go even further. Pah Pah Pah The pounding started, the sounds of flesh meeting flesh echoed throughout the room, the strong smell of body fluids coming out of different areas was all over the room, and the bedsheets were stained to the point where washing wouldn''t be enough anymore. And Rune... The woman had shown a side she would never be able to hide anymore. A wild side that continued to demand more pleasure till she finally lost her ability to speak. "Aannnhh!! Annnhh! Annnhhh!!" She could only moan helplessly. Her mind was completely overpowered. Her body was in Nux''s hands, her walls had already been moulded into his shape, it had turned into something that would only pleasure Nux now. Rune''s deepest and the most private place had been marked by him. "Uggghhhhh!!" Thinking about all this, Nux''s dick twitched again, the walls that had been wanting to suck him dry all this while worked tirelessly, and this time, his little brother couldn''t resist. He had been fighting for far too long, resisting this level of pleasure wasn''t simple. Especially considering that Rune''s insides were incredibly tight because of all the training she did in order to become a world-class assassin. Any normal man wouldn''t stand a chance against her, Nux was only able to hold on because he was experienced. Experience, however, could only take you so far, in the end, even he had to give into the pleasure, Something he gladly did. Knowing that it was about to end, he bent down, moving his face close to Rune''s, her face covered with sweat and saliva only made her more appealing to him, As he sucked on her soft lips, the pleasure he felt shot up even further, and then, "Ugghhhh!!" He came. His liquids rushed in, filling Rune''s insides, her vagina, which had been experiencing minor orgasms all this while shivered and, Squirt Squirt Squirt Nux''s dick was showered with an endless amount of love juice. "Aaahhh~" Nux moaned in pleasure and comfort, being showered with love juices and the feeling of her walls tightening around him was simply too overpowering. In the end, even he, with his almost never-ending stamina, felt tired, his body wanted to lie down together with this woman and stay close to her and this is was he decided to do. With his dick still inside Rune, he rested on top of her petite body, and just as he closed his eyes, "N-Nux..." Rune had somehow gathered enough energy to speak a few words. "Hmm?" Nux was surprised, Rune shouldn''t be in any condition to speak, heck, she should have passed out by now. "D-Don''t you dare l-leave me behind..." Rune spoke and a big smile appeared on Nux''s face, "What are you talking about, woman? You have signed a deal, the option of getting away from me had long been closed. From now on, wherever you go, whatever you do, I am the only one you will find yourself next to." "G-Good..." A breath-taking smile appeared on Rune''s face when she heard those words, And as if she was waiting for Nux to speak those words, She closed her eyes and passed out with a smile on her face. Chapter 1496 Good morning, Rune Leander~ * Chapter 1496 Good morning, Rune Leander~ *1496 Good morning, Rune Leander~ * "Hmmhhnmmmm~" A strange sound came out of Rune''s mouth as she turned around, moving her body close to Nux, making herself more comfortable. The feeling of Nux''s well-built chest touching her back was comforting. It was s position she had long gotten used to. But suddenly, while she was sleeping peacefully, she sensed a hand, that had been resting on her waist all this while, moving up. In an instant, the hand cupped her breast, sending shivers down her spine. Slowly and gently, the hand started kneading her breast, the sense of comfort she felt strengthened, this time however, along with comfort, another ''sense'' was getting stronger. her lower region, which had already turned numb started reacting again. Just this simple movement was all it needed to get a reaction out of a part that Rune couldn''t even feel anymore. Nux held that much power over her body. In the end, Rune couldn''t sleep anymore and slowly, she opened her eyes. "Good morning, Rune Leander~" The moment she woke up, she heard a voice so seductive that her first reaction was to jump on this man and give in to pleasure once again. The only thing that was stopping her was the fact that her body didn''t have enough energy to even turn around and face him, let alone jump at him. As if sensing what she wanted, Nux picked her up, and rolled her body such that she could now face him. Of course, taking this chance, his hand was already on Rune''s perky bottom, something she appreciated as well. At the same time, Nux''s erect dick was now touching Rune''s entrance. Using whatever energy she had, Rune lifted her body, adjusting herself in a way where Nux''s dick would be under her lower lips and between her thighs. Feeling it near her body made her feel fulfilled. Yes, Rune Leander was quite a perverted woman with many needs. Seeing her act like that, Nux smiled and pulled her close to him. Making it so that her breasts were now touching his chest and their faces were dangerously close to each other. This time, Rune wasn''t shy or bashful, rather, she looked into Nux''s eyes, clearly, the woman was expecting something. Nux chuckled and started sucking her upper lip. Rune didn''t move, she wanted to use this chance to feel Nux''s love and let him service her. She gave Nux full access to her upper body, letting him to whatever he wanted, somewhat similar to how he had given her access to his lower body, letting her play however she wanted with his dick, the only problem being that she was simply too weak to do anything right now. Despite becoming far stronger than before, in front of Nux''s monstrous stamina, she still couldn''t hold out. Heck, she didn''t even remember how many times had she passed out during the numerous acts they did together. Nux continued to suck on Rune''s upper lip, then, he moved to the lower one, feeling her soft lips till he was satisfied, he finally moved further and his tongue entered Rune''s mouth. A hot kiss then started and continued for a long time. No one wanted to separate, feeling each other so closely was something they both cherished, however, the more they continued, the more Rune''s lower region trembled and the stronger her cravings got. And right now, it wasn''t a good sign. Rune''s body was far too weak to do anything, if they continued, she would simply end up losing her consciousness again. Therefore, Nux ended the kiss. Rune pouted. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To divert her attention, Nux asked another question, "Are you getting used to your new body?" Rune was now a complete Semi Saint, a completely different level of existence than before. A few years had passed since the two had sex for the first time, obviously, sex wasn''t the only thing they did all this time, of course, it was still the main focus. "Did you let me get used to it?" Rune rolled her eyes. "Look at you? Aren''t you the one who jumped at me when I told you to test your new self?" "I wanted to test myself." "Is that so..." Nux chuckled. "Though I still don''t understand everything about Laws and other things..." A completely new world was opened in front of Rune''s eyes, she was having a hard time digesting all this new knowledge. "Not to mention you... You aren''t normal either. Let''s not even talk about how you can help others cultivate from scratch, the very fact that you were able to devour my cultivation..." Nux already had the technique that could help Rune rebuild her foundation. This time, however, he realized that he didn''t need that anymore. The Black Hole inside his body was greedier than he expected. It wasn''t just his Cultivation it could devour, It could even be extended to others, of course, resisting it was quite simple, but if a person didn''t show any resistance, he could devour her cultivation and turn her into a mortal. From there, giving her a Complete Cultivation technique and helping her cultivate to Semi Saint Stage was a simple task. At one glance, this didn''t feel much since Nux already had Foundation rebuilding technique that would work on a catkin, plus devouring others'' cultivation wouldn''t make any difference since he had already devoured his own cultivation so many times that it didn''t even matter anymore, However, Things change when Divine Stage Cultivators come into play. Foundation rebuilding techniques do not work on Divines, beings who have already formed their Law of Self cannot rebuild their foundation, that was not possible. Or... at least that shouldn''t be possible. But... Things change if you devour their very cultivation. With this, starting anew was possible. So now... Nux could even help all the Incomplete Divine Stage Cultivators become Complete Divine Stage Cultivators, of course, the prerequisite for this was that he needed to be a Divine Stage Cultivator as well. Right now, as a Semi Saint, he could only lift other''s cultivation to Semi Saint level. Of course, that would change as he would grow in the future, after all, unlike before, he didn''t face any ''walls'' now. His path was open. He was only holding back because he wanted to explore more and with how things were playing out, especially Rune''s condition, he wasn''t planning on holding back any longer. After all, Rune only had around 40 years left to live, if he didn''t break through, his wife would die, and that is something that could never happen, even if he had to face the very universe for the sake of it. Chapter 1497 How did I fall for that? Chapter 1497 How did I fall for that?1497 How did I fall for that? "Oh ho? Look who it is!" Allura chuckled with a playful smile on her face as her eyes fell on Rune and Nux who just came out of the room. Seeing Allura and others looking at her with that knowing smile on their faces made her feel embarrassed. She felt as if these people had seen everything she did inside, even her shameful moment. The only one who had a somewhat normal gaze was Vyriana, however, the aura the woman released was simply too powerful for Rune to try and get along with her. Yes, the rest of the women were quite strong as well, however, she had met other women before and was somewhat comfortable around them. For Vyriana, who had always been a distant being, she was still having a hard time digesting the fact that this scary woman was now her ''sister''. Of course, Vyriana didn''t make things easier for the cat woman either, in her eyes, the cat was the competition, so she was looking at her with an even more piercing gaze, intimidating her even further. Nux, who noticed that chuckled, then, he held Rune''s hand, pulling her out of her reverie. Rune snapped out, blinking a few times as she glanced at Nux. Vyriana''s intimidation completely failed since Rune''s mind didn''t even register her presence, once again, the only one she could think about was the man standing next to her. The rest of the people didn''t matter... Or at least that is what should have happened but... "Sister Rune~" Rune heard a voice that surprised her. She stepped back when she realized Skyla was standing right in front of her with a cheeky smile on her face. "Your face is still red, your legs are trembling, and you are tightly holding darling''s hands, Hehe~ You must have had a good time, didn''t you?" Skyla questioned. This was one of her favorite hobbies and it was something no woman could escape from. With her big eyes, Skyla looked into Rune''s eyes with an expectant look on her face, Seeing her expression, Rune was taken aback, she wasn''t expecting to be subjected to such heavy curiosity the moment she stepped out. "You are going to share all the details with your sisters, correct?" Skyla questioned with the same cheeky smile on her face. "D-Details?" Rune stuttered in confusion. "Come on Sister Rune, there is no point in trying to fool us. You are a cat kin, we all know cat kins are anything but innocent." The playful maid then turned towards a certain cat woman and chuckled before shifting back to Rune, "So why don''t you stop playing around and share the details of the time you spent with Nux? It is a tradition no one can escape. We call this, ''The Talk''." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Skyla''s smile widened as she made a grand gesture. "Of course, you won''t be alone, we will share details regarding our first times as well. That way..." Skyla then moved close to Rune and whispered into her ears, "You would get to know about Nux''s weakness we all have explored over the centuries and will have a better time when you stand ''against'' him. You don''t want to keep losing, do you? We can help you win." Skyla offered. Obviously, her offer was rigged. Her promises were false. Despite knowing everything they did, no woman ever won, and with how monstrous Nux had gotten, the gap between them had widened ever further. Of course, this wasn''t something Rune needed to know for now. Every woman smiled. They were all waiting for Rune to fall for Skyla''s words. The innocent Rune mistook their smiles as a sign of cooperation. A collective mission to ''defeat'' Nux, it was something she wanted to participate in as well, therefore, "A-Alright..." She agreed. She wanted to know everything as well. The women''s smiles widened. Nux on the other hand, inwardly shook his head. He couldn''t believe how his wives had trapped yet another one of their sisters into their trap. He couldn''t believe how shameless they had gotten. Sometimes he even wondered where they got it from. ''Tsk tsk.'' Of course, there was nothing he could do here other than snort inwardly and lament. Soon, the innocent Rune will be one of them as well, so it is all right. "Good Good." Skyla nodded continuously, it was really easy to convince these young women these days. The rest of the women only stared at her back. ''Is that because of her Law? How come every single one of us falls for her trick?'' Vyriana wondered in her head as she narrowed her eyes. Now that she was seeing everything from the sidelines, she couldn''t believe that she had fallen for the same trick as well. Just how was that even possible? ''That girl must be using some sort of power.'' She concluded, not thinking about this anymore. She didn''t wish to recall her dark past. "Shall we start then?" Skyla questioned with a big smile on her face and just as she was about to turn towards Nux and send him away, "Edda, create a room where time flow is slower than normal, the slower the better." Nux spoke up. "Alright." Edda nodded and with a wave of her hand, the room was created. "Talk in there." Nux spoke, pointing at the room. Then, he turned towards Amaya, the one who would understand everything the quickest and, "Rune is now a Semi Saint, a 3000-year-old Semi Saint, Semi Saints aren''t supposed to live that long, so her Cultivation Life Span is already over. Right now, she can only live as long as a mortal, since her mortal age is around early 30s, she only has 40 years to live. So make sure she stays in places where time flows slower till I become a Saint." "I understand." Amaya nodded. Nux smiled, just as he thought, he could rely on his smartest wife anytime, "I also want you to stay next to her, 40 years is a short time, I don''t want to take any risks." "Leave everything to me." Amaya nodded reassuringly. Nux nodded back, then, he turned towards the Eldraeth Progenitor and his smile turned perverted, It was time to taste the Progenitor. But then, "Nux, we need to talk. This is urgent." Vyriana spoke up with a solemn look on her face, interrupting his thoughts. Chapter 1498 I am sure you will love this. Chapter 1498 I am sure you will love this.1498 I am sure you will love this. "Nux, we need to talk. This is urgent." Vyriana called out. Seeing the solemn look on his face, Nux frowned, he momentarily glanced at Felberta before turning towards Vyriana. "Very urgent?" He questioned. Clearly, he wanted to spend time with Felberta. All the ''tall woman fantasies'' in his mind were running wild. "Yes, very urgent." Vyriana knew his thoughts well, but despite that, this was something she couldn''t ignore. "You should hear her, Nux. I will wait." Felberta chuckled. Nux frowned, he wanted to say something, but, "I don''t want anything to rush us when we are together, Husband. When you are with me, your focus should only be on me. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And for that, if I need to wait for a while, I will wait. After all, as the first wife, understanding the importance of different matters and adjusting accordingly is one of my duties." The woman then glanced at the rest of her sisters and, "I can''t lose myself in mindless pleasure." The faces of the rest of the women twitched when they heard those words, especially Amaya. For some reason, she felt like Felberta was directly challenging her, however, since she didn''t say anything directly, there was nothing she could do. "Oh you will lose yourself in pleasure, I promise you that." Nux chuckled. He was all for responsible wife and the duties of the first wife, he supported his wives in whatever they wanted to do or achieve, this one thing however, would never change. Felberta glanced at Nux, then, she smiled seductively and, "I know, why else do you think I want you to take care of other matters first? I can adjust accordingly when I am still sane, but once I lose myself... You won''t have any chance to give your time to someone else~" Seeing the look on Felberta''s face, Nux''s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, he felt like this woman had gotten even more seductive than before. And he wasn''t the only one who felt that, Allura was watching Felberta with her eyes narrowed as well. "Nux, are you done?" On the other hand, Vyriana didn''t seem to be interested in such matters. It almost felt like the woman wanted to get away from here as soon as possible. "What is it?" Nux questioned. "How about you come with me while we let the girls talk?" Vyriana spoke. The women narrowed their eyes, Nux however, nodded his head. "Alright." The two nodded, then, Vyriana disappeared, leaving Edda''s world. Nux followed the suit. ... "So? What is it that you want, my wife?" The moment the two exited Edda''s word, Nux shamelessly walked towards the Dragon and grabbed her butt, pulling her into his arms. An Action no other man would even dare to think about, let alone perform. Vyriana stared at Nux, her eyes as dangerous as before, Nux looked back with a lovely smile on his face, in the end, Vyriana just closed her eyes and then moved her arm around Nux, making herself comfortable in his embrace. The two stayed like this for a while, Nux patiently waited for Vyriana to say what she wanted, of course, he didn''t mind even if she didn''t say anything, being able to caress her butt while her breasts pressed on his chest was a heavenly feeling. Vyriana''s body was simply too sinful for him to not have these thoughts while she was next to him. Just thinking about how this dragon now belonged to him made his little brother twitch. "I need to break through." Vyriana commented. "Hmm?" Nux''s expression changed. All the perverted thoughts filling his mind disappeared and a solemn look appeared on his face. "I am Peak Divine right now, the next step is Primordial Stage." Vyriana continued, Nux listened to her words attentively, he knew how important this was. "Unlike other stages, Primordial is different, I cannot break through independently through my own efforts alone. Do you remember how I told you that we Divine Stage Cultivators need to devour other worlds in order to strengthen ourselves and have a shot at breaking through?" "I do." Nux nodded. "There is a world that I have been eyeing for a while now. I planned to take you and the others together to attack it once everything is settled here in Yrniel. You and the others can use this chance to learn more about the outside world and how things work in the universe, But there is a problem." "What problem?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "Other forces have started noticing that world as well, if I don''t move soon enough, some other force will destroy that world first and there will be nothing left. So while you deal with minor things here, I need to leave and attempt to take over that world." "That is not happening." Nux shook his head in an instant. Vyriana narrowed her eyes, however, before the Dragon could say anything, "I will be coming together with you. And it won''t just be me, All others except for Rune will be coming as well." Nux declared. He couldn''t let this chance to learn more about the outside world go, it was something he was completely clueless about. Not to mention he didn''t want his wife to go to a dangerous place alone, even if the said wife is the one considered to be the danger in that place. How could his adorable wife be dangerous anyway? That was not possible. Yes, Nux was biased. ... "..." "..." On the other side, inside Edda''s world, silence fell all over the place. The women glanced at each other and finally, "Why does it feel like she left this place on purpose...?" Aisha questioned with a slight frown on her face. "Because she did." Riona answered. As an expert in reading people, the current Vyriana was like an open book for her. She could completely understand what she was thinking. And she wasn''t alone. "She is still embarrassed about the time she spent with Nux. She doesn''t like to talk about it. ''The Talk'' is probably her least favourite activity, something she would avoid at any cost." Astaria commented. She understood her Master well. "You would think that you get used to it and accept it after being defeated hundreds of times," Aisha commented. "The worst part isn''t that she was defeated, It was the fact that she enjoyed being defeated. Someone like her would never admit that out loud, making her tell her story once again is simply impossible. Honestly, I still don''t know how she agreed to tell this the first time." Astaria muttered as she glanced at Skyla, the woman just scratched the back of her head with a big smile on her face. "W-What are you guys talking about?" Rune was completely clueless. "Ah... she doesn''t know, does it?" Aisha chuckled. She glanced at the rest of the wives and smiled playfully, "Should we tell her?" The succubus questioned. "Of course, as our sister, she has the right to know." Allura nodded with a big smile. "Right right? I also noticed she was intimidated when she saw Sister Vyriana, We need to deal with that, don''t we?" Edda spoke. The two succubi nodded. The rest of the women only stared at the three in silence, they could tell that this wouldn''t end well for the three once the Dragon found out, of course, this didn''t mean they would warn them, Even they wanted to hear the story of Vyriana''s defeat again, after all, it was a story that reminded them of their past self. "So, Sister Rune... Let us tell you about the time when Sister Vyriana woke up after having sex with Nux for the first time, and how she reacted to everything... Fufufu~ I am sure you will love this." *** A/N: If you have any questions about Rune''s age and how it is working, tell me, I will write a separate Author note regarding that. Chapter 1499 Leta??s do it again. Chapter 1499 Leta??s do it again.1499 Let''s do it again. [Time when Vyriana woke up after having sex with Nux and realized what had happened for the first time.] ... The Dragon''s eyes trembled. As she lay on the bed, she stretched her sinful body, it was clearly a sign of laziness, the woman had no intentions of leaving her bed. Something that was quite surprising considering she was someone who loved training more than anything in this world, the only times she even slept were when decades of training had piled up and her brain wasn''t functioning in the most optimal way. And even then, the moment her accumulated fatigue is washed away, the woman wakes up and returns to training again. Yes, Vyriana was a freak. Right now, however, this freak was rolling on the bed, trying to find the most comfortable position, a little while later however, a frown appeared on her face as she taped her hand all over the bed. It was as if she was trying to find something, her growing irritation was visible because she couldn''t find what she was looking for. The Dragon started rolling on the bed more aggressively, her body was trembling, it didn''t wish to leave the bed, but at the same time, it didn''t wish to stay until it found the ''thing'' she was looking for. It was an unusually uncomfortable situation, something Vyriana wasn''t used to. And because of that, Vyriana snapped her eyes open with startling intensity. Something was wrong. As a warrior, her body should always be in the most optimal condition, her sleep should be perfect, she should feel refreshed after her fatigue is washed away, she shouldn''t feel this sort of discomfort. And if she was feeling it, it meant something was wrong. In an instant, Vyriana''s warrior instincts took over as she sat up and started thinking about what happened before she fell asleep, trying to find a reason behind her discomfort. "Look who decided to wake up~ Took you long enough, Daarlingg~" Before Vyriana could even sort her thoughts out, she heard an extremely familiar voice. She turned around and the instant her eyes fell on the man standing in front of her, her eyes widened in surprise. "You... What are you doing...?" Vyriana questioned, her eyes narrowing down threateningly as she saw what Nux was doing. "Oh, this? These are our memories of course. Since this is a world where I could do almost anything I want, I decided to physically print the moments of the time we spent together in here and stick them to the walls like this." Nux answered as he pointed at different pictures he had hung on the wall with a big smile on his face. Right now, he looked like a demon who had successfully fooled his target and now had the absolute advantage. Why? Because the pictures he pointed at so excitedly were all the pictures of the time when Vyriana had lost herself in pleasure and was utterly defeated. In some of these pictures, her face was covered in sweat and saliva. In some, she was holding Nux as if her life depended on it. Some were shots of the time she was moaning loudly, her eyeballs had completely disappeared and a look of pure mindless pleasure could be seen on her face. All in all, this was the collection of Vyriana''s most shameful moments, something that made her body tremble in anger and embarrassment. However, Nux wasn''t done here. This woman had tortured him for hundreds of years and had shown no mercy, he wasn''t planning to take it easy either. His inner demon was having the time of his life, "Of course, since this is something I created, these aren''t just simply pictures either." Nux spoke. Vyriana looked up with a frown, not understanding what he meant. Seeing that look on her face, Nux smiled, then, he walked towards one of the pictures and waved his hand over it. "Nnnnnngghhhhh~~ Aaannnnhh!! AAnnnnHh!! AAnnnHh!!" The picture displayed increased in size and then, it turned into the video, its audio echoed throughout the room as if they were sitting in the highest quality home theatre. Nux waved his hand again and the video paused, "See? With this, we can relive our intimate moments whenever we return to this want and don''t worry, it isn''t just these," Nux spoke, then, with a wave of his hands, around 100 more such pictures all fell on the ground. "I have made many." Nux spoke with a wide, sadistic grin on his face. "You..." Vyriana''s face was dark. If anyone who knew her had heard her voice just now, they would have felt shivers down their spines. Vyriana was fuming in anger. She was an arrogant woman who did what she wanted, it generally wasn''t easy to anger her to this extent, however, whenever she was angered to this extent, the results weren''t good. "What happened, Vyriana Leander? Are you touched by my effort? You don''t have to feel indebted to me, after all, I did it for both of us." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux, however, was determined to play with fire. Veins popped on Vyriana''s forehead, Edda wasn''t strong enough to hold an angry Vyriana inside her world and Nux knew that, Therefore, "Do you want revenge?" He questioned out of the blue. Vyriana continued to glare at him. "Beating me up won''t prove anything, my dear wife. You lost in a completely different game. If you want revenge, defeat me in the game you were defeated in. Not that it is possible. After all, no matter how strong you are, You will never surpass me in this game, Vyriana Leander." It was an open challenge, Nux knew exactly what buttons he needed to press in order to get the reaction he wanted. "You''ve gotten daring, haven''t you?" Vyriana spoke, looking into Nux''s eyes. She remembered it all. The reason she felt uncomfortable the moment she woke up, she realized it was because Nux wasn''t there next to her. Right now, however, none of that mattered. This arrogant husband of hers, She needed to defeat in this game he is so proud of. "Let''s do it again. This time, don''t even think about getting your way." Chapter 1500 Two sadistic beings. Chapter 1500 Two sadistic beings. "Let''s do it again. This time, don''t even think about getting your way." Vyriana declared, her eyes burning with competitive spirit as she glared at the man standing in front of it. The sight would have been extremely intimidating if she wasn''t butt naked. But she was. And because of that, rather than feeling intimidated, Nux only felt a twitch down there. Vyriana wasn''t like Allura, she didn''t know the best ways to turn him on, she didn''t know how to show her curves in a way that would make him drool, she didn''t know the best comebacks to his words, she didn''t know how to play with his heart and make it beat faster than anything, However, The woman didn''t need any of these things. Just her being herself turned Nux on like never before, Vyriana was seductive in her own way, and for Nux, she was perfect the way she was. Nux''s smile widened, his intense greed as he openly stared at Vyriana''s sinful body couldn''t be hidden, he glanced at his Vyriana with a heavy, possessive look on his face as he then started walking towards him, And with a wave of his hand, the two of them appeared in a completely different room. Vyriana frowned, she couldn''t understand why Nux brought her back to the real world. "Edda''s world won''t be able to take the impact of what I am going to do to you." Nux explained as he appeared right in front of his wife, closing the distance. Vyriana stared into his eyes, keeping her head high. This made Nux''s smile even wider. Then, a playful look appeared on his face, "You lost before." He commented. "What''s the point of bringing up the past?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "Did you forget? Every time I lost to you in a spar, you punished me in some way. The more handicaps you have while you fight, the more you will improve when all those handicaps disappear. These are your own words, you even made me fight without my one of my limbs because of it." "I did it so you could improve." "And I am doing this so that you can improve." "Only the strong has the right to train others." Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "And in this field, I am stronger than you." Nux declared. "That isn''t decided yet." Vyriana wasn''t willing to give up. "You already lost to me once, my wife. That should be enough to prove my point, shouldn''t it? Or are you trying to give excuses?" Once again, he pressed the right buttons. ''Excuses'' was the word Vyriana hated to the core, and Nux knew that. Honestly, he knew his wife a little too well for her to be able to win against him in an argument. "What do you want?" Vyriana had no choice but to give in. Nux smiled and then, obsidian-colored chains appeared in his hands. "Chains of Eternity¡­" A 12 Star Artifact that suppressed the Law of Self and the Law one had comprehended, it was also the Artifact that Arcturus used to capture his wife, Ignatia. Of course, Ignatia and Vyriana were on completely different levels and the effects of the chains on each of them couldn''t be compared, however, the Chains of Eternity were still able to affect Vyriana''s Law to some degree. Vyriana narrowed her eyes when she realized what it was. A 12 Star Artifact that suppressed the Law of Self and the Law one had comprehended, it was also the Artifact that Arcturus used to capture his wife, Ignatia. Of course, Ignatia and Vyriana were on completely different levels and the effects of the chains on each of them couldn''t be compared, however, the Chains of Eternity were still able to affect Vyriana''s Law to some degree. And that was all Nux needed. After all, he was a monster in his own right. Vyriana''s Law was the Law of Absolute Strength, with these Chains, this Law could be suppressed to some degree, greatly affecting her strength. For Nux, whose strength had reached the point where it was saturated and couldn''t be increased anymore even if he devoured and recultivated using the Black Hole, completely overpowering Vyriana in her ''weakened'' state was possible. "You want to seal my movements?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes, "How am I supposed to fight in that state?" She questioned. "How was I supposed to fight with my arm and leg cut off? It is my reward for winning our first battle, my wife. You didn''t think I would go easy on you, did you? Of course, you can say you don''t want this and I will stop, after all, you are still new to all this, and I do not like bullying the weak." Vyriana narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. "Have it your way then." She snorted. She knew Nux was manipulating her using those words and if it was anyone other than him, she would have long snapped his neck for being annoying but¡­ For the sake of her Nux¡­ she would let it go even if he was a little annoying. After all, she was Vyriana Leander now, no matter how annoying this pervert was, he was her pervert now, a man she had decided to spend eternity with. For his sake, she decided to get manipulated. A small, beautiful smile appeared on her face as she thought all this, it was a smile different from the normal ones, a smile only Nux had the chance to see, a smile that made him freeze for a second and momentarily forget everything he was planning in his head. Seeing his reaction, Vyriana''s smile widened. Her small, beautiful smile turned into a demonic grin as her golden eyes shined intensely. Her love for Nux wasn''t the only reason she decided to get manipulated, there was another reason. Another, even more overpowering reason. It was her sadistic side. She would let Nux do whatever he wanted, she would make him believe that everything was going according to his plans, she would make him believe that he was winning, And once he is sure of his victory, She would completely turn the game around. The defeated look on this arrogant man''s face would be a sight to see! The more Vyriana thought about it, the wider her smile got. "Are you ready?" Seeing her smile, Nux questioned with a smile as well. "Of course." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vyriana nodded. Two sadistic beings stared at each other with sadistic smiles on their faces, Who would win between the two of them? Only time will tell. However, one thing was certain, This next match, It would be much more stimulating than anything the two had ever experienced. Chapter 1501 How about we play a game? * Chapter 1501 How about we play a game? * "This feels oddly uncomfortable." Vyriana commented as she tried moving her limbs that were chained to all 4 corners of the bed. Of course, she was still strong enough to break the chains and escape, but if she wanted to do that, she wouldn''t have agreed to be tied down in the first. As for her strength, the chains indeed had some effects on it, she could probably use only 75% of her powers in this state, which made everything even more uncomfortable for her warrior mind. "Don''t you think you have been complaining a lot these days? You weren''t like this before. Or is it because you feel more comfortable around me?" Nux, who walked towards the tied Vyriana questioned with a playful smile on his face. Vyriana stared at the naked man in front of her and seeing his well-toned, nigh-perfect body, which wasn''t too muscular nor too lean, she smirked. "My training worked definitely worked." Seeing how Vyriana leered at his body, Nux''s smile widened. "Training definitely works wonders, I agree." He nodded, openly ogling at the Dragon''s body. Her toned abs, her perky breasts, her round butt, and that unfairly beautiful face, this combination was a little too unreasonable. The woman didn''t look like a Dragon at all! Her beauty even surpassed the Elves and the Vampires! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Vyriana tied to the bed, Nux''s little brother twitched. He then climbed on top of the bed before he crawled towards her, as his dick rested on her abs, he looked into the Dragon''s eyes and gently placed his thumb on her lips. "Don''t worry, I will make sure you stop feeling uncomfortable soon enough." As he rubbed her lips with his thumb, Vyriana unconsciously opened her mouth, using this chance, Nux''s thumb moved in, quickly finding her tongue and started playing with it. This action alone gave him a sense of superiority like never before, However, "Aagghhh!!" He groaned in pain when Vyriana bit his thumb, forcing it out of her mouth. "Heh, you got careless." Vyriana laughed as she licked Nux''s blood that was on her upper lip. "You¡­" Nux was speechless. He, however, quickly stopped thinking about it and continued with his plan, "How about we play a game?" he suggested. "Huh?" "One orgasm will be considered a loss. Once one party lose, he or she has to fulfil the other party''s wish. Only one wish can be demanded at once. And of course, the wish can be anything, anything the other party wants. How about it?" Nux questioned. Of course, he didn''t forget to use the keywords either, "Are you up for it, or will you back down like a coward?" "Quite rich coming from a person who has tied me down like this." Vyriana snorted. "Why don''t you consider that to be my first wish after you lost to me before? If you win, you can always demand to remove those chains, or anything else you want." "Alright then. I will consider it as giving a handicap since I am the stronger party." Vyriana smiled. "Think whatever you wish." Nux chuckled as he then bent down, and without waiting for even a single second, he sealed the Dragon''s lips. As he continued to suck Vyriana''s lips, the Dragon did the same, unlike him, who could use his hands to stimulate her body, the dragon didn''t have that option. She could only rely on her mouth to pleasure him and win. So she was giving it her all. And Nux, who was at the receiving end of this treatment was already on the ninth heaven. Someone like Vyriana returning your kiss and even going a step further to make you feel good, How many men could boast to have experienced something like that? Nux doubted there were many. His dick continued to twitch, their ''fight'' had barely started yet his dick had already gotten rock hard. Just a kiss was enough for his hormones to run around crazily, his face flushed. For a second, he truly thought he might lose if he didn''t do anything. Of course, he had come prepared. Losing wasn''t an option, especially considering his opponent was already tied down to the bed. Vyriana will be completely at his mercy soon enough. Thinking about it, Nux''s hand started moving, he didn''t do much, he was simply feeling Vyriana''s body as his hand touched every single part of her body as if it was his possession and he was inspecting his treasure. Vyriana''s body was perfect, her curves were extremely seductive, and as Nux touched her sensually, she felt slight shivers that made her body more and more sensitive, wherever his hand went, it seemed like the sensitivity of that area increased by a few folds. Her arms, her shoulders, her waist, her thighs, Nux didn''t leave anything alone, his movements were slow, torturously slow, so much that not only did it make Vyriana''s body sensitive, it also made it expectant, always waiting and craving for more. And suddenly, "NnnngghhhHhh~~" Nux tightly grabbed her butt, making her moan while her mouth was still sealed. Vyriana could feel the mess he was making out of her lower region, her little sister was twitching non-stop and she could even feel her juices that would leak out soon. Nux tightly grabbed her butt, making her moan while her mouth was still sealed. Vyriana could feel the mess he was making out of her lower region, her little sister was twitching non-stop and she could even feel her juices that would leak out soon. She was at a disadvantage, a major disadvantage. Therefore, *Bite* "Ugghhhhh!!" She bit Nux''s tongue, making him groan in pain. His body trembled, this time, however, he didn''t end the kiss, rather, ''You like biting, huh? Alright then, let''s play like this.'' He spoke using the connection they had formed after using the [Harem Seal], and then, Nux canines elongated and, *Bite* He bit her tongue in return and started sucking out her blood. "!!!" Vyriana''s body trembled as her eyes widened in surprise. A giant wave of mind-numbing pleasure rushed into her body, her insides started leaking, pleasure coursed through her very blood, and then suddenly, Nux, who was waiting for her to be distracted for a moment used this chance, his hand moved towards the most sensitive part of her body and he tightly held her crotch, mercilessly rubbing his palm on her clitoris. "NnnNNnnHhhhggghhhhh!!!!" Vyriana, who wasn''t prepared for the sudden attack was taken by surprise, she clenched her legs tightly, however, it was already too late, *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* She orgasmed. Chapter 1502 Shamelessness * Chapter 1502 Shamelessness * "NnnNNnnHhhhggghhhhh!!!!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* Vyriana orgasmed. It was her first loss for the day, and according to their ''game'', a loss meant¡­ She now had to grant Nux''s wish. Any wish. Nux quickly broke the kiss and stared at her as if she was a prey, a look that Vyriana didn''t like one bit. However, the fact that she was defeated was indeed the truth. "What do you want?" She questioned. Her lower body was still twitching and was extremely sensitive right now, especially since the pervert hadn''t removed her hand away from it, however, she didn''t let any of that show on her face. Even with her face flushed, she glared at Nux as if she was looking at her enemy. Nux''s smile widened, it was good that her fighting hadn''t died yet, he had prepared too many things for her to admit her defeat right now. All those torturous centuries, he would take his revenge and he would take his sweet time as he does it. "You bit me when I put my thumb inside your mouth before." Nux commented. Vyriana narrowed her eyes and with a demonic smile on his face, Nux spoke, "So from now on, till our game ends, no matter what I put in your mouth, instead of biting it, You will suck it." "What¡­?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "That is my wish." Nux''s grin turned even wider, his face distorted to the point where one would doubt if it was even physically possible, the most absurd thing however, was that despite this, he still looked handsome. His features were simply too big of a cheat! Vyriana, who stared at her husband wanted to curse out loud. "What? You don''t want to? You can always admit your defeat and end this game. After all, you are still new to all this, accepting that I am better than you is completely alright." Nux chuckled. "I will do it." And just as he expected, Vyriana didn''t accept her loss. She wouldn''t be Vyriana if she gave up that easily. The game still continued. And as if to gloat his victory, Nux moved his wet hand away from Vyriana''s crotch and brought it to her mouth. After using Devouring Mist to clean his hand, he slowly put his finger into the Dragon''s mouth and looked into her eyes, waiting for her to do what she agreed to. Vyriana glared at him but in the end, She started sucking. "Good job." Nux smiled, patting the Dragon''s head with his other hand. Vyriana aggressively moved her head, wanting to shake his hand away, however, with her limbs tied and movement restricted, there weren''t many things she could do. Nux enjoyed playing with her, and after making her suck all five of his fingers, he sat up and then, he started crawling up to her mouth. Vyriana continued to stare at him, she could clearly see how his smile was turning more and more demonic. She realized that he was about to do something and just as she thought about it, something touched her chin. The Dragon looked down and her expression changed. "You already know what you are supposed to do, right?" Nux questioned, bringing his dick near Vyriana''s mouth. This is what he had been waiting for, a blowjob from his Dragon, he had dreamed of this sight for hundreds of thousands of years now, And finally, His wish was going to be fulfilled. *Gulp* Vyriana gulped. She could sense Nux''s dick touching her lips, its strong scent assaulted her nose, her mind started losing focus, if it was a normal situation, she would have been disgusted, for some reason however, knowing that it was the most private part of Nux''s body, she could feel her body trembling non-stop, She was getting turned on. This thing placed on her lips, she wanted it¡­ And since she had already given her word, she had no choice but to do what Nux said. She pursued her lips forward and kissed Nux''s dick. Seeing that scene, Nux''s entire body trembled. For an instant, he felt as if he lost all his strength, if he hadn''t forcefully come back to his senses, he would have fallen right on top of Vyriana, and the Dragon would have never let a chance like this go. It could be said that Nux barely saved himself from losing this round, however, this was just the beginning. "Uggghhhh~" Nux groaned, the unbearable pleasure numbed his mind the moment Vyriana took in his dick''s head into her mouth. The warmth inside her mouth triggered all his pleasure points without even directly touching them, what made it even more lethal was when the realization kicked in, His dick was currently inside Vyriana Origi- no, Vyriana Leander''s mouth. The mental pleasure and satisfaction he felt were off the charts. Vyriana had no skills, she was new to all this, heck, even while she was sucking Nux''s dick because her body desired it, more than once, her teeth touched his dick, sometimes, she even bit him by mistake, But despite all that, Nux was on the night haven. The mind-numbing pleasure he felt made him groan nonstop. His groans boosted Vyriana''s confidence and the woman continued to suck even harder, boosting the pleasure to another. "Ugghhhhhhh!!" Nux groaned again. Shivers went down his spine as strength started leaving his body. Nux could feel it, if this continued, he would orgasm very soon and that was something that could not happen. He still needed to win. He needed to thoroughly defeat Vyriana. "Alright stop." He spoke as he then pulled his dick out of Vyriana''s mouth. Vyriana momentarily looked like a child whose favourite candy was snatched from her. She glanced at Nux and then narrowed her eyes, "What? Couldn''t take the pleasure? Were you so scared of losing that you had to pull out?" The Dragon smirked. Obviously, she was teasing Nux. However, the man she was facing wasn''t the young Nux anymore, he was hundreds of thousands of years old Nux. Such provocations didn''t work on him one bit. His shamelessness had transcended all known levels. "So what? You could have done something about it if you weren''t defeated before and didn''t have your limbs tied up, now couldn''t you? But look at this, you were defeated before and now, you face the consequences of your defeat." He laughed. Chapter 1503 That’s another loss, eh? * Chapter 1503 That¡¯s another loss, eh? * "So what? You could have done something about it if you weren''t defeated before and didn''t have your limbs tied up, now couldn''t you? But look at this, you were defeated before and now, you face the consequences of your defeat." Nux smirked shamelessly as he glanced at Vyriana. The Dragon turned silent, not knowing what to say in this situation. "But I have to agree, You are doing better than I expected, Vyriana Leander." Nux praised. "That is obvious. The only reason you ''won'' before was because you took me by surprise. That won''t happen again." Vyriana snorted. "Is that so¡­" Nux smiled. The Dragon couldn''t hide it. Especially from someone like Nux. Yes, his body was reacting to hers, just seeing her sucking his dick made him feel pleasure so unbearable that even he, with all his experience, could only groan helplessly. But¡­ This didn''t mean he was alone. Just like how his body was reacting to Vyriana, hers was the same. Honestly, for someone completely new to this, the Dragon''s situation was worse than his. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though she had sucked his dick with her mouth, Nux clearly noticed how her lower lips were reacting to it. Those beautiful pink lips opening and closing nonstop, demanding attention¡­ Nux could see it all. He could easily imagine the unbearable itch Vyriana must be feeling in that region, the Dragon was trying to hide it with everything she had, she had even controlled her facial expression to absolute perfection, one thing however, she couldn''t control, or it was better to say it was something she neglected. Her body movements. Her legs twitched continuously, her thighs continued to try and get close to each other to somehow alleviate the itching she was experiencing, however, with her feet tied to the corners of the bed, her sensitive region was completely open. Heck, even the soft wind that was constantly flowing in the room made the itch unbearable. Vyriana''s condition was anything but good. And Nux knew that. His inner sadistic demon had already come up with ways to use it as an advantage. Slowly, he moved and sat next to Vyriana, the woman continued to stare at him, thinking about what he would do next. "Hmmm." Nux placed his hand on his chin and started thinking. "Let me think¡­" He muttered and then, his other hand moved towards Vyriana''s lips. Seeing how his fingers moved, Vyriana''s eyebrows twitched. She understood what he wanted. Having no choice, she slowly opened her mouth and his index and middle finger entered her mouth and started playing with her tongue. All this while, the only thing she could do in return was to suck his fingers like an obedient little girl. "How submissive." Nux chuckled, the dragon glared at him in response, of course, she still didn''t stop. She would keep her word no matter what. After all, she was a warrior. Nux''s smile widened, he stayed in this position for a while, continued to play with the woman''s tongue, then, he finally moved. Since his fingers were in her mouth, Vyriana was having a hard time breathing, therefore, her breasts continuously moved up and down. It was something that attracted Nux''s attention. With a demonic smile on his face, Nux sat on his knees, with his fingers still being serviced by Vyriana''s mouth, he placed his dick right on top of her soft breasts. Then, he started moving in and out, rubbing his dick all over her breasts. "Ahhh~ it is as soft as I expected." Nux groaned in pleasure. ''What are you doing¡­?'' Suddenly, he heard Vyriana''s voice in his head. Her mouth was busy, so she could only use their connection. "I am marking you with my dick." Seeing Vyriana narrow her eyes at those words, Nux''s smile widened as he started moving his dick in a different direction. "You are mine, Vyriana Leander and I plan to mark you as such. I have already explored every single part of your body, and now, I am going to do the same with my dick. Every single part of your body, no matter how open or hidden, will now greet my dick, something it has to get accustomed to throughout eternity." Nux smiled and following his words, he moved. He rubbed his dick all over Vyriana''s body, covering her with his scent. The more he continued, the more sensitive Vyriana''s body got, the fact that she couldn''t move made it even worse since it felt like she had completely given control to Nux, a thought she hated and loved at the same time. Started from her breasts, even her nipples, Nux rubbed his dick all over them, then, he moved to her under-breasts, upper-breasts, neck, waist, shoulders, arms, chin, cheeks, forehead, nose, and even eyes and hair. He rubbed his dick all over Vyriana''s body, covering her with his scent. The more he continued, the more sensitive Vyriana''s body got, the fact that she couldn''t move made it even worse since it felt like she had completely given control to Nux, a thought she hated and loved at the same time. Her legs started trembling, this time, no matter what she did, hiding it from Nux became completely impossible, the itch in her lower body became more and more unbearable, her lower lips opened and closed continuously, trembling and craving for attention, attention that it wasn''t getting. Her back arched up, toes curled, hands clenched, and her chin lifted up, all of this was a useless attempt to try and resist the torturous pleasure, but in front of the sadistic Nux, who has been torturing his wives for centuries and had them trapped in this loop of endless pleasure all this while, she couldn''t resist. "All done." Once Nux was done ''marking'' her body, he smiled, bringing his dick close to her mouth again. Noticing the chance, and what could probably be her last chance, Vyriana moved her tongue, trying to lick Nux''s dick. Seeing the Dragon putting in an effort to win even in this condition, Nux chuckled. Not wanting to let her efforts go in vain, he let her do what she wanted, his hand however, snuck down to her trembling clitoris, and, *Flick* He flicked and Vyriana, who was eagerly licking and sucking Nux''s dick, suddenly widened her eyes as her entire body collapsed and, "HHhnnnnnggggghhhhh!!!!" *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* "Oh ho? Would you look at that? That''s another loss, eh? Looks like I have to think what I want from you next." Chapter 1504 This isn’t over yet * Chapter 1504 This isn¡¯t over yet * "Oh ho? Would you look at that? That''s another loss, eh? Looks like I have to think what I want from you next." Nux smiled demonically as he saw Vyriana''s body trembling nonstop, the woman tried to muffle her moan with everything she had, however, the mind-numbing pleasure was simply too strong for her to be able to succeed. Right now, she couldn''t even hear what Nux was saying, his voice was like an unclear muffled echo that just entered her ears and mixed with everything else. As if oblivious to this, Nux continued speaking, "Actually, I have another solution, Since I haven''t thought of what I want yet, we will continue this round, If I win again, then you will fulfil two of my wishes at the same time and if you win, we can cancel this wish out and continue forward. What do you think?" He questioned. Of course, Vyriana was in no condition to answer. Therefore, Nux simply assumed her agreement and continued. After all, what he said made complete sense, he wasn''t cheating. He would never cheat. ''Heh.'' Nux laughed at his own thoughts. Then, he moved his dick away from Vyriana''s mouth and crawled down, his target? The most sensitive part of Vyriana''s body. With how she had just orgasmed, her little sister was drenched in love juices, this was the moment when it was at its weakest, and Nux decided to make use of that. His fingers moved, without facing any resistance, his index finger and middle finger entered the innermost part of her body, "!!!" Vyriana, who sensed movement in that region widened her eyes in surprise, she looked down and seeing Nux looking at her lady parts with a curious gaze, "S-Stop!" She shouted. "Hmm? Are you giving up?" Nux questioned with a playful smirk. "I-I just o-orgasmed." The Dragon countered. "And?" Nux frowned. "There wasn''t any rule saying that I could not continue right after you came, was there?" "T-That''s cowardly!" "Vyriana Leander, you were the one who told me to throw dirt in my enemy''s eyes if that meant I could win, it is the enemy''s fault that he fell for my tricks. You created a warrior who didn''t care what methods he used to win. And now¡­ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You are facing that warrior." Saying those words, Nux''s fingers started moving. He had already explored this cave before, he already knew all its weak points, Vyriana never stood a chance. "Hnnngghhh~~" She moaned. She trembled. She clenched the bedsheets. She curled her toes. She arched her back. She tried to bring her thighs close and strengthen her lower body. She did everything she could think of, but none of that mattered. "Hnngghhhhhh~~" The pleasure was simply too much to resist. Her little sister sent shivers down her spine, wave after wave of mindless pleasure assaulted her body, her love juices flowed nonstop. Even in this condition, Vyriana held on for as long as she possibly could, she wanted to get used to this feeling, once it was done, she would be able to control herself and come out on top. "D-Don''t think you will get away with thi-Hhnnnggggg!" She threatened. Her voice was extremely shaky, she couldn''t even hold back her moans in order to complete her sentence, her intent, however, was crystal clear. The intent that Nux was keen on destroying. With a demonic smile on his face, Nux pulled his fingers out. "What? Giving up already?" Vyriana smirked with a flushed face, this wasn''t a battle where she got to gloat much, therefore, she wouldn''t give up even on these small chances. Nux however, just chuckled. Slowly, his tongue came out, his incubi power of shapeshifting activated and his tongue elongated. "Don''t worry, my dear wife, I won''t give up till your entire body becomes so used to pleasure that you start falling into my arms with a single touch." Saying those words, Nux went down. This time, with his tongue. "!!!" The pleasure Vyriana felt shot up. Nux''s tongue explored every single part of her insides, finding more and more weak points, then, the tip of his tongue divided into several parts, each part now focusing on one weak point, stimulating all her weak points at the same time and making the mess out of her insides. "Hhhhhnggggggghhhhhh!!!" The pleasure shot up again, the Dragon''s lower body trembled, the already sensitive little sister failed to hold on anymore, and, *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* Once again, she came and Nux enjoyed the taste of heaven. Using this chance, he waved his hands, the Chains of Eternity that were binding Vyriana disappeared and the moment it did, Vyriana''s legs moved on their own and curled around Nux''s head. Nux was now experiencing a completely different sort of pleasure. His head was being crushed by her soft thighs, at the same time, her lower lips were showering his face with a constant supply of love juices, it was so overwhelming that he couldn''t even open his eyes, yet despite all that, he continued licking and gulping down her juices like a greedy being he was. This continued for a few minutes, it was an extremely long orgasm since Vyriana''s lower lips finally got the attention it was craving for. And once the orgasm ended, Vyriana''s entire body fell weakly, even moving was a difficult task now. With a drenched face, Nux freed himself from the heavenly thighs that were crushing him, then, as he rose up, his eyes fell on Vyriana, the woman looked at him with a weak look on her face, it was a look one would never expect to see on her face. "Now according to our deal, I have two wishes." He declared. Vyriana couldn''t even bring up enough energy to retort. Seeing her like that, Nux smiled and walked towards her. He then brought his face close to her ears and whispered, "This isn''t over yet, my lovely dragon~ There''s more, even deeper pleasure of hell waiting for you, Don''t forget, our sexual organs still haven''t met each other yet." Chapter 1505 I love you ** Chapter 1505 I love you ** "This isn''t over yet, my lovely dragon~ There''s more, even deeper pleasure of hell waiting for you, Don''t forget, our sexual organs still haven''t met each other yet." Nux whispered into Vyriana''s ears, causing her already sensitive body to tremble even more, then, he gently kissed her forehead, then her nose, and then her lips. Once satisfied, he picked the woman in his arms like a princess, then, a purple glow shone in his eyes as suddenly, a purple-black pole appeared inside the room. "Now, first of the two wishes." Nux spoke as he carried Vyriana close to the pole and placed her back on her feet. "Hold this and bend down." "W-What are you trying to do?" Vyriana questioned in a voice so weak that no traces of the ''strongest Divine Stage Cultivator'' could be seen from her. "What else? I am going to fuck you silly." Nux declared his intention as he made Vyriana bend down and hold the pole. It was a shameful position, however, Vyriana had lost, she had no choice but to give in and do what she was told. Not that she could resist right now anyway, even with the Chains of Eternity gone, her body was too sensitive and weak for her to be able to resist Nux. Of course, the only reason the Dragon woman was pushed to this state was because the one doing was Nux. If it was anyone other than him, he would have long reincarnated. Even now, if Nux was somehow replaced, the ''pleasure'' Vyriana was feeling and looking forward to would instantly turn into disgust and her willpower would kick in. Yes, the Dragon might have been weakened, but if she truly wanted, even right now, she could get out of this situation any time she wanted. It was just that¡­ even if her mind didn''t wish to submit¡­ her heart and body already had. In front of Nux, her willpower crumbles into pieces and even if she is put in situations she isn''t comfortable with, knowing that it was Nux doing everything do her, her body simply accepts all the ''assaults'' and simply enjoys the torturously heavenly pleasure it is subjected to. Nux, of course, wasn''t thinking about anything like that, his mind was only occupied with one thing. With Vyriana bent down and her ass out towards him, his dick twitched, veins popped out on the top, it was raring to go. Nux slowly rubbed his dick on top of the Dragon''s vagina, her legs trembled, Nux''s dick was drenched with love juices. No more lubricants were needed. Realizing that everything was ready, Nux''s smile widened and, *Pah* He went it. "Aaaannnnhhhhhhhh~~" The sound of flesh clashing with flesh along with Vyriana''s moans was heard. Vyriana''s legs trembled at an even higher intensity, so much that the woman put force on the pole she was holding and cracks started appearing over it. If it wasn''t for Nux constantly powering the Dark Amethyst pole with his endless power, it would have already broken into pieces. Of course, this didn''t make him stop. *Pah* He put it in once again. "Hnnngggghhhh!!" And once again, Vyriana moaned. Nux didn''t feel any resistance, it was only Vyriana''s warm and soft insides wanting to suck him dry. Her insides were mushy, it was so comfortable that once inside, he didn''t feel like moving, however, he knew the more pleasure came the more stimulated this area, therefore, he moved. *Pah* And again, *Pah* Then again, *Pah* And once more, *Pah* The more he moved, the more smooth it became, and the more Vyriana''s body trembled, her legs gave out, if it wasn''t for Nux holding her, she would have fallen down already. But Nux didn''t stop. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* The pounding continued, "Annnhhh!! Anaannnhh!! AAnnnhhh!!" Vyriana''s moans echoed throughout the room. In the end, she couldn''t help but accept it. It was her defeat again. She couldn''t win. With each of his thrusts, she could feel her insides quelch and shiver, it was one minor orgasm after another, wave after wave of pleasure assaulted her head and a big one was coming yet again. Winning in this situation was impossible. She had fallen into Nux''s trap, but it was already too late to realize it. Now¡­ The only thing she could do was to¡­ enjoy it. A foolish smile appeared on Vyriana''s face as she moaned nonstop without any care of the world. However, as she came to the realization and started enjoying it, she failed to notice one thing, Nux still had one wish left. And what was that? *Pah* Suddenly, Vyriana felt pain in her butt. She was slapped and the force used to attack her wasn''t weak either. In an instant, she was jolted awake from her thoughts, but before she could turn around and say something, "Nnngghhhhh~~" Nux thrusted in again, his chest came over her back, his head right next to her ears and then, "Now my second wish, Even after all this time, I believe you still haven''t told me how much you love me, don''t you think you deserve to be punished because of that? So from now on till the end of our session, Every time I spank you, you will tell me how much you love me, Is that clear?" "W-Wha-" Vyriana wanted to retort, but, *Pah* Nux spanked her again. "This is my wish, Vyriana. You do not have the right to retort." *Pah* Once again, Nux spanked the Dragon and, "Say it." He ordered. "Say you love me." "I-I love you." Vyriana said the magical words. Nobody knew why she was so submissive, was it because these were the words she wanted to say for a long time, or was it because the excessive pleasure had overwhelmed her mind, or was it simply because of the bet? Not that it mattered, Nux got what he wanted. *Pah* He spanked the woman again. "Say my name!" "I-I love you Nux." *Pah* "Call me darling!" "I-I love you, darling." "Good." Nux smiled, and then, *Pah* He thrust his dick inside the woman again. "Hnnnggggghhhhhhh!!" The Dragon moaned once again. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "Aaannnh!! AaaAnnnh!! AannNNnhh!!" The pounding continued, the moaning continued, along with it, *Pah* "I l-love yo-nNNnnhggghhh!!" The spanking continued. The pleasure both Nux and Vyriana felt was off the charts, after all the pounding and spanking, Vyriana came a few more times, this time however, none of them bothered with the wishes of whatever. The game was over. Right now, the two only cared about each other and together, they fell into the deepest pits of debauchery. *Pah* "Nuxx I love youuuu~~" "I love you too, my Vyriana~" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux claimed the woman once again, and then, "Ugghhhh!!!" He, who had been holding back for long enough, finally came. "Take it all in!!" He groaned as his liquids filled in Vyriana''s deepest areas. "NgggnnnNnhhhHHhhhh!!" The dragon moaned once again and the heavenly night continued, not for hours, days, weeks, months, or years, but for decades. ¡­ A/N: They shifted back to Edda''s world because of time constraints. Chapter 1506 I want the real thing. Chapter 1506 I want the real thing. *Twitch* *Twitch* Rune''s adorable cat ears twitched nonstop, her face was completely red, her lips were trembling and her head was low, her tail was swaying left and right, if it was an anime world, one could have seen smoke coming out of her head, that was how embarrassed the cat woman was. "E-Even Lady Vyriana¡­?" She stuttered. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. After all, in her mind, Vyriana''s image was simply too powerful for it to be overwritten so quickly. Seeing her reaction, Edda just smiled, "Isn''t that obvious? No one here was able to resist that pervert. Someone like Sister Vyriana who was completely new to all this was bound to be helpless. Even imagining how she looked when she was being smacked makes me tremble. Hehe~" The woman was having the time of her life. "Exactly. Honestly, I believe Sister Vyriana''s fall was worse than all of ours, Our first time was gentle, but in her gaze, he didn''t show even an ounce of mercy." Aisha commented. "Well, he did say he would get his revenge eventually. Sister Vyriana''s fate was sealed the moment he laid his eyes on her." Allura nodded. As the three women continued to pass comments, Rune''s face turned redder and redder. Hearing everything in detail made her embarrassed and it wasn''t even her turn yet. Was she supposed to describe everything in such great detail as well? No¡­ Rune felt like that was the wrong question. The current question would be¡­ Would these new sisters of hers let her go without getting all the details out of her? And as Rune lifted her head slowly and looked into their eyes, she got her answer. All of them were looking at her as if she was a prey. Even the normally calm ones like Amaya, Melia, Astaria, and Thyra were the same. "Anyways." And finally, Skyla called out. "Now that we are done with Sister Vyriana''s story, how about we start with yours, Sister Rune?" It was time. Rune knew she couldn''t escape, not when these monsters strong enough to annihilate the entirety of Yrniel alone had surrounded her. Not to mention that she was currently in the world created by one of them. "S-So after he took me away from my room¡­ he brought me here¡­" In the end, Rune could only share the details of the embarrassing, yet sinfully pleasurable time she spent together with her husband. ¡­ "Tsk." "Hmm? You seem to be in a bad mood." Seeing Vyriana snort, Nux, who was walking together as he held her hand questioned with a curious look on his face. "It is nothing." Vyriana shook her head. "You don''t believe hiding your emotions from me is possible, do you? We have come a long way from that stage now." Nux just smiled. "I just thought about how those women must be talking about the time we spend together." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahaha~ Are you worried about how your image is being destroyed in that story?" Nux laughed out loud. "I just don''t like they are revealing the details about the time we spend together to others. If they want, they can tell their own stories, why include mine?" "First of all, Rune is not ''others''. She is one of your sisters now. Second, aren''t you the one who told them the story in the first place? I doubt anyone there can force you if you don''t wish to share anything." "Don''t talk about that, I was tricked into it." Vyriana snorted. This wasn''t something she could share with Nux. After all, she couldn''t tell him that she was interested in knowing their stories so she could find his ''weakness'' for their next session, now could she? She didn''t wish to come off as a pervert who could only think about mating. "So are you saying you aren''t interested in Rune''s story?" "Huh? Of course not, I will make her spit everything out." Vyriana stated as if that was obvious. "¡­" Nux had no words. He just decided to change the topic. "I have to say, we are receiving quite a lot of attention." He commented as he looked around and saw how almost everyone here was staring at them with shocked looks on their faces. In Yrniel, her image might be okay since she didn''t appear as many times, but here? Her image couldn''t get any worse! And why would they not? Who here didn''t know about Vyriana? Who here didn''t know how ridiculously strong and unreasonable she was? In Yrniel, her image might be okay since she didn''t appear as many times, but here? Her image couldn''t get any worse! Almost everyone here feared her. After all, Vyriana was like an unreasonable bully who did whatever she wanted and never got punished. Who wouldn''t be shocked if they saw that unreasonable woman walking around while holding a man''s hand!? These people wanted to ask many questions, but none of them dared to utter a word. They could only gossip about it once they were sure they were out of the Dragon''s range. "Leave them be." Vyriana snorted again. She wasn''t in the mood to deal with these plebs. Nux shrugged, he wasn''t particularly bothered either, if it was attention, he had received a decent amount of it before, it wasn''t a new experience for him. "Where are we going?" he questioned. "Aeliana''s office." "Alright." Nux nodded as he then started taking charge. As the two walked around, Vyriana frowned. "You seem to know your way around here." "I know this place better than I know Yrniel or the Forgotten Continent." Well, mostly the Low Order, but I did come here very often because Aeliana was here." Nux chuckled. "How?" Just as she asked this question, she already realized what the answer was. "The illusion¡­" "Mhm, I spent most of the time in High and Low Order. Well, mostly the Low Order, but I did come here very often because Aeliana was here." "What was your relationship with Aeliana inside the illusion?" This was the question Vyriana wanted to ask for a long time. A smile appeared on Nux''s face in response, "She was my teacher." He replied. "Teacher¡­?" Vyriana frowned. "Were you only a normal student and teacher?" Vyriana was doubtful, the way Nux reacted to Aeliana before didn''t seem like they had a normal teacher-student relationship. In response, Nux turned towards the Dragon and, "It was an illusionary world, Vyriana. Nothing in there was real. My greed would never be satisfied with a mere illusionary figure, I want the real thing." Nux declared with a big smile on his face. The greed and desire in his eyes couldn''t be hidden. Chapter 1507 I need to leave. Chapter 1507 I need to leave. "It was an illusionary world, Vyriana. Nothing in there was real. My greed would never be satisfied with a mere illusionary figure, I want the real thing." Nux declared, and Vyriana, who could clearly see his greed and desire for her friend just snorted, "You are just a pervert." "I am a pervert you are entangled with for the rest of your life. Get used to it." Nux chuckled. "Whatever." Vyriana snorted, not denying those words. The two continued to walk, a few minutes later, they appeared inside a building and entered a specific room. "Oh? Have you all finally decided to leave your cave? Or is it one of your dates? Because if it is, then let me tell you, you aren''t welcomed here. I especially hate seeing others having the time of their life when I am stuck here working." The moment they entered, they heard a familiar voice, this, however, wasn''t the voice they were expecting to hear. Vyriana frowned, "What are you doing here, Lady Faustina?" she questioned. "Well, since Aeliana wasn''t available, someone needed to take charge of this mess. Since I was free, I decided to volunteer. Though now I am regretting my decision since hundreds of years have passed and that girl still isn''t back." Faustina complained. Then, the mother of all humans just shrugged, "Well, whatever, it doesn''t matter. As long as that girl and man are happy, a little work is nothing. Even though I hoped that other Progenitors would stand up and offer their help as well, I should have expected that all of them would go to sleep to avoid work, now I am trapped here." "A Progenitor working¡­ Is Yrniel going to fall?" Vyriana was surprised. "How rude." Faustina didn''t like that comment. She was already trapped, she didn''t like any extra comments on her situation. Soon, however, her attention was grabbed by something else and her eyes shined, "Look at you two, Holding each other''s hands as you walk, how romantic~" "¡­" Seeing that she didn''t get the reaction she wanted from her words, Faustina pushed even further, "But I bet you did things even more romantic when no one was watching, didn''t you?" This time, Vyriana''s expression faltered. It was only for a moment, but Faustina did manage to see the red on her face. Something that satisfied her a lot. "You did a good job." She complimented her son. "You can count on me for such jobs, mother. I am very confident." Nux was shameless. "I would normally have my doubts, but since even she is like this, I would ta-" "Can we jump to the important part? This is urgent." Vyriana was quick to change the topic. She didn''t like how she was becoming the centre of attention wherever she went, it was different from the normal attention she received. Faustina pouted, she wanted to tease Vyriana a little more but, "I need to leave with my team." Vyriana''s words drew her attention. "Leave¡­? As if leave Yrniel grounds?" Faustina blinked in surprise, in an instant, her face turned serious. "Yes." Vyriana nodded. "You know the situation outside isn''t stable, correct?" "I can''t delay it any longer." "Is it about the world you have been eyeing on?" Faustina guessed. "Yes, my people reported that some other force is coveting it as well." "Well¡­ you were lucky enough to find such a world, it would have been more surprising if no one else had their eyes on it even after all this time had passed." "Yes, I do not wish to miss this chance, so let me leave. As for the outside situation, I believe my team is capable enough to handle it." "I didn''t know you trusted your subordinates to this extent." Faustina was surprised. She always thought that Vyriana preferred being alone. Even though she did have subordinates, she rarely used them on her missions. From what Faustina had heard, the Dragon did most things on her own. "Ah right¡­" Vyriana realized the problem. "I want to register my new team." "New team¡­?" Faustina frowned, soon however, her eyes fell on Nux and her son smiled. "You aren''t thinking of¡­" "That''s exactly what we are thinking. We will attack that place and devour it. All of us." Nux replied with a wide smile on his face. Faustina''s face turned serious. "Are you sure about this¡­?" "Most of them are stronger than my subordinates, we will be fine." Vyriana was confident. Faustina started thinking. Azriel already said Nux should leave Yrniel. Earlier, everyone thought that it was because he still saw him as a threat, it was only later when Yrniel''s state started deteriorating did everyone realised why he said that. With Yrneil''s state right now, staying here would only halt Nux''s progress. Yrniel''s Mana was currently a mess, the cultivation speed of normal cultivators had decreased by many folds. Nux won''t be any different, it didn''t matter how big of a genius he was, cultivating in Yrniel wasn''t possible anymore. And the situation wasn''t getting back to normal any time soon either. The situation was directly linked to Azriel, for hundreds of thousands of years, he had been stabilizing Yrniel for his daughter''s sake, now that he realized that it was all a misunderstanding, he had completely abandoned all his duties. Even now, Yrniel had been constantly trying to convince him, but the man even went as far as threatening to destroy Yrniel if it didn''t calm down. And knowing perfectly well that he would actually do it, Yrniel had no choice but to turn silent. For now, the situation had no fixed solution, not until Azriel and Aeliana decided on the future course of action, therefore, Nux needed to leave this place. Not to mention it was high time he learned more about the outside world. After all, the origin of his system still wasn''t clear, and it was already a well-established fact that Nux wouldn''t find anything related to it in Yrniel. And even though the situation outside is unsafe because of the War, in reality, the chaos can be used to advantage. Looking at things from this angle, this might even be the greatest time to leave and learn more about the universe. "Alright." Faustina decided. "When are you leaving?" She questioned. "Just after we bring everyone," Nux replied. It was decided. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1508 The First Chapter. Chapter 1508 The First Chapter. "Y-You all are perverts¡­" Rune stuttered with her face flushed, after hearing everyone''s stories and different things they did to keep things spicy, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Seeing her act like that, the other women smile. Amaya on the other hand, took her chance, "Well, if you don''t want to, you can always give your turn to me." "N-No." After their long discussion, Rune completely understood the ins and outs of everything, so she knew what ''turns'' meant here. "Why not? You don''t have to do these perverted things, it is perfectly alright. Keep your purity, I support it." "I support it as well." Astaria nodded. "Exactly." Soon, the rest of the women nodded as well. Even the innocent Skyla was looking at Rune as if she was an easy target. It was only then that Rune realised the truth. These women may be her sisters, but when it came to Nux or getting the chance to spend some time together with him, they would do anything to get one over her and everyone present here. Rune looked into the women''s eyes and seeing the smirks on their faces, she momentarily closed her eyes and then, she looked at them once again, this time, the light in her eyes was different, "Don''t worry, if it''s for Nux, I''ll become a pervert greater than all of you combined." She declared confidently. Her words, however, had a different impact than what she was expecting. "Is that so¡­" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A certain maid walked towards Rune and placed her arm around her neck, "Then I will be looking forward to it, Sister Rune~ I am sure I can open up a completely new world for you if you are interested in the matter." Edda chuckled. Rune blinked in surprise, this wasn''t the sort of attention she wanted. She had heard Edda''s stories, what happened to Vyriana felt like a child''s play when compared to this woman, heck, Rune didn''t even know if some of the things she said were physically possible. This time, however, Rune didn''t blush, she couldn''t show her weak side to these women. She needed to remain strong. Therefore, she forced out a smile on her face, and then, "Sure. I will look for you later." She spoke confidently. Hearing those words, a beaming smile appeared on Edda''s face, "Anytime." She replied. The rest of the women just looked at Rune with pity. The new blood simply had too many things to learn. "It seems like you all are getting along well." As the women continued to talk to each other, they heard a voice. Turning around, they saw Vyriana staring at them with a neutral look on her face, besides her stood Nux, who simply had an amused smile on his face. Knowing his women, he could tell exactly what happened here. "Did you all have fun?" He greeted them all. "Yes!" Skyla nodded as she quickly rushed towards him. Nux hugged his cute little maid and started patting her head. Then, he glanced at the rest of the women and, "We are leaving." He declared. "Where?" "There is a world Vyriana wishes to devour, we are going there." "Devour as in¡­" "Yes, absorbing its Will. For her breakthrough to Primordial Stage, this is important." "Alright." The women nodded. That was all they needed to hear, as for the rest of the details, they didn''t care. It could be discussed while they travel. Nux then turned towards Rune and Edda and, "You both will be staying here." "What? Why?" Edda questioned. Rune on the other hand was silent. She already knew the reason. She was only a Semi Saint, she was still too weak to go around and attack some other world. However¡­ "Are you going to leave me¡­?" The cat questioned. She didn''t wish to stay away from Nux. "I need to do it, Rune. I can''t put you in danger, especially when you only have 40 years left. With the time slowed down here, staying here is better. And don''t worry, you won''t even realize when all of us are back. Edda will stay here with you in order to maintain her world, and I promise, I will make it up to you." "¡­" Rune turned silent. She knew it wasn''t Nux''s fault, actually, it was hers. If she had accepted Nux sooner, then with his powers, she would have already broken through like the rest of these women. She didn''t know if she could have formed her Law or not, but still, her situation would have been better than her current state. "Alright¡­" In the end, she could only nod. Edda couldn''t say anything either. Rather, she didn''t want to. Thinking about it from her perspective, it was her and Rune alone in this world, wasn''t this a perfect chance to corrupt this woman and bring her to her side? This time, Edda felt positive. This time, she felt like she could give birth to another mini Edda (Cat version), if that happened, the two of them together would rule over everyone present here. The more Edda thought about it, the more attractive the plan seemed. However, There was one issue. "Don''t rely on my Law too much." Edda spoke up. "What do you mean?" Nux frowned. The sudden change in her tone surprised him quite a lot. "You are trying to use my Law to delay Rune''s ageing, while it is working, the time difference between this room and the real world, which was set to 1000 times, has now decreased to 950 times and is still decreasing. At this rate, eventually, the rate would decrease to the point where this room and the real world would have no difference. So if you are thinking that you have 40 years, that is 40,000 years outside, then no, you need to come up with something better." "Why is this happening?" Nux couldn''t understand, Rune herself was too weak to resist Edda''s Law, and she had no reason to resist her Law either. If there is no resistance from the ''object'', then why¡­ "It is the Universe." Edda replied. "The Universe is resisting my Law, right now, the resistance is low, but it is strengthening as time passes." "Why now?" Nux questioned. This time, however, Edda shook her head. She had no idea. Someone in the group, however, was different. "It is probably because of the connection between the Universe and Rune." Felberta spoke up. As someone who had comprehended the Law of Genesis, she knew things that others didn''t. "Connection between Rune and Universe?" Nux frowned. Felberta started explaining, "Everything that exists belongs to the universe that created it. You, me, Rune and everyone here belong to the universe. Once we die, our ''existence'' will return to the universe. That is when we are closest to it. Since Rune''s Lifespan is about to run out, her connection with the Universe is stronger compared to us, therefore, the Universe doesn''t allow her to exist in a place that doesn''t belong to it. As her time comes closer and closer, her connection with the universe will get stronger, and the resistance Edda will face will become stronger as well." Felberta tried to explain in the simplest way she could think of. Some women were confused, unable to understand anything, Nux however, nodded. He got the gist of the problem and he didn''t like it one bit. His wives should only belong to him, what''s with this universe trying to claim them? He had a lot of complaints, for now, however, "Alright then, Edda, stay here till the Time Flow here is slower than 25 times, once that happens, take Rune to Veiled Eden. As for the rest, Remember, we only have 1000 years to take over that world, we will try to finish it within 10 years. I don''t want to take any risks." "¡­" "¡­" The women stared at this man in silence. Not taking any risks? He was keeping a safe space of more than 990 years! He was playing it a little too safe! Of course, despite all that, the women didn''t complain. They already knew Nux was a hopeless case when it came to his wives. This is the reason they loved him to this extent. The women smiled. "Are we leaving now?" Astaria questioned. Without a doubt, she was one of the most excited ones here. After all, who didn''t want to go and take over a completely different world? She was excited to think about what sort of beings she would face in this adventure. She also wanted to show off in front of her husband. After all, this would be the first time she would be able to flex the strength that she worked so hard for, in front of her husband. The rest of the women were the same. They all were raring to go and dominate whatever world it was. Heck, they had already come up with strategies to collectively work together and create a complete mess out of this world. This takeover, This would be the Nux''s women''s show. This would be the incident that will be marked down in the Universe''s history books, where the Leander Family, the family that stands at the very pinnacle of the universe, made an appearance for the very first time. Incident where it all began, the First Chapter. Chapter 1509 Cosmocraft. Chapter 1509 Cosmocraft. "Whoa¡­" Skyla exclaimed in surprise as she saw the big spaceship floating in front of her. It wasn''t just her, the rest of the women seemed impressed as well. After all, this was the first time they had seen something like this. Their curiousness couldn''t be hidden. "This is called Cosmocraft. Since there is no air in the outside space, travelling freely isn''t possible. Strong Cultivators can use their Mana to forcibly keep their body functioning for a while, but even then, it is not a permanent solution. Especially considering the fact that the world we are going to visit is thousands of light-years away. Even for Strong Cultivators, travelling that long in such unfavourable conditions isn''t possible. Some other problems while travelling through space were also noticed, therefore, the Dwarven Progenitors came up with this. A Cosmocraft is not only insanely fast, but it maintains optimal living conditions inside, making it no different than living in your own world. It can be called the product that made the space advent possible for the beings of Yrniel, if not for this, then even now, we would only be defending ourselves from the enemy attacks, having no way of counter-attacking." "That sounds amazing¡­ Dwarven Progenitors must have worked hard to create this." Nux was impressed. "That is correct." "How fast is it?" he questioned with a curious look on his face. "It can travel 1 light year in a week. So it would take us around 4 years to reach the world I found." "It is quite far¡­" Amaya commented. "It would have been attacked a long while ago if it was closer. You can say that it is at the very edge of the universe. Of course, the universe is still extremely vast, so calling it an ''edge'' isn''t possible. Even with Cosmocraft, we still haven''t found the end of the universe. Though there are further complications when it comes to that. The universe isn''t exactly a safe space, we cannot move around in however way we want. We can only travel in pathways already explored by our people. An entirely different team is dedicated to exploring the universe and finding more ''safe'' pathways." Vyriana continued to explain. Honestly, explaining how the universe worked and Yrniel''s policies related to the universe was complicated, there were simply too many things to cover, therefore, Vyriana decided to skip the entire process and reveal things when needed. "Anyways, returning to the topic, this variant of Cosmocraft is more advanced compared to the basic version, although its speed is the same, it has other additional features. It can be used to attack and defend, it can also conceal itself to some extent. Since it is rather small, teams like ours use it quite a lot. Though not many have the chance to see it let alone use it, this one was given to me by my masters, this is one of the most advanced variants of Cosmocrafts we have in our world." Nux and the others weren''t surprised. Vyriana was the disciple of the Dragon Progenitors, it is obvious that she would have access to the best things available. "Alright, we shouldn''t waste any more time. Go in. I will tell you more about the universe and the world we are about to attack while we travel." Vyriana ordered, the rest of the people nodded and walked into the Cosmocraft with excited looks on their faces. Once the team of 15 entered, Vyriana connected her Mana with the Cosmocraft and it rose up in the air, slowly piercing through Yrniel''s boundary and entering outer space. "¡­" Faustina, who was watching everything in silence had a solemn look on her face. If it was a normal situation where Vyriana and her usual subordinates had left, she wouldn''t have said anything, and neither would she have been worried. After all, Vyriana was used to going around and exploring outer space, so much that in her free time, the woman was mostly found in her Cosmocraft roaming around the universe without any care of the world. The number of times she had met the otherworlders from other worlds and had beaten them up to a pulp couldn''t be counted. The ones she was worried about were the people who had gone together with her, especially her son. Even someone like Vyriana, as arrogant as she was, always had to be careful whenever she travelled in outer space, after all, this was a place where anytime, someone stronger than her could appear and put her in a dangerous situation. Acting recklessly wasn''t allowed. And who was Nux? His whole existence revolved around being reckless! Faustina had no clue what her child would do this time around, she just hoped that he would be safe. ¡­ On the other side, inside the Cosmocraft, Vyriana, who had stabilized the Cosmocraft and had entered their destination, leaving it to automatic mode, returned to where Nux and the rest of his wives were sitting. "Now we wait?" Nux questioned. "Yes." Vyriana nodded. "For 4 years?" Vyriana nodded again. "That''s boring," Nux complained. "¡­" Vyriana didn''t show any reaction. Just looking into Nux''s eyes was enough for her to know what he was thinking, and although she was tempted, right now, she wanted to focus on the mission. Outer space was not a place where one could be careless, it was definitely not a place where one could lose himself in lust. "Why don''t we go to Veiled Eden?" Nux proposed. Vyriana frowned and Nux started explaining, "With time flowing slower there, we would only need to wait for around 2 months and we can then return to this Cosmocraft. I have already marked it as one of the ports for my [Core], so no matter where we are, we can always come back here. We can even go to Edda''s world and use the time difference much more efficiently." The suggestion wasn''t bad. Or at least that''s what Nux and his wives thought. Vyriana however, shook her head. "We cannot leave the Cosmocraft alone. If it is attacked, we will lose it and it might even be traced back to Yrniel. Although we aren''t scared of battles, mindlessly participating in them isn''t the solution. So we should be careful when we can." "I understand." Nux nodded. "You said you would tell us about the world you found, why not talk about that? What''s so special about it that you couldn''t wait any longer." Amaya questioned. Vyriana nodded, "You remember how I divided worlds into different tiers, correct?" she questioned. "Lowest, Low, Medium, High, and Supreme," Ember answered. "That is correct." Vyriana nodded. "There is another type of world that is not included in these 5 types." "Oh?" Nux raised his eyebrow. Seeing that she had gained everyone''s attention, Vyriana continued, "Every world, when it is born, receives a form of protection that makes it invisible to the outside world. During this time, neither can the other worlds attack this world, nor can the beings of this world leave it and explore outer space. We call it the Protection Period. From what we know, the world''s will use its own energy to decide how long this protection period will last, the higher the amount of energy used, the longer the protection lasts. This Protection Period is the amount of time the beings, who had just been born in this new world get to grow, get stronger, and understand how everything works, and only then, they are thrown into the universe, the real world. It is only after this protection period ends that a world be divided into one of the five mentioned levels. After all, you cannot possibly access something that doesn''t even from your point of view. The world I mentioned, however, is one of the rare exceptions. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That world¡­ Doesn''t have a protection period." Vyriana revealed and Nux and the others raised their eyebrows in surprise. "Why is that?" Nux questioned. Vyriana shrugged, "I do not know. According to Lady Faustina, that world''s will must be weak, so it decided to use its strength to strengthen the beings of its world instead of creating a Protection Barrier. Not a smart choice, but maybe it was relying on the fact that it was quite far away from the main universe and wouldn''t be found out till the beings of its world were mature enough." "But then you found it." Astaria commented. "Relying on luck wasn''t a smart choice from the beginning." Vyriana shrugged with a worry-free look on her face. She didn''t care if she was going to attack an immature world. The universe was cruel, life was cruel, that is how everything worked. Her thinking never changed from the start, being weak was a sin. If she is attacking a weak world, it is the world''s fault for being weak. And if she dies while attacking this world¡­ Then it is her fault for being weak. No one else could be blamed, no one else should be blamed. Chapter 1510 The Black Space. Chapter 1510 The Black Space. "Relying on luck wasn''t a smart choice from the beginning." Vyriana shrugged. The rest shrugged as well, their thinking was similar to Vyriana''s as well. Or maybe¡­ Vyriana had moulded her thinking in all of them through all that beating. "Wait, if you found this world before, then why didn''t you attack it then? Why wait? Did you think no one else would find it? Or were you not strong enough to attack it back then?" Amaya was confused. "I was summoned back by Aeliana. And then I met you a lot and started training him." Vyriana spoke as she pointed at Nux. "We created the Zenith Flow and since I was curious as to what the final result would be, I decided to postpone my plans. I did leave some arrangements so that I would be notified if some other force set their eyes on this world, but if I lose this world even then, Then I can only blame myself for not acting instantly." Vyriana shrugged again. "Heh, just say you were charmed by me and decided to stay with me." Nux laughed, leering at Vyriana''s body with a greedy look on his face. "Tsk." Vyriana just snorted. Not denying or accepting his words. "How strong is this world? How strong is the strongest being that exists in that world?" Felberta questioned with a curious look on her face. Since Vyriana decided that they were enough to attack and conquer that world, then it mustn''t be very strong, or at least that''s what Felberta thought and she was correct. The issue wasn''t the beings from that world. "They would only be low-level Divines at best." "What?" Felberta was surprised. She did expect that world to be weak, but this¡­ This was a little too much. "That world is barely a few tens of thousands years old and most of this time, it wouldn''t even have given birth to the intelligent races, the races that run the world are born the latest. So the so-called strongest beings in that world, if we are considering intelligent beings, they would barely be a few thousand years old, their strength couldn''t possibly be higher than Low-Level Divine. There could be some beasts having strength comparable to Peak 12 Star Beasts, of course, unlike the weakened beasts in Yrniel, these 12 Star Beasts would be comparable to Complete Cultivators, so their strength might be closer to Peak Divine Stage Cultivators. Normally, these beasts wouldn''t pose much problem, but since we are trying to devour the world, they will definitely sense the threat and try to stop us." Vyriana explained the situation. Nux nodded in understanding. His mind instantly started strategizing and coming up with a plan, and no matter how he thought about it¡­ Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t find a way to lose. "Doesn''t it sound a little too easy?" He frowned. As much as he wanted everything to be safe and sound, things being this simple made him more alert. His instincts were warning him. After all, he had just returned from a world where he killed himself if he made even the smallest of mistakes, heck, most of the time, he was forced to kill himself when he didn''t even make a mistake, just that the path he took wasn''t the correct path. Anyway, because of his experience, he was much more sensitive and careful than before. Vyriana''s next words, however, reassured her. "As I said, it is a young world that didn''t deploy the Protection Barrier. It made a mistake. Completely destroying and devouring this world was never difficult, even if there are some Peak12 Star Beasts residing in that world, it is not something that could stop us. The beings of that world, intelligent or not, don''t matter. The real problem is the other forces that are eyeing that world. We need to be wary against them since we do not have any information regarding them." Vyriana spoke with a solemn look on her face. "Two High-Level Worlds are currently at War with each other. Normally, you do not see these Wars happen very often. For Lowest or Law Level worlds, things may not be problematic, however, the moment Middle Level or stronger worlds are involved, things become more complicated. Then, it doesn''t just become a War between two Worlds, it is mostly a War between factions. A Full-blown War between two High-Level Worlds, I wouldn''t be surprised if even Supreme Worlds are involved in this. Of course, the Lowest, Low, and Middle-Level Worlds related to the two worlds will be at War with each other as well. The entire universe will see the effects of this war. If the forces eyeing that world are part of the factions involved in the War, then they might trace our origin in some way and use the chaos to find an excuse and attack Yrniel. Losing that world will be the least of our problems then." Vyriana revealed and this time, Nux''s wives turned silent and started thinking with grave looks on their faces. Nux on the other hand, finally felt relieved. A known threat was much better than an unknown threat, being overly cautious was better than being careless. He was a firm believer of this, especially right now, when he was together with his wives. Sure, right now, his wives may be stronger than him, but this didn''t mean he wouldn''t be worried about them. And honestly, if push comes to shove, Nux was prepared to give it his all and momentarily use all his strength. It was something that he had been holding back all this time, something that far surpassed even his own expectations. "So we need to carefully analyse our opponents, and only when we are completely certain about wiping our enemies out, would we commence with our attack. If there are chances that our opponents might get away, or if they look like they are from higher level worlds, we will abandon that world." Vyriana declared. Nux nodded in understanding. Since he knew next to nothing about the universe, he decided to let Vyriana take charge. He just wanted to use this chance to learn more. "Question." Suddenly, Evane raised her hand with a curious look on her face. "What is it?" Vyriana questioned. "What ''faction'' does Yrniel belong to? Or does it not belong to any?" It was something all the women had been curious about for a while, they just couldn''t find the right time to ask this question. Now, however, it seemed like a perfect opportunity. "Well¡­ fortunately, or unfortunately, Yrniel is placed at what can be called the outskirts of outer space. It is far away from the epicentre, where the 4 Supreme Worlds and other main powers and factions reside, you can say their influence here isn''t as strong. This is also the reason we aren''t forced to participate in the ongoing War or choose sides. Of course, there are other independent factions in our region but since most of the worlds here are only Low or Lowest Level worlds, these factions aren''t very strong and they certainly aren''t strong enough to force us to join them." "So we do not belong to any faction?" "That is correct." Vyriana nodded. "Why?" Evane couldn''t help but frown. "Wouldn''t it be more beneficial to join a faction? We know next to nothing about the universe, we don''t even know the names of the 4 Supreme Worlds that supposedly rule over the entire universe. We can be called the lowest of the lowest in our current state. Shouldn''t joining others just to exchange information and learn more be more than enough of a reason?" Evane wasn''t a fool, as someone who was born a princess, she knew how politics works, and because of that, she couldn''t understand Yrniel''s actions. "I don''t know." Vyriana however, didn''t have the answer to the Elf''s question. "I don''t bother with these kinds of stuff, I only do what I want." The Dragon shrugged. "¡­" Evane just stared at the Dragon in silence, not knowing what to say. Wanting to change the topic and save her master now sister from the embarrassment, Astaria decided to step in and glanced at Nux, "What about you? How is your power working? Do you sense any changes?" In an instant, all the women turned towards Nux. They all knew about the strange ''black hole'' inside Nux''s body. They all knew how Nux had been able to ''interact'' with it after it devoured his cultivation and they all wanted to know if there were any other changes in it. Nux however, shook her head. "Still nothing. After it devoured my cultivation, my consciousness enters a completely black space whenever I think about or try to ''access'' that ''black hole'', I believe that ''space'' is inside that black hole, but other than that, there is nothing else. I cannot see anything in that space, nor can I feel anything. It''s just a dull, timeless, black space where I tend to lose myself." It was difficult to explain. Even now, Nux was having a hard time explaining what was happening to him, even in the hundreds of thousands of years he had spent inside the illusion, there wasn''t even a single case where he heard about something similar happening to someone else. His case was simply too unique. "Try interacting more with it. You said it started happening after it devoured your cultivation, I believe it is happening because you formed some sort of connection with it. The connection you have formed might not be strong enough yet, so if you strengthen it further, I believe you will be able to understand more about it and learn its uses. I find it hard to believe that something that can make you thousands of times stronger than before when you don''t even know what it is will turn out to be useless." Chapter 1511 The Universal Energy. Chapter 1511 The Universal Energy. "I find it hard to believe that something that can make you thousands of times stronger than before when you don''t even know what it is will turn out to be useless." Vyriana was positive. Her instincts told her the moment Nux understood what this black hole inside him was would be the moment he would become a truly broken existence that no one else would be able to fathom. And Nux wasn''t any different, despite not knowing what it was, he was certain that this black hole was what would write his future path. The path to the peak, the path to become the strongest. He just needed to understand what this thing was. And that''s what he had been trying to do, when others trained, he used the chance to enter the black space again, he didn''t understand anything, but he believed just staying here made him closer to it and since following his instincts was the only thing he could do right now, that is what he did. He had already gotten used to his body in these hundreds of years he spent together with his wives, since his wives were now stronger than him, they also helped him master the Zenith Flow again and since he had done it so many times, this time, he only needed a few decades to repeat it. Of course, the Zenith Flow still wasn''t complete. Nux had many goals in his head. The first one was upgrading all his existing Bloodlines to Primordial Levels, not only that, during the time he spent inside the illusion, he also found a few other extremely useful bloodlines, he wanted to assimilate those bloodlines into his body as well. He wanted to do all of that as soon as he returned after spending time with his wives, but then he had to come here since it was an emergency. Anyways, time passed inside the Cosmocraft. Nux and his wives closed their eyes and started cultivating. At their level, Cultivation didn''t just mean gathering Mana and getting stronger, that wasn''t even possible inside the Cosmocraft, what the women were doing was trying to comprehend their Laws even further. Cultivation had never been a problem for them from the beginning, especially for the women who had met Nux in the forgotten continent and had relied on him ever since. They had left the cultivation aspect of their journey to their husband. They would be fools if they didn''t use such¡­ pleasurable way of cultivation and stuck to the same old boring stuff. Right now, focusing on their Laws was their priority. As for Nux, he simply returned to the black space again. What did he do? Well, there wasn''t anything he could do. He just stood there in a daze, trying not to get lost in this space and understanding something, anything about it. ¡­ 4 years passed by in an instant, fortunately, the journey was smooth despite there being an ongoing war in the universe. It was probably because the region they were in was too far from the area of effect, which was a good thing. Anyways, with their destination now close, Nux and the others quickly became alert and focused on their goal. In a few minutes, the world Vyriana had her eyes on would appear in view. The Cosmocraft had significantly slowed down because Vyriana needed to recover her Mana and since Mana didn''t exist here, Nux momentarily sent her back to Yrniel before bringing her back again. Of course, using Mana Stones was also a possibility, but they didn''t feel the need to use usable resources when they had a more efficient method available. Anyways, as the Cosmocraft continued to move, finally after a long while, Nux and the others could see something other than a starry black sky. A Planet. Or a World. "That''s the one, right?" Ember questioned. As a once-renowned War general, she was quite excited to participate in this operation. "¡­" She, however, didn''t get her answer. Frowning, she turned towards Vyriana and saw her staring at the World with a solemn look on her face. "What happened?" Ember questioned. "The world is under attack." Vyriana answered. As someone who had seen this world before, she could instantly notice the changes that took place because of the big-scale Wars that happened. "Are we late¡­?" Riona asked. Vyriana however, shook her head, "I can still sense the World''s Will." "So we are still on time." "Let''s not waste more time. There is still a chance." Nux spoke up. "Don''t be in a hurry, As I said, we still need to analyse our opponents, if they are beings we cannot completely annihilate, or if they belong to a high-level world, we need to give up on this world. Safety is our priority here." Vyriana warned. She had an unwilling expression on her face. Even she herself didn''t like such a passive approach, she, however, didn''t have a choice. That was the consequence of being weak. If she were a part of a Supreme World, she could have barged in without any fear and conquered the world. Of course, ''ifs'' and ''thens'' weren''t something the Dragon cared about. She was grateful for what she had and right now, she simply needed to calmly think of the best course of action. "Yes Yes, I understand. Anyways, what do we do with this Cosmocraft?" Nux questioned. This thing might have the ability to conceal itself, but the ability itself wasn''t strong, if they moved any closer, other forces that were already on high alert would notice them. "You will be storing it in your ring and we will move according to the plan we discussed." Vyriana answered. Nux and the others nodded. Then, Nux opened a Portal and all the women except Lane walked in. "Be careful," Felberta spoke, she wasn''t worried, after all, she fully trusted Nux and his ability. Seeing that, Nux smiled. "I''ll call you all soon." Saying those words, he closed the portals. He turned back and glanced at Lane, the Shadow Demon nodded before returning to his shadow. "Shall we move out?" Nux questioned. ''Yes.'' Lane nodded. Nux then activated his *Essence* to conceal his presence and exited the Cosmocraft. After storing it inside his ring, he turned towards the world, however, just as he was about to rush towards it. He paused. ''What happened?'' Lane frowned. Their plan was simple, since Nux''s ability to conceal himself was the strongest amongst them all, strong enough to even fool Aeliana''s senses, he would go and analyse the forces attacking the world. He wasn''t very experienced however, Vyriana had told him a few things to look out for and according to them, he would infer if they should continue or abort their mission and return. It was a fairly simple plan, but Nux, for some reason, stood there in silence, which confused Lane. ''Do you sense it?'' Nux questioned. ''Sense what?'' ''This energy¡­'' ''The Universal Energy¡­?'' ''Yes.'' Nux nodded. Vyriana had told them about it. The absence of breathable air wasn''t the only thing that made Outer Space unsuitable for weaker beings, there were many other factors. The falling meteors or other space debris, the dangerously strong wind currents that could cut even the strongest of Divine Stage Cultivators into pieces, uneven gravity that could tear one apart, spaces of complete vacuum that could suck one into oblivion, extreme temperatures unsuitable for life, And the most dangerous of all, The Universal Energy. Unlike most things mentioned before which could be avoided if one was careful enough, the Universal Energy was different. Like how Yrniel had Mana, different other worlds had different sorts of energies, the Universe had something called the Universe Energy. Unlike other forms of energy, however, Universal Energy wasn''t considered to be beneficial for a cultivator or any other living being. According to the Progenitors'' Theory, the Universal Energy existed to destroy or devour all other forms of energies. This was also the reason why energies of different worlds do not mix together, or why beings from one world couldn''t sense the energy from another world despite that world being right next to them. There was also another theory where it was said that the Universal Energy was a mixture of all the types of energies released from all the worlds. Whether the theory was true or not, the Progenitors weren''t sure, However, one thing was certain, The Universal Energy was strong enough to completely devour or destroy any other form of energy, and if a being, no matter how strong, stayed in contact with it for too long, his source energy would be devoured as well, turning him into a weak mortal. As for how long can one ''safely survive'' while being in contact with the Universal Energy, since that is done by forming an energy shield around oneself, it would depend on the quality of the energy one cultivates and the time it takes for the Universal Energy to devour the shield before it starts devouring his ''source energy''. ''Nux, what is happening¡­?'' Lane questioned with a worried look on her face. Seeing Nux just staring into the void with a dazed look on her face, she couldn''t help but panic. ''The Black Hole is eating away the Universal Energy¡­'' S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1512 That would be problematic. Chapter 1512 That would be problematic."Why are you here?" Vyriana questioned with a frown on her face as she glanced at Lane, who had entered inside the [Core] as well. It had only been a few minutes since they came here, right now, Lane and Nux should be investigating the enemy forces and learning more about them. Lane being here didn''t make any sense. Lane glanced at the Dragon and the rest of the women, then, "Nux sent me back." She replied. "And you agreed¡­?" Felberta blinked in surprise. How could she not know what her sister was like? The woman literally comprehended an absurd Law where she kills herself just to be with the man she loved. Nux''s choice in this regard didn''t matter anymore. Lane almost never left him alone and her obsession only strengthened after he returned from the illusion. Seeing his unstable mental state that he thinks he could hide from them, Lane decided not to leave him alone unless it was absolutely necessary and this time, it was a decision the rest of the women supported. So the fact that Lane was here¡­ Felberta found it strange. "The Black Hole inside Nux''s body is reacting to the Universal Energy," Lane revealed. "What?" Vyriana widened her eyes in surprise. "He says it is eating away the Universal Energy. Since the Black Hole doesn''t react to many things, he decided to where it leads to and decided to stay back. And since staying in the Outer space for too long could be dangerous, he sent me back. I tried to resist, but he didn''t listen¡­" Lane pouted, it was clear that the woman didn''t wish to be here. "¡­" The women turned silent. The Universal Energy was no different than poison, it could even be called the strongest poison in the entire world. Even Azriel, the Strongest Progenitor of Yrniel, couldn''t resist its effects. Sure, with his abnormal amount of Mana, he could stay in the Universe for hundreds of thousands of years, it is almost like the presence of the Universal Energy doesn''t make any difference for him, but in the end, The fact that the Universal Energy still devours his Mana and is dangerous for him doesn''t change. And now¡­ This person is eating this so-called poison? How does that make sense? The women, especially Vyriana, who knew more about the Outer Space couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "So he sent you away? What about the world we were supposed to attack?" Ember frowned. "It doesn''t matter." Vyriana however, shook her head. "We can find any other world. This is more important. If he can use this chance to learn more about the Black Hole inside his body, it could lead to something even bigger. That thing is devouring the Universal Energy, this is no small matter. We can abandon a world or two for its sake." Vyriana didn''t care. For her, Nux was more important than a mere world. "You do not understand." Felberta, however, had a different opinion and shook her head. "This is Nux we are talking about." Vyriana stared at Felberta and the first wife continued, "Sure, the Black Hole reacting to something was a big deal, if it was something else, he would have probably ignored the mission and focused on this instead, however, since it is something you want, prioritizing your wishes is something he won''t even have to think about. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is his heart''s natural choice. He would always keep his wives'' needs above his own. He would never abandon this mission so easily." Felberta was confident. The rest of the women just nodded, they knew it was the truth, he wouldn''t change even if they did their best to convince him, they had long given up. "We should wait." Lane answered Ember''s question. "We haven''t investigated anything yet, we should wait for Nux to return." The women nodded and just as their discussion ended, A Portal opened in front of them. "Come in." Nux''s voice was heard. Without thinking, the women all walked into the portal and appeared inside the Cosmocraft that Nux had summoned again. "Do you sense any changes after absorbing the Universal Energy?" Vyriana questioned. The world could wait, she was more curious about Nux''s strength. This time, however, she was disappointed. "No." Nux shook his head. "I still feel the same as before, just that the black hole is constantly absorbing the Universal Energy. I don''t feel stronger in any way." "Maybe the amount of Universal energy you absorbed is too little to actually make a difference?" Amaya theorized. It was a theory that could be considered. After all, the current Nux was a being who was saturated to the point it was ridiculous. After devouring his cultivation again and again and pretty much doubling his strength every single time, he was now as strong as thousands of Nux bound together. It was so ridiculous that repeating the process didn''t even make a difference now. Not many things could make a notable difference to Nux''s current strength. Nux nodded, "That is possible." "Continue absorbing more energy then. Do it till you feel any different." Vyriana spoke. There was bound to be a reaction if they kept on going, right now however, "Focus on the mission." Nux spoke with a solemn look on his face. "Things aren''t as simple as they look." "What do you mean?" Vyriana frowned in confusion. "The good news is that the enemy doesn''t appear to be from a higher level world. It is most probably some local factions that have acted. We do not have to worry about them coming after us later but, Their forces are strong." "How strong?" Ember questioned with a curious look on her face. "They can be divided into two main forces, the beings of that world are already defeated, now these two other forces are competing with each other and the victor will get to Devour the Will of the World. The strength of the two forces is pretty much similar, there are around 3000 beings with strength comparable to that of Complete Divines on both sides, then there are a few ten thousand Saints on each side as well. The Generals or the Leaders of these forces seems to be around Peak Divine Stage. Their individual strength isn''t much, but taking them together wouldn''t be easy, Saints won''t pose a problem but a total of 6000 Divines¡­ "That would be problematic." Riona commented with a grave look on her face. Chapter 1513 YOU DID WHAT!? Chapter 1513 YOU DID WHAT!? "That would be problematic." Riona commented with a grave look on her face. Nux nodded. "6000 Divines huh¡­" Vyriana started thinking. It was a huge army. "A force that commands over 3000 Divine Stage Cultivators, they either come from a Middle-Level World, or it is a combined force of a few Low-Level Worlds," Astaria commented. "But if they were a Middle-Level World, they would have sent an Elite Level being, a Primordial may be¡­" Thyra commented. "Primordials do not move this casually, Thyra." Vyriana corrected. "They aren''t considered Elites for no reason. Losing Divines may be okay, but a Low Level or even a Middle-Level World cannot afford to lose Primordials. They mostly participate in defensive battles or in an all-out War. Only High-Level Worlds have the manpower to send Primordials in such missions." Vyriana explained. "So they can still be from the Middle-Level World?" "It is a possibility." Vyriana nodded. "So if we get involved¡­" "Yes, we need to wipe them out. Not even a single one of them can be allowed to run away." "Then¡­ are we¡­ going to move?" Melia questioned with an unsure look on her face. "¡­" The rest of the women turned silent. It wasn''t a simple decision. Wiping out 6000 Divines wasn''t an easy thing to do. They didn''t even know about their abilities and what sort of Laws these beings had comprehended. Of course, there is a possibility that not all of those Divines are as powerful, but that didn''t lower the difficulty. The Peak Divines or the Generals would definitely be strong opponents. "What about you? What do you think?" Vyriana questioned as she turned towards Nux. "What''s there to think about? We are attacking obviously. I want to see how you devour a world, it sounds interesting." Nux was ready. "There are 6000 Divines you know¡­?" "That doesn''t matter. I trust my wives. Those Divines won''t even know what hit ''em. I trust you all so much that I know I won''t even have to move on my own, I am sure you will attack the enemies and protect me at the same time." Nux smiled, looking at his wives and his eyes shined with pure love. "¡­" "¡­" Once again, silence fell over the place. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go." That was all Skyla needed to hear. She was now prepared. The rest of the women were confident as well. Vyriana on the other hand, stared at Nux with a deadpan look on her face. "You know these fools would even go fight Primordials and throw their lives away if you say it like that, correct?" The Dragon couldn''t understand why he was acting so recklessly. Devouring this world wasn''t urgent, they could simply abandon this one and find something else. There was no need to take unnecessary risks. Rather than that, they should currently focus on the black hol- Suddenly, Vyriana''s expression changed. "Wait¡­" She called out. "Hm?" Nux tilted his head. "How do you know about the world''s situation? You shouldn''t have enough time to investigate everything and that too in so much detail. You even know the number of enemies that should be spread all over the world right now. How did you find all this within such a short period of time?" Vyriana questioned. Investigating inside another world wasn''t a simple task, especially when the said world was on the verge of being destroyed. Since the Will of that World should currently be in a panic, the instant any unknown being enters, it would inform everyone, allies and enemies alike. After all, in the current situation, the world itself would want more and more forces to interfere and end up killing each other. It would do anything for that to happen. No concealing technique worked in these situations. This was also the reason the forces that attacked another world almost never cared about there being a third party waiting to win everything. After all, no party would move without having information about their potential enemies and the world they are attacking itself would tell them if there are enemies nearby. Staying out of the world and observing everything from afar doesn''t work either since outside the World''s influence, everything was surrounded by the Universal Energy and since it devoured every single type of energy, nothing could be used to sense what was happening inside the world, neither could the beings inside that world sense anything happening outside. The only way to investigate would be to enter the world, reveal your existence to everyone, continuously escape the enemies while learning about their strength. It was a slow and dangerous process. That was the reason they decided to let Nux move since he could teleport next to them anytime he felt like he was in danger. Not to mention his myriads of abilities are almost a nightmare for all his opponents. But even then¡­ S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For him to already know everything in such a short amount of time¡­ And there being no signs of enemies leaving the world in order to investigate him and keep an eye out for another force that was looking to take advantage of the situation¡­ Something didn''t add up here. Vyriana frowned. "Heh, took you long enough." And Nux laughed. Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "Nux what did yo-" She wanted to know how and what he did, but then, "You used the Universal Energy." Amaya spoke up as she looked into Nux''s eyes. "¡­" Nux stared at this woman with a deadpan look on his face. "Why would you ruin the moment I have been building up for so long¡­?" He complained. He didn''t even bother being surprised that the woman was able to deduce the truth. He had long accepted that the woman''s head worked on an entirely different level compared to his peasant mind. "You didn''t bribe me." Amaya''s answer was simple. Nux couldn''t help but sigh in defeat. This woman was too shameless. As the two bantered with each other, Vyriana, who had heard something absurd just blinked continuously, and when she finally came out of her reverie, She snapped, "YOU DID WHAT!?" "Ah, exactly. That is what I was looking for." "Nux! Stop joking! Tell me what you did!" Vyriana shouted as she tightly held Nux''s shoulders. "It is just as Amaya said, after the Black Hole ate the Universal Energy, I realized that by using my connection with it, I can use the energy it ate like any other energy. It is similar to how I was able to use my cultivation that it devoured. Anyways, as I used this energy to connect with the rest of the Universal Energy in the Outer space, I realized that this energy surrounded that world. It was the perfect medium to investigate that world. Or, any world in general, Even the Supreme Worlds." Chapter 1514 We Wait. Chapter 1514 We Wait. "As I used this energy to connect with the rest of the Universal Energy in the Outer space, I realized that this energy surrounded that world. It was the perfect medium to investigate that world. Or, any world in general, Even the Supreme Worlds. I can see every little thing that is happening inside like a God looking down at the world and no one, not even that World''s Will would be able to notice anything odd." Nux revealed and the women just blinked in surprise. Even Amaya, who had guessed what he did was silent. Soon, however, they all just shook their heads. There was no point in being shocked, this wasn''t the first time Nux did something inconceivable. So what if he was somehow able to control the Universal Energy that was capable of killing even the Strongest of beings in the Universe? That was no big deal at all. It was just another normal day for him, nothing surprising here. Yes, the women''s minds were already broken. These things didn''t matter anymore. "So what are you planning?" Amaya questioned. Now that they had an almost perfect way to keep tabs on their enemies and understand what was happening inside the world, she had already come up with countless plans that they could choose from, this time however, she decided to rely on Nux. Seeing the confident look on his face, she knew he had come up with something. And she was correct. "Well, it is not some grand plan, We will just wait. You all will stay here while I go outside and keep an eye on them, the two factions are pretty much equal when it comes to strength, so as they continue to fight, there will be more and more causalities on each side and they will be considerably weakened. And once the victor is decided, their strength would plummet to their lowest and that would be the time we attack and take everything." "That''s cowardly," Astaria commented. "There is nothing cowardly or brave in a War. The winner decides what''s wrong and what''s correct." Ember was quick to jump in. "Indeed." Nux smiled. "There is no need to go all out when the victory is served to us on a golden platter." Astaria just shrugged. She wanted to use this chance to show off her strength to Nux, she wouldn''t lie and say that she wasn''t disappointed since everything felt a little too easy, after all, once the two factions go all out, then according to what she heard, barely 500 out of the initial 6000 Divines would be left, and even these 500 Divines would be gravely injured, this War would be no challenge if that happened. Even in the case where the two factions decide to end the way before the number of causalities increases and one force decides to leave, Astaria calculated that only around 2000 Divines would be in fighting condition by then and honestly, with how monstrous their party was, This increased number wouldn''t make a difference either. Vyriana alone would be able to take around 1000 Divines making sure that none of them escape. The rest of the 1000 Divines could be divided amongst the others. Astaria had to accept it, she had spared with her sisters and she perfectly understood just how monstrous each of them were. Taking on 1000 injured Divines shouldn''t be difficult. If they followed through with this plan, the War wouldn''t pose a challenge to them at all, but this didn''t mean she wouldn''t take the easier path. She wasn''t a fool, there was no need to overcomplicate things. Amaya simply shrugged as well. All her plans essentially relied on the same concept of making the two factions fight each other, this was the most efficient way to finish it all. Seeing that everyone was agreeing, Nux smiled, "Alright then, I will return. The moment I sense something is wrong, I will give a signal, so be alert." He ordered before he walked out of the Cosmocraft. The women started at him as he stood in front of them, once again becoming the most important part of their plan despite not being stronger than them. "Controlling the Universal Energy huh¡­" Vyriana commented. There was a wry smile on her face. "If the Universal Energy is the Strongest Energy¡­ then wouldn''t being able to control it make him even stronger than before? What if he absorbs it and rebuilds his entire foundation using the Universal Energy instead of *Essence*?" Melia questioned with a curious look on her face. "The System can only be manipulated using *Essence*, if he loses that, he would lose many of his abilities. Universal Energy may be strong, but we still don''t know how useful it is." Felberta answered. "But didn''t Sister Vyriana say that Universal Energy is a mixture of different forms of energies? What if he finds a way to manipulate the System using the Universal Energy?" Evane questioned. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That was just a theory, we cannot rely on it." Vyriana shook her head. "Leave everything to Nux. He understands these things more than us." Astaria intervened. She trusted Nux and knew that he would take the best course of action. "Don''t expect anything from him, at least till we complete this mission." Amaya chuckled. The rest of the women turned towards her and she continued, "The first thing he ''found out'' after learning that he could control the Universal Energy is a way to use it in order to help us. Do you think that is merely a coincidence?" "¡­" The women turned silent. They realized what Amaya was talking about. "Right now, the only thing in his mind is the world we are trying to conquer, every ''use'' of the energy he finds out, for now, would be related to how to make the conquest easier and finding ways to counter if any form of variable occurs." This time, none of the women countered Amaya''s words. "Of course, there is no need to hurry. It won''t be the last we came to the Outer Space. We have all the time in the world to learn more about this new energy and how to use it in ways that would make Nux stronger." Chapter 1515 Are you prepared for the consequences? Chapter 1515 Are you prepared for the consequences? "Of course, there is no need to hurry. It won''t be the last we came to the Outer Space. We have all the time in the world to learn more about this new energy and how to use it in ways that would make Nux stronger." Amaya spoke with a light smile on her face. The rest of the women nodded. Yes, there was no need to hurry, right now, they only needed to focus on their missions. Time passed, the women continued to get a daily report of the situation from Nux. With each passing day, the number of causalities continued to increase, more and more Saints continued to die, something that didn''t Nux and the others didn''t care about. The War was still at its initial stage, so the Divines weren''t getting involved, even if they were, it wasn''t pushed to the point where there would be causalities amongst the Divines. In these past two weeks, only 3 Divine Stage Cultivators had died. "Do you feel any difference now?" Vyriana, who had come to get the daily report questioned with a curious look on her face. Nux had been continuously devouring the Universal Energy for 2 weeks now, there should be some changes in his body, shouldn''t there? Nux however, shook his head, "I don''t." "Could it be that you constantly using Universal Energy to observe that world is delaying any changes that you may normally feel? After all, you are already using the energy you are supposed to absorb, how will it make any difference if you don''t keep it inside your body for long?" Vyriana questioned. Nux shook his head again, "That''s not it, the energy I am using is very minimal. I am absorbing 20 times more energy than I am using." "Then how come there are no changes in your body?" Vyriana couldn''t understand. "I do not know. Maybe it is related to the fact that it is not my body absorbing this energy but the Black Hole." "Then do you feel any changes in that Black Hole?" "I feel closer to it." "Closer to it?" Vyriana frowned, not knowing what he meant by it. "The more Universal Energy I absorb, the easier it is becoming for me to ''borrow'' the energy from the Black Hole and use it. Other than that, there are no changes. Even if I go to that Black Space, nothing feels any different there." Nux explained and Vyriana just nodded. Seeing her acting like that, Nux just chuckled, "This is a completely different form of energy, Vyriana. Far more than what you expect. The more I use it, the more I understand how complicated and different it is. It is like entering a completely new world, learning everything about this new type of energy within just 2 weeks is simply not possible. Heck, even 2 centuries might not be a sufficient amount of time. So stop thinking too much about this and be patient." After spending hundreds of thousands of years inside the Illusion, small failures like this didn''t bother Nux. He could only press on till he found something useful, there was no point trying to force things. "I understand." Vyriana nodded again. Nux then sealed the Dragon''s lips and, "Now go back. Don''t stay here for long." "I won''t die with just this alone." "I know I know, you are my strong dragon, you won''t die so easily but I am still worried, Now go." Nux forcefully sent the Dragon away. Time passed, the women continued to get the daily reports, after another 2 weeks, 10 more Divines had died, but then suddenly, As the women were cultivating inside the Cosmocraft, Nux raised his arm and in the instant, the women''s expression changed. "Let''s go." They spoke as they all walked out and appeared next to him. "What happened?" Ember questioned as she noticed the solemn look on Nux''s face. "Do you remember how we concluded that these forces are probably part of a few Low-Level Worlds that have come together to form a Faction?" Nux questioned. "Yes." "That was true." "Hmm?" The women frowned in confusion. "Both these forces are a part of some local faction and the leaders of these forces seem to know each other. And¡­ their relationship doesn''t seem to be bad. At the very least, they aren''t jumping at each other recklessly." "Nux, what do you mean?" Vyriana questioned with a frown on her face. "The enemy leaders are currently meeting each other." "And?" "Well¡­" ¡­ Inside the world, a 5-meter-tall purple-skinned being with 8 horns on his head sat on a chair, he had a humanoid figure, he had no hair, and his two tails that were moving continuously. The being stared at the other being in front of him with a wide smile on his face. The other being snorted, it was clear that she didn''t like his presence. Similar to him, the other being was also 5 meters tall, she had an extremely beautiful face with snake-like features, her tongue was sharp like a snake, her long hair felt alive, it was as if countless snakes were crawling on her head, her body seemed flexible, she had dangerous red eyes that seemed to be able to look into the enemy''s very soul. Right now, however, those red eyes were twitching nonstop and the woman''s expression was anything but good. "You look happy to see me, Nyssara." The purple-skinned giant spoke with a wide smile on his face. The woman stared at him for a while but in the end, as if she was giving up, she sighed and, "What are you doing here, Zarathor?" Clearly, the woman was annoyed and seeing the annoyed look on her face, Zarathor''s smile widened even further. "You didn''t think you would be able to fulfil your selfish desires so easily, did you? According to the Rules set by the Association, when you find a new, unidentified world, you are supposed to report it to the Association and then a team to subjugate the world will be formed. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet not only did you not file a report, You even dared to form an army and attack the world on your own, Are you prepared for the consequences?" ¡­ *Zarathor''s Picture* *Nyssara''s Picture* (No horny!) Chapter 1516 The Oath of Death… Chapter 1516 The Oath of Death¡­ "According to the Rules set by the Association, when you find a new, unidentified world, you are supposed to report it to the Association and then a team to subjugate the world will be formed. Yet not only did you not file a report, You even dared to form an army and attack the world on your own, Are you prepared for the consequences?" Zarathor questioned as he stared at the woman sitting in front of him. "Cut the bullshit, Zarathor." Nyssara snorted. "Both of us know that you out of all the people don''t give a damn about the rules. The very fact that you are here with your own personal army instead of the Association''s men is the proof of that." Hearing those words, Zarathor''s smile widened even further. "This is why I love talking to smart people." "¡­" Nyssara didn''t say anything. "The Association is currently divided into 5 main factions, yours, mine, and three others. If we follow the rules, you will only get to devour the will of the third world we conquer and I will only get the fourth one. Reporting to the Association right now is indeed a foolish choice." Zarathor nodded continuously, the demonic smile never left his face. "Honestly, if I were in your place, I would have done the same thing and devoured this world''s will the instant I got the chance. But¡­" Zarathor then glanced at Nyssara and, "But now that I know about this world''s existence as well, I can''t just leave it alone. How do you wish to resolve it?" Zarathor questioned directly. Yes, none of the two leaders were loyal to the Association they were part of. They were ready to betray it for the benefits they receive, the only question was that who was supposed to receive these benefits. "Since my turn to devour the world was supposed to come before you anyway, why don''t you give this world to me?" Nyssara proposed. "Hahahaha!" Zarathor laughed out loud. "That was a funny suggestion. To talk about the Association''s turns when both of us are essentially betraying it, how ironic." Zarathor''s face then turned serious and, "Stop joking around, Nyssara. Come up with a more logical solution," "What do you have in your mind then?" Nyssara questioned directly. "Let''s go to War." Zarathor offered with a big smile on his face. Nyssara narrowed her eyes and Zarathor continued to explain, "Neither you nor me is going to back down anyway, so there is no point in discussing this any further. Let''s continue with the oldest way in the book, We fight for it." "You wish to lose thousands of Ultimate Stage Powerhouses for a world that couldn''t even form a Protection Field?" Nyssara frowned. There was a reason why even after 2 weeks, the number of strong beings who had died could be counted with 2 hands. War was a foolish choice, losing thousands of capable subordinates for a single world wasn''t worth it. After all, the moment they lose them, they will lose their standing in the Association and will be devoured by others. "I am not proposing an all-out War." Zarathor wasn''t a fool either. "What I am proposing is an Alliance." "An Alliance¡­?" Nyssara frowned. What sort of alliance starts with a War? She couldn''t understand. "We will use War to decide who wins the right to devour the world, I would have offered a one-on-one duel but I know you would never agree to it. Since you tend to rely on your subordinates more, I came up with this idea. We will continue the War till one side surrenders. Once the War ends, the winning side will get to devour the world and to prevent any leaks, the losing side will stay here until the will of the world is devoured. And no matter the result of the War, if, in the future, a situation like this repeats itself where our forces find a world independently, the losing side will get to devour it. What do you think?" Zarathor suggested and Nyssara, who heard the offer blinked a few times in surprise, "Were you the one who came up with that¡­?" "What does that mean?" Zarathor narrowed his eyes. Not liking the dubious look that had appeared on Nyssara''s face. "I have known you for thousands of years, Zarathor. You don''t have the head required to come up with something like this. Who suggested it? Did you recruit some new talent on your side?" The plan wasn''t bad. A hidden alliance when they are already a part of the association, with two of the major forces allying themselves, wouldn''t they be able to control the entire association if things went well? Of course, Nyssara wasn''t na?ve enough to trust Zarathor, however, this could be the start of something big and the woman was sure a simple minded being like Zarathor couldn''t possibly come up with something like this. "Do you agree with the terms or not?" Zarathor questioned with an annoyed look on his face. "Well, I have no reason to not accept it." Nyssara shrugged. "Good, Then¡­" Zarathor''s smile widened and suddenly, a black paper covered with ominous energy appeared in his hand, seeing the paper, Nyssara''s face turned solemn. "The Oath of Death¡­" "Don''t worry, I am just making sure none of us go back on what we agree on. There are no tricks involved, I will write all the conditions in front of you. If you want, you can be the one writing them as well." Zarathor was quick to calm the woman down. Things, however, weren''t that simple, "When did you meet them?" Nyssara questioned directly. The Oath of Death, it was created from the unique ability of Nethrians, they are intangible beings who do not have a physical form, when face to face, they aren''t that big of a threat, however, Nethrians are masters when it comes to scheming, so much that the Association strictly forbade interacting with them. "You don''t need to know that. Are you going to take the Oath of Death or not?" Zarathor questioned directly and in the end, Nyssara didn''t refuse. "Alright." ¡­ A/N: This is the Oath of Death Nyssara and Zarathor took in written form. (Read the terms and conditions properly before signing. Hehehe~) [OATH OF DEATH] Faction One: Zarathor Armengon, Leader of the Third Force of the Galactic Association. Faction Two: Nyssara Cicsik, Leader of the Fifth Force of the Galactic Association. ¡­ Faction One and Faction Two have discovered a world that both factions desire to devour. Faction One and Faction Two acknowledge the importance of a fair resolution to determine the rightful Faction to devour the world. Faction One and Faction Two agree to take the Oath of Death to settle their dispute through War and hope to start a strong alliance thereon. ¡­ Terms and Conditions: 1. War Agreement: - Both parties agree to engage in a War to decide who wins the right to devour the world. - The War will continue until one side surrenders. 2. Conduct of War: - Each Faction shall utilize their respective forces and subordinates in the War. - The War shall be conducted until one Faction declares surrender. 3. Post-War Terms: - The winning side shall gain the exclusive right to devour the world in question. - The losing side shall not leave the World until the winning side completely devours the world to ensure no leaks or interference. 4. Future Disputes: - Regardless of the outcome of this War, if in the future a similar situation arises where either Faction One or Faction Two''s forces independently discover another world, the losing side of the current War shall have the right to devour that world. 5. Binding Nature: - This Contract is binding and enforceable by both Faction One and Faction Two, and any violation of the terms herein will result in Death of the violating Faction. ¡­ sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Blood of the Faction Leaders] Chapter 1517 We still wait. Chapter 1517 We still wait. 1517 We still wait. "So... you are telling me that not only the leaders of the two forces know each other... they have also formed an alliance?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "That is correct." Nux nodded. As someone who could observe everything that was happening in that world, he knew about Nyssara and Zarathor''s meeting and what they concluded from it. "And the losing side would stay here till the Will of the World of devoured?" Ember questioned. "That''s what the Oath of Death they signed mentioned." Nux nodded once again. "And if the leaders are worried about losing their subordinates, then most probably, they will most probably end the War when the causalities reach five hundred. If that''s the case, we will be facing more than five thousand Divines or what they call the Ultimate Stage Powerhouses." Amaya muttered and Nux nodded again. "Let''s abort the mission." Vyriana didn''t have to think too much. Their plan of making the two forces face each other was thwarted, there is no point in staying here any longer. Fighting Five Thousand Divines was plain foolishness. The enemy was well prepared, there was nothing they could do in this situation. Vyriana could only blame herself for not taking this world for herself earlier. The Dragon then turned around, and just as she and the other women were about to leave, "We will wait." Nux spoke up. "Huh?" Vyriana and the others frowned. "We will wait and see how this ends." "What''s the point?" "Why return so quickly? We have only been here for a few years, I have already talked to Edda, the Universe is resisting her Law, but she can still hold on, Rune is safe for many centuries to come. So we wait." Nux replied and hearing the words he said, Amaya narrowed her eyes, "Did you notice something?" The words didn''t match Nux''s personality, someone like him suggesting to wait when his wife is waiting for him. Nux was a calm person overall, things however, change when his wives or one of his wives are not around him. A constant urge to get back to the said wife makes him impatient. They had already noticed that in the case of Allura and Astaria, staying away from his wives was simply not possible for someone like Nux, and this feeling is only strengthened when the said wife is in some sort of danger. Rune wasn''t exactly in danger, but with Nux''s personality, he would never leave her alone at a time like this... Unless... He noticed something. And once again, Amaya was correct. "That Zarathor... He is scheming something." Nux muttered. "Scheming something?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "I can''t explain it. My instincts tell me he is hiding something. I have been observing him all this while and from the time I spend in illusion, I can tell he isn''t the simple-minded being he acts like. People like them are usually scheming something. Of course, this is just my guess and I am not confident or desperate enough to make a move based on a simple guess alone. So we will just wait. We will wait till the world is devoured, we won''t lose out much from this anyway, now would we? I can also use this chance to experiment more with the Universal Energy, so it is a win-win, no?" Nux smiled and in the end, the women just nodded. The plan was the same, they would observe till something happened. The women returned to the Cosmocraft and Nux continued to observe. Time passed, and the ''War'' started. This time, the Ultimate Stage Powerhouses participated as well, even Nyssara and Zarathor took part as well. The War continued for 3 more weeks until finally, A smile appeared on Nux''s face and he stopped observing the world and returned to the Cosmocraft. "What happened?" Astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. "It is just as I expected." Nux''s smile widened. "What do you mean?" "Zarathor made a move." "What did he do?" Instead of answering, Nux just pointed in a certain direction and, "Vyriana, move the Cosmocraft away from that world." Vyriana did as she was told while she and the others kept their eyes in the direction Nux pointed. A few minutes later, they finally noticed something. An Army. "T-That''s..." Evane stuttered. "3000 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses. They are from Zarathor''s side." Nux answered. "He called for reinforcements?" Felberta tilted her head. "His Plan was never to devour the World, well, it was a good side reward, I can''t deny that. His real target, however, was Nyssara." "Is he... planning to annihilate her forces?" "Who knows?" Nux just chuckled. Whatever it was, it was much more interesting than a simple alliance and taking over a world. With a big smile on his face, Nux continued to observe the army that had appeared. He was looking forward to how things would play out from this point. ... Thunder Thunder Rumble Rumble Whoosh Whoosh The world trembled. It was on the verge of destruction already and now, there were even more newcomers. "LADY NYSSARA!!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A being with features similar to Nyssara rushed into her room with a panicked look on his face, inside the room, however, Nyssara already had a solemn look on her face. She had sensed it as well. The Will of the World, that wanted Chaos had already informed her about the new force that was entering the battlefield. Three Thousand Ultimate Stage Powerhouses... It was a force as strong as the one they currently had, if things continued like this, this would turn into a three-way battle and that would mean that the number of causalities would increase. Wanting to avoid that, the Serpenthri instantly contacted her ''enemy''. The plan was simple, she and Zarathor would combine their strength and deal with this new enemy, once they annihilate the enemy or scare them away, they would change their battle into a one-on-one duel to decide the victor and the winning party would get to devour the world. This was the most efficient way to deal with this situation. Or... At least that''s what Nyssara thought. Her plan, however, was bound to fail. Chapter 1518 What are you going to do now? Chapter 1518 What are you going to do now? "So¡­ you want to work together in order to defeat the enemy?" Zarathor questioned with an amused look on his face. "Do you have any other plan? Or do you want this to be a three-way battle?" Nyssara questioned, even if she had come here to essentially seek his help, this didn''t mean she had to bow her head. Both of them were in a similar situation, her plan was simply the best course of action here. If Zarathor didn''t wish to follow it, it was his loss. He would only be proving his incompetence if that happened. "Why would it be a three-way battle?" Zarathor asked again, his smile never leaving his face. "What the hell are you talking about? Can''t you predict how this will turn out? Or has your head simply stopped working?" Nyssara shouted, Zarathor, however, didn''t seem annoyed, rather, he just smiled and, "Why don''t you meet my new guest?" "What? A Guest? Do you think we have time for-" Ignoring the Serpenthri''s words, Zarathor clapped and suddenly, another 6-meter-tall, dark brown-skinned figure with a face that resembled a demonic horse walked in. The moment Nyssara''s eyes fell on the newcomer, she opened them wide in surprise. This man¡­ She recognized him¡­ She recognized him well! "What are you doing here, Azhural?" Nyssara questioned as she narrowed her eyes, a wary look appeared on her face. Azhural, a member of the Eqarion race, he was another one of the faction leaders of the ''Association'', and obviously, his strength, whether it was his individual battle powers or the subordinates he commanded, it was similar to hers and Zarathor''s. *Azhural''s picture* Actually, in some aspects, he was even stronger than the two of them. So the fact that he was here was anything but good. Nyssara glanced at Zarathor, seeing the smile on the Hornari''s face, she frowned. She couldn''t understand why he was happy about Azhural''s arrival, was he simply being pretentious? There were lots of questions in Nyssara''s mind. What were they supposed to do? What if Azhural reported all they were doing to the Association? No¡­ Something was wrong. If he wanted to report it to the Association, he would have done so. He wouldn''t have come here in front of them and he for sure wouldn''t have brought his army. The more Nyssara thought about it, the grimmer her expression became. Azhural shouldn''t know about this world. Even if he was simply wandering around and noticed this world, he wouldn''t have been able to bring his army here. No matter how she looked at it. Azhural looked prepared. It was¡­ as if he was called by someone¡­ Was there a traitor amongst them? Nyssara thought about her subordinates, then, she thought about the possibility of their being a traitor in Zarathor''s army and finally, her eyes fell on Zarathor who still had that amused smile on his face. Nyssara realized it. Every piece of the puzzle fits right in. Seeing how her expression changed, Zarathor''s smile widened, "So you finally realized, huh¡­ Took you long enough, I used to believe that you were one of the brighter ones, but I guess I was wrong." "Why did you call him?" Nyssara questioned directly. Despite being betrayed, she still wanted to understand why Zarathor did what he did. After all, the deal the two of them had was mutually beneficial. There was no need to involve the third party which would later have its own demands. "Hmm? Why would I not? Nyssara, are you forgetting something?" Zarathor questioned as his face distorted, and his smile turned demonic, "This is War. I will do everything in my Power to win it. Azhural and I are long-term allies, and calling reinforcement to win the War is a normal tactic. The question you should be focusing on isn''t why I am doing what I am doing, You should think about what you will be doing now. Your Three Thousand Ultimate Stage Powerhouses against our Six Thousand Ultimate Stage Powerhouses. How long do you think your men would last? How long¡­ do you think you would last? Hahahaha!!" Zarathor questioned as his laugh echoed throughout the world. Nyssara clenched her fists in anger, she glared at Zarathor with hatred clear in her bloodthirsty eyes, "You think an alliance that starts from a betrayal would last long?" She questioned as she gritted her teeth. "I do not think that far, Nyssara. And once again, stop thinking about me, Choose. What are you going to do now? Will you continue the War and uselessly lose all your subordinates without getting anything in return, S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or are you going to surrender?" Zarathor questioned and Nyssara, who had been clenching her fists all this while finally decided to let her stiff body loose and closed her eyes in defeat. Seeing that, Zarathor''s grin widened. "That was a smart decision." He declared. "I do not have all day, go and devour the World already." Saying those words, Nyssara walked out of Zarathor''s room with a frustrated look on her face. Yes, in a one-on-one battle, Zarathor might have been stronger than her, however, when it came to battle tactics, planning, commanding their subordinates, she was far better than him. She was supposed to win this War¡­ yet¡­ "Tsk." Gritting her teeth, Nyssara walked away. ¡­ Back in Zarathor''s room, the Demon laughed out loud. It was his victory! Azhural glanced at him with an emotionless look on his face. "How long do you intend to play this game?" Azhural questioned. Hearing that question, Zarathor''s smile disappeared. "Do you think you have the right to ask questions?" The Hornari spoke with a cold look on his face. "¡­" Azhural turned silent. Zarathor on the other hand took out another Black Paper and once again, a demonic grin appeared on his face. ''Oath of Subordination¡­'' Azhural clenched his fists when he saw the paper. He still remembered how he was in Nyssara''s position just a few years ago¡­ ''Cowardly bastard¡­'' Azhural cursed in his head as he recalled Zarathor''s plan. Zarathor''s never intended to devour the world, he wanted to win Nyssara. Just like he won him. Chapter 1519 Don’t forget, they are watching your every move. Chapter 1519 Don¡¯t forget, they are watching your every move. "So not only did she lose the world, she also got trapped?" Thyra commented as she heard everything Nux explained. Zarathor''s plan was clear. According to the Oath of Death, once a faction surrenders, they cannot leave the world until the winning faction devours the world. What did that mean? Nyssara was now trapped. As long as Zarathor doesn''t devour the will of the world, she cannot leave. She was stuck inside with 6000 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses as her enemies. Zarathor would now force her to take the Oath of Subordination to enslave her. According to the conversation between Azhural and Zarathor, this was how Zarathor enslaved Azhural as well. Yes, the two weren''t allies, but Master and Slave. "This Zarathor is quite ambitious." Allura commented with an impressed look on her face. "Now he has three of the five Faction Leaders of the Association on his side, he pretty much controls the Association now. Once he gets his hands on the two leaders left, he would have the entire Association in his pocket." "Once that happens, he would have absolute power in this area, he can then devour as many worlds as he wants. Even breaking through to the next stage won''t be an impossibility." Ember added. "Tsk, I can''t believe I am watching some another man succeed on what should have been my first mission." Skyla snorted. As much of a gentle and positive woman as she was, she didn''t like how a scheming coward like Zarathor was the one winning. Of course, the woman completely ignored the fact that she and her family were also waiting till the two factions fought each other before cowardly attacking and taking the reward. "Wait a little." Suddenly, Nux commented with a light smile on his face. "What do you mean?" Amaya questioned with a frown on her face. Nux, however, ignored her question and turned towards Vyriana. "Get ready, my love. It is time for us to make a move." Vyriana frowned, she, however, didn''t go against Nux''s words and stood up. Waiting for further instructions. "We will get involved." Nux declared "Fighting against not six but nine thousand Divines? Do we really need to do that?" Amaya frowned. No matter how she thought about it, it wasn''t a good plan unless¡­ Unless she missed something. Nux''s smile widened. "That woman isn''t a fool either, she never surrendered, she just left the room." ¡­ *BOOOOOM* Back in the world, a huge explosion was heard, alerting both Zarathor and Azhural. "LORD ZARATHOR!!" A subordinate rushed in. "What is it?" Zarathor questioned with a frown on her face. "L-Lady Nyssara! She is leaving!!" "What!? Has she lost her mind!? She would die the moment she leaves this place!" Zarathor shouted. "That might not be the case¡­" Azhural, who realized Nyssara''s plan commented with a dumbfounded look on his face. He didn''t think Nyssara would be able to think this far, especially when everything seemed to be against her. If only he had half of that level of presence of mind¡­ he wouldn''t have fallen for this man''s trap. Right now, however, none of that mattered. He and Zarathor were in the same boat. Nyssara was the enemy. She couldn''t be allowed to leave, because the moment she did, she would instantly go to the Association and report the two of them. Once that happens, she and the other two Faction Leaders would work together to subdue the two of them and because of the Oath of Subordination, he wouldn''t be able to leave Zarathor''s side. Zarathor, who connected the dots and realized everything widened his eyes and rushed out of the room together with Azhural. "NYSSARA!!!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shouted at the top of his lungs. "YOU CANNOT LEAVE!" "Haaah!? Did you really think that foolish plan of yours would work!? Let''s see what the Association has to say about this!" "Association!? Don''t forget! You tried to betray the Association as well! Those bastards would use this chance to benefi-" "You are working together with Nethrians. You have already subdued one of the five Faction Leaders of the Association and if you had succeeded in subduing me as well, then you would have two Faction Leaders under you, the majority of the Association''s Power would have fallen in your hands. You are a threat, Zarathor. Who do you think the Association would choose, you, a threat, or me, an important chess piece to subdue the said threat?" It was clear that Nyssara had calculated everything. Now all she needed to do was to leave together with her subordinates, once she successfully escaped, it was over for Zarathor and she would be saved. "YOU BITCH!!" Zarathor cursed at the top of his lungs. His hatred for the woman increased with every passing second. Nyssara, however, completely ignored the Hornari and flew away, ready to leave the world. But suddenly, *Rumble* *Rumble* *Thunder* *Thunder* "Lady Nyssara! Watch out!!" *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Once again, the world trembled. What did that mean? It meant that a being had entered the world and the world was informing everything about who it was. Of course, Nyssara completely ignored that piece of information, right now, other than escaping, nothing else mattered. What happens to this world, whether it survives or not, all of that was now secondary. But¡­ *BOOOM* Nyssara, who was busy escaping felt an Aura so oppressive that her body trembled, her instincts screamed, telling her not to fact the being in front of her. "Lady Nyssara! Watch out!!" Suddenly, Nyssara heard a voice, however, before she could come out of her reverie and prepare herself, she felt a piercing pain on her nose and suddenly, her body, which had constantly been flying up in order to leave the world, was pushed down. And it wasn''t just her, The Aura the enemy released was so overwhelming that all her subordinates who could match her speed and were running together with her were pushed down as well. "Zarathor. This is why I told you to be careful. Don''t forget, They are watching your every move, doing anything foolish can be your death sentence." The Dragon that had just entered declared coldly as she glanced at the 5-meter-tall Hornari standing on the ground with a dumbfounded look on his face. Chapter 1520 Let me show you the Peak. Chapter 1520 Let me show you the Peak. "Zarathor. This is why I told you to be careful. Don''t forget, They are watching your every move, doing anything foolish can be your death sentence." Vyriana spoke in an authoritative tone. It was a long shot. Nux''s guess was simple, Zarathor contacted Nethrians, the beings who are supposedly dangerous and the Association Zarathor belonged to has strictly forbidden getting involved with them. Now the question was, Was Zarathor brave enough to actually remain in contact with the Nethrians and even get the Oath of Death from them? Nux didn''t know the answer to that question. After all, he didn''t know Zarathor personally, all the information he had was based on what he had observed in these past few weeks. What could be said, however, was that the chances that Zarathor was receiving some sort of external help were high. Honestly, even if he wasn''t involved with any external force, it didn''t matter. Nux didn''t have to be correct here, because even if he was and his plan to let Vyriana act as one of the higher-ups of the faction he is a part of fails, and Zarathor simply denies knowing Vyriana, Nothing would change. After all, Zarathor wasn''t the one he had to convince. "Zarathor! You actually went over and changed sides!? To think you would actually bring outsiders into our disputes, are you out of your mind!?" Nyssara, who crashed onto the ground because of Vyriana''s blow shouted, anger and hatred radiated with each of her words. Her crimson eyes shined dangerously. It wasn''t just her, even Azhural was looking at him with a betrayed look on his face. He knew Zarathor''s ambitions were high, he wanted to take over the Association, and honestly, sometimes, he even doubted if Zarathor was actually as capable as he displayed himself to be, but¡­ To think he was merely a pawn¡­ Everything he showed so far, his overly well-prepared plans, his follow-throughs, the way he handled every difficulty¡­ to think all of this was just him being a puppet being controlled by an entirely different organization¡­ Azhural clenched his fists in anger. "You bastard¡­" He cursed out loud. Zarathor, on the other hand, was confused. "What in the hell are you talking about?" He questioned, then, he turned towards Vyriana and, "And who are you?" Yes, Zarathor didn''t buy it. An external organization that had been helping him? Haaah!? Everything he did, he did it on his own! There was no external organization! What the hell was this woman on about!? Of course, as mentioned before, his words didn''t matter. At his words, Vyriana simply narrowed her eyes and, "What''s the point of trying to cover it up when you already messed up? If you hadn''t let her go, I wouldn''t have to reveal myself and you could have kept our involvement a secret until the final day." Vyriana then snorted and a disgusted look appeared on her face. "Tsk, I told them not to choose a hot-headed fool like you, this is what happens when you don''t listen to me." She complained inwardly. And Zarathor, who completely understood the ridiculousness of this situation couldn''t hold back his anger, "You bitch! Who do you think you are!? How dare you talk to me like that!? Do you have a death wish!?" He screamed at the top of his lungs, his voice reverberating throughout the world. However, "Do you think I am a fool!?" Nyssara shouted. "Do you think this foolish act of yours can save you now!? I was wondering who gave you the balls to interact with the Nethrians when the Association strictly forbade it, I couldn''t believe that a hard-headed fool like you came up with a plan so well made and was even able to get someone like Azhural in your palms, but now everything is clear, You were just a mere puppet. A Dog who only followed orders!! Zarathor! You are a disgrace to the Association!" Nyssara screamed. From an enemy who threatened the Association, he was reduced to a mere lackey of some foreign organisation all because of the appearance of one single woman. And the more she talked, the more were visible on Zarathor''s head. He couldn''t believe it, the hard-headed image he had created for all these centuries in order to make these people let their guard down in front of him, it was now being used against him. From an enemy who threatened the Association, he was reduced to a mere lackey of some foreign organisation all because of the appearance of one single woman. As his anger and frustration piled up, Zarathor glared at the woman who had appeared out of nowhere and his eyes shined in intense anger. This tiny woman, he wanted to squash her like the big she was, However, before he could do anything, Nyssara and her subordinates had already rushed towards Vyriana, "Don''t think someone like you can stop me! I don''t even remember how many thousands of tiny bugs like you I have squashed under my feet!" *BOOOM* The Serpenthri shouted, her red eyes shined brightly as the Aura of her Law of Self burst out, trying to squash Vyriana. But¡­ Who was Vyriana? Sure, in front of these 5-meter-tall gigantic beings, she may look like someone insignificant. For them, she might be someone they could slap into oblivion with ease but¡­ To the enemies who knew and had faced her before, Vyriana was a completely different level of existence. A Monster through and through. A Divine Stage Cultivator, who, ever since she started making an appearance in the Outer Space, had never once lost against another Divine level being. No¡­ Never lost was an understatement, Vyriana didn''t just win against her opponents. She thoroughly crushed them to the point that if they were left alive after their battle with her, they were left with a mental scar so weak that they would never dare to raise their weapon again, That was the despair-inducing Vyriana. Against such a being, Nyssara never stood a chance. "Nux Leander, watch this carefully." Vyriana spoke in a Low tone, she knew Nux was watching and could hear everything clearly. "You wanted something you could chase, did you not? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You wanted to aim even higher, did you not? You wanted to aim for the Primordial and beyond, did you not? Then let me bring you back to the basics, Let me show you the peak of what you still underestimate in your journey, Let me show you what the Peak of the Divine Stage." *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Vyriana released her Aura. And once again, the world trembled and this time, it didn''t tremble to create chaos or anything of that sort, It trembled because of the sheer level of fear it felt for the first time in its existence. Chapter 1521 I want capable subordinates. Chapter 1521 I want capable subordinates. "Let me show you the Peak of the Divine Stage." As Vyriana said these words, she released her Aura. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A huge explosion was heard. Every being in the world trembled, even the very world itself was no exception. This was the very first-time Vyriana, who had given her entire life in pursuit of strength, released her power to its fullest impact. And the result? *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* "Khhawwkkkk!!" Nyssara and her subordinates fell on the ground and started coughing blood, just from a single blow, their internal body was a mess, some of their organs were ruptured. There was no difference between the leader and the subordinates, strong or weak, it was as if in front of this existence that floated over them, all of them were equal, all of them were¡­ mere mortals. "Ugghh¡­" It wasn''t just Nyssara and her subordinates who felt the effect of Vyriana''s Law, even Zarathor and Azhural felt the impact and barely managed to stand still in front of the fearsome pressure. In an instant, they realized it. This woman in front of them¡­ they couldn''t judge her according to her size¡­ She was a monster¡­ a fearsome entity that they would have nightmares about for the rest of their lives. Of course, that is¡­ if they managed to get out of this situation alive. Which, didn''t seem very likely. Zarathor was already sweating buckets, he had just cursed and raised his voice against such a being, he trembled just thinking about his future. But then, Vyriana''s voice rang again. "Don''t ruin the positive image of yours that I have in my mind because of your desperate actions, Serpenthri." She spoke, looking down at the woman. Nyssara slowly turned towards Vyriana. It was clear that she was listening to what Vyriana wanted to say. "I never liked having hot-headed subordinates. They tend to make a lot of mistakes. What I want is someone capable of assessing the situation and acting accordingly in a way that would benefit him or her the most. Similar to what you did when you tricked him and were able run away." The meaning behind Vyriana''s words was clear and Nyssara understood that as well. "You¡­ want me to work for you¡­" She muttered. "As I said, I would prefer a capable subordinate over a mindless fool." "What makes you think I will betray my Association?" Nyssara questioned and hearing those words, Vyriana laughed out loud. "Do you think I cannot see it? The entire reason you are stuck in this position in the first place was because you betrayed that Association of yours. If you had reported the discovery of this world to them, something like this would never happen and you would have been safe. You are selfish, Serpenthri. You are in this situation because of your greed. Of course, I am not saying being greedy is a bad thing. A person I quite like is quite greedy as well. But¡­ You need to have the strength to back up that greed. The strength that I offer to you." "¡­if you are as strong as you claim, why don''t you simply go and destroy the Association on your own? Why play cowardly tricks like these?" "What I want are capable subordinates, not an empty shell. If possible, I do not wish to destroy things. The same goes for your Association, I do not wish to destroy it, I simply wish to take over it, something that cannot be done if we follow your idea and attack it, Because¡­ If we act, there will be no Association left to run." Vyriana declared confidently and Nyssara felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard those words. Her mind was convinced. There was nothing they could do in this situation. To save her life¡­ "I-I will join you¡­" Nyssara declared. Vyriana however, just chuckled. "It is not that easy, Serpenthri." "What?" Nyssara frowned. "As I said, what I want are capable subordinates, so before you join us, Show me. Show me that you are capable. Destroy that bug." Vyriana spoke as she pointed her finger at Zarathor. "W-What¡­?" Nyssara stuttered. "What is there to be surprised about? He is merely a hot-headed fool, if you can''t even defeat him, how are you going to be useful to me?" "B-But he has Azhural and his subordinates on his side, I am completely outmatched." "Well, that is something you are supposed to figure out on your own, isn''t it?" Vyriana chuckled and before Nyssara lost her mind, Vyriana gave her a little ''hint''. "Don''t forget, the only one he has under him is that Equarion. Perform well, Serpenthri, I will be watching." Vyriana smiled as she looked down at the scene she had created. And Nyssara, who understood her ''hint'', was quick to take action and raised her hand, "Independent People of Galactic Association!!" She shouted. "Do you really wish to lose your life under an incompetent leader!? One lost his own freedom to a weaker being, while the other is merely a puppet who can only follow orders and fails every time something out of the ordinary happens! Do you truly wish to sacrifice your life for such people!? Join me! Someone who even the enemy leader recognised! Join me and I will make sure you will sit at the Top of the Association as the Elites. Now those who are willing to come under me, race ahead and stand behind me. Think carefully! As this decision of yours will decide your very future!" Nyssara shouted and in an instant, Azhural''s and even Zarathor''s army started having second doubts. Knowing that things couldn''t go on like this, Zarathor shouted. "You crazy bitch! You are being fooled! I do not know that woman! Neither am I a part of some foreign force! Do you really wish to fight me for the sake of an outsider!?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To think you would lie even in this situation. I can hardly imagine how your subordinates would survive." Nyssara just shook her head as she lamented and her words affected the opposition. The first soldier from Azhural''s camp quickly made a move and quickly rushed towards Nyssara. "What is your name?" Nyssara questioned with a smile on her face. "Selarys." The soldier replied. "Selarys, for your quick decision-making skills, I will start keeping a close eye on you. I assure you, starting today, your future will be limitless." "T-Thank you, Lady Nyssara!" The soldier bowed. And seeing that, More and more soldiers started rushing towards Nyssara. The numbers, which were 6000 vs 3000 before, Had now hanged to, 4000 vs 5000, and this time, the numbers were in Nyssara''s favour. And not wanting to waste any time and lose the momentum, The Serpenthri gave the order, "Attack!!!" Chapter 1522 Do you want a chance to redeem yourself? Chapter 1522 Do you want a chance to redeem yourself? "ATTACCKKK!!!" The Serpenthri raised her hand and ordered. "YYYEAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!" And the real War started. This time, it wasn''t just a minor War where all the higher-ups stayed behind and waited for the leaders to come up with some sort of conclusion. It was a war in which even the Leaders were involved. Auras after Auras were released and clashed together, destroyed the world to an unrecognizable state, it had turned into the battlefield where beings below Saint Stage couldn''t even stay conscious let alone participate in the War. Heck, even staying alive and not getting crushed by the released Aura was an achievement for an average cultivation. Life''s value continued to drop at a significant rate. One after another, beings continued to die. Within just an hour, around a hundred Ultimate Stage Powerhouses had already passed away. Blood flowed like a river. Vyriana observed the battle with a neutral look on her face. Beings in this region of the universe were all giants, even the shortest being here was around 4 meters tall, as they ran and fought against each other, the world continued to tremble. In this case, however, size didn''t relate to strength. When compared to Yrniel, sure, these beings were significantly stronger. However, Yrniel''s strength didn''t come from the beings living in Yrniel. It came from the Order, where the Elites gathered. And compared to those elites¡­ these beings were weak. Once again, Vyriana confirmed her guesses. The so-called Association and the faction that is formed in this Association, it is nothing but a third-class independent organization that was created after many Lowest Level worlds came together. This conclusion was further strengthened by how these so-called Faction Forces were created. Nyssara''s faction didn''t just have Serpenthris in them, there were even some Hornaris and Equarion, there were also multiple beings who had entirely different features, indicating that they belonged to some other races as well. Combined, there were around 50 to 60 different races here and Vyriana had never heard of a world that was capable of giving birth to 50 different races. Heck, most worlds usually have either one or two races, worlds like Yrniel which have 7 in total, were one of the rare ones. It is also one of the reasons why Yrniel is so sought after by different worlds and the otherworlders of their region constantly keep an eye on it in order to try and devour it. Anyways, back to these beings, in one glance alone, Vyriana could tell that living in the corner of the universe, they failed to recognize their limitations and never tried to improve further. Whether it was techniques, abilities, or intent, they lacked everything. Barely any individual here had formed their Laws, and those who did had formed Laws that had basically no resistance from the universe and were simply too weak to make any difference. Even the so-called Leaders like Nyssara, Zarathor, and Azhural were no exception. Honestly, looking at them, Vyriana couldn''t help but pity them. Even compared to the Divine army of the Order, they were already very weak, as for what they are supposed to face right now¡­ These people should simply kneel down and surrender. Vyriana had seen it with her own eyes, she had observed those monsters when they were barely Great Sages, she had seen them grow into the monsters they are today. Vyriana didn''t lie when she said that Nux''s women were stronger than her previous subordinates, that was indeed the truth, on average, Nux''s women were far stronger than most of the Divines in the Order. Just take one instance for an example, before, in the whole order, excluding the Vampire Progenitor, there were only two beings who had comprehended an Absolute Law, they were Vyriana and Aeliana, no other being had ever come close to them in that regard. And now¡­ two more Absolute Law bearers emerged from Nux''s wives, heck, even one of the two Original Absolute Law bearers of Yrniel was on Nux''s side as his wife and it wasn''t just the Absolute Law bearers, the rest of the women weren''t weak either. They were monsters in their own right and had complicated Laws so absurd that one would keep them on a level similar to the Absolutes. These people¡­ to face such monsters when they were completely oblivious to the outside world¡­ Why wouldn''t anyone pity them? Honestly, the only good thing that Vyriana found was that none of the beings here were incomplete cultivators. Maybe they didn''t have the concept of Incomplete Cultivation instilled in them, which may initially seem like a good thing but as time passed and their Bloodline weakened, getting stronger would get more and more difficult for them and eventually, they might perish. Of course, none of that mattered right now. In order to ''join'' Vyriana, Nyssara continued to attack without the care of her subordinates, who were constantly losing their lives. Nyssara was no saint; rather, she was a selfish being who not only wanted to survive but also wanted to take Zarathor''s position, join Vyriana, and rule over the Association. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wanted to be below one and above all. Blinded by that, she continued to fight. Sure, battling both Zarathor and Azhural at the same time was difficult, but she wasn''t alone, rather, she had 1000 more soldiers, and using those numbers to her advantage, she held on. No, she didn''t just hold on, she was winning. She was pushing Zarathor and Azhural back. As more and more time passed, Zarathor''s expression got grimmer and grimmer. The problem wasn''t the Serpenthri in front of him, even in this situation, if he used his trump card and gave it all, he knew he could get out of this situation. But¡­ The real problem was that woman hovering above them. The power she displayed¡­ in no world could Zarathor imagine defeating her, even if he fought together with his elitest force. "Hmm?" Vyriana, who noticed Zarathor''s gaze, smiled, "What is it? Are you finding yourself in a difficult situation? Do you want a chance to redeem yourself?" The Dragon asked the question and in an instant, Zarathor''s expression changed. Chapter 1523 Playing both sides. Chapter 1523 Playing both sides. "What is it? Are you finding yourself in a difficult situation? Do you want a chance to redeem yourself?" The Dragon asked the question and in an instant, Zarathor''s expression changed. He froze as the realization dawned in. Seeing the smile on the Dragon''s face, He realized that right now, he had no other choice but to give into this woman''s games. He was no longer the planner who initiated everything on his own, he was now a mere puppet who was instructed to do everything and followed those instructions to the dot. This woman was playing a sick game. Clearly, she wanted to control the Association and the moment she realized what was going on, she decided to use this chance to follow through with her plan. A plan so well thought out that no matter what they did simply because of how powerful she was. They were trapped and right now, the only way they could survive was to play along with her games. "I-I apologize for my mistake, Master. Please give me a chance to redeem myself. This time, I will make sure I will not make any mistake." Zarathor spoke as he inwardly gritted his teeth. Clearly, he didn''t like what he was doing, who in the world would willingly give away their freedom to serve someone else? Right now, however, he had no other choice. Vyriana, who noticed how things went exactly how Nux predicted couldn''t help but smile, even Amaya, who got live reports from Nux was smiling. She already knew the plan would work, what surprised her was how quickly Nux was able to come up with something like this and how well he was able to use their fear in order to manipulate them. It was something even she wasn''t sure she could do with such speed and accuracy. Nux on the other hand, just continued to observe everything in silence, not showing any emotions. He had spent hundreds of thousands of years with someone like Aeliana, the leader of the strongest organization in Yrniel that not only had to manage Yrniel but also had to manage the Universal Affairs, in some of his lives, he was even trained as the next Leader of the Ancestral Order, It was obvious he would get some edge over the others after doing it for so long. This result was not a surprise for him. "Alright, I will give you a chance to redeem yourself." Back in the world, Vyriana continued the act and stared at Zarathor. "It is a 4000 vs 5000, All this while, all the battles you have fought were heavily in your favour because of our presence, even today was no different. Yet you still lost. In order to make up for that, Show me how you will overcome an unfavourable situation and come out on top. Win, Zarathor. I don''t care how you do it, I don''t care what tactics you use, Win." Vyriana ordered and at the same time, she turned towards the Serpenthri and, "And you, the mission is still the same for you, Destroy this bug and prove yourself." The Dragon''s smile then widened and, "Now that both of you have clear goals ahead of you, Entertain me." She declared arrogantly and in an instant, her words took effect. ""HAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!"" The intensity of the War increased even further, now, from a simulation War to gain the right to devour the world, it had turned into a real War to gain the right to live. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* More and more Auras clashed, different techniques were used one after another, more and more beings were slaughtered mercilessly, the number of causalities increased at a scary rate. 100¡­ 200¡­ 300¡­ 1000¡­ Within a few hours, 1000 more ultimate stage powerhouses were killed and an even higher number of them were injured. "AAAAAGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Zarathor, who was surrounded by 15 Ultimate Stage Cultivators including Nyssara, shouted. He was alone, Azhural was tactically held up by 5 of Nyssara''s strongest subordinates while his subordinates were busy on their side as well. Since more than half of the causalities were from his side, his numbers were dwindling faster than Nyssara''s, the difference between the number of soldiers was increasing with every second. Therefore, surrounding him became even simpler for Nyssara and of course, Serpenthri didn''t miss this chance. Honestly, even if the woman had the advantage, she didn''t like how things were proceeding, the number of causalities was simply too high, if this continued, even if she won, she might lose most of her subordinates and that was something she wanted to avoid. And since taking care of Zarathor would end everything, that''s what she did. She did everything in order to create a perfect scenario where she would surround and then kill the Hornari. However, Things weren''t that simple. Suddenly, Zarathor screamed at the top of his lungs, his scream echoed throughout the world and as if indicating something was happening, the sky darkened as a strange vortex formed, brilliant flashes of red, blue, green, white, yellow, cyan, gold, and purple started swirling together. Seeing this, even Vyriana raised her eyebrow and nodded slightly. This was slightly impressive. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* *Thunder* The explosion created a blinding flash of light, followed by the chaotic dance of elemental forces. A deafening roar of elemental forces converging and exploding, followed by the crackling, hissing, and rumbling sounds of lingering elemental effects was heard. Hornari was a race with overpowering physical strength, however, that wasn''t their strongest point. As a Hornari grew stage after stage, the number of smaller horns on their two main horn increased, each of these horns representing a natural element. And Zarathor, an 8-Horned Hornari, represented 8 Elements. He was anything but weak. His 8 horns started shining brightly. Red for fire, blue for water, green for earth, white for air, yellow for lightning, cyan for ice, gold for light, and purple for darkness. Nyssara, who saw this scene widened her eyes in shock. She had never seen Zarathor use this move. Everyone who had surrounded Zarathor felt intense heat, cold, electric shocks, and the rumbling of the earth, all combining to create a sense of overwhelming power and destruction. Their instincts screamed, warning Nyssara and her subordinates of the incoming danger, however, It was already too late. The energy had already gathered over Zarathor''s head and, *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A huge explosion engulfed over 500 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses that were around Zarathor. Chapter 1524 I guess that makes the fight fairer, don’t you think? Chapter 1524 I guess that makes the fight fairer, don¡¯t you think? *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A huge explosion engulfed over 500 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses that were around Zarathor. Even Vyriana, who was watching everything from above raised her eyebrow, she was impressed. The destructive power of the attack was indeed impressive, it was probably one of the strongest and most destructive attacks that a Divine Level being had displayed, however, its destructive power alone wasn''t what made it catch Vyriana''s eyes. It was the additional effects that managed to do it. Even after releasing an attack on such a scale, Zarathor didn''t seem hurt. Vyriana had noticed how a green energy had surrounded him, it must have delicately formed the protected channels through which this immense amount of energy had passed through without having any side effects whatsoever. Even now, Zarathor was completely fine and prepared to continue the battle. Not only that, but the lingering effects of the attack were also quite great as well. Kilometres of ground was charred black; the lingering elemental energy had formed a sort of domain, creating hazardous zones that continued to damage and debilitate enemies. These zones could slow, weaken, and inflict continuous damage on those who remain within them or try to enter. Not only would this give Zarathor enough time to recover, but it also gave him time to strategize and prepare for his next move. All the while Nyssara, who was caught up in the attack and dealt it directly could only kneel on the ground and look at the massacre that happened right before her eyes. The explosion had engulfed 500 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses, with the situation position she had created, 400 of these 500 Powerhouses were on her side and¡­ all of them, including her strongest subordinates were dead. Barely a few had survived, and honestly, none of them were in any condition to continue the battle. Even Nyssara herself had sustained serious injuries. But of course, Zarathor didn''t let his guard down. He may look like a fool in this situation because of Vyriana''s involvement but one had to know that he was the mastermind behind everything, if Vyriana hadn''t appeared, then most probably, he would have gotten control over the entire association. He may have been momentarily fooled by Nyssara, but in truth, he was far more cautious and cunning than one gave him credit for. He already knew what Nyssara was hiding. "Stop stalling, Nyssara. Use it because if you do not, I will annihilate all your subordinates right in front of you." He spoke in a hoarse voice. Nyssara narrowed her eyes. If Zarathor was talking about what she was thinking about, then it was concerning. It was the most closely guarded secret of the Serpenthri race, even most of the Serpenthris didn''t know about it, so someone like Zarathor shouldn''t possibly¡­ However, Nyssara''s world instantly crashed the moment Zarathor said his next words. "Use the Serpenthri''s Rebirth." "!!!" Nyssara widened her eyes in surprise. "How do you know about it?" She questioned directly with a solemn look on her face. "How about you swear your loyalty to me and in return, I will tell you what you want to know?" Zarathor offered with a light smile on his face. The woman hovering above didn''t specifically order him to kill her, Nyssara was still a useful piece he didn''t wish to lose, especially considering her ultimate ability that could be useful in the most dangerous times. If possible, Zarathor didn''t want to kill her. "There is no point in continuing this any further, Nyssara. Even if you use that, at best, if it would only heal you, I can simply use Eight Horn''s Destruction again and you will return to the same state and lose even more of your subordinates. Rather than fighting a battle you were never supposed to win in the first place, quit and join me instead." Zarathor tried to reason and hearing those words, Nyssara smiled. "I guess your sources betrayed you." "Huh?" Zarathor frowned. "Or maybe they didn''t have adequate information and simply told you the most common rumours." "What are you talking about?" "Serpenthri''s Rebirth isn''t just a healing ability, Zarathor." Zarathor narrowed his eyes as his instincts started ringing. "Let me enlighten you." Nyssara smiled widely and suddenly, an absurd amount of green energy full of life started coming out of her body. In an instant, the energy burst out, spreading everywhere, this area of effect was around 10 times larger than Zarathor''s already absurd ability. The green power of life spread everywhere, it was so strong that the lingering effects and whatever domain that Zarathor''s ability had created completely disappeared, even the darkened sky returned to normal and green life energy could be seen reflected amongst the clouds. Inside the area of effect, everyone Nyssara considered to be her ally started getting healed, all the injuries they suffered, even injuries they had retained from their past battles thousands of years ago were healing. *Crack* *Crack* As more and more allies were healed, Nyssara''s own body started to crack, it was as if she was healing her allies while sacrificing herself. One by one, Nyssara''s scales, which were all over her body, started falling and as if a serpent was shedding her own skin, an entire ''new'' Nyssara came out after shedding her cracked skin. Her crimson eyes shined even more brightly as the healing energy she released entered her body, making her stronger and stronger, "Serepnthri''s Rebirth doesn''t just heal me and my allies, It momentarily makes me 5 times stronger than before." Nyssara commented as she suddenly disappeared from Zarathor''s vision, in an instant, Zarathor lowered his stance, prepared for a possible ambush. But then¡­ *Pierce* "Ugggghhhhh!!!" A loud groan was heard. Zarathor, who felt that the voice was familiar quickly turned around and his eyes widened in horror when he saw Nyssara''s bloodied hand coming out of Azhural''s chest with his heart in her hand. *Crush* Without giving him any chance of retaliation, Nyssara crushed Azhural''s heart and then, she turned towards Zarathor. "I guess that makes the fight fairer, don''t you think?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1525 She is fooling us all! Chapter 1525 She is fooling us all! "I guess that makes the fight fairer, don''t you think?" Nyssara spoke as she glanced at Zarathor with a crazy smile on her face, then, she kicked Azhural''s body away, the bloodied body fell on the ground, silencing every being present. After all, one of the Faction Leaders had died. It was absolutely impossible to not prevent the Association from getting involved and the moment the Association did get involved, things would get more complicated and even more bloodshed would commence. Nyssara, however, didn''t think about all that, her boost wouldn''t last for a long time, so she needed to make the most out of it. Honestly, she wanted to attack and end Zarathor using her increased power, however, she already knew that even if she gave her all, killing Zarathor wouldn''t be simple, the Hornari was too on guard for him to be defeated that quickly. Therefore, Nyssara decided to target the strongest of Zarathor''s subordinates, if she managed to kill even 100 of them while her boost was still there, her healed subordinates would definitely have an easier time, bringing down the number of causalities. The Serpenthri took action and with her speed, almost no one could see her. The only thing the people could react to was how fast the heads of Ultimate Stage Warriors were falling on the ground. Zarathor, who saw this clenched his fist, his eyes glimmered in anger, "You dirty whore!" He cursed, and then, he started doing the same thing. Targeting Nyssara''s strongest subordinates. Of course, his killing rate was slow, not only he did not have any form of boost, but he also had to be on guard since Nyssara could come for him anytime. So while Nyssara killed 112 of his subordinates, he only managed to kill 34, of course, considering all of this happened in a minute, this was still a great achievement. Nyssara''s boost ended, now, a fully healed Serpenthri, with her fully healed subordinates, stood in front of Zarathor and his subordinates. The two leaders stared at each other, hatred and anger clear in their eyes, and then, the two armies ran. Blood flew, more and more beings were killed, Zarathor''s army was at a disadvantage, but it wasn''t that bad. After all, Zarathor had already killed Nyssara''s 400 subordinates before she could even activate her ability, he could still hold on. As time passed, however, his disadvantage was getting clearer and clearer. It started with 6000 versus 3000, Then, it became 4000 versus 5000, After the first stage of the war, it was 3400 versus 4600, When the two leaders used their special moves, it became 3200 versus 4200, However, as the second phase of the War started, Zarathor''s army couldn''t hold against Nyssara''s already healed army, the disadvantage they had in their numbers didn''t help much either, not to mention one of their leaders had already died. Their morale was at an all-time low and because of that, they lost 1500 more comrades while they only managed to kill 800. The numbers were now 1700 versus 3400. Yes, now, the Zarathor army had to face an army twice as large as them, not to mention that the enemies were in a better condition, it was a hopeless battle. Zarathor, who realized this, clenched his fists in frustration. He looked up to see Vyriana hovering over them, looking down at them with a neutral expression on her face and her frustration rose even further. To think a single woman would force them into such a position, making them play this sick game just for the sake of her entertainment. To think she would not only fool Nyssara but also force him to play along with her game. Zarathor had no clue what she wanted to get from them other than feeling a sense of sick superiority. ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, Zarathor''s expression changed. ''What does she want from us?'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zarathor questioned himself again. At first, he thought that she wanted to use this chance to get a hold over the association using his plan, his plan however, was never to cause a meaningless slaughter. That would only go against him since later, he wouldn''t have any army to face potential enemies. He simply wanted to subdue Nyssara like how he subdued Azhural, then he would have eventually continued to do the same with the rest of the leaders to later get a hold over the entire Association. This woman, however, doesn''t seem to have similar thoughts. At first, he believed that she wanted to use Nyssara as a proxy to rule over the Association, however, with these actions, Nyssara would never be able to return to the Association. Even if she does manage to take him down and later get hold of his leftover army, the numbers left would never be enough to defeat the other two Faction Leaders. What if the woman intervenes with her forces and helps Nyssara? Honestly, if she wanted to use her forces, she would have no reason to play such a sick game and could have directly swooped the Association with her forces. The only possible reason for her being here he could think of would be to weaken their for-¡­ Suddenly, Zarathor''s expression changed as he realised something. "NYSSARA!!" He screamed. "What? Have you finally decided to give in?" Nyssara questioned. Even if she was winning, her expression wasn''t good. After all, she had lost quite a lot of her subordinates, not to mention that most of the subordinates she lost were the ones who were on her side from the very beginning, the initial 3000 subordinates, the ones who were the most loyal to her. Only 1500 of the initial 3000 were left. "We are being fooled!" Zarathor shouted. "What the hell are you talking about?" Nyssara questioned. She was already frustrated, and right now, the only thing she wanted was to kill this Hornari bastard. Even now, the only reason she was ''talking'' to him was to find a chance to get rid of him. The Hornari''s next words, however, froze her movements, "That woman, She is fooling us all! She doesn''t want you as a subordinate, she is simply using you and will throw you away once she is done with you." Chapter 1526 Do you have a plan?. Chapter 1526 Do you have a plan?. "That woman, She is fooling us all! She doesn''t want you as a subordinate, she is simply using you and will throw you away once she is done with you." Zarathor shouted and Nyssara narrowed her eyes. "Is that your way of getting into my head? I have to say, Zarathor, you are smarter than I give you credit for. To think you would rely on things like battle tactics. Or is it because you can see your end and this is your body''s last straw before everything falls down?" Nyssara chuckled, she didn''t want anything to get into her head and her deviate from her goal. Zarathor''s words, however, were more impactful than she expected. Nyssara wasn''t a fool either, something inside her was telling her that something was wrong in this situation, she was constantly doubting her decision to side with that woman, however, her head refused to believe that it was true. Because if it was¡­ Then it might become the biggest mistake of her life. Zarathor, however, didn''t stop. "You fool! Think about it for a second! She is making you fight a War! You might be winning, but you are constantly losing your loyal subordinates and that woman hasn''t made even a single move, it is as if she wants this to happen! She wants you to lose your subordinates! Think properly, what value do you provide her other than the army you lead? If she wants to use you in order to get her hands on the Association, wouldn''t it be in her best interest to preserve your army so that you remain useful? What could you, who had lost so many of your subordinates, even do if you went against the association? Even if you do win this war and all my subordinates join you, you will barely have 5000 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses under you, you will still be 1000 Powerhouses short when compared to the combined might of the other two leaders!" Nyssara paused. All this while, despite being in doubt, she never stopped attacking Zarathor, now, however, she paused and distanced herself from him. Knowing that his words were working, the Hornari continued, "She or her organization won''t help us. If she wanted to use her own men in War, she would have done that from the start. Or maybe that''s what she was planning to do from the beginning! This war, it was only meant to weaken the Association. If you continue the War after this and kill me, you will lose more subordinates, even if you think positively, my 1500 subordinates will kill at least 500 of yours. That''s 2000 more causalities in total. With just this battle, our army, which should have 9000 capable men, will only be left with 3000 of them. That''s two-thirds of our strength and two-fifths of the Association''s strength! Do you not see it!? Once this War ends, that woman will discard you and the rest of your subordinates, then she will bring her own army to destroy the Association! Yes, her plan was never to take over the Association, we hold no meaning to her, she plans to annihilate us entirely and devour all our worlds! She is not our ally! She is an enemy! An enemy far greater than any enemy we have faced in our lives!" Zarathor shouted and this time, his words pierced through Nyssara''s defences, her entire body shook without stop, as her last resistance, she retorted, "Y-You are talking quite a lot, especially considering that you are the one who went to her in the first place." Nyssara''s thoughts were clear, if Zarathor hadn''t deflected to her side, the woman probably wouldn''t even know about them or their Association. It was all Zarathor''s fault. Yes, Nyssara was convinced, his words held no power in this situation, But¡­ "I don''t even know this woman!" Zarathor shouted. "This is my first time seeing her!" "You dare lie in this situation¡­" Nyssara''s body trembled in anger. "I said that in the very beginning, I am not lying! I do not know this woman!" "You yourself admitted to knowing her and even bowed your head in front of her just a few hours ago, how dare yo-" "That was an act! You were coming after me and I was desperately trying to find a way to survive. That was the only way I could think of, I just didn''t know that I was playing right into her hands. That woman is too cunning! She is fooling both of us!" "And how would I know that you are not making all of this up because you are desperate to find a way to survive right now?" "Oath of Death." Zarathor didn''t hesitate and took out the black paper. "I am willing to take the Oath of Death that if I as much as even knew about her or her organization''s existence, let alone seen her, I will die right here and now. You can write the conditions however you want, I will not resist." Zarathor spoke as he passed the Oath of Death to Nyssara. If it was before, he would have never fallen so low, after all, his pride wouldn''t have allowed him to bow before Nyssara. However, now that he knows how desperate this situation was, he had no choice but to use it as his last resort. "¡­" Nyssara turned silent. She had no counters anymore. Zarathor''s words were becoming more and more convincing. Slowly, she raised her hand and stared at the woman hovering above, the woman stared back at her with a simple smile on her face, seeing as how she didn''t say a word despite everything Zarathor said, Nyssara realized that what Zarathor said was indeed the truth. However¡­ Along with that, she also realized one more thing. Seeing how the woman was staring at them without any sort of frown on her face, she realized that it was already too late. The damage was already done. That woman already achieved what she wanted to¡­ Nyssara gulped, she tore away the Oath of Death in her hands, then, she showed her back to Zarathor as she turned towards Vyriana. "Do you have a plan?" She questioned. Zarathor, who realized that he finally managed to win Nyssara''s trust sighed in relief, then, he stared at Vyriana as well and, "Of course I do." The Hornari smiled. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1527 Don’t think you can run away, Bug. Chapter 1527 Don¡¯t think you can run away, Bug. "Do you have a plan?" She questioned. Zarathor, who realized that he had finally managed to win Nyssara''s trust sighed, then, he stared at Vyriana as well and, "Of course I do." "Then what are you waiting for? Speak." "Are you going to follow my plan?" "You showed a better situation awareness compared to me, I won''t be arrogant and doubt you right now. The two of us are stuck in the same boat anyway." Nyssara replied without looking back. Zarathor smiled a little, then, his eyes turned cold. "We will kill that bitch." "What¡­?" Nyssara''s expression changed. ''She is strong, yes. But right now, she is alone. Her men might be outside this world where we cannot sense them, but the same is true for them as well. They cannot sense them either. Her hands are empty, so the relic she uses to contact her allies must be inside a dimensional bag, We are going to attack and kill her, and we will do it so quickly that she won''t get the chance to call for reinforcement. I can tell that she is extremely arrogant, so she won''t call her subordinates until it is absolutely necessary, and we are going to kill her before that happens.'' Zarathor used energy to communicate so that the woman above doesn''t know what they were planning. ''That''s the plan¡­?'' Nyssara was taken aback. ''What else do you think we can do?'' ''What about the Association? We already lost 4000 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses, how are we going to deal with that? What about her organization that will be attacking us?'' Nyssara was confused. ''It is our fault for falling for her trap.'' Zarathor couldn''t say anything else. Her plan is already a success, we are already in a bad position, we realized it too late. But¡­ I don''t plan on going down without a fight.'' The Hornari declared, his eyes shining with intense fighting intent. It didn''t matter anymore. They were all bound to die anyway, it was clear that the woman never wanted them to live, the very fact that she was letting them talk and letting them develop hatred for her was all the proof he needed. If she actually wanted to let them live, she would have stopped him from saying everything and would have formed another story to keep Nyssara on her side. Zarathor was sure that someone capable of forming such a detailed plan to make them go against each other to the point where they lost around half of their subordinates could easily come up with another story. But the woman didn''t even bother¡­ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It meant that she was already prepared to get rid of them. Nyssara understood that as well. She stared at the woman with a grim look on her face, seeing that she still didn''t make a move even when all the soldiers had already stopped moving and were now facing her angered her even further. "Did you have fun playing with us?" Nyssara questioned in a neutral tone. She was angry, but rather than directing that anger in her voice, she wanted to direct it into her weapon and slice this woman in front of her. "¡­" Vyriana still stayed silent. Nyssara''s face twitched. "Are you really going to kill me after all of this is done?" She questioned. "¡­" But once again, Vyriana was silent, rather, she was watching their little actions with an amused smile on her face. "Since you are silent, I take it that whatever Zarathor said to me is indeed true. You have been fooling me from the start." Nyssara commented, she frowned when she noticed Vyriana wasn''t reacting to her words, however, it didn''t matter. She needed to do what she was asked to do. "Why did you do it? You could have used me in a better way to get your hands on the Association, then even if you devoured all the worlds related to the Association, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything. If you ha-" Nyssara wanted to continue, but, ''It is done.'' She heard Zarathor''s voice and paused. Then, a small smile appeared on her face. "You are quite arrogant for a mere bug, you know that?" She spoke, in an instant, her wronged tone turned disdainful. "Were you really the one who came up with that plan? I doubt someone as hard-headed as you is capable of that. You didn''t even realize that you were being surrounded." Nyssara revealed and seeing a frown appear on Vyriana''s face, a menacing smile appeared on her face. "You might be strong. But don''t think you alone can defeat us all. I don''t care about what your organization do to the Association, but don''t think you are getting out of here alive." Zarathor spoke as well. With everything done, it was time to make a move. His eyes narrowed down menacingly and, "I will squash you like the little bug you are even if I have to lose everything I have for it." Yes, that was the final conclusion the two leaders have come up with. The Association was weakened considerably, however, this didn''t mean they would go down without a fight, after they killed this woman here, they would return to the Association and prepare for War. Even if they had lost 4000 soldiers, things weren''t that bad, rather, they realized it soon and prevented it from becoming bad by not attacking each other further and self-destructing. The Association army that would have dropped to 6000 would now be 10,000 man-strong, it was still a defendable position. Yes, they could still survive even if this woman wanted otherwise. The two Leaders thought at the same time and their gaze towards Vyriana turned hostile. This woman might be strong, but with all 4000 of them attacking them at the same time, it was only a matter of time before she would be defeated. They can even capture her and get more information about her organization from her, after all, even a child could tell that she was a higher up there, she must know a lot of things, even the things that could give them considerable advantage. Thinking about it, the two leaders smiled. "Don''t think you can run away, Bug." Nyssara spoke with a menacing smile on her face. "You are already surrounded. So just give up and surrender." She demanded. Chapter 1528 Descent of the Dragon. Chapter 1528 Descent of the Dragon. "Don''t think you can run away, Bug." Nyssara spoke with a menacing smile on her face. "You are already surrounded. So just give up and surrender." She demanded and after being silent for all this while, Vyriana finally spoke her first words. "5084" Silence fell over the place. Everyone knew what number was this woman speaking about... It was the number of survivors. Yes, out of the total of 9000 beings, only 5000 were left, the two leaders clenched their fists in anger, "Yo-" Nyssara wanted to say something, however, "Well, it is more than what I would have preferred, but considering how most of you are injured, I can say things are a lot better than when we were considering facing 6000 beings alone. This is indeed manageable." "What in the hel-" "You called me a Bug huh," Once again, Vyriana cut off the Serpenthri and in that instant, the Serpenthri felt her entire world collapse, her instincts roared, her spine tensed up, and her heart rate rose. She sensed it... Her upcoming Death... Soon, however, the woman aggressively shook her head. There were five thousand of them, they couldn''t possibly lose in this situation, so there was no need to panic! 1528 Descent of the Dragon. "Don''t think you can run away, Bug." Nyssara spoke with a menacing smile on her face. "You are already surrounded. So just give up and surrender." She demanded and after being silent for all this while, Vyriana finally spoke her first words. "5084." Silence fell over the place. Everyone knew what number was this woman speaking about... It was the number of survivors. Yes, out of the total of 9000 beings, only 5000 were left, the two leaders clenched their fists in anger, "Yo-" Nyssara wanted to say something, however, "Well, it is more than what I would have preferred, but considering how most of you are injured, I can say things are a lot better than when we were considering facing 6000 beings alone. This is indeed manageable." "What in the hel-" "You called me a Bug huh," Once again, Vyriana cut off the Serpenthri and in that instant, the Serpenthri felt her entire world collapse, her instincts roared, her spine tensed up, and her heart rate rose. She sensed it... Her upcoming Death... Soon, however, the woman aggressively shook her head. There were five thousand of them, they couldn''t possibly lose in this situation, so there was no need to panic! They just needed to make sure that this woman doesn''t get to use her relic and call for reinforcements. While Nyssara was busy convincing herself, Vyriana continued, "Does this come from the fact that you people are taller than me?" A little smirk appeared on the Dragon''s face. "It is quite amusing when I think about it, I wonder how the people in Order would react when I tell them about this." "Don''t bother thinking about it, You won''t be meeting your allies after this. At least not until we send them back to you in the world of the dead." Zarathor grunted. "How cute~" Vyriana smiled. Then, she stretched her body and with a lazy look on her face, "You people take pride in your size huh... Honestly, I think being large only makes you a bigger target, it is not very comfortable because your movements are restricted as well. Humanoid form is indeed better suited for all that, But... Size does have one advantage," Vyriana''s smile then turned demonic, the air around her turned heavier and, "It tends to be quite helpful when you need to squash some bugs." *THUNDER* An extremely loud thunderous roar was heard as Vyriana''s eyes shined dangerously, red, weblike lightning could be seen all over the sky from every single part of the world, the world trembled once again. Vyriana hovered above the ground, standing tall and resolute, her mere 1.8 meters tall figure seemed insignificant in front of the massive army before her. However, the world didn''t seem to think that way. It could sense it, the upcoming dread and destruction, it could sense it all. An extremely strong Aura that suppressed not only the leaders but the rest of the army came out of Vyriana''s body. The otherworldly army felt as if the weight of the entire world was put on their shoulders, even moving an inch further proved to be difficult. With a calm and commanding gaze, Vyriana raised her hand, the air around her turned even heavier. "Release." The Dragon spoke. *THUNDER* And once again, the clouds roared. The sky darkened as if recognizing the return of a primordial force. Red Lightning crackled in the clouds, and a low rumble echoed across the battlefield. Vyriana''s eyes glowed a fierce, fiery red, and an intense heat began to emanate from her body. The air trembled with the intensity of her transformation. Suddenly, a blinding light covered her, and her form began to expand. Bones cracked and muscles stretched. Her body elongated, scales bursting forth in a dazzling display of crimson and gold. Her wings expanded, each spanning hundreds of meters, and a mighty tail whipped through the air with the force of a hurricane. *RUMBLE* Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *THUNDER* The world shook violently as Vyriana grew, her transformation causing the very earth to crack. Trees were uprooted, and rocks were reduced to rubble. The sheer force of her existence sent shockwaves through the terrain, causing fissures to open and magma to rise up to the surface. As the light faded, there stood Vyriana in her true form, a colossal, 500-meter giant red dragon. Her scales shined like molten lava, and her eyes burned with a fiery, unquenchable fire. "RROOOAAAAARRRRR!!" She let out a deafening roar, a sound that echoed throughout the world, it was as if this very world was only a small empty room, all the beings throughout the world, even the very world itself trembled. This was the descent of the Dragon. *Descent of the Dragon (picture)* Chapter 1529 Dont think you can run away, Bugs. ?Chapter 1529 Don''t think you can run away, Bugs. She let out a deafening roar, a sound that echoed throughout the world, it was as if this very world was only a small empty room, all the beings throughout the world, even the very world itself trembled. This was the descent of the Dragon. Nyssara and Zarathor, despite the early brave front they put up, felt a chill of pure dread. The army of otherworldly beings, who prided their tall physiques, now trembled in fear. "W-What is that...?" "W-We are s-ss-supposed to fight... that...?" If the Vyriana before was barely half their size, now, even a single tooth in her mouth was bigger than her and had enough power to squash them like a bug. Their towering forms seemed insignificant before her. In despair, some dropped their weapons, while others fell to their knees, enveloped by complete hopelessness. Vyriana reared back, her massive chest expanding as she drew in a deep breath. The sky darkened further, the very air seeming to draw inward toward her. She opened her colossal jaws, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth, and then, "RRROOOOAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!" With another deafening roar, she unleashed a torrent of fire that burned everything in its way. "AAG-" The inferno engulfed the front lines of the enemy army. The Soldiers weren''t even given time to scream in agony as the flames devoured them in an instant, their protective relics and flesh melting into oblivion. The firestorm spread rapidly, incinerating everything in its path. The heat was so intense that it created a thermal wind, a scorching gale that swept through the ranks, reducing nearly a thousand beings to ashes in mere moments. No relic, no defensive skill, no technique worked, the fire engulfed every little thing and engulfed countless beings. In a way, it could be said that it was a painless death, however, the dread, despair and the sense of insignificance these beings felt before their death made up for that. The remaining soldiers looked on in horror, their confidence obliterated by the overwhelming display of power. Nyssara and Zarathor exchanged glances of disbelief and fear. They realized just how much had they underestimated this woman standing in front of them, to think they even went as far as provoking this monster... Their bodies trembled nonstop. Their fighting spirits were crushed. Faced with the wrath of a being whose power was beyond their darkest nightmares, they, just like their soldiers, were enveloped by feelings of despair and hopelessness. After all, they could sense it, unlike them, who managed to kill hundreds of beings after using their ultimate move, for this being, this destructive fire was a simple breath fire, a move that didn''t take anything out of her. She could do it many more times again. The two leaders trembled. Right now, only one solution came to their mind, "R-Run! Run for your lives! Your life now lies in your own hands!" Yes, they could only run away and inform the Association that a monster was coming from them. As for coming up with ways to defeat this monster? The two leaders had long given hope, without the rest of the leaders here, facing her was no different than suicide, even if they did manage to fight and kill her, they would lose almost all their forces in the process, heck, even a simple whip of her tail would kill hundreds of their men, fighting her unprepared was pure foolishness. "Escape! And those who do manage to escape, return to the Association and tell them everything that happened here!" Instructions were given as chaos spread all over the battlefield. No one wanted to face this monster and everyone started running away. "Spread as far as you can! Don''t let the fire get you!" Random instructions could be heard as everyone scattered. Rather than a battlefield, it looked like a circus. And this is what Vyriana was worried about. From the start, killing these beings wasn''t a problem, the main issue was to stop them from running away. No matter what, all of them were still Divine Level beings with different abilities of their own, with the limited information they had, stopping them if they were dead set on running away was simply too difficult. Of course, now that they were more clear about their organization''s structure and strength, they knew letting them go wasn''t an issue either. After all, their Association wasn''t even nearly strong enough to take them on. However, as their first mission, Vyriana wanted all this to be perfect. She didn''t want to rely on Yrniel''s strength and develop on their own. Therefore, she was prepared. [What are you waiting for? Do you want me to finish all this myself?] Her loud voice in her dragon form echoed throughout the world, none of the beings in the world knew who she was talking to, however, the one who needed to hear those words heard them loud and clear. And suddenly, *Thunder* *Thunder* *Rumble* *Rumble* *Whoosh**Whoosh* The world trembled once again. All the beings inside the world were given a certain information, information S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. that made them halt their steps. More beings were entering the world. [Don''t think you can run away, Bugs.] Vyriana''s words were heard. Words that were extremely familiar. Nyssara however, didn''t have the time to bother about those things, she was accessing the information the world had given to her. One, two, three... More and more beings continued to enter the world, her heart raced, soon however, a frown appeared on her face, ''Only thirteen...?'' She was expecting a large army, but if it was only 13 of them.... The Serpenthri could see a glimmer of hope. Of course, she had no plans to fight, but... escaping from just 14 enemies shouldn''t be very difficult, now should it? A light smile appeared on Nyssara''s face, She could survive... No, she would survive. She would do anything in order to survive. Chapter 1530 Girls, let’s get to it, shall we? Chapter 1530 Girls, let¡¯s get to it, shall we? ''Only thirteen¡­?'' Nyssara wasn''t alone, all the soldiers who received the world''s information were the same. There will still be thousands of them, even if there was a ridiculously strong and giant beast on the opponent''s side, 14 people alone couldn''t stop them all. If they were lucky, they could survive. They just needed to act a little prudently and get away faster than others. Yes, the army they once belonged to was not their ally any longer, they were their rivals, now, it was every man for himself and every single person had sworn to get out of this place alive. With determination in their eyes, everyone started forming their own plans. *Thunder* *Thunder* *Rumble* *Rumble* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The world continued to roar as the thirteen individuals finally made an appearance. Seeing their faces, the otherworldly army blinked a few times. What''s with these ridiculously attractive beings? They thought in their heads. The woman before was different, she had an aura of a higher-up, so the fact that she was extremely beautiful wasn''t surprising. But to think the army that came after her was filled with women with unparalleled beauties as well¡­ Did the world she came from have some unrealistic beauty standards or something!? What''s with this world!? Of course, they didn''t have time to ponder on these thoughts for much longer. "I knew you couldn''t stay away from me for long, my love. You had to call me eventually, didn''t you?" Suddenly, the only man who stood in the middle of all these women spoke with a smile on his unrealistically handsome face. His gentle voice sent shivers down every woman''s spine, his next words did the same, this time, however, the reason the women felt those shivers was entirely different. "Ah~ You look beautiful in that form~ Marvellous." He praised, looking at the 500-meter huge dragon with eyes filled with pure love and desire. "W-Wait¡­ is he¡­ a Warrior Stage Powerhouse¡­?" Suddenly, someone spoke as he pointed at Nux. The rest of the soldiers frowned, in an instant, they all turned towards Nux and their eyes widened in surprise when they noticed his power level. "How is a Warrior Stage Powerhouse here? How has he not died from so many Ultimate Stage Auras already?" More and more questions were raised. Some of the eager ones, however, already made a move and rushed towards the man. After all, the way he interacted with that huge beast, it was clear that their relationship wasn''t normal, if they were able to get him, maybe they would gain an advantage and get out of this situation. [Be careful, they might step on you and crush you. They are quite proud of their size.] Vyriana chuckled. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Warnings won''t make any difference! You are too late!" A soldier shouted as he reached close to Nux, he used Ultimate Stage Aura to seal his movements, his plan was to take the man away before the women around him could react. Since he was one of the faster ones, he was quite proud of his speed and believed he could pull this off under the women''s noses. His confidence was only boosted further when none of the women moved. ''Heh, I am too fast for their bodies to even react to my movements!'' The soldier laughed inwardly. He could sense that all these women could see him, with how their eyes were always on him, he knew they could react to his speed but their bodies couldn''t keep up, what he did not understand, however, was the fact that despite them understanding that they are going to lose one of their comrades, none of them had even the slightest trace of worry on their faces. ''Did I overestimate this man''s value?'' The soldier thought inwardly, of course, his actions didn''t stop, he was already close to the man whose movements were sealed and was prepared to take him away, but suddenly, from a side eye, he noticed something, One of the women¡­ She smiled¡­ ''Why¡­'' Before the man could try and think of a reason, "AccckkkK!!" His body jumped in surprise as he felt a hand holding his neck. He looked ahead and his eyes widened in surprise when he noticed the Warrior Stage Powerhouse was the one holding his neck with an amused smile on his face. "H-How¡­" He spoke in a hoarse voice as he gave it all to get out of the man''s grip but no matter what he did, he was helpless. There were too many questions in his head. How did a Warrior Stage Powerhouse move when he bound his movements? Also¡­ Why was he so ridiculously strong!? Of course, despite his head being filled with so many questions, he couldn''t get an answer for any of them. After all, that was the last scene he saw before he heard his own neck snapping in half. Yes, the soldier had died. "He was looking down on me. It has been a while since that has happened." Ever since he defeated Dagahra in a duel, absolutely no one dared to look down on him, so this reaction was quite refreshing for him. "!!!" On the other hand, the soldiers all widened their eyes in horror. A Warrior Stage Powerhouse killing an Ultimate Stage Powerhouse¡­ What sort of absurdity is that!? Yes, the rules of the universe didn''t change irrespective of the world they were in. A being who the universe had acknowledged, was killed by someone who wasn''t acknowledged. This had never happened before! Nux was the sole exception to this rule. And now, the people of Yrniel won''t be the only ones who would have to deal with this exception, starting from this day, every being in the universe will be pulled into this mess and be forced to deal with this monstrosity of an existence. "Anyways." Of course, the monstrosity himself wasn''t bothered. After all, for him, it was just any other Monday. They were here for clean up and that''s what they had to do. Nux threw the soldier''s dead body away like he was throwing away some trash. Then, with a smile on his face, "Girls, let''s get to it, shall we?" He spoke. "Mhm." And the women nodded with big smiles on their faces. After all, this was the moment they had been waiting for, for months now. In an instant, the women scattered. The teams, the strategies, everything was already formed, right now, they only needed to follow through with the destruction their sister had already caused and make a mess out of this entire world. Chapter 1531 Chaos. Chapter 1531 Chaos. "Is it finally my turn now?" The usually serious Melia questioned as the Vampire floated above the soldiers, no, more specifically, the soldiers'' dead bodies. Beside him, stood another Dragon in the team. Turning towards her, the Vampire questioned with an amused smile on her face, "Are you really not going to turn into a Dragon? It would be quite useful for a massacre." She questioned. "And be compared to that monster? Sorry, I don''t." Ember was quick to turn down the offer. After breaking through the Divine Stage, Ember''s strength had skyrocketed. After all, the Dragons were known for their strength, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that she is one of the strongest women amongst her sisters. And her strength only increases even further when she transforms into her true form. It may not look like it, but Ember''s true form was a 300-meter huge Black Dragon. She was a monster in her own right and when she first learned about how strong she actually was, she was quite happy about it and decided to use it as her trump card, Today, however¡­ Her happiness was ruined. "That monster¡­ I didn''t even know that gaining that size at the Divine Stage was even possible. All the Complete Divine Dragons I met were only 200 to 250 meters tall, barely a few were bigger than me, so I thought I was quite strong." Ember complained as she stared at the giant dragon spreading chaos all over the battlefield. Indeed, comparison was indeed the thief of joy. "Stop comparing yourself with her, she is a Peak Divine who is about to break through the Primordial Stage." Melia comforted her sister. "Yes yes, I know. The strongest of us all, blah blah. Tsk." Ember rolled her eyes as she snorted. Then, she shook her head, "Whatever, she may be strong but she isn''t good at what I am and I will surpass her one day anyway." The dragon regained her spirit, then, she turned towards the Vampire and, "Do your thing." She spoke. The Vampire smiled, then, she closed her eyes and suddenly, all the blood on the ground moved as if it was alive. The soldiers who saw it happen with their own eyes were horrified. The blood moved on its own, and what''s worse, it seemed to be going back inside the bodies of the people it once belonged to. "W-What is she trying to do?" One of them questioned, but suddenly, his body trembled in fright as a body, that had been lying dead for hours now, suddenly twitched. "W-What?" [Blood Soldiers, follow the Sovereign of Blood.] The Law of Blood Sovereignty. With Melia forming her Law of Self, her understanding of her Law strengthened even further. Now, anything that had Blood, theoretically, would follow her will since she was Sovereign of Blood. Of course, the result may wary, and beings with their own wills would usually resist this, but¡­ What about the Dead bodies¡­? The Dead had no will, so using that to her advantage and using the Blood to recover the body functions¡­ the dead could be revived and be turned into her Blood Soldiers. Of course, it was a complicated process and because of that, the revived soldiers are unable to display even half of their previous strength, not to mention that since their will doesn''t exist anymore, there is no sense of ''Self'' left in them, so their Law of Self isn''t usable either. Even if they are Divine Stage Soldiers, at best, they are merely Pseudo Divine with limited strength. But this is where Ember came into play. [My Soldiers! Alone we are strong, but together we are invincible. In unity, we conquer.] The Law of Boundless Unity. Strength in numbers, the more subordinates she has, the more powerful each of her subordinates gets. How many dead bodies aka available subordinates were in here? Even if they excluded a thousand bodies that Vyriana had completely turned to ashes, there were 5000 dead bodies that were as strong as Divine Stage Cultivators and tens of thousands of Saint-level ones. With all those beings now turned into Melia''s subordinates and with Ember''s power at play here, the temporary army the two women had raised was ridiculously strong. There was only one single problem. The Blood Soldiers were dead, they had no Law of Self, therefore, they were completely helpless in front of the Aura of Law of Self and for Ultimate Stage Powerhouses who could release their Aura however they pleased, these soldiers posed no problems. Or¡­ That is how it should have been but¡­ "W-What are these things!? How were they resurrected!? Why aren''t they listening to us!?" "They are being controlled by that woman! They are not our comrades anymore, they are undeads. Attack them!" "M-My A-Aura isn''t working¡­" "What!?" "T-These undeads¡­ Aura doesn''t work on them!!! We need to fight them ourselves!" The Blood soldiers had a monstrosity capable of completely cancelling Auras of Law of Self on their side. As someone who cancelled even Azriel Ruinous''s Aura, these Auras were a child play for someone like Nux. Yes, it was a perfect combination where Nux and his women combined their strength and completely annihilated their enemies. Of course, things weren''t done just yet either. These were just two out of thirteen women. Vyriana had already shown her terror, so the ones taking the lead now were Thyra, Lane, and Felberta. Thyra, with her Law of Linked Lethality, was able to kill the very Bloodlines of her enemies. If she killed one enemy of a particular race, using her Law, she weakened all the enemies of the same race present on the battlefield. So in one blow, she was dealing with hundreds and thousands of beings. Lane with her Law of Inseparable Forever, was a perfect vanguard. She killed and killed without the fear of dying, she had gone on complete offence and even if the enemy did manage to get the better of her and hurt her in some manner that would make it difficult for her to keep fighting at full efficiency, the woman simply cuts her head away right in front of her enemy to traumatize him even further before reviving and going back to killing again. Yes, it was straight-up mental torture. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1532 Let’s end this, shall we? Chapter 1532 Let¡¯s end this, shall we? The battlefield was already a storm of chaos and death, on one side, the otherworldly army continued to run away from the giant dragon that continued to destroy not only the enemies but the very battlefield they stood on. On the other side, the onslaught of the Blood Army had started as well, around 10 Blood Soldiers chased after a single enemy soldier. Melia and Ember, who commanded over them followed their soldiers as well, ready to deal with any slightly stronger enemy that might rise up. Lane acted like death incarnate, killing enemies at a speed so fast that even the greatest killers of the world would sweat buckets, the Shadow Demon simply had no regard for her own life. Thyra continued to kill and weaken the enemy''s entire bloodline. Even 1 attack from her dealt massive damage to the enemy army. The enemies were in despair, This, however, was only the beginning. "Oh my? Is it my turn already?" An ethereal presence stepped into the air with a light smile on her face. Her long, liquid-light-like hair reached her feet, shifting between the shades of silver, blue, and violet hues, giving her an ethereal look. The instant she moved, she attracted attention, it was as if God had descended onto the world, if Vyriana''s transformation was what seemed like the end of the world, Felberta''s entrance was like the revitalisation of the world. Of course, that was only an illusion. The Progenitor of the Eldraeths''s aim wasn''t anything different dragon, rather, she had come up with an even more destructive and crippling tactic. Her aura of uncontrolled power radiated outward, causing even the most battle-hardened soldiers to pause. Felberta''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly light as she looked down on the battlefield, The Law of Genesis was activated, her mind was already connected with the World, and the Progenitor of the race of creation was prepared to bend the very fabric of reality to her will. Felberta raised her hand, and the air around her shimmered with the raw, creative energy of her Law of Genesis. With a single thought, she altered the very laws of nature. The skies above darkened as a web of invisible force spread out, creating a strange barrier that at one glance, didn''t seem to do anything. But suddenly, *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* The Enemy soldiers started falling on the ground, unable to understand what happened to them. It was as if suddenly, they lost all the strength in their bodies and fell down. "What the hell are you doing?" The other soldiers, who were completely fine questioned with frowns on their faces. They didn''t feel anything and didn''t understand why these people fell from the sky. "I-I don''t know¡­" The soldiers couldn''t reply. The quick-witted ones, however, realized something¡­ "I-I¡­ I cannot fly!" One of them shouted. He tried jumping into the air, as Ultimate Stage Powerhouses, flight was no different than walking for them¡­ However¡­ Felberta, with her power of creation, had temporarily altered the reality of the world to make it impossible to fly. Of course, since it was such a wide range manipulation, it wouldn''t work on the ones with a Law of Self that is not particularly stronger than Felberta but at least comparable to her, however, for these beings who hadn''t even formed their Laws, simply couldn''t hope to resist her. Yes, Felberta, with her Law and the Power of Progenitor combined, was already far ahead of normal Divine Level beings. In this place, only her sisters, who themselves had formed absurdly strong Laws could resist her powers, as for women like Allura and Skyla, whose Laws, according to the universe, weren''t as strong, Nux simply grabbed them, pulling them close to himself and using Absolute Step to ''stand'' on the air. Felberta smiled, since she was altering the very rules of reality, her allies weren''t spared either, but with Nux present, that didn''t matter. She could focus on her thing without any care in the world. "Let''s end this, shall we?" She chuckled. The enemy soldiers who couldn''t believe what happened to them stared at the ethereal woman in horror. Felberta however, treated them like a roadside pebble, not even acknowledging their existence. Her eyes fell on the ground beneath and suddenly, it rippled and shifted, transforming into a thick, viscous substance that clung to the soldiers'' feet and legs. The more they struggled, the more entangled they became. Once again, the rules of reality were altered, a new rule was written, [The longer one remained in contact with the ground that contained the creator''s energy, the more their strength and vitality would be devoured.] The soldiers, entangled with the mud, felt strength leaving their bodies, their eyes widened in horror as they screamed in dread but no one dared to help them. Nobody wanted to enter the swamp that was no different than the death zone. Of course, the new Progenitor wasn''t done yet. With a sweeping gesture, Felberta summoned colossal, crystalline structures from the earth. These structures rose rapidly, trapping clusters of enemy soldiers within their transparent, unbreakable walls. Another rule was written. [No form of energy can be used while surrounded by crystalline earth structures that contain the creator''s energy.] The trapped soldiers were now left vulnerable. Without their energy, there was nothing they could do to get out of this situation. Despite their best efforts, the enemy soldiers could not break free. How could one even face a being that was capable of bending the very world to her will? That concept in general seemed ridiculous. Their powers were useless against Felberta''s masterful control over creation. Desperation began to spread through their ranks as they realized they were up against a force far greater than any they had expected. *Thunder* *Thunder* Felberta then turned her attention to the sky, where a massive storm began to form. Dark clouds roiled and swirled, infused with the elemental power of creation. Lightning crackled within the storm, each bolt carrying the energy to obliterate anything it struck. With a gesture, she directed the storm''s fury toward the densest concentrations of enemy soldiers. *THUNDER* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The storm unleashed its wrath, bolts of lightning raining down with pinpoint accuracy. "AAAGGGHHHHHHH!!!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1533 Hacker. Chapter 1533 Hacker. *THUNDER* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The storm unleashed its wrath, bolts of lightning raining down with pinpoint accuracy. "AAAGGGHHHHHHH!!!" Each strike was a fusion of destructive power and Felberta''s creative will, causing soldiers to disintegrate upon impact. The soldiers screamed in agony and despair. The battlefield was illuminated by the relentless flashes of light, each one a testament to Felberta''s overwhelming dominance. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The enemy forces found themselves at the mercy of Felberta''s relentless onslaught. Their strongest warriors, those who might have posed a threat, were isolated and overwhelmed by the sheer scale of her creations. Even their most powerful attacks were absorbed or deflected by the living barriers she created. Amidst this sea of devastation, Felberta remained calm, the smile on her face never faded away. Her control over the battlefield was absolute, her power over creation was unmatched. She moved through the chaos with an almost serene grace, each gesture reshaping reality and further cementing her dominance. As the enemy forces crumbled under the weight of her power, Felberta turned towards Nux with an expectant smile on her face and after this display of sheer dominance, she indeed got the reaction she wanted. *Whistle* Nux whistled in amazement. Seeing as how the woman had pretty much turned the entire battlefield into her playground, he had no words to describe the situation. Honestly, with the power to bend the very reality, Felberta was no different than Edda, the only difference was that while Edda could only make changes to her own world, Felberta could bring those changes to real life. She was a completely broken existence. Hacker! She was a hacker! She was cheating! "You seem impressed~" Felberta commented lightly, the smile on her face was so beautiful that Nux wanted nothing more than to jump on the woman and take her into the room, however, he controlled himself and smiled back, "I am beyond impressed, my wife." Hearing those words, Felberta''s smile widened even further and her entire face lit up. The beauty that her face shone with was far different than the horrors that were going on inside the battlefield. Seeing the first wife in action, the rest of the women decided to join in as well. Allura and Skyla''s Laws might not be suitable for battles, but this didn''t mean they themselves were weak, they were Complete Divine Stage Cultivators with high-level bloodlines and Nux''s System''s abilities with them. Just like Lane, they started slaughtering their enemies. After all, even if they didn''t have Lane''s immortality, they had Evane standing behind them, healing them back to full health the moment they were hurt. Aisha was giving her all as well. Her Law of Seductive Siphon depended on Nux, the more time she spent on a bed with Nux, the more vitality she drew from him, the stronger she got. And what had they been doing for the past hundreds of years? Right now, the succubus was at her strongest. Initially, like other succubi, the power-ups she gets after draining Nux''s vitality were momentary and the more time passed after the two of them did the deed, the weaker the effects of the power-up will be. Now, however, after Aisha broke through the Divine Stage and her understanding of her law increased, she found a way to ''save'' the vitality she had drained. With that, instead of her powers fading away with time, now, she could use that powerup any time she desired and she would be at her strongest self whenever she required. Of course, the power-up was still momentary, it would run out eventually and Aisha would return to her normal self, but with this, she could now use her Law more effectively and could keep ''charging'' herself and getting stronger endlessly while enjoying the ''process'' as well. Honestly, if she used all the vitality she had gathered all this while and converted that into her powers, even temporarily facing Astaria wouldn''t be difficult. So the poor soldiers who were unlucky enough to become her target, Well¡­ Their death was certain. The rate at which the Succubus killed was far greater than that of Lane, Allura, and Skyla. "My wives are too strong." Nux commented. Seeing the amount of destruction these beautiful beings had caused filled his heart with amazement, he wasn''t even given a chance to make a move. Of course, there were still two problems that needed to be solved, but Nux already knew that the two of them were prepared to solve them. Slowly, he looked down and glanced at his two wives who stood in front of each other with solemn looks on their faces. "I can take both of them alone, you don''t need to act," Astaria commented, her sword that she had already taken out shimmered, it craved blood. "I can say the same thing." Amaya''s response was simple. She wasn''t going to let this opportunity go to waste. She wanted to show off her ability to her husband as well. Even though the enemies were too weak to make it count, she still wanted to do it. After all, she could easily use this later to get what she wanted. She would be a fool if she stayed away. Astaria knew that as well, she already knew that none of her sisters would back down. She was merely testing her luck. "Then I''ll take the purple one, you take the woman." She spoke. Amaya just shrugged. It didn''t make a difference anyway. Astaria then disappeared and appeared in front of Zarathor who was busy trying to run away. "Got you." Instead of panicking, Zarathor grinned. He had seen how monstrous each of these women was, he knew he couldn''t look down on them just because they were small. Therefore, he was already prepared. With a grin on his face, the eight horns on his head shined, the elemental energies gathered and, "Try and survive." Zarathor smiled and, *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Once again, he used his special move. Celestial Maelstrom, the move that killed over 500 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses, and Astaria was forced to take the full brunt of this effect. Chapter 1534 This is over.. Chapter 1534 This is over.. "Try and survive." Zarathor smiled and, *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Once again, he used his special move. Celestial Maelstrom, the move that killed over 500 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses, and Astaria was forced to take the full brunt of this effect. ''Heh.'' Zarathor smiled inwardly. It didn''t matter even if the woman somehow survived, no actually, that would be a good thing, these people seemed close to each other, so he could use this to his advantage and survive. A very common thought. It was a simple but effective plan. However, what Zarathor couldn''t understand was that even after the woman took the full attack head-on, none of her companions seemed worried. Even that man floating in the air, it seemed like he loved all these women, but to think he wouldn''t show even the slightest reaction when his woman got hurt¡­ No wait. It wasn''t that the man didn''t show any reaction. He did look towards him. What was strange was that rather than being angry, surprised, or aggrieved¡­ the man looked at him with¡­ pity? ''Huh?'' Zarathor frowned. "Try and survive?" Suddenly, Zarathor heard a voice. "Those are some bold words." His attack cleared out, all the chaotic mess that 8 different elements had created started to settle down and when he saw the result, Zarathor widened his eyes in horror. The woman stood still, even while taking the full attack head-on, let alone getting injured, she hadn''t even moved an inch. The sword in her hand continued to shimmer in excitement, the woman on the other hand, just stared at him with a bored look on her face, "I knew I shouldn''t expect anything since we are facing beings from the Lowest Level Worlds... but this is much more disappointing than I thought..." Saying those words, Vyriana waved her sword. The Law of Absolute Sword. Energy generated from the simple wave of her sword rushed towards Zarathor, tearing away the ''domain'' the aftereffects of the Hornari''s attack had created. *Slash* The residual elemental energy was cut in half and¡­ Zarathor followed the same fate. Yes, a casual wave was all that was needed to not only completely eradicate the Hornari''s domain, but the Hornari himself. Even the highest-grade defensive relics that the Hornari wore proved to be completely useless in front of the Absolute Energy Astaria''s sword released. Bored, Astaria simply walked away and appeared next to Nux, not even bothering to attack the rest of the soldiers. She knew her sisters were enough to take care of them. "You ended him a little too quickly." Nux commented. "I held back." Astaria shrugged. It wasn''t her fault that her enemy was defeated with a simple wave of her sword. She didn''t even use much of the energy in that attack, it was literally just a casual wave. If the dead Hornari knew her thoughts, he would have died again. "You look bored." "I was expecting a challenge," Astaria replied. When she took the full brunt of the Hornari''s attack, she expected something to happen, to defend herself, she injected Mana in her Sword, her Law activated, a Sword that could cut anything... And her Sword cut the Hornari''s attack, making it completely useless... Astaria didn''t even get to feel Zarathor Leader''s attack. "I already told you, did I not? These people are weaker than we expected. The only problem while facing them was running away, but Fel solved that." "She has gotten stronger." Astaria complimented. She had seen how Felberta had struggled because of her inferiority complex. "She has." Nux smiled as he glanced at his wife, who continued to reign destructive disasters over the enemies. "This is over." Astaria declared. There was nothing much left. "Pretty much, yes." Nux shrugged. He glanced at the last major battle of all, well, calling it major was an overstatement. It was Amaya versus Nyssara, the Serpenthri stood no chance. Once again, the Serpenthri''s rebirth was activated. Green energy filled with Life spread all over the battlefield, healing the enemy soldiers, bringing them back to their peak state. Or at least that is what should have happened¡­ But¡­ S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Life energy huh¡­ Yours is quite weak compared to Evane''s." Amaya analysed with a neutral look on her face. Of course, there was no comparison between Evane and Nyssara, the elf literally held the power to resurrect Nux and bring him back from death. And with her becoming a Divine, her powers had only strengthened to another level. Then, Amaya simply snapped and suddenly, a large amount of black energy came out of her body and surrounded the battlefield. The black energy mixed together with the green life energy Nyssara had released, in an instant, it corrupted it, and the energy, that was supposed to heal the otherworldly army started devouring them, not even leaving their ashes. "AGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!" The soldiers screamed, they didn''t feel any pain or anything like that, but seeing their limbs disappear into thin air wasn''t an experience that would be well received. "LADY NYSSARA!!! STOP THIS!!" The soldiers screamed in panic. Of course, the control was already taken away from Nyssara''s hands. The energy she released was corrupted. However, that wasn''t the end of it. Because of the mechanics of her ability, this energy was supposed to re-enter her body in order for her to complete her rebirth and that is what happened. The corrupted energy entered her body. Energy affected by the Law of Absolute Devour. An Absolute Power of an enemy was now inside her body, Nyssara was now under Amaya''s complete mercy. Yes, the battle was over. There were no flashy moves, heck, the two warriors didn''t even exchange any form of blows even once and the battle was over. Nux, who was watching everything shook his head in helplessness. He already expected this but¡­ his wives were indeed too monstrous. He turned towards the rest of the battlefield and his eyes fell on the giant Dragon, with a smile on his face, he walked towards her. "Vyriana, you should turn back now." He spoke, his smile turning perverted. [¡­] Vyriana didn''t say anything. She could already tell what her perverted husband wanted. Of course, Nux continued to stare at her shamelessly. The battle was already over, barely a few hundred enemy soldiers were left, the Blood Soldier Army was chasing them already, with over 100 Blood Soldiers targeting a single enemy soldier, not to mention the monstrous women who hadn''t stopped their massacre till now, the enemies stood no chance. It was only a matter of time before they were all annihilated. Vyriana knew that, therefore, she decided to play along with Nux''s games. [Alright.] She spoke, then, her body shined and started shrinking. Nux''s smile widened even further. Chapter 1535 They are all beneath me or will be beneath me eventually. Chapter 1535 They are all beneath me or will be beneath me eventually. "You should transform more often." Nux commented with a satisfied smile on his face. "¡­" Vyriana didn''t say anything. She couldn''t believe how he was acting so immaturely. Of course, even if she said those words out loud, no one would believe her, especially because she had that foolish smile on her face as well. She was enjoying every moment of this. Being embraced by Nux as he touched every part of her body, feeling him all over herself, being so close to him that she could literally hear his heartbeat, Vyriana was enjoying every single second. She especially liked how Nux was hugging her in a way that no one else would be able to see her. After all, she was currently naked. Her clothes couldn''t possibly last when she turned into a 500-meter giant dragon, so when she turned back, she had no clothes on and Nux, who knew perfectly well that something like this would happen was prepared. Not with a new set of clothes or something like that. He was prepared to hug his wife to save her from the world''s evil eye. Of course, the fact that he gets to play with her body during this was a simple bonus. Yes, Nux didn''t do it purposefully at all. Well, who was he kidding, he indeed did it purposely, heck, ever since Vyriana decided to turn into her True Form, he had been waiting for this moment, after all, who didn''t wish to hug an extremely beautiful naked dragon in the middle of the battlefield? Of course, Nux alone couldn''t be blamed either. Who was Vyriana? She was a warrior. She would never allow herself to be in a vulnerable position. In cases where Nux wasn''t with her, she didn''t just return to her humanoid form naked, if she wanted, she could very well use her scales to cover her entire body. It would have been no different than wearing armour. Honestly, with her speed, she could even change to a new set of clothes, and no one would even notice. But she didn''t do it. Why? Because deep in her heart, she was expecting and looking forward to Nux acting like this. She wanted to be in his embrace, she wanted him to be possessive over her. Her heart beams with joy every time Nux shows such intense emotions for her. Yes, the Warrior Dragon had truly fallen, even if she wouldn''t admit it out loud. Seeing this scene, the other women''s expressions twitched, suddenly, for some ''unknown'' reason, the rate at which the enemy soldiers were dying tripled. Even Astaria, who had been watching everything from the sidelines after her ''battle'' with Zarathor went in and started killing. Within half a minute, hundreds of enemies, who should have survived for a few more minutes, had now joined the world of the dead. The battle was finally over. And it was the Leander Family''s devastating victory. The women gathered and stared at Nux and Vyriana. Nux chuckled, "You should put on some clothes." He spoke. Vyriana nodded and wore a new set of clothes. Then, the Leander family gathered. Everyone then stared at Amaya, who had ordered the Blood Soldiers to carry a certain woman. "You left her alive?" Thyra frowned in confusion. "Well, she might have her uses." Amaya shrugged. Nyssara''s body was completely corrupted, without Amaya''s will, the Serpenthri couldn''t even move. "Well, we can extract her memories and learn more about their Association, they don''t seem very strong, so we can target them in the future." Ember commented. The rest of the women nodded. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Her ability to heal her allies and get stronger is quite interesting as well." Melia added. Once again, the women nodded. Now that they think about it, the Serpenthri was indeed quite interesting. But suddenly, Nux waved his hand and Black Mist surrounded her, slowly devouring her already diminishing life force. As if a trigger was pressed, Amaya''s corrupted energy inside Nyssara''s body acted as well, instantly devouring the Serpenthri. The women all blinked in surprise and turned towards Nux. They all had the same question in their minds. "Lane killed herself 4 times in this battle." Nux declared with a cold look on his face. Lane looked away, she knew Nux didn''t like her way of fighting, but it was the most effective strategy. She wanted to get used to her immortality and train her body in a way that she could numb her sense of pain. She wanted to endure all the possible pain in Nux''s stead, so even if Nux didn''t like it, she would still continue to walk on this path. Nux, already knowing that the shadow demon had made her mind, had long given up on convincing her. Lane may be the silent type, but when she decided on something, she would do it and he knew it well. "And she called Vyriana a bug. She doesn''t deserve to live." He declared. Letting someone who taunted his wife and made the other wife kill herself go? That''s not happening. Nux was too much of a fool for his wives to even think about letting this woman go. The gender here didn''t matter. "Oh? I thought you would be interested in her. After all, she was a fairly beautiful woman." Vyriana commented with a light smile on her face. "Heh." Hearing those words, Nux just chuckled. "I don''t just go for any woman, my wife. The women I go for are special. Look around you, You think this woman could hold a candle in front of any of your sisters? My wives are all special, so much so that I won''t even bat an eye if any random women come to me, After all, I am being spoiled by the best. My standards are sky high." Nux spoke with a big smile on his face, the women around him smiled. He, on the other hand, stared at the Dragon with a teasing smile on his face and, "Or are you comparing yourself with her?" "I don''t compare myself with anyone, Nux Leander. Because I know I will be better no matter who it is. In my eyes, she or any other woman are the same. They are all beneath me or will be beneath me eventually." Vyriana declared proudly. "Heh, how arrogant." Nux chuckled. "Anyways, should we do what we came here to do in the first place?" He questioned, his attention falling onto Vyriana, After all, it was time to reap the rewards. It was time to devour the World. Chapter 1536 So it wants us to fight each other? Chapter 1536 So it wants us to fight each other? "Anyways, should we do what we came here to do in the first place?" He questioned, his attention falling onto Vyriana, After all, it was time to reap the rewards. It was time to devour the World they won. Vyriana smiled as well, rather than the fact that she might have a shot at breaking through, she was looking forward to using this opportunity to teach Nux how a world is devoured and how one can make the most out of this opportunity. With the Dragon entering her teaching mode, the demonstration started. "The first step would be to find the Will of the World. Usually, the Will of the World is hidden and only a few beings of that world could sense it. In our case, that would be Progenitors, even Aeliana cannot sense the Will of Yrniel despite being the Pseudo Leader of the Ancestral Order. It is something the Will of the World chooses itself. So generally, one can find the Will of the World by finding the being who could sense it, our case however, is a little complicated, since the one who could sense the Will of this World is most probably dead, we will use the second method, it is more brutish approach." "I like the sound of that." Nux chuckled. Vyriana smiled and then, "We destroy the world until there is nothing left, it is impossible to Destroy the Will of a World, it can only be devoured, so even if the entire world is destroyed, the Will of the World would remain. This time, it would have no place to hide since you didn''t leave anything for it." "It''s like destroying a house one is hiding in, if there is no house, there will be no hiding place." "That is correct." Vyriana nodded, then, as if she recalled something, she continued, "There is also a third wa-" However, before she could complete her words, something happened. "Hmm?" Nux frowned in confusion as his surroundings started shining. He used *Essence* to sense his surroundings, however, he couldn''t perceive anything dangerous. Suddenly, a white light ball of the size of a football appeared in front of him. Nux could sense an abnormal amount of energy coming out of the ball and what was even more surprising was that his Black Hole was reacting to this ball. It¡­ it wanted to Devour it, just like it devoured everything else. No, this time, it was craving this light ball and the craving was stronger than anything Nux had previously experienced. Just as he was about to give in to his or the Black Hole''s desire and let go of the Black Hole, allowing it to devour it, "Well, this is surprising." Vyriana spoke up. "That''s the third way I am talking about. When the Will of the World reveals itself on its own. It is a rare occurrence but I guess this world is still young, so it is obvious it would use such tactics." "Are you saying that this is the Will of the World?" Amaya questioned. "That is correct." The Dragon nodded and in an instant, Nux stopped himself and suppressed the Black Hole. It was something Vyriana needed, even if the Black Hole reacted to it and wanted to Devour it, Nux could always find another chance, right now, Vyriana was his priority. Thinking about it, Nux glanced at Vyriana and, "So why is it appearing in front of me?" He questioned, stepping away from it because it was getting harder and harder for him to control the Black Hole. "It is one of the tactics the Will of the World uses, Well, at least the younger ones use it since the older ones know it won''t work." "A tactic?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, it wants us to fight over it and perish together, This could be called its last struggle, a move made in desperation. Younger Worlds do it because they think it might work, the Older Worlds already know it won''t since most of the time, when the world is attacked and one party wins, it is already decided who amongst the party would get to devour that world." Vyriana explained. "So it wants us to fight each other?" Astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. "Yes." The dragon nodded. "It is quite interesting, this little thing." Nux muttered. The more he learned about the Will of the World, the more interested he became in it. "It is as if it is a living being." "Well, the Will of a World can be called a sentient being that would do anything in order to survive." Vyriana didn''t deny those words. Of course, this time, the World''s Will was bound to fail. Its plan was already desperate and to make it worse, she used it on people it would be the least likely to work on. The Leander family was built on trust and love, even if the women didn''t love each other, their love for Nux had reached an unhealthy level, these women would do anything to make Nux happy and would avoid anything that would put him in a difficult position like a plague. An infighting between the women? Something like that will never happen just because of the sheer hatred and repulsion the women felt for the idea of disappointing Nux. As for Nux¡­ Heck, he would rather die than steal his wife''s opportunity. Even if he wanted to get stronger than anything else, that wouldn''t come at the expense of his wives no matter what. After all, the entire reason he wanted to get stronger in the first place was for the sake of his wives. The world had indeed stumbled upon the strangest beings in the entire universe. "But why Nux? Why would it appear right next to him and not us? Is it a coincidence or¡­" Amaya still had many questions. "I don''t know." The Dragon, however, shook her head. "As I said, it is a sentient being, we cannot be sure of what it is thinking, we can only assume, And in this case, I believe it is because of his cultivation level. Since Nux cannot devour it anyways because he is a Semi Saint, it must have felt safer appearing in front of him." Chapter 1537 Law Structure. Chapter 1537 Law Structure. "As I said, it is a sentient being, we cannot be sure of what it is thinking, we can only assume, And in this case, I believe it is because of his cultivation level. Since Nux cannot devour it anyway because he is a Semi Saint, it must have felt safer appearing in front of him. Another reason could be that it must have felt that he was the weakest compared to all of us since he didn''t make a move. So it must have wanted him to be greedy and die during the process, one death would raise the tension between us and sow the seed of distrust, once that happens, it is highly likely for us to end up against each other." Vyriana spoke what she thought. None of the women thought too much about it, almost everyone they met underestimated Nux at the start, so the Will of the World doing the same wouldn''t be surprising. "Anyways, now that it is here, why don''t you devour it?" Felberta spoke with a light smile on her face. Vyriana nodded. "I will." The Dragon nodded back as she started walking towards the Will of the World. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Thunder* *Thunder* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The world trembled, the Will of the World glimmered continuously, clearly, it was nervous, its last plan failed, let alone fighting each other, these people didn''t even look at each other with doubtful eyes. It was as if none of them wanted it! The world trembled even more as the Dragon got closer to it, however, now that it was already out, there was nothing it could do to prevent the Dragon from getting her hands on it. After all, even if it controlled the entire world, it couldn''t push away these absurdly strong beings. What could it even do? Use powerful wind to make them fly away? It would be a miracle if they moved even an inch away, the Will of the World was completely helpless. Vyriana, who noticed the World''s Will''s struggle didn''t react, it was normal to act like that in their last moments, she simply held the Will in her hand and then, she started explaining. "Will of the World, also called the World''s Core. It is the fundamental cluster of raw power that creates the entire world around it, it is not wrong to call it the foundation of the world. According to the Theory, everything in this world is formed from Laws, the different worlds we live in are nothing more than a complicated structural amalgamation of millions or billions of Laws, a power so strong that it manifested into physical form. The stronger the world, the more complicated its structure Law structure is, the Law structure also affects the strength of the beings living in the particular world, so the stronger and more complicated the Law structure, the stronger the world and its residents. That is what a World is, a complicated Law Structure. And the World''s Core is called to be the source of this Law structure. What would devouring the World Core mean? It would mean that a cultivator devouring the world would get insight into this complicated Law Structure, which could be later used to increase one''s understanding of their own Law and look at things from an entirely different angle. The Law structure one gets to comprehend after devouring the world is so profound that despite comprehending barely 0.00005% of the entire thing, a cultivator stuck in a bottleneck for thousands of years would still learn something that would make him strong. Of course, the effects of devouring a similar level world diminish with time, it is like watching something extremely complicated and informative again and again, with time, you will stop making progress entirely unless you watch something better, that, in this case, would mean devouring a higher level world. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is also why you don''t see Primordials aiming for Low-Level Worlds. It doesn''t benefit them at all." Vyriana explained. "With the basics complete, we will now move to the practical side of things. That is how to devour the world. Once again, our aim here is to peek into the world''s Law structure and comprehend it in a way that would help us strengthen our own Law. So first, you will cover the World''s Core with your Law of Self''s Aura, this would make sure the world now belongs to you and unless there is outside interference, nothing can stop you from devouring it. Once you surround the Core with your Aura, you slowly bring out your consciousness into the Pathway your Aura has created and mix it with the World''s Core. This is called becoming one with the World. The method of bringing out your consciousness and mixing it with the World Core is complicated, it will take time to master it, so don''t worry too much about it. Well, I guess she can do it without any problems." Vyriana spoke as she glanced at Felberta. "She connected with the world even without the Will of the World''s presence and just her Law and power of Progenitor alone, so with the Will of the World here, it should be a child''s play to her." "Doesn''t sound very hard." Felberta wasn''t humble either. Moving her consciousness was no longer a challenging task for her. Vyriana nodded and then continued, "Anyways, once you are connected with the Will of the World, the Universe will react. What you are doing could be called peaking into the Universe''s secret, obviously, it wouldn''t react kindly to it. So while you are combining your consciousness with the World, the Universe will start devouring the said world to prevent you from learning too much. This process will take time, and that will be the amount of time you will get to comprehend the World''s secrets, the Law Structure and get stronger. So be as fast as possible, do you understand?" "So you are telling me that rather than us devouring the World, it is the Universe that does it?" Nux questioned. "That is correct." Vyriana nodded. "Everything that exists belongs to the Universe¡­" Felberta commented with a pondering look on her face. She could understand this structure better than others. "The universe would never allow its creation to be ''taken'' by others, the same goes for the world, the Universe destroys the World so it can then ''return'' to it rather than becoming someone else''s." The Progenitor spoke and once again, Vyriana nodded. "She is right. It is along the lines of what Master said as well." Chapter 1538 Law Structure 2 Chapter 1538 Law Structure 2 "The universe would never allow its creation to be ''taken'' by others, the same goes for the world, The Universe destroys the World so it can then ''return'' to it." The Progenitor spoke and once again, Vyriana nodded. "She is right. It is along the lines of what Master said as well." "The Universe huh¡­" Nux muttered to himself. This ''trip'' was indeed worthwhile, he was learning many new things here. "Alright, you should start devouring the World now." Nux spoke, even now, the Black Hole''s craving was getting stronger and stronger, although Nux was confident in controlling it since it was what Vyriana wanted, he still wanted this to be over as soon as possible just to be on the safe side. Then there were also Rune and Edda who were waiting for him. Nux didn''t want them to wait any longer either. Vyriana nodded, then, she closed her eyes and released her Aura to surround the World''s Core. As it sensed its impending doom, the World trembled. Vyriana and the others ignored it all and Vyriana focused on the next step, connecting her consciousness with the World''s Core. Like the Dragon said, it was a complicated process, however, since she had already done it once, she successfully connected with the Core in just 2 minutes. Vyriana opened her eyes, and this time, she saw an entirely different world. Right now, she wasn''t inside her own body, she was one with the world, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that she was currently seeing what the world sees. Everything, from the smallest of dust particles to the largest of mountains, she could see everything clearly. One interesting thing to note was that what she saw wasn''t similar to her own vision, in her case, where mountains were simply large landforms that rise prominently above their surroundings, or where dust particles are tiny solid fragments of matter in the air, originating from various sources such as soil, pollution, and cosmic debris, the world saw it differently. For the world, everything was a mixture of different forms of energies, or to be more precise, Laws. This was the complicated Law Structure Vyriana was talking about before, right now, with her consciousness attached to the world, she was seeing the very thing from her own eyes. She was peeking into the secrets of not just the world, but the universe as well. Of course, as someone who values Strength over other things, looking and understanding inanimate objects wasn''t important, that was something someone like Felberta would be interested in. What the Dragon was interested in was her own body, she wanted to understand her own body, understand her source of strength and find ways to increase that strength. The last time she devoured the world and saw this vision, she was clueless and couldn''t get much out of it, now however, she had come with a clear goal. After all, she wanted to use this chance to strengthen her Law and break through to the Primordial Stage. Without wasting any time, Vyriana focused on the place where her body lied, because of her vision, she could ''see'' the ''Law Structure'' of her own body. She could see how the Law of Absolute Strength overpowered every other form of Law inside her body. It was also interesting to note that the Law of Absolute Strength wasn''t the only Law in her body, it wasn''t a surprising revelation for the Dragon. Again, this wasn''t the first time she had seen this, it was just the first time she would truly get to analyze it. According to Aeliana, the other ''Laws'' that she was seeing inside her body were the Laws of the Universe and Laws of Yrniel, these were the part of Laws that connected her with Yrniel and the Universe, these were the Laws that created the existence known as Vyriana. It was the same for every being, an existence, whether living or dead, was made from a complicated amalgamation of Laws, the Law Structure. So while the Law of Absolute Strength in her body was something she comprehended and controlled, the rest was completely out of her control and is something she would be completely oblivious to if she hadn''t devoured the world. Anyways, seeing her connection with the Universe and Yrniel, Vyriana''s doubts were erased, she always found it strange how a being experiences a big drop in one''s strength once their home world is devoured. With how intricately the Law energies were combined with each other, it was obvious that if one form of energy completely disappeared, the entire system would collapse. With such a big collapse, it would be more surprising if a being didn''t feel anything after his or her home world was devoured. ''Hmm?'' While Vyriana was analyzing her body through her temporary vision, she noticed something odd, she noticed something that wasn''t there before. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A new form of energy that coiled around her Law of Absolute Strength, Vyriana couldn''t understand how it was coiled around it or whether it was good or bad for her, but as she focused on the energy, she realized that this was one of the ''connecting'' energy, meaning that it was connecting her to something like how the Universal and Yrniel''s energy connected her to themselves. She followed the energy''s trail and her eyes widened in surprise as she saw the energy connected with another living being. ''Is that even possible¡­?'' Vyriana questioned herself. She had never heard about two beings connected to each other like this. After all, this wasn''t a normal connection, it was a form of connection the very Universe recognized. Vyriana glanced at the entity she was connected to and despite this not being her normal vision where she could differentiate in different beings from their physical features, she instantly recognized who the entity was. After all, it was the man she cared about the most in this entire universe, a man her mind and heart were connected, a man who possessed her. It was Nux. A light smile appeared on Vyriana''s face when she realized it, soon, her curiosity took the best of her and she peeked into Nux''s Law Structure. And then, She narrowed her eyes in absolute confusion. Chapter 1539 He broke through Chapter 1539 He broke through Vyriana''s curiosity took the best of her, and she peeked into Nux''s Law Structure. And the moment she did, She narrowed her eyes in absolute confusion. Nux wasn''t the only one, right now, she had the power to look into any being''s Law structure, she could peek into any being''s deepest secrets, of course, how much she would understand it still depended on her and in most cases, she or anyone else in her position would barely be able to understand something, but it was still a ridiculous cheat nonetheless. This was the reason it was also called Taboo and why the Universe resisted this act to the point where it even devours the very World that was making it happen. Even if one didn''t understand anything, it was still possible to find what made a certain being so different from others, However¡­ In Nux''s case¡­ Vyriana only saw a Black Hole. Even the strange connection she had with him was connected to the Black Hole and nothing beyond that was visible. Vyriana frowned, she had an idea what this Black Hole was, no, she knew it was the Black Hole Nux was talking about, however, she couldn''t find anything else regarding that. Honestly, in this vision where everything, even the blackest, the darkest material in the world is represented in the form of coloured energies, this Black Hole was like the only dark thing in this bright world. A dark, ominous power that pulled everything towards it. Vyriana''s attention then fell on more connections similar to her own, the connections that lead her to Astaria, Amaya and the others. There was a strange connection between Nux and all his wives. An interesting thing to note was that there were a few women who had two connections with Nux, they were Evane, Lane, Aisha, and Allura, Vyriana realized it was probably because they formed Dependent Laws that were connected to Nux. Considering how strong the connection between Lane and Nux was, Vyriana''s doubts were only strengthened further. After all, the shadow demon had pretty much tied her life with Nux. An enviable position, but Vyriana knew there was no point regretting anything or envying someone. After all, what she and Nux had was special. Suddenly, Vyriana''s eyes fell on more than a few connections that came out of Black Hole and went somewhere, this time, since she couldn''t trace these connections, she realized it went outside the scope of the World''s Vision. There were many more than fifty connections, of course, all these connections, except two were extremely weak, Vyriana realized that these two connections were Edda and Rune, even in Rune''s case, the connection was considerably weaker than what other women had. In those terms, Nux''s connection with Felberta was the strongest, but that is something Vyriana wouldn''t reveal unless asked. Not to mention she still didn''t know what this connection meant. It was already something that shouldn''t exist in the first place, even the Progenitors, who lived together for millions of years were only connected with Yrniel, the other worlds they had devoured, and the Universe, no living being Vyriana had ever seen or heard about was connected with another living being unless they formed a Dependent Law, which, in itself was a difficult task since it required absolute trust and loyalty. Vyriana tried to understand what these connections and the Black hole inside Nux''s body were, soon however, she realized it was a fruitless endeavour. Her understanding of the Law Structure wasn''t enough to look into and understand other beings, it would be better if Nux does it himself. Right now, she could only focus on herself and that is what she did. Time passed, by now, even the world stopped trembling and accepted its fate, there was no point in resisting even further, it made a bet of not creating the Protection Shield, the best failed, now, it was only facing the consequences. Vyriana continued to ''devour'' the world, hours, days, and, weeks passed by, *Crack* Six weeks later, a crack appeared in the World''s Core, a crack that gained everyone''s attention. "Is it over?" Ember questioned with a curious look on her face. "It should be." Nux nodded. All this while, he had been desperately holding the Black Hole back, he didn''t know what would happen if he let it go and he had no plans to take a chance and put Vyriana at potential risk. Therefore, he held his urges back even though his entire body trembled and inwardly turned into a mess because of it. His wives, despite being right next to him, weren''t able to notice it either. After spending hundreds of thousands of years inside the Illusion, Nux had learned a perfect poker face that even his wives couldn''t notice. Of course, he would reveal everything to them later, right now, he just wanted Vyriana to succeed and not give away the opportunity for his sake. For now, he wanted the Dragon to focus on herself and breakthrough. "Look at the world¡­ it looks so¡­ sad¡­" Evane commented as she looked around, the world had stopped reacting to anything, it was absolutely still. "Well, it is going to lose its energy and become no different than a cheap dimension, so that is pretty much obvious. No one likes a demotion." Amaya shrugged. *Crack* While they conversed with each other, another crack appeared in the world. It was the signal that the World''s Core was about to be devoured completely, the Vyriana who would return would be much stronger than before, her comprehension of her Law of Absolute Strength would be so high that breaking through the Primordial Stage would only be a matter of time. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* The number of cracks increased continuously. Within a few minutes, the white light ball in Vyriana''s hands was filled with countless cracks, and finally, the first crack fell to the ground and disintegrated into thin air before it could even touch the ground. "It is returning to the Universe¡­" Felberta commented. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Nux and the others continued to watch, the Core continued to break into pieces before disintegrating, the entire thing continued until Vyriana''s consciousness was forced out of the world and the Core disintegrated completely, only leaving some residual energy that would soon disappear as well. The moment Vyriana opened her eyes, Nux sighed in relief, and¡­ That was all the carelessness the Black Core needed to momentarily take over and, in an instant, the residual energy that should return to the Universe at a constant rate disappeared in an instant, Devoured by the Black Hole. And before Nux realized it, *BOOOOM* He broke through. Chapter 1540 Scram Chapter 1540 Scram And before Nux realized it, Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *BOOOOM* He broke through. "W-What¡­?" Nux stuttered, looking at his own body in shock, it wasn''t just him, his wives were the same. "You broke through¡­?" Amaya questioned with a frown on her face. Even if Nux was worried about Rune, breaking through right now didn''t make sense. It was Vyriana''s moment, and Nux was not the type to interrupt his wives'' moments even if none of them minded it. Heck, if he had the chance, he would let his wives bathe in all the glory, never interrupting even for a second. For him to break through at a time like this¡­ It happened forcibly, All the wives came to the same conclusion. And while although it was a good news, since it wasn''t in their control, they all wanted to find out what triggered it. Vyriana however, just stared at Nux with a deep frown on her face, "Nux, what did you do?" She questioned directly. Felberta was looking at him with the same questioning look on her face. It seemed that the two women had noticed it, the residual energy that should have returned to Universe¡­ for it to suddenly disappear in an instant, something was wrong. Vyriana could tell it because she had seen a few Worlds being devoured before, so she knew how the energy usually disappears, and Felberta, with her senses as the Progenitor of the Race of Creation could tell something was wrong as well. "The Black Hole¡­ It devoured the leftover energy and I suddenly broke through¡­" Nux replied, even he had a confused look on his face when he said all this, after all, he had no control over it whatsoever. Everything just¡­ happened on its own. The women turned silent as well. "Why wou-" Amaya wanted to ask more questions, Felberta however, was worried about a more concerning matter, "So you are telling me you devoured what should have gone to the Universe?" "Uhh¡­ yes¡­?" Nux answered and as if confirming Felberta''s worries, *THUNDER* A huge thunderbolt was heard. The world trembled violently, a world, whose will was already devoured, reacted to something, that fact alone was surprising enough since it was similar to a dead body moving on its own, however, Nux or his wives didn''t have the time to think about how this was happening because, *THUNDER* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* The thunderous sound became even louder, so much that Nux and his wives felt that their eardrums would burst out, the earth quaked strongly, countless cracks started appearing all over the world, one look was enough to tell that it was far beyond the scope of the World. And it was. The Lowest, Low and Medium Level Worlds were already in chaos, after all, what they were facing was no different than a major scale destruction. This world was already destroyed because of Nux''s women, so the effects didn''t seem to do much, but in already well-established worlds, countless buildings and lives were lost, it was a destruction that would push the worlds'' development by decades. It wasn''t just this world that was reacting to it. All 10 Low-Level Worlds connected to the Association Nyssara and Zarathor belonged to, Yrniel, other Low Leve, Lower Level, Medium Level, High Level and even the Supreme Worlds, every world in the Universe was the same, Yes, the entire universe was reacting violently, thunderous roars and strong tremors could be heard everywhere. The Lowest, Low and Medium Level Worlds were already in chaos, after all, what they were facing was no different than a major scale destruction. This world was already destroyed because of Nux''s women, so the effects didn''t seem to do much, but in already well-established worlds, countless buildings and lives were lost, it was a destruction that would push the worlds'' development by decades. Only the High-Level worlds with powerhouses capable of neutralizing such scale of destruction in an instant got away scratch-free. And of course, the beings living in the Four Supreme Level Worlds didn''t even feel the effects because their powerhouses already intercepted and dealt with it. However, this didn''t mean the Supreme Level Worlds ignored this incident. "What''s happening¡­?" Millions of Light years away from where Nux and others currently were, a being living in a what seemed like a highly developed world frowned in confusion. "The Universe¡­?" In his ridiculously long life, this was the first time he had felt the Universe reacting this way. He closed his eyes and his senses enveloped the entire universe, he wanted to find the cause of this problem, even if he wouldn''t be able to the being''s location, he at least wanted to see what he looked like. Normally, an act like this shouldn''t be possible because the Universal Energy prevents any energy from moving through it, making it impossible for any being to sense what was happening outside their world, but as one of the beings who lived for a long time and understood how the Universe worked, he had some privilege many others didn''t, or it was better to say he had a trick to work his way around this restriction and get what he wanted. He connected his consciousness with the universe, in that instant, he noticed a few other beings doing the same, ''Heh, you all couldn''t hold back either huh¡­'' The being chuckled inwardly. He didn''t even need to think about the identities of the other beings he was sensing, he already knew who they were and just shook his head, ignoring them just like how every one of them ignored him and the others as well. Of course, the only reason this being could react this way and ignore these beings was because his strength was similar to them, he was strong, he was ridiculously strong. All these beings were ridiculously strong. If it was any other being in the entire universe in his stead, he would have pissed his pants and trembled in dread. Heck, he would have straight up knelt down, bashed his head on the ground and quickly moved away while apologizing profusely, That was simply how strong of an influence these beings had. Anyways, ignoring each other, these beings connected with the universe to understand what made it universe react this way, instantly, without having to navigate on their own, their vision was moved to a certain world that seemed to be destroyed beyond repair, One look was enough for these beings to realize that the world''s will was devoured, and just as they were about to look at the being who caused all this, Suddenly, An extremely handsome face with long black hair and blood-red eyes appeared in front of them. "What are you looking at?" The being with blood-red eyes spoke with a neutral look on his face. "Scram." He ordered as he waved his hand and in an instant, all the beings connected with the Universe felt their connection breaking away and their consciousness return to them. Chapter 1541 He was only interested in his daughter. Chapter 1541 He was only interested in his daughter. "What are you looking at?" The being with blood-red eyes spoke with a neutral look on his face. "Scram." He ordered as he waved his hand and in an instant, all the beings connected with the Universe felt their connection breaking away and their consciousness return to them. "Huh¡­?" The being blinked a few times, the shock on his face couldn''t be more clear. If the universe reacting in such a manner before was surprising, this was simply ridiculous. A being they didn''t even know¡­ told them to scram¡­? How long had it been since they were disrespected like this before? And not just one of them, that being dared to dismiss all of them at the same time. ''Was he out of his mind?'' The being couldn''t help but question out loud. The situation, rather than being embarrassing, was bizarre to him. It had been millions if not billions of years since anyone last dared to talk like that with him. Did he not know who he was? ''Yes¡­ that should be case¡­'' This was very much possible, even if they were well known throughout the universe, in some parts of the universe, mostly the areas that were simply too far away from the main universe, there were still a few worlds that didn''t know much about them. Of course, this didn''t make it any less surprising. The very fact that this man was able to sense them and intercept their senses meant that he was no ordinary being. The more he thought about it, the more curious he got. ''To think that at the outskirts of the universe, I would find a being strong enough to sense intercept my senses and to think that the one who caused the universe to react in this manner came from the same place as well¡­ Do they come from the same world¡­? If so, then I wonder how interesting of a world that may be.'' The being chuckled inwardly, then, he closed his eyes again. Of course, he wouldn''t just give in just because someone told him to, that would be akin to him obeying that man, something he wasn''t used to. It was now a matter of pride. Once again, he sensed his other ''comrades'' already connected with the Universe. Of course, just like him, they were curious as well. However, this time, when their vision shifted to that world, all they saw was red mist that covered everything. They tried moving at different angles to try and learn something about this place so they could locate it, however, all their attempts failed. A few minutes later, their vision started cracking. The Universe was calming down, therefore, their connection to this place was getting weaker and weaker. In the end, their connection broke, this time, since it broke naturally, these beings couldn''t reconnect either. This time, they could only swallow their defeat, unable to learn anything about the being who intercepted them and the one who caused the universe to react in this manner. ¡­ "What are you doing here¡­?" Back in the world Vyriana devoured, Nux stared at the tall, long-haired man standing in front of him. He was someone he knew well. Someone everyone in Yrniel feared and respected. Even Vyriana, the usually prideful Dragon was silent in this man''s presence, after all, this was without a doubt, the strongest being in Yrniel. Nux''s wives were on guard, the Vampire Progenitor had already sealed the surroundings with his ability, they all tried and none of their senses were able to break through the Progenitor''s Mist. And the fact that he was here¡­ without Aeliana at that¡­ Nux''s wives were on guard, the Vampire Progenitor had already sealed the surroundings with his ability, they all tried and none of their senses were able to break through the Progenitor''s Mist. Azriel already wanted to kill Nux once, he only stopped because of Aeliana, but if she wasn''t here and he attacked them¡­ Then it wouldn''t be difficult for the Vampire Progenitor to get rid of them and announce that they all died while trying to devour a world. Nux on the other hand, was calm. He already knew there was no point in being on guard, he couldn''t even fathom the strength this man possessed, he highly doubted that this being needed more than a second to deal with all of them right here and then. Even back then, if Azriel was truly dead set on killing him, Aeliana wouldn''t even get the time to react before he killed him. There was no point in being on guard against such being, no matter what they did, they would be completely helpless against him. And honestly, Nux couldn''t sense any form of hostility coming from the Vampire Progenitor like he did the last time. "If you want to break through, then just do it. Why are you lot making such a mess?" Azriel spoke with an annoyed look on his face. "I was spending time with my daughter when I noticed the Universe acting strangely, I then sensed your location and realized that you had broken through, connecting the dots wasn''t difficult and I was forced to come here. Now come back with me, I don''t have all day." The more Azriel spoke, the more annoyed he became. If it wasn''t for his daughter being worried about that Dragon standing together with that man, he wouldn''t even have moved. In the end, without waiting any further, he waved his hands, activated what seemed like an artifact, and before Nux and others could react, they were back in Yrniel, or in High Order to be more precise. "Father!" Aeliana quickly rushed towards them, seeing that Vyriana was fine, she sighed in relief and then slowly walked towards her father. It was clear that the father and daughter''s relationship had improved quite a lot, Nux, who was observing Aeliana in silence could easily look through her poker face and notice the changes. Aeliana felt more¡­ relieved¡­ She seemed happy. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Something that made Nux nod in approval. ''At least he is doing his job now.'' He muttered inwardly as he glanced at Azriel, who seemed like he already wanted to leave this place, Clearly, he didn''t like any of them. Of course, Nux didn''t care about the man''s existence either, he had no interest in the man, He was only interested in his daughter. Chapter 1542 I’ll thank her later personally, don’t worry. Chapter 1542 I¡¯ll thank her later personally, don¡¯t worry. ''At least he is doing his job now.'' Nux muttered inwardly, he was glad that Aeliana was happy. Then, he shifted his focus to something else, something he had been avoiding all this while. The System messages and the reward for breaking through the Saint Stage. Something surprising had happened, however, before he could continue to look into it, "Lord Azriel." Amaya called out. Azriel glanced at the black-haired woman, he heard about her from his daughter, a girl who comprehended an Absolute Law, she was indeed talented, looking at her right now, Azriel could notice her strength. Of course, this didn''t mean he was interested, but for the sake of his daughter, he decided to stay for a while, "What is it?" He questioned. "How did you know Nux broke through? We were in a different world, the Universal Energy blocks all the senses, something like that shouldn''t be possible." Hearing that question, Aeliana lowered her head, a reaction Amaya didn''t miss. "I marked him." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel on the other hand, answered without thinking too much. "Marked him?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. She didn''t like that word. Azriel simply pointed at the Vyriana and, "That Dragon comprehended an Absolute Law, I heard she was the only being after my daughter who managed to do it. She is an asset Yrniel cannot afford to lose. When she goes on a mission, she puts herself in danger of getting killed, you think her masters would just sit back and let their disciple die?" Azriel questioned, then, he turned towards Vyriana and, "You are Saphira''s disciple, correct?" "Yes." Vyriana nodded. "Yes, that woman has marked you as well. So the instant she senses that your life is in danger, she will appear next to you and save you. If you do not know that already, it must mean Saphira hid it from you. I guess I wasn''t supposed to tell you this, but since this one was looking at me with such a questioning gaze, I had no choice." Azriel shrugged, then, he pointed at Nux and, "My daughter told me to mark him because he was a handy one, so I did. That is how I knew he broke through." The Vampire Progenitor stared at Amaya with a look that seemed to say, ''Does that answer your question now?'' Amaya on the other hand, was busy thinking, then, she stared at Aeliana and narrowed her eyes, however, before she could say anything, Azriel interrupted. "She told me to do so because she was worried about her friend and since the Dragon is hell-bent on sticking next to him, it is better to mark him than her." The message behind those words was clear. Don''t look at my daughter with those eyes, don''t group her in the same group as yours. She isn''t like you. Of course, Azriel was indeed defensive over his daughter. Amaya retracted her gaze, she knew it was not the time to dive into this topic, especially when Azriel was being so defensive, it was better to let Nux handle it in his own way. "Are you saying that I was never in danger and my Master protected me in secret all the time¡­?" On the other hand, Vyriana was quite shocked by another revelation. There was a reason Saphira hid this from Vyriana, she understood her disciple and knew that her pride as a warrior would never accept such arrangements. Dying on the battlefield was a form of pride as well, the Dragon was always prepared for such a thing, she would never like her master interfering with it. But this didn''t mean Saphira could not make any arrangements whatsoever, in her long life, Saphira had already seen countless deaths, she rarely gets attached to anyone, and right now, both she and her husband liked this disciple of theirs quite a lot, they would never let something happen to the girl they treated as their own daughter. "What? Do you expect them to let you die without doing anything? Don''t be a fool. And it isn''t just you, You, you, you, you, and you also have these marks." Azriel spoke as he pointed at Felberta, Melia, Allura, Aisha, and Nux. Felberta and Nux were obvious, Faustina had marked both of them, one of them was her son, other inherited her close friend''s legacy, she was attached to them quite a lot. Aeliana told Azriel to mark Melia as well, after all, the Vampire was her disciple. As for Allura and Aisha¡­ The one who marked them was Lilith. Quite a surprising revelation, neither Nux nor his wives expected this. "Why would she mark us?" Aisha frowned in confusion. "Do you people not understand? The Progenitors mark someone to make sure they are safe, if Lilith marked you, that means she worries about your safety, how is it that hard to understand?" Azriel was already frustrated, just thinking about what effects his movements must have made gave him a headache, dealing with children with endless questions was not something he wanted to do right now. Aisha turned silent, she couldn''t say anything to the Vampire Progenitor, Nux narrowed his eyes as well, he didn''t like the way Azriel was talking to his wife. He wanted to meddle in, but he understood his position. He was weak. The only reason this man was keeping him alive was for his daughter''s sake, if he pushed things too far, that might not be the case anymore. Who knows? Even Aeliana might stop siding with him if he went too far, after all, only he had the memories of the Illusion, Aeliana didn''t. "Alright, we will be leaving," Nux spoke, walking in between Aisha and Azriel. Even if he was stepping back, it didn''t mean he would allow the man to take things further. Amaya understood what he wanted and stopped asking questions, rather, "Thank you for coming for us, Lord Azriel." She spoke with a light bow. "Well, at least there is someone in your lot who knows how to be grateful." Azriel commented. "But it doesn''t matter, I didn''t do it for you people, I did it for my daughter, so thank her." He shrugged. "I''ll thank her later personally, don''t worry." Nux spoke with a light smile on his face, then, he opened the Portal to the Core. They needed to return urgently because he couldn''t hold back anymore, not after he read the System''s message. Chapter 1543 The Law of Absolute Growth Chapter 1543 The Law of Absolute Growth "Nux, what happened?" Felberta, who noticed the change in Nux''s behaviour questioned with a frown on her face, the way he entered [Core] and even called Edda and Rune back. It seemed like he was in some sort of hurry. "System." Nux commented with a solemn look on his face. "System?" Felberta frowned. This time, however, Nux didn''t answer and just stared at the System screen with a frown look on his face. [Congratulations to the Host for becoming a Saint Stage Cultivator from a Semi Saint Stage Cultivator.] [Blank Points: +1000] [Unlocked: Law of Absolute Growth.] [Law of Absolute Growth.] [Description: The strongest Path the Host would walk on.] [The Law of Absolute Growth, a Law that, without a doubt, could be called the Strongest Law in the entire Universe.] [This Law allows the Host to grow endlessly. The Law works passively, whether it is a technique the Host has mastered, innate powers that come from the Host''s Bloodline, the Host''s Cultivation Talent or his learning speed, the Host can continue to grow everything without having to stop. Even if Host''s Cultivation Level is stuck at a certain point, he will still grow endlessly.] [The Law of Absolute Growth doesn''t just work on the Host alone, it affects everyone around him, the stronger the bond the Host and beings close to him share, and the older this bond is, the better the effects of the Law would be. This way, not only can the Host grow stronger but also strengthen all the people around him.] The more he read about it, the more confused Nux got. The Law of Absolute Growth¡­ Of course, with how the System explained it, it indeed seemed like an incredibly strong Law. An ability to grow endlessly, who didn''t want that? Nux''s Law pretty much ensured that as long as he worked hard enough, he would achieve his goal of becoming the strongest being in the world. And thinking about it, Nux realized that it had always been true in his case, even when he was training the Zenith Flow, while individually mastering all his techniques, even after he reached the perfection stage, he still continued to grow the more he trained the ability, this also proved to be a quite difficult experience for his since it continued to lead his astray, making him spend hundreds of years on a single technique. This was just one of the examples, another one was how he continued to improve as he trained with Vyriana, he linked it to his Blood''s adaptability, however, he knew something didn''t add up. The ability to adapt was the ability he got from the drop of Caesar''s blood, not the Blood Essence of the Progenitor that Felberta got, but a simple blood, his potential and his ability to adapt should be nowhere close to Caesar, yet he surpassed him. His ability to adapt and improvise was so strong that both Human Progenitors could only stare at him in disbelief, he always felt strange linking it to their blood, now however, things were much clearer. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the Law of Absolute Growth. He didn''t receive this Law just now, its power was always inside his body from the very start, and the stronger he got, the stronger its effects got as well. His cultivation talent, his mastery over innate abilities, his learning speed, everything grew together with time at a rate countless times faster than any other cultivator, even the geniuses like Amaya and Astaria had a hard time keeping up with him and were shocked at the speed he did things. And it wasn''t just him like the System mentioned, the people around him were affected as well. The primary example of this was Felberta, yes, Nux loved his wife with all his heart, she was perfect since the first day he met her, however, no matter how many times his heart tried to deny it, deep inside, Nux knew that the Felberta now and the past Felberta couldn''t even be compared. Even if he took out the cultivation factor, since his duel cultivation helped her directly, just the fact that Felberta was able to catch a Progenitor''s eye and comprehend a Law far stronger than most Laws in the world was the living proof of how much she had changed. The old Felberta, with her talent, couldn''t possibly do it. And it was not just Felberta alone, Lane, Skyla, Edda, Allura, Evane, and Riona, all of them had limited potential, yet they still got to where they did. It couldn''t possibly be just because he managed to help them cultivate, countless were unable to form their laws even after spending thousands of years, yet almost all his wives did it in under 100 years. This was simply ridiculous, but now, it all made sense. The Law of Absolute Growth. The more Nux thought about it, the more he realized how ridiculous of a Law it was. He had already seen just how monstrous his women were, they pretty much eradicated an Army of Divine Stage Cultivators all on their own, And now, the System was telling him that he could create more such beings just by being close to them? And at the same time, he would continue to grow stronger as well? It was absolutely broken, far more broken than anything Nux had heard of or seen till now. Honestly, if Nux had comprehended such a Law on his own, he would have been the happiest man in the world, after all, the only thing stopping him from cultivating further and breaking through was a Law, if he formed a Law, all the ''walls'' he was facing would disappear, The problem, however, was that this Law was the System''s Gift. It was strong, ridiculously strong, but it was still something he was given to him, he didn''t earn it on his own, so using it to get to the top wasn''t possible. After all, if this was a gift he received from someone, who could guarantee that someone else in the entire universe didn''t receive a similar gift? Chapter 1544 Father? Chapter 1544 Father? "So you are finally one step away from Sovereign Stage, I sensed your birth centuries ago, what took you so long?" A voice was heard, Nux and the others turned around in surprise. This was a voice they had never heard before, which was surprising since they were currently inside the [Core], it wasn''t a place easily accessible to anyone. The moment Nux and his wives turned around, their eyes fell on an ethereal, translucent white figure, its features were blurry and nothing could be said about his race, bloodline, or even his facial features with certainty, just that he had a humanoid frame and¡­ he seemed to know Nux¡­ "Who are you? And how did you enter this place?" Nux questioned as he narrowed his eyes. He was already on guard, even though he didn''t sense any form of hostility, the fact that this being entered [Core] that not many could, was already concerning. In answer to his question, however, the ethereal being just chuckled, "Look at you being all wary and tense, well, I believe that is a positive reaction. It tells me that you have grown well, Even if you did take quite a long time reaching the required cultivation stage." Vyriana frowned when she heard those words. She didn''t know what this Sovereign Stage or the required cultivation stage was, but considering that the man appeared the moment Nux advanced to Saint Stage made it easier for her to relate things. The Dragon wasn''t sure, but if this being was complaining that Nux, who became a Saint when he was barely 1000 years old, was slow¡­ then¡­ She didn''t know what to say here. She didn''t know where this being came from, but if he was calling a 1000-year-old slow¡­ then she couldn''t even imagine what sort of monsters he was used to dealing with. Of course, Vyriana knew better than anyone that Nux was far different than normal Saints, even comparing him to one was an absurd idea in itself, however, the fact that this being appeared out of nowhere and called him slow¡­ All this only made the Dragon warier. The same was true for the rest of the wives as well, they all stared at the ethereal being with gazes similar to Nux''s, ready to attack the moment something went wrong. The Ethereal being noticed it, he however, completely ignored the women and glanced at Nux, "And I see you have surrounded yourself with quite some beautiful women, are these your favourites? Well, I would have chosen them to be my favourites as well if I were you." The Ethereal being continued to nod his head, Nux narrowed his eyes at those words, he was already sensitive since his wives were mentioned, however, before he could say anything, the being''s next words made him freeze, "As I expected, even if you do not have my Blood, you are still no different than me, son." "!!!" Everyone present reacted to those words. The being, however, once again, ignored all the reactions, instead, he narrowed his eyes, "But why are all these at Sovereign Stage already and you are lacking behind? They seem quite close to you, did you not mate with them yet?" "Huh? What sort o-" Nux frowned, the being, however, didn''t listen and, "No, that shouldn''t be the case¡­ You should have mated with them¡­ but if you did that, the System would have activated and you would have become a Sovereign as well¡­ But you are still a stage below the Sovereign Stage¡­ How is that possible¡­?" The being then glanced at Nux and narrowed his eyes, "You¡­ Are you purposefully suppressing your cultivation?" It was quite scary how the man was able to deduce everything with a single glance. Nux, however, was stuck on a completely different thing, "You¡­ How do you know about the System?" It was a secret he hadn''t revealed to anyone except for his wives. And Nux knew for sure that his wives would never betray him, then who¡­ "That''s because I am the one who made the System." The ethereal being revealed and in an instant, Nux''s wives widened their eyes in shock. "You¡­ are the creator¡­?" Nux questioned directly as he narrowed his eyes. "That is correct. Oh, and I am your father as well." The man added casually. "What!?" This time, the one who reacted was Edda, This was a little too casual! Just who appears and reveals something like this so nonchalantly!? "Well, we are not related by blood, but then again, being related by Blood or not doesn''t really make a difference, after all, a blood bond only lasts for one life." The being shrugged. He was talking about things that no one here understood. A bond that lasts only for one life¡­ isn''t that the same for every bond¡­? Why is this man making it sound like his relationship with Nux is something that transcends that boundary? The women, especially Amaya, narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. She hated how someone else was claiming to be closer to her husband than her, even if their form of relationship was completely different. Yes, she would hate anyone, even Nux''s own father, if he tries to get close to Nux more than it is required, Nux was hers, she should be his first and everything. It would be better if even her sisters disappeared. Heck, it would be better if everything, even the entire universe disappeared with only she and Nux left, that would be truly her dream come true. Actually, Amaya was already working hard in order to find a way to devour the entire universe and spend the rest of eternity with Nux alone. Yes, something was indeed wrong with the woman''s head, but that was the reason Nux loved her so much. Of course, right now, this wasn''t the man''s focus, "What are you trying to say?" Amaya questioned directly. "I am saying that I am his father, not through blood, but soul. When we were at our prime and the strongest, our 4 main enemies decided to team up and attack us. We fought back, but in the end, compared to their combined might, we fell short and perished. However, since our relationship was bound not by blood but by soul, we could still sense each other. I have been waiting for billions of years, before dying, I prepared a gift for you, a gift that would only activate after certain conditions are fulfilled, And after all this time, everything finally came together and we met each other again." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1545 The Supreme Worlds. Chapter 1545 The Supreme Worlds. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Nux and the Ethereal being stared at each other in silence, despite the big revelation, Nux didn''t say anything, the Ethereal being, gave Nux time to digest everything as well. However¡­ "What in the manhua fuck is happening to me? Am I a main character or something?" Nux spoke out loud. "What¡­?" The ethereal being blinked a few times, this time, he was the one who was confused and couldn''t understand what his ''son'' said. "So you are telling me you are my father? My ''soul'' Father?" Nux questioned, his tone of sarcasm when he said soul couldn''t be more apparent. "That is correct." The ethereal being, however, didn''t react to his sarcastic tone and nodded. "We were attacked by our enemies, everyone died, but because our relationship is bound by soul, you are able to sense me even though I have reincarnated many times?" "You are taking this better than I thought. Your comprehension skills are adequate even if your cultivation speed is lacking for some reason." The being nodded again, complimenting Nux. "And you expect me to believe this bullshit?" Nux was direct. "Not entirely, but I am expecting you to give me a benefit of doubt and explain myself." Even if Nux''s tone was rude, the ethereal being didn''t react much. After all, he knew what he was saying was hard to believe. "Alright, go for it, explain yourself." Nux nodded. He couldn''t just outright ignore the man. The fact that he knew about the System''s presence, or about his ability to dual cultivate, and the very fact that he was able to enter inside [Core], no matter how he thought about it, Nux knew he wasn''t a being he could simply ignore. He knew a little too much. "Good, to explain all this, I would need to start from the beginning, you have enough time, correct? This is going to be quite long. This is also the reason I didn''t immediately appear the moment you broke through and waited." "I guess I should thank you for that huh¡­" Nux commented, then, he nodded, "Alright, even though I have things I need to do, I will take some time out for you, my ''soul'' father." The ethereal being momentarily stared at Nux in silence, then, he started, "Then let me ask, How much do you know about the Universe? This place is quite far from the main region, so I doubt you people know much, so I need to make sure that we are on the same page." Nux raised his eyebrow for a moment, honestly, he was doubting every second of this interaction, everything felt a little too unreal, he also didn''t like the comments this being passed on his wives. They weren''t particularly offensive, but they weren''t respectful either. This was also the reason he was rude to him from the start. It was unfortunate, but he couldn''t ignore this being, not after everything he had said so far. Not to mention the information they had regarding the Universe was indeed limited, it would be great if he could learn more about it in this conversation as well. "We know the worlds are divided into five tiers, Lowest, Low, Medium, High, and Supreme. There are 4 Supreme Worlds and many lower-level worlds. We also know the universe is unbelievably large and is filled with an energy called Universal Energy that is no different than poison for ordinary cultivators. We a-" "What you are saying is just the elementary stuff, what do you know about the main universe, the Supreme Worlds, their names, the High Worlds under them, the Universal Factions, the Universal Rules, how much do you know about these things?" The being questioned, but this time, Nux and his wives simply stared at him as if they were looking at an exotic, never-seen-before animal in a zoo. And this gave him the answer he was looking for. "¡­so you know nothing." The being muttered. "¡­" Nux and his wives were silent. They didn''t like how they were being treated like some countryside nobodies, but the truth was, that they were indeed that, countryside nobodies with no knowledge whatsoever. Seeing their reaction, the man just sighed, "Don''t worry, it is not your fault, you are still young, it wasn''t your responsibility to learn more about the universe, it was your predecessors''. Anyway, it doesn''t matter, I''ll give you a basic overview, We will start with Four Supreme Worlds, The Supreme World of Light. The Supreme World of Darkness. The Supreme World of Eternity. The Supreme World of Balance. Basically, the Universe is run by these 4 Supreme Worlds that influence every other world present here, your world is not included because it is simply too far from the main Universe. This is also the reason your information is so limited. The Universal Factions I talk about are the four major factions in the universe, basically, these are the factions commanded by these four worlds, there are some independent factions as well, but they are too weak compared to them. Almost every world, no matter whether low or High Tier aims to be part of one of these four factions. As for the Universal Rules, these are the basic rules that the four Supreme Worlds had set up in order to regulate the Universe, these rules apply to quite a large range of topics, I will tell you about these rules more later, for now, I will tell you more about the universe in general and some basic things you should know." The being then continued to tell them about the Supreme Worlds, the major High Worlds under them, their Factions and how things worked in general, it was quite a long explanation and with everything being said, Nux and his wives learned more and more. They knew the Supreme Worlds were strong¡­ But to think that the influence they had was this high¡­ All of this could be understood like this, just now, they faced cultivators from Lowest Level Worlds, and despite their numbers, they were able to crush them quite easily. This happened because they were weak, they were weak because they came from a Lowest Level World, And if what the being said was true¡­ Then as the tier of the world grew¡­ The difference between strength grew exponentially. Meaning that if the difference of strength between a Lowest Level World and a Low Level World was 2, then the difference between Middle and Low Level World would be 4, a Middle Level and High Level would be 16 and a High Level and Supreme Level would be 256. That was how strong a Supreme Level World was¡­ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Amaya interrupted the being with a frown on her face. "We asked you to explain yourself, why are you telling us about the universe?" She questioned. "That''s because my story is related to the universe, The 4 enemies that I talked about¡­" "The ones who allied with each other and attacked you?" "Yes, They are the four Supreme Worlds." "Huh¡­?" Chapter 1546 The Supreme World of Chaos Chapter 1546 The Supreme World of Chaos. "The 4 enemies that I talked about¡­" "The ones who allied with each other and attacked you?" "Yes, They are the four Supreme Worlds." "Huh¡­?" The ethereal being revealed and Nux and his wives only stared at him in silence. Four Supreme Worlds¡­ Worlds that were ridiculously strong, even compared to High-Level Worlds, let alone a Low-Level World like they were part of. And all of this was only what was revealed to the public, their hidden strengths, trump cards, secret weapons, and other things they hid from the rest of the universe were still not added to this equation. In this Universe, they were pretty much the Overlords that watched over everything. And¡­ This being was telling them that these 4 Supreme Worlds were the enemies he was talking about? Who in their right mind would believe such a thing, no, who in their right mind would want to believe such a thing? Making enemies out of the Supreme Worlds with their strength was no different than suicide. "Are you saying that the Supreme Worlds became what they are today because they defeated you?" Amaya tried to make sense out of the situation. Who said that the Supreme Worlds back then were similar to Supreme Worlds right now, it was clear that the story this being was talking about was hundreds and thousands of billion years old, it wouldn''t be surprising if the Supreme Worlds back then were something different. And as if he understood what Amaya was trying to imply, the Ethereal being shook his head, "No, when I say Supreme Worlds, I meant the Supreme Worlds of today, they are at their peak right now but back then, they weren''t any weaker either." It was clear that the Ethereal being didn''t underestimate his enemies. But thinking about it, another question popped into Vyriana''s mind, "So the 4 Supreme Worlds combined their might to attack you? What sort of power did you belong to force even the 4 Supreme Worlds to come together and face you?" The Dragon questioned. Hearing that question, the ethereal being turned towards Nux and, "I come from the Fifth Supreme World." "What?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "But there are only four Supr-" Skyla wanted to comment before she quickly realized what the being meant. "Yes, despite there being no records of it right now, In truth, there were Five Original Supreme Worlds and I was one of the Progenitors of the Fifth Supreme World, The Supreme World of Chaos. The strongest Supreme World out of the five present." The being revealed and Nux and his wives only stared at him in silence. Shock, disbelief, amazement, excitement, and other different emotions could be seen in their expressions. Nux, on the other hand, maintained his poker face, not giving anyone much insight into what he was thinking. Even when the being revealed so much, he stayed silent. It was a simple tactic to know and learn more. This being, or his ''soul'' father, for some reason or another, wanted Nux to believe him, it was clear that the momentary power was in Nux''s hands. So he wanted to use this power as much as he could and get more out of the situation. He wanted to stay silent so that his father panics and starts giving more information in order to prove himself. It wasn''t clear whether it was because he was pressured by Nux''s silent gaze, or that he wanted to reveal more information himself, the being continued, "We were the world that had the authority over Chaos." "Authority?" Amaya tilted her head at the foreign word. "Yes, Authority, this is what made the Supreme Worlds Supreme. The reason why they were much stronger than anything the other worlds could ever hope for. This is what made us the Absolute." Amaya raised her eyebrows, clearly, she wanted to know more about this and the Ethereal being didn''t hide it, "Light, Darkness, Eternity, Balance, and Chaos, all five of these worlds had developed a way to empower themselves using the other worlds. While other worlds try to strengthen their forces, develop their technology, raise their defences and whatnot to try and get better, The Supreme Worlds realized that no matter what, a world''s strength was still limited, therefore, they decided to use the strength of the universe. While beings of the otherworld comprehended a Law, the Supreme Worlds comprehended Dependent Absolute Laws, This is what they call an Authority. Take the Light bastards for example, They had the authority over positivity, The more positive things happen in the universe, things like universal peace, helping others, receiving help from others and whatnot, the more the beings of this universe are ''happy'', the stronger they get. Opposite to it, the more things were on the negative side, such as wars, massacres, destruction, etc., the more the Supreme World of the Darkness prevailed. The Supreme World of Balance wants things to remain balanced. If this balance is maintained, they get stronger." "What about the Supreme World of Eternity?" Evane questioned with a curious look on her face. The instant this name was mentioned, a look of hatred appeared on the being''s face, however, since his expressions in his ethereal form weren''t very visible, no one noticed it. Of course, Nux didn''t need to see the being''s face to read his expression, the momentary silence when Eternity was mentioned was enough for him to realize that he needed to keep an eye on Eternity and that this father of his was hiding something. "The Supreme World of Eternity follows a different route." "A different route?" "They don''t have something like an Authority, they only crave knowledge and want to learn more about the worlds and universe. They do not care about the state of the universe or whatever, as long as they can learn something, they will be satisfied. Their thirst for knowledge is insatiable." "Does that mean that¡­ they got to the level of being a Supreme Level World without anyone''s strength but their own?" Amaya questioned. "It is not about the strength, it is more about what they bring to the table, almost all the worlds in the universe use what the people of Eternity create; they hold so much importance that they have influence even over the other Supreme Worlds, And since influence brings power, they are one of the Supremes." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1547 Amayas field day. Chapter 1547 Amaya''s field day. "It is not about the strength, it is more about what they bring to the table, almost all the worlds in the universe use what the people of Eternity create, they hold so much importance that they have influence even over the other Supreme Worlds, And since influence brings power, they are one of the Supremes. You can say that in terms of raw Power, the Eternity is indeed weaker than the other Supreme Worlds, but know this, No one not strong enough can hold something others desire, Eternity holds what everyone in the universe desires, if they weren''t strong enough to protect it, they would have long been destroyed. I say Eternity is weaker, but that is only when they are compared to the other Supreme Worlds, if it is a High-Level Worlds or weaker, they won''t hold a candle against them, the gap between a Supreme World and the rest of the Worlds is simply that high." The being added. Nux and his women continued to absorb all the information that was given to them, the Authority, the Supreme World of Eternity, and whatnot. All of this was like an entirely different world for them, and the fact that the one telling them all of this was one of the Progenitors of a once strongest Supreme World made this even grander. "What about your world? What Authority did the Supreme World of Chaos have?" Amaya questioned. She was already taking mental notes and absorbing all the information in a structured way, after all, even if it wasn''t for this man in front of her, they had to stand in front of the Supreme Worlds eventually. Nux''s goal of becoming the strongest, it wasn''t possible unless they stood together and above the 4 or 5 Supreme Worlds, the mightiest of all. So the more they knew about these worlds, the better it was for them. The being stared at Amaya, then, he continued, "We had the Authority over the primordial energy of Chaos. Opposite of the Supreme World of Balance, we thrived over Chaos. Whether it was chaos caused by Darkness or the Light, it didn''t matter, however, unlike Balance and other Supreme Worlds, we didn''t have to actively try and make things chaotic, we didn''t have to move to forcefully make things that would give us an advantage, Chaos is omnipresent. It is everywhere one can imagine, and even the places outside of one''s imagination. Even when one is at peace, there is chaos in his mind, chaos that he is trying to suppress through peace. Rather than trying to forcefully make changes and make the conditions favourable for us, we simply needed to find chaos in every possible situation and use that to strengthen ourselves. And this is why no matter what the other 4 Supreme Worlds did, we were always on the top, we were always better than them. So much so that they felt threatened by our powers and decided to annihilate us." As he spoke the last words, his tone got heavier and heavier, his hatred and anger couldn''t be hidden anymore. "You mentioned a ''Gift'' before, a gift that you prepared for Nux, I assume that is the System?" Amaya questioned. "Yes." "What is the name of the System? What are its functions?" Amaya questioned directly. It was a test to know whether the being even knew about the system or was all of this simply a bluff. It was a rude test, especially considering that this man basically told them everything they didn''t know and opened a new world of possibilities for them, however, Amaya couldn''t just believe what this being said on the word value alone. She still needed proof. And the being knew it as well, therefore, rather than being offended, he nodded his head and started explaining, "It is not something I or anyone in my world could ever forget, It is the Supreme Harem God System. Yes, the name is funny, you can blame me for that." The being admitted and chuckled. "However, don''t let the name fool you. I am sure you all already know this by now, This System is an absolute weapon. It doesn''t matter what your cultivation level is, how talented you are, what bloodline you have, what conditions you live in, what you eat, how you sleep and whatever, None of that matters, This System holds the power to make you Absolute, the strongest being in the world. Its biggest function would be its ability to cultivate in a completely different way, it has changed Nux''s body in a way that he can grow by cultivating together with a being stronger than him. Other than this, the System also has a Shop that sells different items, cultivation techniques, weapons, abilities and even techniques. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The system also gives the ability to upgrade the abilities, it even manages the bloodlines of its host, it also gives a useful reward after breaking through each level, There are more features, honestly, I even know about the features that aren''t unlocked yet, but I won''t continue, things still need to proceed in a structured way and I do not wish to get involved with all that." The being answered and Amaya turned silent. There were no doubts left, this being knew about the system, not just about its existence, but every single thing about it, him being the system''s creator might not be a lie. Of course, there are still chances that he learned about the system''s existence through some other means and is currently trying to fool them, but for now, Amaya just kept this thought as a possibility in her head and didn''t act on it. "You said there were certain conditions for the gift, or the system to be activated, what were those conditions?" Amaya asked the next question. This time, she felt like she would get answers to all the unanswered questions that had been bothering her till now. Who knows? This being might even know about Nux''s reincarnation, his previous world, and every other strange thing that happened with Nux. Chapter 1548 Was the Vampire Progenitor actually that strong? Chapter 1548 Was the Vampire Progenitor actually that strong? "You said there were certain conditions for the gift, or the system to be activated, what were those conditions?" Amaya asked the next question. The being stared at Amaya and then Nux, then, after staying silent for a minute, he answered, "It was for him to come back." "Come back¡­?" Amaya frowned. "The condition was for him to come back to the world he originally belonged to. His soul experienced countless rebirths, every soul does, that is simply how the universe works, You perish, you return to the universe, then you are recreated. It is a random process, out of millions of worlds, the world you reincarnate in is chosen completely at random. This is also the reason it is said that once a being returns to the Universe, it is lost. After all, even if you could sense the rebirth of a being once related to you, finding him was simply impossible because there were millions or even billions of worlds there, not to mention the Universal Energy made it absolutely impossible to expand your senses and search through every world. Because of this, the chances that I never get to meet him were high, After all, the condition I set for the ''gift'' to set off was for Nux''s soul to reincarnate into one specific world, his original world. The possibility of this happening was close to zero, but I waited, I waited for hundreds and thousands of billion years, and finally, The impossible happened and the gift was activated." The being spoke, everyone could sense the smile that had appeared on his face when he talked about this, but Amaya wasn''t done, she, along with all others, had the same question in their mind, "The World he originally belonged to?" They frowned. This didn''t make any sense. If Nux was this being''s child, then the world he originally belonged to should be the Supreme World of Chaos, But this was Yrniel¡­ So the conditions didn''t activate, Heck, it was simply impossible for the conditions to match because the Supreme World of Chaos was destroyed. As the Creator of the System, shouldn''t this being know about this as well, he could have chosen any world he wanted for the conditions to match, the chances still would have been low, but it wouldn''t have been impossible, so why chose what was already destroyed? And why, despite the conditions not matching, the system still activated? And wh- Suddenly, Amaya thought of a possibility that froze her thoughts, a possibility that became more and more certain the more she thought it. And just as she expected, The being continued, "As I said, you perish, you return to the Universe, then you are recreated, This applies, not just to living beings, but everything that belongs to the universe, the Worlds are no exception, not even the Supreme World. So once the Supreme World is destroyed¡­" "It returns to the Universe and is then recreated¡­" Amaya completed those words. "Exactly." The being nodded with a big smile on his face. "So the Yrniel is¡­" Felberta spoke. "Yes, the world you live in is the reincarnation of the fifth Supreme World, the Supreme World of Chaos. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is also the reason why this world is so powerful and different from others and why it was able to give birth to that monster. You think just any world could create a being like that?" The being spoke. "The Monster¡­?" Vyriana tilted her head. She knew he was not talking about Nux, so another monster that lives in Yrniel was¡­ "What was his race called again¡­? A Vampire¡­? Yes, that one." The being nodded. "Azriel Ruinous." Vyriana muttered. "Yes, him." The being nodded again. "Is he that strong¡­?" Vyriana questioned. Of course, she already knew Azriel was strong, there was no doubt in her mind regarding that. However, in her mind, the Vampire Progenitor was only strong because they were a Low-Level World. Yes, her masters had emphasized this fact countless times that the Vampire Progenitor was strong and how he alone could deal with everything, even taking on the beings from High level, or even the Supreme Level worlds, but for Vyriana, That was simply the wish of the weak. As much as she respected her masters and the Vampire Progenitor, she didn''t just believe them blindly. There was no proof to support their statements. Even an Emperor Stage Cultivator was strong for a small town. Let''s say a Sage Stage Cultivator managed to enter the Forgotten Continent Nux lived in, wouldn''t he overpower everyone present there? How hard would it be for such a being to fight every cultivator in the forgotten continent alone? Once he reveals his powers, wouldn''t everyone in the continent think of him as omnipotent? Wouldn''t they think that he is the strongest? But was that actually the truth? Could a Sage defeat a Great Sage? Even if he could, what about a Semi Saint? A Saint? Or a Divine? This was simply impossible. The people of the Forgotten continent would think the Sage is the strongest because the information they have is limited, such was the case for the Progenitors of the Yrniel, Or at least that''s what Vyriana thought¡­ But¡­ For this being, who, if believing his words, was once one of the Progenitors of the Supreme World that stands on the apex, to call Azriel a monster, especially when he called Nux ''slow'', made Vyriana think¡­ Was the Vampire Progenitor strong enough for even the Progenitor of a Supreme World to acknowledge him? Again, Vyriana wasn''t blindly believing this being here, the fact that he was a progenitor or even a part of a Supreme World could very well be a lie, however, with everything said so far, Vyriana, for a moment, decided to believe his words, And because of that, a question popped up in her mind, Was the Vampire Progenitor actually that strong? And the answer to this question was, "Yes." A definite yes. "That being is a monster far beyond what any of you can imagine." Chapter 1549 Azriels Strength. Chapter 1549 Azriel''s Strength. "That being is a monster far beyond what any of you can imagine." The Ethereal being spoke with a solemn look on his face. Then, he tried to explain it with words, "That being has a special connection with this world, he is one with the world, as long as he exists, this world can never be destroyed and if he wills it, this world will stop giving any type of support to anything or any being of this world. In this world, he is no different than a God. He can pretty much kill anyone in this world with just his mere thought. It is a very special connection that basically no world forms with any of its denizens, so his case is quite rare. It means that this world trusts him quite a lot and is entirely reliant on it." Nux and his wives nodded, this wasn''t surprising, Faustina already told them that Azriel had a special relation with Yrniel''s Will, even Felberta when she connected her consciousness with Yrniel after becoming the Eldraeth Progenitor, she noticed something different as well. "Doesn''t this mean he is only strong in this world? His powers wouldn''t work on beings that come from a different world." Vyriana, who had peeked into the secrets of the Universe 2 times now, had more knowledge than others. She knew beings were connected with the universe and the world they belonged to, so using that connection, the Vampire Progenitor could definitely weaken or even kill them, but the otherworlderers wouldn''t have that connection with Yrniel, they have no such weakness that the Vampire Progenitor could make use of. Or that is at least how it should happen, however¡­ "Think of this in this way, your world, Yrniel is the reincarnation of my world, Chaosveil, the once strongest Supreme World, Any world that exists has certain energy given to it by the universe. This is the energy the world uses to create its inhabitants, the Protection shield, and other important things the world needs to function. Different worlds have different amounts of energy, a Low Level World would have low energy, so its denizens would be weaker, similarly, a high-level world have more energy, making its denizens stronger. So usually, when structuring a world into the given tier levels, the strength of its denizens is seen. Now what factors determine the amount of energy the world has, you may ask? The major factor that comes into play here is the very world''s past. When a high-level world is destroyed and then recreated, it retains almost all its previous strength, so a high-level world will always be a high-level world no matter how many times it is destroyed. After all, the Universe never make losses. A high-level world would obviously be replaced by another high-level world, anything else just isn''t possible. And the same will hold true for the Supreme Level Worlds. A recreated Supreme World would retain almost all its strength. Of course, in our case, things would be different because we used a part of the world''s energy to create the System, but even then, Yrniel should have retained around 80% of Chaosveil''s energy and¡­" With a solemn look on his face, the being looked forward, and, "And that being is connected to a once Supreme World that retains 80% of its energy, do you understand what that means? To add another mind-blowing fact to this, The original Chaosveil had 12 Progenitors, its strength was divided equally amongst all 12 of these Progenitors, giving them around 8 to 9% of the total energy it had decided to spend on the Progenitors, and it had never once formed this sort of connection with any of the us. So that monster, who had not only formed such a close connection that he basically controls this world, he also has complete and sole access to all the energy that the original Progenitors did not have. Do you think such a being would be weak? What a joke." The ethereal being laughed in disdain. "As I said before, that monster is far stronger than anything you can imagine, Of course, I only sensed this world because you finally reached the required stage and the system finally reacted, so I do not actually know how strong he truly is, But if I have to guess, Then he can easily beat almost all the existing Progenitors of the Supreme Worlds in a one-on-one battle, Heck, he might even be the strongest being in the entire universe. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That is how strong that being is." The ethereal being revealed and this time, Vyriana was simply too stunned to speak anything. It was confirmed. What her masters said wasn''t just a rambling of old folk from a countryside village, it was an undeniable truth. Azriel Ruinous was that strong. The more she realized this, the more questions bothered her. How did such a strong being end up in such a pitiful state? What happened in the past? What made him like this? These questions started popping into her mind non-stop, Amaya, however, was thinking about an entirely different thing, "You said you used a part of the Chaosveil''s energy to create Nux''s System, what does that mean? How was the system created? Why did you create it? Why did you appear just now? Why didn''t you appear the moment the system was activated? Why didn''t you make things clear from the start? Now that Nux ''came back'' and the two of you are reunited, what do you plan to do?" Amaya never once cared about anyone other than Nux. Yes? The Vampire Progenitor was the strongest being in the universe? So what? Wouldn''t Nux surpass him eventually? If that wasn''t possible, then she would find ways to make it possible. She would do whatever it takes to make Nux happy. Even if that meant going against the strongest being in the world. Amaya wasn''t the least bit affected by this rule, she just wanted to know more so she could use everything she knew to Nux''s benefit and create a plan to move forward and become stronger than ever. Chapter 1550 What did you come here for? Chapter 1550 What did you come here for? "You said you used a part of the Chaosveil''s energy to create Nux''s System, what does that mean? How was the system created? Why did you create it? Why did you appear just now? Why didn''t you appear the moment the system was activated? Why didn''t you make things clear from the start? Now that Nux ''came back'' and the two of you are reunited, what do you plan to do?" Amaya asked a series of questions. Hearing her questions, the solemn look on the ethereal being''s completely disappeared, then, in a light tone, he chuckled, "I like your attitude, child." Amaya narrowed her eyes when she heard those words, she wanted answers, not compliments. "I like your attitude of focusing on your goals. Being distracted by other things is what the weak do." This time, Vyriana was the one who narrowed her eyes. Honestly, she wanted to learn more about the Vampire Progenitor since he was closely related to her friend, but more than that, he wanted to learn about this being standing in front of her. After all, he was related to someone who was more important to her than even herself. The moment Amaya asked those questions, her curiosity about Azriel vanished and she now wanted those answers as well, just like all other women, who were staring at the Nux''s ''father'' with intense looks on their faces, "You indeed found some good ones," The being chuckled as he turned towards Nux. "¡­" Nux stayed silent, not commenting anything. Seeing his attitude, the being just sighed and turned towards Amaya who was more active in the conversation, "The questions you asked are a little complicated, I need to start with a backstory, quite a long one at that." "We have time," Amaya spoke, then, she turned towards Nux and, "Right?" Nux simply glanced at Rune and Felberta, "Oh, we have a lot of time." Felberta smiled. The meaning behind her smile was clear. She will only start once all of this is over, nothing should interrupt her, at all. Rune nodded as well, Nux was already a Saint, so it was only a matter of time before she broke through as well, she had many decades left. A little story won''t harm anyone. Seeing that everyone had agreed, Nux''s father nodded and then, "Let me start with the reason why the four Supreme Worlds decided to combine their might and attack us." Everyone present focused on the being''s words. "We created something that shouldn''t exist." "Hmm?" Amaya tilted her head in confusion. The being turned towards Nux and, "You read the system description about the Law of Absolute Growth, correct? The Strongest Path the host would walk on. The System doesn''t lie, son. When it said it is the strongest path, it is indeed, the strongest path there is." "How is the System reward related to why your world was attac-" Amaya wanted to ask, however, before she even completed her question, she realized it. "You created the Law of Absolute Growth¡­" The being''s smile widened, "Exactly. The Law of Absolute Growth was something that shouldn''t exist. It is literally the strongest Law there is, The Law so strong that if given enough time, it would have allowed us to completely surpass the combined might of the other four Supreme Worlds and rule over the universe and to avoid such fate, the four worlds decided to team up and attack us." "And now¡­ the Law that threatened the four Supreme Worlds¡­ was given to Nux¡­" Vyriana commented. "He is my son, he has all the right to inherit what I built." The ethereal being nodded continuously. "What about the other Progenitors of your world, did they just allow you to take what all of you made together and give it to your son?" Evane questioned. She, out of everyone here, knew exactly how much greed affected even the closest of families. "Let''s just say I had my ways." The being chuckled, however, seeing the women narrowing their eyes at the blurry answer, he had no choice but to explain, "We had no other choice. When we were attacked before we could finish testing the Law''s Power, we knew it worked, but the experiments were still ongoing, But the moment we were attacked, almost everyone in our world died, only he, my son, out of all of mine and other Progenitor''s children survived. We had no other choice but to take action desperately and were forced to urgently create the system and bind it to his soul." "The urgently created system¡­?" Amaya narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. "That is correct." Nux''s father didn''t hide it. "We aren''t like those Eternity bastards. Creation isn''t our thing, we only thrive on Chaos. What we created was not the System, but the Law of Absolute Growth. The system was only a tool created to hold the Law of Absolute Growth and almost every function of the System, whether it is to increase the cultivation through mating, or the skill and bloodline upgrades, it is all possible because of the Law of Absolute Growth, without it, the System is completely useless. Of course, there are more features that will be unlocked in the future, but again, if you understand the Law of Absolute Growth, you will understand those as well." "What about *Essence*?" Felberta questioned. She knew Nux was quite curious about this energy, and she was too. "That is simply the energy released by the Law of Absolute Growth. It is a complicated process to extract the energy from a Law, but once you are strong enough, you people will understand that as well." Nux''s father just shrugged as if it wasn''t a big thing. Nux and his women turned towards each other, taking in this new knowledge. "So when you were attacked, you bound the system to Nux, in hopes for the ''conditions'' to be fulfilled and you reunite with him?" Amaya summarized the entire thing. "Yes." The being nodded. And then, Amaya asked the final question, "So now that you have reunited, What did you come here for? Is it your son¡­ Or is it the Law he has, something that you created and something¡­ That should have belonged to you." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1551 I am not your enemy, son. Chapter 1551 I am not your enemy, son. "So now that you have reunited, What did you come here for? Is it your son¡­ Or is it the Law he has, something that you created and something¡­ That should have belonged to you." Amaya spoke and in an instant, the tone of the conversation shifted and got more tense. Nux''s father narrowed his eyes when he heard those words, "What are you talking about?" He feigned ignorance, however, despite his expressions hidden behind his Ethereal Form, hiding things from Amaya wasn''t simple, the woman could smell other''s intentions from far away. "Come on, father-in-law, Even if we may look like children to you, you shouldn''t treat us like one, You admitted it yourself, You were forced to hand over your creation to your only surviving son and it wasn''t just any random creation you created out of the blue, it was a trump card that made all four Supreme Worlds come together and take action. It was something you worked on for thousands or tens of thousands of years, it was something you pretty much gave your life for. Would you hand over such a thing to someone else that easily?" Amaya questioned and Nux''s father narrowed his eyes, "He isn''t someone else, he is my son." "A son who has no memories of you, so practically, a stranger." "We are connected by our very soul-" "Again, you know that, Nux doesn''t. And you knew things would turn out this way from the very beginning. You were pretty much giving your ultimate creation to someone who didn''t even know you, you don''t expect that being to cooperate with you just because you say you are his ''soul father'' do you? We live in a world where even the blood father, who gives almost all his life for the sake of his child gets killed by his son just because the son wanted more power. What makes you think that you, who wasn''t there for your son''s entire childhood, would get what you want from your ''son''? You were a Progenitor of a once strongest world, one of its core leaders with the power to affect billions of lives with just a few words, I am sure you are not that na?ve, father-in-law. So what is your plan? Why did you come here? Why did you give something so precious to your son as a gift? What is it that you want?" Amaya questioned with a light smile on her face and the already tense atmosphere got even worse. Absolute silence fell over the place. Nux''s so-called father was speechless. With how many questions this girl asked, he already knew she was a bright one, he just didn''t think she would ask all these questions just to later trap him inside the web she created and get the bigger answers. Answers he didn''t wish to give right now. Nux''s father glanced at Nux, and seeing his ''child'' looking at him without saying anything, he knew he had to answer here. He needed Nux to be on his side, and for that, he needed Nux to trust him. He couldn''t lie here, therefore, he sighed and then, "Before I say anything, let me make one thing clear. I am not your enemy, son." Nux and others stared at the being, waiting for him to continue. "I am not here to take what I gave you." "Look at me, do I look like I am even in the condition to take away your Law? This is my Soul Form, son. I created it in order to avoid the Universe''s detection, because, for the Universe''s eyes, I should be dead. The being then pointed at himself and, "Look at me, do I look like I am even in the condition to take away your Law? This is my Soul Form, son. I created it in order to avoid the Universe''s detection, because, for the Universe''s eyes, I should be dead. The Universe cannot be allowed to sense my presence, or else it will forcefully initiate my return and reincarnate me. Once that happens, I will lose all my memories, and that is something I cannot afford." "A Soul Form?" "It is a secret technique we found out, it is a technique that diminishes our presence to the point where even the Universe cannot sense us, we then faked our death, abandoned our bodies, and have been roaming around this universe for all these years. In this form, we cannot even tap into 1% of our original strength, the more we try to use our powers, the higher the chances of the Universe sensing our presence becomes, the more prone to danger we will be. And it won''t just be me losing out, you will too. You must have already sensed it by now, you know absolutely nothing about the Universe, you are like a duckling who needs to follow someone before you grow and start moving on your own. I am the mother duck that you can follow with your eyes closed, but if I lose my memories, that wouldn''t be possible anymore. I have no one else to hold on to, son. I can''t even use my own powers in this form, let alone a Law that is capable of shaking the entire universe. I only want one thing. And that is revenge. I want to end the ones who made me like this and since I cannot do it myself, I want you to do it for me." Nux''s father spoke and for the first time in a while, Nux showed a reaction when he heard those words, "I want your help to destroy the four Supreme Worlds, once that happens, I can stop holding onto this life so pitifully and start my next life." The being revealed in an emotional tone. "You waited all this while just so you could get your revenge?" Amaya raised her eyebrow. "The fire that burns with the power of revenge burns a lot more fiercely than any other fire." The answer was straightforward. "So the reason why you wanted all the conditions to match, the reason why the trigger was pulled, the reason why you bound the system to your son''s soul, the reason why you waited for billions of years, You did all of this because you wanted revenge?" "That is correct." "And you think taking revenge against the four strongest worlds in the universe is possible, especially when our starting point is this low?" Amaya questioned and with a confident look on his face, Nux''s father nodded, "Yes, as long as you follow everything I have prepared, It is very much possible." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1552 Nuxs preplanned path to success. Chapter 1552 Nux''s preplanned path to success. "And you think taking revenge against the four strongest worlds in the universe is possible, especially when our starting point is this low?" Amaya questioned and with a confident look on his face, Nux''s father nodded, "Yes, as long as you follow everything I have prepared, It is very much possible." Nux and everyone present raised their eyebrows when they heard those confident words. "You previously mentioned that Lord Azriel could probably defeat any Progenitor of the Supreme Worlds in a one-on-one battle. When you specifically mentioned a one-on-one battle, does that mean that if he goes against all of them together, he would lose?" Vyriana was the one who asked this question. "Isn''t that obvious?" Nux''s father laughed. "That being may be strong, but in the end, he is alone, against the might of the Supreme Worlds, he won''t stand a chance. Not to mention he is connected to Yrniel, which itself makes him weak because if Yrniel is destroyed to the point of no repair, he would lose significant part of his strength. Yrniel, while being the source of his power, is also his weakness at the same time." "So even Lord Azriel, with his strength cannot defeat the Supreme Worlds." "Not a chance, let alone all 4 of them, if he made an enemy out of even one of them, Yrniel will be destroyed." Nux''s father declared confidently. "So if even Lord Azriel cannot do it, what makes you think Nux can?" The Dragon questioned directly. She wasn''t doubting Nux. She blindly trusted Nux in everything he did, so much that she could confidently declare that no one trusted him more than her. After all, she had personally seen how persistent this man was. What Vyriana wanted to understand was the source of this being''s confidence. She knew Nux personally, however, he was meeting him for the first time, which made him believe that Nux had what it took to not only surpass the Vampire Progenitor, the strongest being in the world, but also destroy all four Supreme Worlds and become an absolute existence. "Did you not hear what I said? He has access to the strongest Law that exists in the entire universe, The Law that threatened all four Supreme Worlds and forced them to work together. You have barely seen the top of what that Law is capable of. As long as he follows my arrangement, you will see why the Four Supreme Worlds felt threatened." "So¡­" Suddenly, Nux, who had been silent all this while spoke up. He noticed that Amaya had turned silent, meaning that she already got all the answers she wanted, even if there were things left unanswered, Nux knew that Amaya kept it that way because those things weren''t important right now. His trust in Amaya''s capabilities was absolute, this was also the reason he was letting her lead the conversation until she finally decided to stop things from her end and pass it to him. Nux looked at his father, Then, he questioned. "As long as I follow your arrangement, I will become stronger than anyone else, correct?" "Yes." "What is this arrangement you are talking about? How can I trust you?" Nux questioned and hearing that question, his father just chuckled. "Is this really something you should be asking me? You have been using the System for around a thousand years now, Nux. Have you still not realized the potential it carries?" "¡­" Nux turned silent. The System''s potential was undeniable, and he knew it, but¡­ "The System has already decided your path, Nux. You simply need to walk on the decided path blindly. We were destroyed because we lacked numbers, That Vampire, despite being the strongest, would lose against the Supreme Worlds because he lacks numbers, In this universe, while individual strength matters, what matters even more is numbers. And the Law I am giving you, the Law of Absolute Growth deals with just that. A Law that allows not only you, but everyone around you to grow stronger endlessly. Like right now, for example, these women around you are all at Sovereign Stage, it is only a matter of before you mate with them and become a Sovereign Stage Cultivator yourself. Once that happens, you can go visit your secondary women, your concubines, or whatever you call them and grow all of them up to Sovereign Stage as well. I am not expecting high numbers right now since you are only a thousand years old, but even if you have just 10,000 more women on your side, you will eventually have 10,000 Sovereigns on your side. This much is more than enough to win against any Lowest Level World. You need to understand this Nux, your Law is related to Growth, and that too, Absolute Growth, nothing in this world can limit you or your army, you can grow endlessly, facing no cultivation walls whatsoever, All the conditions of one needing a Law to break through the Sovereign Stage or other conditions that would restrict normal cultivators at future cultivation stages, You and your women would face none of them. You can grow endlessly without having to worry about anything. All you need is to add more women to your already existing army, Once the number of your army reaches 50,000 Sovereigns, you will be strong enough to attack a Low-Level World that has a Primordial, of course, you will lose a few thousand of your women, but that isn''t something you need to deal with. You simply need to target a world led by women, in front of your mighty army, that woman would have no choice but to give in to your demands. Use that woman to advance to Primordial Sage, then you move to the rest of your women, and then, you will have around 20,000 Primordial Sages in your army. An Army that could easily take on any middle-level world. You will then grow this army, take a Transcendence Stage Cultivator to the bed, breakthrough and repeat the process. Of course, this is just the general process and there are lots of complications you need to focus on, but as long as I am here and you take care of the things I mention, Then with your army, Taking over the Universe will only be a matter of a few hundred thousand years and in the end, You will become the absolute being you desire to be with billions of strong subordinates who will take care of different things for you. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And of course, being able to mate with any of these subordinates whenever you desire is a bonus as well." Nux''s father chuckled when he said those words. Chapter 1553 They are my wives. Chapter 1553 They are my wives. "You will become the absolute being you desire to be with over billions of strong subordinates who will take care of different things for you. And of course, being able to mate with any of these subordinates whenever you desire is a bonus as well." The ethereal being chuckled when he said those words. Nux on the other hand, narrowed his eyes when he heard those words. "So you want me to have sex with thousands of women, raise their cultivation, and then use them as my expendable army? And you are saying that this is what is going to make me an Absolute Being?" Nux questioned, from his tone, it was clear that he didn''t like this idea and he wasn''t hiding it either. His father, however, took this in a wrong manner, "You don''t have to worry, son. You already have the Slave Seal, don''t you? In the future, I will tell you other, more efficient ways to ensure your subordinates'' loyalty. So no matter how strong your subordinate becomes, they will never betray you. You will have absolute control over them and they will be there to heed your orders with a mere thought." The Ethereal being had planned it all. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could he have not? This was the plan he and the other Progenitors of the Chaosveil World had come up with all those years ago, using the Law of Absolute Growth to create an army of Elites. And this time, the number of these Elites won''t be weak, there would be millions or even billions of them. Would that make any difference? Elites are called Elites because they are rare. Cultivating an Elite takes an absurd amount of talent and resources, even in the Supreme Worlds, there are only a few thousands of Elites, Elites who are actually capable of taking on even the Supreme World''s Progenitors for a certain period of time. Sure, individually, they will surely be weaker than the real elites who reached that level with their own hard work but¡­ Would that make any difference? Elites are called Elites because they are rare. Cultivating an Elite takes an absurd amount of talent and resources, even in the Supreme Worlds, there are only a few thousands of Elites, Elites who are actually capable of taking on even the Supreme World''s Progenitors for a certain period of time. And Nux''s father planned to mass produce these Elites. Comparing his plan with Nux''s case, it would mean that in Wars where the Primordials are rare and considered to be the elites of Low-Level Worlds, Nux''s father wanted Nux to create an army of 10,000 Primordials. How are other worlds supposed to face such an enormous army? Something like that wouldn''t be possible. Nux and his army can attack and win multiple worlds in one fell scoop and they can do it with not just Low-Level Worlds, but any world, that is how absurdly broken the Law of Absolute Growth is. "I still do not understand how this will make me an Absolute being. My individual strength would be far weaker if I continued to rely on my army. How am I going to face beings like the Progenitors of the Supreme World, or the Vampire Progenitor of my own world?" Nux questioned. And this time, his father frowned, "Do you not get it? You will have millions, billions of subordinates who will be almost as strong as the enemy elites. Do you think anyone in his right mind would have the balls to challenge you? Every single one of their Elites would be forced to face hundreds of thousands of similar-level cultivators who would even willingly give their life away for your sake and even if you lose a few of them, you can simply produce more of them. The other worlds cannot do the same, the Elites can''t be mass-produced, only your Law allows it. So facing you, who have so many Elites on your side, is no different than suicide. Heck, you won''t even have to move and your subordinates will bring the head of your enemies to you." The being spoke and seeing that Nux still didn''t seem convinced, he continued, "Individual strength doesn''t matter, son. If it did, then that Vampire would have long taken over the world, but right now, because he is alone and doesn''t have an army backing him up, he cannot even challenge one of the Supreme Worlds despite being individually stronger than all the cultivators there. The real strength comes from numbers, You don''t need a group of expectational talented cultivators, you just need to mass produce loyal tools that you can use for your sake." The Ethereal being spoke as he then glanced at Nux''s women. It was clear how he viewed these women, in his eyes, they were just that, tools, but then, *Step* *Step* Nux stepped right in front of his so-called father, entirely blocking his view. "Don''t look at my wives with those eyes." He declared and this time, his expression wasn''t neutral like it had been all this while, the poker face he had created after spending hundreds of thousands of years inside the illusion was broken, He was looking at the man in front of him with clear hatred. And the man blinked in surprise. He didn''t understand why Nux reacted in this manner, however, repeating his words in his mind, he realized something, and soon, he changed his words, "When I mentioned an army, your wives weren''t part of it. You see, this is what''s best about the Law of Absolute Growth, it gives you absolute freedom to do almost anything you want. You don''t want to use these women as tools, don''t do it. You can use the Law of Absolute Growth to help them, sure, but you don''t have to add them to your army, there are always other women for them. You can simply enjoy spending time with these women while the others do the work for you." The man shrugged as if it wasn''t a big thing, soon however, Nux said something that made him feel like his entire world had collapsed. "There are no others." Nux declared. "I have no ''army'' of women, neither do I plan on making one. I only have my wives and none of them are expendable chess pieces. They are my wives." Chapter 1554: Do not involve me or my wives in your plan. Chapter 1554: Do not involve me or my wives in your plan."I have no ''army'' of women, neither do I plan on making one. I only have my wives and none of them are expendable chess pieces. They are my wives." Nux declared and this time, his father finally lost his composure. "WHAT!?" For the first time since he had appeared, he raised his voice. Nux however, simply stared at him with the same look on his face. He didn''t care whether the man in front of him was his father or not, he never once did. And the instant he looked at his wives as if they were expendable tools for him to get his revenge, everything Nux had been holding back all this while came flowing. Honestly, Nux''s father never understood his child from the beginning, yes, Nux craved strength, he wanted to be the strongest, he wanted to rule over everything, just like every other being. However, unlike others, his end goal wasn''t becoming the strongest, Becoming the strongest was only a means, a secondary goal that was required to fulfil his main goal. And this being''s grand plan or whatever completely ruined Nux''s main goal. Spending time with millions of women!? Haah!? Did he think it was that easy? Especially after spending time with his wives!? Even if he had endless stamina and whatnot, if his women wanted, they could keep him for eternity and he wouldn''t be able to move. Especially if they knew that he would be going to some other vixens after spending time with them, they would never let him leave! Of course, the fact that he wouldn''t want to leave that heaven for some random women wasn''t false either. Nux didn''t mind having subordinates, even losing those subordinates wasn''t a problem, those subordinates, however, could not replace his wives. No matter what happens, no matter what sort of benefits he receives, he would never have sex with just any random woman, that would be disrespectful to his wives. That was how Nux thought things through from the very start and nothing here would change his feelings. His love for his wives was a little too healthy for him to ''use'' the system to its full extent. And that was something his father did not like one bit, "So you are telling me these are the only women you have mated with till now?" The man questioned as he pointed at Nux''s wives. "I do not need anyone el-" "You do you others! You need stronger women! Have you taken a good look at yourself!? I was wondering what took you so long, I was confused about how, even after having the System, you only broke through and activated the trigger after a thousand years and now I finally realize it. It is because of this foolish thinking of yours! You do not need any women!? Have you lost your mind!? Do you even realize what are you trying to say? You are blessed with the System that can make you an unparalleled being within a matter of decades and you, who have had 1000 years to test and use the system, haven''t even broken through the Sovereign Stage yet? Do you realize how slow your cultivation speed is? Any random 1000-year-old cultivator from the Supreme or even a High-Level world can squash you like a bug and you still have the galls to say you do not ''need'' anyone? Where does your confidence come from huh!?" The being raised his wife, however, seeing that none of his words seemed to have even the slightest effect on his son''s mind, he decided to calm down and use a different approach, "Look, I understand that you are young." Your hormones are at their peak right now and right now, you might even think that you value these women more than your own life. But as someone who has lived for a long time, let me make one thing clear for you, As you grow and become more mature, these feelings you are feeling right now will disappear and you will start regretting your decision and the time you wasted." "Are you saying my love for my wives would fade away?" Nux questioned in a curious tone. "I am only saying that you and even your wives, if they want the best for you, will become more flexible and understand how your powers and relationship work. Again, I am not telling you to add your wives you love into your army, but you need to start focusing on building the army as soon as possible, This is the only way to fully utilize the power of your law." Nux''s father took the calm approach, trying to find a middle ground where both of them were satisfied. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You still didn''t answer my question, father, Do you think my love for my wives would fade away after I become more mature?" Nux however, was stuck on a simple thing. No one could see it since his expression was hidden because he was in his Soul Form, but the moment Nux asked this question, his father''s mouth twitched. He was annoyed. He couldn''t believe that his son would turn out to be such a fool. "Yes, Nux. As you grow up, the love you feel for your wives will start to fade away, A thousand years is nothing, you are going to live for a long time, you don''t think what you feel today would stay the same after countless years pass, do you?" "At what age do you think my love for them would start fading away?" Nux questioned again. This time, his father narrowed his eyes, unable to understand where Nux was going with all this, however, seeing as how he was staring at him curiously, he decided to play it safe and, "It usually happens early, but seeing that you are so attached to them, I would say a hundred thousand years? That is when it starts." "So if, mentally, I was a hundred thousand years old, then I wouldn''t be as rigid as I am right now? Is that what you are saying?" Nux questioned with a light smile on his face and seeing that smile, his father felt like something was wrong. "Well, it is different from person to person, but if you were older than two hundred thousand years old, your thinking would definitely be different." He spoke, still trying to play on the safer side, his words, however, only widened the smile on Nux''s face and, "You see, this is why I do not just blindly trust anyone. After all, more than often, people don''t even know what they are talking about." Nux''s face then turned solemn and he stared right into the being''s eyes, "Old man, I do not care what sort of grand plan you have, Do not involve me or my wives in it, Or you will be making the biggest mistake of your life." Chapter 1555 If I can give it to you. Chapter 1555 If I can give it to you. "Old man, I do not care what sort of grand plan you have, Do not involve me or my wives in it, Or you will be making the biggest mistake of your life." Nux threatened openly, the threat was so abrupt that his father simply blinked a few times and couldn''t understand what happened, "What are yo-" He still wanted to reason, after all, he still needed Nux for his plans. Nux however, cut him off and, "And when you said that the only way to fully utilize my Law was to start building an army, you were wrong. After hearing you talk all this while, I understood one thing, You might have discovered the Law of Absolute Growth, but you never understood how it worked. Affecting the people around me isn''t the only thing it does, creating an ''army'' was only one of its strong points, heck, I would even say your method is one of the most in inefficient ways of using this Law. Creating an army of elites? What elites are you talking about? What you want me to create is an army of strong expendables, but since when are the elites expendables? You simply want an army with a strong outer shell, a high-level cultivator that does not understand the cultivation stage she is in one bit and can barely use even half of its potential. You just want an absurdly high number of such soldiers to overpower your opponent. How highly inefficient, How brutish." Nux laughed. Then, his golden eyes shined with intense greed and, "The Law of Absolute Growth allows me and the people around me to grow endlessly, it allows me to create true elites, elites who could take thousands of enemies at the same stage as them, alone. This is all I want, I want to stand on the very top, together with my elites. Not the fake ones like you mentioned, but the limited number of elites that I love with all my heart, my strongest power, my wives. Together, we stand on the summit, And this time, when our enemies look at us, they won''t dare to attack us, not because they are afraid of millions or billions of subordinates that we have under us, But because of the sheer terror and hopelessness we have instilled into their very being. The hopelessness of knowing the fact that no matter what they do, no matter what trick they pull, nothing will help them in any way. The hopelessness of knowing that even at their strongest, even on their best days, even when everything is on their side, They would still lose, Just because of how ridiculously powerful me and my elites are. I plan to abuse my Law of Absolute Growth till I and all of my wives become absolute existence that no one in this world can defy, I will abuse my Law, till every single one of us, is strong enough to take thousands of Azriel Ruinous, with their eyes closed." Nux declared, this time, even his wives were surprised when he said those words. None of them ever doubted Nux, they knew that eventually, their husband would surpass even the strongest Progenitor, that wasn''t surprising, but¡­ to think that he wanted every single one of them to surpass a monster than even a Progenitor from a once Supreme World acknowledged¡­? The women felt pressured. But at the same time, they also couldn''t help but feel excited. Becoming Nux''s elites¡­ Not just his trophies that would constantly need his help, but his warriors that would solve all the troubles for him¡­ They wanted this as well. The women clenched their fists, their future plans remodelling in their heads as they started adding their new goal into the mix as well. Big smiles appeared on their faces, seeing the confident looks on their faces, Nux smiled back. However¡­ One person present here did not like this confident, hopeful atmosphere. As Nux and his wives smiled at each other, his father''s face twitched multiple times, to him, all this seemed a fool''s dream. And it was just that, a fool''s dream! These people didn''t even know about the next cultivation stages and they want to become elites who could defeat a monstrous existence like that alone!? This was no different than a child''s dream. It may sound grand and hopeful but it had zero practicality. This would never work out! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And as he understood it the best, he knew he had to oppose it no matter what! "Stop this nonsen-" He wanted to speak, however, "You." Nux called out. Once again, the smile on his face had disappeared and it was replaced by a cold, ruthless look, a look only his enemies had seen till now. "I believe I already made it clear, did I not? I do not care what grand plans you have. Do not involve me or my wives in it." "But my plans are for your own sak-" "I do not care, I will use my Law however I want, And that is final." Nux declared and this time, Nux''s father finally lost his reasoning to his anger that he had been trying to hold back all this time. "Your¡­ Law¡­?" He spoke. "Did you just say¡­ Your Law¡­?" His voice trembled continuously, this time, it was because of the immense anger he felt. "Who gave you the right to call it your Law when it was something I gave you?" The being spoke slowly, his every single word carried immense power and authority, he was in his soul form where he couldn''t use his powers, but despite that, the pressure he released was suppressing Nux. Nux felt a crushing force trying to make him kneel, the being continued, "Who do you think you are? Do you think you could have gotten where you are today without the System I gave you? These women you are so fond of, Do you think any single one of them would stay with you if you didn''t have the system I gave you? Everything you are, is because of me, Nux Leander. Everything you have is because I gave you that, And know this, If I can give it to you, I can take it away as well." Chapter 1556 Your son is quite greedy. Chapter 1556 Your son is quite greedy. "Everything you are, is because of me, Nux Leander. Everything you have is because I gave you that, And know this, If I can give it to you, I can take it away as well." Nux''s father declared coldly. Then, in an authoritative tone, he raised his hand and, "Let this be a lesson for you, my son. Learn to respect your elders, Learn to appreciate what was given to you, Learn to accept your elder''s goodwill for you, And¡­ Don''t let things get to your head, Don''t be arrogant just because you are powerful, especially in front of the one who gave you that power, Understand that there are consequences for every action, And the consequences of your actions will be severe." Then, with a cold smile on his face, "Now learn to live without the system you are so proud of and I''ll wait and see who amongst these ''loves of your life'' will be standing together with you." *THUNDER* *THUNDER* Nux''s father momentarily activated his powers, making the entire Universe react just like how it did when the Black Hole devoured the World''s residual energy. Yes, once again, a taboo happened. A being, who should have died hundreds and thousands of billion years ago, used his powers, showing that he had somehow escaped the universe''s cycle and didn''t return to the Universe like how he was supposed to. The Universe was enraged. Nux''s father, however, didn''t care about such a thing, he simply stared at his son, the energy releasing from his body connected with the System inside Nux''s body. Nux, who could sense it all glanced at his father with a calm gaze, "So you are going to take my system away because I do not wish to follow your arrangements?" He questioned. "I like your calmness." The father nodded in satisfaction, "I like how even now, you stand firm. That shows your confidence. Confidence is a good thing, but¡­ Sometimes, it turns against you. So I will be using this chance to take your source of confidence away from you. I will be taking away everything that I gave you, the System, the items System Shop, the Abilities given by the System, and¡­ the Law of Absolute Growth. I will take all of it away, And unless you better yourself and understand the world better, I will be keeping it to myself. I have waited for billions of years, son. So don''t test my patience because I am willing to wait for a billion more. Self-reflect, understand where you were wrong, Then come to me and take back your system." The father then glanced at Nux''s wives and, "Whether you do that alone, or together, it won''t matter as long as you understand what I am trying to tell you." In the end, he gave his son a leeway. He made it clear that he wasn''t against his wives, he could have however many he wanted, if he truly loved them, and even if he didn''t, he had no need to treat them the same as he would treat the rest of his army. After all, picking favourites wasn''t an issue. Back then, even he had his favourites. What he wanted Nux to reflect on his rigid mind and change that, all that talk about being ''faithful'' to his wives, and creating true elites or whatnot, that is only some wishful thinking. That was not possible, a few people cannot take over the universe. In the end, a few cannot defeat an army. He wasn''t going against Nux completely, he had no reason to do that, Only Nux''s soul was compatible with the System, no one else could use, so even if he took it away, it would take a long time to find someone who could use the system, and whether they will be able to find a person like that or not was a question as well, and keeping the system to himself won''t do anyone any good. There was no point in severing their relationship because of this. They were not enemies, Nux''s father only wanted to teach his son a life lesson. He wanted his son to see the reality. He wanted him to understand that these few women were not everything this universe has to offer. He wanted his son to understand that ultimately, these women were merely his tools as well, sure, they can be his favourite tools, but in the end, they are still just that, tools. If push comes to shove, Nux needs to learn how to use these tools and save his own life, not sacrifice his own life to save the tools. After all, making new tools wasn''t difficult, but finding another creator of such tools was extremely difficult. Nux''s father only wanted his son to understand his own worth, he wanted him to know that he was far above these women, and these women should know that as well. And until then¡­ He would take action himself. Or¡­ that is what Nux''s father thought¡­ But then, "See? This is why I doubted the system from the very start." Nux commented as he shrugged. "A system that differentiated me from all other cultivators, giving me abilities others would kill for as if it is nothing. It was all too good to be true." Nux''s father narrowed his eyes when he heard those words. It was strange, Nux was calm, a little too calm. Even if he can completely control his emotions, his trump card was being taken away from him, the system brought Nux where he was, it was Nux''s everything. The source of every single one of his abilities. Nux''s father knew this because he created the very system, and when he created it, he made sure to make the Host entirely dependent on the System. Amaya wasn''t wrong, Nux''s father wasn''t na?ve enough to only rely on their ''soul bond'', he had something else up his sleeves. The power of System. A cultivator entirely dependent on the system would never dare to go against a being who could control the very system he relied on. But¡­ What in the hell is happening here¡­? Why¡­ why instead of frowning or worrying about all this¡­ Why was this person smiling¡­? "Father." Suddenly, Nux called out. The being stared at Nux and Nux''s smile widened, "I thank you for your ''gift'', But the thing is, Your son is quite greedy. Since you already gave it to me, It is mine, And I do not share what is mine." Nux''s eyes shined brightly, a strange energy gathered around him, "It was still just a theory in my mind, I didn''t have the chance to test it, But oh well, It is not like I have a choice." Nux activated the Black Hole and suddenly, His father widened his eyes in horror when he sensed his energy being cut off. He¡­ He couldn''t sense the system anymore!! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1557 Why are there so many bugs flying around today? Chapter 1557 Why are there so many bugs flying around today? "It was still just a theory in my mind, I didn''t have the chance to test it, But oh well, It is not like I have a choice." Nux activated the Black Hole and suddenly, His father widened his eyes in horror when he sensed his energy being cut off. He¡­ He couldn''t sense the system anymore!! "W-What did you do!?" He shouted as he glared at Nux in shock and anger. "As I said, father. What is mine, is mine and mine alone, It doesn''t matter who created it or who gave it to me, My greedy self tends to keep everything for myself." "You¡­ You destroyed the system!!!" Nux''s father shouted in shock, even after he tried to reconnect, he couldn''t sense the system at all, it was as if it had completely disappeared from the universe. The only possible explanation for this was that the System had disappeared!! Something that shouldn''t be possible since it was connected to Nux''s very soul, the System supported Nux''s very soul, if it disappeared, Nux''s wouldn''t be unharmed either. Even Nux''s father couldn''t just take the system out of Nux''s body, he could only temporarily turn it off. But¡­ Just what in the hell happened¡­ How¡­ Just how¡­ Just how did the system just disappear¡­? And why does Nux seem completely alright? "Hmm? What do you mean I destroyed? Why would I destroy what is mine? The System is completely fine." Nux spoke as he raised his hand, a white orb that released a mysterious energy formed over his hand, the instant Nux''s father saw the orb, his eyes widened in shock. It was the system¡­ The System he created¡­ But¡­ Why does he not have any control over it at all¡­? And it was not just the system, The Law of Absolute Growth¡­ He couldn''t sense it either. What''s even strange was that unlike how Nux seemed like he was controlling the System, he couldn''t sense the Aura of the Law of Absolute Growth coming out of Nux''s body. Just like the system, it felt like the Law of Absolute Growth had completely disappeared as well. Nux''s father couldn''t understand what was happening, and it wasn''t just him, Nux''s wives couldn''t understand anything either. It was only Nux who knew what was going on. He closed his eyes and his consciousness went inside the Black Hole. This time, however, there was a difference, while only a pitch-black space could be seen when the last time Nux came here, now, a fresh little sapling grew. Despite everything around the little sapling being pitch black, its fresh green colour shined brightly. Just one look was enough for Nux to know what the sapling was. It was the Law of Absolute Growth. Yes, the Black Hole had devoured the Law of Absolute Growth and made it its own. It was now under Nux''s complete control as if it was his own Law. As for the System, the Black Hole had devoured the System as well, Nux however, couldn''t sense its presence in this space. Now how did he use the Black Hole to devour the System and cut away his father''s connection with it? Honestly, several factors worked together for this to be possible. The time he spent inside the Illusion experimenting with the System and learning more about it. His control over the Black Hole had increased after devouring the World and the Universal Energy. And last but probably the most important factor, his father. Nux knew everything about the System, he knew it was inside his body, he knew how it gave him powers, it knew how its abilities worked, however, one thing he didn''t know about was the exact place it was located in. Even after scanning his body countless times, he couldn''t find this place, however, the moment his father''s energy entered his body and reached the system, the location was revealed. And that was all Nux needed. The rest of the process was simple, Nux simply needed to connect his consciousness with the Black Hole, then bring it next to the System and set the Black Hole free. After this, the charge was in the Black Hole''s hand and the System was completely helpless in front of it. Once devoured, Nux had complete access to the system, Of course, not everything was warm and sunshine, the moment Nux devoured the System, it was disconnected from his father and other beings who powered it, many functions were lost, the System Shop being one of the important ones. So no more new abilities, items, techniques and whatnot. At least not until Nux fully understood how the system worked and learned how to reverse engineer and copy it. "Tsk, I can''t believe I am making a loss here." Nux commented with an annoyed look on his face. If anyone who understood what he did heard those words, he would have slapped him to oblivion. He took away the Chaoshelm''s ultimate creation, made it its own, and even took the rest of the system, completely disconnecting it from the ones who created it. It was no different than robbery! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And to be shameless enough to say all that especially after doing what he did¡­ Only Nux had the face thick enough to do it. "Whatever, I just need to understand a few more things and I''ll recreate the entire thing again. No, since I already have the base, I''ll probably be able to make something even better." Nux muttered, then, he stared at his wives and, "I wonder if I can create one for others¡­ I can sense the World''s energy coming from it, so I''ll probably need to take over a world to create another one. Do I have to be connected to that world in order to make it? What should the world''s level be?" Nux started thinking about countless ideas and his father, who stood there in silence trembled more and more. He had enough. His patience broke and, "YOU BASTARD!!!!" He shouted as he activated his powers, not caring about anything. This time, he wanted to kill his ''son'' for real, but then, *Crack* A crack appeared in the space and once again, a man with long black hair walked in and with an annoyed look on his face, "Why are there so many bugs flying around today?" Chapter 1558 How long do you wish to continue doing that? Chapter 1558 How long do you wish to continue doing that? *Crack* A crack appeared in the space and once again, a man with long black hair walked in and with an annoyed look on his face, "Why are there so many bugs flying around today?" "¡­" Absolute silence fell all over the area. Nux had to give it to him, his future father-in-law truly had no fucks to give. Nux had seen many brazen men, never once, however, had he seen someone as brazen as himself. That was until he met this man. The ability to pretty much ignore everything around him and dismiss anyone who annoys him, that was beyond impressive. Even now, even if his so-called father was in his Soul Form or whatever, in the end, he was still a self-called Progenitor of an unknown Supreme World. No matter how fake it sounds, the fact that whatever this father of his said was true and he knew things others didn''t wasn''t wrong. They could believe his words to some extent and even if they couldn''t believe him¡­ To call someone you saw for the first time a bug without knowing almost anything about him¡­ Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was that confidence or just plain arrogance¡­? Honestly, in Azriel''s case, it was pure confidence. After all, even the Progenitor of a once Supreme World admit that he very well might be the strongest being in the world. After all, this being could slap him to oblivion and not think about him the next day. And right now, this very strongest being in the world was looking at the Progenitor as if he wanted to skin him alive for annoying him more than he already did. If Nux''s father could gulp, he would. He stared at Azriel with a nervous look on his face, even he, in his soul form, which should pretty much be invincible since all types of attacks would simply pass through him, was afraid of Vampire. After all, this being could slap him to oblivion and not think about him the next day. "Leave." Azriel ordered. He didn''t even bother questioning what was happening here or whatever. He already had enough in his plate. Fortunately for Nux''s father, the only person the Vampire Progenitor loved, his daughter, wasn''t as unreasonable as her father. An extremely beautiful woman walked into the [Core], attracting everyone''s attention. Just like the Vampire Progenitor, she had long black hair and bloodred eyes, a healthy pale smooth skin, she wore a black gown that fluttered every time she moved, her beauty was captivating, and after observing everyone present in the room, she glanced at Nux''s father and, "Who are you?" She questioned. *Aeliana''s Picture* One may forget because she had been spending time with her father and acting spoiled in his presence all this while, but Aeliana was the pseudo-leader of the Ancestral Order, the organisation that represented Yrniel in the Outer Space. She was one of the strongest beings in Yrniel and one of the most exceptional leaders, she, out of everyone present here, knew how to read the room. Just one look at this ethereal being was enough for her to know that he wasn''t a nobody. Nux''s father wasn''t a fool either, seeing how the woman was able to interrupt this monster without showing any hint of fear and hesitation, and how the man seemed to have calmed down the moment she walked in front of him, he knew she was the only pillar who could save him, a pillar he had to grab onto. "My name is Zylarith Chaosveil, I come from a once-destroyed Supreme World and I am his soul father." The Chaos Progenitor or Zylarith answered as he pointed at Nux. Aeliana raised her eyebrows at those words and once again, the story was repeated. Zylarith didn''t hide anything, the soul connection, his soul form, the past, the fifth supreme world, he revealed everything, even the presence of the system. "A System¡­" Aeliana muttered, momentarily looking at Nux before looking at Vyriana. The Dragon looked away, both women knew what they were thinking. Vyriana hid the secret from her good friend, Aeliana didn''t blame her either, Nux''s system was indeed powerful enough to make even the strongest drool over it, although Aeliana was a little hurt knowing that Vyriana hid it from her, she understood the Dragon''s point of view. Then, the Vampire woman turned towards Zylarith and, "And now you want Nux to follow your arrangements and help you get revenge?" "That is correct. And it is not like only I will benefit from this arrangement, What I have, pretty much ensures my son''s success, his path to becoming the strongest is set, and not just him, your world and the people of this world will benefit from this as well." Zylarith spoke and this time, Aeliana''s expression changed. The Chaos Progenitor noticed that and seeing the chance, he jumped in, "Once he creates the army like how I instruct him to, taking over the rest of the worlds wouldn''t be difficult, your world will become the strongest and you will never have to worry about being threatened by any other world." Zylarith didn''t know Yrniel''s exact condition, he did however, know that it was a Low-Level world, and as someone who understood the Universe better than anyone else, he knew how a Low-Level World was treated, this was anything but a safe place for a Low-Level World. "Are you saying that I cannot protect my world on my own?" Suddenly, Azriel, who had been silent all this while spoke up and glanced at Nux''s father. Zylarith trembled. He had been ignoring this for a long time, however, looking at Azriel again, he could see the red mist that had surrounded all of them. Yes, the moment he revealed a bit of his powers, the Universe reacted, those geezers must have been alerted as well and¡­ this being was already prepared and sealed the entire area, making it impossible to spy on them. Even though what the Vampire did saved him, the ominous mist that felt like it was made from the blood of trillions of beings he had killed surrounding him, together with the man staring right at him made the Chaos Progenitor nervous. However, right now, he couldn''t back away. "I am not saying anything like that." Zylarith shook his head. "I am probably the only one here who understands how strong you are, I know full well that you are perfectly capable of protecting your world, but¡­ How long do you wish to continue doing that?" Chapter 1559 What are you hiding, father-in-law? Chapter 1559 What are you hiding, father-in-law? "I am probably the only one here who understands how strong you are, I know full well that you are perfectly capable of protecting your world, but¡­ How long do you wish to continue doing that?" Zylarith questioned as he looked into Azriel''s eyes. Azriel narrowed his eyes and Zylarith continued, "I can already sense it. You are bound to this place, Yes, you are perfectly capable of protecting the world, but you cannot solve the crux of the problem unless you destroy all your enemies. But you cannot do that. You might be strong, but with you bound to your world, you are stuck in here. You are a perfect shield for your world, probably the strongest and the greatest shield in this entire universe, But¡­ How long do you plan on being on defence? Thousand years? Hundred thousand? Million? 10 million? Billion? Billions? Trillions? Nothing will change. If you keep defending, you will keep getting attacked and every time, the enemy will only get stronger and stronger. If you truly wish to protect your world, you need his help and mine. A true army that you can lead, guide and use to conquer other worlds and once all the worlds in the universe are under your command, You naturally wouldn''t have to worry about getting attacked again." Zylarith spoke again and this time, Azriel turned towards Nux. Of course, Nux''s reaction was still the same, "Don''t look at me like that, This is not happening, neither is it up for discussion. I won''t do things like he wants me to, if you all want it so desperately, just create another system and give it to someone else. I and especially my wives are not your tools." Nux''s stance never faltered. As he said, it was never up for discussion, call him rigid or whatever, his mind wouldn''t change Not to mention he had Amaya, who thought things from a different angle. "If you had the power to create something as strong as the system that can conquer the world, how did they lose in the first place?" She questioned. "Did you not listen? The four Supreme World-" "Yes yes, they combined their strength and whatever, but don''t you ultimately want us to defeat the four of them together as well? If you couldn''t do it, what makes you think we would be able to do it? You already had access to the Law of Absolute Growth, didn''t you? If you didn''t, I see no reason that would make the four Supreme Worlds attack you in the first place, of course, that is unless you are hiding something from us." Amaya spoke, her eyes continued to stare at her husband''s father. Zylarith stared back at her and answered, "It happened because of the Supreme World of Eternity." Everyone stared at Zylarith, waiting for him to continue, "The people of Eternity crave knowledge and in their pursuit, they constantly peek into things they shouldn''t, the stronger the being, the more annoying their ability becomes, and¡­ Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their Strongest Progenitor was the worst. He had the ability to peek into the future. Using that ability, he saw a future where we, the Supreme World of Chaos, ruled over the entire universe, surpassing the combined might of the other four Supreme Worlds. This is how they found out about the undeveloped Law of Absolute Growth and the four worlds decided to come together and destroy us before we could complete it. They peeked into the Universe''s secrets and went against its Laws of Universe, it cost them the life of the very Progenitor who represented the Supreme World of Eternity yet they still went through with it. We didn''t have time, if we did, the situation would have been different. If it was just a one-on-one war, then even without the System and the Law of Absolute Growth, we would have won no matter what world came at us because we were the strongest." "Even if I do believe you, you said you were defeated when the 4 worlds combined their strengths, what makes you think that they won''t combine their strength and deal with us the instant they sense our strength and intent to attack them?" Amaya asked another question. "You won''t lose if you follow what I say and¡­ you also have him," Zylarith spoke as he pointed at Azriel. "You won''t lose, I, as someone who knows your enemies the best, can guarantee that." "What you know is billions of years old. Do you think that even after all these years, ''our enemies'' have not improved at all? What kind of absurd assumption is that? What makes you think our army would be enough? What if they have something similar to a System as well? What if after defeating you, they learned or created something much greater than the system and advanced even further? There is a reason no other world was able to defeat them even when they should have been weakened after the War against your world? No?" Amaya didn''t back down. Zylarith turned silent, this woman was too annoying. "What you want us to do is extremely risky, it will put us in a spotlight and the enemies might go at us with their entire strength the moment they learn the truth about our world and the presence of the System, after all, this is connected to the enemy that once had the power to destroy them. Actually, there is another question that has been bothering me for a while now, Why do you even want us to surpass the rest of the world so desperately anyway?" "I already sai-" "You don''t think all of us here are children, do you? Answer honestly. You wouldn''t react this strongly just because you want revenge. Revenge is an instantaneous emotion. Billions of years have passed, feelings of revenge don''t last that long. As you said, even love fades away after a hundred thousand years, the feelings of revenge are the same if not worse." Amaya replied in a neutral tone. "What are you hiding, father-in-law?" Chapter 1560 Absolute God. Chapter 1560 Absolute God. "What are you hiding, father-in-law?" Amaya questioned with a neutral look on her face. Hearing her words, everyone turned towards Zylarith, waiting for his answer. Amaya''s words made sense, Zylarith''s appearance was a little too suspicious. For him to suddenly appear out of nowhere and come up with a plan to become the strongest and defeat the four strongest worlds together¡­ no matter how one looked at it, this was too suspicious. Even if he was doing it for petty revenge, he sounded a little too desperate, especially considering that he planned to kill himself after the 4 Supreme Worlds were destroyed. And Zylarith didn''t seem like a guy who would do it out of pure love for his son, everyone here knew that as well. He was hiding something. And Zylarith knew that he couldn''t hide it any longer. Not that he planned to hide his plan in the first place, especially since the Vampire Progenitor was here. He wanted the Vampire to be on his side, so revealing his entire plan was something he was already considering. "I want to survive, I wish to revive myself." "What¡­?" Aeliana was surprised. "As I mentioned before, in Universe''s eyes, I am supposed to be dead, I shouldn''t exist, my very existence is a taboo. I know the very reason he has surrounded us in this mist is because he wants to avoid those eyes trying to observe us." Zylarith spoke as he pointed at Azriel. Azriel didn''t react, so the Chaos Progenitor continued, "As long as the Universe exists, it will never allow me to exist, after all, I am supposed to return to it, it will make sure to reincarnate me into a new body without any memories, and no one, not a single being, has been able to save himself from this process, sure, you can delay it like I am doing it right now, but escaping is simply impossible. The universe will never forget about my existence, so the only way I can survive is¡­ to destroy the universe." This time, even Azriel, who pretty much ignored everything everyone here said reacted to those words and narrowed his eyes. Nux and the others may not realise it, but as someone sitting on the peak, he understood what Zylarith''s words implied and what sort of impact would it bring once his words came true. And of course, with how he reacted to those words, it was clear that Azriel didn''t like it. "Of course, since every being in our universe, including me, is created by the universe and ultimately belongs to it, destroying the Universe isn''t viable, that would be no different than killing our own cultivation and eventually perishing together with the universe, So the only way left would be¡­ To take control over the Universe''s Will.." Zylarith continued and this time, not only Azriel, but everyone present stared at him in interest. "What happens once you take control over the Universe''s Will?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Felberta questioned. As someone whose Law was related to creation, she was very interested in this topic. She knew it wasn''t as simple as just letting Zylarith escape. After all, even if that did happen, Zylarith''s main body was still destroyed, if he wished to revive himself, escaping the Universe''s eyes was only the first step. Zylarith''s smile widened as he heard those words, "What happens when you take control over the Universe''s Will? What happens is that you become a God. A being who has absolute control over everything. Your cultivation stage doesn''t matter, your age, gender, race, none of that matters, once you have control over the Universe''s Will, you will have access to every record that exists, existed, or will exist in the future, you will have the power of Absolute Creation and Destruction, you can will anything into creation and can destroy anyone into oblivion, Once you have the Universe''s Will in your hand, you can do anything you want. Even reviving someone who lived billions of years ago isn''t impossible." "Even reviving someone is possible¡­?" Evane questioned with a shocked look on her face. "Didn''t you say the Universe washes away one''s memories once they die and get reincarnated, a being who has been dead for billions of years would have gone through countless reincarnations and memory wipes, Even if you somehow do manage to find that being''s soul, which, in itself is close to impossible, how will you find those wiped-out memories? How will you know what memories of which life you want to retrieve?" Felberta questioned. She was already imagining trying to revive someone using her creation power, however, the more she thought about it, the more complicated the process got and too many questions were raised, Zylarith however, simply shook his head at those questions and, "You have the control over the Universe''s Will, girl. None of those questions matter, as I said before, you will have access to every record related to every soul present in the Universe, finding the soul and then getting the records of every life the particular soul has lived to retrieve the memories you need can be done with just a flick of a finger." Zylarith answered and Felberta stared at him with a shocked look on her face. "Don''t look at me like that." Zylarith chuckled, "I wasn''t exaggerating when I said that you will become an Absolute God once you take over the Universe, for a God, reviving someone is as simple as breathing. This is what the other four Supreme Worlds are aiming for as well. They want to take over the Universe as well, it is just that the four of them are equally strong so they stop each other from fulfilling their goal, Doing it together isn''t possible either since the power given to one person is absolute, making it impossible for the other three to stop him from doing anything he wants once he gains the power, This is the reason for the stalemate that has lasted for trillions of years, And¡­ I want you to break that stalemate and take what those four bastards desperately want." Chapter 1561 Are you making fun of my situation? Chapter 1561 Are you making fun of my situation? "I want you to break that stalemate and take what those four bastards desperately want," Zylarith spoke as he glanced at Nux. "No, let me rephrase, You are the only one who has the power to break this stalemate." The Chaos Progenitor spoke, and suddenly, something shocking happened. "So I only need to take over the Universe''s Will to get that power?" Azriel questioned in a heavy tone as he stared at Zylarith. Knowingly or unknowingly, Zylarith had touched a sensitive topic. Even the Strongest Being in the universe wanted something, and he wanted it desperately but had been silent all this while because he knew what he wished for was simply impossible. But now¡­ An unknown being came and said that fulfilling his wish was possible, not just that, he said that it was as easy as flicking one''s finger, obviously, Azriel''s reaction to those words was stronger than what others had expected. A chance to revive his dead wives¡­ It didn''t matter if all of this was fake, if there was even the slight hope that this place would work, he would do it. "It is not that simple. As I said, the four Supreme Worlds would neve-" "I will destroy them." Azriel declared. The four Supreme Words or their strength didn''t matter. It never did, all these years, Azriel had been silent because his actions had no meaning to them. He had already lost what he loved the most¡­ There was no point in continue doing everything or anything anymore¡­ But now¡­ Things were different. Azriel''s blood-red eyes burned intensely, the aura he unknowingly released made every single being present here tremble, even Nux was no exception. Everyone in the room was thinking about what the Vampire Progenitor was thinking and what he was going to do now. Zylarith on the other hand, barely hid his smile. The Vampire might be strong, but he was still an immature child who was easy to fool. Even he couldn''t resist the thought of having absolute power in his hands. "Exactly, this is why I want Nux to-" Zylarith wanted to continue and use Azriel to pressure Nux into following his lead, however, "Huh? Where did this brat come from?" "Huh?" Zylarith froze. Azriel simply stared at Zylarith and narrowed his eyes, "You want me to rely on this brat on something so important?" "No bu-" "Don''t be foolish. I will do everything on my own. I never trusted this brat from the beginning neither do I expect his help." Azriel declared. His stance was clear, he wasn''t related to Nux and he was willing to keep it that way. A thought that completely went against what Zylarith wanted, "No, I know you are strong but you cannot mov-" "It doesn''t matter. I will find a way." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel cut him off once again. Nux simply stared at his future father-in-law and chuckled inwardly. The more he interacted with him, the more he was being influenced by him. The attitude of deciding everything on his own and completely disregarding everyone around him¡­ Nux wanted to be like that as well¡­ If Faelara and the other Progenitors knew what Nux was thinking, they would instantly take Azriel away from this place and keep him far away from Nux. After all, one Azriel was already too much for them to bear, in no possible scenario do they want another one to appear. "You do not underst-" Zylarith didn''t give up. He couldn''t give up, he was holding his last straws right now, but¡­ "Why would you tell that to us?" Suddenly, Amaya interrupted him. "What do you mean?" Zylarith questioned with an annoyed tone. The woman simply had too many questions. He felt disrespected that a mere tool dared to question him time and time again, if only Nux didn''t value this tool so much¡­ then he would have¡­ Zylarith momentarily closed his eyes and calmed down, now was not the time. Nux had devoured the System, a being capable of erasing his existence was right in front of him, he may not show it, but the very fact the Vampire Progenitor was here was enough for Zylarith to know that he valued Nux and these women. He couldn''t act recklessly here. "From the very start, the five Supreme Worlds wanted to take over the universe and hold absolute power, no? Then why reveal it to us? Why tell us that something like this was possible, especially when you know full well that we have the means to achieve what others couldn''t? After all, you have no guarantee that we will help you once we fulfil our goal, now do you? Wouldn''t you feel bitter if we conquer the universe with the plan you came up, a tool you created, powers you gave us, and later throw you away?" Amaya questioned and Zylarith stared at her with a deadpan look on his face. "Are you making fun of my situation?" Amaya tilted her head, feigning ignorance. "I only had the hold over the System and¡­" Zylarith spoke as he stared at Nux. "Now I can only guide you earnestly and hope you follow my plan and give me what I want. After all, what I am asking won''t be something that will be difficult for you once you have all the power." "So you are willing to risk all the planning you did for billions of years just on the possibility that Nux will be impressed by your efforts and give you what you want?" Amaya questioned in a sceptical tone, obviously, she didn''t believe that a being older than most worlds in the universe was this simple. "It is not like I have a choice, now do I?" Zylarith answered helplessly as he shook his head. "Other than coming up with a scheme to manipulate people to do your bidding and later turn things around." Amaya however, just narrowed her eyes and commented. "What do you mean?" Zylarith frowned, noticing the sudden change in the atmosphere, he looked around and noticed how everyone stared at him with eyes full of distrust. "We still cannot validate if everything you said is correct or not. We do not know if you are an enemy or a friend. We do not know if you plan to do something once everything goes according to your plan. After all, you did try to attack Nux before when he devoured the System. If it wasn''t for Lord Azriel, then who knows, we might already be dead today. One wouldn''t just kill someone who is a vital part of his plan, now would he?" Amaya questioned and with her few words, the sceptical looks he was receiving became stronger and stronger. Chapter 1562 I expected better from you, Nux Leander. Chapter 1562 I expected better from you, Nux Leander. "We still cannot validate if everything you said is correct or not. We do not know if you are an enemy or a friend. We do not know if you plan to do something once everything goes according to your plan. After all, you did try to attack Nux before when he devoured the System. If it wasn''t for Lord Azriel, then who knows, we might already be dead today. One wouldn''t just kill someone who is a vital part of his plan, now would he?" Amaya questioned and with her few words, the sceptical looks he was receiving became stronger and stronger. "I lost control over my anger." Zylarith replied calmly. "I find it hard to believe that an old monster like you lost his control so easily." Amaya commented. "My soul form is not exactly stable, it is hard for me to control my emotions." "Is that so¡­?" Amaya muttered, not adding anything more. After all, what she wanted to do was already achieved. The seed of doubt was planted into everyone''s hide. The seed that would give her and Nux enough time to grow while the Vampire Progenitor tried to figure out whether he should trust Zylarith or not. Aeliana, who noticed what she did was impressed. The girl was far more dangerous than what she initially expected. Not only had she comprehended a lethal Law, she also had a sharp mind that tried to make every single situation into an advantageous one. Zylarith realized it as well. The situation was getting more and more disadvantageous, in a hurry, he turned towards Azriel and, "You ne-" "Leave." Azriel ordered and this time, Aeliana had no plans of interrupting her father again. "¡­" Zylarith turned silent. Azriel continued to stare at him with his blood-red eyes, Zylarith''s body trembled. "You have caused enough trouble for me already, don''t force me to take action." "I am on your side. I can help you." "Who told you that I need your help? Are you hallucinating?" Azriel spoke, his annoyance was clear from his tone. "Don''t think I do not understand that you are trying to use me to pressure this brat. I have long passed the stage of playing these games, you should do the same as well, you are billions of years old for the Universe''s sake, stop being childish. He won''t give in, as much annoying as he may be, his love for his wives is genuine." Azriel then stared at Nux and, S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know this more than anyone present here." Nux narrowed his eyes when he heard those words. He only needed a moment to realize why Azriel said those words. He saw the Illusion. Nux wasn''t an Incubus just for show, he understood how the Illusion worked, especially after spending more than three hundred thousand years inside it. The Illusion was created by Yrniel using his memories and Yrniel''s information and¡­ Azriel Ruinous was connected to Yrniel. This being can watch the Illusion any time he wants, heck, he might even have the option to speed up, slow down, or even replay the entire thing again and again. Azriel Ruinous should know pretty much everything Nux did inside the Illusion. ''So this is why he was so defensive from the start. He knows¡­'' Nux muttered inwardly as a small smile appeared on his face. If Azriel saw the Illusion and knew what happened inside, he must have known about the relationship between Aeliana and Nux as well¡­ Nux now understood why Azriel had that annoyed look on his face every time he met him, it wasn''t that he was annoyed because his time with his daughter was interrupted. It was because he just didn''t want Nux to interact with his daughter. ''Oh father in law¡­ How can you be so na?ve¡­?'' Nux chuckled inwardly. Since Azriel had already seen his true personality, he should have known Aeliana had no chance of escaping. Of course, if he still wants to try and come between the two of them¡­ Then it will turn into a fun game where Azriel would have no shot at winning. As if he could sense what Nux was thinking, Azriel turned towards Nux and narrowed his eyes. Nux just smiled and then, "I do not know how you are so confident in me, but I am glad. It will make things easier for me in the future." Nux spoke as he glanced at Aeliana. Azriel tilted his head as he stepped in front of his daughter, "Don''t push your luck." Azriel warned. "I have been relying on my luck all this while, I am sure it will lead me to somewhere amusing." "Blindly trusting everything can lead to something dangerous." "I have the ability to tackle all sorts of danger." "You are too arrogant." "You are the last person I want to hear that from." Nux didn''t back down either. Everyone else in the room stared at the two of them with confused looks on their faces, none of them understood what they were talking about. Zylarith was having a hard time figuring out whether the two had a good or bad relationship with each other. Nothing was clear from the two''s reaction. They looked like each other''s friends and sole enemies at the same time. "I have what it takes to be arrogant." Azriel declared confidently. "Heh, those are some grand words, especially considering you weren''t even able to understand what your daughter wanted." Nux laughed and as Azriel narrowed his eyes and his expression turned dangerous, instead of turning away, Nux stepped forward, then, looking right into the Vampire Progenitor''s eyes, he opened his mouth, "I said this before, I will say this again, Strongest my ass. You let your only daughter suffer, You let your only daughter cry, You let your only daughter take the burden when you were well and alive. You are not the strongest, Azriel Ruinous. The strong I aspire to be isn''t helpless in a situation where his loved ones are in a difficult position. I would prefer dying than seeing any of my loved ones suffer." He commented with a neutral look on his face as if it was the most natural fact. "Heh." Hearing Nux''s words, Azriel just laughed. "What a coward." He commented. "I expected better from you, Nux Leander." Chapter 1563 Plain cowardice Chapter 1563 Plain cowardice "I expected better from you, Nux Leander." Azriel commented as he stared at Nux and then laughed disdainfully. Nux narrowed his eyes, but before he could act or say anything, Azriel turned towards Zylarith and, "Did you not hear me? Leave." The Vampire Progenitor waved his hand and the Ethereal being was forced out of not only [Core] but Yrniel as well. ''Huh¡­?'' Zylarith, who had now appeared in a completely different place blinked in surprise as he started looking around, even now, he couldn''t understand what had happened, however, seeing a world in front of him entirely covered in red mist, he finally understood what Azriel did and before he could even try to go back, "I will not allow you to enter my world again, If I sense your presence inside my world even once, I will kill you." He heard a threat. ''How¡­?'' Zylarith couldn''t believe it. He was already in Outer Space¡­ He was surrounded by the Universal Energy, voice transmission shouldn''t be possible since the Universal Energy would devour any form of energy that is used to transmit voice¡­ Then how¡­ Zylarith blinked in surprise as he stood still, not daring to take even a single step further. Who knows? That monster might still be watching him. ''What is with this place¡­?'' The Chaos Progenitor was confused. It wasn''t just the Vampire Progenitor who scared him, his own son wasn''t any different either. He was able to devour the System he created and managed to completely erase his connection with it. The System was deep inside Nux''s soul, making any form of changes to it without harming Nux''s soul was pretty much impossible, even the beings from the Supreme World of Balance who specialize in matters related to the soul couldn''t do something like that. But for Nux, who was barely 1000 years old to do it with such ease¡­ Zylarith was having a hard time believing this unreal interaction. "I need to prepare accordingly." He commented. His ''plan'' relied on the fact that Nux simply followed his arrangements and successfully achieved what he was destined to, appearance of Azriel was surprising but it was something Zylarith didn''t care about before. Now, however, things were different, He couldn''t ignore both Azriel and Nux. He needed to update his plans and think of something else. He needed to make Nux realize the importance of the army and how his way of thinking was flawed. Of course, he also needed to keep Azriel in check, he knew that it wouldn''t be possible for him to leave Yrniel, now however, he wasn''t sure. Too many things he couldn''t explain were happening, especially when it was related to these two monsters, A change of plan was definitely needed. Thinking about it, a solemn look appeared on Zylarith''s face as he then disappeared completely, making it almost impossible for any being to sense him. ¡­ Back in [Core], Azriel, who had already sent Zylarith away stared back at Nux, then, he waved his hand once again and Aeliana and his wives disappeared. Nux narrowed his eyes. Azriel stared at him and continued, "Your wives are with me now, what are you going to do?" "¡­" Nux stared at him in silence and didn''t react. His reaction was different from what the ones who knew him would expect, Nux was extremely sensitive when it came to his wives. For him to stay silent when his wives had disappeared¡­ something was definitely wrong. Azriel however, didn''t notice that. He simply glanced at Nux and, "Not reacting? Do you want me to kill them? No, let me change the question, What if I say I will only spare either you or your wives, who would you choose?" "Spare them." Nux''s answer was simple. It was a choice he never needed a second to decide. "So you want me to kill you and spare them?" "Yes." "How do you think your wives will react knowing that you died because of them?" "I don''t know about them, But you for sure won''t have an easy time surviving." Nux laughed. "That''s not the point." Azriel shook his head. "Let''s say they do manage to kill me and avenge you, then what? They will still be forced to live in a world without you." Azriel then glanced at Nux and, "You have already experienced a life without your wives many times, did you not? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do you want your wives to live the same life? Or do you think they will have an easier time because they do not love you more than you love them?" "¡­" Azriel questioned and this time, Nux turned silent. "You do not want what you saw in the Illusion to come true, you do not wish to live a life without your wives, So you decided to let your wives live experience that in your said and it didn''t even take you a second to decide that. How cowardly are you?" Nux narrowed his eyes when he heard those words, "Death was never the scariest part, Nux Leander. It is the loneliness. Death barely lasts for a second, Loneliness, regret, sorrow, pain, all of these last for eternity. And you, who have already experienced death countless times, should know this better than anyone else. And to still let your wives experience that torture¡­ That is indeed quite cowardly of you." "You have no right to sa-" "Do not bring my daughter into this." Azriel interrupted. "My daughter suffered, not because I decided to sacrifice myself for my own sake, my daughter suffered because I decided to sacrifice myself for her sake. The entirety of Yrniel would have been in ruins if I had stayed with my daughter. In a world where Mana Flow was ruined, no cultivators other than the Progenitors would have survived, you and even the wives you love so much, none of them would have existed. And a little girl who wasn''t even 10 years old at that time, would have been blamed for this mass destruction. You think that little girl would have been able to take that pressure? Even if I had acted and forcefully shut everyone up, you think others would have treated the girl, who was basically the reason their world was in this mess, normally? I sacrificed myself because I wanted my daughter to live a peaceful life. I even postponed avenging my dead wives for her sake. I did everything I could just to make sure my daughter lived well. Don''t even try and compare it with your readiness to give away your life to spare your wives, That is plain cowardice." Chapter 1564 Let’s talk. Chapter 1564 Let¡¯s talk. "I sacrificed myself because I wanted my daughter to live a peaceful life. I even postponed avenging my dead wives for her sake. I did everything I could just to make sure my daughter lived well. Don''t even try and compare it with your readiness to give away your life to spare your wives, That is plain cowardice." Azriel spat as he stared at Nux with a vicious look on his face. This was the first time he and Nux were having a one-on-one conversation. A conversation where Azriel''s words weren''t influenced because of his daughter''s presence. "¡­" Nux was silent. This was the first time he was hearing Azriel''s side of the story. It wasn''t just about his wives'' death, Azriel never ''broke apart'', no, more precisely, he couldn''t break apart, His little girl was still in this world. And for that little child, even if he had to live a life without his wives, even if he had to forget his revenge, even if¡­ he had to live as if he was an undead, He would do it. It was never about not being able to leave this world, Azriel left the world in order to protect Nux and bring him and his wives back. Yes, Yrniel was greatly harmed in that small amount of time Azriel wasn''t there, however, this didn''t mean Azriel was completely bound to Yrniel and that Yrniel would be completely destroyed if he wasn''t there. Azriel could still leave for a few seconds, and honestly, With how strong he had gotten, that was all the time he needed to avenge his wives. The only reason he never took action was because he didn''t want to harm Yrniel more than needed. He held back because he wanted to save the world his daughter cherished and cared about. "Cowardice huh¡­" Suddenly, Nux muttered. This time, there was no hint of gloating or mockery in his tone, he was seriously thinking about what Azriel said. Knowingly or unknowingly, Azriel had become someone who could influence Nux''s thoughts, his words affected Nux more than Nux thought. "You call me a coward, but did you ever consider why I gave you that answer?" Suddenly, Nux asked a strange question. Azriel frowned and Nux suddenly smiled, "Why don''t you do it? Kill me and spare my wives." Azriel''s frown deepened, similarly, Nux''s smile widened as well. "Can''t do it, can you? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My wives will never forgive you. Your own daughter will never forgive you." "This is reality, Nux Leander, You have no relationship with my daughter in this life." Azriel spoke. "But my wives does," Nux replied. "And not just one, but two of them. One is her best friend, The other is her disciple, And since you did spy on me, I am sure you know that your daughter gets quite attached to her students. If you kill me, you will be turning two of the most important people in your daughter''s life into her enemies, you think your daughter will forgive you if you do that? No, let me change my question, Do you think you have the galls to do that? You think you are brave enough to see your daughter look at you with hatred?" Nux questioned and this time, Azriel turned silent. "We might be different from each other, but both of us have one similarity Lord Azriel. We love the people around us too much and are willing to do anything for their sake, even if that means disregarding our pride. I do not know you well, But I for damn sure know that you do not have what it takes to kill or antagonise the people your daughter likes. You can never kill me nor my wives. So these empty threats of yours won''t work." Nux chuckled. This was also the reason why he didn''t react when Azriel ''took'' Aeliana and his wives away. "Now stop with all this and give me my wives back, I still have some things I want to do, things you couldn''t see inside the Illusion." Nux spoke with a playful smile on his face. Azriel stared at him without showing any reaction, then suddenly, He waved his hands again and the already thick mist around them became even denser. "Let''s talk." The Vampire Progenitor spoke, his tone sent shivers down Nux''s spine, he however held his round. Azriel then started walking towards him and, "What do you think about that father of yours? I noticed you were oddly silent throughout the entire conversation." Honestly, Nux wanted to hide what he was thinking, for some reason however, when he looked into Azriel''s eyes, he felt like he couldn''t hide anything. It wasn''t some sort of charm, Nux was sure about that, it was just that¡­ Azriel''s Aura was too overpowering for him to be able to resist anything, and honestly, just the thought of having someone like Azriel on your side was enough for Nux to stop thinking about anything and speak like a parrot. "I don''t trust him." Nux was honest. "I believe his story, I believe him being the Progenitor of the fifth Supreme World, I believe that he created the System, But¡­ I do not believe him." "You are sharper than I thought." Azriel chuckled. "That''s what spending three hundred thousand years inside an illusionary world does to you." Nux smiled. "Three hundred thousand?" Azriel frowned. Nux tilted his head in confusion, he didn''t exactly remember how much time had he spent inside the illusion, but it was definitely higher than three hundred thousan- "You spent around a million years in there." Azriel revealed and in an instant, Nux''s brain froze. "A million?" He raised his eyebrow. "Exactly." Azriel nodded. "But that shouldn''t be possible, according to Lilith, 10,000 years inside should be 10 years outside, according to that, a million would be 1000 years, then how come-" "The Illusion was originally set to last for only 10,000 years, 20,000 or 50,000 in worst-case scenario, But you killed yourself so many times that it passed the threshold, Yrniel''s energy was used up, I was asleep, so the two Lust Progenitors had to use their own energies to maintain that world, obviously that would make things unstable. The two of them might understand Illusions, but they do not understand Yrniel and how to use its energy." Chapter 1565 I guess everything worked out eventually Chapter 1565 I guess everything worked out eventually "The two of them might understand Illusions, but they do not understand Yrniel and how to use its energy." "So more years passed because of the instability created using their energy?" "Yes." "But isn''t that more efficient? After all, I could only spend 50,000 years using Yrniel''s energy, but was able to spend a million years using theirs." "Those fools nearly died." Azriel spoke up. "What¡­?" Nux was surprised. "What did you expect? Those two fools tried to replace an entire World''s powers with their own. They do not even understand how dangerous that is. A World supports every single being that lives in it, the amount of energy required to maintain a world is ridiculous, you think just two beings alone could do it?" "You are doing it, aren''t you?" "Are you comparing me with them?" Azriel questioned back. "You are quite arrogant." Nux replied. "There is a difference between me and them, a difference too big to even explain." Azriel''s answer was simple. Nux didn''t say anything either. He already knew they weren''t comparable, Azriel was a monster through and through. "Don''t distract yourself from the topic, What do you think about your father?" "As I said, I trust what he said, I just do not trust him." "Well, he does know quite a lot about your system, and he also knows how it was created, so his story wasn''t false, I can assure you that." "You know about my system¡­?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "I saw the Illusion, did you forget?" "Right¡­" Nux realized it. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I also know why your System gave you a false reward and the reason why you can still use [Heal] that you got from your System inside the Illusion despite that ability not existing in reality." Azriel revealed and Nux stared at him with a surprised look on his face. For some reason, unlike how he completely hid his emotions in front of Zylarith, in Azriel''s case, he was like an open book. One reason for it could be because Azriel seemed to know more about him than he expected. He saw the Illusion, yes, he got that, he knew the abilities he got from the system, that is obvious as well, but for him to know that he can use those abilities right now¡­ How is that possible? "I understand your system better than you do, Nux Leander." Azriel chuckled, then, as he looked into his eyes, he revealed, "After all, I had a similar System as well." "What¡­?" Nux blinked a few times. "Well, my System was essentially different from yours since yours was created by a living, intelligent entity, whereas my system was created by Yrniel, but the foundation of the two systems is similar. Your System was created using Chaosveil''s energy, Yrniel is the reincarnation of Chaosveil. Yes, after a reincarnation, any entity forgets its past, But Yrniel was not a normal entity, it was a Supreme World, one of the strongest creations of the Universe. Obviously, it will be different from normal things. Yrniel must have retained some of its memories about the creation of the System and created another System for me, it may not be as strong as the original version, but it was still useful. So when I say yours and my system are the same, there is a certain truth behind those words. This is also the reason why I understand your System more than you do." Nux heard everything Azriel said carefully. "This is why I understand why you retained all those abilities you got inside the Illusion without them existing in real life." "Why did that happen?" Curiosity took the best of Nux and he questioned. "First, I''ll start with the reason why you got different abilities in the first place. It happened because neither you, nor Yrniel knew what the original ''reward'' was. The Illusion was created using what Yrniel and you knew, the System rewards weren''t part of it but since they were an essential part of your life, they couldn''t be skipped either. So your unconscious mind created what seemed like the most optimal option and created its own ability, as for the reason why the said ability came true was because Yrniel was the foundation of your system in its previous life. Even if it didn''t remember anything, it had still retained a few things and was able to create an entirely new ability. Of course, how you learned the ability and understood its mechanics to use it in real life helped as well." Azriel answered and Nux nodded in understanding. "So what father said was the truth¡­" "Yes, I already knew Yrniel was different compared to other worlds and with him confirming that it is a reincarnation of a once Supreme World, everything became more clear." Azriel nodded. "If Yrniel is that strong, how come is it only a Low-Level World? Even if the Creation of my System used 20% of its energy, it should still at least be a High Level or even a Middle-Level World, no?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "It happened because of Yrniel''s mistake." Azriel answered. "What mistake?" Nux tilted his head. "Yrniel had too much energy when it was born. Unlike other worlds, which face the issue of having to divide their energy into various things like empowering its inhabitants, creating the protection shield and other things, Yrniel never faced such problems. As the reincarnation of Supreme World, it had all the energy it needed, therefore, it did what any newborn with no sense would do, It spent its energy on everything. It empowered its inhabitants and created a strong shield. However, because of that, a problem occurred, The shield it created was too strong. Where a normal shield lasts for 20,000 to 30,000 years, Yrniel''s shield lasted 100,000 years, by then, the strongest beings of this world, the first few generations, had already passed away and the rest of Yrniel''s inhabitants were completely oblivious to the outer space. Since they didn''t have any exposure, none of them knew about the existence of Laws. A very few were able to comprehend things on their own and they couldn''t explain it to others. Generations after generations passed, Yrniel''s inhabitants got weaker and weaker, Since they didn''t have any exposure, none of them knew about the existence of Laws. A very few were able to comprehend things on their own and they couldn''t explain it to others. Generations after generations passed, Yrniel''s inhabitants got weaker and weaker, When the shield broke and the otherworldly beings attacked, Yrniel was at its weakest, with only the Progenitors being strong enough to fight them. Yrniel was on the verge of destruction, therefore, Yrniel had to use quite a lot of its energy to break one of the Universe''s rules and create another Protection Shield. Because of this, the abundance of energy it had was all used up and it was reduced to a mere Low Level World. Of course, this was also the reason I was born, So I guess everything worked out eventually." Azriel added arrogantly. Chapter 1566 You never stood a chance from the very beginning. Chapter 1566 You never stood a chance from the very beginning. "Because of this, the abundance of energy it had was all used up and it was reduced to a mere Low Level World. Of course, this was also the reason I was born, So I guess everything worked out eventually." Azriel added arrogantly. His existence alone ensures that any other world except for a Supreme World could ever threaten Yrniel, yes, Yrniel had its forces, the Ancestral Order was strong, Aeliana had raised it to the point that even against a Middle-Level World, it could put up a fight to some decent extent. However, Ancestral Order wasn''t Yrniel''s true weapon, It was Azriel Ruinous. That man alone ensured its safety, of course, it was a different thing that right now, Azriel seemed to be hell-bent on destroying it right now and Yrniel was not the least bit happy about it. Not that it could do anything, despite being a reincarnation of a Supreme Level World, Azriel was simply too important and powerful for it to have any say in it. Yrniel''s Will could only cry in defeat. "So you are the reason Yrniel is so weak." "Well, I am the reason Yrniel still exists." Azriel declared arrogantly and no one, not even Yrniel''s Will was brave enough to refute his words. "A being who is a favourite of the world that was once a Supreme World, you sure are different," Nux commented. Azriel just shrugged, then, he glanced at Nux and, "Leave all this aside, Come back to yourself, What are you going to do in the future?" The Vampire Progenitor questioned. "Hm? What do you mean?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Yrniel isn''t a place suitable for cultivation anymore and it won''t return to normal anytime soon. You will have to leave Yrniel one day or another, So what are you going to do? Where will you go? What will you do? Not to mention there is also that person who will always keep an eye on you. The Progenitor of a destroyed Fifth World, Your journey ahead won''t be easy simply because you are involved with him." "My journey was never supposed to be easy, I plan to defeat the 4 Supreme Worlds and reign at the top of the Universe, In what Universe is that an easy thing to do?" Nux spoke with a carefree look on his face. If there was one good thing that happened that came out of meeting his so-called father, it was that he finally found a proper goal. Before, he simply wanted to be the strongest and live a peaceful life with his wives, how was he supposed to do that, what and who was he supposed to face, what was he supposed to do, he knew nothing. Now, however, he finally got answers to these questions. He also understood that simply being the strongest won''t cut it, the strongest being in the universe currently stood right in front of him, he was someone Nux had a lot to learn from, however, even then, Nux didn''t envy Azriel or ever thought about being in his place. Yes, he was the strongest, however, he still couldn''t face the entire universe all on his own. Nux''s end goal was much grander than anything. He wanted to be Absolute. He wanted¡­ To be a God. A being with so much power that no one in the world would ever dare to even think about facing him or his family, A being that stands on the very top. A being for whom even the concept of life and death has no meaning to it. Whether it is creation, destruction, or recreated what is already destroyed, Nux wanted to have control over it all. He wanted to be the strongest, he wanted to take over the Universe''s Will and become its Sole God. His Ambitions were Grand, But¡­ "Heh." Azriel laughed. One look at him was enough for Nux to see the disdain on the Vampire''s face, and the Progenitor didn''t hide it either. "You overestimate yourself." "What do you mean?" Nux frowned. "Taking over the Universe? Do you think it is possible just because you plan to do it? The Five Supreme Worlds planned to do it for trillions of years, and even now, despite being the strongest for all these years, they still couldn''t do it. What makes you think that you, a mere thousand-year-old Saint can do it? Is it because that father of yours came up with that foolish plan? What did he say? Create an army of high-level cultivators using your Law? Raise their cultivation like you have been doing with your wives and grow together until you all become strong enough to take over the entire Universe? Is the foolishness of this plan not obvious to you?" Nux''s frown deepened. He never planned to follow that plan from the beginning, however, as someone who has been using Dual Cultivation from the very start, he understood how ridiculously strong that ability is. In no way was Zylarith''s plan foolish, after all, just like Azriel, he was also a being who once stood at the top, he knew how the Universe worked, so he wouldn''t possibly come up with some foolish plan and then rely on it to revive himself. Or at least that was what Nux thought¡­ However, "Taking over the Universe is not simple, The beings who stand on the top cannot be defeated by a simple army, they are simply too strong for that to be possible, Your Dual Cultivation would never be able to ''create'' such beings out of nowhere. Your army would never reach that level no matter how hard you work. the same goes for your wives, if those women only rely on you, they would never reach that level either. Your ''father'' overestimates the Law he has created, Law of Absolute Growth, Sure, it is a strong Law, I agree but don''t forget, every time a being forms a Law, it faces the Universe''s resistance. Why do you think that happens?" Azriel questioned and the frown on Nux''s face deepened, he was slowly connecting what Azriel was saying. "The Universe resists the formation of Strong Laws because it is a living entity as well. Taking control over it? Just think about it, What living entity would want to give away its freedom?" Azriel questioned and suddenly, Nux''s eyes widened. He finally realized it¡­ sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason why none of the Supreme Worlds were able to take over the Universe despite being so strong, "The Universe will do anything possible in order to protect itself¡­" Nux muttered. "Exactly. Just like any other being, The Universe loves its freedom as well. It would never allow the creation of something that can later become a threat to it, The very fact that the Law of Absolute Growth exists is proof that it isn''t strong enough to take over the Universe. Just take your wife''s Law for example, The Law of Absolute Devour. Absolute Devour, the ability to Devour anything that exists, this is what it should be, but¡­ Can it devour the very Universe itself? The answer is no, Or he is hiding something. And both cases are bad for you." The same is true for Laws related to creation, the Universe will never allow the creation of something threatening. You can play with time and space all you want, but when it comes to harming the universe, you will face a resistance so strong that you will feel like all your limbs are tied up. For your father to not understand such a simple thing and rely on it for everything, Either your father is a fool, Or he is hiding something. And both cases are bad for you." "¡­" Nux was silent. There were too many questions in his head. Azriel was right. The Universe would never allow the birth of a broken Law like the Law of Absolute Growth unless it wasn''t as broken as he believed it to be. "It is time for you the explore the Universe, Nux Leander." Suddenly, Nux heard Azriel''s voice. "You are still wet behind your ears, brat. You know next to nothing about this vast universe, Heck, you do not even know what follows after the Divine or the Primordial Stage. I will repeat what I said before, Leave Yrniel, move to the outer space, start exploring and learning, understand not just the people living in this universe, but the very universe itself, learn how, why, or when it reacts to different things, learn everything you can about it, And only then would you have even the slightest chance of achieving your goal." Azriel spoke with a solemn look on his face, but suddenly, a small smile appeared on his face and, "Although¡­ If you ask me, I have an easy way out." "Easy way¡­?" Nux narrowed his eyes. He didn''t like the smile on the Vampire''s face. "I''d say you just give up." Azriel''s smile widened. " You will never achieve your goal no matter what you do anyway, After all, our goal is the same, And since only one of us can achieve it, You never stood a chance from the very beginning." Chapter 1567 I’d say it’s a great plan. Chapter 1567 I¡¯d say it¡¯s a great plan. "I''d say you just give up." Azriel''s smile widened. "You will never achieve your goal no matter what you do anyway, After all, our goal is the same, And since only one of us can achieve it, You never stood a chance from the very beginning." It was a newfound motivation, even for Azriel. The Ability to revive any dead being no matter how many reincarnations their soul has gone through, it was something Azriel desperately wanted for his dead wives. He has lost all the motivation to do anything before since he believed death to be Absolute, he didn''t know that over the Universe would allow him to defeat even Death. And now that he does know about it, everything changes. Azriel Ruinous was dead set on becoming the God of the Universe and reviving his wives. Just the thought of meeting them again made his heart thump in joy. "I thought you couldn''t leave Yrniel¡­?" Nux titled his head in confusion. "I can always revive the destroyed Yrniel when I become the God." Azriel declared, it was good that the two of them were currently surrounded by Azriel''s Mist because if Yrniel''s Will had heard those words, the entire world would have crumbled down because of its strong reaction. Azriel was desperate. All this while, his actions were tame because he thought his dead wives couldn''t be revived, however, now that he finally found a method, his desperation was at its peak. Thinking about it in a different way, Azriel was very similar to Nux. Just like Nux, he loved his wives more than anything in this world as well, and like how Nux previously lost his mind when his wives died inside the illusion, In Azriel''s case¡­ things were worse¡­ He has lost his wives in the real world. Right now, Azriel was like Nux, but a much worse version, a version who would do anything in his power to bring back his dead wives. Yrniel, that he had been protecting for all these years, or even the Progenitors who were like his family from the very beginning, none of them mattered in front of the chance to bring back his dead wives. Yes, Azriel was crazy enough to sacrifice it all. ''I will bring back everything once I take over the Universe.'' It was a crazy thought that had only one end, destruction of all but¡­ It was a chance he could never leave, even if he had to destroy the entirety of Yrniel to achieve this, he would do it. After all, Yrniel can reincarnate again after a few hundred thousand years, even if it didn''t, he, as a God could forcefully revive it, so it didn''t matter. There was nothing for him to lose anymore. Or¡­ that''s what the Vampire Progenitor thought¡­ "Are you going to do the same with Aeliana?" Suddenly, Nux asked a question. Azriel froze. "Once you become a God, reviving any being was possible, so reviving the dead Aeliana wouldn''t be difficult, would it? Sounds like a workable plan indeed." Nux nodded continuously as he looked right into Azriel''s eyes. "Yrniel''s destruction doesn''t matter, so what if the people connected to Yrniel die because their Cultivation has come to a Halt? They can be revived again, no? I''d say it''s a great plan, Kill Aeliana, Kill all the Progenitors who stood by you all this time, and do whatever you want, they were deadweights to you anyways, weren''t they?" "¡­" Azriel didn''t say anything. Yrniel, the Progenitors, or the people of Yrniel, turning his heart into stone, he could sacrifice them all for the sake of his wives, But Aeliana¡­ She was different. The girl had already suffered a lot and Azriel had no intentions of making her suffer anymore. Once again, Azriel''s dead heart which had started beating again after getting close to his daughter now found itself in a difficult situation. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a choice between his wives and his daughter, at one side, there was a possibility of reviving his dead wives, which, logically should be the ideal step, after all, if he succeeds and gains the ability to revive his dead wives, reviving Aeliana won''t be difficult, but at the same time, let alone killing, just the thought of doing something that would harm Aeliana in any way, crushed Azriel''s heart into pieces. Even if he won''t be directly killing his daughter, even if he would be able to revive her later, Azriel''s heart wasn''t prepared to take the final step. Once again, the strongest being in the universe was stuck. The Vampire Progenitor clenched his fists in anger, then suddenly, "Defend Yrniel." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. Azriel turned towards Nux and frowned, Nux on the other hand, continued, "As you said, our Goal is the same and because of that, our enemies are the same as well. And admit it or not, our enemies are strong, much stronger than anything or anyone we have faced before, but despite that, The only reason I can confidently leave Yrniel and explore the Outer Space without needing to worry about anything is because you exist. I know in my heart that since you are here, Yrniel is safe, and if Yrniel is safe, my wives and even I, who is connected to Yrniel, are safe as well." Azriel narrowed his eyes when he heard those words. There were a lot of questions in his mind, but oblivious to those questions, Nux continued, "Keep protecting Yrniel while trying to find a way to sever the connections of people important to you from it, or better yet, sever your own with Yrniel. I''ll do the same as well. Our biggest concern is your inability to move without destroying the entirety of Yrniel, so we will try to find a way to break this connection you have with Yrniel, or at least save the people we consider important and take them somewhere else. If there exists a method to revive a dead being, I am sure there is a way to sever one''s connection with his or her world." Nux was optimistic. Azriel on the other hand, only stared at him with a confused frown on his face. He couldn''t tell whether this brat was acting or he genuinely didn''t know. He wanted to ask, but Nux, who misunderstood the frown on Azriel''s face continued even further, "Be Greedy, Azriel Ruinous. You are the strongest being in the world, This was never about choosing between two different things, Killing your daughter and reviving your wife, or staying with your daughter and forgetting about your wives, There is no need to choose, We revive your wives while keeping your daughter alive. After all, that is the only way we can be allies." A small smile appeared on Nux''s face when he said those words, Azriel narrowed his eyes and Nux''s smile widened, "After all, I would never allow you to harm my Aeliana." In an instant, the atmosphere changed. All the questions Azriel had in his mind disappeared since none of them mattered, "I have warned you before, child. Let me do it again, Whatever happened inside the Illusion was only that, An Illusion. Don''t take a step that you will regret in the future." "I don''t regret anything I do." Nux answered with the same, confident smile on his face. Even though the pressure the being in front of him released was domineering to the point that his body screamed at him to kneel down and bow his head, he stood straight, looked right into Azriel''s eyes and, "I never regret anything I do because I always do what my heart deeply desires. I do not hide my true self any more, Lord Azriel. And since you have already seen my true self, I am sure you know that I won''t back down." "You never regretted your actions because you didn''t meet me before, Make one move on my daughter and I will turn your life into a living hell." Once again, Azriel and Nux were extremely similar, they were extremely possessive when it came to people they love to the point that it can be ridiculous. Azriel wouldn''t let just anyone have his lovely daughter, that man should first pass his standards before he could even have thoughts about his lovely little girl. "I don''t remember you being the decision maker, it is Aeliana''s life, let her decide. She is an intelligent lady, she knows what to decide for herself." "She is an intelligent lady, but you are going to use your memories from the Illusion to fool her." "Huh?" Nux frowned. "Don''t think I didn''t see what you did before the Illusion ended, the only reason you cannot use that memory orb is because you don''t have a method to recreate that memory orb in reality, But with the Law of Genesis that your wife has comprehended, it is only a matter of time before you are able to do it, Do you think I will ever allow you to use that on my daughter?" "You think too low of me, Lord Azriel." Nux chuckled. "What do you mean?" Azriel frowned. "I never needed those memories to make your daughter mine." Chapter 1568 You cant even join the competition unless… Chapter 1568 You can''t even join the competition unless¡­"What do you mean?" Azriel frowned. "I never needed those memories to make your daughter mine. She said she didn''t want to forget me, so I took her memories to fulfil her wish, I will only use those memories once I make her mine." Azriel narrowed his eyes when he said those words. He ignored everything that Nux said and only focused on one part, "Don''t call her yours." But Nux wasn''t intimidated, rather, his smile widened and, "Again, you have no right to decide that." "Neither do you." "Of course, it is her decision. So don''t you try and intervene when your daughter readily becomes mine." Azriel''s face twitched, Nux chuckled, liking the look on the strongest being''s face, then, "Anyways, can you bring my wives back now? I have some important things to do." "Important things?" "Why do you need all the details? Just give me my wives back will you? It is some ''personal'' stuff." Azriel narrowed his eyes, he clearly knew what this ''personal stuff'' was and he didn''t like it one bit. He didn''t care about other women, but knowing that this pervert was aiming for his daughter made his heart churn. What''s worse was that there was nothing he could do to stop him, after all, he couldn''t control his daughter''s life. It was up to Aeliana and¡­ Who was he kidding? Deep inside, Azriel already knew how this was going to end up. This bastard was able to get close to Aeliana for almost every single life, and all those times, he wasn''t even trying, he only realized his greed and desire for Aeliana at the very end of the Illusion. Nux was able to charm Aeliana without even trying, then what if he was actually trying? Even a fool could tell how this would end up. And it wasn''t like this was a bad thing, what parent didn''t want the best for their child? Azriel was the same, he had seen how much Aeliana changed in the Illusion every time she got close to Nux. And Nux himself wasn''t bad either. When it came to looks, he was second to none. His talent was so frightening that even the Universe reacted to it, something even Azriel hadn''t achieved. With just one of these, he could pretty much get any woman he wanted, but these are all secondary, Azriel never once cared about these things. Sure, he wanted his son-in-law to be better than anyone in this world, But what he looked for the most from a perspective son in law was his ability to keep his daughter happy, And unfortunately, this bastard excelled in that. Nux knew how to treat his women, his unhealthy obsession for his wives, his willingness to do anything for their sake, Azriel knew well enough that it wasn''t something common. Especially when one''s love is tested through time, even the strongest love fades away yet Nux stood still. Even after a million years, his obsession for his wives didn''t fade away, it only got stronger and stronger. If Aeliana was subjected to such obsessive love, it would be hard for her to reject it especially since she was weak to pure affection. Azriel already knew Nux would succeed, he even knew that Nux was probably the best choice for his daughter, but despite all that¡­ He just didn''t want this arrogant man to get close to his daughter. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Tsk.'' In the end, Azriel snorted. Then, he waved his hand and, "Go away." He spoke and instead of bringing his wives back, he sent Nux to his wives. Of course, he also brought Aeliana back, making sure that the two don''t meet. "Father?" Aeliana frowned. Just now, she was together with Nux''s wives and was talking to Vyriana. Then she disappeared and appeared here. "Shall we return?" Azriel questioned with a light smile on his face, completely ignoring the confused look on his daughter''s face. Seeing that Azriel didn''t wish to answer, Aeliana dropped the topic as well, "Should we?" However, this didn''t mean Aeliana was going to ignore everything. Zylarith''s appearance was something she knew she couldn''t be involved with, at least for now, after all, she had to consider the Ancestral Order and Yrniel''s overall strength before making any decision, And in no way, did Yrniel stand a chance against these Supreme Worlds and their ploy, it was better to watch everything from the sidelines, but there were still some issues she couldn''t ignore, "Are you not going to do anything about it?" Aeliana questioned. "They are already on it," Azriel replied. He already knew what Aeliana was talking about. "They are, but I am sure your presence will be valuable. I believe they deserve an explanation as well." "They already know everything." "They do not." Aeliana shook her head. "You decided everything on your own, Father. They just acted like they understood you, But none of them do. None of them could because you didn''t say anything." Aeliana spoke with a solemn look on her face. Azriel stared at his daughter, then, he sighed, "Alright, let''s go." Saying those words, Azriel waved his hand again and the two of them appeared in a completely desolate, dead land with cracks and debris all over the place. "You are here." Faustina, who saw Azriel and Aeliana called out. "Is it still not done?" Azriel questioned. "We can''t just create Earth using our abilities, Yrniel''s very core is damaged, we need to first fix that before we work on this place." One of the Dwarven Progenitor replied. Yes, this desolate, dead land was Yrniel. The United Continent, to be more precise. Half of the largest continent of Yrniel was completely destroyed. It happened when Azriel left Yrniel in order to protect Nux. Yes, in just a few seconds that it took, almost a tenth of Yrniel became completely lifeless. This is what Azriel meant when he said he was bound to Yrniel, Yrniel cannot function without him whatsoever. If he had stayed there for a few more seconds, Yrniel would have been completely destroyed and countless lives would have been lost. "How''s the damage?" Aeliana questioned. She wanted a thorough report, but for now, the Progenitors stopped her from getting her subordinates involved in this mess, after all, they needed to find an excuse as to why something like this happened. "Other than financial losses, almost 50 million people are dead, 10 out of them were Divine Stage Cultivators." "¡­" Aeliana turned silent. To think that even Divines failed to resist the catastrophe, it just showed how important her father was. She turned towards her father and saw him staring in a random direction with a neutral look on his face. Sensing his gaze, Azriel turned towards his daughter, then, he shrugged, "Don''t think too much about this, I will find a way to deal with this issue." Aeliana nodded and once again, Azriel started looking in a random direction. If it was before, he could have used Yrniel''s Energy to revive the dead land, it would have been done in a matter of seconds, but right now, Yrniel''s energy was a mess, so it couldn''t be used. "How much time will it take?" Azriel questioned. "Around 2 months." Azriel nodded. "Father." Aeliana called out. "Don''t you think you should say something now?" Azriel momentarily paused, then, he glanced at all the Progenitors and, "Thank you for believing in me all this while." The Progenitors blinked in surprise, unable to believe what they had just heard, "You stuck by me without even knowing the complete story and took care of my daughter as if she were your own, I couldn''t be more grateful. I do not know how I can make it up to you for everything you did, but I believe I owe you guys an explanation, So if any of you have any questions, Please ask." The Progenitors turned silent and glanced at each other, then, a round of questions and answers started. What happened in the past, the real reason why Azriel suddenly decided to sleep, the reason why Azriel hadn''t taken revenge till this day despite loving his wives more than anything, More and more questions were asked and Azriel answered them all. Then, Dagahra looked into his friend''s eyes and, "What now?" The Dragon Progenitor questioned. "What are you going to do now?" "I will break the connection I have with Yrniel." "What¡­?" The Progenitors were surprised. "I want to rise to the top of the universe, and for that, I need my freedom." "¡­the top of the universe huh." Dagahra muttered. "Do you think I can help you with that?" He questioned with a curious look on his face. Clearly, the Dragon Progenitor was very interested in it, however¡­ "You are too weak." Azriel''s reply was cold-hearted. "How weak?" "You lost to that child, Dagahra. You and the others have fallen behind, You can''t even join the competition unless¡­" "Unless¡­?" "Unless you reincarnate, Like I did." Azriel spoke, his red eyes shining brightly. Yes, Azriel Ruinous was now planning to create his own army of elites. Chapter 1569 Lord Azriel’s connection to Yrniel is dangerous. Chapter 1569 Lord Azriel¡¯s connection to Yrniel is dangerous. "Nux¡­?" Nux glanced at his wives who were looking at him with surprised looks on their faces. "What happened?" Nux questioned. "Nothing, we were just confused about how we were suddenly brought to this place and then you appeared right after Lady Aeliana disappeared." Amaya answered with a neutral look on her face. "Aeliana was here?" Nux questioned. "She was." Vyriana nodded. "And she disappeared right after I came?" Vyriana nodded again. ''That bastard...'' sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux cursed in his head. Of course this wasn''t a coincidence! That Vampire planned it all! ''Strongest my ass. He is just a coward.'' Nux snorted inwardly. Vyriana, who knew exactly what he was thinking just shook her head, "What did you two talk about?" To say that in front of the strongest being in the world¡­ She questioned in order to change the topic. "Nothing much, I just told him how I was going to take his daughter away from him." Nux shrugged. The women all stared at him with dumbfounded looks on their faces, they knew Nux was brazen. This never changed from the beginning, but¡­ To say that in front of the strongest being in the world¡­ And that too, knowing fully well that it was a sensitive topic for that being¡­ Not many had the galls to do it, especially when he himself wasn''t that close to Aeliana. After all, Vyriana knew that the only reason Aeliana interacted with Nux was because he was hers and Melia''s husband. Of course, the fact that he was the strongest prodigy Yrniel had ever seen helped as well. As the Leader of the Ancestral Order, even without her or Melia''s connection with Aeliana, she still would have interacted with Nux eventually, their relationship however, would have been a lot more professional in that scenario. Nux''s feelings for Aeliana were clearly stronger than what the other felt, Vyriana could sense it well, and for Nux to still say those words in front of Lord Azriel¡­ Vyriana was speechless. Of course, she knew there were other things Nux and Azriel talked about as well, but since Nux didn''t say anything, she knew it wasn''t important right now, or Nux had something more important to do. And the Dragon was correct. Nux indeed had something more important to do. "Anyways, shall we leave?" "Do you know where this place is?" Vyriana questioned. "I don''t and I can''t sense anything either, It must be Lord Azriel''s personal dimension." "Then how are we supposed to leave? I tried opening [Core] but it didn''t work." "He must have placed a restriction or something, it should work now." Nux spoke as he waved his hand and just as he expected, a portal formed right in front of him. "¡­" The women stared at him in silence, with how confidently he spoke, it felt as if he personally knew what Azriel was like. Which was somewhat true. After all, the two of them were quite similar to each other. "Did you hear about what happened to Yrniel when Lord Azriel left it for a few seconds?" Suddenly, Felberta asked a question. "Let''s talk about it after we get inside [Core], shall we?" Nux smiled lightly. "Who knows? The walls here might have ears." Nux spoke as he glanced in a particular direction, it wasn''t clear if he had sensed anyone or anything, but since they were in an unknown place, the women decided it was right to first go back home before saying anything. One by one, the women walked into the Portal, at the end, Nux glanced in the same direction once more, then, with a light smile on his face, he walked into the portal and the portal closed. "¡­" Complete silence fell over the place. Then suddenly, as if the place''s very purpose was over, it started withering away. Starting with the sky, then the flora, the ground, the walls, every single thing started withering away without any signs of stopping. In the end, only a dead land with gloomy space was left. ¡­ On the other side, as Nux and his wives walked into the portal, once again, Felberta stood in front of him and, "Lord Azriel''s connection to Yrniel is dangerous." She commented. The Death of 10 Divine Stage Cultivators affected all of them. It didn''t matter even if they were only incomplete Divine Stage Cultivators, the problem was that those cultivators died without even knowing what happened to them. The same was true for every other being who died as well. There was no explosion, no natural disaster or anything like that, everything and everyone just¡­ withered. The buildings fell, the flora and fauna died, the ground cracked, all the life energy seeping out of it, and the same was the case with the people, all of them just¡­ fell¡­ They all fell until there was nothing left and there was nothing anyone, even the Divine Stage Cultivators could do about it. The only survivors were the ones who were away from the affected area. And this alerted Nux''s wives, especially Vyriana and Felberta. This isn''t how things usually worked. Even after the world''s core is destroyed, its inhabitants don''t just die, the weaker ones lose their cultivation, yes, but the stronger ones, mostly the ones above Divine, only lose their ability to cultivate. And when they join some other world and connect with it, they can easily continue their cultivation journey as well. This was extremely common in the outer worlds where wars, betrayals, and destruction were common. People dying just because Azriel Ruinous left Yrniel for a few seconds was extremely frightening. What would have happened if he hadn''t come back in time? What would have happened if he never returned? What about the people of Yrniel? What about people who weren''t even there and were training in another dimension? What about Nux and his wives, who were all connected to Yrniel? Would they all die as well? Questions like these worried Nux''s wives, if it was a situation where their decision could change anything, it was alright, but what were they supposed to do in a situation where they could not even understand what happened to them? How were they going to survive? "Don''t worry." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. Chapter 1570 My shoulders are stiff, so start with a massage Chapter 1570 My shoulders are stiff, so start with a massage"Don''t worry." Nux spoke up. His wives glanced at him with surprised looks on their faces. This was related to their lives, even if Nux didn''t care about his own life, he for damn sure cared about theirs. In no world would he not worry about his wives dying because of something out of his control, unless¡­ "Do you have a way to deal with this situation?" Amaya questioned as she raised her eyebrow. To her surprise, however, Nux shook his head, "I don''t." "Then-" Before Amaya could say anything, "Trust him." Nux completed. "What¡­?" "His daughter is connected to this world just like all of us are, This will not be repeated, I can assure you that." Nux answered. As someone who understood Azriel to some extent, he knew perfectly well that Yrniel was safe, even if something did happen, he knew Azriel would find a way to save his daughter, and using the same method, he could save his wives as well. Nux couldn''t believe others easily however, he did believe in the strongest being in the universe. It was surprising since he was pretty much putting his wives'' lives in another being''s hands, however, Nux knew full well that right now, Azriel''s hands were safer than his own. Nux was not a child anymore. Yes, he was still ridiculously possessive when it came to his wives, however, he was now more mature, he knew he needed to rely on people, especially right now, when he could be involved with even the Supreme Worlds at any moment, and because of that, he was learning to rely on Azriel, the only person he could trust. "¡­" "¡­" And that too, because the man was similar to him and loved his daughter more than anything in the world. "¡­" "¡­" Nux''s wives stared at him in silence. "You sound quite confident." Vyriana commented. "Did you not hear? He is the strongest." "I didn''t think you would acknowledge him." "I have no right to acknowledge that being, Vyriana. I am nothing in his eyes." Nux admitted. It was a momentary humble moment of his life. Why momentary? That''s because, "Of course, things won''t stay the same for long, One day or another, I will surpass him." Nux declared arrogantly. Then, he gently smiled at his wives and, "So for now, leave your back to him and focus on the future." The wives nodded. Nux then walked towards a 9 feet tall woman and a big smile appeared on his face, "Focus on the future~" He repeated his words. This time, the meaning behind them was completely different. "Oh, I am very focused." Felberta smiled as she extended her right hand towards Nux like a Queen waiting for her attendant to serve her. Nux bowed lightly as he gently held her hand, Then, he placed her hand on his forehead before kissing it lightly. "Shall we, my lady?" He questioned. "You have made me wait." Felberta commented. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I apologize for that." "A simple apology would not suffice." "What does my Lady want?" "You will be apologizing with your body." "I will do that glad-" Nux nodded excitedly, but suddenly, Felberta placed her finger on his lip then, with a playful smile on her face, she shook her head, "No, you are not supposed to enjoy this. This will be a punishment, This is the start of your suffering, Nux Leander." "¡­" Nux stayed silent. Felberta''s soft finger on his lips and her irresistible expression were more than enough to make him freeze. Felberta on the other hand, turned towards Edda and, "Edda, would you please?" "Sure." Edda nodded. Other women had no complaints either, even Amaya. After all, they saw how many times Felberta postponed her turn for others. First was Vyriana, who wanted to conquer a world, then it was Rune, then, Zylartih appeared, and last but not least, it was Lord Azriel. Too many things happened and all this while, Felberta had been postponing her turn. It was high time she got what she deserved. Sure, the women were jealous, but they weren''t shameless enough to ask for their turns, not until Felberta had hers. Yes, the women had matured as well. Edda snapped and both Nux and Felberta entered her world. ¡­ Inside Edda''s world, Felberta snapped. As the Progenitor of a creator race, she knew how to take control over the world, and since the world''s creator had given her complete freedom to do anything she wanted, things were much simpler. With a snap, Felberta''s dress changed into a beautiful purple gown, a gown Nux could never forget. It was the same gown she had worn the first day the two of them met. And it wasn''t just her, Nux realized that he was once again back in those tattered clothes that he wore the first day he came to this world. Just that this time, the two of them were completely different compared to back then. Nux''s twig-like body had completely disappeared and was replaced with a muscular, lean one, his skin had gotten much clearer and his strength, it had soared to a completely different level, As for Felberta¡­ Well, the woman wasn''t even human anymore, she had become something much different. A completely different being who charmed Nux with even the slightest of her movements. "So, Nux Leander," Felberta called out in a soft voice. Nux glanced at her and with a smile on her face, "Are you ready to become my gigolo?" She questioned. Nux''s smile widened as well, "I am." He replied as he slowly walked towards him. As he walked, Felberta snapped again, their surroundings changed, they were now in a big bedroom where Felberta was comfortably sitting on the bed, Nux, when he got close to her knelt down and, "P-Please give me orders, Lady Felberta." He spoke, even copying how he used to stutter in front of Felberta. "A wolf in sheep''s clothing." Felberta commented, recalling how this bastard fooled her before. It was indeed time to take revenge. The Progenitor extended her leg towards Nux, when he raised his head to look at her legs, Felberta backed down, placed one leg over the other and, "My shoulders are stiff. So start with a massage." She ordered. 1571 Is the pressure to your liking now, Lady Felberta? * ?1571 Is the pressure to your liking now, Lady Felberta? *AN: I wanted to post 4 together. It was harder because things happen, I will try to post the two left soon, till then, Don''t read, Blue balls warning. ... "My shoulders are stiff. So start with a massage." Felberta ordered as she leaned back. A smile appeared on Nux''s face when he saw her acting this way. "As you say, Lady Felberta." He nodded, his smile turning demonic as he stood up and climbed on the bed before moving behind her and gently touching her shoulders. He then started rubbing her shoulders, touching only the skin and avoiding her clothes, eventually, his fingers moved under Felberta''s gown, stretching the gown while touching her naked shoulders. It didn''t take him long to move her gown and reveal her crystalline shoulders and he didn''t stop there, to get a complete look at her otherworldly figure, he moved Felberta''s here to the front, revealing her bare back that pretty much made him drool. The sight of her gown barely hanging on top of her breasts made his lower half react. Clearly, the servant was lusting after his master instead of serving her, And that was a sin. "I said massage my shoulders, Are you purposefully going against my orders?" Felberta spoke in a strict tone. "That is not the case, I was preparing everything before starting, Since this is my first job, I wanted everything to be perfect." "Stop with the excuses and start, I am not a patient woman." "Yes." Nux nodded and looked at the beautiful sight in front of him once again. Felberta was no human anymore, she was a 9-foot-tall Eldraeth Progenitor. So even though she was sitting on the bed, Nux had to stand up on the bed just so he could get into a comfortable position and start massaging her. 1571 Is the pressure to your liking now, Lady Felberta? * AN: I wanted to post 4 together. It was harder because things happen, I will try to post the two left soon, till then, Don''t read, Blue balls warning. "My shoulders are stiff. So start with a massage." Felberta ordered as she leaned back. A smile appeared on Nux''s face when he saw her acting this way. "As you say, Lady Felberta." He nodded, his smile turning demonic as he stood up and climbed on the bed before moving behind her and gently touching her shoulders. He then started rubbing her shoulders, touching only the skin and avoiding her clothes, eventually, his fingers moved under Felberta''s gown, stretching the gown while touching her naked shoulders. It didn''t take him long to move her gown and reveal her crystalline shoulders and he didn''t stop there, to get a complete look at her otherworldly figure, he moved Felberta''s here to the front, revealing her bare back that pretty much made him drool. The sight of her gown barely hanging on top of her breasts made his lower half react. Clearly, the servant was lusting after his master instead of serving her, And that was a sin. "I said massage my shoulders, Are you purposefully going against my orders?" Felberta spoke in a strict tone. "That is not the case, I was preparing everything before starting, Since this is my first job, I wanted everything to be perfect." "Stop with the excuses and start, I am not a patient woman" "Yes." Nux nodded and looked at the beautiful sight in front of him once again. Felberta was no human anymore, she was a 9-foot-tall Eldraeth Progenitor. So even though she was sitting on the bed, Nux had to stand up on the bed just so he could get into a comfortable position and start massaging her. As the first wife, the time she spent together with Nux on the bed was probably the highest, she knew him, more than anyone else, his habits, his actions, his patterns, Felberta knew it more than even Nux himself. Yes, she was expecting a wild night. Yes, she was expecting to lose her mind very soon, but this...? What in the hell happened? Why was her body already in such a mess when she wasn''t even naked right now? Felberta was confused. And seeing the confused look on her face, the demonic smile that had appeared on Nux''s face widened even further. People keep forgetting that despite being a human, Nux has ingrained different bloodlines inside him, he has abilities of different races and this is what makes him so special. He was not just specializes in sex and pleasure, a race that: known for even killing their partners because their partners couldn''t take the pleasure they induced into their bodies. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. human, he was an Incubus, a Primordial Incubus. A race that And in Nux''s case, things were even worse. He wasn''t just an Incubus, he had the strength of a Primordial Dragon, the stamina and recovery of a Primordial Vampire, combined with his own abilities, He was pretty much a monster who would never lose in bed. What''s even worse? He knew Felberta''s body from the inside out. Sure, Felberta had turned into a completely different being, her body, her race, everything about her had changed and she was currently inside a completely different body, But in Nux''s eyes, This didn''t change anything. He still knew when and where Felberta reacted the most, this, combined with all his abilities, he knew exactly how to send Felberta to cloud nine with even the slightest touch and this is what he was going to do now. He will not be holding back anymore. He will make Felberta experience the hell of ridiculous pleasure, a hell she wouldn''t be able to recover from. "Hnnngggggg- Aannhhh!!" Felberta moaned out loud, her back arching, trying to cope with the pleasure, but it didn''t work. The pleasure was simply too much, and Nux wasn''t stopping at all. With purple energy surrounding his fingers, he continued to massage her, the purple energy continued to seep into her defenceless body, Felberta continued nonstop, and seeing her state, once again, Nux moved his mouth close to her ear and, "How about now? Is the pressure to your liking now, Lady Felberta?" He questioned, the demonic smile on his face never disappearing for even a second. Chapter 1572 As you command, Lady Felberta. * Chapter 1572 As you command, Lady Felberta. * "How about now? Is the pressure to your liking now, Lady Felberta?" Nux whispered into Felberta''s ears, her body continued to tremble nonstop while the purple energy continued to seep into her body. If Felberta was thinking straight, then she would have resisted the purple energy and stopped it from entering her body. After all, she knew what it was and as a Complete Divine Stage Cultivator, she was more than capable of stopping it. However, the one standing behind her was no ordinary man either. He was her husband who had been with her even through her toughest times, with him nearby, keeping the guard up was already difficult, and the sudden pleasure she felt made it nearly impossible for her to resist the purple energy. Something that she was going to regret later, after all, this purple energy came from Nux''s incubus blood that made her body much more sensitive. It was no different than an aphrodisiac, and it was not just any aphrodisiac, after all, as a Divine Stage Cultivator, Felberta could pretty much resist most forms of poison just with her willpower alone, heck, she currently had an entire world in her hand, so with her powers, she could render any form of poison or something that affects her body or mind useless with just a thought alone, However, this wouldn''t work on this ''aphrodisiac'' because this one''s effectiveness depended on the love and attachment she felt towards the one releasing this energy. A Primordial Incubus was already different compared to a normal Incubus, and Nux, after centuries of experiments, had become even more of an anomaly. He had altered his Incubus energy not to affect just any woman around him, but to affect women who were attached to him. The effectiveness of his energy would depend on how strongly a woman felt about him, and¡­ when this energy was used on his wives¡­ It was already over. His wives were no different from him. He may be the crazier one, but this didn''t mean his wives were normal either, their obsession with him was unhealthy, their love for him surpassed all sorts of boundaries and went beyond, How strongly do they feel about him? It was never a question that could be answered properly. They loved him to infinity and beyond, and Felberta was the same. And because of that, Once Nux''s energy had successfully infiltrated her body, she had no way to resist its effects. As time passes, her body will continue to become more and more sensitive, now whether she was a Divine, a Primordial or even beyond, it didn''t matter. The Eldraeth Progenitor was now under Nux''s complete mercy and mercy¡­ was now something Nux would be showing her. "Hnnnggggggg!!" Felberta moaned once again, unable to control herself any longer, she arched her back so much that she fell on the bed. Her body was too sensitive, her little sister had already started twitching, her legs couldn''t stop trembling while she continued to rub her thighs against each other, trying not to think about this hell-like pleasure that assaulted her body. Of course, Nux made it impossible for her to do that. As she fell on the bed, he once again moved next to her and, "Are you okay, Lady Felberta?" He questioned with a ''worried'' look on his face. His hand, however, was quick to cup her left cheek and his thumb started rubbing her soft lips. Nux didn''t stop releasing his purple energy, his hand that was caressing Felberta''s cheek and lips was completely covered with his energy and the energy was constantly seeping into her body, making her lips more and more sensitive. Clearly, Nux knew what he was doing. He was a man with a clear goal. "Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haaahhh¡­" Felberta breathed heavily. By now, she could see how Nux was injecting his energy into her body, making her more and more sensitive and weak, she knew what he was doing would give her an advantage later, but she couldn''t resist. Just by caressing her lips with his thumb, the pleasure Nux induced into her body was so strong that it made it difficult for her to even speak. And her lips weren''t the only place this pervert was targeting. "Lady Felberta? Did something happen? Your face is all red and your body has become warm, are you sick? Is there something I can do?" Nux questioned as his other hand moved towards her abdomen and of course, he was shameless enough to slip his hands inside her gown, directly touching her skin in order to make sure that nothing stopped the energy from entering her body. Felberta was losing, her disadvantage was very much clear. However, this didn''t mean she was willing to give up. "I¡­ haaahh¡­ I am¡­ fine¡­" She spoke after barely resisting all the pleasure. "Are you? That''s good. Should I continue with the massage?" Nux questioned as his hand moved towards her sensitive shoulders again. "S-Stop!" Felberta shouted. "S-Shoulder massage is not needed any m-more¡­" Her shoulders were too sensitive, if Nux touched her there, only a complete loss awaited her. She needed to do something, under no circumstances could she let Nux touch her shoulders once again else the energy he was releasing would affect her entire body through her shoulders. "L-Legs. Massage my l-legs now¡­" She ordered. "S-Shoulder massage is not needed any m-more¡­" This was the solution Felberta came up with, keeping Nux as far away from her shoulders as possible. Of course, this idea wasn''t very bright either, but the woman couldn''t be blamed either. After all, her mind was already being affected by the energy, the pleasure made her mind weaker and her heart much stronger. And right now, her heart wanted Nux. It wanted Nux all over her body. Nux''s smile widened. "As you command, Lady Felberta." He spoke as he crawled down to Felberta''s legs. Obviously, the first thing he did after coming down was hold Felberta''s gown and move it up to her abdomen, revealing her long, beautiful legs, the sight of her little sister twitching and constantly releasing her juices did attract him, however, he controlled his desires and moved down. The finest dish was meant to be tasted last. Right now, Nux focused on Felberta''s feet. He gently pressed her sole, releasing his energy into her, and, "Hnngggggg~~" Felberta moaned again. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1573 Serve me down there. * Chapter 1573 Serve me down there. * Nux gently pressed Felberta''s sole, releasing his energy into her, and, "Hnngggggg~~" She moaned again. Nux didn''t stop, after her soles, it was the toes, the heel, ankle, he massaged every part of her foot, it would have been quite comfortable if it was a normal massage. If¡­ it was a normal massage that is¡­ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Felberta however, this was far from a normal massage. With each little press, Nux continued to infuse his purple energy into her and with how much Felberta loved Nux, this energy was no different than lethal poison for her. A poison that turned her body into a complete mess and completely under Nux''s control. Within just 5 minutes, Felberta''s legs were already weak and shaking nonstop. "Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" She breathed heavily, the sight of her large breasts moving up and down was extremely seductive, especially when her entire body was covered in sweat. It was a sight Nux deeply burned in his memory. A sight he would never forget. Usually, Felberta would have shown resistance, even something as small as trying to block Nux''s view by covering her body in some way, Right now, however, she was powerless. She had even forgotten the number of minor orgasms she had experienced and all this while, Nux hadn''t even touched her sensitive regions even once. Her body before turning into Eldraeth had become somewhat resistant to his touch. Yes, she did crumble, she did lose her mind every time she was together with him, it was one of the reasons why she loved Nux so much, however, her previous body still resisted him, she was still able to fight back, she could still look into his eyes and challenge him. But her new body? It was completely different. She had no resistance to Nux''s touch whatsoever. Especially now that his energy has seeped into her body and was making a big mess. Just his normal touch was enough to send her to cloud nine. Felberta dreaded thinking about what would happen once Nux moved to more sensitive parts of her body, And the moment she thought about it, as if he was reading her mind, Nux''s hand moved up, leaving her feet, his fingers slowly and gently rolled up to her calves, and after massaging her calves and infusing his energy in them, he moved up again. "Hnnnggggg~~" Felberta moaned again. This time, rather than a moan of pleasure, it was a moan of anticipation. After all, she knew what was coming next. And just as she expected, Nux''s hand rested on her thighs, after caressing her outer thighs for formality''s sake, he moved to the main target, her inner thighs. The place closest to her little sister. "Aannnhhhh~~" Felberta moaned as Nux injected his energy into her thighs. This time, the energy even affected her little sister because of how close Nux''s hands were. The pleasure Felberta felt blew her mind, her entire body shivered visibly, her body was extremely weak, "Hnngggg!!" She moaned again. "Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Nux¡­ Haahh¡­" Even breathing was getting harder and harder for her. Her lower lips were opening and closing nonstop, her desperation and desire was clear, she was getting more and more impatient, Nux, on the other hand, continued to ''massage'' her thighs like an obedient slave. Felberta''s body continued to shiver, the pleasure and anticipation she felt were off the charts, finally, Nux stopped. It was a sign that he was going to move up again. What was the next target? Everyone knew that. Thinking about it, Felberta couldn''t help but smile inwardly. She, however, celebrated too early. A few seconds passed by, but Nux didn''t move up. Felberta frowned, but before she could ask anything, "I am done with your leg massage, Lady Felberta." She heard Nux''s voice. Felberta finally understood what game he was playing. Massaging the legs was all he was ''ordered'' to do. According to their ''game'', Nux was currently a gigolo Felberta brought, an obedient slave who would only do what he was ordered to do. Nux was only playing by the rules, and Felberta who understood that couldn''t help but feel frustrated. To think he had an upper hand even when he was supposed to listen to her orders. To think he was expecting her to beg for it when she was the one who bought him. "Would you like me to do anything else? Should I massage your arms? I also know how to massage the back, I assure you that it will feel very comforting." Nux spoke like a professional. Felberta''s mouth twitched. "I-I don''t need any of that." The Eldraeth Progenitor wasn''t planning on giving up. Nux was her slave, he would do what she ordered. So instead of begging him, she would simply order him to do what she wanted. "D-Down there. Serve me down there. Show me your skills." Felberta ordered and Nux just smiled. "As you command, Lady Felberta." Saying those words, he crawled down again. Then, as he appeared in front of Felberta''s long legs, he gently held her knees with his hands and, He opened the doors of the heavens. Felberta''s overflowing vagina was clear in front of his eyes, her lower lips twitching non-stop, waiting for him to tend to them, her insides twitching non-stop. Felberta''s flawless body was currently calling Nux, it was demanding Nux''s presence and attention. And since he was ordered to do so, Nux gave her all the attention it wanted. Moving forward, Nux brought his mouth right in front of Felberta''s opening, her scent assaulted his mind, the beautiful pink sight combined with her female smell Felberta''s body was releasing non-stop, made it harder and harder for him to hold back. Suddenly, Felberta closed her legs, squashing Nux''s face between her thighs. "Hnnnngggg!!" Felberta moaned. Just having Nux''s head squashed between her thighs was enough to send waves of pleasure into her body, that was how sensitive she was. Nux wasn''t any different. He was in a world of pleasure of his own. Felberta''s soft thighs were so comfortable that he felt like he could sleep any moment, however, her twitching lower lips were calling him non-stop, making it impossible for him to sleep. His tongue came out on its own. Chapter 1574 Hell * Chapter 1574 Hell * "Aannnnngghhh!!" Felberta moaned out loud and her eyes widened in surprise. Yes, her little sister wanted attention and she was already expecting Nux to make a move, but despite that, the wave of pleasure that coursed through her body the instant Nux''s tongue entered her body was much stronger than anything she was expecting. Her body moved reflexively as she moved her long legs around Nux''s waist, making sure he isn''t able to move away from her even by a small inch. Her body was in heat, it needed desperate attention. Nux, who felt Felberta''s legs pushing him into her body couldn''t help but chuckle, at the same time, he also felt the two thighs around him trying to crush his head, it was a feeling so heavenly that Nux couldn''t even describe it. Seeing how Felberta''s body was craving more and more attention, his smile widened and he went back to work. His master ordered him serve her down here, and that is exactly what he would do, he would serve her till she loses her mind. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* Sounds of sucking and slurping were heard as Nux raised his intensity, it started with a gentle kiss, before Nux''s tongue entered Felberta''s already sensitive and extremely frustrated insides. Just a single touch from his tongue was already enough to send Felberta to cloud nine, Nux however, continued to lick everywhere his tongue could possibly get. "AAaaAAnnnNNgghhHH!!!" It wasn''t just Nux''s tongue that was doing the work, his mouth was busy too, it continued to greedily drink everything Felberta''s insides released, heck, he even went a step ahead and started sucking on her lower lips, making it release more juice and sent wave after wave of pleasure into Felberta''s body. Felberta moaned, her insides squeezed and quelched every time Nux''s tongue touched it, her legs continued to tighten their grip around Nux, pushing him even further into her body. It was as if the woman wanted to be one with him. She was making good use of her height and long legs and had completely wrapped around Nux, making it harder for him to even move. It wasn''t just Nux''s tongue that was doing the work, his mouth was busy too, it continued to greedily drink everything Felberta''s insides released, heck, he even went a step ahead and started sucking on her lower lips, making it release more juice and sent wave after wave of pleasure into Felberta''s body. "HnnngggGGhhhH!!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Felberta continued to moan, she tried holding back by biting her lips and tongue or forcing her mouth to stay closed, but nothing worked, the pleasure she felt was so strong that her body couldn''t help but express her. Nux''s energy that entered her body had completely taken away her self-control. And what''s worse? That bastard wasn''t stopping, While his mouth and tongue were tending to her lower region, making Felberta lose her mind from the sheer pleasure, his hands had coiled around her soft thighs and were currently on top of her crotch area. Yes, while his head was tending to her lower lips, he was constantly massaging her crotch and his fingers were constantly injecting the purple energy into it, making her even more sensitive. It was no different than hell. This was also the reason why Felberta fell so quickly. Usually, Nux holds back every time he spends time with his women, he does that because his sadistic side wants his women to think they can fight back before he crushes them and makes them lose their minds. This time, however, things were slightly different. The ''new'' Felberta was a little too seductive for her own good, the fact that he was going to taste his first wife''s ''first'' time, adding onto how she wore the same dress when she first met her and tempted him on purpose, Nux lost his mind. He gave in to Felberta''s temptation and stopped holding back. And this¡­ was the result. A hellish mess named Felberta, who was constantly moaning and breathing heavily while her entire body was covered in sweat, and her legs were wrapped around Nux, not wanting to be separated from him for even a second. And all of this when the main thing hadn''t even started. Felberta''s seduction succeeded, she did manage to get one over Nux, however, this time, it led to her own downfall. Not that she minds it. She didn''t mind it at all¡­ Heck, her head wasn''t even in the right place to ''mind'' it, the pleasure she was feeling was so strong that she was busy drowning in it, forgetting about every little thing or every little play she had thought of. All of that will be taken care of later, right now, she only wanted to be pampered, she wanted to be left in Nux''s complete control and wanted him to make her an even bigger mess. Something that Nux was already prepared for. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* It didn''t take long for Nux to find out Felberta''s new weak points, within the first few minutes, he had found 5 weak points around the areas he was able to explore with his tongue, and to stimulate those 5 areas, He came up with a crazy plan. Using his shapeshifting ability, his tongue divided into five parts, And then, "AAAnnnNAaannHnnNhhhhh!!!!" Felberta moaned. In an instant, her insides collapsed, a big rush of pleasure coursed through her entire body, making her mind numb for a moment, and in that moment, *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* She came. She orgasmed so hard that Nux, who was constantly drinking all the juices her insides were releasing due to the minor orgasms she was experiencing, was unable to drink all of the juices that her body instantly released and felt like he would drown for a second. It was so much that for a moment, Nux stopped licking her insides and wanted to get away to get some fresh air, but¡­ "HHHhhnnGgggghhhHhhh!!!" Felberta grabbed his head with her hands and together with her legs, she forced his head into her vagina again, it was as if she wanted him to die under her. Of course, with how weak her body was, Nux could have easily resisted her and moved away, but since her master wanted her to be there, This is what he did, He stayed. And despite his face completely covered in her juices, he got back to work, *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* And Felberta, who hadn''t even calmed down after experiencing the orgasm couldn''t help but start moaning again. "AaaAannnNhhHhh!!" Chapter 1575 There is no need to leave. * Chapter 1575 There is no need to leave. * "AaaAannnNhhHhh!!" Felberta moaned again, her body was already sensitive because of the orgasm she just experienced, heck, she was still in the middle of the said orgasm and everything she did was a reflexive action from her body. She didn''t expect Nux to start licking her insides again when she pressed her face into her crotch, the stimulation was simply too much. Especially considering that he was targeting all five of her weak points at the same time, not to mention the purple energy had already made her insides much more sensitive than they should be, All of these effects combined were completely ruining her mind and body. She cannot even breathe properly because of her constant moaning. The moment she tried to breathe, another pleasure spike forced her body to moan again. It was honestly dangerous and if Felberta was a normal human instead of a Divine Stage Cultivator, she would have long lost her mind and might even have died because of lack of air and mind-boggling pleasure. "Hngggghhhhh!!" Felberta''s body trembled again, once again, she started experiencing those minor orgasms and her main one hadn''t even ended yet. She was losing her mind but despite that, he hands didn''t move. Even though she didn''t have any power in her body and in no way was she in a position of being able to stop Nux if he wanted to move away, her hands and legs still made sure that Nux didn''t move. For her, Nux was like a lethal but addictive drug and she was like a drug addict, who, despite knowing that she would die if things continued in this manner and her body constantly warning her to stop, still took the drug and tortured herself with intense pleasure and satisfaction. This mess continued for a good 15 minutes until Felberta finally lost all her strength and her legs finally fell on the bed, her hands had long given up already and her currently resting on the bed as well. Right now, she had next to no energy in her body, let alone move, even breathing was hard for her. In these past 15 minutes, she experienced 2 more major orgasms and as for the minor orgasms, She already lost count. The bedsheet had turned into a disturbing mess as well, the lower part of the bedsheet was completely soaked with her juices while the upper part was covered in Felberta''s sweat. Nux, who was finally released from Felberta''s hold sat up, looking at the sight in front of him, his dick twitched. The sight in front of him was simply magnificent. His first wife and the Progenitor of all Eldraeths, lying on the bed, dead tired, her entire body covered her sweat, her hair was all over the bed and had lost its liquid light-like texture, she breathed heavily and her beautiful breasts moved up and down as she did, the sight of these breasts barely covered by her wet gown was her even more seductive. Her thin waist was covered with her gown as well, however, since the gown was stuck on her body because of her sweat, it couldn''t hide her seductive hourglass figure. As for her legs¡­ Well, Nux had no words, Felberta was completely defenceless, usually, even in this state, one would cover her. Private parts by closing her legs, Felberta however, didn''t have the energy required to move her legs. Her legs were wide open and her most private region was displayed to Nux in all its glory. Even now, her vagina was still releasing its love juice, her lower lips were twitching nonstop, craving more attention despite being in no condition to take it. One didn''t need to look closely to realize that her lower lips had swollen, it was proof that it couldn''t take anything anymore. Even a simple brush from the flowing air was enough to send tremors inside current Felberta''s body. That was the sort of position she was in and Felberta knew it very well. This was the reason she stopped giving any orders and stayed in this position with her eyes closed. She desperately needed rest. Only then would she be able to recover a little and have a shot at regaining control of the flow. Or at least that was what Felberta had planned¡­ But suddenly, Felberta''s nose was assaulted by a strong, addictive smell. If it was a normal situation, she would have been able to resist this smell, right now however, with Nux''s energy all inside her body, her body was in no state to resist even the slightest temptation. Giving in, Felberta opened her eyes. Her eyes then fell on Nux, who was currently removing his clothes while being covered in her juices and his sweat. Seeing the sight of his muscles twitching at even the smallest of movements, Felberta gulped. Despite seeing this body and that majestic face countless times, she still had no resistance to it. Her husband was simply too handsome! So handsome that it was simply unfair! And with the smell of his sweat and body odour mixing together, not many could resist him, especially not Felberta, whose body was already a sensitive mess. "W-What are you doing?" She questioned despite knowing she shouldn''t. Nux, who was expecting this turned towards her with a smile, then, he raised his eyebrow in ''surprise'' and, "Are you awake? I apologize for my blunder, Lady Felberta. I thought you were asleep and since I was covered in sweat, I started removing my clothes. I will go out right now if you want me to." Saying those words, Nux quickly turned around and walked towards the door and then, "W-Wait." Felberta spoke and in an instant, Nux''s smile widened. He slowly turned around and with an innocent look on his face, "Is there anything I can do for you, Lady Felberta?" "¡­" Felberta stared at Nux with a deadpan look on her face. Nux continued to look at her with the same smile and in then, "Stay here. There is no need to leave." Felberta sighed as she gave in. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1576 P-Please me. ** Chapter 1576 P-Please me. ** "Stay here. There is no need to leave." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Felberta ordered. "B-But I need to change¡­" Nux pushed forward with the same smile on his face, clearly, he knew what he was doing. After all, Felberta was completely in his hands right now. So even if she was the ''master'' here, there was nothing she could do. "I said there is no need to leave!" Felberta raised her voice. Her frustration and desire were clear in her eyes. "As you command, Lady Felberta." Nux bowed his head. He closed the door and walked into the room again. Then, he shamelessly started removing his clothes, he was already shirtless, he quickly removed his pants and even his underwear. Little Nux was now visible and of course, it was in its full glory. After all, the sight in front of Nux was too captivating for him to not have a boner. A slight smile appeared on Felberta''s face when she saw Nux''s boner. Soon however, her smile disappeared and her face twitched in annoyance when she saw how Nux simply stood near the wall with his hands behind his back, not doing anything but simply looking at him while his erect dick was pointing at her as if it was trying to tempt her. And obviously, the temptation worked. None of Nux''s wives, after experiencing what they had for centuries, had the willpower to see this sight and not react in any way. With how much time they had spent together with Nux and the unreal limits he had pushed their bodies to, it was pretty obvious that those women wouldn''t come out completely normal. Nux had ingrained himself into their very being, just the sight of him was enough for them to have all those dirty thoughts and when he was naked¡­ Things were even rougher. Seeing his erect dick and his naked body would instantly remind their body of the time they spent together before and the pleasure it felt, after that, it was the body that would take over, their brains would shut off, and with a simple push, those women would fall into his hands. Yes, Nux was a control freak who had spent so much time with his wives that he was all that they could think about. Resisting his naked body was an impossible task for them, and Felberta had it much worse, Her body was already a mess and seeing Nux standing in front of her with his dick pointing at her, Resisting was not an option. "C-Come here." She ordered. Despite knowing that she desperately needed rest, despite knowing that calling him here would result in her complete defeat, Felberta didn''t care. Nux walked towards Felberta with a smile on his face. Then, as he stood right in front of her with his dick nearly hovering above her body, he questioned, "What is it, Lady Felberta?" "P-Pleae me." Felberta ordered, her face completely red and seeing that appealing sight, Nux gave in to his desire as well. "I''ll do as you command, Lady Felberta." Saying those words, once again, he climbed onto the bed, easily going near Felberta''s most private region, as if sensing his arrival, her vagina started gushing out its love juices again. Nux bathed his dick with her love juices, Felberta closed her eyes, prepared for what was about to come and then, *Pah* Nux went in. "AaaaAANnnGhhhhGgghhHH!!" Felberta''s sensitive body reacted violently as she moaned out loud. Once again, her sensory organs that had barely calmed down were activated again, gush of pleasure assaulted her body, Nux''s dick entered regions his tongue couldn''t. Felberta''s wall welcomed his dick in joy, mushing around it as if it wanted to devour it and with that, Nux saw blood coming out of her vagina. Her hymen was broken. Felberta had experienced a complete rebirth. Even her bone age has been reset to when she came out of that ''egg'', her body was completely new right now, And because of that, her hymen was still attached. A light smile appeared on Felberta''s face when she realized what happened, despite being tired, she opened her eyes and glanced at Nux, this time, her eyes weren''t clouded with desire, frustration, anticipation and intense pleasure, They were filled with deep emotions of love. The emotions she was currently feeling were so strong that tears welled into the corner of her eyes and her eyes glistened. Seeing her face, Nux paused as well. He knew what this moment meant for her. "I finally gave you my first time." Felberta spoke, her voice full of intense emotions. "I love you, Felberta Leander." Nux spoke as he went down and sealed his first wife''s lips. It started with a light peck as the two embraced each other, then, the kiss got dirtier and dirtier. Tongues were involved, saliva was exchanged, feeling of pure, intense, and physical love was shared, Soon, Felberta, from god knows where, found strength to once again wrap her legs and arms around Nux, tightly holding and pushing him close to her. Nux, who felt her ample breasts pressing his chest failed to control himself and, *Pah* "Hnnnggghhhh!!" "Uggghhhhhhh!!" He thrusted his hips again. The two moaned together, Felberta tightened her grip, Nux''s hand quickly tore away the gown, revealing Felberta''s beautiful breasts as he then started kneading them aggressively. There was no technique or anything like that involved, the two were simply going at each other, feeling each other''s body with their own, and doing everything possible to turn this into a memorable experience. All this while, their kiss didn''t break, saliva was exchanged continuously, it was as if the two were trying to drink each other up. On the lower part, slowly and steadily, Felberta''s new body was getting used to Nux''s dick again. Once again, Nux was starting to imprint himself on his first wife and as her insides started taking his shape and movement got more and more easier, Nux started, *Pah* "Hnggggggghhhh!!" *Pah* "Aaannnhhgghh!!" *Pah* "Aaannnhh!! Nuxx!!!" One after the other, Nux''s thrusts got more and more aggressive, their kiss broke apart, Felberta tried to breathe but once again, moans were the only thing that came out of her mouth. "Nux! Nux! NUX!!!" She shouted out loud. With each of his thrusts, she held him tighter and tighter, her nails pierced into Nux''s body, leaving scratches and marks all over his back, Nux stopped his regeneration as well. This was Felberta''s way of marking his body, and he didn''t want his body to be free of these marks. Accepting everything, he continued, he aggressively kissed her neck and started sucking her skin, leaving hickeys all over the place, he was marking her as well. Her face already had around 8 hickeys in different places, and Nux wasn''t stopping. For the next few decades, Felberta was all his, he would do everything he wanted to do with her and he would make sure that this woman drowns in pleasure. Of course, Felberta wasn''t willing to give in either, since her nails didn''t work, she came up with a different idea, *Bite* She bit him. Nux, who was busy kissing and sucking her forehead suddenly felt the pain, Felberta''s insides suddenly trembled and coiled around Nux''s dick even more, at the same time, her legs did the same, pulling him even closer. "Ugggghhhhh!!!! Fel¡­!" Nux groaned. Felberta then used all the strength she had collected so far and brought her mouth close to his ears, "Do you think I can give birth to our child if I use my creation power on your sperm?" She whispered a question. "Huh¡­?" Nux frowned, confused about where that came from, But suddenly, "Hehe~ I won." Felberta''s insides tightened to an unbelievable extent, Nux stared at the woman with a surprised look on his face, Felberta however, just smiled smugly. Yes, she used her powers to decrease her vagina''s size, it was complicated with it being an internal organ, but with her power over creation, manipulating her own body wasn''t a difficult job for her. This was her trump card. The Progenitor''s insides clamped around Nux''s dick as if it was trying to crush his dick, the pleasure he felt instantly shot up and confused by the question and taken aback by the sudden spike in pleasure, "Uuggghhhhhh!!!!!" Nux was unable to hold back and came directly. But he didn''t do it alone, she may have gained an advantage at the very last moment, however, with how sensitive Felberta''s body was, the instant Nux released his load into her, Nux''s energy inside her body reacted, her insides rejoiced, her body jerked and, *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* She came and fell onto the bed powerlessly with a surprised expression on her face. Of course, Nux was in no condition to stand either, he fell right on top of Felberta''s big body, and the instant he did, her breasts completely engulfed his head, it was so comfortable that he didn''t wish to wake up ever again. He felt like a little child being spoiled by his older lover, momentarily, the couple closed their eyes, Their love juice mixed with each other inside Felberta''s body and suddenly, her blood reacted. Chapter 1577 Bloodline Upgrade. Chapter 1577 Bloodline Upgrade. "AAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!" Veins popped out all over Nux''s body and his entire body started trembling, unable to hold on, Nux used his last trump card, He let go of the beast he had been holding back all this while, and once again, the Black Hole was set free. *BOOOM* What felt like an explosion happened inside Nux''s body. Two different factions were fighting for supremacy, one faction was visibly stronger than the other, the results of the battle couldn''t be any clearer, but then, a third faction joined in. A faction much different than the other two factions, in an instant, the winning faction''s control over the battlefield diminished as the new Faction took over. The two previous factions were completely helpless. This is exactly what happened in this case. Once the Black Hole was allowed to act, it started devouring Felberta''s blood and as if it knew exactly what it was supposed to do, it started weakening Felberta''s blood to the point it became weaker than Nux''s. With that, it didn''t take long for Nux''s blood to absorb Felberta''s weakened Blood and adapt further, adding all her abilities into it and getting stronger at the same time. And this wasn''t the end. Once the Black Hole realized that Nux''s Blood was now strong enough, it slowly started releasing more of Felberta''s blood, making Nux''s Blood devour more of her blood and get even stronger. Yes, the Black Hole was using Felberta''s blood as a nutrition to strengthen Nux''s blood. It started with a small amount, and slowly, it continued to raise the concentration of Felberta''s blood. 1%... 2%... 3%... 10%... S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 25%... Slowly and steadily, Nux''s Blood continued to devour more and more of Felberta''s blood and got stronger. If before, Nux''s Bloodline''s Level was a little stronger than 1% of a Low-Level World''s Progenitor (the bloodline that he got from Caesar and mutated because of the rest of the Bloodlines he had), now his Bloodline level was constantly increasing as it was slowly becoming as strong as the 49% of a Middle-Level World''s Progenitor (the Bloodline he got from Felberta). Yes, it was a direct jump from 1% Low Level to 49% Middle Level and no, the jump wasn''t just related to Eldraeth Blood Nux received. Bloodlines didn''t work like that. To understand what happened clearly, understanding how the Bloodlines work was essential. Taking Yrniel for example, the Bloodlines here were divided into nine levels. Low, Medium, High, Exceptional, King, Emperor, Saint, Primordial, and finally, the purest and strongest Bloodline, the Progenitor''s Blood. In other words, the names and the number of levels might be different, but the general level of the Bloodline was the same. It was similar to how Divine Stage Cultivators were called Ultimate Level Powerhouses in the Lowest Level World Nux and others visited. Another example of the same would be Vulpiana, the Foxkin. Since the Foxkins were from another world, their Cultivation Stages and bloodline levels were different. Their cultivation level was determined by the number of tails they had while their bloodline levels were divided into eight levels. Mundane Blood Minor Blood Major Blood Elemental Blood Illusionary Blood Time-Space Blood Celestial Blood And the Progenitor''s Blood. These levels might be different, but if compared, these can be somewhat connected to Yrniel''s Bloodline Levels where Celestial Blood would be equal to Primordial Blood, Time-Space Blood would be Saint Level Blood and so on. Just like these two worlds, other worlds, no matter the tier they belonged to, were all the same and different beings of these worlds had different levels of bloodlines. What differentiated one world from another was the energy a particular world had. The Low-Level Worlds, for example, had less energy, so a Bloodline that belonged to that world was weaker compared to high-level worlds. Because of this difference, despite there being similar levels of Bloodlines in different worlds, their strength was different. A Progenitor''s Blood from a Low-Level World might be weaker than a Medium or a High-Level Bloodline in a High-Level World, that was how large the disparity was. A disparity that not many could overcome. And Nux¡­ He had done it unknowingly. When the tier of his Bloodline rose from Low-Level World to Middle-Level World because of Felberta, it wasn''t just the Eldraeth Blood that was being affected, his other Bloodlines were being affected as well. Now¡­ Nux was no longer a Primordial Level Dragon, Primordial Level Vampire, Primordial Level Incubus, King Level Shadow Demon, Saint Level Catkin, and Saint Level Elf of a Low-Level World, All his Bloodlines, because of his Eldraeth Progenitor, were now connected to a Middle-Level World and had evolved to Middle-Level World''s Bloodlines. It was a straight jump in a tier of his Bloodline. Yes, a whole new world was unlocked, Nux didn''t know if there were new abilities that came with these upgrades or not, however, one thing was sure, He had become even stronger than before, much, much much stronger. And all of this happened because the Black Hole helped him absorb all of Felberta''s Blood without leaving anything behind. "Haaah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" The process lasted for 2 whole years, even with the help of Black Hole, Felberta''s Blood was simply too strong for Nux''s Blood to absorb it in one go, even when the Black Hole continuously weakened Felberta''s Blood while Nux''s Blood got stronger and stronger, the process took much more time than anyone expected. And all this while, the pain Nux felt as two Bloodlines fought for supremacy inside his body was¡­ Something he didn''t want to remember. After all, he pretty much rebuilt his existence and upgraded himself from a being of a Low-Level World to a Medium Level World. Of course, he and even Felberta were still connected to Yrniel, a Low-Level World, they just had a Medium Level World''s Bloodline flowing in their veins. "Haaah¡­ Haahh¡­" He was breathing hard while his knees were on the ground, beside him was Felberta whose face was covered in tears. The rest of his wives were all here as well and were looking at him with worried looks on their faces. Even Vyriana, who had tortured Nux to the point that he was pretty much numb to all the pain was nervous. After all, even when she was training him back then, never once had she seen Nux constantly scream in agony for years, yes, he felt pain, however, as time passed, his body adapted to it to the point he became numb and only a pain stronger than his pain tolerance could hurt him and even then, his adaptation kicks in and sooner or later, his pain tolerance increases and he overcomes the pain. After thousands of years of repeating the process over and over again, Nux''s pain tolerance was absurdly high, heck, he has even experienced death countless times in the illusion, honestly, even in the entire universe, not many beings with similar pain tolerance to Nux exist, So the fact that someone like Nux was constantly screaming in pain as everything happened told the women all they needed to know. They couldn''t even imagine how horrifying the pain was. "Nux¡­" Felberta called out in a low voice. Seeing Nux in this state tore her heart into pieces, just now, the two of them were enjoying the happiest moment of their life and now, her husband had been experiencing hellish pain constantly for 2 whole years. And all of this was her fault. If only she hadn''t been greedy. If only she had given normal Blood to Nux instead of giving 49% of her total Blood Essence. She, out of all the people, should have known just how different her blood was compared to other beings in Yrniel. Faustina had warned her about this before, she had told her that she was different, but in front of Nux, she forgot it all and got greedy, and because of tha- "¡­?" Felberta tilted her head as Nux raised his head, glanced at her and started gently caressing her cheek with a loving smile on his face. He gently wiped her tears, cleaning her face that was wet from tears and looked like a mess because of the marks left by her dried tears. "Thank you, Fel." Nux spoke, his voice heavier than usual. "¡­?" Felberta was still confused. She still didn''t know what sort of gift had she given to her husband. Honestly, Nux didn''t know anything either. He knew he had gotten stronger, but by how much, he had no clue, for now, he only said these words to calm Felberta down and to make sure that she didn''t blame herself because of this. However, as his first wife, Felberta knew him more than he himself did, his tactics, Felberta was aware of them all and hearing him saying those words, she couldn''t hold herself back and started crying out loud. "I am sorry, I am sorry, I am sorry, I am sorry." Felberta cried. With her head on Nux''s shoulder, she cried her heart out, the more she thought about all this, the guiltier she felt and seeing this sight, Nux''s heart tightened. All the pain he experienced before, he was ready to experience a much worse version of that pain for eternity, but this¡­ This wasn''t something he had the heart to see. Seeing his Fel cry¡­ It made him weak. Unable to control himself, he grabbed Felberta''s body and brought her into his embrace. *Crack* Because of his newfound strength, a simple hug from him cracked Felberta''s bone, which shouldn''t be possible since Felberta was a Complete Divine Stage Cultivator, someone who, in theory, was much stronger than Nux. Right now, however, neither Nux nor Felberta cared about this. Felberta simply wanted to be in Nux''s embrace so she ignored the pain and snuggled even closer to him, Nux on the other hand was worried and quickly used [Heal] to treat her. The ability worked, in an instant, Felberta''s cracked bone became as good as new, and this time, Nux finally noticed something. His ability¡­ He was able to use it much faster than before¡­ Not just that, but his increased strength that was even able to break a Divine Stage Cultivator''s bone when he didn''t even intend to¡­ Something was not right. With his free hand, Nux clenched his fists and in an instant, he recognized this feeling. His body was overflowing with strength. With just one glance, he understood how much he had improved. ''But how is this possible¡­?'' Nux was confused. He still didn''t know how Bloodlines and World Tiers worked and with the limited knowledge he had, linking everything and understanding what happened was difficult. He just knew that he had gotten stronger. And his Fel was the reason why this happened. "Thank you, Fel, really." He spoke, his tone even gentler than before. "And stop crying, it was nothing. Think of it as a form of training and I can assure you, The results from this training were damn good." Nux spoke. His words, combined with being in his embrace calmed Felberta down. Her increased heartbeat started returning to normal. Sensing that, Nux calmed down as well. He then turned towards the rest of his wives and smiled at them. He knew they were worried and the only reason they didn''t surround him the moment he regained his mind was because they knew Felberta''s condition and wanted her to be alone with Nux for a while. Of course, Nux couldn''t be more grateful because of this. He loved how despite trying to compete and one-up each other every single time, when it really mattered, his wives always stood together, even if it was just for his sake. Nux was indeed a lucky bastard. And he knew that well. His smile widened, his eyes shined as he glanced at his wives, clearly, his intentions were anything but pure. His wives smiled back. Their intentions weren''t pure either. In an instant, the tense atmosphere disappeared and something entirely new started. However, During all this, Nux ignored one essential thing. The leash he usually puts on the Black Hole¡­ He didn''t put it back on, The Beast was still free. And after Felberta''s Blood, It was now locked on a new target. *BOOOM* Once again, the beast moved, and this time, what was going to happen, would shock not only Nux and his wives but the entire Universe. Chapter 1578 Did you forget? I am a Progenitor. Chapter 1578 Did you forget? I am a Progenitor. A/N: This is Chapter 1577, I uploaded the wrong chapter. The previously uploaded chapter is chapter 1578. I will be swapping those two chapters in a few hours, for now, read it as 1577. Thank you and I apologize for being dumb. Too many things happening in life, so made a mistake. ... "NnnnggghhhhHhnnnggGGhhhh!!!" "UuuuugggghhhhhH!!!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The couple moaned as their love juices mixed inside Felberta''s body and as if all of their power had been sucked out of their bodies, the two fell on the ground, motionless. Nux now lay on top of Felberta''s soft body, as a nine-foot-tall woman, Felberta had no problems carrying Nux on top of her, she was the perfect bed one could hope for. Her large breasts acted like dreamy pillows, while the rest of her body was softer and more comfortable than the most premium mattresses available throughout the universe. Nux, who was barely 6''5 was extremely comfortable on top of her. Honestly, with how tired Felberta was and the extreme comfort Nux felt, the two would have slept right there, but¡­ Suddenly, Felberta''s blood reacted. A frown appeared on the Progenitor''s face, this wasn''t a feeling she had felt before, however, she had most definitely heard about it. Her sisters had told her how the system took their blood essence to share their bloodline with Nux, however, since Felberta was always a human with a bloodline weaker than Nux''s, she never experienced this. Of course, things were different now. Now, she was much more than just any being of a different race. She was the Progenitor, the beginning of it all. And because of that, she couldn''t help but frown. Her blood reacting that way shouldn''t be possible. Felberta wasn''t the same clueless woman as before, as the Progenitor of a race that excels in the creation, she understood things others didn''t. Her understanding of the Universe''s Law was better than others and because of that, she knew that what was happening shouldn''t happen. Her blood reacting this way meant that Nux''s system was trying to share her bloodline with Nux, while she was glad that was happening, Felberta also knew that wasn''t possible. A Progenitor''s bloodline cannot be shared! A new Progenitor cannot be created artificially. Sure, there are some ways through which one Progenitor can leave his or her legacy for someone else and artificially create another Progenitor, but for that to happen, the previous Progenitor would need to stop existing. It was similar to Felberta''s predecessor died and gave her blood to Faustina so that she could find a worthy successor, the same was true for Azriel, Azriel Origin died and Azriel Ruinous was born in his stead. In conclusion, the number of Progenitors in the Universe cannot change, if there are two Dragon Progenitors, there can only be two, if there are 5 Progenitors of some other race, there can only be 5, Now Felberta didn''t know much about Supreme Worlds and how strong they actually were, however, she did know one thing, Even Nux''s System, which came from a Supreme World, shouldn''t have the ability to copy the Bloodline of a Progenitor else Nux would have the ability to create an army of Progenitors, something that should never exist. And Felberta was correct. Nux''s system didn''t. Her blood trembled but that was all that happened, the system that had reacted on its own was unable to extract Felberta''s bloodline because it was simply too strong. And Nux had sensed it as well. "So it wouldn''t work huh¡­" He commented with a calm look on his face. "It seems like you already expected it." Felberta pointed out. "I did." Nux nodded. "Normally, others pass out when the System tries to extract their bloodline, but you didn''t despite being as tired as you are. It means that your resistance was stronger than anything I have experienced before, the only reason behind that could be the level of your blood." "I indeed have the strongest blood out of all my sisters, eh?" Felberta chuckled. "Yes yes, you are the strongest." Nux rolled his eyes. Then, he clicked his tongue, "I wanted to add the abilities of an Eldraeth into my existing abilities." Eldraeths were simply too broken, just take the previous Eldraeth Progenitor as an example, she fought against so many enemies who came from a world higher than hers and she was still able to hold on. Heck, she even managed to protect her legacy, the one thing her enemies were after. And it wasn''t just her. Felberta''s previous demonstration when they attacked that world together with Vyriana wasn''t any less exceptional either. Felberta was pretty much the sole reason why they were able to do everything so cleanly, her ability to play the very Laws of the World was simply a cheat! If possible, Nux wanted the same ability as well. Of course, it didn''t mean he was disappointed, if he couldn''t have it, he couldn''t have it, there was no point thinking about it and constantly bothering himself with it. Yes, Nux won''t be greedy. He was a calm, selfless man who knew how to control himself. ''Tsk.'' Nux snorted again as he snuggled close to Felberta. Seeing her acting like that, Felberta couldn''t help but snort. She then placed her hand on top of Nux''s head like a gentle mother and smiled, "Look at you getting all disappointed." She spoke as she stroked his head. Then suddenly, she extended her other hand and brought it in front of Nux''s face, her palm then shined and suddenly, a silver-coloured blood drop that released an unending amount of energy came into existence on top of her palm. Nux widened his eyes in surprise. He didn''t have to be a genius to realize what it was. He quickly glanced at Felberta and blinked a few times, disbelief was clear in his eyes. "H-How¡­?" He questioned. "Did you forget? I am a Progenitor. Creating more members of my race is part of my duty." Felberta answered with a light smile on her face. Hearing her words, Nux looked back at the Blood drop floating on top of Felberta''s hand. And while she was talking, the two realized that Edda''s world started cracking. The Blood Felberta had brought out was simply too strong for an illusionary world to hold. "This may not be as strong as my own blood, but I can ensure you that if you have this blood, then in no situation would another Eldraeth with a Bloodline stronger than yours appear, if I am the Eldraeth with the strongest Blood, you are right behind me, and no other being will be able to come between us." Felberta declared confidently. *Crack* *Crack* And while she was talking, the two realized that Edda''s world started cracking. The Blood Felberta had brought out was simply too strong for an illusionary world to hold. The two glanced at each other and Nux smiled, "Where should we move?" He questioned. "Core would work." Felberta answered. "It would?" Nux raised his eyebrow in surprise. Felberta nodded, "It may not be a complete world, but it is still a stable one. The process would be similar to how you extract other''s blood, remember, the first time you became an Incubus was inside the Core." Nux nodded as well and the next instant, a portal appeared, and Nux, who lazily stood up carried Felberta in his arms and entered another bedroom in the mansion they had inside Core. Felberta summoned the Blood again, and just as he said, nothing happened. After all, by doing this, they weren''t going against any existing rules. It was actually similar to how Azriel had given his Blood Essence to his wives, or how Caesar gave his blood Essence to Nux, but in Felberta''s case, the blood she gave was much much stronger. While Caesar''s blood only contained 1% of his own blood, and the blood Azriel gave to his wives contained around 40% of his blood, in Felberta''s case, she gave Nux 49% of her Blood. It was a foolish decision that shouldn''t be taken, after all, giving more than 50% of her Blood would mean that Felberta was attempting to create another progenitor, which, according to the rules was considered a taboo. The moment the universe sensed that, it would instantly wipe out Felberta''s existence. It was an extremely dangerous decision, after all, even Felberta didn''t have much control over her own blood, it was very much possible for the 49% to become 50% and things to become dangerous. Not to mention Felberta herself would become quite weak after this. After all, she was pretty much giving away half of her powers to her husband. A decision Nux would have never allowed if he knew what she was doing. It was also the reason why Felberta didn''t say anything and just smiled at him. Once again, the first wife was going to make the sacrifice. "Can you activate the system again?" She questioned. "That won''t be needed." Nux however, shook his head. Oblivious to what Felberta was hiding, his mind was occupied by another thing. "The System isn''t needed." He spoke. He had done quite a bit of research on this inside the Illusion, especially when it came to Bloodlines and how to make these bloodlines his. He has done it with the system and¡­ without the system. "It is not?" Felberta was surprised. Nux shook his head, "It isn''t. I already know the method it uses to give me more bloodlines, It is no different than what the Progenitors of Yrniel use to give us the Bloodlines we desire. Just that the Magic Circle the System uses is different from what the Progenitors use, the difference in Magic Circle is also the reason why being able to use abilities of different bloodlines doesn''t exist in Yrniel. Our Yrniel is weak, our knowledge is far behind when compared to Supreme Worlds who have been existing for trillions of years. The Magic Circle we use is crude and can only change one''s bloodline. However, the Magic Circle the System uses was created by an advanced civilization in an advanced world, it gave people the ability to use different bloodlines. "And you have learned this advanced Magic Circle?" "I have spent thousands of years doing the same thing over and over again, if I don''t understand it even now, I might as well give up." Nux chuckled. Then, he waved his hand and created a Magic Circle similar to what System creates. The Magic Circle appeared under his feet, suddenly, Felberta felt like she was losing control over the blood drop on her hand. She could resist and regain the control, however, knowing it was Nux, she let go and the Blood drop started moving towards Nux. Slowly, it entered Nux''s body and moved in his veins, in an instant, Nux''s existing Bloodline and the new bloodline clashed. But this time, it wasn''t a simple victory for Nux''s blood, yes, his blood had adapted to changes and had become much stronger than normal after devouring so many bloodlines, however, Felberta''s blood wasn''t weak either. Rather, the quality of blood he received from Felberta was much stronger than anything he had received so far, so much that despite devouring Primordial Level Dragon, Incubus, Vampire, and other high-level bloodlines, his blood was still weaker compared to Felberta''s. "AAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!" Nux screamed in agony, veins popped on his head. His own blood was being devoured at a scary pace, Felberta''s blood was forcefully taking over his body, if this continued, he would lose all his bloodlines and only Felberta''s blood would remain. "NUX!!!" Felberta, who saw that screamed in worry, it was only now that she realized what she had done. "Nux! Don''t try to combine them! My Blood is a lot stronger than what Lord Caesar gave you, Your Blood won''t be able to hold on, Use *Essence* to separate the two Bloodlines like you did before, don''t try to fight back!" Felberta shouted, in an instant, her eyes became teary as she saw Nux falling on his knees, she quickly rushed at him with a worried look on her face and sat right next to him, trying to think of a way to help him. Nux, on the other hand, clenched his fists and tried to bear the pain, for some reason, this was much more painful than anything he had ever felt before, even with his pain tolerance, he was having a hard time bearing this pain. Veins popped out all over his body, his entire body trembled without stopping, unable to hold on, Nux used his last trump card, He let go of the beast he had been holding back all this while, Yes, once again, the Black Hole was set free. Chapter 1579 I will be waiting… Chapter 1579 I will be waiting¡­It was one momentary mistake. His wife was crying, he had gained new powers, the rest of his wives were worried as well. He had to not only test his new powers but first and foremost, he needed to reassure his crying wife, then he needed to reassure the rest of his wives, there were too many things in his mind, his thoughts were distracted. And because of that, making a small mistake was completely normal. Anyone could have made such a mistake. However, A mistake was still a mistake. No matter how ''common'' it was, no matter what circumstances or situations led to it, you cannot possibly leave a dangerous beast with unknown powers without a leash, a mistake like that was lethal. Especially in this case, where this mistake could affect what Nux cared about the most. His wife. And not just any wife, His first wife. Felberta, who was resting in Nux''s embrace was completely unaware of it. Even with her understanding of the universe and calculative mind, she was unable to predict such a thing. After all, she was up against something that constantly moulded the Laws to suit its needs. It did something usually considered impossible, an anomaly that couldn''t be understood, neither could it be predicted. Felberta had given 49% of her Blood Essence, the Blood Essence that the Black Hole took and later returned it to Nux. It was an uncommon pattern. Just like Nux, the Black Hole was greedy, honestly, it could even be called Nux''s manifestation when it comes to Greed. The Black Hole never ''gave'' anything, it always devoured things. Of course, its relationship with Nux was special so Nux could use what it had devoured, but in the end, the Black Hole still didn''t actively give anything to Nux. It was something that should have already alerted Nux. After all, if there was one difference between Nux and the Black Hole inside him when it came to greed, It was the exceptions. Nux''s greed had exceptions, his wives were the exceptions, if it is something his wives have and he cannot have it, he would never want it, that was just how he was, for him, his wives were always a priority, that never changed. Honestly, it was a form of a greed as well. Greed of always wanting the best for him and his wives. However, the Black Hole had no such exceptions. If it wanted something, it would get it. Now whether that was the Universal Energy that was like poison to other cultivators or¡­ a Progenitor''s Blood. 49% could never cut it. The Black Hole would never be satisfied with just 49%, it wanted it all. And who had what it wanted? That woman was sitting right in front of it, completely defenceless. And right now, it had no leashes holding it back. It was the perfect opportunity, And the Beast took it. *BOOOOOM* An explosion occurred inside Nux''s body and before he could understand what happened, his eyes widened in horror and, "NOO-" He shouted at the top of his lungs, pushing Felberta away in the process, he also rereleased the leash, trying to get the Black Hole back in his control, however, It was already too late. "Nux¡­?" Felberta frowned in confusion. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t show it before, but right now, Felberta was extremely weakened. After all, she had pretty much given half of her ''self'' to Nux. Her Blood was extremely weakened right now, and she was the same. Even Azriel, when he gave 40% of his Blood Essence to his wives felt the same, of course, in his case, he gave 40% of his Blood Essence to two of his wives, so that was a total of 80%, more than what he could have given according to the Universe''s rules. However, in Azriel''s case, he had one advantage, something that allowed him to unknowingly avoid the Universe''s punishment and even detection. He was connected with Yrniel. So when he used his Blood Essence on beings that were born in Yrniel, aka his wives, Yrniel helped him suppress the matter, and despite not having 80% of his Blood Essence, it allowed him to use 100% of his power through its own energy. This is also the reason Azriel''s connection with Yrniel is so strong. It wasn''t just Yrniel that was dependent on Azriel, the Vampire Progenitor was the same. Of course, as Azriel grew stronger and started understanding things, his reliance on Yrniel started decreasing and reached the point where he could use Yrniel''s Power as if it was his own, even having more authority over it than Yrniel itself, the fact that Yrniel was a vital part of his strength still didn''t change. Felberta, however, didn''t have a similar option. Azriel had Yrniel to support him, but Felberta didn''t. So in her weakened state, she couldn''t understand what happened. Suddenly, Her body trembled. "!!!" Felberta widened her eyes in horror when she noticed her Blood Essence reacting. Suddenly, a familiar silver-coloured blood drop came out of Felberta''s chest. Felberta couldn''t even blink, she was shellshocked. In an instant, she recognized what this was. It was her Blood Essence! And this time, it was all 51% of the Blood Essence she was left with. It was the inheritance she had received, it was not different from her life node. Something that should never leave her body! Felberta tried to control it, trying to put it back in her body, however, the moment she did, she realized her connection with her own blood was lost. She had no control over it whatsoever. "W-What¡­?" She stuttered, but suddenly, her Blood started moving towards Nux''s body and the next second, it disappeared into oblivion. It was devoured. "Nux¡­" Felberta''s body trembled. As someone who understood the rules of the universe, she understood what it meant. A Progenitor who lost all her Blood Essence, the node of her life, only one fate waited her. Death. Progenitors were beings who were closely related to the Universe, it always kept a special eye on these beings, so the instant a Progenitor loses his Blood Essence, The natural cycle begins. The cycle that starts with the Progenitor''s return to the Universe. "Nux¡­" Felberta called out again. This time, with a light smile on her face. She could feel a strange power enveloping her body, a power completely opposite to her power of creation. Felberta embraced Nux for one last time, in an instant, her racing heart calmed down. "I made a mistake when I gave my Blood to you, I accidentally gave you more than 50% of my blood, the Universe thought that I was trying to give birth to a second Progenitor, so for going against its rules, it is going to devour me. So take the rest of the Blood I have, Become the Eldraeth Progenitor, Become stronger, then become the strongest, And once you do, revive me in the future, I will be waiting¡­" Chapter 1580 You are mine. Chapter 1580 You are mine. "I made a mistake when I gave my Blood to you, I accidentally gave you more than 50% of my blood, the Universe thought that I was trying to give birth to a second Progenitor, so for going against its rules, it is going to devour me. So take the rest of the Blood I have, Become the Eldraeth Progenitor, Become stronger, then become the strongest, And once you do, revive me in the future, I will be waiting¡­" Felberta spoke with a small smile on her face as she embraced Nux lightly. Just by being close to him, her racing heart calmed down, for some reason, despite knowing this was the end, her heart was at peace. Yes, the Eldraeth Progenitor already accepted her fate. She didn''t know what happened, she only saw Nux devouring her Blood Essence, of course, even when all that happened, never once, even for the slightest second, did she ever doubt Nux. It was an accident, she was sure. She knew about how the Black Hole was often out of Nux''s control, so by connecting the dots, she understood that it was related to the Black Hole and that it wasn''t Nux''s mistake. Heck, she wouldn''t be surprised if Nux had yet to even realize what happened and this was the reason she came up with a false story. She didn''t want Nux to blame himself. She knew it would ruin Nux if he ever realized what truly happened here. A false story was important and with all her heart, the only thing Felberta wanted was for Nux to accept this story and not overthink this matter. As for her life¡­ Once again, she didn''t care. She was never afraid of death, After all, once Nux takes over the Universe, which, she was sure he would, especially now that the Universe was taking away what''s most important to him, reviving her won''t be difficult. Even beings who died billions of years ago could be revived, then what was stopping Nux was reviving her, It was only a matter of time. And she was willing to wait however long it took. She will miss being able to spend time with Nux, however, what worried her more was how he would react. Honestly, Felberta was scared, but there was nothing she could do. "Fel¡­?" Nux spoke. His voice cracking. Despite not fully understanding everything, he still had a rough idea about what was going on and his doubts were further confirmed when he saw Felberta''s hair disappear into oblivion. The Universe was devouring his Felberta! The instant he realized this, his heart shook. "FELBERTA!!!" He shouted at the top of his lungs as he held her tightly, Felberta''s bone snapped because of his increased strength, however, the woman didn''t make even the smallest sound, she just smiled and in a gentle tone, "Don''t make me wait for lo-" Felberta spoke but then suddenly, she noticed herself being surrounded by a completely different energy, an energy that was somehow able to completely cut off the Universe''s Energy that was inside her body already. "Nux¡­?" Confused, she called out the only possible person who could cause such an anomaly. "¡­" Nux however, stayed silent and simply tightened his hug around her even further, then, Felberta saw dense black energy surrounding their Bodies. "Nux, what are you doing?" She questioned. It was a completely different energy she had never seen or heard of before, not only her, even Vyriana, who was more experienced in these matters was confused. Honestly, the women wanted to call the Progenitors and understand what was going on, however, for some reason, they felt like they shouldn''t do it. "Nux?" Felberta called out again. She didn''t like the odd silence. "No one, Nothing in this world or universe can take you away from me." Suddenly, Nux declared. His eyes were red, his body trembling nonstop. Then, he looked into Felberta''s eyes and, "Felberta, S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You are a Leander, You are mine." Saying those words, the Black Energy completely surrounded Nux and Felberta, completely breaking away Felberta''s connection with the Universe''s Energy that was trying to devour her. *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* A thunderous roar was heard, once again, the Universe shook. It was just like how it happened when the Black Hole devoured the remaining World, taking what belonged to the Universe. *Crack* And once again, a space cracked as a man with long black hair walked in with an extremely annoyed look on his face. Looking around, his eyes fell on the Black energy that surrounded Nux and Felberta, then, he turned towards Nux''s wives and, "Do you people not have something better to do?" He spoke as he waved his hand and covered everything with red mist, making sure that the ''eyes'' that were already here didn''t see anything. "¡­" "¡­" Nux''s wives stared at the Vampire Progenitor in silence. They had no words. In a matter of a few years, this was the second time the universe reacted because of their actions. They have caused a commotion that was pretty much impossible to cause and they have already done it twice! Azriel''s annoyance and frustration were completely normal, therefore, none of the women could say anything. It was only when Aeliana stepped inside through the space crack her father created that were they finally able to calm down and Vyriana stepped forward. "We do not know what is happening." She replied honestly. "Of course you don''t. No one in the entire Universe does because something like this isn''t supposed to happen in the first place. Why do you think the Universe is reacting in such a manner?" Azriel snorted. If only he could kill this snap this kid''s neck and get rid of him, his life would become so much easier. "Explain what happened here." He ordered. He let it go the last time, however, if this was going to be a repeating occurrence, he at least wanted to know what caused it. "As I said, we do no-" Vyriana tried to reason, but, "I am not asking you to say what you inferred from this, Tell me what led to all this, Tell me what you saw, I will take care of the rest on my own." Azriel spoke, but then, "I cannot do that." The Dragon shook her head. Chapter 1581 The energy is fading away. Chapter 1581 The energy is fading away. "I am not asking you to say what you inferred from this, Tell me what led to all this, Tell me what you saw, I will take care of the rest on my own." Azriel spoke, but then, "I cannot do that." The Dragon shook her head. Vyriana was not used to dealing with such arrogance, even since she entered the Ancestral Order, from the very start, not many dared to speak to her like that. Even beings stronger than her knew that someday she was going to surpass them and treated her with respect, even when she dealt with Nux, yes, the pervert was extremely arrogant, probably the most arrogant man she had ever met in her life, however, Nux''s attitude was more focused on impressing her, he only showed his arrogant and overbearing side in front of others, not her. So dealing with Azriel was pretty much her first time dealing with a being who didn''t give a rat shit about her status or the power she holds nor was he trying to impress her. Other than his daughter, Azriel didn''t care about a single being present in this place and there was nothing Vyriana and anyone else could do about it. After all, as the strongest being in the Universe, he had the right to be as arrogant as he wanted. However, This didn''t mean it would allow him to get anything he wanted. Azriel raised his eyebrow as he heard Vyriana''s words, the Dragon didn''t flinch, "We do not understand what happened here, we do not understand what the implication of revealing everything that happened here will be, although we trust you, we will still discuss things with our husband before we say anything. And when I say this, I stand for all my sisters." Vyriana declared, her sisters standing beside her nodded as well. Their thinking was the same, they respected Azriel and trusted him to some extent, but they still wouldn''t reveal what could potentially harm Nux in the future. After all, none of these women were fools, even if they did not understand what exactly happened, they could still guess a few things. Especially from their husband''s reaction, Nux''s red eyes when he glared at Felberta and then hugged her aggressively, not even caring about how he was breaking her bones and hurting his own wife, It was a reaction they had never seen before. They had seen Nux''s anger, his grief, his happiness, his possessiveness, and every other reaction before, they had seen everything, However, never once had Nux hurt his own wife intentionally, it was definitely not normal. For something to happen to the point where Nux broke all his boundaries and hurt Felberta, the wives weren''t sure if they could talk about such thing openly. "You girls do realize that I am actually trying to protect you, correct?" Azriel questioned with a frown on his face. He wasn''t expecting the girls to resist his words, after all, from his perspective, he wasn''t asking for much. "We understand that, and we are grateful for that, Lord Azriel. We are even thankful for you going out of your way to come and cover up for us and hide us from the eyes that are trying to watch us. However, this is still something we cannot reveal, It would be better if you directly conversed with Nux." "¡­" Azriel turned silent. He was powerless. Since these people were close to his daughter, there was nothing he could do here other than wait. With a frustrated look on his face, Azriel turned around, then, he formed a red-colored throne with a wave of his hand and sat down. The Vampire Progenitor then closed his eyes and stayed silent. Absolute silence fell over the place, no one dared to speak even a single word, the strongest being in the world was that intimidating. It was only when Aeliana slowly walked towards Vyriana and Melia and, "Are you guys alright?" She questioned with a worried look on her face. "We are." Vyriana nodded. Aeliana then momentarily glanced at her father before turning back towards Vyriana and, "He is not usually like that, he is pretty easygoing and kind, it is just that he is currently busy with many things, you already know the mess Yrniel is in." Aeliana defended her father. All the women standing in front of her barely held back the urge to their eyes. ''Easy going and kind? To you maybe.'' In all the interactions they had with Azriel, the words ''easygoing and kind'' didn''t come to their mind even once. Honestly, the women were now curious as to how this being would look like if instead of being all arrogant, he acted kindly like a loving father. Of course, the women also knew that their chances of seeing such a sight were extremely low, after all, they stood beside Nux, a man trying to take away the daughter the strongest being in the universe holds dear, obviously, this man didn''t like any of them. "But didn''t you say the Dwarven Progenitors were working on it?" Vyriana decided to ignore everything and change the topic, she wanted to deviate her mind from Nux and Felberta, not to mention she was also curious about Yrniel''s connection since it was directly connected with them as well. "Yes, they are but he still needs to be there, his mind is also occupied with some other things, especially after his conversation with Zylarith, that being''s word affected him quite a lot." Vyriana nodded, the chance to become a God and even revive beings who have been dead for billions of years, As someone who now knew the Vampire Progenitor''s background story, she knew how important it was for him. Just thinking about living a life without her husband already made her shiver, to think the Vampire Progenitor has been living this life for such a long time¡­ Honestly, Vyriana could understand why he would react the way he did, with all these tragedies happening with him one after another, it was obvious that any being''s nature would change. The fact that Azriel was still sane and loved his daughter with all his heart, it was already respectworthy. Vyriana glanced at Azriel who was sitting on the throne with his eyes closed, but then suddenly, Amaya, who, all this while, had only been keeping her eyes on Nux and Felberta and the strange black energy that surrounded them pointed at them and, S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The energy is fading away." She spoke. Chapter 1582 She belongs to him. Chapter 1582 She belongs to him. "The energy is fading away." Amaya spoke as she pointed in Nux and Felberta''s direction. All this while, she had only been focusing on the two of them, completely ignoring the interaction between Vyriana and Azriel. After all, the reaction Nux showed worried her, and at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel¡­ jealous of Felberta. She didn''t know why, but for some reason, her yandere instincts were screaming at her. She wanted to be in Felberta''s place, even though she had no clue what it was or what fate awaited her. She just knew that it was something Felberta was always going to flex about in front of them, And her instincts were scarily accurate. The black energy faded away and the instant it did, the Universe, that had been reacting violently all this while calmed down in an instant. It was as if everything had returned to normal and honestly, seeing Nux''s and Felberta''s expression, everything did seem perfectly alright. "What happened?" Unable to hold back her curiousness, Amaya questioned. She was staring daggers at Felberta, who still seemed somewhat confused about everything that was happening. The rest of the women and even Aeliana were curious as well. However, the one who showed the strongest reaction was not one of the women, surprisingly, it was Azriel. "You¡­ What did you do¡­?" The Vampire Progenitor spoke as he pointed his finger at Nux. The look of absolute confusion on the almighty being was a sight to see, Aeliana blinked a few times, she couldn''t believe her father was acting like this. Just what did Nux do? "I didn''t do anything." Nux however, just shook his head. "I only took what was mine to begin with." He completed his words and while the rest of the people present in the room didn''t understand anything, Azriel''s mouth twitched and he lost his temper, "You only took what is yours!? You broke her connection with the World!" He shouted and then, "And not just the World, You broke her connection with the entire Universe!" Azriel spoke and Aeliana couldn''t help but frown. Even Vyriana, who was only a Divine Stage Cultivator knew about Laws and the Universe, obviously, her knowledge of the matter was far deeper, and hearing her father''s words went against the knowledge she had. "But how is that possible? Every being in this world needs an Anchor, a World he or she can be connected to. That world is where that being''s Cultivation is anchored to. This is also the reason most beings lose their cultivation or the ability to cultivate further when their world is destroyed. And when it comes to the Universe, it is an even stronger Anchor than a World. While a being can change his or her affiliated world through special means, the same couldn''t be done with the Universe. There are no other Universes a being can be connected with once his or her connection with the Universe is severed. Actually, there was no ''once the connection with the universe is severed'' possibility here, the connection with the Universe cannot be considered, even when a being dies, it returns to the Universe, its connection to the Universe doesn''t disappear even in death. Something like that is not possible. After all, like how a World was Anchor to a being''s Cultivation, The Universe was Anchor to a being''s Law, A law that represented every aspect of that being''s life. So in theory, if severing one''s Law from the Universe is possible, then that being would lose his or her Law and not just the Law they comprehended, that being would lose the Law of his or her Existence, It will be a permanent death with no reincarnations whatsoever." Aeliana spoke, her words were confusing, but at the same time, horrifying. She was talking about theories that didn''t exist, after all, no one in this entire universe ever considered severing one''s connection with the Universe. "So father, if her connection with the World and the Universe is severed, She shouldn''t exist, no?" Aeliana turned towards her father. Her father had made a mistake, she was sure of it. The strongest being in the Universe had made a mistake, it was a ridiculous statement, however, it wasn''t as ridiculous as severing one''s connection with the Universe. Out of the two unlikely scenarios, Aeliana considered what was more likely to happen. It was a competition between something that has 0.0001% chance of happening with an impossibility. Clearly, despite the extremely low number, defeating the impossible was¡­ not possible. Or at least that''s what Aeliana or any logical and intelligent being in her stead would think, however, When it came to anomalies, logic didn''t work. "Try seeing the Flow of her Law." Azriel spoke. Flow of her Law, it was a new concept that no one present here other than Aeliana understood. "She isn''t using her Law right now," Aeliana replied. Azriel turned towards Felberta, "Create something using your Law." He ordered. Confused and curious as to what the two were talking about, Felberta raised her hand and activated her law, then, a small wooden figurine that looked just like Nux formed on the top of her hand and when it did, Aeliana''s eyes widened in horror as she then turned towards Nux. "Y-You¡­ W-What did you do¡­?" She asked the same question, her reaction was even more extreme compared to her father. "Aeliana, what is happening?" Vyriana couldn''t hold back and questioned directly. "¡­" Aeliana however, couldn''t reply, she was in no state to say anything, what she witnessed was simply impossible¡­ It shouldn''t happen¡­ It shouldn''t be possible¡­ sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing her reaction, Vyriana''s frown deepened. "Do you remember the Anchor my daughter mentioned?" Azriel spoke, his eyes not leaving Nux even for a second. "Y-Yes?" Vyriana nodded. "She is correct, no being can survive properly without being Anchored with two things, a World and the Universe, where the Universe is a much more important Anchor while a World is a replaceable one." Azriel explained, Vyriana and the other women nodded, then, Azriel pointed at Nux and, "Somehow, He broke this girl''s connection with Yrniel and the Universe and¡­ He became her sole Anchor. In her life or her death, that girl now completely belongs to him." Chapter 1583 I actually feel quite good. Chapter 1583 I actually feel quite good. "Somehow, He broke this girl''s connection with Yrniel and the Universe and¡­ He became her sole Anchor. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In her life or her death, that girl now completely belongs to him." "WHAT!?" Azriel spoke and the one who had the most extreme reaction this time¡­ Was Amaya. She glared at Felberta, her anger and extreme jealousy couldn''t be hidden. Felberta was confused, as the being who somewhat understood creation, she could tell just how ridiculous of a statement it was. She understood why Aeliana and Azriel acted the way they did, However, When facing Amaya''s glare, her response was a victorious smile. She was confused. What just happened shouldn''t have happened; it wasn''t possible. But the thing was, The very fact that she still exists was an impossibility in itself. And honestly, the reasoning or analysing was the last thing she cared about. After all, when it all ends, the only remaining fact is that she still exists. She is together with her husband, this time, their bond is stronger than ever. He saved her, once again. And now, she belonged to him, in not just words, but in the very essence of reality. She was now his and only his, and once again, She was the first. The first woman who was connected with Nux through every means possible like a true couple, and probably the only one in the universe. To show this off, the first wife glanced at her sisters who were glaring at her, then, she moved her arms around Nux, hugged him as tightly as she could and a provoking smile appeared on her face. The women''s faces twitched in annoyance. Amaya was already thinking of ways to devour this bitch. And seeing this situation, Nux''s face distorted into a crazy smile as well. His hands moved, tightly holding what now belonged to him in all possible ways, with just a single touch, Felberta''s body trembled. In an instant, the first wife melted in her husband''s arms, Nux then glanced at Azriel and, "As I said, I only took what was mine to begin with. Yrniel or even the Universe has no hold over my wives." Saying these words, Nux turned towards his wives and, "They can only be mine." The women felt a chill running down their spines when they saw the look in Nux''s eyes. It wasn''t a chill out of fear or nervousness, it was a chill of uncontrollable happiness. They all wanted to have what Felberta had, There were no exceptions. However, "What are you people talking about!?" Aeliana snapped. "Have you lost your mind!?" The vampire then turned towards Nux and, "Do you even understand the consequences of your actions!? I don''t know how you did it, but what you did essentially means you took Felberta away from the Universe, you took what belongs to the Univer-" "No, I took what was mine." Nux was quick to correct. "That is not what I am talking about! What you are doing is extremely dangerous! The Universe and the World are anchored to a being for a reason, they are the reason why a being can form his Law and cultivate, Taking away her Anchors, you have put her future in uncertainty! And now you are planning to do the same for the rest of your wives as well!? Have you lost your mind!?" The Vampire wasn''t done. "There are so many things you do not know, Is it even possible for a human to become an Anchor to another being, let us say it is possible in your case, how many other living beings can you anchor yourself with? Do you understand what an anchor does? Do you understand how an anchor works? What if your body breaks if you try to become an anchor for more than a few beings? What about your wives who are already anchored to you by then? What if something happened to you when you were an anchor to your wives? Nux, by this action of yours, you are basically putting everyone''s lives at risk, including your own!" "¡­" Nux turned silent. He couldn''t deny that what he was doing was dangerous and filled with uncertainty, and honestly, experimenting with his wives was the last thing he wanted to do. What happened with Felberta was a mistake and although he understood what and how it happened, and was able to fully replicate it, actually doing so was a hard decision to make. After all, although it sounded good to the ears, the risk was simply too high. Even now, he wasn''t sure if Felberta was perfectly alright or not. "It doesn''t matter." Noticing his hesitation, Amaya stepped in. The devourer realized that if she let Aeliana continue, she wouldn''t get what she wanted and right now, she wanted it desperately. She couldn''t let this happen, especially now that this bitch was already a step ahead of her, she couldn''t let Felberta go any forward. "Our lives were at risk from the very beginning, the Cultivation World was never safe, especially ours, who are already connected with so many things." "But that doesn''t mean you should actively put yourself in danger." Aeliana countered. "Who said we are doing that?" Amaya questioned back. "Nux is separating us from the Universe and the World, from the way I see it, he is pretty much removing every restriction that may restrict us in the future. As for instability in our Cultivation and Law because of the loss of our Anchors, Well, she looks perfectly fine, does she not?" Amaya questioned as she glanced at Felberta. Felberta chuckled, seeing Amaya fighting so desperately to get what she had was quite satisfying. Right now, however, she decided to help her sister, "I actually feel quite good." She added as she then clenched her fingers, it was only now that she finally had the time to analyse her body and the moment she did so, she was surprised yet again. Her body had recovered. Not just from the Universal Energy that was trying to erase her existence, but the weakness she felt when she gave almost half of her Blood Essence to Nux had disappeared as well. It was as if she had gained back all her Blood Essen- Suddenly, Felberta froze as she realized something. Chapter 1584 It wasnt over. Chapter 1584 It wasn''t over. "Nux¡­" The Eldraeth Progenitor called out. "Hmm?" Nux turned towards her and tilted his head in confusion. "What about the Eldraeth Blood in your body? Do you still have it?" Felberta questioned with a frown on her face. Yes, she recovered it. The 49% of the Blood Essence she gave to Nux, she had recovered it all. Of course, Felberta wasn''t the least bit happy about this. After all, since she had recovered it, it must have meant that Nux had given it back to her. Of course, he may not have done it on his own since she realized that his actions were highly influenced by the Black Hole, however, she still didn''t like the fact that he gave it back to her. Nux however, frowned in confusion. "What do you mean? Of course I do." Nux spoke, and as if he wanted to prove it, he instantly turned into his Eldraeth Form. A form he never tried to access before because too many things happened before he could. Suddenly, the air around him changed, with how the world around him reacted to him and how his perception of the world increased the instant he activated the Eldraeth Blood inside his body, he could tell that this Bloodline was anything but normal. To focus on the feeling better, Nux closed his eyes. In an instant, his long black hair turned white, and despite white being the symbol of old age, in his case, his hair released the power of life. There weren''t any changes in his facial features, just that his height rose to 3 meters, his muscular build became slightly leaner, and a mature, saintly look appeared on his face. Slowly, Nux opened his eyes, his golden eyes had now turned silvery blue, and the instant her blue eyes shined, his hair started changing colours and became light-like, a beautiful mixture of white, blue, and purple continuously exchanging with each other and flowing like light waves looked extremely beautiful. *Nux''s image* "¡­" Felberta glanced at Nux in a strange silence. His current figure was simply too enthralling for him to say anything, all the doubts and questions she had in her mind faded away in an instant and she continued to stare at Nux. If it was a normal situation, Nux would have found smiled playfully at that reaction and used the moment to seal Felberta''s defenceless lips. Right now, however, the situation was anything but normal. Sure, this was the first time Nux used his Eldraeth Form, however, this didn''t mean he didn''t have Eldraeth''s power before, even if it was momentarily, he, with the help of his Black Hole, had integrated Felberta''s Blood into his own and had the Eldraeth Powers from the very start. This new connection that he seemed to sense with the world, and a completely difference perception that helped him see things he normally couldn''t¡­ This wasn''t there before. This wasn''t there when he absorbed 49% of Felberta''s Blood. Then¡­ What is it? A question arose. How did he gain these powers? When did he gain these powers? And last but not least¡­ How¡­ did he gain these powers? Nux wanted answers to all these questions and the one who gave him the answers he desired was, "This is ridiculous." The Vampire Progenitor commented. He had seen his fair share of anomalies in his long life, heck, throughout his life, he was one such anomaly as well. A monster who became the strongest being in the entire universe, right now however, this monster was looking at another monster, another anomaly that was¡­ Far more confusing than anything he had seen so far. Nux glanced at Azriel with a confused look on his face and unable to contain his curiosity, Azriel questioned, "How did you become a Progenitor?" Azriel questioned directly and this time. "¡­what?" Nux blinked a few times, unable to understand what he heard. "¡­" "¡­" Silence fell all over the place, Azriel and Nux stared at each other, the rest of the women were confused as well, in the end, seeing his reaction, Azriel sighed as he realized, "So you do not know either, huh?" "What are you talking about?" Nux questioned. "I sensed it before, but I wasn''t sure and didn''t think such a ridiculous thing was possible, but with you turning into an Eldraeth in front of me, I couldn''t give you the benefit of the doubt any longer. You are now an Eldraeth Progenitor, Which shouldn''t be possible because she is an Eldraeth Progenitor as well." Azriel spoke as he pointed at Nux and Felberta. The couple stared at each other in confusion. "But shouldn''t there only be 1 Eldraeth Progenitor?" Felberta questioned. This was the Universe''s Rule. "Like your lot is following what ''should have happened'' to begin with." Azriel snorted. "How are they not being detected by the Universe? Even if Felberta isn''t connected to the Universe anymore, Nux still is, isn''t he?" Aeliana questioned. Azriel however, shook his head, "He was never connected with the Universe or Yrniel ever since I saw him." He revealed and once again, the one who received the biggest shock was none other than Nux. "What¡­?" Vyriana on the other hand, nodded in understanding. She had expected something like this, after all, when she ''peeked'' into the Universe''s secrets, she could see all her sisters and their connections with Yrniel and the Universe, but in Nux''s case, she only saw a Black Space. She thought that it was related to the Black Hole, however, with Azriel confirming her words, her theory changed, She saw the Black Space because Nux escaped the Universe''s detection by not being linked to it. So using the Universe''s Perception to sense him was simply impossible. "So you are saying the Universe cannot detect the presence of two Progenitors because it cannot sense the two of them?" Vyriana questioned. "Yes." Azriel nodded. "Then how did the Universe react to his actions before?" Amaya questioned. "That case must have been similar to what happened right now, He must have taken something that belonged to the Universe, "That case must have been similar to what happened right now, He must have taken something that belonged to the Universe, The Universe may not be able to detect him, but it can definitely detect the disappearance of something that belongs to it." The women nodded, this indeed sounded logical. However, today''s shock wasn''t yet over. Nux, who was checking his powers, suddenly noticed another thing, He now had access to another Law. His first wife''s Law, The Law of Genesis. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1585 Doesn’t this mean his power is similar to yours, Father? Chapter 1585 Doesn¡¯t this mean his power is similar to yours, Father? Nux, who was checking his powers, suddenly noticed another thing, He now had access to another Law. His first wife''s Law, The Law of Genesis. "N-Nux?" Felberta stuttered as she stared at Nux with a shocked look on her face. It wasn''t just Nux who noticed the changes, the moment he activated his powers, Felberta noticed it that instant. The difference between the Law of Genesis and the Powers of Eldraeth Race may not be apparent to others, however, as the Eldraeth Progenitor, this couldn''t be hidden from Felberta. "You have changed quite a lot, didn''t you?" Felberta chuckled. Yes, she was shocked but now she was getting used to it, too many world-turning things were happening one after another. Honestly, if it wasn''t for Azriel hiding everything from the ''eyes'' watching them, no one knew how those beings who stood at the very top would react to everything Nux did. Who knows? Some of them might die in shock. "I did, didn''t I?" Nux chuckled as well. "Do you yourself know what is happening?" Felberta questioned with a doubtful look on her face. "I have a rough idea, yes." Nux nodded with a small smile on his face. "I am quite worried." Felberta shared. She always had this in her mind, however, now that so many things out of their control took place at the same time, she realized that her worries might not be unfounded. Nux understood it as well. Things the Black Hole inside his body did were simply too bizarre, it was breaking the boundaries and rules set by the Universe every other day. Honestly, that wouldn''t be a problem if the Black Hole was in their control, but¡­ it wasn''t. Heck, they didn''t even know what it was. However, Nux knew one thing. "Don''t worry, It would never hurt us." Whatever the Black Hole was, Nux knew it was created through him, how was it created, he didn''t know, but he did know one thing, that the Black Hole was the representation of his desires in its purest form. The Black Hole would never hurt Nux''s wives. Sure, even Nux panicked when the Black Hole reacted and directed its attention to Felberta, but in the end, the fact remained true, The Black Hole will never hurt Nux or his wives. "Right." Felberta nodded. After thinking everything through, she realized that everything that happened, not even a single thing hurt her in any way. Rather, it made her stronger and let her do what she wanted to do. It was similar to how Nux treated her. Thinking about it, a small smile appeared on Felberta''s face, Nux smiled as well. Then, he closed his eyes and focused on the Black Hole. There were changes in it when he first devoured the System and the Law of Absolute Growth, Nux thought that there must be some changes in it today as well, And he was correct, There was indeed a change. The Black Space was no longer the same dark, ominous-looking space where nothing other than the Sprout could be seen, The entire space now was covered with a cloud of dust and gas circled around the sprout that still shined as brightly as ever. Everything still seemed to be at a halt in this strange space, now however, it still felt a little livelier than before. Nux smiled. His instincts told him that this white dust was nothing other than the Law of Genesis, Felberta''s Law, as for all the talk about being an Anchor and whatnot, he didn''t sense a link to any of that in this space. Even the Eldraeth Bloodline that he or the Black Hole seemed to have devoured wasn''t visible here. Nux noted everything in his mind, especially the changes that he could see inside his Black Space, and then, he decided to return. Opening his eyes, he saw everyone staring at him with strange looks on their faces. "What it it now?" He questioned. "Nothing." Felberta shook her head. "You just look extremely tasty in this form." Felberta spoke. It had been a long time since she had to raise her head in order to look at Nux, being taller than him felt quite novel, especially how he rested on her body after they were both tired, it was a moment she felt the closest to him, But at the same time, she also missed how she felt when Nux looked down on her from his tall frame. Not to mention that Felberta, who was now an Eldraeth was extremely attracted to Nux''s Eldraeth form. Especially since she was a Progenitor and was staring at the second Progenitor of the same race. Yes, she no longer had any connection with the Universe, and because of that, she no longer had any duties she needed to uphold as a Progenitor, however, this didn''t mean her desires weren''t there. She, along with all of Nux''s wives, already desired him and lusted after him more than they should, her desire however, was now further boosted by her instincts as the Progenitor to mate with another Progenitor and increase their numbers. Because of that, Felberta was having a difficult time controlling herself. "I do? Then why don''t you have a taste? I am sure you are not satisfied with just one round, are you?" Nux replied as he quickly wrapped his arms around his woman. "You know me well." Felberta answered. She was far from satisfied, especially when right after spending the time of her life, she was thrown into a chaotic situation where the man she loved was screaming in extreme pain. She wanted to be compensated. She wanted to be held and pampered till she forgets about this memory. But right now, "So you are not only a Progenitor of a completely different race, but now you even have the ability to copy Laws?" Azriel commented, bringing Nux and Felberta out of their world. Clearly, he didn''t wish to leave just yet. Not until he gets answers to a few of his questions. "Doesn''t this mean his power is similar to yours, Father?" Aeliana questioned with a curious look on her face. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1586 Don’t resist the inevitable, father-in-law. Chapter 1586 Don¡¯t resist the inevitable, father-in-law. "Doesn''t this mean his power is similar to yours, Father?" Aeliana questioned with a curious look on her face. The Law of Absolute. It was the strongest Law Nux or any other being had ever seen or heard before. A being whose every single action is Absolute. If he uses a Sword, that Sword becomes an Absolute. If he uses a Shield, that Shield becomes an Absolute. A technique, Spell or a Skill isn''t an exception either, anything he uses becomes an Absolute. Just thinking about the ridiculousness of this Law would make one lose his or her mind. Aeliana knew this because she went through the same thing the first time she heard about such a Law. This also made her realize just how ridiculously powerful her father was. She firmly believed that she would never see another being as strong or even someone who is close to her father, Now, however, her thoughts were slowly changing. This world was full of monsters. The ability to copy Laws. Isn''t that pretty much the same thing as her father''s Law? Law of Absolute Sword? He can copy it. Absolute Devour? He can copy it. Just right now, without doing anything, Nux has 13 more extremely powerful Laws he can copy, heck, looking at the shine in the eyes of those 13 women, it seemed like they were actually eager to let this man copy their Laws. And one must not forget, 3 out of those 13 Laws are Absolutes. Sure, Nux doesn''t have the ability to get anything he wants as her father does, but having the ability to use multiple Laws still isn''t weak either, now is it? After all, along with the Laws, he also has the power to copy Bloodlines and mix everything to perfection. Even if it was weaker compared to her father''s Law, Nux still had his own advantages, or at least that''s what Aeliana thought. However, "You are wrong, Lady Aeliana." Felberta spoke up. Aeliana turned towards the Progenitor and her brows furrowed in curiousness. Felberta wanted to say something, her eyes, however, fell on Azriel and she paused. She didn''t know whether she should reveal this in front of Azriel or not. And the old Progenitor needed just a single look to understand what the new Progenitor was thinking. "You think too much, child." Azriel snorted. "I already know his ability is different than mine. If you think about it in a certain way, his is actually stronger than mine." Azriel admitted and Aeliana couldn''t believe her ears. It wasn''t just Aeliana, Nux''s wives and even Nux were surprised as well. After all, the strongest Progenitor just admitted that his Law was weaker compared to what Nux had. However, Azriel''s words weren''t groundless. If someone as arrogant as him concluded something, he had his reasons. And looking at his daughter''s questioning eyes, Azriel smiled lightly and started explaining, "In order for my Law to activate, I need to work hard and understand what I am doing, I cannot just hold any sword and it becomes an Absolute, first, I need to completely understand the Sword, only then will my Law be activated. The same goes for other weapons, techniques, skills, spells, or anything in general. I need to understand a particular concept to make it Absolute. For the concepts I do not understand, my Law doesn''t work. Take Devouring for example, since I do not understand the concept of Devouring, the Law of Absolute Devour wouldn''t work in my case. His case, however, is different. Assuming that he is able to use Laws after becoming Anchor to those Laws, his ability to use the Laws would depend on the ability level of the Law he Anchored to, meaning that his grasp over a law would be as strong as the one he copied the Law from. Which, in this case, is this girl. So his ability to use the Law of Genesis will be as strong as her ability to use the same Law. And if my theory is correct, his Law would continue to improve as she improves, so in future, any improvements she makes in her Law, it will reflect on him and he will get stronger as well." Azriel then stared at the rest of Nux''s wives and, "And if he forms a similar connection with all of them, he would continue to grow stronger 14 times faster without having to do anything, not to mention he has the Law of Absolute Growth as well, so his own Growth will be much faster. It is on a completely different scale than my Law. So much that I believe that if he was connected to the Universe, it would have perceived it to be a threat and would have erased his existence." Azriel spoke and everyone present in the room stared at Nux with surprised looks on their faces. Aeliana on the other hand, continued to stare at her father, believing that someone comprehended something stronger than her father''s Law was still difficult for her, and as if he sensed that, Azriel shook his head. "Of course, this doesn''t make him better than me or anything, I have been alive for a long time, The number of ''Concepts'' I understand isn''t low, this means I have access to countless Absolute Laws, So it doesn''t matter how many Laws he copies or how fast his growth is, By the time he teaches my level, I would have already reached an entirely new level and the Universe would be in my hands." Azriel declared confidently. Hearing his words, Nux chuckled, then, he looked into Azriel''s eyes and, "You can think whatever you want, Lord Azriel. Whatever lets you sleep at night I guess." He shrugged. "Just know one thing, You never stood a chance." Nux then glanced at Aeliana and, "You should leave and spend some more time with your daughter, Lord Azriel, I have some things to do right now, But once I am done, I will visit the two of you. I hope the two of you can have a chat that time, preferably just the two of us." His words seemed like they were targeted at Azriel, however, with how intensely he was looking at Aeliana, she could tell that those words were directed at her. And as if charmed, the Vampire couldn''t help but nod when she looked into Nux''s eyes. "Wait for me." Nux''s smile widened. And suddenly, their eye contact broke as Azriel stepped in front of his daughter and then took her away, Of course, he didn''t leave without glaring at Nux, Nux however, just smiled. ''Don''t resist the inevitable, father-in-law.'' Nux chuckled inwardly, soon, however, his focus shifted back to his wives. Looking at their gazes burning with desire, he realized it, He indeed had a lot to do. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1587 I call it Dual Cultivation. Chapter 1587 I call it Dual Cultivation. "Should we really come here? We still have time, don''t we?" Skyla questioned with a pout. "I agree." This time, surprisingly, the one who agreed with her statement was Amaya. "Great Sages can live up to 2000 years, we have more than 500 years of buffer time, so there is no need to move recklessly. I believe that right now, we should prioritize severing the connection all of us have with Yrniel and Universe since that might benefit us in the long run." The devourer even started giving logical reasons as to why they should focus more on something else. It was one of the rare times when she was actually selfishly asking for Nux''s attention and completely disregarding any other thing. Yes, Amaya was normally possessive, but her calculative personality always made sure everything was perfect before she finally locks herself alone in a room with Nux. Right now, however, her jealousy was at its peak. She desperately wanted what Felberta had. And other women were no different. Every single one of them was extremely jealous of Felberta right now, and the Eldraeth Progenitor was enjoying every second of this moment. "Exactly. We can help others later, can we not? Right now, don''t you think you should be focusing on us?" Allura spoke as she looked into Nux''s eyes and tilted her head seductively. "Don''t tempt me, you demon." Nux spoke as she closed his eyes. Allura''s Law was a little too effective when it came to times like this, her convincing powers were actually the strongest in their entire group and honestly, if Allura really wanted, she could have made Nux do what she wanted any time. "I am not tempting you in any way, husband~" Allura spoke as she moved her long hair behind her back, revealing her neck that was glistening because of her sweat. *Gulp* Nux gulped, his wives were too handful. Of course, this is what he liked about them. The possessive, jealous look in their eyes right now, he was loving every moment of it, just like Felberta. A playful smile then appeared on Nux''s face and, "Think, my love, think. Sure, they might have a few hundred years left, but¡­ do you think a few hundred years are all we need? This time, complicated processes are involved, we don''t know if we can use Edda''s World for it, even if we go to Waranal, we may not have enough time. Now we don''t want to stop in the middle, do we? I don''t know about you, But I for sure do not. If we are doing this, I am going to make sure your body remembers every second of this." Nux declared and in an instant, the look on his wives'' faces changed. "So let''s deal with all the minor problems all at once so there is nothing to distract us, shall we?" The wives nodded. Even if they were disappointed and extremely jealous of Felberta, Nux''s words indeed made sense. "So where should we head to first?" "Lazarus seemed more worried, did he not?" Nux spoke as he glanced at Melia. The Vampire nodded, Nux nodded back as he then created a portal. He and his wives walked through the portal and soon, they were inside a very familiar building, The Bloodheart''s Mansion. Their appearance alerted every being present in the mansion, by now, however, they had long gotten used to this. Seeing Nux and then their Young Lady Melia appearing out of the Portal, they all calmed down and returned to what they were doing. "You are here." The moment all the wives came out of the Portal and the Portal disappeared, Lazarus rushed towards them, Ambrosia followed his suit. "Brother, mother." Melia greeted with a light smile on her face. "Brother in law, Mother-in-law." Nux greeted with a playful smile on his face as well. "You have grown up quite a lot, child." Ambrosia commented, smiling just like Nux. "I am not a child anymore, mother-in-law." "You are still one in my eyes." Ambrosia replied. "Hahaha~ Sure sure." Nux laughed. As the two conversed, Orpheus appeared as well. "Father-in-Law." Nux greeted. "I was thinking you would come sooner." Orpheus commented. "Well, some things came up." Nux commented. "I guess a lot happened huh." Orpheus commented. Nux''s actions affected the entire Universe. It wasn''t hard for Orpheus to guess that something indeed happened. Even if he wasn''t sure, he somehow knew that with how the world was trembling as if it was on the verge of being destroyed was related to Nux. After all, this wasn''t the first time this child made the world react in such a manner. Not to mention Orpheus could no longer sense the extent of his strength anymore. Before, when he faced Arcturus and defeated him, Orpheus knew it was only a matter of time before he surpassed him, but after meeting him today, There were no more doubts in his mind, His current self was nothing in Nux''s eyes anymore. Heck, he wasn''t sure if even Complete Divine Stage Cultivators were anything in his eyes right now. Orpheus''s eyes fell on Vyriana who was standing behind Nux. Seeing a woman who once terrorized the entire world standing behind his son-in-law was¡­ a strange feeling. It just showed how far his son-in-law had come and in such a short time as well. "Melia said you can help us." Orpheus spoke. "I can." Nux nodded. "Where are they?" "I''ll take you to them." Lazarus didn''t waste any time and quickly started walking towards a certain room. Nux and the others followed. Inside the room sat three beautiful women, seeing the women, Nux greeted them with smiles. "Sister in Laws, it has been a while, hasn''t it?" "You are here," Luciana spoke as she stood up. The other two stood up as well and greeted Nux with a smile. "Shall we get started?" Clearly, Nux didn''t wish to waste even a single second. "Can I ask how you are going to help them?" Lazarus questioned. "I call it Dual Cultivation." Nux answered. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1588 Happy breakthrough, everyone. Chapter 1588 Happy breakthrough, everyone. "Can I ask how you are going to help them?" Lazarus questioned. "I call it Dual Cultivation." Nux answered. "Dual Cultivation?" Lazarus frowned in confusion. "It is a method using which two people can cultivate together, You can say it is one of my special abilities. If I cultivate with someone at a higher cultivation level than me, my cultivation rises to their level and the opposite is true as well." "So you are saying that since you are Saint¡­" "Yes, after I cultivate with Sister in Laws, their Cultivation would rise to Saint Level as well. As for how much time it would take¡­ With the energy I have right now, I believe one or two sessions will be enough." Nux was no ordinary Saint, it normally, it took around ten to twenty sessions for a Great Sage to become a Saint, with the monstrous levels of energy inside his body, one or two sessions were indeed more than enough. "Is this also the reason why you and your wives have always been on a similar cultivation level?" Lazarus questioned with a curious look on his face. "Yes." Nux didn''t hide it. "And before you ask, I am holding my cultivation level back on purpose, I can break through to Divine Stage anytime I want." Nux guessed what Lazarus wanted to ask and the Vampire turned silent. He didn''t think he was that easy to predict. Soon, however, another question appeared in his head. "Why did you not reveal it before and make use of your ability more efficiently?" He questioned. Nux tilted his head and the next Vampire Duke continued, "You have the ability where you can access a completely different dimension, it is quite easy to hide an army there. With your ability, you could have easily prepared an army of strong cultivators, and hidden them there, why did you not do it?" It was an indirect way of asking a question. What''s the catch? Lazarus wasn''t a fool either. As a future Duke, he knew full well that not everything in this world was smiles and sunshine, there were things in this world that he desired but couldn''t get, and he had to accept that fact. Nux also realized the intention behind Lazarus''s question, after spending more than a few hundred thousand years under Aeliana and learning things from her, it was pretty much impossible for him to not be able to read a child who was barely a few thousand years old. "I only used that ability on my wives." He answered. "Why is that?" "I had my reasons." Nux shrugged. "What reasons?" Lazarus narrowed his eyes and continued to question. Nux stared at the Vampire for a while and then, "My Dual Cultivation ability is directly connected to my Blood. I cannot use it on just any person, even right now, if it wasn''t an emergency situation, I wouldn''t have revealed it in front of you. I am only doing this because the four of you are close to Melia and if you die, Melia would be hurt, which is something that cannot happen." Nux lied. He understood how serious situation this was. The desperation one would feel when the person you love the most in the world is on their deathbed and there is nothing you can do to help her, Nux had felt the same desperation before, and in his case, it was just an illusion but it still tore his heart open into countless pieces. Lazarus''s case was much worse than his own, honestly, Nux couldn''t even imagine what sort of pain he must be going through right now. Revealing the truth would only hurt him even further. How could he just say ''I only used it on my wives because I need to have sex with another being for the dual cultivation to activate.'' Wouldn''t that imply that he needed to have sex with Lazarus''s wives in order to save them? Even if he would clear the misunderstanding the next second, Nux didn''t wish to put Lazarus through this thought even for a slightest second. After all, he, out of all people, knew how much a man''s wives meant to him. Being given a choice to let your wives die or sleep with another man, Nux didn''t wish to put Lazarus through it. "The four of us¡­?" Lazarus tilted his head in confusion. "What? You are only a Semi Saint as well, aren''t you? You don''t have a lot of time left either." "I don-" Lazarus wanted to deny but, "Don''t waste my time, Lazarus. Sit." Nux ordered, his eyes momentarily turning red and in an instant, Lazarus''s eyes lost their shine. "Yes." He nodded and sat on the ground. Nux then turned towards his Sister in Laws and, "Do I need to use my powers on you as well?" He questioned and in an instant, the three sisters stood up and sat next to their husband. "Good." Nux nodded in satisfaction. Then, he extended his hand and closed his eyes. This wasn''t the first time he had done this, these were the people his wife was extremely close to, he wouldn''t put their life at risk according to something he had learned inside a fake world. Obviously, Nux had experimented on people before. Cruel, but that was how the world worked. As long as it wasn''t people close to him, Nux had no bottom line. Suddenly, a blood drop came out of Nux''s chest, radiating an endless amount of energy. The sight attracted everyone''s attention, Lazarus and his wives stared at everything with curious looks on their faces, the Blood drop then divided into 4 unequal parts and in an instant, they rushed into Lazarus''s and his wives'' bodies. "Happy breakthrough, everyone." Nux greeted, and before Lazarus and his wives could understand what happened, they felt a strange but ridiculous amount of energy entering their body and in an instant, *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The four cultivators broke through and directly reached the Saint Stage. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1589 Your mother might need our help as well. Chapter 1589 Your mother might need our help as well. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The four cultivators broke through simultaneously and directly reached the Saint Stage. "W-What¡­?" Lazarus stuttered as he stared at his hands in disbelief. And he wasn''t alone, his three wives were the same. They couldn''t believe that the problem that had been haunting them and their family for such a long time was solved¡­ so easily. It wasn''t just them, even Ambrosia and Orpheus were surprised. They knew Nux had such ability but for the process to be pretty much instantaneous¡­ This was indeed shocking. Claudia, the youngest of the three was only an Initial Level Great Sage Cultivator, to turn her into a Saint, and that too, in a matter of a few seconds¡­ One had to know that Saints were considered Elites in any part of Yrniel. They were respected wherever they went irrespective of their race. And to think that their son-in-law was capable of creating such elites in a matter of seconds¡­ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was indeed¡­ an eye-opening experience, even for the two Divine Stage Cultivators. "I-It is done? Is this how being a Saint stage cultivator feels like¡­?" Claudia questioned with a surprised look on her face. Even now, she still hadn''t gotten used to this feeling and Nux, who sensed that stared at her and, "Don''t let this ruin your foundation, for the next few hundred years, only focus on stabilizing yourself and get used to your new strength. Don''t go around challenging others just because you are a Saint now. You are still a lot weaker than you think." He advised. "Huh? What are you talking about? Don''t forget, I am older than you, brother-in-law. You don''t get to lecture me. Only I can lecture you." Claudia spoke as she placed her hands on either side of her waist. Hearing those words, Nux just smiled and didn''t say anything. "Brother in Law!! Thank you so much!!" Nux, who was smiling at Claudia''s actions was suddenly hugged by a bolt of yellow-coloured rocket. Surprised, he turned around and saw Esme hugging him tightly, burying her face in his chest. "Thank you thank you thank you thank you!" She spoke repeatedly, not thinking about anything else. She didn''t even realize that she was currently surrounded by people and Nux''s wives, especially Amaya, who was glaring at her with a dangerous look on her face. The Vampire was too relieved to realize the sort of danger she was in. After all, the pressure she was in was getting more and more unbearable. Honestly, it wasn''t even about her, yes, she was scared of dying, everyone was, what hurt her more however, was the fact that the man she loved so much was deeply affected because of her weakness. Lazarus had lost all his spirit, the fear of losing his wives was simply too much for him to handle, even Melia, who returned after a few years instantly realized how much this incident had affected her brother when someone as bright as him didn''t immediately hug her after she appeared in front of him after so many years. As his wife, Esme obviously realised this much earlier than Melia did and every day, it made her feel worse and worse. The last few years she spent were simply too hellish for her, and she couldn''t control her emotions when Nux freed her from this hell. It wasn''t just her, the rest of Lazarus''s wives and even Lazarus were the same, even Ambrosia and Orpheus the Vampire Duke who barely showed any emotions were visibly more relieved. Nux''s actions had pretty much saved the entire Bloodheart Family and Melia, who was watching this all just smiled lightly. "I only did what I was supposed to do, sister-in-law. You do not have to thank me." Nux smiled lightly as he slowly pushed Esme away from him, saving her from impending death once again. He then glanced at Amaya and assured her, he knew his lovely yandere was already upset that she ''couldn''t be completely his'' like Felberta, right now, him getting close to any woman without satisfying her was pretty much a death sentence for the said woman. So Nux was more cautious than normal. "Anyways, I am sure there are more people you want me to help, I have somewhere to go right now, so I will give you a day to gather everyone that wants my help, numbers don''t matter but try to limit it if possible." "You aren''t going to stay?" Ambrosia questioned with a frown on her face. "I need to help a few others as well." "Right." She nodded. There were many others left. Lyriana and the Elves, the Lust Family, the Catkins¡­ ''He has quite a few allies¡­'' Ambrosia realized, soon however, she shook her head. ''Not that his allies can help him in any way, He is far above their level now.'' "I will be taking my leave now, take care of yourselves." Nux nodded as he then turned around and opened another portal. His wives followed behind, Melia, after exchanging looks with every member of her family, entered the Portal as well. "I will return soon." She spoke. "We will be waiting." Ambrosia smiled. After the small exchange, the Portal was closed. "Your control over your powers has improved." Vyriana stated. She was the one who went with Nux when he was experimenting with his powers, his speed wasn''t as fast as this the time she was with him. Turning a Great Sage into a Saint in just one session¡­ It was indeed quite terrifying. "It became easier for me after I got complete access to Law of Absolute Growth." Nux answered. And it was pretty obvious. After all, almost half of the abilities he got from the System relied Law of Absolute Growth as its base, now that he had complete control over this Law, helping others cultivate was quite simple for him. "So, where to next?" Vyriana questioned. A playful look appeared on Nux''s face as he recalled a particular person. "The Lust State." He declared with a smile on his face. A smile his wives knew a little too well. Aisha narrowed her eyes, "Nux¡­" She called out. "Yes?" Nux turned towards her and glanced at her with an innocent look on his face. "Are you eyeing my mother?" The Succubus questioned. "Hmmm? What are you talking about? Do you really think I would do something like that?" Nux questioned back, and this time, it wasn''t just Aisha, all his stared at him with piercing looks on their faces. After all¡­ Nux didn''t deny those claims the instant he was asked. "Nux¡­" Amaya called out. Clearly, the devourer''s jealousy was getting out of control. Her eyes were getting darker and darker with each passing moment. "Anyways, we should go help your sisters, shouldn''t we?" Nux spoke as he glanced at Aisha. "And who knows? Your mother might need our help as well." Chapter 1590 My dear Mother-in-Law, It has been a while, hasn’t it? Chapter 1590 My dear Mother-in-Law, It has been a while, hasn¡¯t it? "Eisheth, do you really not have a way to contact him?" Morgrath, the Ruler of the Devouring Mist Demons questioned with a solemn look on his face. "Are you kidding me? Think about this you fool! She is lying! He is her son-in-law and it is not like his personality is a secret. Do you think he really won''t leave a way for his mother-in-law to contact him? His wife clearly loves her mother, he would make sure that her mother faces no problem and would obviously leave a method for her to contact him if she ever did." Azazel, the Incubus Lord shouted and the instant he spoke, Eisheth glared at him with hatred. "Shut up." She spoke with a heavy tone. "You are the ones who came to me to ask for a favour, not the other way around. It is up to me whether I want to help you or not and the decision will remain mine till the end." "I never said the decision isn''t yours, this is why we came to you in the first place." Morgrath commented. "You came to me because that was the only option you had." Eisheth''s words were poisonous. "¡­" Morgrath was silent. "Please help us, Eisheth." Kaal, the Ruler of the Shadow Demons spoke as well. "Too many people are dying, Eisheth. And more will continue to die if you do not agree to help us. Please do not turn a blind eye to this or we would lose quite a significant amount of strength." "Is that so¡­?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eisheth tilted her head with a smile. "We aren''t asking much, just help us get in contact with him. You are calm even when your daughter is only a Great Sage, so I am sure he must have contacted you already and he must have a way to deal with this problem. Please help us, this is the only ray of hope for us." Kaal requested and suddenly, Eisheth''s smile widened, "Quite a lot of people would die if I don''t help huh¡­" She commented. "That is true." Kaal and the other 5 Demon Lords nodded. "You all look worried." "Of course we are. This is a major problem." "People dying is a major problem, I guess." Eisheth nodded again. The 6 Demon Lords followed. "After all, this will affect our entire race''s overall strength, won''t it?" Eisheth spoke and once again, the 6 Demon Lords followed, "Exactly. This is why I say this is an extremely dangerous situation and we need an immediate solution." Morgrath nodded. And then, "If people dying was that big of an issue, then why didn''t none of you make a move when my Lust State was invaded by the Dragons?" Eisheth questioned and in an instant, a heavy silence fell over the place. "Eishet-" Morgrath wanted to say something but, "No, not only did you people not make a move, you even came to a secret agreement with the Dragon Lord and abandoned us. Were you not worried about people dying then? Or are the lives of my people not important? That might be the case in your eyes, no? After all, we succubi are weaker than other demon races, so our lives might be less valuable than other demons." "¡­" No Demon Lord could say a word. Of course, they couldn''t remain silent either. People in their State couldn''t cultivate and the problem has lasted for more than a few hundred years now. Many people have already started dying and if they didn''t do anything, more will follow. Every Demon State is losing an elite one after the other and they needed a solution urgently. Yes, the Demon Lords were desperate. "Eisheth, listen to me." Kaal called out. "Kaal Nightshade." Eisheth spoke as she looked into the Demon''s eyes. Kaal looked back, "If I was not clear enough, let me make it clearer, Yes, Nux has a way to help you. Yes, he already contacted me and this is why I am so calm. Yes, I have a way to contact him and help you as well. But I will not do it because I still hold a grudge against all of you." Eisheth declared. "But I-" "You only had a favour over Nux, Kaal. You used it on him and he did forgive you. I didn''t. I didn''t forgive any of you for abandoning me, And if you guys are heartless enough to abandon me and my people, I am willing to do the same. Now if you wish to go to War for it, Then by all means, Go for it." Eisheth declared confidently and the 6 Demon Lords backed down. A threat of War was too dangerous. And it wasn''t just because of Nux or people around him, what scared the Demon Lords more was the influence Eisheth now had in Yrniel. The situation wasn''t the same anymore. The five strongest demon lords had no influence over Eisheth anymore. Because of Nux, the number of ''allies'' Eisheth now had singlehandedly made her stronger than all the Demon Lords. The Demon Lords, in their current state, were in no position to go against her. "Eisheth, think ab-" "Hahaha!" Suddenly, a hearty laugh was heard. "This is exactly how my mother should act! Arrogant and unreasonable! This is so entertaining!" *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* A portal opened and a gorgeous woman walked in with a big smile on her face. The woman continued to applause as she walked towards Eisheth, then, she glanced at the rest of the people in the room and, "Leave." She ordered. And this time, the strength behind her order didn''t just come from the fact that she was Nux''s wife, it was her own strength. The pressure this woman released was pushing all the Demon Lords to their knees and this was when the woman wasn''t even trying to suppress them intentionally. That was just how a Complete Divine Stage Cultivator with a strong Law was. The Incomplete Divines could only helplessly tremble in front of them. "Aish-" Azazel tried to call out his daughter but, "Oi Oi, is my wife''s words not clear? Or are you that dumb?" Another voice was heard as an extremely handsome man walked into the room. Then, he placed his arm over the Succubus Queen''s waist and, "My dear Mother-in-Law, It has been a while, hasn''t it?" Chapter 1591 I am sure you are prepared for the consequences, Father. Chapter 1591 I am sure you are prepared for the consequences, Father. An extremely handsome man walked into the room and placed his arm over the Succubus Queen''s waist, "My dear Mother-in-Law, It has been a while, hasn''t it?" He spoke, looking right into Eisheth''s eyes, the Succubus Queen arched her back up in surprise. She didn''t expect Nux to suddenly appear and¡­ hold her like this. "I see that you are stuck in a rather tough situation." Nux commented as he glanced at the 6 Demon Lords with a carefree smile on his face. "What are you doing?" Eisheth on the other hand, completely ignored the Demon Lords and questioned in a low voice. "What is it?" Nux questioned back and Eisheth glanced at Nux''s hand that was on her waist. The meaning behind her signal couldn''t be clearer and Nux understood it as well. He, however, just smiled. "Don''t worry, dear mother-in-law. I am quite strong now, Your ''physique'' isn''t dangerous for me anymore." In an instant, Eisheth''s expression changed and seeing her reaction, Nux''s smile widened. "Your last line of defence is now gone, dear mother-in-law. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So be very careful from now on~" Nux whispered into Eisheth''s ear as his hand, which was on her waist, gently caressed her, sending small jolts of pleasure into Eisheth''s body. Eisheth''s back arched up even further and a frown appeared on her face. ''What is happening¡­?'' She questioned inwardly. She was the Succubus Queen! The Queen of all the Succubus! Simple touches like these should have no effect on her body at all! Then¡­ Then why¡­ Why was she feeling this tingling feeling when this man was barely touching her? Not to mention this man was her son-in-law out of all people! Unable to take it any longer, Eisheth held Nux''s hand and moved it away from her waist. "You have gotten much bolder, Nux." She spoke. Nux just chuckled, he then moved behind Eisheth, brought his chin over Eisheth''s shoulder and whispered once again, "I have." "¡­" Eisheth was speechless. It had been so long since she had interacted with this shameless man that she had forgotten how difficult it actually was. This man was shameless to his very core, even when he was barely an Emperor, it already was difficult to deal with him, he even took away her daughter, and now that he had returned as a Saint¡­ He was even more brazen. And this time, they were standing in front of the 6 Demon Lords who were staring at them with dumbstruck looks on their faces. Especially Azazel. It didn''t matter how good or bad their relationship was, in front of the rest of the world, they were still a couple, For this man to openly touch his wife in front of him¡­ Azazel gritted his teeth in anger. "What are you¡­ doing?" Unable to hold himself back, Azazel glared at Eisheth and questioned. Everyone in Yrniel knew just how ridiculous of a support Nux Leander had, Azazel might be strong, but in front of the support Nux had, he was nothing. So obviously, he could only take his anger out of Eisheth. And the instant Eisheth saw her ''dear'' husband''s reaction, an entirely new thought entered her mind. A smile appeared on the Succubus Queen''s face as she stared at her husband, then, she leaned back onto Nux''s body. Nux, of course, held her gently, this time, both her hands landed on her waist, touching her body sensually and once again, Eisheth felt the same, tingly feeling as before only that this time, it was much much stronger. Of course, for now, she ignored that and resisted the pleasure, then, she glanced at her husband. Nux obviously knew what the Queen was trying to do and since he was being used like this, he obviously would charge his due price. The Succubus Queen had to pay. And what was the price? It was the Succubus Queen herself. With Eisheth in his arm, Nux held her tightly, then, he sensually kissed her neck. "!!!" A jolt of pleasure and shock ran through Eisheth''s body. It was only now did she realised it. While trying to annoy her husband whom she hated, she had given herself to a monster far worse than anyone she had ever dealt with. The woman barely held back her moan, her face however, had turned red. And Azazel, who saw everything happen right in front of them lost his temper, "YOU BASTARD!!! WHAT IN THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!!?" *BOOOM* He shouted and in his anger, he unleashed his Aura, trying to crush Nux. Yes, he completely disregarded the possible consequences of his anger. This was the problem with all the so-called ''World Leaders''. Being the big fish in a small pound, the so-called strongest, being so used to remaining at the top and having no one to resist him, holding back was something Azazel and other beings similar to him had never learned. And in this situation, It was a critical situation. "AZAZEL!!" The instant the other Demon Lords and Eisheth realized what Azazel was doing, they widened their eyes in shock and fear. Eisheth, who was right in front of Nux quickly prepared her own Aura in order to defend Nux, but suddenly, "Aannhh~" The woman moaned as Nux lightly bit her neck. Her Aura crumbled and the moment Azazel''s Aura reached them, It disappeared. "¡­huh?" Everyone present was struck speechless. And the ones who were the most shocked were¡­ Eisheth and Azazel himself. Eisheth because she couldn''t understand what happened, and Azazel¡­ because well¡­ he was the same. Everyone was confused, for Azazel''s Aura to just¡­ disappear. How was this¡­ "You are quite daring, aren''t you, father?" Suddenly, a playful voice was heard. Azazel turned around and saw Aisha staring at him with a light smile on her face. "Aish-" He wanted to call out, but suddenly, *BOOOOOOOOM* Azazel was pushed into the ground and, *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* His bones were crushed into pieces. Everyone present widened their eyes in terror, the pressure Aisha was releasing was already too suffocating, but now that the woman was actually annoyed¡­ It was getting more and more unbearable. "You really are quite daring¡­" Aisha spoke as she started walking towards Azazel, then, with a light smile on her face, "I am sure you are prepared for the consequences, Father." Chapter 1592 You are taking advantage of my body! Chapter 1592 You are taking advantage of my body! "You really are quite daring¡­" Aisha spoke as she started walking towards Azazel, then, with a light smile on her face, "I am sure you are prepared for the consequences, Father." *Step* *Step* *Step* With each step she took, the pressure around Azazel continued to increase and once Aisha was finally close to her ''father'', she grabbed his head and pulled him up. With his bones broken, Azazel''s body looked like a broken mess. "A-Aisha¡­" The man called out. His battered-up face was quite a disgusting sight. Aisha looked at him as if she was looking at the most disgusting thing in this world. "Mother." Suddenly, Aisha called out. "W-What?" Eisheth, who quickly used this chance to get away from Nux, replied in a hurry. "How did you even agree to marry this man? I know most succubi don''t have standards but this¡­? He is your worldwide known husband for god''s sake. Did you not see how this thing was going to affect your image? Tsk, to think I need to call him my ''father''. How disgusting. You really have a bad taste, mother." Aisha''s words were harsh. Eisheth''s mouth twitched when she heard her daughter''s words. Her daughter was clearly looking down on him. To get back at her, the Succubus Queen glanced at her daughter''s husband, and seeing the man smiling at her, She could only turn silent and move her face away. ''Tsk.'' She snorted inwardly. There was simply no comparison. Comparing Azazel to Nux was¡­ a joke. Honestly, she never cared about her ''image'' or stuff like that before, she married Azazel because he was the most suitable option and had the strongest Bloodline. This was how marriages in the most influential families worked. So that thing wasn''t Eisheth''s ''choice'' okay! Judging her taste through this wasn''t fair! Eisheth however, couldn''t say anything. Or that''s what she thought, However, "Now Now, my lovely wife, Don''t judge your mother like this, everyone makes a mistake at one point in their life, it is completely normal." Nux commented with a light smile on his face. Then, he grabbed Eisheth''s hand and pulled her close to him. "We always have a chance to correct the foolish mistakes we make in our younger days, don''t we?" "¡­" Eisheth was speechless. Suddenly, the pressure around the room became even stronger, All the Demon Lords turned towards the source of this pressure and their eyes fell on extremely beautiful women who appeared out of nowhere. "What in the¡­" Pyrax, the Demon Lord of the One-eyed demon, couldn''t believe what he was seeing. These women¡­ he knew them all¡­ But¡­ The pressure they released¡­ To think that all of them returned as Divine Stage Cultivators¡­ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that to¡­ Complete Divine Stage Cultivators¡­ The Demon Lords trembled. Then, when their eyes fell on a certain woman, they froze. "L-Lady Vyriana¡­" Morgrath stuttered. Seeing the Dragon they were all too familiar with walking together with these women¡­ and to think these women were releasing pressure as strong as hers¡­ J-Just what in the hell was happening here!? "Y-You didn''t tell me that all of them are Divine Stage Cultivators now." Eisheth spoke as she glanced at Nux. "I didn''t? I apologize, I must have forgotten." "¡­" Once again, Eisheth''s mouth twitched in annoyance. It really was too difficult to deal with this man, especially when he was holding her like this. Also, Why does his touch feel so damn good!? What''s with this tingling feeling that has been annoying her all this while!? And¡­ Eisheth then glanced at a certain Black Haired woman who was constantly glaring at him ever since she came here. "She hasn''t changed one bit, has she?" She commented with a playful look on her face. In the end, Eisheth was¡­ the Succubus Queen. Playfulness was in her very nature, and seeing that jealous woman glaring at her like that, She turned towards Nux and leaned her body towards him, her bountiful breasts touching his muscular chest, Nux''s hand shamelessly moved over her butt and seeing that scene, Amaya''s eyes got darker and darker. Both Nux and Eisheth could sense it. This wasn''t going to end well. "Am I going to die?" Eisheth questioned with a light laugh. "You might. She is a little sensitive right now." "But aren''t you the one who is making a move on me?" "I didn''t say I would get out of this scot-free. She will definitely ''punish'' me for what I am doing." Nux replied as his smile widened even further and seeing the smile on his face, the Succubus Queen realized it. "You¡­ You are doing this to make her jealous, aren''t you?" "You used me, I am using you, this is a fair deal, no?" Nux chuckled. "Haah!? How is that fair!? You are taking advantage of my body!" "Aren''t you doing to same?" Nux questioned as he looked down and only now did the Succubus Queen realize that she was constantly pressing her body on Nux, trying to get closer and closer to him. The next instant, Eisheth moved away with a slight blush on her face. Suddenly, she felt a chill behind her back and once again, her eyes fell on Amaya, who continued to stare at her without a break. Seeing that things were about to get fun, Nux glanced at the so-called Demon Lords and, "I said it before, I don''t like to repeat myself again, Leave. All of you." "Nu-" Kaal stepped in but this time, "I do not owe you any more favours, Kaal Nightshade. Leave." "Bu-" Of course, the Demon Lords couldn''t leave, However, Nux wasn''t a patient being from the beginning, especially when he was already in a hurry and his wife was looking at him like that, "Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Saying those words, Nux waved his hand, in an instant, the 6 Demon Lords, the battered Azazel combined, all started floating in the air, they tried to resist but they were simply too weak to do anything, heck, they couldn''t even move, [Absolute Kinesis] supported by Nux''s endless energy was simply too strong, defenceless, they were thrown out of the Lust State and before they could even understand what happened, "If I see you here again, Your heads will fall." They heard a warning. Yes, the ''World Leaders'' were kicked out of the house. Chapter 1593 You dare act innocent? Chapter 1593 You dare act innocent? "Uggghhhhh¡­" Azazel groaned in pain, unable to stand up after being thrown out of the Lust State. Nux didn''t show any mercy to his cripple self when he threw their bunch out. "If I see you here again, Your heads will fall." Suddenly, Azazel and the rest of the Demon Lords heard Nux''s voice and silence fell over the place. One by one, the Demon Lords stood up and then glanced at each other. "What now¡­?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Morgrath questioned. The other 4 Demon Lords were silent. "I am not going back¡­" Pyrax commented. He wasn''t planning on returning after that warning. Aurelia, the Human Emperor was killed just because Lady Vyriana didn''t like her attitude and there was nothing the entire empire could do about it. With more than 10 Vyriana''s by his side, only a fool would not take that boy''s warning seriously. Not to mention his wives weren''t the only thing scary about that man. Only a few hundred years have passed since Nux had shown what he was capable of. All his life, that man was stronger than his wives, he even defeated Arcturus, the strongest World Leader when he was only a Semi Saint, so as a Saint¡­ It doesn''t make sense for him to be weak especially when his wives are so strong and considering how he negated Azazel''s Aura and then threw them out without looking like he was putting any effort, the Demon Lords could tell that he wasn''t weak. He was far stronger than a mere Saint. He was a Monster. Therefore, Pyrax didn''t wish to return and annoy him, and honestly, the rest of the Demon Lords thought the same. They had seen just how horrifyingly powerful those women were. All of them were releasing pressure almost as strong as Vyriana''s. Especially that black-haired one, none of the Demon Lords understood how Eisheth was able to hold on when that woman glared at her with those eyes. Any other being in the world would simply wet their pants in front of those eyes. Honestly, none of them wanted anything to do with Nux or his wives, however, "What about the problem? We can''t solve it without their help." Kaal questioned. "Let''s just try contacting the Order." "We are doing that already, even the Vampire King and the Dragon Queen aren''t able to get any direct answers." "Should we try talking to Lyriana?" One of the Demon Lords suggested. The other Demon Lords stared at him and didn''t say anything. It was a foolish suggestion. Yes, Nux might agree to help them if Lyriana tells him to, however, the Elven Queen has no reason to do that. The Demon Lords were simply too desperate and wanted any possible solution. "We can only wait¡­" Morgrath commented. The other demon lords nodded. Then, they all turned around, getting ready to leave. "Ugghhh¡­" Suddenly, Azazel groaned again, seeking attention. He needed immediate treatment; however, the Demon Lords just glanced at him and shook their heads. Azazel had outlived his usefulness. They took him because they felt that he had some connection with Eisheth and there might be a chance that Eisheth would agree to their request if he was there, now however, things were different. The sight they saw today won''t leave their mind till the day they die. Eisheth wasn''t Azazel''s anymore. She probably never was. That man took her away, and staying close to Azazel might even put them in an even worse situation. So honestly, right now, the Incubus Lord could die and none of them would care. The Demon Lords simply walked away, leaving the crippled Azazel alone. ''Nux, you bastard¡­ I will kill you. I will kill you even if I have to risk my life for it.'' Azazel swore in his mind. Today''s humiliation, he would never forget it. He would have his revenge no matter how long it took. ''I will seek out of the Order, there has to be someone dissatisfied with him in that place, if there isn''t, then I''ll go to the otherworlderers, I will sell out my own world if I have to, But I will kill that basta-'' Azazel''s eyes got crueller and crueller, but suddenly, His eyes lost their shine and¡­ He stopped breathing. Yes, the Incubus Lord died, and no one knew how it happened. ¡­ On the other side, inside the Lust State, Nux, who was now alone with the women smiled, "Heh, now it feels much better now." "Indeed." Aisha nodded. The woman was already annoyed and seeing her so-called ''father'' being kicked out of the house was indeed satisfying. Of course, the rest of the Demon Lords didn''t matter either. After all, she had one big ''problem'' she had to deal with. Aisha glanced at her mother and then Nux. Nux smiled, his eyes then fell on Thyra and he nodded at his little cat woman. Thyra smiled wryly and nodded back. ''I guess I wasn''t fast enough, eh?'' Thyra spoke. ''You can never be fast enough to fool me, my wife. My eyes are on you all the time.'' Nux replied. He didn''t miss how Thyra secretly took Azazel''s hair and using her Law, she killed the poor cultivator just to tie all the loose ends. Yes, a single hair was all that was needed to kill him, he was that weak. This also raised another question, If he was that weak, was it really necessary to kill him? After all, even if he was weak, he was still a Demon Lord who ruled over hundreds of thousands of beings, his death would bring chaos. Not to mention with the unstable Mana, the World was already as messier as it could add. Was adding to that problem needed? Well, in Nux''s eyes, it didn''t matter. He was prepared to face the Four Supreme Worlds, he had to worry about his ''soul father'' who god knows what he was planning, he aimed to surpass Azriel, the strongest being in the Universe, in front of all these things, Azazel was too minute, he was too weak to make any difference, his survival or death didn''t matter in his eyes. It was Thyra who didn''t like loose ends. And since she swore to be Nux''s darkness, doing all the ''bad jobs'' for him, she never cared about the consequences of killing beings as long as it didn''t affect Nux. Yes, the cat woman may look calm and strategic at first, but in truth, she was a ruthless, cold woman who would plunge the entire world into chaos and destruction if it meant that it would benefit Nux in even the slightest way. Yes, all these women were crazy. None of them were right in their head, and the most recent example of this would be Aisha herself. To think the woman was partially responsible for her father''s death and even if she didn''t know that the man was actually dead, Nux and Thyra were sure that if she did, she would be happy instead. After all, the woman just didn''t care, rather, her mind was thinking about a completely different thing, "Tsk, why are all the fathers useless." Aisha commented with an annoyed look on her face. It wasn''t just her, Amaya, Evane, and even Nux now, none of them had ''good'' fathers, actually, good was an overstatement, they didn''t ask for much, they didn''t even have a ''normal'' father. It was as if all of them were cursed to have good fathers. "Speak for yourself, My father is the best father in the world." Melia declared confidently. She then glanced at Aisha and, "Well, don''t blame yourself, you people can blame your mothers for choosing a bad husband, learn from my mother, she chose the best man possible." "Best man, eh?" Aisha chuckled. Then, she glanced at Nux and then her mother, "Are you sure your mother chose the best man?" "¡­" Melia turned silent. She understood what the Succubus was trying to get at, however, "She did." Melia was still confident. "She chose the best man for herself, just like you and I did." "Well, I guess that is true for your case." Aisha didn''t push either. There was no need to add to the competition. After all, she could already see a tough competitor joining in. Then suddenly, Aisha''s expression changed, "Actually¡­ I wouldn''t mind calling Nux father¡­ Feels like a taboo. A taboo that I am very much willing to explore." Aisha''s smile widened. "What are you talking about?" Nux tilted his head in confusion and in an instant, all his women stared at him with deadpan looks on their faces, "You dare act innocent?" Amaya''s face twitched. "Would you believe me if I said that I was only doing it to tease you?" Nux questioned. "As if you would ever touch a random woman to do that." Amaya retorted and this time, Nux could only give in. His women knew him a little too well for him to be able to play such a prank on them. On the other hand, Eisheth, whose future was being decided without anyone asking for her opinion stared at Nux and narrowed her eyes. Chapter 1594 It is not like you had a choice from the beginning. Chapter 1594 It is not like you had a choice from the beginning. "As if you would ever touch a random woman to do that." Amaya retorted and this time, Nux could only give in. His women knew him a little too well for him to be able to play such a prank on them. He just sighed and turned silent. On the other hand, Eisheth, whose future was being decided without anyone asking for her opinion stared at Nux and narrowed her eyes. "What are you people talking about?" She questioned. She obviously didn''t like this feeling of having no control over her own life. There were too many things to consider, whatever that was happening didn''t make even the slightest sense. Her daughter, however, had already accepted her fate and wasn''t in the mood to play all these mind games, "You are not a child, mother. So don''t act like one." Eisheth stared at her daughter and the girl continued, "You already know what is happening, We are helping you choose a better partner." "The ''partner'' you are talking about is your husband." Eisheth dropped all the act as well and pointed out the most important thing. "And?" Aisha however, tilted her head in confusion. The Succubus Queen blinked in surprise while her daughter continued, "Didn''t you use to say that the two of us will team up against my future husband to show him who is the boss?" Aisha spoke and in an instant, all the women turned towards Eisheth and stared at her with strange looks on their faces. The only one who was looking at her with different eyes was Edda, the girl looked like she was looking at her idol. The Succubus Queen, on the other hand, wasn''t affected by those words, rather, she started thinking, "Hmmm, I did say those words¡­" Then, the woman nodded continuously. The more this continued, the stranger looks she received, and it wasn''t just her, the women were now also looking at Aisha. With such a¡­ questionable mother raising her, combined with that fool of a father¡­ There is no way the child would grow up to be a normal person¡­ "Exactly, so stop thinking about it and just fuck my husband! We can also do it together; I can teach you a few things." And seeing the woman nodding along with her mother, the women were now sure. Bad parenting did indeed have a bad effect on this woman, she was completely unhinged. To think she was even considering this option. Aisha however, wasn''t done yet, "I actually wanted to try it for a long time, I can''t believe some people haven''t tried it already even when they have the opportunity to." She spoke as she glanced at Amaya, then the Succubus shrugged, "I guess not every mother and daughter are as close as us." It was an indirect shot at Amaya and Riona, the two women narrowed their eyes and Amaya, who was already having a hard time holding back retorted, "It is called being a shameless pervert." "I am sorry for being similar to my husband. If you do not like people like us, you are free to leave." Of course, in front of the shameless Aisha, Amaya could only grit her teeth in defeat. She was really considering devouring these two women and wiping out their existence. Of course, Aisha completely ignored the threat and held her mother''s hands. "We are definitely different from them so we can work it out without problems. I can see all three of us having the time of our life in the future." A perverted smile appeared on Aisha''s face as she glanced at Nux, who was enjoying every second of this interaction. Eisheth started thinking as well. "It is too difficult." She shook her head. "Your husband is too restrictive, I am open to spending a night with the two of you, but I know your husband doesn''t want that. I remember him talking about how his women should only be his, that is too selfish. If he can have multiple women, can''t I have my concubines as well?" Eisheth was a Succubus. No, she was a Succubus Queen, she was used to getting everything she wanted and never in her life had she made a choice. No man could ever resist her, she simply needed to point her finger on her target and that man would fall on his knees in order to get a chance to spend a night with her. It is an entirely different thing that Eisheth was long bored of this activity, reaching a point where sex didn''t even feel good and she only did it just to deal with her body''s craving. Even the concubines she had were long abandoned by her, most died because they couldn''t resist the pleasure, as for the survivors, well the Succubus Queen kicked them out because she was bored and couldn''t feel the pleasure anymore. However, this didn''t mean that the Queen was willing to give up on her options. Even now, whenever she feels like it, she can always choose someone to entertain herself, but the moment she gets together with Nux, that option disappears. And this wasn''t the first time she had thought about it. Ever since the very start, Nux Leander has interested her way more than he should have. He was different, not just his looks, or his talent, his attitude towards her was different as well. And she was no exception either, her attitude towards him was different as well. He made her think things she normally never would. The consequences of her actions if she ever decides to do something she shouldn''t. When it came to Nux, the Succubus Queen wasn''t just worried about her daughter being disappointed in her or worse, hating her. She was worried about Nux being the same as well. Yes, for some odd reason, she feared the very thought of this man hating her and even now, she didn''t understand why. Nux was the first man whose feelings mattered to Eisheth. And because of that, she never made a move. But now¡­ Now when that man himself¡­ for some reason, was making the move¡­ Eisheth was once again placed in a similar scenario. It was a choice between a habit she was used to her entire life, and a completely new lifestyle that her blood resists with all its might. A difficult choice. Or¡­ That''s what she thought, but¡­ S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You won''t need them, Mother." Aisha spoke up, looking into her mother''s eyes with a dead serious look on her face. "What¡­?" Eisheth frowned and her daughter continued, "Your Concubines, you won''t need them. I can guarantee that." "Bu-" "I know what you are thinking, mother. And no, you can''t just test things out, once you get on that bed with him, you will be locking your fate and going away won''t be an option. So this will be a life-changing decision for you, However, I will say one thing, This is the toughest and the easiest decision of your life, one brave step and I guarantee you, an entirely new, much better world will open up for you." Aisha spoke, her eyes shining more and more brightly with each word she spoke. After all, the woman had first-hand experience and was the most qualified to comment on the topic. Sure, her path was much difficult compared to her mother''s but that only made her words more believable. After all, the woman had experienced both lives. The one her mother was currently living, And the one her mother was about to live. It was a choice between living like her previous and her current self, And no matter how many times one asks this question, how many conditions they change, or what world they live in, She would never go back to her previous self. Nux was just that different. Even taking out every single good aspect about him, his caring nature, his willingness to do anything for his wives, his willingness to do what is best for his wives and always keeping his wives above him, even if they ignore it all, Just the wild nights they spend with him make up for it all. Yes, in the language of the Succubi, The Sex was darn good. The mind-numbing pleasure, the sore body that is unable to move for weeks after their ''session'', the mindless look on their face when he is done with them, the tingly feeling they get with even the slightest of his touch¡­ It was all the reason they needed to be with Nux. A shallow reasoning, but that was just how it was. Aisha''s very body knows the experience and the difference, sure, Eisheth might have the quantity on her side, but only Aisha knew how much her mother lacked in the quality aspect. She couldn''t stress it enough, neither could she explain it in words. Not that it mattered, Suddenly, Aisha, who saw Nux smiling at her, realized something and in an instant, her expression changed. "Haah¡­" The girl sighed. "Why am I even bothering?" She questioned out loud. Then, she glanced at her mother with a pitiable look on her face and, "It is not like you had a choice from the beginning." Chapter 1595 Nuxs yandere was coming out. Chapter 1595 Nux''s yandere was coming out. "Why am I even bothering? It is not like you had a choice from the beginning." Aisha shook her head as she glanced at her mother with a pitiful look on her face. Eisheth narrowed her eyes when she saw her daughter''s expression, Aisha however, just turned towards Nux and, "Do whatever you want, I won''t stop you. I am actually rooting for you. If there is anything you wish to know, you can always count on me." A playful smile appeared on Aisha''s face, just imagining her always prideful and playful mother under Nux making a silly face that she never had a chance to see before was enough motivation for Aisha to fully support her husband. Yes, the daughter had sold her mother out. "I knew I could rely on you." Nux nodded with a similar smile on his face. Honestly, at first, he wanted to hide his intentions, he only came here to help Maline and tease Eisheth a little, however, when he saw his Mother-in-Law''s face, he couldn''t hold back. After coming out of the Illusion, Nux had changed. Living for a million years and watching his wives die one after another again and again and again took a part of him every single time and because of Aisha, he also indirectly kept an eye on Eisheth as well. And since in most of these lives, he didn''t meet Aisha or didn''t have the same relationship with her as he does in real life, Aisha never changed. Playing around with different men, being unable to resist her Succubus Physique and giving into the temptation, she continued with a normal succubus''s lifestyle and despite knowing that this was how it would turn out, every time he saw that sight, Nux was hurt. Yes, Nux who returned from the Illusion was not a normal Nux, he was a Nux with countless mental scars, scars that he had been hiding deeply in his heart, scars that had turned him into a completely different person. Of course, all of this was a talk that''s better to be kept for the future, right now, what was important to know was the fact that every time Aisha spent time with another man inside the illusion, Nux was hurt. It wasn''t surprising, it was already something that was to be expected, what surprised Nux more was that every time Eisheth made a move on another man, his heart started beating in jealousy as well. For some reason, his heart seemed attached to his mother-in-law, more than it should be and this was when Nux realized it. All that flirting he did with this woman, he didn''t just do it because he was nervous, he did it because somewhere in his heart, he desired her, and his desire only strengthened when he accepted his greed. He couldn''t do anything in the illusion, just like his wives, he could only watch as Eisheth lived her life before her time finally arrived. Eisheth died, and Nux, who saw her death more than one time, made up his mind. Eisheth was important to him, not just because she was Aisha''s mother, but as someone he cared about, therefore, in real life, he would never let this woman die. Not just that, he would make sure that this woman becomes his. All those filthy beings that surround her, he will get rid of them all. "¡­?" Eisheth''s frown deepened when she noticed the crazed look in Nux''s eyes. For some reason, her back trembled continuously and she felt weak. Then suddenly, the crazy look on Nux''s face disappeared as if it never existed. "Where is Maline?" He questioned. "W-Why do you want to know that?" Eisheth questioned. For some reason, the Succubus Queen felt like she was standing in front of a predator and wanted to hide her daughter from his sight, but¡­ "Did you forget the reason I came here in the first place? Maline cannot cultivate on her own and we cannot let her remain stuck at Great Sage Stage, that is too dangerous for her." "H-Huh¡­?" Eisheth blinked a few times. She didn''t expect to get such a¡­ normal answer. Right. Nux was correct, he came here because of his daughter. Her daughter had already informed her before, it was the very reason she was calm while the rest of the Demon Lords were worried sick. To think she would momentarily forget about her own daughter¡­ How is this possible? Eisheth frowned again. Then, she stared at Nux and narrowed her eyes. It was because he was here. Her head wasn''t working as efficiently as it should be because of his presence. His presence was affecting her and it wasn''t a good thing. A child''s presence shouldn''t affect her. Even if the said child was interested in her romantically, it shouldn''t bother her, after all, as the Succubus Queen, she attracted everyone''s attention regardless of one''s age or even gender. "Eisheth? What are you thinking about? Where is Maline?" Nux questioned and once again, Eisheth realized that she was lost in her thoughts. "S-She''s in her room." Eisheth answered, unable to believe that she deviated from the main thing yet again. Nux just smiled, "I''ll go visit her then." He spoke, his smile turning demonic as he quickly started walking towards Maline''s room. "W-Wait!" Eisheth called out. "Hmm? What is it?" Nux questioned as he turned back. "I will come with you as well!" Eisheth spoke. She didn''t want to leave her daughter alone with this ''child''. Nux''s smile just widened, "Of course. I have no reason to stop you. You can watch all you want~" Saying those words, Nux started walking again. "¡­" The Succubus Queen followed him in silence. The rest of the women glanced at each other, sighed, shook their heads and followed the two as well. To think even the Succubus Queen would fall, and that too, this easily¡­ Honestly, they weren''t even surprised at this point. Edda suddenly walked close to Aisha and, "Sister Aisha." She called out. "Hmm?" Aisha turned towards her. "Can I join your mother and you in your session?" Edda shot her chance. "She hasn''t even agreed yet," Aisha replied, Edda however, just stared at her with a deadpan look on her face but then, she just shrugged. "I will let them spend the first night alone, I will join later. You can join after me if you want. Of course, it is up to your luck if my mother is able to hold on till then." "She is the Succubus Queen, she should be able to hold on, no?" Edda tilted her head in confusion. There was no doubt in her mind that Eisheth would lose eventually, but Edda was positive that the woman would put up the greatest resistance out of any of their sisters. Aisha, who heard her words just smiled. "Who knows? We might be up for a surprise." "A surprise huh¡­ It will be surprising indeed." Allura, who understood what Aisha was thinking smiled as well. Aisha turned towards her sister and the two sisters nodded at each other. This silent exchange made the rest of the women frown, they wanted to know more but, Lane and Amaya had already left. Lane because she never left Nux''s shadow, and Amaya¡­ well, the woman simply didn''t care about anything. She just wanted to be done with everything, grab Nux and lock him in her room. No one knew how the woman was holding herself back. She was extremely close to losing her mind, or maybe she had lost it already. No one knew, the women just knew that they couldn''t leave their sister alone, so they all decided to follow her. ¡­ "Sister in Law, it has been a while." Nux walked into Maline''s room with a big smile on his face, seeing Maline trying to cultivate, he greeted her with a smile. His eyes then fell on Rislith, who was sitting on a chair. "Oh? Eldest Sister-in-Law, you are here as well. Nice to meet you." Rislith nodded back. Seeing Nux walking in, she seemed visibly relieved, the tensed look on her face eased up. The eldest was quite worried about her younger sister despite Aisha telling her not to. "Nux!" Maline greeted with a smile. A few minutes later, Eisheth and the others walked in as well. "Shall we start?" Nux questioned. Sensing Amaya''s gaze, he knew wasting time would only end up in his death sentence. Rislith nodded as well, she wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible. Nux closed his eyes, once again, a drop of blood came out of his chest, this time, its power was visibly weaker than what he used when he did it before. The Blood drop moved towards Maline and the instant it entered her body, *BOOOOM* She broke through and became a Saint. "Done." Nux smiled. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It is done¡­?" Rislith blinked a few times. "Yep." Nux nodded before he glanced at the shocked Maline. "Get used to the new stage, don''t rush things and only focus on stabilizing your foundation for the next few centuries." He suggested the same thing he did to the Bloodhearts. The shocked Maline could only nod with a dumbfounded look on her face. Nux then turned towards Eisheth and, "We are done here, Should we move?" "M-Move? W-Where to?" Eisheth stuttered once again. Too many things were happening at the same time for her to react properly! It wasn''t her fault! "To your subordinates of course. Don''t you want to help others? I can''t help everyone, but a few are fine." Then suddenly, the look on Nux''s face changed and, "I would also like to have a ''talk'' with the ones you are ''close'' to." Nux''s yandere was coming out, And it wasn''t a good sign. SleepDeprivedSloth Chapter 1596 Where is Sister Aisha? Chapter 1596 Where is Sister Aisha? "I would also like to have a ''talk'' with the ones you are ''close'' to," Nux spoke, a strange glint could be seen in his eyes. "W-What talk?" "Hmmm? Nothing much, I just want to see who are these people you wish to save." "What does it have to do with you?" The Succubus Queen narrowed her eyes. "Oh it has a lot to do with me, mother-in-law." Nux just smiled. "Anyways, shall we go? Or do you need time to gather all of them?" "I need some time, I didn''t know you were coming right now, so I didn''t prepare." "I understand." Nux nodded. Eisheth inwardly sighed in relief. She could sense that something was wrong with her and she needed to deal with it as soon as possible. She desperately needed some time. However, "Sister in law~" Nux turned towards Rislith. "Yes?" Rislith frowned. She could tell something was going on here that she didn''t know about. Her mother was acting strangely, and Nux was the reason behind it. The moment this man turned towards her, her alarm bells started ringing. "Since you deal with almost all the matters related to the Lust State, you know the subordinates your mother wishes to choose, correct?" Rislith''s eyes moved to Eisheth when Nux asked this question. Of course, she knew who and how many choose, after all, she was the next head of the Lust State and Eisheth was fully prepared to pass her title to her the moment she stepped into the Divine Stage. Honestly, with how much control and power she had and how responsibly she managed everything, she might know more about the Lust State than even her mother did. It was to the point that Eisheth trusted her eldest blindly when it came to matters regarding the Lust State. However, Rislith couldn''t just answer honestly, especially when she noticed her mother''s strange interaction with this man. She wanted to know what her mother was thinking, but¡­ "You didn''t answer, Sister-in-law." As Rislith turned towards her mother, Nux stepped right in front of her. However, this time, Nux''s tricks didn''t work. Rislith was far more responsible and observant than any other being, especially when it came to matters regarding the Lust State, not to mention she wasn''t affected by Nux''s presence like her mother was, her mind was perfectly and this little interaction was all she needed to understand what her mother wanted, "I still need to discuss it with the Queen. This is an important matter that is connected to the lives of the people who have been loyal to the Lust State, I cannot treat it carelessly. So no, this is not a decision I could take alone. I would like to spend some time with the Queen and think through this." "¡­" Nux turned silent. He then glanced at Eisheth who was now smiling a little. It was her victory, she knew his daughter would side with her. As he turned towards Aisha, she saw the Succubus shrug. She wasn''t surprised, her eldest sister was always like this, nothing ever fazed her and she was extremely loyal to ''the Queen''. "We understand." Suddenly, another voice was heard. Nux turned around and saw Amaya stepping forward. The devourer then walked towards him, then, as she stood right next to him, she spoke, "You can take as much time as you want, we will be waiting in Aisha''s room." Then, the devourer turned towards her, her eyes becoming darker and, "Right?" She questioned. "R-Right." Nux could only give in. One look was enough for him to understand it. Amaya was extremely close to losing her sanity, if he pushed her even a little further, she would actually devour all the women around him. "We will be waiting in Aisha''s room." He nodded at Rislith and Eisheth. Then, Amaya grabbed his arm and took him to Aisha''s room. Seeing this, the rest of the women glanced at each other and smiled, they all quickly followed the two and left the room. Eisheth, who saw how that woman pulled Nux away as if she owned him and the smile on Nux''s face the entire time this happened, felt strange emotions welling up in her heart. Soon, however, she shook her head to forcefully get rid of these emotions she couldn''t understand. ¡­ On the other hand, the moment Nux''s other wives reached Aisha''s room, they saw Amaya lying on top of Nux''s chest with her eyes closed. Nux glanced at the rest of his women and smiled wryly. His hands were constantly caressing Amaya''s body as if he wanted to let this woman know that he was still there with her. "You are enjoying this, aren''t you?" Vyriana questioned as she stared at Nux. "Of course." Nux didn''t deny it. He loved Amaya''s jealous and possessive self. "Someday, you might actually trigger her to the point where she will start attacking us. I have no clue what we are supposed to do if that ever happens." Allura chuckled. "Indeed, especially when you consider how scary her Law is." Edda nodded as well. "Honestly, she shouldn''t have such a strong Law, people with a few screws loose in their heads shouldn''t be given this much power." Thyra commented. The rest of the women, however, stared at the cat woman with strange looks on their faces, While they agreed with the statement, out of all the people present here, Thyra didn''t have any right to say such things. She could kill other beings through objects! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No women knew how they would survive if their sister ever lost her mind. Who knows? Thyra might already have a few of their clothes she could use to end them. They wouldn''t be surprised if one day, she might actually do it just so she could be alone with Nux for eternity. After all, if given the chance, any of them would do it. Yes, Amaya wasn''t alone, even if it wasn''t as bad as her, the craziness was a common trait in all of her sisters. "Hmm? Where is Sister Aisha?" Evane questioned with a frown on her face. The rest of the women frowned as well but, "She will be staying with her mother for a while." Allura replied. "Tsk, that bitch seems quite eager to bring her mother in." "She does, indeed." Allura chuckled. Chapter 1597 Give it one chance, for your own sake and for mine. Chapter 1597 Give it one chance, for your own sake and for mine. "Mother, are you alright?" After Nux and his wives left the room, Rislith questioned with a frown on her face. "Hmm? Did something happen?" Maline frowned. After all, unlike Rislith, she wasn''t skilled enough to read the room and understand what was happening. Rislith and Eisheth stared at Maline and smiled, "Nothing happened, don''t worry." Eisheth nodded reassuringly. Then, a strict look appeared on her face and, "Also, even if you are a Saint now, it doesn''t mean you are allowed to be careless. Your foundation must be a mess now, so from now on, your sister will be training you every day for 8 hours until she is satisfied with your progress." Rislith frowned lightly when she heard those words, however, she didn''t say anything and nodded. "What? 8 hours!?" Maline complained. "And those 8 hours are just for training, every time, you will also spend an extra 4 hours to learn more skills and stabilize your foundation.'' "That makes it 12 hours! That''s even higher than what I currentl-" "No complaints, You got an easy way out, now use this as an opportunity to get stronger. You are not allowed to slack off any longer." Eisheth then waved her hand and a few books appeared in the air and flew towards Maline. "I will talk to Aisha and see if she has better skills, but till then, learn all these techniques, it will benefit you in the future. I and your sister will be leaving now, you better start training right now because if I see you slacking off¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You will be punished, You got that?" "Yes¡­" Maline lowered her head with a pout on her face. Eisheth nodded as she walked out of the room. Rislith glanced at her sister, then, she gave her a hug. "Work hard." She spoke. "I will." Maline nodded as a light smile appeared on her face, then after patting her head, Rislith walked out and ran up to her mother. "The State''s current situation won''t allow me to be able to train her for 8 hours. There are quite a few matters I need to deal with even now." She stated the problem. "Do you think I do not know how much time you spent secretly keeping an eye on your sister?" Eisheth questioned back. "T-That was beca-" "You were worried, I know. That girl might not show it, but she is perceptive, she understands her situation very well and feels guilty of making us worry about her. You were worried that she might do something foolish because of that, I know all that and I am only asking you to still be worried." "What¡­?" Rislith frowned. "She has an unstable foundation, and you need to help her correct it, And don''t worry about matters regarding the state, most matters are related to the chaotic Mana, the entire Yrniel is dealing with the same thing. We are about to get an edge over other powers, so we won''t have to worry about things for a while." "That power¡­" Rislith muttered, she still remembered how easily Nux helped her sister break through¡­ "He is really ridiculous huh¡­" She commented. Eisheth had a strange look on her face as well. Then suddenly, as if she recalled something, "Also, gather all the people we had selected before. It has been a while since I have slept, I will be resting for a little while." "Mother, are you alright¡­?" Rislith repeated her question. Eisheth stared at her daughter and nodded. "I am, don''t worry." "You seemed a little different before." "Yes, as I said, because of the Chaotic Mana, I didn''t have an opportunity to rest properly, even if we cultivators do not need sleep, being awake for hundreds of years is probably catching up to me. Your mother is getting old, you know? Even if it may not look like it." Eisheth chuckled lightly. "¡­" Rislith stayed silent and Eisheth patted her head, "I will be going now. Take care of things and come to me if you face any problems." "I understand." Rislith nodded. Eisheth then walked away and after she left, Rislith started walking towards the main hall to do what she was ordered to do. ¡­ "Haaah¡­" The instant Eisheth walked into her room, she let her body loose, fell on her bed and closed her eyes. She had too many things to think about and she actually wasn''t lying when she said she was tired. Who knows? It might actually be her lack of rest catching up to her. This might be the reason why she reacted like how she did when she was next to Nux. So after a little nap, her head might get clearer and she would return to her former self. Or at least that''s what Eisheth thought¡­ However, "He will be leaving soon." Eisheth heard a voice. The Succubus Queen opened her eyes and turned around, only to see her youngest daughter sitting on her bed. "Who are you talking about?" Eisheth questioned. "Nux." Eisheth''s expression changed again. "No one knows when Yrniel''s situation will improve, and honestly, Yrniel is currently too small for Nux. Yes, there are exceptional people here, but Yrniel isn''t a pond large enough to have two big fishes. One needs to leave and this time, the one leaving will be Nux. He will be venturing into the Outer Space, there is a War involving two High-Level worlds going on, so we will most probably be participating in that War to learn more about the Outside World. Once we leave, We won''t return anytime soon." "Are you here to say your goodbyes?" Eisheth frowned. Aisha however, just chuckled and, "I am just saying that this might be your last chance, Mother." "What¡­?" "Although I did say you don''t have a choice, in the end, the decision is still up to you. Yes, Nux will chase you to the end of the world, he feels attached to you so he will do things unimaginable to get you, But if you resist it for too long, he will leave in order to respect your decision. And I do not want that to happen, mother. I do not want you to do anything foolish just because you do not understand what you are currently going through. These new emotions, these new feelings, Try to embrace it. Give it one chance, for your own sake and for mine." Chapter 1598 Pleasure? Chapter 1598 Pleasure? "These new emotions, these new feelings, Try to embrace them, Give it one chance, for your own sake and for mine." Aisha spoke with a serious look on her face. Eisheth stared at her daughter in silence for a while. "¡­what is it?" Aisha questioned. Seeing her mother just staring at her silently made her nervous for some reason. "Nothing, I am just thinking that my daughter changed quite a lot." The Succubus Queen spoke with a light smile on her face. It had only been a few hundred years, for an old woman like her, it was a short amount of time, however, so much had changed in this ''short amount of time'' that Eisheth couldn''t even recognize her daughter anymore. Was she the same immature girl who left the State and fearlessly walked into a completely different, unexplored continent without a single thought? Look at her trying to convince her mother as if she now has a lifetime of experience. "Well, I did technically experience a rebirth, so yes, I am different than before." Aisha nodded. "That is not what I am talking about, and you know that as well." "Even in regard to what you are talking about, Mother. I have changed a lot. For you, it might only be a few hundred years, but, I am more than two thousand years old now. And if you add the time, I spent inside the Trial Tower''s Illusion, I am much older. So yes, I am not the inexperienced Aisha I was before, I know what you are going through, I have experienced the same thing before, just that what I experienced was much stronger while in your case, your resistance to change is much stronger because you have been living like this for thousands of years." "You are right." Eisheth nodded. "And this is the reason why I am so hesitant." The two Succubi stared at each other and, "Your case wasn''t similar to mine. You fell in love, and you decided to change for your love. I don''t even understand what I am feeling, as for changing¡­ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For someone like me, change is not simple. I am not like you, I cannot enter the Trial Tower and strengthen my Bloodline, our race''s weakness is marked into my entire self, I cannot just get rid of it. I cannot spend the rest of my life with just a single man, my body will not allow that. For a Succubus like me, the pleasure I feel from sexual activities isn''t just something that I like, it is something that is essential for my body to function. My body will not function without pleasure, and to seek this pleasure, my body and my mind will force me to find new sources of this pleasure." Eisheth explained the problem, but, "Heh." Aisha just laughed. Eisheth frowned, her daughter, however, just glanced at her and, "I am your daughter, Mother. I know how you have lived so far, things might have changed for me in these last few centuries, but not for you. You are the same as before, so I know, I understand what your body really needs. And for God''s sake, mother, please do not call what you seek ''pleasure''. Honestly, you do not even know what pleasure even means." Eisheth narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. "Sure, you are known as the Queen of Succubus, but you have no idea what it is like to be treated like a Queen. What pleasure? Finding different men you feel no connection with and having sex with them? You call that pleasure? Why don''t we have a discussion about that? How many times do you experience an orgasm every time you ''seek'' this pleasure? How many times do men simply pass out because they are unable to handle you? You are right, your body does seek pleasure, but never once in your entire life have you satiated your body''s desires, Mother. You have never experienced real pleasure because you never felt connected to the men you spent your time with. Your current situation is similar to a Vampire who has only tasted animal blood his entire life and now, his body, which actually craves the real blood of an intelligent species, now thinks that only animal blood exists in this blood and has now adapted and settled for less. Yes, your cravings might go, and your body might function, But it is never fully satisfied. You are never truly satiated, Your desires, your cravings, your urges, your needs, Everything is still there, just that they are hidden so deep that even you cannot find them. This is the reason why you continuously try to consume more and more ''animal blood'' in hopes of actually satiating yourself, but the fact is, Animal blood would never be the same as the real Blood. And you must have sensed it as well, How many times are you actually looking forward to having sex with those concubines of yours? They are supposed to satisfy your desires and cravings, correct? How many times do you actually look forward to all that? How many times in the day do you think of having sex while you are busy with other matters? Do you even think about it at all? Or do you just think of it when your body starts reacting and your cravings get out of control?" "¡­" Eisheth didn''t answer. After all, she didn''t need to. Aisha already knew the answer to her questions. She simply stared at her mother, letting her think in silence. After this slight pause, she spoke again, "All the time." Eisheth, who was lost in her thoughts glanced at her daughter and Aisha continued, "I think about Nux all the time, even now, my head is cloudy because my mind is thinking about him. My body wants him, my body craves his touch, and feel the same every single second and I am not alone," Aisha then glanced at her mother and, "Do you remember the first time you met Nux and my sisters?" Chapter 1599 Reward me! Chapter 1599 Reward me! "Do you remember the first time you met Nux and my sisters?" Aisha questioned. "You used your ability to show them what their mind does not wish to see and they all reacted strongly. Most of them fell on their knees and only Skyla and Edda were relatively fine." "I do. Their reactions were stronger than what I expected, even Nux was no exception." Eisheth hadn''t forgotten. Even today, when she recalls the hatred in Nux''s eyes when he glared at her, she feels goosebumps all over her body. She may not have been affected by those eyes at that time, however, every time she recalled those eyes now, her mind quickly gets rid of that memory, not wanting to think about it. "Their reactions were stronger than what you expected because they all saw Nux''s death in different ways, only Skyla and Edda were relatively fine because their mind never thought that far ahead and since you didn''t use your entire strength, they weren''t affected. But the rest of them were too sensitive and there was only one reason behind it, Their mind, their body, their heart only thinks about one being, and that''s Nux. So even when the weakest Illusion was used on them, it was related to Nux and that was the reason why their reactions were so strong." Eisheth continued to stare at her daughter. "What I am trying to say is I am not an exceptional case mother, all my sisters are like me, we only think of Nux, we are addicted to him, And when that man, who we are addicted to, is close to us, touches us, cuddles us, kisses us, removes our clothes, and throws us to the bed, our body trembles, our bodies, that we have trained to face the strongest opponents, becomes weak and we instantly give into our desires, That, mother, is Pleasure. True Pleasure is its rawest form, S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Something very different than the Animal Blood you use to ''settle'', that is the purest, the tastiest blood that exists in this entire world. So Mother, if you are worried that your body won''t be able to stay with a single man," Aisha smiled lightly and, "Your body is going to experience the real, purest form of blood that exists, for the first time in your entire life, your body is going to actually be satiated, for the first time, your desires will actually be fulfilled, for the first time, you will feel the actual pleasure, Mother, you are going to get addicted to the strongest drug in the entire universe, It will be difficult to stay? My dear mother, once you experience this, your body would loathe even the thought of touching another man." Aisha declared confidently and seeing the look on her daughter''s face, Eisheth couldn''t help but feel surprised. Her daughter¡­ She truly had changed quite a lot. A small smile appeared on Eisheth''s face and, "You really love him a lot huh¡­" "Of course I do." Aisha nodded repeatedly. Eisheth''s smile then turned demonic and, "Aren''t you worried that I am going to steal your husband away? Even if I am your mother, I won''t be able to do anything if your husband cannot resist the pleasure and decides to never leave me, you know?" The Demon Queen showed her sharp teeth, however¡­ "Hahahaha~" Aisha just laughed. "Hahahahahahaha~" And the daughter continued to laugh for a long time. "Ah, you are adorable, Mother." Eisheth frowned, Aisha however, didn''t stop laughing and, "You have no clue what you are getting yourself into, huh¡­" Aisha commented. "Or maybe it is you who has no clue what you are doing and might regret your action in the future." The Demon Queen didn''t wish to give in. Aisha just smiled. "We will see that in the future." "Don''t regret what you are doing, child. If I follow your words, this will be on you." "I promise I won''t stop talking to you." Aisha was treating Eisheth like a 5-year-old. But suddenly, her purple eyes shined strangely and, "I won''t give this opportunity to any other woman, but since you have been such an amazing mother all this time, I''ll make an exception just for you. Eisheth Lust, Try and steal my husband if you can." "Aisha Leander, Don''t regret what you just said." Eisheth declared confidently. "My lovely daughter, I will show you what your mother, the Queen of all Succubi, is capable of." Of course, Eisheth had no clue about the extent of embarrassment she would feel when she will recall saying these words in the future, not as Eisheth Lust, but as Eisheth Leander. Aisha, who was looking at her mother just smiled, then, she stood up. "I will be looking forward to what you do, Succubi Queen." She spoke, "For now, I will be taking my leave." "You are leaving." "I can smell that bitch taking advantage of my husband. I need to go there. I am doing all the hard work here, I should be the one getting rewarded, not her." Aisha declared with an irritated look on her face. "Sometimes I really do wonder whether your race''s weakness is actually cured or not. It doesn''t look that way to me at all." "You would know the answer to this soon enough." Aisha just chuckled as she then disappeared. She really was in a hurry. After all, the longer she stayed here, the more advantage would that woman take. ¡­ "So¡­ how long is she going to stay like this?" Inside Aisha''s room, seeing Amaya still lying on top of Nux, Ember couldn''t take it anymore and questioned directly. "Exactly, I was thinking the same thing." Astaria nodded. They allowed Amaya to stay with Nux for a while because she was losing herself, but now that things were back to normal, they could all that this bitch was clearly taking advantage of their kindness. And of course, no woman here was kind enough to let this happen, not even Evane. Even the elf was currently glaring at the devourer. Heck, Felberta had gone a step further, a rope was created out of nowhere, grabbing Amaya and then pulling her away from Nux. Amaya, obviously, devoured the rope in an instant, but the Eldraeth Progenitor wasn''t weak either. More and more ropes were created, Amaya surrounded herself with the Mist, blocking anything that tried to come close to her other than Nux, but then, *Slash* Her Mist was cut through. The Law of Absolute Sword was used. Amaya glared at Astaria, the rest of the women prepared themselves as well but then, "You dare fight each other when it is clearly my turn! Why do you think I was working so hard all this while!? It is now my turn to redeem my reward!!" Aisha walked in as she quickly appeared next to Nux and, "Reward me!" She demanded. "Hahaha~" And Nux just laughed, his wives were simply too cute. Chapter 1600 Add them as well. Chapter 1600 Add them as well. "Mother." Rislith greeted as Eisheth walked into the main hall. "Lady Eisheth." The subordinate Rislith was talking to, bowed her head as she noticed Eisheth before she disappeared, leaving the mother and daughter alone. The Demon Queen glanced at her daughter and, "Is everything prepared." "Yes. Here''s the list of everyone who has gathered." Rislith passed the list of 126 beings who would be receiving Nux''s Blood to raise their cultivation level. Loyalty, politics, power struggle, Rislith considered every single factor while making this list and this was the best result possible. After all, they couldn''t save everyone, they had to play favourite, while it was not an ideal situation, when compared to other powers, this was definitely much better, not to mention that in the long run, this would strengthen the Lust State''s inner unity and eventually strengthen its position in the World''s Politics. So looking at it from a certain perspective, this was also an opportunity, an opportunity they were able to cling to because of Aisha. Eisheth read the names of the people mentioned, Rislith had also mentioned the reasons why they were selected and after skimming through the list, Eisheth nodded. "This is good." Honestly, checking the list was just a formality, Eisheth already knew since Rislith was the one who made it, she would have considered every little thing while creating it and there would be no mistakes here. The girl was scarily accurate when it came to matters related to the Lust State, sometimes making even Eisheth wonder if she was actually her daughter. After all, Rislith was just too good. "Should I order these people to gather in the stadium? I have already summoned them all, so everything can be arranged in an instant." Rislith questioned. And Eisheth, who was momentarily lost in her thoughts smiled, then, she added a few more names and passed the list to Rislith, "Add them as well." She spoke as a playful smile befitting of the Succubus Queen appeared on her face. "Them?" Seeing these names, Rislith frowned in confusion. "Why them?" She couldn''t help but question. These men didn''t have the necessary political standing or power and neither were they known for their loyalty. They had almost no reason to select them, Rislith actually had much better candidates in her mind when compared to them, However, "Didn''t he say he wanted to meet people ''close'' to me? Normal Subordinates won''t count, but¡­ Concubines are different, no?" "So you are putting your concubines on the list just because you want them to meet Nux?" Rislith couldn''t understand. She knew her mother wasn''t close to her concubines, heck, she changes them every few years because they either die or are unable to hold on. Concubines were no different trash they could discard every second, there was no reason to use such an important opportunity on such beings. Why would her mother¡­ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rislith couldn''t understand, however, seeing the smile on Eisheth''s face widening even further, she narrowed her eyes, "Mother, what are you planning?" "Hmm? What do you mean? I am not planning anything." Eisheth tilted her head in confusion, feigning ignorance. "¡­" Rislith turned silent. For some reason, she could tell that this wasn''t going to end well for someone. Now who will be suffering because of this, she didn''t know. Right now, she could only do what her mother had ordered her to do. With a single nod, she summoned a subordinate, "Summon them and tell them to wait in the room provided." She commanded as she passed the list to the subordinate. "With this, everything''s prepared, no?" Eisheth smiled. "That is correct." Rislith nodded. "I am looking forward to what is going to happen." "¡­" Once again, Rislith didn''t say anything. Seeing the smirk on her mother''s face, she felt like her usual mother was back but¡­ for some reason, the Demon Queen''s return rang alarm bells in her head. Something was definitely not right here. She didn''t know what her mother was planning but it definitely wasn''t good. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* On the other hand, inside Aisha''s room, Nux, who was currently lying on the bed, surrounded by his beautiful wives, woke up and glanced at the door. One by one, his wives started waking up as well. "Is it time already?" Sensing the subordinate waiting outside, Evane questioned as she rubbed her eyes. A few hours were too short. Honestly, they wanted to move to Edda''s world and abuse the time flow there, but right now, they all knew it was better to hold back and not fall into depravity. There were still too many things they had to do. Nux commented. "Having too many Saints would be problematic." One by one, the wives stood up, wearing their clothes, 10 minutes later, Nux opened the door. "Everything is prepared, Lord Nux." The subordinate greeted me with a bow. Nux nodded, then he and his wives stepped out and were taken to a huge stadium where more than a hundred beings were gathered. "Hmm, they really did limit the number eh? I thought it would be close to a thousand." Nux commented. "Having too many Saints would be problematic." Amaya replied and Nux shrugged. "Everything''s prepared, I have sealed the surroundings and have made sure that none of them would reveal what happened here. There will be no information leak, you do not have to worry." Eisheth, who walked towards Nux and stood next to him commented with an assured look on her face. "Hmm? I have no reason to be worried, mother-in-law." Nux replied with a light smile on his face, making Eisheth frown. "What do you mean?" She questioned. "I am not worried about any information leaks, it doesn''t matter." "If the fact that you can raise cultivation levels just with your blood alone is reveale-" "It won''t matter. No one in Yrniel is strong enough to threaten me, yes, there are people in Order who are capable of doing that, but I have people protecting me. Also, It doesn''t matter how much you try to prevent the information leak, It will happen eventually, you cannot stop every single being in this world, it is a pointless practice." Nux just shrugged. Then, he glanced at Eisheth and, "Anyways, are they all of them?" He questioned, preparing to use his Law. "Yes, here''s the list and the reason why they were selected." Eisheth spoke as she passed the list to Nux. "Hmm? I don''t really car-" Nux was about to reply, however, seeing the smile that suddenly appeared on Eisheth''s face, he grabbed the list and the first thing he read on the list changed his expression. Chapter 1601 Because that right only belongs to me. Chapter 1601 Because that right only belongs to me. "Anyways, are they all of them?" Nux questioned, preparing to use his Law. "Yes, here''s the list and the reason why they were selected," Eisheth spoke as she passed the list to Nux. "Hmm? I don''t really car-" Nux was about to reply, however, seeing the smile that suddenly appeared on Eisheth''s face, he grabbed the list and the first thing he read on the list changed his expression. "Hmm? What happened, my son-in-law?" Eisheth questioned with a demonic smile on her face. And Nux, who continued to read the list in silence waited, and once he was done reading, "So that''s how you are going to play eh?" "What are you talking about? I am only trying to save people ''close'' to me. People without whom I cannot live." Eisheth replied, her smile widening with every word she spoke. She wanted to see how Nux would react. He had been teasing her all this while, it was finally her turn. She was expecting to see him get annoyed and irritated and even burn the list in his hand to express his anger, but suddenly, Nux smiled. "Is that so¡­" With his face distorted, he glanced at his mother-in-law and, "So you want me to save them, correct?" "Will you do it for my sake, my son-in-law?" Eisheth tilted her head with a pleading look on her face. Aisha, who saw her mother act like this wanted to facepalm. Her mother was still not used to the shift in the dynamic, Nux wasn''t the Nux of the past, he wasn''t the prey she could play with anytime she wanted anymore, and¡­ she wasn''t the predator anymore. This time, the one playing with fire wasn''t Nux, It was Eisheth. And¡­ The consequences of playing with fire are never good. "Of course, don''t worry, my dear Mother-in-law. For your sake, I would absolutely do what you want." Nux replied. Then, he turned towards the people standing below him and suddenly, a drop of blood releasing unimaginable amount of power came out of his body. *Thunder* *Thunder* *Rumble* *Rumble* Yrniel reacted, in its already unstable Mana, for something containing so much energy to occur¡­ it didn''t like that. However, there was nothing it could do, and Nux didn''t bother with it either, his Blooddrop just divided into pieces before rushing towards every person standing on the ground. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* In an instant, more than 100 cultivators, irrespective of their cultivation level, all broke through and became Saints. "W-What¡­?" "I-Is this real¡­?" "How i-is this¡­?" Of course, their reactions were anything but normal, most of them still believed that they were dreaming and that this wasn''t real. Even when they were summoned here because the Queen wanted to ''help them cultivate'', none of them were very optimistic about it, and why would they be? They have been unable to cultivate for the past few hundred years! Heck, some of their close ones have even died because they couldn''t cultivate and their lifespan ended. None of them came here with high expectations, but this¡­ To think even a Sage, who was invited because of the loyalty she had shown to the State her entire life was now a Saint¡­ This was unbelievable. "T-This is the work of God¡­" Nobody knew who said this, but the instant these words were spoken, "God¡­" "God¡­" Like undeads, all the beings turned towards Nux and started muttering the same thing. The devotion in their eyes was unreal. However, Nux was no God. He was far from a God. "Eisheth Lust." The ''God'' called out. The Demon Queen turned towards him and, "You forced me to do it, okay?" "What?'' Eisheth frowned. But suddenly, Nux''s golden eyes turned into a mixture of red and purple, then he stared at the people standing below him and, "People of the Lust State, I will only say one thing, so listen carefully. You are all here because your Queen chose you. You are alive because your Queen wanted you to be alive. Your lives are not yours anymore, it now belongs to your Queen. Do not betray the trust she has shown in you, Be loyal to her, However, Keep one thing in your mind, You can only be Loyal to her, you are only Loyal Subordinates, Your Queen belongs to me, So the moment your mind has even the slightest of unnecessary thoughts about your Queen, ''my'' Queen, Your end will be worse than you will just see." The moment Nux spoke these words, his purple-red eyes shined brightly and, "AAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" All the beings standing below him screamed in agony. Nux however, completely ignored her, the beings below him continued to smile, then his eyes, then the red in his eyes that was mostly dominated by purple strengthened, and started showing brightly, Eisheth, who saw this scene widened her eyes in horror. "Nux!! What are you doing!?" She questioned out loud. Nux however, completely ignored her, the beings below him continued to smile, then his eyes, then the red in his eyes that was mostly dominated by purple strengthened, and started showing brightly, "Every time you have any unnecessary thoughts about My Queen, you will remember this sight and tremble in agony. Of course, the brave ones can definitely try and resist this illusion and still approach her, But just know, Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you do that, What you will see in the future will be far worse than what you are seeing right now, And that time, It won''t just be an illusion, It will be the reality." Saying those words, Nux waved his hands as he then closed his eyes. The people below all fell on their knees, most of them passed out while the few who were left with their consequences stared at Nux with a look of pure dread and horror. Nux however, completely ignored their presence as he then turned towards Eisheth, his eyes turning back to their original colour. "W-What did you do?" Eisheth questioned. "Hmm? Nothing, I just showed them their deaths in the cruellest way they could imagine, and I made them experience the same thing for a hundred years. Then I used Charm to force their mind to recall the same sight every time they even think of having any useless thoughts regarding you. So, from now on, None of these people would be looking at you with an impure gaze let alone be brave enough to spend ''time'' with you." Nux then grabbed Eisheth''s hands as his golden eyes turned darker and darker and, "Because that right only belongs to me." Chapter 1602 Get used to it. Chapter 1602 Get used to it. "So, from now on, None of these people would be looking at you with an impure gaze let alone be brave enough to spend ''time'' with you." Nux glanced at Eisheth, his eyes getting darker with each passing second. He tightly held her hand, then, he pulled her close to him and held her by her waist. Then, he looked right into her eyes and, "Because that right only belongs to me." "¡­" Eisheth was silent. No, she was frozen, what was happening was completely out of her expectation. And it wasn''t just her, Rislith, and other Loyal Succubi Subordinates who had hidden their presence and were keeping an eye on everything, along with the hundred plus beings who saw that horrifying illusion, All widened their eyes in surprise as this man flirted with their queen right in front of them. And what''s worse? None of them could do anything! None of them dared to! How could they? Not only was this man capable of creating an army of Saint Stage Cultivator as if he was some sort of a God, he was also capable of neutralizing this army with just one look, proving that he was no God. He was a Devil. Sure, he may have helped all these people live, but along with that, he had left a deep scar in their minds. What he had done was no different than a curse, he had pretty much ruined their love life. One might question how, after all, Nux only made sure that they would not have such thoughts about Eisheth, they should have no problems if they choose other partners, and it was indeed true. But¡­ Who was Eisheth? She was the Queen of all Succubi. The ruler of the race that excels in seduction, she was the woman who stood at the very peak when it came to beauty and seduction, she was the most ideal woman in any man''s heart. It wasn''t a joke or an exaggeration when one said that Eisheth could get any man she desired in Yrniel, based on just her beauty alone, even the most loyal men find themselves attracted to her. And Nux was no exception either. The moment he saw the Succubus Queen for the first time, even his thoughts deviated. That was simply the kind of existence Eisheth was. Honestly, Eisheth was the part reason why Nux was able to keep a sane mind when he interacted with Lilith, the Mother of all Succubi. Sure, as the Progenitor, Lilith''s charm was stronger, but when it came to looks, even Lilith faded away when compared to Eisheth. The Succubus Queen was that beautiful. Every man, or women for that matter, desired her. And by using that desire as the trigger to activate this illusion, Nux had pretty much wiped out their ''desire'' from their mind. Keep note, that this is not the ''desire for the Succubus Queen'', he unintentionally wiped out the sense of ''desire'' from their mind. He pretty much made it such that these beings won''t feel love or desire for any other being starting today. "W-What you are doing is not r-right." And the one who understood this the most was Eisheth herself. After all, how could the Demon Queen not know what effect she has on others? She uses this to her advantage quite a lot of times. However, "And?" Nux just tilted his head. "A-And?" Eisheth stuttered. "I never said I was a good person, Eisheth. I will get what I want, no matter what." Then, Nux pulled the Demon Queen even closer to him, tightening his clutches around this woman and, "And right now, I want you." Nux declared and once again, there was nothing Eisheth could say. Her heart was beating too quickly, all this time she had taken to calm herself down and ''revert to her previous self'' was instantly thwarted away, her emotions became even messier compared to before and her mind turned hazy again. Instinctively, she tried to get away from Nux, thinking that her mind might get clearer she might start thinking straight, however, She was too weak. Eisheth was a Mana Cultivator. So strength already wasn''t her strongest suit, not to mention the current Nux wasn''t exactly weak. Especially after his bloodline pretty much upgraded to an entirely different tier after what happened with Felberta. The current Nux was ridiculously strong. Eisheth just couldn''t get out of his grasps, not to mention that her body was feeling weak with each passing second. As more and more time passed, her body continued to get used to Nux, feeling more and more comfortable in his embrace, her resistance was getting turning into acceptance, and this feeling was getting stronger and stronger. Within a few seconds, her instinctual reaction of trying to run away died down. Heck, her body had started to reject the idea of leaving this embrace. On the other hand, Rislith, who was watching everything walked towards the only person who could explain this situation. Even Eisheth herself couldn''t believe what was happening here. "A-Aisha¡­" On the other hand, Rislith, who was watching everything walked towards the only person who could explain this situation. Her sister however, just smiled wryly and, "Sister." She called out. "Try breaking through the Divine Stage and be prepared to take over the Lust State, I doubt mother would be able to do that anymore." "What are you talking about?" Aisha turned towards her sister and, "Do you really want me to spell it out?" "¡­" Rislith could only turn silent. It was inevitable. "Anyways, since this matter is settled, everyone, dismiss." Aisha declared as she then took over the command and dismissed everyone. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eisheth, Nux and others returned to Aisha''s room. While the Succubus Queen was silent, Nux had a big smile on his face, he was still holding the Queen''s hand, and Eisheth wasn''t showing any resistance at all. Honestly, seeing her mother actually blushing made Aisha smile inwardly, this was the first time she was seeing this sight, and she was definitely enjoying it. "Today was an eventful day." Nux nodded continuously. Eisheth stared at him, "You shouldn''t have done that." She complained. "That is just how I am, Eisheth Lust. Get used to it." "¡­" Chapter 1603 The Queen of all Succubi, I’ll show you how true seduction works. Chapter 1603 The Queen of all Succubi, I¡¯ll show you how true seduction works. "You shouldn''t have done that." She complained. "That is just how I am, Eisheth Lust. Get used to it." "¡­" Many things could be said here. Nux ruined their lives, it wasn''t even their fault, Nux didn''t just target the Concubines, he targeted everyone, there were many such morally questionable points one could point out in this situation, But, Since when had Nux cared about such things? Well, not after he came out of the illusion at the very least. This was the man who didn''t even care about his own life after dying so many times, let alone others. Nux was never a good man to begin with, heck, he killed thousands of beings just so his wife could devour a world, he had come a lot further than being ''morally upright'' and whatnot. Eisheth stared at Nux, there were many questions in her head, but, "How did you even do that in the first place? I know you had the ability of both a Vampire and an Incubus, but what you used was neither the power of a Vampire, nor an Incubus. Charm doesn''t work like that, nor does Incubus Illusion. Only a succubus has the power to show Illusion, Incubus usually creates illusion. What you did was an entirely different thing, it shouldn''t be possible." She was more curious about how Nux did it. As for the lives affected by this action, well, just like Nux, Eisheth wasn''t a good person either. And weren''t most of these people supposed to die in a few years anyways? They could think of it as a price for being alive and advancing to the Saint Stage so quickly. "Your blood limits you and the way you think." Nux commented. "Don''t worry, I have a few things planned in my mind, so I''ll fix all these issues eventually. You simply need to wait patiently." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you talking about?" Eisheth frowned. "You are too weak, Eisheth." Nux was honest. Eisheth frowned. "Since you would be coming with me, I need to make sure you are strong enough before you do that, For Rune, things aren''t very complicated since she can still form her Law. Your case however, is different. You already have a Law of Self, and your Law of Self is extremely weak." Now that Nux knew more things, one look was all he needed to understand most things, especially when things were related to Eisheth, after all, he had been keeping an eye on this woman for a much longer time than anyone could imagine. Eisheth''s Law of Self was extremely weak. Law of Self could said to be Universe''s Acknowledgement of a being, it is like a grading system and¡­ Eisheth''s grade was in this regard was too low. The only achievement she has is the fact that she managed to break through and become a Divine Stage Cultivator. Just like other cultivators in Yrniel, none of them, even the Bloodhearts, the Vampire or the Dragon King, were anything special. They were strong, yes, but that is only when they are inside Yrniel, outside, they won''t be any different than cannon fodders. And while Nux didn''t care about others, For Eisheth, he couldn''t let this happen. His wives shined when they are at their strongest, so he will find a way to make her the strongest. "How will you do anything about this? As far as I know, once you form your Law, you cannot go back." "Well, if we go by what we know, Then having more than one Law isn''t possible either, I have two." Nux shrugged and Eisheth just stared at this man with her mouth agape. This wasn''t something she knew¡­ and to think this man would drop such a bomb so¡­ nonchalantly. "What¡­?" "Don''t ask, too many things happened." Nux then shook his head, then, he looked into Eisheth''s eyes and, "Anyways, I will be leaving for now, I still have to help the elves. I''ll also think about a possible solution to this problem while I am away, meanwhile, Start training Rislith, because once I return, I will be bringing you with me, so the Lust State will need a new Queen." "I didn''t say yes to your proposal you know¡­?" Eisheth stated. She couldn''t believe that all of this was being decided without someone asking for her opinion. "That doesn''t matter, it is not like you have the power to resist me if I use force." "You are going to use force?" "If I have to, why not?" "¡­" Eisheth just couldn''t deal with the shamelessness anymore. Also, why did it feel like this man has gotten even more shameless than before? "And it doesn''t look like I need to use force anyways." Suddenly, Nux grinned. Eisheth turned towards him and paused, "You were hugging me quite tightly back then." "You used some kind of power! I didn''t do it on my own acco-" Eisheth was quick to retort. But suddenly, Nux held Eisheth chin, lifted her up, making her look into his eyes, then, purple energy surrounded his thumb as he then lightly touched her lips. Then, with his nails, he pressed her lips and, "MMnnnhhhhnnnnnhhh!!!" Eisheth''s eyes widened in absolute shock when her entire body collapsed and¡­ *Squirt* Squirt* *Squirt* She orgasmed. And if it wasn''t for Nux supporting her, she would have fallen on her knees. "W-What¡­?" The collapsed Demon Queen glanced at Nux with a horrified look on her face, Nux on the other hand, just smiled, "As I said, you are too weak right now, Eisheth. If I had used my powers on you, You wouldn''t have been say anything, let alone stand on your own. So no, That was your body reacting to mine, I didn''t use any kind of power." Nux explained as he then helped the Demon Queen up. Then, he carried her to the bed and gently placed her on it. He then opened a Portal to the Elven Kingdom, but before leaving, he turned around as he then glanced at Eisheth and, "And what I showed you right now wasn''t my full power either, it was just a simple trick that I heavily toned down to suit you. Don''t worry, Eisheth Lust, You are going to experience things much worse than this once you finally become mine. The Queen of all Succubi, I''ll show you how true seduction works. And I''ll do it very soon." With a wide grin on his face, Nux entered the portal and disappeared. Chapter 1604 You are the only exception mother. Chapter 1604 You are the only exception mother. "Don''t worry, Eisheth Lust, You are going to experience things much worse than this once you finally become mine. The Queen of all Succubi, I''ll show you how true seduction works. And I''ll do it very soon." With a wide grin on his face, Nux entered the portal and disappeared. The rest of his wives followed. The only one left was Aisha, who was looking at her mother with a playful smile on her face, then, she turned towards her sisters and, "You people continue, I''ll come back soon." "Alright." Amaya nodded quickly as she then closed the portal. Aisha''s face twitched when she saw that, then however, she just shook her head and stopped thinking about it. She would get back at that bitch later, right now, she had something much more interesting to deal with. With a wide, cheeky grin on her face, the woman turned towards her mother and sat next to her. "W-What was that¡­?" Eisheth questioned with a stutter. Even now, her body felt weak and was trembling constantly. How many centuries had it been since she last felt like this? No, a better question would be, had she ever felt like this before at all? Of course, Eisheth knew her body just experienced an orgasm, but¡­ What was this weakness she was feeling? What''s with this constant shivers she was feeling? Why was her lower lips twitching nonstop? And¡­ What in the hell was happening to her lips where Nux touched? Why did she feel like she would experience another orgasm the instant someone touched her there? How in the hell did her body become this sensitive? "Well, he does have the abilities of an Incubus." Aisha shrugged. "You think this is my first time dealing with an Incubus?" Eisheth questioned with a deadpan look on her face. This answer didn''t satisfy her one bit. Aisha however, just laughed out loud, "You think my husband is just any Incubus?" Eisheth narrowed her eyes, and Aisha laughed. "That is like comparing me to any random Succubus. You think any random Succubus would stand a chance against me?" Aisha questioned, her purple eyes shining brightly and once again, Eisheth realized it. Her daughter wasn''t a child anymore, she was a being who stood on the same stage as that monstrous Dragon Woman. Her daughter now had the capability of crushing all the World Leaders together and she could do that with just a simple thought. Aisha was far different than any other Succubus. She was a Complete Cultivator. "And don''t forget, My husband is an anomaly." Eisheth glanced at Aisha and she continued, "Even in the Order, where Incubi with Complete Cultivation exists, Nux is an anomaly. His Bloodline, because of certain events, is far stronger than all of them. Even the Incubus Progenitor doesn''t hold candle to my husband." Aisha declared confidently. Of course, her opinion was heavily, heavily biased, there might not be any truth in it at all, however, The woman simple didn''t care. For her, it was a plain simple fact, her Nux was the best. "Mother, he has even a Complete Cultivator like me who knows all his tricks under his thumb when it comes to this, You, who is not only an Incomplete Cultivator, but has also never experienced true pleasure before, have no resistance to him at all. What you just experienced is just a drop of ''real blood'' I was talking about mother, Soon, you will be drowning in this blood. So be prepared, Succubus Queen. I am actually looking forward to how much fight you will actually put up." Yes, Aisha was definitely enjoying her mother''s slow but inevitable fall. "I thought you would be on my side." Eisheth complained. "Trust me, I am doing this because I am on your side." Aisha nodded assuringly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, she glanced at her mother''s crotch and, "I honestly would have cheered for you, but this battle, You were never supposed to win it from the beginning. I''d say you should simply give in and enjoy what is going to happen." "¡­" If it was a normal situation, Eisheth would have said something in retort, it would have been along the lines of, ''I don''t give up,'' ''Just wait and see what your mother does,'' or ''I''ll show you why I am called the Succubus Queen,'' but right now, Eisheth was silent. The constant shivers she felt worked like a constant reminder to what she experienced just a few moments ago. Fight and resist that feeling¡­? Even Eisheth wasn''t arrogant enough to believe that it was possible. Nux''s trump card was simply too strong, she needed to find a way to resist it and she needed to do it soon. The Succubus Queen made up her mind, seeing the look on her face, Aisha smiled. Then, she stood up. "I''ll go and talk with Sister. I have a gift for her." "A gift?" Eisheth frowned. "Well, my sister is going to rule the Lust State alone, so she will need some help, won''t she?" "¡­" Eisheth glanced at Aisha with a strange look on her face. "Ask." "Would you not let your sister experience it?" Eisheth questioned, it was clear what she was implying. Aisha momentarily paused, then, she shook her head, "My Sisters are different, they are not you." "What does that mean?" "Sister Rislith doesn''t need love, she has never been attached to her concubines either, she only saw them as tools, she is only interested in ruling. I''ll help her strengthen her bloodline so that she won''t have to rely on others, but other than that, I won''t do anything. As for Maline, well, she is still young, she doesn''t know what she wants but it isn''t Nux." "Won''t she be interested in Nux if both her sister and mother are with him?" Eisheth didn''t ask much about Rislith, she already knew what her daughter was like, she was mostly curious about Maline. But, "Nux isn''t interested in her." Aisha shook her head again. "He will help her, he will not let her die because me and you, but he won''t make a move on her. It''s the same for Sister Lith as well, if she likes to rule, Nux would have given her a much bigger power to rule to get her, but he just doesn''t see her in that light. You are the only exception mother." "¡­" Aisha pointed at her mother and once again, Eisheth was silent. She had no clue why her heart was beating this rapidly. Chapter 1605 I am really thankful, Elijah. Chapter 1605 I am really thankful, Elijah. "Nux! I didn''t expect to see you here!" Inside the Elven Kingdom, Nux had a surprising encounter. "Elijah, it has been a while." Nux greeted with a light smile on his face. Even though he wasn''t especially close with him, he still considered him to be a friend. "What are you doing here!?" Elijah, the Vampire Hero questioned with a big smile on his face. "Well, I had a few things to do." Nux replied, he then glanced at Lyriana, trying to understand what was happening her. "Though I could ask the same, what are you doing here?" "W-Well¡­" Elijah blushed. Nux frowned when he saw that, then, his eyes fell on Ariana and seeing the expression on her face, a playful smile appeared on his face, "So that''s how it is, eh?" The moment he said those words, both Elijah and Ariana blushed. "Quite a lot has happened in these few years, huh? To think even someone like a Frostwillow would fall." "¡­" Ariana slowly walked behind her mother, not showing her face to anyone. It was quite different compared to her usual cold attitude. Nux''s smile widened when he saw her act that way. He then turned towards his friend and, "A Vampire and an Elf, eh?" "S-Stop this, will you? Did I ever tease you when it came to your relationships?" "You can''t tease me, my wives are what makes me the proudest. I''ll probably just lift my chest in pride and arrogance every time you talk about my wives." "I-I am proud of Ariana too!" Elijah didn''t wish to back down. Elijah couldn''t say anything. "Hmm? Are you sure? With how you were blushing and wanted to change the topic, it sure didn''t seem like it." Nux smiled. "¡­it is not like that." Elijah couldn''t say anything. In his excitement, he had forgotten how hard it was to deal with this man. Slowly, Ariana walked out as well, then, she held Elijah''s hand and, "Stop making it difficult for him." She spoke out loud. "Look at you taking your lover''s side." "As if you wouldn''t take your wives'' side when it comes to it." Ariana rolled her eyes. She was probably one of the few people who had stayed together with Nux and has observed him up-close. She had seen what sort of crazy being he was behind that handsome mask of his! He has seen how crazy he was when it came to his wives. And honestly¡­ That was the first time she felt this strange spark. She, who had never cared about things like love and only focused on cultivating and getting stronger, for the first time in her life, paused and looked behind. She introspected and it didn''t take long for her to realize that she actually wanted what Nux''s wives had. Of course, by the time she realized it, Nux wasn''t there, and it was then when she started meeting Elijah. It only began with Clan meetings and talks about possible alliance between their clans, soon, a friendship was formed, and as more and more time passed, they got closer and closer and, Something entirely new formed between them. Of course, the fact that Yrniel''s Mana became a mess and there was nothing the two of them could do about it and got more time to spend with each other helped as well. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But yes, it was the formation of an entirely new relationship. It was one of few inter-racial relationships in Yrniel. Usually, it is looked down upon since this relationship doesn''t pass on any heirs, but in this case, neither side nor their parents cared about such things. "Let''s stop talking about us and shift the focus to you instead! How have you been? The last time I saw you, You defeated the Dragon Lord, I am sure you are much stronger now, eh? What''s your cultivation stage now!?" Elijah questioned with a curious look on his face. "Saint." Nux smiled lightly and Elijah frowned. "A Saint¡­?" That was¡­ weaker than Elijah expected. After all, he himself was a Semi Saint right now. And considering Nux''s talent, he should already be a Divine Stage Cultivator, no? After all, his wives were all Saints now. Elijah''s eyes fell on her sister, and seeing the woman who was once weaker than her, standing in front of him as a Divine Stage Cultivator with an Aura so fearsome that even the Elven Queen faded in comparison, it made him feel strange and lacking¡­ However, he was happy for her sister. He nodded towards her, Melia nodded back. Then, his eyes fell on another woman he knew. "L-Lady Vyriana." He bowed his head. In his excitement, he had completely ignored this woman and he wasn''t alone, Ariana was the same. The Elven Hero quickly bowed her head as well. "Raise your heads, there is no need for such formalities." Vyriana shrugged. She never liked these formalities from the beginning. "How are you only a Saint when all your wives are Divine Stage Cultivators already?" "What can I say? My wives are amazing." Nux shrugged. "How about a Spar?" Suddenly, Elijah suggested. "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "It has been a while, hasn''t it? You versus me and Ariana." Elijah was confident. The couple had come up with a few moves they could use to fight beings stronger than them, however, "Let''s not." Nux shook his head. "What? Are you afraid?" Elijah tried to provoke him but suddenly, he felt a hand on his shoulder, he turned around and saw Nux standing behind him, with his fingers on his throat. "I am not afraid, Elijah. It will just be a pointless struggle, You two don''t stand a chance." Ariana tried to use this moment to attack Nux, however, she quickly found herself surrounded by Nux''s clone. "Let''s not, Elijah." Nux repeated his words. His clones disappeared as he then walked towards Ariana and Elijah, then, he placed his hands over their shoulder, "But you both gave me a pleasant surprise, I am happy for you." Nux then glanced at Elijah and, "Especially you, You did a great job." He then glanced at Lyriana, the grin on his face widened and, "You don''t know, but you have helped me quite a lot. I am really thankful, Elijah." Hearing those words, Lyriana frowned. For some reason, she didn''t like the smile on Nux''s face. Her instincts were warning her that something was going to happen. Something that won''t end well at all, Or¡­ will it? Chapter 1606 I love her more than you love your wives Chapter 1606 I love her more than you love your wives. "You don''t know, but you have helped me quite a lot. I am really thankful, Elijah." Hearing those words, Lyriana frowned. For some reason, she didn''t like the smile on Nux''s face. Her instincts were warning her that something was going to happen. Something that won''t end well at all, Or¡­ will it? And seeing the change in her expression, Nux''s grin widened even further. "What do you mean? How did I help you?" Elijah questioned innocently. The women standing behind Nux simply rolled their eyes. ''Tsk.'' Amaya simply snorted in her head. ''He took out one problem that was stopping him huh¡­'' Allura commented with an amused look on her face. Of course, the women were currently using the connection instead of speaking out loud so none of them could hear them. They had been doing it quite a lot recently because of their husband''s unhinged actions, others might have missed it, but it wasn''t possible in their case, their husband''s almost maddening possessiveness, his insatiable greed, his unstable emotions, even though he tried to hide it all, the women could see it. His actions in Lust State were the prime example of this. Usually, Nux would never react that ''violently'' when Eisheth tried to use her concubines to make him jealous. Sure, he would have held her, claimed her, or even kissed her in front of the entire crowd, but he would have never harmed everyone present there. After all, there was a reason why those beings were selected to become Saints out of all the beings that lived in the Lust State, they could be seen as the result of Eisheth''s hard work, even though Nux was helping them by raising their cultivation, if he was in a normal state of mind, he would have never done what he did. Eisheth might not care, but he definitely will and it will continue to chew him away in the future. Of course, that is if, his wives didn''t exist. There was a reason Aisha stayed behind. She would undo everything Nux did there, erase their memories and the ''curse'' Nux left, making them being able to ''desire'' again. As for them looking at Eisheth with ''those'' eyes, well, that wouldn''t matter. Soon, Eisheth would be going to a place they would never be able to get close to in their entire life. Not to mention Aisha also left a few ''things'' to ensure Eisheth''s safety. Yes, the wife on duty had done everything perfectly. And yes, she would be demanding rewards for all the hard work she has been doing all this time. Anyways, back to the Elven Kingdom, the wives knew that the current Nux was practically a living bomb that could explode any moment and they were thinking of ways they could stop it from exploding. Of course, the problem isn''t big for now, his unstable side is only shown when his emotions get messier, which itself was rare since all of them were here with him, so nothing here was urgent, for now, the plan was just to note Nux''s actions and prevent him from doing something he might regret in the future. As for the ''other things''. Well, the wives wanted to see how it would play out. ''He''s a fool.'' Amaya stated in an annoyed tone. Her possessive side didn''t like how Elijah pretty much handed over a straight road to get Lyriana to Nux. The only obstacle in Nux''s path was Ariana. Lyriana would never leave her only daughter behind, everyone here knew that already. Now, however, with Elijah there to take care of Ariana, Lyriana would have nothing holding her back. Why not bring Lyriana and Ariana together? The reason behind it was similar to why Nux didn''t go for Rislith or Maline, He was not interested in her. Sure, she was the Elven Hero and whatnot, but Nux never felt the connection he felt with Lyriana from her. Not to mention Lyriana stopped him from getting close to Ariana so to respect her wishes, he did just that. He was actually happy that Ariana had found someone. Of course, his happiness also came because of his selfish desires. "Say, Elijah¡­" Suddenly, Nux called out, completely ignoring the man''s question. "What is it?" Elijah frowned, even he felt slightly uncomfortable seeing the smile on Nux''s face but he didn''t say anything, after all, he truly respected Nux as a rival and a cultivator with ridiculous potential. "Do you really love Ariana?" Nux questioned. "H-Huh? What kind of question is that?" "Hmm? Your answer is strange." Nux frowned. A red glint could be seen in Nux''s eyes and, "Elijah Sky, do you truly love Ariana Frostwillow?" He repeated his question. This time, a little forcefully. "I do." Elijah replied, his eyes momentarily losing their shine. Nux''s action, however, wasn''t well received, "You¡­ S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you doing?" Ariana narrowed her eyes. She wasn''t a fool, she knew how Nux''s powers worked, the instant she saw Elijah''s eyes, she realized that Nux was using Charm, something she didn''t appreciate one bit. "I do what I want." Nux smiled provocatively. Something that Ariana didn''t like, "You da-" "I do. I do dare to do whatever I want. The question is, Do you dare to resist?" "¡­" Ariana momentarily turned towards her mother but soon, she just shook her head. She knew it well, even with her mother being there, standing against Nux was foolish. He was too strong. Ariana clenches her fists. Seeing her reaction, Nux just smiled and turned back to Elijah again, who was still silent even after understanding what had happened. His look, however, was now a lot less friendly. Nux noticed that as well and just smiled wryly. ''Thank you.'' Then, he heard a voice. He turned towards Lyriana and nodded back assuringly. Lyriana smiled inwardly. Nux still hadn''t changed, at least in her eyes. Nux noticed the wary look she had on her face when it came to Elijah, the reason behind it was simple, The current Elves were strong, absurdly strong. Not only were they close to Nux, but they also had many Divines in their ranks, because of this, they had formed many alliances and their position in Yrniel has risen significantly. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that Elves were currently the strongest race in Yrniel, even a step above Vampires. But not everything that came with it was positive. With their rise in strength, they started attracting attention. People started trying to get close to them for various reasons and¡­ What''s a better way to closer to the elves than falling in love with the only Elven Princess? Yes, Lyriana was worried that the Vampire Hero was getting close to her daughter for this purpose and while her worry was justified, she couldn''t be the villain and do anything to make sure that was not the case. There were several things restricting her, her daughter being the major one. Therefore, Nux became the villain. With the power of his charm, if Elijah had any hidden intention, it would have been revealed here. Of course, all of this could have been done in secret, Lyriana would have actually preferred if Nux had done it when her daughter wasn''t here and removed Elijah''s memories to prevent this thing from getting leaked. There were many other ways to keep this away from Ariana but, Nux didn''t care. He didn''t mind being a villain. He was already one in many eyes, a few more additions to that didn''t matter. "Anyways, back to my questions." "There are more!?" Ariana couldn''t take it anymore. "I won''t use my ability anymore, I promise." Nux smiled. "We never agreed to answer any of your questions!" Ariana wasn''t having any of it. "I never asked for permission, did I?" "Yo-" "Ariana." This time, Elijah intervened. Then, he glanced at Nux and, "Continue. Ask what you wish, you can even use your ability if you want, I don''t mind. I trust that you will not abuse it. Not that there is anything I have to hide, I am not the monster with endless secrets here." Elijah replied. He could somewhat understand what Nux was doing, therefore, while he didn''t like how Nux used his ability on him, it was a good thing that he was able to clear all the doubts Ariana, or her mother had. Nux smiled again, this time, his smile was a lot more genuine than what he was using to provoke Ariana. "Don''t worry, I meant what I said, I won''t use my ability anymore. I am just curious about what you are thinking." Elijah waited for Nux to ask what he wanted. "How much do you love Ariana?" "That''s not a question I can answer easily." Nux tilted his head and Elijah smiled, "Probably more than you love your wives?" "Pfft." Nux laughed when he heard those words and he wasn''t alone, his wives all smiled as well. Nux however, quickly shook his head and, "That''s a good answer." He nodded. "So you are saying that you are crazy for Ariana." "Yes." Elijah nodded without any hesitation. "You are saying that you are willing to leave anything for her sake." "Yes." "You will do anything if that makes her happy." "Yes." "You will make sure to treat her well. You will go to any lengths for that." "Yes." "You will abandon anything for her sake, even your own life." "Yes." "The same goes for the Vampire Kingdom, you will abandon the Blood Kingdom''s throne for her sake, correct?" "Yes." "So it is decided then." Nux''s smile widened. "Wait what?" Elijah blinked a few times. He was clearly being tricked here! "What?" Nux frowned. "What''s decided?" "That you are going to leave the Blood Kingdom and stay with Ariana as she rules the Elven Kingdom." "Huh?" "Huh?" It wasn''t just Elijah who was surprised by that ''conclusion'', Ariana and even Lyriana were the same. "What!?" Elijah shouted. "What are you so shocked about? Didn''t you say you can even abandon your life for her sake? Why are you backing down now? Were you lying? Should I use my ability on you again?" "Why are you even talking about all that right now!? We are only Semi Saints right now. Why would I rule the Elven Kingdom? My mother is still here!" Ariana jumped in. She didn''t want her Elijah to deal with this man alone or he would lose his mind. Lyriana nodded as well. She was still here, there was no reason to be talking about these matters. "What? It is only natural that a Kingdom has a worthy heir. For the Elven Kingdom, who is the better option than you? Ariana, Yrniel''s condition isn''t stable right now and the future is uncertain, the future ruler cannot be incompetent, you need a Complete Cultivator to take over the matters here. You have already seen how powers with less number of Incomplete Divines are falling. More and more Incomplete Divines are dying, the Black Order is getting more and more active, in future, this threat will only get stronger, you cannot continue to rely on the Ancestral Order alone, they have their own things to worry about. You need to take over the Throne and it is better you start preparing yourself." "¡­" However, "Then what about the Vampire Kingdom? If what you said is true, then the Blood Kingdom would need a Complete Cultivator taking charge, no? How would Elijah stay here?" Ariana turned silent. The points Nux made were valid, and honestly, with Lady Vyriana standing behind him, not many would know more about the Ancestral Order and Yrniel''s situation than him, so if he was saying something, they couldn''t just ignore it. However, "Then what about the Vampire Kingdom? If what you said is true, then the Blood Kingdom would need a Complete Cultivator taking charge, no? How would Elijah stay here?" Lyriana questioned. "This is why I asked him in the beginning, didn''t I? Would he choose Ariana over everything, even his own Kingdom?" Nux then glanced at Elijah and a crazy smile appeared on his face, "You love her more than I love my wives, didn''t you? I will abandon the entire world for their sake, Can you do the same?" "¡­I can." Elijah answered, his eyes shining in determination. "Then that decides it." Nux nodded again. "Ariana will take the Elven Kingdom''s Throne and you will help her stabilize her Kingdom from behind, of course, the two of you can also help the Blood Kingdom, I don''t care about that. Everything depends on how you plan things. The main conclusion is that Ariana will become the Queen and Elijah will be her husband who protects her from shadows." Nux then glanced at Lyriana and his smile widened, "Would you look at that, Lady Lyriana, Everything you were worried about is now taken care of." "Everything I was worried about¡­?" Lyriana frowned in confusion. However, as Nux''s face distorted even further, her eyes widened in surprise as she realized what he was trying to do. Chapter 1607 I have things I need to discuss with Queen Lyriana. Chapter 1607 I have things I need to discuss with Queen Lyriana. "Would you look at that, Lady Lyriana, Everything you were worried about is now taken care of." "Everything I was worried about¡­?" Lyriana frowned in confusion. However, as Nux''s face distorted even further, her eyes widened in surprise as she realized what he was trying to do. "Heh." Nux laughed out loud. "I-Is that really the case, Lady Lyriana?" Elijah questioned with a confused look on his face as he turned towards Lyriana. "N-" Lyriana wanted to reply, however, "Of course it is." Nux quickly walked between the two of them, cutting off their eye contact and, "Think about it, Vampires are strong. Even if you are not there, no force would be foolish enough to actually make a move against the Vampires, not even the Black Order. There are some things I wouldn''t say because of some reasons, but the Sky in your name isn''t ordinary, Elijah Sky. It comes from your ancestor, an ancestor who had done quite a lot of Yrniel and even though she did abandon the name Sky later, it still holds a lot of power. Yrniel and the Ancestral Order are deeply indebted to her, so the Ancestral Order would make sure that nothing happens to the Vampires." ''Not to mention there is that monster protecting you all from shadows, now that he is awake, he would never let anything happen to a power that still carries his wife''s last name.'' Of course, Nux didn''t say those words out loud. Not many beings knew about Aeliana''s mothers, even Aeliana had to work hard in order to get the other Progenitors to tell her about her mothers. And of course, she told everything to Nux in the Illusion, so now, together with the Progenitors, Aeliana and Azriel, Nux was one of the few people who knew about Ithania Ruinous and Luminia Ruinous. "Vampires are protected?" Elijah was surprised. This was something even Lyriana didn''t know about, so she was surprised as well. She even wondered if Nux was lying just to convince Elijah, however, seeing the serious look on his face, she knew it was the truth. The Elf Queen has stayed with Nux enough to be able to read him. Of course, what she didn''t know was that Nux wasn''t a 1000-year-old child anymore, he had changed, but since this knowledge wasn''t helping him here, he didn''t reveal anything. "Yes, they are protected Elijah, now more than ever. But Elves aren''t the same, As the Elven Queen, Lady Lyriana was obviously worried about this issue, but with Ariana taking charge and you helping her from the sidelines, she can now be worry-free. Thank you, really." Nux patted Elijah''s shoulder and smiled. Then, as if he thought of something, "Actually, since you have helped Lady Lyriana so much, and considering the special relationship I have with her, I ought to show my gratefulness to you, no? And since I can''t possibly do it with words alone, Let me help you." "Help me?" "Yes." Nux nodded. "You don''t have to, I am only doing wha-" "I have to do it," Nux spoke firmly, he then turned towards Lyriana and, "The Elven Queen has helped me quite a bit in the past, I can even say she is the reason I am doing so well right now, since I cannot return that favour immediately, I will do it through you and her daughter." "What? Me as well?" Ariana was surprised. "You were already included in the plan, it''s him who is the new addition." "What plan?" The Princess questioned with a doubtful look on her face. Her trust in Nux had decreased, especially after what he had done to Elijah before. "Ariana." This time, however, Lyriana interrupted. "Let him do what he wants, it will be good for you." The Queen ordered. She then turned towards Elijah and, "You as well. Accept it. This isn''t the opportunity you will get every day." Elijah couldn''t do anything but nod. Nux smiled, then, he waved his hand and both Elijah and Ariana started floating in the air. Ariana tried to resist this using her powers, but it was useless. She was too weak to resist Nux. Nux then brought the two together, his blood containing energy came out of his body and entered their bodies, Then, *BOOM* *BOOM* The mana in the air exploded and, The couple broke through to the Saint Stage. "W-What¡­?" The reactions were expected, even Lyriana, who knew what was going to happen because Nux had visited her before was surprised when she saw it happen with her own eyes. As for the couple, well, they still couldn''t believe it. Nux on the other hand, just shrugged and, "It was not a big jump in your case, but I still suggest you stabilize your foundation and work on your techniques. Try to form a Law if you can before entering the Divine Stage, not that you can advance to the Divine Stage considering the current situation, so use this time you have well. If you have any questions, you can ask Lady Lyriana to contact me, I will try and answer your questions if possible. You also have the teachers that were allotted to you by the Order, you can also seek their help." Nux lectured. Neither Elijah nor Ariana tried to interrupt him, the Aura he had around him was simply too¡­ majestic. They felt like interrupting him was a sin. Elijah also couldn''t help but smile wryly when he realized that he just tried to challenge this monster¡­ Just look at him, he somehow helped them breakthrough and helped them become Saints within just a few seconds, Nux could create an army of people like them within a matter of seconds and to think they stood a chance against him if they worked together¡­ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was honestly embarrassing. Nux however, didn''t care about such things. He had another goal in his mind. "Anyways, you two should leave, I have things I need to discuss with Queen Lyriana." Chapter 1608 It is time to escape the bindings of Fate, Lyriana. Chapter 1608 It is time to escape the bindings of Fate, Lyriana. "Anyways, you two should leave, I have things I need to discuss with Queen Lyriana." "What things?" Ariana was curious. Nux however, just waved his hand and, "It isn''t something children should know." As he said those words, Ariana and Elijah''s bodies started floating again as they were kicked out of the room, leaving only Nux, his wives, and Lyriana inside. Yes, even the hidden guards that were keeping an eye on everything were kicked out and despite being strong Divine Stage Cultivators, there was nothing they could do to resist. Nux then used Dark Amethyst to seal the room, making sure no one entered or heard their conversation. Seeing his actions, Lyriana raised her eyebrow, "What are you doing?" She questioned. "You are coming with me." Nux was direct. "Huh?" The Elven Queen frowned. What? Where? When? Why? How? There were simply too many questions in her mind, however, "I said you are coming with me." Nux didn''t seem like he was even trying to answer her questions. "What are you talking about? Why would I come with you?" "Because I want you to." "I am not your Slave anymore, Nux Leander," Lyriana answered in her usual cold tone. "This is why I am here to bring you with me instead of ordering you to come to me directly." "What makes you think I will follow you?" "Well, your daughter now has Elijah and since she is a Complete Saint, she is more than capable of taking care of the Kingdom." "That doesn''t change anything." "It does." "¡­" Lyriana frowned, then, with a smile on his face, Nux continued, "It frees you, Lyriana Frostwillow." "What¡­?" "Aren''t you bored?" Suddenly, Nux asked a question. "Bored¡­?" "The Elven Kingdom is now the strongest and others may not know about it, but you still have the Divine Stage Dragons Slaves who once served Arcturus. So even if it may not look like it, in truth, the Elven Kingdom is more than capable of defending itself from any threats. It is actually a threat to others now. But, That''s it. There is nothing more you can achieve here, Lyriana. If you are thinking about uniting Yrniel under one banner, that''s a fool''s dream, you know it won''t happen. The Ancestral Order is much much stronger than you think, they would never allow this to happen." "What are you trying to say?" Lyriana was confused. "What I am saying is that I will bring you to a bigger, much more entertaining stage. A stage where you won''t have to hold back anymore." "Are you trying to make fun of me?" Lyriana questioned as she looked into Nux''s eyes with a solemn look on her face. "I am no-" "The Outer Space." Lyriana interrupted him. "That is where you wish to take me, correct?" "Yes." Nux nodded. He wasn''t surprised that Lyriana guessed it, rather, his smile just widened even further when what he expected came true. "I am an Incomplete Divine Stage Cultivator with a weak Law of Self, even your wives, who were once weaker than me have all surpassed me. Take me to a grander stage? A stage where I do not have to hold back? Do you think I am in any position to hold back? Do you think I would be able to take on any enemy there even if I give my all? Or do you just want to see me make a joke out of myself and enjoy the show?" Lyriana''s words were harsh. Even Nux''s wives were taken aback by her sudden outburst. After all, Lyriana wasn''t the type to let her emotions get the best of her, she was always cold and calculative. Even when Nux tricked her into becoming his slave, she didn''t let her emotions get the best of her and only accepted her defeat. So for her to react so aggressively without even listening to what Nux was trying to say¡­ None of the wives could understand it. Nux however, was different. Just like others, he had seen Lyriana live and die many times. He had observed her so much that he probably knew the woman more than she did herself. Lyriana''s true nature, it may be hidden from the rest of the world, but not from Nux. Lyriana was a power-hungry maniac, a conqueror. The Elf loved, no, she craved more and more power. She craved excellence. People often forget this since she is only an Incomplete Cultivator, but Lyriana was considered to be one of the strongest Divine Stage Cultivators in Yrniel. She was strong enough to be compared with the Dragon Lord and the Vampire King, something that wasn''t possible for other elves, but Lyriana was an exception. Because of her hunger for power and excellence, she broke the limitation of her own race, becoming much stronger than what a normal incomplete divine stage elf would become. She was different from all. She was the first woman to notice that Nux uses energy other than Mana, that was how deeply she had used and analysed whatever ''tools'' she had. Unfortunately, luck was never on the Elven Queen''s side, first, she was forced to become an Incomplete Cultivator so she could later take over the throne of the Elven Kingdom. Then, because she craved power, she directly jumped to the Divine Stage, not knowing that she was making the mistake of not forming a Law because she didn''t have this knowledge beforehand. Sure, she did manage to become one of the youngest Divine Stage Cultivators Yrniel had seen, but¡­ without a Law, it was all useless. Lyriana''s potential was crippled. Sure, she could go against beings like the Dragon Lord and Vampire King, but in her heart¡­ she knew she was weak. She knew that the stage she was playing at was only a small pond where the appearance of even a single bigger fish would destroy everything. She knew that in the grand scheme of things, she was nothing. But in the end, she still accepted all that. Or at least that''s what she thought¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But¡­ Nux knew that the Elven Queen''s heart never accepted it. Lyriana Frostwillow craved excellence, She never wanted to settle for less. It was just fate that things turned out to be the way they did, her bad luck, However, "It is time to escape the bindings of Fate, Lyriana." Chapter 1609 Become mine, Lyriana Frostwillow. Chapter 1609 Become mine, Lyriana Frostwillow. "It is time to escape the bindings of Fate, Lyriana," Nux spoke and suddenly, Lyriana turned silent. With her outburst over, she stared at Nux, waiting for him to continue what he was saying. That was how desperate she was, despite knowing perfectly well that what Nux said was no different than a joke, an impossibility, she still had a sliver of hope. Hope that she might actually get a second chance. Hope that she might actually be able to stand in front of the big fishes. "I will not lie, I still do not know how am I going to help you." Nux''s starting words weren''t positive, his eyes, however, told a different story. "What I intend to do breaks a few rules the Universe has set, it is not something that can be done easily, however, It is not like I haven''t done it before. If I need to break rules, I will do just that." Nux declared confidently. Then, he extended his hands towards the Elven Queen and, "You just have to follow me." He didn''t clarify his intentions yet. Lyriana was different from Eisheth, unlike the Succubus Queen, who would listen to her body and eventually give in and do what her heart desires, the Elven Queen was much stronger emotionally. If she felt it was wrong, she would never give in. She could even be compared to Arvina Skyfall to some extent, if it was a normal situation, Lyriana''s fate would have been similar to Arvina''s. However, there was one big difference between the two situations. Nux. The previous Nux might have respected Arvina''s wishes and left her alone, The greedy, selfish, possessive Nux won''t do that. Lyriana Frostwillow would become his eventually, and to achieve that, he would use any means possible, even the knowledge that he has from the Illusion, knowledge that he normally shouldn''t know. "Why go this far for my sake?" Lyriana questioned as she stared at Nux. "I need a capable subordinate." Nux''s answer was quick. His expression was firm, even the most experienced negotiator wouldn''t be able to find out that it was a lie. After all, Nux had a million years to learn how to lie. He was nigh perfect. "A capable subordinate? Then why me? There would be better options, no? You even have Arcturus as your Slave, not to mention you must have met more capable people in the Ancestral Order, did you not?" Lyriana had many doubts, Nux however, just laughed out loud and then turned around, "Well, I guess if you believe that Arcturus or someone else would do better than you if I give them a second chance, then it just shows you don''t believe in yourself and since even you yourself don''t believe yourself, Maybe I was a fool to put my trust in you. It was my mistake. I take back my words, Lyriana. You can stay here and rule the Elven Kingdom, I am sure that with your capability and the power you have, you would be able to bring the Kingdom to a level never seen before. Gather all the people you want me to help, me and my wives will be resting in the guest room, summon us when you are done and once I help your subordinate, you can use them to overpower all other powers. I wish you luck." Nux raised his hand as a goodbye and he then started walking away. Seeing Lyriana frozen, not making a move, the wives frowned, Lane on the other hand, simply entered Nux''s shadow, not caring about anything else, Amaya was the same, she quickly followed Nux and seeing that, the rest of the wives followed. Evane waited and stared at Lyriana for a while, she didn''t have much relationship with the Queen, but in the end, she did let her take the trail and helped her in whatever way she could. She even gave her a few of the techniques that she uses to this day. Therefore, Evane wanted to help the Elven Queen, however, Ember was quick to grab her hand and walk away. It was Lyriana''s own decision, they shouldn''t interfere. And it was good that they didn''t, "What about my daughter?" Before Nux could leave, Lyriana questioned. Nux paused as he then turned around, "If I leave with you, what will happen to my daughter?" "What else? She would become the new Queen and manage the Kingdom in your stead." "She is too immature for that." Lyriana''s answer was quick and she wasn''t like. Ariana wasn''t Rislith. Yes, she was stronger than the Succubus, after all, unlike Rislith, Ariana was a Complete Cultivator, however, when it came to managing the Kingdom, Politics, War, and Personal Relationships, Rislith was far better compared to most people her age. Heck, the Succubus could even rival the most experienced rulers, she wasn''t called a genius without a reason. Ariana on the other hand, was blessed with great cultivation talent, she spent her entire life cultivating, the current her wasn''t even capable of thinking about sitting on the throne let alone staking it for herself. She was a child for Lord''s sake. "Then prepare her. You cannot have everything you desire, Lyriana. You have strong subordinates, a daughter who is willing to learn, a messy Mana making cultivating impossible, so you could spend a lot of time training your daughter. It is a perfect opportunity to teach your daughter." "Can we not¡­ take her with us?" The Queen still didn''t wish to be separated from her daughter. "We cannot. She wouldn''t be able to survive." "Not even if you help her?" "Do you think her mental fortitude is as strong as yours?" "But she is a genius, her cultivation talent isn''t or-" "Cultivation talent isn''t important, honestly, her talent isn''t actually that great either, you just feel like it because that''s the highest threshold, compared to the true geniuses in the Order, She is quite lacking. But what she is lacking more than talent is conviction, Something that you do not lack one bit, Something that I am looking for the most in my subordinates. So stop thinking about all these things and become mine, Lyriana Frostwillow." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1610 Where’s mother? Chapter 1610 Where¡¯s mother? "But what she is lacking more than talent is conviction, Something that you do not lack one bit, Something that I am looking for the most in my subordinates. So stop thinking about all these things and become mine, Lyriana Frostwillow." Nux walked towards Lyriana and extended his hands again. Lyriana glanced at Nux''s hands for a while, then, she smiled a little, "You are not using an ability like you the last time, are you?" "If I wanted to do that, you wouldn''t have been able to resist." Nux smiled as well and Lyriana didn''t doubt him even for a second. She could already sense that Nux was much stronger than her despite being a Saint. And it wasn''t surprising either, after all, the women standing behind him were all Complete Divines, and Lyriana, who knew Nux well and had spent a decent amount of time with him knew that this man wasn''t any weaker than any of his wives. He was a Saint who was as strong as Complete Divines, it was a world-shattering statement, but Lyriana believed it without doubting it for a single second. "Are you sure you are not using any? I feel like I am being manipulated by some kind of power here, my thoughts feel messier." Lyriana complained. "Well, if my excessively charming personality can be counted as an ability, then I guess you can say that." Nux shrugged and Lyriana just stared at him with a deadpan look on her face. Nux smiled, he then pointed at his hand and, "My hand hurts." "You are so weak." Lyriana shook her head with a smile as she then held Nux''s hand. ''And¡­ she''s in as well.'' The instant the Queen held Nux''s hand, Edda concluded. The other wives nodded. There was no doubt in their minds. ''What do you wish to do about them?'' Suddenly, Allura questioned with an amused smile on her face. ''Leave them alone, they can''t come in anyways.'' Vyriana shrugged. ''They sure are trying hard.'' Felberta chuckled. ''They cannot get in, Nux has strengthened the Dark Amethyst using his Law of Absolute Growth, there is no way normal Saints can break it. It is no different than using System Points to upgrade the ability to the next level.'' Astaria replied. ''Don''t you think his control over it is getting stupidly better at a very insane rate?'' Ember pointed out. ''He is using his Law for the people close to you, do you think he would do it if he wasn''t confident enough? He has practised this tens of thousands of times, even if he learned something new by repeating the same thing every 100 times, imagine how many things he actually learned till now. Don''t forget, his comprehension is freakishly high.'' Vyriana commented. Out of everyone present here, she was probably the one who knew about Nux''s potential the most. ''I shouldn''t have asked.'' Ember just shook her head and smiled wryly. ''To think he isn''t even a Divine yet. His Law of Self isn''t even formed yet and his progress is already this fast.'' ''Don''t forget he also has my Law and since he is now my anchor, his mastery over my law is as strong as mine, combined with his Bloodline that''s on a similar level, He is pretty much a second me with his monstrous abilities.'' ''A being with Nux''s abilities and power over creation¡­'' Melia commented. Just saying it out loud felt ridiculous. The women present here had no clue what impact Nux would make once his powers were revealed, of course, one thing was for sure, It wouldn''t be small. Who knows? They might have to face the Supreme Worlds faster than they expect. "Well, that''s the reason I am looking for a capable subordinate so that she can protect my weak self. I will be relying on you to do that, Lyriana Frostwillow." As the women conversed with each other, Nux smiled at Lyriana as he tightly held her hand. The Elven Queen felt strange emotions rising in her body as Nux held her hand tightly, she however, didn''t let it show on her face and just smiled back. "I will do my best." "You should gather everyone, I will help them break through before leaving. There is still one more place I need to go and once I return, I will come and get you, use this time to teach Ariana well. You only have a few years." "I understand." Lyriana nodded. She also needed some time to settle things here, she couldn''t just leave her daughter alone without saying anything. Yes, she did have her subordinates, not to mention the Dragons that were under her absolute control, but Ariana knew next to nothing about politics, she needed a few years to teach her a few things. Was she worried? Of course, she was. No mother could simply leave her daughter alone and not think about it. However, Lyriana also understood that it was time for Ariana to grow up. And¡­ Just this one time, She wanted to be a little selfish and ''live'' for whatever hundred years she had left. While Lyriana thought about all this, Nux and his wives left and entered a guest room. A few hours later, Lyriana gathered all the subordinates she had chosen before, Ariana and Elijah were there to observe the process as well. Nux and his wives appeared. Without wasting much time, Nux used his Blood to help around 150 elves become Saints, once again surprising everyone. After some formalities, he quickly excused himself and entered the portal, his wives following behind. The next destination? It was the Exceedogenesis''s base. The Clan that Nux started, a Clan that once turned the entirety of Yrniel upside down. "Father! You are back!" And the moment they walked out of the portal, Nux and his wives were greeted by a joyful voice. Royce rushed towards them with a big smile on his face, soon however, a frown appeared on his face, "Father¡­ sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where''s mother?" Of course, the poor Royce had no clue that his mother was standing right in front of him. Chapter 1611 I am not a child anymore. Chapter 1611 I am not a child anymore. "Father¡­ Where''s mother?" Felberta, who stood right in front of him looked at him with an amused look on her face. Nobody knew whether it was because he was unknowingly affected by Nux''s Law of Absolute Growth or if he was born with it, but Raguel''s potential had bloomed a lot more than most people from the Forgotten Continent. He was already a Sage Stage Cultivator. Felberta couldn''t help but feel proud when she saw her son standing in front of her, but at the same time, she also felt guilty. Once again, just like Eisheth and Lyriana, it is not easy for any woman to leave their children, honestly, Felberta''s case was even worse than the two Divine Stage Women, she left her child when he was¡­ well, just a child. Be it Maline, Rislith, or Ariana, all of them are much older than what Royce was when Felberta ''left'' him. Seeing the two of them act that way always made Felberta feel guilty, of course, her case was different, unlike them, she wasn''t in the ''decision phase'', she truly loved Nux and couldn''t live without her. Staying together with Royce wasn''t possible either because Nux was constantly challenging stronger opponents, anyone could target Royce and use him against them if things went wrong. They had no other choice, but Felberta still felt guilty. Of course, she did try to meet him every time she could, the only time she didn''t meet Royce was when she became an Eldraeth Progenitor and the reason behind it was the same as well. Felberta wanted to turn Royce into an Eldraeth, as the Eldraeth Progenitor, she very much had the power to do it, However, Royce''s safety became a concern once again. People from Yrniel weren''t a problem, however, Eldreaths weren''t exactly the people who could blend in. Their light-like hair, extremely beautiful features, tall body structure, it was as if the race was built to be noticed from afar, they attracted too much attention, especially when they used their abilities. Royce won''t be able to hide his change once he becomes an Eldraeth, and again, while the people in Yrniel weren''t a problem, Yrniel didn''t just have people from Yrniel. The Black Order was still there. And no, despite Nux talking with Faustina and Vulpiana, Felberta knew that he didn''t trust them. He never trusted them from the beginning. Yes, he did like their features, but who were they talking about here? It was Nux. A man who has more than a few screws loose in his head. How could a man who would go to unimaginable heights to protect his wives ever get close to the ones who could potentially be enemies? Sure, Felberta knew that Nux might try to help them, but that would never be his priority and Felberta also knew the instant those foxes did anything fox-like, something that Nux didn''t appreciate, The Black Order would disappear. At the very least, those foxes would die. Anyways, back to the main topic, Felberta and others didn''t trust the Black Order, there was a chance they would reveal the existence of an Eldraeth to other Worlds which might put Royce in danger. It was something Felberta wanted to avoid before. Yes, before. Her decision was now changed. Just like her, Nux obviously didn''t forget about his ''son''. The moment Felberta became an Eldraeth Progenitor, he had planned to turn Royce into one as well. As for his safety, This was where Nux was relying on that guy. ''He won''t let anything happen to him.'' Felberta recalled the conversation she had with Nux before. ''Him? Are you talking about the Vampire Progenitor?'' ''Yes.'' ''Would he actually make a move for Royce?'' It wasn''t a matter of trusting him or not, Felberta was just curious if he would make a move for someone he has no relationship with. However, ''Once he has your Eldraeth Blood flowing through his veins, in that guy''s eyes, he will be no different than us.'' Nux laughed. ''We are not special in his eyes, Fel, we never were. We are just someone ''close'' to his daughter, nothing else matters to him. He will protect Royce because he belongs to his World. He won''t let any otherworlder come and harm someone from his world, at least now that he is awake, he won''t.'' Nux was confident, therefore, Felberta decided to trust Azriel. And this was the reason they were here. "Father¡­?" Royce tilted his head in confusion when Nux didn''t answer his question. Since Nux was here, he was sure that his mother would come together to meet him as well. The fact that she wasn''t here actually worried him. "You can''t even recognize your own mother, huh?" Felberta chuckled as he walked towards Royce. Royce blinked a few times before he frowned. He had noticed this woman before, it was impossible not to, considering her features. But he wasn''t surprised, every time he met his ''father'', there was always some new women around him, so it wasn''t surprising, but to think this woman would call herself his mother. Normally, Royce would have dismissed her in an instant. He didn''t like people joking about his mother, however, for some reason, he just couldn''t do the same when it came to this woman. This woman¡­ Why did she sound so much like his mother¡­? "What? You still didn''t recognize me? Do you want me to hit you before that head of yours starts working?" Felberta spoke in a strict tone and in an instant, "Mother¡­?" "Yes." Felberta nodded with a smile on her face and Royce couldn''t believe it. "Mother!?" "Yes, yes. Sheesh, is it that surprising?" "That surprising? Of course it is!! What happened to you!?" Royce questioned with a frown on his face. Royce questioned with a frown on his face. "Well, Bloodline changed, a lot happened." Felberta shrugged. "Bloodline Change? Did you take Trials? What race is this? I know fairly well about all the races that exists, but I have never seen or heard about race with these features before." "There are a lot of things you do not know, child." Felberta smiled as she hugged him gently. "I am not a child anymore," Royce complained. "Yes yes, you are very mature." Felberta nodded as she continued to pat Royce''s head. Feeling the familiar warmth, a small smile appeared on Royce''s face as he closed his eyes. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1612 You need to live as long as your wife to enjoy your time together with her, no? Chapter 1612 You need to live as long as your wife to enjoy your time together with her, no? "What¡­? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You are a Progenitor¡­?" Royce couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Who were the Progenitors? They were the mythical beings, the start of everything, the strongest beings in existence. If it wasn''t for his father, the world wouldn''t even know about the existence of the Progenitors, and they would continue to be these mythical beings that almost no one believed existed. Royce hadn''t even met a Progenitor till now! Heck, the number of people who had met the Progenitors themselves could be counted quite easily, even inside the Ancestral Order, not many knew about the existence of the Progenitors before Nux came out of the Trial Towers and shook Yrniel. To think his mother was now one of such beings¡­ "Well, I am not a Progenitor of this world." Felberta tried to keep it as less overwhelming as possible but¡­ "Right¡­ Other Worlds exist as well¡­ And you inherited the heritage of a Progenitor of a destroyed world¡­" Royce muttered with a blank expression on his face. Obviously, his head wasn''t taking it all this very well. Nux and Felberta smiled wryly, "You do not have to worry too much about the details." Felberta spoke as she placed her hand over Royce''s head. Royce however, was curious, "How did all of this even happen?" "Well, it is a long story." Felberta replied and Royce turned silent. Sometimes, he cursed that real father of his, if only Nux had met his mother before that man did, then, he could have been Nux''s child and inherited his potential. Then, even he would have been able to travel and explore together with the two of them. He wanted to hear the story, but even he knew he wouldn''t understand half of it, the world her father and mother lived in was simply too different compared to his. His potential was far weaker compared to them. Sometimes, he cursed that real father of his, if only Nux had met his mother before that man did, then, he could have been Nux''s child and inherited his potential. Then, even he would have been able to travel and explore together with the two of them. Right now, however, it simply wasn''t possible and Royce knew it well. Well, not that he would have gone with them if he was given the choice. Royce was no longer a child anymore, he was a grown adult, he had his own family, he had his wife whom he loved very much, he had people he was quite close to, He couldn''t just leave any of them behind. And knowing how dangerous of life his mother and father lived, he couldn''t take those people together with him either. The current Royce was happy where he was. He was satisfied in his life even if he didn''t achieve any grand things like his father and mother did, people around him loved him for who he was, and that''s all he cared about. But then, "So, how about it?" "Hmm?" Royce frowned. "Are you prepared to become an Eldraeth?" Nux questioned with a light smile on his face and Royce blinked a few times before the realization finally kicked it. The Progenitors¡­ Didn''t they have the ability to change other''s bloodlines!? Since his mother was now a Progenitor, didn''t that mean she could change his Bloodline and raise his potential as well? In an instant, Royce felt a rise of emotions he had never felt before. "Does that mean I would become an Eldraeth?" "Yes." Felberta nodded, she liked how her child was acting like how he should, a child. "Are Eldraeths stronger than Humans?" "Well, there are some exceptions, but in general yes. Once you become an Eldraeth, your potential will be far greater than before. You would also have an easier time cultivating." "Cultivating huh¡­" Suddenly, Royce''s expression changed as all the excitement left his body, his expression actually became gloomier, as if he was worried about something, But suddenly, "Don''t worry, Nothing is going to happen to her." Felberta spoke with a light smile on her face. Royce raised her head and glanced at her with a slightly surprised look on his face. Felberta smiled reassuringly, "Why did you think I came here in the first place? I won''t let her die." Felberta spoke and Royce''s expression changed. "You know¡­?" "You think I wouldn''t? I always keep an eye on you, child. So don''t think you can get away after making a mistake. I am always watching." Felberta spoke in a strict tone, Royce however, didn''t care about her tone one bit. "You can¡­ save her?" He questioned. "That''s the part reason why I am here." Felberta nodded again and a big wide grin appeared on his face. "Actually, shall we get to that first? You seem quite worried." "L-Let''s go!" Royce quickly stood up and took Felberta and others to a particular room where his wife rested. Unlike him, Olivia couldn''t break through to the Sage Stage and because of Yrniel''s condition, she remained as an Emperor and was currently reaching the end of her life. Of course, Felberta received these reports from the slaves she left around her son, she wanted to help them in any way they could, the only reason they didn''t come here earlier was because Nux still wasn''t confident enough to use this ability on people close to him. But now that he was, Once again, Nux used his Blood drop and, *BOOOM* An Emperor turned into a Saint. "F-F-Father-in-Law¡­?" Olivia, who felt the burst of power in her body couldn''t believe what was happening. Her hair that had already turned white had returned to its usual lustrous pink colour, the wrinkles on her skin had disappeared and her skin had become healthier than ever before, the heavy feeling she had been feeling all this time disappeared as well, she felt so light that she felt like she could run all around the Continent and return within a few seconds, Which, to some extent, was indeed true. After all, Olivia, who was once an Emperor, was now a Saint. It was a direct jump of 4 Stages! "F-Father¡­?" Even Royce couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. "I told you we would help, didn''t I? Now you don''t have to worry about such things for the next few thousand years." Felberta smiled and before her child could even express his emotions, "Now get ready, it is time you break through and change your race as well. You need to live as long as your wife to enjoy your time together with her, no?" Chapter 1613 Alright Royce, step forward. Chapter 1613 Alright Royce, step forward. "Is¡­ this how it feels to be a Saint¡­?" Royce questioned as he stared at his hands with a strange look on his face. All of this felt¡­ too unreal. A few minutes ago, he was worried about his wife, his future, and how he would continue from here, and now¡­ Here he was, with his wife perfectly alright, and him becoming one of the strongest beings in the world¡­ Was everything¡­ this easy? Of course, Royce knew the answer to this question already. Nothing was easy. He only got lucky because of his father and mother; others would kill to be in his position. He had seen it with his own eyes, he had seen how people have lost their loved ones in this ''Mana apocalypse'', the lucky ones perished together with their loved ones, while the unlucky ones, they were cursed to live alone, uncertain of whether things would return to normal or would they also perish before something could happen. It wasn''t just the Clan or the continent he lived in, the entire world was in this gloomy state, it was as if the Gods had declared the end of the world. Almost all powers were in chaos, the crime rate had become the highest it ever was, people were desperate, they wanted hope but no matter what they did, or who they prayed to, nothing happened. The newborns of the Cultivators could only live for a hundred years as if they were mortals, the cultivators couldn''t live for long either, death toll was at the highest as well, Yes, Yrniel was in a mess. This was also the reason that even the Progenitors were so worried. After all, this could very well destroy what they once swore to protect. And in this desperate state, there stood Royce, who was currently at the peak of his life. "Father¡­" Royce called out. He didn''t know how he was supposed to return this favour. Looking at his expression, Nux chuckled. "You should leave this place." Suddenly, Nux spoke. "But the Clan¡­" "Clans don''t matter right now, Royce." Nux shook his head. "We can always make a new clan when we want, right now, you should either go to the Lust State or the Elven Kingdom. They will ensure your safety." "I am Saint now." "You were an Emperor who became a Saint, you do not know anything. You do not understand what it means to be a Saint. I won''t be surprised if you lose to even a Semi Saint right now. Cultivation doesn''t matter, just because you are a Saint, doesn''t mean you are invincible. Go to one of these two places and they will teach you everything you need to learn. Otherwise, you will only be wasting your life." Nux was honest. He then glanced at his Olivia and, "The same goes for you. You will be following him and learning together with him. I do not want my son and daughter-in-law to be weak," "Y-Yes, father-in-law." Olivia lowered her head. Even now, it was still hard for her to interact with him. She still remembered how she openly blushed in front of him when she first met her and despite Felberta constantly telling her that it happened because Nux was unable to fully control his Bloodline, she still felt guilty towards Royce and thought about it often. Not to mention¡­ Olivia had another wish, a wish she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and guilty about. She didn''t know if she could even bring that topic up, but then, "Now, quickly go bring your father, I''ll help him break through as well." Nux spoke up. "W-What?" Olivia''s expression changed. "What?" Nux frowned. "You are going to help my father?" "Should I not? I thought he was the only family member you were close to." Her father was a normal cultivator while her mother came from an influential family, but her mother was killed and his father was forced to take her to her mother''s family to ensure her protection, since then, she and her father have been continuously suppressed and harassed by her mother''s family. Nux frowned. He obviously wouldn''t let his son marry just any random person, the moment he realized that Royce had chosen Olivia to be his wife, he did a background check on the woman and learned that she came from a difficult background. Her father was a normal cultivator while her mother came from an influential family, but her mother was killed and his father was forced to take her to her mother''s family to ensure her protection, since then, she and her father have been continuously suppressed and harassed by her mother''s family. Olivia had a difficult childhood and only her father supported her throughout this ordeal. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And right now, according to what Nux knew, her father, who was also a Sage, should be in a similar situation to hers. Then why doesn''t she wish to help him? Nux wondered in his head, he even considered that the reports he got were wrong, but that shouldn''t be possible. Amaya was the one who handled this matter and Nux knew she didn''t make mistakes. "N-No! That''s not it! P-Please help him!" Olivia bowed her head, her eyes becoming teary. "I was planning on doing that already¡­" Nux replied with a strange look on his face. Then, he turned towards Royce and, "If you are close to some other people, bring them all as well. I''ll help them break through, then you all can move to either of the powers I mentioned and start training seriously." "I understand." Royce nodded. He then quickly took the trembling Olivia away and Nux and his wives were left alone. Time passed, Nux quickly helped all the people Royce gathered. All the people here were the ones he had already expected, he had received these names and appearances in the reports provided by his slaves, so nothing here was surprising. "Alright Royce, step forward." Once everything was settled, Felberta called out. Royce''s expression got serious. It was time to now change his race. He glanced at his mother again, now that he was informed about what Eldraeths were, he couldn''t help but look forward to it. Seeing the look on his face, Nux couldn''t help but chuckle. Soon, however, his expression changed as he glanced in a certain direction. On the other hand, Felberta stepped forward and a big magic circle appeared under her feet, however, before she could continue, *Crack* The Magic Circle cracked and disappeared. Royce and others frowned and turned towards Felberta, the Progenitor, on the other hand, turned towards Nux, and Nux continued to look in the direction he was looking at before, It was as if he was waiting for someone to appear. Chapter 1614 Are you dumb? Chapter 1614 Are you dumb? *Crack* The Magic Circle cracked and disappeared. Royce and others frowned and turned towards Felberta, the Progenitor, on the other hand, turned towards Nux, and Nux continued to look in the direction he was looking at before, It was as if he was waiting for someone to appear. *Crack* *Crack* And in the next second, the space cracked and Azriel stepped in with his signature annoyed look on his face. "Are you dumb?" Azriel questioned, looking right into Nux''s eyes with a frustrated look on his face. Royce, Olivia and others couldn''t believe what they were seeing. They didn''t wish to brag, but Nux was the most influential being they knew, no being in this entire world dared to offend them just because they were close to him. To think that someone had the balls to talk to Nux in that tone¡­ Royce couldn''t help but shake his head, he was looking at the being who just appeared with pity. He had no clue who he was, nor did he care, he just knew this wasn''t going to end well for him. But then, "What is it now?" Nux questioned back with a frown, completely ignoring the tone Azriel used. Honestly, he was already used to it. Nux firmly believed that this was his father-in-law''s go-to face, so he wasn''t bothered by it now. Which surprised Royce, however, when he saw his ''mothers'', who should be looking as if they want to skin that man alive for talking to their husband like this, looking at Azriel with neutral looks on their faces, he understood that this man who just appeared was different. He was probably his father''s friend. If Azriel knew what Royce was thinking, he would have thrown both Royce and then Nux into oblivion. "Do you not understand what ''not being connected to the universe'' means?" Azriel questioned. Nux''s frown deepened and seeing that, Azriel simply turned towards Felberta and, "He''s a fool but shouldn''t you be stopping him? Why are you the one doing this instead?" "Lord Azriel, we do not under-" Felberta wanted to calm the Vampire Progenitor down, but suddenly, "Right¡­" Nux''s expression changed. "What? Has your brain finally started working?" Azriel questioned and this time, Nux couldn''t say anything. He finally realized how foolish their actions were. "I apologize. I should have thought this through." He admitted his mistake. "Don''t apologize to me, it wouldn''t have changed anything for me other than attracting useless attention." "That attention includes the attention of the Supreme Worlds as well, you know?" Nux spoke with a provocative smile on his face, but then, "And?" Azriel questioned arrogantly. "Oh? You seem like you do not care if Supreme Worlds learns about your existence. Did you forget how you have been constantly hiding us from their eyes? Playing with those old fogies'' curiousness, I am sure they are annoyed enough to launch a collective attack on you." Nux teased. "It doesn''t matter. They can do whatever they want." Azriel shrugged. "Are you not scared?" "I would have hidden my face from the start if I was scared. I have no reason to be scared, If they come, it would only hasten their deaths." "I thought you wouldn''t be able to take all 4 Supreme Worlds together." "I never said I couldn''t do it." Azriel shrugged. "Then why didn''t you destroy the 4 of them and take over the universe already?" Nux questioned. He wanted to call out Azriel''s bluff but¡­ "Taking them on and destroying them are two different things. They are known as Supreme Worlds for a reason, yes, I can take them on even if all four of them come at me together but destroying them is a completely different thing. I am sure all of them are hiding strong trump cards that no one else is ready for and when pushed to the edges, they will use those hidden cards. I am not sure if I will be able to protect Yrniel if they use their hidden cards, and this is why I am not attacking them yet." Azriel answered and suddenly, Nux realized something. This man standing in front of him¡­ He might be even stronger than what he imagined. Till now, Nux had only been taking his soul father''s words for it, He had been judging Azriel with just his soul father''s words, completely ignoring the fact that it was just that, empty words, guesses, or predictions. It wasn''t accurate. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That so-called father of his didn''t know anything. Heck, he didn''t even know about the existence of Yrniel till Nux reached the Saint Stage, he only ''saw'' Azriel one time and all that he ''knew'' about him was only based on the fact that Azriel was favoured by Yrniel, the incarnation of a Supreme World. He had no idea about Azriel''s personal achievements, no, none of them had any idea about Azriel''s personal achievements. None of them actually knew how strong this monster actually was. Just thinking about all this made Nux silent. He couldn''t ''call out'' Azriel''s ''Bluff'' any longer. "Nux¡­" And while Nux was busy pondering over this matter, Felberta called out. Nux turned towards her and, "Are you going to explain¡­?" Felberta questioned. This was related to her son, so the fact that something that shouldn''t have happened was going to happen and they were this close to making a mistake, it worried Felberta. She needed to know what happened. "We do not exist in the Universe''s eyes, Felberta." Nux answered. Felberta nodded. "This means the Eldraeth Progenitors don''t exist in the Universe''s eyes." "Yes, I under-" Suddenly, Felberta froze and Nux nodded. "If a Progenitor doesn''t exist, how was another member of the said race born? If we had turned Royce into Eldraeth, not only would it not have alerted the Universe, but there was even the risk of the Supreme Worlds finding the link between the new Eldraeth that shouldn''t exist and Yrniel, making them target us and eventually find out about our existence. Our actions would have brought Yrniel''s destruction." Then, Nux turned towards Azriel, and just for the sake of earning some points in his father-in-law''s eyes, he continued, "Or, the destruction of 4 Supreme Worlds." Chapter 1615 I need help. Chapter 1615 I need help."Our actions would have brought Yrniel''s destruction. Or, the destruction of 4 Supreme Worlds." Nux spoke with a light smile on his face as he glanced at Azriel. Yes, he was trying to win some brownie points in his father-in-law''s eyes. Azriel smirked, Felberta, on the other hand, had a solemn look on her face. To think she missed something as important as this¡­ This could have not only led to their destruction, it would have also put a target on her son''s back, a target so big that they might not have a shot of saving him even if they gave their all. Her actions would have destroyed everything they took so long to build. "We still do not understand what not being anchored to the Universe truly means, so it is normal." Nux looked into Felberta''s eyes and, "Don''t blame yourself, everyone makes mistakes, and this wasn''t even your mistake, I was the one who gave you the green signal. I guess I was too worried about Royce and didn''t think this through." It wasn''t surprising. Unlike Eisheth and Lyriana''s soldiers, and even their daughters, Nux was personally attached to Royce, he was his ''son'', and even though Nux looked at him as if he was his little brother, he was still much more important to him than any other soldier. Nux only wanted the best for him, after all, he had seen the child grow from a bullied child to an Emperor who could stand up for himself. It was normal for Nux to make crazy choices for his loved ones, especially when things involved complex theories like they do not understand. "Thank you, Lord Azriel." Nux suddenly turned towards Azriel and bowed his head. "Just be careful in the future." Azriel spoke and just as he was about to leave, "Actually, there is something I would like to discuss with you." "What is it?" Azriel frowned. It was clear from his expression that he wanted to leave. Yes, Azriel didn''t like Nux one bit, or it was better to say that this old man didn''t like anyone other than the Progenitors and his daughter. Especially right now, even spending time with the Progenitors was like a chore for him, a chore he couldn''t skip because it was important, other than that, only staying with his daughter gave him peace of mind. "I would like to come together with you and discuss it. This is important." Nux spoke with a serious look on his face. "No." Azriel was quick to shake his head. Heck, he even turned around, ready to leave. "It might help the Progenitors." Azriel froze. He turned back and, "How?" "That is what I wish to discuss. And it shouldn''t be done here." Nux spoke as he looked around. Royce, Olivia and the others were already out of the conversation before all of this even started, they still did not understand what not being anchored to the Universe or whatnot meant, they only understood that something bad would have happened if this man didn''t stop them. Another thing they understood was that this man was strong, they couldn''t imagine someone talking to Nux in this manner and getting away with it, especially when all those crazy women stood right behind him. Yes, Royce was aware that these women, even his mother, had a few issues in her head, but of course, the boy accepted the change in his mother readily. "Come." In the end, Azriel tore open a Space to a particular place and walked in. Nux followed in, his wives followed him but then, "Only him." Azriel''s voice echoed. Nux frowned, however, in the end, he nodded at his wives, his wives nodded back and he walked into the space crack. "Ugghhh!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the moment he tried to pass through, Lane groaned in pain as she was kicked out of Nux''s shadow. "I said only him." Azriel''s annoyed voice was heard. The rest of the wives glanced at Lane, the shadow demon naturally ignored them all. Nux glanced at Lane to make sure she was alright, she nodded, Nux nodded back and finally walked into the crack. The crack closed and Royce glanced at his mother with question marks all over his face. Who was that man? It wasn''t just Royce, everyone present was curious and as they glanced at Felberta and the others, the only ones who could answer their question, Felberta shrugged in front of their intense stare, "He is the strongest man in the universe." "What¡­?" Royce couldn''t believe what he heard. "Was that not Father-in-Law¡­?" Olivia questioned. In her eyes, Nux was no different than a God, he pretty much gave her and her father a new life after all. "Your father-in-law will be the strongest being in the future." Felberta answered and Olivia nodded at those words as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "So¡­" The conversation continued. Felberta told her son more about Azriel, Progenitors and the world. ¡­ On the other side, Nux, who just entered a completely new place looked around with a surprised look on his face. "This is quite beautiful." He praised. Even Nux was surprised by the Core''s beauty, after all, it was probably the most scenic place in Yrniel created to suit every single race that lives in Yrniel. "I didn''t bring you here for sightseeing." Azriel replied. "Where is Aeliana?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "That''s Lady Aeliana for you and she is not here." "I will have a nickname for her soon, but Lady Aeliana won''t be that nickname." Azriel''s mouth twitched when he heard those words. "Why is she not here? I thought you would bring her here. Don''t you like spending your time with your daughter? Or are you worried about me?" Nux questioned and this time, Azriel simply looked into his eyes and, "Are you going to start, or should I kick you out?" "¡­" In the end, Nux could only sigh. Then suddenly, his expression turned solemn and, "I want to help two Divine Stage Cultivators form their Law and reform their Cultivation so that they can become Complete Cultivators. How can I do it?" Chapter 1616 There have no reason to know or even hear of any of it. Chapter 1616 There have no reason to know or even hear of any of it. "I want to help two Divine Stage Cultivators form their Law and reform their Cultivation so that they can become Complete Cultivators. How can I do it?" Nux questioned, his playful mood changing in an instant. Azriel wasn''t surprised by the sudden shift in tone, a million years could do a lot to any mind, he knew it better than most people. What he was surprised about, however, "Why are you asking me?" Nux stared at Azriel and didn''t say anything, "You said you are the one who was going to do the talking, why are you asking questions here?" "I said I wanted to discuss it, discussions involve questions." "And how is your question going to help the Progenitors?" "Because they are weak." Nux declared and Azriel raised his eyebrow. "Any single one of them can defeat you with their eyes closed, you know?" "That''s because of my lacking cultivation level, what do you think would happen once I get to the stage they are at?" "Do you even know the name of the stage they are at?" Azriel questioned with a disdainful smirk. "So you mean to tell me that you plan on keeping things as they are and have no problems that the people closest to you don''t even have a Law? That they are not even strong enough to defend themselves if things go wrong at some point? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You are telling me you have no problems if the people who sacrifice so much for you remain weak and might possibly die in the future?" Nux questioned and this time, Azriel momentarily turned silent. "Right, I forgot that you knew about it." "¡­" Nux didn''t say anything. "How many people have you revealed this to?" "Only my wives." "And I thought Faustina told you not to reveal it to anyone." "I don''t hide things from my wives." Nux''s reply was quick. He, however, forgot who was standing in front of him. "That doesn''t seem to be the case to me." Azriel spoke with a light smile on his face. Who was Nux''s fooling? Azriel was the only being who had seen and knew about the million years Nux had spent inside the Illusion, he probably knew more about him than Nux himself did. Not hiding things from his wives? Azriel was 100% sure that he hadn''t revealed everything that happened inside the Illusion to his wives yet. He just couldn''t, his personality wouldn''t allow that. And the Vampire Progenitor was correct. "There have no reason to know or even hear of any of it. It was just an illusion, it doesn''t mean anything." "Doesn''t seem that way to me. The mere illusion seems to have made quite an impact in your head." "We are not here to talk about me, Lord Azriel." Nux quickly changed the topic. "Why is that? You seem to be quite eager to talk about me or the people close to me, then why hesitate when the topic shifts to you?" "You already know everything about me, Lord Azriel. I do not." "You know a fair bit, no? After all, you did get close to Faustina in some of your lives to learn more." Azriel replied with an all-knowing smile on his face. Nux didn''t react, there was no point in hiding anything from this man, and he knew it well, so he acted as if all of this was normal and continued, "I only know a few details, while you know everything. There is a difference." "What do you wish to know?" Azriel questioned with a curious look on his face. "I have questions regarding your journey from Azriel Origin to Azriel Ruinous." "Oh?" Azriel raised his eyebrows. "What questions?" Now he was even more interested in the topic. "Before I start, I want to reiterate that story to make sure that what I know isn''t wrong and both of us are on the same page." "Sure." Azriel nodded. "You were one of the Progenitors, the first to be born in Yrniel, correct?" "The Firstborns were the Star Beasts, I and the other Progenitors were the first intelligent beings that were born." "Right." Nux nodded. "After you were born, you and the other Progenitors stayed together, formed what you called the Union, defeated the Star Beasts, took over Yrniel, became the strongest beings in Yrniel and then your children took over." "Yes." "New and new generations came in, they were weaker compared to their predecessors, but there were still some exceptional ones amongst them. Anyways, life in Yrniel expanded, even disputes started, empires, kingdoms, clans, all sorts of powers came together and destroyed as more and more time passed. Then, the first Generations started dying because their lifetime came to an end. Slowly, even your first daughter, Aeliana Origin died. Out of grief and having no attachment to what Yrniel had become, you decided to end your life." "That is correct." Azriel nodded, despite him trying his best to hide them, Nux was able to notice small changes in his expression. "It was then that the Yrniel''s Protection shield broke, the barrier it had placed to protect it from outer space shattered, other worlds'' forces saw a new world and pounced on it, The Progenitors resisted well, but without the Strongest Progenitor with them, it was a difficult fight. In the end, Yrniel was forced to recreate the protection shield and then¡­ You returned and became Azriel Ruinous, yes?" Azriel stared at Nux for a while, then, he nodded. "That is what others think, yes." "What others think?" Nux frowned. Azriel however, just waved his hand and, "Ask what you want to ask. Your story is somewhat correct." He hushed Nux to continue his question. "Before you returned, you were just like other Progenitors, correct? You didn''t have a Law of your own." "Azriel Origin didn''t have a Law, yes." Azriel nodded. "And now you do have a Law." "I do, yes." "Then what I don''t understand is that why have you not done the same thing with the other Progenitors till now? Why not help them start from the beginning and form their Law? Who knows? Because of their knowledge, they might form a Law much stronger than anything you have ever seen before." Chapter 1617 You are not Azriel Origin. Chapter 1617 You are not Azriel Origin. "Then what I don''t understand is that why have you not done the same thing with the other Progenitors till now? Why not help them start from the beginning and form their Law? Who knows? Because of their knowledge, they might form a Law much stronger than anything you have ever seen before." Nux questioned and Azriel turned silent. Honestly, he did expect this question, he expected this question years, no, thousands of years ago, he thought that the Progenitors would request the same thing, but none of them ever did. Or maybe they just told themselves to believe that it wasn''t possible and didn''t bother asking him, after all, he would have already done it if it was, no? That was the sort of blind trust the Progenitors placed in him. This child, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to trust him one bit. Or maybe because he was desperate to help those women. No, Azriel was sure that was the case. Azriel knew that other than Faustina, Nux didn''t give a damn about any of the Progenitors, maybe the Dragon Progenitors and Caesar can be added to the list as well, but for others, he didn''t care, People he did care about, however, were those two Queens. The two women he wants to help. However, "Do you know how I was able to ''return'' to Yrniel?" "I was told that you were reborn, received your Blood Essence from that Jar and then you got your memories back inside a Trial." Nux replied. What he was getting at was simple, If this can happen with Azriel, couldn''t he do the same with Lyriana and Eisheth? He would help them reincarnate, give them their memories, with their knowledge, they could easily return to their former selves, heck, they would become much stronger, form their Law, and everything would be perfect. "Nux." But suddenly, Azriel called out. "What do you think is my greatest desire that I cannot fulfil?" He questioned. For some reason, when Azriel saw how Nux was desperately trying to help the women he loved, he couldn''t feel the same aversion from him anymore. Yes, the child was extremely annoying and troublesome, but in the end, as someone who knew and understood him more than anyone else in this world, he couldn''t continue his act of hating this man, at least for now. "Your greatest desire that you cannot fulfil?" Nux frowned. Then, after thinking for a while, the answer came to him automatically, "Revive your wives." Azriel nodded. "I have their dead bodies with me, their Blood Essence, it was created out of my own Blood Essence so I can recreate it anytime, as for their memories, it could be created using Yrniel, just like how my own memories as Azriel Origin was created. I have the Blood and the Memories, Why do you think I have not yet ''revived'' my wives?" Azriel questioned and Nux''s expression changed. Yes¡­ Forget about the Progenitors, there were still Azriel''s wives¡­ Why hadn''t he revived them already when he already had the means to do so? Nux''s head started thinking and the next instant, his expression changed. He glanced at Azriel and, "You¡­ You are not Azriel Origin." The moment he said those words, Azriel''s smile widened, "Exactly." Everything returns to the Universe eventually. When a being dies, his soul returns to the universe, it is then wiped clean and reincarnated in one of the millions, if not billion worlds. He nodded. "Reincarnations, revives, life, and death, it is the Universe who deals with all that. Even if Yrniel is an Incarnation of a Supreme World, it doesn''t have the authority to even touch these things. Everything returns to the Universe eventually. When a being dies, his soul returns to the universe, it is then wiped clean and reincarnated in one of the millions, if not billion worlds. Azriel Origin died. His soul might be in some other world right now, what I have is only his memories. I am not the real Azriel Origin. The same is the case for my wives, Yes, I can give their Blood to some woman, then overwhelm their minds with my wives'' memories, However, the result I would get won''t be my returned wives, That would be no different than creating ''fake'' wives. The same goes for the Progenitors. I can always kill them and ''revive'' them, helping them form their Laws, But they won''t be the ''real'' them, What we are discussing here is no different than creating artificial incarnations. I, am no different than an artificial incarnation." Azriel answered and Nux couldn''t believe what he was hearing. An artificial incarnation¡­ He understood everything Azriel said, but all of it felt so¡­ surreal¡­ that he was having a hard time digesting it. "Of course, you are open to creating an Artificial Incarnation of those women, I will help you if you want." Azriel spoke with a light smile on his face. Obviously, he already knew what Nux''s answer going to be. The two of them were the same when it came to people they loved, honestly, this child might be a step crazier than him, He would never accept something like that. And seeing how he didn''t even react to his words just confirmed Azriel''s thoughts. "Does this mean it is impossible to form a Law once one is a Divine Stage Cultivator?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. "That is how the Universe''s Rules work." Azriel nodded and suddenly, Nux''s expression changed. "Rules huh¡­" "Exactly, the method you just mentioned, the method using which I was ''reborn'', wasn''t against the Universe''s Rules, it is not even a loophole since the Universe is already getting what it wants and it doesn''t threaten it in any way, at least not right now. And because of this, This method is flawed. So if you want a Divine Stage Cultivator to comprehend a Law, you need to break the Universe''s Rules. As for how you do it, I do not know." Azriel shook his head. "It is something you have to think through yourself." Azriel spoke with a smile on his face and seeing that grin on his face, Nux''s face twitched, "You know exactly what I need to do, don''t you?" "Hmmm? That is a false allegation." Azriel laughed. Then, he glanced at Nux one last time and, "You can break a being''s connection with the Universe, Nux. The so-called Rules don''t apply to you." "What does tha-" Before Nux could ask anything, "Now get lost." Azriel waved his hand and sent him away. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1618 I am always watching, Nux Leander. Chapter 1618 I am always watching, Nux Leander. "Huh?" Nux frowned in confusion as he appeared in a completely different place. "Woah¡­" As he scanned his surroundings, he couldn''t help but be in awe. Everything was just so¡­ beautiful¡­ "What the hell is up with that old man and all the ridiculously beautiful places he owns." He couldn''t help but mutter, then, a playful smile appeared on his face and, "He must have been quite a romantic." Soon, however, his expression turned solemn as he recalled what Azriel said right before kicking him out. ''You can break a being''s connection with the Universe, Nux. The so-called Rules don''t apply to you.'' ''Rules do not apply to me, huh¡­'' Nux muttered in his head. Honestly, getting Azriel''s help in Eisheth and Lyriana''s case was his Plan A, His backup plan did involve using Black Hole but the reason this was Plan B was¡­ He had no clue how to use it. Even if he does break their connection with the Universe like he did with Felberta, what is he supposed to do next? Would it be possible to use Azriel''s method then? It was a possibility, Once the connection is severed, their souls would probably stay inside the Black Hole, but this didn''t solve anything. Nux was sure that nothing would happen to their souls since he would never hurt Lyriana and Eisheth, the Black Hole, or his extension wouldn''t do it either. The two of them would remain safe there, yes, but Nux had no clue how to access their souls once he had them. And even if he does, how was he going to bind their soul to a completely new body? Things didn''t work like that, Soul Magic was extremely complicated, even with all the Eldraeth Progenitor knowledge in his head, he wasn''t daring enough to play with Soul. There was another method that Nux had thought of long before he had any of this knowledge, it was to devour Lyriana''s and Eisheth''s Cultivation using the Black Hole, but there he faced an entirely different sort of problem, sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both Eisheth and Lyriana were well over 5000 years old, so if he devours their cultivation, they would turn into a mortal with only around 50 years to live and unlike in the case of Rune, where Nux could help her become a Saint and give her around two thousand years to form her Law and Advance to the Divine Stage, in the two Divine''s case, this didn''t work. He could only raise their cultivation level to the Saint Stage, which, in their case, wouldn''t help them since even as a Saint, their leftover lifespan would be no different than a Mortal. Of course, there was also the option of him advancing to the Divine Stage and directly making them Divine, yes, the current Nux knew he could advance to Divine any moment now, however, if he did that, it would defeat the purpose of doing everything they had done till now since Lyriana and Eisheth still wouldn''t have a Law. The only difference would be that they would then be Complete Divine Stage Cultivators instead of being Incomplete and while advancing further would be possible using his Law, in the end, the two women would be too weak compared to others the possibility of them dying would be too high. Nux couldn''t accept that. Nux continued to think, he needed to find a way, and he needed to do it as soon as possible. "Quite contrary to his usual attitude, don''t you think?" While Nux''s thoughts were busy somewhere else, he heard a voice. A voice far too familiar for him to just ignore it and continue what he was doing. Coming out of his reverie, he turned around and his eyes fell on a ridiculously beautiful woman standing in front of him with a light smile on her face. "Master¡­" Nux''s expressions changed. For an instant, he even forgot that he was not inside the illusion neither was the woman standing in front of him his teacher. At the very least, the woman had no memory of it. Aeliana nodded back, "This place is Yrniel''s Core, the most suitable place for all the beings in Yrniel, it doesn''t matter what your race is, you would feel a homely feeling every time you are here and in your case, someone who has characteristics of all the races present in Yrniel, this feeling might be even stronger." Aeliana frowned when she heard Nux call her that, of course, she tried to keep a neutral expression and not let Nux know about her confusion, but in front of Nux, her effort failed, he quickly realized his mistake and, "Lady Aeliana." He greeted politely. Aeliana nodded back, "This place is Yrniel''s Core, the most suitable place for all the beings in Yrniel, it doesn''t matter what your race is, you would feel a homely feeling every time you are here and in your case, someone who has characteristics of all the races present in Yrniel, this feeling might be even stronger." The Vampire explained. Nux looked around, he did hear about this place when he was talking with Faustina inside the Illusion, but at that time, he didn''t show much interest in it, now however, his thoughts changed, this place was a little too beautiful for him to completely ignore it. He wanted to bring all his wives here and spend some time inside together with them. A light smile appeared on Nux''s face as he thought about it, Aeliana, on the other hand, tilted her head and, "But what are you doing here?" This wasn''t a place just anyone could access, actually, right now, no one in the entire universe could access this place because the strongest being in the universe guarded it. So the fact that Nux was here¡­ "Right¡­ what am I doing here¡­?" Nux blinked in surprise as he thought about it. For Azriel to send him to the World''s Core knowing that Aeliana was here¡­ Could it be a mistake? Nux wondered, soon however, he shook his head. He couldn''t imagine that man making a mistake when it came to his daughter, he was too big of an oddball for that to happen. Then¡­ Did he send him here on his own accord? Nux wondered, and just as he did, he heard a voice, ''Spend some time with her, she has many questions because of what you have said to her, answer her questions, there are many things that worry her, so help me ease her mind.'' It was Azriel. And before Nux could even believe that this man sent him to his daughter himself, ''And if you dare do anything inappropriate with her, I will make sure this will be the last mistake you ever make even if I have to hurt my daughter in the process.'' Nux was threatened. ''I am always watching, Nux Leander.'' Chapter 1619 I am not doing anything inappropriate, Lady Aeliana. Chapter 1619 I am not doing anything inappropriate, Lady Aeliana. ''And if you dare do anything inappropriate with her, I will make sure this will be the last mistake you ever make even if I have to hurt my daughter in the process. I am always watching, Nux Leander.'' *Gulp* Nux gulped audibly. The adrenaline rush he felt when he saw Aeliana standing right in front of him all died down when he heard Azriel''s warning. Him and Azriel were the same when it came to people close to them, therefore, Nux knew it well. Azriel wasn''t joking. If he did anything, his end won''t be good. Now Nux wasn''t scared of many things, especially ever since he came out of Illusion, even death didn''t scare him now, Azriel Ruinous, however, was an exception to this. Nux knew this bastard wouldn''t end things with his death, he would make sure to put him through hell. Nux smiled nervously, then, he looked up and the next instant, his nervous smile turned into a daring one. ''Thank you, father-in-law.'' While Azriel did threaten him, Nux knew that this action of his was no different than him accepting him as his son-in-law. After all, someone like Azriel would never send someone he didn''t like to his daughter no matter how many questions his daughter had. Especially not when he already knew answers to all the questions she had or would possibly have in the future. He just needed to¡­ well, not be a pervert and he will be fine¡­ maybe¡­ Thinking about it, Nux chuckled inwardly. ''A tsundere huh¡­'' He muttered in his head. "Is everything alright?" She questioned, after all said and done, Nux was still her friend''s and disciple''s husband, there was still some sort of relationship between them. His father-in-law really was strange. "Nux¡­?" On the other hand, seeing Nux being silent all this while, Aeliana called him with a frown on her face. "Is everything alright?" She questioned, after all said and done, Nux was still her friend''s and disciple''s husband, there was still some sort of relationship between them. "Ah, yes." Nux shook his head, this time, he cleared his mind from all these thoughts and turned his attention to Aeliana. "Lord Azriel sent me here, Lady Aeliana." "He did?" Aeliana was surprised, to think her father sent this man here, especially when he said¡­ all those things back then¡­ Considering how protective her father is, this was quite surprising. Did this mean her father accepted him¡­? Aeliana wondered in her head and for the first time in her life, she looked at Nux from a different perspective, a perspective she had never considered anytime she met a man. Nux noticed the little change in her expression, if he wasn''t controlling his expression, his smile would have widened to the point his face would distort, he however, was able to control himself and, "How are your legs, Lady Aeliana? Would you like me to massage them? I assure you that it would feel much better." "My legs?" Aeliana frowned. Nux on the other hand, completely ignored her, waved his hand, the Power of Genesis was activated and a Sofa appeared on the ground. "I know you have a lot of questions, Lady Aeliana. The time I spent inside the Illusion, what I did inside, what relationship did the two of us have inside, I know all these things bother you, so¡­ How about you have a seat and discuss while I massage your feet? It is high time we discuss things properly, no?" "¡­" Aeliana stared at Nux in silence. Nux continued to look back at her with a smile, then, he pointed at the sofa once again. "My father is most probably watching us," Aeliana warned. "Oh I know, he warned me already." Nux chuckled. "And you still wish to continue?" Aeliana raised her eyebrow. "I am not doing anything inappropriate, Lady Aeliana. I simply wish to massage your feet and answer all your questions. I trust he won''t kill me just for that." Nux smiled. Aeliana stared at him again, then, a minute later, she walked towards the sofa and sat down. The moment she sat, the Sofa expanded, a padded footrest came from beneath, lifting her legs. Aeliana blinked in surprise, not because this was her first time experiencing this¡­ but because of how familiar she was with this feeling. This sofa looked just like the Sofa she had in her personal room, it was perfectly suited to her height and body. What surprised her even further was the detail to which this Sofa resembled her own, the colour, the texture, and even the imperfections that she liked so she kept it that way. If someone told her that this was her sofa, she would believe him in an instant. To think Nux had something like this¡­ It wasn''t something that could be created after seeing it just once, it was¡­ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if he had used this sofa countless times¡­ Aeliana stared at Nux with a frown on her face, Nux, knowing exactly what she was thinking just smiled. He then gently removed Aeliana''s footwear. Then, as he knelt on the floor and held her foot, he glanced at Aeliana and, "Let''s start with the first question, shall we? Please ask." "This Sofa¡­ how do you have it?" "It is something I created using my powers just now." "How did you create it to its exact details?" "Because I know what your Sofa looks and feels like, Lady Aeliana. I saw it inside the Illusion." "What was the relationship between you and me inside your Illusion?" "You were my Master." "Master¡­?" "Yes, inside the Illusion, when the Forgotten Continent was revealed, you, along with some of your subordinates came there, that was the first time I met you inside the Illusion and you took me in as your disciple." "I took you in as my disciple?" Aeliana was surprised. It wasn''t something she would do very easily and she knew it well. "Well, I was the first 20-year-old Complete Emperor you met." Nux smiled and Aeliana understood. She understood herself well enough to understand why she did it. "What happened then¡­?" Aeliana questioned and Nux continued with his story. Chapter 1620 Would you like to use the Truthblood Amulet again? Chapter 1620 Would you like to use the Truthblood Amulet again? "So you are telling me that I became your Master inside the Illusion, then took you to High Order where you faced countless people constantly challenging you because they couldn''t accept the fact that you became my disciple?" Aeliana questioned with a curious look on her face. "That is what happened, yes." Nux nodded with a light smile on his face as he continued to massage Aeliana''s feet. Aeliana leaned back into the Sofa, honestly, if it wasn''t for her curious nature, she would have slept right there and then. Yes, since she had been spending time inside Yrniel''s Core together with her father, she had been well rested and was full of energy, she didn''t exactly need rest, however, Nux''s massage felt so comfortable that it overpowered all that feeling and made her eyelids heavier than she ever expected. Honestly, if it was Aeliana from the time she hadn''t met Azriel and had been busy with the Order''s work, she highly doubted she could resist this feeling and not fall asleep. "You are quite good with massages." "I have done this for many times than you can think," Nux chuckled. Then, he pressed the area between her toes and, "Aahh~" A wave of extreme comfort and easiness washed over Aeliana, the feeling was so relaxing that she couldn''t help but moan out loud, something she noticed the next instant and opened her eyes wide. "It''s a completely natural reaction, Lady Aeliana. There is no need to react like that. This part of your foot just releases all the fatigue that your body has accumulated for thousands of years, It is completely natural for you to act that way." Aeliana nodded. She was a little girl who would act all shy just because she moaned a little. What she didn''t fail to notice was to what extent Nux knew about her body. Pressing what point at what point of time, Nux seemed to know everything, Aeliana was currently experiencing the best massage in the entire universe and it wasn''t just the skill of the masseur, but the fact that the masseur knew every single thing about her body to the utmost detail. It was honestly scary and something Aeliana didn''t wish to think about, And to avoid that, she decided to change the topic, "Then are you implying that in the future you might challenge my current disciple and take back the position that once belonged to you?" Aeliana questioned with a curious look on her face. "If your current disciple wasn''t one of the people I loved the most in the world, I would have done that, yes." Nux nodded with a smile on his face. Then, he glanced at Aeliana and his greed took over him, "I am a very possessive disciple, Master. I don''t want your attention to be diverted to other disciples, I would actually prefer if you don''t interact with anyone but me." "I doubt that''s something a disciple should be saying." Aeliana closed her eyes as she chuckled. Inwardly however, she was surprised, for some reason, she couldn''t stare back at Nux''s eyes when he started looking at her with those eyes. His possessiveness was too overwhelming, it was to the point where even she felt suppressed. "I never said I was a good disciple. I was actually a difficult one to handle." Nux chuckled back. Of course, Aeliana tried her best to control her heartbeat and hide her emotions, but in front of Nux, who had seen her in even her weakest moments, that didn''t work. Right now, however, he decided to ignore that, this wasn''t the topic he wanted to get into, especially right now when that man was probably watching the two of them. This opportunity he had gotten, he would use it to just get close to Aeliana. He won''t make any further moves. After all, he knew all there was to know about this woman, he was in no hurry. "I can imagine that." Aeliana nodded. "I am having a difficult time talking to you right now." She spoke, looking right into Nux''s eyes. "Hmm? Why is that? Is the massage not good enough? Should I increase the pressure?" Nux questioned with a frown on his face. "You know full well that is not the case, Nux Leander." Aeliana on the other hand, laughed out loud. Nux stared at her and the Vampire continued, "You already know everything about me, don''t you?" "¡­" Nux remained silent. "From how to talk to me to make me curious, the certain words you would use knowing that they would affect me deeply, you even know where you are supposed to put pressure while you massage me in order to make me feel the most comfortable. You know every little thing about me, To the point it is scary. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So scary that I couldn''t help but constantly think about what sort of relationship the two of us had inside your illusion, Because everything you know, Nux Leander, cannot be explained with just a simple master-disciple relationship." Aeliana then looked into Nux''s eyes and, "You aren''t lying to me, are you, Nux Leander?" "¡­" Nux turned silent. Honestly, he thought things would have been easy if he continued to target Aeliana''s weakness and keep her in constant doubt. He however, had forgotten about an important detail. This was the woman who taught him almost all the new things he had learned inside the Illusion. How to take advantage of other''s weaknesses, how to always have an upper hand in the conversation, how to control the flow of the conversation, She was the one who had taught him every little thing. All the tactics he knew, were all Aeliana''s and along with these tactics¡­ this woman also knew the counter tactics. Taking back the control over the conversation, Aeliana knew it well. And right now, this Vampire was doing exactly that. "I will never lie to you, Master." Then, a big smile appeared on Nux''s face and, "Or would you like to use the Truthblood Amulet? That artifact helped us quite a lot when we used it inside the Illusion." Chapter 1621 I will be there with you. Chapter 1621 I will be there with you. "I will never lie to you, Master." Then, a big smile appeared on Nux''s face and, "Or would you like to use the Truthblood Amulet? That artifact helped us quite a lot when we used it inside the Illusion." "We used the Truthblood Amulet?" "Well, we were forced to. *Essence* comes from another world, so you were worried about my origins and since I couldn''t tell you that everything around you was simply an illusion, I had to come up with another way." "Oh? So what did you do? I highly doubt I would let a being who uses energy from another world get close to me." "Well, I have my ways." Nux smiled playfully. "So you managed to fool me." Aeliana commented as she glanced at Nux. "That is no-" "You are sharper than I thought, Nux." "I didn''t fool you." "But you still managed to hide the fact that we were all living inside the Illusion despite me using the Truthblood Amulet, No matter how I see it, That is my Illusion self''s loss." "¡­" Nux didn''t know what to say and seeing that, Aeliana''s smile widened. "What is it?" She questioned. "Nothing. Now I am having a difficult time talking to you." Nux chuckled. Aeliana laughed out loud as well. "I will admit it, I am doing it intentionally." She then glanced at Nux and, "I do not like the fact that you have so much advantage over me." "This is not an advantage, Aeliana." Nux replied with a heavy smile on his face. Aeliana frowned, Nux then looked into her eyes and, "Only I remember what happened between the two of us, it is now my responsibility to continue the same journey again and ensure the two of us reach the same destination again. It is not as easy as you think." "¡­" Aeliana stared at Nux in silence. "Once again, it doesn''t feel like our relationship was that of a normal master and disciple." "I never said it was a normal one." Nux laughed. Aeliana narrowed her eyes and Nux continued, "We were two broken beings living in a ridiculous world they both hate, Aeliana. We couldn''t possibly have a normal relationship. Just thinking about it is a foolish thought." "Two broken beings¡­?" Aeliana frowned. Nux continued to explain, "I was living in a ridiculous world where I couldn''t get close to my wives. Aeliana, I exist because my wives do. They are the sole reason I do what I do, they are why I feel most of my emotions, in a world where I cannot get close to my wives¡­ I would hate that world with the core of my being, Heck, the only reason I even lived in that world was because I wanted to leave and meet my wives again." Aeliana stared at Nux, listening to him talking about his wives was¡­ She didn''t know how to explain this feeling. At the same time, she saw that overwhelming emotion that overpowered her before, this time, it was directed somewhere else, only that this time, that emotion was¡­ much, much stronger. "What about me?" Suddenly, Aeliana questioned. "What?" "Two broken beings living in a world they hate, I understand your case, you knew the world was illusionary and you hated it because you couldn''t be with your wives, But what about me? My illusionary self didn''t know that the world was an Illusion, so why would she hate the world?" Aeliana questioned and hearing that question, Nux couldn''t help but smile, "So I guess the old man is doing a good job, eh?" Nux looked above and nodded. He didn''t know if Azriel was watching or not, no, he was sure that he was watching, very intensely at that. He just nodded at the old man and then glanced at the confused Aeliana again, "The Aeliana I met hadn''t met her father. So she was different from the current you." Nux spoke and Aeliana''s expression changed. In an instant, her mind went back to where it all began. The time when, in her eyes, Nux became much more than just a disciple of her friend, or husband of her disciple, the time when Nux stood in front of the strongest being in the world and confronted him directly. ''Primordial Stage? Absolute Law? Leader of the Ancestral Order? Eternal Life? Bullshit! What is the point of all this when you hate every second of this!? You! You, Azriel Ruinous, made your daughter''s life a living hell! And then you are bold enough to come out and call her your daughter!? How ridiculous!'' Aeliana remembered everything Nux said word for word. Others present there were all horrified, yes, they were also surprised, Progenitors treated Aeliana like their own daughter, after their children who died a long time ago, Aeliana was the only child they had all worked together to raise and they all pampered her a lot. The group practically adored her and the little Aeliana had the power to do almost anything she wanted because all the bigwigs moved around her like her legs and tails. But to be told that the child they doted on hated everything around her and felt like she was living in hell, obviously, the Progenitors were shocked, If it was any other time, their faces would have fallen and their eyes would have turned moist, but at that moment, nothing like that happened. Why? Because Azriel was silent. It wasn''t just the Progenitors, even Nux''s wives were looking at Azriel with wary looks on their faces, that was simply how deafening Aeliana''s father''s silence was, However, Nux didn''t care, he continued to glare at Azriel with his eyes burning with rage, his anger was so strong that even Azriel, the strongest being in the world was taken aback. His rage, hatred, frustration, and¡­ affection, Aeliana felt it all. Nux''s words affected her, in an instant, she felt a strange connection with this man standing in front of her and all this while, that was the only thing she had been thinking about. She wanted to find out what this feeling was. She wanted to understand why her heart felt heavy every time she recalled Nux''s eyes burning with rage when he glared at her father. And at the same time¡­ S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wanted to understand what emotion she was feeling when Nux was looking at her with a relieved smile on his face right now. "I changed quite a lot in the last few years huh¡­" Aeliana muttered with a light smile on her face. "You did, you look a lot brighter and your smile now looks a lot less fake." Nux was brutally honest. Aeliana raised her eyebrows. "What?" Nux just smiled, trying to change the topic but, "Did you just call me fake?" "Don''t bother, Lady Aeliana. Even you yourself would call yourself fake if you met you. It is glaringly obvious, especially when someone knows more about you than he or she should. Even right now, you haven''t changed, yes, you are much better than before and your smile seems a lot more natural, but¡­ You still seem to be thinking about quite a lot of things." Aeliana stared at Nux for a while, then, "Everything in my life fixed itself a little too quickly, which makes me wonder if the only thing I had to do instead of taking it all in was to step out and speak. Who knows? I could have solved everything on my own and if that is true, Then all the years I spent feeling stuck, would be a waste. It would turn out to be a comical situation." Nux nodded in understanding. Despite her being vague, he could understand what Aeliana was going through, a child who was barely a thousand years old ''solved'' the problem that had been haunting her entire life, how could she possibly take it well? Even if she was truly thankful with all her heart, somewhere in her mind, she felt¡­ insignificant. However, "Who said everything''s solved?" Suddenly, Nux glanced at Aeliana and questioned with a light smile on his face. Aeliana frowned and Nux continued, "I only mended the relationship between you and your father, Lady Aeliana. Yes, this impacted your life significantly, yes, this was the reason everything happened the way it happened, but¡­ Your relationship with your father wasn''t the only thing wrong in this entire scenario. Yrniel''s Mana is a Mess, almost all the people in our world are in panic, more and more people are dying, if all of this continues, Yrniel will eventually become lifeless. You, as the Leader of the Ancestral Order, couldn''t just forget about this, especially when this problem originates because your problem was solved." Aeliana glanced at Nux when he said those words, Nux however, ignored her expression and continued, "Because of what I said, Lord Azriel realized his mistake and abandoned everything for your sake. Yes, it was a good decision, I would have done the same if I were in his position, but¡­ Everything still isn''t solved yet, Lady Aeliana. Your people are dying, People you have protected as the Leader of the Ancestral Order, The People who would readily give up their lives for your sake, If your father stays for your sake, then those people will die, So either your father goes back to sleep and we go back to zero, Or¡­ You let those people die. And in no way, is this choice simple. No, according to what I know about you, the current you is unable to make a decision, and trust me, Lady Aeliana, I know you better than anyone does. You cannot make a decision, This is the reason why you have so many questions, This is why your emotions are in a mess. This is why, everything still isn''t solved yet. And this is why, a thousand-year-old anomaly was needed to get you out of this situation." Nux spoke as a wide smile appeared on his face. "¡­" Aeliana was silent. Once again, she couldn''t find any error in Nux''s words. Yes, she didn''t create the Ancestral Order because she wanted to, she created it out of a sense of responsibility, however, right now, the reason behind its creation doesn''t matter. The only thing that mattered was that Aeliana had managed to gather exceptional people under her, people who were not only strong and insanely talented, but were also willing to give their lives for her sake. And Nux knew perfectly well that Aeliana couldn''t abandon them. This didn''t go with her character, yes, the woman wanted to stay with her father, but the thing was, Aeliana Ruinous had the blood of a Ruler. Aeliana Ruinous was probably the only existence in the entirety of Yrniel who was born from 3 parents, she was the result of Azriel and his wives'' love. Yes, Aeliana had two Blood mothers, And what''s more surprising? Both her mothers were exceptional beings. Thousands of years ago, when the Progenitors left their children and stopped meddling with Yrniel''s affairs, the seven races in Yrniel started fighting against each other, in one of these fights, the Humans, along with other five races, Demons, Elves, Beastmen, Dwarves, and the Dragons, attacked the Vampires. The Vampires fell and were turned into slaves, weakened to the point where they had no chance to stand against even the Humans, the once weakest race out of all seven races. And during these times, Aeliana''s first mother, Luminia Ruinous, was the strongest surviving Vampires, a woman so strong that she alone stood like a ray of hope for the weakened Vampires. Aeliana''s Second Mother, Ithania Ruinous, although she started as a mere Slave, she, even as a Slave, was much smarter than anyone around her, fooling cultivators far above her stage. Both these women later became nightmares for other races, before they finally established the Vampire Kingdom, bringing the Vampires, who had fallen from their grace to a level they had never reached before. And of course, last but not the least, Aeliana''s father, the strongest being in the entire universe, This was Aeliana Ruinous''s background, two mothers who raised a Kingdom far stronger than anything Yrniel had ever seen before, and a father who was revered as the strongest being in the world. How could the daughter of such beings be normal? Aeliana was a born ruler, and right now, the entire Yrniel was her Kingdom. Aeliana wasn''t like Lyriana or Eisheth, she couldn''t just gather a few people who would receive Nux''s help, become stronger, and manage her ''Kingdom'' in her place while she went and explored the world. Aeliana would only leave after she ensured that Yrniel and its people were safe. This was her responsibility as the Queen and she took it very seriously. She couldn''t abandon what she has created and she will fight for it till her final moments. And Nux knew this well. Sure, Aeliana may not have awakened even now, the current her may act selfishly and spend more time with her father, living the life she had never lived before, a life where she is truly happy. However, as more time would pass, Nux was sure that she would change. She would once again become the Queen she always was because that was who she was and if there was one thing Nux had learned from the million years he had spent inside the Illusion, it was that no matter how much one tries to avoid it, He or she would never be able to avoid his or her real self. Aeliana Ruinous would soon have to make a decision, she would need to choose, A choice between her happiness and her people''s lives. And Nux was 100% sure that this woman would sacrifice herself for her people''s sake, that was the sort of fool her master was. But the thing was, All of this would have happened if he, the anomaly, didn''t exist. "An anomaly who not only has the galls to stand in front of the strongest being in the world and call him out, but can also stand firm as he faces the consequences of his action." Nux spoke as he glanced at his ''master''. "Aeliana Ruinous, I promise you, You will not have to choose. I have always been greedy, choosing one out of the two things I desire was never my thing, And I won''t let you go through this either. I will stand together with you till every single thing is truly solved, I will be there with you until you genuinely start loving this world, I will be there with you until your smiles won''t be fake anymore. I will be there with you until you have the option to live together with your father while bringing your people and Yrniel to prosperity. Till then, Every time you feel tired or burdened, Call me, She nodded. I''ll help you relax with my massage, trust me, I am very good at it." Nux spoke and a small, beautiful smile appeared on Aeliana''s face, "I can see that." She nodded. Nux then passed a white coloured ball to Aeliana. "What is this?" Aeliana questioned with a curious look on her face. "It is the entry pass to my own personal dimension. It doesn''t matter where you are, just inject your energy into it, and it will allow you to create a portal that will directly connect you to my dimension, allowing me to come you or you to me. We need something like this so I can massage you whenever you want, no?" "Are we only going to use this for a massage?" Aeliana questioned and Nux just smirked, "Oh trust me, we will be using it a lot more than just a massage, Just that I cannot say a few things here right now," Nux spoke as he secretly pointed towards the sky. Aeliana smiled as she understood what he meant, she knew her father could hear them and just to tease her father further, she glanced at Nux and, "Let''s talk more about this in private." "Sure." Nux''s smile widened. He did feel slight shivers in his spine for a moment, he, however, ignored it for now. "Nux¡­" Suddenly, Aeliana called out. He turned towards her, and Aeliana questioned, "You do have a way to save Yrniel, don''t you?" Nux paused. Then, a surprised look appeared on his face. Aeliana smiled, "I guess I do have some advantage over you, huh? You lower your guard when you are with me." "Oh, you have a lot of advantages over me, Lady Aeliana, You just do not know of it yet." Nux shook his head as he sighed in defeat. "Well, I do have a way." Chapter 1622 Were stalking me? Chapter 1622 Were stalking me? "You do have a way to save Yrniel, don''t you?" Nux paused. He stared at the woman standing in front of him for a while, then, he sighed in defeat and admitted, "I do have a way, Well, to put it more accurately, I might have a way. I just don''t know if it would work or not." "Are you thinking of breaking my people''s connection with Yrniel and the Universe like you did with your wife?" Aeliana questioned and Nux was silent. The Vampire didn''t have to guess. This was the only ''solution'' he had right now. Of course, there were a lot of uncertainties with this plan, but¡­ that was the only solution he could think of right now. "Do you even understand how that power even works?" Aeliana questioned. She was one of the few beings who had witnessed everything with her own eyes, she had seen how Nux broke Felberta''s connection with Yrniel and the Universe and became her sole anchor. She was also one of the few beings who understood the implication of this action and just how risky it was. "I do not." Nux shook his head. He hadn''t talked about this with anyone else yet, but in front of Aeliana, he could finally open up. She was the woman he could trust with an open heart, he knew how the woman functioned and¡­ Nux knew that eventually, she would be his. His greed wouldn''t allow her to be with anyone else but him. Therefore, he decided to open up to his future wife. "I am not even sure if it is safe yet." "Yet you want to do the same with all your wives?" Aeliana was confused. "Oh, it is safe for them." Nux''s response was quick. "My power would never hurt my wives, The same goes for you, My powers would never hurt you, so I am confident enough to use it on you as well, The ones I am unsure about are the other people, I cannot confidently say that I wouldn''t accidentally hurt them. Actually, I am not even sure if I can use my power on them like I did with Felberta. I have theorised that my intense desire to save Felberta activated that power, I would not feel so intensely for anyone who is not you or my wives. So I am unsure if my power would be activated." "Are you comparing me with your wives?" Aeliana tilted her head and raised her eyebrows. Nux however, just stared at the Vampire and with his eyes shining possessively, he replied, "As I said before, Aeliana Ruinous, You have a lot of advantages over me, you just do not know of it yet and for now, it is better we do not go into that much details. Let''s prioritise saving Yrniel and helping you first." "Are you sure you have enough time to save me? You are supposed to leave Yrniel and explore the Outer Space, remember?" "I am not just helping you, Lady Aeliana. I am helping myself as well. I need to understand my powers better before I can leave. There are others I need to help as well." "Other women I presume?" Aeliana guessed and Nux just smiled. The Vampire sighed, "You are quite the playboy." "I am greedy." "I can see that." Aeliana nodded, she still hadn''t forgotten the overwhelming greed and possessiveness she had seen in this man''s eyes. "So you if you want to ''help'' these women, I presume you need to understand your power as well." "That is the only way out I can think of right now." "What do they need help with? No, tell me who these women are first." Aeliana questioned. For some reason, she didn''t like how Nux was invested in other women when he was supposed to be with her. Now she didn''t perfectly understand this feeling, she knew she shouldn''t feel such a way especially when there was nothing between the two of them yet and Nux was only helping her right now, But¡­ She still didn''t like it and wanted to know who these women were ''just for the sake of it''. Yes, Aeliana and Amaya could be best friends or worse enemies. Nobody knew what the future entailed. "Lyriana Frostwillow and Eisheth Lust." Nux answered, not thinking much about it. "The Elven and the Succubus Queens huh¡­" Aeliana muttered. Nux wasn''t surprised that she knew the two women, even though Aeliana didn''t get involved with Yrniel''s Politics, she still knew a lot. "Yes." He nodded. "Incomplete Cultivators without a Law. That is indeed a problem." Aeliana nodded. "Rune Feline wasn''t a problem because she was a Saint, you helped her with her cultivation and rebuilt her foundation. Actually, You have been doing that quite a lot these days, The number of Saints in Yrniel has become the highest there has ever been because of your actions." Aeliana spoke and Nux raised his eyebrows, "You¡­ Were stalking me?" Aeliana froze. And Nux''s smile widened, "Aeliana Ruinous, you have been keeping tabs on me and since you cannot do it behind your father''s back because it is basically impossible to fool him, he must know about it as well." Suddenly, Nux realized something, "So that''s the reason why he is so annoyed every time he sees me. It all makes sense now." "This is not important right now, Nux. Focus." Aeliana spoke with a serious look on her face, Nux however, could see through her act without any effort. He smiled at her again, then, he decided to let it go. As much as he wanted to tease her, the shivers she was previously feeling had gotten much stronger, he could sense that the old man was on edge, if he did anything to tilt him any further, this might really be his last day in this universe. Therefore, "Yes, Rune''s case was much simpler, In Lyriana and Eisheth''s case, however, I cannot help them because if I rebuild their foundation and start everything from scratch, they would have only a few decades to form a Law, which is not enough unless..." "Unless?" Aeliana frowned. "Unless they go through the Trials." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1623 Another Universe? Chapter 1623 Another Universe? "Yes, Rune''s case was much simpler, In Lyriana and Eisheth''s case, however, I cannot help them because if I rebuild their foundation and start everything from scratch, they would have only a few decades to form a Law, which is not enough unless..." "Unless?" Aeliana frowned. "Unless they go through the Trials." Nux answered. This was the only solution he had come up with. Letting them restart their lives inside the Illusion, understand themselves, form their Law, it was similar to how almost all of Nux''s wives had formed their Laws, Lyriana and Eisheth had no need to be any different. And once they form their Law inside the Illusion, they can come out, Nux would devour their Cultivation, push them back to Semi Saint Stage, they would then form their Law similar to the one they had formed inside the Illusion, Nux would then help them advance to Saint and them the Divine Stage. It was an easy enough plan, something Nux believed would work out well. He now only needed Aeliana''s help to prepare for the Trials because the Elven Trials worked on surviving illusions rather than reliving your life, so Nux needed to use Aeliana''s influence to change that. Of course, this wasn''t very difficult either, even if they did not consider their relationship, Nux had done more than enough for Aeliana for her to do this for his sake and the Vampire would usually have no problem doing that, but¡­ "It wouldn''t work." She shook her head. "What¡­?" Nux frowned. Aeliana then stared at the man in front of her and, "You are missing a key detail here, Nux. Unlike your other wives, those two women already have their Law of Self. They are already ''recognized'' by the Universe, Why do you think the foundation-rebuilding techniques are only for Saints or cultivators a level below? It is because once your Law of Self is formed, you cannot go back. The Universe has recognized your existence, you cannot change it. So even if you somehow devour their Cultivation, Their Law of Self would simply turn into a Path and once they return to the Saint Stage, their Path would become the same Law again, there will not be any difference. Actually, it might even become risky for them because the Universe may not recognize them, who had now become Complete Cultivators and it might try to erase the ''errors'' that appeared out of nowhere. It would be similar to how it happened with Felberta and this time, the results won''t be what you wanted." Aeliana warned and Nux turned silent. He wasn''t connected to the Universe, so he never understood this concept from the beginning, he could do what he wanted and never worry about the universe''s restrictions and whatnot, he was a free bird but¡­ others, however, were not. Lyriana and Eisheth were caged. "What if I free them first?" Nux questioned. Aeliana stared at him and he started explaining, "What if I devour their connection with the Universe and become their Anchor." Aeliana shook her head, "Again, we still do not understand what that even means. Every individual is anchored to two things, their World, and their Universe. Their connection with their World lets them cultivate according to that world''s rules. Their connection with the Universe has a much more important role, it governs their Law. You, have no connection, neither to Yrniel nor with the Universe, Do you have another Universe inside you that now governs her Law? Does that universe have a world that governs her Cultivation Rules? I do not understand how you exist, how you cultivate and how your Law works. The same is true for your first wife, Ever since you broke her connection with everything and became her anchor, she doesn''t exist in the universe''s eyes. How her Law works, how would she cultivate in the future, what cultivation rules apply to her, what governs her Law, nothing is clear. Do you have another Universe inside you that now governs her Law? Does that universe have a world that governs her Cultivation Rules? That could be one possibility. And if that is true, then go on ahead, Devour Lyriana and Eisheth''s Cultivation, connect them with the Universe and the World inside you and there wouldn''t be any problems. But¡­ If it is not like this, And you still do not understand your Powers or what it actually is, Then let alone them, I would even suggest you not do the same with your wives." Aeliana warned. "¡­" Nux was silent. Another Universe inside his body¡­ He wasn''t a fool. He had been considering this possibly for a while now. The Black Hole resembled a Universe, an empty, Black Space, if anyone said it was a Universe, Nux would have no argument to prove that being wrong. He might really have an entirely different universe inside him. How did it come? Where it come from? Nux had no idea. How did it work? Nux had no idea either. He wasn''t even sure if it was a Universe in the first place. As for another World¡­ a World that governs the rules of his and Felberta''s Cultivation, a world their ''Cultivation'' is connected to, Nux didn''t know of any such thing. Unlike this Universe, with countless planets all over the place, His Black Hole was¡­ empty. It only had that little see- Suddenly, Nux thought of something. ''Could that Seed be¡­ a World¡­?'' This was indeed a possibility, There was no rule stating that a World has to be round-shaped. For fuck sake, a planet like Saturn existed in Nux''s previous world. That thing had fucking rings on it. What''s stopping the Universe from creating a World that is shaped like a Seed? But if that was true then¡­ Nux''s theory about that seed being the Law of Absolute Growth becomes¡­ false. And Nux knew that was not possible because his instincts told him he was right about the seed being his Law. ''Does this mean it is both the Law and a World?'' Nux wondered. He then recalled how Vyriana told him that even the Worlds were made of Laws, it was a complicated Law Structure where countless Laws were bound together, So in theory, this could be right. "Stop thinking too much." While Nux was getting lost in his thoughts, he heard Aeliana''s voice. He turned towards her and the woman smiled, "Go to your wives, Spend some time with them, Understand what happened to her, understand her perspective and ultimately, understand your powers, Only once you know more would you be able to think, Before then, Everything you do is only a waste of time." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1624 *Sniff* *Sniff* Chapter 1624 *Sniff* *Sniff* "Understand how your powers work, understand what it actually is, Only once you know more would you be able to think, Before then, Everything you do is only a waste of time." Aeliana spoke with a solemn look on her face and Nux nodded. He knew the woman was right, he was planning on doing the same anyway, honestly, he planned to meet Aeliana after spending time with his wives, but since Azriel sent him here, he couldn''t do it. Not that Nux could complain and thinking about it, it was something he could have predicted, it wasn''t difficult considering Azriel''s straightforward personality, the man would go to any lengths for the sake of his daughter, And who''s a better choice to calm his daughter down and ease her worries than the man who did it countless times before? In the end, Azriel was relying on Nux. It was something Nux appreciated quite a lot, after all, even he was relying on the Vampire Progenitor for not only his safety, but his wives'' and their families'' safety as well. Right now, the two of them were allies who needed to look out for each other. Of course, it was a different thing that one of the allies was currently thinking about a way to get rid of the other one somehow. "I will do just that." Nux nodded. Then, a playful smile appeared on his face and, "I will be gone for a while, you won''t miss me, will you?" "I will call you if you do." Aeliana wasn''t flustered, she simply pointed at the orb Nux had given to her and replied. "Sure." Nux chuckled. "Also, you can continue to keep an eye on me, I don''t mind it at all. Just make sure to not see something you are not supposed to see for now, I don''t want to scare you away." "What are you talking about?" Aeliana narrowed her eyes. Nux''s smile widened, "Things get quite heated when I am alone with my wives, You shouldn''t see those things yet." "Y-You-" Before Aeliana could reply, a strange energy surrounded Nux and¡­ He disappeared. It didn''t take long for Aeliana to realize what happened, "Father?" She called out. "Don''t listen to him." Azriel spoke as he appeared next to her. Aeliana turned towards her father and noticed the annoyed look on his face, suddenly, she felt an urge to tease the strongest being in the universe, "So should I continue to keep an eye on him while he is¡­ alone with his wives?" She questioned and the next instant, Azriel''s face crumbled. "W-What?" He turned towards his daughter and stuttered. "He told me not to look when he is alone with his wives, you said not to listen to him, then should I¡­" Aeliana didn''t have to complete her sentence. Seeing his daughter smirking at her, Azriel''s face twitched. He grabbed Aeliana by her head and pressed it. "Uuuggghhhh, father, it hurts." Aeliana groaned in pain. "You dare tease me?" Azriel spoke, picking the girl up from her head. "Uhhh¡­" Aeliana continued to groan in pain. "I-I am sorry." In the end, the woman had no choice but to give in. Azriel spared her and then, Aeliana''s smile widened, "You still didn''t make it clear, father, should I listen to him or not?" "You¡­" Before Azriel could do anything, the little Vampire disappeared. "I probably will listen to him this time." Azriel spoke her daughter''s words before she left. Of course, with his speed and senses, it wasn''t difficult for him to catch her, he could even bring her back right in front of him with just a wave of his hand, but right now, he allowed the girl to enjoy her ''victory.'' Yes, the strongest being in the universe was still no match for his daughter. ¡­ "Tsk. He just has to be the busybody, doesn''t he?" On the other hand, Nux, who realized that he was back in Yrniel again snorted in annoyance when he understood that Azriel was the one who sent him away. He didn''t even bother noting the fact that the man basically sent him to a completely different place without him even realizing it, it just showed how truly powerful that monster actually was, but¡­ Nux knew it already. Therefore, he didn''t care. He just cursed that Vampire inwardly for ruining his time together with his future wife. ''Tsk.'' Snorting again, Nux looked around, trying to find where exactly he was sent to. Then, he expanded his senses, searching for his wives and the moment he sensed them, he disappeared. A few minutes later, he walked into a certain room where all his wives sat, "Nux!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Skyla rushed towards him with a smile on her face. He hugged her with a wide smile, Lane didn''t waste even a single second and returned to his shadow, the Shadow Demon was having a difficult time sitting next to her sisters after she had become so used to staying together with Nux. She was practically inseparable now. The rest of the women quickly surrounded Nux as well. But suddenly, *Sniff* *Sniff* "Nux¡­" Amaya called out as she stared at Nux with a frown on her face. "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head in confusion as he turned towards his devourer. "Didn''t you leave with Lord Azriel?" Amaya questioned. "Yes." Nux nodded. "Then why do you I smell his daughter on you?" "What¡­?" Nux blinked in surprise, hard time believing what the woman just said. His wives, however, didn''t doubt Amaya for a second, *Sniff* *Sniff* Rune and Thyra, the two cat women used their enhanced senses and turned towards Nux with their eyes narrowed, "I smell her as well." Rune spoke and Thyra nodded. Now all the women stared at Nux. "Nux¡­" Vyriana called out with a smile that didn''t look like a smile at all. "You went to meet my father''s friend, how come you are back with my friend''s scent all over you?" The Dragon questioned and Nux¡­ "Girls¡­?" The man just couldn''t believe that he was caught and that too the instant he appeared. Chapter 1625 I am still hungry~ Chapter 1625 I am still hungry~ "Tsk, to think he would send you to his daughter himself and I thought he was on my side." Amaya snorted, having a hard time believing that Azriel sent Nux to Aeliana on his own. Of course, this didn''t mean she doubted Nux, that wasn''t possible, even for a second, she would believe Nux even if he spat the most senseless shit and she would do it with her eyes closed. So despite this not making any sense, Amaya and all other women believed Nux. "Exactly, what kind of father just sends a hungry hyena close to his daughter anyway? That makes no sense at all." Melia wasn''t having any of it either. The rest of the women stared at the Vampire with deadpan looks on their faces. "What¡­?" Melia questioned. "Your father did the same thing." Ember replied. "My father never left me alone with Nux." "He sent you away from the Bloodheart House with him, alone. That is way worse." Thyra spoke. "T-That''s because he knew Nux was best for me." Melia tried to defend her father, but once again, she received the same look from all her sisters. The Vampire simply lowered her head, there was no point in going against all of them at once. "But I still cannot believe it." Amaya commented. She then glanced at Nux and, "I can''t believe you were spending time with that woman especially when we have so many important things to do." The devourer complained. Nux didn''t have to be a genius to understand what important things she was talking about. Amaya has been on an edge ever since he became Felberta''s sole anchor. Of course, that shit-eating grin that appears on Felberta''s face every time the woman looks at any of her sisters ever since that incident doesn''t help either. The first wife made sure to rub it into all of her sisters'' faces. She was the first. The First. And right now, she was the Only One. Let alone Amaya, none of the women here liked it, they all wanted to be connected with Nux as quickly as possible. Yes, the women weren''t playing around any longer, now that they were done with every little thing they were supposed to do, the women couldn''t wait any longer. "Amaya¡­" Nux called out. "You should make up for the mistake you have made." Amaya spoke. The rest of the women nodded. "I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Nux was helpless in front of his wives and his words were exactly what the devourer wanted to listen to. Her smile widened as she then walked towards him and, "Stop thinking about everything and make me yours. Break all the connections I have with anything other than you. Become my Universe in every way possible, Husband~" Amaya spoke, looking into Nux''s eyes as her black eyes darkened with pure obsessiveness. The intensity of her possessiveness was so strong that her powers started leaking and everything around her, the wood, the clothes, the walls, started to wear out. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Honestly, it was quite a horrifying scene, but for Nux, who was watching all this happen in front of his eyes, this scene couldn''t be any closer to his heart. Amaya''s current look was etching itself deep into Nux''s mind, he felt like if he didn''t control himself, he would lose himself in those eyes, something he didn''t mind happening one bit. The rest of the women nodded again, they knew letting Amaya lead the conversation was the right decision, Nux would now give time to them, and they all could have him for however long they wanted, ''Huh?'' Soon, however, the women paused. They were going with the flow all this while, however, seeing the look on Amaya''s face and recalling what she just said, their expressions changed. "What do you mean become ''Your'' Universe? Who decided it was your turn?" Thyra was quick to call the woman out. The rest of the women glanced at Amaya with the same interrogative look on their faces. "It is my turn because I deserve it the most." "Oh? And why is that?" Astaria narrowed her eyes. The woman''s hand was already on her sword. "It is beca-" "Oh come on! I have been working my ass off to bring my mother in, it is time my hard work is paid for!" Aisha stepped in. "Huh? How does that make any sense? You are only increasing the confidence, your turn should be pushed to last because of your actions!" Ember was quick to shoot the Succubus Princess down. "Are you saying that I shouldn''t help Nux?" Aisha didn''t back down. "As if he needs help pulling women, we should be more focused on keeping women away from him." Thyra snorted, staring daggers at Nux while the man simply looked away. "I believe it should be my turn. It was supposed to be my turn after Sister Felberta anyways, so it is only fair if I have a go." Evane spoke up as well. Even the usually shy princess didn''t back down when it came to battles like these. It was not just her, even Lane had come out of Nux''s shadow and had jumped into the fight. It was a battle where all the women fought for their turns, each giving more and more reasons as to why they should be the ones to go earlier than the others. It was a hard-fought battle where the women were prepared to give it their all, none of them was willing to lose simply because they all wanted to get closer to Nux, closer than any other couple could even imagine, right now, the women''s possessiveness and obsession was at peak, The result of this ''battle'' however, was already decided. "Girls¡­ Girls! I think you are all forgetting something here." A 9-foot-tall, incredibly beautiful woman called out as she walked towards Nux and hugged him from behind, putting her large breasts on top of his head. The women all narrowed their eyes as they glanced at her, Felberta however, ignored their dissatisfied expressions and continued, "My turn still isn''t over, Don''t forget, I only got to enjoy one round before everything happened," Felberta then arched her back as she bent down and glanced at Nux, "You aren''t going to end things with one round, are you? I have waited patiently for quite a long while just so I could have you until I am completely satisfied, And my dear husband, I am still not satisfied~ I am still hungry~" Chapter 1626 Problems? Chapter 1626 Problems? "Aahh, this feels so good~" Nux groaned, his body sinking deep into pleasure, the current him felt so much comfort that he wouldn''t mind staying in this position for the rest of his life. It was a crippling thought, but Nux was completely powerless against it. "Does it?" Felberta questioned with a light smile on her face. Yes, Felberta won the ''battle'' between the women and ''earned'' the right to stay with Nux, her point was simply too strong and no women in the room could refute it. It was still Felberta''s ''turn'' and since the women knew how much the first wife had waited before finally getting her turn, they weren''t shameless enough to take it away from her. No, in truth, they all were, if given chance, they wouldn''t think twice before taking away Felberta''s turn, but the first wife wasn''t someone who could be easily fooled. The woman stood her ground, and after everything was said and done, there she was, with Nux sitting on her lap with his head resting over and almost buried in her large breasts, the rest of his body lied over her soft body while she massaged his arms and legs gently. Of course, special attention was given to Nux''s little brother, Felberta tended to it with ''deep care''. "Ugghhh¡­" Nux groaned in pleasure. His body showed absolutely no resistance to this woman. "I still cannot believe it." Felberta commented. "What is it?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "To think it all started when I ''bought'' you." Felberta spoke, a nostalgic look appeared on her face as she started thinking about that time. "I didn''t know I was buying a lifetime''s worth of happiness." Felberta commented. Nux smiled, leaning back into Felberta''s body, feeling more and more of her soft body all over his. "But look at how ironic it is." "Hmm?" "I ''bought'' you to be mine, And now, you have made me yours, in every way possible." Felberta then glanced at the man in her arms and, "You not only have my body, my mind, and my heart, you have the entirety of me, you have my soul. You have my Law, You, Nux Leander, now ''own'' the existence named Felberta Leander." Felberta understood it. She understood it better than anyone else did because she felt it on her own. With her connection with the Universe and Yrniel now severed, she realized just how strong of a bond she had formed with Nux. She has, in some sense, become one with Nux. For Felberta, Nux was not only her husband, she was her world, and her universe, not just in words, but in every possible sense. Nux was the sole existence that mattered to her now. "A lot has changed huh¡­" Nux commented, he knew this feeling Felberta was talking about. Actually, the reason he came back in the first place was because he wanted to talk about it in more detail. He wanted to understand his powers. He wanted to understand what the Black Hole inside his body actually was. He wanted to know whether the theory he had in his mind was actually true or not. "It has." Felberta nodded. "How do you feel?" Nux questioned. And since Felberta knew what it was all about, she answered properly. "I feel¡­ different." "Hmm?" "I cannot use my Law properly because I do not have the connection I had with Yrniel before, to use my Law, I need to form a temporary connection with Yrniel, like I did with the world we attacked before. Felberta explained. Of course, since that connection is temporary, it is weaker than the real thing, so the power of my Law has weakened a little." Felberta explained. Nux frowned in worry, however, before he could say anything, Felberta continued, "But I do think it is better in the long run, We were not supposed to stay in Yrniel anyway, once we leave Yrniel, I would need to get used to this feeling, this is simply making me more adaptable, so this isn''t a problem. There is, however, another problem I found myself dealing with. A problem I feel is a much bigger one." "What is it?" Nux questioned, seeing the solemn look on Felberta''s face, he knew the woman wasn''t joking or being playful. "I wanted to talk to you about this the moment I noticed it, but you were with Aeliana." "You noticed it just now?" "Yes, after I was done talking to Royce and Olivia, I thought of cultivating, I believe that since I do not have any connection with Yrniel anymore, Yrniel''s condition shouldn''t affect me anymore, It was then that I realized something, I cannot cultivate anymore." "What?" Nux frowned in confusion. "I am unable to cultivate." "So Yrniel''s condition is affecting you?" "No, it is different. People in Yrniel cannot cultivate because they are unable to control the chaotic Mana, even right now, some exceptional cultivators who have good control over Mana have gotten used to the situation and are able to cultivate. All my sisters are good example of that, other than Rune, everyone else can cultivate pretty much effortlessly because their control over Mana have been improved because of Vyriana''s torturous training. Even people from the Order, who are talented enough are able to cultivate without much problem, the only thing they need to do is forcefully control the Chaotic Mana, push it inside their body and keep moving it inside their body until it calms down and then absorb it. Yes, it needs practice and this is much less efficient than when the cultivators were able to cultivate normally, but a way to cultivate still exists. But in my case, it doesn''t. I cannot connect with Yrniel''s Mana anymore. I can control it, yes, but I cannot absorb it. Also, I have this feeling that even if I do somehow get the ability to absorb Mana again, I cannot advance further because the ''requirements'' to get to the Primordial Stage are getting hazier in my mind. It is as if everything around me is changing constantly, and I have no clue why it is happening." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1627 I have nothing to be jealous of here. Chapter 1627 I have nothing to be jealous of here. "Also, I have this feeling that even if I do somehow get the ability to absorb Mana again, I cannot advance further because the ''requirements'' to get to Primordial Stage are getting hazier in my mind. It is as if everything around me is changing constantly, and I have no clue why it is happening." Felberta spoke and Nux narrowed his eyes when he heard those words. In an instant, his mind started working. He had a few theories as to why this was happening, one of the most obvious and probably the correct one was the ''lack of world'' in his Universe. Considering that his theory about the Black Hole being another Universe is correct, and ignoring the question of where it came from for the time being, it can be said that Nux''s own Law, and now Felberta''s Law, is connected with the Black Hole, the second Universe. The Seed Nux sees inside the Black Space, just like his instincts said, was the Law of Absolute Growth, the fog formed after Nux absorbed Felberta''s Law, so the Fog inside the Black Space was Felberta''s Law, Law of Genesis. Felberta is able to use her Law without any problems because her Law has already found a place to be connected with. The problem, however, comes when it comes to Cultivation. Felberta''s connection to Yrniel lets her cultivate according to Yrniel''s Rules. Now however, those rules do not exist for her, her cultivation ''path'', the path that all the beings in Yrniel follow, does not exist anymore, and right now, Nux had nothing of sorts inside the Black Hole that could replace Yrniel in Felberta''s case. This would explain why Felberta doesn''t ''see'' a way to the Primordial Stage anymore. It probably doesn''t exist for her now since she cannot use the path people of Yrniel do. The same goes for why she cannot absorb Yrniel''s Mana anymore, no one from a different world can come into one world and absorb its energy, it is something everyone knew. For Yrniel, Felberta is now no different than an otherworlderer. Felberta''s problems do strengthen Nux''s theory of the Black Hole being another Universe, it even aligned with the problems Aeliana mentioned before, One thing that didn''t make sense, however¡­ Was Nux''s existence. Just like Felberta, Nux didn''t have any connection with the Universe or Yrniel, so logically, he shouldn''t be able to cultivate or absorb Yrniel''s energy either, Then why¡­ Why was he able to do it just fine? Yes, even now, Nux had no problems absorbing Yrniel''s Mana. He was actually one of the few beings Felberta mentioned who could cultivate without any problems, actually, the chaotic Mana didn''t have even the slightest effect on him, his cultivation speed didn''t change one bit, it never did. For him, Yrniel was just like it was before. Not just that, he could clearly ''see'' the way to the Divine Stage without any difficulties, heck, he could cultivate and breakthrough right now if nobody believed him. His ''path'' to cultivation was the same as the one the people of Yrniel had, and no matter how one looked at it, it made absolutely no sense. After all, the man had no connection to Yrniel whatsoever. Because of his own anomaly-like existence, Nux couldn''t be sure of his theory and believed that the Black Hole was something else. Now, however, his thoughts were changing. His cultivation wasn''t affected even after Yrniel''s Mana became chaotic, this meant Yrniel''s Mana''s condition never bothered him in the first place, and why would it, He was able to absorb the Universal Energy that was considered to be poison for the cultivators, if he could even absorb poison, what is Mana that is a little chaotic in his eyes? For him, the form of energy never mattered and if this theory is correct, Nux believed that he will be able to cultivate even if he is another world that is not Yrniel. As for why he was able to cultivate using Yrniel''s Rules, why was he using the Path the people of Yrniel used¡­ The answer for this may be a little arrogant but¡­ This was the only thing he could come up with. And the answer was that he wanted to. He didn''t cultivate according to Yrniel''s rules because he had to, it was because he wanted to, he followed this cultivation path because that was the only path he knew, Nux felt like he now has the ability to change his path whenever he wanted. And when his mind thought of this possibility, His theory changed. No, it was better to say it became much stronger, He didn''t have a Universe inside his body, He was the said Universe. A Universe could be anything, a rock, an empty space, a world, a tree, anything, and he, was a universe that was also a Human. The Black Hole was not his power, it was his Personification. And because he was the Universe, he was adaptable, he could form himself in any way he wanted, he could use any path, any energy he wanted, and it wouldn''t make a difference, The same, however, couldn''t be said for the beings he is anchored to. Felberta was different from him, she needed a set of rules to follow, a cultivation path and if she didn''t get one, It might mark the end of her cultivation journey. Suddenly, Nux moved around and pushed Felberta''s body onto the bed the two were sitting on, then, he laid on top of her, with his chest pressing her unbearably soft breasts, he held her hands above her head, looked into her eyes and questioned, S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Despite everything you say, you don''t seem worried. You might get left behind by all your sisters, you know?" A light smile appeared on Nux''s face as he said those words and in response, Felberta smiled as well. "I am the closest to you than I ever was, Nux Leander. I can currently feel what you are thinking, Stop trying to scare me, it won''t work anymore. Not to mention those sisters of mine would currently kill to be in my place, I have nothing to be jealous of here." Chapter 1628 What in the hell are you all talking about? Chapter 1628 What in the hell are you all talking about? A/N: Not a smut chapter, so for those who usually skip the smut, don''t. ... "I am the closest to you than I ever was, Nux Leander. So close that I can even feel what you are thinking, So stop trying to scare me, it won''t work. As for those sisters of mine, they would currently kill to be in my place, I have nothing to be jealous of here." Felberta spoke as she rolled over, appearing on top of Nux, pretty much burying his entire body under hers. "How cute~" She teased as she lightly kissed Nux''s lips, the duration was so short that Nux couldn''t even realize what happened, let alone enjoy it, he could only recall that lingering feeling on Felberta''s lips on his as he stared at this woman, who continued to look at him with a playful smile on her face. "I didn''t know being taller than you came with so many advantages." Felberta commented. Having Nux completely under her grasp was¡­ quite a liberating and novel feeling. She felt like she could do whatever she wanted to this man. Honestly, Felberta''s current thoughts were too much for an innocent woman. Yes, the Eldraeth Progenitor wasn''t planning on holding back. "I didn''t know you being taller than me came with so many advantages either." Nux replied, looking at Felberta as he anticipated what was about to come. There was a reason Nux wasn''t using his Eldraeth Form, he could, if he wanted, become taller than Felberta again but¡­ Where''s the fun in that? Being buried under her soft body was already so heavenly, what was going to happen when she made some actual moves? Just thinking about it made Nux''s lower body tremble. Suddenly, a light, genuine smile appeared on Nux''s face, for some reason, he suddenly remembered how the previous Felberta looked like, some of her facial features were still the same, but the fact was, the one in front of him was truly a completely different woman. From Felberta Alveye, a Viscount of a Small Kingdom, to Felberta Leander, the woman had truly come a long way, she even faced her biggest enemy in this journey and defeated her to emerge as the strong, confident woman who could stand in front of anyone without feeling overwhelmed. "I am so glad you became what you are today, Felberta. I truly am." Nux spoke. "And I still do not understand how I exist." Felberta chuckled. Yes, she was glad, she had worked on many things in this journey, however¡­ more than any of that, she was more curious about other things. Her existence being one of them. "It is time you answer me, Nux. You severed my connection with the Universe, I get that, I survived because the Universe couldn''t sense me anymore, But how do I still have all of my Blood Essence and¡­ How come you have all of it as well? Blood Essence cannot be copied, Nux. Especially the Blood Essence of Progenitors, it is created by the very World itself, even if you are able to sever connections with the Universe and the World, how are you able to create something that only a World or a Universe can?" "I do not know." Nux shook his head. Felberta however, narrowed her eyes. "I wasn''t lying when I said I can feel what you are thinking," "I am not lying either." "You aren''t telling the truth either." "That is because I do not know the exact answer either." "I can feel that you have some sort of answer in your mind. What is that answer? It is fine even if it is vague, the two of us- no, all of us can think of it together, You do not have to do anything alone, Nux. You never had to." Felberta spoke, her words carrying much more depth than one would realize. Honestly, Nux''s wives were crazy. Each and every one of them had some screws loose in their heads, their thought process was much different than any normal person, simply because they thought about Nux almost the entire time their brain worked. Their lives revolved around Nux, it starts with him, it ends with him, yes, these women were that crazy about him. And because they were that crazy about him, they were extremely observant in anything that was regarding him, they noticed even the slightest change in Nux''s body, mind, heart, or his behaviour in general. Therefore, it was impossible for them to not notice Nux''s change after coming out of the Illusion, hiding things from them, thinking things through on his own, having powers he didn''t have before, being much more cautious than he ever was, that extreme possessiveness and greed, the women noticed them all and while they were silent about this all this time because they knew it was normal. Nux had spent who knows how many years inside the Illusion, all alone, it was obvious that he needed to rely on himself more, he had spent so much time inside that it became a sort of habit for him. Hundreds of thousands of years would obviously change a man into someone much different, none of the wives were surprised by these changes, however, now, It was time to deal with these matters one by one. Yes, they wanted Nux to be independent, relying on Amaya or others to always come up with a plan before taking an action wasn''t feasible, Amaya wasn''t omniscient, there would be times when she would be wrong and Nux would need to react accordingly, So in some cases, this change was indeed good, But, Nux needed to be Nux. Nux these women loved and were crazy about. "What are you thinking Nux?" Felberta questioned, looking into Nux''s eyes as if she was trying to read his mind. "I am Greedy." Nux answered. "I know tha-" Felberta frowned, this wasn''t the answer she was looking for, but before she could say anything, Nux interrupted and, "This is the vague answer you are looking for. The answer to almost all the questions I have been thinking about. Why was I able to ''create'' another Blood Essence? Because I am Greedy, Why was I able to sever your connection with the Universe and Yrniel and keep you all for myself? Because I am Greedy. Why was I able to take that world''s residual power from the Universe? Why was I able to absorb the Universal Energy? The answer is the same for all, I can do it because I am Greedy. My Greed runs everything, How it works, what are the principles behind it, I do not know any such things, I don''t even know how to activate it, what other things it can do, and whatnot, I only know that the me right now, is not the same as me before Illusion, And this is not just about the change in my habits, my mind, my powers, or anything like that, I am talking about my entire being, my complete existence is different than what it was before, and I have no clue what I am." Nux spoke in a heavy tone and Felberta stayed silent. Nux on the other hand, glanced at the door and, "Come in, why are you all standing outside?" He spoke and the next instant, the rest of the women walked in as well. Of course, the women were eavesdropping on the conversation, they were listening to everything Nux just said and both Felberta and Nux knew it. No, Nux knew it, Felberta, on the other hand, was the one who arranged it. The first wife then shamelessly sat up, with Nux still in her arms, she was using her turn for this right now, so she had complete hold of Nux and none of these women were in a position to say anything. Right now, Felberta had all the power. Of course, all this didn''t matter right now, the main issue here was Nux. "You are a fool." Vyriana called out as she stared at Nux. Nux turned towards the woman and frowned. "You think it changes anything?" Vyriana questioned. "What?" Nux tilted his head. "What you were before, whatever you have become, it changes nothing. If your existence is bound to become a Hero for the Universe, we will be the Heroines standing right beside you, If your existence becomes a Threat to all of the Universe, we will become a threat with you, Our love for you won''t be affected by anything, even if you become a completely different existence, None of us will ever leave you." Vyriana spoke and the rest of the women all nodded. Even the pure-hearted Evane didn''t hesitate, she could very well become an evil little angel for her husband''s sake, she was sure of it. The elf even narrowed her eyes and prepared herself to get down to that road. Skyla, Allura and the rest were the same as well. If it meant they could stay together with Nux, then they were willing to do whatever it took. The women all nodded at Nux again at the same time, and Nux, who received their heavy emotions all at once blinked a few times and after a minute-long silence, He spoke, "What in the hell are you all talking about?" ""Huh?"" The women stuttered. Nux on the other hand, didn''t change his tone and, "Who gave you the option in the first place, huh? None of you will ever leave me? Damn right you won''t! I warned you all before, you are stuck with me for the rest of eternity, leaving me or whatever was never an option." Nux then glanced at a certain Dragon and, "If you even think of that nonsense, I''ll be taking you in for a very very wild ride." Vyriana''s body trembled when she heard Nux''s words. "Is that so¡­?" Edda on the other hand, just smiled strangely, the woman was now having some weird ideas in her head. Of course, Nux and the party decided to ignore her and continued, "I am not having any sort of existential crisis or whatever, I wasn''t busting my mind thinking about whether you all would accept me or not if I am not who I was before, those things were never a question for me, The problem here is that I truly do not understand what I am, I only know that I entered the illusion because I wanted to form a Law, but when I came out, I was a completely different existence, I was a human with strange powers before, And after coming out of the illusion, I might have turned into a Law with a physical form, I might have turned into a World, Or¡­ I might have become an entirely different Universe. And because I do not understand what I am, I am unable to understand the powers I have, which is stopping me from getting stronger." "¡­" The women turned silent. Especially Vyriana, who had acted out before and now was trying to hide herself. Of course, the Dragon was glad that her husband wasn''t having any weak thoughts or was doubting their love, she was glad that he was only thinking about ways to get stronger. She had indeed chosen a perfect man for herself. The dragon inwardly nodded continuously. "So you are trying to understand what you have become?" Amaya questioned. "Yes." Nux nodded. "I do believe I have turned into somewhat of a Universe, but there are still too many doubts in my head." "What doubts?" "How did I become a Universe in the first place? If I did become a Universe, how am I existing inside another Universe? What about the ''Worlds'' that a Universe contains, do I have something like that? What sort of Universe am I? Are there other Universes besides me and the one we live in? And¡­ how am I supposed to move forward? Should I cultivate like a normal Human? Or do Universes have a different way to cultivate? There are too many things I do not know, too many questions unanswered, And this is why I have been staying silent all this while, All of this is simply too much to make sense of." "I''d say it is pretty straightforward." The one who spoke this time was, surprisingly, Edda Leander. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1629 Eddas explanation. Chapter 1629 Edda''s explanation. "There are too many things I do not know, too many questions unanswered, And this is why I have been staying silent all this while, All of this is simply too much to make sense of." "I''d say it is pretty straightforward." Edda spoke with a light shrug. Everyone in the room turned towards her and frowned. One should know that despite Edda usually being playful and not caring about many things, the woman knew when it was time to be serious and not joke around, not only that, but the woman was also once the Head Maid of the chaotic Royal Palace and dealt with Royal Politics every single day, she was no fool. So when she said something like this, no one treated her like a fool giving her foolish opinion, rather, they looked forward to what she wanted to say. And Edda didn''t disappoint them, She glanced at Nux and, "There are times when rather than thinking everything through and racking your brain trying to find answers to all the questions one has, it is better to just¡­ wing it. And your case is even simpler. Didn''t you say it already? You already know the answer to all your questions, your body told you already. You are Greedy. If you already know it, then what is bothering you so much?" Nux frowned, Edda''s words still didn''t answer any of his questions. It wasn''t just him, even Amaya and the others all had frowns on their faces. Seeing their reactions, Edda sighed and, "You people think too much, sometimes, unnecessarily so." The previous head maid then turned towards Nux again and, "How did you become the Universe in the first place? Who cares? Why does that even matter? And even if you do want an answer, let''s just say your greed was so high that it manifested into an entire Universe. Do you want an even concrete answer? Let''s say it is because of your Law. This was also the reason why you were unable to form your own law despite doing everything you could." A being cannot have more than one Law, that is the rule of the Universe, and from the very start, that soul father of yours had already given you your Law. Because your body already contains a law, according to the Universe''s Rule, you cannot form another Law. This was also the reason why you were unable to form your own law despite doing everything you could." Edda spoke. Nux nodded. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This wasn''t a new information, they all had discussed this a long time ago, all the people present in the room knew about it. What they wanted to know was what Edda was trying to get at. "But Efforts are always rewarded, aren''t they?" Edda commented. Nux and the others narrowed their eyes and Edda''s smile widened, "You couldn''t form a Law because you already had one, but since you didn''t know that, you continued to do it, you understood every little thing you possibly could, you lived in an illusionary world for who knows how long, you lived who knows how many lives, you questioned yourself who knows how many times, you pushed yourself to the point no one ever did, Put any other person in your place and his mind would have crumbled from despair and hopelessness a long time ago, it would have been completely normal if that person gave up comprehending a Law, moved to Saint Stage and received the Law of Absolute Growth from the system. From then on, everything would have continued as the System, your Father, and ultimately, the Universe intended to. However, you chose a different path, you tackled the hopelessness, despair, misery, and agony for hundreds of thousands of years, you continued to push, you continued to hit the wall that just wasn''t breaking and in the end, The wall broke. Since you couldn''t form a Law because of the Universe''s rule, you formed something much stronger, you formed an entirely different Universe. Didn''t Sister Vyriana say that everything in the Universe is just a complex combination of Laws? Even the Universe itself is the same. A complex system of Laws. And in your case, or, more accurately, your Universe, the ''system of Laws'' is¡­ your entire being." Amaya and the others frowned when they heard those words, Nux on the other hand, narrowed his eyes, "What you are trying to say is, The same is true for any being that exists in the universe, everything inside the Universe is nothing but these Laws. So potentially, every being is somewhat of a small Universe, in my case however, I forcefully expanded my Universe to the point it got out of scope of the real Universe, and I became an entirely different independent Universe?" A normal Universe is a complex system of different Laws, The same is true for any being that exists in the universe, everything inside the Universe is nothing but these Laws. So potentially, every being is somewhat of a small Universe, in my case however, I forcefully expanded my Universe to the point it got out of scope of the real Universe, and I became an entirely different independent Universe?" "¡­" Edda stared at Nux and blinked for a moment, she had no clue what Nux just said, however, seeing the look on Nux''s face, she understood that her words might have affected Nux in some way and gave him the answers she needed, therefore, "Exactly. That was what I was talking about. You don''t need to think much, You became a Universe because of your own efforts and some luck, there is no other explanation for it." Hearing those words, Amaya narrowed her eyes as she stared at Edda. Sensing her gaze, Edda turned towards her, soon however, she turned around, completely ignoring the woman and continued with her ''theory''. "The same is true for the rest of the questions you have. How are you existing inside another Universe? Well, who says one Universe cannot exist inside another one? It is not like you two are connected in any way, so it doesn''t matter. What sort of Universe are you? Again, you already have the answer to this question. You are you, the human you and the ''universe you'' are no different, you are greedy, possessive and someone who loves me very much. Are there other universes beside you? Who knows? Maybe? But, does it even matter for now? As for the last question about the ''Worlds'', Well, I do have an interesting answer for that." A demonic smile appeared on Edda''s face when she said those words. Chapter 1630 I will do what I am supposed to do Chapter 1630 I will do what I am supposed to do. "As for the last question about the ''Worlds'', Well, I do have an interesting answer for that." A demonic smile appeared on Edda''s face when she said those words. "What is it?" Nux questioned, imitating the smile that had appeared on Edda''s face. "You already got the answer, didn''t you?" Edda questioned back. "Hmm? How is tha-" And before Nux could play around and say anything else, "He did." Felberta replied. Everyone turned towards the first wife, the woman, on the other hand, just glanced at Nux and shrugged. Nux smiled wryly. This feeling his thoughts thing was indeed a little too strong. Nux felt like he was going to have a hard time in the future if this continues especially when more and more of his wives are connected to him and are able to feel his thoughts. "What is it?" Of course, not everyone in the room understood what happened, and Astaria, couldn''t hold her curiosity any longer and questioned, "You still didn''t answer the question, what about the worlds? What are we going to do about that? Or do we have the Worlds of our own in some way?" The Swordswoman questioned. Nux stared at Edda and signalled her to say it. The head maid''s smile widened and, "We are greedy, Sister Astaria. It doesn''t matter if he has the worlds or not, if we need them, we will just take it." Edda spoke and Astaria''s expression changed, "You are thinking of taking the worlds from this Universe and shifting it to Ours¡­" "What? Are you scared?" It wasn''t just her, Nux and the rest of the women were smiling as well. If Nux could devour the residual energy of a world, what was stopping him from absorbing a complete world? Edda questioned with a teasing smile on her face and in response, Astaria just grabbed the handle of her sword and smiled back, "I am actually looking forward to it." It wasn''t just her, Nux and the rest of the women were smiling as well. If Nux could devour the residual energy of a world, what was stopping him from absorbing a complete world? Sure, the Universe may react but¡­ Has that ever been a problem till now? Nux had already thought of a way to hide everything from ''those'' people''s eyes, so even if the Universe reacted, it wouldn''t make any difference. And if the Universe tries to do anything to harm him in retaliation? Well, he would think about it during that moment. There was nothing he could prepare for if he didn''t even know what the Universe was capable of doing. Who knows? He might see an interesting way to use his own power. After all, in theory, he was also a small Universe now. Not to mention the Universe had already tried to harm them once when it attacked Felberta, so Nux believed that if he severed all his wives'' connections with the Universe, it would limit the universe''s options quite a bit. This was also the reason why he wanted to sever his wives'' connection with the Universe so desperately despite there being the risk of them being unable to cultivate. "Right." As if she was reading his mind, Amaya suddenly glanced at Nux and, "What about her?" The devourer questioned as she pointed at the first wife. "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "Her cultivation path does not exist anymore, how are you planning to solve this problem?" Amaya noticed that Nux was a little too calm when Felberta shared her problem with him. Even if Felberta didn''t seem worried because she was ''close'' to Nux, Amaya knew that Nux would never be this calm if one of his wives could not cultivate. It wasn''t difficult to guess that the man had a way out. And Amaya was correct, Nux did. "She cannot cultivate because she is now connected to me rather than a world." Nux answered. "I know that, but what''s the solution?" Amaya questioned. After all, she would soon be in Felberta''s shoes, so she wanted to know how they were going to proceed forward. Of course, not once did the woman even consider the option of not connecting herself to Nux for the sake of her cultivation. "Just like my Edda said, We keep it simple enough, don''t we?" Nux smiled, "If I am the world she is connected to, Then I will help her cultivate. Not much different from what we have been doing all this time, now is it?" Nux glanced at Felberta and the woman smiled. "I won''t have it any other way, Cultivating alone is quite boring. I was already sick of it in these past few hundred years." The first wife stretched her body as she then tightened her hug around Nux, holding him like her favourite teddy bear. "But we still need a path." Vyriana spoke up, garnering everyone''s attention. "We can cultivate if Nux helps us, but this doesn''t mean we should rely on this method, we need our own paths so we can continue to improve on our own." The Dragon then narrowed her eyes and, "We are not trophies or some random women he could strengthen for his ''army'', We are his wives, And we need to be special." Vyriana spoke, just recalling everything that soul idiot said boiled her blood in anger. The way he looked at her as if he was looking at a mere tool wasn''t something she was going to forget. Vyriana was determined. She would eventually surpass that soul and tear him into pieces. She would show him just how lethal this ''tool'' really is. Nux''s smile widened when he heard her words, "You are all already special, my wives~ But yes, you are correct. You all need a path, And since we don''t have one, I will do what I am supposed to do, I will take it from someone else." Nux spoke, his golden eyes shined with endless greed. The look in his eyes currently couldn''t be clearer, it was as if all of his questions were answered, it was as if he knew everything there was to know about himself, He felt free, He felt powerful, And suddenly, *BOOOOOOM* He broke through. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1631 I am much stronger than whatever you are thinking. Chapter 1631 I am much stronger than whatever you are thinking. *BOOOOOOM* Mana all around the place burst out, the uneven and chaotic Mana became even more chaotic. "Huh¡­?" And the women frowned in confusion. The sudden change in their environment obviously surprised all of them, they all glanced at Nux, the source of this change and seeing the lost look on his face, their frown deepened, "Nux¡­?" Vyriana called out. Nux however, didn''t reply. "You broke through?" Astaria questioned. Nux''s Aura became much much stronger than before, it was almost too overbearing for them and this shouldn''t normally make sense because¡­ well, the women themselves weren''t weak. They were probably few of the strongest Divines Stage Cultivators in all Yrniel, the Ancestral Order included. Not that this would have been very surprising, Nux was an anomaly from the start, he was facing Divine Stage Cultivators when he was only a Semi Saint, so none of the women present here would have been surprised if it was a normal situation where Nux broke through. But normal it was not¡­ Nux''s Aura was different. His Aura didn''t seem like the Aura of a Divine Stage Cultivator, it was as if¡­ they were standing in front of something they couldn''t describe, it was much more different. Therefore, the women wanted answers. They wanted to understand what happened. Why did Nux suddenly break through? And why¡­ does he have that look on his face? The women waited for Nux to came out of his reverie, however, even after a few minutes passed, Nux still seemed frozen. Unable to take it anymore, Felberta tapped on his thigh, pulling him out of his reverie. "Huh?" Nux reacted, then, as if he finally realized what happened, he turned towards his wife and nodded at them. "What happened?" Ember questioned with a frown on her face. "I broke through¡­" Nux replied, his answer however, seemed incomplete. "How?" Vyriana questioned as she raised her eyebrows. She was sure something was different from normal, she just couldn''t point her finger on it. "Because I accepted myself." "What?" The women all frowned. Nux''s thought on the other hand, got stronger and stronger. "I accepted myself. I assessed and accepted myself for who I am. A Law of Self is the Universe''s acceptance and assessment of a being. A Law of Self is formed when the Universe recognises a being and then assesses him. In my case however, I am the Universe doing the recognition. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the first being I recognised, assessed, and accepted, Was me. I formed my own Law of Self, and because of that, I broke through." Nux answered and the women hearing his words¡­ believed everything he said. As absurd as all of this sounded, thinking about it in some strange way, it all made sense. It was all aligned with the theory they came up with before. This was also the reason why Nux felt so different than all other Divine Stage Cultivator, his Aura, that comes from Law of Self, which in turn comes from the Universe, is completely different from normal cultivators because his Aura comes from his own Universe. But still¡­ To think someone would be able to form their Law of Self on their own¡­ The women stared at Nux and didn''t know how to react. Well, most of them didn''t. "So right now, how strong are you?" A certain Dragon questioned, her golden eyes shining brightly as she glanced at her husband. Yes, the woman was roaring to have a go. Ever since Nux came out of the Illusion, then got Felberta''s Bloodline and upgraded his own Bloodline in the process, she had been wanting to do it. She wanted to spar with Nux and see how strong he had actually gotten, however, one after the another, things continued to get in the way and her plans were postponed indefinitely. Things were the same even now, when all the women, including her, wanted nothing more but to be connected with Nux just like Felberta was. They desperately wanted to sever their connections with Yrniel and the Universe and be connected with Nux and Nux alone. Now however, the Dragon couldn''t hold back any longer. How long had she been waiting for Nux to become a Divine Stage Cultivator and fight her fair and square? Years! Decades! Centuries! She had been thinking about this for a long long time now. She wanted to fight this man when he was at his best, when he was just as strong as her, she wanted to fight him in a battle where she could truly go all out without worrying about anything. The warrior inside Vyriana was wide awake. And she wasn''t alone. Her disciple was the same. Heck, Astaria''s hand was already on her sword''s hilt and she was looking at Nux with her eyes shining almost blindingly. Thyra, Melia, and Ember weren''t any different either. Felberta wanted to have a go as well, but she was a little too comfortable with having Nux all to herself so she didn''t bother moving while Amaya was still fixated on getting connected with Nux. Her jealousy was increasing with every second and it was already getting harder and harder for her to hold back. Felberta even felt goosebumps every time her eyes met Amaya''s, of course, this didn''t stop her from continuing to do it again and again and tease the devourer as much as she could. Yes, Felberta was playing with fire, a fire that was very much ready to burn her because it didn''t seem like Amaya had the will power left to control herself anymore. Nux observed their reactions carefully and enjoyed it thoroughly, right now however, he knew it wasn''t the time to have a spar. Of course, Felberta constantly teasing him by seductively rubbing his thigh wasn''t helping his mind one bit. Being in the woman''s arms was much more dangerous than he thought. Right now, his mind, heart, and body wanted nothing more than having this woman in his arm and do whatever he want with her. He needed to punish her for teasing him constantly. "I am much stronger than whatever you are thinking." Nux smiled as he glanced at Vyriana. It was the wrong answer. After all, for a warrior like Vyriana, it would only strengthen her curiousness to another level, it was no different than challenging her for a duel. "Why don''t you show it to me then?" Vyriana spoke, her smile widening, distorting her face to unbelievable extent. "No," Amaya, of course, wasn''t having any of it. She was already have having a hard time waiting and knowing Nux would only come to her after he spends time with Felberta, she had no intention of letting another battle fool join the line. "It is not like any of you here can stop me." The Dragon was prepared. Yes, all the women present here except for Rune were Divine Stage Cultivators just like Vyriana, but even now, it didn''t mean any of the women here could face the Dragon. Vyriana was far stronger than any one else, she had reached a level almost no Divine Stage Cultivators could reach. The Dragon can easily take on all the women here alone, even if both Absolute Law holders, Amaya and Astaria joins in, and the worse part, the Dragon wouldn''t even sweat, that was simply how wide the gap was. So when the Dragon said those words, the women were all wary. Vyriana truly looked like she was ready to fight with everyone here just so she could spar with Nux. Of course, this didn''t mean the women were nervous, "I will like to see you try." As mentioned before, Amaya wasn''t going to let any of this happen. The woman had a clear goal in her mind and she would only move once her goal is achieved, before that, nothing in this world could make her wait. Black Mist surrounded the Devourer, yes, she was prepared to take on the Dragon. Vyriana started stretching her body as well, the two women really were about to fight each other right then and there. Of course, Nux already expected this reaction. Then why did he tease Vyriana when had no intention to have a spar right now? Why increase her curiosity knowing that it wouldn''t be surprising if the Dragon grabs him right now, takes him away to some random dimension and force him to spar with her for the next few years? It was because, just as Nux said, he was now much stronger than any of the people here were thinking. "Alright then, see me try." Vyriana spoke as she dashed towards Amaya, the Devourer surrounded herself with the Devouring Mist, ready to take the Dragon on, But then, *BOOOOOOOM* Nux''s aura exploded and suddenly, both Amaya and Vyriana froze and their Laws were cancelled out. It was Nux''s Aura. Yes, his Aura was strong enough to suppress not only Amaya, the Absolute Law bearer, it was strong enough to suppress the strongest Divine Stage Cultivator in all Yrniel. And what''s more shocking? He wasn''t even using his full strength. "I know what the two of you want, and I promise I will fulfil all your desires, But right now, I would have to apologize, Controlling my own desires is getting a little too difficult for me," Nux then turned towards Felberta and, "I need to teach a certain seductress a lesson. So if you all would excuse us." Nux spoke as he waved his hand and suddenly, all the women were teleported outside the room. ''No eavesdropping this time,'' Nux spoke as he then sealed the door. It was time to devour Felberta and crave himself onto her new body, this time, without anything interrupting them. Chapter 1632 Master…? Chapter 1632 Master¡­?''No eavesdropping this time,'' The women heard Nux''s voice as they were all teleported out of the room. "I can''t believe it." Ember commented. She actually wanted a spar to see just how strong Nux had gotten, but to think he would kick her out so quickly. It was as if he had been waiting for the opportunity to send them away. "Tsk, it was her fault." Allura snorted, putting all the blame on the first wife. "Did you guys see how she was constantly trying to seduce her even when we were talking about such an important thing?" Aisha jumped in as well. "She has no sense of time." "Indeed." Both Succubi nodded their heads, agreeing with each other. The other women were the same as well. "I still cannot forget her hateful face when she was looking at us as if she was better than us or something." Rune had complaints as well and once again, all the women nodded. Yes, Felberta was indeed having the time of her life right now and all other women were fuming. "Aaaannnhhhhh~~~" And to make it worse, the women suddenly heard a loud moan. Their bodies perked up as they all rushed towards the door and stuck their ears on it, listening to what was happening. As for Nux''s telling them not to eavesdrop? As if they were going to listen, Nux was theirs, everything he does, they should know. And if Nux truly wanted to have private time with Felberta, he would have used some sort of barrier to keep them away. Honestly, with how clearly they were able to see Felberta''s moans, it seemed more like the man inside was doing it intentionally. "Nux!!!" Felberta''s loud voice full of pleasure was heard. In an instant, their bodies trembled, just Felberta''s voice was enough for the women to understand what sort of experience she was going through. "AaaaAAnnnNhhhhhHh!" Felberta moaned again. "She is doing it on purpose, isn''t she? She is trying to tease us by shouting much more than she should." Evane was the one who spoke and this time, the women didn''t agree. They all just turned towards the Elf with deadpan looks on their faces and, "Do you even hear yourself when you are with him?" Melia questioned. Evane frowned, unable to understand. "You are the loudest amongst us all, Sister Evane." Skyla cleared her doubts. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The you inside the room with Nux is much different than the You outside, when we eavesdrop on you, it feels as if there is an entirely different person inside that is in your place." "Indeed indeed, the things you say sometimes make me want to have a threesome with you and Nux." Edda nodded as well. Evane lowered her head as her face turned red. "Do you ever not want to have a threesome?" Thyra spoke, looking dead into Edda''s eyes. Edda, however, just shrugged, "You people are too boring, you all should change things a little every once in a while." Edda was indeed giving life lessons. Of course, no woman was willing to hear the pervert. "He is only mine." Thyra spoke as if it was a fact. Riona, who saw her ''disciple'' stating it so confidently nodded her head. She then turned towards someone who would say the exact same thing and the moment she looked at her daughter, she frowned. "Amaya¡­?" Riona called out with a confused look on her face. "¡­" Amaya however, didn''t react. Rather, she seemed¡­ frozen. Heck, the women just noticed that she hadn''t even moved ever since she was teleported out of the room. Yes, Amaya, out of all the people, wasn''t even close to the door, listening to Felberta''s moans. Mind you, the devourer was usually the woman who was always ahead when it came to eavesdropping and then being jealous of her sisters. She was known for it! And the fact that she didn''t even move when Felberta was moaning so loudly¡­ The women realized something was wrong. And Amaya wasn''t the only one acting like this. "Master¡­?" Astaria called out as she glanced at her master, who, just like Amaya, seemed frozen. Vyriana, however, was able to react to Astaria''s call, she quickly turned towards Astaria when she was called, then, she turned towards Amaya and, "Did you feel the same thing?" She questioned. Amaya finally reacted and glanced at the Dragon. "It¡­ wasn''t an Aura a human could have..." Amaya commented, her shaken look couldn''t be any clearer. Vyriana nodded as well. "I felt as if the weight of an entire world had fallen on me, I felt like I would have been crushed into pieces if it wasn''t Nux making sure not to harm me." Amaya continued and once again, the Dragon nodded with a grim look on her face. Her experience wasn''t any different than what Amaya mentioned. Nux''s Aura was unreal. Now, Vyriana wasn''t someone who was new to this world like Amaya was, she had met and faced a fair share of strong beings, heck, her best friend was one of the strongest beings in the world, but even she, a Primordial Stage Cultivator couldn''t release such¡­ overbearing Aura. And all of this was when Vyriana knew that Nux was holding back. All of this made Vyriana wonder just how strong her husband had actually gotten. And this time, There was no excitement. The Warrior inside her wasn''t raging at her to go and challenge this strong being in front of her, the Warrior inside her wasn''t rearing to fight this strong being and come out on top, The Warrior inside her was silent. No, it was scared. It knew, that no matter what they do, they stand no chance. Vyriana knew, that she wouldn''t be able to resist Nux''s Aura in any way, yes, the strongest Divine Stage Cultivator, a woman like Vyriana, had no thoughts of facing Nux anymore because she knew she would lose. It was as pointless as it could get. It was the same feeling she got when she first saw Azriel Ruinous. The same helplessness, the same weakness¡­ "Master¡­?" Astaria called out, she couldn''t believe the expression that had appeared on Vyriana''s face. Vyriana Leander''s spirit was crushed. Chapter 1633 I really really want him right now. Chapter 1633 I really really want him right now. "Master¡­?" Astaria called out. Looking at her master''s face, she couldn''t help but be shocked. "Amaya, what happened?" Confused, she turned towards Amaya in order to find the answer. "Are you talking about Nux''s Aura? How was it different? And what do you mean when you said it wasn''t something a Human should have?" The Swordswoman asked a bunch of questions. "I meant exactly what I said. His Aura was too strong. Let alone a Divine Stage Cultivator, any living being, shouldn''t be able to release such a horrifying Aura. He was in a league of his own, and this time, it is much more shocking than what he normally does." Amaya paused as she then glanced at Astaria and with a solemn look on her face, "I felt death, Astaria. I felt like I would die without even being able to resist, it was as if everything I had done till now¡­ Mastering the Devouring Mist, comprehending an Absolute Law, breaking through the Saint Stage and becoming a Divine Stage Cultivator, everything felt¡­ pointless." Hearing those words shocked all the women present. Astaria turned towards her master again and this time, she could see it. Vyriana''s face expressed exactly what Amaya said. She seemed¡­ broken. Astaria knew her master well, honestly, none of them thought they could defeat Nux the moment he broke through the Divine Stage. After all, he was already almost as strong as them when he was a Saint, they knew the instant he broke through, he would crush both of them even if they teamed up. However, this didn''t mean they were planning to give up. Both women had the same ideals, both women wanted to get as strong as they could and wanted to face stronger opponents. Astaria knew full well how headstrong her master truly was, So seeing this look on her face¡­ was a shock for Astaria. Just what did she experience to completely break down like this? And to think the reason behind her current condition was Nux, the man she loved the mo- Suddenly, Astaria paused. Nux? Who was she kidding? Who knew Vyriana the most out of everyone present here? Who had spent the most amount of time with this woman? The answer was obviously Nux. Nux could read any of his women as if they were open books, his obsessiveness made sure that he knew everything there was to know about them. So obviously, he would know what his actions would do to Vyriana. Then why would he do it deliberately? Is it because he wants to show off his strength? Astaria didn''t even consider this possibility. As much as a narcissist Nux was, his narcissism was much weaker compared to his obsessiveness and love for his wives. He would never show off at the expense of his women. Then why¡­? Why would he do it¡­? What was he trying to achieve¡­? Or was this a¡­ wake-up call? Astaria paused. They would be leaving Yrniel soon. So was this Nux trying to motivate her by crushing her spirit? With some twisted logic, this would make sense. But was something like this required when Vyriana was already desperately finding ways to get stronger and stronger? Astaria wasn''t sure of the answer, especially not when she saw Vyriana''s face. In the end, she just decided to blindly trust Nux on this matter. He may do other things carelessly, but when it comes to his women, Astaria knew that he would thoroughly analyse everything before doing anything. So if he had done it, Astaria was sure there was a reason behind it, she just didn''t know what it was. Convincing herself, Astaria turned towards Amaya. Another woman who was affected by the same thing. Amaya and Vyriana were people with completely different personalities, so Astaria was curious as to what effect Nux''s action would have on Amaya. And what she saw¡­ it would be an understatement to say that it shocked her. "A-Amaya¡­?" Astaria stuttered. It was just a few minutes ago when Amaya acted like her entire world had crumbled into pieces, it looked like she had lost herself. And now¡­ "What is it?" Amaya questioned, a smile that distorted her face had crept up on her face. The way she was smiling while her eyes looked dead made her look¡­ scary? "Amaya, are you alright?" Worried, Riona quickly walked towards her daughter and placed her hand on her shoulder. "I am, more than alright, actually," Amaya replied with the same¡­ crazy expression on her face. "But you just said that you felt¡­ death." Riona spoke. Those weren''t easy words to speak. An encounter with death wasn''t something anyone could simply scoff at. No one could do that. At least not until that being is¡­ well, defective. But in Amaya''s case, the said being was indeed defective. "I felt death, death from Nux''s Aura." Amaya spoke, her smile widening even further. "It was an experience I can never forget, Actually, I want to feel the same thing again." The devourer''s expression broke, her face was flushed, her body trembled nonstop, this time, it was not because of fear, but excitement. Yes, Amaya Leander was defective. Her brain comprehended things differently from others. Her logic was simple, if anything in her life, was related to Nux in any way, be it negative or positive, her mind would accept it and want more of it. Yes, Nux''s Aura felt overbearing, it almost crushed her body into pieces, but¡­ At the same time, because it was Nux''s Aura, Amaya felt¡­ comfortable. Despite feeling like she would die at any moment, she felt like she wouldn''t mind a death like this. Her mind simply accepted it and her body reacted as if she was getting even closer to Nux. "Nux¡­" The woman called out. The obsessiveness and craziness in her eyes were something other women had never seen before. Yes, Amaya Leander had reached another level of craziness. Something that even Edda, of all people, felt intimidated by. "I really really want him right now." The woman spoke as Black Mist surrounded her. It was decided. She was going to devour the Time Flow around her to stop the time, so the moment she ''wakes up'' would be the moment she gets to spend time with Nux. And this time, she wasn''t going to let ANYTHING stop her from doing¡­ ''things'' to her husband. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1634 Lanes Desire ** Chapter 1634 Lane''s Desire ** AN: We won''t be going full smut mode right now, we gotta move and leave Yrniel soon. So no, this is not really a smut chapter. ... Nobody knew how much time had passed, the two people in the room were out cold, lying on the bed, resting after tasting each other''s bodies for¡­ years maybe? After leaving the Illusion, Nux''s lust had risen to a significant level and Felberta constantly teasing him all this while didn''t help with the situation either. So when he finally had the time alone with this woman, he made sure to make good use of it. He made sure to mark every single part of Felberta''s new body, everything he couldn''t do in just one round he spent together with Felberta before, he did now. Felberta currently lied on the bed with her eyes closed, she wore no clothes and there were love bites and hand marks all over her body, there were even some scratches on her back, if some random person saw her state, he might even be horrified and might assume completely different thing, However, with that silly smile that was plastered on his face, he would only be confused. Even now, when the woman was asleep, her legs still twitched, her juices were flowing nonstop, she was in no condition to do it again, yet her body still craved what she had just experienced. Time passed, and the first to have a reaction out of the two lying out cold on the bed was Nux, his regeneration had already kicked in, honestly, after becoming a Divine, he didn''t even feel tired after everything they did let alone passing out. The only reason he slept was because sleeping while hugging his first wife was simply too comfortable. It was something he couldn''t resist no matter how strong he became. The moment he woke up, Nux tightened his hug around Felberta, it was the moment he realized that the woman had completely passed out. "Did I go too far?" He questioned out loud. After all, Felberta was also a Divine Stage Cultivator, she should be able to take on whatever just happened. She should at the very least react to his touch, completely passing out like this was¡­ "You did." Nux however, heard a voice. Turning around, his eyes fell on Lane, the woman, who, unlike the rest, was always with him, inside his shadow. "What happened?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux questioned, knowing full well that the woman was there even when he was with Felberta. "Did you forget? Or are you feigning ignorance?" Lane questioned with a light smile on her face. Nux didn''t reply, the Shadow Demon didn''t care either, she was only thinking about one thing, "You will repeat everything you did to her with me. I won''t settle for less." The usually silent Lane demanded. Yes, it was the Shadow Demon''s turn next. "I even have the recording of everything that happened here, so you can refer to them if you did forget anything." Lane was a thorough woman. "That won''t be needed." Nux chuckled. He always had a hard time adjusting to the usually silent and passive woman suddenly becoming much more aggressive in moments like these. Of course, this was also what he loved about her so much. His Lane was truly¡­ unique. Nux sat down on the bed and extended his hands towards Lane, the Shadow Demon''s smile widened as she quickly rushed into Nux''s arms and closed her eyes. Nux shook his head and stood up, then, as he then stepped forward, the next instant, his most recent ability activated and he disappeared and appeared in a completely different room. Yes, it was [Teleportation], the ability he received inside the Illusion when he became a Divine Stage Cultivator inside. She took a deep breath in, taking in Nux''s scent as she made herself comfortable in his arms. Of course, there was also this annoying woman''s smell together with his, but her mind completely ignored it and she continued to snuggle closer and closer to him. The Shadow Demon looked like a cat who had found the most comfortable spot in the world and was constantly moving her body to feel more of it. Nux chuckled as he saw her acting like it. "We should move, we don''t want to wake her up, do we?" He spoke. Lane didn''t reply, she was too busy sniffing his scent and snuggling close to him. Nux shook his head and stood up, then, as he then stepped forward, the next instant, his most recent ability activated and he disappeared and appeared in a completely different room. Yes, it was [Teleportation], the ability he received inside the Illusion when he became a Divine Stage Cultivator inside. And no, he didn''t get this from the System. The System was still down, yes, Nux could use some of its abilities, however, with its connection with Zylarith down, the future rewards were still unknown so Nux didn''t get anything even after breaking through the Divine Stage. Of course, this didn''t mean he couldn''t get rewards on his own. Like [Teleportation] for example, Nux simply needed to recreate the ability and now that he was a Divine Stage Cultivator, he could use it without any problems. Nux looked around in the new room he and Lane had appeared in, it was still shabby since he made it in a hurry, so with a quick wave of his hands, he activated the power of genesis and fixed every little issue inside the room, making it no different than a room inside a grand palace. Mind you, Nux and his wives were currently in Waranal, making use of the time difference so they could do everything they wanted without any worries in their minds. Why not use Edda''s world? It was because Nux wasn''t sure whether Edda''s World would be able to hold him even if he himself wanted it to happen. There were some complicated theories in his head, but for now, those were not important, not to mention that right now, the main goal is to sever the women''s connection with the Universe and that cannot be done in Edda''s World anyway. As he thought of all this, Nux threw Lane on the bed, "Aaaahh~" Lane moaned, her body couldn''t even handle the excitement of what was about to come. "I am finally going to be yours." She spoke, the desire in her eyes couldn''t be clearer. "You were always mine, Lane Leander." Nux replied. Lane, however, shook her head as her eyes turned darker, "No, I will now truly be yours, I will have no connection with anything at all, life or death, the world I am in, or the Universe, nothing would matter anymore, You will become my everything, My World, My Universe, My Life, My Death, My Time, My Space, Even My Soul, You will be my¡­ everything, husband~" Lane spoke, her voice getting deeper and deeper with every word she said. As she spoke, her Aura was released involuntarily, of course, now that Nux was a Divine Stage Cultivator, her Aura shouldn''t do anything to him, however, Nux felt overwhelmed. This wasn''t the Aura of Law of Self or something weak like that, it was the manifestation of Lane''s pure and raw desire. One often forgets it because of Amaya''s craziness, however, when it comes to obsession, Lane wasn''t any step behind, heck, she might even be a few levels above, after all, the woman''s entire Law revolved around being able to return to Nux even after she died. No sane person could form such a Law. Lane was insane, and her desires had been a mess ever since she heard what happened with Felberta, Azriel''s words, ''In her life or her death, that girl now completely belongs to him,'' still ring clear in her head to this day. She wanted it. She wanted it more than anyone present there, probably even Amaya. Being Nux''s in her life and her death was HER right, she was the one who connected herself to him in that manner, and no one, absolutely no one, should be allowed to take it away from her. Lane stared at Nux, her overwhelming desire got stronger every second. The insanity in her eyes was reaching the levels Nux had never seen in her before. Lane was an extremely patient woman who always thought about others, especially about Nux, before thinking about anything else for her own self, therefore, to not overcomplicate things, she hid her feelings and didn''t usually come out of Nux''s shadow. After all, it was the place she felt closest to him. She had been patient and didn''t demand anything all this while, But now that she was finally getting what she wanted so desperately this entire time, she lost control over herself and overwhelmed Nux with her desires. Not that it was shocking for Nux, others may have not, but how could he not understand what Lane was thinking about from the very beginning, this was the reason he was actually glad it was her turn right after Felberta. And he was prepared. To have this beautiful woman truly for himself, Nux''s eyes shined with intense greed, his desires now overlapping with Lane''s, in an instant, he jumped on the woman, this time, no foreplay was needed, the two wanted to become one with each other desperately. Clothes were torn off, fingers were entangled with each other, lips met lips, and, "Mmmmnnhhhhhhh~~~" Lane moaned out loud as Nux entered her most private region. It didn''t take long for the entire room to be filled with moans and grunts, Lane''s juices were releasing constantly, quickly taking over the Felberta''s scent that was still on Nux''s body and replacing it with her own. The sounds of flesh meeting flesh echoed throughout the room, the bed was having a hard time taking the impact of their ''activity'', and if it wasn''t for Nux constantly reforming it over and over again, it would have long broken into pieces. The two rolled over each other, it didn''t take long for Lane to experience her first orgasm, after all, she was in no state to even think about holding back. The woman wasn''t playing any games right now, she didn''t care about who ''won'' and who ''lost'', she wanted to orgasm as fast as she possibly could, do the same with Nux and finally allow him to sever her connection with the Universe. "MmnnNNnnnnhHhhhhh!" *Pah* Therefore, despite experiencing an orgasm just now and the feeling of weakness washing over her body, the woman still continued to move, signalling Nux not to stop either. "Ugghhh¡­ Lane¡­" Nux groaned. His dick was still being showered by Lane''s love juices, getting squeezed by her walls at times like this was simply too pleasurable. Nux''s body trembled. However, returning Lane''s energy, he decided to lift her up and, *Pah* He moved as well. "AaannnNnnNnhhh~~" "Uggghhhh!!" The two moaned, none of them stopping even for a second. Lane even went as far as biting Nux as strongly as she could. The pain and pleasure he felt mixed together and finally, "Uggghhhhhh!!!!" "AaaAannnNNnnHhhhhhh!!" The two orgasmed again and the moment that happened, Nux''s greed stimulated and, Dense black energy surrounded their body, Chapter 1635 I told you I would win, didn’t I? Chapter 1635 I told you I would win, didn¡¯t I?"Hnnngggggggghhhhh~~" Lane moaned, being tightly held by Nux as this dense energy surrounded both of them felt out of this world. Her walls twitched without stopping, grabbing onto Nux''s dick, not caring about anything else. *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *THUNDER* THUNDER* Once again, the Universe reacted. It almost seemed like it had become a common occurrence now and it wasn''t surprising, after all, two different Universe were sharing a single space, it didn''t make any sense. Of course, this time, Nux was prepared, although he still could not sense those ''eyes'' Azriel could, he, at the very least, could create a shield, a barrier that protected them and this world from ''their'' eyes. And yes, this time, he was sure that this barrier would work. After all, he was going to use the Universal Energy to create it. The poisonous energy no one else besides him could use or interact with, he was going to make use of it to protect himself and the people he loved. The next instant, the entire Waranal Dimension was surrounded by the Universal Energy, making it absolutely impossible to sense past the barrier Nux had created. Yes, Nux was using the Universe''s own energy to protect himself while stealing from the same universe. Honestly, if the Universe was conscious, it would be coughing out blood right now in frustration, thinking of ways to get rid of Nux just because of how annoying he was. Or maybe it actually was thinking about it? Who knows? It was something that wouldn''t be revealed late in the future. While Nux was busy hiding everything from the ''eyes'', the Black Hole inside him moved towards Lane, releasing more and more energy and severing her connection with the Universe. The Universe continued to react violently, once again, all the worlds all over the universe trembled, the damages done were irreversible. Countless lives were lost, infrastructure was destroyed, the worlds'' progress were pushed back in time. Nux however, didn''t care about any of that, his only goal was his Lane. He wanted to make his woman his. By now, the rest of the women except Amaya and Felberta had appeared as well, it wasn''t just them, even Aeliana, who had been secretly keeping an eye on Nux had arrived as well. She wanted to see what her ''disciple'' was doing. She wanted to see how all of this would end up. After all, it wasn''t every day that you get to see the Universe''s rules being shattered into pieces. Actually, the Progenitors wanted to come here as well, but Aeliana stopped them all, she still didn''t know if Nux was comfortable showing all this to the Progenitors, after all, the less people knew about it, the better. Even for the said people''s own safety. All of this continued for a few minutes, until finally, even the Universe calmed down. It realized that there was no point in reacting violently like this, the connection was already severed, the dense black energy that surrounded Nux and Lane''s bodies started fading away. Nux slowly opened his eyes. Lane did the same, the two looked at each other and then, Lane frowned. "Nux¡­" She called out. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is it?" Nux replied. "I do not sense any changes¡­" "What¡­?" Nux frowned as well. He could swear he felt the changes, to make sure, he even closed his eyes and entered the Black Space inside the Black Hole, and there was it, The space had changed. Before, it was just a glowing sapling that represented his Law of Absolute Growth and the dust cloud that represented the Law of Genesis, now, the glowing sapling had turned pitch black. Nux could instantly sense that this changed because he now had access to another Law. The Law of Shadow Born. ''Wait¡­'' The instant Nux realized it, his expression changed. ''The Law of Shadow Born?'' He frowned in confusion and at the same time, "Nux¡­?" Lane called out, her frown deepening every second. Nux turned towards her and the woman shared her problem, "I cannot sense the Shadow that was inside me any longer. I cannot talk to her anymore." Lane hadn''t noticed it before, however, the moment she instinctively tried to talk to her shadow to discuss what had happened, she realized that it wasn''t there anymore. Lane couldn''t understand. This made no sense. It was one thing that she didn''t feel any change, but to think even the Shadow Lane had disappeared¡­ Just where in the hell was she? And soon, Lane got the answer to her question, "I am here." Hearing the voice, both Nux and Lane turned around and their eyes fell on the shadowy figure that stood right in front of them. It was Shadow Lane. Of course, this wasn''t the first time Nux and the other women were meeting Shadow Lane, the only one surprised here was Aeliana, however, no one seemed to care about her right now. After all, this was something much more important. "Why can I not¡­ sense our connection anymore?" Lane questioned as she glanced at her shadow. "Hehe~" Shadow Lane, however, just laughed. Lane''s mouth twitched in annoyance. Now Lane wasn''t a genius like Amaya or Riona, however, after spending so much time with her, she knew her shadow well enough to understand what she the woman would say next just from observing her body language alone. "You¡­ You are now connected to Nux." "Exactly!" Shadow Lane placed both her hands on her waist and lifted her chest up. Clearly, the woman was gloating. "And you didn''t say it completely, Husband is now the only entity I am connected to, just like Sister Fel, Husband is now my World, and my Universe~ You know what it means, don''t you, Lane?" Lane glanced at her shadow, The Shadow Lane''s smile widened and, "The Black Hole is representable of Husband''s Greed and Desire, so if it only severed my connection with the Universe and not yours, It means deep inside his mind, Husband loves me more than he loves you. I won, Lane~ I told you I would win, didn''t I?" Chapter 1636 Why can I touch you? Chapter 1636 Why can I touch you? "The Black Hole is representable of Husband''s Greed and Desire, so if it only severed my connection with the Universe and not yours, It means deep inside his mind, Husband loves me more than he loves you. I won, Lane~ I told you I would win, didn''t I?" Shadow Lane danced around Lane as she said those words, trying to make her jealous. Lane''s eyebrow twitched with every passing second. The only reason she wasn''t attacking this¡­ thing standing in front of her was because she knew she could not be touched unless one had an Absolute Law. What''s worse? This time, Lane couldn''t even forcefully put her back into her shadow. "Hahahaha~ I win~~" The Shadow Lane, on the other hand, completely ignored Lane''s worries and continued to dance around. "I knew husband loved me more from the beginning, I knew I would eventually enter his heart if I kept being a good girl, I knew everything would have worked out just like this~" In the end, Lane stared at Nux with a tired look on her face. If she didn''t have the ''connection'' with Lane anymore and it was Nux who had it, it meant that Nux would also have a way to put her back into the shadow again. Nux glanced at Lane and nodded, he was still new to all this, but he felt like if he trusted his instincts, he could do what Lane wanted him to do. Lane nodded back. As for all the talk about Nux loving Shadow Lane more than her, it never bothered her from the beginning because she knew it wasn''t true. How many years had it been since she had been with Nux? How much time had she spent together with him? Honestly, Lane knew more about Nux than probably everyone present here. She wouldn''t doubt him just because something didn''t go the way she expected it to. Actually, even Shadow Lane knew this wasn''t true, after all, in the end, she was Lane''s Alter Ego, a side Lane hides from the rest of the world, she could never replace the real Lane. So she knew that the reason why her connection with the Universe was severed and Lane''s wasn''t because Nux loved her more, It was something entirely different. Of course, while she knew that, she also knew it was her chance to tease Lane, so she was doing her best to get under her skin. "Oh my, oh my, oh my~ My dear self, are you jealous of your own shadow? How truly unladylike." The woman commented, once again, Lane''s mouth twitched, unable to control herself, she extended her hand, trying to hold Shadow Lane by her neck. The Shadow Lane let it happen, the hand was going to pass her anyway, so it didn''t matter. But then, "Acckkkk!!" Both Lane and the Shadow Lane widened their eyes in disbelief when Lane held the Shadow woman''s neck. "W-What¡­?" Lane frowned. "Why can I touch you?" "I-I don''t know¡­" Shadow Lane shook her head, in an instant, her expression changed, she quickly got out of Lane''s hold and rushed towards Nux. The hopeful shadow jumped at her husband, fully prepared to pass him again just like it normally happens, but, *Thud* Nux held the shadow with a surprised look on his face. "N-Nux, y-you can touch me¡­?" Shadow Lane couldn''t believe it. For the first time in her ''life'', she could feel how Nux''s hands were pressing her waist, she could feel his hard chest touching her breasts, she could feel his body close to him, she could¡­ feel him. And the shadow knew it wasn''t because Nux had comprehended an Absolute Law. When the Law of Absolute Growth was revealed, she did try to hug him before, however, nothing changed and her body simply passed through him. The same went for Astaria as well, her sword could only ''touch'' Shadow Lane when she used the Aura of her Absolute Law on her sword. Even Vyriana could only do it when she was using her ''absolute strength''. Nux and the women theorized that Shadow Lane can only be touched under specific conditions, but right now¡­ Those conditions didn''t exist anymore. She could now touch or be touched by Nux whenever she wanted! The moment she realized it, Shadow Lane''s eyes brightened up and, "HUSBAND!!!!" She tightened her hug around her husband. On the other hand, Nux was still clueless. Everything happened a little too fast for his mind to register it, therefore, he decided to stop thinking about everything and took a short break to recollect his thoughts. He wanted the Black Hole to sever Lane''s connection with the Universe, but for some reason, it severed Shadow Lane''s connection and now, he had access to the Law of Shadow Born but he couldn''t feel any new connection with Lane like he did with Felberta. Many questions troubled him. Why did this happen? Why Shadow Lane but not Lane? Was it because the Shadow Lane was correct? Of course not. It wasn''t a possibility they needed to consider, Nux never doubted his love for his wives for even a second. "Let''s try it again." Not wanting to give up, Nux momentarily put Shadow Lane aside and walked towards Lane, Shadow Lane didn''t mind, she knew what Nux was thinking because, in the end, she was Lane as well. She wanted to be connected with Nux as well. Lane nodded and closed her eyes as Nux placed his hands on her shoulder, once again, dense black energy surrounded their bodies, but this time¡­ The Black Hole didn''t react. It was as if it didn''t want Lane. Nux''s frown deepened. He tried again, then again, and again and again, but no matter what he did, the Black Hole didn''t react. The rest of the women frowned in confusion as well. "Nux." Suddenly, Riona called out. Nux glanced at her and she continued, "I think there is some condition for the Black Hole to be activated, we need to understand what that is instead of just trying like this." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How do we do that?" "By experimenting of course." Riona smiled as she pointed at all the women present here. "Continue what you were doing, I am sure you will learn more about it as you use it more. Try to sever our connections with the Universe and see if it works. We will see how many times it will work, how many times it won''t, I am sure we will find a pattern and come up with an explanation eventually." Riona spoke and Nux glanced at Lane, who nodded at him assuringly. She knew Nux wanted it as much as she did it not more, so she knew, that he wasn''t going to give up till he truly made her his. And she will patiently wait for this moment. "NUXXXX!!!" And Shadow Lane, who had been holding herself back for almost 30 seconds now, couldn''t hold it anymore and hugged Nux again. Chapter 1637 Primordial Energies. Chapter 1637 Primordial Energies.*Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Strong winds were flowing nonstop, it seemed like these winds wanted to cut everyone around them open, even the ground was trembling, if one looked at this scene, he would feel that it was the World''s Will, or what has become a much more common occurrence in the past few years, the Universe''s Will reacting because something went against the rules. However, this time, it wasn''t related to any of that. All of this was happening because of the aura released by a single being. An Aura so strong that the very world around him was trembling in fear. How could such a being exist? The world couldn''t understand. Heck, let alone the world, no being in this world probably had the answer to this question. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This living existence defied all known logic. Yes, it was Nux Leander. Currently standing together with his wives, he was looking at his¡­ ''new powers'' with a solemn look on his face. He was currently surrounded by Dark Mist which seemed to be sucking the life force of everything around it, beside him, a certain black-haired woman stood with a big, crazy smile on her face, radiating an aura of immense happiness as she held her husband as tightly as possible. One look at her was enough for everyone to understand that the woman had gotten what she was looking for. She was now her husband''s in every possible way. She now had what she so desperately wanted. And of course, looking at the other women who were looking at her from behind with their faces showing nothing but disapproval, it was also clear that not everybody got what she had. It was only a select few. And one of the ''select few'' stood on the other side, holding Nux''s other arm. Evane completely ignored the dark mist surrounding them, her eyes were on the giant shining lotus floating in front of her. Yes, it was the Lotus of Life. The Lotus that represented her Law, the Law of Endless Lives. However, she wasn''t the one who summoned this Lotus. It was Nux. Yes, Nux now had access to her Law, because just like Amaya, he had now become her Universe and her World as well. Of course, this made the elf immensely happy. After all, she had seen how Nux failed to sever the connections of almost all her sisters despite trying as hard as he could. Every time one of her sisters failed to have their connection severed, Evane felt like her chances of becoming Nux''s diminished. Imagine her surprise when Nux came to her, surrounded her with that black energy, and suddenly, she felt almost unnaturally close to Nux. It was as if she was hugged by her husband even though he stood far far away. Their connection became so strong that she could even feel what her husband was thinking, just like her sister Fel could. Evane felt free. She felt full of power. Yes, she was stronger. How? It was because of her Blood. Don''t forget, Nux''s bloodlines were all upgraded to middle-level world''s when he got Felberta''s Blood, so the instant the Black Hole formed a connection with Evane, her Bloodline Level rose up as well. Making her a Primordial Elf from a Middle-Level World. The same was true for Amaya, she became a Primordial Human from a Middle-Level World. The only one who didn''t notice any change in her ''strength'' was Shadow Lane. No, actually, that statement was wrong. The Shadow Lane was probably the one with the greatest strength improvement. After Nux absorbed Evane''s Law, the Shadow, which could only materialize herself, could now use Lane''s Powers as well. Yes, she had now turned into a completely independent being who was as strong as Lane minus her Law. Or maybe, since she now had a connection with Nux, she actually does have an ability similar to Lane''s, just that neither she nor Nux had the time to explore these possibilities. After all, Nux still wanted to find the pattern. He was having a hard time holding back her possessive, greedy side, he wanted all of his wives for himself, he wanted to sever their connections with anything but him as soon as possible, but no matter how hard he tried, Other than Felberta, Shadow Lane, Amaya, and Evane, the Black Hole didn''t work on any of his wives. "See? I already said this before, the Black Hole only works on people the husband loves from the bottom of his heart, people he truly loves the most, And those are I, Sister Fel, Sister Amaya, and Sister Evane." Shadow Lane spoke with a big smile on her face. This time, Amaya nodded her head at her words continuously, despite not liking the fact that this Shadow was currently clinging onto Nux and was sitting on his shoulders, for now, she let it go because right now, she couldn''t be happier. Honestly, right now, you could say even the meanest words to the woman, and she wouldn''t react to them one bit. Heck, it would be a miracle if she would even hear you. She was already living in her own world, dreaming about how she and Nux would be spending eternity alone, and how Nux would be around her all the time, and how she would get the attention she craved forever, and how¡­ Yes, the woman had lost her mind. It would be a while before we get the normal Amaya back. "Shut your mouth, Shadow." Suddenly, Shadow Lane heard a threatening voice, turning around, her eyes fell on a certain dragon who was looking at her with her golden eyes shining menacingly. "Aiiii!!" Shadow Lane trembled, quickly hiding behind Nux. She still hadn''t forgotten how this brute Dragon held her by her neck the first time she appeared and right now, she could clearly sense that the Dragon wasn''t in the best mood. And it wasn''t just the dragon, all other women besides the four mentioned were the same. Not being one with Nux when some of their sisters already were was something that bothered all these women, right now, these women were very much susceptible to committing crimes and the Shadow knew better than to annoy them. Shadow Lane turned silent. "There has to be a Pattern." On the other hand, Riona, despite being upset like the rest, still didn''t give up. She wanted to understand the Black Hole more in order to solve this problem. "It devoured Felberta, Shadow Lane, Amaya, and Evane. I doubt all of this is related to Cultivation Level or one''s Race, We all pretty much use the same Cultivation Path of Yrniel and there is nothing common between the races of these four women except for the fact that they are human or were human at one point in their lives." Riona then glanced at Shadow Lane and corrected herself, "¡­or at least the three of them were. Anyways, Them being human doesn''t explain much either since many of us are or were humans too, So the only thing that differentiates us would be¡­ Our Laws. So we need to find out what is it that their Laws have that activates the Black Hole. What is it that makes them different from us?" Riona spoke as she observed Nux and the other women standing beside him. Silence fell over the place. Right now, other than Nux and his wives, only one extra person stood here. It was Aeliana. She had escaped her father''s eyes with great difficulties, so she wasn''t planning on getting back this early. Not to mention that right now, looking at Nux''s desperate expression, she, who felt indebted to him, wanted to help him in any way she could. And since just her presence here pretty much ensured everyone''s safety, she decided to stay. Nux and the women didn''t oppose her presence either, Nux had already decided this woman would be hers eventually and the women knew what their husband was thinking, the only woman who would normally oppose her presence was¡­ well, she was a little too happy to currently mind these issues. Not to mention that as a Primordial Stage Cultivator and the Leader of the Ancestral Order, she knew things many didn''t, so there was a chance that she could offer her help in this situation in one way or the other. "Primordial Energies." And there it was, Aeliana was already able to think of a possible reason as to why the Black Hole was working on specific women. "Primordial Energies¡­?" Nux glanced at Aeliana and narrowed his eyes. "Yes, what that Black Hole inside you needs might be Primordial Energies." "What are Primordial Energies?" Vyriana questioned with a frown on her face. "Energies that exist in a Void. Or more accurately, Energies that create everything." Aeliana then turned towards Nux and, "If the theory of Nux being a Universe is true, then he is currently a baby universe that has nothing, no worlds, no life, no entities, Just like he says, it is only a Black Space that spans endlessly. So what this Universe needs right now are¡­ Primordial Energies." Aeliana then glanced at Felberta and, "For example, the Energy of Genesis." Then, she glanced at Lane and Evane and, "Or the Energy of Life. And last but not least," Aeliana glanced at Amaya and, "The Energy of Death." Chapter 1638 I have other plans. Chapter 1638 I have other plans. "Genesis, Life, and Death¡­" Vyriana muttered as she glanced at the four women standing in front of her. It wasn''t just her, the rest of the women and even the women in question started thinking about it. Yes, even Amaya had come out of her trance. "So what you are trying to say is that only the ones who have Laws related to these Primordial Energis can be connected with Nux¡­?" Riona narrowed her eyes as she said those words. Aeliana shrugged, "That''s probably the case, This is what the Universe inside Nux currently wants, So this is what it will take." What Aeliana said made sense. Considering everything that happened, her theory about the Black Hole needing the Primordial Energies and only reacting to it might be true. And this news was in no way good for Nux''s women. After all, this directly meant that they couldn''t be connected with Nux and even though they knew that this wouldn''t make any difference and that Nux would still love them the same, it still saddened them when they thought about it. However, "That''s not possible." Nux shook his head. Aeliana turned towards him and Nux''s gaze became confident. "My Universe is the representation of my desires. Sure, your theory about it needing Primordial Energies might be true, but, My own desires were never above my love for my wives." Nux glanced at his wives and his gaze softened, "I would rather cease to exist than live in a world where me and my wives cannot become one. So it is impossible that my Universe which represents me would care more about Primordial Energies than being connected to my wives. There has to be a way for me to sever their connection with this Universe and connect them with myself, There has to be. We just have to find it. And trust me, I won''t stop till I do." Nux declared confidently and the wives smiled, nodding at his words. Aeliana stared at her ''disciple'' for a while and then smiled as well. "Not giving up is a good habit." "Then I can confidently say that I at least have one good habit." Nux smiled back, looking into Aeliana''s eyes as his eyes got darker, "I do not give up once I set my eyes on something¡­ or someone." "Is that so¡­" Aeliana stared back into Nux''s eyes as well. Her Blood red eyes glowing with a dangerous glint. "Nux." As the two had a staring competition, Amaya called out, breaking the eye contact. The devourer then momentarily glanced at Aeliana before turning towards Nux and, "What is it?" Amaya questioned. "Right, you can feel my thoughts now." Nux realized it and Amaya''s smile widened. Once again, she glanced at Aeliana before turning back towards Nux. "Exactly." She nodded. Aeliana narrowed her eyes when she noticed what the girl was doing, however, before she could show any reaction, Amaya''s next question attracted her attention. "You have a way in your mind, don''t you? What is it?" Everyone turned towards Nux and he shook his head, "I am still sure if this would work or not, but it does make sense in my mind." "What is it?" Astaria questioned. "Every time I connect with one of you, I get your Law, these Laws then make some changes inside the Black Space. The Law of Absolute Growth grew a Sapling, Clearly, the Swordswoman didn''t like the fact that she was unable to connect with her husband and it was constantly bothering her. "The Laws Need Space." Nux started, "Every time I connect with one of you, I get your Law, these Laws then make some changes inside the Black Space. The Law of Absolute Growth grew a Sapling, The Law of Genesis summoned cloud dust. The Law of Shadow Born turned the Sapling''s colour to Black. The Law of Absolute Devour created Black Mist around the white Dust formed by Fel''s Law. And the Law of Endless Lives summoned a Lotus right underneath the Sapling. All these Laws ''appeared'' inside the Black Space in one way or the other and slowly and steadily, I can feel that my Universe is becoming more and more complete because of that. Thinking about it, Aeliana''s Theory might be correct, Primordial Energies are what my Universe needs to grow. It means there is no ''Space'' for other Laws to accommodate unless¡­" "Unless?" "Unless we artificially create such a place." Nux replied and the women''s expressions changed. "Can we do that¡­?" Vyriana questioned. "Do you have that level of control over your Universe already?" Felberta was surprised as well. Nux however, shook his head. "I do not." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then how will we do it?" The women were confused. "We will create a World." "A world¡­?" "Since what we need is Space, then we will give it a space that is equal to an entire world. It is said that Worlds are nothing but complicated Law Structures, no? Then I am sure a World is able to store a few Laws for us." "And how are you going to ''create'' this world?" Aeliana questioned and hearing this question, Nux simply turned towards a certain perverted maid and, "Well we already have the answer to this question, don''t we?" "You¡­ You are planning to steal the Worlds from this Universe!" Vyriana realized it. "If that is what I must do, Then I have no other choice." Nux shrugged. He wasn''t giving up. "Do you have a World in your mind?" Aeliana questioned. All of this was still a little new for her. The Ancestral Order has mostly been defending Yrniel, they rarely attacked other Worlds actively and most of the time they did attack, it was a small team created by an individual member of the Order who wanted to devour worlds and make progress in their cultivation. Like Vyriana and her team, for example, every time they attacked a World, it was their mission, not the Order''s. "I do, Quite a few of them, actually." Nux answered with a light smile on his face. Remembering the so-called Association he faced in his last journey. "Ahh¡­ them¡­" The women realized it as well. "They definitely make a great target." Astaria nodded with a smile as well. "Indeed indeed, We already have a fortunate encounter with the majority of them, I believe it is time to get to know the rest of them." Felberta commented. "Are you talking about the Worlds belonging to the Association you encountered while attacking the previous world?" Aeliana questioned, even though she wasn''t clear on the details, her friend did give her a brief summary about how they attacked a world and about the association they had formed. Honestly, Vyriana had given the information to her because she wanted Aeliana to attack the weakened association which would in turn help the Order, but to think they would be attacking these worlds themselves¡­ Of course, Vyriana didn''t mind. They had already defeated their army of 9000 Divine Stage Cultivators and that was only when Nux was a Semi Saint, now that he was a Divine, the leftover 6000 Divines would be no different than a walk in a park. "When are you planning to leave?" "Today." Nux was decisive. Aeliana blinked in surprise. Soon, however, her expression changed, and a determined look appeared on her face, "I will come with you as well." "What?" This time, it was Nux who blinked in surprise. "Hmm? Can I not come?" Aeliana tilted her head. "A Primordial personally making a move against a few Divines¡­ Isn''t that an overkill¡­?" Even Nux felt pity for the poor souls who would face Aeliana. After all¡­ Even after becoming Divine Stage Cultivator and becoming much stronger than anyone else present here, he still couldn''t see through this woman. Even now, Nux felt that if he tried to fight her, he would be dead the next instant, and he wasn''t wrong. Just like Vyriana, Aeliana was a monster as well. She was the Strongest Primordial Stage Cultivator who was strong enough to even face the Progenitors. Not many in Yrniel could fend against her. So if such a monster had decided to come with them¡­ Nux highly doubted they would face any sort of resistance even if something went wrong. "I am not going to participate, Nux. I am simply going there to observe." Aeliana was quick to clarify. Then, a light smile appeared on her face and, "After all, I have the right to see what I taught you, do I not? I need to see if you are implementing my teachings correctly or is there still a room for improvement. Consider this to be your test." "If that is what you want, then¡­ Sure." Nux nodded with a confident smile on his face. "I''ll show you what I have learned, Master~" Then suddenly, another Vampire appeared in front of Aeliana, breaking the eye contact between Nux and Aeliana, and, "Don''t steal my Master." Melia spoke as she looked into Nux''s eyes. Then, the Vampire turned towards her Master and, "Master, I am your disciple, not him." "Oh? Are you feeling jealous?" Nux questioned with a playful look on his face. "Jealous? I feel threatened, You have a bad habit of stealing everything, I am afraid that you will steal my master as well." Melia complained. "Heh." Hearing those words, Nux laughed out loud. Then, he looked into Melia''s eyes and, "Don''t worry, my dear wife, This time, I have no intention of becoming your master''s new disciple. I have other plans." Chapter 1639 Ladies, we are here. Chapter 1639 Ladies, we are here."I didn''t think we would be back here so quickly." Vyriana commented as she stared at the empty void from the windows of the Cosmocraft. The rest of the women nodded. "So this was the Coordinates of that world you attacked?" Aeliana questioned. There was no other way to locate a place in the Outer Space. There were no landmarks, so fixed paths, it was just a dark, endless space. The only way to return to one place was to note down the coordinates of the said place and return there. Or at least that was the method the people of Yrniel used to travel normally. "Well, this is what the Cosmocraft recorded." Vyriana shrugged. "Then it must be right." Aeliana nodded. She had complete trust in Cosmocraft''s functions, after all, it was created by the finest dwarves present in the Order and the design was built by the Dwarven Progenitors themselves. "I still have a hard time believing those shorties were able to make this thing." "Dwarven Race is much more useful than you give them credit for," Aeliana replied. "Yes, Yes, don''t tell me, I am not interested in all that, It is your duty to look into the ''usefulness'' of different races and make sure they live up to their potential, You are the Queen, I am not." The Dragon shrugged. Aeliana just smiled. "Do you know where this association is?" She decided to drop the topic and shifted to the thing they came here for the first place. Hearing that question, Vyriana turned towards Nux, Aeliana did the same. Aeliana nodded, "I read her memories before I killed her." "Being thorough, good." Aeliana complimented. "I am glad I didn''t let you down." Nux chuckled. "Well, take us there, will you?" Aeliana spoke, shifting aside and letting Nux control the Cosmocraft. Nux nodded and took over the control. "While you are at it, why don''t you tell us a bit about the Association?" "There are a total of 52 worlds that come under the Association." Nux started, recalling everything Nyssara knew. "52?" Aeliana was surprised. "Yes. All of them are Lowest Level Worlds that are found in this sector of the Universe. The Association actively goes around and targets different worlds in the Outer Space, the Worlds they think are worthy are able to join them and the others get devoured by the Association Leaders. From what I know, they once even devoured a Low-Level World because they outnumbered them. It was a bloody battle where many died, The Association lost almost all its previous leaders in that battle and their strength plummeted. However, they still survived and soon new Leaders were appointed. Of course, all of this was thousands of years ago, I just told you because I don''t want any of you to underestimate them. They were strong enough to take down a Low-Level World, a World as strong as Yrniel." "Is that truly possible?" Vyriana frowned. Yrniel wasn''t weak. Even if they take Azriel out of the equation, it still wasn''t easy to destroy it, a force capable of doing that¡­ it definitely cannot be simple. "Yrniel isn''t exactly a Low Level World." Aeliana interrupted. "I know it is the Incarnation of a Supreme Level Worl-" Vyriana tried to speak but, "It is not about that. We have always been stronger than normal Low-Level Worlds, we have the Progenitors, me, and other Primordial Cultivators. Normal Low Level Worlds only have 1 or maybe 2 Primordial Level Cultivators, and we have quite a few, not to mention we have Progenitors who are stronger than Primordial Level Cultivators. So even though our strength cannot be compared to a Middle-Level World without Father stepping in, We can boldly declare that we are one of the strongest Low-Level Worlds in the entire Universe. And I think the one Nux is talking about is one of the weakest." "That should be the case. I do not see any Primordial in Nyssara''s memories, not to mention the Association''s strength was much stronger back then, I see around 30,000 Divines in just the battlefield alone, I don''t know if they had any in reinforcements." "Even Yrniel doesn''t have 30,000 Divines¡­" Ember was surprised. "Well, this is the force that has around 50 worlds in it, it is common that they have big numbers. I am honestly surprised they were able to maintain order in such a chaotic mess." Riona commented and the rest of the women nodded. "Anyways, The current Association is much weaker than what it used to be. There were 15,000 Divine Stage Cultivators before, but because we killed 9,000 of them before, there are only 6,000 left. There are Saints and lower-level cultivators as well, but mentioning them isn''t important. We will just tell them to surrender and leave them be if they do. Our goal here is only the Worlds they had under them." "Are you planning to devour all those worlds?" Aeliana questioned with a curious look on her face. "I''ll devour as many worlds as I need in order to form the connection with all my wives." "And what if your theory about you needing these worlds to connect with your wives is incorrect?" Aeliana questioned with a curious look on her face. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then I''ll look for some other method." "And what about the Worlds?" "I am sure there are many Cultivators in Yrniel who would want to look into the Law Structure. So my wives will only take 14 Worlds for themselves, the people of Yrniel can have the rest." "Giving away more than 30 worlds huh?" Aeliana smiled. "I should give at least a few things to the world that raised me, shouldn''t I?" Nux chuckled. Then, he focused back on controlling the Cosmocraft and Aeliana continued to observe him with a smile. "Don''t worry, I am sure it would all work out." Suddenly, Amaya, who could feel what Nux was thinking hugged him from behind and glared at Aeliana at the same time. The Vampire narrowed her eyes when she saw the look in Amaya''s eyes, however, she decided to ignore the woman for now and turned towards Nux. "I didn''t mean it that way." She clarified. "I know that Aeliana," Nux replied with a light smile on his face. At the same time, he also held Amaya''s hand. Amaya''s smile widened as she ''felt'' his thoughts once again, even her legs started trembling. Felberta and Evane looked at each other. They were having a hard time making their mind about whether having the power of feel Nux''s thoughts was a good thing or a bad one. After all, Nux''s thoughts were anything but pure. And while they wouldn''t mind if he had these thoughts for them, right now, the one receiving that treat was the woman who was sticking to him. "Tsk, this bitch is so annoying." A voice was heard. All the women turned around and saw a manifested shadow sitting on a chair, feeling real objects for the first time in her entire ''life'' and openly cursing Amaya. Skyla, who had been curious for a long time couldn''t hold herself back and, "Sister¡­ Shadow¡­?" She called out, unsure of what to call this ''person''. "Hm?" Shadow Lane turned towards Skyla. "Is something bothering you, Skyla?" Shadow Lane questioned, her tone was full of care and sisterly love. It was similar to how Lane felt just that her Shadow was much more expressive. "You are Sister Lane''s Shadow, correct?" Skyla questioned. "Yes, I am no different than your Sister Lane. I am the side that she hides from the rest of the world." "So does this mean that when you are cursing Sister Amaya and calling her annoying, it is actually Sister Lane''s thoughts?" Skyla questioned and suddenly, the atmosphere inside the Cosmocraft changed. Nux''s shadow twitched, at the same time, the women''s ears twitched as well, they wanted to know if this was true. They wanted to know if that was really what the silent Lane thought about Amaya. Of course, the woman in question didn''t care, her head wasn''t registering anything that was happening here, her thoughts were still a little too clouded to think rationally. "Hmm? Of course it is. As I said, I am Lane. I say what she thinks." "Oh?" Finding the conversation interesting, Edda walked towards the Shadow and questioned. "Then what about me? What does Lane think about me?" "Crazy perverted bitch in heat." Shadow Lane didn''t hesitate. Once again, Nux''s shadow trembled. "And what about me?" Thyra couldn''t help it either. "Arrogant bitch." "Me?" "Bossy bitch." "And me?" Soon, more and more women walked towards the Shadow. "Me?" "What about me?" Soon, more and more women walked towards the Shadow. The Shadow didn''t hesitate for even a second and said everything right at these women''s faces, whether she hated them, loved them, or found them annoying, the Shadow simply didn''t care and said that out loud. Nux''s shadow continued to tremble as this happened. ''You need help?'' Suddenly, Lane heard Nux''s voice in her head. ''You seem to be stuck in a situation.'' Nux spoke. ''I would appreciate some help¡­'' In the end, the helpless Lane could only nod. She couldn''t stop her shameless shadow from revealing her inner thoughts, but she was sure Nux could. And Nux indeed could. "Ladies." He called out. Then, he pointed in a certain direction, filled the Cosmocraft with Mana and, *BOOOM* The speed increased, the Cosmocraft shot forward, and, in just a few seconds, it stopped, The women glanced in the direction Nux pointed at, there, their eyes fell on a planet. Nux''s smile widened. "We are here." Yes, this was the second time the Leander Family stepped in front of a World and spelt its doom. Chapter 1640 The change in Association. Chapter 1640 The change in Association. "Lord Varain, Equatoria has fallen." A 4-meter-tall being with skin made of molten Lava and hair that burned like flames entered the room. Despite having such a fearsome appearance that would make even the strongest of warriors waver when in front of them, the being still bowed his head as his eyes fell on the being sitting inside the room. After all, the being inside the room was someone almost everyone in this world and even other worlds feared. An 8-meter, massive, hulking being whose body was made of stone and earth. He was not a being anyone could simply ignore, he was the strongest of his race and that was when his race was already absurdly strong. The Terratrums. Their bodies are composed of living rock, giving them defences far stronger than any other beings at their level. It is said a Terratrum could participate in a War and come out alive even if he didn''t make a move. That was simply how strong their bodies were. And that was not all. Along with the strong defence, the rocks that their body is made of also shift and regenerate constantly, giving them absurdly strong self-healing powers and also making it difficult for one to constantly target a weak point. They were a race of terrifying beings who always had the upper hand compared to others, and the being sitting in front of him¡­ was the strongest even amongst the Terratrums. Usually, the Terratrums were known to be muscle brains, it made sense if one thought about it, a race with such an absurd level of advantage over others, it is only normal that they would have certain weaknesses. Their slow mind was said to be one of them. Varain, however, was different. His mind was exceptionally sharp, he was able to come up with schemes that even the races known for scheming and manipulating would be impressed or even terrified by. Sometimes, it even made one think that rather than his strong body, Varain''s strongest suit was his brain. His ability to judge the situation and turn it into something that would give him an advantage was exceptional. Just like right now. A few hundred years ago, three of the five Association Leaders along with their Elites disappeared, many thought that they had run away, many thought they had allied with each other and were planning to attack, but even after hundreds of years had passed, there is no news about them. The people of the Association were confused. They couldn''t understand what had happened, however, no matter what it was, one thing was clear, Three-fifths of the Association''s total strength had disappeared and the Association was the weakest it ever was. No matter how one looked at it, it was a bad piece of news, even for Varain, who was one of the five Association Leaders. However, the Terratrum was different. The way he thought was different. He didn''t quiver or start worrying about what happened or what might happen. For him, it was an opportunity. Opportunity to take over the entire Association and bring it under his banner. And this is what he did. The only being capable of facing him was Lord Zalang. Zalang was an Aetherin. Aetherin were 5-meter-tall, luminous beings with skin that appeared translucent, revealing glowing veins of energy beneath. They have six wings made of pure energy and eyes that shift through various hues. Their hair appears as a constant ripple of light, never static. It was a race that specialized in Illusions, their Ultimate Ability was strong enough to make one forget about their sense of space and time, ultimately forgetting their ''self''. In just a few seconds, the Aetherins were capable of ruining a being''s state of mind, turning a once strong warrior into a fool who doesn''t even know his own name let alone know who or how to fight. Yes, Aetherins weren''t weak, Zalang wouldn''t have been able to become one of the Association Leaders if they were. However, in front of Varain, it was pointless. Varain knew Aetherins weakness, and since he himself didn''t have any glaring weakness that could be used against him, he had an upper hand against Zalang. Sure, if it was a fight where another being strong enough to face Varain for some time stood together with Zalang, then there was a chance that Zalang could have used his Ultimate ability on Varain and won the battle, but with all other Association Leaders gone and all other capable beings already siding with Varain or staying neutral, Zalang knew that his chances were slim. With his weak body, he couldn''t possibly resist Varain, a guy who knew how to avoid his Illusions. He was cornered, it was a battle where his defeat was pretty much certain. However, Varain was different. Rather than trying to eliminate Zalang and control the Association all for himself, he decided to offer a hand. The cornered Varain obviously took the hand he was offered, after all, the conditions mentioned weren''t bad. It was definitely much better than certain death. In the end, a Pact was made, a pact where Zalang agreed to come under Varain''s command and in return, Varain would give 2 of the 52 Worlds the Association had to Zalang. Yes, Varain was using the 52 Worlds under the Association as rewards for the beings who would join him. And no, he wasn''t giving these worlds away for them to rule them, they had other worlds for that, he was giving them these worlds to devour. Varain''s thought process was simple. They do not know what has happened to the other three Leaders, they might have run away, they might have allied together, or¡­ they might have been killed. And all these possibilities, one thing was for sure, The Association was going to face a strong enemy soon, be it the force that made the other Leaders run away in fear, or the Allied forces of the three leaders, or the force that killed the three leaders. And in all these cases, them trying to stabilize the situation and wait for things to happen was a foolish choice. It was much better to take the command in their own hands, cut off the dead weights they had been carrying and raise their strength. And what''s a faster way to raise one''s strength than to devour Worlds? Nothing. So this is what they should do. This was their best shot. Devour the Worlds, get much stronger than before, and then face the enemies that are going to come eventually. And didn''t they already have the perfect targets in their sight? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The world that the three Leaders came from and had the most influence in. If there was one thing that could be said for sure from the disappearance of the three leaders, it was that the three leaders were incompetent, whether they ran away, allied together or were killed, in all the possible scenarios, the leaders had proven their incompetence and who suffers because of incompetent leaders? It is the people who follow them. The worlds these Leaders ruled, Varain made them his first target and started devouring them. Serpenthri, Hornari, and Eqarion continued to die with no one protecting them, other races loyal to the three leaders didn''t have a better fate either. It was a massacre, blood flowed like a river, more and more people and worlds were killed and devoured under Varain''s control. In the end, resistance groups were formed, the people couldn''t just accept their deaths without giving a fight, even a rat fights back against the cat when cornered, the people did the same. They created their own forces and fought back against Varain and his tyranny, it was a War for their survival, a War they fought with everything they had, resisting Varain and his forces for hundreds of years, and today¡­ Marked the end of this War. The Last world of the resistance forces had fallen, the ''resistance forces'' all perished. "Give it to Zalang. He is getting quite impatient since he hasn''t received the worlds that were promised to him. This would be his second world and with this, I have fulfilled my promise to him." Varain spoke, his voice was heavy and domineering. The being who came to him with the report nodded and bowed his head again. "Yes, Lord Varain." Saying those words, he turned around and left. Varain, who was left alone in his room just smiled. After all these years, the pests were finally crushed. He could now rule this place in whatever way he pleased without the bugs annoying him. Of course, the poor being had no clue that he was currently being eyed by a monster who¡­ didn''t seem pleased by the news at all. "So you are telling me they devoured 43 Worlds and only 9 worlds are left? And 1 out of these 9 worlds is now given to another subordinate and is about to be devoured as well?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes, just like Nux and her sisters, she wasn''t happy. "¡­" Nux however, didn''t say anything. He just glared at the rock monster sitting in his office and his mouth twitched nonstop. Oh the poor man was dead, so so dead. Chapter 1641 We are the Leander Family. Chapter 1641 We are the Leander Family. "So you are telling me they devoured 43 Worlds and only 9 worlds are left? And 1 out of these 9 worlds is now given to another subordinate and is about to be devoured as well?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "¡­" Nux however, didn''t say anything. He just glared at the rock person sitting in his office and his mouth twitched nonstop. "We are going." Nux spoke. Waiting and strategizing were no longer an option. They were going all in. Nux and all the women around him quickly left the Cosmocraft and entered the World in front of them. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Thunder* *Thunder* The World trembled, clearly not wanting to welcome the newcomers. Instantly, the beings closest to the worlds were alerted and Nux and his wives'' location was revealed to them. Not that they were trying to hide in the first place. Rather, the group just slowly descended into the world. All women except Aeliana had solemn looks on their faces as well, none of them liked the news they received, after all, this could very well mean that this might get in the way of them being connected to Nux. Honestly, the women wanted nothing more than to tear the rock monster apart as painfully as possible. Even the women who had already formed a connection with Nux were the same. Why? Because they could feel Nux''s true emotions. They could feel his sheer anger and a part of it was transmitting to them. The only one relatively calmer was Aeliana. Rather, she was looking around with a curious look on her face as if she was here for a picnic. At the same time, she was also looking at her disciple. She wanted to see just how long it would take before he noticed it. It was another one of her tests. A test Nux passed with flying colours. "Lady Aeliana." Suddenly, Nux called out with a solemn look on his face. "Hmm?" Aeliana glanced at him, having a hard time keeping the smile from appearing on her face. "I didn''t think I would ask this, but I guess I will need your help in this matter. It is quite urgent." Nux spoke. "You are glad that I came, aren''t you? You would have had a hard time if I hadn''t." Aeliana chuckled. "Well, things would have become more complicated than necessary and I would have lost the 9th world as well." Nux admitted. This, however, made Aeliana frown, "You talk as if this wouldn''t have affected you if you weren''t bound by time." "I would have been forced to reveal more of my powers than I planned to, but other than that, nothing much would have changed." Nux was confident. And Aeliana couldn''t help but raise her eyes at this confident remark. Then, as if she thought of something, a devious smile appeared on her face and, "Alright then, I will help you since you asked for it. You can act like he is not here, don''t worry." "Thank you." Nux nodded at Aeliana with a light smile on his face. Aeliana nodded back, while the rest of the women couldn''t help but frown. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They didn''t like how the conversation just ended without them knowing anything about it. Even the women connected with Nux were clueless, after all, even if they could ''feel'' his thoughts, what they could currently feel was only anger and frustration. Nux''s current emotions were so intense that they couldn''t pry deeper into his thoughts to understand what happened. "Explain things to us, will you? We aren''t here just to watch some show." And of course, Shadow Lane wasn''t having any of it. Unlike Lane, she didn''t know how to hide her thoughts, so she spoke what other women wanted to say. Nux glanced at the Shadowy figure standing beside him, "It-" But just as he was about to explain it to her. "Why have you come here, Voidwalkers?" A deep, domineering voice was heard. A voice Nux had heard before. He turned around and his eyes fell on an 8-meter tall giant rock standing in front of him, looking down at him with his hollow eyes. And he wasn''t alone, he came with around 100 Ultimate Stage Cultivators following behind him. "How long would it take Zalang to devour that world?" Of course, none of that mattered to Nux, he directly jumped to what was important. "Huh? How do you know that? Who are yo-" Varain had too many questions in his mind. This was the conversation he just had with his subordinate and he was sure no one in this place, other than his subordinate should know about it, especially not a voidwalker who just entered their world. Of course, this wasn''t the only question he had. There were more. Why does this voidwalker want to know about it? Who was he? Why was he here? Was he someone Zalang knew? There were too many questions, however, Nux wasn''t in the mood to entertain a rock. He simply facepalmed and, "Right, it was my fault." He admitted his mistake. Then, he looked above, right into the eyes of the rock and his own eyes turned red, [How long would it take Zalang to devour that world?] He questioned again and this time, He didn''t face any resistance, "It should take him about a day." Varain answered in a dull voice. This made the people standing behind him blink their eyes in surprise. Was this the same Varain they knew? To think he would not nit-pick about this little man being rude to him or ask any questions before answering himself. Was this little man someone Varain knew? But that shouldn''t be possible. Varain wouldn''t have called them Voidwalkers if he knew who they were. After all, the Voidwalkers were the term used to call beings who come from unknown origins or unknown worlds. Since these beings weren''t someone any of them had ever seen before, it was clear that they were from an entirely different world, a world they didn''t know about. Or at least that''s what they thought, their leader, however, seemed to know who they were, after all, considering his personality, he wouldn''t answer their questions otherwise. Maybe he only called them voidwalkers because none of them knew who they were. [How long would it take me to reach the world he is in?] "It is a five-day journey if you use normal means." [Do you have a way to get there immediately?] "I have a Void Stone that can open a Portal to that world." [Give that to me.] "As you say." Varain nodded and suddenly, a black crystal started floating in front of him. [How do you use it?] "You visualize the place you want to go to, if the place is manually connected to the Void Stone, it will open a Portal once you inject your Aether into it. Equatoria is already connected to the Void stone, so i-" [Whatever, just open the Portal for me. I''ll learn more about this when I have time.] Nux was impatient. "As you say." Varain nodded again as he activated the Void Stone and opened the Portal and the longer this interaction continued, The more the people standing behind Varain frowned. They couldn''t understand it. Clearly, the little man standing in front of them was only an Ultimate Stage Powerhouse, no matter how they looked at him, he didn''t look like someone who could threaten them. Then why¡­ Why was Lord Varain acting so submissive in front of him? Why was he answering every single question he asked as if he was a subordinate reporting to his Master? Was there something they were missing? The people started considering all sorts of possibilities, however, while they were doing that, The Portal was already opened. [This will take me to Zalang and the World he is about to devour, correct?] "Yes." Varain nodded again. Nux then glanced at his wives and nodded at them. " Play with these ones while I am away." Of course, Lane and Shadow Lane were already inside his Shadow, the two women had no plans of staying away from him. Nux knew that already so he didn''t say anything. He simply glanced at Aeliana one last time, the Vampire nodded assuringly and Nux nodded back. "I will be back soon." Saying those words, Nux walked into the portal and disappeared. The moment he was gone, the charm he used on Varain broke. "H-Huh? Where did the one standing in between go?" He questioned as he glanced at the rest of the women. The being was here just now, how could he disappear out of nowhere? The moment he asked this question, the atmosphere changed. "L-Lord Varain¡­?" One of Varain''s trusted subordinates called out. "What is it?" Varain questioned. "You were the one who opened the Portal for him to enter Equatoria." The subordinate spoke as he pointed at the Portal. "What¡­?" Varain''s expression changed as his eyes fell on the Portal and the Void Stone floating above him. "What just¡­" He was confused. Not understanding what just happened. However, he did know one thing. "Enter the Portal! We are all going to Equatoria!" He ordered but just as he was about to move towards the Portal. A woman with a sword in her hand stood in front of the portal, then, with her piercing eyes, she glared at the rock guy in front of him and declared, "No one''s leaving this place till we say so." "Who do you think you ar-" One of the subordinates called out, but before he could complete, His head was torn off from his neck, And the Dragon who tore it off glanced at the rest of the beings surrounding her and, "We are the Leander Family." Chapter 1642 Let’s end this shall we? Chapter 1642 Let¡¯s end this shall we? *Step* *Step* *Step* A portal opened in an entirely different place and an extremely handsome, 2 meter tall being walked out of the portal. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Thunder* *Thunder* The moment this being appeared, the world reacted. Unlike the usual case, however, this time, the world wasn''t resisting the being, it was rather welcoming him. After all, this world was about to be devoured, all its netizens were dead, the surviving ones weren''t strong enough to resist and they too, would die the moment the world collapsed since their bodies wouldn''t be able to survive the impact of their cultivation bridge collapsing. Right now, this world would welcome any sort of chaos, any sort of being. After all, this was its only hope for survival. Of course, the world didn''t forget to instantly inform all the other attackers from the other world that another being had entered. "Lord Zalang¡­" One of the subordinates called out as he turned towards Zalang with a frown on his face. They had already received the signal to devour the world, this meant that the Association had decided to give the world to them, so they weren''t expecting any visitors right now. After all, even if there was an urgent message they wanted to pass, there were countless other faster methods that could have been used. Zalang had a similar frown on his face as well. Instantly, he disappeared and appeared in the location the world had given to him, his subordinates followed him and appeared in front of the guest. "Who are you?" Zalang questioned as he narrowed his eyes. The guest was of a race he had never seen before, if it were a normal situation, he would have attacked without hesitation, after all, one would be completely defenceless while devouring the world, so everyone preferred to have all things under their control while they do it, no one liked a variable, however, Zalang could sense that the portal this being came from was created with Varain''s energy. It meant that he was sent by Varain. ''Did he have contact with beings from other worlds that I didn''t know about?'' Zalang started thinking. If this were true, then it would be a big oversight on his part, after all, despite ''submitting'' to Varain, Zalang wasn''t planning on serving him for the rest of his life. He only gave in because the strength Varain had amassed couldn''t be tackled by the current him. Yes, he was waiting and was planning to get strong enough before challenging Varain and he was sure that the other six ''subordinates'' of his were the same. Not to mention that Varain couldn''t be trusted anyway, even if Zalang himself didn''t plan to go against him, the moment he showed signs of weakness, Varain would attack and take everything he had. That was just the sort of being Varain was. Yes, the relationship between the Leaders of the Association wasn''t harmonious. They all were wary of each other and in this situation, the fact that they didn''t know about Varain having connections with beings from another world, not to mention with a race he had never even seen before. A solemn look appeared on Zalang''s face. Unlike his subordinates, he didn''t underestimate this being just because he was shorter than average. If Varain was the one who sent this being, he couldn''t possibly underestimate him. Honestly, as this being continued to scan his surroundings calmly despite more than 500 Ultimate Stage Cultivators surrounding him, Zalang got more and more anxious. "I asked a question." Zalang spoke, his voice becoming heavier. "¡­" The being, however, didn''t say anything. He continued to look around as if he was trying to find something. "Oi! Shorty! Can our voice not reach down there!?" One of Zalang''s subordinates couldn''t take it anymore and started aggressively walking towards Nux. "Cause if it is not, then I don''t mind lifting your head up so that you can listen to us. Of course, don''t blame me if your body doesn''t follow your head and I tear it off by mistake." The being spoke with a big smile on his face. Nux looked at him for a moment and he recognized what race he belonged to. He was a Hornari, yes, the race that was supposed to have died because of Azhural''s death. He was one of the few survivors who was able to survive because he was always loyal to Zalang and not Azhural. The Hornari was quick to appear right in front of Nux, the moment he extended his hand towards him, however, he stopped. Nux on the other hand, simply turned towards Zalang and, "You still haven''t started devouring the world, have you?" Zalang narrowed his eyes. Many questions popped into his head. There was a reason he didn''t stop his subordinate from rushing towards this being. For some reason, he could already sense that this wasn''t going to end peacefully. This man wasn''t here with kind intentions. Therefore, he sent his subordinates because he wanted to see how strong this man was. He wanted to see what gave this man the confidence to come here and stand in front of an army of around 500 Ultimate Stage Powerhouses and 10,000 powerhouses at the lower stage. And of course, Zalang was also prepared to save his subordinate the moment he had enough information. But¡­ To think his subordinate would be neutralized without the opponent even making a move¡­ "¡­" Zalang didn''t know how to react. "Tsk, all of you are the same." Suddenly, Zalang heard this being''s snort. He glanced at him and suddenly, he saw his golden eyes turning red. *Bzzzz* However, before Nux could continue and charm him as well, the artifact in Zalang''s hand vibrated and suddenly, [We have been attacked! Everyone, come to Astraven! Now!] A video with a few women flying around the battlefield killing one being after another was heard. The video then showed the heavily injured Varain who was hiding from these women under the pile of corpses and sending this message. It was an emergency summon. And everyone who saw the video displayed on the floating screen felt shivers down their spines. After all, this heavily injured being they saw was someone they all knew very well, they knew just how absurdly strong he was. He was probably the strongest being they knew, even stronger than their own leader. But to think someone like him was in that helpless state, forced to hide behind the corpses of his own subordinates. What''s worse was that those women who were the cause of this¡­ They all looked¡­ Oddly similar to this man standing in front of them¡­ The moment everyone present here realized this, they gulped. "Heh." And suddenly, the man laughed. "So they all already started, eh?" He spoke, looking at the screen with an amused look on his face. "To think they even allowed him to call for reinforcements, I guess they are planning to wipe everything out in one go. Not the most optimal way, but I guess it works." Nux shrugged. Then, he glanced at the beings surrounding him and, "I guess I should start as well. Even if they are my lovely wives, I do not wish to lose. Especially now that I have broken through." The instant he said those words, the Aura around Nux changed. ''Shit¡­'' Zalang cursed in his head. *Step* Nux on the other hand, stepped towards the Hornari who had rushed towards him, then, he looked into his eyes and, "You were right, I was having a hard time hearing your voice from up there, Why don''t you come down?" *BOOOM* As he said those words, the Hornari felt as if thousands of worlds were suddenly placed on his back, in an instant, his body crumbled, his face hit the ground and, *Splat* Bones were broken, muscles, tendons and organs were squashed, blood and gore splattered all over the place. Yes, the Hornari was dead. "Oops¡­ I guess I used too much force. Don''t blame me though, It was an honest mistake." Nux''s smile widened as he glanced at the rest of this being with a big smile on his face, a smile that looked extremely terrifying since his entire body and face were covered with the Hornari''s blood. "Let''s end this shall we?" Nux spoke, and the next instant, *BOOOOOM* Heavy pressure descended on the world. All the beings, no matter the cultivation, fell on their knees. The so-called Leaders, Generals, Sub Generals of the War, nothing mattered, from the General at the highest level to the Soldier at the lowest level, every single being was on his knees, with their bodies unable to move even an inch. *Step* *Step* *Step* *Burst* *Burst* *Burst* With each step Nux took, the beings around him felt the energies inside their body getting out of their control and their heads burst into pieces. This was Biokinesis. The abilities of the One-Eyed Demons of Yrniel. Well, it wasn''t exactly the similar thing, but Nux copied its effects using his own abilities and his ridiculously precise control over *Essence*. *Burst* *Burst* *Burst* Nux continued to walk around the battlefield, more and more heads burst apart. Fear crept up in the eyes of those who survived, they all wanted to beg for mercy and surrender, if given a chance, they would all run away and would never dare to face this being away, they could even swear an oath to serve him as his loyal servants for the rest of their lives, They would do anything Nux wanted, However, Nux didn''t even give them the right to speak. The Aura from his Law of Self was so ridiculously strong that all these beings combined couldn''t resist him, they couldn''t even blink their eyes let alone open their mouths, their bodies were frozen still till their heads burst out. It was a death they couldn''t resist no matter what they did or how desperately they tried. It was a one-sided massacre. Even the very world that welcomed Nux was terrified. It was hoping Nux would cause more chaos which would eventually lead to all these people killing each other and it would survive, But to think that in hopes of survival, it had welcomed such a monster¡­ S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within a few minutes, the world which was once a battlefield with thousands of soldiers all over the place, had now turned into a graveyard, a cruel, gruesome sight where blood and gore flowed like a river and the only surviving beings were the being who came out of the portal and the women who never left his shadow from the beginning. Yes, the World''s conquest was over. It was now time to devour the World. Chapter 1643 Devouring the First World. Chapter 1643 Devouring the First World. "Wow Nux, you are cruel." Shadow Lane commented as she looked around with a curious look on her face. Just like Lane, she wasn''t fazed by Blood. Her mind was pretty much one-dimensional, rarely anything that was not related to Nux bothered her. "I wasn''t in the mood for negotiating." Nux shrugged. "The negotiations would have failed." Lane commented. She was currently sitting on Nux''s lap, so she was very comfortable. Of course, the Shadow Lane was leaning on his back, so she was happy as well. "That is true as well." Nux nodded again. No army would surrender to a single being, especially when the said being was at the same cultivation stage as them. Even if Nux used force to subdue most of the leaders and threatened the rest to submit, he was supposed to devour this World later, it was highly likely that he would be defenceless when that happened. Yes, there were Lane and Shadow Lane with him, however, he didn''t wish to take any chances. Not to mention Shadow Lane''s powers weren''t exactly clear, and no, Nux wasn''t going to let her die, even if she was his wife, she was a ''part'' of his wife, and with Nux possessiveness, no one but him can get close to her. Of course, he could also use Charm and Slave Seal, but to use them on thousands of beings was simply too time-consuming. Killing them off was a much faster and more efficient option. "Anyways, aren''t you going to devour the world now? We need to find its core, won''t we? Where is it? Have you found it already?" Shadow Lane spoke. She seemed to be in a jovial mood. And how could she not be? It was the first time she was actually ''with'' Nux on a mission. For her, it was like ''her'' first date. Even if this date involved some blood and gore, she didn''t mind. "There is no point in hiding. It would only elongate your suffering, I am too lazy to go around destroying everything but that doesn''t mean I won''t do it if I have to. So just give in and go with some dignity left. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is nothing you can do to save yourself, This little show I displayed should have told you that." Nux spoke with a neutral look on his face. This was the second reason he decided to kill everyone present here. It was to intimidate the will of the world, he wanted it to understand the difference in power between him and the beings who were just about to devour it. He wanted it to know that he was much stronger than them, so if the World couldn''t defend itself against them, it was pointless to even try it against him. A World could be considered to be a Sentient Being, it was capable of having such thoughts. And Nux was right, his method seemed to have worked, as suddenly, a white-coloured light ball appeared right above Shadow Lane''s head, of course, it was much further away from Nux, giving Shadow Lane a full chance to capture it and make a run. Nux laughed out loud as he then shook his head. "Well, I guess this is your last resistance." Nux commented. Shadow Lane extended her hands towards the World''s Core. The World Core got into her embrace readily. It wanted Shadow Lane to run away and an infighting to start and seeing Shadow Lane extend her hands towards her, it knew that its method had worked. But then, "Hehe~ It is quite a strange feeling. It is as if I am holding it and not holding it at the same time." Shadow Lane commented as she then passed it to Nux. The World Core in her hands trembled, it was as if it was telling her that she was doing the wrong thing and she should run away, of course, Nux and the others completely ignored it. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Thunder* *Thunder* The world trembled, sensing its doom. Nux on the other hand, could already feel the Black Hole getting out of his control. Unlike others, he didn''t have to go through the process of using his Aura of Law of Self to surround the World Core and then connect with the World, He only needed to do one thing. And that was to set the beast he had been holding back free and¡­ well, watch what happens. And this was exactly what he did. He let it go. Of course, before this, he had already surrounded the entire world with the Universal Energy, that was something he couldn''t forget. Especially when he knew how the Universe was going to react to what was going to happen now. The darn thing reacts when he takes ''HIS'' wives away from it even though they were rightfully his to begin with, it even reacts when he only takes away a world''s residual energy, it responds to all the little things it could, How would such a petty thing not react when he was going to take a whole damn world that definitely belonged to it? It would react. And it would react violently. *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* ''Heh.'' Nux laughed. It was just as he expected, the instant the Black Hole got its hands on the World''s Core, its connection with the Universe was severed. Cracks started appearing all over the ground, but this time, Nux was able to sense that these cracks weren''t here because of the Universe, it was because of him. The Universe reacted violently, even though it no longer had any connections to the world, the world still shook because of its movements. Not that it mattered, more and more cracks started appearing in the world and the Core. This time, it wasn''t the Universe devouring the World, it was him devouring the whole thing. A meal that he wasn''t willing to share. Nux''s face distorted as he smiled. The Universe reacted violently, even though it no longer had any connections to the world, the world still shook because of its movements. Not that it mattered, more and more cracks started appearing in the world and the Core. And just like when Vyriana was devouring the World, the moment the Core broke into pieces and the first piece was about to fall on the ground, it disintegrated into energy and the Black Hole absorbed it all. The same happened with the world as all the life from it was drained out, the mountains, the ground, the sky, the water bodies, everything started disintegrating until finally, there was nothing left. The World was devoured, Nux, Lane and Shadow Lane now stood in an Outer Space surrounded by Universal Energy, it was so much that Lane and Shadow Lane were both forced to go back into Nux''s Shadow because they couldn''t survive being in contact with the Universal Energy for too long. On the other hand, the Black Hole seemed contended after having its meal. Just as it calmed down, Nux decided to go inside the Black Space and notice any changes, but then, *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* The Universe reacted. Yes, it wasn''t done yet. This time, it didn''t just react, it had decided to attack Nux. Instantly, Nux was surrounded with dense Universal Energy. Yes, the Universe was using poison to surround the one who was taking everything away from it and wanted to end it all. After all, it was the only thing it had complete control over and could use whenever it wanted. But¡­ It was useless. Nux couldn''t be hurt with the Universal Energy, yes, it could hurt Lane and Shadow Lane, but Nux made sure that it would not affect his Shadows. Lane and Shadow Lane were absolutely safe. ''It won''t wo-'' Nux wanted to declare confidently, but then, "AAAGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" He screamed in agony. Without warning, a sharp, searing sensation exploded behind his eyes. His vision blurred as a wave of heat crashed into his skull. Pain. The concept that had become foreign to him after thousands of years of training, suddenly made itself known, and not as the dull ache he could have dismissed anytime he wanted, but something much more terrifying. Nux''s body trembled, his breathing became staggered. He gritted his teeth, barely able to stand, but the assault continued. His mind was flooded, not with thoughts or memories, but with information¡ªvast, incomprehensible, endless streams of knowledge that tore through his consciousness. Nux continued to scream. It was as if countless secrets were forcefully injected into his mind all at once. The veins on his neck and head bulged, his eyes became bloodshot from the pressure building inside. The weight of the knowledge was too much. Even he, who had lived for over a million years, chasing knowledge in order to form his own Law, felt like he would be buried under this vast mountain of knowledge that pressured his head. In the end, he reached his limits. The pain he felt far beyond any threshold that was possible, to protect itself, his mind shut itself off and the next instant, Nux lost his consciousness, forced to drift into open space, surrounded with endless Universal Energy the Universe was trying to attack him with. What''s worse was that the two women in his shadow, who heard his screams, couldn''t even come out of his shadow because just before he passed out, he locked his own shadow using the powers of the Shadow Demon and Absolute Kinesis. Yes, it was a countermeasure he created inside the Illusion knowing that his wives would very well risk their own life to make sure he was safe. And yes, he had come up with countermeasures for all of them. After all, he was a crazy being with a million years given to him to do whatever he wanted. He had strayed much farther away from ''normal'' than anyone, even the people who claim to know him the best, could imagine. Chapter 1644 Knowledge? Chapter 1644 Knowledge? It was a vast, silent, and dark place. An infinite void stretching beyond comprehension. Nux, who continued to drift along the ''space'', slowly opened his eyes. Seeing the dark space around him, his first thought was simple, ''Was I back into the Black Space?'' It was a logical thought, after all, this wasn''t the first time he had seen a vision similar to this. However, soon, he shook his head as the realization kicked in. Despite being awfully similar, Nux knew he wasn''t inside the Black Space. Not only had the Black Space changed and evolved into something much different than what he was currently seeing, but even in its earliest form, when the Black Space looked similar, something was different. The Black Space was real. It actually existed inside his Body. And this¡­ Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux didn''t take long to realize that he was currently deep inside his consciousness. His brain was shut off because it was unable to absorb all the knowledge that was injected into it, however, this didn''t mean his brain couldn''t absorb the knowledge. It succeeded, and even though Nux could feel that quite a bit of information was lost simply because his brain didn''t have the capability to hold it, Nux knew that what was left wasn''t something he could dismiss either. Zenith Flow was at play here. Nux had trained his body to the point where it could function even without his brain, his instincts, his consciousness, everything worked together to make sure he got the most advantage out of everything. And this was just one of those incidents. While he was out cold because his brain and body had shut off, his consciousness was showing him the simplest version of the knowledge that was instilled into him. And as if it were understood that he was prepared, it started. In that emptiness, something began to stir, A ripple in the void, a cosmic hum. Nux could feel it. He could feel the beginning of everything. He could sense different forces, different energies at play here, and because of his pre-existing knowledge, he did recognize one of those forces. The Force of Genesis. No, it was not the unrefined, weak force of Genesis he and Felberta had control over, it was something¡­ much purer, much stronger and much more complicated. The force of Genesis moved, the primordial spark that gave shape to the void. Nux watched as a swirl of energy gathered in the emptiness, slowly uniting into dust, gas, and molten rock. Yes, a Planet was being formed. At first, it was a chaotic mess, a swirling vortex of raw, untamed energy. But even in this chaos, everything seemed to be guided by another strange energy that was interconnected with the Force of Genesis, Nux didn''t know what this energy was, but he did know what it was doing. It shaped and tempered Creation, ensuring that the forming planet took a precise shape, that its molten core would cool in time, and that its surface would become stable enough to support life. Mountains erupted from the ground, volcanoes spewed fire, and oceans pooled into the planet''s growing basins. The tectonic plates shifted beneath the surface, driven by forces both physical and magical. In this phase, Nux saw the Force of Genesis in its strongest form. But at the same time, Nux also saw how the Force of Genesis alone was useless. Other Forces intervened with it were just as important. Without them, the Force of Genesis could have spun the planet into endless Chaos. Once the planet''s physical structure was formed, the next phase began. This time another Energy became more prominent, and Nux recognized this Energy as well. The Force of Life. Life stirred beneath the surface, a gentle but unrelenting force. Nux watched as the first stirrings of life bubbled up in the oceans, simple, microscopic organisms, driven by the will to grow and adapt. Over time, these organisms multiplied, evolving into more complex forms. Plants stretched toward the sun, and creatures crawled from the water to the land. Life, guided by the Energy of Genesis, flourished, covering the planet with yellow forests, vast seas teeming with creatures, and beasts roaming across the lands. And just like the Force of Genesis, the Force of Life didn''t work alone either. Nux saw that it was powered by other forces as well. The warmth of the sun, bathing the planet in life-giving energy. The creatures of the world grew toward the sun, plants creating energy to maintain themselves through the energy of the sun, animals hunting in the light of day. These different forces represented growth, enlightenment, flourishing. All these important forces were at play here, yet Nux still couldn''t identify any of them. Still, keeping his calm, Nux continued to watch. He didn''t know how long had passed, neither did he care. He knew that since he was inside his subconscious, he would be awake the instant his body recovered or if his wives needed him. Therefore, he continued patiently. The day turned to night, Darkness descended. Yet another force became prevalent, but once again, Nux couldn''t identify it but he was already getting used to this feeling of ''unknown''. What Nux could feel was that this Energy was somehow related to Night. Temporarily, Nux named this force the Force of Darkness. At the same time, he also realized that the Force of Darkness was not the enemy of Genesis, Life, or Light. It was simply a counterpart. An Essential. It was in the dark that creatures rested, that plants conserved energy, and that secrets were hidden. Darkness was the force of mystery, of introspection, of the unknown possibilities that lay, just out of reach. As Nux continued to understand everything, the other forces at work continued to do what they were supposed to, life continued, time passed. The planet matured, the first of the intelligent life began to rise. These beings were curious, ambitious and¡­ were born with endless potential. Potential that far surpassed all other beings that had appeared in this World before. Yes. These were the Progenitors. They started out weak, much weaker than most organisms living in this World. However, They adapted. They began to explore the deeper mysteries of existence, and it was then that Nux saw the formation of the Cultivation Bridge. A gift to Life from the very World itself. A Path that allowed those beings to ascend beyond their natural limits, tapping into the planet''s latent energy. Once again, another Force out of all the Forces present stood out and became much more prevalent than before. And once again, Nux had no clue what this force was. Helplessly watching everything play out was the only thing he could do. Time passed, Nux saw the Progenitors grow, from beings who got tired just after walking a few hundred kilometres, to beings who could topple mountains with a mere flick of their finger. Then, the Progenitors started multiplying, once again, the Force of Life came into play, more and more cultivators were born. These cultivators were the manifestation of the World''s Will, A Will to produce beings capable of reaching the heavens, of transcending mortality. A Will to produce beings strong enough to protect it. As cultivation spread, powerful clans and sects began to emerge. Nux saw them rise, their influence growing as they mastered various Laws and formed alliances, their power shaping the political and spiritual landscape of the world. These clans grew into empires, ruled by cultivators who had ascended to unimaginable heights. Once again, he saw all those forces playing their part here, rewarding those who mastered their own energies and laws. These empires flourished, their cities gleaming like beacons of light. But alongside their rise, Nux felt the presence of another unknown force strengthening and something changed. As quickly as these empires rose, Nux saw them fall. Empires that had once been the pinnacle of power crumbled under the weight of their own ambition. This time, Nux recognized this Force. It was similar to Devour. It was a much purer, rawer version. The Force of Destruction. Destruction came into play, tearing down what had once been invincible. And just like other forces before, it wasn''t alone. It came together with other forces that influenced the beings'' minds. Nux saw betrayals, wars, and the relentless march of time eating away at these great powers. The Progenitors who were supposed to grow together, fought against each other. The Will of the World tried to stop them, giving them various signs and warnings to stop, but with their emotions overtaking them, the Progenitors didn''t listen. The Wars continued, becoming much crueller as time passed, more and more energies were activated, Nux recognized two of these energies, the Force of Darkness and the Force of Destruction. This time, he also recognized another energy. It was the Force of Death. Together with other Energies he couldn''t identify, these energies continued to become more and more prominent, And finally, The Age of Progenitors was over. Most Progenitors died in the Battle. The Surviving Progenitors had injuries that made them too weak to even resist their own people. In the end, the Progenitors couldn''t survive. And as if that wasn''t enough, Nux saw another unknown energy becoming prominent, and as it did, The Space cracked. And suddenly, new races, completely unknown to the beings of this world appeared. Nux recognized a few of them, The Hornari, the Serpenthri, even that living rock and a few races he saw in the Association were here. Nux understood this was the force of the Association. It was only then did he realize it, What he was watching, It was nothing more than the ''memories'' of the world he had devoured, memories not from the perspective of any being, but from the perspective of the very world. It was an experience far different than anyone could imagine and Nux knew full well that he wasn''t even experiencing it to the fullest amount. After all, even now, he understood that all of this was an extremely simplified version his subconscious had created so that his mind wouldn''t be overloaded. As he realized all this, Nux continued watching. He didn''t know how many years had passed, but from his experience in the Illusion, he could tell that the number must be in ten thousands. Anyways, as the forces from the Association came in, they quickly subdued the beings of this world, the World trembled in fear, however, luckily, the Association wasn''t here to devour. The Powerhouses of this world gave in and the World was assimilated into the Association. Tens of thousands of years passed by, the world saw the rise and fall of many beings, clans, and forces, there were times when some cultivators even confronted the beings of the Association, but of course, they were quickly suppressed. Nux saw how all the phases repeated themselves throughout history. Different energies became prominent at different points in time before returning to normal and letting another energy take over. It was a cycle. A cycle where all these energies worked together to maintain the entire world. And Nux realized that this cycle was coming to its end. Once again, the Force of Destruction became Prominent. And this time, it was much stronger than all the times before combined. The Space of the world cracked and a being with thousands of other beings following behind him entered the world. As if sensing its doom, the World tried to resist, it trembled and called for help, alerting all the beings close to it, telling them to prepare. However, it was pointless. Nux saw how the being descended to the world. With one look, he recognized who this being was. It was Zalang, the weird-looking guy he just killed. Zalang''s forces quickly attacked the netizens of this world, in the end, the netizens were too weak to survive. Zalang took over it all. In the end, the World''s Core was forced to show itself. Zalang grabbed the Core, and with his most trusted subordinates guarding him, he started devouring the World''s Core. The World trembled, The Law of Destruction became much much stronger than ever before, cracks appeared all over the Core and the World itself, And then, *BOOOOOOM* The World was devoured by the Universe. And suddenly, Nux''s vision turned Black. Chapter 1645 Why are you shouting? It is annoying Chapter 1645 Why are you shouting? It is annoying *Thud* Varain''s huge body crashed on the ground and toppled a few times over. Without any change in her expression, Vyriana simply walked the living rock and waited for him to stand up. Clearly, she was taking her sweet time. After all, unlike the last time, they were barely fighting around a few hundred Ultimate Stage Cultivators, she took on this many when she was alone and right now, all her sisters were with her. Another thing to note was that unlike the last time, they weren''t oblivious. They knew the Association''s complete strength, the possible reinforcements, and whatnot. This time, their goal wasn''t completely annihilation either, so even if the enemies wanted to escape, unlike the last time, they weren''t going to stop them. What if the enemies called for reinforcements? Heh. It was not as if the women were scared. As mentioned before, they knew how strong the Association was. Even if the reinforcement came, they were very much capable of taking them on. Heck, they had even let the living rock graciously hide and call for those reinforcements himself. It was a plan Ember came up with. And no, they weren''t actually expecting the reinforcements to arrive. Who honestly would after seeing that image? The strongest being you know standing all bruised, completely helpless in front of a mere 15 women. Not to mention the massacre going on in the background. The strength of the enemies couldn''t be clearer in that little shot, coming here was no different than giving away your life. One had to remember, the Association might have come under a single leader, but right now, they weren''t as united as before. These people weren''t exactly loyal to Varain, who was already responsible for the destruction of more than 40 worlds that once belonged to the Association. Ember highly doubted that anyone would come with reinforcements. Then why go for it in the first place? Well, Ember wanted to avoid useless causalities. As a previous General, she knew it was always better to avoid pointless causalities when one could. Yes, she wasn''t scared of killing or massacring thousands of beings within a few seconds, however, right now, she could see all of this was avoidable. If she could sow the seed of fear into the minds of these leaders, they would give in and even if they wouldn''t allow them to devour their worlds, the resistance they would face later would be much weaker. The rest of the women agreed with this. Sure, it was more work to take a few hundred Ultimate Stage Cultivators in all 8 works than to simply take out everyone in one go, but right now, they had all the time in the world. They could take the slower, less brutal path. And he knows? It might actually work in their favor. What if the Leaders decide to devour their own world in fear? It was something they did before, devouring the allied worlds, so it wouldn''t be wrong to assume they would do the same with their own world, however, Ember knew this wasn''t possible. Devouring one''s own world wasn''t a simple issue. The other subordinates would never agree to it since they would be losing their Cultivation Path and their weaker family members would simply die. The resistance the leaders would face if they made this decision would simply be too strong. Their best bet right now would be to surrender. Anyways, while Vyriana considered all of this in her head, Varain finally got enough time to stand back on his feet. The Terratrum''s self-regenerating power kicked in, quickly healing his injuries. Vyriana let it happen. The Dragon was bored. She was expecting the Terratrum to show something exciting so she gave him all the time he needed. Yes, it was something you should never do, especially in a War. But if you are the strongest Divine Stage Cultivator, well, the second Strongest. Divine Stage Cultivator in the world to be more precise, than you were allowed to do things many others cannot. Varain stared at the woman in front of him with a grave look on his face. He knew. He knew the woman was giving him the chance to regenerate and fight her again, he knew the woman was treating him as a plaything, and he was going to make sure that this woman would pay for the mistake she was making. "AAAGGHHHH!!" He shouted as he rushed towards the Dragon. His speed was oddly fast considering his giant body, it would take any normal cultivator by surprise. The Terratrum almost instantly appeared right next to Vyriana and unleashed a punch strong enough to break even the ground he was standing on. He had put his entire weight in that punch, but then, Silence fell over the place as the Dragon simply held his punch with her small hand, just. like Varain showed speed unbecoming of his size, she showed strength far stronger than what anyone with her body frame should have. Varain stared at the monster in front of him in disbelief. Vyriana on the other hand, showed no change in her expression again. No, there was one change. She seemed even more bored. "I gave you 5 whole minutes, and this is what you came up with?" She questioned. "Do you need more time? I won''t mind even you ask me for an hour. Actually, I can even give you some healing potions, or you can call any healer you know. There is actually one healer on my side as well, but I don''t think she would heal you. She barely heals us with her powers, let alone you. The bitch only uses her powers on my husband. Well, most of her powers only work on my husband. So there is that." Yes, Vyriana was a little too chatty. Much more than the usual. This is what boredom does to a being. Of course, the other side interpreted this as a clear disrespect. "YOU PESKY BITCH!!! I WILL KILL YOU!!!!!" Unable to take it anymore, Varain shouted out loud as the energy around him gathered at a scary rate. "AAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!" The being roared, moving his hand away from Vyriana, he joined both his hands and slammed them to the ground. *BOOOOOOOM* The ground exploded. Everything shook, was as if a strong earthquake had come. Cracks appeared all over the battlefield, people started losing their footing and falling to the ground, but soon, they realized that these tremors weren''t the only problem they had to deal with. Far from it. The cracks that had appeared all over the place were widened, and from them, molten Lava capable of burning any being to ashes came out. The ground moved, sharp spikes were formed all over the place, aiming at the women who were killing everyone mercilessly, trying to either impale them, or push them into the molten Lava. This was the Tarratrum''s Ultimate Skill. The World Shaker. An Ability that was powerful alone to change the flow of a battle all on its own. An Ability that was strong enough to topple armies and send them to their deaths. An Ability that made Terratrum the fearsome beings they are. But... "What are you trying to do?" After the dust settled down, Varain heard a voice he didn''t wish to hear at all. He looked where Vyriana stood before and saw the woman still standing there with the same, bored look on her face. "Using a crowd control ability when you are fighting a single opponent. Are you sure you are the strongest here? What was even the point of using this ability? Were you trying to help your subordinates? If yes, then you failed spectacularly, because no matter how I look at it, it is only your subordinates who were affected by your abilities." Vyriana spoke as she looked around. Obviously, none of the women were harmed. Rather, they didn''t even care what was happening and continued their hunting. Varain, who saw this scene was terrified. Vyriana stood at the centre of the explosion, he wasn''t expecting much, but there should be at least one bruise or a burned mark on her body, how was she completely alright!? She didn''t even look like she was caught in an explosion. "Tsk. Even that Snake woman was better than you." Vyriana snorted and the moment she said those words, Varain sensed his end. He could sense that the woman was now utterly bored, he wasn''t ''entertaining for her in any way and she was about to kill him and move on. His Fear crept up. Unable to take it anymore, he shouted. "WHAT THE DOING!? HALF OF YOUR PEOPLE HAVE BEEN KILLED AND YOU STILL HAVEN''T MADE YOUR MOVE! ARE YOU GOING TO LET ALL OF US DIE!? WHEN ARE YOU GOING TO MOVE!!!? LORD SELVITH!!!" "What...?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lord Selvith...?" "He... he is alive...?" "But how is that possible...?" "It has been more than 5,000 years since Lord Selvith was last seen. He should be around 14,000 years old now if he is even alive, no Ultimate Stage Cultivator lives that long" "Has Lord Varain gone crazy?" The people from Association couldn''t believe it. Selvith was one of the strongest previous-generation leaders of the Association. Many here weren''t alive when he was active, however, from the records, they knew just how strong the being was. Was he still alive? Instantly, a ray of hope lit up in the eyes of all beings present. The despair they all felt started to fade away. But their happiness wasn''t long lasting. "LOR=" Varain, who continued to shout, *BOOM* Was suddenly punched and his entire body broke into several pieces. "Why are you shouting? It is annoying" Vyriana spoke as she picked her ears with an annoyed look on her face. And yes, the Leader of the Association was dead, just like that. Chapter 1646 I cannot allow that. Chapter 1646 I cannot allow that. *Step* *Step* As the battle continued, Aeliana, who stood at the corner in silence, watching everything with a curious look on her face, heard some footsteps. A light smile appeared on her face as she saw her friend walking towards her. "You did well against that being" Aeliana praised without turning around. "It wasn''t much," Vyriana commented as she stood next to her friend. "Don''t say that. He was the strongest being here, you know? How would they feel if they learned that the person they followed ''wasn''t much'' in the eyes of the woman who killed him? At least act a bit tired. You had your fun, now don''t demotivate all of them, your sisters are still playing, you know?" Aeliana chuckled. Vyriana however, just shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. I bet they are all just bored anyway." "Well, you must know your sisters better than I do, so I won''t argue." Aeliana shrugged as well. Then, she turned towards Vyriana and, "Why are you here though? Do you not wish to fight anymore? I know they are weak, but they aren''t that boring. This ''Ultimate Ability'' some of them have is quite interesting." Hearing that question, Vyriana turned towards Aeliana as well, and, "Who is it and where is he?" The woman questioned directly. "Hmm?" Aeliana tilted her head in confusion. "That Selvith the living rock talked about, Where is he? What did you do to him?" "Why would I do anything to him? I won''t involve myself in your battle, remember?" "..." Vyriana however, didn''t say anything and continued to stare at her friend with a deadpan look on her face. Aeliana tried to resist for a while, however, seeing that an entire minute had passed and Vyriana still continued to stare at her, she realized it was pointless. "Nux asked for my help, I couldn''t just say no, you know?" "You still didn''t answer my question." Vyriana spoke and in the end, Aeliana gave in. "I neutralized him." "Why did you make a move?" Vyriana questioned. "Because none of you would survive if he made a move." "A Primordial?" Vyriana narrowed her eyes. "Well, in a certain way, yes." Aeliana didn''t know how to answer. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean?" Vyriana frowned in confusion. "Well, this is a Lowest Level World, not many Lowest Level Worlds are capable of producing a Primordial, but this one is kind of an exception. Because he had so many Worlds to devour, he was able to become a Primordial by force. Of course, he is one of the weaker Primordials, but in the end, he is still a Primordial, a Phase 5 Cultivator. You cannot win against him, so I had to intervene." "To think they had a Primordial with them..." Vyriana was surprised. "It is a good thing you came with us, or things would have gone south." The Dragon commented. Not once did she even question how Aeliana was able to take on a Primordial without even moving away from their sight even once. After all, the Dragon perfectly understood just how strong her friend was. Let alone a Primordial from a Lowest Level world, even strong Primordials weren''t exactly this woman''s match. "I said the same thing, but he seems to disagree." Aeliana commented with a light smile on her face. "Nux?" Vyriana frowned. Aeliana nodded. "What did he say?" Vyriana questioned. "He said that things would have gotten more ''complicated, but he would have been able to deal with it." "I guess he is now strong enough to take on a Primordial huh?" Vyriana smiled wryly. "You seem to trust him quite a lot." "Of course I do, he is my husband." "What if he had made a mistake and underestimated the enemy?" "Tha-" Before Vyriana could answer. *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *THUNDER**THUNDER* *THUNDER* The World trembled. It didn''t take long for both Vyriana and Aeliana to realize that the World''s Will wasn''t responsible for this. It was the Universe. The Universe was angered and its reaction was triggered. "I guess it started." Aeliana commented with a light smile on her face. At the same time, she stepped into the air, making sure that the trembling ground wouldn''t annoy her. "It has," Vyriana commented as well, following what her friend did. "W-What!? Why is this happening again!?" "This darn thing!! Did it have to happen just now!?" "Stop shouting! Stay in the Formation!" "How are we supposed to stay in the Formation when the ground is trembling!" "I-I can''t use my powers! The energy is a complete mess!" "Aaaagggghhhhhhh!!!" "Save him!! He fell into the Lava!!" "Save him my foot! Step away from him, he won''t survive!" Once again, the ones affected by the Universe''s reaction the most were the lowest-level worlds that had absolutely no way to defend against something so random. The world trembled violently, and the battlefield that had already become a domain of death due to the ability Varain had used before his death, it only pushed more people to their deaths. "The reaction this time seems stronger than normal." Vyriana commented with a frown on her face. "Well, he is trying to take away an entire world this time instead of just a woman. It is normal for the Universe to react differently. The difference in scale is quite large." A thief stealing a pen, or a thief robbing an entire bank, it was obvious what would have a greater effect. "I am worried." Vyriana commented. And as if her worries were shared by the rest of her sisters, she suddenly saw the death toll increasing. The women had stopped playing around and taking advantage of the mess these people were in, they started killing mercilessly. In the next few minutes, the only ones remaining were the women and the beings who were far weaker than them and couldn''t resist in any way possible. The women gathered, "The Universe still hasn''t stopped." Amaya spoke with a solemn look on her face. The world was still trembling as fiercely as before. "It usually calms down in a few minutes," Evane commented. "Something doesn''t feel right." Riona commented. The rest of the women nodded. "What should we do?" "We are leaving." Astaria declared and the rest of the women nodded. Initially, the plan was to stay and win the rest of the worlds as well, however, since the Universe''s reaction was different from what they expected, they needed to get to Nux to ensure there weren''t any variables. However, "I cannot allow that." Aeliana spoke up. Chapter 1647 What is he even doing...? Chapter 1647 What is he even doing...? "I cannot allow that." Aeliana spoke up. "What?" Vyriana frowned. "I said I cannot allow you to leave." The rest of the women glanced at the Vampire and Aeliana continued, "I know all of you are worried, but panicking isn''t the solution here. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux isn''t weak and we do not know what the Universe is trying to do. I have already tried to contact Nux and I haven''t received a reply yet, it means that he is in a situation where he cannot reply and if he is in that state, then things might get dangerous, so I cannot allow any of you to leave." The women frowned. Obviously, just like Aeliana, they tried to contact Nux as well, the main reason they rushed everything up and wanted to get to him was because they didn''t get any answers either. Lane was the same, the one person they had left with him wasn''t replying either. With no answers, the women had no choice but to find answers themselves. "You have no right to stop us." Ember spoke, staring right into Aeliana''s eyes. "You are correct, I do not have the right to stop you." Aeliana agreed. These women were Nux''s family, she had no right to stop them when their family member''s situation wasn''t clear. However, for Aeliana, Nux was someone much more important than any of these women thought. He was someone who changed her entire life, he was the one who stood up for her sake and risked his life while facing the strongest being in the world. Aeliana was indebted to Nux. Therefore, she would make sure that nothing could potentially hurt Nux later would happen. His wives being in a dangerous situation because of him? Aeliana knew this would be a nightmare for Nux, it would break him down, therefore, she would not allow this. Even if... she had to go against her friend for it. Aeliana''s eyes turned sharp and, "However, I do have the power to stop you and you people have no power to resist." Aeliana declared, releasing her Aura. Vyriana narrowed her eyes, stepping in front of her sisters. She knew Aeliana was right, if she was hell-bent on not letting anyone go, then nothing they could do to resist her and leave, even if they all risked their life for it. That was simply how strong the woman was. Not to mention her Law was pretty much perfect for this situation. "Tsk, her Law is perfect for almost all situations." Vyriana snorted in her head when she thought about it. "Then do you want us to just wait here? What if something happens to him?" In the end, Vyriana had no choice but to appeal to the woman in another way. "Nothing will happen, I am going" Aeliana declared. "So you can go but we cannot?" "Yes. is because I am strong." Vyriana had no choice but to back down. She couldn''t refute those words. Not to mention Aeliana had an ultimate shield that would protect her from anything that could happen. She may have ''escaped'' from her shield''s influence, but it didn''t mean that her shield didn''t know where she was. That man was 100% keeping an eye on her in silence. He would appear the instant something that could threaten Aeliana appeared. "Alright. We will trust you." Vyriana gave in. "Good." Aeliana nodded. Then, she waved her hand and suddenly, all the women felt a strange form of force pressuring them. "What are you doing?" Amaya questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Don''t misunderstand. I do not trust any of you one bit. I am making sure that you won''t move while I am gone." "Yo-" Saying those words, Aeliana disappeared, completely ignoring whatever Amaya was about to say. Silence fell over the place. "She gets on my nerves." Amaya commented. Ember on the other hand, tried to activate her powers and leave this world, however, *Thud* She fell on the ground, unable to do anything. Vyriana simply waved her hand, a throne appeared on the ground and she walked towards it and sat down. "Don''t bother, we won''t be able to leave till she s back. Resistance is futile." She spoke. "It is quite unlike you. Giving up before actually trying" Astaria commented. Just like Ember, she hadn''t given up either. Vyriana stared at her disciple and shook her head. "What? Do you think of me as a fool who would pointlessly hit her head on the wall just knowing fully well the Wall won''t break no matter what I do?" Astaria frowned. "I say this because I know that woman. Nux does too, it is probably the reason why he brought her here in the first place. He must have expected something like this to happen. That woman''s Law is indeed the best way to ''deal with all of us without hurting us," Vyriana commented. As the realization sank in, she couldn''t help but be impressed by how far ahead Nux had thought through before coming here. "What is her Law?" Amaya questioned with a curious look on her face. "It is-" However, before Vyriana could answer, "Who is he?" Felberta questioned as she pointed at another being lying on the ground. Just like Ember, Astaria and others, he seemed to be trying to move and activate his powers as well, but again, the results were similar. "Isn''t he a Voraleth?" Melia commented, she had learned quite a lot from her battle with the enemies. "He isn''t someone we have seen before." Thyra spoke with confidence. "Where did he come from then?" The women were confused. One of them, however, knew the truth, "So that''s him..." Vyriana commented. "Hmm? You know him?" Amaya questioned. "Yeah, he is the Primordial that Aeliana was suppressing while we fought." "Wait, he is the one Nux was worried about and asked for Aeliana''s help for?" Amaya vividly recalled that conversation, especially because she didn''t understand what the two were talking about. "Why is she even talking to my husband?" She had a lot of complaints at that time. "So he is a Primordial Stage Cultivator?" Astaria questioned with a curious look on her face. For some reason, none of the women seemed nervous or scared considering that the being in front of them was an enemy and was definitely stronger than them. Well, it would be hard to be nervous or be wary of someone who could barely crawl and was continuously rolling on the ground, especially when it seemed like he was putting in a lot of effort to do even that. One would take him for a disabled if they didn''t have the prior knowledge. "What is he even doing...?" "The bounds on him are much stronger than on us," Vyriana commented. Then, with a sadistic smile on her face, she stood up and, "Anyways, it seems my friend has spared quite a bit effort to arrange some entertainment for us, Shall we?" Vyriana glanced at her sisters and the women who were already frustrated because they couldn''t help their husband, decided to let go a little. Demonic smiles appeared on all these women''s faces as they started walking towards the crawling Primordial. Chapter 1648 Things he was able to get away with were quite surprising. Chapter 1648 Things he was able to get away with were quite surprising. "Nux..." Aeliana called out as she glanced at the spot where a large amount of Universal Energy was gathered. She now understood why Nux wasn''t able to respond to her messages. Let alone respond, with this much Universal Energy surrounding him, it would be a surprise if the Communication Artifacts even worked. Most of the signals would die before they could even reach him. If Aeliana didn''t know about Nux''s complete Immunity to Universal Energy, even she would have been panicking right now. "The Universe is trying to attack him." The Vampire realized. At the same time, she noticed red mist surrounding her body. A smile appeared on her face. A smile that a certain being did not like one bit. "I am already old, why are you making me move?" "Hmmm? Father? How did you get here?" Aeliana questioned with a ''surprised'' look on her face. Azriel however, could only press his forehead tightly, unable to bear this headache. To think that his little girl would play around so recklessly. "You shouldn''t be here." Azriel commented, not playing his daughter''s games. Realizing that he was not in the mood, Aeliana dropped her playful attitude as well and a grave look appeared on her face as she glanced at the spot where Nux seemed to be trapped again. "I am worried about him." With such dense Universal Energy surrounding him, Aeliana couldn''t use her senses to see what was happening inside behind the curtain of Universal Energy and that only made her warier. "He is unconscious." Azriel replied. "Your senses can surpass that dense Universal Energy?" Aeliana was surprised. Azriel however, didn''t answer and just continued to look at Nux. Then, after thinking about it for a while, "Go back." He spoke. Aeliana frowned and her father continued, "This is his battle, There is nothing you can do here to help him." "Bu-" "I know you wish to help him because you feel indebted to him, but this is his battle, a battle he needs to fight alone." Azriel declared. Then, the Vampire just shrugged, "And it is not like the child is in any form of danger. Even if the Universe is going out of its way to attack him, he is holding on quite well. Actually, all of this might even give him a pleasant surprise later. So you do not have to worry unnecessarily, Go back to that work and wait for him to return." Aeliana stared at the spot for a while, even she knew there was nothing she could do here. It was normal for the Outer Space to be filled with Universal Energy, however, the density of the Energy was normally very low and was something she could resist with Mana, however, with the Universal Energy surrounding Nux, she knew that she couldn''t even get close. Yes, even for a Primordial-level being like her, that much Universal Energy was life-threatening. It was one of the two reasons why Azriel came here in the first place, he didn''t want his daughter to take a desperate step and try to challenge the Universe''s Will, especially when there was no need for it. "Can you tell me why he is unconscious? What is happening inside? Will he be alright? Or would it become dangerous?" Aeliana asked continuous questions. Azriel stared at his daughter and smiled wryly. "I do not know why he is unconscious, but he doesn''t seem to be hurt. His body is simply floating inside while it is surrounded by all the Universal Energy. Nothing looks very dangerous. That child''s body is actually absorbing the Universal Energy surrounding him and since it is doing it unconsciously, I believe it would only benefit him when he wakes up."" Azriel then turned towards his daughter and, "As I said, you have nothing to worry about. Leave." "I wish to remain here till he is awake. I need to prepare for any unforeseen situation that might occur." "You won''t be able to do quite a lot if something does happen. It is the very Universe we are talking about. It has complete control over the Universal Energy, something that could prove to be quite lethal. Not to mention it has the ultimate power to use its connection with you and harm you. Your options are quite limited here, Aeliana. Your presence won''t change anything." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel was honest. As much as he wanted to pamper his daughter and give her the entire universe, he didn''t want her to live in an illusion. Yes, his daughter was strong. Considerably strong for her level, however, when it came to the Universe and things revolving around it, She was no different than the women she left behind when she came to this place. Actually, some of the women who didn''t have a connection with the Universe anymore might do better than her in this situation. After all, there were only a few things the Universe could do against beings who weren''t even connected to it in the first place. However, there was one thing Azriel didn''t consider while making all these assumptions. Aeliana had a trump card of her own. And right now, the woman was staring at that very trump card. Silence fell over the place as the father-daughter pair stared at each other. It was then that Azriel realized it... "...you are planning on staying here because you know I will too and if something happens, you want me to intervene." The instant the strongest being in the world said those words, his daughter''s smile widened. "You do realize that my real body is still back in Yrniel, correct?" "Of course." "Then you should also know that I cannot actually help you if something really did happen." "..." Aeliana just smiled, not saying a word. Because she didn''t have to. The cheeky smile on her face was enough. You know you will come here the moment something happens, There is no point playing these games.! Azriel''s mouth twitched in annoyance. He momentarily glared at the spot Nux was supposed to be in and his mouth continued to twitch nonstop. ''Did that brat knew it was going to happen?" It wasn''t exactly hard to predict, especially for someone like Nux, who knew his daughter even more than she herself did and his overprotectiveness for his daughter wasn''t exactly a secret either, so for Nux, who had all the information he needed, predicting this scenario wasn''t difficult. The question, however, was... Did Nux actually predict this, or was it all just a coincidence and he only brought Aeliana here because he wanted to spend more time with her? Even though Azriel had seen everything Nux did in those million years he spent inside the Illusion, he still couldn''t come up with an answer. After all, considering his personality, both options were possible. He would do this to get closer to the woman he was pursuing, but at the same time, he would also do it just to make sure his wives were safe. ''Tsk. Azriel just snorted in his head. The more he interacted with this child, the more annoying he became. Things he was able to get away with were quite surprising. ... While everyone was either worried or annoyed by him, Nux, whose body was still floating in the Outer Space, had no clue what was happening. He didn''t know how much time had passed outside, his mind was still in an inactive state, his consciousness was in deep slumber, and despite Lane and Shadow Lane calling him out desperately, trying to get out and help him in any way, Nux didn''t react. Time continued to pass. Aeliana and Azriel continued to stare at the spot where the Universal Energy was getting thinner and thinner. Yes, his body was still absorbing the energy continuously. By now, even the Universe had calmed down and wasn''t reacting anymore. Once again, the Universe couldn''t actually sense Nux''s presence, therefore, according to it, now that it had ''surrounded'' the problem with ''poison, it should already be dealt with. So even if it lost a world, since the problem was solved, it was satisfied. Now no one would break the Rules again and everything would become perfect just like how it used to be. Yes, the Universe was in for a big surprise. Anyways, as Nux''s body continued to float in Outer Space, 15 years passed. In these 15 years, Aeliana didn''t move from her position for even a single moment. She had a grave look on her face and the only reason she wasn''t panicking was that the Universal Energy surrounding Nux was getting thinner with each passing moment, signalling that what her father said was correct and that Nux was fake. And after 15 whole years, the Universal Energy finally faded away, allowing Aeliana to sense Nux''s presence. "He... absorbed it all..." Aeliana commented. This was the amount of Energy that even a Primordial like her had to be wary against and she was sure even the Progenitors back in Yrniel would be the same. The fact that Nux was able to absorb all this energy... Aeliana had no clue what would become of this man once he opened his eyes. And as if he was waiting for this moment, Nux''s eyes twitched. The One of Devoured an entire World had finally opened his eyes and regained his consciousness. Chapter 1649 Nux, you need to see this. Chapter 1649 Nux, you need to see this. ''Hmmm?'' Nux''s consciousness returned. After he didn''t know how long, he was finally able to feel his body again and in an instant, "NUX!'' "NUX!'' He heard two similar voices in his head. ''Lane?'' He called out. You are awake!'' Shadow Lane spoke excitedly. ''How long was I out for?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. ''15 years.'' Lane answered. "That took longer than I expected. Nux muttered. Obviously, he wasn''t expecting the big information that was dumped into his brain, so considering he spent hundreds of thousands of years just to see the World''s History, 15 years actually sounded like a small number. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, for Nux, who wanted to stay with his wives, especially right now when there are Rune, Eisheth, and Lyriana who need his help as soon as possible, 15 years was indeed a much longer time than expected. Of course, Nux also knew there was no point in thinking all this now that it had already happened, the only thing he could do now was to prepare more thoroughly next time. Instantly, his mind disregarded it and he slowly opened his eyes. "Where am I? In Outer Space?" He questioned. He was still getting used to being able to feel his body again, spending hundreds of thousands of years like a bodyless entity didn''t come without its own share of troubles. Not that it was a challenge for Nux. Illusion had trained him to the point he could get used to a completely new body almost instantly now. "Remove it." Suddenly, Lane spoke, this time, her tone didn''t seem similar to her usual one, this time, it was full of anger. "Hmm?" Nux frowned. "The Seal, remove it and let me out." Lane spoke, her anger rising as more words left her mouth. The next instant, Nux felt a chill down his spine. He had completely forgotten about this. The fact that he had locked Lane inside his shadow for 15 years... especially when he screamed in agony when all this information was injected into his brain... It didn''t take a genius to understand what Lane felt this entire time and how she felt about this. Instantly, Nux removed the Seal and Lane came out, staring at Nux with her eyes flaring with endless anger. At the same time, Nux could also the corner of her eyes welled with tears. The woman''s entire body was trembling, her fists were clenched, clearly, her emotions weren''t stable. "I am sorry" Nux spoke as he pulled the woman into his arms. The next instant, Lane''s body lost all its strength and tears rolled out of her eyes, falling on Nux''s shoulders, tearing his heart apart. Nux tightened his hug around Lane, He couldn''t say anything either. He was apologetic, yes, but this didn''t mean he regretted his actions. He did what he had to ensure Lane''s safety. With the amount of Universal Energy surrounding him, letting Lane out was no different than killing her and Nux couldn''t allow that, even if the woman had the power to revive herself. After all, Absolute Laws could still kill Lane, so Nux wasn''t sure if the Universal Energy would work or not. And no, he wasn''t going to take chances. He simply tightened his hug even further, but then, *Crack* A cracking sound was heard. Lane suddenly tightened her hug around Nux out of reflex, not uttering even a single groan, Nux however, realized it. Lane''s spine broke. He loosened his hug with a confused frown on his face. This shouldn''t happen, he was already used to his old body, after hurting Felberta once, he made sure he wouldn''t repeat the same mistake again, so he was constantly controlling his power to the point it had become a muscle memory. The same muscle memories should be activated right now... Lane shouldn''t get hurt by his hug, especially when he wasn''t using any power at all. However, before Nux could make sense of this situation, "You are out." He heard a voice. Turning around, he saw Aeliana walking towards him with a smile on her face. "Lady Aeliana." He greeted with a smile. "You made me wait for a long time, you know?" "I apologize, I didn''t expect this would take this long either." Nux admitted. "Well, you were venturing into something completely unknown, a few years isn''t a problem for someone my age." "What ''someone your age, it makes you sound like an old person, you shouldn''t talk like that, especially when you look like a woman in her prime years." Nux chuckled. Aeliana stared at him and chuckled as well. Then, Nux''s expression changed and, "I want to meet my wives." "Follow me." Aeliana didn''t waste time either. She already expected something like this anyway. The three then walked into the Cosmocraft, Lane, of course, was already healed by Nux. Nux on the other hand, clenched his fist, sensing an almost endless amount of power inside him. Power so strong that he almost felt like a God. He wanted to explore this further, right now, however, he wanted to meet his wives first. The very fact that they were not here when he opened his eyes meant Aeliana used her powers. Nux wanted to go and calm his wives before anything else. And the Cosmocraft didn''t disappoint, with its speed, within 5 minutes, Nux and the others were already in front of the World they conquered. As they descended, the World trembled. Nux glanced at his wives and seeing the sight in front of him, he blinked a few times before he glanced at Aeliana, "Is he...?" "He is..." Aeliana nodded, she had the same shocked look on her face as Nux. Voraleth, 4 meter tall, sleek, agile beings with a predatory appearance. They are covered in sleek black fur with retractable spines along their back. Their faces are wolf-like, with piercing golden eyes, and their limbs are long and muscular, built for hunting. They possess retractable claws that can cut through almost any form of defence. Voraleth had a fearsome image, even when compared to Tarratrum, who were considered to be the strongest because of Varain''s presence, they didn''t fade out. That was simply how strong the beings of this race were. And the being Nux, Aeliana, and Lane were looking at was none other than a Voraleth and he was not just any Voraleth, he was the strongest there was. Not only the strongest of all Voraleth, he was the strongest being to have ever appeared in the history of the Association. The being who transcended all limits, A being, who reached the Stage above the Ultimate Stage. Yes, he was a Primordial. Yes, he was Selvith, the one who was behind this all, the one who controlled this all. The true leader of the Association. A fearsome entity who even the so-called strongest being in the Association feared, That was Selvith, the Voraleth. However... This strongest being... was currently in a state so pitiful... that even Nux felt bad for him. His sleek black fur seems to have been pulled out again and again, it was done to the point where the entire region had turned red. Without his fur, rather than looking like a ferocious being who could hunt even the greatest warrior, he looked like a pitiful puppy who was bullied by a group of children. Of course, his previously ferocious eyes that were now looking at Nux and others with hope weren''t helping either. ''Please help me!'' His eyes were screaming these words. But Nux knew the poor being couldn''t speak himself because all his teeth were broken and his tongue was currently tied to his nose. The poor being was pinned to the ground, unable to move even an inch and the women... The women seemed to using him as an... amusement park ride...? Sitting on his back and pulling his ears like children playing around with some toy. "Nux! You are back!" The moment Skyla noticed him, she quickly tried to rush towards him, however, Aeliana''s power activated again and she fell down. Nux landed on the ground and then walked towards his women, his eyes still didn''t leave the pitiful Selvith. Clearly, the dude wasn''t having the best time of his life. "How have you been?" Nux tried to ignore the beings whimpering and turned towards Skyla. "I am fine, how about you? You have been gone for 15 hours now!" Skyla complained. "15 hours?" Lane frowned in confusion. Nux on the other hand, turned towards Aeliana. "You know?" Aeliana questioned with a somewhat surprised look on her face. "The fact that your Law allows you to control time as well? Of course. I do. I know everything about you, Aeliana." Nux spoke as his eyes turned darker and darker as he stared at Aeliana. "What does that mean?" Amaya however, was quick to catch onto the details and asked a question. Then, she turned towards Lane and, "How much time actually passed? What happened? Why does it look like you were crying before? Why does Nux''s expression look different from normal? Where is your Shadow? What happened after you devoured the World? Why did the Universe react differently than before?" Amaya asked a series of questions. However, before Nux could satiate her curiosity. "Nux..." They heard Lane''s voice. No, it was not Lane, but Shadow Lane. "Nux come here. You need to see this." Shadow Lane called, her tone didn''t fail to express the urgency of the situation. Chapter 1650 A God. Chapter 1650 A God. "Nux come here. You need to see this." Shadow Lane called, her tone didn''t fail to express the urgency of the situation. "Hmm? What happened?" Nux frowned in confusion, however, before he could understand the situation, suddenly, his Shadow became darker and darker before materializing into reality, coming out like tentacles that started pulling Nux in. Clearly, Shadow Lane wasn''t planning to explain herself, she just wanted Nux to come inside his shadow as soon as it was possible, something that Nux understood, therefore, he quickly used the Power of Shadow Demons, trying to get inside his shadow, but suddenly, he froze as he realized something, His body... It was being pulled inside his shadow on its own, yes, even if he wasn''t using the power of the Shadow Demon, he was still able to enter his own shadow. Something that shouldn''t be and wasn''t possible before. Nux quickly stopped using the powers of the Shadow Demon to check if his theory was correct and just as he expected, the tentacles were still able to pull him down. "Nux?" Amaya called out with a worried look on her face, Nux turned towards her and nodded reassuringly. His shadow was obviously a safe place for him, even now, he could regain control anytime he wanted the moment he activated his power. Right now, he was simply going with the flow. Of course, unlike other wives, Lane didn''t wait. She instantly entered Nux''s shadow using her powers, following behind him. Nux and Lane fell into Nux''s shadow, there, their eyes fell on a shadowy materialization, it was the Shadow Lane, and before Nux could ask her what was wrong, Shadow Lane expanded her hands and, "Look! Look around! Everything is completely different than before!" Previously, Nux''s shadow realm was just like any other being''s shadow realm, dark, completely black with nothing else visible to the eyes. It was usually quite a depressing place and the only reason Lane liked staying in this place was because she felt closer to Nux when she was here. Right now, however, it was different. That pitch black place was no more, rather, Nux and Lane could themselves standing on a grey ground with black coloured grass on it. Right now, both Nux and Lane were in their ''Shadow Form'', meaning that just like Shadow Lane, their bodies looked like physical manifestations of shadows. Yes, right now, there was no difference between Lane and Shadow Lane''s appearance. However, this wasn''t Nux or Lane''s focus. They continued to look around with curious looks on their faces, it was their first time seeing a place like this. Grey ground, black grass, plants, flowers, and trees, there were even black mountains that could be seen from a distance, the sky was grey with black clouds visible all over the place. It was a completely different place. A place that only had one colour, black. The only way to differentiate between things here was the intensity of ''Black'' it had inside them. As they continued to look around, Nux and Lane''s expressions suddenly changed, the moment Shadow Lane noticed it, she chimed in, "Do you finally notice it now?" Nux and Lane turned towards her and Shadow Lane continued, "Yes, this is the same World Nux devoured. If we ignore that the entire World had turned black, the terrain is exactly the same as that world, even the state of vegetation is exactly the same. It is as if it was a perfect replica of that world." Shadow Lane revealed. Since she was inside Nux''s shadow together with Lane, she hadn''t explored the world they were in much, however, with how much ever she knew, she was positive that this place was an exact replica of that world. "You are wrong" Suddenly, Nux spoke up. Then, he glanced at Shadow Lane and with a strange look on his face, he declared, "This is not a replica of that world, This is that world. This is the fallen Equatoria." Nux declared as he looked around, then, as if he was absolutely certain that he was correct, he revealed. "We are not inside my Shadow Realm right now, We are inside my Universe." "What...?" Lane widened her eyes in surprise and Nux nodded. "Yes, this is my Universe." He spoke and the instant he closed his eyes, it all became clear to him as everything zoomed out and suddenly, his consciousness connected with... himself and he was able to see it. The Black Space. And the changes inside the Black Space. The Space that previously had a Black Sapling and a Black Lotus under it, combined with white and black Mist and dust that intervened together, now had one more change. The Sapling had grown, and now, as its stem was extended further, it rolled around a sphere, it was a World. The World he had just devoured, The World their Physical bodies were currently in. As Nux realized it, his consciousness returned to his physical body and once again, he was inside the World together with Lane and Shadow Lane. "Yes, this is indeed my Universe." He declared once again, this time, he tone showed absolute certainty. After all, he could feel it, he could feel the endless strength running through his body. One had to know, Nux was currently inside a place he owned, he was brimming with strength. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only that, he was a being who had devoured an entire World! What did that mean? He took all the energy the World had and absorbed it inside him. Yes, he had the energy of an entire World inside him. And what did this energy do? It made him physically stronger. Yes, the current Nux was as strong as a Lowest Level World! It was an absurd statement, no being, not even Primordial, was capable of comparing their might with an entire World. Despite being the Lowest Level, a World was still the Universe''s largest and strongest creation, the amount of energy stored inside a World was ridiculous. And right now, all that energy only did one thing, it made Nux''s body stronger. Right now, his body was so strong that with just his physical strength alone, he could annihilate the likes of Aeliana into oblivion. Yes, the current Nux was that strong. He was a God. However, there was one problem. A problem that Nux realized and somewhat understood as well. He was only this strong inside his own Universe. It was because he could only use his full power when he is inside his own Universe, the moment he returns to the original Universe, he would face resistance. As a being from another Universe, he would feel resistance from the main Universe, resistance so strong that he would barely be able to use any of his power. Probably only 0.0000001% of it. Of course, this resistance was only applicable to his physical strength that he gained from the world he devoured. As for his Cultivation, since his Cultivation was still somewhat connected to the main Universe, he doesn''t face sort of resistance and can use his powers however he wanted. So, what changed in ''reality'' that actually mattered? It was Nux''s physical strength. Yes, even when he could barely use it in the main Universe, it was still the Power of an entire World, his physical strength was now much stronger than any cultivator at his stage. Nux was pretty sure that he could now take any Divine Stage Cultivator, no matter from what world, with just his Physical Strength alone. Indeed, the leap in his strength was just that big. As Nux was thinking about all this, suddenly, he looked up as he sensed his wives'' emotions, ever since he was pulled into his own shadow by Shadow Lane, those women were waiting for his return. Shadow Lane, who sensed what Nux was feeling, moved and once again, shadow tentacles materialized, grabbing the wives and pulling them inside the Shadow World as well. Soon, however, Shadow Lane noticed something. The only ones she was able to pull inside the Shadow World were Felberta, Evane, and Amaya, the rest of the women couldn''t get in. "What is happening...?" Shadow Lane frowned. And once again, Nux came up with an answer. "Others cannot enter because they aren''t connected to my Universe yet." "Your Universe...?" Amaya frowned as she glanced at Nux. "Isn''t this place supposed to be your Shadow Realm? How is this related to your Universe?" She questioned. Nux glanced at her and then waved his hand, the next instant, all of them came out of the Shadow World and returned to the Universe. Instantly, Nux noticed how all the strength had left his body, it was the feeling of powerlessness even he had hard time adapting to. After all, the power he was wielding inside his Universe was simply too much. It was an addictive feeling. "Nux... what is happening?" Amaya questioned, unable to hold back her curiosity. And once again, Nux revealed everything he found out. How his Shadow Realm had now turned into a pathway between his Universe and the main one. How he had now become a God and was strong enough to even defeat Aeliana with just a flick of his finger. And of course, how he could only use the majority of his power inside his own universe, which didn''t help them one bit. Chapter 1651 Vyriana Leander finally belonged to Nux in every way possible. Chapter 1651 Vyriana Leander finally belonged to Nux in every way possible. "So... others can now enter your Universe through your Shadow...?" Vyriana questioned as she raised her eyebrow. "That is correct." Nux nodded. Aeliana, who stood next to them nodded as well, "It makes sense, since ''Life'' in his Universe does come from the Law of Shadow Born, it isn''t hard to believe that his Universe has become somewhat of a Shadow World." The Vampire was trying to come up with logical explanations just so they could understand Nux''s Universe and it''s working a bit more. Nux glanced at Acliana for a while and nodded. This was the same theory he had come up with as well. "And Felberta, Amaya, Evane, and Shadow Lane can now enter your Universe because they are connected to you?" Thyra questioned. "Yes." Nux nodded again. "Then how come Lane was able to go inside?" Clearly, the Cat woman didn''t like how she couldn''t visit her husband''s Universe while all these extras could. "Well, she is a Shadow Demon, entering shadows shouldn''t be impossible for her." Nux shrugged. He didn''t have a solid answer for this question either, Lane''s case was truly difficult. There were many theories that could answer this, Her being the Shadow Demon also helped. Not to mention she is also connected with Nux because of her Law. Of course, Aisha and Allura are somewhat connected to him because of their Laws either, but Lane''s connection is much stronger. The woman had literally put her life in Nux''s shadow. It would be strange if she wasn''t able to enter it. "Does that mean all the Shadow Demons can enter your world?" Astaria questioned with a frown on her face. "Wouldn''t that be dangerous?" Riona seemed worried. After all, the Shadow Demons weren''t the only problems, it was a Shadow World, any being with powers over Shadow would be able to enter if this theory was correct. Nux''s Universe was no different than Nux''s own body, if anybody could enter and damage it, it would be too dangerous and they needed to come up with countermeasures right now. Nux however, just laughed out loud. "Dangerous? For them maybe." "Right... You are a God in your own Universe." Riona didn''t know how to react. It was a normal reaction, after all, she didn''t feel what Nux felt. She didn''t experience the same power. The Power of an entire World couldn''t be underestimated. When Nux said he could deal with Aeliana with a flick of his finger, he wasn''t lying. He could actually do that and this was coming from a man who knew almost everything about the woman. He wasn''t being arrogant or ignorant of the powers of a Primordial being. Even if he hadn''t seen Aeliana go all out in any of the lives he lived inside the Illusion, he had a clear idea of exactly how strong the woman was. Yet he was confident that he would be able to defeat her. And all of this was just when he had devoured a single Lowest Level World. The instant he devours another Lowest Level World, which he planned to do soon, his power will be raised twofold, and it will continue to rise happen as long as he keeps devouring the Worlds. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not to mention these were only Lowest Level Worlds he was talking about, what if he devoured a Low Level World? Or a Middle-Level World? A High Level? What if... he devoured a Supreme World...? Nux didn''t know how strong he would become, but he was pretty sure that once that happened, then inside his Universe, even Azriel would be no match for him. And it won''t just be inside his Universe either, his powers would continue to rise in the main Universe as well, although severely restricted, Nux knew that as long as he continued devouring more worlds, he would become undefeatable. "Then how can we enter your world?" Skyla questioned. Now that even Lane was able to enter Nux''s world, she couldn''t contain herself anymore. "Isn''t the answer obvious?" Nux questioned with a smile on his face. "Forming a connection with you? Is that possible now?" It was the main reason they were doing all this in the first place. Was the plan successful? Was Nux able to form a connection with his wives now that he had the ''space'' inside his Universe? "It is." The answer was yes. It was the first thing Nux checked when he regained consciousness. He didn''t know how he knew it, it was probably because of all the knowledge that was injected into his brain, but now that he understood things a little better, he could tell that forming connections with his wives was now possible. "Then I am ready!" Skyla declared with a big smile on her face as she jumped at Nux. However, before she could reach Nux, Vyriana grabbed her by her neck, "Who said it was your turn, huh?" Vyriana raised her eyebrow. "S-Sister Vyriana..." Skyla stuttered. "It was decided that the next woman he would form a connection with would be decided according to the usefulness of our Laws. Since Nux has the power to use our Laws on his own, it would be better for him to form a connection with someone whose Law would help him more than others." It wasn''t something Vyriana was saying out of the blue. It was a decision the women had come up with after a thorough discussion. After all, the women already knew Nux wasn''t going to sit still till he formed connections with all of them, it was only a matter of time before they were connected to him and him alone. And since they couldn''t decide who would go first just using ''turns'' like they used to because of how desperately all the women wanted it, they came up with another criterion. A criterion all women agreed with since it would benefit. Nux. "What Sister Vyriana, don''t try playing coy with me, it wouldn''t work." Vyriana spoke as she threw Skyla behind and then glanced at Nux with a big smile on her face. Yes, it was her turn. The Law of Absolute Strength. With her Mastery over her Law, if Vyriana declared herself to be the strongest out of all wives, no one would be able to refute her. Yes, some might try to challenge her, but in the end, they all knew it wouldn''t matter since Vyriana would come out victorious. So the question of what Law would benefit Nux the most right now, the answer couldn''t be simpler. It was Vyriana''s. Therefore, it was Vyriana''s turn. And Nux, who knew all that smiled as he glanced at his Dragon. Vyriana boldly stepped towards her husband and placed her hands around his neck, Nux grabbed her waist and pulled the woman close to him. Aeliana, who was watching all this couldn''t help but be surprised by how her friend her acting. Yes, this wasn''t her first time watching a similar scene, but twas definitely the first time she had gotten the first-row seat to observe everything. Every, single, thing. From the eye contact between the two, to their skin touching each other''s, the sparks flying around between the two and the jealous looks on the wives'' faces, Aeliana could observe it all. She saw how Nux was leaning forward while pushing Vyriana''s body towards him, making sure she had no place to run, she saw how he was bringing his lips closer to hers, getting ready to devour her into the world of pleasure, she saw how his hands were playing with her body, she saw how her friend was enjoying every single second of this moment, and at the same time, she also saw Universal Energy surrounding the pitiful Primordial, making sure he isn''t able to see anything that was happening here. Yes, Nux was a little too possessive to let any other being look at this scene. His wives were only his, their moments of bashfulness, their blushing faces, their expressions when their bodies and minds are drowning in pleasure, All of this was only something he could watch. No other being was allowed to watch it. Soon, Nux carried the Dragon into a Portal, and without moving away from each other for even a single second, Nux finally kissed the Dragon, the Dragon melted, leaving her body in her husband''s care and the next instant, Dense Black Energy surrounded the two of them as the Black Hole did what Nux desired. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Thunder* *Thunder* This time, the Universe''s reaction was later than expected. Was it because it couldn''t believe that the problem it thought to be solved was happening again? Was it surprised? Or was it confused? Or was it something entirely different? No one knew. This was the reason Nux actually took Vyriana to a different dimension, he was prepared to be surrounded by the Universal Energy again, however, this time, it didn''t seem like it would happen. The Black Hole quickly severed Vyriana''s connection with the Universe and Yrniel, sensing the connection was calm, the Universe stopped reacting, And now, Vyriana Leander finally belonged to Nux in every way possible. Chapter 1652 11 more Worlds. Chapter 1652 11 more Worlds. "He succeeded." Felberta revealed the good news. As someone who could feel Nux''s immense happiness because of their connection, she could easily predict what happened. "Tsk." This time, the one who snorted was Thyra. Clearly, the cat woman wanted to be in Vyriana''s place. The rest of the women shared her thoughts. And while all the women were jealous, the one who actually had the title when it came to jealousy was staring at Aeliana and, "So you trapped us using your powers and also slowed down time so that we wouldn''t realize how much time had passed." Amaya spoke. She didn''t touch this matter before because they had more important matters to deal with, however, this didn''t mean she was going to drop this. After all, she was kept away from her husband while he was in pain for 15 years and she didn''t even know it. There is no way Amaya was going to forget that. Aeliana however, didn''t seem too worried, she simply shrugged and, "Don''t act like you wouldn''t act like a crazy bunch if he hadn''t returned for 15 years and you would be able to leave this place. Look at what you did to that poor man in 15 hours, What would have happened in 15 whole years? I cannot even imagine that." Aeliana then shook her head and, "I did what I believed was best and I do not regret my decision." "You are abusing your Power." Riona spoke as she narrowed her eyes as well. Just like her daughter, she didn''t like being away from her husband without her knowledge either. It wasn''t just the two of them, the rest of the wives, including Vyriana, who currently wasn''t here were the same. But, "I am quite used to doing it ever since I was born," Aeliana wasn''t backing down and there was nothing the women could do about it. The Vampire was simply that strong. "Master..." The only one who could somewhat affect Acliana was Melia, but even for her, Acliana''s answer didn''t change. "I wouldn''t harm you or your sisters, Melia. I have no reason to do that. But when I am here with you, I will take decisions in my hands and will choose what will keep you lot safe and sane at the same time." Aeliana then glanced at Amaya and, "You people aren''t exactly known for your calm and understanding nature. I wasn''t in the position to take needless risks." Amaya looked away when she heard those words. Even she couldn''t deny what Aeliana said and honestly... if it was up to her, then she might have done the same thing as well. She just didn''t like how was done to her but that was just how human emotions worked. "What is your Law anyway?" Astaria, on the other hand, had a different question in her mind, She had been curious about this for a long time now, the strongest. Primordial, the Leader of Ancestral Order, the daughter of the Strongest Being in the entire Universe, Aeliana had too many titles that would make anyone curious about her, Astaria was no different. Her curiousness, however, shot up when her master didn''t even bother trying to resist her powers and simply gave in. It wasn''t something one would usually see Vyriana do. So Astaria wanted to know. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was it that her master was so wary of? And the instant she raised this question, the rest of the women stared at Aeliana as well. "Yes, you have been keeping an eye on us for a long time, so you already know how our powers work, It isn''t fair that we do not know anything about you." Amaya spoke and the rest of the women nodded. Of course, Amaya''s aim when she said this was completely different. She couldn''t care less about Aeliana''s powers or her Law, she just didn''t like how Nux knew it and she didn''t, she felt like this was some sort of secret between her husband and this woman that she wasn''t confided in, so she wanted it to not remain a secret anymore. Aeliana stared at the women in front of her. Her Law wasn''t exactly a secret, so she didn''t bother hiding it either, "My Law is Law of Absolute Control." She answered. "Absolute Control...?" Astaria tilted her head. "Yes, be it Elements, Matter, Bodies, Minds, Space, Time, Emotions, or even Reality, I can control it all." It was the shortest summary of one''s Law the women had heard till now, but the more they thought about the words Aeliana just said, the more horrifying it became. Being able to control every single element alone was an ability one would envy, But... To include all other things this woman just mentioned... Wasn''t all this... A little too ridiculous!? Just take Melia for example, The woman''s Law was the Law of the Blood Sovereignty, it essentially meant the woman had complete control over Blood. A single element. Yes, her Law had further usage that makes it much stronger than what it sounds like. But the fact that Aeliana could control Blood just like Melia, and do other things as well.. It was frightening. How was this woman any different than her father!? Just where did this family even come from!? Nux''s wives couldn''t believe it. At the same time, they also understood why Vyriana and even Nux respected Aeliana so much. She was strong. Absurdly strong. "So when you trapped us in this world... you used your powers to control our bodies?" Astaria questioned. She wanted to know more about Aeliana''s Law. "No." Acliana shook her head. "If I had done that, you wouldn''t have been able to move. I can already imagine how you lot would react if I had done that." Aeliana spoke as she momentarily glanced at Amaya, who just narrowed her eyes, not liking how she was being pointed out again. "What I did was that I controlled the reality to temporarily connect you with this world. Then, I made your bodies weak to gravity and strengthened this World''s gravity to make sure you wouldn''t be able to leave. I also made it so that your bodies would lose all its powers if you tried to use too much strength. Then I created a space barrier all around this world, this would not only protect you in case some other being appears and attack you, it also slowed down time inside the barrier, making it so that you wouldn''t have to wait for long" Aeliana explained. "What about Selvith? What did you do to him?" "Selvith?" Aeliana frowned, soon however, she recalled the Primordial of this world and, "Ah, I did the same thing to him, just that I weakened his body much further than I did yours. You could pretty much do whatever else you wanted if you didn''t try to fly and leave this world and for him, I made it such that he wouldn''t even be able to stand up, let alone use his powers. Again, I cannot risk your safety, especially after I promised Nux that I would deal with him." "And you did all of this... while you were talking to us...?" "I am a Primordial Stage Cultivator, Astaria, I have a much easier time using my Law compared to Divines." "He is a Primordial as well..." Astaria spoke with an innocent look on her face. Aeliana then simply pointed at the dead bodies lying far away and, "They are Divines as well," And Astaria couldn''t say anything else. "Absolute Control... I can already imagine countless ways you can use your Law in..." Astaria commented. "It is a versatile Law, I agree." Aeliana didn''t hide it either. It wasn''t her first time being complimented, after all. "Law of Absolute Control gives me nigh perfect attack, defence and ability to battle against a large number of enemies, it has almost no weaknesses." Astaria looked down and started thinking. "Of course, your Law isn''t any weaker. Sure, it might have its flaws since it isn''t good for defence, but it compensates with its attacking potential, While my Law is more balanced, yours has the potential to be the sharpest, penetrating through the strongest of shields." "I understand." Astaria nodded. She wasn''t having second doubts or something like that. She already knew there were countless beings stronger than her in this world, so learning about Aeliana''s Law only made her more excited for the future. After all, she would like nothing more than to get stronger and then one day surpass this Vampire. A feeling all the women present here shared. "Oh? You all look motivated." Suddenly, the women heard a voice and their expressions brightened up. "Nux!" Skyla was quick to rush towards him. "Was it a success?" Amaya questioned. Nux chuckled. "Do you really need to ask?" He had a big smile on his face, The very fact that Vyriana allowed Skyla to hug Nux when it was her ''turn'' was enough to tell the answer. "So? Do you understand how it works? Can you form more connections? Or would you need more space to form more connections?" Aeliana questioned as well. Nux turned towards her and nodded, "I believe I can only absorb one Law per world, So if I want to form a connection with all of them, I need to devour 11 more Worlds." Chapter 1653 So what are we supposed to do with him? Chapter 1653 So what are we supposed to do with him? "I believe I can only absorb one Law per world, So if I want to form a connection with all of them, I need to devour 11 more Worlds. And of course, this is when I am not counting Eisheth, Lyriana, and..." "And?" Aeliana tilted her head. "Nothing." Nux just smiled. Then, he quickly shifted the focus, not giving the Vampire enough time to think, "Anyways, as I said, for now, I need 11 more Worlds. We have 8 more here, then I will be needing 3 more." "That''s... quite a lot." Aeliana spoke as she started thinking about all this. "How do you plan on getting more worlds?" "I do not know" Nux shook his head. "We will plan that later." He spoke as he turned towards his wives. The women nodded back with smiles on their faces. "Right, it is time to focus on these 8 worlds for now." Vyriana spoke. "We already have this one, now we just need to focus on the other seven," Felberta commented and the women supported her theory. "Exactly, I believe that if we divide it well amongst ourselves, we can take over all seven of them while Nux devours this one." Ember was confident as well. "Their forces are divided, they would barely have over 100 Divines protecting each world, Me, Felberta, Vyriana, Astaria, Ember and Melia can take 6 worlds, Thyra, Aisha, and Skyla will attack the seventh one. Mother, Evane, Lane and Shadow Lane will be there with Nux while he devours this world. Amaya was quick to divide tasks among everyone, however, "No." Nux was quick to shake his head. The Universe''s reaction was different than before, it surrounded him with dense Universal Energy when he devoured the last world, if something like that happened again, then Evane, Lane and Shadow Lane would be safe inside his Shadow, however, the same couldn''t be said for Riona. Since she wasn''t connected to him, she wouldn''t be able to enter his Shadow. And surrounded by that much Universal Energy, Riona wouldn''t be able to survive even if she used her Law to its fullest extent. Nux would never let Riona risk her life like this, and Amaya, who understood his reasoning as she sensed his feelings, didn''t bother arguing either. After all, she had been with him long enough to know that he would never listen when it came to the security of his wives no matter what she did. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, Felberta will go with you, Aisha and Skyla will attack the Sixth World, Mother and Thyra will attack the Seventh World, Does that work?" "Yes." Nux agreed. As much as he wanted to not let his wives go and take unnecessary risks and wanted them to always be safe, he knew it was impossible. Cultivation was never supposed to be safe and risk-free anyways, not to mention his wives weren''t weak. He was sure they could take on weakened Lowest Level Worlds on their own. Especially when these Worlds are already shaken by the view Varain had shown them before his death. The moment they would see these women descend into their world, Nux was sure that at least half of their force would simply cave in. Of course, there was also the option of attacking the seven worlds one after the other, an option that would pretty much ensure his wives'' safety, however, even Nux, who would go to any lengths to ensure his wives'' safety, wasn''t planning on taking that option. After all, if the Worlds start falling one after another, the leftover worlds would know they have no power to resist and like cornered rats, they might take an extreme step and devour their world on their own, essentially killing themselves but at the same time, not giving their enemies what they want. An option many would choose if they are desperate enough. Nux and his wives didn''t have to be geniuses to know that some beings of these worlds, mostly the leaders, were already considering this option, however, right now, there is too much uncertainty and chaos for this to work. After all, these leaders would need to convince around a hundred Divine Stage Cultivators to willingly give up their own and their family''s lives for them, after all, unlike before, where they could simply have these people form a connection with another world and help them survive, now, this option wasn''t available anymore. They had no more worlds they could form connections with, and without a World, no Divine Stage Cultivator would willingly give his and his family''s lives just to let another Divine Stage Cultivator take over their world. At least not till they still have some hope in their hearts. "What if those women were only after Varain?" "What if they do not know about their Worlds?'' ''What if rather than full destruction, they just want to take over the Association instead and what they did to Varain was only to set an example?" ''What if they can become subordinates instead? Then they and their families wouldn''t have to die.'' Of course, all these were far-stretched hopes, but when a being is desperate enough, even the smallest, slightest of hope is enough to cling onto. So Nux and his wives were planning to use this ''slight hope'' to their advantage and attack while these Divine Stage Cultivators were still hopeful enough to survive. "We do not have a lot of time, let''s get to it." Ember declared, excited to fight a battle that might actually put her at risk this time. Unlike other women taking on other worlds alone, her Law didn''t exactly support her fighting alone, her Law didn''t allow her to take on multiple people at the same time, and nor was it strong enough to overwhelm them through sheer strength. It was a battle where she would need to go all out, a battle she might lose. After all, she didn''t just have to face around 100 Divine Stage Cultivators, she also had to face tens of thousands of lower-level cultivators trying their hardest to protect their world. Just thinking about it filled Ember with endless excitement. She wanted to see just how far she could actually push her Dragon Form in this battle. Of course, there was also an option of enslaving the enemies using the Slave Seal, increasing the numbers of her side and letting her Law come into effect. Yes, the General was already coming up with plans to win this battle. And seeing the look on her face, even if Nux wanted to say anything to her, he couldn''t. Those fiery, brave eyes were the reason he fell for this woman in the first place, how could he let this spark die when she was with him? He just stared at Aeliana, who nodded at him assuringly and he nodded back with a grateful look on his face. "Alright then, my lovely wives, I will be countin-" "You..." Just as Nux was about to send his wives away, the group heard a voice. "Who are you people...? Why are you doing this to us...?" The being spoke again. He still couldn''t stand since Aeliana''s Law was simply too powerful for him to resist, however, seeing how his body was trembling constantly, was clear that he was trying to resist for a long time and had finally gathered enough strength to be able to speak. Aeliana raised her eyebrows in amusement when she saw that, Nux on the other hand, momentarily stared at the Vampire, then he looked at the shaved Volareth before turning back towards the Vampire again and, "So what are we supposed to do with him?" "Hmm? Didn''t you say this wasn''t a big problem if you had enough time? I saved it for you to deal with. Of course, I do know that you don''t exactly have a lot of time, so I can deal with him if you want. But just so you know, even if he is a Primordial, he will lose most of his strength the moment you devour this World. You won''t be able to fight him after that." Nux''s smile widened when he heard Aeliana''s words. He knew the woman knowingly reduced the power of her Law, allowing Selvith to speak and gain their attention. She wanted to see. She wanted to test him. And Nux, who wanted to impress his ''Master'', wasn''t planning to leave this chance. Especially not now, when this being was nothing more than a... minor inconvenience. "I''ll do it." Nux nodded as he started stretching his body. He wanted to test just how strong he had become anyway, Divines wouldn''t stand a chance against him anymore, so this was a perfect opportunity. Aeliana didn''t waste time either, With a wave of her hand, Nux and Selvith were teleported to the middle of the battlefield, surrounded by a barrier neither of them could break no matter what they did and at the same time, a suggestion was imprinted into the enemy Primordial''s mind, [Defeat the man in front of you and save your life.] "Three, two, and... Fight." Aeliana declared, removing the seals from Selvith''s body and the instant this happened, The entire battlefield turned black, it was as if night had taken over. Chapter 1654: I-Is… this supposed to be that easy…? "Is that¡­?"Evane spoke with a doubtful look on her face as she glanced at the black battlefield in front of her. "Mhm, Midnight Devourer." Felberta confirmed. "He is using that already?" Astaria questioned with a frown on her face. The races of these worlds tend to have some sort of ultimate ability, it was a sort of trump card that they used to not only win battles but to induce fear and strengthen their authority. These Ultimate abilities were strong and the women, who had faced these beings had seen almost all the Ultimate abilities these beings had, Even the one Selvith was currently using. Midnight Devourer, The Ultimate Ability of the Volareth Race. The Ability that allows a Volareth to summon abyssal darkness that covers the battlefield in an inky black void. Within this void, they are invisible, no smell, no sound, and no Aura leaks, in this state, it is nigh impossible to sense a Volareth. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other hand, the Volareth using this ability will be able to move freely, striking their enemies from the shadows. The darkness also drains the life force of enemies, weakening them over time, and bolsters the Voraleth''s own strength, speed, and senses, making them nigh invincible within the void. It was quite an annoying ability, even when the Divine Stage Volareths used it on the battlefield, As for a Primordial using it, the women knew it would be much stronger and devastating. "You would think that a Primordial would have the pride to at least go easy on an opponent who is one stage below him." Vyriana commented, she looked quite disappointed. "He cannot be blamed here, his life is at stake." Aeliana replied as she glanced at her friend. Her suggestion wasn''t like normal Vampire''s, it was powered by her Law as well, so for Selvith, it was no different than a do-or-die situation. He had to go all out. All the women stared at Aeliana and the Vampire felt wronged, "What? It is only fun if the opponent goes all out, is it not?" "¡­" The women, however, were dead silent. "Tsk." Aeliana snorted. "You girls should learn how to trust your husband, I trust him enough to let him fight against a Primordial when he told me I was his Master." Aeliana then glanced at Melia and, "I am quite sure that my disciple would never lie to me." "¡­" Melia looked away. Aeliana''s smile widened and she continued, "I trust him more than you girls and I am not even his wife yet. Tsk tsk, I can only imagine how disappointed he would be." Aeliana shook her head continuously, wanting to tease these women. "Yet¡­?" Amaya, however, heard what had to be heard. The woman narrowed her eyes as she stared at the Vampire and, "What do you mean by you are not even his wife ''yet''? Lady Aeliana, what is going on in that mind of yours?" This time, it wasn''t just Amaya, all the women were staring at Aeliana with piercing eyes. Aeliana blinked a few times, even she herself couldn''t believe what she had just said, it was an unconscious action, the words must have left her mouth while she was trying to tease these women, or it migh- *BOOOOOM* Before Aeliana could come up with more reasonings or the women could further pierce some holes into her bodies using their gazes, a loud explosion was heard. The women turned towards the battlefield and they all blinked in surprise when they realized the battlefield had returned to normal and the Black Void had vanished without a spot. The women stared at the man standing in the middle of the battlefield then, their eyes fell on the opponent who simply couldn''t believe what happened, "H-How¡­?" There were question marks all over Selvith''s face. "That''s odd? Did I overestimate you or something?" Nux questioned out loud as he started thinking, holding his chin with one hand. "Y-Y-You! How did you do it!?" Selvith questioned, his voice shaky, full of anger and¡­ fear. A being simply nullified his Ultimate Ability, not to mention that the said being was only an Ultimate Stage Powerhouse! Just how was this possible!? In an instant, Selvith turned towards Aeliana. "You! Kill me if you intend to humiliate me in this manner! I will never accept my defeat if you keep meddling with the battle from the sidelines, if you wish to make a move, then do it yourself! This is the least level of respect you can show to your opponent, who, just like you, broke through the limits." Selvith shouted. He wasn''t ready to believe that an Ultimate Stage Powerhouse was able to nullify his attack, not even for a single second. And this¡­ offended Nux. "Oi." He called out. Of course, Selvith completely ignored the small fry. A grave mistake. *BOOOM* With cracks appearing where he stood, Nux disappeared and appeared right next to Selvith, "How about I show you how I did it, on my own? Here, this is a live demonstration, just for you." Saying those words, Nux punched. Breaking the barriers of sound, Nux''s punch came into direct contact with Selvith, who couldn''t react since his focus was on Aeliana. Yes, Selvith''s body did prepare a shield to protect him at the last moment, however, *Crack* *BOOOOOM* It didn''t matter. Nux''s punch collided with Selvith''s chest and the Volareth''s body was sent flying, colliding with the barrier Aeliana''s created before falling on the ground. "Kkwaakkhh!! Kwwaahhhkkhh!!" Selvith coughed out blood, looking at Nux with absolute horror in his eyes. He tried standing up but his trembling body gave in and he fell onto the ground again. ''W-What is this monster¡­?'' He couldn''t understand. He couldn''t sense anything. No energy, no Aura, no Law¡­ this monster didn''t use anything! It was pure physical strength! And¡­ His ribcage was broken. No, broken was a weak word, his ribcage was shattered into pieces, most of his bones were currently piercing his organs. The only reason he was even alive was because his vitality as the one who broke the limits was much stronger than a normal Powerhouse. And¡­ And to think all of this happened because of one single punch. Selvith was horrified. And it wasn''t just him, even the women who were seeing the battle from outside were the same. "I-Is¡­ this supposed to be that easy¡­?" Chapter 1655: Was the show entertaining enough, Lady Aeliana? "I-Is¡­ this supposed to be that easy¡­?"Riona questioned as she blinked continuously. The opponent was a Primoirdial for God''s sake, how was a Primordial defeated in one punch!? "Don''t be foolish." Aeliana however, was quick to shake her head. She had dealt with the women and Selvith, so she knew it better than others, "That being is far stronger than all of you combined, If I wasn''t restricting him with my powers, he would have annihilated all of you within 5 minutes." The Vampire then turned towards Vyriana and, "And I am giving you 5 minutes because I am considering you, the only one standing in the end, will be using all the trump cards that your Masters gave you, along with your Life Force to hold on. If not, then the battle won''t even last a few seconds. Primordials are not a joke." Aeliana spoke with a solemn look on her face. Just like the Divine Stage, Primordial was a completely different Phase of Cultivation. Technically, a Phase Four Cultivator shouldn''t even be facing a Phase Five Cultivator, But¡­ "Are you restricting him right now¡­?" Astaria questioned as she glanced at Aeliana, with the Vampire''s Law, it was indeed possible that Selvith was weakened without him knowing about it. However, "I am not." Aeliana replied, her eyes still not moving away from the battlefield. "So that means¡­" "He took out a Primordial with a single punch, without using any of his powers." Aeliana spoke and the women just stared at the battlefield with dumbfounded looks on their faces. "Tsk, I thought I would be able to go all out today." Nux spoke as he scratched the back of his head, then, he started casually walking towards Selvith, completely underestimating his opponent. "YOU BASTARD!!!!" Selvith screamed at the top of his lungs, forcing his body to stand up. Once again, the entire battlefield turned black and the Volareth disappeared. Law of Powerful Stealth. This was the Law Volareth had comprehended. The longer he stayed in stealth mode, not detected by his enemy, the stronger he would get. A Law that perfectly went together with his Ultimate Ability, he would activate his Ultimate Ability, stay hidden since his opponents would never find him as long as he didn''t attack them and his power would continue to increase, Once he had enough strength, he would attack his opponent and overwhelm them with sheer power. A method he used when he was an Ultimate Stage Powerhouse¡­ But to think he would be forced to use this method once again, and that too, against a Powerhouse who should have been far weaker than him¡­ ''Tsk, as long as I get out of this alive.'' Selvith convinced himself, But suddenly, He sensed a strangely powerful Aura leaking out from his opponent, he glanced at Nux and saw some form of Dark Mist coming out of his body and¡­ Eating away the Black Void he had created. And before he could even comprehend what was happening, He heard a voice. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It is quite a cute one, This ability. Creating a Domain where an opponent cannot sense you in any way huh, it is perfect for running away or gaining some time while you think of a way out. However I do have one question, What do you do against an opponent who decides to Devour your domain? Would the effects of your domain last if your domain itself¡­ doesn''t?" Nux questioned and suddenly, his Aura exploded. Law of Absolute Devour. In an instant, the Midnight Devourer was taken over by the real Devourer and the Battlefield that was once Selvith''s safe space turned into absolute poison that wasn''t just devouring his Life Force, but his Energy and even his Body. Yes, if things stayed like this, Selvith was going to disappear into oblivion. Selvith''s body trembled, He moved around, trying to run away from this horrifying Mist that seemed like it wanted to destroy everything in its path, however, no matter where he moved, his Life Force continued to be devoured. In desperation, he could only run out of his Domain, and the instant that happened, "Found you~" Nux, who could now sense him turned towards him and, "Khhwaaakkkhhh!!" Appearing right next to him, he grabbed his neck and picked him up in the air, "This is it, I hope you enjoyed the life you''ve lived so far." As Nux said those words, Selvith''s body was surrounded by Devouring Mist. Selvith tried to resist, trying to kick Nux using his height to his advantage, Nux however, simply used reformed his body, turning into a 6-meter tall giant, something he wouldn''t normally do since he would lose the body balance he was used to. But right now, the difference in physical strength between the two of them was so atrociously big that small things like that didn''t matter one bit. Nux simply grabbed Selvith like a dog, letting him struggle however much he wanted while the Devouring Mist crawled over his body, slowly surrounding and devouring his entire body. "D-Don''t kill me! I can become your subordinate! I can-" It was his last card, begging for mercy. It was shameful for a Primordial to stoop so low, but Selvith didn''t exactly have an option here. He was the first being in the Association who reached this level, he was supposed to live the life of a King, a Sovereign, a life where no one would dare to go against him, Yet here he was, Almost on the verge of getting killed by an Ultimate Stage Powerhouse. Selvith wanted to live, so even if he had to throw away his pride and beg for mercy, he would do it. However, Nux simply waved his hand, the Devouring Mist moved, surrounding the being''s entire body in an instant, even cutting his voice out. The strongest Volareth in the History of the Association could only struggle in silence as he was devoured completely, disappearing into thin air. The battlefield returned to normal and Nux, who glanced at a certain Vampire, slightly bowed his head and, "Was the show entertaining enough, Lady Aeliana?" "¡­" "¡­" And of course, Aeliana, along with other women, were all dead silent. After all, a Primordial had died, and that too¡­ under 10 minutes¡­ unable to show any form of resistance. Chapter 1656: The Fate That Awaited The Weak. "¡­""¡­" Silence fell all over the place. A Primordial had died without as much as showing any form of resistance. It was shocking, especially for Aeliana. Yes, Nux did say he was strong enough to take Selvith on, Aeliana, however, never believed it. She just thought Nux underestimated how strong a Primordial actually is. After all, Nux had never actually faced a Primordial before, even in the Illusion, Aeliana assumed that he wouldn''t know any better since he didn''t have enough time to actually become strong enough to face a Primordial. Nux didn''t have the Black Hole or this Universe inside of him when he was in the Illusion, so him facing Primordials as Divine Stage Cultivator was out of the question, heck, he didn''t even have a Law every time he became a Divine, so he would be even weaker than a regular Divine Stage Cultivator. Not to mention Nux couldn''t leave Yrniel inside the Illusion, meaning the Primordial he would face were the Primordials of Yrniel, who were far stronger than the opponent Nux faced. No matter what possibility Aeliana thought about, Nux had never had the opportunity to tackle an opponent of this level before, so for him to make a mistake in judgment and underestimate his opponent, it was completely normal. This was the reason Aeliana made them fight inside her Barrier in the first place, using her Law, she had made it so that Nux could never be killed as long as he was inside. She was controlling Nux''s ''Death''. Yes, her Law was absolutely broken, but that wasn''t the point here, the point was, Nux won. And¡­ he won ridiculously easily at that. "Knock Knock" "!!!" Suddenly, Aeliana blinked in surprise as Nux knocked on her forehead. "W-When did you get here?" She questioned. This time, however, Nux and the others looked at her with strange looks on their faces, "I walked here¡­" Nux answered. "Huh¡­?" Aeliana frowned in confusion. "Is me winning that surprising?" Nux questioned with a playful look on his face. "You do not understand what you just did, do you?" Aeliana couldn''t help but question. "Defeated a Cultivator who was a Phase above me? Regular old Monday." Nux shrugged. "It is not the first time I did this, remember? I could take on Divines when I was a Saint." "¡­" Aeliana was silent. It was just as she thought. Nux had no clue what a Primordial actually is. This was the reason why he didn''t feel it was strange. No actually, considering that this is a man who had an entire Universe inside him, maybe it is actually not that strange. "Uggh¡­" Aeliana groaned in pain as she felt like her head would burst apart. She couldn''t believe that she was thinking that a Divine defeating a Primordial is not strange. ''I don''t know what is going to happen to me.'' Aeliana thought inwardly. "Anyways, since the situation here is dealt with, it''s time we get back to work, no?" Nux spoke, gaining everyone''s attention. The women nodded and after Nux sent all of them off with hugs and kisses, the women left for their respective worlds, getting ready to annihilate everything in one go. With Nux and the women protecting him only one left in the world, Nux turned around and glanced at the trembling netizens of the world, they all knew what fate awaited them. They had seen how the other worlds had fallen after the three of the five main factions went missing. They had seen the fate of the beings who lived in those worlds. None of those survived, all of them perished together with their world. Honestly, right now, these people wanted nothing more than to be somehow able to resist Nux. Most of them didn''t even care if they were going to die or not, they simply wanted to protect their families. They weren''t strong Powerhouses who could manipulate energy and get stronger, even if some of them were, they were weak, far below the levels of the beings who were mercilessly killed right before them. They were helpless. For them, Nux was like a demon who had come here to not only kill them, but kill their wives, their old parents, and their young children. Seeing their trembling bodies, Evane''s expression changed. Unlike Nux, who didn''t care about anyone other than people around her, her heart was heavy knowing that what they were going to do would kill millions. Even if she could prepare her heart and kill people who stood in the way of her and her husband, against people who were completely helpless and couldn''t show any form of resistance, Evane''s resolve was weakened. "Can we do something about them¡­?" She questioned. Nux, who knew exactly what she felt glanced at the beings trembling in front of them, hugging the people they loved as they prepared for their death, and then, he shook his head. "We cannot. The instant I devour their world, their Cultivator bridge would shatter, unless you are a Divine Stage Cultivator or above, your body would never be able to withstand that toll. The only way they can survive is by connecting them to another world but¡­ There are millions of them, and that is just this world, there will be more in other worlds we are going to visit, It is simply impossible to give refugee to such a large number of people at the same time. Even if we use [Core], to help them travel and bring them to Yrniel, it is pretty much impossible to connect them all with Yrniel. A World needs energy to sustain people, it is like a chore, so most worlds only form connections with capable people, a World most likely won''t waste its energy on weaklings like these. Not to mention Yrniel''s energy is already as messy as it could be, it is in no position to support millions if not billions of otherworldly beings, not when it is already supporting another race that does not belong to it." "The Foxkins¡­" Evane muttered and Nux nodded. "Exactly, Honestly, as I mentioned before, a world does not support useless people, so the fact that Yrniel is supporting the entire Foxkin race is already beyond me. If I had to guess, then it has something to do with Lord Azriel, other than him, no one should have enough power over Yrniel to convince it to actually form a connection with an entire race. Not even the Progenitors." "You¡­ seem to know quite a lot about this¡­" Felberta commented as she turned towards Nux. All this didn''t seem to be common knowledge, Nux shouldn''t know this stuff. Unless¡­ "Well, I did learn a few things after I devoured my first World." Nux smiled wryly. There was still a lot of unsorted information in his mind that he needed time to sort out, but he decided not to think about it for now. All this information came to him instinctively now. "So what you are saying is we cannot help them?" Evane questioned. "We cannot." Nux shook his head again. "Yrniel is in no state to help, and no other world would take them. I can spare one or two worlds and connect all these people with those worlds if you want, But¡­" "They will not survive." Felberta completed Nux''s words. Nux turned towards the Eldraeth and nodded. The Universe was a cruel place, the weak would never survive here. If it wasn''t Nux and his wives, someone else would have attacked them eventually. Sure, this sector of the Universe wasn''t really visited by the main forces, but the main forces weren''t exactly what these people feared. It would be the other Lowest Level Worlds that are still here. Sure, most were incorporated into the Association, but a select few still remained. Maybe not now, but eventually, they would still find these people and kill them. With their strength, they would never survive. Honestly, they do not even have to be attacked, even if they are left alone, these people would perish, without the strong protecting them, the weak would copulate with the weak, producing even weaker children, their bloodline would continue to erode, and the worlds, that already had less energy to begin with and are now forced to form connection with more people than they could, wouldn''t be able to help them in any way. It is a situation where chances of survival are pretty much nonexistent. "We would be forced to babysit them until their worlds recover energy naturally while protecting them from outside threats, This is the only way they would survive." Nux answered. "And how long would that take? The worlds recovering their energy I mean." Felberta questioned and Nux shook his head again, "Anywhere between a hundred thousand years to a million, I cannot say for sure." "So if we wish to keep them alive, we need to babysit them for more than a hundred thousand years?" "Yes. Them, then their children, then their children, we need to babysit them all." "That is impossible." Felberta knew it. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t just her, Evane knew it as well. Hundred thousand years was simply too long of a time, Even if they wanted to help them, they simply cannot, Only one fate awaited these beings, The fate that awaited the weak. Chapter 1657 Your husband? ?Chapter 1657 Your husband? Evane looked at the innocent beings standing in front of her in silence. She could clearly see fear, despair, powerlessness, and agony on their faces, however, along with these expressions, she could also see hope. Hope that arose the moment they saw her hesitation. These beings may be weak, but they were perspective, even if they couldn''t hear what Nux and the others were talking about, they could still very well understand what Evane''s expression meant. These beings continued to stare at Evane, their eyes misty, some even put their children in front of them, as if they were trying to show them off in front of Evane, trying to further appeal to her. Evane''s eyes flickered. Then, she slowly turned towards Nux and, "We should kill them as painlessly as possible." It would have been different if it was possible to save them in one way or another, but if the only way to let them live was to not devour their world... Then it was a choice between Nux and his goals and saving people she didn''t even know. The answer wasn''t difficult, especially for someone like Evane, who, when it came to Nux, wasn''t very different from her sisters. Yes, even the usually kind and helpful elf had a very dark side to her, a side only Nux knew. "Of course." Nux nodded. He was no demon, he had no intention of torturing people without any reason. "Their body wouldn''t be able to take the toll of their cultivation bridge collapsing and they would die that instant. Let alone feeling pain, they wouldn''t even realize what happened to them." Evane nodded back. "They will make a last-ditch effort to save their world and come at us, I wouldn''t be able to respond when that happens, so you all need to guard me." Nux spoke. "The moment they come at you, they are no longer ''innocent beings'', they will be enemies." Evane declared. Taking out her sword as she glanced at the people. It was that moment when these beings realized it. Their last straw of hope had turned her back on them as well. Nux closed his eyes and a ridiculously strong pressure descended onto the world. "You should already know what to do, Your fate is inevitable. Nux spoke. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was talking to the World. And just as he expected, soon, the World''s Core appeared right in front of him. The World had given up. It accepted its defeat, it already knew it wasn''t going to win. The Black Hole reacted just like it did before, and once again, Nux let it take over. "The moment the Universe reacts, you all will enter my shadow. Shadow, I will leave this up to you, drag them all inside, forcefully if you have to." "Of course! They would have no option! Trust me!" Shadow Lane spoke with a cheerful smile on her face. Nux nodded Ithe next moment, Black Mist surrounded the nd, *Thunder* *Thunder* *Rumble* *Rumble* The world trembled in fear. "Attack them!! Give it your all! For our children!!!" "FOR OUR CHILDREN!!" And just as Nux expected, the moment these people realized their end was near, even the weak mortals picked their weapons and rushed towards them. Of course, all of that was pointless. Felberta waved her hand, the Power of Genesis worked, creating countless walls in front of those people rushing at them. Walls they couldn''t break with their meagre power. "Feels like we are bullying the weak." Felberta commented. "Well, we are doing just that, Evane replied. "Not that it matters." Felberta shrugged. The women stood right in front of Nux, not caring about anything. The Walls Felberta summoned were more than enough to take care of those people. "So when''s the Universe going to attack?" Felberta questioned with a curious look on her face. She wasn''t present when Nux devoured the previous world, so she didn''t know when exactly everything would happen. She expected Lane to answer her question, however, when she turned towards the Shadow Demon, she saw her standing with a deep frown on her face. "Lane?" Felberta called out. "It should have reacted already." Lane answered. "What?" "Last time it reacted right after the World did. Nux has already begun devouring the World, the Universe should be extremely right now." "Then why..." Felberta''s frown deepened. "I do not know." Lane shook her head. "Heh." The women had grave expressions on their faces, they didn''t like how the Universe wasn''t reacting according to their expectations. Shadow Lane, on the other hand, just laughed out loud. Unlike others, she didn''t seem worried at all. "It knows that everything it does is useless, so it must have given up." "What...?" The women frowned. "What? Why are you so confused? It already tried to attack him before, didn''t it? Why would it try to do the same thing again if it didn''t work the first time? As for trying something else, does it even have any other option? It cannot even sense Nux''s presence, how is it supposed to do anything? It is completely helpless, just like the World we are devouring. Didn''t it show its Core without showing any resistance? The Universe is the same, it is allowing Nux to devour the World without showing any resistance because it knows there is nothing it can do." The women silently glanced at each other. They all wanted to counter Shadow''s words but no matter how hard they thought, they couldn''t come up with a way to refute her words. What Shadow said made complete sense. An entire World gave in when it was helpless, so why would it be shocking if the Universe does the same? Why bother using energy and causing havoc all over the place, even to different, completely unrelated worlds, when it already knows nothing''s going to happen? The World and the Universe''s Will may not be as intelligent as a complete living being, but they were definitely sentient, they knew how to make decisions, decisions that would benefit them in the long run. In this case, the benefit being that the Universe wouldn''t have to spend energy without any reason. "Heh, my husband is so great that even the Universe has no choice but to give in when standing against him." Shadow Lane declared with a big smile on her face. "Your husband?" Felberta raised her eyebrow. "Hmm? Why are you looking at me like that?" Shadow Lane frowned in confusion. "When did Nux become your husband?" "I am Lane, of course he is m-" "You are Lane''s Shadow. Felberta countered. A counter that didn''t work against Shadow Lane one bit. "Yes, exactly. I am Lane''s Shadow. I am part of Lane. Every part of Lane belongs to her husband, I, belong to her husband. And just like that, her husband, belongs to me." Shadow Lane spoke as if it was the most obvious thing in the world and Felberta turned silent. Once again, she couldn''t refute the woman''s words. Momentarily, the first wife turned towards Lane, who was standing right next to Nux in silence. ''Was Lane''s inner self this good at talking back?" Felberta couldn''t help but wonder. Just what did this woman normally think about while the rest of them always went at each other? Of course, it was a question no one but Lane would have an answer to. "Be prepared." Suddenly, Lane, who had been silent all this while, spoke. Felberta frowned, but then, "AAAAAGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Nux screamed in agony. *Crack* *Crack* At the same time, cracks appeared all over the World Core and the ground itself. "Enter his Shadow." Lane spoke as she entered Nux''s Shadow. Felberta hesitated, seeing Nux screaming in agony, she didn''t wish to leave her side but suddenly, she noticed a sort of tentacle coming out of Nux''s Shadow, pulling her inside without giving her any moment to resist. "That was easier than expected. Shadow Lane''s voice was heard. Yes, the woman was already doing what she was told, not giving anyone any chance to resist. The Shadow then glanced at Evane, "I am sure you know what to do, correct?" She smiled. Evane nodded hurriedly and jumped into Nux''s shadow. She had no wish to be grabbed by those strange-looking ropes and forcefully pushed in. Once all the women were inside, Shadow Lane followed. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* The cracks widened and then, both, the World and the World''s Core disappeared, Nux''s body, which was surrounded with Universal Energy, now continued to float in the Outer Space, unconscious. Yes, once again, his brain was forced to shut in because of the large amount of information that just rushed in. Even now, his brain couldn''t register all of it and once again, he, in his subconsciousness, saw the same scene again. This time, watching the predetermined history of this new World he devoured and how it was supposed to last much longer than this. 15 years passed by in an instant, Nux opened his eyes, slowly adjusting to his body, which had strengthened once again. As he looked around, he noticed that while he continued to drift in space, his body had come to this place covered with asteroids of different sizes. Nux raised his eyebrow, taken aback by how beautiful this scenery was. "Girls..." He called them out. One by one, the women came out. Then suddenly, Nux''s instincts warned him of the danger. However, it was already too late. The moment Lane came out, As the only being the Universe could sense, And the only being who was always, always together with the anomaly, She was targeted. "LANE!!!!" Chapter 1658 Universes Retaliation ?Chapter 1658 Universe''s Retaliation Ever since Nux came out of the Illusion, the Black Hole had already been there. An entirely different Universe was already inside him the moment he came out of the Illusion. There were many theories regarding how this Universe was formed, none Nux was sure about, but these theories still existed and had a high possibility of being true. Anyways, right now, these theories weren''t important. The important point was that ever since he came out of the Illusion, Nux was never a part of this Universe. This was the reason why no Auras of any Law, no matter how powerful, worked on him. After all, these Auras used the Universe''s powers to work, how could it affect a being who wasn''t even the part of the same Universe. Universe''s powers wouldn''t work on someone like Nux, neither would the Universe be able to sense his presence like it senses the presence of its own people. For the Universe, an entity like Nux no longer existed. It... disappeared. Where it went, how it all happened, it didn''t matter, for the Universe, the first ''thing'' that was taken away from it was Nux himself. Yes, in the Universe''s eyes, the entity called Nux Leander had already ceased to exist. And instead of Nux Leander, now it had to worry about a completely different entity, an entity, that was had started taking what belonged to it. After the first victim ''Nux Leander, the second victim was an entity called ''Felberta Leander, an entity it was about to devour since it broke the rules, and it was also the time when it couldn''t just leave it alone and showed its anger. However, the Universe''s anger didn''t stop this unknown entity, it continued its actions, the next victims were entities named ''Shadow'', ''Evane Leander'', and ''Amaya Leander''. And as if it wasn''t enough, this unknown entity started putting its hands on bigger entities, devouring even a Lowest Level World. After that, it devoured an entity named ''Vyriana Leander, and as if it had to regard to the Universe, it took another Lowest level World as well. The Universe had have enough. An unknown entity was going around doing all this without showing any form of fear. Therefore, it decided to trace the unknown entity''s path. Yes, it couldn''t be sense the entity''s presence, however, this didn''t mean it couldn''t sense other entities close to this unknown entity. The Universe started putting in the effort, every time an entity disappeared, it scanned the entire region where all of this was happening and found out all the entities closest to it. It checked, and checked, and checked again, and finally, S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It came to conclusion. Every time one of the entities that belonged to it disappeared, an entity closest to it was this entity named ''Lane Leander Therefore, this time, rather than reacting and causing pointless havoc all over the place, it decided to wait. It would target this entity called ''Lane Leander'', And this time, it won''t just use its own connection to devour this entity, it would first destroy this entity and then devour it. Was the Universe sure that this entity was what causing all this? It was not. But it was a much better solution that simply letting everything that belongs to it taken away from it. And because of this thought, Nux and his wives found themselves in this current situation. As Nux woke up and saw the beautiful scenery of different asteroids surrounding him, he called out his wives, The others didn''t matter since they were all ''dead'', however, the moment Lane came out, the Universe reacted. Nux, who thought that his body had drifted in the Outer Space, reaching these Asteroids, couldn''t be more wrong, was the Universe that had brought these Asteroids here as a weapon. It was a complete blind shot. The Universe simply brought these weapons right next to the World that just disappeared and then, it waited. It waited for the entity named Lane Leander, who had suddenly disappeared who knew where, to appear, And the moment she did. The Universe reacted. "LANE!!!!" Nux screamed in horror. His instincts warned him at the last second and someone who blindly trusted his instincts after relying on them for more than a million years, he acted that instant and grabbed Lane''s hand, the next instant, his shadow expanded, forcefully taking in all the women inside his Universe. However, even Nux, whose body had once again strengthened after devouring another world and had gotten much much much faster than before, wasn''t able to prevent everything and the beautiful asteroids that had surrounded him... *BOO000000000M* Exploded, engulfing Nux into the explosion in one go. And no, these Asteroids weren''t just plain random rocks, these were the Universe''s weapons. The Universe, that had the power to create entities like Supreme Level Worlds. How easy would it be for a weapon it created to take out a mere Divine Stage Cultivator? Heck, even if it was Azriel in Nux''s stead, he wouldn''t have come out of this situation scot-free. Yes, the Universe''s ''Weapons'' were that strong. They had the capability to reduce even Nux''s already strengthened body, to dust. Caught right in the middle of this explosion, there was zero chance Nux would ever come out of this situation alive, If... If he didn''t have a woman with a messed-up mind standing next to him. "Hmm?" The woman who appeared out of nowhere herself seemed quite surprised. Soon however, the realization dawned in. The Law of Last Protection. A Law that would instantly bring me next to the man I loved and save him from an attack no matter how strong once. Yes, Riona''s Law was activated. "Nux..." Riona called out, soon, however, she felt all her strength leaving her body as she then passed out. Yes, her Law did protect her husband. But in truth, it wasn''t strong enough. Riona was simply a Divine Stage Cultivator from what is no different than a Low Level World, yes, she was one of the exceptional cultivators there, however, in the grand schemes of things, especially at the Universal Level, She wasn''t supposed to be strong enough to be able to block an attack of this caliber. Her Law outperformed itself and burdened her body, causing it to pass out. "Riona!!" Nux quickly held the woman in his arm. He looked around, even now, he could see how almost everything around him, even the Universal Energy, that was supposed to be omnipresent, had disappeared, evaporated from the sheer heat of the explosion. Right now, Nux stood in true Void, where nothing but him and Riona existed. And to think that this void expanded over hundreds or even thousands of kilometers. This was sheer nonsense. The strength of this explosion was out of this world. And to think he came out of this explosion without even a single injury on his body... Nux trembled, his heart raced faster than ever, too many things happened in just a single moment, from almost losing his wife, to losing his own life... All of this was too overwhelming for him because this time... He was going to lose his wife for real. If it was a normal situation, his body would have went limp, unable to take on the adrenaline flowing throughout his body, right now however, he couldn''t allow his body to react how it was supposed to. Nux could sense it, his instincts were still warning him. It wasn''t over yet. *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* And just as Nux expected, the Universe, which had remained calm when he devoured the World, reacted. This time, it had targeted the entity called ''Lane Leander, so if everything went just like what it had planned, Then entity called ''Lane Leander'' should have disappeared, which it did, however, the Universe still didn''t receive its ''Soul''. If its attack was successful, Lane Leander should have died and her soul should have come to Universe in order to reincarnate into another world. These were the Rules. And since this didn''t happen, it meant that either the rules were followed, Or... The entity named Lane Leander wasn''t actually dead and had somehow survived and once again disappeared from the Universe''s senses. And the Universe could tell that the chances of the second possibility being true were more because, in its plan, the entity named Riona Leander wasn''t supposed to appear at the last moment. Something went wrong. And whatever it was, It was related to this entity named Riona Leander. Therefore, the Universe shifted the target. Since it had already went all out in its previous attack, there weren''t anymore asteroids around that it could bring, sure, it was possible to create more using its energy, however, using energy wasn''t simple, not to mention that to deal with an entity like Riona Leander, simply devouring her existence was more than enough. And that is what it did. Universal Energy that appeared out of nowhere surrounded the unconscious Riona''s body, getting ready to devour her, punishing her for interrupting the Universe''s plan, However, This just couldn''t happen, Riona Leander''s husband would never let the Universe succeed. Dense Black Energy surrounded Riona''s body, instantly devouring all the Universal Energy present, *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* Once again, the Universe reacted violently, Nux however, completely ignored its reaction and severed his Riona''s connection from the Universe, Making her just his and his alone. Chapter 1659 Shadow...? Chapter 1659 Shadow...? *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* *THUNDER* The universe showed its Rage. Once again, the unknown anomaly had taken what belonged to it. And this time, it wasn''t just the world, all the living entities that were connected to this world were taken away as well. Its plan had failed, it wasn''t able to get rid of Lane Leander, and neither was it able to get Riona Leander. It should have known. It should have doubted Riona Leander, when the entity she was connected to, Amaya Leander, disappeared before. Not wanting to make the same mistake, the Universe started keeping an eye on all the entities that were connected with the entities that had disappeared. Soon, its search was narrowed down to two entities, entities called Allura Leander and Aisha Leander, who were connected to the entity called Nux Leander. It moved quickly, trying to find where these entities were, however, it was confused when it realised that the two mentioned entities were in completely different places. One was in a quasi-Supreme while the other was in a Lowest Level World, very far from each other. Even if it wanted to, there was no point in attacking the two entities since they seemed completely unrelated to the World that was devoured, Actually, the entity called Aisha Leander was present in the devoured World before it was devoured, but going by that logic, so were other entities. The Universe couldn''t just devour all those entities. Even if it wanted to get rid of the anomaly, it couldn''t just randomly devour beings, especially the beings it had personally recognized. However, It wouldn''t give up. Entities called Aisha Leander and Allura Leander were mostly together, so it would keep an eye on them, together with the entity named Lane Leander. The moment. Lane Leander appears again, it would attack, this time, an attack even stronger than before. And just like that, the moment Aisha Leander and Allura Leander are found related to any other world that gets stolen in the future, it would attack them as well. Yes, the Universe had planned it all. Nux and his wives were in grave danger. However, next time, Universe won''t be the only one who will come prepared. Nux would be the same. With the unconscious Riona in his arms, Nux stared into the distant with a grave look on his face. Nux wasn''t a fool either, especially after devouring two worlds, it wasn''t just his body that had strengthened, his mind was the same. His thinking capabilities had strengthened to a ridiculous degree. He didn''t fail to notice the attack started the moment Lane appeared. The Universe cannot sense him, he knew it already, the only one he could sense was Lane, and then Riona, who appeared later. And it attacked the two of them. One didn''t have to be a genius to understand how the Universe and its attacks worked. Nux realized he was an unknown, invisible, and annoying entity to the Universe, so it would now get rid of all the women connected to him. The women who were connected to him that the Universe can still sense? They were Aisha and Allura, who had formed dependent Laws that were connected to him. ''I need to sever their connection with the Universe! It was decided. The ''turns'' won''t be decided by the usefulness of the Laws or whatever, it would be decided with the Universe''s moves in mind. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the only one who will be making these decisions will be Nux. It was a direct battle between Nux and the Universe. One Universe versus the Other. ''Nux...'' While Nux was thinking all that, he heard a guilt-ridden voice. You are not allowed to come out anymore, is that clear?" Nux ordered, his tone made it clear that he wasn''t having a no for an answer. And Lane, who could tell his state of mind wasn''t the best right now, didn''t go against him either. ''Okay.'' ''Nux, calm down.'' Felberta spoke with a worried look on her face. ''I am calm.'' Nux replied. ''I do not sense calmness in your thoughts. Felberta commented. ''I nearly died, Felberta.'' Nux''s answer was instantaneous. ''If it wasn''t for Riona using her Law to the limits, I would have died today and I am not sure if Evane''s Law is currently strong enough to revive me. Her Law was formed to revive Nux who was supposed to be a normal living entity, and I am clearly not one. Evane''s Law isn''t strong enough to revive an entire Universe, so my death here would have been the end. You would have lost me once and for all.'' In an instant, Felberta''s expression changed. ''Can you stay calm after knowing that? Does words ''calm down'' work on you? It won''t and I already know it. Lane nearly died, Fel. And Riona''s condition s worse." "What happened to her?" Evane questioned with a worried look on her face. At first, she only thought that her sister had passed out because she had overused her powers, but seeing Nux''s reaction, it was clear that was not the case. And Evane was right. It was not. The moment he severed Riona''s connection with the Universe and devoured her, Nux understood the woman''s Law completely. And... Her Law was nowhere near strong enough to block an attack of such level, it was only able to block this attack because it ''had'' to. It was what Riona''s Law was, I was its existence. But to pull off this impossibility, Riona would need to pay a price. And since all this happened because of the Law''s existence, the price was just that... Felberta spoke with a worried look on her face. ''I am calm.'' Nux replied. ''I do not sense calmness in your thoughts.'' Felberta commented. ''I nearly died, Felberta. Nux''s answer was instantaneous. ''If it wasn''t for Riona using her Law to the limits, I would have died today and I am not sure if Evane''s Law is currently strong enough to revive me. Her Law was formed to revive Nux who was supposed to be a normal living entity, and I am clearly not one. Evane''s Law isn''t strong enough to revive an entire Universe, so my death here would have been the end. You would have lost me once and for all.'' In an instant, Felberta''s expression changed. ''Can you stay calm after knowing that? Does words ''calm down'' work on you? It won''t and I already know it. Lane nearly died, Fel. And Riona''s condition is worse. "What happened to her?" Evane questioned with a worried look on her face. At first, she only thought that her sister had passed out because she had overused her powers, but seeing Nux''s reaction, it was clear that was not the case. And Evane was right. It was not. The moment he severed Riona''s connection with the Universe and devoured her, Nux understood the woman''s Law completely. And... Her Law was nowhere near strong enough to block an attack of such level, it was only able to block this attack because it ''had'' to. It was what Riona''s Law was, it was its existence. But to pull off this impossibility, Riona would need to pay a price. And since all this happened because of the Law''s existence, the price was just that... As if following him, Lane, Felberta, and Evane who was carrying Riona, appeared here as well. "So this is where you have been all this time?" Felberta questioned as she turned towards Shadow. "I was exploring the changes I sensed and... Then I found them." Shadow spoke as she pointed in a certain direction. Nux and the others turned towards the direction she pointed at and seeing so many silhouettes, they frowned. Nux narrowed his eyes, his vision became clearer as he willed it and the next instant, he was able to see shadowy beings, hundreds of thousands of them, standing, looking around with ridiculous looks on their faces. "Aren''t they..." "Netizens of the World you devoured, yes." Shadow nodded. "Why are they here?" Nux questioned. "Why ask me? You are the God here. If anyone should know the answer, it should be you." "Did I sever their connection with the Universe as well?" "That seems to be the case." Felberta nodded. "But they seem different from us." She commented. "What do you mean?" Nux frowned. "Their features seem more... weak compared to ours?" Felberta didn''t know how to explain it, especially since all of them looked like every part. of their body was painted deep black. Nux however, realized what his wife was talking about. Compared to him and his wives, these beings looked more... blurry? And soon, he thought of a reason, He didn''t devour them. They just came because they were connected with this world, unlike his wives, who he brought here, they just came as byproduct, their connection with him, the Universe was weak, hence their weak features. "Are they intelligent?" Nux questioned. "They have been conversing with each other, so yes, they are. It seems they have also retained their memories and are currently confused as to where they are. Oh, and they cannot see us right now, I made it that way." Shadow clarified. And the more she talked, the stranger Felberta''s expression became, "How come do you know all this?" She questioned. "Hmm?" Shadow tilted her head. "You previously said you ''sensed'' changes, You can also hear their conversation while we cannot, You also knew how we are supposed to travel here from one world to another, How do you know all that?" "I don''t know... I just... do...? I am the Administrator after all. Wait... Administrator...?" Shadow tilted her head as she suddenly felt different. This... This wasn''t something she inherited from Lane. All this knowledge about Nux''s Universe... She shouldn''t know any of it... Then how... "Shadow...?" The confusion continued to rise. Chapter 1660 W-What is that...? ?Chapter 1660 W-What is that...? "I don''t know... I just... do...? I am the Administrator after all. Wait... Administrator...?" Shadow tilted her head in confusion. These weren''t the memories she inherited from Lane. As her Shadows, the only things she should know about were what Lane knew... Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then where was this new information coming from? What did the word ''Administrator'' mean? "Shadow?" Nux called out, sensing Shadow''s strange emotions. "Nux, I..." Shadow was speechless, she quickly turned towards Lane, wanting answers, however, Lane was silent. Like everybody else, the Shadow Demon had no clue what was going on here and no, she had no clue where the Shadow learned all this new stuff from either. Unlike Shadow, she didn''t know much about Nux''s Universe, neither did she know about other things Shadow did. At first, she was suspicious of Shadow, but seeing her confused state, she couldn''t keep her suspicions for long. Not to mention the Shadow''s very birth itself was still a mystery yet, so something strange happening now shouldn''t be that surprising. "Alright, there is no reason to worry." "!!!" Shadow opened her eyes wide when Nux approached her and placed her head on his chest, gently patting her head and ruffling her hair. This was the first time Nux had taken the initiative to embrace her, before this, it had always been her shamelessly hogging her whenever she had a chance. Of course, if Nux didn''t want it, then he would have pushed her away so the very fact that she was able to hug Nux meant that he had accepted her, however, with Nux taking the initiative himself.... ''It feels different.'' Shadow thought inwardly. Then, as if all her worries were unfounded, she stopped thinking about everything else and shamelessly hugged Nux back like a koala. Nux blinked a few times, the other women stared at the shameless shadow, unable to believe that such a shameless being indeed existed. In the end, Nux simply grabbed the Shadow in his arms, making her comfortable in his embrace, then, he glanced at the new ''members'' of his Universe and, "So I go to them the moment I will it?" He questioned. "Yes." Shadow Lane nodded. Nux nodded as he then appeared next to all of them. "Hmm?" "What is that...?" "Is he stuck here just like us?" "Is he one of us?" "He is too short." "Father..." "Hmm? What is it?" "That thing... Doesn''t it look similar to the bad man who attacked us?" The instant the little shadow spoke as she pointed at Nux, deathly silence fell all over the place. All the beings, who were still confused as to where they were and were considering if this place was an afterlife, now looked at Nux with a grim look on their faces. The little girl was right. This silhouette was a little too similar to the monsters who attacked them. And the moment a few more silhouettes with a frame similar to him appeared right next to him, these beings were sure. He was the same monster who had mercilessly destroyed their world. "You bastard!! Did you not have enough already!? You already destroyed our World! Now you have even brought us to this unknown place! What do you want from us!?" Unable to take it anymore, one of the beings spoke, his anger taking the best of him. Nux glanced at the being and narrowed his eyes. One look was enough for Nux to tell that the being''s cultivation level was around the Sage Stage, of course, it might be called something different in their cultivation system, but his strength should be on a similar level. Nux, completely ignoring the being''s outrage, questioned his Shadow. "Can I take them to the Main Universe?" "Yes." Shadow nodded. She didn''t know where this knowledge was coming from, but since she was able to help Nux, she was happy and decided to say everything she knew. "Unlike me and other women, who you have formed a connection with directly, these people can only travel between the two Universe when their Universe, meaning you, allow them to. You can create a portal through which they can appear in the Main Universe." "And I presume I just need to will it?" "You are a God." Shadow nodded. Nux nodded back. He wanted to open the Portal right now and test a few things out, however, there were a few things he was worried about. First, he wasn''t sure if the Main Universe could sense these beings or not. Technically, since they were now part of him, it shouldn''t be able to, however, since he didn''t sever their connection with the Universe himself, he still had his doubts. Not to mention his priority right now was to protect his wives. "Fel." Nux called out. "Hm?" The Eldraeth stepped forward. "I want you to go meet Amaya. Tell her everything that happened here, send all who haven''t formed a connection with me yet back to Yrniel. "What about the Worlds they are attacking?" "Ask Aeliana for help, tell her to send a few strong Divines to manage those words properly." "Why not devour the Worlds Vyriana and Amaya had won first, I, Shadow, Evane, and Riona, will manage the rest of the worlds till then." They didn''t need any outside help, especially since Nux needed 15 years to devour one world, they could easily rotate with the numbers they had. "15 years is too long." Nux shook his head. "Being forced into that state for 15 years every time I devour the World would take me 100 years to devour all the worlds. It would give Universe too much time to come up with a countermeasure or find a way or a connection between me and you all. It would put those who have not formed a connection with me yet in danger, and I cannot allow that." "Then what are you going to do?" "I pass out because my mind isn''t strong enough to hold onto the knowledge I receive as I devour a World. So... I am going to expand my mind and make it so that it will be able to absorb the knowledge all at once." "And how are you going to do that....?" Felberta couldn''t think of a way. "I did it before, what''s stopping me from doing it again?" Nux just smiled. "Nux, you nearly died that time." Felberta didn''t like the idea. "I survived." "Bu-" "I nearly died today as well, Felberta." Felberta turned silent. "How are you even going to do it?" Felberta questioned directly. "You used *Essence* to rebuild your brain last time, I doubt repeating the process again would help in any way." "If I use *Essence*, it won''t." Nux nodded. He used *Essence* till he could no longer use it. It was similar to filling a bottle with high-quality liquid, in Nux''s case, the liquid was already as high quality as it could get. After all, *Essence* was a lot stronger than any other form of energy Nux had found, other than... As Felberta''s mind came to this thought, she widened her eyes in horror, "You aren''t planning to use the Universal Energy, are you?" That was straight-up poison! It was one thing that Nux was immune to poison, but that didn''t mean he would use this poison to rebuild his brain! That made no sense whatsoever! "Don''t worry, I won''t do it." Nux shook his head, letting Felberta sigh in relief. "The Universal Energy doesn''t belong to me, it belongs to the Main Universe." Nux continued and agreeing with his thoughts, Felberta nodded. "Indeed indeed, there is no need to take unnecessary risks, I am sure there is a better way out." "I am going to use the energy of my own Universe." Nux smiled and suddenly, Felberta froze. "The Energy of your own Universe...? What energy are you talking about? The only Energies your Universe has are the energies of the Laws you have gained." The Eldraeth questioned, for some reason, she didn''t like the look on Nux''s face. From her past experience, she knew things never ended well whenever he had this expression, and just as she expected, "I have devoured two Worlds, I have all the energy I want." Nux spoke and Felberta widened her eyes in surprise. "You... you are going to use the energies of the World to rebuild your brain...?" "Indeed." "How is that even possible?" "What are you talking about? Didn''t Shadow make it clear already? I am a God. I just need to will it." Nux spoke and the instant he did, *Whoosh* *Whoosh* A ridiculously giant Whirlpool of energy formed right on top of him. "W-What is that...?" Felberta spoke as she fell down, her legs trembling continuously, the sphere of energy gathered was so huge that she couldn''t even see the end of it. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* Cracks started appearing all around the ground, yes, the world was breaking apart, how could it not? Nux was extracting all the energy inside it and with another thought, All this energy rushed into his head, bursting his brain into pieces, letting his regeneration kick in only for it to be destroyed again, starting a loop that would only end once Nux forcefully injects all this energy into his mind. Chapter 1661 I trust you. ?Chapter 1661 I trust you. How much energy does a Lowest Level World has? It was difficult to answer that question. Even the Lowest Level World, not only has to create a Protective barrier that protects itself from even the Supreme Level Worlds, it also has to maintain life and distribute ''potential'' amongst the different species residing in it. The question changes to how much energy does it take to maintain a ridiculously strong shield for thousands of years and support life of millions, if not billions of beings at the same time. Not to mention that a percentage of living beings, though small, but still significant enough, would be using more of the World''s energy to get stronger only to later fight amongst themselves or outsiders and perish in the process. So how much energy is needed to support hundreds of thousands of cultivators, some of whom are strong enough to get recognized even by the Universe? Would there be an answer to quantify that number? No. The amount would be ridiculous, too much for a mortal to comprehend. The Worlds aren''t said to be the Universe''s strongest creation without a reason, even a Lowest Level World was contained so much energy that even a big Universe couldn''t just ignore it. This was also the reason why the Universe, which only showed its anger every time Nux severed his wives'' connection with it, decided to make a move when the anomaly took away an entire world away from it. It was an action that was enough to brand Nux as a ''threat''. And right now, Nux was using the energy of the very same World, not one, but two of them, to expand his mind. Would a normal human survive this? Never, let alone a Divine Stage Cultivator like Nux, even Aeliana, a Prodigious Primordial would never survive this. Even her father, the strongest being in the Universe, would face some difficulties and wouldn''t have 100% possibility of surviving this either. And Nux knew it as well. He also knew that if he was inside the main Universe, he would have died the instant he tried something like that. Therefore, he decided to use a cheat. He decided to abuse his status as a God and tackle the problem when he was at his highest strength. After absorbing two Lowest Level Worlds, his physical strength was off the charts and along with his physical strength, what improved was his regeneration. Inside his own Universe, Nux was omnipotent, and using this fact to his advantage, he decided to take this risk. What if his plan fails and he dies in the process? Well, the Big Lotus shining right under the Sapling would still be there, ready to revive him. It might not be possible in the Main Universe, but here, it was very much possible. After all, in here, the Lotus represented Life. So yes, Nux wasn''t just letting his emotions take the best of him and moving recklessly, he had countermeasures if things went south. Of course, this also didn''t mean that there weren''t consequences for failing. If he fails and the Lotus of Life is forced to use its powers to revive him, Then the balance breaks. The Energy Of Destruction, that is being balanced by the Energy of Genesis would get stronger and it might put his entire Universe in chaos. As to why the Energy of Genesis alone wouldn''t be able to hold on to the Energy of Destruction? It was because Genesis was also busy healing the Worlds that Nux devoured. Yes, even if Nux had devoured these worlds, he still left a bit of energy behind so as to not completely destroy these worlds, after all, he still needed ''Space'' to hold onto Vyriana''s and Riona''s Law. That was the main reason all of this started in the first place. "I... I have never seen something like this in my life." Felberta, who saw the ridiculous amount of energy constantly entering Nux''s body spoke with an amazed look on her face. "Have you ever seen a man who has an entirely different Universe inside him before?" Shadow spoke with a playful smile on her face. Felberta momentarily glanced at Shadow before turning back towards Nux without saying anything. "You should go." Shadow spoke. Felberta turned towards her again and Shadow continued. "Evane will take care of Riona, and Lane will be here to keep an eye on me. So do what Nux told you to do and stop wasting time, we need Amaya, especially now that Riona unconscious." "..." Felberta narrowed her eyes when she heard those words and Shadow just sighed, "Yes, I know you are suspicious of me. Don''t be too surprised, I have inherited Lane''s memories, remember? I know you as much as Lane or Skyla does. It is pointless to try and hide anything from me." "You claim to know me as much as Lane and Skyla do, yet you are still asking me not to be suspicious, it is kind of contradictory you know? Lane or Skyla or should already know that I will always be suspicious of you till I am not." "I do not expect you to not be suspicious of me, I just want you to do what you are supposed to. I know you are worried about him but your presence here isn''t helping, outside, it would." "...I still find it hard to believe that you are Lane''s alter ego." "I was one before..." Shadow answered with an uncertain look on her face. "What...?" Felberta narrowed her eyes. This time, even Lane, who had been silent all this while showed a slight reaction. After all, it was always the Shadow confidently claiming that she was her Alter Ego or ''a side she hides from the rest of the world! But seeing her answer with so much... uncertainty, Lane couldn''t help but feel strange. "What do you mean you were before?" Lane questioned. "I... am not sure anymore." Shadow replied and Lane narrowed her eyes, wanting her to explain further. "I wouldn''t know all this if I were you..." Shadow answered, her voice still filled with uncertainty. Clearly, she herself was too shaken to reassure or answer anyone else. She may have hidden it when she was with Nux since she didn''t want him to worry, not to mention her emotions were truly suppressed when she was with Nux or maybe she was simply too happy to notice it. However, the instant she found herself alone and noticed Felberta''s emotions, the realization dawned in. Shadow felt like she betrayed Lane. And she felt extremely bad about it. This was the reason she wanted to divert her mind and not think about it for a while. And Felberta didn''t fail to notice that. A habit of blaming herself if anything went south. A habit of not letting others know how she felt and staying silent. ''She is Lane alright.'' Felberta closed her eyes as she sighed. All of this was something Lane should do. Shadow was extremely similar to Lane, they were almost identical if one ignored her outspoken nature, so her words of her being Lane''s Alter Ego weren''t false, or at least they shouldn''t be false unless... Something changed. Something that was significant enough to make Shadow doubt even her own self. Forming a connection with Nux did something to Shadow. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or maybe... "You shouldn''t know all that if you were Lane''s Shadow, that is correct." Felberta nodded. Lane and Shadow turned towards her and the Eldraeth continued, "I don''t think you are a Shadow anymore. You are more." "What does that mean?" "It means exactly what I said, You are more than just a shadow now. First, your existence wasn''t clear. Yes, you were connected to the Main Universe and you were somewhat recognized by it, but your connection was weak since, well, you shouldn''t exist. You should be nothing more than Lane''s own mind playing games with her, but you never were that. Your existence was inexplainable, but now, It is not. Nux gave you meaning. Nux gave you a source. Unlike the Main Universe, where you could only exist because Lane did, here, you are an independent Individual. An Administrator. Someone who would guide Nux and help him get stronger. Maybe it is the Universe inside Nux, the Universe he created, trying to interact with him through you, and since your connection with the previous Universe was weak and your existence was uncertain. Nux''s subconscious must have acted because ''he'' was worried about you and assigned you this role. "So... all of this happened because Nux wanted to... help me?" Shadow blinked a few times. But Nux himself looked confused when all this happened. "Well, you did say he was a God. God works in mysterious ways. Sometimes, so mysterious that even they might not know what is happening." Felberta chuckled, reading Shadow''s worries. "You just need to know that it is Nux''s subconscious acting up, forming a closer connection with you. Although I am jealous, For now, I will do what you told me and take my leave, I will be leaving him to you, okay?" Felberta smiled. The meaning behind her words was simple. ''I trust you.'' And for some reason, that was all Shadow wanted to hear. A small smile appeared on her face and, "Leave him to me." She nodded back and Felberta disappeared. Chapter 1662 Maybe it is because she is similar to her? ?Chapter 1662 Maybe it is because she is similar to her? Once again, Nux found himself floating in black space. It had become quite a common sight for him now. Was he inside his Universe again? Or was it another Universe? A Universe inside his already existing Universe? No. With his senses, it didn''t take him long to notice that he wasn''t inside a Universe. He was... well, nowhere. In his Universe, he was at the very least, able to feel his body, right now, he couldn''t. He couldn''t feel or see anything at all. He was in a void. He was in his deepest subconscious. Nux knew he had been here before, twice actually. One time was when he reconstructed his brain before breaking into the Semi Saint Stage, one the second time.... Was when he died, back on earth, done in by the Truck. Cases where he experienced ''death'', in all honestly, one could call this place a path to afterlife and they wouldn''t be wrong. This time however, Nux wasn''t clueless. As he continued to drift in this space, for the first time, he knew what he was supposed to do here. He knew how he was supposed to spend his time here. A space where concept of time didn''t exist, Nux simply took a deep breath and started organizing his thoughts. He did all this to expand his mind, his thinking capabilities. He was doing all this to raise his level of ''existence''. All of this couldn''t be done just with forcefully injecting energy into his mind and let it adapt, if he did just that, then even if he was inside his Universe and was at his strongest, he wouldn''t survive. After all, the energy he was dealing with here was equivalent to energy of two Lowest Level Worlds, it was a ridiculous amount of energy. So what Nux needed to do wasn''t just to wait and let his brain be expanded till he could comprehend all the information he received after devouring the World automatically, he needed to do it manually, He needed to sort out all the information he had in his brain and further dwell into it and learn more. And for that, he needed time. Time that he was given just by being to this very place. So without further ado, Nux started sorting his thoughts out. Slowly changing the way he thought. Slowly understanding the type of existence he was. Slowly descending deep inside his own subconscious, unfolding the information hidden beneath, peaking into secrets of the very Universe, learning things he had never known before. How much time it would take, Nux honestly wasn''t sure. It could be a few minutes, a few days, a few months, years, decades, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, or even millions of years, With the amount of knowledge he had in his subconscious, Nux wasn''t sure if he could even comprehend it all. It was one layer after the another, just when he thought it was over, he would realize that it was just one layer, there were countless others to go. An endless learning cycle, where he was forced to learn even the most irrelevant things, because somewhere in the future, this piece of information would be useful to connect the dots. This was the reason he chose this place, a place where time doesn''t exist, it didn''t matter how long it took, his comprehension speed held no regard, a place where a year or a single minute would all feel the same, Yes, Nux was using the ''Death Passage'' as his personal grinder where he could strengthen himself and return stronger than ever. ... And while he was busy doing that, outside, in the Main Universe, Felberta, had appeared in one of the 7 Lowest Level Worlds the women had targeted, and the instant she did, the World trembled, informing about her arrival to the monster who had destroyed all it''s the strong beings residing in it in one move. The instant she received Fel''s location, Amaya appeared right next to her. Of course, she knew that the World wanted the two of them to fight and perish, but if only the poor thing knew that the two were accomplices. "Did you have to be so destructive?" Felberta questioned as she looked around with a frown on her face. As someone who had the power over Genesis, she didn''t like how everything around her was... well, dead, devoured. The ground, the grass above the ground, even the smallest, most harmless organism, the trees, the flowers, everything around them was... dead. With all their Life Force sucked out of them. Felberta couldn''t find any dead bodies, however, when she sensed a few million surviving hiding in their houses hugging each other as their bodies trembled in fear, she quickly figured out what Amaya had done here. "I didn''t have much time." The Devourer shrugged. "You had 15 years..." "We weren''t sure if it would take 15 years or not this time, And I needed to keep myself free in case of some emergency or if any of my sisters needed my help to deal with some unexpected variables." Amaya replied. "Didn''t we have Lady Aeliana for that?" "Do you feel right trusting an outsider?" Amaya''s response was lightning quick, it was almost as if she was waiting for Felberta to talk about Aeliana. "Outsider, eh?" Felberta chuckled. How could she not notice Amaya''s jealousy? She had long gotten used to it. She had also already noticed how Amaya focused much more on Aeliana than any other woman so far. ''Maybe it is because she is similar to her?" Felberta theorized in her head. Till now, none of the women Nux met could be compared to Amaya, yes, they were all beautiful and intelligent, but Amaya was on a completely different level. Even the women admitted that she was blessed with incredible beauty, a face that was no different than perfection, and even after that, Her beauty wasn''t her strongest suit; it was her intelligence. Amaya was the ''key'' every time the group came up with a strategy and no women could take her place simply because how brilliant she was. Aeliana however, was different. The woman was a Vampire, one of the most beautiful races in the world, and even amongst Vampires, she was exceptionally beautiful. Her beauty was unmatched, just like Amaya''s and even in her case, her beauty wasn''t what she relied on. The woman was the leader of the strongest organization in Yrniel. Not only was she an exceptional leader with a cult-like following where her followers were loyal enough to happily give their lives for her sake, not to mention she herself was an extremely terrifying monster who could pretty much take on the entire Ancestral Order, including the Primordials alone and not think about it twice. Aeliana held out against Amaya just fine and even surpassed her in quite a few, was normal for the devourer to feel that way, especially since it was her first time encountering such situation. "She is still an outsider," "Nux trusts her," "That is the only reason I don''t say anything." Amaya snorted. "I simply wanted to be prepared if something happened, there is no need to look so deep into it. Now say it, why did Nux send you here? What happened?" "How did you know he sent me here?" "As if you would leave his side without him telling you to." Amaya snorted. Felberta stared at the woman in silence, then, she just nodded. "Riona was attacked." Amaya''s expression changed. "Well, it was Lane who was attacked, Nux protected her and Riona''s Law was activated..." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Felberta explained the entire situation. "So Nux sent me here to you, he wants you to send everyone that doesn''t have connection with him back to Yrniel." "Sending everyone back to Yrniel... Won''t that be riskier?" Amaya narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean?" "If the Universe has started targeting us, then if all of us gather together, won''t it give it even more of a reason to attack once again? It might go after all the beings in Yrniel just to get rid of the anomaly." "" Felberta turned silent. "What do you think we should do then?" "The Universe most probably targeted Lane because she was always with Nux. The Universe cannot sense Nux, so every time he does something, in the Universe''s eyes, Lane, who was always with him, was the culprit. It then attacked mother because it must have sensed her presence when she appeared at the scene. When even Mother was saved, the Universe would have targeted me, the only other person who has a connection with Mother, but since I do not ''exist'' anymore. It doesn''t have any more targets other than..." "Other than?" Felberta narrowed her eyes. "Aisha and Allura. They are the only ones whose Laws are related to Nux." As she said those words, Amaya expression changed as she realized something, "Aisha is in danger. A solemn look appeared on Felberta''s face. Chapter 1663 As the First, it is my duty to take care of all my sisters. ?Chapter 1663 As the ''First, it is my duty to take care of all my sisters. "Aisha is in danger." A solemn look appeared on Felberta''s face when she heard those words, Amaya continued, "Allura is alright, she wasn''t there with us when we attacked these Worlds, but Aisha is different. She was present in the World we devoured before. She has a connection with Nux. And she was often found next to Lane, Mother, and other ''targets'' in the Universe''s eyes." "So... what should we do? Should we let Nux sever Aisha''s connection first?" Felberta questioned. "It is too dangerous." Amaya shook her head. "The Universe will instantly devour Allura if something happens to Aisha." "Then what should we do?" "What did Nux say?" "He plans to devour all the Worlds and form connections with all who are left at the same time." "It might put Yrniel in danger." Amaya spoke with a grave look on her face. If all the Leanders disappear, then the only common connection left between them all would be their link to Yrniel. That would give the Universe enough reason to go after one of its own creations. After all, for the Universe, it wasn''t a big deal since if it devours Yrniel, it can always create it again. Yes, it would take time, but the Universe had all the time it needed. It was a possibility Nux and the women couldn''t ignore. Even if they didn''t care about Yrniel, there were people there they didn''t wish to lose. Not to mention Yniel in general was a place they had countless happy memories of, they didn''t wish for it to be destroyed. "" The two women turned silent, both trying to come up with a solution, until finally, "We need a diversion," Amaya spoke. "What?" "We will make Nux devour more and more Worlds, but the women who hadn''t formed a connection with him yet wouldn''t be allowed to be with him anymore. Then, we will make Nux form a connection with beings who are not connected to Yrniel." "Are you talking about... the otherworlderers?" "Yes." "So now you want women from entirely different worlds and races becoming our sisters?" Felberta blinked a few times. She didn''t expect Amaya, of all people, to come up with such a solution. Hearing Felberta''s words, Amaya bit her lips in frustration. She wanted to avoid this possibility at all costs, right now, however, this was the only way. Nux could only form a connection with a said being if he showed intense possessiveness and greed for them, something only possible if the said person was one of his wives. So for them to follow through with this plan... Nux had to fall in love with women from other worlds. In the end, to ease her mind, Amaya gritted her teeth and, "This was going to happen anyway, wasn''t it? So it doesn''t change anything" "I guess you are right..." Felberta nodded. As the first wife, she of all people, couldn''t agree more. Nux not attracting women was simply impossible. Especially with him understanding his greedy self, it was something that was indeed bound to happen, But the question was, "Where are we going to find these women? And you also want him to devour more worlds since you want him to form so many connections, correct? We got lucky in this sector of the Universe, won''t be the same everywhere. How are we supposed to find so many worlds?" "Didn''t Aeliana talk about War between two High-Level Worlds once, What''s a better place to seek chaos and destruction than a War? And I have also heard countless lower-level worlds are also involved in this War, so I guess that fulfils what we want, no?" "We... are going to participate in the War?" "It''s high time we start playing with the big fishes, no? We should show them, that even if they are ''big fishes'' we should show them that that is just what they are, Fishes, waiting that will eventually be caught in our nets." Amaya spoke with a light smile on her face; just thinking about the possibility of playing around with the beings of the so-called High and Supreme Level Worlds excited her. After all, it was high time beings sitting at the top comfortably started feeling the pressure, the nervousness, the fear of a being, who was coming for all of them. It was high time the beings standing at the top realized that the number of days they could keep their position were now numbered. "Amaya..." While the Devourer thought of all this, Felberta called out. "You should stop spending time with Vyriana and Astaria." The Eldraeth Progenitor spoke. Amaya, however, just ignored her words and shrugged, "Anyways, let''s follow the plan." "What plan? What am I supposed to do?" "Well, for the starters, we need someone to keep an eye on these words, we cannot stay here forever. Other than the worlds I and Vyriana have conquered, we cannot let Nux devour the rest of the worlds even after he returns since it would then lead to the Universe connecting the dots and targeting the one who attacked the world. And joining the War, rising through the ranks, and reaching the point where we are allowed to devour the worlds, we win would take a long time, So till all of that happens, we need someone to stay in these worlds and make sure none of these beings devour them, of course, the said beings should also need to be trustworthy enough to not devour the world for themselves." "Do you have someone in mind?" "What are you talking about? We can just use the Dragon Slaves. "But they are all Incomplete Divines..." "And they are all just mortals. The strongest you would find amongst them is only a Sage, even if he is somewhat Complete Cultivator according to their system, he is no match for a Divine." "They are not the problem, what if the worlds are attacked by some other force?" Felberta questioned. "If that happens we just lose the world." Amaya shrugged. Felberta frowned in confusion and Amaya continued, "Felberta, if this world''s state is known by other forces, they will attack and try to take the world from us, yes. But as we are right now, we do not have the power and means to stop that. Do you truly think we have the resources to station a force strong enough to tackle enemies who came with the confidence to conquer a World? And that too for an indefinite amount of time? Not to mention there are seven in total that we need to protect, putting such force in each of these worlds is simply impossible. And I am not saying it just because I do not want Aeliana''s help, even if we seek her help and even if the Order has enough forces to help us out, It is a foolish decision. The Ancestral Order isn''t some backyard organization with a few hundred members, it is an organization that manages what should have been a Supreme Level World. Even if Aeliana wants to help us, making the entire Ancestral Order move without getting anything in return isn''t viable. Not to mention the while think can put a target on the Ancestral Order''s back and make Universe target Yrniel. Felberta, we have the means to save ourselves from the Universe, Yrniel and its people do not. One wrong step and Yrniel might fall. We cannot move recklessly here." "So we just accept our loss and not do anything?" "If we are attacked by an otherworldly force, then yes. We will accept our loss and not do anything" Amaya nodded. Felberta stayed silent. Clearly, she didn''t wish to give up on the Worlds they had conquered. After all, it still wasn''t clear how long would it take them to conquer other worlds once they joined the War. There were still many things they didn''t know, so it might take much longer than they expected, and if that happens and Nux doesn''t get the chance to form a connection with his wives as soon as possible, Felberta knew he wouldn''t react well. "Actually, a new force attacking us might be a good news, it would help us shift the Universe attention to them, we can then attack their world and take it for ourselves and since it would be us, the ones who have already formed connection with Nux doing it, the Universe wouldn''t be able to sense us and the disappearance of their world would remain a mystery." Amaya smiled. Felberta who thought of it that way smiled a little as well. "Anyways, ask the slaves to take over all the worlds and tell all the women except Aisha to return to Yrniel." Amaya ordered. "What about Aisha?" Felberta questioned with a curious look on her face. "Tell her to open [Core]''s Portal in that World, tell Eisheth to prepare her forces and make them attack the World they are in, then let Aisha devour that World. Make it look like Aisha sought her mother''s help to devour a World, this way, once that world returns to the Universe, it would have no reason to doubt Aisha anymore." "So we are giving up on one world?" "Yes, for Aisha''s safety and Nux''s sanity, We will be giving one world back to the Universe." Amaya nodded. "Also, you need to watch over the entire operation since the Universe cannot sense you." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And what are you going to do?" Felberta questioned. "I need to see my mother." Amaya spoke, her expression changing as she thought about her mother''s condition. "Alright, I''ll take care of the things here, you should leave." "Thank you..." Amaya smiled a little. "As the ''First'' it is my duty to take care of all my sisters." Felberta chuckled as she waved her hands and disappeared. Chapter 1664 The big sister had to come to bring back the youngest, after all. ?Chapter 1664 The big sister had to come to bring back the youngest, after all. "Oh? You all are here. Took you much longer than I initially expected." Eisheth greeted with a big smile on her face. Seeing the Queen in a perfectly normal condition, the rest of the women momentarily glanced at each other and realized it as well. ''I still had some hopes...'' Ember spoke using the connection. ''Don''t be foolish, we were away for more than 30 years.'' This time, the one who defended Eisheth was surprisingly Vyriana. ''I know, I just thought that...'' "What do you expect her to do? It was Nux who gave up on her, not the other way around. She might have waited for a few years, but it would be foolish to spend the rest of your life being tortured by your own body, even Nux wouldn''t want her to do that to herself.'' Vyriana replied. The women didn''t need any proof. Just the fact that Eisheth''s body wasn''t continuously trembling was enough to tell that them that she had found a way to satiate her body''s desires. And since there was only one way to do that, the women knew what Eisheth had chosen. Of course, this didn''t mean any of the women here were judging Eisheth for her choices, what happened couldn''t be blamed on anyone. Both Nux and Eisheth had no choice over the matter. ''I actually think better things turned out to be like this.'' Suddenly, Felberta commented. ''It would have been much more difficult meeting an Eisheth who is suffering through the worst form of torture for Nux''s sake and telling her that Nux won''t be coming back anytime soon." ... The rest of the women were silent. They knew what Felberta said was right, even Nux would have felt guilty and would have constantly blamed himself if something like that happened. Honestly, Eisheth here was showing her maturity by taking the correct step without having anyone else feel any sort of pressure. "Anyways? Where is he? Why do I not sense him?" While the women were thinking all this, Eisheth questioned. "He... he is stuck..." Eisheth narrowed her eyes at that answer, Felberta then went on explaining Nux''s and Aisha''s situation to Eisheth and the instant the woman heard about her daughter''s condition, her expression changed. "What do I have to do?" She questioned directly, not wanting to waste much time. "Prepare an army of Elites, Aisha would then open a portal that would connect this place to her World and you and your army will enter that world through the portal and kill every being you see. Most of the opponents you will face will be weak, Aisha and the others have already taken care of the enemies that actually matter, you just need to show that you are there for Aisha as reinforcement, then, after annihilating everyone in that world, you and everyone else will surround Aisha and protect her till she devours the World." "I understand, when do I leave?" "How quickly can you create an army?" "3 hours." "Then we leave in 3 hours." Felberta answered and Eisheth instantly left the room after nodding at her and the rest of the women. Once again, the Queen of Succubus took back the command of her State and started gathering the elites. "She moves fast when it comes to her daughter." Ember commented. "Well, she has always been a good mother." Felberta commented with a light smile on her face. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rest of the women nodded as well. "Anyways, you should go to Aisha now." Vyriana turned towards Felberta and the Eldraeth nodded. "She has already marked that world, we can open a Portal anytime we want, so there is no need to hurry." "So what are the rest of us going to do now?" "We already left a few slaves in each world and ordered them to inform us if something out of the expectation happens, now I just need to watch over Aisha while she devours the World while the rest of you wait for Nux to wake up." "How long do you think it would take?" Thyra questioned Felberta however, shook her head, "I do not know. We can only wait for now." All the women turned silent. "What about Aeliana, when is she coming back?" Vyriana questioned with a curious look on her face. She actually hadn''t seen her friend for a long time. She wasn''t inside the [Core] where all the women were gathered to discuss their further plans. "When I shared what happened with her, she told me that she would keep an eye on Aisha in secret, She says that Nux told her to make sure she protects his wives, so she will do just that. till all of us come back to Yrniel. She will return after Aisha devours the world and returns." "She has already fallen, hasn''t she?" Skyla chuckled with a big smile on her face. "She feels indebted to Nux and wishes to somehow repay him." As someone who understood her friend well, Vyriana answered. "Oh, she will be ''repaying'' him soon enough." Skyla smiled like an old pervert as she rubbed her hands together. "I wonder what expression will she make when I talk to her about her first time. She is the oldest virgin I know- That''s honestly an achievement since I knew quite a lot of old virgins." Skyla joked as she glanced at Vyriana. The Dragon''s mouth twitched when she heard those words. Then, as she glanced at the women around her, a light, ''gentle'' smile appeared on her face and, "Since Nux might take a while this time and it seems like there is nothing much the rest of us can do here, How about we train together again, It has been a while since we have had some fun, no?" Obviously, the Dragon was continuously looking at Skyla as she said those words. Skyla''s body trembled, her instincts warning her that something bad was going to happen to her, however, before she could resist or come up with some sort of excuse, "I was going to say that. Another battle freak joined the fray. "All of this is happened because we are weak, If we were strong enough to cut the Universe in two, then it wouldn''t have dared to threaten us, and Nux wouldn''t have to see his wives get hurt. It feels like he is the only one fighting here and we have yet again turned into baggage holding him back and we need to change that." Astaria spoke up. Then, she glanced at Vyriana, her eyes shining threateningly, "I also wanted to spar with you for a long time now." "Sure, you all can band together and come at me, I wouldn''t mind." "I am talking about a one-on-one battle."" "Big words from someone who cannot defeat me even when she fights in a group. Defeat me together with your sisters first and then have thoughts about a one-on-one battle. The only one who is going to have a one-on-one battle with me is her." The Dragon spoke as she placed her hand on Skyla''s shoulder, once again, the poor maid just trembled. As the women continued their discussion, time passed, Eisheth quickly returned, already done gathering her army. The Mother and the two Sisters were ready with their weapons, yes, the entire Lust family was going to help their youngest, after all, this is what family does. Felberta nodded, then, the Lust women took her to an open ground where an army of ten thousand elites was gathered, with the weakest being a Sage. Yes, it was overkill for a World that only had a few Sages left at best, but since they were going to put on a show, Eisheth decided to go all out. And it wasn''t like the Lust State was going to be attacked by some other force if they were out anyway, with their close connection with Nux, no fool would ever attack them when they are at their weakest, and even if some unlucky fellow does attack them, they would just end up hastening their deaths, delivering themselves to the monsters who were training here to get even stronger, strong enough to ''cut the Universe in two'' to be more precise. Anyways, seeing the army in front of her, Felberta quickly opened hundreds of portals, connecting them to the World Aisha was in, when the portals were opened, Eisheth nodded and Rislith, the future Queen stepped forward and gained the army''s attention, "People of the Lust State!" She called. "The instant you step into that Portal, you will be taken into a completely different place and see beings with abilities you have never seen before, But don''t forget, We are the Strongest, Our only Goal is to perish the enemy, Whether it is a child, or an old couple, Show no mercy, We will kill them all! For our Princess!!!" "FOR OUR PRINCESS!!!" A huge roar was heard, and the next instant, the army rushed into the Portal. "AAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!" "FOR OUR PRINCESSS!!!" In a World where Aisha sat alone, worried and tensed about her husband''s condition, suddenly, loud shouts were heard as hundreds of portals formed and an army of thousands of soldiers rushed in. Aisha turned around and recognizing her own people, she realized that the plan was initiated. She simply stood up, watching her soldiers rushing towards the worlds residents, "KILLL!!!!" A merciless slaughter started. There were millions of residents, the Lust army was heavily outnumbered, but what could mortals do against nigh invincible cultivators? It didn''t take long for the soldiers to notice how weak the enemies were, the slaughter sped up. Aisha, who continued to watch it all didn''t say much. *Step* *Step* *Step* Suddenly, she heard some footsteps, turning around, her eyes fell on her sisters and her mother. "Stuck in quite a situation, I see." Rislith laughed. "The big sister had to come to bring back the youngest, after all." "That''s what you are supposed to do, isn''t it?" Aisha chuckled. "I guess that is true." Rislith nodded. Aisha''s eyes then fell on her mother, and the instant it did, her expression changed. "Mother, you..." Chapter 1665 I didn’t think this would happen, especially after Nux did all that for her. Chapter 1665 I didn¡¯t think this would happen, especially after Nux did all that for her. "You people are back." Allura spoke with a bright smile on her face as she saw her sisters appearing in front of her. Rune, who had been training diligently all this while, wanting to form her Law as soon as possible was here as well. Of course, as happy as the two women seemed since their sisters came back, they still continued to look around, it was clear who the two of them actually wanted to meet. "He won''t be coming back for a while." Felberta informed. "And why is that?" "There were some¡­ issues." "What happened?" Rune narrowed her eyes and Felberta started telling the entire story. "So¡­ this is why Aisha isn''t here?" "Yes." "Then what are we supposed to do¡­?" Rune questioned. She couldn''t help but panic when she realized the Universe itself was after them. She couldn''t help but recall the time when her worries were like how her husband looked like he cheated on her, how her husband betrayed her, and other issues in her family, when they were solved, it was about her people who were constantly dying since they weren''t able to cultivate¡­ To think the scope of her problems jumped from unsolved family issues to¡­ having entire universe coming after them. "For now, focus on forming a Law and make sure you do not form a Dependent Law, Nux will lose his mind if anything else happens to any of us. For the sake of his sanity, control your urges." Felberta spoke, as someone who saw Nux''s expression when he was looking at unconscious Riona, she knew how dangerous it was to leave him alone right now, especially when he is already mentally unstable ever since he returned from the association. "Is he alright¡­?" "¡­" Allura questioned, soon, however, she realized what the answer to her question was and turned silent. "¡­" Rune turned silent, not saying anything else either. "So are we going to Eisheth right now?" Allura questioned. "We, not you. You will be staying in the ExceedoGenesis base for a while." "What am I supposed to do there?" "Nothing, you aren''t supposed to do anything. Amaya says you are one of the targets, so you will not make any moves." Felberta ordered, her tone conveyed that she wasn''t going to entertain no as an answer. "¡­alright." Allura could only nod in agreement. Felberta then turned towards Rune and, "You focus on forming your Law. How much time do you even need? Catch up girl, you are being left behind. Where did your assassin pride go?" "Assassins aren''t supposed to be prideful, the moment we let our pride affect us is the moment we d-" "Oh come on, I don''t need logic, I need to see your Law." Felberta was quick to dismiss the cat. "Do you need any help? We can even open the Trials for you if you want." "I don''t need trials to form my Law." Rune firmly shook her head. "I still don''t understand why you are so against taking the Trials." "I do not want to see him again." Rune''s answer was simple. "You can just choose not to see him, you know?" "He was planted by my mother, I cannot avoid him." "¡­" "As I said, I do not need to take the Trials and I promise I won''t form a dependent Law." Rune assured, Felberta nodded then, "Focus on forming your Law, we will be taking our leave." Rune nodded. The women then disappeared. The next destination, Lust State, Eisheth''s Mansion. "When would you girls stop coming in here as if you own this place?" Rislith complained as Felberta and the others walked out of the Portal in the middle of the State Hall, where a meeting was being held. Felberta looked around, then, she glanced at Rislith and, "Where is Eisheth?" "What happened?" Rislith questioned back. "You will know it soon, we need to talk to Eisheth first." "¡­" Rislith turned silent. To think these were the same women, who, just a few decades ago, came to their mansion, ignorant and weak. Looking at them now, Rislith was having a hard time comparing the two images, just the mere presence of these women alone was enough to overpower her now. "She should be in her room." Rislith answer as she backed away and none of people sitting in the State Hall meeting blamed her for showing a weak side as a leader and letting these women order her around, all of them just wanted these monsters to leave as soon as possible. Being suppressed by Auras of Complete Divines, who were already in not a very good mood, wasn''t something incomplete cultivators that aren''t even Divines could do. "Alright." Felberta nodded, completely ignoring whatever signals the beings present in the State Hall passed each other. ¡­ "I know all of you know this already, but be aware of what you say in front of Eisheth." Right before entering the Succubus Queen''s room, Felberta created a barrier and spoke. The rest of the women momentarily looked at her and then they nodded. "I didn''t think this would happen, especially after Nux did all that for her." Skyla commented. She still remembered how Nux claimed to make her hers in front of everyone. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Riona is still unconscious, Lane was attacked and targeted by the Universe, the rest of you weren''t exactly safe either, For him, it was a choice between protecting his wives and going after a woman he likes. And we all know what he would choose." Vyriana replied with an neutral look on her face. She didn''t know what to feel about the situation, right now, she could only think of Nux and if he was alright or not. The rest of the women turned silent. Vyriana was right, no matter how much Nux liked Eisheth, when it came to a choice between Eisheth and his wives, A choice where he could either strengthen himself and protect his wives from the Universe that is trying to kill them or return to Yrniel to meet Eisheth, claim her as his, strengthen her somehow, all while his wives were still at risk of being attacked by the Universe. It was something completely out of their control, yes, Nux didn''t expect it would take him a few years to return to Yrniel when he first left, however, at best, he only expected 5 to 10 years, however, when it was first revealed that he needed 15 years just to devour one World, things changed. At first, Nux believed that Eisheth should be able to hold on for a few more years. Aisha did the same. It was a sort of test, Nux wanted to know if Eisheth truly felt the same way about him as he did about her. Nux already knew that the Queen knew him well, she knew just how much he hated the idea of sharing his partner, it was hypocritical considering he himself had many women, but that was just what he was, a greedy, selfish being. Eisheth should know that, so she should also know the moment she gave into her body''s desires, she would lose Nux. So if she felt the same way about Nux she would resist her body''s urges, just like how Aisha did. Of course, Eisheth''s case was different compared to Aisha''s, Aisha was in a Trial, where she was able to restart it all. It was similar to a drug addiction, in Aisha''s case, she was only mentally addicted to the drugs, her body was new and could adapt slowly as long as she didn''t come in contact with the drugs anymore, of course, the process was ridiculously difficult, but it was still possible, Aisha proved it was. In Eisheth''s case, however, both her body and mind were addicted to the drug, and that too for more than Seven thousand years, sure, it might be possible to control herself for a few years, especially after she tasted the ''real drug'', Nux judged that timeframe to be around 20-30 years. Yes, he was selfishly expecting Eisheth to resist her body''s urges for all these years, he was expecting that since he gained so much information the first time he devoured the world, the next time, he would be able to do it in less time and then return to Yrniel and meet Eisheth, But then what happened, happened and, in the end, He made the choice to enter the timeless state and reform his brain even though he knew it would take a long time, even a few decades if it went beyond his expectations. He was basically giving up on Eisheth and his wives'' thoughts aligned with him as well, They had given up on Eisheth as well. This was the reason why Felberta wanted others to be careful about what they spoke in front of her, "Anyways, let''s stop talking, Aisha is still in danger. We need to help her." Felberta spoke. Then, she walked into Eisheth''s room. The rest of the women followed. "Oh? You all are here. Took you much longer than I initially expected." Chapter 1666 I was a bad influence… Chapter 1666 I was a bad influence¡­ "Mother, you¡­" The instant Aisha''s eyes fell on Eisheth, her expression changed and she called out. "Hmm? What is it?" Eisheth tilted her head in confusion and questioned. "¡­nothing." Not able to find anything odd, Aisha frowned in confusion and turned silent. The small exchange made the two sisters frown in confusion as well. "So what are your plans after this?" Not wanting to make things awkward, Rislith asked a question as she glanced at Aisha. "Nothing, once I devour the World, I will return to Yrniel and start training. Vyriana said you see the Law structure of the world or something like that as you devour the world, so I will try to comprehend whatever that is. If it can help me get stronger, I will gladly use this opportunity." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow¡­ It is as if I am talking to a completely different person¡­" Maline commented with an amazed look on her face. Rislith chuckled when she heard those words as well. "She used to find different excuses to not train." "I did not!" Aisha was quick to retort. She wouldn''t let them falsely accuse her even if they were her sisters, she has always been a hard-working girl. The two elder sisters just rolled their eyes when they saw her acting so shamelessly. Eisheth chuckled as she watched her daughters interact, then, to gain their attention, she clapped her hands a few times and, "Alright, enough playing around, Now you three go and attack them." "There is no point, we won''t lose." Maline shrugged. She was too lazy to do anything on her own. Especially when they were only here for formality''s sake. "I have already done my part." Aisha replied as she pointed at the pile of dead bodies placed far away. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The three succubi turned silent. Even now, they could still sense terrifying auras coming out of those dead bodies, they didn''t need to be very sensitive to understand that if any of those beings were alive, none of them would be having the easier time they were having right now. Not even Eisheth was a match for many of them. And to think Aisha dealt with all of them alone¡­ Well, she wasn''t actually alone, Skyla was with her as well, but that was even more ridiculous, after all, they still had the image of an Emperor Stage Skyla standing innocently in front of them in their minds. "It doesn''t matter if we have already won or not, We are here to put up a show, so I will make sure you all put a damn good one, Now unless you want a beating, Start moving." Of course, Eisheth wasn''t having any of it and the instant the woman raised her voice, the three daughters quickly understood that their mother wasn''t joking and disappeared, joining the rest of the army. Well¡­ at least that''s what should have happened, but Aisha stayed back. "What? You think I won''t hit you just because you are stronger than me now?" Eisheth narrowed her eyes. "I already did my part." Aisha complained. "And I said it doesn''t matter. Get back to it." Eisheth ordered, however, instead of doing what she was told, Aisha suddenly appeared in front of her mother and, before Eisheth could react, Aisha extended her hand towards her and tightly grabbed her hand. "!!!" In an instant, Eisheth collapsed, falling on her knees. "As I thought." Aisha commented as she waved her hand, creating a shield of illusion around them making sure nobody saw them. Then, she looked down at her mother and, "How did you do it?" Eisheth, with her body still trembling, looked back at her daughter and, "Unhand me." She spoke in a hoarse voice. Her voice carried so much authority that even Aisha, who was countless times stronger than her, felt momentarily threatened and unconsciously did what Eisheth said. For a moment, she felt like she was once again a powerless child who had made her mother angry and was going to get punished now. Of course, it didn''t take a long time for her to recover and come back to her senses, then, after shaking her head to clear her mind, she glanced at her mother again and, "How did you do it?" She repeated her question. However, instead of answering, Eisheth simply closed her eyes, trying to calm her body which was still trembling. However, to Aisha, it was clear that her method wasn''t working. Eisheth was sweating continuously, she had gulped a few times now, her body hadn''t stopped trembling, her brows were furrowed and her lips were quivering. Her condition was getting worse as more time passed. And in an instant, Aisha recognized her symptoms. Who else but her would know these symptoms the best? She had once spent nearly a thousand years of her life fighting these symptoms. Eisheth''s body was craving intimate action. Any form of intimate action, be it a hug, a kiss, or the best, having sex with someone. Honestly, right now, even masturbation could help. However, seeing Eisheth just sitting on the floor cross-legged, not doing any of the things her body craved made Aisha frown in confusion. "Mother¡­" She called out in worry. Eisheth''s condition was getting worse. Of course, the woman didn''t regret her action even once, the moment her eyes fell on Eisheth the first time she appeared, she felt something was amiss, she just couldn''t point out what it was. However, noticing Eisheth, who constantly found ways to shower her with her love, be it hugs, kisses, or just head pats, standing away from her, trying to maintain distance, a seed of doubt sprouted in her heart, and as soon as it did, Aisha decided to test it. And she was glad she did it, all this didn''t happen just because she touched Eisheth, as someone who had been through the same thing herself, Aisha knew that Eisheth was being tortured every single moment she was alive, right now, even breathing irregularly should be enough to make her orgasm, yet, somehow, Eisheth was able to hide it all. Her mother was suffering alone, without letting anyone know and Aisha wasn''t going to allow that. She wanted to help her mother. While Aisha was thinking all that, Eisheth, whose condition was deteriorating nonstop, suddenly calmed down. She then glanced at Aisha, then, she extended her hand towards her, signalling Aisha to pull her up. "¡­" Aisha didn''t move. "What?" Eisheth raised her eyebrow, signalling Aisha to do what she was told. In the end, Aisha could only listen to her mother and pulled her up, this time, Eisheth didn''t react one bit, surprising Aisha. Eisheth, on the other hand, dusted off the dust from her gown and just chuckled before looking back towards the battlefield. "It is pretty much over, So how do you do this? "What do you mean? I failed just now, didn''t I?" "Mother, I went through the same thing." How do you actually devour a World? I haven''t done anything like this before." Clearly, the woman was trying to completely ignore what just happened, Aisha however, wasn''t planning on just letting it go. "How are you preventing your body from acting up?" She questioned. "What do you mean? I failed just now, didn''t I?" "Mother, I went through the same thing." Aisha spoke with a slightly frustrated look on her face. It wasn''t the first time this had happened, Aisha, Maline and Rislith, all three sisters were long used to Eisheth talking to them about her state, tackling the situation alone. They were long used to their mother trying to hide things from them. Aisha did let it go before since she knew that her mother''s troubles were so big that she wouldn''t be much help even if she wanted to, Now, however, things were different. Aisha had grown. She was much different than before, And because of that, she demanded answers from her mother. "Don''t force me to disable this barrier and tell everything to Sister Ris, everything you have been trying all this while will be all for nought." "Are you threatening me?" Eisheth narrowed her eyes. "I am." Aisha narrowed her eyes as well. "And I have a pretty damn good way to prove my words. You might have resisted what you felt when I picked you up, but I highly doubt you will be able to handle it if I grab your vagina." "Oh? Are you going to sexually assault your mother?" Eisheth chuckled. "Inappropriately touching someone who is not your husband, I highly doubt he would like it." "If he sees you in this state after he returns, he would hate me if I didn''t do anything." Aisha wasn''t in the mood for jokes. She even went as far as using her Aura to completely immobilize her mother and, "Don''t force me to ask Melia for a favour and use charm on you." "Hey hey, what''s with this forceful way to get what you want? I did not raise you to be like this." Eisheth replied. "¡­" Aisha however simply stared at the woman who had once used her illusions on her sisters, making them see illusions they would rather die than see again. "¡­" Eisheth turned silent as well. ''I was a bad influence¡­'' She realized it. Fearing Melia using charm and not wanting to lose the ability to speak as well, she gave in, "What do you want to know?" Chapter 1667 For the rest of my life? Heh. Chapter 1667 For the rest of my life? Heh. "What do you want to know?" Eisheth questioned, giving in to her daughter''s demands. "How are you preventing your body from acting up? You should be constantly craving sex right now to the point where your body shouldn''t even be in a state to function right now. More than 30 years have passed, so for someone who has been giving into your body''s urges for a few thousand years now, even your organs should have collapsed right now. Let alone walking freely like you are doing right now, even surviving should be next to impossible, Then how are you holding on? How are you able to hold yourself to the point where even someone like me, who had experienced the same thing before, was unable to see through the truth and had to test it out to make sure?" "Turns out it isn''t that hard if you try it." Eisheth chuckled. "What are you talking about? Your body shouldn''t be functioning anymore." "If you constantly use Mana to force your organs to work like they should, it isn''t hard for the body to hold on." "What¡­?" Aisha was horrified. Using Mana to force them to work¡­? Of course, Aisha had thought of such a method before, in the illusion, this was one of the first few methods she had come up with to force her body to not collapse. And inside the Illusion, it was Eisheth herself who told her how ridiculous of a plan it was. It was no different than using a Car''s engine without oil, soon, there would be no car left! What Eisheth was doing was no different, she would permanently damage her organs and her body! She would literally collapse! And as if knowing what her daughter was thinking, Eisheth chuckled, "The Elven Healing Magic is quite strong." "¡­" Aisha''s body trembled in horror. This woman¡­ She was using Mana to force her body to function¡­ Then she was using Elves to heal her damaged body¡­ "You¡­ have you lost your mind¡­?" Aisha questioned. Yes, Elven Magic was strong. But one couldn''t just abuse it. It was similar to how one couldn''t just use Elven Magic to ''heal'' their fatigue and go back to doing what they were doing, yes, it can be done a few times, but after some time, your body starts forming resisting against the constant healing, making it more and more difficult to heal and return to the peak condition. This was also the reason why the crazy warriors like Vyriana and Astaria didn''t just abuse elves to constantly relieve their fatigue and took rest when their bodies demanded it. After all, the body developing resistance to any form of healing wasn''t a good sign. Even if Eisheth had the best elves to help her get through her condition, it wouldn''t help her in any way and would only deteriorate her condition even further, not to mention the torturous cravings would continue to increase. Of course, there wasn''t much one''s body could even do after the organs literally stopped working and were being forced by Mana to work, so Eisheth had pretty much reached a state where things couldn''t get any worse, but what if¡­ What if her body just collapses? Yes, Divines do not die till they reach 10,000¡­ but to abuse one''s body to this extent, and that too for 30 whole years¡­ "As I said, it isn''t that hard. Do you see me struggling?" Eisheth, obviously, didn''t wish to worry her daughter and replied with a calm, assuring look on her face, something Aisha didn''t like one bit. "You collapsed right in front of me, Mother." Aisha replied. Getting more and more annoyed at the situation. "That''s because you took me by surprise." "No, it happened because you were trying to hide it and collapsed when you were taken by surprise, acting strong in front of me won''t alleviate your suffering." Aisha was quick to correct her mother. "¡­" Eisheth stared at her daughter in silence. "Why are you doing this?" "Hmm? Didn''t you do the same thing?" "I did it inside the Trial!" "That doesn''t change anything." "It changes everything. The Trial allows you to grow, it allows you to adapt, if you persist long enough, the trial will allow you to change, The Trials were created for one to become a better version of themselves. I was able to change because the Trial allowed me to, it helped me get through the torture and my body overcame the constant craving it felt, allowing me to function normally after a certain period of time. But the reality isn''t the same, mother. The same will not happen in your case. Your body will continue to suffer and the result after all this ends won''t be your body adapting to the change, Your body will collapse. You can die." Aisha warned, her voice was heavy, it was clear how difficult it was to say these words to her mother. Yes, the woman could massacre countless, anyone could die and she wouldn''t care less but¡­ When it comes to her mother¡­ She was one woman Aisha couldn''t lose. She was too attached to her mother for her to simply let her go. "¡­" Eisheth remained silent. "I would prefer if you did the same in the Trials. If you had spent the next 30 years inside a Trial, it would have been much better. Rislith is already taking care of the State, isn''t she? Why are you doing this?" "So instead of me going through the torture for 30 years, you want me to go through it for my entire life, for more than 7000 years?" Eisheth questioned back. "It is not 30 years." Aisha spoke as she bit her lips. "You should already somewhat know the situation if you are here, Nux might not return anytime soon, Too many things happened in a short while, We do not know when things would return to normal but it would take a long time, even centuries, if we are especially unfortunate. So rather than torturing yourself for centuries and dying because your body wasn''t able to handle the abuse, I would rather you torture yourself for thousands of years and return much stronger than before." "You are quite heartless, little girl." "I just do not wish to lose people I love." "Lady Lilith came to me." Eisheth suddenly revealed. It was such a random piece of information that Aisha was momentarily taken aback, however, when she realized what her mother just said, "What?" She was surprised, blinking a few times to register her words in her head. "Why?" She changed her question. "She wanted to give me Primordial Blood." "¡­what?" "Even a Saint Level Blood would solve all my problems, but she insisted on giving me Primordial level blood, she even said that she would have given me her own Blood, but she said that she promised to give it to either you or Allura." "She is still holding onto that huh¡­" "She was acting strange, it was my first time meeting her but I could sense that she trying to make up to someone through me. I didn''t know the whole story, but I was sure I could take advantage of the situation." Eisheth then glanced at her daughter and, "Do you know why I didn''t do it?" Aisha looked into her mother''s eyes, waiting for her answer. Once again, despite being much stronger than Eisheth, Aisha still felt like a child, waiting for her to answer and satiate her curiosity. Despite coming this far, the dynamic between the two of them didn''t change one bit. Eisheth chuckled when she saw the look in her daughter''s eyes, then, not wanting to make her wait any longer, she answered, "It would have been an easier way out." "What¡­?" Aisha was shocked. "Nux knew he would be leaving for a few years, yet he still made a move on me, claiming me to be his, making me feel something I never felt before, then, He left. It was as if he was telling me that if I wanted more, I needed to do what he wanted. Clearly, continuing with my daily life wasn''t the answer. That bastard wanted me to change, he didn''t just want me to not have sex with others, if his goal was just that, he himself would have given me a stronger blood. It would have solved everything, but he didn''t do it. He wanted me to do everything on my own for his sake, He wanted me to chase him. Tsk, He is one arrogant man." Eisheth snorted. Then, a smile appeared on her face and, "Of course, I am quite arrogant myself, So if he wants to play this game, I''ll entertain him." Aisha, who realized what this crazy hag was trying to do, widened her eyes in disbelief. "You¡­ You are going to rub this on him in the future for the rest of your life, aren''t you?" Hearing those words, Eisheth''s smile widened, "For the rest of my life? Heh. I wonder what it was that he often said¡­ Right, I remember now, I am going to rub this on him for the Eternity." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1668 How amusing~ Chapter 1668 How amusing~ "For the rest of my life? Heh. Your thinking is too simple-minded, daughter. I am going to rub this on his face for¡­ what is it that he used to say¡­? Right, I am going to rub this on his face for the Eternity." Eisheth spoke, her face distorting because of her crazy smile. "Y-You¡­ You are crazy." Aisha pointed at her mother with her trembling fingers and shouted. Hearing those words, Eisheth momentarily frowned, then, her brows furrowed even further and, "I don''t want to hear that from one of his wives, You do realize none of you lot are not crazy, correct? I am just trying to blend in." Eisheth chuckled. "You are killing yourself." Aisha however, still didn''t back down. "You cannot enjoy eternity together with him if your body is all messed up." "This body is already old, my daughter." Eisheth chuckled. "It doesn''t have a strong foundation, it doesn''t have a Law that you people have, and it is weak, I wouldn''t be able to live for eternity with this body anyway, I would be needing a new one. So I am going to abuse this one till I get a new one." The Queen''s thoughts were simple, if her daughter got a new body after getting the Primordial Blood, wouldn''t she get one as well? All she needed to do right now was to pass Nux''s test, show him that even she, an old antique piece that has existed for more than 7000 years can change, show him that she was just as crazy as the women he liked, show him that¡­ She was ready to receive that crazily over-possessive, heavy, obsessive love. And get a body with which she could restart again. "It is not that easy mother." Aisha, who realized what her mother was thinking wanted to correct her. "What¡­?" the Queen frowned. "Your case is different from mine, You are a Divine, the Universe recognises you, You cannot just change your existence that easily. Getting a ''new body'' and rebuilding your foundation isn''t that easy in your case. Well¡­ Maybe I am putting it a little too lightly, Let me be more blunt, For a Divine Stage Cultivator, getting a new body is next to impossible." "¡­" Eisheth turned silent. "So stop abusing your body and take the Trial. You wish to prove yourself and pass Nux''s test, do it inside the Illusion." "If it is impossible, so then be it, The worse comes to worse, I will die in the process, But I cannot follow your footsteps and do what you did." Eisheth shook her head. "Why¡­?" Aisha frowned. "Well, Because I am not you." Then, a smile appeared on Eisheth''s face and, "I am the Queen. I am supposed to forge a path for you, not the other way around, So even if you have already formed a far more saner path for me to follow, I cannot walk on it, My pride will not allow it. I might pass Nux''s test if I follow your path, But I wouldn''t be able to pass my own test. I wouldn''t be able to defeat my biggest weakness, which has been holding me back ever since I was born, and it is high time that I did." Eisheth replied and this time, Aisha turned silent. Her mother had made up her mind, and it seemed like there was nothing she could do or say to stop her. "So¡­ You are just going to continue torturing yourself?" She asked one last time. "This is not a torture, It is just a child''s play, I have no clue why you were making it look difficult back in the day, Well, I guess you still are a child." Eisheth shrugged. "¡­" Aisha just stared at her mother with a deadpan look on her face and then gave in. "Alright." Her eyes then fell on her sisters who were returning to them since the ''War'' was over, she waved her hand, removing the invisible shield she created around them and, "I''ll pretend this conversation never happened, No one will know about your condition unless you want them to." "Now you are talking like my daughter." Eisheth chuckled. Patting her daughter''s head as she was finally able to move her body again. Aisha closed her eyes, even now, her mother patting her head calmed her mind, giving her an odd sense of security, making her feel like she could deal with any problem in the world as long as her mother was with her. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Thunder* *Thunder* Suddenly, the World they were in trembled, after the last survivor was killed it realized its fate, in the end, a white ball appeared right in front of Eisheth. "So this is the World''s Core huh¡­ Fascinating." She commented, touching the Core as if it was the most delicate thing in the world. She then passed the Core to her daughter, the core and the world trembled. Aisha on the other hand, connected her consciousness with the Core just like she was taught, it took her a few attempts but in the end, she managed to pull it off and the next instant, Aisha''s vision turned completely different. The ability to peek into the secrets of the Universe, understand the Law Structure of the entire World and everything around her, It was a whole new experience, something so¡­ complex that she couldn''t even comprehend most of it. And just as Aisha made the connection with the World, the Universe reacted, instantly, it started devouring the World Aisha was in, expecting some sort of resistance. However, as time passed, the World and the World''s Core cracked into pieces, the Universe was confused. Its theory made perfect sense, this world should have disappeared just like other worlds, if that happened, it would have been able to attack the location, this time, with an attack much stronger than normal. But¡­ To think they it was able to get the World back just like how it normally happens¡­ The anomaly didn''t appear. But¡­ How was it possible? It should have appeared. The Entity called Aisha Leander was connected to Nux Leander, this entity should be somewhat connected to the anomaly. Then why didn''t it appear? Then what about Allura Leander? Neither Aisha nor the World disappeared, they all still belonged to the Universe, so did it mean¡­ that the Universe was wrong? Was the Anomaly not connected with Aisha Leander? Was it just a coincidence that Aisha Leander was there in the Worlds devoured by the Anomaly? Then what about Allura Leander? The Universe didn''t know. The only it did know was that right now, nothing was taken away from it and everything was happening how it was supposed to be, Yes, the Universe was satisfied. And Aisha, who finally opened her eyes as her connection with the World was forcefully broken, looked at Aeliana standing in front of her with a smile. "How was it? Quite a novel experience, wasn''t it?" Aeliana questioned with a smile. "I knew you were here." Aisha replied. "Well, I am still not skilful enough to hide when the other person can literally see the secrets of the Universe, I, who have the connection with the same Universe cannot hide no matter what skill I use." Aeliana shrugged. Aisha nodded, now that she had seen the ''Law Structures'' with her own eyes, she now had a better understanding of what Aeliana was trying to say. "Anyways, I am back in Cosmocraft?" Aisha commented, finding it all that she was here when she was in that world just now. "Felberta took away that little army of yours using the Core. I am here just to pick you up." "Oh, so we are going back?" "Yes, we are going back home." Aeliana nodded. Then, she injected her Mana into the Cosmocraft and its speed increased. Aisha, along with Aeliana, returned to Yrniel. The women quickly surrounded the two of them. "How was it?" Vyriana questioned. As the only woman in the harem who had devoured a World herself, she wanted to know what Aisha thought about it. After all, the more perspective she hears, the more she would be able to learn. "It was great." Aisha smiled. "I just¡­" "You just?" Vyriana frowned. "Nothing¡­ I just wish to spend some time alone to sort out my thoughts." Vyriana nodded, impressed that Aisha seemed to taking it seriously. It was extremely important to sort out what you have learned and what could be comprehended further from what you already know and it was better to do it as soon as possible since the fresher the memory, the better it is. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, we will leave you alone." Vyriana spoke, Aisha nodded back as she then created a portal and entered her room. "I will be taking my leave now as well." After the Succubus left, it was Aeliana''s turn. "My father must be worried." She spoke with a smile. "You talk as if he isn''t stalking you all the time." Vyriana rolled her eyes. Aeliana just chuckled and, "See you soon." "See you when Nux returns." Vyriana just laughed as she teased her friend who disappeared without saying anything further. It was almost as if the woman was running away. And Vyriana, who noticed that, couldn''t help but smile even further, ''How amusing~'' Chapter 1669 Law of Ultimate Foresight. ?Chapter 1669 Law of Ultimate Foresight. *Whoosh* With the dagger stopping right before touching Thyra''s neck, the battle stopped. Thyra raised both her hands in the air, signalling her surrender, looked into her opponent''s green eyes as strange emotions welled in her heart. "Even she failed huh..." Ember, who was watching the battle from afar, commented with a solemn look on her face. Seeing Thyra''s defeat with her own eyes, she couldn''t help but think about how she was defeated in a similar manner as well. "That''s how many wins in a row...? Is it the fifth or the sixth?" Skyla was impressed, then, with a big smile on her face, she rushed towards the victor and, "Sister Rune, you have become so strong!" Rune smiled. She didn''t say it out loud because she didn''t wish to sound arrogant, however, this result was something she had already expected, no matter how many times she played their battle in her head, against Thyra, she simply could not lose. And of course, Thyra, who had been silently staring at Rune all this time could see it as well. It wasn''t just her, the rest of the women could see it as well, especially the ones with stronger battle senses than the others like Astaria. "Ultimate Foresight huh... That''s an annoying one." The Swordswoman commented. "Especially when combined with someone as agile as her." Vyriana nodded as well. Of course, the two women still hadn''t fought Rune after her breakthrough, so the outcome of their battles was unknown, but even then, While Vyriana was pretty much guaranteed a win, the same couldn''t be said for Astaria. Yes, despite having an Absolute Law, Astaria''s victory still wasn''t assured simply because of how ridiculously strong Rune''s Law was. Even Melia, with her broken Law, the Law of Blood Sovereignty, couldn''t defeat her in a one-on-one battle. "It is a good thing though, You finally have a worthy opponent you can continuously spar with now." Vyriana smiled. "I already had Amaya." Astaria answered, but the Dragon shook her head. "That cat is stronger than her." She revealed and Astaria widened her eyes in fright. "What...? Rune is stronger than Amaya...?" It was ridiculous to even think about it. Amaya''s Law was simply ridiculous. Astaria knew it because the two of them had sparred more times than she could count. The woman could simply surround herself with that Mist and barely any being at her level would be able to approach her. She can surround her enemy with endless mist and again, barely anyone at her level would survive. A nigh-perfect attack and defence. Even for Astaria, defeating Amaya was difficult task, so just hearing Vyriana talking about how Rune would be able to do it... "If what I am seeing is right, Then yes, She is indeed stronger than the devourer. At least when it comes to one-on-one battles." Vyriana nodded again. Continuously staring at Rune as if she was trying to assess her. Rune, who noticed her gaze turned towards her and looked into her eyes with a confident look on her face. Yes, after all these years, she could now finally look into her sisters'' eyes without feeling inferior or nervous. She was now at the same level as them. Yes, she had finally formed a Law and had broken through, becoming a Divine Stage Cultivator. "Don''t you think it is unfair to continue like this?" As the two women stared at each other, Vyriana questioned with an amused look on her face. Rune frowned, the Dragon just chuckled and continued, "You wish to spar with us but you still haven''t told us about your Law. Isn''t it unfair that get to spar with us when we don''t know anything about you while you know everything about us? Don''t you think you are only eluding yourself into believing that you are strong by using this method?" "I already told you the name of my Law." "You can learn so much from the name." "A name captures the crux of the Law" "Yes, that is correct, a name can tell a lot about one''s Law. But it doesn''t tell us everything" "I do not know everything about your Laws either. I am sure all of you have trump cards. you have been hiding" Rune has lived with these women long enough to understand them. Every single one of them wanted to do something for Nux, wanted to help him in one way or the other, this is the reason they craved strength, to be able to help him in one way or the other. Also, all these women loved attention, so to get that, they came up with different ways to pleasantly surprise him, one of the sure-shot ways to do it was getting stronger and having a trump card that could potentially save their life during the time of crisis. And just because they all wanted that man''s attention, these women, or at least most of them, had these so-called trump cards in their deck. "You have seen us spared with each other, Rune. You already know quite a lot." Vyriana replied. "You have seen me spar a few times as well." Rune retorted and this time, Vyriana turned silent. "So you wish to continue fighting huh..." "I want to see how many of you I can defeat before I reveal everything" "Well, I guess I cannot stop you then."" Vyriana shrugged. The rest of the women stared at Rune with their eyes burning with fighting intent. The battles continued and with that... Rune''s winning streak continued to increase as well. Sixth victory, seventh victory... 8th, 9th... Yes, she continued to defeat them all. The only ones left undefeated were Amaya, Riona, Lane, Shadow Lane, Astaria, and Vyriana. The first four out of the listed women, simply because they weren''t present here. Riona was... still unconscious. Amaya was inside Nux''s Universe, taking care of her mother. Lane, well, the woman never left. Nux''s shadow before, it was foolish to expect her to do so now. Not to mention Nux strictly ordered her to not leave his Universe, so she couldn''t leave even if she wanted to. And Shadow, who inherited Lane''s characteristics was the same, not wanting to leave Nux''s shadow. Out of the women present, Rune had defeated everyone almost except Astaria and Vyriana, and honestly, even mentioning the women not present here, other than Amaya, where the battle result was still uncertain, Rune had proven that she could defeat all those women as well. So the only ones really left were Amaya, Astaria and Vyriana. Out of whom, she was going to face one of them right now. Or... That is what everyone expected but, "Let''s stop here." Rune spoke. "What?" Astaria, who was prepared for an exciting battle frowned. Clearly, the woman was triggered. She didn''t like how Rune wanted to stop just when she was about to fight her. "I cannot defeat you right now." Rune answered calmly. "What? Chickening out already?" Astaria tried provocation, Rune, however, simply shook her head and, "It is not that, In my battle against Sister Fel, I just realized that I am still not used to the stronger body that I have gotten after my breakthrough, I need more time. In this condition, I may have defeated others, but you who have been training like a madwoman all this time, Defeating you isn''t possible. So to test my powers more fairly, I need time." "You can get used to your body during the spar, don''t worry, you can have as many spars as you want and we won''t count the results until you think you are ready." Clearly, Astaria didn''t wish to stop. The woman''s switch was flipped. Rune, however, shook her head again, not giving in, "I promise I will spar with you, Astaria. Just not right now." The woman wanted to keep her win streak. She wanted to defeat all her sisters without losing even once. Yes, Rune was that determined. "So, you are not going to tell us about your Law?" Vyriana spoke with a light ''smile'' on her face. Unlike Astaria, who had found a ''worthy opponent'', in Vyriana''s case, she was more interested in the woman''s Law. Unlike in Astaria''s case, these battles did not excite her, after all, even after Rune''s dominant display, she knew her victory was certain. How could she be excited for a battle where the result is already known? So rather than excited, Vyriana was more curious and Rune, who sensed her curiosity, sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. knew she had to satiate it or else things wouldn''t end well. "My Law is Law of Ultimate Foresight." "And?" Vyriana tilted her head. Her eyes literally felt like they were saying, ''Go on. Don''t make me wait! "It allows me to see the near future. So I use it to predict my enemies'' attacks and react accordingly." "So this is why you countered all my attacks perfectly. Melia commented and Rune nodded. "We already know that part." Vyriana however, wasn''t impressed and waved her hand, dismissing the cat. "What I want to know is what you used against Felberta, With your body, you shouldn''t have been able to dodge all those attacks even if you knew they were coming, How did you manage to get out unscathed?" "I can manipulate time around me, so increasing my speed momentarily is possible." "And what were those afterimages you used in your battle against Melia? Foresight has no connection to illusions, so how did you create those?" "Those were Time Echoes." "Time Echoes." "Uhh... you can think of it as projections of myself from different times, future and past. They are just projections right now since I still do not perfectly know how to use my Law, but I have a feeling that as I progress, I can make them become real. It would be like fighting me and my clones who are exactly like me at the same time." "...so that means you can pretty much double, triple, or quadruple your power whenever you want...?" "Well... Yeah." Rune shrugged and one more time, the women were speechless. Chapter 1670 Where is he? ?Chapter 1670 Where is he? "Lady Ariana, the Rabbit-kin State wants an alliance with us. They are offerin-" "Reject them." Before the subordinate could even complete his report, Ariana passed the decision. The subordinates along with the rest of the elves present in the meeting stared at her in confusion. "They are at War with another Beastmen State and they are losing. They have already used all their resources; they do not have anything meaningful to offer. They want an alliance to use our name to scare off their enemy. If it was an allegiance, I would have considered it, but as long as they are using the world alliance, we have nothing to gain here. Not to mention we already have enough alliances with stronger forces, if we form alliances with anyone that comes to us, others will take advantage of it." "..." The Hall turned silent. No one had any words to refute what the princess just said. They were all surprised when the princess first came to the Hall together with the Queen, however, since she just sat next to her mother, after a while, no one paid her any heed. However, as years passed by and as the Queen started leaning towards the princess, listen to her thoughts and correcting her whenever she was wrong, the elders realized it. The Queen was preparing to pass her throne to the Princess. It was a good news, especially when the Kingdom was stable. Yes, there were other candidates for the throne as well, but... who could be better than the daughter of the current Queen and the Elven Hero? Ariana''s potential was the strongest. Her position as the next heir was so strong and supported that other heirs and their factions didn''t even try resisting, they believed it was better to simply support her and gain some benefits later than standing against her and fighting a losing battle. However, being strong and being able to lead a Kingdom were two entirely different. things. So even though everyone supported Ariana to be the next Queen, they all still believed it would take time. After all, their Queen was still young. They had no reason to rush things when they had all the time in the world to cultivate a proper heir, especially right now, when almost no one could cultivate on their own. It was the best time to learn all these things without being distracted. So for the next few centuries, elders believed that the Queen and the Princess would continue to appear together more often. However, Their expressions changed when the Queen stopped appearing. It started with her missing a few meetings every now and then and the Princess taking the lead during her absence. Soon, however, an announcement was made. The Queen was going into secluded cultivation and all the authority was going to be passed down to the Princess. The Queen stopped coming altogether. The elders were surprised, they were nervous since a child was practically taking over their entire Kingdom, they had second thoughts regarding the Queen''s decision, however, the Princess quickly proved herself. Dissolving all their doubts as she continued to lead effortlessly, just like her mother would. Yes, Ariana Frostwillow was a perfect heir. Taking decisions with extreme precision and securing the future of the Elven Kingdom for the next few thousand years. "Are there any other matters that need my attention?" "N-No, Princess." The subordinate reported. The Elven Kingdom was already strong and combined with Nux strengthening their Core by advancing all important individuals to the Saint Stage, their position in Yrniel was unshakable. The only force stronger than the Elven Kingdom now was the Ancestral Order themselves. Yes, there were some other hidden forces, the Black Order still existed, but right now, they were too busy taking care of their own matters than to involve themselves with Yrniel. Not to mention with the Progenitors all awake, they were all on alert. One mistake and they would be annihilated, the Leaders of Black Order couldn''t take that risk, they had to lay low. Therefore, Elven Kingdom was currently seeing its most peaceful era, with most of the issues being solved themselves and Ariana simply had to read the report of how things are progressing. "Alright, then the meeting is concluded." Saying those words, Ariana stood up. The elders followed, standing up to show their respect to the next Queen. Ariana nodded at them before she started walking out of the Hall, the rest followed only after she left. "Look at you, walking with your head that high, aren''t you afraid that you would fall?" While the princess was walking towards her room, she heard a voice. In an instant, her neutral expression crumbled and a smile appeared on her face. "You are back" "Well, the Knight cannot stay away from the Queen for long, now can he?" "Yes, no Knight is allowed to do that, especially you." Ariana nodded. Elijah chuckled. "What did father say?" Ariana questioned with a nervous look on her face. "He agreed of course." Elijah smiled. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He agreed?" Ariana blinked in surprise. "Why are you surprised? He is getting such a beautiful daughter in law in return, why would he not agree?" "Did he really not say anything...?" Ariana questioned and after a momentary silence, Elijah told the truth, "He rejected me first, just like Mother said, he wanted me to be the next King, but I rejected him. In the end, he could only agree to my demands, after all, I wouldn''t listen to him even if he didn''t agree. I have the mighty Elven Kingdom on my side." "You didn''t fight him did you...?" "No, seeing that I had already made my decision, he thought it was a waste to try and change my mind. He just agreed and wanted us to get married as soon as possible. That''s his demand." Elijah replied and Ariana''s face turned red. "W-We can do that." Ariana nodded. "We have no other choice but to follow his order." Elijah nodded as well. "Also, he wanted to meet mother, where she?" "I do not know." Ariana replied. "What?" Elijah blinked in surprise. "She gave me the command over the Dragon Army and left. I haven''t seen her since." "Did she go to..." Elijah had his doubts. "I still haven''t heard from them." Ariana shook her head. She did hear the news that those women had returned to ExceedoGenesis, however, the clan hasn''t made any move even after that and even after we contacted them, they only said they will be laying low and are not meeting anyone right now. And... no one saw him next to them." "So... Nux still isn''t back?" "That is highly likely." "It has already been 100 years, what is he even doing?" "Well, if he is away from his wives... Then it must be something important, that man cannot stay away from them for even a second, let alone years." Ariana, who had seen their obsession with each other knew how things were. Elijah turned silent. ... "Where is he?" While Ariana and Elijah were talking about other matters, the women back in ExceedoGenesis were receiving an uncalled guest. "Shouldn''t you be back in your Kingdom?" "I thought you people were taking me away from my Kingdom." Lyriana replied. "I was told that I only had a few years, I didn''t know ''few'' meant a hundred years." Clearly, Lyriana was annoyed. She was promised power, she even made the hard decision of leaving her daughter because of it, and now... when she didn''t even receive a call, she felt frustrated and betrayed. And Felberta, who could somewhat understand her emotions, took a deep breath and, "He is in a place we do not know how long it would take to come back from." "Where is he?" Lyriana questioned with a frown. "Well... it is complicated to explain. Just know that he does not wish to abandon you, He just... has no other option right now." "So am I supposed to just wait here?" "For now, yes. All of us can only wait here. And trust me, You have it much better than others." Felberta spoke, thinking about another Queen, who wouldn''t even leave the room unless it was absolutely necessary. Her condition was just that bad. "..." Lyriana was silent for a while, then, she nodded. "Alright then." Saying those words, the woman walked into the clan. "Where are you going?" Felberta frowned. "What? Didn''t you say I can only wait, That is what I am going to do. Prepare a room for me, will you?" "So you are going to stay here? Shouldn''t you go to your daughter now that you have some more time to spend with her? Trust me, you won''t have this luxury later" "My daughter is all grown up now. My presence next to her would only weaken my resolve." Lyriana replied without stopping. For the first time in her life, Lyriana Frostwillow had taken a selfish decision. ''Heh. Seeing her act like that, Felberta just chuckled inwardly. Then, as she shrugged, she ordered a few slaves to prepare a room for Lyriana before going back to her son and daughter-in-law. Chapter 1671 My monster. ?Chapter 1671 My monster. "Haaah... Haahh... Haahhh..." He took in deep breaths, the feeling of slowly being able to sense his body again was somewhat overwhelming, he couldn''t move his limbs yet, but he knew he had returned. His vision was blurry, a strange beeping sound continued to echo in his ears, while the sounds of his own breathing became louder and louder. "nux..." It was low, almost inaudible at first. "nux... nux... Nux..." It continued to rise and finally, "NUX!" A shout that overpowered everything else burdening his mind and pulling him out of the strange state he was in. "Ah!" Coming out of his reverie, Nux looked around. Finding himself in a colourless world, two identical beings surrounded him, beings he knew too well, he just momentarily couldn''t understand why he couldn''t see their features and why everything around him was black. "Nux, are you okay?" He heard a question, a question he couldn''t respond to. Then, as his mind cleared up a bit more, he blinked a few times and, "I..." He spoke his first words after a long, long while. "I am back." "Nux!" The two women smiled brightly, hugging him together. Nux hugged back, feeling the warmth of his women again filled his entire body with a sense of relief. A comforting feeling rushed over his head, helping him relax. "I am back..." He repeated, this time, his voice a little weak. He tightened his hug, this time however, he didn''t hurt his women because of his increased strength, even though he had just woken up and his mind was unclear, it was as if he had complete control over his body. "Nux..." While he hugged Lane and Shadow, Nux heard another voice, he turned towards the direction of the voice and his eyes fell on another shadowy figure. Of course, Nux didn''t need time to know who this figure was, it was his Amaya. What surprised him, however, was the fact that he had regained his consciousness and Amaya wasn''t there next to him hugging him. Something extremely uncharacteristic on her part. Soon, however, he figured out the reason as his eyes fell on another shadowy figure in Amaya''s arms. A solemn look appeared on his face as he slowly started walking towards Riona and placed his hand on her head. Then, he looked at Amaya and, "She will wake up soon." "She will...?" Amaya questioned. Seeing not only her husband but also her mother unconscious was a big blow for Amaya, especially because by the time she got to know what happened, there was nothing she could do about the situation. For Amaya, who, for almost her entire life, had been in control of everything around her, it wasn''t a pleasant feeling. "Her body received a Trauma for overusing her Law, which has recovered now, she can even reuse her Law again when she wakes up, not that I am going to let her do it." Nux replied. His words sounded casual, however, all three women knew how serious he was. Nux''s biggest nightmare was to see his women get hurt and an even worse case is where his women get hurt for his sake. The moment Riona was hurt, the women knew, Nux wouldn''t be the same. At least not until he makes sure all his women are absolutely safe. "Just give her a few more days, I am sure she will wake up soon." Nux spoke as he gently ruffled Amaya''s hair, then, he placed the woman''s head on his chest, the woman closed her eyes and all her worries disappeared in an instant. A few minutes later, after Amaya and others calmed down, "It is time to leave." Nux spoke. He glanced at Lane and, "You are not allowed to leave, remember." "I have no reason to." Lane smiled. "Mhm, I am not leaving either." Shadow nodded as well. "I will be here till Mother wakes up." Amaya was the same. Nux nodded back. "Take care, all of you." He spoke, then, as he stepped ahead, he disappeared. ... After more than a hundred years, the ''Anomaly'' returned to the Universe, of course, the Universe still couldn''t sense it. For it, these past hundred years were extremely peaceful, everything was as it should be. The Universe was glad, what it didn''t know was that the consequences of its actions were going to be much harsher than what it expected. For now, however, Nux completely ignored everything around him, he created a portal and soon, he entered Yrniel. His senses covered the entire world, quickly finding the people he wanted to find and as he took another step, he disappeared and teleported right next to them. "Tsk."" Rune snorted, even after all the preparations, the fact that she still couldn''t defeat this woman in front of her annoyed her. Astaria on the other hand, stared at Rune with a solemn look on her face, "You are much stronger than I expected." She complimented genuinely. "It doesn''t matter, I still cannot defeat you." Rune was not satisfied. "That was never supposed to happen anyway." Astaria shrugged. "Don''t worry, you''ve lost to the future strongest." She spoke as she glanced at her master. "Oh?" And obviously, the Dragon was provoked. "Looking for another round of beating, are we?" "If you are that desperate to lose your title, I don''t mind taking it away" Astaria replied, pointing her sword at her master. A wide grin appeared on Vyriana''s face as she disappeared and then appeared right next to her student, with her Law working at full force, she unleashed a punch that could kill almost any Divine Stage Cultivator. Astaria, however, was different. Aura of her overpowered Law covered her sword, a sword that could slice almost anything in the world was getting ready to take on Vyriana''s upcoming attack, the women around expected a big explosion that would result from the clash between the S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. two, But then, "..." Only silence accompanied the clash. The women frowned, turning back towards the battlefield to see what happened and their eyes widened in surprise when they saw the man they loved standing between the two women, stopping Astaria''s sword with one finger and Vyriana''s punch with the other with his signature smile on his face. "Still as feisty as ever, eh?" Nux chuckled. With a flick of his finger, he sent both the women''s attacks away, forcing them to take a few steps back. "Nux!" The first one to react was Skyla, who quickly appeared next to him and hugged him as tightly as she could. The rest of the women soon followed and hugged him as well. The only ones who didn''t react were Astaria and Vyriana. The two women stared at each other, both knowing what the other was thinking. Yes, they already knew Nux was stronger than them, but they had pretty much used all their strength in that attack... It would have been one thing if he had stopped their attack using some ability or a law of his own, but both Astaria and Vyriana could sense that he hadn''t. He stopped their attacks using his physical strength alone. Yes, he stopped an Absolute Sword that should cut anything and an Absolute Punch that should overpower anything, with just his physical strength alone. Something that even someone like Azriel shouldn''t be able to do. After all, no matter how strong a being was, it was only possible to face an Absolute head-on with another Absolute. Even Azriel, without using his Law, shouldn''t be able to stop their attacks, at least not with this much ease. For Nux to be able to do it... It didn''t prove that he was stronger than Azriel. That was a ridiculous concept, at least for now, Azriel was miles stronger than Nux, however, what it did prove was something even more absurd. ''Absolute'' had no effect on Nux anymore. In front of Nux, Absolute was no longer... Absolute. When the two women realized what it meant, they felt as if their entire world was collapsing, but then, "The hell are you two doing? Come here." Suddenly, the two of them felt a strong force pulling them and the next instant, the two of them were in Nux''s arms. Their ''collapsing'' world recovering in an instant. ''Monster.'' The two thought at the same time, and then they closed their eyes with smiles on their faces. ''My monster.'' It was almost frightening how similar the two women''s thought processes were. After tightly hugging all his women for a good while, Nux finally diverted his attention to another woman present in the training hall, "You are back." Seeing that his attention was now on her, Lyriana greeted. As someone who already knew how the man functioned, she didn''t even bother calling him when he was with his wives, only speaking when he was finally done with his thing. The woman knew it was pointless to try and reach him when he was together with his wives, especially when they were meeting after a long time. "I am." Nux nodded. "Are you finally going to fulfil your promise now?" "I am." Nux nodded. "But before that," Nux turned to a particular direction, "There is another matter I need to take care of." "What is it?" Lyriana frowned. However, before she could get the answer to her question, "Be patient." Saying those words, Nux disappeared again, this time, appearing in a certain room that felt much more humid than normal. "Aren''t you a mess?" Nux commented, then, he looked at the Queen''s face and, "Why go this far when you have no reason to, huh?" "H-Heh..." The woman, however, just smiled and didn''t answer until finally, Nux grabbed the back of her neck and sealed her lips. Chapter 1672 It is time for you to truly become Eisheth Leander. Chapter 1672 It is time for you to truly become Eisheth Leander. "Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haaahh¡­" *Badump* *Badump* *Badump* Eisheth''s entire body trembled, her heart was beating so quickly that she felt like it would fall out. Was it even physically possible for it to beat so fast? This is what Eisheth would have wondered if she was in a right state of mind, But, She wasn''t. The first 30 years, yes, her condition wasn''t good, but at the very least, she could move out in the open, meet and interact with people without them being able to sense anything wrong, however, 50 years in, things started changing. Eisheth''s poker face started breaking, while it was still fine if there was no touching involved, but even the slightest contact made her body tremble relentlessly, making it impossible to hide if the other person was perceptive enough. 80 years in, the condition got much worse, now, even the people who didn''t even try noticing anything could see her tremble clearly. Eisheth was slowly losing control over her body and unlike Aisha, whose condition was starting to get better after a while as her body adapted, hers was getting worse. Her organs were giving out, the number of times she needed Elves to come and heal her increased, to the point it rose up to the elves healing her 5 times a weak, and that is when she wasn''t even leaving her room. Just forcing her organs to function normally further deteriorated their condition and while before, it was still possible for them to work on their own if she wasn''t using her Mana for some reason, now, it they were entirely dependent on her. More and more years passed by and Eisheth''s condition continued to worsen, it even came to a point where even she thought that she might not survive. And of course, she hid this from everyone, even if Aisha knew her condition, she didn''t allow anyone to get close enough to her to actually understand how her condition was worsening even further. The only way one could tell was the increasing frequency of elven visits, so Eisheth limited that as well. Only calling the elves when her body was pushed to limits and couldn''t take it anymore. Yes, she was having a close encounter with death almost every other day, yet, she still held on. Was it out of her pure love for Nux? It was a difficult question to answer. No, maybe it was not. She and Nux were not close enough for her to go as far as risking her life for it, and even if she might have risked his life for his sake, doing it so¡­ painfully was an entirely different matter. So once again, the same question pops into one''s mind, Why? Why go this far? Eisheth was someone who had watched her daughter''s relationship very closely, as a worried mother whose daughter was smitten by another man and was taken away by him, she continued to watch them from a distance, making sure her daughter was safe and happy. She had seen it all. The possessiveness, the desire, those heavy feelings between the two, And¡­ That craziness. She had seen how the couple had lost their minds, doing things any normal being would consider crazy for each other''s sake. Giving up their own life for the other? That was an easy thing for them to do. They were at the stage where simply giving their own life for the other was considered cowardice. It was completely different than whatever relationships Eisheth had, or she had seen. So while she was doing all of this for Nux, after all, she did have some feelings for him. Nux had saved her countless times already, being there every time she needed him and helping her out, he was handsome, he was strong, and more importantly, he cherished everyone around him to the extreme. It was only natural for her or any other random woman to fall in love with him when the man had that many things going on for him. And on that one certain day, where he came in and claimed her to be his, there weren''t many women in the entire Universe who could reject it. But¡­ From Eisheth''s perspective, that day was a challenge. Yes, any other woman, just like her, would have fallen. So how was she different from any other woman? It was a question that bothered her, and once again, she looked back and replayed her daughter''s relationship in her mind. The possessiveness, the desire, the craziness¡­ Something no normal woman could show, She¡­ was going to show that. The possessiveness to not let anyone else near her if he is not him, The desire to be with him even when he was not here, The craziness to risk her life just to not let him down, Eisheth was going to show it all, she was going to prove, not to others, but to herself, that she wasn''t just some random woman who fell for a capable man, she would prove that she deserved a place right beside that man. And all that resolve¡­ Brought her to this state where she couldn''t even more anymore. A state where she would soon be having another close encounter with death, But then, "Would you look that." Eisheth suddenly heard a familiar voice, opening her eyes, she saw an extremely handsome man standing in front of her with a playful smile on her face. "Aren''t you a mess." He commented. Then, his face turned serious and he questioned, "Why go this far?" A familiar question, a question almost everyone who knew about her situation asked her, after all, killing herself was not a solution to anything. And to answer that question¡­ "H-Heh¡­" Eisheth just smiled. It was something she would bury deep in her heart. The feeling of proving herself and her love for this man¡­ it was something she would cherish for the rest of the life that would follow. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But right now, She would only enjoy the moment. Being suddenly pulled into the man''s embrace and having her lips sealed, it was an action she wasn''t expecting, however, the moment she realized what was happening to her, a sense of comfort and pleasure washed over her entire body and she closed her eyes, only focusing on enjoying this feeling. Heck, she even stopped supporting her organs using her Mana. Yes, the woman had turned somewhat suicidal, right now however, she knew she was in the safest place she could be in. Just as her organs were about to crash, a warm power surrounded them, healing them slowly, by now, the amount of resistance Eisheth''s organs had developed to Healing, it was practically impossible for even the strongest Divine Stage Elf to completely Heal her. After all, the energy needed to heal body organs was already high since one needed to inject this energy into the body and even if this energy is beneficial for the body, the body still resists any form of external energy. Combining the already high amount of energy needed with organs that resist healing, it was practically impossible to completely heal Eisheth now unless¡­ One could find an infinite source of energy that could be used to heal her. And¡­ Right now, the Succubus Queen was standing right in front of that source. [Heal] could heal any being as long as Nux had enough *Essence*, and the current Nux had far more than enough *Essence*. The warm energy surrounded every single one of Eisheth''s organs, bringing them back to their perfect state despite them resisting it as much as they could and in just 5 minutes, Eisheth had completely recovered. Yes, her organs could now function normally just like it did 100 years ago, of course, if she continues what she was doing, her organs would once again fall to this state, however, right now, she had no need to resist her body''s urges any longer. Not that she could do it anymore. As the kiss between the two ended, a silver line of saliva that connected the two''s mouth could be seen. "You really are a mess, eh?" Nux chuckled, tightening his hug around the woman. "Am I¡­?" Eisheth chuckled back. Her face looked intoxicated, she had no clue what was happening to her body, she didn''t even know her body had recovered, her eyes were hazy, constantly looking at Nux''s lips. "It took 5 minutes to heal your entire body¡­ Even pulling an Incomplete Divine out of death''s clutches would only take a few seconds. To think you pushed your body to this state, Just what were you thinking?" Of course, Nux didn''t like it. As much as he wanted Eisheth to be only his, there were other much easier way for her to achieve this. "How dare you compare me to just any other Incomplete Divine Stage Cultivator?" Eisheth chuckled again, the woman was completely drunk. Nux doubted if she was even listening to what he was saying, not to mention with her body constantly falling, it was clear that the woman had left all her weight on him, she wasn''t thinking one bit! "Tsk." In the end, Nux just snorted. Then, he picked the woman, making her hug him like a koala. "Let''s heal you first." He spoke as his hands touched her butt, making her body shudder. "Annh~" A moan leaked out. "This room won''t be able to hold out¡­" Nux spoke as he looked around, then with another step, the two disappeared, appearing in a completely different place. There, Nux threw Eisheth on the bed and, "It is time for you to truly become Eisheth Leander." Chapter 1673 I will give you what so desperately want, my Queen. * ?Chapter 1673 I will give you what so desperately want, my Queen. * "Anh! A moan leaked out of Eisheth''s mouth as Nux threw her on the bed. Seeing how the lips that were so close to her had suddenly gone far sobered her up in an instant. She looked around and realised that she was not in her room anymore, she glanced at Nux and questioned. "Y-You... what are you trying to do?" "Hech? Is the usually bold Succubus Queen being all coy and shy?" Nux smiled and when Eisheth realized what she was doing, she froze. This didn''t suit her! Being all coy and shy wasn''t something, isn''t how she, the Succubus Queen is supposed to act! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The situation should be reversed! She should be the one doing the teasing! She should be on the top, playing with her ''food'', just like how things usually happen! Then why... Why is it that when she sees this man standing in front of her, her body refuses to move? Why is her body not standing up, pushing that man on the bed and climbing on top of him instead? Why... Why was her body waiting for him to make a move instead? Why was her body acting like a virgin teenager in love who is about to experience her first time? Eisheth didn''t know the answer to any of these questions, she only knew one thing. Her body was giving in to this man before anything had even begun. And that was something she couldn''t allow. She was the Queen! She was not supposed to give in! She was supposed to conquer everything! Especially when it came to the battle of bed, this was the battlefield where she wasn''t supposed to lose. Therefore, despite her body''s resistance, she moved, getting on her knees, ready to climb out of the bed and walk towards Nux. However, She suddenly felt a hand grabbing her leg. She turned around and glanced at Nux. "Did I allow you to leave?" "Aaahh!" Nux spoke as he then pulled the Succubus Queen towards him, the Queen lost her balance and fell on the bed again, but Nux didn''t care, he continued to pull the queen towards him and once she was close enough, he placed his knees in the middle of her two legs, very close to a region that was moist and was emitting hot ''steam'' nonstop. Eisheth''s body momentarily shuddered as Nux climbed on top of the bed, closing the distance between the two of them. No matter how much she wanted, Eisheth couldn''t move away. Nux was simply too strong, with him holding her leg, it was simply impossible for her to move. Therefore, Eisheth could only stay still and let him do whatever he wanted. And that was exactly what Nux did. Slowly, he moved his hand from her leg, Eisheth thought of it as a chance, however, the man quickly placed his hand right next to her head, making sure she couldn''t move. Helpless, Eisheth could only look into the man''s golden eyes that looked down on her with greed and desire he had never shown before. Up until now, Eisheth still wanted to resist. A Queen like her shouldn''t fall! Or at least... that is not what is supposed to happen... But... With Nux staring right into her eyes... Eisheth couldn''t help but stare back at him... And as she continued to look into her eyes... she started losing control of her body even further. She couldn''t move. And it wasn''t because Nux was holding her and she couldn''t overpower him, her body simply didn''t wish to move. It was as if Nux had overpowered her Will. Her body wanted to submit! And even if Eisheth tried her best to gather all her willpower and resist her body''s urge, "You are finally right where I wanted you to be, Eisheth Leander." A single whisper in her ear was all it took to take even that last ''fight'' she had left in her. "Annhh~" A moan leaked out of her mouth as she suddenly felt a hand slipping into her dress. Once again, her body trembled, with Nux''s hand touching her abdomen, it started expecting more and more. Her eyes moved, once again looking at those lips that were on her lips just a few moments ago. Eisheth bit her lips. She wanted it again. She wanted those lips to be in contact with her lips again, she wanted to feel the same softness again. However, just as her mind was clouded with these thoughts, Nux''s hand that was inside her dress moved up. Its destination? It couldn''t be more obvious. Her breasts. The only thing Eisheth was relieved about was the fact that she wore a bra, while Nux removed her bra, this would give her enough time to mentally prepare for what was about to come. "Hnnngghhh!!" It didn''t happen. The instant Nux''s hands touched her bra, it disappeared, disappearing into oblivion and Nux didn''t waste any time either, as he held the woman''s breasts, he cupped them gently, toying with her body, as he then pressed his entire body with hers. As if an otherworldly force had taken over, the instant their bodies touched each other, both their clothes started disappearing. The next instant, Eisheth found her body touching Nux''s naked body. And as if he wanted to give her a chance to have a look, Nux stood on his knees. His muscular body with broad shoulders, lean waist and well-built chest was visible for Eisheth to see. It was a body any man would dream of having and woman would feel their knees weak against, a sight anyone would burn into their memory, something that screamed years of hard work and dedication, However, despite this specimen of perfection right in front of her, Eisheth couldn''t focus on it for even a single moment, Why? Because her focus was taken away by something else. Something... ''I-Is it supposed to be that b-big...?" She wondered as she saw that towering thing resting right on top of her crotch, making her entire body scream in a different kind of agony. Eisheth has been through a lot. Especially the past 100 years have been nothing short of agonizing for her, almost touching death and returning every other day, putting her body through one of the worst kinds of torture, Eisheth experienced it all. However, Nothing she felt before could even be compared to what she was feeling right now. Nux''s dick resting on top of hers made her entire body restless, the Succubus Queen''s body instantly realized that this was what it needed, this is what craved. "Haaah... Haahhh... Haahhhh..." Her breathing got heavy, her mind got hazy, her insides quelched, twisted and turned, her legs quivered, her crotch trembled, and her entire body reacted to that one thing placed right on top of her. She wanted it. She wanted it more than anything in this world. She wanted it so much that Eisheth couldn''t take her eyes off it. However, even though she wanted it so much that her entire body trembled in agony for it, it didn''t move. It was as if her body knew, that if it stayed still like a good girl, she would get what it wanted. So that is what it would do, it would stay still and patiently wait to get what it wanted. Yes, it was a complete submission. Eisheth''s body had completely given in to Nux, to the point where even her mind couldn''t resist him any longer. "N-Nux..." Right now, the only thing she could do was to call out the man''s name and beg. "P-Please... G-Give it to m-me..." The pride of the Queen, the battlefield where she couldn''t lose... Eisheth realized how foolish all of that was. She realized how foolish she was. Suddenly, she recalled the words her daughter had once said to her, ''I honestly would have cheered for you, but this battle, You were never supposed to win it from the beginning. I''d say you should just give in and enjoy what is going to happen.'' Eisheth wasn''t a fool. Neither was she arrogant enough to believe that she was the Supreme, she knew her limits, she knew the world her daughter had reached was far beyond something she could imagine. When her daughter warned her, she knew she wasn''t lying neither was she trying to hype her husband up because she loved him, Eisheth knew everything her daughter said was true. Heck, she had experienced a part of it herself. She remembered how her entire body gave in to Nux''s single touch. She knew what she was up against but... she just never thought the disparity between the ''real blood'' and the ''blood she had been feeding on'' all this time was so ridiculously big. *Gulp* A gulp was heard. If Eisheth was in her right mind, she would have heard it and realized where it came from, however, in her right mind she was not. And Nux, who gulped in nervousness quickly hid his expression and covered it with a smile. Yes, he was nervous. How could he not be? This was the same woman who once had a deep effect on him. The first Divine Stage Cultivator he had met. She was his first encounter with ''absolute strength''. An existence that stood at the peak. He still remembered the look on this woman''s face as she sat at her thrown and looked at him with her purple eyes. He remembered how every single one of her actions seduced him, making his heart flutter, it was as if he was completely under the woman''s control, he felt like a puppet. being toyed by this woman, A woman so seductive that even Nux felt weak and pretty much fell on his knees. And now... The same woman was lying on his bed with... that expression on his face. The difference between the Eisheth sitting on her throne that day and the Eisheth today lying on his bed with a bashful expression, begging him to put his dick inside her... It overwhelmed him. Of course, this feeling he was feeling, he wasn''t going to let it come in the way. Eisheth Lust, the Succubus Queen, today, he was going to make her his. "Alright, I will give you what so desperately want, my Queen. Don''t forget one thing though, From this day forth, You are mine. So you aren''t allowed to die, even if what you are about to feel is a pleasure that could very well take your life, You, Eisheth Leander, are not allowed to die." Saying those words, Nux entered Eisheth''s already overflowing entrance and, The next instant, Eisheth widened her eyes in surprise. Chapter 1674 Oh, how the mighty have fallen~ ** ?Chapter 1674 Oh, how the mighty have fallen~ ** Is there a particular food you like the most? Something you love? Something you wish you could have every day? Something you never get tired of? Something your body craves? Something your body literally needs to function well? Have you ever wondered how tasty that food would taste if you... do not taste that food for a few days? It was something Eisheth was experiencing right now. After more than 100 years of refraining from any form of pleasure, almost killing herself in the process, when she finally got what she resisted all this while, her body''s reaction was much stronger than anything she ever expected. *Pah* The instant Nux''s dick entered her body, her insides, which were craving his dick to the point she begged for it, trembled in joy. Her eyes widened in shock as a strong wave of pleasure numbed her entire body. It was a pleasure to the degree she had never experienced before. In just one thrust, her legs weakened, her back arched up, and her insides clenched around Nux''s dick as if they never wanted it to leave again. "UUuggghghhhhhh!!!" Nux groaned in pleasure. In an instant, his body felt weak, he almost fell on top of Eisheth, only regaining some part of his strength and stabilizing him at the end. He glanced at the woman trembling under him, biting her lips to the point they had started bleeding, her breathing was still uneven, her face was flushed, and her eyes closed. It was a sight Nux burned into his memory. Once again, the difference between the Eisheth he met the first time and the Eisheth now was... simply too much. It was a sight he had been imagining for years now. And... He wanted to see more. Therefore... He continued, Pulling his dick back till it was almost out, Eisheth''s walls clenched as tightly as possible, not wanting it to leave, and *Pah* He put it back in. "AAaaaannnhhhhhhh!!!" Eisheth moaned loudly, no amount of lip-biting was able to help her suppress the pleasure she was experiencing and a loud moan finally escaped her mouth. Using whatever power she had left, she raised her arms and covered her eyes, trying to hide her face, it was her last bit attempt to save some of her dignity as the Queen. She didn''t want anyone to see her in that state. Nux however, did not like that one bit. Although he appreciated the bashful Eisheth trying to hide her face while her breasts moved up and down as she breathed heavily, it was a sight any man would drool over, after all, the Succubus Queen had a body so seductive that it would bring man to his knees. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sinful body created for the sole purpose of ruling over men. A body Nux was enjoying to its full extent, a body he loved, the body he could touch and toy with however he wanted, Right now, however, more than the body, he was interested in the face. He gently grabbed Eisheth''s hand, locking their fingers together, then, he slowly moved her hand away, revealing her beautiful face once again. Even if she wanted, Eisheth had no way to resist, she slowly opened her eyes and seeing Nux staring at her so intensely, she blushed even more and closed her eyes again. It was as if closing her eyes would make this man disappear from him. *Ba-dump* *Ba-dump* Her heart started beating loudly, even now, her body still felt shivers every other second because of the unrealistic level of pleasure I was subjected to. Eisheth had no clue how many minor orgasms has she experienced till now. Yes, two thrusts were all it took, no, the first thrust was more than enough to break all her barriers. Her body was already extremely sensitive, and after it felt Nux''s dick entering inside for the first time, her juices gushed out. The bedsheets were already wet. And the worst part? This was just the beginning. "Oh, how the mighty have fallen~" Nux chuckled. His grin signified what sort of hell was the Succubus Queen in for. Once again, he moved his dick almost to the point that it would come out if he moved anymore, then, *Pah* "NNnnnnnggghhhhhh!!!" He thrusted it inside, all in go. Eisheth moaned. And this time, Nux wasn''t planning on giving her time to get used to the pleasure anymore. Therefore, He moved again. *Pah* "NNnngngghhhhhhh!!" Then again. *Pah* "AAaannnnnnnnnnggghhh!!!" Then again, again, again, and again. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Sounds of flesh meeting flesh could be heard echoing all over the room, and these sounds were overpowered by the Succubus Queen''s moans. Biting her lips, gritting her teeth, holding her breath, even going as far as using Mana to force her voice in, Eisheth tried to use every single one of these methods to try and not moan like a bitch in heat. However, no matter what she tried, she never succeeded. The wave after wave of pleasure that number his mind every time Nux came in, touching the deepest parts of her body in ways that she had never experienced before, turned her into a madwoman incapable of even forming coherent thoughts let alone doing anything or moving her body in a way she expects to. Her body moved on its own based on the pure carnal desires it felt. And what did her body do in that state? It moaned. It moaned as loudly as it could. As if it wanted to announce her defeat to the entire world and the moment Eisheth''s mind realized that Nux moved faster the louder she moaned, her body lost all control and moaned so loudly that Eisheth didn''t even know it was possible. The extreme levels of pleasure she was experiencing were affecting Eisheth''s head. With each thrust, she felt like she was losing herself. It was scary but no matter how much she tried, her body didn''t feel fear. It only wanted more. Therefore, "AAaaAAAnnnNnnnnNnGghhhh!!!" It continued to moan. It was something Eisheth never experienced before, she was used to men moaning under her, trembling weakly as their life force was taken away from them. Sex was supposed to be a boring activity that she only did in order to survive. All the times she had done it before, Eisheth could vividly remember her expression of boredom, it was like doing a chore, something she needed to get done and then returning to whatever she was doing before. Even feeling an orgasm was like a task, to continuously ram something inside her foolishly just so she could feel something and literally force her vagina to release its juices else the foolish action would continue, It was just that. That was the definition of sex for the Succubus Queen. Being pinned down like this and having her insides coil around a dick, not wanting it to ever leave, feeling her entire body shuddering in pleasure, feeling so weak that even moving an inch felt impossible, these love juices that couldn''t stop gushing out of her insides, All of this was something Eisheth never experienced before. The Succubus Queen finally realized what her daughter said, she finally understood what made her daughter lose her mind, She finally realized... What it was like to truly enjoy sex, with the man she loved. "AAANnnnNNnnnnhhhHhhhhHh!!" Once again, Eisheth moaned, her body orgasming for the nth time. "Ugghhhhhh!! Eisheth!!" Nux groaned, with Eisheth''s insides coiling around his dick, the pleasure he felt shot through the roof. He could sense it, as he continued to ram his dick inside her, her walls had started taking the shape of his dick, making sure to be able to stimulate every single part of his dick. "Let''s raise a bar even further, shall we?" Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "W-W-What?" Eisheth was shocked. Not wanting to believe what she just heard. However, before she could resist or understand what was going on, Nux grabbed her legs and raised them up, revealing her vagina, then, he looked into the queen''s eyes and smirked. Eisheth gulped, not knowing what was coming next. Then suddenly, Nux moved her legs and brought them all the way to her face, raising her but in the air and then, *Pah* Nux entered once again, reaching regions never explored before. "AaaaaANnnNnNnnNhHhhhhHHhhh!!!" With all her barriers breached, Eisheth moaned. *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* Once again, one thrust was all it took for the juices to start gushing out again. The walls tightened around Nux''s dick even further, and the pleasure he felt shot up. "Uggghhhh!!" He groaned in pleasure. However, this didn''t stop him. He raised his butt again and, *Pah* He repeated the motion. And then, the pounding started again. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* "NnngghhhH! Nnngghhh!! AAaannnNnnnnhh!!" Eisheth continued to moan, Nux increased his speed, waves and waves of pleasure assaulted both their bodies and finally, Even Nux couldn''t hold it in any longer and, "Uggghhhhh!! Eisheth!!!!" He came. Filling Eisheth''s insides with his semen, marking her as his for eternity. *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* "NNnnnngggghhhhhhh!!!!!!" Eisheth, whose body was already pushed to her limits, orgasmed once again as well. Nux then powerlessly fell on top of her, releasing her legs, the two lay on top of each other, breathing heavily. "How was it...?" Nux questioned. Eisheth however, was simply too tired to speak anything. Of course, the foolish, broken look on his face gave Nux all the answers he needed. He chuckled as he then decided to stay for a little longer, in all honestly, Eisheth''s sinful body was too much of a temptation to just leave that easily, the feeling of her ample breasts touching his chest, the feeling of his dick inside her warm insides, her soft, long legs crossed with his, he was enjoying every single moment of his time and wanted to extend it for as long as he could. As he tightened his hug around his woman, Nux slowly closed his eyes, but then, "I knew something was odd when I didn''t see her in her room. You sure are fast, huh, my dear husband? Making a move on my mother the instant you returned!" Chapter 1675 I-I am a pervert… * Chapter 1675 I-I am a pervert¡­ * A/N: Important question. Need answers with in a few hours. Do you want a threesome between Aisha, Eisheth, and Nux? I remember writing a threesome before and people didn''t take that well, so I will ask here just to confirm. Do you want it or no? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The voting will be the same way as it is normally done, I will comment Yay or Nay in this chapter''s comment, the one with options with the likes win. ... "I knew something was odd when I didn''t see her in her room. You sure are fast, huh, my dear husband? Making a move on my mother the instant you returned!" Just as Nux was about to get a small shut-eye, another woman barged into the room, waking him up in an instant. "Aisha." Nux smiled, quickly getting away from Eisheth as he then stood next to his wife. Aisha stood tall with her hands crossed, staring at her husband as she waited for his answer. "¡­" "¡­" The silence was loud. Aisha continued to stare at Nux while he just smiled wryly. "To think you only met us for a few minutes and then rushed to her. I had so many things planned, and you ruined it all." Aisha complained. She wanted to see¡­ The Succubus Queen''s, her mother''s Fall. She wanted to see it with her own eyes. Of course, it was a battle where the outcome was already decided, but she still wanted to see her mother''s shocked expression when she finally understands what she had been telling her all this while, then, her mother''s submission as she finally gives into what her very soul craves. "Her condition was much worse than she was letting on." Nux answered as a solemn look appeared on his face. And¡­ she wanted to be right next to her when all of this happened¡­ However, "Her condition was much worse than she was letting on." Nux answered as a solemn look appeared on his face. The next instant, Aisha''s expression changed as well and she frowned in confusion, "What do you mean? I have been keeping an eye on her all this while, yes, her condition was bad but¡­" "She would have died in a few months if I hadn''t returned." "What!?" Aisha was horrified. Elves visited her mother 3 to 4 times a week, she had been keeping tabs on it and figured out that her mother''s body was still able to hold on for a few years at the very least. Of course, this was when her body was pushed past its very limits, but Aisha knew her mother was already prepared for that. But¡­ A few months¡­? "She was probably hiding it from you. It seems that she didn''t like what you had prepared for the worst-case scenario." Nux replied. Of course, the worst-case scenario here was Nux not making it in time and yes, Aisha was already prepared to talk to Lilith to save her mother with the Progenitor''s Blood. Yes, she didn''t know what Lilith would ask for in return, but for her mother''s sake, she was willing to take the risk. "So was I supposed to let her die? There was no other way. And how did she even figure out what I had planned? I never revealed it to anyone." "You think you can hide things from her?" Nux just chuckled. "That''s your mother." He spoke as he pointed at the woman sleeping behind him. Then, his expression changed and, "I can''t believe I am saying that to my wife¡­" He blinked a few times, clearly not used to the situation. "Why are you so shocked? It is not like we are the first pair or mother-daughter you have in your harem, you pervert. You even have a grandmother-granddaughter in it, though they are not directly related." Aisha rolled her eyes. "Riona or Amaya never just barges into the room like some other shameless ones and Evane and Astaria don''t count, Astaria is not Ricardus''s mother, so she is not Evane''s grandmother." Nux was quick to defend himself. "It is the same thing." Aisha however, was not buying it. "There is also that fox pair you are after. Don''t try to deny it, Nux. You are a pervert who is targeting not just daughters, but their mothers as well. A true sex fiend indeed." Aisha nodded continuously and Nux, who saw her acting out like that, felt her mouth twitching. To think a succubus of all people would be saying this to him¡­ "What? Why are you looking at me lik- Anhh!" Aisha frowned and just as she wanted to question, she suddenly felt a force pushing her to Nux and the man grabbed her in an instant, tightly holding her butt, making sure she doesn''t escape his embrace. "Did you just call me a pervert?" He whispered as he brought his mouth dangerously close to the woman''s ears, in an instant, Aisha''s body reacted. It reacted to the feeling that was practically etched into her body after countless centuries of feeling the same thing over and over again, The pleasure that made even the Succubus Princess give in, the pleasure her very soul craved, her body reacted to it and in an instant, it lost all its strength, falling into Nux''s arms defenselessly. "A-Are you not¡­?" Of course, Aisha still showed resistance. Unlike her mother, she could still fight against this feeling. Though her body visibly trembling wasn''t helping her case one bit. "You are the one who barged into the room knowing your naked mother was in here, Princess. Clearly, you were expecting something when you came in." "W-What are you t-talking about¡­? I j-just wanted to c-c-confront you." "Confront me? So you only came in here to confront me? Not expecting anything at all?" Nux questioned, his voice so seductive that Aisha felt goosebumps all over her body as she felt his breath into her ears, him constantly playing with her butt, continuously edging her body to the limits wasn''t helping either. "Y-Yes." However, Aisha still didn''t give in. "So you are telling me, that now that you have confronted me, you are going to leave, leaving me and your mother alone?" Nux asked another question. "Y-Ye-" Aisha wanted to say yes and win for the first time ever, but suddenly, she froze. Something was touching her belly. Something big¡­ Something¡­ hard¡­ Something¡­ something she wanted very very very desperately. "I-I want it¡­" She gave in. Despite knowing that she would be losing yet again, she gave in. She just couldn''t resist what every part of her craved so much. "Hmmm? What? Are you saying you want to leave?" Nux tilted his head and questioned. "I-I want t-this¡­" Aisha replied, her hand automatically moving towards what had complete control over her mind and started stroking it gently. "Hmmm? But your mother is right here¡­? Shouldn''t we move out and go somewhere else instead? After all, we are not perverts, are we?" "N-NO! W-We will stay¡­" Yes, it was a complete defeat again. "I-I am a pervert¡­" Chapter 1676 You dare bully my daughter? * ?Chapter 1676 You dare bully my daughter? * "Shouldn''t we move out and go somewhere else instead? After all, we are not perverts, are we?" Nux spoke as he slowly picked Aisha in his arms, feeling her tender body more as she put her entire weight on him. "N-NO!" Knowing that she would soon be playing in his tone, Aisha used the last bit of her sanity to scream out loud. "W-We will stay..." She spoke lightly, her face turning red. "Hmm? You want to stay?" Nux tilted his head with a ''confused'' look on his face. "But your mother is here, Aisha. Only a pervert would want to do what we are about to do in front of her mother, And I for sure know that you are not a pervert, my lovely wife. So how can we stay here? No no, I believe it is better for us to leave and go somewhere more private." Nux spoke, getting ready to walk. For an instance, hearing the words ''private, Aisha''s ears twitched. She pretty much gave in to Nux''s demands and wanted to go with the flow, however, as her eyes fell on the woman lying on the bed with that foolish look on her face, she quickly regained her senses and recalled what she came here for in the first place. That look, She wanted to see it appear on her mother''s face in front of her. She wanted to see her mighty mother''s fall with her own eyes. Therefore, "I-I am a pervert... I-I want to stay here." She spoke, her face turning red. She was embarrassed, yes, but as long as it was in front of Nux, it didn''t matter. It is not. like she had a great track record anyways, Nux had seen a few of her most embarrassing moments, adding one more won''t even make a difference anymore. What mattered was her getting to see her mother in the state she often found herself, that was what Aisha really wanted. "What? Are you telling me that you are a pervert who wants to have sex with your husband together with your mother?" Nux blinked in ''surprise''. "S-Shut up!" Aisha shouted. Her scream was so adorable that. Nux couldn''t help but chuckle and give her a light peck on her lips. Aisha''s face turned even redder. Then, with the Succubus Princess in his arms, Nux turned around and instantly fell on the bed, right on top of Aisha. He then glanced at the Succubus Queen lying right beside them and suddenly, he shook his head, "Sighs, look at that, your mother is completely out cold, I guess you wouldn''t be able to get what you so desperately wanted, my wife." Nux spoke with a sadistic smile on his face. Hearing those words, Aisha turned towards her mother with a frown, this woman was awake just now when she barged into the room. Your daughter had barged into the room while you were having sex with her husband and you are telling me, that in this situation... You decided to sleep!? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aisha couldn''t believe it. Even though they were pretty open-minded and both Aisha and Eisheth already knew this would happen eventually, to think that this woman would still choose to sleep! "She must have been quite tired, The first time can be quite tiring, you should know it as well, no?" Nux questioned with a light chuckle. He still remembered how Eisheth experienced a minor orgasm with his every thrust; her body was pushed to its limits and experienced something it had never before, it was normal for her to be tired. Of course, it wasn''t just Aisha who wanted to have the grand threesome, Nux was looking forward to it as well. However, he had learned to be much more patient, all the things he had experienced in these past few... events had instilled a lot of patience in him. Even if he couldn''t enjoy the grand threesome right now, he would use this opportunity to tease his adorable wife instead. "You must have been looking forward to it, huh? I guess you can''t always have what you want." Nux spoke, as he lowered his body and kissed Aisha''s neck, leaving hickeys everywhere his lips touched. "Annhh~" Aisha moaned, Moving her arms and legs around Nux, hugging her tightly. It was her body''s involuntary response. "Ehh? Looks like you already got over your mother, eh?" Seeing her hugging him like that, Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. "Were you even here for her to begin with? Or were you just here because you wanted something else and your mother was just an excuse? I didn''t think you would be one of the schemers, Aisha. To think you even used your own mother in your schemes, truly frightening." "I-It is not like that..." Aisha replied with a stutter. With Nux kissing, sucking and biting her neck so seductively, it was already hard for her to keep a sane mind. Defending herself from Nux''s accusation in this state was next to impossible for her. She could only muster a weak reply. "Your words and actions don''t match, you know?" Nux chuckled. He was having fun playing around with the Succubus Princess. But then suddenly as he was kissing his wife, someone pushed him away from his wife. Nux fell on the other side and felt something heavy on his legs. "You... You dare bully my daughter?" Yes, it was the Succubus Queen. Seeing the Queen sitting on top of him, looking down at him with her sinful body all open for him to see, he felt a slight twitch in his dick. Eisheth was already pretty much the incarnation of seduction, no matter what the woman did, she oozed of seductive aura, right now however, with her hair wet with sweat sticking on her face, her breasts moving up and down because of her ragged breathing, her legs continuously trembling, still not forgetting the feeling they just experienced, vagina that was overflowing with love juices, and eyes that had pretty much lost all their focus and were barely hanging on because she wanted to protect her daughter, The current Eisheth was simply too much, even for Nux. In an instant, his dick, which had calmed down before, was erect again. "Oh?" And seeing that sight, a sadistic smile appeared on Eisheth''s face. It was finally her turn to get even. Chapter 1677 I really pity you, my wife~* ?Chapter 1677 I really pity you, my wife~* The current Eisheth was simply too much, even for Nux. In an instant, his dick, which had calmed down before, was rock solid again, rearing to go. "Oh?" And seeing that sight, a sadistic smile appeared on Eisheth''s face. A smile she has on her face every time she sees something ''interesting. A smile that, if seen by a man, meant that the man would be nothing more than the Succubus Queen''s Slave for the rest of his life, becoming a mindless boar with his head filled with thoughts of feeling the most carnal form of pleasure. A smile befitting of the Succubus Queen. Yes, this was it. This was what she had been waiting for this entire time. Sitting on top of this man, with his dick trembling in expectation of what was about to come, It was finally the Queen''s turn to get even. Not wanting to waste this chance, the Queen moved her hand, slowly moving towards Nux''s crotch as it then finally grabbed Nux''s trembling dick. The moment the woman held his dick, Nux felt his entire body tremble, a wave of pleasure coursing through his entire body. "What is this? Didn''t you just have sex with me? How come this thing is back up again? Shouldn''t it have settled down instead? Are you some sort of animal?" Eisheth questioned as she looked into Nux''s eyes. In an instant, Nux saw how her eyes which were all hazy and unclear before regained their light. It was as if the entire dynamic between the two of them had shifted. At the very least, that was what Eisheth truly believed. "What do you mean? It was you who came round after round, with how much juice you have gushed out, I was actually worried about your health there. You dare talk down to me after that display? Do you not remember who it was moaning like a mindless animal? Do you not remember what kind of face you were making? Do yo- Ugghhhh!!" Nux wanted to speak more, however, Eisheth grabbed his dick tightly, it was as if the woman was prepared to tear it off. Nux glanced at the woman holding his dick, from his expression, it was clear that he was in pain, Eisheth, who saw that smiled and, "Did I allow you to speak?" "W-What?" Nux blinked. "You will only speak when I allow you to, is that clear?" Eisheth imposed her authority. "Heech? That''s cute" Of course, none of that worked in front of Nux. "You are trying really hard, aren''t you?" He chuckled. "You did bully my daughter right in front of me. So don''t blame me for taking things into my own hands. You need to be punished. Don''t worry though, I promise you will like it." Eisheth''s smile widened and as she started stroking Nux''s dick, "To the point you will get addicted to it." She spoke, her sadistic smile getting wider and wider. This time, however, she didn''t get the reaction she had been expecting. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frowning that she didn''t hear a moan of pleasure, Eisheth glanced at Nux''s face and Nux shook his head, "I really pity you, my wife-" "What do you mean?" The Queen''s frown deepened. "To think you are doing all of this for your daughter..." Nux sighed, then, as he looked into Eisheth''s eyes, "Before all this, did you... ever consider that your daughter might not me on your side like you expect her to?" "What are you on abo-" Before Eisheth could even understand, she was suddenly pushed away from Nux, the scene was quite similar to how Nux was pushed, the difference here was that... the one who pushed Eisheth was the daughter she stood up for in the first place. "See? You had a traitor in your ranks, My Queen." Seeing Fisheth, who was lying on the bed with Aisha holding her down, Nux''s smile widened. "Y-You..." Eisheth stuttered, not knowing what to say. "Did you really expect my wife to not me on my side?" Nux questioned as he wrapped his arms around Aisha. "How foolish~" Nux spoke, his golden eyes shining as he glanced at Eisheth. Nux then kissed Aisha''s cheeks, then her lips before he finally moved away from her and, "Aisha, please be a darling and hold your mother''s legs. Now that she is awake, It is time we have some fun time, no?" Nux spoke with a wide, sadistic grin on his face. Eisheth was confused, she wanted to move, but with Aisha holding her down, she couldn''t. She stared at her daughter, however, seeing Aisha just smiling at her, she was speechless. "Aisha yo-" She wanted to try and bring her daughter to her side again, but suddenly, she froze as Nux placed his dick right on top of her face. With his balls resting on her forehead, his large dick covered her entire face and beyond. The strong scent entered Eisheth''s nostrils, in an instant, her entire body became weak. Once again, her face, which had regained her former glory, flushed, her eyes turning hazy. The scent was simply too strong, the same was true for the reaction her body had to it. *Gulp* The Queen gulped. Seeing the thing she wanted so much this close to her, she couldn''t hold back, Her entire body trembled, right now, she wanted nothing more than to open her mouth and lick it, but once again, her body didn''t move. Not listening to her mind. Just like before, it knew, if it waited like a good girl, she would get what she wanted. So that is what it did, It waited until the words left Nux''s mouth, "Lick." He ordered and as soon as he did, Eisheth''s tongue popped out as she started licking the entire thing. "Good girl." Nux praised, playing with the queen''s hair as she continued to lick his dick. Once satisfied, he pulled Eisheth to the edge of the bed, her head coming down, making a 90-degree angle with the rest of her body and, "Suck." Nux ordered. Chapter 1678 Just what is she thinking...?* ?Chapter 1678 Just what is she thinking...?* "Suck." Nux ordered as he placed his dick right in front of Eisheth''s mouth, touching her lips. With her face flushed, Eisheth gulped again. Her eyes were hazy, her breathing uneven, it was as if Nux''s dick had done some kind of magic on her. "Oh?" Aisha, who was seeing the expression on her mother''s face couldn''t help but be amused, never once in her life had she ever seen this expression on the Queen''s face. Of course, right now, Eisheth was in no situation to think about her daughter, her mind was occupied by different thoughts and the only thing she could think about was the time she spent with Nux just a few moments ago where she nearly lost herself. *Gulp* The woman gulped once again, then, she opened her mouth and started slowly licking Nux''s dick with her tongue before slowly kissing the tip and then engulfing the head in. Of course, despite the head being inside her mouth already, she didn''t stop licking, her tongue continued to work even inside her mouth. "Ugghhh..." Nux groaned in pleasure. Unable to control him any longer, he moved forward. Since Eisheth was in such an awkward position, she couldn''t take in the entire thing inside her mouth, but that didn''t stop her from taking in as much as she could. Then, she heeded Nux''s order and started sucking. "Ugggghhh!!" Nux groaned again. Seeing the sight of Eisheth''s cheeks sunk in and her tongue constantly moving around, making sure he felt the most amount of pleasure was simply too much of a stimulation. Suddenly, Nux moved forward again. "!!!" Eisheth widened her eyes in surprise, Nux however, simply grabbed her neck and thrusted his dick right into her throat. "Ugghh... this feels so good!" He groaned again. Touching Eisheth''s throat, he could sense his dick moving inside, giving him a different form of satisfactory pleasure. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Succubus Queen didn''t disappoint either, despite being in such an awkward position where even breathing became hard for her, the woman decided to suck on Nux''s dick, trying to wring it dry. Sounds of slurping echoed throughout the room and Aisha, who had the first class ticket to this show couldn''t control herself any longer. The Succubus Princess crawled towards her husband, then, she stood on her knees, wrapped her arms around his neck and started devouring his lips. Nux was taken aback by this sudden attack, however, the moment he felt his wife''s lips on him, his body acted on its own and he reciprocated. The tongues started having a war of their own, saliva was exchanged, for the nth time, the two explored each other''s mouths. Their mind started getting hazier and hazier, unable to control herself, Aisha leaned her body forward, the instant her body touched Nux, her clothes started disappearing. Nux''s hands moved towards her butt, it would have been a sin to ignore it when this treat was right in front of him. It was Nux''s duty to knead and play with this butt whenever it was presented to him. As her body was touched in ways that would instantly flip her switch, Aisha started losing her reasoning even further, her little sister, who sensed the presence of her love nearby, started overflowing with love juices, while her hands started moving around, touching and feeling Nux''s broad and muscular back. All of a sudden, the dynamic in the room shifted. First, it was Nux and Aisha teaming up against Eisheth, but now, unknowingly, things turned into Eisheth and Aisha working together, attacking him from two different regions, feeling pleasure from his mouth and dick at the same time, even Nux felt weak. His body trembled continuously. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* And of course, the sound of slurping echoing throughout the room didn''t help. It was as if Eisheth, who was down there, trying to say that even if he wasn''t able to see her because her daughter had wrapped herself around him, he wasn''t allowed to forget her. *Smooch* And of course, like mother like daughter, the princess followed through, kissing more passionately than ever before, smooching sounds echoed through the room and Aisha continued to suck and bit his lips, the woman''s hands were now holding Nux''s cheeks, making sure he doesn''t run away. "mmnnfffmmmfff!!" In the end, unable to take on the pleasure, Nux came. His legs trembled nonstop as he filled Eisheth''s mouth with his load. Of course, the Succubus Queen made sure not to let even a single drop out, heck, the greedy queen continued to suck even further, her hands already cupping and playing with Nux''s balls, wanting to empty them out. Nux''s dick that was already very sensitive from cumming trembled, the pleasure he felt shot through the roof. The princess didn''t back down either, with her tongue dominating his, she bit his tongue to the point it started bleeding. Since she didn''t get his semen, she started sucking his blood instead. A strange vampiric trait that sent waves of pain and pleasure into Nux''s body, in the end, unable to take on the pleasure, Nux was forced to back away, moving away from the two demons as he fell on the floor. "Haahhh... Hahhh... hhhaaahhh..." With him down on the floor, he glanced at the two women in front of him with his breathing uneven. Seeing this sight, the two women smiled. They momentarily exchanged looks before turning back towards the man and, "What? Can''t take the mother and daughter pair together?" Eisheth, who rolled over and lay on the bed with her chin on her hand as she looked down at Nux, spoke. "What is the score? 1:0 ch? I didn''t expect this would happen. If you are having a hard time, you can always use a clone to even the battlefield out, you know?" Aisha chuckled. Eisheth frowned at that statement, she didn''t understand why her daughter was giving this man ideas. Eisheth didn''t wish to admit it, but it was very much clear from her first session that winning a one-on-one battle against this man was simply impossible, the only way they could win was to take him together. But if the clone joins in, they will lose the advantage they had. Honestly, if not for the teasing smile on Aisha''s face, Eisheth would have thought that she was actually on Nux''s side and was giving him ideas. ''Just what is she thinking...?" She frowned. Chapter 1679 A heavenly chaos. ** ?Chapter 1679 A heavenly chaos. ** "If you are having a hard time, you can always use a clone to even the battlefield out, you know?" Aisha chuckled. Eisheth on the other hand, frowned. ''Just what is she thinking...?" She couldn''t understand why her daughter was helping Nux when they were clearly winning, however, the instant she turned towards Nux, she got the answer she was looking for. "No one other than me is allowed to touch what belongs to me." Nux spoke, his eyes burning with possessiveness so strong that it overwhelmed the two standing in front of him. Especially Eisheth, who was fairly new to this emotion. The Succubus Queen turned towards her daughter and seeing the smile on her face widen, she understood. ''She knew he wouldn''t do it..." Eisheth couldn''t be more proud. Seeing her daughter bravely tease this man made her happy and Aisha didn''t stop there either, "Are you sure? You seem to be having a hard time though? Or will it finally be our victory? We will actually go a bit easy on you if you ask nicely, you know? After all, we mother-daughter are quite generous, isn''t that right, mother?" Aisha questioned as she turned towards Eisheth. "Of course." The Succubus Queen nodded with a wide grin on her face. For some reason, she momentarily felt her body twitch, it was as if her instincts were warning her about something. Right now, however, she decided to ignore her instincts and focus on what was ahead of her. It was a mistake. A mistake she was going to pay a heavy price for. "Heh." Suddenly, Nux''s face darkened as he then smiled. "You two started this, okay?" "Wha-" Aisha frowned, but suddenly, an unknown force surrounded her body, taking away her ability to move. Then, this energy picked her up and she started floating in the air. "Nux, what are you doing?" Aisha looked at the side and saw her mother in the same situation and questioning her husband. Nux however, just smiled as he started walking towards the two women floating in the air in front of him with a purple energy covering his fingers. "!!!" Aisha''s eyes widened in surprise. How could she not recognize this energy? As someone who had experienced it first-hand, she would never forget it. "N-Nux, this is cheating!" She complained. "Is that so...?" Nux spoke, his smile turning demonic. "N-Nux...?" Eisheth stuttered, not understanding the sudden change in her daughter''s expression. Then, her eyes fell on the purple energy that covered Nux''s fingers and suddenly, she recalled that fateful day. The day she experienced the ''real pleasure'', the day she fell on her knees with just Nux touching her lips. She clearly remembered this same purple energy had covered his fingers back then... ''Don''t tell me...'' Eisheth''s eyes widened as she finally realized what was about to happen. In order to resist, she tried moving around, but how she, an incomplete cultivator could even resist when even her daughter was helpless in this situation. The Queen and the Princess realized it, They were done for. Nux was taking it easy because it was Eisheth''s first time, but to think these women would start looking down on him. "You sure have gotten braver, haven''t you, my sweet Aisha~" Nux commented as he got closer to the two women, then, with his fingers covered with the purple energy, moved down. "!!!" "MMnnnnfggggghhhhhhhh!!!!" "AAaanannNNnnnHhhHHH!!!" The two women moaned, their eyes widened in surprise as their bodies shuddered the instant Nux''s fingers entered their most private region. Their walls twisted and turned, trying to coil around Nux''s fingers, Nux however, continued to mercilessly scratch their insides, targeting all the weak points. Waves after waves of pleasure assaulted the two women, their love juices flowed like a river, falling on the floor. Their legs trembled, if it wasn''t for Nux holding them in the air using his power, they would have fallen down in an instant. Of course, Nux wasn''t down either, while his fingers continued to create havoc inside, their overly stimulated clit which continued to swell more and more, was suddenly crushed by Nux''s palm and, "AAANNnnnNNnNnNhHHHH!!!!" "AAANNNNNNNNNnNhHHHHHhhhH!!!" *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt* The two women orgasmed, their bodies collapsing in an instant, unable to take the ridiculous pleasure that felt like it would turn them into madwomen. "My dear wife, what did you say the score was?" Nux questioned, looking at Aisha. "1:0 was it? I guess this makes it 1:2, right?" "Haaah... Haaahh... Haah..." Of course, Aisha was in no condition to answer, Nux''s hand was still on her vagina, her juices were still overflowing, her mind was still overwhelmed, and her body was still trembling nonstop. She was going through too many things at the same time, caring about some foolish score wasn''t even at the last place on her priority list. "Of course, you don''t think this is over do you? I would be disappointed if my lovely wives start underestimating me, you know?" Nux spoke as he then pushed the two women back on the bed. Powerlessly, the two women fell on the bed. Their vision was still unclear, however, they could still see Nux coming close to them with that... towering dick standing tall. Even with their mind in a messy state, the two women understood what was going to happen next. It was their defeat. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I honestly would have cheered for you, but this battle, You were never supposed to win it from the beginning. Mother, I''d say you should just give in and enjoy what is going to happen.'' These words rang inside both the speaker''s and the listener''s minds. Eisheth finally realized something, her being weak, or incomplete cultivator didn''t matter, even her daughter, who didn''t have any such weaknesses, was in the same situation as her. They could have never won from the very start. Therefore, the only thing they could do now was to enjoy their defeat. Suddenly, Nux grabbed Aisha''s hand, "..?" The woman frowned, but as she then glanced at Nux, he suddenly pulled her and placed her right on top of her mother. Two women on top of each other, their sinful bodies wrapped around each other, it was a sight any man would lose his mind if he gets to witness it, Nux''s dick twitched continuously, seeing the two women''s lower lips nearly kissing each other as they opened and closed again and again, wanting more attention, didn''t help either. With a big smile on his face, he spoke, "You wanted to see your mother''s defeated face, didn''t you? As your loving husband, I have to fulfil your wish, no? So see it all you want." Saying those words, Nux, who had placed his dick right inside the holy space, the space between the two lovely entrances, went into one of them. "AAANnnnNNnnnnNnhHHHhhh~~~" Eisheth moaned out loud. Once again losing her mind with just a single thrust alone. A foolish look appeared on her face, a face her daughter saw with her very own eyes. Aisha''s emotions were complicated, she had gotten what she had come for, her situation, however, was much different than what she initially expected. While she did expect to stay on top of her mother, she wanted to have more control over the situation, she wanted to enjoy the foolish expression on her mother''s face as much as she could, right now however, Her mind was occupied by one thought alone. The only thing she wanted to enjoy was with her mother, therefore, to steal it from her, rather than focusing on her mother''s face, the princess looked back, arched her back, lifted her butt in a seductive way and then started wiggling it, tempting Nux to come in. "Nux... Don''t leave out..." She requested and in front of that sight, Nux gave in in an instant. "AaaaaaAAaanNnnnnnNnNHHHhhhhHH!!!" Finally getting what she wanted, Aisha moaned in pleasure. This time, however, the one who felt left out was the Queen. Yes, she wanted to best for her daughter, right now, however, she was prepared to take back what was taken from her. So the Queen moved her hands over her daughter''s legs, then, as she opened her lower lips, showing the way in to her husband, she called out, "Husband..." Nux''s smile widened. These two desperate women... He swore. This long night, he was going to etch this pleasure into their bodies. "AAAAnnnNnNNhHhhHHHhh!!!" The queen moaned. And Nux, who realized he had a lot to do. Upped his game another notch, ready to satisfy both women at the same time. For the next few hours, sounds of moans, grunts and pants echoed throughout the room, bedsheets were sullied, the scent of sweat and love juices covered the entire room, It was pure chaos. A heavenly chaos. Chapter 1680 Real Life Tsundere Chapter 1680 Real Life Tsundere "Heh." Nux couldn''t help but laugh as he saw one of the most beautiful sights in front of him. Two out of a few of the most beautiful succubi with sinful bodies were lying on the bed in front of him, completely naked, with their bodies covered in sweat, hair messy, their love juice gushing out of their vaginas even now. The silly smiles on their faces were like the icing on the top, the sight was simply so alluring that Nux had been staring at it for the past 10 minutes and he still wasn''t tired of it. Taking the mother-daughter pair at the same time¡­ It was a completely different experience. How things changed from the two trying to work together to how they started selfishly moving, trying to either sabotage the other or tempt him on their own. It was the type of fight he enjoyed the most. Honestly, right now, Nux wanted nothing more than to just lay down right next to these beautiful women, hugging their bodies like they are body pillows and having a good sleep. This, however, wasn''t possible. Not when he had so many things to do. The Universe was still after him. Riona still hadn''t regained her consciousness. Lane still couldn''t come out of his shadow and visit the real Universe. There were too many things he had to take care of, Resting wasn''t an option. Nux needed to follow through with the plan he had in his mind. Yes, these past few years, where he was trapped in that dark space for who knows how long, after he comprehended the information that was injected into his mind while he devoured the world, he came up with the efficient plan going forward with all the new information he had. Therefore, to carry out that plan, Nux decided to leave. Looking at this beautiful sight one last time, Nux turned around and left the room. The moment he left, he saw another woman standing right in front of him and he paused. "Mother and Daughter at the same time, eh? Although I did expect this would happen eventually with how Aisha expected, I didn''t think you would do it on the first day the Queen joins us." Allura was impressed. By both Aisha and Eisheth. "The Succubi are indeed different, aren''t they?" Allura commented. To think these two did what they couldn''t in years. The rest of Nux''s wives were simply too possessive to share Nux when it was ''their'' time. This was the reason that let alone having a threesome with one''s mother or daughter, they didn''t even have a threesome. "You are a succubus as well, you know?" Nux commented. "I am not denying ''that'' either, you know? I would have come in but when I came, those two had already lost their minds. None of them were in a condition to think and allow or not allow me to join." Allura shrugged. No matter what, it was still Eisheth''s ''turn''. She held the authority over who could join her during her turn and who could not. While Aisha was alright since she was her daughter, Allura wasn''t sure that the mother-daughter pair wanted another one to join. After all, it was about sharing Nux, every woman was extremely possessive when it came to Nux, heck even Aisha and Allura had never ''shared'' Nux before, wanting him all for themselves when he was with them. Honestly, Allura believed that the only reason these two women even agreed to share Nux was because of how good of a relationship they had with each other before, if they weren''t mother and daughter, and they didn''t have the same¡­ husband¡­ it wouldn''t have been possible. Nux chuckled. Allura''s concerns were valid. "Anyways, what are you going to do now?" Dropping the topic, Allura questioned. She knew Nux had things he was extremely worried about, the fact that the Universe might be targeting her and is still keeping her eye on her alone was enough for Nux to lose his mind. So Allura wanted to know what he was going to do next. After all, Nux looked a little too calm, especially considering he was someone who challenged the entirety of the Dragon Kingdom just because one of his wives was attacked. In this situation, where not only were his wives attacked, but some still had targets on their backs, the normal Nux should be losing his mind right now. At the very least, he shouldn''t be standing here with a smile on his face like this. At least not until he had thought of something. "For now, I will go meet Azriel." "Do you know where he is?" "I do." Nux nodded. "Right, the World''s Core." Allura remembered. "Do you have a way to go to the Core? From what I have heard, no one can enter or leave that place as they please." Allura spoke and hearing those words, Nux just smiled. "Don''t worry. I am sure I will be allowed in." "Well, you are that man''s future son-in-law. It is only obvious that you should be given some special perks." Allura chuckled. Nux laughed as well. He then leaned forward to kiss the woman in front of him. "I''ll be back." He spoke. Allura nodded, and with the next step, Nux decided to teleport to a ''place he had once been to''. This time, however, the teleportation wasn''t as smooth. It was only for a small moment, probably only one hundredth of a second, however, for Nux, whose perception has been strengthened to the limits, he sensed some sort of force resisting and restricting him from coming before the force disappeared as if someone had intervened and allowed him to enter, letting him teleport successfully. The next second, Nux found himself inside the Core again. "Nux¡­?" Aeliana, who saw the man return blinked in surprise. She didn''t know he had returned and more than that, she had no clue how this man came to this place. "How did you get in here?" And just while his daughter was thinking all this, Azriel questioned the man directly as he narrowed his eyes. Seeing the man''s reaction, Nux just chuckled. ''He really is a real-life tsundere, huh¡­ What does he mean how did I get here? I got here because you allowed me to, old man.'' Of course, Nux couldn''t say those words out loud, he didn''t want the old man snapping his neck in half in annoyance. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1681 Deal with your own problems. Chapter 1681 Deal with your own problems. "How did you get in here?" Azriel questioned as he narrowed his eyes. Nux on the other hand, just stared at the man with a deadpan look on his face. Seeing that look on his face, Azriel understood. ''He sensed it¡­'' He noted down. Let alone a Divine, even a Primordial shouldn''t be able to sense the resistance considering the speed at which he removed it and allowed him in. But to think this little monster would still be able to do it¡­ ''He became even stronger than before.'' Azriel noticed. Unlike others, who still had no way to decipher how strong Nux actually was, Azriel could have a rough idea with just a single look. "Why are you here?" Azriel changed his question, not wanting to waste more time on these small talks. After all, the expression on the child''s face showed that he wasn''t here just to pass time either. Not to mention with how his wives were being targeted by the very universe, Azriel knew Nux didn''t have the luxury to pass time. "I need to talk to you." "What is it?" "How is Yrniel''s condition?" "You should be able to sense it, shouldn''t you?" "I don''t sense any changes, the Mana is still as chaotic as before." Nux answered. "There is your answer." "Are you saying you still haven''t thought of anything yet?" "It is not that easy, brat. All of this is happening because I am awake, just me being awake requires a tremendous amount of energy, the energy I am getting from Yrniel." "Wrong." Nux however, quickly shook his head. Then, as he glanced at the man in front of him, his golden eyes shined with an intelligent glint, "It is not you taking energy from Yrniel, It is Yrniel taking the energy from you to function, but since now you are awake and need the energy to function on your own, Yrniel is having a hard time." Nux replied. After devouring two Lowest Level Worlds completely and in their truest sense, he knew how the Worlds functioned, even if Yrniel was not a Lowest Level world and could do things considered impossible for a Lowest Level World, the basics were still the same. A being couldn''t just take the World''s energy to the point it itself stops functioning, even if that being is the World''s favourite. Azriel stared back at Nux and stayed silent for a moment, then, he shrugged. "It is the same thing, I compensated Yrniel''s lack of energy before, but since now I am awake, Yrniel is having hard time managing its energy. The only possible solution right now is me going back to sleep, Something I do not want." Azriel spoke as he glanced at his daughter. "What if you limit your energy usage?" Nux suggested. "It is not like you are required to use your powers all the time, Yrniel functioned just fine when you were asleep, so if you limit the energy use and only use the energy required for you to exist, shouldn''t Yrniel recover at some level?" Nux knew it. For every being needed energy to ''exist''. Even mortals has this energy inside their bodies, it was something every living being, even the smallest of organism, were born with. Yes, Cultivator raises this energy needed as they grow stronger, but in most cases, it doesn''t matter since this energy inside them grows with them. In Azriel''s case, however, the energy, that should have been used to support ''existence'', is being used by Yrniel to function for some reason. So the only possible way for both Azriel to ''exist'' and Yrniel to survive was for Azriel to use as little energy as possible, It was similar to before, how he was asleep and didn''t use much energy for his own sake, this time however, the only difference would be that he would use more energy than before and ''live''. Of course, he still wouldn''t be able to use his powers, so he would be extremely weakened, but it is not like it was a threat for him, the energy was his to begin with, he is the one who chooses to not use it, if there comes a situation where he has to use it, he could take the energy back and use it however he wanted. Yes, Yrniel will suffer damages every time that happens, but that situation was still better than the current one, where there is constant unrest throughout Yrniel. It was one of the solutions Nux had figured out inside his ''seclusion''. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However¡­ "It would have been possible if I was a Divine or a Primordial but¡­ I am not." Azriel shook his head. "You wouldn''t understand since what you know is extremely limited. The stages after Primordial are much different than what you think, We are a completely different level of existence, especially me, the energy I need to just ''exist'' is far stronger than the energy you imagine. If I talk about it in terms you would understand, The energy I need just to ''exist'' in a way you want would be enough to suck a Lowest or even a normal Low-Level World dry and even then, my existence isn''t ensured. Also, you are wrong about me just being asleep inside the core when I supported Yrniel, sleeping doesn''t magically lessen the energy I use to exist. I was half dead. All my body functions had paused, I was only using a bit of energy to keep my life, and even that bit of energy was a significant amount. Something that the Lowest Level World wouldn''t be able to handle. Yrniel survives because it is Yrniel. This is also the reason why lower level worlds cannot give birth to beings at my level or someone comparable to me, no lower level world would be able to support such existence and would fall into a state far worse than Yrniel''s current state." "¡­" Nux was silent. This was something he had no clue about. The stages above Primordial¡­ This was something he had no clue about. The stages above Primordial¡­ It was something he couldn''t even dream of before¡­ Even after everything he knew, his mind was completely blank regarding this matter. After all, all the information he had was based on the lowest-level worlds, Worlds that couldn''t even properly support the existence of a Primordial, an existence far above Primordial? From the Lowest level world''s perspective, it didn''t even know they existed. "Of course, I don''t expect you to understand what I am saying, But just know this, Yrniel''s current problem is my problem, don''t worry about it. Deal with your own problems, You don''t have it much better than I do." Azriel waved his hand as if he was dismissing Nux, wanting him to go away. Nux however, didn''t come here to leave so soon, "Then why did you help the Foxes?" Chapter 1682 God of the World. Chapter 1682 God of the World. "Then why did you help the Foxes?" Nux questioned. Azriel paused and Nux continued, "The problem Yrniel faces right now, not having enough to even sustain itself properly. Of course, it would face such problems since it is playing home to not just one or two, but millions of otherworlders. To go as far as helping an entire race, just what in the hell were you thinking?" Nux couldn''t understand. "Why are you asking me? It was Yrniel''s decision, not mine." "You really treat all of us like fools, don''t you¡­?" Nux commented as he stared at Azriel as he continued to think, "I wonder how many more lies have you said that many still believe to be true." "Lies¡­?" Aeliana, who was standing right there, frowned. First of all, the very fact one of the reasons why Yrniel was facing such a situation was because of the foxes was already something new for her. But¡­ To think that the reason the foxes came to Yrniel in the first place was because of her father¡­? Foxes have been present ever since Aeliana was born, but the Core members of the Order knew that they weren''t part of Yrniel. Of course, as the Leader of the Order, Aeliana knew the truth as well. And considering how many problems the Foxes had caused all this time, Aeliana always wondered how they got into Yrniel in the first place. However, every time she questioned a Progenitor, they either dismissed her question because they were too lazy to answer, or just gave some random excuses. Of course, since Aeliana didn''t know that just their presence alone was taking a toll on Yrniel''s health, she didn''t pursue the matter either. Yes, she did ask the Progenitors to completely annihilate the Foxes, but again, the Foxes or the Black Order was never a big enough threat, so the Progenitors wanted to keep them to train stronger warriors. Now, however¡­ with Nux outrightly accusing her father, Aeliana''s perspective was changing. Did she trust Nux? Or at least that was what Aeliana had believed all this time¡­ Now, however¡­ with Nux outrightly accusing her father, Aeliana''s perspective was changing. Did she trust Nux? For some reason, she did. More than she trusted her father. After all, that man still had many secrets and despite Aeliana knowing that Nux probably has many secrets as well, for some reason, she found Nux much more¡­ trustworthy. Or maybe it was because she had watched the child grow, unlike her father, who was still a mystery to her, Nux, despite having his own secrets, Aeliana still knew his core. She knew he prioritized the people he loved and would even go to war for their sake, this sort of simple-mindedness was Nux''s true character in its truest sense. No amount of secret and mystery veils could hide that. Therefore, Aeliana trusted Nux and glanced at her fathers for answers. "¡­" Azriel narrowed his eyes. Nux, he didn''t mind, but he didn''t like how even his daughter was looking at him with those doubtful eyes. "Haahhh¡­" Suddenly, Nux sighed, gaining Azriel''s attention, then, he started, "Yrniel is connected to you to the point it needs your energy to survive, a World depending on one being it has created, something like that doesn''t make sense. I have seen and analysed countless life forms, Progenitors, the strongest beings in the world, the beings closest to their world, beings who had taken over the world and were living in it, and even the second Progenitors, Out of all these, there wasn''t even a single case where a World showed such dependency on a single being¡­ Unless¡­ sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The said being is a God of the world." Nux spoke and Aeliana''s expression changed. Becoming a God of a World¡­ There was only one way to do it. It was to dominate the World''s Core. Or as some say, devouring the world''s Will. It is a different process from devouring the World itself since in those cases, the Universe acts and destroys those worlds. However, when one dominates the World''s Core instead of devouring it, the Universe doesn''t act. Yes, even in this case, one can still momentarily peak into the secrets of the World as they try to dominate the Core, however, the time they get is usually so less that it is pretty much useless to do so. Of course, this doesn''t mean that dominating the World and becoming its God is useless, that has its own advantages as well. First, you get an entire World for yourself, a place where you are the Strongest, a place where no one could resist you, many Cultivators simply like to Dominate a single World and play God for the rest of their lives. Also, the more number of Worlds one has under it, the more ''impact'' they have on the Universe, which indirectly strengthens one Law. So although it is an extremely inefficient way to do it, dominating a World also does help one get stronger. And since most of times, cultivators do end up actually devouring the world after they are bored of playing god, it is also a choice with no losses. This was also the reason so many beings dominate different worlds so frequently despite its inefficiency. However¡­ When a World is dominated, the residents of the said world either dies or has to submit to the new God, and even in the second case where the residents survive, they lose almost all their powers, pretty much turning into mortals. So if we take what Nux was implying to be true and Azriel really was the God of Yrniel, then none of them should have had any cultivation base left. Just this alone should be enough to prove that whatever Nux was saying doesn''t make sense, but¡­ Aeliana, who knew what Nux had been through and how much he had changed, wasn''t able to doubt Nux''s words. "Of course, the very fact that we are able to cultivate disregards my theory." Nux acknowledged it himself, but then, "However¡­ What if¡­ instead of a complete God, You are Yrniel''s Partial God instead?" Chapter 1683 I want nothing but the best for the children of my benefactor. Chapter 1683 I want nothing but the best for the children of my benefactor. "However¡­ What if¡­ instead of a complete God, You are Yrniel''s Partial God instead?" "Partial God?" Aeliana repeated. Nux however, continued to stare at the Vampire and, "Instead of dominating the World''s Core, What if one¡­ ''teams up'' with it instead? Using the World''s energy to raise your own strength and using your energy to help the world survive." "Nux¡­ what are you trying to say?" Aeliana was confused. "I am saying that Lord Azriel and Yrniel are connected and this connection is stronger than ever. Every single world comes up with different countermeasures to survive, creating an absurdly strong shield, raising an absurdly strong protector, or even a bunch of protectors, and many other different ways. Yrniel is the same. Its method, however, was somewhat different. A method much better than what most other worlds used. It had already seen how strong the first Vampire Progenitor was and the potential he possessed. It was only a matter of time when the second Vampire Progenitor became as strong as the first, so it decided to ''invest'' in him. During the second Progenitors journey, Yrniel continued to assist him, providing him with extra energy whenever he needed, of course, since he needed that energy as well, the second Progenitor didn''t resist either, in exchange, their bond continued to get stronger and stronger, to the point where it reached the point where the Second Progenitor was bound to it. This way, Yrniel made sure that the Second Progenitor would have no choice but to protect it till he dies, escaping simply wasn''t an option. Isn''t that right, the second Progenitor?" Nux questioned and this time, Azriel gave in. "How did you know?" He questioned. "I had quite a lot of time to introspect, so I know much more than whatever you might think." Nux smiled. "It happened because I wanted to help your mothers." Azriel spoke as he glanced at his daughter. Aeliana stared at her father, waiting for him to continue. "Both your mothers were strong, but they were Incomplete Cultivators with extremely weak blood flowing in their bodies, I had to help them one way or another, So I gave them my Blood. However, a Progenitor could share his own Blood one time." "But the other Progenitors said they could do it twice?" Aeliana frowned. "What they do is different. They share 1% of their Blood Essence, As for me, when I choose a Blood relative, I give them 40% of my Blood Essence." "So my mothers received 40% of your Blood Essence? That means their potential was almost half as good as yours?" "That is not how it works." Nux shook his head. As someone who knew how this works just because of the sheer number of times he had done the same process again and again, he knew quite a lot. "If he gives 40% of his Blood to a being, then it means he only has 60% of his Blood Essence left, so in theory, his potential should reduce while your mother''s potential should rise, bringing the two close to each other. What doesn''t make sense here, however¡­ Is the fact that he gave 40% of his Blood Essence to two beings¡­" "That would leave him with just 20% of his Blood Essence¡­ which would reduce his potential even further and my mother''s potential would be higher than his¡­" Aeliana realized, Nux however, just chuckled, "That''s not the issue here. Potential doesn''t even matter in this case, Giving away more than 50% of his Blood Essence would pretty much take his rights away as the Progenitor, the Universe should have intervened and devoured all three of them at the same time, The very fact that they survived is a mirac-" Suddenly, Nux froze. Then, he turned towards Azriel and the Progenitor nodded. "Yrniel replaced my Blood Essence with its own Essence. I was able to strengthen my wives, and Yrniel strengthened me. And it wasn''t the only time it happened, every time I lacked energy, Yrniel compensated with in its own, what I didn''t know was that it was that instead of using expendable energy that could be regenerated with time, it was using its Blood Essence, strengthening my bond with it as in the process. By the time I realized it, more than half of my body was operating because of Yrniel''s Essence and I had partial control over Yrniel''s Essence, Meaning that we were inseparable and reliant on each other, Our lives were already connected, If I die, Yrniel will be destroyed, And if Yrniel is destroyed, I will die." Azriel revealed and this time, both Nux and Aeliana were shocked. "Alright, that is enough for today, Now leave." Azriel spoke as he glanced at Nux, but¡­ "You still didn''t answer my question." "What else do you want to know?" Azriel was annoyed. "The foxes, why did you help them?" "Why are you so interested in them in the first place?" "¡­I have my own reasons." Nux replied. Then, he quickly shook his head, "Just answer my question and I''ll leave. Why help the foxes? Why waste energy on them? And¡­ why make their lives miserable, forcing them to act as villains just so your people could get strong?" "Huh¡­?" Azriel''s expression changed. "What did you say?" "I said why help-" "No, the last bit. Did you just say I forced them to act as villains?" "You should know they were being threatened by the otherworlders, correct? The very fact that the otherworlder are able to reach them when you are present is strange, unless you are allowing them to, of course." "Boy, I am not forcing anyone to do anything." Azriel replied. "The Progenitor of the Fox World came to me for help when a High-Level World was after them, I usually deny such requests because of my situation and connection with Yrniel but the price she offered was something I simply couldn''t reject." "The Price¡­?" "She returned with her mothers'' dead bodies that I couldn''t retrieve during the battle. She gave away her own life to give me what I so desperately wanted and in return, she wanted me to save her children, This is why I acted, I destroyed the World that was after them and took her children in, giving them a safe space. What they chose to do afterwards was an entirely different matter, For me, I want nothing but the best for the children of my benefactor." "Wait Wait Wait, She offered you what!? And why did I not know about any of this!? Just what in the hell happened during the War!?" This time, Aeliana couldn''t take it anymore and burst out. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1684 The Truth of the Past 1 Chapter 1684 The Truth of the Past 1 "Wait Wait Wait, She offered you what!? And why did I not know about any of this!? Just what in the hell happened during the War!?" She was supposed to be the Pseudo Leader of the Ancestral Order, one with the greatest influence after the Progenitors, the Strongest Primordial in the entirety of Yrniel. Her father and her mothers were involved in this story, She, out of all the people, should know these things¡­ Then¡­ S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then how was she so clueless!? Why did she feel like she didn''t know anything all this while!? Aeliana was frustrated. And she couldn''t be blamed either, Who wouldn''t be frustrated when she realizes that she doesn''t know anything about her own parents? And to think her father didn''t tell her the entire story even when he said he was going to be honest with her from now on. Aeliana glared at her father, her eyes demanding answers, looking at her daughter''s eyes, Azriel gulped. He didn''t have to be a genius to know that he needed to answer right now else¡­ the consequences will be anything but good. "I have told you most of the story already, when the Vampire Progenitor decided to end his life and the rest of the Progenitor went away as well, Yrniel''s Shield disappeared and it was attacked by the otherworlders. Although the Progenitors did come back and dealt with the threat, they couldn''t completely resolve the threat. The future enemies continued to get stronger and stronger, in the end, the Progenitors, along with Yrniel, had no choice but to revive the Vampire Progenitor. Thus, I was born. I got stronger and stronger, learned about the existence of otherworlders, fought against them, saved Yrniel. However, Yrniel was special, therefore, we continued to attract enemy''s attention, it was just the weak Lowest Level Worlds at first, then came the Lower level worlds, then even the Middle Level Worlds, the situation was getting worse and worse, other than me, no one else was able to hold on. Your mothers would have had a chance if they were given more time to grow, but that wasn''t possible, the enemies came pouring in, until finally, We attracted the attention of a High Level World, Orynthar, of course, that time, I wasn''t as strong as now either, although I could destroy a High Level World, but¡­ The weak me back then still needed a few decades to go to a High level World, destroy it, and return, Yrniel, that couldn''t exist without my presence, might hold on without me for a few months, but decades? That was impossible. So I had to move passively, but that was a mistake. I had to stay in Yrniel and because of that, the causalities on our side continued to increase, the War continued to get more and more brutal, yes, I was getting stronger as more and more centuries passed, however, along with that, the enemies were also realizing one fact. We, who were supposed to be just a Lower Level World, were much stronger than anyone''s expectations. No Lower World could hold out against a High Level World for centuries and while at first, because of their Greed, Orynthar didn''t inform any of their allies about our existence since they wanted to monopolize our World after they won, When around thousand years passed and we still continued to resist, they realized it wasn''t possible to do it alone, the fact that we were resisting wasn''t the problem, I was growing, and the enemies could sense them. Me and your mothers were pretty much the only line of defence against the enemies, and we were growing at a monstrous rate, they were threatened by our existence, so they decided to get their allies involved. Something we couldn''t allow. After all, one High Level World was still okay, but a few of them? Even if we do win against them, we would be severely weakened and disappearance of more than a few High Level Worlds won''t go unnoticed, we would attract much more attention than necessary and that would be the end of us. After all, we did know about the existence of the Supreme Worlds, Worlds that were countless times stronger than High-Level Worlds. What if we attracted their attention? How were we supposed to face them when we are barely holding on against High-level worlds? This matter could not blow up any further, Therefore, we decided to destroy our enemies before they could do what they were planning. By then, I had grown much stronger than before, I still wasn''t sure if I could leave Yrniel and return before it was completely destroyed, however, I was ready to take the risk. I was prepared¡­ but¡­ Your mothers had a different plan. They knew that mine and Yrniel''s lives were connected, if Yrniel was destroyed, I would die together with it, so even if I was strong enough to destroy our enemies, if I couldn''t do it in time and Yrniel is destroyed before then, I would lose my life. Therefore, behind my back, they decided to move on their own. However, We underestimated Orynthar, We underestimated a High-Level World. While your mothers were able to take down the enemies we had encountered before, the enemies were hiding their Trump Card. An Artifact so strong that it weakened your mothers, who had caused havoc in a High-Level World, In the end, the enemies pounced on your mothers who had gone there alone, yes, they were strong, much stronger than any of the Progenitors, even stronger than the Strongest Powerhouses of Orynthar, however, with the swarming enemies that came at them endlessly, They exhausted themselves and were captured. In the end, not wanting to be used by the enemies to tie me down, they decided to kill themselves, and the moment I felt my connection with them break, I realized what had happened and¡­ I broke down. I had lost my mind, I wanted to abandon everything, I was so lost in my rage that I didn''t even consider your existence, I decided to end it all. It didn''t matter if Yrniel was destroyed in my absence, it didn''t matter if I died as well, I didn''t consider anything, I had nothing to lose. I had made up my mind. But then, She appeared. Chapter 1685 The Truth of the Past 2 Chapter 1685 The Truth of the Past 2 I had nothing to lose. I had made up my mind. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then, She appeared. Vulpheon Chronoxis. At first, I dismissed her just like I did all others, she wasn''t the first one who tried to talk sense into me, the Progenitors tried it as well, if even people who had spent thousands of years together with me failed, how could a woman I was meeting for the first time succeed? However, the woman offered something I couldn''t reject. ''I can bring back their bodies.'' The moment she said those words, I froze. She didn''t stop there, she continued, ''You know at what lengths they will go to just to get on your nerves, don''t you? You know what they could do to their bodies, correct? It is a War, not a single one of them would think about respecting the dead or whatever, not when the two of them pretty much destroyed their worlds. They would use their bodies as much as they could, it wouldn''t be shocking if they created some sort of sick weapon using them. Do you want that to happen? Do you want your wives to not be able to rest, even in their deaths?'' I couldn''t come up with a way to counter her words, even if I was consumed by my anger, I couldn''t let that happen to them. ''What do you want?'' I questioned. And it was then that woman revealed her story to me. Yrniel wasn''t the only World Orynthar was after. A Middle-Level World, Chronoxis, was under the threat of extinction as well. However, unlike us, Chronoxis wasn''t strong enough to resist a High Level World, despite the enemies sending only a small part of their forces since most of their focus was on us, Chronoxis still couldn''t hold on. The People of Chronoxis were excellent users of Powers that involved Space and Time, however, despite their power being strong, it didn''t give them any advantage in direct battles, yes, their powers were great and could be used in many ways, it was also the reason why Orynthar was after them in the first place, the Power over Space and Time was extremely rare and not many could master it. Orynthar wanted that power for themselves. It would have been one thing if they wanted to simply take over the people of Chronoxis and use their powers, however, they wanted complete destruction. They wanted to get their hands of the Fox Progenitor, take their Blood and create a new Progenitor that was connected to their own world while getting rid of Chronoxis, the source of their power so that others couldn''t replicate what they did. People of Chronoxis had no way out. Facing a High-Level World, that too, when their power isn''t specialized for direct battles, it was simply impossible. Therefore, Vulpheon came to me. She wanted me to save her children in exchange for my wives'' bodies. Of course, I was sceptical at first, how could a Progenitor, who couldn''t even protect her people, bring back their bodies, and that too in one piece? But I had underestimated the woman''s resolve, after I gave her my word that I would save her children, she activated her powers, this time, instead of energy, she used her Life Force. She was the Progenitor of a race that specialized in Time and Space, obviously, her Powers were much stronger than her people, What if an existence like her uses her life force to activate her powers? It was a straight-up miracle. Within a matter of seconds, her Powers pierced through the natural defences of a High-Level World, then, it got through the barriers that countless powerhouses of Orynthar had created together and reached the area with the tightest security, The next instant, her power surrounded your mothers'' bodies and they appeared right next to me. My heart raced when I saw the two bodies in front of me, I turned towards Vulpheon, however, by the time I realized it, it was already too late. The woman had already used all her Life Force, she couldn''t live any longer. Before dying, she only told me one thing. ''Keep your promise.'' That was all the woman wanted, even till the end, she wanted to protect her children. It was as if her own death didn''t scare her one bit. When I realized it, something in me changed. In an instant, I glanced at my wives dead bodies and I started questioning, ''Were they the same¡­?'' ''Were they not scared of their deaths either¡­?'' ''Were they¡­ more worried about their children instead¡­?'' ''Were they more worried about their¡­ only daughter?'' And the instant I thought of that question, my mind cleared up. I, who was consumed by my rage, was finally able to calm down, erasing all of the suicidal thoughts from my mind. I couldn''t die, I couldn''t leave my daughter alone. I buried your mothers'' and Vulpheon''s bodies, took the Foxkins in, and continued to get strong, until finally, I was strong enough to destroy the enemies and end this once and for all. Even when I look back today, The day Vulpheon appeared in front of me, that woman not only brought back your mothers'' bodies to where they belonged, she also saved me, the entirety of Yrniel, and¡­ you." Azriel spoke as he placed his hand on Aeliana''s head with a warm smile on his face. "She is a woman I am deeply indebted to." Azriel then turned towards Nux and, "Do you truly think that I would use that woman''s children as tools to strengthen my own people?" "¡­" Nux was silent. He couldn''t say anything, not after hearing the entire story. No matter how many secrets this man had, Nux, who knew how much he cared about the people around him, how much he cared about his daughter, knew that he would never hurt children of a woman who practically saved him and his daughter. Azriel wasn''t a man like that. Something was wrong¡­ Either Azriel didn''t know the entire story¡­ Or¡­ Faelara Dawnshade lied to him. Chapter 1686 Why did you lie to me? Chapter 1686 Why did you lie to me? "¡­" Nux was silent. Out of all the things he was expecting¡­ This made things much more complicated, He wasn''t expecting to consider the situation where Faelara was lying to him. ''Why?'' He frowned. "What about the other Progenitors?" Suddenly, Nux thought of a different possibility. "I know what you are thinking. Don''t bother." Azriel shook his head. "All the Progenitors knew what Vulpheon did for me, along with mine, she saved their lives as well. All of them owed her, so no, even in my absence, they wouldn''t make things difficult for Vulpheon children without a reason." "Yes, they didn''t do it." Suddenly, Aeliana stepped in as well. Nux turned towards the Pseudo Leader of the Order and waited for her to continue, "Memory magic was used." Aeliana revealed. "Almost everyone in Yrniel was made to believe that the Foxes were part of Yrniel so that no one sees or treats them as aliens. Even right now, not many know the truth. I was also the same, when I was a child, I believed Foxes were part of Yrniel, it was only later when me and my subordinates discovered that they were in contact with otherworlders did the Progenitors revealed the truth. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I initially wanted to wipe the Foxes out since I thought they were Traitors of Yrniel, but the Progenitors stopped me. Honestly, now that I think about it, the Progenitors have always been protecting the Foxes from the side. They do it by saying they want to use them as grindstone, but¡­ If it wasn''t for them contacting the Otherworlders on their own, they would have already become a part of Yrniel." Aeliana explained. If even the Psudo Leader didn''t know about the fact that the Foxes were otherworlders, then it was clear how far the Progenitors went just to make sure that they could blend in. The Progenitors did everything they could in their power but in front of the Foxes, who were hell-bent on contacting the otherworlders, their efforts were all in vain. Honestly, the very fact that the Foxes were still alive was enough to prove that the Progenitors were not against the people of Chronoxis at any point in their lives. "¡­" And Nux, who realized the truth, was silent. "Brat." Suddenly, Azriel called out. Nux turned towards him and Azriel continued, "Go do your own thing, I will deal with this matter." "¡­?" Nux frowned. "Vulpheon had done quite a lot for me, her children are my responsibility, so even if they have been in contact with the enemies all this while, I will look into the matter myself and solve whatever problems that exist." "No." Nux shook his head. "I will deal with this on my own." He spoke with a determined look on his face. "Since I am already involved in it, I will see it through the end." He then looked at the two and, "I shall take my leave then." "Are you going to visit the Dawnshade House?" Aeliana questioned. "I am." Nux nodded. What was his solution to the problem he just encountered? He would confront that woman directly. "Be careful." Before Nux could go, Azriel warned. Nux turned towards him with a frown. He expected Azriel out of all the people here to be able to sense just how strong he had gotten, being careful didn''t matter to him anymore. In Yrniel, not many beings could hurt him, especially if that particular force doesn''t belong to the Order, where the True monsters reside. "The Foxes come from a Middle-Level World, Even if their potential has been suppressed since they are now connected to Yrniel, they are still much stronger than what you expect. I wouldn''t be surprised if the number of Primordials they have is close to what the Ancestral Order has." "!!!" This time, the one who was shocked by this information was Aeliana. "Primordials¡­?" Till now, they had never heard a news of a Primordial appearing amongst the Foxes, this was also the reason why the Order never considered them to be a serious threat. They were confident that even if they did pull something off, they would be able to take care of things even without the help of the Progenitors. "Yes, Primordials, I am sure they have a few in their ranks." Azriel nodded. "We do not have any information that confirms that." Aeliana frowned. "They are a race that specializes in Space, little girl. Do you think they wouldn''t be able to hide things if they wanted to?" "¡­" Aeliana was silent. She wasn''t foolish enough to believe she was right all the time. Especially when the one standing in front of her was the strongest being in the Universe. Being confident was one thing, but if you do not doubt yourself when such a being points out your flaws, then it''s not confidence, but arrogance. "So be careful, brat. I know you have gotten much stronger, But facing a bunch of Primordials still isn''t something you can do. So don''t forget, You are going into the enemy territory, be as cautious as you can." "I understand." Nux nodded, then, he glanced at the father-daughter pair and stepped forward, disappearing from the place. ¡­ The next instant, he appeared right in the middle of a familiar Hall. ''Just as I expected. I was able to break through the defence barriers placed at this place.'' There weren''t many things that could stop Nux right now, after all, not just any barrier could block a being that carried the weight of an entire Universe. "Why does it feel like you get more daring every time we meet?" Suddenly, Nux heard a question echoing throughout the hall. It was clear that the speaker did not intend to reveal her location. Nux however, stared in a certain direction and, "Why did you do it?" He questioned. "Do what?" "Why did you lie to me? Why did you say that the Progenitors were using you when it was you who contacted the otherworlders first? Why are you trying to blame the people who are trying to protect you? Why are you trying to destroy the place that gave you a home when your own was destroyed?" "¡­" Chapter 1687 I guess she was an anomaly? Chapter 1687 I guess she was an anomaly? "Why did you lie to me? Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why did you say that the Progenitors were using you when it was you who contacted the otherworlders first? Why are you trying to blame the people who are trying to protect you? Why are you trying to destroy the place that gave you a home when your own was destroyed?" Nux asked several questions and the answer he got was¡­ "¡­" Silence. The woman didn''t say anything. Of course, Nux wasn''t impatient either, he continued to stare at ''her'', giving her all the time she needed to come up with an answer. 5 minutes passed by, the hall was still deathly silent. The beings who had sensed Nux''s presence had already surrounded the place, none, however, dared to attack. After all, this wasn''t the first time Nux had come here, they knew what sort of monstrosity they were dealing with and they also knew Nux was somewhat close to the Family Head. Suddenly, Nux felt a strange force surrounding him, he could resist if he wanted, for a moment, he let it be and he was teleported to a different space. He looked around and found himself inside a completely white space, the walls, the ceiling, the floor, everything was white with no difference whatsoever, you could turn this space around and no one would notice it. *Step* *Step* Nux then heard footsteps. As he turned around, his eyes fell on the woman he had come here for. "So you had a chat with a Progenitor, huh¡­ I didn''t expect you would directly confront them regarding our situation. I guess you were pretty serious when you said you wanted to help us." Faelara commented. "And I guess you weren''t as serious, huh? I didn''t think you would lie." "What? Do you expect me to trust a child to save my people? And for what? Because he fell in love with me? Do you realize how childish that sounds? It is almost like a bedtime story I used to recite when Vulpiana was a child." "Now that I look at it, that does feel quite childish. I guess I did let my greed take over me." Nux admitted. He wasn''t in the right state of mind back then, even now, he knew he wasn''t exactly in a perfect condition. However, he wasn''t planning on letting this get between what he wanted. "Anyways, now that you know I was serious when I said I wanted to protect you, shouldn''t you tell me why you did it? Why are you trying to ally with the otherworlders?" "You talk as if I am the one doing it." Faelara chuckled. Nux frowned and the Fox started telling her story, "What do you think would happen when you, a being from a Middle Level World, with endless potential, would be thrown to a Lower Level World, limiting your Potential? Would you try and live together with people clearly much less talented than you? Well, I don''t know about you or me, my ancestors didn''t like that option very much. As being from a Middle-Level World, they considered a Lower Level World and its residents to be lowly, rather than wanting to live together, they wanted to rule them, show them their place. However, my Ancestors realized that it wasn''t possible because of their current situation, because of the War, the Progenitor, along with our strongest warriors had died, not to mention Yrniel Progenitors were much stronger than what they expected, we were in no situation to take over Yrniel. Therefore, my ancestors came up with a plan." "They decided to contact beings from another world. They were hoping that the two forces would continue fighting with each other and they would reap the rewards." Nux spoke. "It was a common tactic, but it was something with a high success rate. Hiding our true powers wasn''t difficult for us, So we simply wanted to hide the strongest beings on our side, contact the beings from another world, make them think we would work under them as their spies, plan out the War between two forces and then take advantage of the situation to take over Yrniel and become its sole ruler." Faelara explained the entire thing and then, a grim look appeared on her face, "It was a mistake." Nux narrowed his eyes and the Foxkin continued, "The Otherworlders weren''t fools either, the moment my ancestors made contact with them, they targeted us. We still do not know how they did it, but they gained the power to kill us with just a mere thought whenever they wanted. Those beings made sure we could never betray them." "So the reason you didn''t contact the Progenitors¡­" "Those bastards do not need to enter Yrniel to get rid of me and my people, so even if the Progenitors closed Yrniel, they still wouldn''t be able to protect us. Even if the Progenitors were strong, they still weren''t strong enough to wipe out the enemies before they could get rid of us. If in the end, no matter how we tried to resist, the end result was us being killed, We decided to not resist at all. We had no choice but to continue being their subordinates, for the current and all the coming generations." "Why didn''t you go to the Vampire Progenitor?" Nux couldn''t understand. The other Progenitors, he understood. But that monster? He could pretty much destroy any world before they could activate whatever power they had, heck, they wouldn''t even know what hit them. Nux was sure that Azriel would help them if they had gone to him. After all, even in past, he had awakened from his slumber to destroy the enemies who came to Yrniel. "The Vampire Progenitor¡­? Who is that?" But Faelara''s confused expression took Nux aback. "You do not know who the Vampire Progenitor is?" "Is he someone I should know of?" "How do you think you came to this World in the first place?" "Because our home was destroyed." "Who destroyed your home?" "I do not know much details, but I know it was a High-Level World." "And why didn''t that High-Level World kill all of you before you could come here?" "It is because our Progenitor defeated them by sacrificing her life." "And you think that a Progenitor of a Middle-Level World is capable of that?" "¡­I guess she was an anomaly?" Faelara wasn''t sure. Chapter 1688 What do they want? Chapter 1688 What do they want? "Who destroyed your home?" "I do not know much details, but I know it was a High Level World." "And why didn''t that High Level World kill all of you before you could come here?" "It is because our Progenitor defeated them by sacrificing her life." "And you think that a Progenitor of a Middle Level World is capable of that?" "¡­I guess she was an anomaly?" "¡­" Nux stared at the woman standing in front of him with a dumbstruck look on her face. "¡­" Faelara stared back at him, her face showing similar confusion. She had no clue why Nux was talking about the past right now. "¡­so you are telling me that you people believe that a single Progenitor of a Middle Level World was an anomaly that was able to defeat an entire High Level World on her own¡­?" Nux questioned. "Do you hear how ridiculous that sounds¡­?" Faelara stared at Nux and blinked a few times, Then, she started, "Defeated the Seven Heroes alone, defeating a Hero who is an entire Phase ahead of you in a direct one on one battle, challenging a being two Phases ahead of you after killing his son, defeating that being in front of everybody, again, in a one on one battle, making the world tremble more than once just because how ridiculous everything you do is, becoming a Saint far stronger than any Divine I have seen, then becoming an unmatched Divine who cannot be defeated anymore, And I am not even counting how absurdly young you were when you achieved all this. What do you think sounds more ridiculous? My Progenitor defeating a High Level World''s army that was already weak because the said World didn''t take us seriously and my Progenitor risking her life caught them by surprise, or whatever things you have done till now? Nux was silent. Hell, I wouldn''t be surprised if the entire Universe is surprised by your actions and wants to get rid of you just because how ridiculous of an existence you are." "¡­" Nux was silent. ''How is she so damn accurate¡­?'' He couldn''t help but wonder in his head. Once again, he revised the conversation they had and realized how the fox was clearly winning, no matter how one thought about it, Faelara''s story sounded more believable than Nux''s existence. If a being like him could exist in a ''Low Level World'', then why was it so hard to believe that another anomaly existed in a Middle Level World capable of defeating a small army sent by a High Level World? Even if they didn''t consider his existence, just the fact that Faelara and her ancestors saw beings like Yrniel Progenitors, who were far stronger than any being that should exist in a Low Level World, being here in this ''Low Level World'' would make their minds more open to the existence of anomalies. In the end, Nux closed his eyes and decided to calm down. He then glanced at the Fox and, "Alright, let''s say you are right and your Progenitors did defeat the enemies, why do you think those people aren''t after you anymore?" "We already left our World, how are they supposed to find us?" "You think a High Level World is incapable of that when they had thousands of years to do it?" "Why put so much effort into some lowly ants?" "Would you not put in the effort if these ''lowly'' ants defied you? You wanted to kill what you thought were some ants, but somehow, those ants escaped, you think beings with their ego would let you go?" "Not everyone thinks the same way, they wouldn''t be a High Level World if they thought like that. Yes, I know my words might sound na?ve, but tens of thousands of years have passed since then, Nux. Nothing we know is concrete, the fact those beings aren''t after us was enough to prove that they have given up on us and I am glad that it happened." "¡­" Once again, Nux was silent. This conversation was giving him a better insight into Faelara''s mind. The woman couldn''t even consider the fact that the High Level World attacking her World was wiped out and that made sense. Even he wouldn''t have considered that possibility if he didn''t know about that monster''s existence. "Alright, let''s change the question, What do the otherworlders want from you? What World are they from? What is the Level of the World they are from?" Nux asked a few questions. If he was going to free the Foxes, he knew he needed to do it in one go, right now, Azriel couldn''t do it because of Yrniel''s situation, so unless it was extremely urgent, there was no point in making him move and further deteriorate Yrniel''s condition. The Foxes were holding just fine right now, so Nux believed that if the Level of the World they were dealing with was Low, he could resolve this matter on his own after getting stronger. However, "I do not know." Faelara shook her head. "What¡­?" Nux frowned. "Other than the answer to your first question, I do not know anything else. What World they are from and what the Level of the World we are facing, if it were my ancestors, they could have given you the answer, According to what was passed down to me, The World we contacted was merely a Low Level World, after all, what we wanted was for the two Worlds to fight each other, weaken their forces so that we could take advantage of the situation and get what we wanted. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the World my Ancestors chose seemed to have a connection with a stronger World, this was also the reason we fell in such situation. I do not know what World they are from, or even the number of other worlds they are connected with. I only know what they want from us." "What is it?" Nux questioned. "They want information on Yrniel''s secret weapon." Chapter 1689 Secrei Weapon Chapter 1689 Secrei Weapon "I only know what they want from us." "What is it?" Nux questioned. "They want us to find out about the secret weapon Yrniel''s hiding." "Secret Weapon?" Nux frowned. "Yes. Just think about it, Tens of thousands of years have passed, more than a few generations of my ancestors have worked as spies for these worlds, even if it usually takes time to take over a World since both sides want to keep the damage to the minimum. Don''t you think it is strange that Yrniel survives to this day?" Nux stared at Faelara with a neutral look on his face, waiting for the woman to continue. "Yrniel is much stronger than you expect, Nux. Yes, the Progenitors of this World are strong, ridiculously so, but it has something that goes beyond the Progenitors, An Artifact so strong that it is capable of eradicating the existence of all enemies without even letting them know what happened, enemies who, in theory, should have been able to defeat even the Yrniel Progenitors. Yrniel has an Artifact that strong, their secret weapon." "What¡­?" Nux could only stare at the Fox with a dumbfounded look on his face. "You think those Worlds haven''t tried to attack Yrniel even once all this time? Yes, the first few attacks failed because the Ancestral Order and its Leader were stronger than expected, When they were about to defeat her, the Progenitors appeared, and when an army strong enough to defeat even the Progenitors was sent¡­ Well, that army disappeared before they could even get close to Yrniel. And it didn''t happen once or twice; it happened every time an army strong enough to take on the progenitors was sent. What makes the otherworlders even furious is the fact that they know nothing about this weapon. What restrictions does it have? Just exactly how strong is it? What is its cooldown time? What is the cost to activate it? They know nothing. And for generations, they have ordered our family to find out about this, however, no matter how hard we tried, we couldn''t even get close to the secret. Even after having our members infiltrate the Order, nothing work. The Ancestral Order is simply too secretive about this, even most of their own members do not know about this. We thought we would find out about this weapon if it was used in front of us, at the very least, we would get some insight into it, so they sent another army and told us to keep an eye on the Order''s movement, But once again, the weapon was activated and we didn''t find out anything. The only thing we know is that every time that weapon is activated, all of us lost our consciousness. It is as if the weapon itself has intelligence and is making sure no one finds out about its existence. That weapon is also the reason why these beings hadn''t given up on Yrniel even after so much time has passed. After all, the instant they got their hands on this weapon, their strengths would soar to an entirely different level." "¡­" As Faelara answered his question, Nux stared at the woman in silence. A wry smile appeared on his face. Honestly, thinking about it in one way, all of this made sense. Not many in the World knew about Azriel''s existence, so for the otherworlders to think that Yrniel has a ''secret weapon'' that it uses to protect itself made perfect sense. After all, no one with a sane mind would think that the weapon they are so scared of would be a living being who is just asleep and only wakes up whenever his world is in danger. Honestly, if the existence of such a being living in Yrniel is revealed, the opponents would simply give up. Right now, they could still have hopes like the weapon having limited uses, a certain cooldown time, or having a resource requirement that cannot be easily filled, if they find out this ''weapon'' was barely using any of its power, has no cooldown nor resource requirement¡­ Not to mention the fact that the ''weapon'' was very much capable of simply destroying their world within seconds¡­ If they knew any of it¡­ if the otherworlders had the information they were so desperate to get¡­ This long War would have already ended. ''To think that they are so out of the loop¡­'' Nux thought to himself and as if reading his expression, Faelara frowned, "What is it?" "Hmm?" "What are you thinking about?" Faelara questioned. "Uhh¡­ nothing¡­ I was just thinking about the ''secret weapon'' you told me about, Lady Faustina didn''t tell me anything about it." Nux shook his head. For now, he decided not to reveal Azriel''s existence to Faelara. Sure, if the enemies knew about him, it might end the War, but at the same time, it could also lead to this news leaking out and eventually reaching the Supreme Worlds. Right now, using the otherworlder''s greed and letting things continue as they are is the only option to ensure Yrniel''s safety. As for the Foxes¡­ Nux decided to take the matter into his own hands, "So what do you know about these otherworlders? Even if you do not know how strong they are, you should still know something, correct? Give me anything to start with, I will figure out the rest on my own. It would be great if you could tell me about the people who have your and your people''s lives in their hands, once we get rid of them, our problem is solved." "I do know about the World my Ancestors contacted at the beginning, People of those worlds should still be connected with all the other worlds involved, especially the ones who formed the contract with us and now have power over our lives." "Tell me." "A Low-Level World, Sylveris and here are the coordinates of that world if you need them." Faelara spoke as she passed an orb towards Nux. Nux nodded, storing the orb in his storage ring, "Alright, I will look into it and get back to you." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He replied. "Are you leaving?" Faelara suddenly questioned. "Is there anything else you want?" "¡­I have a request." Faelara spoke after a momentary hesitation. "What is it?" Nux questioned. "Take my daughter with you." "Huh¡­?" Chapter 1690 I don’t want her to be marked. Chapter 1690 I don¡¯t want her to be marked. Inside a certain room, an extremely beautiful woman was sitting on her bed cross-legged, cultivating silently. With her World''s energy being in a mess, it was harder for her to cultivate, however, she was still holding on. Yes, even in such dire conditions where almost no being in the entire world was able to cultivate and many had lost their lives because of this, the woman still didn''t give up and had adapted to the changes. Not only that, the woman had also broken through. Yes, Vulpiana Dawnshade was an 8-Tailed Fox, a Saint. And not just any Saint, she was a Saint who had already formed her Path, all she needed now was to break through once again and she would become a 9-Tailed Fox just like her mother. This was also the reason why she was working so hard. Her mother had been holding out alone all this while, so Vulpiana wanted to help her. However¡­ Whatever she had planned for her future was thwarted as suddenly, *BOOM* The doors of her room were burst open, and a being walked in. In an instant, Vulpiana took her battle sense, prepared for battle. Her mind did think about how an invader could come into her room especially when there were so many Protectors in the House, not to mention her mother was still here, not many beings in this world had the power to barge into her room while her mother was still present. Right now, however, she decided to put all these questions in the back of her mind and focused on moving. Getting out of there and finding out what happened was the priority, she wanted to avoid fighting as much as she could. Therefore, Vulpiana decided to activate her Law which was extremely useful in this situation, yes, since she was still only an 8-Tailed Fox and not yet recognized by the Universe, her Law still wasn''t as effective as it should be, But even then, considering that her Law used a rare power, she believed she would be able to get out of this situation. Of course, she was being a little too positive. "!!!" Suddenly, Vulpiana felt something touching her waist, before she could activate any of her power to defend herself, she realized she was lifted from the ground and had somehow landed on the attacker''s shoulder, totally in his grasp. Everything happened just so quickly that she couldn''t even react properly let alone fight back. "You did better than I expected, At least you were able to react, but your body still wasn''t able to follow your thoughts." Vulpiana heard a voice she recognized. "N-Nux?" She called out. "Oh, you didn''t forget about me. It has been a while." Nux smiled. "We¡­ met a few decades ago¡­" "It is a long time for me." Nux shrugged. "Anyways, let''s go." "Where are you taking me?" Vulpiana questioned with a sigh, seeing how the woman pretty much gave up on resisting the moment she realized it was Nux made him smile. "I am taking you with me." "What¡­?" "Yes, you will be staying with me now. I warned you repeatedly, did I not? I told you to come meet me regularly else I''ll miss you, but you continued to ignore my words, so I will be taking the matter into my own hands." "¡­" Vulpiana was silent. It was clear that she didn''t believe him, however, seeing that Nux had no intention of explaining himself any further, "Nux! What are you talking about!? Where are you taking me!? What about Mother!?" She shouted. "Your mother allowed it." "What¡­?" "Yes yes, I have gotten all the permissions needed, why do you think your mother still hasn''t appeared here? Did you not notice that none of the Divine Stage Cultivators that are usually hidden and appear the moment something happens aren''t here even when I broke the doors? That''s because your mother has sealed this space, no one outside knows what is happening here. Your mother is helping me kidnap you. She is in this whole thing." "¡­what?" Vulpiana couldn''t believe it. Nux just smiled as he recalled the conversation he had with Faelara just a few minutes ago. ¡­ "Take my daughter with you." "Huh¡­?" Nux blinked. "Vulpiana, take her with you." "Why? So she can find out about this secret weapon while she is with me?" Nux smiled. Faelara stared at Nux for a while and then, "You can keep her in the dark if you want. I won''t mind." "I wouldn''t be able to keep her in the dark, this was my first time hearing about this secret weapon, clearly, the Progenitors still do not believe me to the fullest extent. Or maybe, the Progenitors do not know about this secret weapon either, That could be a possibility as well." Nux guessed. Faelara however, shook her head, "It doesn''t matter." "Hmm?" "It doesn''t matter if you know about the secret weapon or not, it doesn''t matter if anything like that even exists, What I want right now is for you to take Vulpiana away." "Why do you want that?" Obviously, Nux was sceptical. He never hid his intentions before, Faelara knew what he was after¡­ so for her to send her daughter to the tiger''s den intentionally¡­ What mother does that? "Vulpiana is a genius." "Huh?" "That child is different from the rest of us, even when Yrniel''s mana is still a mess, she is still able to cultivate and has already broken through to Saint Stage, not just that, that girl was also able to form her Path in this situation, ready to break through the Divine Stage and get recognized by the Universe as well. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although it is a good thing that would make any mother proud, all this while, I actually wanted Vulpiana to not be able to break through. Yes, the Mana Apocalypse has caused a lot of damage, I was glad it happened since I thought it would stop Vulpiana from breaking through." "Why are you so against her breaking through?" "I don''t want her to be marked." "Marked¡­?" Chapter 1691 A very poorly trained spy. Chapter 1691 A very poorly trained spy. "Marked¡­?" "As my only daughter, Vulpiana is sure to become the next Head of the Dawnshade Family, and all Heads of the Family along with other influential figures in it are marked by the otherworlders." "This mark¡­" "Yes, this is the same mark they use to control our lives. The current Family Head is supposed to bring the heir to the otherworlders to get marked when they become Saint and solidify their position as the next heir. Right now, I should have brought Vulpiana to them, however, all this while, I have been using the chaotic mana as excuse and have been lying to them. I also made sure no one else other than the subordinates I complete trust know of this detail, however, I am not sure for how long I can continue to keep this a secret. Therefore, I want you to take her away." "How are you going to hide the disappearance of the Heir from them?" Nux questioned. After all, hiding cultivation level was simple, Vulpiana simply needed to stay in her room and suppress her cultivation. But to hide the fact that she had left¡­ It wasn''t that easy. After all, Nux was sure there were eyes all over this place, the otherworlders have been ruling over the foxes for tens of thousands of years now, if they didn''t have this much power over them, they would be nothing but a bunch of fools. "I am not going to hide anything." Faelara shook her head. "I am sending her with you as a Spy who will continuously report to me." Nux narrowed his eyes when he heard those words, Faelara, on the other hand, just chuckled and, "So be careful of what you say when you are with her, Nux Leander. Of course, you can always deny if my daughter is too much for you to handle. I would understand if that is the case." "Heeeh? That''s one way to convince me." Nux chuckled. "Are you going to fall for it?" Faelara questioned back. "Of course." Nux couldn''t possibly give away this chance. "From this day forth, your daughter is mine, Faelara Dawnshade." Nux declared. "Protect her. I do not want anything else." "What should I do about her being your spy?" "Hmm? Shouldn''t you figure that out on your own? Limit the information she gets. Completely cut her off and don''t tell her anything. Or¡­ Try and get her on your side, I heard you are quite good at seducing women, try your charm on my daughter. Though I will say this, Don''t go for the last option and lower your guard, My daughter is quite close to me, that girl will never betray me, so you will only be setting yourself up for failure." Faelara gave a fair warning. "Alright." Nux nodded with a smile as he then stepped away and disappeared. ¡­ "You! Let me go! At least let me see my mother before you take me away! Oi! Nux!! Where are we!?" Back to the present, Nux, who had already teleported away from Dawnshade House with Vulpiana in his arms, continued to walk forward and Vulpiana, who was being carried by Nux as if she was a sack of potato struggled continuously, but then, *Pah* Nux slapped her butt, in an instant, her face flushed. "W-W-W-What are you doing!?" She questioned as she turned and glanced at him. "This is for trying to trick me." Nux smiled. "W-What?" "You dare act like you do not know what is happening when you and your mother already talked this through." "W-What are you talking a-about?" Vulpiana feigned ignorance and seeing her act, Nux sighed in disappointment, "I had no clue what your mother was thinking¡­ How are you going to become a spy when your face is that easy to read?" Nux questioned. "S-S-Spy? I-I have no clue w-what you are talkin- Aannhh!" *Pah* The fox was spanked once again. "The more you lie to me, the more I''ll spank you." "I-I really don''t know wha- Annh!" *Pah* "Nux! Stop hitting me!" "Then tell the truth." "What tru- Annhhh!" *Pah* "I real- Annnhh!" *Pah* "What are y- Aannh!" *Pah* "Are you actually enjoying this?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face as he continued to rub Vulpiana''s butt shamelessly, it was too soft for him to not do it. "Y-Y-You¡­" Vulpiana called out. But, *Pah* She was spanked again. "What was that for!?" Vulpiana shouted, tears threatening to come out of her eyes. This time, she didn''t even say anything, so she felt wronged. "Ah, I apologize, I just went with the flow." Nux scratched the back of his head. "Y-You¡­" Vulpiana''s body trembled in anger. There were a lot of things she wanted to say. What she wanted to say the most was¡­ "Move your hand away from there!" She shouted. She couldn''t believe that this shameless pervert was still rubbing her behind. "Ah, right¡­" Nux nodded as he moved his hand away, but even as did what Vulpiana told him to do, his unwillingness to do it couldn''t be hidden. This made Vulpiana even angrier. "You are a shameless pervert!" She shouted as she pointed at Nux. Of course, the fact that she was currently held up like a sack of potatoes didn''t make her very scary. She looked more comical instead. "And you are a very poorly trained spy." Nux replied. "I am not a Sp-" This time, however, Vulpiana stopped speaking as Nux showed his hand. "Hmm? What were you saying again?" Nux questioned. "¡­nothing." Vulpiana turned silent. Right now, she wanted anything but another spank. It was too embarrassing! "See? This is why I say you are a bad spy, you gave in within a minute and here I thought you would try and resist for a while." "You just want to hit me, don''t you?" "¡­" This time, Nux was the one who remained silent. "How did you know it?" "Hmm?" "How did you figure it out that my mother sent me to you on purpose?" "Your mother told me." "¡­" Vulpiana couldn''t believe it. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1692 Are you leaving? ?Chapter 1692 Are you leaving?"So... you are telling me that from now on she will be staying with us?" Amaya questioned as she continued to stare at the Fox in front of her. The Devourer wasn''t alone, the other twelve women were doing the same. Being stared at so intently by theirteen Complete Divine Stage Cultivators each having monstrous Aura that didn''t lose out to her mother''s, the Fox''s tails twitched. The woman lowered her head, her ears flapped down, showing how nervous she was. Seeing her act like that, Skyla couldn''t help but feel a little guilty and quickly retracted her gaze. One shouldn''t forget, Vulpiana was an extremely beautiful woman, if there was one word that could be used to describe her, it would be adorable. Her tails that twitched continuously, her soft ears that one couldn''t help but wish to touch, her big Golden eyes, silky light blue hair, it didn''t matter if it was a man or a woman, any being would melt in front of her cuteness. Skyla was the same. Just like the rest of her sisters, she didn''t want more additions to the harem, after all, the higher the number, the less time she would receive, however... if the said member was this adorable Fox, Skyla realized that she didn''t mind it one bit. Who knows? She might get to play with her ears and tails to her heart''s content! And since neither Thyra nor Rune allowed her to touch their ears and tails, Skyla wanted Vulpiana even more. "You guys! Stop glaring at Sister Vulpiana, you are making her nervous." Skyla stepped forward, becoming the knight in shining armour for the Fox. The maid, however, was successfully ignored as the women continued to stare and Fox and Nux, waiting for the answer. "Yes, she will be staying with us." Nux nodded. "And she is here as a Spy of the Dawnshade Family...?" Amaya continued. Hearing her words, Vulpiana''s ears twitched again. "Yes" Nux nodded again. "And we are supposed to know that?" "Yes, you should be careful of what you say around her." Amaya stared at Vulpiana for a while and then, "What kind of Spy is outed on the first day?" Vulpiana''s face turned red. She could see how ridiculous all this sounded, even she was embarrassed. Nux, however, was enjoying every second of this interaction. "The kind that is outed by her employer." Nux laughed. Vulpiana glared at Nux, Nux however, just shrugged and there was nothing the Fox could do. After all, it was true that her mother had betrayed her. ''Mother...'' Vulpiana could only cry. "Okay okay, it is okay. There is no reason to bully Sister Vul. It was not her fault, so stop glaring at her like this." Skyla jumped in, walking towards Vulpiana and standing between her and the rest of the women. Vulpiana glanced at this angel-like woman, her eyes reflecting the surprise she felt. "Right, let us stop bullying her. We have more important things to do right now." Nux placed his hand around Vulpiana''s shoulder and smiled as well. Hearing those words, the women''s expressions changed, especially Amaya''s. After all, Riona still wasn''t awake, Lane still couldn''t come out of Nux''s Universe, and... the rest of the women still weren''t safe yet. It was about time they started moving, especially since they were already done with everything here. "Are we leaving?" Vyriana questioned. "Yes" Nux nodded. Astaria then glanced at Vulpiana and, "Where are we doing firet?" Hearing this question, Vulpiana turned towards Nux as well. She wasn''t a fool, she knew her mother didn''t send her here as a ''Spy'' or something, if that was the case, she wouldn''t have revealed that. Her mother sent her to keep her safe. She also knew that Nux had promised her mother that he was going to save the Foxkin and break whatever contact they have with the Otherworlders and the only way to do that... sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Would be to destroy those other worlds. Vulpiana knew what they were going to do next would be dangerous, however, if it meant they could save her people, then even if she had to give her life for it, she was prepared. "W-" "I didn''t think that you would exclude me when you were having a meeting." Before Nux could answer, he heard a voice. A voice that put a smile on his face. He turned around, looking at one of the most beautiful women he had seen in his entire life. His smile widened, "I was waiting for you." He replied. "Liar. If you were waiting for me, then why didn''t you just call me?" "Because I knew you would come." "You knew huh..." "Did you forget? I know you more than you know yourself, Aeliana Ruinous. I know what you think, I know how you think, I know everything." Nux spoke, looking into Aeliana''s blood red eyes, his golden eyes shining intensely, not hiding his greed and desire one bit. Aeliana smiled. The look in Nux''s eyes, seeing it directed at her... She didn''t hate it... eyes as well, showing no intentions of backing down. "A-Acliana Ruinous..." The moment between the two was broken by Vulpiana''s shaken voice. How could she not be shaken, the Leader of the enemy was standing right in front of her. Everyone in her family that knew about this monstrous woman''s existence knew better than to challenge her. Honestly, out of all the people here, expect Vyriana and Nux, Vulpiana was the one who knew the most about the Vampire''s true powers. "Ah, you have quite an interesting guest here." Aeliana chuckled. Seeing her smile, Vulpiana shivered in fright. "Stop intimidating her, Lady Aeliana. Nux smiled, placing his hand on Vulpiana''s shoulder, calming her down in an instant. Aeliana stared at Nux for a moment, then, she decided to talk about what she actually came here for. "Are you leaving?" She questioned. "Yes," "And where are you going?" She questioned. Once again, Vulpiana and the rest of the women stared at Nux. "I''ll be joining the War that is going on between the two High-Level Worlds." "What....?" Vulpiana frowned. Chapter 1693 Stages above Primordial. ?Chapter 1693 Stages above Primordial. "I''ll be joining the War that is going on between the two High-Level Worlds." "What...?" Vulpiana frowned. Weren''t they going to face the otherwolders who were controlling her family? Didn''t Nux say he was going to help them? Then why was h- "My knowledge about the Universe is still lacking. Joining the War is the only way I can learn and achieve what I want." Nux glanced at. Vulpiana and, Yes, there are things I would like to focus on right now if I could, but the truth is, I do not know if I am strong enough. The information I have is lacking. So I need time to gather more information and get stronger. Participating in the War is the only way I could do both things together." "Good." Aeliana smiled in satisfaction. "I thought you would move recklessly like you usually do but I can see that you have changed." This time, Amaya and other women nodded as well. Honestly, they were all prepared to face the otherworlders who were after the Foxkin and save them first before joining the War. After all, this was Nux they were talking about, he always moved recklessly for his women. Nux however, just chuckled, then, his face turned solemn and, "I need to ensure my wives'' safety." Aeliana stared at Nux, noting the change in his expression. Once again, she couldn''t help but notice it. Yes, Nux was playful and would do things no man would do for the women he was pursuing... but when it came to his wives... The boundary couldn''t be clearer. Yes, he valued Vulpiana, she could see it in his eyes, however, it wouldn''t take him a second to throw her if even one of his wives were troubled because of her and it wasn''t just Vulpiana. The same was true for her as well. She could see how much Nux valued her, she could see his desire very clearly in his eyes, but in front of his wives... She couldn''t even be compared. ''I guess he didn''t mature like I was thinking huh... He is just doing what he would normally do, Moving for the sake of his wives! Aeliana chuckled inwardly as she shook her head. "I didn''t expect anything less from you." Aeliana praised, then, she came to the main topic, "Anyways, now that you are leaving, There are a few things I wanted to tell you. Well..." Suddenly, Aeliana waved her hand and Vulpiana passed out. Then, she continued, "Not me, but things that Father wanted to tell you." "Lord Azriel?" Nux was surprised, he didn''t think Azriel would help him like that. He gently caught Vulpiana who was about to fall down and gave her to Skyla, to quickly put her inside a room. "Well, he didn''t say anything directly, but the very fact that he told all of this to me just when you were about to leave proves that he wants me to pass this to you as well." Aeliana shook her head as she sighed. Nux chuckled as well. This was definitely something that the old man would do. "So what did he tell you?" "The stages above Primordial." "Huh...?" In an instant, the air in the room changed. The women, who were already listening were now staring at Aeliana intensely, waiting for her to continue. Nux was the same, he wanted to know it as well. Seeing their expressions, Acliana smiled, she had the same expression on her face when her father decided to speak. She understood what all of them were feeling, therefore, she decided not to waste any more time and continued, "There are a total of Five Phases a Cultivator of Yrniel goes through before reaching the Peak, Mortal to King is Phase One. Emperor to Great Sage is Phase Two. Semi-Saint to Saint is Phase Three. Divine is Phase Four. And Primordial Stage is Phase Five. Because of Yrniel''s limited energy, a Yrniel''s Cultivator has a hard time going further, so Phase Five is considered Peak here. However, In the Outer Space, After Phase Five, there exist three more Phases. Now, every World has its own Cultivation System and its own names for different stages but to make things more systematic, the Supreme Worlds have named all 8 Stages on their own, and since they are the strongest, the rest of the Universe follow their naming System. For the sake of ease, we will be following the same naming system as well. So the Phase One Cultivators of Yrniel, they simply call them Mortal. Phase Two is Ascendant. Phase Three is Protector. Phase Four is Sovereign. Phase Five is Primordial. Phase Six is Transcendent. Phase Seven is Eternal. And Phase Eight is Infinity." Aeliana revealed and Nux and his wives stared at each other. "Transcendent, Eternal and Infinity..." Vyriana commented. You still have to become a Primordial first." Acliana chuckled as she stared at her friend. ...are you looking for a fight?" Vyriana questioned. Aeliana just chuckled. "What about Lord Azriel? What stage is he at?" Nux questioned. Hearing that question, Aeliana couldn''t help but laugh. "I knew you would ask that." "Well, you should know me enough already, I would be disappointed if you didn''t, Especially after secretly watching me all that time" Nux smiled and in an instant, Aeliana''s expression changed. Soon, however, she changed her expression and, "He is Infinity. Ah yes, the strongest beings of the Supreme Worlds are also Infinities, those beings hold special power, so never go in front of them. They can see through your secret." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aeliana replied, acting like her poker face didn''t break just now and the words she just said made sure that no one would point out what happened before. "They can see through my Secret?" "Yes. Beings who are called Infinity... Well... Father just said that you should never go anywhere near them. You have to find out the rest on your own, I just want to tell you one last thing, This is something I have been meaning to tell you for a long time." "Oh...?" Chapter 1694 Be careful. ?Chapter 1694 Be careful. "I just want to tell you one last thing, This is something I have been meaning to tell you for a long time." "Oh...?" Nux raised his eyebrow. The rest of the women present here showed a reaction as well. Especially Vyriana, ''Is she going to say it?" "That bitch...'' Of course, Amaya''s reaction was extreme as always and she glared at the Vampire. ''Master...'' Melia wanted to say something as well but decided to remain silent. Aeliana, however, ignored all their reactions and continued, "The major difference between a Divine and a Primordial is that a Primordial can see the Flow of Laws." "Flow of Laws?" Nux frowned. "That is correct. In normal cases, this helps us fight our opponents since we know when they use their laws and can come up with better counters. However, for you, this might pose a problem." "Primordials would be able to see their connection with me once they use their Laws," Nux spoke as he glanced at his wives. "Yes. Normally, this was something we would usually ignore since all the Laws are connected to the Universe, so whenever any being uses their Law and we see their Law Flow, we always ignore the connections it has with the being''s World and the Universe. In their cases, those two connections won''t exist and would be replaced with their connection with you. The perceptive ones would be able to notice it and will get suspicious. Of course, no sane man would deduce that you are a Universe just because there are some women whose Law Flows are connected to you, they would most probably think that they have formed a Dependent Laws. The only thing they would find strange is your wives not having a connection with the Universe and Yrniel. What I am saying is that this will attract eyes on your group, so be careful out there." "I understand." Nux nodded. While he was hoping Aeliana would say something else, what she told him was quite important as well. With this, even if they attract attention, at the very least, they would be prepared. "What about Nux?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned. Aeliana turned towards her and Amaya continued, "You said they would find our presence Odd, but what about him? Would the Primordials be able to sense anything wrong with his Law Flow?" Hearing that question, Aeliana turned back towards Nux and shook her head, "He doesn''t have a Law Flow." "Huh...?" Amaya and the others frowned. "Maybe it is because he is a Universe himself, he doesn''t have a Law Flow, or at the very least, I cannot perceive it. The other Primordials should be the same as well. In their eyes, he would simply appear to be someone who doesn''t have a Law or someone who has never used his Law." "This can be used." Vyriana smiled when she heard that. Aeliana nodded, "Yes, you can use this to fool your opponents." "But what about the Law of Self? Every being above Divine has a Law of Self, wouldn''t they be suspicious if they cannot sense my Law of Self?" Nux questioned. "We only perceive Law Flow, that is when we use our Laws. The Cultivators who have not formed a Law may have a Law of Self, but they cannot use it as a weapon. At best, they can only use it to strengthen themselves to some extent or use it to The only thing they would find strange is your wives not having a connection with the Universe and Yrniel. What I am saying is that this will attract eyes on your group, so be careful out there!" "I understand." Nux nodded. While he was hoping Aeliana would say something else, what she told him was quite important as well. With this, even if they attract attention, at the very least, they would be prepared. "What about Nux?" Suddenly, Amaya questioned. Aeliana turned towards her and Amaya continued, "You said they would find our presence Odd, but what about him? Would the Primordials be able to sense anything wrong with his Law Flow?" Hearing that question, Aeliana turned back towards Nux and shook her head, "He doesn''t have a Law Flow." "Huh...?" Amaya and the others frowned. "Maybe it is because he is a Universe himself, he doesn''t have a Law Flow, or at the very least, I cannot perceive it. The other Primordials should be the same as well. In their eyes, he would simply appear to be someone who doesn''t have a Law or someone who has never used his Law." "This can be used." Vyriana smiled when she heard that. Acliana nodded, S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, you can use this to fool your opponents." "But what about the Law of Self? Every being above Divine has a Law of Self, wouldn''t they be suspicious if they cannot sense my Law of Self?" Nux questioned. "We only perceive Law Flow, that is when we use our Laws. The Cultivators who have not formed a Law may have a Law of Self, but they cannot use it as a weapon. At best, they can only use it to strengthen themselves to some extent or use it to If there is something you need to worry about, it would be the fact that once you become a Primordial, in their eyes, it would be like you are a Primordial without a Law, which shouldn''t be possible. So it would be better to act like you just aren''t using your Law because the opponents. aren''t worthy of it." "I understand." Nux nodded again. Acliana smiled, "Well, then, I guess that is all I wanted to say. When will you be leaving?" "Right now!" Nux wasn''t planning on wasting any more time. "I guess I will have to lend you a Cosmocraft, huh." "Indeed." "Heh, make sure you visit me regularly, if you do not come, I will come find you myself." "I would welcome you anytime." "Are you saying you aren''t going to visit me yourself?" Aeliana narrowed her eyes. "Hahaha~ I will, of course I will. There is no way I am allowing you to get away from me, Aeliana Ruinous. Your future is already decided." Nux declared. "Good." Aeliana nodded as well. Then, she quickly turned around, not showing her face to Nux and, "Now go away, I won''t be seeing you off. I have other important things to do." Saying those words, the woman disappeared. "Heh, I didn''t think she would get all emotional, she couldn''t even show her face in the end Kel" Chapter 1695 Do you want me to send you back instead? ?Chapter 1695 Do you want me to send you back instead? "So this is the thing you were telling me about huh... A Cosmocraft... It looks quite grand." Eisheth praised as she looked around. Her eyes then fell outside the window, looking at the vast space they were in. "Outer Space... I never thought I would one day leave Yrniel, The Succubus Queen muttered. This was her first time seeing all this, so obviously, she was surprised, she looked like a country bumpkin who was brought to the world''s Grandest City, finding everything around her shocking and awespiring, and it wasn''t just her, Lyriana was the same. Right now, however, rather than feeling awe or shocked, Lyriana was glaring at Nux. "You fooled me." She spoke. Nux simply glanced at her and the Elven Queen continued, "You said you would make me stronger." "I am not going back on my word, I am simply saying it would take time." "How long?" "I do not know." "How do I know that you are not fooling me? It won''t be the first time you did it. Maybe you do not have a way to make me stronger and are just buying time until you do." The moment those words left Lyriana''s mouth, silence fell over the place. In an instant, the Cosmocraft, which was a mess since all the women were talking to each other, became no different than a meeting room where not a single person spoke. Nux stared at Lyriana and then, "Do you want me to send you back instead? I can do it if you want." "!!!" response. "It is not my fault you are weak. I didn''t hold you back, you did it on your own. And now when I am giving you a chance, you are doubting me instead? The World is not yours to have, Lyriana. You will not get something just because you want it. I said I have a way to help you, it means I do. I just cannot use it right now. Now if you believe me, it is good. If not, no one''s stopping you from leaving. Go and figure out a way to get stronger yourself. Or just return to your Kingdom, if you can''t do it." Saying those words, Nux turned around and walked to a corner with his heart heavy. Felberta and others quickly walked towards him, surrounding him and making sure he was alright. Vyriana and Amaya glanced at each other, confused about what they should say. There was a reason none of them fought back when Nux said that he wasn''t going to let anyone participate in the War till he ensured their safety despite all of them wanting to participate and helping him in any way they could. Right now, Nux was extremely sensitive because of everything that has happened to his wives. He was in a state where he wasn''t even helping the Foxkin, who might be eradicated at any moment if something went wrong, and here Lyriana was pressuring him to help her get stronger. Yes, the woman wasn''t in the wrong, Nux did promise her that he would help her, and anyone would have doubts if they didn''t receive what they promised even after more than a hundred years had passed. Lyriana had been patient enough all this while. Honestly, Nux did have a way to help her. He had solved the problem the Divines were facing in his mind. Since the problem was their connection with the Universe, he simply needed to break it, once he connects Lyriana and Eisheth to his Universe, he can devour their Cultivation just like he normally does, then get them to form their Laws with the help of Trials and return to Divine Stage again, this time, much stronger than before. This method, however, once again puts his wives and the entirety of Yrniel in danger, this was the reason he was holding back. Just like Amava said in the past. they needed to create a diversion. They needed to get Yrniel out of the Universe''s radar. And that was going to take time. So right now, helping Lyriana was completely out of the question. The only reason Nux even brought that woman with him was because he didn''t want her to be left alone again and have useless worries in her mind. He thought that if he was with her and she knew what he was up to, she would understand, but... This seems to be having the opposite effect. Silence fell over the Cosmocraft. Nux and his wives stood on one side, Lyriana stood on the other with Evane, who was worried about her being left out and decided to stand with her. Lyriana herself clenched her fists as she looked down. She didn''t have a response to Nux''s words? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could she leave? She could not. She had no way to get out of her situation on her own, she needed Nux''s help. ''I wasn''t thinking it through...'' Lyriana realized it. ''He has no reason to help me first when I don''t have any value, why was I even expecting him to help the first thing he returns? What the hell is wrong with me?" The moment Lyriana thought all of this through, she shook her head, then, she glanced at Nux, who was staring out of the window and, "I was wrong. I apologize for pressuring you and am grateful that you are helping me. Please take as much time as you need, I won''t doubt you again." She apologized as she bowed her head, then, she slowly walked towards the other corner and sat down with her eyes closed. Nux stared at her, then, he continued to stare out of the window. With his wives next to him, he quickly calmed down. provided. Once they were there, Nux told all the women to return to Core, then, he glanced at the planet in front of him. ''So this is the Nexus. He spoke as he then recalled Aeliana''s words. You should go to Nexus! ''Nexus?'' ''It is a Middle Level World that is not part of any of the Supreme Factions, it is also known as Mercenary''s Haven since it manages all the mercenaries that are sent all over the Universe to perform all sort of jobs. During the times of War, when worlds needed as much manpower as they could get, All factions contact Mercenary Worlds like these to further strengthen their armies. It is the perfect place for you to participate in the War without raising any suspicions. Of course, you would need to start from the lowest point, but I doubt that would make things any different for you. I am sure you will do well, You are my Student, after all'' Chapter 1696: Nexus 1 ''This is much different than what I expected.''Nux muttered as he stepped out of the Cosmocraft, landing on the metallic platform with a soft thud. As he straightened his back, he took in his surroundings, his gaze calm but observant. He quickly stored the Cosmocraft in his storage ring and then started observing his surroundings. Nexus was unlike anything he''d seen before. The air was filled with a new type of energy he had never sensed before. It wasn''t just the energy itself, Nexus itself was something far different than the worlds he had been to so far. Towers of dark alloy gleamed under a strange source of light that looked like a sun, stretching into the skies like monstrous spikes. Neon lights flickered at the base of the massive structures, casting an ever-changing kaleidoscope of colours over the metallic streets below. Unlike Yrniel, which carried a sense of ancient mystery and natural energy, Nexus exuded an industrial edge, a bustling hub of commerce, battle-worn technology, and power trading. Mercenary banners could be seen all around the walkways, insignias from different worlds proudly displayed on every corner. As he watched, a convoy of armoured vehicles rumbled past, each covered in alien symbols and scars from previous missions. Yes, vehicles. Although not exactly similar, but these vehicles Nux saw definitely made him recall the cars and tanks he saw back on Earth. This is what made him realize that he wasn''t in some backward place that still uses carriages, faster vehicles existed here and the air was filled with the mingling scents of machinery, oil, and something distinctly metallic. Of course, this alone wasn''t something that would surprise him, he had long expected to see a few recreations of Earthly designs. Honestly, even back in Yrniel, the Dwarves easily had the ability to create such vehicles, they just didn''t feel the need to. Yes, the shorties were lazy. Shaking his head, he glanced at the crowd around him, his eyes burning with curiosity. Mercenaries of every imaginable race moved through the streets, each radiating a different level of Aura. Some towered above the others, massive, muscular beings with skin-like scales, glistening and hard as steel. Others were sleek and ethereal, their forms partially translucent, phasing in and out of view. One particularly large figure caught his eye, a giant clad in heavy armour that looked like it was fused to his body, with a mouth of tusks and eyes that glowed an eerie red. Closer to him, a group of mercenaries with elongated, fox-like features and sleek, metallic tails were bartering with a vendor selling strange weapons that hummed with a peculiar dark energy. Beyond them, serpent-like creatures slithered, their scales reflecting strange hues as they communicated in a language that sounded like a whisper in the wind. One creature turned toward him, its slit eyes assessing before returning to its companions. Nux stared at them for a while before his continued to walk, his steps slow and deliberate as he observed the varied life of Nexus. Ahead of him stood a massive holographic display, advertising ''Prime Contracts'' available to those deemed worthy. Nux''s eyes briefly scanned the offers: high-stakes missions across the Universe, each promising riches, power, or secrets long lost. In one corner, a trio of heavily armoured figures whispered to each other, each casting wary glances at the other mercenaries around them, as if at any moment they might be drawn into battle. Nux observed them all, of course, as he did that, others did the same. Nux wasn''t the only being who landed on Nexus, as a Mercenary World, it welcomed countless guests every day. Mercenaries returning from their missions, mercenaries looking for new missions, new mercenaries who just started their journey, all kinds of people came to Nexus on a regular basis. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So normally, another being coming to this place shouldn''t attract a lot of attention, but¡­ Nux was different. And the beings of Nexus could sense it. Nux was different from the usual mercenaries who arrived with swagger and battle-worn pride. Here, every newcomer carried a sense of hunger, ambition, or desperation, but Nux moved with a silent authority, a confidence that felt unshakable. He didn''t radiate his Aura to flaunt his power, he didn''t need to. He had absolute confidence in himself, and it showed. And because of that, Nux attracted attention. As he strode through the crowded streets of Nexus, eyes turned, some curious, some calculating, others with a gleam of challenge. To the hardened mercenaries of Nexus, he was a newcomer to be measured and tested, a potential competitor in a realm that allowed no room for weakness. His calm, unassuming confidence, however, struck a nerve; it was a demeanour they weren''t accustomed to, especially in one who seemed completely unknown. "What''s with him?" scoffed a tall, armoured warrior with skin like cracked white stone. His tone was dismissive, but his gaze lingered on Nux as if waiting for him to show some flaw, some sign of where his real limits lay. "I don''t like the way he walks. It is annoying." The being commented. "Seen his type before. Acting all high and mighty. It wouldn''t take long for him to jump around like a dog, fighting for scraps before giving up and crawling back to that weird ship he came in on." Beside him, a feline-faced mercenary flicked her tail, eyes narrowed with faint irritation as she watched Nux pass by. A reptilian figure with shimmering scales huffed, folding his arms as he eyed Nux. "Just another nobody. You''d think he''d be a bit more cautious," He muttered to his companions, his eyes flicking up and down, scrutinizing Nux''s casual composure. "We''ve had so-called ''quiet types'' like him before. They break fast enough." He shrugged. Nux, however, continued walking. His expression unreadable, meeting their glances with an indifference that only seemed to raise their displeasure further. A group of shadow-skinned assassins stood nearby, leaning against the wall with crossed arms, smirking as they exchanged comments in low voices. "Look at him. He''s either completely oblivious or trying too hard to look untouchable," one sneered, his voice laced with sarcasm. "Can he not understand what we are saying?" One of them questioned. Chapter 1697: Nexus 2 "Can he not understand what we are saying?" One of them questioned."Don''t be foolish, all of us are using Essence Tongue intentionally, there is no way he wouldn''t understand it." "Unless he is some bumpkin who doesn''t understand the concept of Essence Tongue." Another one snickered. "Hey hey, come on, is that even possible? How could one not know that?" another one chimed in with a big smile full of mockery. "Don''t ask me, I just thought that might be a case." The man shrugged. Nux, who was listening to them didn''t react. As for the concept of ''Essence Tongue'' they were talking about. It was something he knew. Back when he attacked a World for Vyriana''s sake, he had this question. How come beings from another world not have their own language? How were they able to understand them and vice versa? Does every world in this world follow one single language? No matter how Nux thought about it, he found it strange and difficult to believe. It was then that Vyriana explained the concept of ''Energy Language'', or what these people called the Essence Tongue. The concept behind it was simple, when a person speaks, their voice naturally carries the energy of their native world. This energy holds the "impression" of their words and intentions, converting their language into a form that others can understand. By embedding words with energy, speech transcends the limitations of individual languages, allowing a universal form of communication. The concept relies on resonance, each world has a unique energy frequency that individuals are subconsciously attuned to. When a person speaks, they "encode" their energy essence within their words, which resonates universally, creating shared understanding. Different beings interpret the energy imprints as words or concepts in their own language, making communication possible on a Universal Level without having to learn other languages. Almost any Cultivator regardless of their level is able to imbue his native energy into his voice, this is something they do subconsciously, so most beings in low-level worlds do not realize what they are doing and use Essence Tongue naturally, making it possible for beings from another world to understand them. This was also the reason why some Low-Level Worlds believed that every other world used the same language as theirs. However, beings who understand this concept are able to control it, making it possible for them to talk in their own language, making it impossible for others to understand them unless they learn their language. Even here, Nux could hear some beings whispering amongst themselves, talking in a language he could not decipher. "Let him strut," a man who looked like the leader of these shadow-skinned assassins spoke with a dismissive wave of his hand. "He will learn how to act soon enough." A few more mercenaries nearby echoed the same sentiments, eyes following Nux''s movements with that same blend of challenge and casual disdain. For the seasoned warriors and assassins here, power wasn''t hidden behind a composed exterior, it was shouted out in scars, in the weight of heavy armour and in the clank of weapons that had taken lives. This man, they thought, was just putting on airs. "Well said, he''ll learn quick enough," muttered a being named Vajra. Vajra was a 3-meter-tall giant with purple skin and metallic spikes along his forearms, he had a large frame and a muscular body, however, what stood out the most was the large purple eye on his forehead instead of normal two eyes. As he observed Nux pass, the corners of his mouth curled into a smirk. "They all do. Give it a few hours." Vajra commented. "Kek, a few hours. You don''t think he would last for even a day." Another one laughed. Vajra, however, just stayed silent. His large eye turned towards a dark alleyway. Vajra was different from most beings here, his eye was special. He could see hundreds of kilometres away without putting any strain on himself, even if the place he was looking at didn''t have much light, he could observe everything very clearly. Just like right now, he was looking at a few beings who already seemed to be on the move. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Just as I expected.'' He shook his head. Honestly, he pitied the newcomer. To come to this place for the first time and attract so much attention. Honestly, it wasn''t even his fault, from the start, he didn''t even say a word, yet he still attracted attention. ''Maybe he should have used a normal ship instead of whatever weird thing he came in and it wasn''t like he was trying to blend into the crowd anyways. If you stick out like a sore thumb, it is obvious some people would move.'' The being shrugged. This matter wasn''t related to him. Sure, it would be entertaining to see what was going to happen, so he would be following this bunch for the sake of his own entertainment, But that was it. It was all just for the sake of entertainment; he had no intention of getting involved with any of this. The commotion ended as all the beings started ignoring Nux, not interested in him any longer. It was foolish to waste time on some newcomer who would learn his place soon enough. People here had their own things to tend to, not many were free enough to continue observing some random man who appeared out of nowhere. Well¡­ At least not the ones who had no intentions towards the newcomer, some, however, had always been waiting for such opportunities and to take advantage of them. So, they followed the newcomer into a dark alleyway where no one could see them. "You have been following him for a while now, Shouldn''t you come out already?" Suddenly, the newcomer, who seemed to be walking around without knowing anything paused and spoke out loud. ''Was he luring them here?'' Vajra, who had been observing them from a distance frowned. He was confused. He could sense that the newcomer was fairly strong, a Sovereign, someone who was recognized by the Universe. So even if he was somewhat arrogant, he had the right to be. But¡­ The beings following him weren''t weak either, there were 10 of them and¡­ 4 out of them were Sovereigns, even if others were only Protectors, it was a 4v1. The newcomer stood no chance. Chapter 1698: So you are the Leader? "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­"He felt his heart thud, a thick, heavy beat that echoed painfully in his chest. His fingers twitched, gripping the edge of his metallic forearm spikes to keep himself steady. Never before had he felt such unease, such¡­ gut-wrenching dread. He was a veteran, a giant among warriors, with strength that made him a well-known warrior that even the beings at the very top of Nexus knew of. Yet here he was, rooted to the spot, trembling as he watched the nightmarish sight in front of him. It was just a few moments ago when Vajra was pitying this newcomer, being surrounded by 10 low lives, strong ones at that, on the first day he came here, it could only be considered unlucky. Facing four battle-hardened Sovereigns who had been doing this for thousands of years and had impeccable teamwork was bound to be difficult. The newbie was in for a hard time. Or at least that is what Vajra thought¡­ But¡­ Then it started. "You have been following him for a while now, Shouldn''t you come out already?" The newbie called out. "We got a bold one in our hands, eh?" One by one, they came out. It wasn''t just a people belonging to a single race, different beings of different races with all kinds of power were here. An ability to control void, ice, a sorcerous, a giant, a skeleton mage, serpent-like being who spewed lethal acid, honestly, there were so many beings with so many different abilities that for a newbie who had just appeared and most likely had no clue about what these beings and their abilities were, the battle shouldn''t be that hard. "Indeed, I thought he was just walking around randomly and we would need to follow him for quite a long time before he walks into an alley like this. But to think he would walk here on his own to lure us out¡­ A bold one indeed." The skeleton mage laughed. "I could tell he would do something like this the moment I saw him! I like people like him who aren''t a wuss! Instead of attacking him, it would be better to recruit him instead." The Giant laughed. "I won''t mind that. We can use a handsome face." The sorcerous smiled, her breasts sensually bounced up and down as she moved. She looked like a human, but Nux could tell she was not. However, one couldn''t deny one thing, it was that this woman was a beauty. And because of her remark, one of the four Sovereigns in the group furrowed his brows as he stared at Nux. "He would still need to pay the price for acting up." He spoke. "Hahaha! Of course, of course! I know that! I believe that weird ship he has would fetch quite a good price, I am sure that would be enough, no?" The Giant laughed. "Indeed indeed, that should be enough." The sorceress laughed. "Have you all lost your mind?" Suddenly, the man questioned. "That ship he came from looked quite novel, his clothes aren''t normal either, no matter how you look at it, this one reeks of wealth. Why settle for just the ship when we can acquire everything he has?" "Are you suggesting¡­" "No one will find out what happened here anyway." The man smiled. "Who knows? We might get our hands on something valuable. I honestly doubt that a storage device in his fingers that is capable enough to store that large ship would go for cheap." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment they heard his words, the group''s eyes shined with greed. In an instant, the sorceress changed her statement, "I wouldn''t mind a handsome dead body either. I can preserve it for a few years with my magic. I actually think that would be more exci-" Before the woman could complete her words, she noticed the newbie''s figure flickering. She frowned when she realized that the newbie was trying to do something, she wanted to warn him and tell him not to do anything foolish but when she tried to speak, no words came out of her mouth anymore. It was then that her vision started moving up. ''W-What¡­?'' And only when she saw her group''s eyes widening in surprise did she realize what happened. ''H-How¡­?'' The answer to her last question, however, was something she would never get the chance to find out. "Huh? She died? I only wanted to injure her though, How was she cut in half?" Suddenly, Nux, who was standing next to the sorceress''s body that was split in half, frowned and started thinking. "Was she weaker than I expected? Or was I unable to control my strength?" Soon, however, he understood the reason. "It must be because I didn''t like her face." He nodded continuously as if praising himself for finding the answer continuously. "W-What¡­?" Others couldn''t believe what they were hearing or witnessing. The one who just died¡­ She was the third strongest in their group, a Sovereign. And to think she died in less than a second¡­ How does that make any sense? The group was taken aback. Not that it mattered, "So¡­" Nux spoke, as he glanced at the rest of the group and, "Who is your leader?" "W-What?" One of them stuttered. Nux stared at the being, his golden eyes shined and suddenly¡­ *Slice* The being was cut in half. And Nux hadn''t even moved from his place. "I won''t ask again, Who is your leader?" In an instant, Nux''s golden eyes, which were full of playful glint, turned dangerously cold. Scared by the deaths of 2 of their members, the rest of them pointed at Skeleton Mage. He wasn''t the official Leader of the group since none of the people here wanted to work under someone, however, as the strongest and the most cunning of them all, he did make most of the decisions in the group. "Y-Y-You bas-" The Skeleton Mage, or the ''Leader'' couldn''t believe how everyone pointed at him without hesitation. He was even angrier because the same bunch never agreed whenever he talked about becoming the true leader, but to think they would all choose him to be the sacrifice now. Of course, Nux didn''t care about the group''s dynamics. Just one look was enough for him to tell that these were just a ragtag group of nobodies. Therefore, without giving the Skeleton the chance to say anything, he appeared right in front of him, placing his hand on top of his skull as if warning him not to try anything funny, or else he would crush his head the next instant. "So you are the Leader?" Chapter 1699: Did you enjoy the show? "So you are the Leader?""Ye- N-No." The Skeleton didn''t know how to react. "Then it must mean you are the most useful one here, correct?" "W-Wha¡­" The Skeleton was taken aback, soon however, he understood the meaning behind Nux''s words and saw his chance. "Yes Yes! I am the most useful one here! I have been living in Nexus majority of my life! You are new here, correct? I am sure there are a lot of things you would want to know about, I am sure I can guide you well! You don''t even have to pay me in any way, I can guide you through Nexus and help you settle in. Whether it is to take missions, give missions, find a team to work with, or a place to live in, or anything else you need here, I can guide you through it all! I assure you, I will be very useful! It would definitely be much more efficient than wandering around and figuring out everything on your own!" The Skeleton was a smart man, he knew how to jump on an opportunity when he was presented with one. This mad had killed the third strongest of their group in an instant, not to mention killing another with a mere look, sure, he was stronger than both the people who were killed, however, this didn''t mean he was capable of doing what this man did. This man moved so fast that none here could see him, he slashed a Sovereign in half and killed a Protector with some unknown means, No matter how he thought about it, This man was bad news. The skeleton knew that surrender was the only way to survive. He would surrender, do as he was told, help this man in any way possible, and then leave. That was the most logical way of dealing with this situation. "If you can do all of that on your own, this means the rest are not needed, correct?" Suddenly, Nux questioned as he stared into Skeleton''s Hollow eyes. The Skeleton trembled, as much as he wanted to save his group, for some reason, he had a feeling that the moment he said something to save them, he would lower his own value, it meant that he would be risking his own life for the sake of his ''comrades'' and honestly¡­ Comrades they were not. Just as Nux thought, they were merely some ragtag group, yes, they had been working for a while, so there was a sense of comradery, but risking his life for their sake? The Skeleton had no plans to do something so foolish. "Ye-" Before the Skeleton could say anything, Nux waved his hand. The next instant, all beings present here felt a strange force taking control over their bodies and then, *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* Their heads moved in an unnatural manner, detaching from their bodies. *Splat* *Splat* *Splat* Blood came out of their necks like a fountain and in an instant, all seven lost their lives, the only ones remaining in the alleyway were Nux and the Skeleton, who was frightened to his Core. The Skeleton''s body trembled nonstop, if it could, it would have peed in fright already, just looking at the man, who wiped out his entire team in a few seconds as if they were nothing more than bugs made him understand what kind of foolish decision it was to try and ''show him his place''. Honestly, the Skeleton regretted it. Just like most decisions, the decision to follow Nux was also his and he finally understood how wrong it was. He was just glad that his quick thinking saved him in this situation. As long as he did a good job as a guide, he would get out of the situation alive, and the Skeleton was prepared to give his all. He would make sure to not disappoint Nux in any way, even using all the contacts he had made in Nexus if he had to. He would make sure to get out of this situation alive¡­ Unfortunately, That¡­ was just not possible. The Skeleton suddenly felt Nux strengthening his grip on his skull. "W-W-What are yo-" He wanted to ask, however, the moment he looked into Nux''s eyes, he realized that his golden eyes had turned Blood red. A chill ran down the Skeleton''s spine, his instinct warned him not to look at those crimson eyes, however, It was already too late. "Are you willing to be my Slave?" [Say yes.] "Yes." The instant he said yes, a strange energy entered his body. ''W-What is this ener-'' Before he could understand anything, Nux started scanning through his memories, and once he was done. "So you were the one who decided to follow me." "!!!" "I thought I would make it painless, but of well, If you wished for a terrible death, you should have said so." Nux shrugged and the next instant, "AAAAGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!" The Slave Seal''s pain activated and while Nux continued to organize all the memories he had scanned, sorting out the important information and weeding out the useless ones, all while the Skeleton continued to roll over the ground, screaming in absolute agony, wishing for death every single second. His wish was granted when Nux was done organizing everything. He decided to be merciful because he was quite satisfied, "I gained quite a lot." He spoke. Then, his eyes looked at a certain being who had been keeping an eye on him all this while and then, a frightening smile appeared on his face. "Did you enjoy the show?" "!!!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vajra widened his eyes in fright. This was how he came to the present situation. He thought that it was over, he was taken aback by how quickly the newbie killed and overpowered his enemies, the Skeleton''s screams still rang in his ears, however, as someone who had been through countless battles, all of that wasn''t enough to scare him. However, the instant Nux turned, everything changed. He moved with a slow, deliberate motion, raising his head, and fixed his eyes directly on Vajra. Vajra''s thoughts froze as primal fear overtook everything. Nux was impossibly far away. The only reason he could even see him was because of his special eye, then how come¡­ Was he staring back¡­? *Gulp* Vajra gulped. Fearing the future that awaited him. Chapter 1700: Fortune’s Call. 1 "Did you enjoy the show?"Vajra widened his eyes in horror as Nux turned his head towards him. ''How¡­?'' He couldn''t understand. That newbie shouldn''t be able to see him. Even if he was somehow able to sense him, there were around 50 people in the street he was standing in. Ever since all of this started, Vajra never followed Nux like the ten of them, since the start, he had always stayed here, never even directing his Aura or Energy in the newbie''s direction. To the newbie, he should have been just like any other passerby whom he wouldn''t even remember. Just another man standing on the street, minding his own business. But to think this newbie would stare back at him¡­ And honestly, seeing what he just did and how effortlessly he killed the 10 of them, Vajra was now fearing for his life. Especially when he saw that smile on the newbie''s face. And the newbie''s next words only made him even more scared. "You shouldn''t peek into someone else''s business. One might think you are somehow involved." "!!!" Vajra widened his eyes, his body trembled. He feared that the newbie had misunderstood that he was in this together with them and he wanted to clear the misunderstanding. However, the moment he raised his head, wanting to clarify, he realized that Nux had already disappeared. ''I-Is he coming for me?'' Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vajra stuttered. It was very much possible, that man was so fast that he couldn''t even react to his speed if he decided to come here, it wouldn''t take him more than a few seconds. In an instant, Vajra''s mind started working, trying to figure out a way to get out of this situation with his life intact. The chances were slim, but he didn''t wish to give in. He didn''t survive on the cold and dangerous battlefield with a weak mentality, therefore, overcoming his fear, his mind started thinking about the possible solutions. First was to return to his team, he stood a chance if he was with his teammates, however, with Nux''s speed, Vajra wasn''t sure if he could outrun him. He needed to think of another way. Of course, while the man was facing the crisis and was trying to figure out a way to stay alive, The reason he was in such a vigilant state was simply walking on the street, not even thinking about the man he had scared shitless. Nux had just warned the guy because he didn''t like how he was keeping an eye on him all this while. He had no reason to go for that man and make his life difficult, especially after he got what he wanted. Honestly, with how much he had gained, he was secretly happy that the Skeleton and his gang decided to attack him. The skeleton was a rat. He had spent thousands of years in Nexus, so he knew quite a lot about this place. Yes, the man wasn''t lying when he said he could guide him. And through his memories, Nux didn''t just learn about how most things worked in Nexus and the common sense usually followed in this world, he also learned quite a lot about different races that are mostly seen here and their abilities. Yes, the Skeleton wasn''t just some rat, before being a rat, he was also an active mercenary who had worked in different worlds, however, because of his lack of skills, life got more and more difficult for him before he finally decided to settle down in Nexus, where many Laws that could bound him didn''t exist and lived like this. Because of that, the Skeleton knew a lot. Nux was actually surprised to find out that he knew about more than a thousand different races. Of course, he didn''t have detailed information about all of them, however, at the very least, he now knew what he could expect from here on out. Honestly, what Nux thought would take him days, he achieved that all within a few minutes. ''As I thought, attracting attention was an efficient way.'' He thought to himself. Then, he started walking towards a certain building, a building he saw in Skeleton''s memories. Fortune''s Call. A perfect name for a place that wishes to hire mercenaries. After all, what does a mercenary want more than wanting to make it big and reap all the rewards? Without thinking anything anymore, Nux walked in. The place looked like just any other mercenary hub one would expect, people drinking and talking loudly, some browsing through the bulletin, wanting to find an appropriate mission, some wanting to report the success of their mission. Nux quickly walked towards a counter where a three-eyed female with orange skin and voluptuous breasts sat. Seeing Nux approaching her, the woman smiled, "A new face, eh? That''s good, I was definitely getting bored of watching all the old ones here." She looked around as if wanting to taunt everyone present here. Some ignored her while others directed their gazes at Nux. "I want a mission." Nux replied. "Straight to business huh? I thought you would be a bit mo-" "Mission." Nux reminded, making it clear that he was in no mood for small talk. The woman stared at him for a while, frowning. This man was too rude. Honestly, seeing his face, she wanted to talk to him for a bit longer, however, seeing his behaviour, she lost interest and pointed at the bulletin. "See that over there? All the missions are there, choose whatever you like and do it." She didn''t even bother telling him about other basic things like the difficult rank of the missions and whatnot. Yes, for the first time in a long while, Nux''s face didn''t affect a woman. Or maybe it was because the beauty perception in this place was skewed, after all, a place that catered to thousands of beings of different races with completely different physical and biological features, it was difficult to have a standard of beauty. "I don''t like the missions there. I was told I need to come to you to get the special missions." Nux spoke. Hearing those words, the woman momentarily paused before staring at him. "You seemed like someone who wasn''t interested in conversation just now." Chapter 1701: Fortunes Call 2 "You seemed like someone who wasn''t interested in conversation just now.""I am not." Nux was honest. "What a coincidence. I am the same. I do not wish to talk to you. Leave." "I didn''t know I needed to cater to you in order to get a mission." Nux frowned. According to the Skeleton''s memories, this woman simply handed the ''special'' missions to whoever came to her. "You don''t. You just aren''t eligible to take the special missions." "Why?" Nux frowned. "Go to the enquiry counter if you have any queries." The woman shrugged, pointing towards a different counter without even looking at Nux. "¡­" Nux stood in silence. However, the woman had had enough. "Leave, you are blocking the line." "There is no one else besides me standing her-" Nux wanted to say it, soon, however, he sensed around 3 beings standing behind him. He turned around and frowned. The three of them weren''t here just now, Nux actually saw them drinking at a different table when he entered, even now, when they stood behind him, it didn''t seem like they were here to get a mission. However, before Nux could say anything, "Leave, unlike you, I am eligible for special missions." The man standing in front smiled widely, looking at Nux with a face full of mockery, the two standing behind him were the same. The three of them seemed related to each other, at the very least, they were of the same race. Their faces resembled a lion, they had a muscular frame, and a red body. They looked like close-distance warriors. "Indeed, don''t block the line." "Tsk, newbies these days. Can''t believe they move around so oblivious to their surroundings." "I guess that is what happens when you have too much free time on your hands." The three started laughing. It wasn''t just them, some others were the same. They seemed to be enjoying the show. Nux''s frown deepened. He could sense that these people were targeting him intentionally. Honestly, he was very much capable of getting rid of them now¡­ However¡­ He didn''t want to cause a scene in this place, the people here weren''t a problem, however¡­ Nux glanced above. He could sense several strong auras above. ''Primordials.'' And unlike the Primordial he faced back in that Lowest Level World, all of them were strong, even stronger than Primordials back in Yrniel. Nux wasn''t sure he could defeat them even if he fought them in a one-on-one battle and if all of them jumped at him together¡­ Even escaping would be difficult. So although there was no rule here that said you couldn''t fight inside, he wanted to avoid commotion. ''Let''s meet outside.'' He decided, remembering the faces of the three who stood behind him. As he left, the first in line walked towards the counter, leaned forward towards the woman''s desk and, "I saved you there, didn''t I?" "What? Do you want me to thank you then?" "Would you rather continue talking with that one then?" The man laughed. "Alright alright, I give up. Thank you for coming and saving me from being affected by the lord of boredom, my brave hero~" The woman spoke dramatically. The two standing behind the man laughed, the man shook his head as well. "Anyways, what are you doing this evening?" "Hmm? Are you hitting on me?" "Depends. Do you like it?" "Ehh¡­" The conversation continued and Nux, who was listening to everything felt his mouth twitching. ''And I have too much free time on my hands?'' Soon, however, he calmed himself and decided to walk towards the counter the woman pointed at. He wouldn''t be here for long anyway; nothing here should affect him. Thinking about that, Nux glanced at the man sitting at the counter, unlike most men here, this one had a slender physique and a clean face. Honestly, he didn''t even look like he could fight. He looked like someone most people would pick on. Of course, since Nux wasn''t interested in knowing if that was true or not, he just walked towards him, wanting to know how one can get special missions. From the Skeleton''s memories, he only knew that the woman in that counter gave special missions, he didn''t know how he would become eligible for one. After all, the Skeleton himself never did a special mission. They were known for being dangerous. The man, who saw Nux walking towards him sighed. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had overheard the conversation just now so he could tell what sort of person Nux was, and just like the woman, he wasn''t thrilled to talk to him. Of course, this didn''t mean he could just ignore him. He had to do what he was paid for, therefore, he prepared himself and nodded his head at Nux as a form of greeting, but suddenly, Nux paused and then, He turned around and left the building. The man sitting behind the counter felt his mouth twitching. The people around him who noticed what happened couldn''t help but laugh. "He''s an interesting one, that''s for sure." Another man sitting behind the counter next to him commented. "I hope I don''t have to see his face again." The man who was ''ignored'' by Nux replied. "Don''t worry, ones with attitude like that usually don''t last long." His friend replied and the man nodded, forgetting about Nux after cursing him a few more times. ¡­ On the other hand, Nux, who just left a building walked into another building and rushed towards the counter. "How can I-" "I need a room." Before the person could finish, Nux demanded as he placed 8 coins on the table. These coins were the currency here, he got them from the ones Skeleton and his friends. "A-Alright. Room 206 is available." Seeing that the man seemed to know the price of rooms, he simply gave him the keys and as if he knew where the said room was, Nux took the keys, walked towards the room and the moment he entered, "What is it?" He questioned. ''Riona moved. She should be waking up pretty soon.'' He heard the words he wanted to hear the most. Chapter 1702: So give me my Nux back. ''Riona moved.She should be waking up pretty soon.'' The instant Nux heard those words, he felt his entire body shudder. Without waiting for even a single moment, he went inside his Shadow. Or at least that''s what he wanted to do but before he could, a tall figure jumped out of his shadow, jumping right on top of him, making the two of them fall on the bed. "Ah!" Nux was taken aback. "Fel, what are you doing?" Seeing the woman laying on top of him, he questioned with a frown. His hands automatically moved towards her butts. "¡­" Felberta didn''t say anything, she just continued to stay where she was, pressing Nux under her big body. "I think I told you not to come out." Nux frowned. "You did." Felberta nodded, pressing her body even more. "But I didn''t listen." Hearing those words, Nux''s frown deepened. Then suddenly, with both her hands on either side of his head, Felberta rose up. Her tempting breasts hanging down, of course, everything was covered with the gown she was wearing, but clothes weren''t able to hide that sinful body. Not to mention the expression Felberta currently had on her face made everything she did a little too effective. "What are you going to do now that I am here despite you telling me not to? Are you going to punish me?" Felberta questioned, her face flushed, her eyes drunk and her smile making it clear that she was expecting something. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Felberta¡­ It is not your turn yet. Others won''t stay still if you play around like that." "And so what? Just this one time, they can all join, I won''t mind." Felberta replied. Nux''s frown deepened. "What? Scared?" Felberta teased. But then suddenly, Her expression changed, the tipsy look on her face disappeared as if it never existed and with a neutral look on her face, the first wife looked into Nux''s eyes and, "Or are you worried?" "What are yo-" Nux wanted to say something, but suddenly, Felberta placed her finger on his lips as she then closed the distance between their faces. Her long hair falling down and touching Nux made this scene too alluring, Nux froze, looking into Felberta''s eyes like a prey who now had no way out. Felberta continued to move forward, slowly, she lowered her forehead and placed it on Nux''s. The two closed their eyes. And then, "Nothing''s changed, Nux." Felberta spoke lightly. Nux''s eyes twitched, his brows furrowed, Felberta however, continued, "Everything''s the same. There is a strong entity after us, stronger than anything we have faced before. Our family member was attacked, The threat is still there because we are not strong enough to deal with it, yet." Felberta focused on the last word more. "From Ricardus, the King of the Skyfall Kingdom, To Arcturus, the Dragon Lord who attacked us directly, Our opponents were always stronger than us." Felberta then moved, kissing Nux''s nose before moving her lips slowly gliding towards Nux''s ear, "But we still won. You still won. No matter the odds, we were never defeated and we never will be." "What are you trying to say?" Nux, who opened his eyes was having a hard time understanding what Felberta was trying to get at by bringing all of this out of the blue. "I am saying the same things. Nothing has changed, the situation we are in isn''t any different than anything we have faced before, everything is the same, So you don''t need to be different either." Felberta looked into her husband''s eyes as she said those words. Hearing those words, Nux momentarily paused and then, the realization dawned in. All this while, even though his body was reacting to Felberta''s touch and had pretty much given in, letting the woman do whatever she wanted to him, the logical side of his mind was confused. ''How is she here? And how was she able to come alone?'' Nux knew his wives well. He refused to believe that they would let Felberta come and do something like this, especially when it wasn''t her turn. Don''t miss chapters on m v l e m p y r He was honestly expecting others to appear and stop her, crying about how unfair it was and everything, but even after all this time passed, no one appeared. It shocked him and it was only now that was he able to understand. "So they sent you. I thought you somehow overpowered them all." Nux laughed as he closed his eyes. "I would have done that if that is what it took." Felberta chuckled. "You think you can overpower all of them? Vyriana is still there, you know? And now she''s even stronger since her Bloodline is now at the same level as that of a being from the Middle-Level World." "That is what I am trying to say, We are getting stronger at a rate a lot faster than anyone could even think of. There is nothing to worry about." Felberta replied confidently. "We are up against an entire Universe, Fel." "And? We ARE an entire Universe. A battle between two Universes, Sounds fun~" "Riona got hurt." "And we destroyed a few worlds the ''enemy'' liked so much." "Those worlds are replicable, Riona isn''t." Nux narrowed his eyes. He didn''t like how Felberta was equating Riona getting hurt to some Worlds being devoured. There was nothing in his eyes that could be equated to his wives getting hurt. "That is why she is alive." Felberta however, didn''t back down. She then gently cupped Nux''s cheek and, "Because of those eyes you currently have, eyes filled with worry and love, we are sure that nothing is going to happen to us. Even if the enemy is the Universe, we will win. So stop trying to blame yourself and acting on your own. You need to calm down Nux. You need to return back to how you normally were. I, no, we need you to return back to the playful Nux you always were. Although I do like the serious Nux as well," Felberta suddenly squinted her nose and, "This one just isn''t the same." Then suddenly, Felberta grabbed Nux''s collar, pulled him close to her and, "So give me my Nux back." Chapter 1703: Rionas back "So give me my Nux back."Felberta spoke, looking into Nux''s eyes, her beautiful eyes shining intensely, almost as if they wanted to hypnotise Nux. Nux didn''t move. He found himself lost in his wife''s eyes, her words resonating in his head, then suddenly, "Hmm? Looks like she is awake." Felberta suddenly commented. Nux''s expression changed, quickly realizing what she meant, he glanced at the woman on top of him. "What are you waiting for?" Felberta chuckled. Nux''s smile widened, then, Felberta left his collar, he fell down and suddenly, his body fell into his Shadow. Felberta, who was left alone inside the room smiled lightly, then, she jumped into Nux''s shadow that seemed to be waiting for him and disappeared right after her. ¡­ "You are awake!" Inside Nux''s Universe, Riona, who had just woken up, was suddenly hugged by a being so fast that she didn''t even realize what happened. The only thing she could sense was the strong sense of comfort that washed over her entire body. The woman closed her eyes, not saying anything, hugging the being back unconsciously. Slowly, her mind started working, recalling everything that led to this moment, how she sensed the love of her life was about to lose his life, how she was suddenly teleported to that place, protecting her husband and how the impact was too strong for her to handle and how she passed out. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she recalled everything, Riona sensed Nux, who was hugging him as tightly as he could, tremble constantly. Right now¡­ He looked so¡­ weak. A weak smile appeared on Riona''s face as well. She didn''t know exactly how much time had passed, however, she did know that it was a lot. Before she passed out, she could sense the scale of the attack she had blocked and the impact it had on her body, it wasn''t something that she could recover from in just a few years. Decades must have passed. Riona knew it and because of that, the woman could easily guess what her husband must be feeling. Seeing his trembling body was proof of that. Riona gulped weakly as she tightened her hug around Nux. Her action made Nux''s body shudder, so Riona gently moved her hand around his back. Telling him that she was here, telling him that she was fine. However, what Riona didn''t know was that Nux didn''t just spend decades¡­ The man used the energy of the worlds inside his Universe to rebuild his brain and entered deep inside his consciousness, a place where time didn''t flow¡­ That was the place he spent those ''decades''. He didn''t just spend decades¡­ He spent a long long time, time he couldn''t even keep track of. Sure, he was sorting out the information he had received while he was doing that¡­ But considering Nux''s personality, was it possible for someone like him to forget about what happened to his wife? It was not. For all that time he had spent inside that space, he constantly thought about her and blamed himself for not being able to protect her, and this time¡­ the one who was hurt wasn''t just an illusion, it was his real wife. This was also the reason why Nux seemed¡­ much weaker than expected. It was something his wives noticed as well. Sure, when he was with his wives, everything was fine, suppressing what he felt and calming his heart was possible, however, the moment he was left alone or if things didn''t go like he expected them to, Nux lost his control. There were countless examples of it, Lashing out at Lyriana and even that encounter with the woman behind the counter, everything showed just how weak Nux had gotten. Sure, he seemed more mature after absorbing all the information perfectly, he was also much more powerful than before since he now knew about his powers better, However, his mind was weak. It was¡­ breaking apart. And the wives, who noticed that, decided that they had to do something. So, they sent Felberta. The First Wife. And Felberta, who was watching this scene, suddenly clapped after letting Nux hug Riona for 10 whole minutes, "Alright alright, Are you going to just keep hugging her? She woke up after a hundred years, a lot has happened, are you not going to get her up to date?" Then suddenly, a perverted smile appeared on Felberta''s face and, "And I am sure her body''s cravings are through the roof since it has been so long. You hugging her so compassionately isn''t helping either." *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* "So shoo shoo, Get up and be on the move, You have a wife to satisfy. Make sure she doesn''t feel that she missed out. Get on with it, We don''t have a lot of time, There are others waiting in line." Felberta spoke as she glanced at the other women inside the Universe. Hearing her words, the rest of the women frowned. This wasn''t something they planned. Nux was in a hurry, he wanted to devour more worlds, create diversions, form a connection with all his wives, help Lyriana and Eisheth, then the Foxes, he had a lot of things to do, this was the reason none of the women pressured him to spend time with them when he returned. Only Eisheth got her chance since it was her first time, sure, Aisha got into the fun as well, but the women didn''t mind, as long as Nux was happy, everything was alright. Honestly, the women had already prepared themselves to participate in a War and not think about those things for a while. But Felberta, who saw Nux''s condition, made a decision in his stead. Yes, this was her grand solution. Since everything was going so fast, she wanted to slow it down, she wanted Nux to take rest. ''Felbe-'' Suddenly, Nux tried to talk to Felberta using their connection, but, ''Don''t.'' Felberta stopped him. ''Eisheth and Lyriana are holding on just fine, they are still considered young for Divine Stage, they have a few thousand years in their hands. The Universe isn''t targeting us anytime soon, if it wanted to, it would have done it a long time ago, since it isn''t doing anything, it means it is waiting, so as long as we don''t move, it won''t either. The Foxes have been holding on for tens of thousands of years, I am sure a few more years won''t make a difference either. There is no need to rush. Nux Leander, Your wives are craving attention, And this matter of utmost importance is something you need to deal with urgently.'' Felberta declared, her tone leaving no room for denial. Nux had no choice but to give in. And because of that, It started. Years of debauchery, years of doing¡­ nothing, years of Nux not thinking about anything and just spending time with his wives. Years of¡­ Nux Leander healing. Chapter 1704 Lyriana and Eisheth Chapter 1704 Lyriana and Eisheth *Knock* *Knock* While Lyriana was sitting inside her room, she suddenly heard a knock. Frowning, she turned towards the door, extended her senses to see who it was and as if she already sensed what she was doing, the woman outside questioned with a light smile, "Mind if I come in?" She didn''t know why she was here, honestly, if it was before, she would be glad that someone else was in the same situation as her, but imagine her surprise when she realized that Eisheth Lust had become Eisheth Leander as well. She was one of ''them''. And after what happened in the Cosmocraft, Lyriana, who realized the difference between a Leander and other women around him, decided to maintain some distance from them. No, she wasn''t disappointed because of what happened. It was something obvious. It made complete sense that he would prioritize his wives first, not to mention that right now, she was no different than a liability. Sure, she was their ''party member'', but when it came down to it, she was different from them. Therefore, Lyriana didn''t wish to get too attached. She was here to get stronger with Nux''s help and later help him out in his journey to return the favour. It was a pure transaction, and she would keep it that way. However, since the Succubus Queen was already was, she couldn''t exactly send her away. "Come in," Lyriana answered. The woman outside opened the door and walked in. "It has been a while." She greeted. "What is it?" Lyriana questioned. "Hmm? Nothing, I was just bored." The Succubus Queen replied. Lyriana frowned. She and Eisheth weren''t exactly close to each other, sure, they were acquainted, but for the woman to come here because she was ''bored'', Lyriana didn''t believe in. Unable to think of a reason why she would be here, Lyriana continued to stare at the woman in front of her. Eisheth didn''t mind and walked towards her, sitting on the bed as she made herself comfortable. There was a silence in the room for a while, Lyriana, who couldn''t take it anymore, narrowed her eyes. "If you are going to sit silent, you could have done so inside your room." "Didn''t I say it just now? I came here because I was bored, I needed company." "I don''t think I am that good of a company." "It is okay, you would do just fine." Eisheth shrugged. "There are so many women here, even your daughter is here, so why are you bothering me." "Not everyone, some have left since that woman is back," Eisheth replied. "Who is back?" Lyriana frowned. "Riona." "Riona?" Of course, Lyriana knew who the woman was. She was one of Nux''s wives and Amaya''s mother. "What do you mean she is bac-" Suddenly, the woman paused as she realized something, all this while, she hadn''t seen a few of Nux''s wives, two of them to be more precise. Lane and Riona. She had spent a few years in ExceedoGenesis, living together with all the women, however, in all those years, she never once saw any of them. Even some women like Amaya, Felberta, Evane and Vyriana disappeared somewhere from time to time, especially Amaya, in all those years, she had barely seen Amaya like 10 times. With a frown on her face, Lyriana questioned, "Had she gone somewhere? Where did she come back from?" "I do not know the exact details but from what I know, she was hurt when Nux and all the girls left Yrniel previously and has been unconscious since then." "What¡­" Lyriana widened her eyes in shock. The last time Nux and the women left Yrniel¡­ Lyriana knew that it happened more than 100 years ago, it was after Nux came to her with his offer. Wait¡­ If Riona was unconscious since then¡­ "She was unconscious for 100 years!?" Lyriana exclaimed. "Mhm." "How? What happened?" Lyriana questioned. She had been with the women when they were sparing with each other, they had seen just how monstrous all of them were, pretty much any one of them was now strong enough to take over all of Yrniel unless the Order was involved. For one of those women to be hurt to the point that she was unconscious for 100 years¡­ and that was when they had Healers from the Order available to help them anytime they wanted, Healers known to be able to Heal anyone back to full health if they are not dead¡­ Just what could possibly hurt one of them? "As I said, I do not know the details, I just know she was hurt and passed out because her body couldn''t take the impact and needed time to Heal." Eisheth replied. She remembered talking about it with her daughter, Aisha however, avoided most of her questions. She honestly felt quite left out since she was the only one who didn''t know the details, but for now, she didn''t complain. She just wanted everyone to be fine. "What about Lane? I haven''t seen her in a while either. Where is she?" Lyriana questioned. Most of the time, she wouldn''t notice Lane''s absence since the woman usually stayed in Nux''s shadow most of the time, but to not see her once in 100 years¡­ especially after knowing about Riona, Lyriana had to question. "She is inside Nux''s shadow." Eisheth replied with a grim look on her face. Unlike Riona''s, Lane''s story she knew to a certain extent. "For 100 years¡­?" Lyriana frowned. "She cannot leave." Eisheth replied. "What¡­?" "She is being targeted, the moment she leaves Nux''s Shadow, the enemy will be able to sense her." "She cannot leave because the enemy¡­?" Lyriana couldn''t believe it. If Nux and others were being like this, it meant the enemy was strong¡­ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strong enough to even suppress a monster like Nux. ''Nux, he¡­'' Lyriana''s body trembled. She had spent quite a lot of time together with Nux, she knew what sort of man she was. He challenged the Dragon Lord because he harmed his wife¡­ That man was outright crazy for his woman. And right now¡­ When one of his wives was hurt, the other was living in hiding¡­ That man¡­ wasn''t able to do anything¡­ ''And this has been going on for more than 100 years¡­'' Chapter 1705 Like Mother like Daughter. Chapter 1705 Like Mother like Daughter. ''And this has been going on for more than 100 years¡­'' Lyriana trembled as she remembered the words she said before, ''How do I know that you are not fooling me? It won''t be the first time you did it. Maybe you do not have a way to make me stronger and are just buying time until you do.'' To think she would say those things when his mind is already pressured by an enemy who is after him and his wife¡­ Lyriana wasn''t a fool. She knew helping her wasn''t easy. She was already recognized by the Universe. In the Universe''s eyes, she was an insignificant Incomplete Divine without a Law, her potential was severely limited. What she wanted Nux to do was to somehow help her rebuild her foundation, turning her from an Incomplete Divine to a Complete one, and that too, giving her a chance to form a Law. She was pretty much asking for a second life. What she wanted was even possible! It was an absurd request that anyone else would not only decline but would also call her crazy for expecting something like it. But¡­ Not only did that man accept her request without judging her, he even returned with a method. ''I am not going back on my word, I am simply saying it would take time.'' He said it would take time, he said he cannot help her right now and it all made sense now. Even if there was a method, that method was something that went against the Universe, the entire Universe would be in chaos if he used that method. How much attention would he attract if he pulled something like that? Even if she knew next to nothing about the World beyond Yrniel and how Outer Space worked, Lyriana could guess that the answer was a lot of it. Especially that being who was strong enough to hurt Riona and force Lane into hiding all when Nux was with them, There was a high chance Nux would attract that being''s attention if he did what she wanted¡­ What Lyriana wanted him to do would not only put his life in danger, it would also threaten his wives and even her¡­ Nux just wanted to somehow deal with this enemy before helping her¡­ He was only thinking of a way that was safest for everyone¡­ that too, during the time when he should already be boiling in anger, frustration, and at the same time, feeling a sense of helplessness¡­ Lyriana could tell what Nux must have been feeling all this time¡­ for more than 100 years¡­ And to think she would make selfish demands during this time¡­ Lyriana clenched her fists. Recalling Nux''s eyes when he looked at her that day, Eyes that she felt were expressing his anger¡­ Now that she looked back and recalled those eyes again¡­ she was able to see the helplessness veiled behind his anger and the moment she saw that, Lyriana felt like her entire world crumbled. Hate¡­ She was hating herself for what she did¡­ To lash out at the only person who saw her as more than a washed-up, crazy old woman, the only one who reached out with a helping hand when no one else would¡­ Not to mention she did so when he was probably at the lowest point of his life when the people he loved the most were under a threat and he was unable to help them¡­ The more she thought about all this, the more she blamed herself. "Stop thinking about it, you didn''t know the whole situation, it is not your fault." Eisheth, who could tell what the woman was thinking about reassured her. "¡­that doesn''t excuse what I did. I had no right to lash out at him like that, even if I didn''t know anything, I was still in the wrong. I made an absurd request and didn''t have enough patience to wait for him¡­ my actions scream that I didn''t trust him from the beginning¡­ I didn''t trust the only person trying to help me¡­" Lyriana couldn''t even lift her face anymore. "You were just desperate. It is normal to momentarily lose yourself in desperation." "You didn''t," Lyriana spoke up. "You were in the same situation as me, you know there is a level beyond, a level you cannot reach, you must have been desperate as well, but you didn''t act like me." "I was never desperate." Eisheth however, shook her head. "W-Wha-" Lyriana couldn''t understand. "There is a world beyond the world, a mountain beyond the mountain. Who knows what''s beyond what we know? I was never the strongest anyway, I simply accepted that fact." A small smile then appeared on Eisheth''s face and, "I am a coward, Lyriana. Unlike the brave you, who is prepared to go against your fate, who has been trying to go against her fate, I gave in a lot earlier, So the reason you are in this position is because you are better than me. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is no reason for you to feel low. In a journey where no one trusted you, you finally found someone who does. You lashed out at him because you considered him someone close to you. It''s easy for you to let your guard down around him, to show him your raw emotions, even the ones you try to hide from the rest of the world. You felt comfortable enough to let out your anger, frustration, and pain that you have been holding onto for thousands of years, in front of him because you trust him. That''s what we do with people who mean something to us; we reveal our truest selves, For better¡­ or worse." "Someone¡­ close to me¡­?" Lyriana muttered those words out loud with a confused look on her face. Eisheth, who saw her face, smiled inwardly. ''Heh. I wonder what reward I can ask in return for this.'' Indeed, the Succubus Queen was no different from her daughter. Just like how Aisha slowly ''corrupted'' her mother, the mother was now doing the same thing with another woman. Sure, Eisheth had her own reason for choosing Lyriana, the two of them were kind of in the same position, she felt a sense of comradery with her, but in the end, she was still doing all this for the ''rewards'', that couldn''t be denied. Right now, however, Eisheth knew that there was still a lot of work left, the woman was too passive, her head was too straightforward, intense and diligent to understand hints. "Yes. You lashed out at him because you feel safe around him. Sure, things got out of hand because of his situation, but what is more important is that you realized what you did. You can still make things right." "I can¡­?" Lyriana replied as she slowly turned her head towards the Succubus Queen. "Of course you can. Actually, you can do more than just make things right." Suddenly, a scheming smile appeared on Eisheth''s face and, "In the end, whatever happened ultimately happened because Nux reacted much differently than he normally would, sure, he had his reasons, but you didn''t know about that. It wasn''t your mistake either yet he still lashed out at you, If you go to him, you can not only make things right again, You can even ask for more." "More¡­?" Lyriana tilted her head. "Indeed." Eisheth nodded. Soon, however, she shrugged, "Well, not now, He is currently with Riona, then it is our turn, so it would still take him a few decades before he leaves our clutches." Eisheth spoke as he licked her lips. No matter how much she wanted to help this woman, there was no way she was going to give up on her turn. After all, she still needed to take her revenge. Thinking about it, Eisheth''s purple shined with intense, unhidden lust, her face heating up in an instant, And Lyriana, who saw her condition, only continued to stare at the woman in silence, No one knew what the Elven Queen was thinking. Chapter 1706 Did you win? Chapter 1706 Did you win? "I am back~ Did you miss me?" While Lyriana was sitting on her bed cross legged with her eyes closed, meditating and trying to figure out her Path and Law in advance so that she could form it faster once Nux deals with everything and comes to her, suddenly, someone barged into her room with a big smile on her face. Hearing the voice, Lyriana''s face twitched. She opened her eyes and glanced at the woman standing in front of her. "You are here again?" She spoke with a neutral look on her face. "You look so happy that I am back~ You must be having a hard time without me, no?" Eisheth smiled brightly. "I was actually glad that you were gone, it was peaceful for a while." Lyriana didn''t hold back. In the recent few years, she and Eisheth had come somewhat ''closer''. The Succubus Queen had started visiting her often and because of what she did before, Lyriana also saw the woman in a positive light. Their bond somewhat deepened as they talked more, both of them were Queens of their respective people, so they had quite a lot in common. So much that even Lyriana, someone who had a cold personality, opened up to her and started talking. Of course, the fact that Lyriana was already quite vulnerable because of everything that happened and now that she continuously blamed herself for it, she needed someone like Eisheth around her who would tell her than things could still change. As for Eisheth, well, she was mostly doing it for the rewards, but after she spent a few years, she realized that she was getting closer to the woman. The Succubus Queen had found an unexpected friend. So now, she had all the more reasons to bring her friend into the muddy water with her. "You sound like an old woman when you talk like that." Eisheth waved her hand as he walked towards the Elven Queen''s bed and sat right next to her. "I am younger than you." Lyriana stated. "And? It doesn''t make a difference. Anyone who looks at us would think I am much younger because my heart is pure like a young girl''s, while yours is stubborn and restricted like an old woman who is on her deathbed." "¡­" Lyriana didn''t know what to say. To think this woman was delusional enough to believe that she was young. And pure heart? Please, the woman was a Queen, no Queen, unless she was pampered and protected throughout her entire life, had a pure heart. Especially someone who has ruled her State for thousands of years. "Anyways, how have you been?" Eisheth questioned, and seeing the seeing the big smile on the woman''s face, Lyriana could tell how much the Succubus Queen was dying to say what she wanted. The woman was just waiting for Lyriana to start the conversation, and because she had such an expression on her face that was literally begging her to ask, Lyriana decided to take the bait. "How about you? Did you enjoy the time you spent with him?" The instant Lyriana asked the question, Eisheth''s smile widened even further. "Yes!" The answer was instantaneous. "It was probably the best time I had in my life, there are only a few moments I can think of that were better than the past few years I spent with him. The time when he came to me, claiming me as his in front of that idiot and the rest of the Demon Lords, then the time he hugged me in front of my subordinates, our first night together, these are the only moments I can think of that could match what I experienced and all these moments only lasted for so long, but these past few years? I didn''t even realize when they passed by. I went around to different places with him, I spent¡­" The woman continued, describing everything she and Nux did together, how her daughter and sometimes Allura joined the two of them. She also got closer to her sisters. Eisheth had a lot to tell, and seeing how the Queen''s stories revolved around that man, Lyriana couldn''t help but find it strange. ''She is now the same as them¡­'' She thought inwardly. She had seen this look before, the look all of Nux''s wives had whenever they talked about Nux. That glitter in the woman''s eyes, the bright smile plastered on her face, and even her ever so slightly trembling lower body, everything was exactly the same. "So did you win?" Lyriana didn''t know why, but she asked another question. "Huh?" Eisheth paused, looking at Lyriana with a strange look on her face. "You said you were going to win. ''I will show him why they call me the Queen of all the Succubus,'' or something along those lines. What happened? Did you win?" Lyriana questioned. Of course, she knew what ''battle'' she was talking about here. Honestly, if anyone who knew Lyriana would see her asking a question like this, they would widen their eyes in disbelief. After all, Lyriana barely talked to people, to think a woman like her was asking a question related to another woman''s sex life¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was indeed shocking. Even Lyriana herself wouldn''t have believed that she asked a question like this a few years back, however, these past few years, with the Succubus Queen always talking about the time she spent with Nux, how she nearly lost her mind from pleasure and whatnot, Lyriana''s defences weakened, and she was eventually interested in the topic. "T-That''s not how it works." This time, however, Eisheth was flustered. "Hmm?" Lyriana narrowed her eyes, soon, however, the Elven Queen smirked. It was her chance to take over the conversation now. "What do you mean? Didn''t you say you were going to show him how vast the world is? I am sure you were quite motivated, you were pretty assured of your victory. What happened? Did things not go your way?" "¡­as I said, it is not that easy. It is something that takes time. I need to patiently understand everything about him before I create a perfect plan t-" "You had a few years, didn''t you?" Chapter 1707 I-I-I didn’t mean tv- to! Chapter 1707 I-I-I didn¡¯t mean tv- to! "You had a few years, didn''t you? No wait, since you were in Waranal, you had around a 100 years considering you came back in 4 years. You are telling me that 100 years were not enough for the great Succubus Queen to win even once?" Hearing those words, Eisheth lowered her head, her face flushed. "Y-You wouldn''t understand¡­" She spoke in a weak voice. "From what I understand, it means you were defeated quite brutally." "¡­" Seeing her staying silent with a red face and continuously fidgeting fingers, Lyriana couldn''t help but be surprised. ''This¡­ is the Succubus Queen¡­? The one who was known to have the power to rule over men?'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She just couldn''t believe it. However, before she could use this opportunity to tease the woman any further, "I see the two of you are getting along well." A voice was heard and in an instant, Eisheth''s expression changed and she jumped in a random direction, making sure she would fall on the floor if she wasn''t caught. And just as the woman expected, her husband appeared right in front of her, catching her body, making sure she doesn''t fall. The woman''s smile widened as she then wrapped her sinful body around Nux, trying to temp him in every possible way. Nux momentarily froze. This was the Succubus Queen, a woman whose every single movement oozed with seduction, every single part of her body was straight up perfect, her soft breasts, her thin waist, her thighs, with such a sinful body wrapping itself around him, it was obvious that any man in the world would lose his self-control. And Eisheth didn''t end it here either, slowly, she brought her mouth near his ear and with the most sensual voice, she spoke, "Why did you leave? I was so sad when I didn''t see you next to me when I woke up, you know?" Nux''s body trembled. Unknowingly, his hands had already moved under the woman''s gown and were now caressing her butt, he just couldn''t resist the temptation of playing with the woman''s body. However, this didn''t mean Nux would lose. "You were out cold, my wife. It seemed like you were tired after being defeated again and again." He spoke with a smirk as he then tightly grabbed the butt he had been caressing gently all this while. "Anh~" Eisheth moaned. In an instant, her body started recalling everything it had been through these past few years and all of the seductive aura around her disappeared, her face flushed, her breathing became heavier, her legs trembled and her body started losing her strength. Using this chance, Nux bit her lips. "Annnhhh~~" The woman moaned again. Her little sister trembled and started releasing her love juice, which she thought had all dried up because her body had already released so much. "Y-You should have woken me up," Eisheth replied, her voice much weaker than before. Nux however, just smiled. Then, he walked forward, gently placing the woman on bed and with a light kiss on her lip, he moved up, looking into the woman''s eyes, he spoke in a gentle voice. "You should rest for now. Don''t worry, we have all the eternity without ourselves, you can have a go at it as many times as you want, to the point you get sick of it." Nux chuckled. A silly smile then appeared on Eisheth''s face and, "I would never get tired of it." She replied. "I wouldn''t either." Nux nodded back as he kissed her unbearably soft lips again, then, as he kissed both her eyes, the woman fell asleep. ''S-She was put down that easily¡­?'' Lyriana, who was watching the scene unfolding right in front of her couldn''t believe what she was seeing. This was the Succubus Queen! She is supposed to be ruling over all men! All the rulers throughout the world are wary of her because they know what this woman could do to them if she put her mind to it. It was the biggest reason most beings at the top avoided her! How was¡­ such a being¡­ lying on her bed, defeated in the game she was never supposed to lose? Not to mention she was defeated within a minute! Does that even make sense!? The more Lyriana looked at the silly expression on Eisheth''s face, the stranger she felt. Then suddenly, the man who neutralized the Succubus Queen with such ease turned towards her and, "We finally have some time alone." He spoke, as he looked into the woman''s eyes. *Gulp* Lyriana gulped. There were a lot of things she wanted to say to Nux, all this time, she had been thinking about how she would make things right, what she would say, how he would react to her words, how this, how that, she had been thinking about a lot of things, But as Nux stood right in front of her, her mind refused to work. All her thoughts mixed her, she doubted she could even form an intelligent sentence. "I apologize." Then suddenly, Nux spoke up. Lyriana glanced at him and saw him walking towards her, then¡­ she saw him getting closer¡­ and even closer¡­ to the point he was standing at a distance where even a single step further would make them touch each other. Normally, she would have stepped back in this situation, that is what she was supposed to do! However, her legs refused to move, she just stared into those golden eyes that were looking at her, feeling lost. "I apologize for acting out that day, Lyriana. I know I am late, I should have come to you and apologized sooner, no, I shouldn''t have even done so in the first place. My actions were unforgivable, I don''t know wha-" Before Nux could speak any further, Lyriana placed her finger on his lips. Nux paused. And suddenly, Lyriana''s body shook and she blinked a few times. She had zoned out for a moment as she was looking at Nux and her body had moved on its own, But now that she realized what she had done, her face flushed as she quickly moved her hand away and, "I-I-I didn''t mean tv- to!" Yes, the Elven Queen accidentally bit her own tongue because of how flustered she was. Chapter 1708 You shouldnt say those words. Chapter 1708 You shouldn''t say those words."I-I-I didn''t mean tv- to!" "Did you just bite your tongue?" Nux questioned with a light smile on her face. "N-No, of course not." "Is that so?" Nux smiled, staring into Lyriana''s eyes. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Nothing." Nux continued to smile, a smile Lyriana didn''t like one bit. "Don''t lie. Tell me what you are thinking." "I was thinking how wrong I was." "What do you mean?" Lyriana frowned. "I always thought of you as some cold beauty, a woman unattainable by anyone; it is quite surprising to know that you have such a cute side. You even bit your own tongue just now." "I didn''t bite my tongue!" "Right." Nux nodded, the smile on his face never disappeared. It was clear that he didn''t believe Lyriana one bit, and he made sure that the woman knew that. "Nux, I am telling you, I did no¡ª" Before Lyriana could continue any further, Nux suddenly placed his finger on her lips, and she froze. Nux''s smile widened. "W-What are you doing?" Lyriana questioned as she moved her face back. "Nothing, just taking my revenge," Nux replied as he moved his hand away. "I will return to Nexus soon." Suddenly, he spoke with a solemn look on his face. "I understand." "It would take some time before I am able to he¡ª" "Nux, it is alright, I was impatient, I didn''t know what you were going through, you ca¡ª" "No." Nux interrupted. "Let me complete." He spoke, looking at Lyriana intensely. The Elven Queen gave in and nodded lightly. "It would take some time before I am able to help you. Years, decades, or even centuries, I do not know how long it would take, but¡­ I give you my word that I will help you, and until I do, I want you by my side." The Elven Queen stared at Nux and then, a light smile appeared on her face. "I left my Kingdom and my Daughter for this, Nux. You won''t get rid of me that easily." "Trust me, the last thing I want right now is to get rid of you." Nux smiled as well. The two stared at each other and then, "Once again, I apologize." "I apologize as well." "You did nothing wro-" "I did. And I promise I will make up for it." Seeing the look on her face, Nux knew there was no point in trying to convince her. The Elven Queen was a prideful woman. Her pride was no less than Vyriana''s, and since she had made up her mind, nothing could be done. "Then I will make you make up for it," Nux spoke. Lyriana nodded. "I will take my leave then." "You should. You have a new world you need to dominate just like you dominated Yrniel." Lyriana smiled. Nux smiled as well, then, suddenly, he moved forward, cupped Lyriana''s cheek, touched her lips with his thumb, and before she could react, he disappeared. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Take care of Eisheth, she is tired." "¡­" Lyriana, however, couldn''t say anything. She was too busy trying to understand what suddenly happened and¡­ why her heart was beating so quickly. ... Inside the Fortune''s Call building, a woman with pale skin, three eyes, and dark purple hair was sitting on the counter, spending her day just like she normally would. Her name was Arshia; her job was to help the mercenaries here whenever they came to her. However, she wasn''t exactly a hard worker. Sure, she was good at her job, and that was the reason she wasn''t kicked out despite trying to waste time with every opportunity she got. She would chat with the mercenaries when she was bored, take a break when she was tired, and would just leave if she felt like it. Even now, since no one was coming to her counter, she wanted to move to one of her colleague''s counters and annoy her while she was working to pass time. However, the moment she decided to move, The doors of the building opened up, and a couple walked in. A handsome man with long black hair and golden eyes and an equally beautiful woman with black hair and eyes. The moment the couple entered, they attracted attention. It was pretty normal; new faces normally attracted attention, especially when they were strong Sovereigns and that good-looking. Of course, Arshia didn''t care. Sure, they were beautiful, but that''s it. Or¡­ At least, that''s how things normally should be. But then, the man suddenly glanced at her and started walking towards her with a smile on his face. The woman beside him followed him. Arshia paused. Since they were coming to her, she couldn''t just move, right? Arshia smiled as she glanced at Nux and, "A new face, finally." She greeted. The man reached her counter, and his smile widened, "You look happy," he spoke. "Of course. Just look around, how often do you think I get to see an above-average face?" Arshia chuckled. The rest of the mercenaries present in the Hall stared at her with disapproving looks on their faces. Clearly, they didn''t like what she said, not that Arshia cared. The man looked around; there were all sorts of people with different features here. Most of them had rough looks, scars on their bodies, and were like bulky giants. Seeing such a sight, the man looked back at Arshia and, "I pity you." "Right?!" Arshia slammed her desk in excitement, attracting even more attention from the mercenaries around. "This is why I need a handsome man around me." The woman quickly controlled herself, leaned her body forward, showing her cleavage as she stared at the man with a seductive look on her face. Seeing her act like that, the man''s smile widened. He then leaned forward, excited, Arshia leaned forward as well. The man then brought his mouth close to her ear, impressed by his boldness, she tilted her head, making it easier for the man to approach her, then suddenly, the man whispered, "You shouldn''t say those words." "Huh? What do you mean?" Arshia frowned. Then the man pointed at the woman standing behind him and, "She may be smiling, but she isn''t any different from her daughter when it comes to such things." Chapter 1709 I was standing behind you in the line. Chapter 1709 I was standing behind you in the line. "She may be smiling, but she isn''t any different from her daughter when it comes to such things." "H-Huh?" Obviously, Arshia didn''t understand what the man said. "I am saying that she is a dangerous woman. If you hit on her husband, she will find you and kill you." "W-When did I flirt with you?" "Exactly." Nux nodded as he leaned away. "Huh?" Arshia was still confused. Then suddenly, Riona stepped forward, holding Nux''s arm in a way that it rested on her cleavage, making sure to claim her husband before any vixen eyed her. "You seem quite desperate," Riona spoke as she glanced at Arshia. Then, she looked around and sighed with a sympathetic look on her face. "I guess I cannot blame you. Living in this environment must be difficult." Riona''s face then turned cold and, "But don''t shoot your shot on him. He belongs to me." "Yeah yeah, no one wants your man, woman." Arshia waved her hand. "Now that hurts." Nux pouted. Arshia, who glanced at him, quickly shook her head, "I-I didn''t mean it that wa-" "It is okay. I was just teasing you." Nux chuckled. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "O-Oh¡­" Arshia didn''t know how to react; for some reason, her face had turned red. The rest of the people who saw her like that were surprised to see Arshia act that way. Nux, however, simply leaned forward again and, "Jokes aside, I actually needed your help." "W-What can I do for you?" "Special Missions. A friend told me to come to you if I wanted to do them." "Ah, Special Missions. You came to the right person indeed." Arshia nodded. "Actually, you need to do a few normal missions before you are eligible to do the Special Missions. You also need someone from Fortune''s Call to vouch for you, but you don''t have to worry about that. I''ll do that for you. For now, you just need to complete a few missions. If you are in a hurry, then I can help you find some easier missions. You can complete them and be eligible for Special Missions. What do you say?" "You would do that?" "Of course, that is my job." "You are quite hardworking. I knew I came to the right person." Nux smiled. "Hahaha~ You can come to me anytime you need help. Oh, you still didn''t tell me your name." "I am Nux Leander." "Nux Leander, huh¡­" Arshia repeated the name. It was as if she was burning it into her memory. "And I am Riona ''Leander.'' The same last name as his. In our world, the wives take their husband''s last name." "O-Oh." Arshia nodded. ''Arshia Leander¡­ That doesn''t sound too bad¡­'' she thought as she glanced at Nux. Yes, she completely ignored the woman standing next to him, something Riona didn''t like one bit. "Nux." She called out. Nux turned towards her. "You said there is a place where you can challenge anyone to a duel, no?" Riona was glaring at Arshia when she said those words, and Arshia, who realized it, felt her body tremble. "A-Anyways, I am Arshia Markem. I will find a few missions for you; please give me a few minutes." Sensing that her life was in danger, the woman quickly changed the topic. Then, she pointed in a certain direction and, "Please sit there, I will come to you." "Thank you so much. You were a big help." "Of course!" Arshia nodded as she quickly stood up, wanting to leave. However, before she could, a man standing behind Nux and Riona called her, "Arshia." He was in the queue. "I am working. It might take 30 minutes, so please wait." "Wai-" Arshia, however, just said those words as she walked away, not listening to the man. Nux just smiled as he and Riona then walked out of the counter, heading toward the seats Arshia had pointed at. As they were walking, Riona, who was holding Nux''s arm with both her hands, suddenly pinched him with all her strength. "Ouch!" Nux groaned in pain as he glanced at his wife. "Why were you flirting with her?" Riona questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "What flirting? I was only being nice like you all told me to." "That was just being nice¡­?" Riona raised her eyebrow. "Of course. Did you see me flirt at all?" "Did you not see her reaction? She was falling all over you! It was as if you were using your Incubus Powers!" "You think she would react that calmly if I had used it?" "¡­" Riona turned silent. "Anyways, we got what we wanted, didn''t we?" "I still don''t like how you flirted with her." "I just talked, woman." "¡­" Riona had no words. She was actually reconsidering their decision. She had forgotten how frustrating the playful Nux was; he was charming women left and right! How could he not see that three-eyed woman falling all over him? She even left her counter to help him; what sort of employee does that!? ''Tsk, but I guess it does get the work done.'' In the end, Riona calmed herself down. Also, seeing Nux smile like this was something that made her happy, so even if he attracted a few women in the process, it was okay. ''As long as I get rid of them.'' Yes, Riona was having dangerous thoughts. "Oi." While the couple was bantering with each other, someone called. "Hm?" Nux and Riona turned around. "Do we know you?" Nux questioned. He couldn''t recognize the man. "I was standing behind you in the line." "Uhh¡­ and?" Nux tilted his head. Did he want a pat on his back for following the rules or something? "Now I need to wait 30 minutes before I can get the mission I want." Did he want a pat on his back for following the rules or something? "Now I need to wait 30 minutes before I can get the mission I want." The man spoke, and Nux''s frown deepened. Why the hell was this man telling him his sob story? Did he mistakenly give out the impression that he cared? Then suddenly, the man smiled, "Now that I have to wait because of you, don''t you think you should compensate somehow?" The man spoke as he glanced at Riona. Chapter 1710 What a barbaric man. Chapter 1710 What a barbaric man."Now that I have to wait because of you, don''t you think you should compensate somehow?" The man spoke as he glanced at Riona, and in an instant, Nux''s expression changed. However, before he could act out, Riona suddenly smiled, "Well, well, don''t you look like a strong one." Hearing her words, the man''s smile widened, "I see you have a good eye. How did you end up with a man like him in the first place?" "Hmmm." Riona started thinking. "He killed the father of my daughter, then he seduced my daughter, and then finally he extended his clutches towards me." The woman replied, and as she finished, everyone in the hall was staring at them. Even the man standing in front of them was taken aback. He came in here as a bad guy, but hearing what Nux did, he wasn''t sure who was worse. Of course, the man also realized that it was his chance to get his hands on this beautiful woman; therefore, "What a barbaric man." "Indeed. He is quite barbaric." Riona nodded as she glanced at Nux with a playful look on her face. Nux''s mouth twitched continuously. "You don''t have to be scared. He cannot do anything to you here; I will protect you." The man spoke. "You will?" Riona questioned, her eyes filled with hope. "Of course! My blood boils when I see such a barbaric man having his way with you." Then suddenly, the man threw a piece of cloth at Nux, which he obviously avoided since it looked like it was drenched in sweat. "You! I challenge you to a duel in the Arena! If you lose, you are to leave her in an instant!" The man declared loudly, gathering the attention of everyone around. Even the ones who were completely uninterested in the conversation a while ago. After all, who would miss a free action-packed drama? "Too bothersome." Nux, however, was a buzzkill. "Are you scar-" Before the man could provoke him into fighting, "Arena requires you to register, give details of both warriors, set a date, and all that." Nux then glanced at the man and, "Why go so far when we can skip all the formalities and settle it outside?" "Huh¡­?" the man frowned. "He wants you to follow him and fight it out outside." Riona explained with a light, playful smile. "¡­" The man narrowed his eyes. He looked around before his eyes fell on 3 people sitting at a certain table. The man momentarily paused; Nux guessed that he was communicating with someone using some method. "Let''s go." Suddenly, the man spoke up. "Wow, you are so brave~ I knew you were a great warrior the moment I saw you." Riona praised, both her hands clenched together. Nux, on the other hand, just walked out, and the man followed. As the two of them left, three more men walked out. Riona, who saw them, couldn''t help but shake her head. How could she not see what they were trying to do? Not that it mattered; all of them were Divines. Honestly, with Nux''s current level, you could bring thousands of Divines in front of him, and it wouldn''t take more than a few seconds. Of course, unlike her, others weren''t too sure. "You! What are you doing!?" Arshia, who had rushed towards her the instant those 3 men left, shouted. "You were just talking about how he was yours and whatnot! If you wanted to leave him, then you should have! Why are you making a scene!?" "¡­" Riona didn''t know how to react. "What are you silent for? Do you even know who that man was!? And those 3 who left after them, all of them know each other! They are going to attack Nux together! I swear to god, if something happens to him, I won''t let you have an easy life!" "You seem quite worried about him." Riona chuckled. "Of course I am! He is¡­" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He is¡­?" "He is my customer!" "Ah right." Riona nodded. "Then why don''t you go and help him?" "W-What¡­?" Arshia stuttered. "If you are so worried about your customer to go as far as threatening your other customer, shouldn''t you go and help him before something happens to him?" "How am I supposed to help him¡­?" Riona chuckled at the response. It was funny how someone who couldn''t even step up was threatening a woman who spent more than 100 years unconscious because she protected the man they were talking about. "You!" Seeing Riona laugh, Arshia was enraged. "It must have been your plan from the beginning!" she shouted. "Yes, yes, now don''t bother me. You still have work to do. Go find the missions." "You think I would do that for yo-" "Arshia? Did you already bring the missions? That was much faster than I expected." Suddenly, Arshia heard a voice; she turned around and noticed Nux walking in with a smile on his face. "N-Nux! You are okay!" Arshia spoke as she rushed towards him. However, before she could get to him and hug him, she suddenly saw Riona standing next to him, once again, with her arms wrapped around his arm. "H-Huh?" Arshia stuttered. She looked back to where the woman was standing. "H-How did you¡­" However, before she could continue, "Hmm? Why do you look so surprised?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "She thought that those fou-" "Nothing! Nothing! I just came here to tell you to wait a little longer, I will finish it as soon as I can! Please be patient!" Arshia interrupted Riona. "Sure, we will wait." Nux smiled. Arshia then walked away, and once she did, Riona laughed out loud. "You sure are enjoying yourself." "Now I get why you like to play around so much." Riona chuckled. "Don''t pin this on me. You started it. I still can''t forget how awfully you were acting; to think he fell for something like that. Not to mention you ruined my image before I could even build it. I couldn''t believe they called me a sex fiend when the four of them surrounded me because they were eyeing my wife." Chapter 1711 People get over their crushes soon enough, dont worry. ?Chapter 1711 People get over their crushes soon enough, don''t worry.''Don''t pin this on me. You started it. I still can''t forget how awfully you were acting, to think he fell for something like that. Not to mention you ruined my image before I could even build it. I couldn''t believe they called me a sex fiend when the four of them surrounded me because they were eyeing my wife! ''Hahaha-'' Riona laughed. "Tsk! Nux snorted. ''Anyways, did you find anything good?'' Riona questioned. She already knew the fate of those four men. Sure, Nux was calmer now, but cycing his wife in front of him? Riona didn''t even have to think; that man''s fate was sealed the moment he looked at her with those eyes. What she wanted to know was if there was anything useful in their memories. ''Hmm, not much. Just learned a bit more about mercenaries. They were higher-level mercenaries than the Skeleton I killed before, so they knew a bit more! ''Im, that is alright, we don''t need to know much anyway! ''Rig-'' *Bam* Before Nux could reply, suddenly, a man stood up, his body trembling in fear as he stared at Nux. "Y-You... you are that..." "Hmm? You know him?" Riona frowned as she glanced at the one-eyed man standing in front of her. "I don''t." Nux shook his head. "It seems like he knows you!" "I did sense someone looking at me when I was out-oh, wait! Suddenly, Nux recalled who the man was. Ile was Vajra, the one-eyed demon with special eyes who was watching Nux when he was dealing with Skeleton and his little gang. Previously, Nux had noticed him looking at him from afar; even now, Nux knew that someone was keeping an eye on him. However, this time, he didn''t bother checking who it was. ''So it was him. A smile appeared on Nux''s face. "You really like to watch business you aren''t involved in, don''t you?" Vajra''s body trembled. Once again, the fear that had subsided after all this time came out again. More than five decades had passed since Nux was last seen in this place. Vajra just thought that he had left or was done in by someone stronger. He didn''t even recognize him before because it had been so long and his attitude was so different. However, seeing the man deal with those four men even more cruelly than he did with others, those buried memories came out. Once again, he was worried about his life. He was spared before, but now that he had repeated the same mistake, he thought he would die. However, "Well, I guess resisting the urge to watch free entertainment isn''t exactly an easy thing to do. So I don''t blame you! Suddenly, Nux shrugged. "I do wish to know, though, how do you even keep an eye on me? I was pretty far back then. Does your eye have the power to see through walls?" He questioned with a curious look on his face. For cultivators, normal walls didn''t mean anything, but that only applied to a limited range. In Vajra''s case, however, this range seemed to be much longer than anyone else''s. Vajra was silent. As much as he wanted to flaunt his powers, he was currently standing in front of a being who noticed him trying to watch and looked back at him. How was he supposed to flex his senses in front of someone who was far superior to him in that regard? "Hmm? Don''t wish to answer?" "Nux, why would anyone tell you about their power?" Riona questioned. Then, she held her husband''s arm and pulled him away. As the two sat on the chair, Riona placed her head on Nux''s shoulder and closed her eyes. Instantly, Nux''s attention was diverted. He placed his hand over Riona''s waist and pulled her close to him. His Riona was finally with him. That was all that mattered. Some one-eyed dude didn''t. Vajra, who was completely ignored, didn''t mind this one bit. He slowly walked out of the building. making sure not to attract the monster''s attention, and once he was out, he ran away. Time passed. Twenty minutes later, Arshia came to Nux with a few papers. "Nux! I found these for you. In total, you need to do ten missions to be eligible for Special Missions. I have chosen these twenty missions that should be easy to do for you. You can choose any ten of them!" The woman quickly passed the papers to Nux with a bright smile on her face. "I am really thankful, Arshia. "Of course! As I said, I am only doing my job." "You are very good at it." Nux smiled. Arshia''s smile widened, "You should quickly select the missions, or do you need some days?" "No, I''ll choose the first ten." Nux spoke as he returned the papers to Arshia. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What...? You didn''t even read anything, though..." "Why would I? I trust you, Arshia. The instant he said those words, Arshia''s face turned red. "A-Alright, then I will register them in your name. You can come to me as soon as you are done with the missions." She spoke as she quickly moved, stamping different papers left and right, writing something on a register, and handling some other formalities. Riona, who saw her move, couldn''t help but smile, "So? What are these missions?" "Nothing much. I need to go to some Lowest and Low Levels Worlds. Most of them require me to retrieve some artifacts. In some, I need to collect some beasts'' horns and stuff. They seem easy enough." Obviously, Nux didn''t trust the woman one bit. He read through all the missions; it''s just that he did it so quickly that Arshia couldn''t perceive it. Nux''s brain was currently on an entirely different level. Let alone Arshia, even Riona wasn''t able to read anything by the time Nux was done with everything. He didn''t even need to look at the page; he could process everything from the bundle using his senses. Yes, it meant that. Nux was capable of reading an entire book with a single look. He didn''t even have to flip the pages. "You are so mean, Nux. You lie as easily as breathing! Riona chuckled, pitying the poor woman who had just fallen in love. "People get over their crushes soon enough, don''t worry! Nux shrugged. As they talked, Arshia suddenly came to them and, "Here, these are the missions you selected. Please do them as soon as possible!" "I will be back soon. Nux smiled as he grabbed the papers. "I will be waiting!" Arshia nodded, and Nux smiled again. Chapter 1712 Y-You completed the missions? ?Chapter 1712 Y-You completed the missions?"Nux!" Once again, Nux and Riona walked into the Fortune''s Call building, Arshia, who saw them, instantly brightened up as she rushed towards them. Yes, just like before, she wasn''t doing anything and was free. "You are back!" Arshia spoke. Nux smiled, then passed the mission papers Arshia had given him, making her frown. "What happened? Did you not like these missions? I can change them if you want." "What do you mean? I completed them! "What...?" Arshia blinked a few times, unable to register the words she just heard. "I said I completed them. Where do I submit the items I secured?" Nux questioned. "Y-You completed the missions?" Nux nodded. "But I only gave them to you yesterday..." "Uhh... I am fast...?" "Fast...?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arshia didn''t know how to react. If it were anyone other than Nux, she would have lashed out already. Fast!? What the hell did he mean by fast!? There were 10 missions, some of them requiring infiltrating and sneaking into a heavily guarded base. One of the missions required him to kill 100 beasts that were particularly difficult to kill because of their hard bodies. Sure, she selected the comparatively casier ones for him, but these were still missions only a Sovereign could do, and each would take at least a month. Just going to some worlds mentioned in the missions would take more than a few days unless one had an excellently made mode of transport. Which, Nux did. The Cosmocraft Aellana gave him wasn''t an ordinary one. It looked plain, but it was personally made by the Dwarven Progenitors. They had the power to increase their speed proportional to the energy infused in them without having to worry about overloading. And when it came to energy.... Nux was sure there was no Divine in the entire universe with more energy than him. Nux wasn''t just a Divine; he was a Divine who had constantly devoured his own cultivation using the Black Hole and reached a point of saturation where doing so any further didn''t make any difference. If he was the one infusing energy, there weren''t many spaceships faster than the Cosmocraft given to him. Of course, this still didn''t mean that he could complete all these missions on his own. Actually, Nux didn''t even get the chance to complete any of the missions on his own. The moment he returned with the mission papers, Riona called the rest of the women, and quickly, those papers were taken away, and the missions were divided. Infiltrating? They had Riona, Rune, and Thyra; even Shadow Lane participated in the mission. Killing beasts? Astaria and Vyriana were the first to get their hands on the missions. Felberta, Amaya, Evane, Edda, Allura, Aisha, Ember, Melia, and Skyla didn''t stay behind either, all of them eager to complete the missions they selected. Just like that, One had to know, an ''average'' Sovereign was supposed to find these missions easy, and... none of Nux''s women were ''average.'' Even if some of them didn''t have an Absolute Law, the Laws they had formed were ridiculously powerful. Not to mention, the women connected with Nux had all had their bloodlines raised to the Primordial level of a Middle-Level World''s bloodline. With strong Laws, strong bloodlines, and constant training under a maniac like Vyriana, these women were far from normal. Even in the Outer Space they hadn''t explored yet, only Sovereigns from high-level worlds could be their match, and that was just the women who had normal Laws. As for Vyriana, Astaria, and Amaya, the ones with Absolutes... they were even stronger than Sovereigns from a high-level world. After all, Absolutes were rare, extremely rare. Only the best in the universe have the ability to form Absolutes. Therefore, within a single day... All 10 missions were completed without Nux having to lift a single finger. The only thing they needed to be mindful of was that all the women connected to Nux couldn''t enter any world alone. Just like how the Universe couldn''t sense Nux, it couldn''t sense the women connected to him either. And if the Universe couldn''t... how would a normal world be able to do it? Just like the Universe, the worlds couldn''t sense Nux and his women, nor could they sense their arrival. Normally, every time a being from another world enters a world, it senses their presence and informs the being closest to it, usually the World''s Child, along with the location of the otherworlder who had infiltrated. However, this wouldn''t happen if Nux and his women were the ones doing the infiltration. So if they entered a world and the world didn''t inform the World Child about them, it would raise suspicion. Even when Nux entered Nexus alone, Nexus shouldn''t have been able to sense him, so the strongest. beings in Nexus wouldn''t know about him. It was something that would definitely raise doubts, but since Nexus was a mercenary world where countless beings come in every single day, it didn''t matter as much. However, the same couldn''t be done with normal worlds. Therefore, every time women who couldn''t be sensed by the world came in, they came together with the women who could be sensed and stayed hidden until there were no eyes around, so it wouldn''t raise any doubts. Of course, since they only visited lowest- or low-level worlds for these missions, it didn''t pose many problems. The missions were completed without any issues, and right now, Nux stood in front of the shocked Arshia, ready to submit everything his women brought back from the missions. "Y-You really c-completed them..." Arshia stuttered as she saw a bunch of items placed on her counters. It wasn''t just her; everyone in the hall was looking at the counter as well. While there were people who liked to do a few missions at the same time and would return with lots of items, the people in the hall heard the conversation between Nux and Arshia. They knew Nux got all this in one day... "I-Is that even possible?" "...It shouldn''t be." Conversations started, but Nux ignored it all and, "Does this mean I can get a Special Mission now?" Chapter 1713 A Nexus Identity Card. ?Chapter 1713 A Nexus Identity Card."Does this mean I can get a Special Mission now?" Nux questioned, and Arshia, who came out of her reverie, nodded quickly. "O-Of course!" She had no clue how this man did it; however, since the items were placed right in front of her eyes, it meant the missions were completed. It didn''t matter if Nux was the one who completed the mission or if he got someone else to do it; since he was the one who registered it, according to the rules, he would be the one to get rewarded. Nexus was never the place that cared about the ''how'' in the first place. As long as you returned with the desired result, you would get what you wanted. Without wasting any time, Arshia extended her hands over the items Nux brought. A blue light came out of her palm; it was as if this light was scanning the items. And as if scanning was not enough, Nux saw certain items disappearing from his sight. Within a moment, he realized that the items that disappeared all came from completing a single mission, and once she was done collecting the items of this particular mission, she started collecting other items from another mission. Yes, Arshia was sorting out the items Nux brought without any equipment, and she was doing it. extremely efficiently. ''Is this related to her power? Nux wondered. Only after looking at the woman did he realize that, despite having seen the memories of a few mercenaries who stayed in Nexus and had known Arshia for thousands of years, none of them knew what the woman''s abilities were. Not just that, they had never seen anyone with features similar to Arshia either. It was as if Arshia was the only one of her race present in Nexus, which was quite surprising since Nexus was one of the biggest mercenary worlds. The number of people from all kinds of races here was so high that one would always find more than a few people of the same race here. Nux even saw a few more humans other than him and Riona here. Not just humans; there were other races of Yrniel present here as well. "Heh? Why are you looking at me like that? Your eyes seem like you want to say something" Suddenly, Arshia, who saw Nux looking at her, smiled playfully, her three eyes all looking at Nux in a flirty manner. However, before Nux could answer, "Yes, he does want to say something" Riona jumped in. The woman stared at the bitch in front of her and, "He wants to ask how long you''re going to keep us waiting. Can''t you do it quickly? You''ve been working here for a long time, no? Then why are you so slow? Are you sure you''re as competent as you try to show?" "You..." Arshia''s mouth twitched. She had no clue what was wrong with this woman. Of course, she completely ignored the fact that she was the one trying to flirt with the woman''s husband. In the end, Arshia ignored Riona. A minute later, all the items disappeared, and Arshia nodded. "Yes, the missions are marked as completed:" The woman then suddenly took out a card and passed it to Nux. Nux blinked in surprise. He knew what it was. A Nexus Identity Card. It was something all mercenaries had; it was similar to an ID card, however, it was much more practical. Along with the ID card, it was also similar to a bank account. The card uses Space Magic, which allows it to store Nexus Credits inside. The credits can be transferred directly into one''s account, and if one wanted, they could access the space and take out the credits in physical form whenever they wished. It was quite a convenient thing to have. What surprised Nux, however, was the fact that the Nexus card this woman was passing to him belonged to... him? From what he knew, he needed to go to the Nexus Hall and register in order to create a Nexus card for himself. However, since the process took around two weeks, Nux decided to skip it and was ready to take physical payment. After all, payments didn''t matter to him; he could always kill the ones seeking death and get the money. It was not like he was planning on staying here for a long time anyway. However, "I noticed you didn''t have it, so I registered it for you. This is yours! Seeing his surprise, Arshia smiled. She then secretly glanced at Riona with a smug look on her face. Riona, however, nonchalantly grabbed Nux''s arm and pulled him close to her. Then, she glanced at Arshia and smirked. It was as if she was saying, "The one you''re trying so hard for is already mine! Arshia''s body trembled in anger. If only she could kill this woman right now. Of course, the three-eyed woman had no idea how dangerous that thought was. After all, all this while, she had only seen Nux''s "normal" side. If only she had seen what happened to those four men who followed Nux out and what state they ended up in, never in her life would she ever think that way. "I heard it takes two weeks to get it," Nux questioned. "Well, that''s for normal people. You are special.'' "Special?" Nux frowned. Did he somehow gain someone''s attention? But he didn''t sense any eyes looking at him, though... "How many times do you think I personally go to Nexus Hall to register someone?" Arshia declared with a proud look on her face. "They had to skip a few formalities since I said I wouldn''t leave until they gave me the card. I got it in three hours." Arshia smiled, staring at Nux with eyes full of expectations. "Thank you!" Nux smiled as he took the card. Arshia''s smile widened. "Don''t worry, it''s my job-" The rest of the employees and even the mercenaries who heard those words all stared at the shameless woman, thinking about just one thing: Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''You do anything but your job. Chapter 1714 Special Missions ?Chapter 1714 Special Missions''You do anything but your job. The mercenaries and other employees present in the Hall thought at the same time as they stared at Arshia smiling like a fool as she glanced at Nux. "Tsk, what does she even see in him?" One of the mercenaries snorted. "Stay silent, will you?" Another mercenary sitting next to him replied. "Huh? What do you mean?" the first mercenary frowned. "Did you not realize it yet?" "Realize what?" "You hardheaded fool..." the second mercenary facepalmed. "Are you looking for a fight?" "Those four men still hadn''t returned: Instead of fighting, the mercenary decided to explain. "So?" "He went out alone, four people followed him, clearly, their intentions weren''t good. However, the one who returned was him, and that too, without any injuries. Let alone injuries, he doesn''t even look like he fought. Not just that, did you forget how the one-eyed bastard reacted when he saw him return? I wouldn''t be shocked if he had pissed in fear. Those one-eyed bastards see what others aren''t able to, he must have seen something for him to shake in terror like that, Something... we shouldn''t try and touch..." The mercenary spoke with a grave look on his face. It was just him, most mercenaries here could already tell that Nux wasn''t normal. They were all battle-hardened beings who spent their entire lives on different battlefields. Obviously, their senses were far stronger than normal. Therefore, no one wanted to get into a fight for no reason. "So, can I get the Special Missions now?" Nux questioned. "Of course you can'' Arshia smiled brightly as she then picked a few papers and passed them to Nux. "These are all the Special Missions available, you can choose any of them. However, unlike normal missions, I cannot allow you to pick more than one Special Mission, so select carefully, okay?" Arshia spoke. Nux, however, didn''t reply, and a frown appeared on his face as he held the papers. Suddenly, he started reading the contents written on the paper, something he didn''t need to do since he had already read all of that. He just wanted to make sure his ability was working fine. However, the more he read, the deeper his frown got. "These are... just normal missions?" He spoke as he glanced at Arshia. They were the same. Collect Monster parts, infiltrate, gather information, and other basic stuff, all of these were no different than the normal missions he completed before. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Arshia tilted her head. "Did you not see at the bottom? Look at the rewards. A normal mission of this level would only give you 300 Nexus Credits, but this one offers 1000 Credits. This one is the same, you would normally..." Arshia started showing the difference in rewards. "The Special Missions are just normal missions with higher rewards?" "Well, not exactly. Don''t underestimate Special Missions; there is a reason the rewards are higher than normal. A normal mission becomes a special mission when the attempt to clear it fails three times or more. The death rates are also higher in Special Missions, and in most cases, the information provided in the mission description isn''t accurate, so you might need to face a threat you are not prepared for. They are definitely not normal missions" "Weren''t Special Missions supposed to be something else? Enlisting in the ongoing war, for example? Nux questioned. From the memories he had read, missions related to war were called special missions. Arshia, however, stared at Nux with a dumbfounded look on her face. Then, she chuckled, "Hahaha~ I sometimes forget you are a new mercenary because of how you act." "What do you mean?" "Well, those missions are only available for Star Mercenaries" Nux narrowed his eyes. This was the first time he had heard of this term. None of the ones he killed knew about this, and soon, he learned the reason as Arshia suddenly waved her hand and a barrier rose around them. "The missions you are talking about are the ones that are usually given by our VIP customers. We can''t possibly hand them over to normal mercenaries since our reputation is on the line here! "My friends didn''t know of this!" Nux replied. "Well then, I am sorry to say, but your friend must not be a very excellent mercenary. Why do you think I raised the barrier?" Arshia questioned. "It is to not let others hear what I am talking about? It is not like something would change even if they did know, we just avoid telling them that there are missions with better rewards than Special Missions since we cannot leave these missions to the incompetent ones. The only reason I am telling you about this is because you seem like an exceptional mercenary. I have never seen someone complete ten missions in a single day. Now, it doesn''t matter how you did it, nor do I care about it. What I do care about is that you seem resourceful, a trait found in a quality mercenary. You can think of it as me choosing you, separating you from the rest of the crowd.'' Arshia smiled. "Does that mean I can do those missions?" Nux questioned. Arshia, however, shook her head. "That is not possible. I can make an exception with Special Missions since I have a bit of authority, but as I said, these missions are given by our VIP customers. Oftentimes, these are the leaders of Middle Level Worlds, or even from the High Level Worlds. We cannot afford to disappoint them, since it would be a big loss if they go to someone else with their business. Arshia explained. "But since you are telling me about all this..." Nux spoke, and Arshia''s smile widened, S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, what you are thinking is correct. I believe you have what it takes to become our Star Mercenary" "How do I do that?" "Well, that is easy enough. You just need your name to be known throughout Nexus. The fastest way to do it is to complete more Special Missions! "How many?" "Hmm... About a hundred? Well, there are a lot of other factors, like how fast you completed it, the failure rate, and other stuff, but you still need to complete at least a hundred Special Missions to become a Star Mercenary" "Alright, give me a hundred Special Missions, then!" Chapter 1715 Black Missions ?Chapter 1715 Black Missions "About 100? Well, there are a lot of other factors, like how fast you completed it, the failure rate, and other stuff, but you still need to complete at least 100 Special Missions to become a Star Mercenary." "Alright, give me 100 Special Missions then! Nux nodded, but Arshia just chuckled. "You look so desperate. If you show this persistence while chasing a woman, you could get anyone you want, you know? Of course, that face would help a lot as well! Arshia chuckled. "Right now, I am more focused on the missions. I can''t just keep chasing women, now can I? It wouldn''t do well for my image!" "IImm, I guess that is true. I wouldn''t want a man who constantly thinks about chasing after women." "See? Why would I do something that would make me unlikable in your eyes?'' Nux smiled as he leaned forward. The moment he did that, Arshia froze, her face flushed as she found herself lost in Nux''s eyes. Then suddenly, *flick* "Ackk!" Nux flicked the woman''s nose, making her flinch in pain. "What are you thinking about, Arshia? Shouldn''t you do your job and give me the 100 Special Missions that I need to complete?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "O-Of course! Arshia came out of her reverie and nodded as she started picking more Special Missions. But then, as she realized what she was doing, she paused. "What happened?" "I can''t do that." "IImm?" "As I said before, you can only take one Special Mission at a time. We do this to avoid Mercenaries hoarding all the Missions to themselves and not letting other mercenaries complete them." "Can''t you make an exception? I promise I won''t hoard the missions for long! "Even I cannot go against this rule," Arshia shook her head again. "Well, this makes it difficult, Nux commented. Then, he looked at Arshia and questioned, "Is there no faster way to become a Star Mercenary?" "Actually, didn''t she say we need to make our name known throughout Nexus? I am sure there will be faster ways of doing that than completing 100 Missions." Riona spoke up, and Arshia glanced at the woman and laughed. "And what are you going to do to achieve that? Complete a Black Mission that has been abandoned by all? "Black Mission?" Nux didn''t miss that. "Ah, it''s nothing you should worry about." Arshia waved her hands in a dismissive manner. "No, I want to know about it. What is it?" Nux insisted. "It is nothing. As I said, they are abandoned Missions; they do not exist anymore." "Why is that?" Nux questioned. Arshia stared at Nux and frowned, but seeing the look on his face-one that looked like he wasn''t going to back down unless he knew what it was-Arshia just sighed. "Sometimes, your persistence is annoying, you know? You should be glad that you are attractive! The woman then made sure the sound barrier was still working fine and then, "How things work in most mercenary halls is that a customer puts in a Mission that is to be completed. First, the Mission is listed in the normal section. If the mercenaries fail to complete that mission three times, we reach our customer and tell them the results; we then ask if they want us to put the mission in the Special Section and tell them how the cost of the mission completion would be affected by it. If the customer agrees, their mission then becomes a Special Mission. Of course, it is different for VIP customers; since they are VIPS, we make sure to complete the Mission on the first try, and even if we don''t, we rarely go back to our client and continue to raise the reward of the said mission on our own, even if it affects our own pockets. However, every once in a while, there comes a Mission that cannot be completed, no matter how much manpower is used. Missions that we have no choice but to abandon, even if it comes from a VIP. Of course, this affects our image, and the VIP usually leaves and gets some other Mercenary Hall to complete it. Usually, it is a Mercenary Hall that is on a higher level than ours. Sometimes, they even go to Mercenary Halls that are not in Nexus and are in other Mercenary Worlds. It is regrettable, but that is how things are; you cannot satisfy every customer, no matter how hard you try" "So the Black Missions you talked about are the Missions that are abandoned since the customer went to some other Mercenary Hall and they completed the Mission instead of you guys?" "No" Arshia shook her head. "Those are called Closed Missions" "Then what are the Black Missions?" "Black Missions are the ones that are not Closed." "Not closed?" "We close the Mission when the customer informs us that the Mission is completed or that there is no need to complete the Mission anymore. "So the Black Missions..." "Yes, the Black Missions are the Missions that are not yet completed, even after the customer has contacted other Mercenary Halls. And since, in most cases, the customers who come with these cases are VIPs who do not care about money, the number of Mercenary Halls they have contacted is absurdly high. This one, in particular, I wouldn''t be surprised if they even contacted High-Level Mercenary Worlds" "But if the Mission is still not closed..." "Yes, it means that let alone other Mercenary Halls in Nexus, even the Mercenary Halls in High-Level Mercenary Worlds have failed to complete this Mission. It has been abandoned throughout the Universe, and no Mercenary Hall is willing to touch it. Every Mercenary Party that has taken this mission has never returned alive. This is why it is called the Black Mission that has been abandoned by all." Arshia explained, just thinking about the number of merc ercenaries who died trying to complete the mission made her sigh in disappointment. Soon, however, she shook her head and, "Anyways, as I was saying, you need to do hund-" "This Black Mission, would I become a Star Mercenary if I complete it?" Chapter 1716 You, kid, I like you. ?Chapter 1716 You, kid, I like you."This Black Mission, would I become a Star Mercenary if I complete it?" Nux suddenly questioned, interrupting Arshia mid-sentence. Arshia froze. For a moment, she thought Nux was joking, however, when she saw him staring at her with a serious look on his face, she realized he was not. "Nux, forget about this. Blac-'' "Please tell me." "I will not! You can''t put your life in danger like that! Black Missions, especially this one, are nothing but suicide! Do you not understand!? No mercenary, no matter how good their track record was, returned alive. Every single one of them was dead! There is a reason why so many Mercenary Halls abandoned this Mission despite risking angering a VIP customer! You cannot do i-'' "Judging by how you are reacting, it is possible, isn''t it?" "Wha-?" "I can become a Star Mercenary if I complete this Mission, correct?" "You can! You can become more than just a Star Mercenary, but it wouldn''t do you any good if you end up dead before achieving that! Why don''t you let me find an easy Special Mission for you? Complete it, then complete ninety-nine mor- no, screw that, eighty! Complete eighty missions, and I will somehow make you a Star Mercenary. How does that sound?" Seeing how desperately the woman was trying to convince him, Nux could tell that she wouldn''t change her mind so easily. In the end, he had to change his approach. "Let''s do this." He called out. "Let me just see what the Mission is. If I think I cannot complete it, I will not do it. How about that?" "...Nux, there is a reason why so many people died in that mission. It is not something you can complete even if you have an entire army supporting you!" "Please let me be the judge of that. Trust me, I have no intention of dying. There are people I cannot possibly leave behind! Nux smiled. Seeing his stubbornness, Arshia turned silent. "Please help me, Arshia." Nux spoke, and in the end, Arshia just lowered her head. "I can''t show you the mission. Nux frowned. "If you wish to see the Mission, you need to go to the Upper Floor. Only they have the authority over missions like that. I will put in a word for you, so be ready to meet them in an hour." Arshia spoke, then looked at Nux with determined eyes and, "And make sure to reject the mission once you realize that it cannot be completed! Don''t do something foolish because of a short-term benefit" Hearing those words, Nux chuckled. "I will not." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He assured. "Then go sit over there, I will put in a request!" "I knew I could rely on you" Nux smiled, but this time, Arshia just snorted, "Talk to me when you reject the mission!" Nux chuckled again. Then he and Riona walked towards the seat Arshia pointed at. "She is a strange one. I can''t believe she is the same woman who sent me away the last time I met her. I wonder how she would react if she remembers that! Nux turned towards Riona since he didn''t hear a reply, and seeing the look on her face, he smiled wryly. "Riona, we cannot kill her." "Don''t worry, no one will know it is us. I''ll get Thyra to do it! Riona spoke as she showed her palm. There was a hair on it. Nux frowned; soon, however, he connected the dots, and his eyes widened in surprise. "Is tha-'' "Yeah, it''s hers. Considering her level, a hair should be more than enough! However, before Riona could store the hair away, it disappeared. She frowned and turned towards Nux. "Don''t do something foolish." "Do you like her?" Riona''s frown deepened. "She is useful. If you haven''t noticed it already, then let me tell you, she is more than what she lets on!" "And that is why I don''t like her.'' Riona snorted. Nux chuckled as he then pulled the woman close to him. Riona wrapped her arms around his arm and stopped thinking about it. An hour later, Nux and Riona were sitting inside an office. In front of them sat a being-a giant with the head of a lion. Just one look was enough for one to realize that this being was strong. Of course, the aura he was releasing said the same thing. Even Nux was on alert as he faced this being, After all, this man was a Primordial. And it wasn''t just him. Nux could sense many other Primordials on this floor, some hidden, some out in the open, sitting inside other offices. "I heard you wanted to attempt the Black Mission!" The man in front of him spoke in a hoarse voice. He was wearing clothes that resembled a suit. As strange as Nux felt that a lion''s head was popped out of a suit, he had seen enough of strangeness to not react to it. "Yes. Nux nodded. He could sense that this man was trying to intimidate him, not that it was working. Yes, this man was strong, Nux doubted if he could defeat him even in a fair one-on-one battle, but... compared to Aeliana, whose aura he was pretty much used to now, someone like him didn''t matter. Not to mention there was also that monster. There weren''t many presences that could intimidate him after he met him. "What makes you think you can complete that mission when so many failed?" "How am I supposed to answer that when I haven''t even seen the details of the mission yet? It is not even decided if I am going to select this mission or not! "You don''t seem very confident." "There is a difference between confidence and arrogance. Arrogance won''t help me survive!" "You think confidence will?'' "If I am confident about something, I wouldn''t need to hope for survival, because I know I will!" Nux replied, and hearing those words, the lion head smiled widely, "You, kid, I like you." Then he placed his finger on the table and, "However, I still cannot let you take the Mission!" Chapter 1717 The Reapers Veil. Chapter 1717 The Reaper''s Veil. "You, kid, I like you!" Then he placed his finger on the table and, "However, I still cannot let you take the Mission!" Nux frowned, "Why is that?" "Because it is pointless! "You are saying that even without letting me see the details of the mission?" "Yes. As I said, I like the way you think. You will make it big in the Mercenary World, but for that, you need to survive, and going on this mission wouldn''t make that happen!" "Let me see the mission first, I''ll be the one to decide." Nux insisted. The Lion Head stared at him for a while, then, he sighed. Suddenly, a bundle of papers appeared in front of him. Nux frowned; he wanted to see only one mission, not a bunch of them. However, the moment he read those papers, he realized this bundle was one single mission, The Black Mission. And the more details he read, the more solemn his expression became. "The Reaper''s Veil! Suddenly, the Lion Head started. He stared at. Nux and continued, "That''s the mission''s name. Thousands of years ago, there was a Iligh-Level World named Umbrasol. The beings of Umbrasol were feared; even amongst the High-Level Worlds, it was quite strong. Not many forces could go against this world at that time. Most beings of Umbrasol were born with Eclipse Bone Physique, a physique that makes it easier for them to access the Energy of Death. These beings studied Essence of Death, mastering the Laws related to Death, becoming a force so strong that even the four Supreme Worlds recognized them for their strength. However, these beings didn''t stop. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their goal was much higher than anyone thought; they wanted to be recognized as the Fifth Supreme World. Of course, since their world''s energy was limited, this wasn''t possible, but not giving up, they came up with a method. Gathering Master Craftsmen from all over the Universe, they invented an Artifact called Necrocore- a Core that could store the Energy of Death. The Energy of Death could be gathered from deaths. If there were enough deaths, they could gather any amount of energy they wanted. Or at least that is what they thought. So they started artificially gathering the Energy of Death, storing it inside the Core, and once they collected enough, they wanted their world to use that energy to upgrade itself. Of course, the plan itself would take millions of years, however, it didn''t matter. Everything was going fine, the beings of Umbrasol gathered more and more energy, but then, something happened. The energy they had been gathering for hundreds of thousands of years started leaking. The beings of Umbrasol tried to control it, but the energy was much more rampant than they expected. The amount of energy gathered was so high that even the beings who excelled in Death couldn''t control it anymore. The energy was released, surrounding the entirety of Umbrasol, devouring all the Life Force present in that place. Within a few days, Umbrasol-a once-thriving world-became a barren place with no living entity inside Everyone was killed; only the strongest being, their Leader, managed to leave. However, even his Life Force was devoured, and he didn''t have long to live. In his last moments, he explained the tragedy to his allies and passed. At first, not many cared. After all, Umbrasol was already destroyed; even if they were allies, there was no point caring about an ally who was already dead, and they were the ones who brought it upon themselves in the first place. However, after some time, the Death Energy that had surrounded Umbrasol started getting stronger. It was to the point where it started leaking out, leaving Umbrasol''s boundaries. At first, the Universal Energy surrounding Umbrasol managed to stop it. However, the ever-growing Death Energy couldn''t be stopped. It started traveling through the Universe, reaching nearby worlds, devouring all the life it could find, and strengthening itself in the process. Just like that, more and more worlds were devoured, sent to ruin. Now, it wasn''t just Umbrasol''s problem; it had turned into a Universal Threat. The Supreme Worlds had to intervene. However, Death Energy was something not many beings understood; it had the power to kill even the immortals, so even the Supreme Worlds had to tread carefully. In the end, the four Supreme Worlds decided that it was better to devour the world. Once Umbrasol, the source of the rampant Death Energy, disappeared, the Death Energy would obviously disappear as well. So they sent their armies to conquer the world. Of course, since it was only just an empty world, one simply had to go there, find the World''s Core, and devour it. It sounded simple enough. However... The army sent by the Four Supreme Worlds didn''t return. Another army was sent, but their fate was the same. More and more armies were sent, with each army stronger than before-even Eternals were sent. It was then, The Eternal who was sent in the most recent conquest returned, his face pale, body filled with Death Energy. His organs were giving out, his blood had diluted, his Life Force was depleted. Honestly, not even a High-Level World would have enough resources to save him, but fortunately, he was from a Supreme-Level World, and he also had a bit of a background, so he was saved. Well... at least his life was prolonged for ten more years..." "Ten years?" "He passed away after that; the Death Energy had seeped too deep inside his body, there was no way to save him." "Even an Eternal failed...?" Riona couldn''t believe it. How much stronger was an Eternal compared to them? He was three Phases above them! That being could kill the likes of them with a snap of his finger! "Why do you think we abandoned this mission?" The Lion Head snorted. Nux, however, narrowed his eyes. "If an Eternal failed, what even gave you the confidence that your Mercenaries could do something about it? There must be something that made you think you could do it, no?" "I knew you weren''t simple. The Lion Head laughed. "We took the mission because of the information he passed before he died! Chapter 1718 Wraiths ?Chapter 1718 Wraiths"We took the mission because of the information he passed before he died! The Lion Head, Simba, spoke. Nux narrowed his eyes, waiting for the man to continue. "The Death Energy that had surrounded Umbrasol and is now leaking out, we call it the Reaper''s Veil. The Reaper''s Veil has become a threat to the surrounding worlds. For now, the Supreme Worlds have used their powers to teleport Umbrasol extremely far away, so it is not very dangerous for now, however, it is definitely not a threat we can ignore. If not today, then in a few million or a billion years, when the Death Energy from the Reaper''s Veil grows strong enough to reach here without being completely destroyed by the Universal Energy in space, we won''t be able to handle it. This is also the reason why this mission isn''t closed or taken down despite so many failed attempts." "What about the Supreme Worlds? Have they given up? Why didn''t they solve the problem directly instead of delaying it? They sent an Eternal, why not send an Infinity? I''m sure an Infinity Level Being would be able to deal with the problem!" Hearing Nux''s words, Simba just stared at him with a dumbfounded look on his face. Then, he laughed out loud. "I guess people who do not know much would indeed think like that." Nux frowned. "Do you think Infinity Level Beings just lay around all over the place? They are the Peak Existences in the entire Universe. Each one of them has power so unfathomable that no one in the entire Universe would even think about going against them. Even if they are from the Supreme World, mobilizing an Infinity Level Being isn''t easy. Infinities are either Progenitors of those Worlds or beings strong enough to stand toe to toe with the Progenitors. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Also, this isn''t a problem that could be solved by a stronger cultivator. This is also the reason why people like us dared to touch this mission!" "The information..." Nux muttered, and Simba nodded. Then, he waved his hand, and suddenly, a projection of a world covered with black energy appeared right in front of Nux and Simba. "This is Umbrasol. The Black Energy surrounding it is the Reaper''s Veil. See it leaking out? This shows that the entirety of the world is filled with this energy. According to the mission, you are supposed to enter this world. Of course, no being other than those who have power over Death can do that. For others, just. entering this world is a death sentence." Simba stared at Nux. Nux raised his hand, and suddenly, Black Mist came out. The Mist moved toward a nearby plant, and in an instant. its leaves dried out. Seeing that, Simba nodded. Nux nodded back. Yes, it was the Devouring Mist. Nux knew that Devouring Mist wasn''t exactly the Energy of Death. Although Acliana did think Devouring Mist was related to the Primordial Energy of Death since the Black Hole devoured it, after devouring all the worlds and absorbing all the knowledge, Nux realized that instead of Primordial Energy of Death, Devouring Mist represented Primordial Energy of Destruction. Yes, the two of them had similar properties, but they were essentially different. Of course, normal people didn''t know that. Heck, many didn''t even know about Primordial Energies in general. This was the reason why Simba thought whatever he used was related to Death. If even someone like Acliana made a mistake, then Simba making the same mistake wasn''t out of the ordinary. Of course, that helped Nux, since he didn''t have a power directly related to Death, Devouring Mist would do. For now, Nux decided to focus on the projection. They were getting closer and closer to the Reaper''s Veil, before finally, they entered Umbrasol. "Once you enter Umbrasol, there are a few things you need to be aware of. Simba spoke as suddenly, a Black Tornado could be seen in the projection, and it wasn''t just one; there were many of them all over the place. "We call it a Deathstorm. There are a lot of these all over, just like you see here. You can still avoid the Reaper''s Veil because you have some power over Death. However, the Deathstorms are different. No matter what sort of power you have, the moment you are close to it, it doesn''t matter how strong you are, it is over! Simba spoke, and suddenly, the projection showed a being who couldn''t avoid the Deathstorm in time. His body was instantly devoured, never to be seen again. Nux raised his eyebrow. "Another thing is that inside Umbrasol, all other powers that are not related to Death are suppressed and cannot be used." "What?" Nux blinked in surprise. "Yes, inside, you can only use that Mist you showed me! "The next thing! "There''s more?" Nux questioned. "Of course. If it was just that, the Mission wouldn''t be a Black Mission: Simba smiled mysteriously. Then suddenly, the projection showed a Semi-Corporeal being. Its body shifted between mist and solid matter, and it had a ghostly, spectral appearance that was difficult to focus on. Its skin appeared ashen and decaying, with some of it hanging down. It wore a black-colored cloak with a hood that. covered most of its face with darkness, making none of its features visible. The only thing that could be seen were its faintly glowing eerie eyes that exuded an unsettling stillness. "These are wraiths" Simba spoke. "These beings are the reason this mission is so dangerous. For Wraiths to be formed, two things are required: Death Energy and a Soul. Umbrasol has almost endless Death Energy, so that was never the problem. As for the other one..." "We''re sending it right to them! Nux spoke, understanding what Simba was trying to say. Simba stared at Nux and nodded. "If the people sent there die, they are turned into Wraiths. So far, almost 90,000 beings have been sent to Umbrasol. "So that means there are 90,000 Wraiths there...?" "Yes, but that''s not all. Numbers wouldn''t matter if one is strong enough. The problem is..." Chapter 1719 90,000 Sovereigns. ?Chapter 1719 90,000 Sovereigns. "So that means there are 90,000 Wraiths there...?" "Yes, but that is not it. Numbers wouldn''t matter if one is strong enough. The problem is..." Simba turned silent, which annoyed Nux. "What is it?" he questioned in an irritated voice. "How strong do you think these Wraiths are?" Simba questioned, and suddenly, Nux turned silent. If these beings were made from Death Energy and Soul, then their strength should depend on these two things. Since the Death Energy in Umbrasol is endless, that shouldn''t be the factor. Then the only factor left. is... Soul. There was a high probability that a Wraith formed is as strong as the Soul it was formed with. However, if that was the case, a Middle-Level World like Nexus shouldn''t be dealing with this mission. After all, even if the Eternal that was sent came back, the Transcendents didn''t, meaning that there should be more than a few Transcendent-level Wraiths there. There is no way Nexus, a Middle-Level World, is strong enough to send a few Transcendent-level beings to deal with the problem. That meant the Wraiths'' strength depended on something else... something that gave beings of Nexus a ray of hope, making them think that it might be possible to complete it. And at the same time, it is also something strong enough to make even the Supreme World back away. "Wraiths are as strong as the beings who enter Umbrasol. Nux spoke, and Simba, who heard those words, smiled as he raised his eyebrows in surprise. "I didn''t think you would guess that'' "Endless energy is available. Since the Wraiths are formed from the Soul, their power should depend on the strongest living soul present in the place," Nux spoke. "Well, we still do not know what sort of principle works here! Simba replied. Nux nodded. He, however, could already make a guess. As someone who knew how energies and worlds worked, it was easier for him to understand things normal people couldn''t comprehend. The Wraiths are beings created by Umbrasol. It must have sensed that the beings who come in wish to devour it, so it responds by creating artificial protectors. This means that these Wraiths do not roam around all the time; they are only formed when intruders come. This is why their strength is also limited to the amount of Life Energy released by the being who entered. "Not that it matters. What matters is the fact that once you enter, you need to face 90,000 Wraiths, 90,000 Sovereigns who are experts in using Death Energy and have abilities you probably have never seen before, once you deal with them or either avoid them, you need to enter the Heart of Umbrasol and devour it. More rewards will be given if you can also bring back the Necrostone, but of course, extra rewards can only be talked about once the actual mission is completed. Simba joked. "So this is why the Supreme Worlds abandoned that place," Nux spoke, and Simba nodded. "If they sent an Infinity Level Being, they would need to face 90,000 Infinity level beings. It would be a disaster!" Simba spoke. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux, however, inwardly shook his head. If Infinity-level beings were anywhere near the level of that monster, he highly doubted the ''endless'' Death Energy would be enough to recreate 90,000 of them. Of course, the mission was still dangerous, and yes, it was much better for a weaker-level cultivator to go and try to complete this mission. "Anyways, are you satisfied now? Since I told you everything, you can leave. As much as I like talking to someone as clever as you, I have other important things to do" Simba waved his hand, wanting to send Nux away. "I''ll do it." Suddenly, Nux spoke up. "Huh...?" "I said I will take this mission." Nux repeated, and Simba couldn''t believe what he just heard. "Have you... lost your mind?" Simba questioned. "I have not. "... You do realize you need to face 90,000 Sovereign-level beings at the same time while you avoid the Deathstroms, and all your abilities other than the ones that are related to Death Energy will not work. It would be an understatement to say that you will be at a disadvantage. Even if you bring an army of Sovereigns to that place, you cannot possibly find more than 90,000 Sovereigns who have the Power over Death and can enter the Reaper''s Veil. We have searched all over the Universe; there is no other World that deals with the Power of Death. Heck, I doubt even Umbrasol had more than 90,000 Sovereigns when it was at its peak! Simba couldn''t believe it. "You don''t have to worry. Since I said I will do it, I will! "You were just talking about how there is a difference between confidence and plain arrogance!" Simba spoke, and Nux smiled. "Don''t worry. My statement comes from my confidence, not arrogance. You just need to prepare for all the fame your Fortune''s Call would receive when its mercenary clears the fearsome Black Mission abandoned by all. Of course, don''t forget to make me a Star Mercenary once I return" Nux chuckled. Simba was silent. Nux, on the other hand, grabbed the mission papers, but before he could move, Simba placed his hand over the papers and, "I cannot allow that," he spoke. "Why do people of this Mercenary Hall keep making decisions in my stead?" Nux frowned. "You do realize I can get this mission from any other Mercenary Hall, correct? You people will just be losing a rising Star Mercenary that is probably the best one you have ever seen. This decision has no gain and a lot to lose, trust me." "Let''s do it this way. Pass my test; if you can, you can take this mission! "Why would I do that? I have nothing to ga-" "If you win, I will show you a recording! "Recording?" "It is something we got our hands on after quite a lot of effort. It is the fight Lord Arvin and his men had with the Wraiths. You will find quite a lot about the Wraiths'' abilities if you see it, and I can assure you, you won''t find this recording anywhere else throughout Nexus. "What is the test?" Nux questioned, and Simba smiled. Chapter 1720 Mission: Show your Might! Chapter 1720 Mission: Show your Might! "Hey, hey, did you register for that mission?" It seemed like an incomplete question. ''That'' mission? What in the hell does that even mean? What mission are you talking about? Every mission has a name; why not mention the name directly? This should be a normal response to this question. However, This time, it was different. "Are you kidding me? Of course I did. Ten thousand Nexus Credits for defeating a single Sovereign in a one-on-one battle? It couldn''t be any simpler. I''d be a fool if I didn''t register!" Another man with a muscular build answered with a big smile on his face. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahaha~ You are the fifteenth person who said the same thing. I guess quite a lot of people have registered for the mission. Even mercenaries who don''t usually come to Fortune''s Call are accepting this mission. I heard some even came from another Mercenary World. I wonder who will get the final reward." "Who else? The one who defeats the opponent." "And if that man is defeated in the first round?" "Then others can only sigh and feel bad about the missed opportunity." "I guess the one who goes first will be the lucky one." "If you think about it, it won''t be that simple. Giving ten thousand Nexus Credits to defeat just one Sovereign¡ªno fool would throw their money away like that. If they''re doing so, then there must be a catch. That Sovereign must be strong. So the one who faces him first has a higher chance of losing, and as he gets weaker, those fighting later have a better chance of winning." "But that''s quite risky too, isn''t it? The later you appear, the higher the chances of the opponent losing before you even get your chance." "Hahaha! That is what makes all of this so interesting, isn''t it? Why do you think they''re auctioning the battle order two days later? It''s highly likely that this mission is nothing but a form of business. Because of the huge reward, every Sovereign would want to participate. However, since the order they fight in is so important, it wouldn''t be surprising if mercenaries even pay a thousand Nexus Credits just to get the spot they desire. If they find even ten such mercenaries, the rest they earn will be pure profit. It''s quite ingenious." "Now that you say it like that¡­ that does seem possible. So all of this is just a scam?" "Not really. They will give ten thousand credits to the one who wins; the rest will just be making losses. It''s not a scam; it just prevents the losers from joining and ruining the fun. If you don''t have enough decisiveness to choose the order you want to fight in and don''t believe you can defeat your opponent, then you better not join and waste others'' time." "So does this mean you are going to participate in the auction?" "Of course." "So what spot are you going to bid for?" "The third one." "Ehh? You decided that pretty fast." "Of course. I can''t miss the opportunity to make easy money." The man laughed, his eyes filled with desire and greed. It wasn''t just him or the person talking to him; all Sovereigns throughout Nexus were talking about this new mission Fortune''s Call posted just a while ago. Mission: Show your Might! Mission Description: Defeat Nux Leander, a Sovereign-Level Being, in a one-on-one battle, inside the Arena. (Arena Rules apply) Rewards: Ten Thousand Nexus Credits. Restrictions: Only Sovereigns can join. Failure Penalty: None. It was one of the missions with the shortest description. Usually, that would make many raise eyebrows, since a short description meant a lack of information. But this time, that didn''t matter; just the reward and failure penalty section made people''s eyes shine. Even Special Missions didn''t have such rewards! All the Sovereign Stage Mercenaries, who were used to earning five hundred to seven hundred Nexus Credits per mission, couldn''t hide their greed when they saw the mission. Chaos spread all over Nexus as the news spread like fire. More and more mercenaries rushed towards Fortune''s Call; even beings from other Mercenary Worlds rushed in. It was quite surprising and, for the first time in a long while, the Fortune''s Call building was fully jammed up with thousands of Sovereigns lining up, wanting to register for the Mission. The employees working in Fortune''s Call couldn''t catch a break; some even cursed the person who posted this mission. As for the person who was the cause of all this chaos, Well, he was lying on his bed, with an extremely beautiful woman in his arms, without a care in the world. "It has become quite chaotic." Riona chuckled as she heard all the noise outside. Even here, at an inn quite far from the Fortune''s Call building, she could hear people talking about the mission posted. "I have no clue why he''s doing this. He''s just delaying everything." Nux complained. Of course, his tone didn''t seem full of dissatisfaction since his head was currently nestled under Riona''s cleavage. His hands didn''t settle, constantly caressing Riona''s body. Riona, of course, enjoyed her husband''s embrace and replied. "Well, we do need the recording he has." "He should have just given it to me. Why make it so complicated?" "Who knows? Maybe he''s just trying to buy time? Or maybe he doesn''t actually want you to take this mission." What Riona said indeed made a lot of sense. After all, Simba''s test was truly absurd. He wanted Nux to face all the Sovereigns who took this mission, and the number was already in the thousands. "Well, I''m going to face more than 90,000 Divines in Umbrasol under harsh conditions, so if I can''t even deal with this, I wouldn''t be qualified enough to take the mission." "Well, I guess Fortune''s Call''s reputation is at stake in some way or another. I doubt they can recklessly send more people there, since the more people they send, the higher the number of enemies others have to face, and the more difficult the mission would become." Riona nodded. And Nux just shrugged as he then rolled over on top of Riona and said, "Not that any of it matters. I just need to wait for 5 days as he said. Then, once I sweep all of them, We''ll leave for the mission." Chapter 1721 The wife who is loved the most. Chapter 1721 The wife who is loved the most. "Ho ho, would you look at that? How long has it been since the Arena was so full of life? And why would it not be? Fortune''s Call has taken all of Nexus by surprise with the recent mission they posted! Even we, at the Arena, were surprised when they came to us to arrange all this! It was only five days, but our excitement was so high that even five days felt like five hundred years! Now, however, the wait is over! So, Mercenaries! Are you ready for today''s show!?" A beautiful woman, standing in the middle of the stage, questioned out loud. Her voice echoed throughout the Arena. "YEAHHHHH!!" The crowd cheered. The stadium, capable of holding more than two hundred thousand beings, was filled to the brim. Usually, not even 20% of this stadium is filled unless it''s some sort of special event. Today, however, things were different. A mission that attracted the attention of mercenaries all over Nexus. A mission with a grand reward of 10,000 Nexus Credits without any failure penalties whatsoever. Who would possibly want to miss this mission? "Since today''s event might last for a long time, all other battles have been rescheduled, so without having to wait any further, we can jump directly to our main event!!" The woman announced. "YEAHHHHHH!!!" Once again, the crowd cheered. The woman waited for the crowd to settle down. It had been a while since she had seen such a large crowd, so she was enjoying the moment and taking her time. When she was satisfied, she continued, "A total of 20,530 Sovereigns have registered for the Mission ''Show Your Might!'', so the event might last a few days! Of course, until then, refreshments will be provided by the Arena, so you can enjoy the show without worrying about anything! Because of the Auction held by Fortune''s Call Mercenary Hall, we already have the order of the fights ready. The battles will only end once Nux Leander loses. Nux Leander will not be given any rest between battles and will need to face more than twenty thousand opponents one by one. How long do you think our champion will last!? If you think your predictions are right, you can also test your observational skills at our bidding center and earn some money! As they say, it''s only interesting when money is involved! Biddings are open for all, and your personal information will be kept hidden! So go bid now! And while you do so, I shall call our Champion, the one who dared to stand against the entire world, the one who has blessed us with such a grand event, The Bravest of all Sovereigns, Nux Leander!!" The crowd cheered. Of course, while quite a few people supported Nux and were impressed by his boldness, most were disdainful. Some even pitied the fool who would lose his life today. Of course, the man in question didn''t care. He simply stepped into the Arena, and as he did, more cheers erupted, especially from the fairer gender. Even in a completely new world with different races and beauty standards, he still attracted the attention of the fairer sex, something the rougher sex didn''t like. While the women cheered for him and even showed their worries, the men shouted, screaming at the participants to kill Nux. The excitement in the Arena was sky-high, and not wishing to lose this chance, the announcer continued, "Surprised, aren''t you? I didn''t know our champion was such a treat to the eyes before I met him. Now, let''s call the first participant of today''s event, the first being to fight Nux Leander, someone most of you probably know: a mercenary known for his efficiency and high completion rate, a mercenary who is not only strong, decisive, and intelligent, but also ruthless and tactical when needed. One of the finest Assassins of Nexus, Leader of the Solitude Mercenary Group, one of the best Nyklian, known as dangerous assassins feared all over the universe, Nathan Nyks!" As the woman announced, a being with a humanoid but slightly smaller and leaner figure, with elongated limbs and sleek, shadow-hued skin, walked in. His skin had a faint sheen, appearing almost translucent, as if it could adapt to the environment''s colors, giving the being a natural camouflage. Nathan''s eyes were large, with pupils that could dilate fully to capture any available light, making him adept in total darkness. Nux could also see retractable claws at his fingertips, likely useful for silent and quick kills. "Nathan! He came!" "He really did! I thought he was gone away on a mission!" "Then isn''t the event as good as over?" "I pity that Human now¡­" "A Human against a Nyklian in a one-on-one duel¡­ it''s not even fair at this point." "I heard Nathan bid 2,500 Nexus Credit Points to fight first." "2,500? That''s a big number. I guess once he wins, he''ll get four times the amount he paid, so it makes sense." "Indeed. The order of bidding started from the furthest, all the way to the first one, and from what my friend told me, Nathan didn''t bid for any other spot except the first." "Hahaha! How bold of him! It''s quite unlike his usual meticulous attitude." "I guess he''s that confident." "Heh." "This battle is as good as over." "Why do you think I bet that this Human wouldn''t even last one round? I knew the first one to fight was Nathan." One laughed. "You knew!?" "Didn''t I tell you my friend was at the auction?" "Why didn''t you tell me!? I would have made the bet as well!" "The more people bet on the same thing as I do, the less money I''ll win." The man shrugged. "Don''t blame me; it''s pure business." "You!!" As the people continued to talk about it, in the bidding office, something shocking was happening. "W-What did you say?" The Office Head, who looked like a goblin, stared at the beautiful woman standing in front of him with a shocked look on his face. "Are you not going to accept the bet?" The woman frowned. "Are you sure you want to bet on it?" "Yes, Nux Leander wins all the fights. I bet 10,000 Nexus Credit Points on it. The ratio is 1:100, correct? A million Credits should last for a while." "I-I usually don''t say this, but don''t get lost in your greed." The Head spoke, but the woman continued to stare at him without saying anything. In the end, the Head just sighed and said, "Well, if you''re that eager to lose your money, I won''t stop you. What name should I use while I register your bid?" "Riona Leander." "Are you sure you''re going to use your real name? Most people use fake names, mostly titles, to ensure secrecy." "Titles, huh¡­" Riona thought about it for a while and then said, "The wife who is loved the most." "Huh?" "What? You have a problem with that?" "¡­" The Head completed the registration in silence. Riona smiled. "I will be back soon." She spoke. "You won''t have to; it''s not like you''re going to win." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1722 It’ll take too long like this. Chapter 1722 It¡¯ll take too long like this. "I will be back soon." She spoke. "You won''t have to, it is not like you are going to win." At those words, Riona just chuckled as she left the room. ''What a strange woman.'' The Office Head thought inwardly. Then, his focus shifted to the battle that could be seen from the window of his office. Indeed, he had the elite view of the battle, one of the perks of working at Arena. "YEAAHHHHHHH!!! NATHAN!!! KILL HIM!!" "NO! Don''t kill him! Just tire him out! I need to win some money!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut the hell up!" "You!!" The instant Nathan stepped in, the crowd was excited, it was a much grander welcome than what Nux received. Nux could sense not even a single being was on his side and everyone seemed to know who this Nathan dude was. ''I guess he is a big shot.'' Nux thought inwardly as he stared at the being in front of him and with just one look, he could tell, he was definitely different from other scrubs he had faced here before. He was strong. Nux narrowed his eyes, preparing himself for the battle. Nathan on the other hand, seemed laid back. He was confident in his skills. Seeing that the two fighters were ready, the announcer flew in the air, her voice was heard throughout the arena and, "So the first battle of today''s grand event starts in, Three! Two! One! Fight!!!" The moment she said those words, Nathan prepared himself, one of his abilities allowed him to step out of the physical plane, making him much lighter than normal and almost tripling his speed, making him pretty much invisible to any Sovereign since he was already quite fast for a Sovereign and with his boosted speed, he was no different than a ghost. The battle plan was simple, he would step out of the physical plane, with his increased speed, he would get to Nux, then using his claws that are laced with lethal poison, he would attack Nux and the battle would end. Yes, that is just it. There was no need to plan any further. In a one-on-one battle against an enemy who most probably had no clue about him and his abilities, it was a sure-shot plan, heck, even if the enemy knew about him, there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t react to his speed, neither could he resist the poison. It was a strategy that he had used almost his entire life, a sure shot kill, a reliable combo that never fails. However, Today, it was different. Just before Nathan could use his ability, Nux appeared in front of him and, "No hard feelings." "Wh-" Before Nathan could react, he felt something grabbing his face, in an instant, his world flipped over, his head crashed on the ground, the impact was so large that his skull cracked, he wanted to cough blood but with his mouth covered with Nux''s palm, he could only chock in his own blood, unable to take the impact, his brain sent signals throughout his body and¡­ He lost his consciousness. The battle was over. Nux stood up, then glanced at the Arena floor with an impressed look on his friend, "It didn''t break. The material they used is quite good." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Dead silence fell all over Arena. Let alone the crowd, even the announcer stared at the sight with absolute disbelief and Nux, who noticed the silence, turned towards the announcer and, "Do I have to kill him to be declared as the winner? I am not sure, but according to the rules, if one is unable to fight, the battle is over, no? There is no need to kill unnecessarily." "R-Right! You are right! S-So everyone! We have the winner of the first battle! Nux Leander!!!" The announcer shouted, trying her best to instil excitement into the crowd. The crowd, however, stayed silent. They just couldn''t believe what they saw. "H-He won¡­?" "N-Nathan l-lost?" This made no sense. Nathan was one of the best mercenaries in Nexus. He was someone who would soon become one of the famed Star Mercenaries. How could someone like him lose to¡­ someone they didn''t even know? The announcer, who noticed the strange atmosphere decided to do something and, "S-Since the first battle is over, the next one is¡­" The next participant was called. Once again, he was someone most people in the Arena knew, many had even bid on him and he raised the hope of quite a lot of people in the audience, However, "Start!" The moment the announcer announced the start of the match, once again, Nux disappeared from his place, appeared right next to the second participant and, *Bam* Face first into the floor, because of the high impact on the head, the participant passed out. The battle was over. Once again, Nux stood up, staring at Announcer, signalling her to announce the result and call for the next participant. And then, Something the mercenaries of Nexus would never forget in their life happened, One after another, the most popular mercenaries stepped onto the stage, these were mercenaries who had spent around five hundred credit points just to fight Nux and win. Honestly, ever since the start, they never even thought about losing, they were just worried that their turns wouldn''t come. Yes, they were that sure of their strength. However, *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The results were all the same. Heads were smashed onto the floor, one after the other, the mercenaries who were so sure of themselves continued to lose, not even one of them was able to use any of their abilities no matter how hard they tried. Nux was simply so fast that he couldn''t even react to his movements. The fastest ones could not avoid him, the strong ones didn''t have the chance to show their strength, the durable ones felt their durability and pride shatter into pieces, almost nothing could be done against this monster. *Yawn.* Heck, the man even dared to yawn in the middle of the Arena. Then, with tears welling up in his eyes from the massive yawn, Nux stared at the announcer and, "It will take too long like this, Send all of them at the same time." Chapter 1723 How funny~ Chapter 1723 How funny~ "It will take too long like this, Send all of them at the same time." Nux spoke as he glanced at the announcer with a lazy look on his face. "W-What¡­?" The announcer stuttered. Nux didn''t shout, but because of how the entire Arena was shrouded in silence, every single person heard his arrogant words. Their gazes became dangerous, all of them staring at him as if warning him not to repeat what he said. Of course, Nux didn''t care. "It is too boring, Let them all come at the same time, that might make things a little more interesting." "I-I don''t think I-I am a-allowed to do t-that." Obviously, the announcer was confused. She looked around, trying to find a superior, not knowing how to react to such a strange request. If it was a normal situation, she would have just treated Nux as some arrogant fool and used his words to rile up the crowd and make the show more exciting. But¡­ What she just saw in the past few minutes was¡­ The announcer was currently looking at the eleventh mercenary who was being taken away by the Healers. He was one of the most well-known mercenaries throughout Nexus; he not only had an excellent track record, he had also won quite a few battles in the Arena, a well-known figure, but¡­ just like the rest, he lost the moment the battle started. He couldn''t even resist. Nux was a monster who continuously defeated strong mercenaries one after another, crushing people''s hopes under his feet, and he did all that in such a dominating manner that no one could even call him out. The announcer had no clue how to answer this man. "How arrogant! You think the world revolves around you just because you won a few fights!?" However, unlike her, the people in the crowd weren''t so calm, especially the ones who had lost their hard-earned money because they bet on his defeat. One of the people who was unable to control his anger lashed out at Nux, and the moment he did, the rest followed. "Exactly! Bring all of them at the same time!? Who do you think you are!?" "He must be using some sort of trickery! I bet it is all planned out! A farce to make us lose our money!" "That''s right! This must be something Fortune''s Call came up with! This is the reason I don''t do business with them anymore!" "I am rethinking my past decisions as well! I guess I should really look into other Mercenary Halls!" As the crowd lashed out, their target shifted from Nux to Fortune''s Call. Simba, who was watching all this, had a grave look on his face. He realized he had underestimated Nux''s strength, but right now, more than that, he was worried about his reputation. However, before he could say anything, "Heh." Suddenly, someone laughed. A beautiful voice resounded throughout the Arena, and as if a spell was cast, the entire Arena turned silent, their attention turning towards the source of this voice. Then, their eyes fell on a certain black-haired woman with features so beautiful that almost all men could feel their hearts beating loudly. The woman, who was sitting amongst the crowd, continued to chuckle. "How funny." She commented, her voice so beautiful that men present felt a strange force attracting them towards her. Especially the men who were sitting close to her. Some bold ones even tried to make a move, or at least they tried to; however, the moment that thought appeared in their head, it disappeared. They could feel it¡ªa strange intimidation that told them not to do anything foolish. The woman then glanced at the crowd and, "Look at who is talking, People who weren''t even bold enough to participate in the event. If all of you are so sure, why don''t you join in? If you are so sure that all of this is just an act, enter the stage and fight. If you win, you get 10,000 Nexus Credit Points, but¡­ If you lose, you will lose 1,000 Nexus Credits, after all, you did just try to defame my husband and Fortune''s Call." The woman''s smile then widened and, "I am sure brave men like you have the balls to back up your claims, no?" The instant she said those words, the crowd went silent. No one dared to step forward. Barely any of them were at the level of the mercenaries who were just defeated; if people who were stronger than them couldn''t do anything, what could they do? They only lashed out because they lost money; none of them had the guts to actually go down and face that monster. And Riona, who could see that, laughed. "I thought so." Her laughter echoed through the Arena. The men were ashamed. They wanted to say many things, but they just couldn''t. Even the people who didn''t say anything felt ashamed; after all, even they didn''t have the guts to go down and face Nux. "Now, now, my wife." Suddenly, another voice was heard. The crowd turned towards Nux and saw him smiling. "You shouldn''t bully people like this. It is not their fault. I mean, You need to find different ways to feel important when you know you are below average, no?" Nux then laughed. "I heard one of them said that he was going to leave Fortune''s Call and do business somewhere else? How funny~ As if we need someone who doesn''t even have the balls to participate in a mission that requires him to defeat a single Sovereign who should be tired after so many different Sovereigns. It is honestly entertaining to see people like him." Nux spoke, looking directly at the man who said those words with a smile full of disdain and mockery. He purposely used words that made him look like he was a part of Fortune''s Call, not because he wanted their support or something else, but simply because of how Fortune''s Call and its workers acted all this while. Sure, they might have poked their noses where they didn''t belong by constantly coming up with different ways to try and stop Nux from taking this mission, but in the end, they were only trying to help and guide the ''ignorant man'' who had come to them. After all, no sane person would believe that a man they just met had what it took to complete a mission that even the Supreme World failed to complete. In the end, they were only trying to save his life, and it was something Nux appreciated, so he decided not to let this ruin their image. The man Nux called out trembled in anger, but there was nothing he could do. Once he was done dealing with him, Nux glanced at the announcer again. "What are you waiting for? Call all of them together; I don''t have all day." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1724 Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen... ?Chapter 1724 Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen... "What are you waiting for? Call all of them together, I don''t have all day" As he said those words, the announcer once again found herself in a difficult situation, but then, "That would make things quite difficult, Nux Leander." Another man spoke. It was Simba. Nux turned towards him, and Simba continued, "The one who wins against you gets 10,000 Nexus Credit Points. If we send all of them together and they win, it would be difficult to divide the credits amongst them all. Most wouldn''t even be able to earn back the credits they spent in the auction to buy the battle spot. If they accept your condition, it would be a lose-lose situation for them." "I mean, it should already be clear that they wouldn''t be able to win anyway if things continued the way they are, no?" Nux questioned. Then, he came up with a solution, "How about this? Send the next hundred of them. If they win, divide the Credit Points according to how much they spent on the auction. The one who bought the spot for a higher price would receive more credits and vice versa. This way, both parties would get what they want, no? Here''s another deal: If I lose, and any of the mercenaries think they can defeat me even in a one-on-one battle, once I recover, I will face them again. If they defeat me, I will give them 10,000 Credit Points on my own. How does that sound?" Simba stared at Nux for a moment, and then, "If you are willing to go that far, Then that can be arranged." "I also have another condition." "What is it?" "If I win against 100 of them, I will face the next 500. Then, I will face 1,000, then 5,000, 10,000, and so on. And again, if I lose in any of the battles, the mercenaries who aren''t satisfied can challenge me to one-on-one battles later!" "What if you are defeated by more than a few mercenaries?" Simba questioned. "I will pay them all." Nux replied. Silence fell over the place. Crazy. This man was absolutely crazy. This was not confidence. It wasn''t even arrogance anymore-it was pure craziness. This man had lost his mind. "Alright then." Simba, who was also taken aback by Nux''s words, finally nodded. Now, even he wanted to see. He wanted to know how strong Nux actually was. He wanted to know what gave him the confidence to fight so many experienced mercenaries at the same time. He wanted to see this man''s limit. He signaled his subordinate, then nodded at the announcer. The announcer, understanding his signal, announced a five-minute break. Five minutes later, when Nux returned to the stage, the next hundred mercenaries were called. Quite a few of them were well-known, some even tried to rile Nux up before the battle, but Nux ignored it all and waited for the announcer to announce the start of the match. "Now! The lv100 between Nux Leander and one hundred mercenaries Starts... now!" As she announced, Nux disappeared again and appeared next to the weakest of all one hundred mercenaries. "One." *Bam* He spoke as he smashed the man''s head to the ground. Another mercenary standing next to him ruched toward him, ewinging hie eward with the aim to sever his arm. Nux, however, extended his arm, placed his hand on the mercenary''s face, and, "Two." *Bam* With the second one down, three more mercenaries rushed toward him. Nux let his body loose, Zenith Flow was activated, his body moving on its own. The three who attacked him couldn''t even touch him, while he used the chance to smash their heads onto the floor. "Three, Four, Five." *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* While he was busy dealing with five of them, the rest of the mercenaries prepared themselves. Now, they were no longer just randomly throwing themselves at him. The few seconds Nux took to take out five of them were enough for them to come up with some sort of counter plan. Nux was treated like a monster. Tanks came to the front, swordsmen right behind them, distant damage dealers started attacking from afar, while assassins with high damage lowered their presence, ready to strike the moment they found an opening. It was the most efficient way for a group to deal with a single being while keeping the casualties to a minimum. A basic but strong strategy that even beings with endless power relied on mobs to avoid being ganged up on like this. However, For Nux, things were different. Yes, this strategy was strong and worked in most cases, but in front of a monster like him, It didn''t. Tanks were supposed to take damage. They were supposed to pull aggro while the rest dealt damage to the enemy. However, the key here was that the tanks were supposed to take damage and resist. They were supposed to remain standing. But... *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* "Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen..." One by one, the tanks fell, each with their heads smashed onto the floor. Mind you, these were beings known for their resilience. They had large frames, some of them were even five to six feet tall, weighing well over five hundred kilograms. Some of them had abilities like immovability, invincibility, rock skin, and whatnot. Someone like Nux shouldn''t even be able to move them, yet... He simply grabbed their heads and pushed them onto the ground as if they were dolls waiting to be slaughtered. And while Nux dealt with the tanks, the swordsmen, who were supposed to attack with their strongest strikes, did what they were expected to. It was just that none of their attacks could hit Nux. No matter how fast they were, no matter what abilities they used, no matter where they targeted, as if every single part of Nux''s body had eyes and brains of its own, it moved, and none of their attacks went through. The assassins were the same. It was almost as if their ability to conceal themselves didn''t even work, and their doubts only strengthened when suddenly, Nux, who was dealing with tanks, grabbed a supposedly invisible assassin and smashed his face on the floor just because he was close. It was almost as if the man himself didn''t care whether the enemy was a tank, assassin, S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. or swordsman. For him, they were all just beings he needed to take down. And what''s worse? It was the fact that ever since the battle started... Nux Leander didn''t use even a single ability of his own. Yes, Whatever he had been doing all this time was all the result of his physical strength alone. The man hadn''t even used his Law yet. Chapter 1725 I-I think he is from a Supreme World... ?Chapter 1725 I-I think he is from a Supreme World... Once again, the entire Arena was silent. Just when everyone thought that things couldn''t be more shocking, this happened. It was a 1v100. One man facing a hundred mercenaries who were on a similar level as him. It should have been a one-sided battle, a battle that shouldn''t even be happening in the first place. How could one Sovereign defeat a hundred Sovereigns at the same time? After all, none of these Sovereigns were weak. They were all strong mercenaries with thousands of years of experience under their belts. Even an Elite Mercenary wouldn''t stand a chance in this battle. Heck, let alone an Elite Mercenary, even a Sovereign from a High-Level World would have a difficult time facing a hundred of them at the same time. But... The scene that was unfolding was completely out of the expectations of all the viewers. No, that was an understatement. It would have been unexpected if Nux was able to barely win the battle, but.... Barely? This monster had shown such a dominant performance that even though the match hadn''t ended, every single spectator knew the result. The tanks and most of the swordsmen were down. The only ones left were a few assassins and distant damage dealers. The hundred-man team was considerably weakened. They had lost more than half of their forces. As for the opponent, there was not even a single scratch on his body. And ever since the start of the battle, he had never once shown any form of hurry. This bastard was walking around the battlefield leisurely!! It was as if his ''opponents'' didn''t even matter. It felt like they were mere bugs he encountered during his ''walk,'' and he swatted them away since they got in his way. The damage dealers, who had used all sorts of spells and ultimate abilities to attack him from afar, couldn''t do anything. Every time they attacked, he avoided the strongest of attacks and... simply blocked the rest with his bare hands. It was a dominant show where even the mercenaries could see their end was near and had pretty much given up on any hopes of victory. At the same time, they had fallen into absolute despair. The enemy was simply too strong. "J-Just what in the hell is he?" One of the spectators questioned. The entire Arena was so silent that his voice echoed throughout the space. "I-I think he is from a Supreme World..." "B-But why would someone from a Supreme World be here...?" "Why are you asking me?" "Even if he is from a Supreme World... are all of them... so monstrous? I mean, I am sure they can also defeat a hundred Sovereigns on their own... But... to do it like this...? Just what sort of Law is he using? Is it Absolute Strength? Absolute Dodging? Absolute Speed? Or Absolute Defense? What the hell is it? How is he able to crush all his opponents like that?" More and more questions arose as people started guessing what sort of Law this monster had formed. Because the topic seemed interesting, more and more people started joining in and started listing out their guesses. Of course, not a single one of them mentioned a Law that was not Absolute. With a performance so dominant, it was already assumed that whatever Law it was, it was an Absolute. They just needed to guess what it was. It was a new form of game for the spectators. Or... At least for the weak spectators. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, not all spectators were weak. Most of the time, the Arena audience consisted mostly of Sovereigns and beings at a lower level than that. After all, Primordials and above were either Elite Mercenaries who were always on missions or held important positions throughout Nexus. People like them didn''t find joy in watching subpar battles. Most of the time, they only visited the Arena when two Primordials fought, which was an extremely rare. occurrence since beings at those levels would rather solve problems on their own than become someone else''s source of entertainment. They had their pride and wouldn''t lower themselves to mere stage performers. Because of that, the Arena was mostly a place where Sovereigns and weaker beings gathered. Even if there was a so-called ''Special Event, most spectators were still at that level. However, there were always exceptions. The bored Primordials who had nothing to do, Primordials who were tasked to watch over the event, and even Simba, the Primordial who set all this up in the first place- All these Primordials were here, and... Unlike the rest of the weaklings present here, They could see it. They could tell that while others were guessing what Law he was using to win his battle in such a dominant manner, in reality, Nux Leander wasn''t using any Law at all. All of this was... Pure Physical Strength. The Primordials were silent. Even though they were dispersed throughout the battlefield, all of them stared at each other. The expressions on everyone''s faces were all the communication they needed. The Primordials gulped. After all... if this man alone was so strong... the force backing him up would- Was it really a Supreme World? But... Were there such monsters even in Supreme Worlds...? ''No, if it is a Supreme World... then it is possible,'' Simba thought inwardly. Then, his eyes shined. ''If it is him... Then it might be possible! Now Simba didn''t know why someone like Nux came to his Mercenary Hall, but it didn''t matter. Right now, he would treat Nux just like Nux wanted him to, like a mercenary. Yes, he would feign ignorance and let all of this go. And it wasn''t just him; all Primordials present came to the same conclusion. There was no point in involving themselves with something that was clearly out of their scope. *Bam* And while the Primordials came to this conclusion, Nux slammed the last head into the floor. Then, he stared at the announcer. "It will be five hundred of them now, correct?" The announcer, who was brought out of her reverie with that question, stuttered, even losing her balance for a moment. She then finally collected herself and said, "Y-Yes, that is correct. L-Let me announ-" However, before the woman could complete, "Wait." Simba called out. Chapter 1726 One versus All. ?Chapter 1726 One versus All. "Wait." Simba called out. Nux turned towards him and frowned. This man had involved himself in this battle more times than he should. Honestly, if he changed the rules again or did something annoying, recording or not, Nux would leave this place. However, this time, Simba seemed to be on his side. "Call all of them." "W-What?" The announcer was shocked. "There is no point wasting time like this. Call all of them at the same time. The conditions will be the same. If they win, and some of them think that the reward distribution was unfair, they can always challenge Nux on their own at a later date, and if they win, I will compensate them." Simba then glanced at Nux and smiled. "Unless, of course, you only wish to fight five hundred right now. I have no problem with that either." Nux smiled. "No, let them all come." "B-But there are more than 20,000 of them... even the Stage isn''t big enough..." "Since when has that been a problem? Since the client has asked for this, how can you not make the required arrangements?" Before the announcer could say anything, another voice was heard. "A-Arena Vice Master!" The announcer shouted, turning towards the man who had appeared out of nowhere. The Arena Vice Master momentarily glanced at Nux, then, with a wave of his hand, all the other mercenaries who were lying on the ground, unconscious, moved as if some force was picking them up and were removed from the stage. Then, with another wave of his hand, the stage moved up, floating in the air, *Rumble* *Rumble* "T-T-That..." The announcer widened her eyes in shock. How long had it been since she had seen this? Too long! So long that even she, a being with a sharp memory, couldn''t recall it clearly. After all, thousands of years had passed. The rest of the audience was shocked as well. Not just them, even Nux raised his eyebrow as he looked around. The Stage he was standing on started floating in the air, then suddenly, something similar to a Pillar shot from the ground, piercing through the middle of the Stage, and it continued to move up till it was 100 kilometers above ground level. It was so high that most people couldn''t even see its end. The Stage continued to move as well. It was slower than the Pillar, but Nux could tell that it was aiming to move that high as well. Five minutes later, the stage was floating 100 kilometers above the ground. Then, it started expanding. *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* Nux could hear some mechanical noises as the floor started expanding. It spread tens of kilometers far. Nux''s eyes then fell on the top of the pillar, which was only around 10 meters above the Stage he was standing on. Suddenly, five screens appeared all around the Pillar Head. All screens showed the Vice Master''s face. "This should be enough for 20,000 Sovereigns, no?" He questioned. It seemed like he was talking to Nux since no one else was present here. Nux nodded. He didn''t say any word purposefully since he wanted to see if this man could see him from below. "Well, that is good." The man chuckled. "We call this Stage *Eclipse Expanse*. This is only used when Primordials or beings a level above battle each other so that the surroundings are not destroyed. The Pillar here captures the entire battlefield. The place a hundred kilometers away. The recording is shown in the Arena Screens here in real time, so it would be no different than watching it live." He explained. Nux nodded, impressed by the advanced technology. "Anyways, since this stage is designed for Primordials and levels above, you can go all out without having to worry about anything. I wish you luck, Champion Nux Leander." The Vice Master spoke. Nux nodded again. "All right, take on things from here. The man spoke as he glanced at the announcer. The announcer nodded, and her face then appeared on the screen. "Now, After Nux Leander''s dominant victory over 100 Sovereigns, we will now move to the next, even more exciting stage. The Stage is all set. Now, rather than a 1v100, Nux Leander will be facing 20,413 Mercenaries who have registered for this mission, all at the same time! Will Nux Leander show another miracle and let his name be etched in the history of Nexus, or will the 20,000 Mercenaries finally be able to stop his onslaught!? We will find that out in a moment! So with a huge cheer, let''s welcome our Mercenaries, who will be facing Nux Leander together. Wish them luck, people! After all, the enemy they are going to face isn''t weak!" The woman spoke, and after a long while, the crowd erupted with a huge cheer. "YYYEAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" "KILL HIM!!" "Overpower him!!!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Attack him at the same time! Don''t give him any time to move!!!" While the Mercenaries flew in the air, moving towards the battle stage above the ground, the crowd cheered, shouting different methods they could think of to defeat Nux. The Mercenaries, however, ignored them all, and as they reached the top, 20,000 of them surrounded Nux Leander, who stood at the center of the battle stage. All Mercenaries had grave looks on their faces. Now, none of them were underestimating their enemy. After all, they had seen the previous battles. So, despite having a huge advantage, they didn''t get complacent and treated Nux as a threat. After all, if they lost this battle, they would become nothing but laughing stocks all over Nexus. This time, they came with a plan, an extensive strategy to defeat this monster. This time, the Mercenaries of Nexus would not lose. It was finally the time Nux Leander would pay the price for his arrogance. Yes, it was now time for the final battle between Nux Leander and the Mercenaries. Chapter 1727 It is the brightest flame that burns the quickest. ?Chapter 1727 It is the brightest flame that burns the quickest. "Well, this is..." Nux looked around, surrounded by more than 20,000 Divine Stage Cultivators. One had to know, these Cultivators weren''t weak. If such a force appeared in Yrniel, even the Order would need to take them seriously. Every single one of them was a Complete Cultivator with a Unique Law. Quite a lot of these Divines were even from a Middle Level World. Honestly, this was the first time Nux had fallen into such a situation, and his reaction to this was... "This seems interesting." His smile widened. "You are quite arrogant." One of the mercenaries, who stood behind what seemed like a Mercenary Unit, spoke as he stared at Nux. Nux looked at him and noticed something. These mercenaries surrounding him... they didn''t just stand wherever they wanted. The tanks and swordsmen were in the front lines, ranged dealers stood far away-it was a systematic deployment. "I took too long to defeat all of them." Nux realized. The hundred mercenaries he fought before-even if he was relatively quick in taking care of them- the time he took was enough for these mercenaries to come up with a strategy. "Don''t worry, we will not kill you." The mercenary who spoke before spoke again. Nux turned towards him, and the mercenary continued, "Take this as a lesson. Yes, you are excellent, like a bright flame, but always keep this in mind, Nux Leander: It is the brightest flame that burns the quickest. Don''t be the brightest flame. Become the immortal flame, the flame that doesn''t stand out but survives no matter what." These words were fitting, especially since they came from a mercenary. After all, in a mercenary world, it is not the strongest who survives-it is those who survive who are called stron "Since you say that." Nux''s smile widened. "I will return the favor and won''t kill you all either." "Arrogant till the end, huh. I kind of respect that." The mercenary chuckled. Then, he slowly raised his head and glanced at Nux. "Please don''t fall with just this. We have prepared quite a lot." The moment he said those words, he lowered his hand, and suddenly- *B000000000000M* The Aura of 20,000 Sovereign Stage Cultivators burst out, all of it rushing forward, ready to crush Nux into pieces. The combined Aura of 20,000 Sovereigns was so suffocating and absurdly strong that even a Primordial couldn''t just disregard it. The Power in Numbers. Sure, at a certain level, this didn''t work. But 20,000 strong Sovereigns were no joke, even for the Primordials. As for someone who wasn''t even Primordial... The pressure was so huge that it was absolutely impossible to survive. "That''s... quite an anticlimactic end." Someone in the crowd muttered. "I completely forgot that you could use this method." "I guess the performance he had shown thus far was so dominant that we completely disregarded a Sovereign''s most basic ability." People in the arena commented, taken aback that a being like Nux was neutralized so easily. "I have to agree though, he was quite stron-" Before one man could complete his sentence, he froze. The screen he was looking at showed something. It was Nux. Who was walking forward, the smile on his face never fading away. The man glanced at the mercenary he was talking to, and- "Sure. I will give you the chance to show me everything you have prepared." He said those words with a light smile on his face, but for the people all over the arena, they felt their worlds falling apart. H-He survived... Not just that... he looked like he was completely fine! H-How... Even the mercenaries prepared to face him were shaken to their cores. One of the leaders of these mercenaries, however, quickly suppressed his surprise and nodded to himself. "Just as I thought. You wouldn''t agree to face all of us together if you didn''t have a way to somehow avoid being pressured by our Aura. Is it an artifact? Well, it doesn''t matter. Anyways, as I said, I am glad you survived. We can finally get serious." As the mercenary said those words, the other mercenaries raised their weapons. All the Mercenary Leaders who had surrounded Nux from all directions then raised their hands, and at the same time, they shouted. "First Force, Charge!!" "YYEAAAHHHHH!!" The ''First Force'' roared as it rushed towards Nux. From eight different directions, eight units with two hundred men each-tanks at the front and swordsmen behind a total of sixteen hundred mercenaries rushed towards Nux. Nux, who was prepared to attack, suddenly heard another shout. "Second Force, Attack!!" The Eight Mercenary Leaders ordered, and the second force, consisting of two thousand mercenaries, started firing long-range attacks, forcing Nux to dodge and making it difficult for him to move and reach the first force. This time, the teamwork between the mercenaries was much better than before. These people weren''t trying to kill him and take all the glory. Every attack that was launched at him had a purpose, whether it was to push him back, move him to a certain place, or indirectly defend the first force. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Nux was busy dealing with the assault from the second force, the first force reached him. From each unit, 30 tanks stepped forward, ready to defend while 30 swordsmen attacked. Every time Nux extended his hand to grab someone''s head, two tanks would jump at his hand from each direction while the target would step back and be replaced by another tank who would make sure Nux would never get to touch his head. "Oh?" Nux raised his eyebrow. This was indeed much more interesting than he expected. All this time, he never cared about numbers, but today, he was rethinking all this. It looked like he was learning quite a lot. And the mercenaries weren''t done yet. "Third Force, get in position!!" As he heard a voice, he noticed beings who were supposed to be ''hidden'' move. Of course, at their level, their ''stealth'' didn''t really work. With *Essence* combined with [Sense], and with all the training from Vyriana and Aeliana, where his body was pushed to the point where it would react to even the slightest of changes around him, it was almost impossible for beings to escape his senses. However, the mercenaries knew that already. They had seen Nux crush assassins as if their stealth didn''t work. Therefore, they created a situation where Nux was stuck between eight tanks, each of whom was being supported by twenty-nine more tanks and swordsmen. Of course, even if Nux was still able to get his hands on a few tanks and swordsmen and eliminated them by smashing their heads on the floor, He still couldn''t move. Even if he was faster than all of them, they didn''t even give him the space to move. The Third Force, which consisted of 1500 assassins, moved. However, knowing that their bodies were weak, they didn''t directly attack Nux. "Now!" Chapter 1728 T-That... was holding back...? ?Chapter 1728 T-That... was holding back...? "Now!" The Leader shouted, and suddenly, the mercenaries overwhelming Nux all backed away. Nux was confused, but before he could react, *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* From all eight directions, something was fired at him. The mercenaries knew that his body was strong; normal attacks wouldn''t work on him. Therefore, what they attacked him with was Eerie Slime''s Slime, a sticky liquid used to reduce the mobility of the target. It was something that worked on everyone who had a physical body. Sure, the degree of effect it would have on everyone was different, but it still worked. The green slimy liquid moved towards Nux, and he raised his eyebrow. "Now that''s just disgusting" Of course, he had countless ways to defend himself. He could stop it using [Absolute Kinesis], turn into a shadow, completely avoiding it, or simply teleport to another place. But from the start, he had not been using any of his abilities. For him, all of this was nothing more than a practice session. After all, he wouldn''t be able to use most of his abilities in Umbrasol. Sure, he would be able to use Devouring Mist, but there, he would be facing 90,000 opponents instead of a mere 20,000. Therefore, Nux was challenging himself to not use anything other than his physical might in this fight. Yes, the battle where the pride of the mercenaries was bet upon for Nux, it was merely a practice session. If he were serious, he had more than a few methods to end this all within a minute. Right now, however, seeing the disgusting liquid moving towards him, Nux was considering using his abilities. "Tsk." In the end, he just snorted and, "Don''t blame me, you brought this upon yourself." He thought inwardly as he stared in a random direction and then, He rushed forward, his speed so fast that his figure blurred. His plan was simple. He wanted to run and get away from this place. With his speed, no mercenaries would be able to stop him anyway. The mercenaries, however, had anticipated this. The tanks had already surrounded him from all directions, making sure he couldn''t get away. Even if the tanks were covered with slime in the process, it would be worth it. But... Nux, who was running toward one particular direction, suddenly punched forward and, *BOOOOOOOM* The Physical Might of two Worlds was gathered. The force used was so strong that almost 100 tanks and 200 swordsmen, 100 ranged dealers, and 50 assassins standing in the front were sent flying, passing out in an instant. The ones standing in the front could feel all their bones shattering. Ever since the start, this was the first time someone was injured. After all, before this, Nux had only been smashing heads to the floor, making his enemies pass out. He didn''t hurt them much. Nux, who had cleared out an entire sector, stood at a distance. The liquid thrown at him fell to the ground, not even a single drop touching him. It was only when the liquid fell that the mercenaries finally came out of their reverie and realized what had happened. They all glanced at Nux in horror. Nux smiled. "I wanted to deal with all of you one by one, as peacefully as possible, but... If you are that desperate, then..." Nux suddenly glanced at the mercenary he was talking to before. The mercenary''s body trembled. Suddenly, he saw Nux appearing right in front of him. It was as if this man had teleported right before his eyes. What horrified him even more, however, was the trail of mercenaries behind Nux. From where Nux stood to where he was now, not a single mercenary-no matter whether they were an assassin, a tank, a swordsman, a mage, or an archer- All of them were down. "You were right when you said how the brightest flame burns the fastest." Nux spoke, and then the mercenary saw a giant palm right in front of his eyes. Before his vision blurred, he heard some words, "But that only works on little flames, not the Sun," 1 There were still a few ''Forces'' that hadn''t moved yet. Nux could see three of them, one was full of elites who should have attacked him once he was covered with that slimy liquid, one was only there for emergency, to quickly provide support if something went wrong, and the last one, he didn''t know what role they had. Not that he cared. The mercenaries had indeed planned everything thoroughly. They even made sure to rotate continuously making sure they didn''t tire out. Nux could somewhat understand their plan. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They wanted to tire him out before going all out. It was a strategy one usually used while facing a strong beast. "How very mercenary-like." Nux chuckled. And then, as he clenched his fists, an absurd pressure descended on the stage. "Let''s end this, shall we?" The moment he said those words, the mercenaries realized it. This battle... They were never supposed to win it. *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* With each of his punches, a force so strong that it could break thousands of Sovereigns into pieces shook the entire Nexus. Even a Middle-Level World like Nexus, strong enough to have a Transcendent level being, trembled because of the pure Physical Might Nux displayed. The waves of attacks were so strong that within ten punches, 20,000 mercenaries were down. The battle was over. Absolute silence fell over the place. No one could believe what they had just witnessed. Even Primordials doubted themselves, Could they do what they just saw...? They weren''t sure. Heck. Nux could even sense a few beings far, far stronger than a Primordial looking at him from a distant place. He realized it. They were all Transcendents. On the other side, in the deathly silent Arena, Riona suddenly facepalmed. "Tsk, if he was going to end it anyway, why didn''t he just go all out? Why is he still holding back?" The moment the people in the audience heard those words, their worldview shattered. ''T-That... was holding back...?" Chapter 1729 Tsk, why is it so crowded here? ?Chapter 1729 Tsk, why is it so crowded here? "Y-You cannot enter. Only the winners are allowed to go in and claim their earnings." A man wearing a suit spoke in a weak voice. He was overwhelmed, the higher-ups had sent him to this place where he could even die, honestly, from the looks of it, death seemed like an easy way out here, with how everything was unfolding, he might be trampled and beaten till he begs for death himself. "Earnings!? Earnings you said!? You bastard! Are you sure you have two lives!? Because I am about to end one!!" One of the men standing in front of the betting office screamed in anger, "Two lives!? That is far from enough!" Another man jumped in. "Exactly! He dares say only winners can enter!? Winners!? Are there any Winners!? This was clearly a scam! A Scam that the Arena and the Fortune''s Call pulled together! Where in the hell did they find that monster!? Defeating 20,000 Sovereigns at the same time!? Does that make any sense!?" "Exactly! It was a Scam! I need my Credits back!" "Yes! Give us our Credits back! Or don''t even think about doing business here ever again!!" "Give our Credits back!" "Give it back!" "We need a refund!! Else the Arena won''t remain standing anymore!!!" "P-Please listen to me." The man standing in front of the office, who was given the duty to stop all these people panicked even more. "Y-You know I do not have the power to do anything here, I-I am only d-doing what I am pai-" "You think we care!? If you don''t have the power then call the one who has!!" "Yes! Call the one who has! Call that Goblin Head who took our Credits!" People continued to shout. More than a thousand Mercenaries had gathered outside, it was so cramped even breathing was difficult, but the Mercenaries didn''t care, they were fueled with anger. After all, some of them had gambled all their life savings on this bet. *ROOOOOM% However, the commotion couldn''t last for long as suddenly, a horrifying pressure descended, instantly pushing all the Mercenaries on their knees. Some of the weaker ones even passed out. The mercenaries looked up and the moment their eyes fell on a man with a bull-like face, black body, and a large build descending from the air, looking down at them with his cold red eyes, they froze in fear. Lord Morathis. One of the Strongest beings in the entirety of Nexus. The being behind Arena, the reason why Arena was the only battle stage in all Nexus, a being who is known to crush every single person who dares to go against him, and... A Transcendent. Obviously, with the pressure from a Transcendent, mercenaries, where the majority of them were merely Sovereigns, while some were a level below, not many could survive and this was when Morathis was holding back. The Mercenaries trembled! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the worst day of their lives. Not only did they lose most of their credits, but they were also on the verge of losing their lives. Did they not think that Morathis would appear if they caused a commotion? They did not. This man had not appeared in public for around a thousand years, like most Transcendent level expects, he leaves most of these matters on his subordinates, the mercenaries were expecting the subordinates to come and give some sort of compensation. It was their bad luck that they... encountered him. "What is the fuss here for?" Morathis spoke, his voice heavy, combined with his 5-meter-wide build, it was so intimidating that one by one, the mercenaries were losing their consciousness and seeing that, some even acted like they were unconscious. Morathis, however, ignored that all and continued, "Are the rules not clear? Only the winners enter the office to claim their earnings. Did any one of you win? If not, then why are you here? Do you have any questions you need answers for?" voice. Well, at least that is how it should be. "The winners can enter, right? So please don''t block the way." A voice was heard. The mercenaries almost pissed in fear, in a place where not even a soul dared to make even the smallest of noise, someone had spoken. This was indeed their last day, they all soon would be entering the land of the dead. Morathis''s eyes fell on the direction the voice came from, there, he saw a man and a woman walking towards him. It was a man he knew very well. The man, however, seemed to have no idea who he was and treated him just like he would treat any other random person. "Tsk, why is it so crowded here?" The man snorted. In front of him, more than a thousand beings were on their knees, blocking his way. Then, he waved his hand and suddenly, the bodies in front of him moved aside, making a way for him. "Ughhhh..." There were a few grunts, the space was already cramped up, with Nux making a way for him and his wife, it became even more difficult for the people here, of course, Nux was never the one to care for the side characters who wouldn''t appear after this. Morathis, who saw this narrowed his eyes. After all, the pressure he was releasing had pushed these people onto the floor, so this man was using his power to not only push these beings away but also to resist the pressure he, a Transcendent was releasing. Resisting the pressure of a Transcendent. Was that something a Sovereign could do? ''Maybe a monster like him can...'' Morathis thought inwardly as he stared at Nux Leander and his wife casually walking towards him. It was as if the pressure he was releasing didn''t affect them one bit. "Nux Leander." Morathis called out when Nux was close to him, obviously, even Nux wasn''t powerful enough to push away a Transcendent using [Absolute Kinesis] nor was he foolish enough to antagoniza thie moneter for no resen Nux could tell, this monster was one of the few ''eyes'' who were watching him from afar when he defeated the mercenaries. This man was strong. Chapter 1730 Give, me, the, recording. ?Chapter 1730 Give, me, the, recording. "Nux Leander." Morathis called out when Nux was close to him. Obviously, even Nux wasn''t powerful enough to push away a Transcendent using [Absolute Kinesis], nor was he foolish enough to antagonize this monster for no reason. Nux could tell-this monster was one of the few ''eyes'' watching him from afar when he defeated the mercenaries. This man was strong. Actually, he was the strongest man Nux had met so far, except for the Yrnicl Progenitor back home. Yes, this monster was even stronger than Aeliana Ruinous, and that woman was absurdly strong. Even after coming this far, Nux didn''t think he could face her head-on and last more than 10 seconds, even if he used every single thing he had. As for the man who was stronger than that woman... "Do I know you?" Nux asked a simple question, feigning ignorance, as if he didn''t even know this man was one of the strongest beings in this world and could kill him with a snap of his fingers. An attitude that surprised Morathis and scared the rest of the mercenaries even further. With this, Morathis was sure. This man... He was from a Supreme World. Only a being from a Supreme World could completely disregard a Transcendent-level being as if they were nothing in his eyes. Morathis was also sure this man wasn''t just from a Supreme World; the power he belonged to was one of the strongest powers in that world. After all, not just any power could produce a monster like this. The air of dominance around him, the aura of confidence he released, treating a Transcendent like an everyday passerby-everything pointed to this conclusion. Now, Morathis didn''t know why this man was here, but just like the Primordials, he didn''t care. He had no reason to involve himself in this mess. Therefore, "Congratulations on the win." Morathis acted normally as well. "Thank you." Nux nodded as he then walked into the office, leaving the man outside. Silence fell over the place. After all, this was the first time people had seen a Transcendent being treated like this. What was even more surprising was the fact that Morathis didn''t react to it at all and instead glanced at the mercenaries who were still on their knees. "Now, what are you here for? Get moving." The moment he said those words, the mercenaries were thrown out of the building without getting any form of compensation. "I told you I would be back, did I not?" Inside the betting office, Riona chuckled, staring at the goblin-like man sitting in front of her. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The goblin glanced at Nux and gulped. From the match to everything that happened outside the office, he had seen everything with his own eyes, so he was extremely wary right now. "Are you not going to give us our earnings?" Riona chuckled. "Check it in your register. It should be under the name ''The Wife Who Is Loved the Most."" Nux laughed out loud when he heard those words and pulled Riona close to him. "I wonder how your daughter would react to this." He commented. "Fufufu- She would only react if she learns about it~" Riona chuckled. Nux just shook his head. "T-T-This is your reward." The goblin spoke as he passed a card to Riona. will be added to your account." "One and a half million? I thought we would only get a million." Riona questioned. "W-Well, the rest is a bonus. The Arena earned quite a bit because of your performance, so w-we gave you "Is that so..." Riona nodded. bonus." Not wanting to stay here for long, she nodded again, and together with Nux, she walked out. Inside the Fortune''s Call building, on the second floor, Nux and Riona were currently sitting in front of Simba, who was looking at them with a solemn expression. "You surprised me. I didn''t think you would win, let alone win... in that manner." He was honest. Nux nodded, not reacting much. He had only come here for one thing, and Simba knew it. "You are doing all this to become an Elite Mercenary, correct?" Suddenly, Simba questioned. Nux frowned, and before he could say anything- "Let''s do it. I will make you an Elite Mercenary. You can take any mission you want, not just from our Fortune''s Call but from any Mercenary Hall in all Nexus." "You can do that?" Hearing those words, Simba laughed. "To become an Elite Mercenary, One needs fame. This fame usually comes from completing a large number of missions with a high success rate. It is usually done so that the Mission Halls can put their trust in you and give you the missions reserved for VIPs. What you showed back there-you are probably the most popular existence all over Nexus right now, so fame isn''t the problem. As for your mission success rate, I believe completing 10 missions in a day was enough to prove that you are not only strong but also have the means to complete your missions efficiently. That is all the Mission Hall needs. So there is no need for you to take the Black Mission. From now on, You are an Elite Mercenary." Simba declared, and Nux and Riona were taken aback. "That... was a lot easier! Riona commented using their connection. Honestly, she did expect things to unfold like this. With the image Nux was trying to imprint here, it was clear he was someone with a great background. The higher-ups of Nexus probably didn''t want such a force targeting them, so they were trying their best. not to give him a reason to. It was a good deal for the two of them. However- "No. I want to do the mission, So don''t go back on your word. Show me the recording." Nux spoke, denying Simba''s offer. "What? Why would yo-" "Simba." Before Simba could say anything, Nux called out. "You shouldn''t go back on your word. Give, me, the, recording" Nux spoke in a tone that left no space for negotiation, and in the end, Simba just sighed and tapped on the table twice. *Whoosh* With a sound, a screen appeared right in front of Nux, and on that screen, an army standing in front of a world covered in black mist could be seen. Chapter 1731 We will go in. ?Chapter 1731 We will go in. *Whoosh* With a sound, a screen appeared right in front of Nux, and in that screen, an army standing in front of a world that was covered in Black Mist could be seen. Nux could tell that this was recorded from someone''s perspective and that someone was standing right in front of the army as if he was the leader there. Then suddenly, another being, who wasn''t visible at first but appeared when he stepped forward, seemed like he was standing right next to the person recording this and now had taken a few steps forward. The man then raised his hand. They were still in Outer Space, which was covered in Universal Energy. Although these people were at a level where Universal Energy couldn''t do much harm to them, it was still poison nonetheless. Given enough time, it would affect even them. These people, who knew that, weren''t planning on wasting too much time here. So instead of a long speech to motivate the five thousand-man strong army, the man who had stepped forward just raised his hand. In an instant, five thousand beings standing in front of him all stood straight, alert, and ready to move. Nux could see that all these five thousand beings had different forms of energy around them, which was quite surprising since only people with Death Energy dared to take this mission. Soon, however, he realized that this was recorded during the time when not much was known about the situation. After all, before this raid, not a single soul had returned alive from this place. As Nux was thinking about all this, the man who had raised his hand suddenly turned his face and glanced at the man recording everything. He nodded at him, as if asking for permission, and a second later, he lowered his arm. The next instant, the army moved towards Umbrasol, stopping right before the Reaper''s Veil that oozed with Death Energy. The man who gave orders then moved forward. He was one of the few who had Death Energy surrounding him, and the instant he touched the Reaper''s Veil, he created a hole in it. A hole big enough for the army to enter. With this, the first part of the mission-entering Umbrasol-was completed without a single casualty. Even the beings who didn''t use Death Energy were able to enter because of the hole created. At the end, the person recording also flew in; however, the moment he landed in Umbrasol, Nux noticed something odd through the screen. The army that was alert and well-organized just now had become more... chaotic. It didn''t take long for the people to turn towards the recorder and, "Lord Arvin! I-I cannot sense my powers!" One of them shouted, and as soon as he did, "I am the same!" "I cannot use my powers either!" It wasn''t just these people. The one recording, Arvin, also looked at his hands. He tried to activate his energy, but his power soon dissipated and disappeared. Arvin glanced at his most trusted aide, the one who had opened the hole for the army to enter. "What about you, Rudrasil?" Nux heard Arvin''s voice. His heavy voice was full of authority and boundless confidence. Not a single trace of panic could be felt from his voice, even though his powers weren''t working. Yes, the man was just that confident. "I can use my powers just fine," the subordinate, Rudrasil, replied with a respectful look on his face. Arvin then glanced at the rest of his army and questioned, "Who else can use all their powers?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I-I can!" "I-I can sense my powers as well!" Around eight hundred men raised their hands, and as Arvin glanced at them, he noticed something. "Lord..." Rudrasil seemed to have noticed the same thing as well. "Only the people who use Death Energy can use their powers here. This is why none of the people sent here before ever returned alive. They couldn''t even use their powers to fight back." Arvin spoke in a grim voice. "Lord... Should we retreat? We can return with a more suitable army in the second raid." Rudrasil suggested. "Prepare to retreat." Arvin nodded as well. Not being able to use their powers was already a huge disadvantage. If they continued, they would only be increasing the number of casualties on their side pointlessly. It was much better to retreat and come back with people who had control over the Energy of Death and could at least use their powers here. What Arvin couldn''t understand, however, was that since they came to this conclusion, how come the people sent here before couldn''t do the same thing? It was an unwritten rule to prioritize survival and rush back to relay any information that you found out in these high-death-rate missions instead of going forward despite being at a clear disadvantage. The people who came here before should have retreated the moment they found out that their powers weren''t working. Then why didn''t they... *Whoosh**Whoosh* *Whoosh* And soon, Arvin, who turned around, found the answer to the question that had been troubling him. "W-W-What are those...?" A man shouted. Huge black tornadoes roamed around in the place they came from. Rudrasil, who saw that, narrowed his eyes. "Lord..." He called with a grave look on his face. Arvin turned towards him, and from the look on his face, he could tell that Rudrasil sensed something, so he waited for him to explain. "Those things are made of violent Death Energy. None of us would survive if it got even 10 meters close to us." "What...?" Arvin was surprised. ... Rudrasil just nodded in silence, assuring Arvin that he wasn''t mistaken. Arvin glanced at the Death Tornadoes again and noticed although they were on the ground as well, the sky was the place they had covered completely. It was as if... "They are blocking the exit..." Arvin muttered, and Rudrasil nodded. With more than five thousand people, it was absolutely impossible to avoid those death tornadoes and leave. "So this is why none of them could return..." Arvin realized it. "Lord... what should we do...?" Rudrasil questioned. "You use Death Energy, can you pass through those things and return?" Arvin questioned. Rudrasil, however, shook his head. "That Death Energy is too violent. Death Energy is already hard to control, but that one... none of us here can control it. The only person who can leave this place is you, Lord, and I am not confident that even you can make it out without suffering a setback" Arvin wasn''t angered by that answer. He knew Rudrasil wasn''t underestimating him. These Death Tornadoes were just that dangerous, even his instincts were warning him not to get close to them. Therefore, Arvin made a decision. A decision he had been ridiculing before but had to take now that he was presented with no choice. "We will go in." Chapter 1732 R-Run…? Chapter 1732 R-Run¡­? Arvin made a decision. A decision he was ridiculing before but had to take it now that he was presented with no choice. "We will go in." Rudrasil turned towards his Lord, shocked. "These things will disappear once I devour this world, So the best way to survive is to go in and complete the mission." It made sense. This was the only way they could all survive. This place was filled with Death Energy, even if they could resist it for now, if more than a few centuries pass, they will all die just because they were subjected to this energy for far too long. Just like the Universal Energy in outer space, this place was poisonous for them as well. They needed to leave as soon as possible. The decision was made and soon, the army regained their composure and followed all the commands given to them. It honestly shocked Nux how quickly their attitudes changed but after thinking about it for a while, it did make sense. After all, these people were here with an Eternal. A being capable of destroying worlds with a wave of his hand, obviously they would feel confident. However¡­ What welcomed them wasn''t an easy mission they could complete just because they had an Eternal on their side¡­ It was Hell. ¡­ AN: I don''t know if you guys have a clear picture in your head or not, but here is an image that can help. A Tornado is like a cone, it covers a small area on the ground but covers a huge area in the sky, now imagine multiple tornadoes like the one shown in the picture here, all black, covered with death energy, they cover all of the sky, but you can still move on the ground, avoiding it. Hope this gives a better picture. >__< *Image* ¡­ The Death Tornadoes continued to move all over the place, making it difficult for five thousand men to avoid them. Not don''t be mistaken, none of them beings were weak, the weakest here was a Primordial, with their speed, it wasn''t difficult to avoid the Deathstroms, however, to do that while maintaining the army formation, it was much harder than expected. In a normal situation, these people would have never broken the formation, after all, for an army, maintaining the formation all the time was of prime importance, even if they don''t see any enemies nearby, however, seeing even a Transcendent level expert being devoured by the Deathstrom without being able to resist for even a single second made them realize how scare this thing actually was. In the end, the formation was broken, with everyone scattered all around the place, the army went in. The Second Part of the Mission was complete as well, this time, there were around 100 causalities, but it was still better than whatever they were expecting. However, what greeted them next was nothing short of a nightmare. "Wraiths¡­" Nux, who was watching everything through the screen called out with a grave look on his face. Simba nodded, their focus back on the screen. "W-What are they¡­?" Someone called out. "S-Shouldn''t Umbrasol be a Death yard with no life, how come there are living people here¡­?" "I-I don''t sense any life energy from those things¡­ they are not living people¡­" "B-But¡­ they have souls¡­" One of the Transcendents called out. "S-Souls¡­?" The rest were confused. There were around 5,000 Wraiths standing right in front of them. Some of the more observant ones in the army quickly guessed, "Their numbers are exactly the same as ours¡­" "Their strength is similar to ours as well." "It is as if we are meeting a force that was made just to face us." Their guesses were correct, this force was made by Umbrasol just to face them. About 3500 Primordials, 1500 Transcendent and 1 Eternal. The army composition was exactly the same as theirs. "Heh, now this is what I call a fair fight." One of the battle maniacs shouted as he pressed his two fists together. One of the calmer ones, however, had a grave look on his face, "No one returned from this place¡­ You think that is possible if it was a fair fight?" The instant those words were said, silence fell over the place as the people finally realized something. All these strange beings who had appeared in front of them¡­ just one look at them was enough to tell that all of them used Death Energy. On their side, on the other hand, barely a few hundred of them could use Death Energy and were able to use all their powers right now. The rest of them were restricted and in this situation, they needed to fight enemies as strong as them, and that too, when they were probably in the environment best suited for them. This was no fair fight at all!! This was¡­ This was no different than a Death Sentence! "Rudrasil." Suddenly, Arvin called out. "My lord." Arvin bowed. "Call Nivrek." "Nivrek?" Rudrasil was taken aback. Nivrek was Transcendent just like him, however, unlike Rudrasil, who was a Peak Transcendent, Nivrek was a new one. What did stand out about him, however, was the special ability he had, an ability that didn''t use any energy, so it was an ability that could be used here. "Tell him to share his vision with me as I run, this way, I will be able to get more information before I escape and inform everyone." "R-Run¡­?" Rudrasil was taken aback. "We cannot win." Arvin spoke with a grim look on his face. "Lord, I know most of us cannot use our energy, but we can still fi-" "You do not understand¡­" Arvin however, shook his head. Unlike others, he could sense it. Sure, these beings¡­ their powers were similar to theirs¡­ so from the looks of it, it did look like a battle where they had some disadvantage but the situation was still salvageable, or at least that is what it should have been if that was all there was to it, but¡­ Arvin could sense more than 10,000 Wraiths who hadn''t left their place yet and were guarding the Nercocore that was absorbing and releasing Death Energy endlessly. Arvin could tell that these beings would move the instant something happened. And the levels of these beings...? All 10,000 of them were Eternals. This battle¡­ They never stood a chance to win it from the start. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1733 Umbrasols Terror Chapter 1733 Umbrasol''s Terror "Haahh¡­ Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­" Arvin, who was running away from the battlefield, panted heavily. Honestly, he didn''t even remember when was the last time he was pushed to this state. Panting and gasping for air? He was an Eternal! His stamina was almost endless. A mere run like this would never make him gasp, even if he ran for centuries! Right now, however, the situation was entirely different. He was surrounded by Death Energy, and the more he distanced himself from those Spectral Beings that had appeared and his party, the harder it became for him to resist the Death Energy. Of course, it wasn''t that he couldn''t resist the Death Energy on his own. Despite him not having any Death-related abilities, as an Eternal, his resistance to Death Energy was higher than anyone in his party. The problem was that as he neared his escape, the Death Energy in the surroundings grew more and more violent, and he was forced to use more energy to resist it. It was as if the world didn''t want him to escape. Not to mention that there were still those Deathstorms moving all over this place. Arvin could sense it. Even he, an Eternal, had no chance of surviving if he got engulfed by one of those. "This world is a death trap," Arvin realized. This place had turned into a mess that was simply impossible to clear unless an Infinity Level Being took action. And even then, he wasn''t sure if even that would solve the problem. After all, this world had enough energy to create 10,000 Eternals¡­ One had to know, it was impossible for a High-Level World to do that. A normal High-Level World could barely give birth to a few Eternal-Level Experts. The ones who had more than 10 Eternals were called one of the strongest High-Level Worlds. This was also the reason an Eternal-level being was respected so much. There weren''t many of them in the entire Universe, and every single one of them could sit in a Supreme Position no matter where they went! They were resources that wouldn''t be killed even in cases of war since most of the time, forces would try to recruit them instead of killing them. Eternal-level beings were highly sought after, and¡­ There were 10,000 of them in this place! "Those bastards were really serious, huh¡­" Arvin muttered. The goal to turn Umbrasol into a Supreme World... he knew what sort of crazy idea the Progenitors of Umbrasol had in their minds. "Foolish bastards!" Arvin cursed. Not only did those fools get themselves killed because of their desires, but they also left such a big headache behind for the rest of them to deal with. Honestly, if he could go back in the past, he would slap those bastards into oblivion. "Tsk." Arvin snorted. He now had some inkling of how things here in this world worked. Combining the 5,000 of those Spectral Beings fighting his subordinates and 10,000 of those things waiting behind totaled up to 15,000, and this made him frown. After all, it was a familiar number. Arvin quickly spread his senses, counting exactly how many of those things were in total here. It was 15,324. And this number confirmed his thoughts. It was the same as the number of people who were sent to Umbrasol to deal with it. This place¡­ it was collecting the soul of every being that entered and was turning it into a warrior that defended it. As for the strength of those warriors¡­ It depended on the invaders. It would first mirror the strength of invaders, and if it still had more souls left, it would produce warriors who were as strong as the strongest invader. Just like how it first mirrored his army, the 10,000 souls that were left¡­ They all mirrored him, an Eternal. It was Umbrasol''s way to ensure its survival. And the number of souls it had in its possession would only continue to increase further, making it more and more difficult to overpower it. This was why Arvin called this a death trap. The more people came to this place, the harder it would become. And as soon as Arvin realized it, he understood the importance of returning alive and passing on this information. If he failed to do that¡­ This problem would become a much bigger one, and it would happen very quickly at that. It was an urgent situation. This was the reason Arvin abandoned his subordinates and decided to run. At the same time, he also made one of his subordinates share his vision with him. It was his first time seeing those Spectral-like things. His subordinates, who were facing them, decided to call them Wraiths. Arvin and his subordinates had no clue what sort of abilities these Wraiths possessed, so through shared vision, Arvin wanted to learn as much as he could about the Wraiths before he escaped. Because of the Reaper''s Veil and the Universal Energy outside, the vision sharing would end as soon as he escaped. So Arvin was purposefully slowing his movement to learn more. And till now¡­ Everything he had learned was¡­ Despair inducing. At first, he was happy that after he moved away, the Eternal Level Wraith, which was created to face him, didn''t attack the rest of his army. If that had happened, it all would have become pointless. The Eternal Level Wraith was still chasing him. Fortunately, speed was his forte, so it didn''t make much of a difference for him. But it did give his subordinates the chance to fight back. After all, they were the combined party formed by the four Supreme Worlds. Sure, they may not be the elites, but Supreme Worlds were set apart from any normal world. Any of its beings could easily overpower anyone from any world if they were at the same cultivation level. His subordinates should be able to hold against these beings with the same cultivation level as them, even if they were somewhat restricted. Or at least, that was what Arvin thought. However¡­ The reality was far different. The battlefield¡­ It was nothing short of a disaster. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1734 Umbrasols Terror 2 ?Chapter 1734 Umbrasol''s Terror 2"STAY AWAY!!! Do not engage in a close-ranged battle!!" Rudrasil screamed. Now that Arvin was gone, it was his duty to take command. "I-Is that Death Energy!?" Nivrek, a being with a third eye on his forehead, questioned with a surprised look on his face. Right now, he was pointing at the Wraiths who were fighting against them. There was this dark mist surrounding all these Wraiths. It wasn''t his first time dealing with someone using Death Energy, but doing so without being able to use his own abilities was quite difficult. Not to mention that Umbrasol''s environment strengthened all Death Energy users. Rudrasil nodded with a grave look on his face. He was holding on just fine since he himself cultivated Death Energy, but he knew it was almost impossible for others to survive. At first, when Rudrasil realized these Wraiths weren''t truly living beings and were something akin to artificial entities, he thought they would be weak. It was only now that he realized how wrong he was. Probably because these entities were created by Umbrasol itself, their command over Death Energy was absurdly good. These beings surrounded their entire bodies with Death Energy, making it difficult to get near them since the energy would instantly jump at you and devour your Life Force. Only beings who had command over Death Energy could somewhat resist this. As for others, they were forced to engage in ranged combat, and that was when most of their abilities were sealed. Rudrasil glanced at a few of his subordinates who tried to use their strong physical power and punch these Wraiths, only to have their arms drained of all Life Force in an instant, turning into decaying matter with no strength left. Their fate was sealed. In an environment where they couldn''t use their abilities, and with arms that could no longer move, they could only run before they finally fell. And it wasn''t just people who had attacked these Wraiths. These entities were also capable of sending waves of Death Energy at their opponents. If you failed to dodge that, whatever part of your body was hit would lose all its Life Force, ending up just like the arms of the subordinates mentioned before. "H-HEY! What are you doing!? Move!!! Suddenly, Rudrasil heard a voice. He turned around and noticed a man had broken the formation and attacked the Wraith that was getting close to his ally. As the Wraith was pushed back, the man stood in front of his ally to defend him and was now forced to face two Wraiths at the same time. As for the ally he did all of this for...? He wasn''t moving... "You fool! Move!! Or we both die!!" The man shouted again. Rudrasil, who saw the man''s condition, widened his eyes in horror, and, "HEY! Move away from him! His Soul was severed!!!" He shouted. Soul Severance! One of the higher-level abilities that not many people could master. An ability that pecks into one of the greatest secrets of the Universe. An ability that allows the wielder to attack the enemy''s very essence and sever the bond between one''s Soul and Body. With the bond severed, the being has no control over their body, leaving them completely vulnerable. This method is usually used by higher-level worlds to study Souls that are currently separated from the body. Right now, on the battlefield... It was no different from a death sentence. And as if that wasn''t enough, Rudrasil heard another shout. He turned around and saw another one of his soldiers. This man was one of the men Rudrasil had some confidence in. After all, just like him, the man cultivated Death Energy and was actually quite skilled at using it. But suddenly, the man was surrounded by skeleton warriors, who had the same cultivation level as the Wraith who summoned them. Sure, because these skeleton warriors didn''t have Souls, they couldn''t possibly have a Law, so they were much weaker than a normal being. However, being surrounded by ten of them at the same time, not to mention with the Wraith constantly throwing out Death Energy waves at him, quickly overwhelmed the soldier. "N-Necromancy!? How is that possible!?" The man who was being overwhelmed couldn''t believe it. Death Energy was one of the most versatile Energies in the entire Universe. It had countless uses. One could even use Death Energy for healing an ally to some extent. However, this energy had one fatal weakness. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was versatile, yes. However, Death Energy was so complicated that most beings who cultivated it could only study one of its many uses. One could learn to manipulate the Death Energy itself to use it as an offensive energy that attacked your enemy and sucked out their Life Force. This way, one could also manipulate Death Energy to form a defensive veil around them, making it difficult for the opponent to attack them. Or one could use Death Energy to conceal their presence and learn assassin-like abilities. Or the Death Energy could be used as a purely defensive ability, forming an absolute defensive shield capable of dissolving any attacks, turning them into Death Energy and strengthening the user. There were countless ways to use Death Energy. Necromancy, raising the dead and using them as skeleton soldiers, was one of them as well, but... One could only use one of these methods. That Wraith was already manipulating Death Energy and using it to attack. It shouldn''t be able to use Necromancy... That shouldn''t be possible... Because if it was.... Then Necromancy might not be the only thing they needed to worry about. "PYRAX!!!" Rudrasil heard a shout. He turned around and saw a Wraith standing behind one of his soldiers, with its hand piercing through his body, instantly devouring all the Life Force in his body. *Thud* With a thud, the man''s body fell down, and suddenly, the Wraith disappeared... ''Death Veil... Rudrasil''s body shook. The Death Veil... an ability used by top-level assassins who cultivated Death Energy. Chapter 1735 Umbrasols Terror 3 ?Chapter 1735 Umbrasol''s Terror 3''Death Veil...'' Rudrasil''s body shook. The Death Veil... an ability used by top-level assassins who cultivate Death Energy. The shock didn''t end here. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* A few meters away, Rudrasil''s eyes fell on a black dome that emitted dense Death Energy. It was the Deathward. The defensive ability that continuously strengthens the caster. He also saw these Wraiths use other different techniques that were often found among Death Cultivators... And Rudrasil finally realized it... These Wraiths... Unlike other beings, who had limits to how much they could learn and could only progress in one of the countless ways Death Energy can be used... Every single one of these Wraiths could use every single application of Death Energy. All of them were perfect assassins, perfect tanks, perfect damage dealers, perfect ranged attackers. These beings... They could use Death Energy to its fullest extent. In an environment where Death Energy cultivators were strengthened while all other energy users were weakened, and in a condition where the cultivation of these beings could never be overpowered by their opponents... These beings were absolute! They couldn''t be defeated! Umbrasol couldn''t be defeated! And all of this was when those 10,000 monsters hadn''t even made a move. Rudrasil could feel his world falling apart. The more he fought, the more he observed, the more information he gathered... the more despair he felt. It was a battle they could never, ever win. No... Rudrasil highly doubted if anyone could ever end Umbrasol at all. Is this how... an entity capable of ending the entire Universe is formed...? Is this how the Universe would end...? Rudrasil couldn''t help but think that far. "Hahahaha! I finally got you, you bastard!! Even if I am going to die, I will take one of you bastards with me!!" Suddenly, Rudrasil heard another shout. His eyes fell on another one of his soldiers, who had abandoned his own opponent and rushed towards another Wraith that was about to kill another soldier. Without giving the Wraith any chance to react, he gathered his Death Energy to prevent himself from being affected by the Death Energy Veil surrounding the Wraith and attacked. However, the moment he was about to burst open the Wraith''s head, his punch passed through its body, making him widen his eyes in absolute disbelief and horror. "H-How is that poss-'' Before he could do anything, he, who had fallen on the floor, was suddenly grabbed by the Wraith he had just attacked. His entire body was surrounded by black mist and then, Soul Severance. The man''s soul was severed. Honestly, this was the moment for the Wraith''s original opponent to change the tide of the battle and attack while the Wraith was busy dealing with another enemy, and he would have done the same if he was given the chance to. However, the man was quickly attacked by the Wraith the soldier had abandoned. The two Wraiths showed perfect coordination, just like a well-trained army would. It was so shocking that one would have a hard time believing these beings were all dead. However, what surprised all the Death Energy cultivators who saw this scene wasn''t the coordination between the two Wraiths or the Soul Severance used by the Wraith to kill the soldier. It was the ability that Wraith used. Ascendance of the Undying. An ability long unseen after the Progenitors of Umbrasol perished. An ability that made the Progenitors of Umbrasol as strong as they were. An ability that turned them into such a fearsome existence. An ability that gave the Progenitors of Umbrasol the confidence to turn Umbrasol into a Supreme World and challenge the authority of the four Supreme Worlds. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An ultimate ability that allows the user to transcend mortality, entering a form known as the Undying. In this state, one''s body becomes translucent, impervious to any physical attacks whatsoever. It allows the user to exist between life and death, phasing through physical matter and becoming completely immune to normal attacks while their own attacks are strengthened even further. It was an ability the Progenitors of Umbrasol used to defeat the Progenitors of almost all other High-Level Worlds. The only beings in the Universe who could defeat them in this state were the Infinity Level Beings, the Leaders of the Four Supreme Worlds. Even in that case, the Progenitors of Umbrasol firmly believed that if Umbrasol became a Supreme World and they climbed further, becoming Infinity Level beings themselves, they would have what it takes to defeat the Supreme Worlds'' Progenitors, leaving them behind and becoming the strongest beings in the entirety of the Universe. The Progenitors of Umbrasol were that confident, and why wouldn''t they be? Their ability made them nigh invincible. It was an ability many tried to learn, but the Progenitors guarded its secrets so deeply that no one ever could. Not even other beings of Umbrasol, who were known for their loyalty to their Progenitors, could learn this secret. Once Umbrasol fell to this state and the Progenitors of Umbrasol perished... this ability was lost, and no one was ever able to master it. It was a pity. All Death Energy cultivators regretted it. Rudrasil was one of those cultivators as well... Never in his life did he think he would get to see this ability again. But today, He did, and he was able to watch it unfold from such a close distance. It would have been an emotional moment for him... if... The ones using this ability... were not his opponents... Rudrasil slowly turned toward his opponent, seeing the Wraith simply looking at him and not attacking while he was distracted, as if it had absolute confidence in winning the battle... Rudrasil couldn''t help but smile weakly. He already knew... The Wraith in front of him must also know how to activate the Ascendance of the Undying. It didn''t. matter if he came from the Supreme World. It didn''t matter if he was one of the elites... This battle... They had already lost. Chapter 1736 Numbers do not mean anything in front of absolute strength. ?Chapter 1736 Numbers do not mean anything in front of absolute strength. Silence fell over the room. Simba and Riona both stared at Nux the moment the recording ended. They saw the vision Nivrek shared with Arvin, they saw the abilities the Wraiths used, they saw how helpless even an Army from a Supreme World became in front of those monsters. It would have been understandable if they had lost if the 10,000 Eternal Level Wraiths had participated, or if the beings who couldn''t use their ability because of the environment had lost quickly and those Wraiths had overwhelmed them with numbers, but none of that happened. The Eternal Level Wraiths didn''t move throughout the battle, not just that, even the Wraiths, who defeated their counter opponents, simply stood by and didn''t attack anyone else, as if waiting for other Wraiths to defeat their respective opponents on their own. It was as if the thought of them losing didn''t even appear in their mind. Their confidence wasn''t unfounded either. Even the cultivators who cultivated Death Energy and were actually at their strongest inside Umbrasol were all overwhelmed by their opponent, and this included elites like Rudrasil. At first, Rudrasil was holding on just fine. He even took out time to command his subordinates and lead the formations. However, the moment the Wraith facing him actually started attacking without holding back, Things changed. Once again, these Wraiths, in the environment, were nigh perfect-perfect damage dealers, perfect tanks, perfect assassins. Whether it was a long-ranged battle or a close-distanced one, it simply didn''t matter. These Wraiths overpowered the elites of Supreme Worlds in all aspects. It was honestly so despairing that even the Supreme World''s elites gave in and stopped trying. After all, the result of the battle couldn''t be any clearer. A battle between 5000 Cultivators and 5000 Wraiths. Result? 5000 Cultivators died. As for Wraiths... barely a hundred of them died, and that too because they were attacked by a higher-level opponent who decided to take down at least a few Wraiths before he died. It was pretty much a one-sided massacre. After the battle ended and the last warrior from the Supreme World fell, the vision shifted back to Arvin''s, who was still running away and trying to leave this World. By now, the Death Energy in Umbrasol had started seeping into his body, and to prevent it from doing much damage, he was forced to use his Life Force to resist it. As an Eternal, he had an almost endless amount of Life Force. However, the rate at which the Death Energy was devouring his Life Energy was getting faster and faster, to the point where even his endless Life Energy felt short. Of course, Arvin still didn''t give up. Ile had pretty much reached towards the end. The exit was right in front of him, just that he could feel that other than the Deathstorms, this was the place with the densest Death Energy. Arvin could tell that in order to leave, he needed to burn more than 90% of his Life Force to create a barrier around him. If he did that, he wouldn''t survive more than a few hundred years. Honestly, Arvin wanted to wait, gather his strength, and move once he had somewhat recovered. However, the Eternal Level Wraith still hadn''t stopped following him, and from the battle he saw before, it was already clear to him that there was no way he could win against that Wraith, especially in such an environment. Actually, even if his abilities weren''t restricted, Arvin highly doubted he could defeat this being. After all, this being was even stronger than the Progenitors of Umbrasol. He stood no chance. Running away was the only thing he could do, and that was what he did. Burning his Life Force, he created a small shield around him and jolted into the Dense Death Energy Veil. In an instant, his shield turned lighter. The rate at which the Death Energy was devouring it was much faster than he expected. In the end, by the time he left, almost 98% of his Life Force was used up, and even then, the Death Energy had seeped deep into his body, and he couldn''t recover. His days were numbered, and he knew that. For now, however, Arvin just sighed, then sighed in relief that the Eternal didn''t follow him once he left Umbrasol. "So those existences can only exist inside that place! This was his conclusion. He then momentarily closed his eyes and recovered as much as he could before he returned to his world and the recording ended. "Do you understand why I do not want you to go to that place? That place is full of monsters you have never faced before. Any one of them can probably take you out, and you will be facing 90,000 of them.'' Simba spoke with a grave look on his face. "The numbers were only 15,000 when the video was recorded. How did it increase so much?" Nux was curious. After all, if even the Supreme World failed, not many would have the gall to go there and sacrifice their lives in vain. Simba was silent for a moment, then, he answered, "Once the information was released, many mercenaries who ran after fame tried to complete the mission, but they all failed. After around a thousand mercenaries died inside, people started hesitating. They could tell that it was a suicide mission, but then, One of the biggest. Mercenary Halls came up with another way. Since they would face around 25,000 Wraiths in there, they decided to send 60,000 Elite Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mercenaries. With advantage in numbers, they would definitely be able to clear the mission, but..." "They all died: Nux spoke. Just seeing the video was enough for him to predict the result of the battle. The Mercenaries, even if they were called ''Elites; were in the end, just that, Mercenaries. How could they be compared to Elites of Supreme Level Worlds? If even Supreme Level World''s army was overwhelmed by those Wraiths, how could mercenaries, even if they had more numbers, compete? Numbers do not mean anything in front of absolute strength. Chapter 1737 They are all the same ?Chapter 1737 They are all the same "They all died. Nux spoke. He could easily predict the result. Numbers didn''t mean anything in front of absolute strength. Nux''s very existence was a good example of that. He had taken out 20,000 mercenaries on his own. Yes, taking him as a standard was extremely wrong as well, but Nux was sure that even if Vyriana had fought instead of him, she would have taken down at least 1,000 of those mercenaries. After all, his wives weren''t weak either, especially his little dragon. Nux smiled as he thought of her. Soon, however, his face turned solemn. "Those Wraiths... They are probably stronger than her...'' There wasn''t a Divine Level Wraith in the recording since the Supreme World''s army didn''t bring any cultivator of that level with them. So Nux wasn''t 100% sure of his assessment since he didn''t have anything to base his assumptions on. But... From what he could tell... Those Primordial Level Wraiths... Even Aeliana would have lost against any one of them, especially since most of her abilities would be rendered completely useless. Facing such monsters... there was no way mercenaries could survive against them, even if they outnumbered them. "Yes! Simba nodded. "They didn''t just die, they increased the difficulty of this mission threefold, Simba spoke with a frown. "The Mercenary Hall that arranged everything was dissolved, and its leaders were executed by the Supreme Worlds as a consequence! Nux raised his eyebrow when he heard those words. Riona, on the other hand, frowned. There was something she couldn''t understand no matter how much she thought about it. "The Supreme Worlds must know that mercenaries lack the ability to complete this mission. So why would they issue it in the first place? Wouldn''t this just end up increasing the difficulty of this mission as time goes on? Who knows? It wouldn''t be surprising if another Mercenary Hall tries to gather another army to complete this mission. It would turn into a nightmare. "I do not know.'' Simba shook his head. "But I assure you, after what happened to that Mercenary Hall, no other Mercenary Hall would dare to do something like that again. This must be the reason why the Supreme Level Worlds executed them in the first place, to make an example out of them. After all, even they don''t want the problem to become much worse than already is. This is the reason they teleported Umbrasol away to some faraway place!" "Heh." Suddenly, Nux laughed. "What is it?" Simba frowned. "Nothing" Nux shook his head. Then, he stood up and said, "Well, thank you for showing me the recording, Well, leave it, I''ll thank Arshia myself!" Nux smiled. Simba narrowed his eyes. "What? Did you think I wouldn''t notice?" Nux chuckled. "I didn''t think that girl was from one of the four Supreme Level Worlds!" "" Simba was silent. "Don''t worry, I will act like I do not know anything. I do not know why she is here in a place like this. I am sure she must have her reason! "I do not know what you are talking about!" Simba spoke. "Sure. Think of it as a fool''s blabbering" Nux waved his hand as he turned around, ready to leave the office. "Are you going to give up on the mission?" Simba questioned, even though he already knew the answer. "I won''t Nux replied as he walked away. Simba just sighed as he lowered his head. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''He''s dangerous... Ile thought inwardly. This man was too weird... It was as if he could read others'' minds. Even if he was stronger than him, Simba felt like he was like an open book in front of that man. ''Is everyone from Supreme Level Worlds like this...?" Simba thought. Soon, however, he shook his head. After all, it wasn''t his first time meeting someone from a Supreme Level World. He had met someone from a Supreme Level World before and... The difference between the two is simply too vast-not just in terms of strength, but also in wit, cunning, and perception. ''Just who is this monster...?" Simba wondered inwardly before he stood up as well. He needed to report this to his higher-ups. On the other side, Nux and Riona, who were walking out of Simba''s office, were talking using their connection. ''How did you know she is from a Supreme Level World?'' "That Nivrek we saw in the recording, She is of the same race as him! ''Huh? Both of them only had three eyes, except for that, the two are very different! Riona frowned. ''Energy reacts differently for different races-dragons, vampires, humans-all different races have their own signature energy and how they use it. Even if the difference is extremely small to the point it is almost unnoticeable, the way the energy reacts to each race is very different. I saw Nivrek use his abilities in the battle, and I saw her use her abilities as well. The energy flow is the same. I do not know why there was so much difference in their physical appearance to the point they look like they are from different races, but I can assure you, They belong to the same race! Nux replied. He learned all of this when he absorbed the two worlds and absorbed all the knowledge. Honestly, right now, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that the way he perceived the world was much different than anyone else did, so he could notice things most could not. ''And what about the Supreme Worlds? The way you laughed back then, I feel like something''s wrong! "There is nothing wrong. It is funny that they are all the same no matter whether it is on a country-level, a world-level, or a Universal-level! ''What does that mean?'' Riona questioned. ''Umbrasol. They didn''t deal with it because they want it to turn into an even greater threat! ''What...?'' ''The Death Energy from Umbrasol is constantly leaking out of it and is threatening other worlds now. Sure, not many worlds are affected since this Umbrasol was transferred to the end of the universe. However, as more and more time passes, Umbrasol would continue to get stronger and stronger, threatening more and more worlds, and by that time, the number of mercenaries who had gone inside that place would be even greater, making it even more difficult to solve this problem. Once that happens, Umbrasol would become a threat that even High-Level Worlds wouldn''t be able to solve even if they used all their strength. What do you think would happen next?" Chapter 1738 You are so toxic, Nux Leander. ?Chapter 1738 You are so toxic, Nux Leander. ''Once that happens, Umbrasol would become a threat that even High-Level Worlds wouldn''t be able to solve even if they used all their strength. What do you think would happen next?" Riona narrowed her eyes, trying to think of an answer. ''People would depend more on the Supreme Worlds?" ''Exactly! Nux smiled. With this, once again, their authority would be strengthened. What the people of Umbrasol wanted was to strengthen their world and bring it to the level of Supreme Worlds. The Supreme Worlds must want to make it a threat big enough for the entire Universe to learn about them. They must want to use this opportunity to show the rest of the Universe that this is what happens when one tries to challenge their authority and try to reach a level they are not meant to reach. It is a sick move but... It is quite difficult to pass such an opportunity, no?'' Nux chuckled. Riona, however, couldn''t understand one thing. ''But if they do that and continue to let Umbrasol strengthen itself, won''t it become a threat to them as well?'' ''It won''t.'' Nux shook his head. ''It was never a threat to them in the first place! ''What?'' Riona tilted her head in confusion as she turned toward Nux. ''I thought of it before as well, but after I watched the recording, now I am sure. What Umbrasol does to defend itself is that it takes all of the deceased souls it has trapped inside, strengthens them according to the level of the enemy who enters. Think about this, Yrnicl, a reincarnation of a Supreme World, is in such a devastating state just because it gave birth to one Infinity-Level Being. Sure, the said Infinity-Level Being is absurdly strong, and Yrniel had to go through many other trials as well, but in the end, all of this happened just because it used most of its energy giving birth to one Infinity-Level Being. Now think about this, a High-Level World. Sure, with whatever artifact, it was able to strengthen itself and gather absurd levels of energy, but in the end, a cultivator is a cultivator. A being who unravels secrets behind the Worlds and Universe, gets stronger, defies time itself, gains eternal life, understands a Law, forcing even the Universe to acknowledge them. How could these beings be compared to mere dead souls powered by endless energy? Sure, it might work till Eternal-Level beings because the energy it has gathered is just so absurdly high, But for Infinity-Level Beings...? Creating just one Infinity-Level Being with such an artificial method would take much more energy than what Yrniel used to give rise to Father-in-law. Artificially creating 90,000 such beings is... Well, it is simply impossible, even for an actual Supreme World, let alone a world that failed to become one. The Supreme Worlds only need to send a few Infinity-Level Beings at max, and there it is, the big Umbrasol problem is solved! Nux shrugged. ''So all of this is just a scheme from the Supreme Worlds, huh... Riona commented. She wasn''t particularly surprised by it. There is politics at every level; it is the nature of intelligent beings to try and rule over others, to be at the top, and such beings would go to any lengths to make sure things stay that way. What did surprise her, however, was how much her husband had changed. ''I feel like you don''t need me anymore! Suddenly, Riona pouted. After all, for him to be able to deduce this just after watching a single recording, Riona highly doubted if even her daughter could do that. While she was happy that her husband was changing for the better and strengthening his flaws in his journey, the more ''complete'' he became, the more ''out of place'' she felt. It was an extremely selfish thought that Riona couldn''t help but want to curse herself for even thinking such a thing, but in the end, getting this thought out of her mind was much more difficult than she expected. "Ah!" Then suddenly, Riona felt. Nux holding her waist and pulling her close to him in a way that her breasts were now resting on his chest, not even air could pass between them. "That is just not possible, my wife-" Nux then looked at Riona with eyes that showed desire so strong that it was overwhelming. "There would never be a day where I don''t need you. The man spoke, scanning the woman''s body with eyes so perverted that Riona couldn''t help but blush. As for the people around them, she never cared. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Riona was never the one to hesitate. She used the opportunity to stick even closer to her husband, climbing on top of him and hugging him like a koala. Nux lightly nibbled on her chin. "Also." He suddenly called out. "You failed to reach the same conclusion before I did because you do not know what I know. It is not a matter of intelligence. Honestly, if you or Amaya had access to everything I know, You might have concluded things I can''t even think about. I am still as foolish as I was before, Riona Leander. So as I said, the day I won''t need you would never come. You would still need to stick by my side and correct me every time I am wrong! It was Nux''s way of saying that he didn''t just need the woman''s body, he needed the entire woman for himself. He valued every single thing she provided. "Don''t worry, even if you do make a mistake, I will be there to protect you." Riona chuckled, nibbling on Nux''s nose. "And I will make sure that day never comes again."'' Nux spoke, his tone extremely solemn. Riona just chuckled. Then suddenly, she noticed something strange-the people around them... despite the two of them literally sticking to each other in the middle of the street... they all passed by them as if they couldn''t see them.... Soon, however, Riona noticed her state. Face flushed, breathing uneven, body trembling, her lower region turned on.... There was no way her husband would ever let someone else see this sight. Riona couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "How possessive- You are so toxic, Nux Leander! Chapter 1739 To Umbrasol. ?Chapter 1739 To Umbrasol. "MmmmpPPPp!!! MmmMMmppPPP!!!" A man struggled to move, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t do it. Even using his body proved to be difficult. ''So... why him...?'' Riona, who had returned to Nux''s Shadow, questioned. Just when she thought she could get one over others, Felberta, who was watching everything from Nux''s Shadow, coughed loudly, making sure both Nux and she could hear her. It was a new form of communication, somewhat similar to the connection the Harem Seal provided them. This one, however, was much more stable since it came from their very universe. This connection worked even when they were in different worlds or even universes. Till now, Nux and the women had never noticed anything that could sever this connection and hinder their conversation, unlike the Harem Seal connection, which failed even if they were in different dimensions, let alone worlds. In those instances, they were forced to use different types of communication artifacts. The only problem was that the women who were still connected to the main Universe disliked it whenever they used this connection since they felt left out, so Nux didn''t use it most of the time. Felberta, however, couldn''t let Riona use this opportunity. She had no choice but to intervene. After all, if the two started, it might go on for months, and right now, they had a mission to complete. In the end, albeit unwilling, Riona and Nux had to stop. Riona then returned to Nux''s Universe. It was now time to complete the famed Black Missions. Nux, who was about to leave Nexus, suddenly grabbed a Sovereign-level lowlife who was trying to force himself on a weaker woman, almost ready to rape her, and took him to the Comsocraft with him. This made Riona question his decision. After all, Nux wasn''t a warrior of justice. There were too many such instances all over Nexus. As a Mercenary World, the laws there were much less restricting than in a normal world. As long as you did not cause a big commotion, most of the time, no actions would be taken against you. Crimes were commonplace, and Nux wouldn''t just go around saving people like a messiah or something. Even if he wanted to take action, he would just kill the guy instead of bothering to capture him. Nux, who was sitting inside the spaceship he had ''borrowed'' from a ''friend; with his eyes closed, suddenly waved his hand. The man he had captured passed out. "I need him to activate Umbrasol''s defense reaction," he replied. ''Right... Umbrasol wouldn''t be able to sense us... Riona realized. She didn''t ask why Nux didn''t use that chance to his advantage. She already knew the answer. If Nux entered the place and the defense mechanism didn''t activate, sure, reaching the Core would be easier, and they would face almost no resistance. However, the moment he started devouring the World, it would sense him, and all the Wraiths would form in an instant and attack him. They would need to face the Wraiths anyway, so it was better to do it at the start. ''It will also help shift the blame on him! Suddenly, Amaya, who had been silent this whole time, spoke as well. ''Shift the blame?'' Riona frowned. Soon, however, she realized it. ''You want to put the blame of devouring a High-Level World on this poor soul? Do you think the Universe would believe him?'' The Universe could not sense Nux or anyone who was not connected to it. Usually, it put the blame for a world''s disappearance on the person who was last seen in that world and would attack him. This was the reason Nux''s wives were attacked last time. "The Universe isn''t exactly an intelligent being, it''s more like a weak consciousness. It won''t see that he has no ability to devour a High-Level World. It would just see that he was the last person seen in Umbrasol, and he will be attacked! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amaya shrugged. ''It would also act as the distraction I was talking about before. Since he isn''t connected to Yrniel or Nux whatsoever, it would confuse the Universe, making it doubt everything it thought of before. Once more such cases appear, it would have no choice but to think of something else. After all, everything would be fine if it is just a single world, but even the Universe wouldn''t devour thousands of worlds just on the basis of suspicions alone. At least... it shouldn''t do such a thing... Amaya wasn''t sure. After all, she didn''t know how the Universe worked. What she did know, however, was that this would be good for them. Bringing this man as a sacrifice was indeed a great decision. Nux nodded as well, confirming Amaya''s words. The group talked for a while. It was a long journey, but even then, none of Nux''s women who were not connected to him came inside the spaceship. Nux didn''t want this to be connected to his wives no matter what, so he was taking extra precautions. He wouldn''t allow another attack no matter what. This was also the reason he didn''t use Cosmocraft to travel and was using a random spaceship that couldn''t be connected to Yrniel. Not that it actually could, since even the Cosmocraft should be invisible to the Universe''s eyes as it wasn''t ''connected'' to it or Yrniel, but he didn''t want to take any risks. The wives understood his thoughts as well and didn''t complain. In the end time wel Five months later, Nux finally reached Umbrasol''s range. Even inside the spaceship, he could feel the Death energy invading and trying to devour everything. He quickly stored the spaceship and moved out. Around him floated a man who couldn''t move even an inch since he was under Absolute Kinesis''s hold. Nux also created a layer of protection around him so that he didn''t die before he could become the scapegoat. Then, he looked at the surroundings, especially the dark mist in the area. Umbrasol wasn''t even in sight yet, but the energy it was emitting had already reached so far, despite the Universal Energy constantly devouring it. Nux was impressed. Umbrasol was indeed strong. IIe realized that from here, he needed to fly towards Umbrasol on his own, so without waiting, he started flying toward the treasure trove. A few hours later... He could finally see an absurdly large world in front of him, covered with thick dark mist, and now that he was able to see everything more clearly, He nodded to himself. Just as I thought: Chapter 1740 You are now free. ?Chapter 1740 You are now free. ''Just as I thought. Nux muttered inwardly as he glanced at the planet covered with dense black mist, looking no different than a world of the dead. ''Similar energies attract similar energies." Nux thought. It was a theory he had come up with after absorbing all the knowledge he had acquired. A theory he hadn''t tested before, but now, when the practical example was right in front of him, he couldn''t help but smile that he was right. Energies, especially the purest forms of Primordial Energies, are extremely powerful, but at the same time, they all exist together in order for a world, or even the Universe to function. The reason Nux''s own Universe is so unstable right now was also because he didn''t have all the Primordial Energies inside it, making it extremely hard to function. Anyways, because of all this, the Primordial Energies throughout the Universe are in a constant balance with each other. However, In Umbrasol''s case, an Anomaly occurred. The Death Energy that constantly leaked out, strengthened the Primordial Energy of Death, disrupting the critical balance and once the disrupted balance between the energies became much more chaotic as the Death energy continued to release, it led to Umbrasol''s downfall. Of course, this didn''t solve the problem either, once the inhabitants of Umbrasol died, the Death Energy increased even further, the balance was still disrupted and now, when it felt like it couldn''t be restored anymore, something similar to what Nux had seen in the visions he saw when he devoured the world, happened. Together with Death Energy, the Primordial Energy of Darkness, and the Primordial Energy of Destruction gathered, becoming much stronger than their counterpart. Of course, there were other energies as well, Nux just couldn''t recognize those energies even now. What he did know, however, was the feared Reaper''s Veil wasn''t just made out of abundant Death Energy, it also had Primordial Energy of Darkness and Destruction. And the worst part? These energies were present in their purest forms, it was the reason Reaper''s Veil was so strong that even an Eternal lost his life here. Not to mention this veil was constantly being strengthened as more and more time passed. ''Well, that makes things easier. Nux muttered to himself as he moved forward. Suddenly, his body was covered by a Dark Mist of his own. The energy of Devour. No, it was something much purer than what Amaya used. It was no longer the energy belonging to a mere Devouring Mist Demon Race of a Low-Level World, it was the purest form of energy that came from the very Universe itself, it was the purest form of... Destruction. Yes, it was the Primordial Energy of Destruction. The energy enveloped both him and the man he didn''t know. As the two got closer to the Reaper''s Veil, the man''s face got visibly pale, he seemed to have sensed that this place was dangerous for him, however, Nux didn''t care about his reaction and just walked in, entering Umbrasol, crossing the feared Reaper''s Veil as if it didn''t exist. The Reaper''s Veil didn''t harm him or the man standing with him either. How could it? Nux simply released the Energy of Destruction at the same rate as the one inside the Reaper''s Veil, the two energies synergised together, making it look like Nux and the man were the very part of the Veil itself, making it possible for him to cross it without having to do anything else. Honestly, Nux could even stay inside the Veil and as long as he continued to manipulate the frequency of Energy of Destruction and matched it with the Reaper Veil''s he would never be harmed. Yes, just like that, the first part of the famed Black Mission was completed. The man, who was together with Nux widened his eyes, a horrified look appeared on his face, because of [Absolute Kinesis] he still couldn''t move, but he could see what just happened. He could see how he passed through that ominous-looking black mist as if it was nothing. It was a horrifying sight. Honestly, he had thought everything would be over once he left this mist and appeared on the other side, but the sight that welcomed him after that was something even scarier. A dead world with no life whatsoever. The ground was dry and dark, the sky looked ominous since it was surrounded by that dark energy, no matter how far he looked, he couldn''t see anything, just some black tornadoes that seemed to be moving around all over the place. Nux, who saw the Deathstroms realized that these were created with the same concept as the Reaper''s Viel, the mix of more than a few Primordial Energies. However, unlike in Reaper''s Veil, where everything was constant and calm, the deathstorms were much more chaotic. He couldn''t enter the Deathstrom and survive as he did with Reaper''s Veil, even if he tried to change the frequency of his own Destruction Energy and match the one inside the Deathstrom, the energies inside were so chaotic and ever-changing that the instant he enters and tries to synchronise in order to become a part of it, the frequency would change and he would disappear into oblivion, becoming nothing more than another soul Umbrasol could add in its collection. Of course, the thought of him being a different Universe and his soul being different from the rest. which might do something different than what usually happens to one once they die in Umbrasol, did come into Nux''s mind, But in the end, he just shrugged. After all, this didn''t matter. He wouldn''t be dying here. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t come here to lose his life, Ie came here because it was an opportunity to devour a High-Level World. An extremely scrumptious dish served on a golden platter. Nux then extended his senses and once he saw a Divine Level Wraith moving towards him, he smiled and turned towards the man he had ''brought'' here. "You did a good job. You are now free." Chapter 1741 How very noble of you. ?Chapter 1741 How very noble of you. "You did a good job. You are now free! The man, who was now released and could move his body, instantly glanced at Nux and, "A-Aren''t you Nux Leander? Why did you bring me here? W-What is this place?" As someone from Nexus, he obviously knew who Nux was. Nux''s rise in fame wasn''t a small one; almost every Sovereign or being below that level knew his name. The only ones who didn''t know him were either shut-ins or people still out on missions. What the man couldn''t understand was why someone like Nux would bring him to such a damned place. Was it because of what he was doing before he was caught? Was this man trying to teach him a lesson? The man was prepared to kneel down and beg for forgiveness, but before he could do so... Nux had already disappeared. He was in no mood to explain things to a mere thug. Right now, he was rushing towards the Wraith moving toward the man he had brought here. Umbrasol may not be able to sense him right now. However, Nux knew the instant he killed one of the Wraiths-an entity created by Umbrasol itself-it would be able to sense his presence, and the Wraiths would continue to come for him instead of that person, even if he died. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, it was now time to complete the second stage of the mission. Traversing through the large field filled with Death Energy could indeed prove to be a challenge for normal people, especially beings who hadn''t attained immortality yet-beings like Nux. Yes, even Nux couldn''t resist the Primordial Energy of Death around him. If he stayed in this environment for a long time, his Life Force would indeed run out, and he would perish. This was the reason Nux had to keep using Devour to consume the Death Energy around him, creating a safe space. IIe needed to continue doing that as long as he was in this place. That meant he had to constantly use his energy. The only good part was that, unlike others who couldn''t recover because the energy they cultivated wasn''t present here, Nux, who cultivated Essence, could convert almost any energy into Essence, just like he did with Mana inside Yrniel. The only condition was that he needed to be able to control the said energy. He couldn''t control the Death Energy, so that was out of the question. However, he could control the Energy of Destruction, which-although not as abundant as the Death Energy-was still present here. So even if his energy recovered slower than normal, it would still work. Of course, it was a different matter that Nux''s own energy reserves were absurdly high, to the point they couldn''t even be called the energy reserves of a Divine Level being anymore. So even if he had to use a little energy to survive, it wasn''t a bad deal. As for the man he had brought here? Well, Nux never cared about him from the beginning. He just needed that man to stay alive until he reached the first Wraith. Once that happened, his role was over. Of course, that itself was easier said than done. The Death Energy in this place was no different than poison. That man might not survive, especially since he couldn''t even use his energy here. Yes, since there were no other energies in this place, the environment heavily favored the Death Energy and its users. Normal users were helpless. This was also the reason Nux released the man from [Absolute Kinesis], Just keeping the energy activated was draining his power so quickly that even he, with his almost infinite energy stored inside him, felt the strain. Yes, Absolute Kinesis, Absolute Step-every single ability other than the Devouring Mist and the abilities of Shadow Demons-couldn''t be used in this place. As for that man, who had no abilities related to Death, Darkness, Destruction, or any such energies, he could only die, even though he wouldn''t be facing the Wraith coming for him. Anyway, Nux''s eyes soon fell on the Wraith in front of him. Without waiting, he gathered strength in his legs and jumped toward the Wraith. From the recordings, he already knew the Wraith''s weak point. It was honestly quite obvious. All these cold Wraiths used Ascendence of the Undying, making it impossible for physical attacks to work on them. It was honestly worse for Nux, who was only relying on his physical power to deal with them. However, these Wraiths couldn''t always keep this ability activated, so if one could take them by surprise... Killing them wasn''t difficult. This was something Nux could do. Honestly, the speed at which he rushed toward the Wraith was simply so high that the poor thing couldn''t react to it, and... *BOOOM* With one punch, the Wraith was obliterated. The next instant, Umbrasol reacted. Nux was now visible to it. It was similar to how the Universe could detect Nux every time he devoured a world. They didn''t know where he was, but just knowing where the incident happened was enough. Umbrasol sent the Wraiths. This time, a thousand of them moved to the place where the previous Wraith had died. One single Wraith also moved toward the man, who was already having a hard time staying alive. Nux was quickly surrounded by the Wraiths. Now that the Wraiths-who, unlike Umbrasol, could actually see Nux-encircled him, one Wraith stepped forward. Once again, the Wraiths were planning to play it fair. "How very noble of you." Nux chuckled. He jumped around, relaxing his body. The Wraith waited for him to attack. Their attitude was similar to what he saw in the recording. The absolute confidence to win any fair battle. This time, however, things turned out much differently than what happened in the recording. "You should have activated your trump card already!" Nux''s words were heard, and as for the Wraith facing him... It was obliterated with one punch. *BOOOM* Chapter 1742 Sweeping Wraiths. ?Chapter 1742 Sweeping Wraiths. BOOOM Silence spread all over the battlefield. The Wraiths, who saw what had just happened, turned towards each other. These Wraiths couldn''t speak, heck, they didn''t even have mouths. All this while, and even in the recording, they merely stared at their opponent, not letting even the slightest sound out, even when they were killed. Right now, however, what they wanted to express was clear as day. Surprise. Utter surprise. The thousand Wraiths that encircled Nux and sent one of their own to fight a fair battle were honestly waiting for that Wraith to win and solve the problem. After all, it would have been a fair fight. A fight where the opponent, who had the same cultivation level as them, was forced to engage in a one-on-one battle since his partner was far away. It was a battle they could never lose. After all, at the same level, they were supposed to be invincible. So... How... How did what happened... happen? The thousand Wraiths, who saw their ally die right in front of them, and that too, in such a bizarre manner, stared at each other, not knowing what to do. Were they supposed to fight this man together? But that would be unfair. It would go against their honor. Then should they send another Wraith? But all their strengths were equal. Wouldn''t the result be the same? Or was what the opponent used a one-time ability that couldn''t be used again? Yes, this could indeed be the case. Coming to this conclusion, the Wraiths made a decision unanimously, and another Wraith stepped forward, walking towards Nux. "So you are still going to continue playing fair, eh..." Nux muttered. It was a good thing for him. The more time he spent in this place, the easier it would be for him to adapt. Nux stared at the opponent in front of him. Unlike the last one, it didn''t wait for him to attack. It instantly rushed towards him, preparing to attack. The Death Energy moved around it in a familiar manner. It was an attack Nux had seen before- Soul Severance. It was an ability Nux was extremely curious about. Right now, however, he couldn''t let the Wraith hit him with this ability. Matters regarding souls were extremely complicated. Even he didn''t know if he could survive being struck by this attack. Therefore, not wanting to take any risks, Nux quickly disappeared, and with his superior speed, before the attacking Wraith could land its strike, he appeared in front of it and- BOOOM Another Wraith was obliterated. Once again, as Nux stood in the middle of the Wraiths'' encirclement, a comical scene where the Wraiths looked at each other unfolded. Nux observed these beings with interest as well. He could tell that these beings lacked intelligence. They had the intelligence of a ten-year-old, slightly above that of a World''s or the Universe''s intelligence. If Nux had to rank it: Wraiths had the highest intelligence, the intelligence of a ten-year-old. Worlds had the intelligence of a five-year-old. As for the Universe, it had the intelligence of a newborn, or even less, perhaps. It was barely sentient, honestly. It just... reacted... to certain things and was quite easy to manipulate. Coming back to the main topic, these Wraiths were like ten-year-old children, beings who had formed a rigid perception. The "rules" of their battles, which pushed them to ensure fair combat despite having a clear advantage, didn''t stem from something like the honor of a warrior. While Nux did consider it to be the soul''s last remaining wish, out of 90,000 Souls Umbrasol had, most of them belonged to mercenaries, ''fighting fair was the last thing they thought about, to mercenaries, means didn''t matter as long as they win. Thinking that their souls would want a fair fight was foolish. It didn''t make sense. Nux highly doubted all those souls wished to have a "fair" battle. Whatever it was, it had something to do with Umbrasol, the creator of these beings. This made Nux curious as to how long these beings would stick to the concept of a "fair battle." For now, however, it seemed that the Wraiths had still decided to adhere to the concept of fairness, as they sent another Wraith forward. This time, however, unlike the last one who had decided to attack him, this Wraith came prepared with a barrier that protected it from Nux''s attack. Another familiar ability- Deathward. An ability that absorbed every attack thrown at the user, turning the energy into Death Energy and strengthening the caster. It was akin to an absolute shield. The problem, however, was that Nux wasn''t using any sort of ability the Deathward could absorb. His attacks were pure physical strength. And against the strength that could kill thousands of Divines in one blow, Deathward, just like many other shields, could only be destroyed together with the Wraith who used it. BOOOM The Wraith met the same ending. The next Wraith sent to face Nux instantly disappeared, it was Death Veil. This time, the Wraith used the abilities of an assassin, trying to hide and attack him, but... This wasn''t going to work either. Fooling Nux''s senses was simply impossible, no matter how powerful the ability. Nux''s eyes were special. Honestly, after absorbing all the worlds and the way he now perceived energy around him, he didn''t even need Essence or [Sense] to locate his enemies anymore. He could see them with his naked eyes alone. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So the instant the Wraith, who had used Death Veil, appeared next to him, ready to attack- BOOOM It was attacked instead and- Another one was obliterated. It didn''t end here. The Wraiths that came next used every ability they could, showcasing just how versatile Death Energy truly was. Casting Illusions of Death to gain a psychological advantage in battles, sending Death Energy Waves to erode Nux''s life force, using Necromancy, or Death Embrace, wrapping themselves in Death Energy to make it difficult for Nux to approach them-and many more. They tried everything they could, but in the end... The result was the same. BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM Chapter 1743 So you are finally panicking, huh? ?Chapter 1743 So you are finally panicking, huh? "Even now, huh... I thought they would change their strategy," Nux muttered out loud as he stared at another Wraith walking towards him. He had already defeated around 15 Wraiths, all of them utilizing Death Energy in different ways. It truly showed how versatile Death Energy was, and as beings who had mastered all those abilities to perfection, it just went to show how absurdly strong these Wraiths were. They were indeed beings with no weak points, perfect attackers with perfect defense, perfect stealth, and perfect damage-dealing abilities. They were complete all-rounders who could overwhelm almost anyone they met, especially at the same stage. Of course, the ''key here was ''almost everyone! Because right now, they were facing a being who was just like them, a being who could do everything they could, but better. A lot, lot better. And because of that, He could counter anything they threw at him. Sure, at their cultivation level, combined with the environment they were in, these Wraiths were indeed peak-level existences with no competition whatsoever. Even beings from Supreme Worlds couldn''t face them here. But... Ever since the start, Nux had never seen beings on the same cultivation level as his competition. When was the last time he took someone on the same level as him seriously? Honestly, even if he ever did, he couldn''t remember it. These Wraiths were no exceptions. Even this one, who had activated the ability that scared Rudrasil shitless, wasn''t an exception either. The Ascendence of the Undying. The Wraith entered the state of Undying, where it existed between life and death, phasing through physical matter and becoming absolutely impossible to kill for people like Nux, who could only use physical attacks. It was an ability somewhat similar to the Vampire''s Mist form or the Shadow Demon''s ability to turn into a shadow. In both these cases, physical attacks didn''t harm these beings. However... Unlike in their cases, where their attack power was reduced to the point it became negligible... For the being who entered the state of Undying. was quite the opposite. Their attacks were strengthened even further, dealing even more damage to the enemy. This was a reason it was seen as an Absolute Ability, even against Eternal-level beings. These Wraiths, after 5 losses, had finally understood what sort of monster they were facing. This monster wasn''t using any ''abilities''; he was only using brute strength. Therefore, their ability was a perfect counter against him. So this time... it was as good as over... Or that is what it should be... But the Wraiths made one mistake. It wasn''t that Nux couldn''t use any abilities. He just wasn''t using any because he didn''t need to. His physical strength had indeed outgrown his other abilities, but this didn''t mean he didn''t have any other abilities. Quite the opposite, actually. The number of abilities he had was almost frightening. After all, he was a being who had absorbed quite a few of Yrniel''s strongest bloodlines, upgraded them to Middle-Level World''s Bloodline, and last, but worst of them all... He had Seven Laws. And one, out of those seven laws, was absolutely perfect in this situation. Suddenly, black mist came out of Nux''s hand as he stared at the Wraith in front of him. The Law of Absolute Devour. The Power of Primordial Destruction. A being who exists between life and death? It didn''t matter. Whether it is life or death, ''existing'' itself requires "Space! So... What if he devoured that very Space instead? With a demonic smile on his face, Nux appeared right in front of the Wraith and placed his hand on its head. It didn''t matter if the being was covered with Death Energy or that Nux couldn''t actually touch it or that with him being this close, the being could attack him with the plethora of abilities it had. Because the moment Nux appeared in front of the Wraith, the Devouring Mist spread all over the Space, engulfing the Wraith in one go, and in the next second, The Mist and the Wraith inside it disappeared. The so-called ultimate ability of the Wraiths that they were so proud of, it was countered just like that. Silence. Deathly silence spread over the place. Of course, these Wraiths couldn''t speak, so this place was as silent as it was before. Right now, however, the silence was much louder. The Wraiths were frozen. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the last thing they were expecting. Even their trump card was destroyed... And it all happened in a few seconds... Once again, the Wraiths stared at each other, and Nux, who observed that, smiled widely. "So you are finally panicking, huh? Well, you lasted much longer than I expected'' He chuckled. He could sense around 10,000 Wraiths coming this way. The rest of the 80,000 were still near the Necrocore. It seemed like these Wraiths believed that 10,000 of them should be enough to take him down. Nux prepared himself. He made it look like what he just did was easy, and it was. He had been using Devouring Mist for a long time, and after devouring Amaya''s Law, controlling it had only become easier. However, using it required energy. Together with being forced to constantly use the Devouring Mist to devour the Death Energy around him, saving his energy was of utmost importance. After all, he needed to face 90,000 such beings. And as someone who was used to openly expending as much energy as he wanted to-since most of the time, his energy regeneration speed was pretty much similar to the rate at which he expended it -he had almost infinite energy. Now, however, with his regeneration rate being barely 10% of what it usually was, he needed to be cautious. Especially since almost anything could happen in here. While Nux was sure he could deal with 90,000 Wraiths even if he didn''t recover his energy at all- heck, even if he went all insane and decided to just devour every Wraith by releasing dense Devouring Mist all over the place with his vast energy reserves, he would still spend only 50% of his total reserves. The only reason he didn''t do it was because what he knew about this place only came from a single survivor. He wasn''t foolish enough to bet his life based on information provided by a single survivor, even if the said survivor was an Eternal. Sure, it was said that after dealing with the Wraiths, you could go devour Umbrasol. But what if there was another step? A step no one else could even reach until now? Of course, the probability of that happening was quite small since these Wraiths themselves were no different than an absolute line of defense. It is very possible that Umbrasol had used everything it had to create these beings. But... Nux couldn''t take any risks here. After all, precaution was always better than a cure. The last thing he wanted was for Riona to forcefully come here because of her Law and put her life. at risk. Therefore, he would clear this Black Mission without so much as a single injury. Nux''s eyes shined as he stared at almost 11,000 Wraiths now surrounding him. Chapter 1744 This is fun indeed- Chapter 1744 This is fun indeed- "So you have stopped playing fair now, eh?" Nux chuckled, his eyes staring at the 11,000 Wraiths surrounding him. The dark skies of Umbrasol were heavy with the dense Death Energy. Umbrasol was prepared, it made sure this ''entity couldn''t escape. It didn''t know why or how such a being could exist, but now that this entity was here, it needed to get rid of it. The vast, lifeless plain stretched endlessly, its dried, greyish surface cracked and pulsating faintly with even more death energy that such a huge number of Wraiths emitted. It was a horrifying scene. Each one of these Wraiths radiated power akin to a Divine Stage cultivator, the mightiest Divine Stage Cultivator that could be found in the Universe. The Wraiths'' spectral forms shifted and twisted continuously, it was as if their existence was being fed with mode power by the world that supported them. Nux stood at the centre of this ghastly scene, his posture, relaxed, his golden eyes shimmering with a confidence that bordered arrogance. IIis long black hair swayed lightly in the unnatural wind, no aura could be sensed around him, but the Wraiths didn''t underestimate him, well, they couldn''t underestimate him. After all, he was the only entity that had forced them to go against their own ''rules! "Let''s start, shall we?" Nux stretched his body again. Seeing this, the Wraiths took different roles. Tanks, Assassins, Damage Dealers, everything was quickly divided. Admittedly, their coordination wasn''t great. The mercenaries Nux had faced before had a much better coordination compared to them. "They definitely don''t inherit the characteristics of the soul. Nux thought inwardly. For him, it was an interesting thing he wanted to study. It was quite funny actually. Nux, out of all people never thought he would one day think like a nerd. Was he getting influenced by the knowledge he already had in his mind? Did knowledge crave more knowledge? Nux wasn''t even sure if he could gain any personal benefits from learning anything here, but he still wanted to learn. Umbrasol in general was... such an attractive entity that he wanted to know more and more about... Especially considering how the very Universe reacted to it. After all, Umbrasol is constantly breaking the Universe''s ''Rules! How? The very fact that it was able to keep the Soul of the deceased to itself and use it to defend itself went against the Universe''s Rules. After all, everything in the Universe belonged to it, including the people. Once a being dies, its Soul was supposed to return to the Universe and there was no other way around it. It was the Iron Rule. Umbrasol however, has been breaking this rule for thousands of years now. More than 90,000 Souls were trapped inside it and had never returned to the Universe! This didn''t make any sense. After all, Nux, who knew about the Universe quite a lot knew what sort of entity it was, the darn thing even reacted when he only severed the connection between it and his wife, the wife it wanted to kill at that. It reacted to even the smallest of entities he took from it, but never once did it react when 90,000 Souls didn''t return to it? Was it playing favourites or something? Or... Does it not realise what is happening here? Was... Umbrasol somehow able to conceal its actions from the Universe? If that was the case... then how...? How did it manage to do it? Nux lifted his head, his eyes falling on the Reaper''s Veil that surrounded the entirety of Umbrasol. ''Is this it?'' Nux questioned inwardly while dodging the incoming attack. Zenith Flow had already activated, even in their wildest dreams, the Wraiths could never hope to attack him, no matter how much they outnumbered him. Nux had all the time in the world to think about this. Actually, this wasn''t the only doubt he had in his mind. He had another doubt, it was regarding his own Universe. The Universe inside him represented him, it represented his Greed. It devoured anything that could benefit it, anything that needed, even if it had to do it forcefully. There were times Nux had a hard time controlling it because of how it had reacted to certain things around it. Thinking about it, Death Energy, one of the Primordial Energies was also something his Universe lacked and absolutely needed. Then... Why is it that it hasn''t reacted yet? Why was the Greedy Universe silent? Why hasn''t it devoured the Death Energy presented to it like how it devoured the Universal Energy? ''It needs something to contain the Death Energy huh...'' Nux realized. Unlike Universal Energy, which could just roam around the space and can be absorbed infinitely, Death Energy needed ''space'' He needed to absorb a Law related to Death in order to absorb this energy. Of course, one could argue that both the Energy of Genesis and Energy of Destruction (Devour) didn''t have ''space'' inside his Universe as well, but what meant by space here is not an actual space, but more like a ''Representation''. Every Law he had devoured had a ''Representation'' in his Universe. The growing sapling represents the Law his System gave him, the Law of Absolute Growth. The Lotus represents Evane''s Law, the Law of Endless Lives. The Black World and Black ''beings'' inside his world represent Shadow''s Law, the Law of Shadow Born. The Cloud Mist that represents the Law of Genesis, And the Black Mist represents the Law of Devour or the Destruction. The only Laws that did not have any representation were the Law of Absolute Strength and the Law of Last Protection, but both of those Laws had space, a World they were connected to. This was how his Universe worked. The Primordial Energies and the Laws related to these energies required a Representation, while a normal Law requires a special space allotted to them. "Tsk, if only I had a Death related Law... So much wasted energy! Nux snorted inwardly. Of course, he does realize that if he had absorbed all this energy, it might have caused an imbalance in his Universe, but honestly, it didn''t matter right now. His Universe was already imbalanced. A perfect balance would never be maintained until all Primordial Energies are absorbed anyway. It was his Universe in the first place, his realm, imbalance doesn''t matter, if he wills it, he can control everything in there. ''Whatever, there is no point thinking about it! Nux snorted inwardly. The more he thinks about it, the more he would realize how much he was missing out on. In the end, because of his bad mood, the ones who were suffering were the poor Wraiths, who had been diligently attacking him while his mind was busy thinking about this. *BOOOM* With one punch, the Wraith who was the closest to him and was about to attack was obliterated. This was the 100thWraith who had died in this round. The Wraiths, even after working together, seemed helpless. While the Wraiths in the front charged at him, the Wraiths behind began to prepare for larger, more time-consuming but destructive attacks, these beings didn''t have a mouth, so they couldn''t chant, but with their hands up and the Death Energy roaming around them becoming chaotic, the scene looked horrifying. 14..|| It would have looked horrifying if the being they were facing wasn''t such an unfair monster. Ilonestly, with Nux''s physical strength right now, he could probably take this attack head-on and still come out fine, he just wasn''t doing that because... Why would he? "10,000 is still too less of a number, huh? Would it send more if I start killing them faster?" This was what this monster was thinking about when all 11,000 Wraiths were coming after him, ready for the kill. Nux decided. He had been on the defensive for a little too long now. Suddenly, Nux vanished. Well, he didn''t exactly vanish, although he could teleport, the energy required was something he wasn''t willing to spend, not when he could achieve the same result with just a little run. After all, at his current speed, for these Wraiths, every movement he puts his mind to was no different than teleportation. That was how fast he was. *BOOOM* A moment later, a deafening crack echoed across the plain as Nux''s fist collided with the Wraith''s sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. chest, obliterating it into pieces before the later turned into a cloud of Dark Mist. What''s worse? It was the right now, Nux was currently standing right in the middle of the unit of Ranged Damage Dealers who were spreading the big destructive attacks. "I have no clue why the Mages think they could just cast their spells against an opponent much faster than their tanks and closed-ranged fighters and still be fine. You guys are easy targets, you know?" Standing right in the middle of enemies, Nux commented. It was the same with the mercenaries as well, the mages there started chanting their spells while he was busy dealing with tanks, swordsmen and assassins. Did they completely forget that he could simply escape the fighters facing him and appear next to them? The only reason he didn''t do it was because he was bored and wanted to see what they were trying to do, but this didn''t mean he couldn''t do it. Honestly, if he had done what he did here in his battle against the mercenaries, it would have ended even quicker since mages, in this state, would have no way to defend themselves whatsoever, the formation the mercenaries had come up with would have collapsed and everything would have been chaotic. In the case of Wraiths, however, this didn''t happen. These ''mages''... Weren''t just mages after all. The instant they realized the enemy was near, they jumped at him with their claws, turning into closed-ranged warriors, while the fighters who were near him, they stood at a distance and started preparing for a bigger attack. The roles were reversed. The longed-ranged damage dealers were now closed-ranged fighters and vice versa. And Nux, he was in the midst of searing tendrils of death energy, curses designed to corrode the soul, and claws sharp enough to rend mountains, coming at him from every direction and in response? He let the Zenith Flow take over. Nux moved like a phantom, all the while, his body looked like a blur that defied comprehension. He was everywhere and nowhere at once. His punches were meteoric, each blow shattering Wraiths as though they were made of glass. A single roundhouse kick cleared an entire swath of enemies, sending them spiralling into one another like bowling pins. All the unlucky fellows caught by his punch turned into cloud mist, their bodies being absorbed by Umbrasol while the death energy they released filled the environment. A Wraith launched a curse of Eternal Decay, aiming to rot his body from the inside. Nux swatted the attack aside with a flick of his wrist, the sheer force of his movement dispersing the energy into harmless wisps. Another group attempted to ensnare him with chains forged from the Dense Energy of Death. The chains snapped the moment they touched him, unable to withstand the raw power radiating from his body. "This is fun-" Nux''s grin widened as he caught a Wraith mid-lunge, slamming it into the ground with enough force to carve a crater. "This is fun indeed-" For every Wraith destroyed, two more replaced it, their attacks were relentless and varied. Some tried to sever Nux''s Soul with Soul Severance, aiming to end the battle in one go. Others unleashed Death''s Echo, striking him with reverberations of lethal Death Energy. The abilities were powerful, devastating even, but... in the end... they were not enough. Of course, not everything they did was pointless. Yes, his speed and strength were overwhelming, however, there was something that even Nux missed. Zenith Flow. It wasn''t as complete as it was before. Nux realized that he wasn''t used to his new strength at all. And it made sense. Sure, in the illusion, he trained himself to adapt and be at his best no matter how strong he becomes but.... There was a limit to it. And.... He had crossed that limit long long ago. The strength of two literal Worlds coursed through his body. It was obvious that he wouldn''t have complete control over it. He was making mistakes. But what was even more freakish... Was that the number of mistakes he was making... were decreasing as time went by... This monster... He was improving even further. Chapter 1745 First Defeat? ?Chapter 1745 First Defeat? Two weeks had passed. Yes, for two whole weeks, Nux had been facing these Wraiths without any rest whatsoever. This was also the first time he felt his energy reserves draining. Of course, he still had more than 75% of it saved up, but the very fact that someone like him had used up a fourth of his energy reserves was already quite surprising, This told just how dangerous of a place Umbrasol was. Right now, however, this ''dangerous'' place was facing a challenge it had never faced before. Two entities had attacked it this time, out of which, while one was relatively easy to deal with, the second one... Well, it was abnormal from the very start. First, it couldn''t even sense it. The only reason it even knew this entity existed was because the Wraith it produced was reacting to it. The very fact that the Wraith didn''t automatically wither away after the first entity was killed was enough proof that this entity indeed existed. And... This entity had spent almost two weeks in here. Umbrasol had tried everything. For the first time ever since it turned into this state, it had used all 93,754 Souls it had. All these Souls were sent to hunt this entity down, yet even after two whole weeks of constant battle had passed, the battle hadn''t ended. Honestly, the longer the battle took place, the easier it should be for Umbrasol''s Souls. After all, the environment here assisted them. No foreign entity could stay here and not be affected, so as more time passed, Umbrasol should feel more and more confident and safer. In this case, however, The things didn''t seem the same. The rate at which it could feel its Souls ''dispersing'' was rising continuously. That meant that rather than the entity getting weaker, it was getting stronger and stronger. And Umbrasol''s assumption was correct. Nux, who had been fighting these Wraiths for more than a few days, was improving at a rate so absurd that Vyriana, who was watching everything from his Shadows, had lost her mind. Don''t get it wrong, Vyriana, out of all people, knew just how monstrous her husband and his learning potential were. She knew he was a genius who grasped things at a rate incomprehensible to others, but.... This...? This simply didn''t make any sense. Ever since Nux had absorbed two Worlds, his Physical Abilities were boosted. Be it his strength, speed, defense, everything was upgraded to the point that he felt like he was in an entirely different body. His movements might seem normal. but they were strange. Every move he made wasted a lot of strength. Walking forward, if he wasn''t using Absolute Step to be in the air, he was leaving footmarks since he caved in the floor he was walking on. His punches impacted the surroundings because he was unable to control his strength completely. His reflexes, although still stronger than that of a normal person because of Zenith Flow, had lost their initial touch since every time his body wanted to react to something, it would do it too soon. While this might be great for many others since it meant they would be able to dodge their enemies'' incoming attacks a lot faster than before and the enemy would never be able to take advantage of this situation since he was the one who had gotten much faster, giving him more time to react and things never changed for the enemies, but in Nux''s eyes, This was a waste of time. His body could ''sense'' the incoming attacks. However, since the time it needed to react to those attacks had decreased, instead of reacting at the same time as it did before, it was much more efficient to react later and deal with other things until then. Of course, the difference between the two was barely in parts of milliseconds, but for Nux, who aimed for perfection, every little change, no matter how insignificant, made a difference. And how could it not? These parts of milliseconds he would save from here would pile up to an absurd level, making it almost impossible for his enemies to know what to do against him. With this in mind, Nux started changing. In these two weeks, he had adapted to his body. His legs didn''t leave any marks on the ground anymore. His attacks never wasted any physical energy, only using enough strength to destroy the opponent. His body... It looked like a blur that continued to phase in and out of the battlefield. Right in the middle of the horde of Wraiths surrounded by the Death Energy, Nux could be seen standing there, not moving at all. The Wraiths who tried to attack him simply passed through his body. It was as if he was using Ascendence of the Undying himself. But in truth, it was pure speed. His body was moving so fast and was reacting to the enemies so well that to these Wraiths, it didn''t even look like he was moving. He just stood there, not getting harmed by attacks, and at the same time, every Wraith who approached him was killed without mercy. The only time Nux''s body moved was when he faced an attack that attacked every part of his body and was impossible to dodge. The man simply walked somewhere else, but for the Wraiths, his movements were no different than straight-up teleportation. The battle was over. Nux could already tell that after this, he wouldn''t be losing anymore, despite there still being over 5,000 Wraiths facing him. Well, maybe the correct term here was ''only!'' Yes, only 5,000 out of the initial 90,000 Wraiths were left. Honestly, at this point, he was so used to facing these Wraiths that he wasn''t even improving He had observed these Wraiths and their abilities to the point where he was now sick of it. In the end, these Wraiths were not living beings. They weren''t creative when it came to using their abilities. Nux had found a weakness for almost all the abilities, and using that, killing these Wraiths was simply a boring task he needed to complete. Even Ascendence of the Undying, the ability that proved to be somewhat difficult for him to deal with before, seemed much easier to deal with now. With how the energy flowed, Nux was able to tell when a Wraith was about to activate the ability, so unless the Wraith was more than a kilometer away from him, trying to even activate that ability was a death sentence for them. They would die before they could use the ability. Of course, even the enemies who had already activated the ability weren''t difficult to deal with. It was nothing the Devouring Mist couldn''t handle after all. Honestly, Nux was tempted to kill the last remaining Wraiths quickly. The only reason he didn''t do anything until now was because he wanted to squeeze out whatever value they had. Sure, he might not improve at the rate he would be satisfied with, but as long as he held back his strength a bit, he could still push his body a little, improving his control even further. That was Nux''s plan. He would deal with the 5,000 Wraiths left in a similar manner, and within a few hours, the battle would end. It was Umbrasol''s defeat, and it should be able to sense it. It did... This round... it had indeed lost... And because of that... It prepared for the second round. "What in the hell...?" Nux''s eyes widened as he saw the scene unfolding in front of him. He was so surprised that one of the Wraiths was actually able to attack him. He needed to use more energy to get rid of the Death Energy that seeped into his body because of that one attack. Nux, however, didn''t pay attention to the successful Wraith. His body moved on its own and killed it, but his eyes, on the other hand, were focused somewhere else. "Son of a..." Nux cursed. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh He could see the massive amount of Death Energy gathering in one place, slowly forming humanoid figures. As more and more Death Energy was used, the humanoid figures'' features became clearer. These were... Wraiths.... These beings... They were reformed and ready to battle again. Nux, who had defeated more than 80,000 of these beings and was only left with a few thousand, once again found himself being surrounded by more than 30,000 of them. As more and more theories came up in his mind as to what could possibly be the reason behind all this, his face turned orim and he felt goosebumns all over his body "We were underestimating this place..." Nux realized it. Then, he narrowed his eyes. "Or did they know...?" He wondered if the Supreme World Leaders knew about it. ''Nux, we need to leave. While Nux was thinking, Amaya, who was inside his Shadow, spoke in a grim tone. Yes, she was confident that Nux could defeat 30,000 Wraiths that had reformed, but things were different. They still didn''t know if that was Umbrasol''s limit. While she understood the value of being able to devour a High-Level World, right now, they clearly weren''t prepared. The World wasn''t more important than Nux''s life, and the rest of the women agreed with Amaya. Nux smiled wryly. Unlike his wives, who were still unsure, for him, it was as clear as day. This wasn''t Umbrasol''s limit. It reformed 30,000 Wraiths because it might have believed that these were enough to deal with him. Honestly, after a particular number, it didn''t even matter, as everyone starts to hinder each other instead, so not starting with 90,000 Wraiths did make sense. Nux, however, knew that Umbrasol was very much able to reform 90,000 of these Wraiths, and it could do it again and again. This place... For some reason... the Laws of the Universe didn''t work here... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The souls killed here do not return to the Universe. They are always trapped inside Umbrasol, and this World can use them as long as it has enough Death Energy. And how much energy did it have? It had the energy to create 10,000 Eternals in the past. How much energy would it require compared to creating mere 90,000 Sovereigns? Not to mention, this was Umbrasol''s energy in the past, and its energy reserves had been growing ever since. Another thing to note was that other than the abilities Wraiths used and the energy they took when they were formed and reformed, the energy in this place was never used''; it was only recycled and could be used again. The energy Umbrasol actually loses is so minimal that it could even be nullified since it is almost always growing, and the rate of energy growth and usage was pretty much the same, if not inclined towards growth. With the energy Umbrasol had and the souls it had trapped inside... It could continue to regenerate 90,000 Wraiths... almost... infinitely... This battle... It was far from over... No, it might even be Nux''s first defeat... Chapter 1751 Umbrasols Past 2 ?Chapter 1751 Umbrasol's Past 2Supreme World of Darkness was simply too strong. Going against them was no different than suicide, even if they had grown to their limit and Umbrasol now was stronger than ever, facing a Supreme World was absolutely impossible. They had to give up; they had no other choice. Although it was frustrating to admit it, in the end, the Progenitors of Umbrasol had to accept reality, and they did accept reality. They got rid of all their thoughts of going against the Supreme World of Darkness and eventually surpassing it. But then... Another entity visited them... An ethereal figure with a white, translucent body, his features were blurry, almost nothing could be said about his race, bloodline, age, or anything. It was just a humanoid figure with four limbs, a body structure similar to what the most stable beings in this Universe had. None of the Umbrasol Progenitors could recognize this entity. Yes, even with their vast knowledge and hundreds of thousands of years of exploring outer space, their minds couldn't even link this entity to some world or race, let alone recognize it. However... Nux was different. Unlike the Umbrasol Progenitors, he recognized this entity. Zylarith Chaosveil. Yes, his 'soul father! "What the hell is he doing here...?' Nux narrowed his eyes and continued to watch. What he was watching was no different than a recording. No matter what he thought or did, nothing would change here. Not that he was in a position to do anything anyway. Right now, it was best not to think too much and observe. One thing Nux did note was that one of the Primordial Energies became much more violent the moment his 'father' stepped into Umbrasol. Before, Nux wasn't able to tell what this energy was; however, with his father's background, it wasn't difficult to identify this energy. 'Primordial Energy of Chaos. Chaos represented disorder, and Nux, who had seen how the Primordial Energy of Chaos affects a world before, knew that his father coming to Umbrasol was not good news for this world. One thing to note here was that Nux's father was in his Soul Form, so despite being a Progenitor of a once Supreme Level World, he was extremely weak right now. Honestly, if it was any other world, this being might have had a way to get out of a dangerous position. But in Umbrasol, where these people dealt with Death and Soul on a regular basis, this was probably the worst matchup for Zylarith. However, this didn't stop the Chaos Progenitor. He walked into Umbrasol without fear and was quickly surrounded. He was about to get killed, but then, Zylarith opened his mouth, "Do you want to surpass the Supreme Worlds?" In an instant, the attitude shifted. Of course, the people of Umbrasol weren't foolish; they wouldn't just trust any random man who appeared out of nowhere, however.... This being... After a single conversation with him, the Progenitors of Umbrasol realized that this being was anything but just any random being. The Umbrasol Progenitors weren't exactly arrogant, but they did take pride in their knowledge. They had spent almost all their lives researching and experimenting, trying to understand how the Universe worked. Sure, most of their research was related to Death and Death Energy. However, this didn't change the fact that they were extremely intelligent and full of wisdom. However, the more they conversed with this ethereal entity, the more they realized how... pitiful of an existence they were. They, who had been actively seeking knowledge for more than a million years now, realized that in front of this being, their knowledge was nothing. This being seemed to know everything they knew and more. It was as if nothing could surprise him. This being was... Omniscient. Yes, just like that, Zylarith managed to implant his image as an 'Absolute Being into Umbrasol's Progenitors' minds. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After this, whatever he said, they believed it blindly. Of course, this didn't mean Zylarith wasn't cautious or that the Progenitors of Umbrasol were foolish enough to do something that might harm them in the future. After all, as much as they respected Zylarith and wanted to learn from him, they were still the leaders of their world. They couldn't just abandon their responsibilities. Fortunately, or unfortunately, everything Zylarith did tell them indeed helped Umbrasol. Their strength, which had reached its potential, grew even further. From one of the strongest High-Level Worlds, Umbrasol was turning into the Strongest High-Level World. It was then, Zylarith, who had already won the Umbrasol's Progenitors' trust in these last few hundred thousand shook his head, "It is not possible to surpass the Supreme Worlds." Hearing those words, the Umbrasol Progenitors lowered their heads in disappointment. Even an Omniscient being cannot do what is simply impossible, huh... They realized it, but then, "Unless..." Zylarith spoke, and in an instant, his words attracted the Progenitors' attention. "Unless?" "Unless you become a Supreme World yourself." "What...?" The Umbrasol Progenitors blinked their eyes in surprise. If it was anyone else who had said such an absurd statement, they would have killed him already for wasting their time. However, since the one saying these words was Zylarith, their reaction was different. "That is... possible...?" "Can a High-Level World become a Supreme Level World...?" They were having a hard time believing it. They all stared at Zylarith, their hopes up. Zylarith, however, shook his head, "It has never happened before." The Umbrasol Progenitors, who understood the intent behind his words, commented, "That doesn't mean it is not possible." "It is still just a theory; it was never tested before." "Please tell us what we have to do." "The difference between a High-Level World and a Supreme Level World is the amount of energy both worlds have. If that difference can be reduced, or better yet, the amount of energy the two worlds have can be leveled, then in theory, there would be no difference between the two worlds, and both worlds will be considered Supreme Worlds. Of course, since the difference of energy between each World Tier is so high, there is no point thinking about this matter. However, Your case is different." "Death Energy..." One of the Progenitors muttered. "Yes." Zylarith nodded. "Death Energy is one of the few energies that can continue to accumulate automatically if left alone. The more this energy accumulates, the more it would attract. So if we somehow store this energy and let it accumulate for... millions of years... Then using that energy, it is indeed possible to become a Supreme World, and once that happens, surpassing them would be in your own hands. I cannot help you with that; after all, you are the masters of Death Energy, not me." Zylarith smiled. The Progenitors, however, frowned. "But..." "The problem with this is that we do not have a way to store the Death Energy. And yes, there is no known way to do this, so don't look at me with such hopeful eyes." Zylarith shrugged. Then, he glanced at the Progenitors and, "But we do have beings who understand Death Energy like no other, and someone who knows about almost everything in this Universe. With your knowledge about Death Energy, and with me here, who knows about where the finest craftsmen who could be of help to you can be found, I don't think creating what we need would pose a challenge, no?" Zylarith spoke, and as if his words were divine revelations, the Progenitors' eyes shined brightly. In an instant, the world started. Once again, the Progenitors buried themselves in their research. Their goal? To find a way to store Death Energy. Time passed by. Tens, hundreds, thousands, ten thousands, hundreds of thousands of years passed by, and the result? The Progenitors found something that stored Death Energy to its fullest potential. It was their bodies. The Physique they had developed at the start, the Eclipse Bone Physique, allowed them to store and control the Death Energy so efficiently that even the best materials known for storing energy couldn't be compared to their own bodies. The answer was right in front of them all this time, and it wasn't like they didn't try. The Progenitors did their best, trying to find something that could handle the Death Energy as efficiently as them. They even tried to understand why it was their Physique that could do it so well, in order to use that knowledge to create something capable of storing Death Energy. But in the end, the answer remained the same. If they wanted to create something that could store enough Death Energy to strengthen Umbrasol and turn it into a Supreme World, They needed Eclipse Bone Physique. And no, they tried to use the Physique of their children with the purest bloodlines. They even tried to recreate the Physique artificially, but nothing worked. To store enough Death Energy, Eclipse Bone Physique of the Progenitor was needed. Once this was confirmed, Umbrasol Progenitors stared at each other. Their children were afraid, unsure of what would happen next. However... The Umbrasol Progenitors came up with a decision relatively quickly. The weakest of them all stepped forward, willing to sacrifice himself for the greater good. The rest of the Progenitors nodded. These beings began experimenting, this time, with their own bodies to find a way to externalize the unparalleled capacity of their Eclipse Bone Physique. The process was long, gruelling, and full of failures, but after relentless experiments, they finally came up with a ritual that would allow them to replicate the properties of their bodies into a limitless vessel. The weakest Progenitor prepared himself. The ritual required a Progenitor to undergo a transformation that involved breaking down his physical form into its purest essence. The Eclipse Bone Physique, the source of their ability to store Death Energy, had to be refined and crystallized. The ritual required rare materials capable of stabilizing such immense energy: Void Obsidian Stones, Soulforged Chains, Essence of Nightshade-different materials with different properties were gathered to complete the process. Once everything was collected, the ritual started. During the ritual, the Progenitor's body was subjected to a process called Essence Condensation, where their Eclipse Bone Physique was shattered into molecular fragments. These fragments were infused with an endless amount of Death Energy that all the beings of Umbrasol released at the same time. "AAAGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!" The Progenitor screamed in agony. His bones and tissues disintegrated, leaving behind a radiant crystalline core-a condensed and purified form of his essence. A Crystal that retained the properties of the Eclipse Bone Physique. They named this Crystal Necrocore, and after a few more experiments, the Necrocore's properties were revealed: Infinite Capacity: Unlike any other artifact, the Necrocore could store limitless amounts of Death Energy, making it the ultimate source of power. Energy Amplification: Death Energy stored within the Necrocore was not merely preserved-it was refined, making it more potent and lethal than its raw form. Unbreakable Form: The crystal's structure, forged from the essence of the Eclipse Bone Physique, was unaffected by physical and magical attacks. Corruptive Aura: The Necrocore emitted a passive field of Death Energy, corrupting everything around it. This aura made it nearly impossible for normal entities to approach it. It was a success. The Progenitors had created what they needed. Sure, they had to sacrifice one of them in order to achieve that, but it was a death full of glory-a death he could be proud of. Once the Necrocore was created, the Progenitors, who had placed it at the very centre of the world, started feeding it with Death Energy. Of course, the Necrocore itself continued to absorb more and more Death Energy, getting stronger in the process. This continued for hundreds of thousands of years, and in all these years, Necrocore had indeed gathered an absurd amount of energy. The amount of energy it had gathered was almost comparable to what Umbrasol had. It was quite shocking, even for the Umbrasol Progenitors, who didn't expect the energy to gather at this rate. An interesting thing to note was that because of their connection with the dead Progenitor, the Umbrasol Progenitors were connected to the Necrocore. Therefore, they could use the energy it had collected as their own. Yes, the amount of energy that was comparable to a High-Level World's Energy... these beings could use it without any problems... The Progenitors of Umbrasol were indeed at their strongest. Until one day... An entity broke into Umbrasol. An entity so strong that within a moment, all beings in Umbrasol were subdued. The entity, whose facial features couldn't be seen since they were covered by a strange darkness, then moved towards the Necrocore. "This is supposed to be indestructible, eh?" The entity muttered, his voice echoing throughout Umbrasol as it then placed its hand on the Necrocore and, "Should I test it out?" The entity chuckled, and then... Crack The indestructible Necrocore cracked, and the absurd amount of Death Energy that was stored inside it.... Started leaking out. Chapter 1747 Down. ?Chapter 1747 Down. Nux became a Divine Stage Cultivator once he acknowledged himself. He advanced because he understood what he was and what he had become. Unlike others, Nux didn''t need the Universe''s acknowledgment because he was a Universe himself. So when he releases the Aura of his Law of Self, the ones on the receiving end of it face the Aura that belongs not to a human or any normal living entity. They face the Aura of a Universe. They face the weight of the Universe crushing their entire being. This was what Amaya and Vyriana felt when Nux used his Aura to suppress the two of them. The despair they felt, especially Vyriana, was still clear within her mind. And that was when Nux was holding back, and he was holding back significantly. After all, he would never do anything to harm his wives. Honestly, at that time, Nux highly doubted if he was using even 1% of his entire strength. Even while using that little strength, he understood one thing: This strength... He couldn''t use it against his opponent. His Aura represented another Universe. It didn''t make much difference at that time because of how suppressed the Aura was, but... If he uses his Aura at its full strength, he would be openly declaring that he is another independent Universe that somehow exists in this Universe. While his opponents wouldn''t be able to tell the difference and would just be surprised about how strong his Aura is, The Universe, however, would react differently. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The instant it would sense his Aura, it would be able to ''sense'' him, and he, another independent Universe inside it, would be treated as an ultimate enemy that should be destroyed at all costs. This was the reason why Nux never used his Aura to its fullest extent, no matter the condition. Right now, however, the thoughts his mind was currently concocting... Honestly, these thoughts were so devious that he shouldn''t even be considering them. ''How do you think the Universe would react if it senses the presence of another Universe inside it?'' Nux questioned out loud. ''What...?'' The women all narrowed their eyes. They had no clue what Nux was thinking, but they didn''t like the smile on his face one bit. Nux, on the other hand, was already thinking about causing chaos all over the place. He would release his Aura to its fullest extent, revealing his origins and his existence as another independent Universe. There were two ways this could go. If the Universe senses his presence, it would do everything in its power to destroy him. It would probably bring all the asteroids it could and bomb Umbrasol, destroying it in the process of destroying him. Yes, the Reaper''s Veil does have Primordial Energy of Destruction to deal with the asteroids or some foreign attacks. This was the reason why the other worlds couldn''t attack Umbrasol without entering it in the first place. But for the Universe, it shouldn''t be a big deal. If it wanted to destroy Umbrasol, it had more than a few days to do it. It could simply use its connection with it to do so. The only reason it would use the asteroids would be to deal with another Universe that is inside Umbrasol. It would want to be thorough, similar to how it used asteroids to attack Lane instead of just devouring her. Anyways, even if that happened, Nux could enter his own shadow and survive. After all, this Universe may be strong, but it has no influence in his Universe. If he enters his own Universe, other than beings who had abilities related to shadows, no one else could enter his Universe and harm him. Not even the Universe. So he would be safe even if the Universe goes all out. Sure, this would end up destroying Umbrasol, a High Level World he wanted to devour, but... Honestly, Nux already knew it was impossible for him to defeat Umbrasol. With these Wraiths having almost infinite lives, there was no way he could ever win. Umbrasol''s defense was absolute unless the Infinite Level Beings from the Supreme Worlds made a move themselves, or if the Universe itself wished to destroy it. Any other being simply stood no chance in this place, not even him. Unless... He... attacks Umbrasol, not using his identity as a normal living being... but as an independent. Universe. After all, in front of a Universe, the number of Wraiths didn''t matter. In the end, they were all Sovereign Level Beings. If even beings like Vyriana felt despair when she faced Nux''s extremely weakened Aura, how could Wraiths who might only be slightly stronger than her survive when Nux decided to go all out? It simply wasn''t possible. And this was the second way: If Nux''s theory of the Reaper''s Veil having an energy that was able to conceal everything that was happening here from the Universe is correct, and the Universe doesn''t actually know everything that is happening here, Then Nux''s existence wouldn''t be revealed either. Once he uses his full power, clearing this mission and devouring Umbrasol would be as easy as breathing. It was a situation where he had nothing to lose. If he was wrong, the Universe would destroy Umbrasol. He would lose a World he could never get anyway. He would return to his Universe, return when everything calms down, and act like nothing happened. And if he was right, He would get his hands on a High Level World no one else could easily devour and all the benefits Not to mention, this was also a chance to find out how strong his Aura actually was. After all, even if he had a rough idea in his mind, seeing it with his own eyes was always the best, was it not? The more he thought about it, the brighter his eyes shined. He was liking this idea with every passing second now. Then suddenly, kicking the Wraith who tried to assassinate him from behind, Nux jumped into the air. His hair fluttered because of the wind mixed with Death Energy that flew nonstop. His golden eyes looked down on all the Wraiths that stood on the ground, as if a God looking down on mere mortals, and, "Down. BOOOOOOOOOOOOM Chapter 1748 Give up. It is already over. ?Chapter 1748 Give up. It is already over. In the dark skies of Umbrasol, an extremely handsome being with long black hair and golden, emotionless eyes could be seen hovering in the air. More than 30,000 Wraiths gathered, their hollow eyes locked on Nux. Not knowing what was about to come, the Wraiths prepared their next set of attacks, some preparing to attack Nux from the ground, while others jumped into the air, ready to engage in aerial combat. But then, Nux extended his right hand forward, with his palm facing the ground. He willed, "Down." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOOOOOOOOOM And in an instant, everything... collapsed. The air grew impossibly heavy. Umbrasol groaned under the pressure. The earth shook, mountains crumbled in the distance, and fissures tore through the ground. Nux''s Aura didn''t just affect the physical objects. The Death Energy all over Umbrasol seemed affected by his Aura as well and was locked onto the ground. Even the fearsome Deathstorms, that even an Eternal avoided, collapsed in an instant. For the first time ever since Nux arrived here, the sky of Umbrasol cleared up. The Death Energy that covered all of it was now stuck on the ground, not having enough space to move. The Wraiths, who etched the deepest level of fear into their enemies before finally ending them, were all stuck to the ground, unable to move even a single inch. Even lifting their heads to look at Nux seemed like an impossible task. It was as if Nux was a God that incomplete beings like them were not allowed to see. ''Holy shit...'' Nux, who watched everything unfold, couldn''t help but blink. Yes, he knew his Aura of the Law of Self was strong. He expected it to be able to deal with these Wraiths, but... This...? This scene was completely out of the ordinary, out of everything. Even in his wildest dreams, he didn''t expect his Aura to trap the very energy that flowed all over this world, not to mention the Deathstorms. To think his Aura would be able to get rid of those chaotic flows of Primordial Energies and that too, with so much ease... It was ridiculous. .... ... The women, especially Amaya and Vyriana, who had felt. minuscule amount of Nux''s Aura in the past, stared at the scene in absolute silence. "This is unreal..." Evane couldn''t help but comment. "It is as if I am watching the very world submit to him... Every existence in Umbrasol is bowing down to him..." Felberta spoke, her eyes full of awe. Lane and Shadow were the same. It was a scene that would never leave their memories for the rest of their lives. It was a High-Level World for God''s sake! How could it just... submit...? They couldn''t believe it. "The Universe... isn''t reacting..." Suddenly, Riona commented. The moment she said those words, the women turned toward her, and then, they heard Nux''s voice. ''I was right.'' Nux smiled. "One of the Primordial Energies inside the Reaper''s Veil has the ability to conceal everything, even from the Universe''s eyes. Or maybe it is a mix of Energies that made it possible. Who knows?" Nux shrugged, the smile never leaving his face as he stared at the Reaper''s Veil surrounding Umbrasol. ''I should stop wasting more time, no?" With a soft chuckle, Nux slowly descended, his feet touching the ground, and BOOOM The moment his boots made contact with the cracked soil, the pressure intensified tenfold. Wraiths closest to him twisted as if their very existence was being unmade. In the end, their bodies burst into pure Death Energy, but the energy couldn''t handle Nux''s pressure either and continued to stay on the ground, not daring to rise above him. Wraiths farther away felt their bodies tremble uncontrollably, unable to withstand the overwhelming force. It was a show of absolute dominance. The Wraiths, who at one point felt like they could overpower Nux with their infinite resurrections, now had no way to resist. All of it was so one-sided that even Umbrasol didn''t create new Wraiths. Or maybe Umbrasol wasn''t even in the position to create any more Wraiths. After all, the Death Energy couldn''t move as freely as before. Whatever the reason was, what was clear was that Wraiths couldn''t be resurrected anymore. The endless swarms of Wraiths were over, and with that, Nux focused on the third phase of the mission: Reaching the Necrocore. Nux expanded his senses. In an instant, he could feel the presence of a Black Crystal with a diameter of 100 meters, located right in the middle of Umbrasol, surrounded by what felt like an almost endless amount of Death Energy. Even a fool could tell what the Crystal was. ''Necrocore! Nux smiled, and then he started walking toward it. Usually, since the Necrocore was the most important part of its existence, Umbrasol would do everything in its power to stop one from getting close to it. This was also the reason it never sent all the Wraiths to deal with the invaders, and most Wraiths stayed near the Necrocore to protect it. Every time one would try to get close to it, Umbrasol would use every single resource it had to stop them in their tracks. Right now, however, there was nothing it could do. The Death Energy couldn''t move as freely as before, so new Wraiths couldn''t be formed, the existing Wraiths couldn''t move, and what''s worse? Step Step Step Boom Boom Boom With every step Nux took toward the Necrocore, the Wraiths who were in his way burst into Death Energy, completely crushed by the pressure he was releasing. Not just that, as he got closer and closer to the Necrocore, where the Death Energy was supposed to be much more chaotic, because of his presence, the chaotic Death Energy all settled down near the ground, turning the place into a calm void. By the time Nux got close to the Necrocore, most of the Wraiths had lost their lives. Nux, completely ignoring their deaths, glanced at the giant crystal of Death Energy in front of him and started walking toward it. Rumble Rumble Rumble Umbrasol shook, trying its best to stop Nux, but there was nothing it could do. Every little trick it had, it had used already. Nothing could be done anymore. In the end, Nux appeared right in front of the Necrocore. But as he placed his hand in front of it, he felt. Umbrasol trying to resist him one last time. "Give up. It is already over." Nux spoke, and as if to prove that, once again, he released his Aura. This time, he used all his might, and BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM Chapter 1749 A High Level World. ?Chapter 1749 A High Level World. "Give up. It is already over." Nux spoke, and as if to prove that, once again, he released his Aura. This time, he used all his might, and, B00000000000000M In an instant, a pressure far stronger than anything before descended onto Umbrasol. The Death Energy was pushed even further into the ground. The surviving Wraiths couldn''t hold on anymore, and their bodies burst open. It didn''t end there. The cracks on the ground widened even further. It was as if Nux''s Aura would tear Umbrasol open. Any high ground left in the entire planet was crushed and leveled down. The earth continued to shake nonstop, and as the entire world was tortured by this pressure, Nux stared at the Necrocore and, "Do you really want me to continue? You should know what to do already, no?" The instant he said those words, suddenly, a white ball as big as the Necrocore itself emerged from the Necrocore. Seeing the ''ball; Nux''s smile widened. Yes, it was the World''s Core. It was the World''s Core of a High-Level World. Umbrasol gave in. It could tell there was no point in resisting anymore. This battle... it had survived for a long time now. It had lost its children, it had lost all life connected to it, and it was reduced to this state. In the end... Its time came to an end as well, Umbrasol revealing its Core was no different than submitting to the entity who had defeated it fair and square. Nux nodded, acknowledging Umbrasol''s final actions. Then, as he placed his hand on the Core, the Black Hole, which had already started reacting to the scrumptious meal in front of it, was set free, and in an instant, All the energy from Umbrasol''s Core started being absorbed by the Black Hole. Could Umbrasol use this chance to attack Nux again? It could, yes, but honestly, it wouldn''t change anything. Nux was still conscious. As long as he was conscious, he could use his Law of Self as much as he wanted. It was no different than breathing for him. By the time he lost consciousness because of all the knowledge that entered his head after devouring it, Well, as mentioned, that would happen after he devoured Umbrasol. The devoured Umbrasol posed no threat to Nux. Umbrasol was indeed in a helpless state. Right now, accepting its defeat was the only thing it could do. Nux continued to absorb Umbrasol''s energy. The process lasted for a few days because of how absurdly high the amount of energy this world contained. Nux couldn''t even compare it with the Lowest-Level World he had devoured. The difference between the two didn''t even make sense. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, it took him an entire month to actually devour all of Umbrasol. Crack Finally, the World Core cracked and started breaking into pieces. The world, following its Core''s steps, began fading out of existence as well. ''Now.'' Nux, who knew what was about to come, spoke in a light voice. Suddenly, his shadow reacted. A few ''hands'' emerged from his shadow, pulling him inside. The moment Nux entered his own Universe, the last remaining World''s Energy was devoured, and, "AAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Nux, who once again felt the influx of knowledge entering his head, screamed in pain before his mind gave in, and he lost consciousness. "To think even after rebuilding his brain... he still couldn''t retain all the knowledge without passing out..." Felberta, who was holding Nux''s body, spoke with a worried look on her face as she gently placed him on the ground and rested his head on her lap. "Umbrasol is a High-Level World, he already expected it. This is why he told Shadow to pull him in." Amaya spoke, slowly walking toward Nux''s body. "A High-Level World is indeed a High-Level World, huh..." Riona commented. "Indeed, it is. Just... look at that..." Suddenly, Shadow commented. The women turned toward the direction she was pointing at, and their eyes fell on a new addition to Nux''s Universe. A planet far bigger than the one they were on. Of course, size doesn''t exactly represent the strength of a world, but the sheer difference in size between the two Lowest-Level Worlds and Umbrasol was shocking. Just the presence of Umbrasol inside Nux''s Universe made the entire Universe appear much larger and more complete than before. ... While Nux''s wives stared at Umbrasol in awe, Nux found himself drifting in a familiar black space. In front of him was a grayish planet. This time, for some reason, the creation of the planet was skipped. ''Is it because I already know about it?" Nux wondered. Then, he frowned. ''Do I know enough to recreate that process?" He pondered. Soon, however, he shook his head. He was going too far right now. He barely had control over Genesis at the moment. Although, in theory, t was possible. to create planets with it, the energy and knowledge required to pull it off were absurd. Thinking about that right now was insanity. Nux focused on the planet in front of him. Once again, his focus was on the Primordial Energies that worked together to make everything function. This time, among the energies he had recognized before, he now identified another energy, and this time, he didn''t have to guess what it was. He was sure of it. The Primordial Energy of Death. An energy whose presence was far stronger than any other energy on the planet before him. Just this information was enough to confirm that this planet, which seemed so different from what he had seen before, was indeed Umbrasol. The vision continued. Nux saw how the Energy of Life activated, giving birth to Umbrasol''s first life forms. However, unlike the two Worlds Nux had devoured before, Umbrasol was different. The first beings born on Umbrasol weren''t bacterial organisms or single-celled creatures. They were fully-fledged life forms. Beings Nux recognized. Beings he had seen in the records Simba showed him. They were... Umbrasol''s Progenitors. Chapter 1750 Umbrasols Past. ?Chapter 1750 Umbrasol''s Past. "They were the firstborns?'' Nux raised his eyebrows in surprise. Usually, the firstborns in a world were simple creatures, organisms with the simplest body structure and pretty much no intellect. These organisms would then slowly evolve, and as the world progressed, more complex beings would be born. The firstborns of most worlds did not even receive the world''s support because the world was not satisfied with its creations and continued to aim for something better. Of course, Nux didn''t exactly have much data to rely on. He just knew this was the case with the two Lowest Level Worlds he had devoured, and Earth, where he was initially from, followed the same route. He just believed it was the case for any world in general, but... ''I guess High Level Worlds are different, huh. Nux thought inwardly as he continued to watch. As the intelligent firstborns, the Progenitors quickly took over the empty world. Of course, since there were no beings other than the few of them, the scope of their knowledge was extremely small. Yes, they were intelligent, but they lacked wisdom. However, as Umbrasol started creating other, simpler beings, clashes eventually became inevitable. It was the first time the Progenitors of Umbrasol witnessed... Death. They noticed how the Death Energy in the world reacted to it, and from that point, their study began. These beings studied Death to the point they started wielding it to strengthen themselves. It was then. Umbrasol''s Cultivation Bridge was upgraded. Instead of using normal energy to grow stronger, the Umbrasol Progenitors started using the abundant Death Energy. Since they were still in their growing phase, their bodies evolved, developing a physique that allowed them to understand and adapt to Death Energy better. ''Eclipse Bone Physique! Nux recognized that physique. Simba did mention this before, but even if he had, Nux only realized its true terror when he saw it in action. ''Or maybe it is different for them because they are the Progenitors?'' Nux wondered. After all, the Eclipse Bone Physique Simba knew about belonged to a normal netizen of Umbrasol. Obviously, after millions of years, its strength would deteriorate. Nux finally understood why the Progenitors of Umbrasol were feared so much. Everything he had heard about them before seeing this... every time their strength was mentioned and how no one dared to underestimate them... It was all true. And Nux was sure that most people who talked about them didn''t even know the true extent of their strength. They came into existence for, like, what? A thousand years, maybe? But Nux, who had seen them grow from wisdom-less fools to fearsome beings with almost unbelievable control over Death Energy, These beings were using Death Energy to heal, for fuck''s sake! He even saw one of them mastering the Art of Resurrection! Of course, complete resurrection was pretty much out of reach since the very Universe involves itself in that and devours the soul, but these beings had indeed managed to learn how to resurrect a dead being if they got to him before his soul attracted the Universe''s attention. The level these beings had reached in such a short amount of time was terrifying. What''s worse? There was nothing stopping these beings. They were the firstborn. They and their children had already taken over Umbrasol. All other lifeforms, no matter how strong, were quickly subdued by these beings. The ones who these beings considered to be a threat were eradicated, while the rest were tamed or even used as experiments, helping these beings develop their strength even further. The Progenitors also strictly forbade their children from any sort of infighting. All conflicts were resolved through different means. These beings craved knowledge and improvement; they didn''t have time to waste on foolish conflicts. Because of that, the beings of Umbrasol continued to improve themselves. Thousands of years passed, and the rate at which these beings improved didn''t slow down. It was then, Umbrasol''s protection barrier ran out of energy. Umbrasol was now visible to foreign entities, and without waiting, these entities attacked. After all, in the Universe, wars were commonplace. A force conquering another world was extremely common, and a new world with almost no knowledge about the Universe? Heh. It was prey ready served on a golden platter. Well... At least that''s how it usually goes. Umbrasol, however, was an exception. These foreign entities, who quickly attacked Umbrasol, were swiftly subdued by the beings of Umbrasol. The Progenitors didn''t even have to move. Their children were enough. Soon, these foreign entities became nothing more than another batch of experimental subjects for the children of the Progenitors. From start to finish, the Progenitors didn''t even bother seeing these foreign, unknown entities. However, this didn''t stop other foreign entities from entering Umbrasol and trying to take over, but in the end, they were all subdued, and again, the Progenitors didn''t move. They trusted their children to deal with these minor inconveniences. They were still too busy exploring Death Energy and the Law they had formed. As time passed, the foreign entities entering Umbrasol became stronger and stronger, and while the beings of Umbrasol were still able to subdue them quite easily simply because of how absurdly powerful they were, Unfortunately, these beings finally attracted the Progenitors'' attention. One of the Progenitors, who had taken a little break and had gone out on a stroll, quickly encountered a foreign group who came to attack Umbrasol. Seeing their strength and how these beings were using an entirely different form of energy, his curiosity was piqued. After all, he had dedicated his entire life to learning about Death Energy. Although he knew about the existence of other energies, he never even thought about using anything other than Death Energy to raise his strength. Why would he use other scattered energies when he had access to such abundant Death Energy? This also made him wonder why these beings, who seemed quite intelligent as well, didn''t use Death Energy. That was when he got the answer. Their world, unlike his, didn''t have such dense Death Energy. From here, the Progenitors found out about other worlds that existed in the vast Universe. The next step? Well, wasn''t it obvious? These beings had been attacking them for a long while, hadn''t they? It was only fair that they reciprocated, no? With that, for the first time, the Umbrasol army left Umbrasol, and when they did, these beings caused chaos all over the Universe. Just as Nux stated, they were strong. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Absurdly strong. Almost no world they encountered could stand against them. All the worlds that had sent their scouts to their world were conquered by them. And this didn''t end here. The Progenitors of Umbrasol, who learned so much about other worlds and beings with entirely different body structures compared to theirs, had an entirely new research topic. How would Death Energy react to different beings with different body structures? With the Umbrasol army driven by the Progenitors'' thirst for knowledge, Umbrasol participated in this sick Universal Game and started taking over different worlds. Of course, they didn''t win all battles, but they did win the majority of them, and the more they won, the more they learned, the stronger they got. They also learned how to devour other worlds to peek into the Universe''s secrets, and to these beings who craved knowledge to the point others would consider them crazy, this was no different than their wettest dreams. Beings of Umbrasol started participating in more and more wars. Nux could see much of these wars since his vision was limited to Umbrasol alone. The vision did get quite boring since almost all the beings he usually observed were out of Umbrasol. However, one day, The Progenitors returned. And for the first time, he saw injuries all over their bodies. They had finally run into enemies who could take them on and even defeat them. The Progenitors realized they weren''t the strongest in this vast Universe. Of course, this didn''t scare them. The Universe came with broader possibilities. The progress they had been making, which had slowed down a lot because of their limited vision, had once again received a boost. The Progenitors had found quite a lot of things to research, and as their research continued, they uncovered more secrets of death, getting stronger and stronger. As these beings got stronger, they defeated the enemies who overpowered them once. They surpassed everyone they met, reaching levels they didn''t think they could reach. And then, on one fateful day, these beings learned about the Supreme Worlds. Of course, at first, it didn''t matter. The Progenitors of Umbrasol knew that one day, they would surpass the Supreme Worlds as well. So for now, they decided to submit to the Supreme World of Darkness and joined their faction. With that, they secured their survival, and while there were some restrictions on them, it didn''t stop them from continuing their research, and Umbrasol continued to get stronger. The rate at which they improved was still as fast as it was before. It was honestly surprising. It seemed as if these beings had no limit to how much they could grow. So much that even Nux was surprised. However, as much as he was surprised, his willingness to learn was even stronger. Everything the Progenitors did, he observed keenly. Hundreds, thousands, ten thousands, hundred thousands... millions of years of progress... Nux observed it all, and unlike the Progenitors, who, at one point, understood how versatile Death actually was, separated death into different ''paths, and decided to explore different paths, Nux, who observed them... Observed them all. Every step, every path, he followed every single one of them. He learned everything there was to learn about death. He even observed beings of Umbrasol who weren''t the Progenitors but were exploring an entirely different path than what the Progenitors laid out. All of the progress the beings of Umbrasol had made through millions of years of study... He devoured it all. His mind was very much capable of doing so. It was as if the souls of Umbrasol''s Progenitors had come inside him, making him crave more and more knowledge. The more he observed, the stronger his understanding of Death Energy got. He wanted to learn more, but then... He realized something. The Progenitors... They had finally reached their limit. Going against the Supreme World of Darkness was simply impossible. And although frustrated, in the end, the Progenitors of Umbrasol had to accept reality. They had to give up, and they did give up, accepting their fate. But then.... Another entity visited them.... Chapter 1751 Umbrasols Past 2 ?Chapter 1751 Umbrasol''s Past 2Supreme World of Darkness was simply too strong. Going against them was no different than suicide, even if they had grown to their limit and Umbrasol now was stronger than ever, facing a Supreme World was absolutely impossible. They had to give up; they had no other choice. Although it was frustrating to admit it, in the end, the Progenitors of Umbrasol had to accept reality, and they did accept reality. They got rid of all their thoughts of going against the Supreme World of Darkness and eventually surpassing it. But then... Another entity visited them... An ethereal figure with a white, translucent body, his features were blurry, almost nothing could be said about his race, bloodline, age, or anything. It was just a humanoid figure with four limbs, a body structure similar to what the most stable beings in this Universe had. None of the Umbrasol Progenitors could recognize this entity. Yes, even with their vast knowledge and hundreds of thousands of years of exploring outer space, their minds couldn''t even link this entity to some world or race, let alone recognize it. However... Nux was different. Unlike the Umbrasol Progenitors, he recognized this entity. Zylarith Chaosveil. Yes, his ''soul father! "What the hell is he doing here...?'' Nux narrowed his eyes and continued to watch. What he was watching was no different than a recording. No matter what he thought or did, nothing would change here. Not that he was in a position to do anything anyway. Right now, it was best not to think too much and observe. One thing Nux did note was that one of the Primordial Energies became much more violent the moment his ''father'' stepped into Umbrasol. Before, Nux wasn''t able to tell what this energy was; however, with his father''s background, it wasn''t difficult to identify this energy. ''Primordial Energy of Chaos. Chaos represented disorder, and Nux, who had seen how the Primordial Energy of Chaos affects a world before, knew that his father coming to Umbrasol was not good news for this world. One thing to note here was that Nux''s father was in his Soul Form, so despite being a Progenitor of a once Supreme Level World, he was extremely weak right now. Honestly, if it was any other world, this being might have had a way to get out of a dangerous position. But in Umbrasol, where these people dealt with Death and Soul on a regular basis, this was probably the worst matchup for Zylarith. However, this didn''t stop the Chaos Progenitor. He walked into Umbrasol without fear and was quickly surrounded. He was about to get killed, but then, Zylarith opened his mouth, "Do you want to surpass the Supreme Worlds?" In an instant, the attitude shifted. Of course, the people of Umbrasol weren''t foolish; they wouldn''t just trust any random man who appeared out of nowhere, however.... This being... After a single conversation with him, the Progenitors of Umbrasol realized that this being was anything but just any random being. The Umbrasol Progenitors weren''t exactly arrogant, but they did take pride in their knowledge. They had spent almost all their lives researching and experimenting, trying to understand how the Universe worked. Sure, most of their research was related to Death and Death Energy. However, this didn''t change the fact that they were extremely intelligent and full of wisdom. However, the more they conversed with this ethereal entity, the more they realized how... pitiful of an existence they were. They, who had been actively seeking knowledge for more than a million years now, realized that in front of this being, their knowledge was nothing. This being seemed to know everything they knew and more. It was as if nothing could surprise him. This being was... Omniscient. Yes, just like that, Zylarith managed to implant his image as an ''Absolute Being into Umbrasol''s Progenitors'' minds. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After this, whatever he said, they believed it blindly. Of course, this didn''t mean Zylarith wasn''t cautious or that the Progenitors of Umbrasol were foolish enough to do something that might harm them in the future. After all, as much as they respected Zylarith and wanted to learn from him, they were still the leaders of their world. They couldn''t just abandon their responsibilities. Fortunately, or unfortunately, everything Zylarith did tell them indeed helped Umbrasol. Their strength, which had reached its potential, grew even further. From one of the strongest High-Level Worlds, Umbrasol was turning into the Strongest High-Level World. It was then, Zylarith, who had already won the Umbrasol''s Progenitors'' trust in these last few hundred thousand shook his head, "It is not possible to surpass the Supreme Worlds." Hearing those words, the Umbrasol Progenitors lowered their heads in disappointment. Even an Omniscient being cannot do what is simply impossible, huh... They realized it, but then, "Unless..." Zylarith spoke, and in an instant, his words attracted the Progenitors'' attention. "Unless?" "Unless you become a Supreme World yourself." "What...?" The Umbrasol Progenitors blinked their eyes in surprise. If it was anyone else who had said such an absurd statement, they would have killed him already for wasting their time. However, since the one saying these words was Zylarith, their reaction was different. "That is... possible...?" "Can a High-Level World become a Supreme Level World...?" They were having a hard time believing it. They all stared at Zylarith, their hopes up. Zylarith, however, shook his head, "It has never happened before." The Umbrasol Progenitors, who understood the intent behind his words, commented, "That doesn''t mean it is not possible." "It is still just a theory; it was never tested before." "Please tell us what we have to do." "The difference between a High-Level World and a Supreme Level World is the amount of energy both worlds have. If that difference can be reduced, or better yet, the amount of energy the two worlds have can be leveled, then in theory, there would be no difference between the two worlds, and both worlds will be considered Supreme Worlds. Of course, since the difference of energy between each World Tier is so high, there is no point thinking about this matter. However, Your case is different." "Death Energy..." One of the Progenitors muttered. "Yes." Zylarith nodded. "Death Energy is one of the few energies that can continue to accumulate automatically if left alone. The more this energy accumulates, the more it would attract. So if we somehow store this energy and let it accumulate for... millions of years... Then using that energy, it is indeed possible to become a Supreme World, and once that happens, surpassing them would be in your own hands. I cannot help you with that; after all, you are the masters of Death Energy, not me." Zylarith smiled. The Progenitors, however, frowned. "But..." "The problem with this is that we do not have a way to store the Death Energy. And yes, there is no known way to do this, so don''t look at me with such hopeful eyes." Zylarith shrugged. Then, he glanced at the Progenitors and, "But we do have beings who understand Death Energy like no other, and someone who knows about almost everything in this Universe. With your knowledge about Death Energy, and with me here, who knows about where the finest craftsmen who could be of help to you can be found, I don''t think creating what we need would pose a challenge, no?" Zylarith spoke, and as if his words were divine revelations, the Progenitors'' eyes shined brightly. In an instant, the world started. Once again, the Progenitors buried themselves in their research. Their goal? To find a way to store Death Energy. Time passed by. Tens, hundreds, thousands, ten thousands, hundreds of thousands of years passed by, and the result? The Progenitors found something that stored Death Energy to its fullest potential. It was their bodies. The Physique they had developed at the start, the Eclipse Bone Physique, allowed them to store and control the Death Energy so efficiently that even the best materials known for storing energy couldn''t be compared to their own bodies. The answer was right in front of them all this time, and it wasn''t like they didn''t try. The Progenitors did their best, trying to find something that could handle the Death Energy as efficiently as them. They even tried to understand why it was their Physique that could do it so well, in order to use that knowledge to create something capable of storing Death Energy. But in the end, the answer remained the same. If they wanted to create something that could store enough Death Energy to strengthen Umbrasol and turn it into a Supreme World, They needed Eclipse Bone Physique. And no, they tried to use the Physique of their children with the purest bloodlines. They even tried to recreate the Physique artificially, but nothing worked. To store enough Death Energy, Eclipse Bone Physique of the Progenitor was needed. Once this was confirmed, Umbrasol Progenitors stared at each other. Their children were afraid, unsure of what would happen next. However... The Umbrasol Progenitors came up with a decision relatively quickly. The weakest of them all stepped forward, willing to sacrifice himself for the greater good. The rest of the Progenitors nodded. These beings began experimenting, this time, with their own bodies to find a way to externalize the unparalleled capacity of their Eclipse Bone Physique. The process was long, gruelling, and full of failures, but after relentless experiments, they finally came up with a ritual that would allow them to replicate the properties of their bodies into a limitless vessel. The weakest Progenitor prepared himself. The ritual required a Progenitor to undergo a transformation that involved breaking down his physical form into its purest essence. The Eclipse Bone Physique, the source of their ability to store Death Energy, had to be refined and crystallized. The ritual required rare materials capable of stabilizing such immense energy: Void Obsidian Stones, Soulforged Chains, Essence of Nightshade-different materials with different properties were gathered to complete the process. Once everything was collected, the ritual started. During the ritual, the Progenitor''s body was subjected to a process called Essence Condensation, where their Eclipse Bone Physique was shattered into molecular fragments. These fragments were infused with an endless amount of Death Energy that all the beings of Umbrasol released at the same time. "AAAGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!" The Progenitor screamed in agony. His bones and tissues disintegrated, leaving behind a radiant crystalline core-a condensed and purified form of his essence. A Crystal that retained the properties of the Eclipse Bone Physique. They named this Crystal Necrocore, and after a few more experiments, the Necrocore''s properties were revealed: Infinite Capacity: Unlike any other artifact, the Necrocore could store limitless amounts of Death Energy, making it the ultimate source of power. Energy Amplification: Death Energy stored within the Necrocore was not merely preserved-it was refined, making it more potent and lethal than its raw form. Unbreakable Form: The crystal''s structure, forged from the essence of the Eclipse Bone Physique, was unaffected by physical and magical attacks. Corruptive Aura: The Necrocore emitted a passive field of Death Energy, corrupting everything around it. This aura made it nearly impossible for normal entities to approach it. It was a success. The Progenitors had created what they needed. Sure, they had to sacrifice one of them in order to achieve that, but it was a death full of glory-a death he could be proud of. Once the Necrocore was created, the Progenitors, who had placed it at the very centre of the world, started feeding it with Death Energy. Of course, the Necrocore itself continued to absorb more and more Death Energy, getting stronger in the process. This continued for hundreds of thousands of years, and in all these years, Necrocore had indeed gathered an absurd amount of energy. The amount of energy it had gathered was almost comparable to what Umbrasol had. It was quite shocking, even for the Umbrasol Progenitors, who didn''t expect the energy to gather at this rate. An interesting thing to note was that because of their connection with the dead Progenitor, the Umbrasol Progenitors were connected to the Necrocore. Therefore, they could use the energy it had collected as their own. Yes, the amount of energy that was comparable to a High-Level World''s Energy... these beings could use it without any problems... The Progenitors of Umbrasol were indeed at their strongest. Until one day... An entity broke into Umbrasol. An entity so strong that within a moment, all beings in Umbrasol were subdued. The entity, whose facial features couldn''t be seen since they were covered by a strange darkness, then moved towards the Necrocore. "This is supposed to be indestructible, eh?" The entity muttered, his voice echoing throughout Umbrasol as it then placed its hand on the Necrocore and, "Should I test it out?" The entity chuckled, and then... Crack The indestructible Necrocore cracked, and the absurd amount of Death Energy that was stored inside it.... Started leaking out. Chapter 1752 Umbrasols Past 3 ?Chapter 1752 Umbrasol''s Past 3"But I just touched it..." The entity muttered, his tone full of confusion. "Did they overestimate these people?" He wondered. Soon, however, the entity just shrugged and stopped thinking about this, staring instead at the death energy leaking out. "To think the attempt of a High-Level World to try and become a Supreme World was ruined by an ''unfortunate accident.'' Or maybe this was not an unfortunate accident at all? The Core that was supposed to be indestructible was unable to store any more energy and cracked. It was a big oversight that the Progenitors of the World missed, and because of their greed and desire to pursue strength that didn''t belong to them, they, along with their entire world, perished as their experiment failed. Hmmm, sounds believable enough." The entity shrugged, then glanced at the beings he had subdued when he came here. There were about a few hundred million of them. Suddenly, he raised his hand, and an absurd amount of energy gathered. Mind you, Umbrasol was a world where beings who used energies other than Death Energy were weakened because other energies here weren''t as dense as Death Energy was. That rule, however, didn''t seem to apply to this entity. The moment he started gathering energy, Nux, who could see the energy flow, observed how the energy this man gathered unnaturally started becoming denser, rivaling and even overpowering the Death Energy. And no, Nux could sense that this entity wasn''t using his own energy. Actually, from the moment he appeared, he had never once used his own energy. Even when he broke the ''indestructible'' Core, that man didn''t use any energy. If Nux got it right, then that entity used pure physical strength to crack the Core and from the looks of it, that monster didn''t even try. This entity... He was altering Umbrasol''s very nature, strengthening the energy he uses to the point that it was now suppressing the Death Energy that Umbrasol was so proud of. What''s worse? All this while, Umbrasol didn''t even react or try to resist. It was almost as if Umbrasol wanted this to happen. ''Just what in the hell is he...?'' Nux wondered in his head. And soon, an answer came to his mind. ''An Infinity...'' Even after witnessing the life of a High-Level World, he learned next to nothing about the Infinity-Level Beings... Actually, this was his first time seeing an Infinity-Level Being, and honestly, he wasn''t even sure if this entity was actually an Infinity-Level Being or not. Sure, that was what logical thinking suggested, but honestly... After observing Umbrasol''s life, if he learned one thing, it was that logic stopped applying after the Divine Level. Nothing made any sense. In this vast Universe, if your imagination could think of something, then probably in some corner of this Universe, that very imagining was playing out in reality. You are telling me that my father-in-law is stronger than this entity...?'' Nux gulped. Just thinking about all the times he had gotten on that man''s nerves just because he knew he wouldn''t be killed because of Aeliana''s presence made him shiver. Soon, however, Nux shook his head. He needed to stop thinking about all this. ''Should I write an apology letter...?" Nux thought, but then once again, he shook his head. That entity wasn''t done yet. After reshaping Umbrasol''s nature to his satisfaction, he waved his hand, and the energy he had gathered moved. Nux could see this energy entering the heads of Umbrasol''s inhabitants. No, the Progenitors were no exceptions either. Seemingly satisfied, the being nodded. Then, the darkness shrouding him strengthened and... He disappeared. As he did, all the changes he had made turned back to normal, and within a few minutes, it was as if nothing had happened here. Well, except for the Necrocore leaking out and Umbrasol''s inhabitants passed out on the ground. Once everything reverted to ''normal, Nux saw translucent entity appearing out of thin air. It was his ''Soul Father." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They reacted faster than I expected." Zylarith muttered, his voice solemn. "And to think they would directly send that old bastard... I guess they did feel somewhat threatened, huh," Zylarith then laughed. "Cowards." Zylarith glanced at Umbrasol''s inhabitants, who had passed out, then at the leaking Death Energy. "I guess this is as far as they go." He sighed. From his tone, he seemed to be thinking about something, but since he didn''t voice his thoughts, Nux couldn''t tell what it was. It was impossible to tell anything from his face that showed no features, let alone expressions. Zylarith left. A few hours later, all inhabitants of Umbrasol, regardless of their strength, woke up at the same time. It was as if, in front of that entity''s power, the Progenitors of Umbrasol and any random mortal of the world were one and the same. "W-What happened here!?" A being muttered. Realizing that the Death Energy around Umbrasol was a lot denser than it normally was, he frowned. His worry was shared by the people around him. The Progenitors were much faster than normal people and instantly turned towards the Necrocore. The moment they noticed the crack that continuously released Death Energy, their eyes widened in horror. "T-The Necrocore cracked!" One of them shouted. In an instant, the Progenitors rushed toward the Necrocore. "What the hell happened!? Why is it broken!? Who did this!?" One shouted. "How am I supposed to know!? It was perfectly fine just now! I constantly kept my eye on it!" "Stop talking! We need to fix this, or it might get dangerous for us." "And how are we supposed to do that?" "Should we... create another Necrocore?" One of them suggested. The Progenitors paused. Soon, however, the strongest of them shook his head. "It won''t work. The ritual takes too much time. We don''t have the required materials either" "Alright, I will go gather materials while you all try to think of another way!" One of the Progenitors spoke as he hurried away. Quick action. Yes, the plan was rejected, but it was still one of the only plans they had. Even if it was rejected, someone needed to act on it so they wouldn''t regret it in the future, especially when the time they had was limited. The other Progenitors continued their discussion as well, and Nux, who heard their conversation, noticed one thing. These people... They had no memories of what happened here... Chapter 1753 Umbrasols Past 4 ?Chapter 1753 Umbrasol''s Past 4 These people... They had no memories of what happened here... Not just that, Nux felt like these people don''t even remember that they all just woke up. Yes, Nux could understand that that entity erased their memories, however, as someone who had manipulated memories using Slave Seal before, he knew that memory manipulation has a flaw. Just like in this case, all beings in Umbrasol woke up; even if they did wake up at the same time and didn''t see others around them had passed out, just the fact that they ''woke up'' but don''t remember sleeping should have given them enough hints. Especially for beings as intelligent as them, they should have considered the possibility of being attacked by a foreign entity, but none of them brought it up. It was as if... Even now, their mind was being manipulated. And Nux, who could see the energy flow, had no clue how that was possible since he wasn''t seeing any suspicious energy flow that could be related to the Progenitors'' odd behavior. ''Is this what dealing with an Infinity Level being is like?" Nux thought inwardly. Even though he could see the very essence of the world right now, he still couldn''t understand what that entity did. In the end, Nux could only shake his head in defeat and continued to observe. The Progenitors tried everything. While one of them suppressed the Death Energy leaking out of the Necrocore to protect their children, the rest tried all the plans they had come up with. Repairing it, sealing the Death Energy coming out of it failed. Using other materials to store a little amount of Death Energy to buy some time failed as well. The Death Energy being released was simply too much. In the end, the Progenitors were forced to follow through with a plan they knew had low chances of working out. Yes, they were going to form a second Necrocore. These beings did think of abandoning Umbrasol. At the level they were at, it wasn''t difficult for them to take over some weaker world and continue their lives. Even joining another strong world wasn''t impossible. They could even join a Supreme World and become part of the Ultimate Force in the Universe. However, all those thoughts were crushed when they realized the Death sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Energy that had leaked had surrounded them. Yes, a weakened version of Reaper''s Veil had already formed. Nux could also see Deathstorms materializing. Of course, at first, there were only a few of them. However, these Deathstorms were no different than harbingers of death itself. Sure, they weren''t at their strongest since other Primordial Energies hadn''t gathered, but Nux could already see those energies slowly strengthening. Anyways, the Deathstorms started doing what they were feared for. Umbrasol''s weaker inhabitants had no way to resist and were quickly devoured. The stronger ones could still avoid them, but with Death Energy getting stronger and stronger, it was only a matter of time before they fell. Honestly, right now, the Progenitors could still leave, but they knew if they did, all their children would die. Therefore, they decided to resist. The strongest Progenitor was told to leave just so he could spread the news of what happened here. The other Progenitors started preparations to create the second Necrocore. The now weakest Progenitor stepped forward, willing to give up his life. The ritual''s preparations started. However, It was too slow. The other Primordial Energies combined with the Primordial Energy of Death. The Deathstorms became much, much stronger than before. These beings, who could still somewhat resist Death Energy, stood no chance against the whirlpool of Primordial Energy of Destruction engulfing them. Many perished. The only ones who managed to survive were the ones who were lucky and the Deathstorms didn''t come their way. Nux also glanced at the Reaper''s Veil formed outside Umbrasol. It was getting darker and darker. Nux could feel it. It was getting... complete. And then suddenly, Nux''s vision ended. ''Huh...?'' Nux frowned. "What...? What just happened...?" He was confused. Nux knew that the vision he sees wasn''t what actually happens to the world, but what was supposed to happen. This was the reason that he, who cannot be sensed by the Universe or the World, cannot be seen in this vision. It was the same the last time as well. The world he devoured was shown to be devoured by another being because that was how it was supposed to go if he didn''t exist. Umbrasol''s vision''s end should have been the same as well. Instead of him coming here and destroying it, something else should have happened. Nux knew that already and was actually curious to see what was supposed to happen to Umbrasol. But... Why did the vision end? Umbrasol still wasn''t destroyed yet. The vision only ends when the world is destroyed, then why... Why did the vision end...? Why did something that was supposed to happen when the world ends happen here...? What was different about Umbrasol that wasn''t the case with the other worlds he had devoured before...? It was a High-Level World, yes. That was one thing, but Nux highly doubted that mattered here. In the end, on a fundamental level, no matter if it was the Lowest Level or a High Level, both were the same. Then what else...? Suddenly, Nux thought of something. The Reaper''s Veil. The Veil capable of hiding Umbrasol from even the Universe''s Vision, a Veil capable of breaking the Laws of the Universe and keeping the souls of the dead in one place without letting the Universe devour it, a Veil capable of creating... anomalies. Suddenly, Nux realized it. It was the Veil. He remembered the last thing he saw before the vision ended. It was the Reaper''s Veil that was close to being completed. The Vision ended because the Reaper''s Veil''s formation was completed.'' And as Nux thought this far... A realization dawned in. "The Reaper''s Veil broke my Vision..." If the vision he sees when he devours a world is the predestined ''Tate'' of that world, then this Veil... "The Veil was able to conceal the very Fate of the World... Nux, who concluded this, could feel his body tremble. It was a big reveal, especially for someone like him, who needed this power to conceal quite a lot of things. After all, he had many secrets, and after seeing what he saw, he also knew that the Universe was full of beings too powerful. He couldn''t let his secrets be revealed, not before he had the power to protect himself and the people he loved. ''I need to understand how the Reaper''s Veil works!'' Nux thought inwardly. Then, he, who had now sorted his thoughts, decided to open his eyes. After all, even if he didn''t learn more about Umbrasol''s ''End, ''I gained quite a bit.'' Nux smiled. Of course, if what he gained was revealed to the outside world, They would try to kill him out of anger when they realize just how big of an understatement ''quite a bit'' was. Chapter 1754 No way, have I surpassed him? Chapter 1754 No way, have I surpassed him? "You are awake." Shadow called out in a joyful tone. Nux, who just opened his eyes, was greeted by his wives who had surrounded him. "How long?" he questioned directly. "148 years." Amaya replied, knowing exactly what Nux was talking about. "That was much shorter than I expected." Nux was surprised. "I guess reforming your brain did help, huh." Riona muttered. Nux, however, just smiled wryly. He could sense it. He still hadn''t absorbed everything Umbrasol had to offer. There was too much information that his mind had just skipped simply because it was unable to retain it. If he wanted to absorb all that knowledge¡­ ''I probably need to reform my brain again¡­'' Nux''s eyes fell on a giant world inside Universe. A world much larger than the two worlds he had before combined. ''Should I¡­?'' He thought about it. "You can do that, yes." Amaya nodded. She could tell what Nux was thinking about. "I didn''t think you would agree." Nux was taken aback. "It is not like you are going to listen." Amaya shrugged. Ever since the Universe targeted Lane, Nux had long stopped playing it safe. If there was anything that could benefit him in any way, he would do it even if it was risky. Nux smiled at her answer. "But before you do anything, you should go and take a look outside." "Hmm?" Nux frowned in confusion. Amaya didn''t say anything else, waiting for Nux to see things on his own. Nux groaned, then, he stood up. Or at least he tried to. His right hand pressed against the ground for support, but instead of steadying him, it sank into the earth as though the solid stone beneath him were nothing more than wet clay. Weblike cracks spread on the ground with him at its center. "Huh¡­?" Nux blinked in surprise and stared at his hand buried wrist-deep into the stone. "Just as I thought¡­" Vyriana, who saw this scene, narrowed her eyes. As someone whose Law strengthened her physical power, this scene... stirred something inside of her. Of course, the ground wasn''t weak; it was solid rock, enforced with the Power of Genesis. Yet, Nux''s casual push had¡­ obliterated it. "What the hell...?" Nux muttered. He pulled his hand free, bits of stone and dust falling from his fingers. He tried again, this time, he was much gentler, carefully placing his hands on the ground to lift himself. Despite his caution, the earth cracked under his touch, his fingers sinking slightly as though he were pressing against butter. But in the end, with the help of [Absolute Step] and [Absolute Kinesis], he managed to stand up. Nux then stared at his hands, then, he glanced at his own body. His body, which was already honed to near-perfection, now seemed... otherworldly. Every muscle in his body thrummed with power, ready to explode at the slightest movement. Even his breathing felt heavy; it was as if every exhale had the power to topple mountains. Nux gulped. "I fucked up, huh¡­" Nux then clenched his fists to test something out and immediately, he heard the faint sound of the air cracking around his grip. Bzzzz "This¡­" Nux gulped. "I fucked up, huh¡­" He realized. He had underestimated what the ''Strength of a World'' meant. ''Setting the strength I gained from a Lowest Level World as a standard was a mistake.'' Nux, who, from the vision he just saw, understood just how big the difference between a Lowest Level World and a High Level World was, now understood how foolish of a mistake it was. Lowest Level World and High Level Worlds were leagues different. So much that if he had to put it in numbers then¡­ If a Lowest Level World had the Power Level of 2, Then a Low Level World would be 4, A Middle Level World would be 16, And a High Level World would be¡­ 256. What it meant was that a High Level World was around 128 times stronger than a Lowest Level World. And no, it didn''t just mean that devouring 128 Lowest Level Worlds would be the same as devouring a High Level World. Nux''s strength when he devoured two Lowest Level Worlds wasn''t 4 because he devoured two of them; that is simply not how it worked. If he wanted to quantify it, then maybe his strength was 2.5, a little stronger than a Lowest Level World, but nowhere near the level of a Low Level World. Even if he continued to devour more Lowest Level Worlds, the returns would be more and more diminishing: 2.7, 2.8, 2.85¡­ Continuously devouring Lowest Level Worlds to reach the strength level of a Low Level World was¡­ Extremely impractical, if not outright impossible. And that was just the case for a Low Level World, but a High Level World¡­? That was an entirely different theory. What Nux did know right now, however, was that currently, using the previous scale, his Power Level now was 256. Yes, he was more than a hundred times stronger than what he was before, and this is why he was having such a hard time controlling himself. In the end, Nux tried to step forward, but the moment he placed his foot on the ground, it sunk in. He was forced to use [Absolute Step] and stand on the air, but that didn''t solve all his problems either. His body was a mess, it was as if his entire body had ascended beyond mortal comprehension. Every step, every motion carried a weight that felt almost limitless. He was no longer bound by the physical laws he had once known. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that his physical body was now that of a God. Wanting to test himself further, he extended a hand toward a boulder in the distance. The moment he focused on it, BOOM The boulder shattered into dust, not because of a spell or an attack, but from the sheer intensity of his gaze and ''intent''. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It surprised even Nux himself. "What in the hell is this¡­? Wait, Could that bald man with the cape do this?" Nux''s eyes suddenly widened. "No way, have I surpassed him?" He was in disbelief. "I guess there is a limit to how far push-ups, sit-ups, squats, and running can take you." In the end, Nux just shrugged. Chapter 1755 It is still there... ?Chapter 1755 It is still there..."Pew. Pew Pew" BOOM BOOM BOOM Nux, with his hands now acting like guns, pointed at all the boulders he could see, and as he willed it, the boulders burst into dust. Yes, it was his ''Physical Power'' at work here. How was this happening? Nux had no clue, but it was indeed fun. "Looks like he is having fun..." Shadow commented as she stared at the scene with a deadpan look on her face. Seeing Nux acting like a child was... well... odd. "He is trying to get used to his body" Vyriana commented. The women turned towards her, and she continued to stare at Nux, as if observing his actions. "He is trying to control his ''Physical Power'' that has clearly broken the boundaries of ''Physical Power!'' If you look at him carefully, his hand movements have gotten more and more fluid, and the shockwaves he creates every time he moves have gotten weaker and weaker. Although it may look like he is simply playing around, he is actually controlling his power that couldn''t be controlled before, and he is doing it at an absurdly fast rate." Vyriana commented, and after her words, the other women realized it as well. Nux continued ''playing around'' like this for a while, then he stopped. He finally stopped using [Absolute Step], and as he stepped on the ground, other than the ground caving in a little, nothing else happened. "I guess this is it for now." Nux nodded to himself, satisfied. Then, he glanced at his wives and extended his hands, "You can come now." The first to react was obviously Lane. She had been waiting for this moment from the very start. The woman instantly took the most desired space, placing her head on Nux''s chest. The rest of the women quickly hugged Nux as well. Nux didn''t hug back. He was still scared of hurting them, yet he still closed his eyes, enjoying their warm embrace. "I should go outside and look at what Amaya was talking about." Once he and his wives were satisfied for a moment, Nux spoke. The wives nodded. The next moment, Nux returned to the main Universe, and the moment he did, he felt a wave of weakness washing over him. Just like before, he couldn''t exert all his strength in a foreign Universe. Of course, he had expected this, so it wasn''t a big deal. But what he did find surprising was what he was seeing in front of him. Every time Nux returns from his Universe, he returns to the space he had left from. So right now, what Nux was expecting to see was an empty outer space since the World that was supposed to be here was already devoured. However, what he saw instead was a Black Crystal with the diameter of around 100 meters, filled and covered with dense black mist, constantly releasing the same black mist from the small crack on the side. This Black Mist continued to flow around in empty space before it finally accumulated with the dense veil at a distance. Yes, Umbrasol had indeed disappeared, but for some reason, the Necrocore had not, and because it was still here, the Reaper''s Veil had not disappeared either... ''How...?'' Nux was confused. ''Did the Necrocore not get devoured because it is directly connected to the Reaper''s Veil?'' Nux theorized. Reaper''s Veil could conceal anything... Then... Did it conceal the Necrocore''s presence as well and prevent it from being devoured...? That was the only thing Nux could think of for now. "The more I learn about it, the more mysterious it gets. Nux muttered in his head as he stared at the veil with a surprised look on his face. Soon, however, his mind started working, ''If the Reaper''s Veil is still here, then... Does this mean the Universe cannot sense this ''Space'' right now?" The moment he thought of that, a big smile appeared on his face. "Don''t." But suddenly, Amaya, who had appeared right next to him, shook her head. "We still do not know how long the Veil would last." Amaya spoke. She could tell what Nux was thinking. Since this space was out of the Universe''s detection, it was possible to bring Nux''s wives here and devour their connection with the Universe. To the Universe, it would only look like those women had gone into a space it couldn''t sense. Even if they left afterward, it wouldn''t make any difference since the Universe would continue to believe that they were all here in this space. In theory, this was indeed the perfect place to devour the women''s connection with the Universe, but... That is only the case if the Reaper''s Veil continues to exist. The moment the Veil disappears, all the souls trapped inside this space would return to the Universe. Once it realizes that the souls of the entities connected to Yrniel are missing, it would understand that it was fooled and would directly target Yrniel. Something that Nux didn''t want. "It lasted more than 100 years, no?" Riona, who stood beside Nux, questioned with a frown. "That doesn''t guarantee that it won''t disappear." Amaya replied. "It will disappear eventually." Nux nodded with a grim look on his face. The women turned towards him, and he continued, "The Reaper''s Veil requires the energy that the Necrocore provides. The Universal Energy outside constantly devours the Veil. However, with the Necrocore constantly providing it the energy it needs, the Universal Energy outside is helpless. The energy inside the Necrocore, however, isn''t infinite. It came from Umbrasol, a High-Level World. However, now that Umbrasol isn''t here, once the Necrocore''s energy runs out, the Reaper''s Veil would eventually disappear as well." "So does this mean we cannot use this to our advantage?" Felberta questioned. "Well... That isn''t entirely true." Nux replied. Then, he glanced at the Necrocore and, "The amount of energy this thing has is beyond what anyone could think. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Umbrasol''s Progenitors had gathered Death Energy inside this thing for more than a few hundred thousand years. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that this thing has as much energy as Umbrasol itself, just that it has no way to continuously regenerate that energy like Umbrasol does." "So what you are saying is..." "Yes, with the energy it has, the Veil could last for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. We just need to make sure that by the time the Veil disappears, we have a way to protect Yrniel from the Universe''s wrath." Chapter 1756 Yes, all you need is me. Chapter 1756 Yes, all you need is me. "So what you are saying is¡­" "Yes, with the energy it has, the Veil could last for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. We just need to make sure that by the time the Veil disappears, we have a way to protect Yrniel from the Universe''s wrath." "Can we do that¡­?" Felberta questioned with a worried look on her face. "I do not know." Nux shook his head. It wasn''t a matter he could decide on without thinking. "There are too many uncertainties in this plan." Amaya furrowed her brows. Nux nodded at her words. "We do not know how long the Reaper''s Veil would last, the rough estimation we have is too wide, we need a more accurate number. Not to mention we are already having a hard time protecting just the few of us from the Universe''s ire, protecting an entire world is not going to be simple. This is not a bet we could take, we have too much to lose here. Felberta''s son, Aisha and Melia''s families, Lyriana''s Kingdom and¡­ that woman''s Ancestral Order. There are too many things we cannot give up on." Amaya listed out all the problems. Also, as much as she hated talking about Aeliana, in the end, she had already accepted that woman as one of her sisters. That woman had fallen far too strongly, she is resisting right now, but it was only a matter of time. Amaya could already see that woman sitting on Nux''s lap, not wearing any clothes. ''Tsk.'' Amaya snorted, getting rid of the disgusting image in her head. Instantly, the image was replaced with Nux, who had tightly hugged her and was kissing her without stopping, as if he wanted to eat her alive. A smile appeared on Amaya''s face. "So what about the others?" Vyriana questioned. "What do you mean what about the others? I finally have the chance to make all my wives mine, you think I will give up on it?" Nux''s eyes shined with intense greed. The women around him narrowed their eyes. "Nux, we cannot put Yrniel in danger." Evane pressed. "We do not have the capabilities to protect Yrniel from the Universe right now and we cannot bet on the fact that we might have something in the future, especially when we don''t even know how much time we have." "We do not have to protect Yrniel." Nux smiled. Then, he glanced at Amaya and continued, "If we aim to protect Yrniel from the Universe''s attack, then it is obviously a very risky plan with a low success rate, but¡­ Why would we even allow the Universe to attack Yrniel in the first place? We have thousands of years, Amaya. How many connections do you think I can sever in all these years? How many deviations do you think I can create? Sure, the Universe might attack Yrniel if around 15 souls that it could not devour are from Yrniel, but¡­ What if the number of souls it could not devour are in thousands? What if I sever thousands of connections here and most of these connections are from the High Level World it cherishes? The Universe is vast, I know that, but even in this Vast Universe, High Level Worlds are rare, there are barely a few thousand of these worlds that exist and each one of these worlds is cherished by the Universe. It will not devour these worlds recklessly. So instead of coming up with a way to protect Yrniel from the Universe''s attacks, we just need to focus on creating a big enough suspect list so that Yrniel is not targeted at all." The same is true for Yrniel, just like you mentioned before, if the suspect list is too large, it will not harm Yrniel. So instead of coming up with a way to protect Yrniel from the Universe''s attacks, we just need to focus on creating a big enough suspect list so that Yrniel is not targeted at all." Nux explained his plan with a big smile on his face. From his expression, it was clear how excited he was. He was about to form unbreakable connections with his remaining wives, making them truly his in every way possible, not to mention it was one of those rare times when he was the one who had come up with a plan and wasn''t just following Amaya''s instructions. It was normal to be proud and excited. However¡­ The women didn''t reciprocate his emotions. Especially Amaya, "Big enough suspect lists¡­? Thousands of suspects¡­?" The woman tilted her head as she stared at Nux, her eyes darker than ever, hollow to the point where it looked like they might devour the entire Universe. "Nux¡­" Amaya called out as she slowly stepped towards Nux, the dark energy emanating from her was straight up terrifying. "When you say thousands of suspects¡­ does this mean you plan on severing connections of thousands of people¡­?" "Y-Yes¡­?" Nux stuttered. For some reason, he felt like his answer was wrong, he just couldn''t tell why. And he was right, his answer was indeed wrong as suddenly, an Aura so dark burst out of Amaya''s body that even Nux, who could crush this aura at any moment, felt intimidated. "So you are saying¡­ In the future¡­ you are going to sever connections of thousands of women¡­ so you ca-" "Huh? Women? Why just women?" Nux frowned. "Huh¡­?" Suddenly, all the pressure around Amaya disappeared as if it didn''t exist, then, she glanced at Nux and blinked in surprise. "Amaya?" Nux was confused. Soon however, he recalled an important detail and his eyes widened in horror! Oh lord! What the hell was he even doing!? Nux realized how close to death he was just now and quickly clarified. "As long as I have enough ''Space'' in my Universe, I can sever anyone''s connection as long as I will it. All the connections I sever don''t have to be my wives for it to work and no, you guys, I wasn''t even thinking about having thousands of women in the future. If you think there are thousands of absolutely adorable ladies like you in the Universe, then you are severely overestimating it. All I need are you. I do not settle for less." Nux declared, staring at his wives with his usual possessive look on his face, and Amaya, who just had an extreme reaction just now, just smiled brightly, nodding continuously at his words. ''Yes, all you need is me.'' Yes, her mind completely ignored the existence of all the women around her, even her own mother''s. "Wait, doesn''t your greed need to be channeled for you to be able to sever one''s connection with the Universe?" Riona suddenly questioned with a frown. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1757 Right... I changed as well. ?Chapter 1757 Right... I changed as well."Wait, doesn''t your greed need to be channeled for you to be able to sever one''s connection with the Universe?" Riona suddenly questioned with a frown. "You are right." Nux nodded. "If I wanted to sever one''s connection, I was required to ''want'' that person to be completely mine in every way possible: their strengths, their flaws, their body, their soul, their law, their very existence. I needed to ''want'' it all; only then would I be able to sever that person''s connection with the Universe. But that was the case when my control over my Universe was weak. As my control over my Universe gets stronger and my understanding increases, I get more freedom. Now I can choose what I want. Take a Law, for example. As long as I desire one''s Law and have enough space to store it inside my Universe, I can sever that being''s connection with the Universe and take their Law away. After that, whatever I do with that person is completely up to me." Nux explained. "Of course, for my wives, nothing''s changed. Since I do not just want their Law, I want everything." The women smiled when they heard those words. "So... what are you going to do now?" Riona questioned. "Well, the Reaper''s Veil still here, that changes many things." Nux muttered. "Actually, that makes things quite convenient. Since the Veil hasn''t disappeared, no one will know that the Black Mission is cleared. I can use this to avoid the Supreme Worlds'' eyes." Nux saw it with his own eyes: how strong the entities all over the Universe actually were. This Universe was anything but a safe space; he needed to proceed with caution, and attracting unnecessary attention was the last thing he wanted. Even before, his plan was to change his features and move to another mercenary world before joining the War. Yes, he did all this to become an Elite Mercenary so that he could join the War, and his plan would have ruined all his efforts, but he couldn''t just go around being known as a man who completed the mission the Supreme World failed to complete. Not to mention, this mission was the Supreme Worlds'' way to assert their power and keep their place as the strongest worlds fixed. If entities like that monster he saw in the vision learned of his existence and decided to come after him, he would not have a good time. Then why did he take the mission in the first place when he knew it would backfire? It was solely because he wanted to devour a High Level World, and he would never find a better chance. As for becoming an Elite Mercenary and joining the war? That shouldn''t be very hard. This time, he just needed to make sure he did not attract more attention. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So you will participate in a War through a different mercenary world?" Felberta suddenly questioned with a light smile on her face. "I have no other choice." Nux nodded. "Well, she says it would still take a little time." Evane chuckled. The rest of the women smiled as well. "Hmm?" Nux frowned in confusion, not understanding their reaction. "When I realized that the Reaper''s Veil hadn''t disappeared even after Umbrasol was devoured, I thought you might come up with something like this, so I told Astaria and the others to go to a different mercenary world and make a name for themselves. They are not Elite Mercenaries yet, but they are doing good. It shouldn''t take a long time. And once they become Elite Mercenaries, they can take War-related missions, and we can join their party afterward." "You..." Nux stared at Amaya. Amaya smiled back, knowing exactly what her husband was thinking. "You are trying to get involved with the War" Amaya''s smile widened. "You didn''t think we would stay put for 150 years, did you?" She tilted her head, and seeing her acting all cutely, Nux''s mouth twitched. He now understood why these women were smiling like that. "I have been meaning to test out my powers for a while now." Vyriana commented as she clenched her fists. "Tsk, of course, you would feel that way. Suddenly, Shadow, who was listening to the conversation, snorted when she heard Vyriana''s words. "You are a Dragon of a High Level World now, of course bullying us for 150 years wouldn''t satisfy you, you sadistic monster.'' One could hear it in her voice. Shadow was full of grievance. "Why do I feel like you try to annoy me on purpose?" Vyriana couldn''t help but frown, her fists already clenched as if she was already looking forward to beating that damn shadow up. I d I don''t try to annoy you. You just get annoyed because of how hot-headed you are. You''d be annoyed even if you sat next to a rock that doesn''t do anything. Tsk tsk.'' Vyriana''s mouth twitched continuously. Clearly, she was holding back right now. Seeing the expression on her face, the rest of the women present here pitied Shadow, but at the same time, they were also touched by her brave sacrifice. At the very least, now there was someone who openly called out the battle-crazy woman. Even if she was going to pay for it. "Right... All your Bloodlines upgraded to that of a High Level World, huh..." Nux realized it. He had completely forgotten about this matter. "Why are you talking like we are the only ones? Your bloodlines are all upgraded as well." Vyriana spoke. Just like her, Nux had the power of a Primordial Level Bloodline of a Dragon that comes from a High Level World. Actually, he was more. Once again, his very existence had upgraded. He now had the powers of: A Primordial Level Dragon, Vampire, Incubus, Catkin, Shadow Demon, and Elf, a Progenitor Level Human, and a Progenitor Level Eldraeth, of a High Level World. 8 extremely strong Bloodlines that are anchored to a High Level World, it wasn''t difficult to understand how big of a change it was. However... "Right... I changed as well. I didn''t notice it." Nux just scratched the back of his head. After all... the increase in his physical strength was just so absurd that these ''big'' changes seemed very... small in his eyes now. Chapter 1758 Nux, no one likes a showoff. ?Chapter 1758 Nux, no one likes a showoff."Right... I changed as well. I didn''t notice it." Nux just scratched the back of his head. As he said those words, the women stared at him, their mouths twitching without stopping. Of course, unlike these women, Shadow didn''t hold back. "Nux, no one likes a showoff. ''Obviously, why do you think I am liked so much? It is because of my humble nature. ... Even Shadow was speechless. The rest of the women were just shocked by how thick this man''s face was. Seeing his wives'' reactions, Nux laughed out loud. Then, he glanced at Amaya and, "How much time do you think Mercenaries?" would take Astaria and others to become Elite Nux questioned. "At least 100 years." "That long?" Nux raised his eyebrow, surprised. "The goal is to only attract the attention of a world, not of the entire Universe. That requires one to stand out and be low-key. You cannot just challenge all your competitors at the same time, crush them in a one-sided battle, do something even the people from the strongest worlds cannot do, and expect the results you desire.'' Shadow snorted. Clearly, her words were a straight jab at a certain someone. And Amaya nodded, affirming her words and showing that this time, she stood on the woman''s side. Nux turned silent. "What are you thinking about?" Suddenly, Riona questioned. "Our next course of action." Nux replied. "Shadow is right, if we wish to become Elite Mercenaries without attracting too much attention, it would take time. It is better to leave that to Star. Then it leaves a few options for me. I can sever others'' connections using the Reaper''s Veil. While I am tempted to do that, if the Universe realizes that the first few souls who were lost in Umbrasol were all from Yrniel, it might make it target Yrniel. I would need to devour someone else''s connection first, and I need time to find a suitable target. I believe that if I am going to use the ''space'' inside my universe, I should fill it with useful Laws and not just anything I select at random." The women nodded at those words. "The second option would be to go help Star, but..." "It wouldn''t make much difference. If you reveal too much, what happened in Nexus would repeat itself. Not to mention you are not in the state to hold back right now. You still do not have complete control over your powers. I''d say you leave the mercenary thing to Astaria and the rest. Vyriana suggested. Nux nodded, agreeing with her. "That brings me to the last one..." He spoke, and Amaya, who could read his face, just sighed. "Do whatever you want. Don''t look at me like that." Other women realized it as well. "This is what I need the most right now. I have a lot to gain." Yes yes, we already heard you, mister. Did you not hear the woman speak?" Shadow snorted again. Clearly not liking what Nux was planning, but in the end, even she had to give in. "I do not know how long I would be out for." Nux replied. "I guess this the last time this will happen, at least for the foreseeable future." Riona commented. "Yes, you can be sure of that." Nux nodded. If he successfully manages to use the Energy of a High-Level World to reform his brain, there won''t be many things left in all of the Universe that his mind wouldn''t be able to comprehend. Once successful, the knowledge he gains from devouring a Lowest or a Low-Level world wouldn''t even make him flinch. He would never pass out from that little information. The same is true for the Middle-Level World as well. That influx of information might feel a little painful, but Nux highly doubted he would pass out. The only time he would actually be affected is when he devours a High-Level World, and honestly, it will be a while before he devours a second High-Level World. So Riona was indeed right, this will be the last time he is ''out'' and not next to them. Of course, there are other matters he needed to work on, like stabilizing his body, getting used to his new strength, and other things. But Nux knew all that was never-ending. His strength would continue to rise, he would continue to grow, only when he reaches the very top would this stop. Nux clenched his fists, preparing himself for the big step. ''Shadow," He called out. Yes yes. The woman sighed because of how overworked she was, and ''shadowy hands'' came out of Nux''s legs, wrapping around his body and pulling him into darkness. "I have no clue why he uses such a dramatic way to enter his own Universe. It is his Universe, he could enter whenever he wills it." Evane couldn''t help but comment. This method just looked so... ominous. "It is because Shadow likes it." Felberta shrugged. "That bitch may act like she is tired and whatnot, but do you think she would give up the chance to wrap herself around Nux? She definitely likes it when Nux leaves that to her. Don''t forget, that bitch is Lane''s alter ego, she is a pervert through and through, and unlike Lane, she has no filters. I am just surprised she hasn''t jumped on Nux yet." Amaya replied. Clearly, she was jealous. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her mother, knowing her daughter''s state, just smiled wryly and, "We should go in as well." The rest of the women nodded and entered Nux''s Universe again. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh The moment they came in, they saw a giant whirlpool of energy that had covered almost the entirety of the Universe. Felberta, who was seeing this scene, widened her eyes in disbelief. She was there when Nux extracted the energy of two Lowest-Level Worlds and used it to reform his brain. The whirlpool of energy she saw back then was huge. She thought she would never see something like that again, but... What she was seeing right now was completely different. If the whirlpool of energy formed by two Lowest-Level Worlds was a small gust of wind... what she was seeing right now was a tornado. A vortex of almost infinite energy. "Evane" Suddenly, Shadow called out with a grim look on her face. Evane turned towards her. "I have Nux''s message." Shadow spoke, her voice carrying none of the mischievousness it carried before. Clearly, she didn''t like what she was about to say. "W-What did he say...?" Evane questioned with a stutter, "He wants you to be on standby with your Healing powers, in case... His regeneration does not keep up." Shadow snorted. The women widened their eyes in horror. Just as Amaya was about to rush towards Nux to stop him, The whirlpool of energy moved, entering Nux''s head in one go. "EVANE, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!? ACTIVATE YOUR LAW!!" Riona screamed at the top of her lungs. Chapter 1759 Dont mess this up now. ?Chapter 1759 Don''t mess this up now.Fortune''s Call''s building was as busy as it always was, mercenaries conversing and laughing loudly, some trying to look for suitable missions for themselves, some returning from their missions and reporting the results. It was just any other random day in Fortune''s Call with no difference at all. Step Step Suddenly, an extremely beautiful figure walked into the building, and in an instant, this ''busy and loud'' building turned silent. Males and females alike stared at the woman, unable to utter a single word, Now one had to know, this was Nexus, a Mercenary World, a world that welcomes thousands of different races on a daily basis. If one tried to count the number of different races they see in this place, the number would be in six digits, and because of this, the ''beauty perception'' here was a mess. If a woman was beautiful in one''s eyes, there would be many who wouldn''t even bat an eyelid at her. The figure, however, seemed to be an exception to this rule, attracting the attention of all the races present here. It was a welcome not many received; the figure, however, ignored it all and walked towards the counter where a three-eyed woman was sitting. Seeing the woman walking towards her, Arshia was slightly intimidated. The woman had long black hair, dark, hollow eyes that showed no emotions. Yes, her face was extremely beautiful, but she gave off an extremely unapproachable aura. "I need to meet a man named Simba." The woman spoke, her voice cold just as one would expect. "S-Simba...?" Arshia stuttered. It was quite a rare sight; after all, she had met a fair share of people far more intimidating than this woman. Sure, this woman had a big presence, but it wasn''t enough to make Arshia stutter. Arshia''s reaction was different because she noticed something. This woman... She felt like she had met her before... No, more accurately, she had met a woman with similar features before... ''Riona Leander...'' She recalled a name, and the moment she did, she thought of an extremely handsome man. ''Nux...'' "Do you not know him? I was told I would find him here." Arshia''s thoughts were interrupted by the woman''s cold voice, which seemed to have gotten even colder for some reason. "H-He is here." Arshia nodded. Normally, not just anyone could meet Simba, especially not someone who just barged into this place. However, Arshia could tell this was important, so she decided to use her own authority. "I-I will take you to him, follow me." She spoke as she stood up. The woman nodded, and the two moved to the second floor. On the second floor, inside a certain office, Simba stared at the woman sitting in front of him with a cold look on her face. "So you are Simba? I have heard about you." Amaya spoke, her voice indifferent. "What do you want from me?" Simba questioned back. His voice didn''t lack a sense of authority, but at the same time, it carried a hint of respect. It seemed like he was scared of offending this woman, but at the same time, he also didn''t want to come out subservient. "A while ago, two Sovereign Humans took the Black Mission. You were the one who handled that matter, correct?" "Y-Yes, that did happen." Simba nodded. He knew he was stronger than this woman, but for some reason... the woman''s presence was simply too intimidating. Or maybe it was because Simba already knew where this woman came from. "How many people know about it?" Suddenly, the woman questioned. "What...?" Simba was taken aback. "That troublemaker took that mission. How many people know about it?" "N-Not many. Most Mercenary Halls keep the details regarding that mission a secret for... reasons." Simba replied. The mission''s difficulty only increases as more mercenaries fail. One of the Mercenary Halls was even annihilated because their attempt increased the mission''s difficulty exponentially, Because of this, in order to not attract ''their'' attention, most Mercenary Halls keep it a secret whenever a mercenary picks that mission. If this woman was indeed from the place he thought she was from, then she should know what he was talking about. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amaya nodded at Simba''s words, confirming his doubts. ''She... is from a Supreme World as well... She''s likely associated with the same force that monster belonged to.'' Simba''s face turned grim. Then, "Get rid of it." Suddenly, Amaya ordered. "W-What...?" Simba stuttered. "Nux and Riona Leander never came to you and took that mission, is that clear?" "I-L..." Simba didn''t know how to react. He found himself in a difficult spot. The woman in front of him was only a Sovereign. He was much stronger than her. She shouldn''t be ordering him around like this... but... "Simba." Suddenly, the woman called out. The moment Simba looked into her eyes, she leaned forward and, "Till now, you have handled every single situation perfectly. I can sense that you are treading carefully and are constantly thinking your actions through. That''s a good sign." She praised, but then, in a voice so cold that Simba felt shivers down his spine, she continued, "Don''t mess this up now." Simba couldn''t even speak. "Nux Leander came here, defeated all the mercenaries to spread his name all over Nexus, and then disappeared. He never took any other mission after that. Is that clear?" "Y-Yes." Simba nodded. Amaya then tapped her finger on the table and, "I can leave the matter in your hands, correct?" Simba nodded again. "Good." Amaya stood up. "It was nice talking to you, Simba. Oh, and of course, this meeting never happened either. Just keep this in your mind." Saying those words, the woman walked out of the office and reached the first floor. Just as she was about to leave the building, "You seem new here. Would you like me to guide you? Trust me, you can pay any way yo " A man with a smile that told everything Amaya needed to know walked towards her and... Whoosh Before the man could get close to her, he was surrounded by Black Mist, and when the Mist disappeared, so did the man. And the woman walked out of the building, not even acknowledging the man''s presence. Simba, who saw this scene with his sense, turned solemn. "Absolute Law..." He muttered. "Did she tell you who she was...?" Simba heard a familiar voice. Chapter 1760 Just what in the hell is that name...? ?Chapter 1760 Just what in the hell is that name...?"Did she tell you who she was...?" Simba heard a familiar voice. He turned around, and his eyes fell on a certain three-eyed woman who had entered his office right after Amaya left. "Arshia..." He called out with a complicated look on his face. Arshia was special. Her background was special, just as Nux had guessed. She hailed from one of the Four Supreme Worlds. Of course, not many people knew about that. Actually, only the Leader of the Fortune''s Call and Simba did. Her background was also the reason why Arshia had some special privileges others working in Fortune''s Call did not. No normal person could meet Simba this easily inside Fortune''s Call. The very fact that that unknown woman was able to get an audience with him despite her low cultivation level was because Arshia made it possible. And Simba knew exactly why Arshia did it. Information. One look at that woman was enough to tell them that she was related to Riona Leander. Following a simple logic, it was easy to understand that the woman was also related to Nux Leander. And for Arshia, who desperately wanted to know about Nux Leander, that woman was her only option. However, "I didn''t need to know." Simba shook his head. "What do you mean?" Arshia turned towards Simba. "You have to fin-" Before the woman could complete, Simba interrupted, "Don''t get involved in this, Arshia. You are a smart woman. You already have the answer to the question that is in your mind; you are just refusing to accept it." "We cannot be ce-" "Don''t be foolish, Arshia." Simba raised his voice.. Then, as he looked into Arshia''s eyes, he sighed and continued, "Roughly 150 years have passed, and Umbrasol still stands. What does that tell you? It was a Black Mission where even an Eternal Level being lost his life. He was supposed to face 90,000 beings who are on the same level as him, and you know what''s worse? We aren''t even sure if that''s the end of it. Umbrasol is a High Level World, little one, and it is doing everything in its power to protect itself from destruction. That boy was basically facing a High Level World on his own. How high do you think his odds were? Stop letting your emotions get the best of you. You already have a lot on your plate. You are in no position to get involved with this. We are in no position to get involved in this. The woman who came here belonged to the same force that man did, and the very fact that she wants me to get it off the records that Nux Leander ever took that mission means that they have already accepted the fact that Nux Leander is dead." Simba then stared at Arshia, his eyes showing how pressing this matter was, "And the force behind him wants to make sure that not a single being learns of his failure. You should know it better than I do about how much those worlds and the forces inside them value their reputation. They would go to any lengths to make sure that nothing harms it. Any lengths, Arshia." Simba stressed those words. "" Arshia turned silent, and Simba, who thought that she understood, nodded. "This will be the last time we bring this topic up. Is that clear?" "I..." Arshia momentarily paused, then, with a frown on her face, she spoke, "I have never heard of a force capable of cultivating a being like Nux. How are you so sure that they are from a Supreme World? And... are we sure that that woman actually part of the same force as well?" "You think any other world is capable of raising that monster?" Simba just questioned back, and Arshia had no words to rebut him. "As for that woman, I am sure she comes from the same force as well, and... She might even be stronger than him." "Huh...?" Arshia couldn''t believe what she just heard. "You say that just because that woman used an Absolute Law...? Nux didn''t even use his Law even when he faced all the Sovereign Level Mercenaries combined. The two aren''t even comparable. I am sure Nux also has an Absolute Law." "It isn''t about the Absolute Law." Simba shook his head. "What do you mean...?" Arshia frowned, and Simba, with a solemn look on his face, glanced at the place where that woman had killed the mercenary and, "When she used her Law, I couldn''t see her connection to any World. That woman... She was capable of hiding the flow of her Law. Even Transcendent Level Beings cannot do that." Simba spoke, and Arshia widened her eyes in fright. Simba then turned towards her again and, "So when I say no more discussion regarding this matter, I mean no more discussions. Is that clear?" Arshia nodded weakly before she left Simba''s office, while Simba deleted all the records that contained Nux''s information, Decades later, on another Mercenary world many light years away from Nexus, the building of the Blade''s Haven Mercenary Hall was much busier than usual as some renowned individuals walked in. As these beings walked, other mercenaries made way for them. "It''s them again." "Already?" "Why are you even surprised?" "...it is time we get used to it, huh." "How are they not Elite Mercenaries yet?" "I mean, isn''t that stretching it a little too far? Most of the Elite Mercenaries are Primordials, are they not?" "That doesn''t mean there aren''t Sovereign Level Elite Mercenaries." "But all of those are a bit special, no?" "And you think they aren''t?" The person turned silent, his eyes staring at the nine beautiful women walking towards the counter. The moment they got there, They placed a storage ring on the table. "Done already?" The man sitting behind the counter questioned. He didn''t receive any answer, but the Vampire handed over another mission''s paper. "And... now you want to take another mission... right." The man nodded. It seemed like he was used to this. "I have no clue why you are completing all these missions so desperately. These odd actions of yours have made you popular all over Creston." He sighed. "Well... That''s the plan~* Skyla laughed out loud. "Why are you so desperate to become Elite Mercenaries?" The man couldn''t help but question. Skyla, however, just tilted her head, "Who doesn''t like more money?" "Right..." The man nodded. "Anyways, this will be the last mission before all our party members become Elite Mercenaries, correct?" "Yes, as mentioned before, once you successfully complete this mission, your party, ''the ones who actually do all the work and should be rewarded'', will become the party of Elite Mercenaries." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man nodded. In his head, however, he just sighed, ''Just what in the hell is that name...?" Chapter 1761 Shut the fuck up. ?Chapter 1761 Shut the fuck up."Yes, as mentioned before, once you successfully complete this mission, your party, ''the ones who actually do all the work and should be rewarded, will become the party of Elite Mercenaries." The man nodded, though in his head, he just sighed, ''Just what in the hell is that name...?" Of course, the women never once cared about what his thoughts were. They were only waiting for him to complete all the formalities: verify what they had brought, approve that they had completed their mission, and register the new mission they were about to take under their party''s name. "It would have been much easier to select Elite Level Missions if you had thought it through, you know?" Suddenly, a voice was heard. The instant they heard him, the women sighed inwardly and turned around, looking at the man with eyes that were clearly not very welcoming. "What? Don''t look at me like that." The 3-meter-large, orange-skinned giant raised his hand and laughed. "You girls have been here for like, what? 300 years? And I have only seen you take one mission after the other. It honestly pains me. Why would you push yourselves so far? You all are clearly in need of money, so much so that you seem like you are even willing to bet your lives for it. If you are already going so far, why not be a little smart about it?" The Giant spoke as he glanced at the girls with pity. ''I told you guys, should have let me kill him.'' Thyra commented, her cold blue eyes staring at the Giant. In her hand was a piece of cloth that belonged to him. ''Don''t be foolish, he may be just a Divine, but he is an Elite Mercenary and has a strong party backing him up. We cannot be reckless here. This is not Yrniel. Astaria shook her head. They were in an entirely different world far, far away from their own, and they had come here with a mission that required them to attract but not attract too much attention at the come time Not to mention they didn''t have any form of backing in this place. Getting into conflict with a Mercenary Party that even had Primordial Level Mercenaries was the last thing they wanted right now. Of course, this didn''t mean Astaria was scared. She knew that if given enough time, they could easily gain a foothold in this world and leave people like him in the dust in no time. They just.... had no reason to do that. None of them were planning on settling in this place, this was merely a minor inconvenience they didn''t wish to deal with. "We are fine, Valhelm. We actually enjoy working hard. Do you not see our party''s name?" Suddenly, Skyla chuckled. In an instant, her Aura spread over the Hall, calming every presence inside. "I do, that''s why I say what I say. You girls have worked hard enough. It is time to get rewarded now. Join our party. I assure you, you will be treated well. We value your strength." The Giant replied, his tone a little more earnest and calmer. "Well, you see. That is not possible. We have our reasons for doing what we are doing. I hope you understand that." Skyla smiled and, "...you always seem to have a way to convince me and turn me down." The Giant replied in a low voice. "Hahaha~ It is y-" Suddenly, Skyla paused. She glanced at the rest of her sisters, and the group all nodded at each other. "We are leaving." Ember spoke as they all started walking out of the Hall. "Hey! I didn''t register your mission yet!" The man sitting behind the counter shouted. "Leave it, we will come bac-" "I cannot let you leave." Before Astaria could complete, someone interrupted. "I get that you have your rea-" "Shut the fuck up." Before he could complete, Skyla cursed, and as if that wasn''t enough, Ember grabbed the Giant''s head and tossed him aside like a rag doll. "You bit-" The Giant shouted in anger. His anger, however, flushed out when he realized that the women had already disappeared. With a fierce look on his face, the Giant left the hall as well. This humiliation, he would make sure those women would regret their actions. Of course, the women didn''t care whatever he was planning. Right now, they all were inside Core. In front of them stood a man with a smile on his handsome face. "It has been a while, hasn''t it?" The man smiled. "NUX!!" The women all rushed towards him. This time, the women who were connected to Nux stayed back, letting others take all the space. Nux found himself buried in heaven. "I heard you girls were working hard." Nux chuckled. "Of course, we are the ''only'' ones working hard." Allura replied, staring at Amaya and the others. The women connected to Nux narrowed their eyes. The rest of the women stared back, not backing down. Seeing this sight, Nux laughed out loud. But then, "Nux..." Thyra called out with a frown on her face. "Hmmm?" Nux turned towards her and tilted his head in confusion. "You look... different..." Thyra spoke. "Well, my physical strength became much stronger than be-" "Not that... Your Aura... I cannot put my finger on it exactly, but... something feels different about your Aura... something... Cold... Something... familiar." The rest of the women frowned. None of them doubted Thyra''s words. They knew how perceptive the cat was. And Nux''s smile widened. "Are you talking about this?" He questioned as suddenly, Black Mist came out of his mouth. "Devouring Mist?" Astaria frowned. "It is not Devouring Mist..." Amaya shook her head. "She is right, it is not." Nux nodded. "Then what is i-" Before Astaria could finish her question, she froze. Then, she looked into Nux''s eyes and, "Nux, you..." The rest of the women stared at their husband with a questioning look on their faces as well, and seeing that, Nux''s smile widened. "It is the Death Energy. I can harness it now." "And how are you doing that? Only beings with Laws related to Death can..." Amaya commented, and Nux''s smile widened even further. "Turns out Law of Absolute Death isn''t as hard to form as people make it out to be, especially for someone who has seen every single aspect of this Law researched to the very limit." "What...?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1762 Law of Absolute Death. ?Chapter 1762 Law of Absolute Death."Turns out the Law of Absolute Death isn''t as hard to form as people make it out to be, especially for someone who has seen every single aspect of this Law researched to the very limit." "What...?" The women widened their eyes in disbelief. "Law of what...?" Amaya questioned. "Law of Absolute Death." Nux smiled. "A Law that allows me to harness the purest form of the Primordial Energy of Death." He spoke as he raised his hand and black mist started jumping on his palm as if alive. The women who saw that energy could sense a terrifying ''coldness'' it was emitting, an energy much more threatening than anything they had ever seen or felt. "It is different from my Devouring Mist..." Amaya muttered as black mist formed on top of her palm as well. The two energies were extremely similar, but Nux''s Death Energy felt.... much more ominous. For the women, Amaya''s energy was just like any other energy. Sure, it was dangerous, it had the power of destruction, after all, but that was only when Amaya ''willed'' it. The energy itself was no different than mana. But Nux''s Death Energy... the women felt like even being near this energy was draining their Life Force. "Yes, the two are very different, not just fundamentally, but in the quality of their energy as well." "Quality of Energy...?" Amaya tilted her head in confusion. "The Devouring Mist represents just a single aspect of Destruction: devouring. The devouring mist itself is incapable of causing mass destruction or using other aspects of Destruction. It is similar to how Necromancy represents only a single aspect of Death but not everything. The Law of Absolute Devour does allow you to harness the power of Destruction, one of the Primordial Energies, but... it does not give you complete access to it. The Law of Absolute Death that I formed, however, is different. I, who have observed and absorbed millions of years of Umbrasol Progenitors'' research on their respective aspects of Death and their understanding of the same, have formed a Law that allows me to access all aspects of Death. Necromancy, Soul Severance, Death Echo, Veil of Finality, Ascendence of the Undying, my Law allows me to access it all. The strongest of all Laws related to Death, a Law that encompasses all Death, That is, My Law of Absolute Death." Nux smiled, and it was a smile these women knew very well. It meant that he wasn''t done yet, and that thought terrified these women even further. "Not only that." And just as the women expected, Nux continued. "Since I have absorbed the research of Eternal Level Beings who had reached the very pinnacle of Death, my understanding of Death itself is far higher than any being in this Universe. My Law is complete. From the Sovereign Level, where the Law of Self is formed, to the Eternal Level, where one becomes one with their Law, I have an understanding of every single level there is." "W-What...?" Vyriana couldn''t believe what she just heard. "S-So... you are saying that...." "I have a straight path to the Eternal Level. As long as I have enough energy, I can become an Eternal," Nux spoke, and seeing his wives'' expressions that looked as if their worlds had collapsed right in front of their eyes, his smile widened and, "Well, at least that''s what would have happened if I was a normal cultivator." He shrugged. "Huh...?" Riona stared at Nux, unable to process what he just said. "I am a Universe, did you forget? My Cultivation path doesn''t follow that of an individual. I need to form my own Path, my own Cultivation Bridge, A Cultivation Bridge that is suitable for a Universe." "A-And how are you going to do that...?" Ember couldn''t help but question. The task just sounded outright impossible. "Who knows?" Nux laughed. "I guess I would need to figure it out on my own." He shrugged, and sensing his nonchalance, the women had a hard time knowing how to react to it. "I feel like my head would burst open." Thyra couldn''t help but comment. "It is like your Law represents the entirety of Umbrasol." "It does." Nux didn''t deny it. "Every Death-related Law formed in Umbrasol has been absorbed by me. This is why I say it is a complete Law, the strongest there is. Actually, your Law is somewhat linked to Death Energy. The only reason I couldn''t sever your connection despite it being one of the Primordial Energies is because your understanding of Death is too small. If you raise your understanding, I believe your Law would actually become much stronger than what it is now." "A much stronger Law of Linked Lethality?" "Do you want to try it?" Nux questioned with a playful smile on his face. Thyra momentarily paused. A face appeared in her mind before it quickly disappeared; this, however, didn''t escape Nux''s senses. "You thought of someone." He spoke as he looked into Thyra''s beautiful blue eyes. Then suddenly, he pulled the cat woman close to him, his hands feeling her soft butt Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. while his eyes stared right into hers. "You thought of someone when I said those words before. That means you want to use your Law on someone. Who is it?" Nux narrowed his eyes. Thyra momentarily glanced at Astaria, and once again, that was enough for Nux to understand the entire story. "Who is it?" He questioned. "Nux, there is no need to both-" Allura tried to intervene, but, "Why not?" Nux''s smile widened. "He is backed by a Primordial, and it is not just one." Ember replied. "That only makes it even more fun, no?" "Huh...?" Ember tilted her head in confusion. "What are you so scared of? I faced a Primordial before, did you forget?" "Nux, that was only-" "A Primordial from a Lowest Level World, yes, I know. He was an Incomplete. Honestly, he was no different than a joke, especially compared to the Primordials I have seen, But..." Nux''s smile widened. "Don''t forget, at that time, I had only devoured one Lowest Level World. Don''t you think it would be fun to find out how much absorbing a High Level World changed me? We have living dummies offering themselves to be the test subjects. Won''t it be a waste to turn them down?" Chapter 1763 Dead Worlds. ?Chapter 1763 Dead Worlds.Inside the Blade''s Haven Mercenary Hall, nine beautiful women walked in, attracting everyone''s attention. Used to this reaction, the women walked towards the man at the counter, and before any one of them could say anything, "You! What are you doing here!?" The man was low, and he continuously looked around with a wary look on his face. It was as if he was looking for someone. "We are here to get the mission we left before." Astaria found his actions odd but didn''t react. She and the others could already guess what happened, and just as they expected, "You shouldn''t be here." The man spoke. "We, the Blade Haven''s Mercenary Hall, have branches throughout the Universe. You can go to any other Mercenary World, and you find our branch there, you can use the Creston ID card you received when you came here to take the missions from there. The missions completed there would also be reflected here, so you will be eligible to be Elite Mercenaries even if you complete a mission from another mercenary world. Actually, it would be better if you don''t make an appearance at all right now. I know you wish to become Elite Mercenaries, but... nothing''s more important than your life, no?" "..." The women didn''t say anything and just stared at the man with blank looks on their faces. Thinking that they didn''t understand what he was trying to say, the man became more direct, "I am saying that after what you people did before you left, Valhelm has constantly been coming here to find you. Even right now, even though he isn''t here, I am sure someone must have reported your arrival to him. He must be coming here. I know you women are strong and can easily take him on, but he isn''t alone. His brother is one of the higher-ups of an Elite Mercenary Party, The Last Path. He is also a Primordial and is very protective of his brother. I am sure he is coming together with Valhelm, so run away and don''t be reckless. You should already know what lengths Valhelm can go to." "Give us the mission, and we will leave." Ember replied. "Huh...?" The man was taken aback. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, seeing all the women staring at him without a trace of fear in their eyes, he couldn''t help but be surprised, "D-Do you guys have some sort of plan?" He questioned, curious. "It wouldn''t be fun if we reveal everything, now would it?" Skyla chuckled. The man blinked at her confidence. Then, with a solemn look on his face, he warned, "The Last Path is an extremely strong Mercenary Party, probably one of the strongest in all of Creston. They have five Primordial-level beings." "Mhm, that would make it fun. Give us the mission." Skyla nodded as she extended her hand. At this point, the man just praised their bravery and obediently handed over the mission. He was only helping because these women were a treat to look at. He didn''t want them gone. However, this didn''t mean he would go out of his boundary and help them; he had no intention of mindlessly risking his life. These women seemed prepared enough; there was no reason for him to stop them. The women also appreciated that. They took the mission and walked out of the building. Five minutes after they left, Valhelm walked in. Without waiting, he moved towards the man behind the counter and questioned, "The same mission?" "Yes." The man nodded. "Alright." Valhelm nodded back as he walked out as well. Where was he going? It couldn''t be any clearer. The other mercenaries just pitied those women who attracted this madman''s attention. ... "A dead world again? This is already the 23rd one. How many dead worlds are even there in this Universe?" Edda complained. "Dead worlds are better for us. There are no eyes there, we do not have to hold back, and we can complete the mission as quickly as possible." Astaria replied. "I know that, but.... To visit. worlds with no intelligent life forms, no interactions, no exploring, all of it feels so wasteful. Also, why is no one devouring these worlds?" "There are no intelligent life forms, but that doesn''t mean there are no life forms at all." Allura replied. "These worlds mostly belong to mindless beasts. These beasts might not be intelligent, but they have their own Laws recognized by the Universe. These beasts are able to use these Laws by instinct. Of course, when compared to intelligent beings, their Laws are weaker, but that doesn''t mean dead worlds themselves are weaker compared to normal worlds. For example, if a Low-Level World usually has around 5 to 10 Primordials, a Low-Level Dead World would have around 50 somewhat Primordial-Level Beasts. In most cases, these 50 beasts do, in fact, overpower 5 or 10 intelligent Primordials. So devouring a Dead World isn''t exactly easy. It is also said devouring Dead Worlds doesn''t give a being much of an insight into their Laws, since these worlds, which were supposed to give birth to an intelligent life force but were unable to do so, have fundamentally different Law Structures compared to normal worlds. So most of the time, these worlds are left alone, and they survive as dead worlds." Melia, who had done her research, explained everything she knew. However, the entire time, she didn''t even open her eyes. She was a little too comfortable sitting on Nux''s lap with her head on his chest to even try and look at the people she was talking to. Just having Nux gently stroking her hair was all she needed right now. "Dead worlds, huh..." Nux, who heard Melia''s words, smiled. He had heard Umbrasol Progenitors mentioning these worlds, so he knew about these. At that time, he didn''t pay much attention, but now... His mind had started to think about different things. "A dead world is indeed perfect for this mission." Suddenly, Ember spoke with a smile on her face. The meaning behind her words couldn''t be clearer. "Indeed." Thyra nodded as well. "A world with no witnesses is indeed perfect for this mission! The cat commented as she glanced at the piece of cloth in her hand with a chilly smile on her face. Chapter 1764 We told you to hold back… ?Chapter 1764 We told you to hold back..."ROOAAAAARRR!!" A horned beast roared in rage. It was living normally with its family when suddenly, it was attacked. Used to being attacked, the entire family of 35 Crystal Horn Wolves retaliated together. Crystal Horned Wolves were a well-known group of Beasts found in many worlds all over the Universe. These wolves were around 2 meters tall, had pure white fur, and a strong rainbow-colored, glass-like horn on their heads. These wolves were special. Unlike most Beasts in the Universe, who could only use at most one element and usually relied on their physical might whenever they fought, these crystals allowed these beasts to use almost any element they wanted. Air, Water, Wind, Earth, Fire, Lightning, Ice-it didn''t matter. These beasts were capable of using everything, and all of this combined with their sharp battle instincts, almost impossibly good teamwork, and their strong and fast bodies made these beasts one of the most dangerous in the Universe. These beasts resided in a Low-Level Dead World. While the strongest beasts here were a level above them and were impossibly difficult to defeat, they were still the second best, and honestly, at the same level, they were pretty much invincible here. The only ones they had to be wary of were the beasts that were a level above them. Even in those cases, with their teamwork, running away was possible. Honestly, since it was a hassle to go against them, most beasts, even if they were stronger than these wolves, didn''t bother with them and hunted other beasts. Therefore, the Crystal Horned Wolves lived like kings, fearing no one. Right now, however, these beasts were facing a threat they had never faced before. At first, the attackers were only some tiny enemies that looked like nothing more than prey in their eyes. The 35 of them were supposed to go against 15 of them-it was an unfair battle from the very beginning. The wolves could instinctively sense it; it was a battle they would win. Therefore, without waiting, the wolves pounced on the prey, all 35 of them at the same time. No, these wolves didn''t understand the concept of pride. They wanted to deal with the matter as efficiently as they could. That was all that mattered. However... Things didn''t play out as they expected. Suddenly, their ''prey were surrounded with a black mist, a mist that devoured everything around it. Their instincts warned them-they shouldn''t go close to this mist. The wolves all jumped back, not letting the mist come close to them. However, the mist wasn''t the only thing they needed to worry about. Suddenly, one of the prey appeared in front of one of them. Her sword glimmered, and as she slashed, her sword let out an energy wave. The wolf facing that prey quickly created a shield using Ice. It was a shield that was supposed to block even the strongest of attacks but... Slash The shield was sliced through as if it was made of paper, and moments later, the wolf followed, its body sliced in two. The battle had just started, and the wolves had already lost one of their family members. "AAWWWOOOOO!!!" The wolves howled in anger. Instantly, five wolves pounced on the enemy with the sword. Yes, the wolves realized it-these were no prey. They were enemies. However, as the five wolves jumped in the air, the blood that was on the ground rose in the air, turning into hundreds of sharp spikes, and rushed towards all of them. The wolves were forced to block, needing to stop midway. And that was all the time the enemy needed to charge another attack, and another wolf was sliced in two. Once again, the wolf''s defense was sliced through like it was nothing. It was as if the woman''s attack was impossible to block. And as if this wasn''t enough, on the other side, another woman was taking on five wolves alone. These wolves had surrounded the woman, two of them taking the woman head-on, while the three attacked her from a distance. The woman, however, was even more monstrous than the one with the sword. BOOM BOOM S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she unleashed two punches, two wolves were obliterated. Not just the wolves, her punches even obliterated the incoming elemental attacks that the other three wolves aimed at her. Then, she dashed towards the three of them, and in fear, the wolves started running away. On the other side, two women with cat-like ears faced three wolves on their own, targeting the wolves'' weak points, treating them like children, Rumble Rumble Rumble Suddenly, the ground under the wolves shook. In an instant, the wolves jumped away, but the enemy was faster. A few wolves were quickly surrounded by four crystalline spikes. The only fortunate thing was that none of these spikes had hurt any of them. What the wolves didn''t know, however, was that the spikes were never meant to hurt them. These spikes were the boundary of the ''Region'' the Creator had created to use her power to its fullest extent. What of the wolves trapped inside this ''Region''? They were as good as dead. [Elemental Energy cannot be used inside the Region] [Increase Gravity inside the Region] [The Gravity inside the Region gets stronger the higher the resistance.] [The entities that aren''t moving constantly would have their life force sucked out.] In an instant, the Region''s ''Laws'' were changed. The wolves, who were known for their ability to use any elements, were completely helpless as, no matter how hard they tried, gathering elemental energy became impossible. Their bodies felt heavy, their life force emptied out at a horrifying rate. And as if all of that wasn''t enough... Thunder Thunder The Creator then summoned lightning so strong that, in an instant, the eight wolves stuck inside the region were scorched without resistance. Yes, the Hacker was once again at work. The rest of the women stared at Felberta with deadpan looks on their faces. "We told you to hold back..." Ember spoke as she narrowed her eyes. "I did hold back, okay? I am only using one-eighth of my powers." Felberta replied. The women just turned silent. Chapter 1765 Dont die. ?Chapter 1765 Don''t die."I did hold back, okay? I am only using one-eighth of my powers." There was a reason the Hacker was holding back. Well, there were many of them. The first one was that the women wanted to stretch their arms a little. If she went all out, there honestly wouldn''t be a fight anymore since she would instantly crush all the wolves together. Another reason was that they didn''t wish to alert the Primordial Level Beasts. Felberta had no reason to create a Region. She could use her powers to change the rules of the entire world, but the moment that happened, the other beasts would be alerted, and they all would rush towards them. Therefore, the Hacker was forced to create a small region where her powers would be activated and the rest of the world wouldn''t be affected. "..." Ember stared at Felberta in silence. Honestly, she really wanted to go out and fight as well. However, her powers worked well in battles of a higher scale. Honestly, this was the reason she wanted to participate in the War so badly. Right now, she just supported her sisters with her Law that strengthened all of them and stayed here to protect them in case some wolves came at them. Skyla and Aisha were engaging in close-ranged battle as well. Allura and Edda were the damage dealers. Evane was prepared to heal every time any of them was hurt, and yes, she wasn''t being very useful. It wasn''t a battle that would be difficult for these women. Just like Evane, Riona was sitting on a chair, observing everything with a bored look on her face. She wanted to use her Law to protect any of her sisters in case they were in danger, but... "Tsk, they are too strong.'' She just snorted. It didn''t take long for the battle to end. As more and more wolves died, Melia had more blood to control. With her blood spikes restricting the wolves, it became almost impossible for them to move because every time they did, a barrage of spikes was thrown at them, forcing them to stop and block the attack. During that time, the rest of the women rushed towards the wolves and killed them. In the middle of the battle, the women forced Felberta to sit next to Evane and Riona since the rate at which she was killing these beasts was simply too fast. Because of that, the battle lasted for more than 10 minutes until Rune killed the last wolf. "That''s it?" The Cat questioned as she looked around, seeing how all the wolves were killed. She was disappointed. "Cut their horns. We need 25 of them." Astaria commanded, slicing 5 horns herself. The women sighed as they collected the horns as well. "That was boring" Vyriana commented. She glanced at Astaria and, "I thought you were doing something much more interesting than this." Astaria just looked at her master with a deadpan look on her face, not saying anything. "We should proceed with much more important matters, no?" Felberta, who stood up from her chair, spoke with a playful smile on her face. Hearing her words, the rest of the women smiled as well. Amaya quickly spread the Devouring Mist, devouring the wolves'' bodies and cleaning up the ''battlefield.'' The women then turned towards a particular direction and, sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What? Are you waiting for us to tire ourselves out? That won''t happen, you know?" Astaria questioned with a terrifying smirk on her lips, and as she said those words, the ''space'' they were staring at flickered. Suddenly, more than 50 beings appeared in front of them. "Well, you came prepared." Astaria was impressed. While she was expecting him to bring support, to think he would bring his entire party... She didn''t think that man''s brother had so much influence in their party, but then again, it wasn''t like they tried to investigate these people. "Heh, did you think you people could get away after humiliating me?" Valhelm walked forward with a big smile on his face. "But I didn''t expect your party to be this strong, not to mention you have been hiding your numbers..." The Giant spoke as he stared at Amaya and the others. "I brought all of them because I wanted all my brothers to enjoy. I guess it turned out to be for the best." The moment they heard his words, the women shook their heads. They actually felt bad for this man. After all... He was listening, ''Oh, you poor soul."'' Valhelm, obviously, completely misunderstood their expressions and, "Oh, come on, don''t act like that. Weren''t you the ones who called us out? You already knew we were coming, no? Or is seeing five Primordials at the same time a little too overwhelming for you?" Valhelm''s smile widened. But then suddenly, "Join us." A man with features similar to Valhelm, but taller, stepped forward. "Brother...?" Valhelm was surprised. The man, however, just raised his hand, signaling him to stop. "I observed your fight. You are a useful bunch. Join us, and I promise we will treat you well." The man then stared at Valhelm and, "And of course, none of them will dare to lay a hand on you if you do not allow it." "Broth-" Valhelm wanted to refute. However, seeing his brother''s glare, he froze. Astaria and others blinked. This... isn''t how it is supposed to go... Why the hell is a reasonable person here? Weren''t these people supposed to be mindless mobs with limited dialogue? Why aren''t they attacking them already? Astaria glanced at her sisters, and seeing their confused faces, she could tell that they were thinking the same thing. "Whatever, just turn them down. They live to see another day, I guess. Astaria then heard Amaya''s casual voice. She glanced at her and nodded. Then, she turned towards the brother and, with a slightly disappointed look on her face, she replied, "We have reasons to not join others. I hope you understand." Hearing those words, Valhelm''s brother sighed with a disappointed look on his face. "I offered you a way out, yet you mistook my mercy for weakness. It seems I must educate you on what becomes of those who dare defy their betters." The brother spoke with a cold look on his face, and the instant he said those words, Astaria''s face brightened, "Yes, this is exactly what I was talking about. That is how you guys are supposed to act." She nodded continuously, and the rest of the women smiled as well. "Alright, that''s enough talk." Vyriana, who had been holding back for long enough, suddenly stretched her body. She stared at the beings in front of her, her draconic eyes shining fiercely, "Let''s get this started." Her words sent shivers down the mercenaries'' spines. After all, they had seen how the woman literally tore those wolves'' bodies with brute strength alone. Sensing that their party''s morale was dropping because of that woman, one of the five Primordials narrowed his eyes. Then, "I guess we need to take care of the feisty ones first, eh?" Saying those words, he disappeared, appearing right next to Vyriana. He was expecting the woman to panic, wanting to see her ravishing body trembling in fear as he closed the distance between them. But... The woman was smiling... Wait... Smiling...? "Why?" The being couldn''t help but wonder. "That''s a mistake, you know?" Suddenly, he heard Vyriana''s voice. "!!!" Suddenly, his instincts were alerted, warning him to move even though he had no clue what was wrong. Of course, he trusted his instincts and tried to move, But it was already too late. "Don''t die." Suddenly, the being heard a man''s voice, and before he could react, BOOOOOOM He was punched. His body was obliterated. One of the five Primordials had perished. Chapter 1766 You seem to know us. ?Chapter 1766 You seem to know us.The moment Nux''s knuckles connected with the Primordial''s face, the sheer force of his punch rippled outward in a wave of destructive energy. The air around them screamed, displaced by the raw power unleashed. The ground beneath their feet cracked and crumbled, splitting outward like lightning bolts. BOOOOOOM The force of Nux''s punch detonated like a bomb, a deafening explosion erupting from the point of impact. The shockwave tore through the battlefield, uprooting trees and shattering rocks that came in the line of impact. Dust and debris filled the air as a massive crater formed where Nux stood. The Primordial''s body was nowhere to be seen, sharing a fate similar to that of the ground. Silence fell over the battlefield. It was not just the mercenaries, even Nux''s wives stared at the scene in front of them in shock. Vyriana, who saw it from the closest distance, could feel her body trembling... Just looking at the scale of destruction in front of her made her freeze in shock. This... was done by a punch... It was a thought that refused to settle in her mind. "Bruh, I told him to not die." Suddenly, Nux spoke with a deadpan look on his face. "How is it that you, a Primordial, are unable to take a punch from a Sovereign? Do you not feel ashamed?" He questioned out loud. He wanted to use that man as a test dummy. He wasn''t supposed to die this quickly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rest of the people, who heard his words, could feel their mouths twitching. Valhelm''s brother, Vrakor, glanced at his brother and narrowed his eyes, "Who is that monster?" He questioned in a low voice, pointing at Nux. "I... I don''t know..." Valhelm stuttered. All this while, he was confident. Yes, the girls were stronger than he expected, their numbers were bigger than he expected as well, but that didn''t matter. Honestly, he was actually glad when he saw that. After all, these new additions were as beautiful as the others, some were even better. It was like the Universe had prepared a bonus for him. After all, no matter how many or how strong they were, in the end, he had brought five Primordials with him. These women stood no chance... Or at least... That is how it should have been the case... But... Where in the hell did that monster come from!? They had literal Primordials in their ranks. How were the Primordials unable to sense. that monster''s presence!? How was that monster able to obliterate a Primordial with a single punch!? And last but not least, why the hell does he sense the Aura of a Sovereign from him!? How in the hell did that make any fucking sense!? "You don''t know...?" Vrakor raised his eyebrow. Seeing his reaction, Valhelm could feel his body tremble. Even if he got out of this situation alive, he knew this wouldn''t end well for him. After all, a Primordial-level being had died. This was going to have a deep effect on their party''s overall strength. Not only that, even the political balance in their party would break, everything would turn into a big mess, and Valhelm knew that his brother would blame it all on him. His future looked bleak. "" Valhelm lowered his head, despair taking over him. "Titans?" Suddenly, Valhelm heard a familiar word. His eyes fell on that monster, who was looking at him and his brother with a frown on his face. "No, I don''t remember Titans being so small... Half-Bloods?" Nux thought of another possibility, but he shook his head again and continued to observe the two brothers. "A Low-Ranking Blood, huh..." He finally understood. "I guess that makes sense." He nodded. "No one with power and influence in a High-Level World would go around playing mercenary, only the rejects will." "Nux, what are you talking about?" Astaria questioned with a frown on her face. "It is nothing big. I had my doubts before when you described what he looked like, but now that. I am seeing it with my own eyes, I am sure." "Sure of what?" "Their origin." Nux replied, pointing at the two brothers. "Origin?" "Mhm, the World they come from isn''t simple. The two of them hail from Tormundar, the High-Level World of a race called Titans." "Titans?" "Yes, the Titans are one of the Strongest. Races in the entire Universe. Most of them are 30 to 50 feet tall, with their Progenitors even surpassing 100 feet. Their sheer size alone gives them enough advantage in battles. Their skin is a deep, fiery orange and is almost unreasonably strong. It is almost as if it is made from the strongest metal throughout the universe. Hurting them using Physical Attacks is almost impossible." Nux then pointed at the two brothers and, "You said they were only 3 meters tall, so I didn''t put much thought into it, but now that I am seeing their angular faces, broad foreheads, sharp jawlines, high cheekbones, ember eyes, and thick red hair resembling fire, I am sure of it, The two of them are Titans. Just that their bloodline is very weak." Nux commented. Of course, as someone who had seen the Titan Progenitors, who visited Umbrasol more than once, these two were pitifully weak. "So you are saying they are from a High-Level World?" Astaria raised her eyebrow in surprise. "Mhm." Nux nodded. "I can imagine it. Someone who isn''t respected in his own world because he is weak, so instead of working on his strength, he decides to leave and play mercenary in a weaker world so he could feel good about himself." Vyriana commented as she glanced at the two brothers with a disdainful look on her face. These were the type of people she hated the most. In a Universe where one desperately tries to find ways to raise their strength and improve further, there are these men, who were fortunate enough to be born in a High-Level World, but they decide to leave everything behind just to feel a safe sense of power and bully those who were weaker than them. Vrakor, who sensed disdain in the Dragon''s words, didn''t react. His attention was on Nux. "You seem to know us." He commented. Nux, however, just laughed out loud. "I don''t. I have never seen Titans with bloodlines as weak as yours. Do not try to associate yourselves with me, I find it distasteful." Chapter 1767 I change my mind. None of you are leaving this place ?Chapter 1767 I change my mind. None of you are leaving this place"You seem to know us." "I don''t. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have never seen Titans with bloodlines as weak as yours. Do not try to associate yourselves with me; I find it distasteful." Nux was quick with his reply. Vyriana had a smile on her face when she heard Nux say those words. Vrakor, however, ignored her smile and continued to stare at Nux. It wasn''t unusual for someone to know about the Titans, as one of the strongest races in the world, their name and general information about them were widely known. In fact, many in Creston were aware that he and his brother were Titans from Tormundar. This even gave them a slight edge over the others, as most mercenaries. tread carefully around ''individuals from a High-Level World! But the way Nux acted around them, hesitant to believe they were truly from Tormundar due to their "small size, told Vrakor something significant. This man, despite his knowledge of Titans, had likely never encountered Titans with lower-tier bloodlines. The Titans he mentioned were those with exceptionally pure bloodlines, the kind of Titans who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, the strongest of all, their Leaders. The Titans who rarely left their world and, whenever they did, chaos and destruction followed. For Nux to reference only those legendary figures when speaking about Titans made Vrakor suspicious. Either this man was deliberately feigning ignorance to mock them, Or he genuinely believed all Titans were like that, an assumption that suggested that Nux was accustomed to dealing with or at least seeing Titans of highly pure bloodlines regularly... And Vrakor''s instincts strongly leaned toward the latter. A man accustomed to seeing High-Level Titans on a regular basis... Just thinking about what sort of background one had to belong to be accustomed to such a thing made him tremble... Even Vrakor himself hadn''t seen many Titans above 20 feet; those beings didn''t just show themselves for normal folks like them. Vrakor was sure this man belonged to a strong force. The way he literally obliterated one of the strongest beings in their party with a single punch only strengthened his doubts even further. There was no point in going against such a being and the force behind him. "I didn''t know these women were related to you. I have made a mistake." Vrakor stepped back. "Hah?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. Again, this wasn''t how this was supposed to go. "What did I do wrong? Should I have not punched him to death?" He wondered. ''Like hell was that in my control. Even I didn''t think it would break! He shook his head in disappointment. "It was our mistake, and we ask you to overlook this. Of course, we are also prepared to pay necessary compensation." Vrakor spoke respectfully. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to get away from this place and leave these women alone. The rest of the members in his party agreed with his decision. From the very start, the only reason they acted so confident in front of these monstrous women was because of the Primordials on their side, but after witnessing the death of one of the Primordials with their own eyes, their bodies shook. Whoever this monster was, they wanted to be as far away from him as possible. Nux, who could read these people''s thoughts, was disappointed. He wanted to use this chance to test his strength, but it seemed like he would need to wait for another chance. ''Oh well...'' In the end, he just chuckled. Then, he pointed at Valhelm. "This one." Then, he started pointing out other mercenaries in the party as well, "That one, The one in the brown. That ugly one, And that small one, These five stay. The rest of you can leave." Nux commanded with a cold look on his face. Hearing those words, the women smiled. They already knew this was coming... After all, Nux had been observing these beings from the very start, even before they had revealed themselves... What Valhelm said, the way the other four eyed them, Nux was observing it all. From the very start, these five were never leaving this place alive. "" Vrakor had a complicated look on his face. He didn''t need to be a genius to know what was going to happen to the ones who Nux wanted to be left behind. "Can we make some other arrangements?" He questioned. Even if he ignored the fact that one of these people was his blood brother, the other one, or the ''ugly one, Nux had pointed at, was the second Primordial in their party. They had already lost one; losing another one would significantly lower their strength. Honestly, it wouldn''t be surprising if this led to their party''s fall. Vrakor couldn''t let this happen. "No." Nux''s answer, however, was short. This wasn''t negotiable. These five had to die. It was either they die or they try and kill Nux. "Haah!? Who do you think you are!?" Suddenly, a loud shout was heard. Whoosh The next moment, Nux grabbed an arrow that was aimed at him. It was the ''Ugly One! That man was an archer. However, even though his arrow was blocked, the being still grinned widely. Nux realized something was wrong. He prepared to get rid of the arrow in his hand, but, BOOOOOM The arrow exploded, and Nux''s body was sent flying. "VYRIANA!!!" Nux screamed in rage. He wasn''t hurt because of his absurdly strong body. Vyriana, however, wasn''t the same. Despite him acting at the very last moment and defending her using the Law of Last Protecting, blocking most of the damage, his Dragon was still hurt. ''Shadow!'' Shadow, knowing what to do, quickly pulled Vyriana and Evane into Nux''s Universe. Nux opened portals right next to his wives, and without giving them a chance to react, he used his powers to forcefully push all of them inside before closing the portals. And yes, this monster did all this while his body was still in the air because of the attack that had sent him flying. Thud He fell down, his body tumbling across the ground. Dust rose up, covering everyone''s vision. Once it was cleared, The mercenaries realized that all the women had disappeared. The only one standing in front of them was that man who was covered in dirt and... That man... was staring at them with his golden eyes shining with intense anger. "I change my mind. None of you are leaving this place." Chapter 1768 We cannot let him escape. ?Chapter 1768 We cannot let him escape."I change my mind. None of you are leaving this place." Nux spoke. His voice, mixed with his energy, sent shivers down the mercenaries'' spines. Well, at least the ones with weak minds. As for the others... "You are right, none of us are leaving without killing you and finding wherever the hell you sent those women. Don''t worry, though, me and my buddies here would definitely enjoy ourselves." The ''ugly one'' spoke. He had seen how Nux had killed one of them. He had also been observing Vrakor''s expression as he conversed with this monster. It wasn''t hard for him to sense that Vrakor was intimidated. It wasn''t just Vrakor; the rest of the party was intimidated as well. Even if the likelihood of his party sacrificing him here just because one man told them to was low, he didn''t wish to take any chances. Therefore, he attacked first. From the very beginning, he had an inkling that even his arrow might not be able to hurt this man. However, that man wasn''t his target. It was that woman behind him. This man seemed to care a lot about those women, so he decided to use that to his advantage. His plan was simple: target those women, anger the man, and turn this into an unsalvageable situation where his party would be forced to get involved. This was also the reason he stressed ''me and my buddies'' more when he said those words. He actually aimed to kill that woman, but unfortunately, she survived. Not that it mattered. With how the man reacted, it seemed that his plan had worked. The other three Primordials glanced at him. They could tell what he was trying to do. After all, he was the crafty one in the party. They were all familiar with his ways. What about Nux? Could he not understand what this man''s intention was? Of course, he could. But it simply didn''t matter. This matter had long risen above testing his strength. Vyriana was hurt, and Nux could tell that even though most of the damage was absorbed, her injuries were worse. Both her arms, which she had used to block the attack at the last second, were vaporized. Her face was burned, and her life was hanging by a thread. Yes, she was in that state even though Nux had negated most of the damage. That attack... It would have vaporized Vyriana from existence if he hadn''t reacted. Just that thought horrified Nux to his core. And after fear, rage took over. Nux glanced at the ''ugly man.'' "An Etheryn." He muttered. He had realized what this ''being'' was when he saw those grotesque features: translucent, gummy skin glowing faintly with patterns of blue, violet, and green energies. Elongated, asymmetrical head, deep-set glowing eyes, slightly hunched, spindly body, long and thin, twisted limbs, and those filament-like strands around his head that flickered softly, giving him an ethereal yet unsettling aura. Those features belonged to an Etheryn. Nux knew that. He just didn''t care. However, the very fact that Nux knew about this man''s race told two things: Either his knowledge came from the memories of the mercenaries he had killed in Nexus or from the information he had gained from the Lowest Level Worlds he had devoured. Or... It came from Umbrasol. And the two were very different. The first one meant that he was one of the many random races that were present all over the Universe, but the latter... The races Umbrasol reacted with were anything but simple. And... Etheryn, the race this man belonged to, was one of those not-so-simple races. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately, they came from a Middle Level World, so their potential wasn''t explored to its fullest extent. Since they had already submitted to Supreme Level Worlds, no other worlds could outright kill their Progenitor and create a new Progenitor connected to a High Level World to explore their abilities further. Of course, this didn''t mean Etheryn was weak. There was a reason they were able to directly connect themselves to a Supreme World and not a High Level World like how it usually happens. These beings were born archers. Despite coming from a Middle Level World, their numbers didn''t exceed a hundred thousand. Not because they were massacred or something like that, but because their World, Drelthar, only created a few of them. They were Elites. Elites from a Middle Level World with abilities that surpassed many and impressed even the Supreme Worlds. Innate Accuracy, Voidstring Archery, Voidstep, Astral Anchoring, Piercing Reality, not to mention their Law, The Law of Celestial Precision. Everything about them screamed superiority. Honestly, Nux was even surprised that he found one of these beings in this place. He wondered why he was here. And now, he finally had the answer. ''Must be his rotten personality. He might have offended a higher-up. Nux observed the party in front of him. Well, mainly the 4 Primordials. The others didn''t matter. A being from a High Level World with a weak Bloodline, an Elite from a Middle Level World who is on the run, and two others, who despite not being as special as the other two, were still strong. "That''s quite a party they''ve got here.'' He thought inwardly. By now, his anger was caged in and was replaced by his frightening calm. He was facing Primordials. If he lost himself in anger like his enemy wanted him to, it could be fatal. Not to mention these beings weren''t simple either. They had worked together for thousands of years now. Their teamwork would be nothing short of excellent. "You are quite knowledgeable." The Etheryn grinned. He glanced at his allies, and with his initial plan a success, he said, "You should already know where this is going, no? A battle cannot be avoided. If we wish to get out of this alive, we need to get rid of him. And don''t forget," The Etheryn''s eyes glowed. "We cannot let him escape." *Etheryn* A/N: This is the picture of the entire race, the one in the blue who is also the closest is ''the ugly one'' who hurt Vyriana. Chapter 1769 Youre not in control of your body, are you? ?Chapter 1769 You''re not in control of your body, are you?A Dead World with nothing but Beasts roaming around. It was a perfect battlefield, and in this battlefield, Nux faced four Primordials. Of course, there were Sovereigns in the party as well, but Nux ignored them. Even their strongest attacks wouldn''t hurt him, and honestly, they would die just from the aftereffects of when he and the four Primordials collided. The only thing Nux was worried about was mistakenly killing Valhelm and the other three he had pointed out before. After all, an easy death was not what Nux had planned for them. Right now, however, he didn''t have the luxury to deal with such matters. His enemies were anything but weak. They were the strongest enemies he had faced in his entire life. The 12-feet-tall Vrakor clenched his massive fists, the veins in his arms bulging as he prepared his first strike. Zyros, the Etheryn, stood next to him. His eyes glowed with cold calculation. His bow wasn''t made of wood, steel, or some other random material. Voidstring Archery, one of his abilities, allowed him to create his bow and arrow using the endless energy of Void. This made their ''weapon'' indestructible. After all, as long as they were alive, they could always reform their weapons every time they were destroyed. Next to Zyros stood Kaclith, an Emberkin. His skin glowed with the light of molten lava, and his aura was like an ever-changing inferno. Lastly, there was Gragor, a hulking warrior from a fierce tribe known for their raw physical prowess, the Ironfang. He wore metallic armor. What was interesting was that his armor was connected to his skin; it was as if it was a part of his body. There were complex glowing patterns all over his armor. Nux realized that those were runes. In his arms was his great axe that he trusted with his life. All four Primordials stared at Nux with solemn looks on their faces. Nux stood in the center. "This won''t be quick." Nux muttered, his voice laced with his energy. The moment his words finished, Vrakor charged. His massive fists swung toward Nux with the force of a falling mountain. Nux tried to dodge, but he was a second too late. BOOOM The edge of Vrakor''s fist grazed his shoulder. He wasn''t injured but was still surprised that he couldn''t react fast enough. ''My body is too out of sync.'' He realized. "ROOOAAAARRRR!!!" By then, Gragor appeared. With a roar, he lunged, his axe aimed directly for Nux''s head. This time, Nux was able to dodge and crouch. However, BOOOM Vrakor''s fist landed. This time, it was aimed directly at Nux''s head, and he couldn''t react. "Ugghhh!!" Nux groaned, his head crushed on the ground. Nux also felt that his skull was cracked. The earth beneath shattered. Vrakor''s blow was too strong, and he didn''t stop. Knowing this was his chance, he continued to unleash a series of horrifying punches, wanting to thoroughly crush Nux''s head into pieces. BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM The shockwave from his punches sent dust and debris flying. A crater was formed underneath. Suddenly, Vrakor stopped. "What happened?" Gragor questioned. "Is it over already?" Kaelith, who hadn''t even started yet, questioned, a little disappointed. Zyros, however, narrowed his eyes. Just like Vrakor, he was silent, and just as he was expecting, as the dust cleared up, Nux wasn''t there. The four then glanced in a particular direction. Their eyes fell on Nux, who was wiping the blood from his lip. "You survived, not bad." Kaelith smirked, flames surrounding his body. Then, the flames erupted, and "Now survive this." Whoosh Whoosh With a flick of his hand, flames surrounding Kaelith surged toward Nux. The heat was unbearable. Despite it being a few meters away from him, Nux could feel that it was dangerous. He could not get caught by those flames, or he would get hurt. His body moved instinctively. This time, he dodged the attack perfectly. "DIE!" Once again, Vrakor appeared right next to him with both his fists raised, the ground cracking beneath his weight. This time, instead of dodging, Nux decided to block the attack. BOOOOM A Titan''s fists charged with all his power against an entity who had devoured literal worlds. It was a collision that sent shockwaves all over the place. The nearby mercenaries were sent flying, some even died on the spot. Once again, the ground beneath cracked. His legs trembled, but he was still able to block. At the very least, one thing was certain. He was a lot stronger than the Primordial known for his exceptional strength. Vrakor was visibly shocked. He didn''t think his attack would be blocked so easily. However, he wasn''t alone. Gragor swung his axe again. Nux grabbed the axe with his bare hand, a sight that terrified the Ironfang. Just what in the hell was this monster!? Whoosh Suddenly, the air cackled, and Nux noticed an arrow aimed at his right eye. At the very last minute, he stopped the arrow using Absolute Kinesis. However, since this arrow was shot by a Primordial, Absolute Kinesis couldn''t get complete control over the arrow, and BOOOOOM The arrow exploded. The strength of the explosion was so high that even Nux''s absurdly strong body couldn''t come out unharmed. Once again, he was sent flying. The skin of his face was completely burned. His right eye had disappeared, turning into ashes. His left eye couldn''t see anything either. He was blinded. And others didn''t give him a moment''s rest. They attacked with synchronized precision, each of them focusing on exploiting the gap in Nux''s reactions. Gragor swung a heavy blow aimed at his midsection. Kaelith''s flames cut his path of escape. Zyros'' arrows made it impossible for him to focus on his enemies, and Vrakor''s punches gave him hell. Under their relentless assault and with him being blinded, Nux was having a hard time facing these beings. Yes, he had [Sense], so being blinded shouldn''t matter. But... That would have been the case if his body was like before, under his control. Right now, using [Sense] was like an extra step. For his already not-in-sync body, it was the worst-case scenario. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bam Once again, Nux was sent flying. "You..." Suddenly, Zyros, who had been observing the battle for a long time, called out. He stared at Nux, whose left eye had healed and was finally able to see again, and, "You''re not in control of your body, are you?" Chapter 1770 Your strength is impressive, but... ?Chapter 1770 Your strength is impressive, but..."You''re not in control of your body, are you?" He questioned with a wide grin on his face. Nux stood up, staring at Zyros without saying anything. Zyros, however, already got the answer he was looking for, and his grin widened even further. The three other Primordials glanced at him, confused. "Keep attacking him. He may be strong, but he isn''t used to his body. If we are fast enough and coordinate well, it won''t take long before this monster is down." Instructions were given, the three Primordials nodded, and once again, the relentless onslaught started. Zyros was the first to strike. He shot multiple arrows; however, none of these arrows were aimed at Nux. They were all targeting his possible escape routes. At the same time, Vrakor appeared next to him again, his orange body shimmering brightly. Titan''s Fury. One of the Titan race''s trump cards, an ability that doubles their strength without any drawbacks. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His massive fists came crashing down toward Nux with bone-shattering speed. Nux, who knew he couldn''t dodge because his reflexes weren''t fast enough, had no choice but to block. "Khhgg!" He grunted. Facing Vrakor, who was twice as strong as before, wasn''t easy. He had to use both his hands to stop his fists, and even then, he was pushed back, his feet dragging through the dirt. Nux''s body trembled. Even though he had blocked, he could sense some internal bleeding. Suddenly, Vrakor, who stood in front of him, disappeared with a grin. Before Nux could understand anything, "Inferno Reign!" He heard a voice. A wave of fire surged toward him, consuming Nux. Whoosh Whoosh The Primordials didn''t end there. Zyros shot two arrows, and even though he couldn''t see where Nux was because the flames obstructed his vision, it didn''t matter. BOOOM BOOOM Both his arrows exploded. Wherever Nux was, he would be hit, and this time, they made sure they coordinated their attacks well enough that Nux couldn''t escape like he did the last time. The fire cleared out because of the explosion, and Nux''s figure was seen. He was still standing, but his flesh was scorched. "Kawwrrkhh!" He coughed out blood, barely avoiding falling on his knees using Absolute Kinesis. His muscles screamed as the heat intensified. He was in pain, but soon, his body began to heal again. Of course, Gragor didn''t give him a chance to regenerate back to full health, The Ironfang charged forward. "Unyielding Rampage!" An ability that made his skin as hard as his armor, boosting his strength, defense, and endurance at the same time. In this state, the Ironfangs were unmatchable, especially in close-range combat. Gragor appeared next to Nux, swinging his axe, forming arcs so strong that they destroyed everything that came in their way. Each blow seemed like it was designed to break Nux into pieces. Nux wanted to teleport away, but he wasn''t given any time to activate the skill. He was forced to take these attacks head-on. Some attacks he dodged successfully. Some grazed his skin as he failed to dodge in time. While the ones he couldn''t dodge, he was forced to block, and... Every time he tried to block, Gragor''s axe overpowered him, slicing through his skin, leaving deep cuts all over his arms, cuts so deep that even his bones were visible. Blood flowed out like a river. His regeneration was working, but there was a limit to how much it could do. His right eye was burnt to ashes, most of his flesh was scorched, many of his bones were broken because of Vrakor''s relentless attacks, and there were deep cuts all over his body. How was regeneration supposed to handle all of that at the same time? Honestly, it wouldn''t have mattered if Nux were a Primordial or if his enemies were Sovereigns. The real issue here was the fact that the enemies he was facing were an entire Phase above him. Sure, Nux was powerful, with thousands of abilities and multiple absurdly strong Laws he had in his arsenal. Defeating him was anything but easy. However, all of that power was limited by his Cultivation Stage. Every ability and Law he had worked at the level of a Sovereign. His regeneration, perfected to its utmost limit, could have instantly restored him to full health if not for the opponent''s energy, which was a Phase higher than his own, invading his body and severely hindering its effectiveness. The same limitation applied to his offensive abilities. The Law of Absolute Devour, or any other abilities he had, would have obliterated all four of them if only the energy behind them was a Phase higher. This was the reason the difference between Phases was known to be Absolute. No matter how extraordinary one''s race, abilities, or Law might be, they all ultimately relied on the energy provided by one''s Cultivation Stage, and the difference in energy between two Phases wasn''t just a matter of quantity but also of quality. A difference so vast that every other factor became... irrelevant. This was why, in the face of a Being from a higher Phase, even the beings with the highest potentials were reduced to helpless ants, and very few, if any, could actually defeat a being who was a Phase above them. Against a Primordial, the only thing Nux had going for him was his absurdly strong body, and even that was a mess because of how out of sync he was. "Aaagghhh!!!" Nux lashed out, trying to regain some control. He gathered whatever strength he was left with and punched, his fist connecting with Gragor''s armored chest. BOOOOOM The force of the blow was enough to send Gragor flying through the air, crashing into a nearby mountain. However, because of what state he was in, Nux couldn''t unleash all his strength. Gragor was already getting up, his armored body mostly unharmed. "Your strength is impressive, but just as Zyros said, your control is... pathetic," The Ironfang grinned. It was then, Nux''s eyes fell on the arrow that was coming for him. If it was a normal arrow, he wouldn''t have cared too much and would have focused on the Titan who was coming at. him. But this one... He couldn''t ignore it. After all, he recognized this attack. Chapter 1771 You were saying? ?Chapter 1771 You were saying?Piercing Reality. One of the strongest abilities the Etheryns were known for.An ability that could disable a being''s connection to their very power, taking away all their abilities and even sealing their Law. Honestly, in the state Nux was in, this ability wasn''t a threat to him. He could barely use his abilities and Laws right now anyway. However, if he was hit by this arrow, whatever abilities he could use would be taken away as well. His regeneration would stop, he wouldn''t be able to use Absolute Kinesis or teleport when required. He would only be able to rely on his physical strength and honestly... with how things were playing out, that didn''t seem like something he wanted to try. Nux knew that he needed to avoid this attack no matter what. Fortunately, Piercing Reality was slower than Zyros''s other arrows, giving him enough time to teleport. Well, or at least that''s what he would like to do if Vrakor gave him time. But the Titan didn''t. "DIE!" The Titan appeared next to him, slamming his fists in a way that, if he succeeded, he would send Nux flying toward the incoming arrow. BOOM And he did succeed. Nux was too slow to dodge or even block his fists. In the end, he was attacked, and his body was sent flying. However, before Vrakor could celebrate, he saw the smile that had appeared on Nux''s face. "No!" He screamed inwardly as he realized his mistake, but it was already too late. Nux, who was about to be hit by the arrow, suddenly disappeared. He allowed Vrakor to attack him because he wanted to use this moment to teleport. again. As for Vrakor''s attack breaking around 12 bones in his ribcage and the pain he felt from it? Well, it wasn''t like this was something new for him. Pain, he could bear. Surviving here was much more important. "Vrakor! What are you doing!? You were supposed to hold him!" Zyros screamed in anger. He wanted this battle to end as soon as possible, but seeing that Nux had gotten away made him boil with rage. "I... I..." Vrakor had no excuses. "Blaze of Destruction!" Kaelith, on the other hand, had already started attacking Nux, who had teleported to a different location, unleashing a concentrated blast of flame at him. Nux, however, teleported again, dodging the incoming attack without any problems. Gragor rushed towards him, appearing next to him as he swung his axe. Nux, however, continued to dodge his attacks. Without Vrakor, Nux had one less thing to worry about. He could focus all his senses on Gragor, who attacked relentlessly. And as he did that, Something started to change. Nux''s body began to react. His arms started moving, blocking the attacks that came at him, this time with more precision and sustaining fewer injuries. Even the flames that Kaelith rew at him, his b I and dodged them all. A few moments later, Vrakor got involved in the battle as the Titan and the Ironfang continued to work together and overpower Nux. But now... He was hanging on... The more they attacked him, the more his body learned. His breathing grew steadier. Slowly, his reflexes turned sharper and sharper, his movements becoming less clumsy. He could do it... His body was adjusting... Yes, his monstrous adaptation had kicked in. Now he didn''t have to use Absolute Kinesis or Absolute Step every time he moved to maintain his balance. He could do it without using any of his abilities now. And as he realized it, Nux grinned. Whoosh Suddenly, an arrow was shot at him. Just like before, Nux caught the arrow and once again, BOOOOM The arrow exploded, and maybe because the strength behind the explosion was too strong, instead of being sent flying because of the explosion, Nux''s body was obliterated into pieces. Surprising everyone present. "Is... is it over...?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vrakor frowned. Didn''t it end... a little too abruptly? Sure, Nux was injured, his body was in a dire state, but to think it would be obliterated with such an attack... Was Zyros hiding a trump card all this time? BOOOOOOM Suddenly, Vrakor and the others heard an explosion. They widened their eyes in horror as they realized where the sound came from and quickly turned around. There... They saw Nux standing in a place where Kaelith was supposed to be. The three Primordials then saw Kaelith''s feet losing their balance and falling to the ground. They finally realized what happened. Kaelith''s body was obliterated. The only part of his body left were the feet they saw before... Another one of their allies had fallen. "Just as I thought... A Clone wouldn''t have my physical strength; it could only clone abilities that use my energy." Nux commented. Seeing how his clone couldn''t even last a single second, he was quite disappointed. Then, however, he just shrugged. "Oh well, it did its job. The annoying fire dude is dealt with." Then, Nux glanced at the other Primordials, and a terrifying grin appeared on his face. "One down. Three more to go." Nux hurled himself forward, ignoring the pain coursing through his body. He reached Gragor first, his fist connecting with the Ironfang''s gut, sending him flying. This time, however, he was in more control over his body. The strength he used this time was much higher than before, so much that Gragor''s armor that he was so proud of had shattered into pieces, scaring him to his core. Nux wanted to use his shaken state to end him as well, but Vrakor appeared right next to him. "Aaggghhh!!" Vrakor screamed, gathering his Titan might as he launched his fist at Nux. Nux extended his hand, ready to block his attack. BOOOOOM Once again, the Titan and a being who had devoured worlds collided. This time, however, the result was far different. Nux, who had focused his regeneration on his right arm, was holding Vrakor''s hand with a smile on his face. "Didn''t I say it before? Your blood is too weak for you to try and associate yourself with me." Nux then started pulling Vrakor''s arm. "If I don''t even want you to associate with me..." He continued to speak. Vrakor tried to free himself from his grip, but Nux was simply too strong. "Then what makes you think you are allowed to punch me?" Nux questioned, and then, Rip "AAAAAAAGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!" He tore Vrakor''s arm apart. The Titan screamed in pain. Whoosh An arrow came Nux''s way. "You shouldn''t use this attack. It is too slow," Nux chuckled as he then tossed Vrakor''s arm towards the arrow. The arrow and the arm collided, and suddenly, a hum sounded all over the place. "W-What...?" Vrakor''s eyes widened in fright as he realized that his connection to his power was broken. Yes, Piercing Reality worked even when it hit a severed limb, that was how strong it was. "ZYROS! WHAT IN THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?" He screamed in anger. Nux jumped at him, but before he could attack, Gragor appeared behind him, ready to protect his ally and take Nux by surprise. But... "So predictable~" Nux''s body burst into blood mist, completely avoiding Gragor''s axe that was aimed at his head. He then appeared behind Gragor and grabbed the Ironfang''s neck with a demonic smile on his face. Thud The Ironfang''s grip over his axe momentarily weakened, and his prided axe fell to the ground. He tried to pick it up, but Nux stepped on his axe and as he used his full power, *Crack* He broke it into two pieces. "YOU BAST- Khhrrrhkk!!" Gragor screamed in anger, but before he could do much, Nux, who was grabbing his neck, lifted him into the air and, "You were saying?" Chapter 1772 Stay put. I will come for you at the end. ?Chapter 1772 Stay put. I will come for you at the end."YOU BAST-Khhrrrhkk!!" Gragor screamed in anger, but before he could do much, Nux, who was grabbing his neck, lifted him in the air. "You were saying?" Nux questioned with a light smile on his face, staring right into the Ironfang''s eyes. The sight of his scorched face and destroyed right eye combined with that maniacal smile horrified Gragor to his core. He tried to move, doing everything in his power to free himself from Nux''s grip. However, every time he struggled, Nux strengthened his grip, strangling him further, making it difficult for him to even breathe, let alone use any ability. One had to know, this was the same man who tore off a Titan''s arm with his brute strength. Ironfangs were strong, yes, but most of their strength came from their armor. They could never be compared to Titans when it came to physical strength. As for a being who overpowered a Titan in a battle of strength? Gragor stood no chance. "YOU BASTARD!!!!" Vrakor, who saw his ally''s and his own state, lost his reasoning and rushed toward Nux. Even though his connection to his power was severed, he could still rely on his physical strength. Of course, it was a foolish decision. He couldn''t face Nux even when he had all his powers. Thinking he could do it now that he had lost his powers and an arm... it was nothing more than a pipe dream. Nux grabbed Gragor''s head with his left arm that still wasn''t healed yet. Then, with a crazy smile on his face, he waited for Vrakor to get close to them, giving him the slightest flicker of hope. And the moment Vrakor got close, "Ahh~ you were just a tad bit late. Truly unfortunate." Nux spoke. The smile on his face, however, never faded away. "NOO!!!!" Vrakor screamed, extending his left arm toward Nux, wanting to stop him, but... "AAAGGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!" Rip In the midst of Gragor''s horrified screams, Nux tore his head off. Blood flowed out of Gragor''s torso like a fountain, covering Nux''s face. Usually, Nux would use Absolute Kinesis or some other ability to not get dirty. Right now, however, he didn''t stop it. With a crazed smile on his face, he let the blood fall on him as he stared at the man''s ally, who was looking at him with a pale look on his face. It was a nightmarish sight Vrakor would never forget in his entire life. "Two down. Two more to go." Nux commented with a bloodied grin as he then threw Gragor''s head toward Vrakor. The Titan grabbed the head with a lost look on his face. "You are more shaken than I expected. Was he your lover or something?" Nux, who appeared next to Vrakor, questioned. Vrakor reacted at the last second, but it was already too late. Nux''s hand was already right in front of his face. "Don''t worry, I won''t judge you." Nux spoke as he then smashed the Titan''s head into the ground. "I have many other reasons to not like you." He spoke as he grabbed another arrow shot at him. "This is getting old, you know?" He turned toward Zyros and, "Stay put. I will come for you at the end." The moment he heard those words, Zyros felt his body tremble. He was terrified. After all, from the very start, this bastard had been targeting him. Not to mention, he had nearly killed that woman before. Just thinking about what this monster had prepared for him made his legs tremble. Zyros made a quick decision. Three out of five Primordials who had come here were dead. Saving the last one wasn''t possible either. He was hit by Piercing Reality. In that state, he was more of a dead weight than an ally. The other mercenaries, including Valhelm, had died due to the aftereffects of the battle as well. Their ''party'' didn''t exist anymore. So Zyros decided to make a run for it. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He believed that Vrakor, with his strong body, would buy him enough time to get away. Thinking this far, Zyros decided to turn around and run away. However, the moment he turned around, he saw Nux standing in front of him. "You lot really are too predictable, huh..." Nux chuckled. BOOOM Zyros turned around and saw that the arrow he had aimed at Nux exploded. Once again, the ''Nux'' who was holding the arrow was obliterated into pieces. However, this time, together with him, Vrakor faced the full brunt of his attack. The Titan who couldn''t use his energy was completely helpless against the explosion. The only reason he even survived was because of his strong body. But right now, that seemed more like a curse than a blessing. After all, even if his body ensured his survival, the state he was in was anything but good. One of his arms was already torn off before. Now, both his legs had evaporated. The rest of his body was trembling without stop. His flesh was burnt. He was in pain, so much pain that he wanted to end his own life. However, he couldn''t even do that. Even moving an inch was impossible in his current state. Right now, the only thing he could do was continue to burn his Life Force to hasten his death... A horrifying end for any being in this Universe. "Your attacks seem to specifically target him. Do you have some bad blood with him or something?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. Zyros, however, wasn''t the one to let his emotions get the better of him. Seeing that Nux was right in front of him, he instantly activated his strongest defensive ability. Astral Anchoring. Zyros didn''t have a strong body like Vrakor. However, this didn''t mean that he didn''t have a way to protect himself. Etheryn archers had the ability to anchor themselves to the fabric of space, making them immune to being physically displaced or destroyed by overwhelming force. A punch that could obliterate mountains might shatter the ground around them, but the Etheryn would remain untouched. This was one of the abilities that made Etheryns so troublesome to deal with. Not only did they have the ability to never miss their target, unbreakable weapons, and arrows that could pierce the very reality itself, their defense was also top-tier. They could honestly stand in one place and continue attacking without a care in the world if they had enough energy. Once the Astral Anchoring was activated, they were untouchable. Or at least that is what Zyros thought. "Did you forget?" Suddenly, Nux questioned. Zyros narrowed his eyes, not saying anything. He didn''t want to fall for any of Nux''s tricks. Seeing this, Nux just smiled and continued, "I knew you were an Etheryn from the very start." Nux answered. Zyros frowned, not knowing what Nux was trying to say. But then, "Did you think I wouldn''t have something against your race''s trump card before I engaged in battle?" Nux spoke. Zyros widened his eyes in fright. However, before he could react, Nux suddenly tapped his chest with his palm. Soul Severance. Chapter 1773 Soul Severance. ?Chapter 1773 Soul Severance."Did you think I wouldn''t have something against your race''s trump card before I engage in battle?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment Zyros heard those words, he widened his eyes in horror. He wanted to move, but it was already too late. Tap Before Zyros could react, Nux raised his hand and placed his palm gently against Zyros''s chest. The motion was deceptively simple, almost too gentle-completely different from the violent, bloodied blows that had defined their battle so far. Zyros was confused, thinking whatever Nux was planning didn''t work. And then it happened. Whoosh Zyros was pushed back. "W-What...?" He was in disbelief. He... He was moving... His eyes then fell on something... "T-That''s..." It was his body that remained standing, rigid and lifeless. "...me?" Zyros blinked, looking down at his hands, only to find them semi-transparent and glowing faintly. Once again, his gaze darted to his still, upright body in front of him, staring blankly into the distance. Its bluish glow had now disappeared; it was as if the body was devoid of life. "No... this isn''t possible!" Zyros''s voice was frantic, echoing unnaturally in the air. "What have you done to me?!" He screamed. Nux just smiled as he dusted off his hands. "You gave me too much time to prepare." Normally, as a Sovereign, none of his abilities would work on a Primordial because of the difference in energies, but... He had been preparing for more than a few seconds now. Ever since Zyros aimed his arrow at him and Vrakor, Nux''s original body was standing right behind him, preparing his final attack. Why didn''t he kill him before he could activate his Astral Anchoring? Well, that would have been too easy, wouldn''t it? What if Soul Severance hadn''t worked? Heh, that was simply impossible. Nux had seen Soul Severance work against Astral Anchoring hundreds of thousands of times. Etheryns attracted Umbrasol Progenitors'' attention, and for any race, this was anything but good news. Those knowledge-craving Progenitors, in their relentless pursuit of understanding, had conducted countless experiments on the races that intrigued them. Everything Nux learned from their twisted insights gave him absolute confidence because that was simply how thorough those beings were. Never once, since the start of the battle, did Nux doubt whether Soul Severance would be effective. Zyros was up against the worst possible matchup. "I told you, did I not? This won''t be quick." Nux spoke, his voice sounded like it belonged to a demon who came from the deepest level of worlds, shaking the very essence of Zyros. Horrified, he tried to run away. He didn''t have too much control over his ''body,'' but he could still ''float'' in the air as if he were swimming. It was a feeble attempt, but he was getting away from Nux. Soon, however, something made him frown. Nux... He wasn''t stopping him... Rather, he was only observing him with an unsettling calm. ''Fuck it!'' There were too many questions in his head. Zyros, however, stopped thinking about everything and continued to get away from this monster. He had tried it already. In this form, he couldn''t summon his Bow anymore, so attacking was already out of the question. He could only escape! But suddenly... His body stopped. It was as if he had hit an invisible wall. He struggled, doing everything in his power to push his body forward, but no matter how much effort he exerted, he couldn''t move another inch. "What.... What is this?" Zyros''s voice trembled. In the end, he turned back to Nux, who had been observing him with an amused grin all this while. "Going somewhere?" he asked casually, his tone full of mockery. "What have you done to me!?" He asked again, his voice laced with panic. "It is called Soul Severance," Nux finally answered. "It was once quite a popular technique that almost everyone in the Universe feared." Nux then glanced at Zyros and chuckled. "I guess you are quite young since you do not know about it." Of course, ''young'' here meant less than hundreds of thousands of years before Umbrasol became uninhabitable and its people perished. "What did you do!?" Zyros didn''t care about anything Nux said. He just wanted to know what happened to him, and like the good and gentle man Nux was, he answered. "I separated your soul and body. It''s pretty handy when dealing with people who think they''re untouchable." Zyros''s ethereal form trembled as he stared at his body in disbelief. "This... is my Soul...?'' He tried moving back to his body, this time, his speed much faster compared to when he was trying to get away. As he reached closer, he tried to reach out to his body instinctively, trying to become one again, but his hands passed through his physical form like mist. ''N-No...'' The realization sank in. The connection between his Physical Body and Soul was completely severed. He couldn''t reenter. "You... Zyros''s voice shook. "You-how did you-?" Nux smiled, his expression calm, almost fatherly, as if he were consoling a frightened child. "Yes, yes, I understand. It''s overwhelming at first," he nodded continuously. "But don''t worry." For a moment, his expression seemed genuine, and then, His smile twisted into something darker, something demonic. "Things are going to get much, much worse. So much worse that these things would soon feel minor discomfort to you." Nux''s grin widened. Zyros''s soul shook, and Nux started walking toward him. "You see, there was a reason why Soul Severance was feared throughout the Universe despite there being only a few people capable of using it. It was one of the cruelest to have ever existed in the large history of this Universe. A merciless technique that ensures the severed soul''s future will be nothing short of a waking nightmare. And do you know what''s worse?" Nux questioned. "A Soul bound to its Physical Body. Even if the Soul Severance separates the two, the connection is still there. A Soul simply cannot exist without the body." Zyros''s eyes widened as he realized what Nux was trying to say. "Yes, you figured it out." Nux nodded as he suddenly grabbed Zyros''s physical body and, "As long as I have this body, you cannot escape. Your Physical Body is in a partially dead state and in your Soul Form, you cannot use any of your abilities or your Law. Do you realize what that means? It means that without any external help, you are utterly helpless. And trust me, Zyros, Where I am going to take you, there will be no help, especially for a run-away like you who left his World and settled far away as a mercenary." Chapter 1774 How cruel of you~ Chapter 1774 How cruel of you~ "As long as I have this body, you cannot escape. Your Physical Body is in a partially dead state and in your Soul Form, you cannot use any of your abilities or your Law. Do you realize what that means? It means that without any external help, you are utterly helpless. And trust me, Zyros, Where I am going to take you, there will be no help, especially for a run-away like you who left his World and settled far away as a mercenary." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "NO! You are lying!! You are trying to fool me!!" Zyros screamed, floating away from Nux again, and once again, Nux just smiled, letting him do whatever he wanted. Yes, he was that confident. He remembered how the Umbrasol Progenitors had stored thousands of bodies that were separated from their souls in a single chamber, the severed souls however, were set free. At first, the severed souls were hopeful. Since they weren''t bound, they thought they could leave; however, no matter what they did, nothing worked. In their soul form, they were completely helpless. They were no different than mere ghosts who couldn''t even touch physical matter, and since they couldn''t get more than 50 meters away from their bodies, they couldn''t leave the world and call for backup either. They were utterly helpless and in a million-year-long history of Umbrasol, not even a single soul ever escaped the Progenitors'' grasp. The only reason the Umbrasol Progenitors even set them free was to give them a False Hope. It was a method to break them even faster. And it was an extremely effective method. Most souls simply gave up trying after a few decades. After all, what they went through on a daily basis wasn''t something a living entity could bear. It was a torture that could break even the bravest of beings. At first, when Nux saw it, he was shaken. It was something even worse than the pain of the [Slave Seal]. Even someone like him believed that it was too cruel, but now¡­ Nux couldn''t be more satisfied. "Oh?" Suddenly, Nux''s eyes fell on the Titan, and he chuckled, "Three down." Yes, the Titan''s life force had run out. "You are the only one left, Zyros." Nux laughed. Zyros didn''t listen; he continued to run away. Once again, the limit was reached, and he couldn''t move any further, but that didn''t stop him. He continued to try, doing everything his mind could think of. Then suddenly, Nux appeared right in front of him. "That is enough." Nux spoke, his hands covered in Death Energy, grabbing Zyros''s neck. Normally, this wasn''t possible since one''s soul simply passes through physical matter, but the Death Energy was one of the few energies that could interact with it. "You want to know another interesting fact?" Suddenly, Nux questioned as a small pin appeared in his hand, which had now healed completely. "A soul is 100,000 times more sensitive than a physical body. Do you know what that means?" Nux questioned, his smile turning more and more demonic. Zyros''s eyes widened in fright. "It means that if I pierce your soul with this pin, the pain you will feel will be amplified to a degree you didn''t even know was possible. So much pain that normally, your brain would shut itself off to protect your body from this unnatural torture. But¡­" Nux paused, his face distorting as he saw Zyros''s expression. "Yes, since your soul doesn''t have a brain, there is no protection mechanism that can help you. From the start to the moment I am finished, You will be awake. You will feel every second of the torture I am going to inflict on you for daring to hurt my Vyriana." Nux''s voice turned demonic as he covered the pin with Death Energy and moved it close to Zyros. Frightened, Zyros tried to move. However, he was just a mere soul with no physical power whatsoever. No matter how he struggled, his limbs simply passed through Nux''s body, doing nothing. In the end, Nux brought the pin next to Zyros''s forehead. His resistance became stronger, but again, it was all fruitless¡­ And then, "AAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Zyros screamed in agony as the pin very, very slowly pierced through his forehead. The pin was barely 10 cm long; however, Nux took a good 5 minutes to inject the entire thing into Zyros''s forehead, making sure the process was as painful as possible. All this while, Zyros''s screams never stopped. If he were in his body, he would have passed out more than a few times. In his soul form, however, he could only feel the agonizing pain while being fully conscious. This was the reason Soul Severance was so feared. Once an entity was captured, escaping was not an option. Only agonizing pain welcomed them, and this pain continued until their soul broke into countless pieces, returning to the universe. It was the cruellest and one of the worst ways to die in the entire universe. Something that made even the strongest cultivators shiver just at the thought of it. "Haaahhh¡­ Haaahhh¡­. Haaahh¡­" After the torture, Zyros''s breathing turned heavy. In his state, he didn''t even have to breathe. It was just one of the ways to momentarily divert his mind and not recall what he had just gone through. "You didn''t think this was over, did you?" Of course, Nux wasn''t planning on letting him forget it either. The ring on his finger shined brightly, and suddenly, Tens of thousands of similar pins fell on the ground, and Nux''s smile widened. Zyros''s eyes widened. "NO- PLEASE NO- AAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" He wasn''t even allowed to plead for mercy as Nux pierced another pin into his forehead, and of course, he made sure he did it as slowly as possible. "As I said, this will take a long time~ After all, My right eye still hasn''t regenerated completely. I cannot leave in this condition, or my wives would worry about me. So, till I am completely healed, it is only me and you here." Nux chuckled, his golden eyes shining with a cold glint. "Yes, you can blame yourself for hurting me to this extent. See? Even after so much time had passed, I still haven''t regenerated back to full health. How cruel of you~" Nux complained, and as he did, "AAAGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!" Zyros continued to scream. Chapter 1775 Your right eye... Chapter 1775 Your right eye... "Is she alright¡­?" Nux questioned as he entered his Universe with a worried look on his face. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She is out of danger," Evane replied. Nux stared at her and she started explaining, "She is not bleeding anymore. Her Life Force, that was dwindling, has stabilized now. It''s a good sign." Evane replied, but Nux could sense her hesitation. "But?" He tilted his head. Evane bit her lips and said, "Her body isn''t regenerating. I tried to heal her, but some foreign energy is stopping me from doing so. In most cases, my energy usually overpowers such energies, but this time¡­ it isn''t working¡­" The Elf answered, and Nux realized it. Evane was facing the same problem he did. Zyros''s Energy must be stopping her from healing Vyriana, and since that energy belonged to a Primordial and was a phase higher, Evane had no way to get rid of it. A Sovereign Stage Healer couldn''t heal the injury inflicted by a Primordial. The very fact that Evane was able to stabilize Vyriana''s Life Force showed how exceptional she was. "Where is she?" Nux questioned. "She¡­" Evane was silent. Honestly, right now, she wanted to keep Nux away from Vyriana; however, she knew that was impossible. In the end, she took him to a room, and the moment Nux walked in, he froze. Inside, Vyriana lay on a bed without her arms. Her face had somewhat healed, but Nux could still see bruises all over her face. "Nux¡­" Evane lightly grabbed Nux''s hand, trying to calm him down. "Can you heal her?" Nux questioned directly. "I can, but I need time." "How much?" "A few months. That energy is too strong. It would be better to have a stronger Healer take a look." Evane answered honestly. Despite feeling down that she wasn''t able to heal her sister, she didn''t let those thoughts cloud her judgment. "I understand." Nux nodded as he then turned around, walking out of the room. "Nux¡­?" Evane called out with an uncertain look on her face. "We are going back to Yrniel." Nux declared before he walked out, leaving Evane with Vyriana. "You took longer than I expected." Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. He turned around and saw Amaya walking towards him with a solemn expression on her face. "So the enemies were strong, huh¡­" She understood. "That was no¡ª" "Nux, you blocked our vision and stopped us from witnessing the battle. Vyriana was hurt, yet you still needed an hour to come and check on her, and," Suddenly, Amaya narrowed her eyes as she walked towards Nux. She placed her hand on Nux''s right cheek and then, "Your right eye is trembling. You were hurt." It wasn''t hard for Amaya to deduce what happened. "You were waiting for your injuries to heal before coming here." "It was nothing serious," Nux answered. "If that was the case, you would have come sooner. And stop lying, I can feel your emotions, not to mention you are a terrible liar." "¡­" Nux just turned silent. "Are we going back to Yrniel?" Amaya questioned. Nux nodded, and the devourer nodded back. The next instant, Nux opened a portal to Yrniel. The Core was still connected to ExceedoGenesis''s base in Yrniel; Nux and the others could return to Yrniel anytime they wanted. Nux exited the portal. He would have met Royce and the others if it was a normal situation, but it wasn''t. He quickly teleported to High Order, inside Aeliana''s office. "INTRUDE¡ª" Sensing a foreign presence inside, all the guards rushed in at the same time. These guards were a few of the strongest beings in the Order, the mightiest Divine Stage Cultivators with strong Laws; however, as they tried to rush at Nux, they lost control over their bodies mid-air, and they floated helplessly, unable to move while the ''enemy'' stood right in front of them. "N-Nux Leander¡­" They recognized who he was. "Since you know who I am, don''t come in again." Nux replied, sending all five guards back where they came from. Once again, the office was empty, with the only people inside being Nux and¡­ his ''master.'' "You come to see me after all this time, and even now, it''s only because you want something from me. How selfish of you." Aeliana complained. Initially, she was glad that Nux came to her. However, the moment she noticed his expression, she realized that he needed help. Of course, it wasn''t like she didn''t wish to help him¡ªquite the opposite, she was glad he came to her¡ªbut for some reason, she still felt disappointed that Nux came to her not because he wanted to, but because he needed her help. "Vyriana is hurt." Nux replied, his tone completely opposite to Aeliana''s playful tone, and the next instant, the smile on Aeliana''s face disappeared. "What¡­?" "She was attacked by a Primordial an¡ª" "Why the hell were you people messing with Primordials!?" Aeliana screamed in anger. "It was my mistake. I didn''t think it through." Nux admitted. Aeliana paused. Then, just like Amaya, she narrowed her eyes as well. The Vampire then turned into Blood Mist and reformed her body in front of Nux, her hand holding his face as she observed him closely. Her speed was so fast that, despite being able to see her, Nux''s body couldn''t react at all. Once again, Nux realized just what sort of monster stood in front of him. If instead of those five Primordials, he was facing her instead, Nux was certain that he would have never come out victorious, especially in the state he was currently in. Even now, when his control over his body was somewhat better, enough to allow him to defeat four Primordials at the same time, he still didn''t think he was strong enough to take on this woman. "You were hurt," Aeliana commented. "Your right eye was disintegrated." ''How the hell do these two know about it? Have they developed some sort of technique to keep an eye on me all the time?'' Honestly, considering their personalities, Nux wouldn''t be surprised if that was the case. "Who did you fight, and where are they now?" Aeliana questioned as she narrowed her eyes dangerously. Chapter 1776 Who said we escaped? ?Chapter 1776 Who said we escaped? "Who did you fight, and where are they now?" Aeliana questioned as she narrowed her eyes dangerously. "Twat iwsn''t impotwant rwight now." Nux couldn''t say it clearly since the Vampire was holding his face in a way that her fingers were pressing both his cheeks inward, making it difficult for him to speak. Seeing him struggle, Aeliana stepped back, releasing him. "We need to heal Vyriana first." Nux spoke with a solemn look on his face. Aeliana nodded as she then grabbed Nux''s hand and flew out of her office, her speed so fast that everything around looked like a blur. Within a few seconds, the two appeared in front of a cottage. Nux needed a moment to regain his balance. Once he was ready, the two walked in. "Why are you two here?" Nux''s eyes fell on an extremely beautiful woman, a woman he had seen before. One of the six Elven Progenitors, Sylvara Origin. The Elven Progenitor smiled playfully as she nodded at him. Nux''s mind was currently wrapped around his Vyriana, and he didn''t react. "Nux." Aeliana called out. Nux nodded, understanding her signal. A portal opened next to him, and Evane, who was carrying Vyriana in her arms, walked out. The moment she appeared, the room turned deathly silent. This time, it wasn''t just Nux; a cold, menacing look appeared on Aeliana''s face as she saw her friend''s condition. Evane''s body trembled. She quickly walked towards the Elven Progenitor, and suddenly, the Dragon''s body started floating in the air. Evane or others didn''t resist. They knew it was the Progenitor''s doing. Vyriana was then enveloped in golden light, and the next second, Nux and the others could see her flesh move. Her face, that was bruised, was healed instantly, next were her arms. While Evane was only able to stop the bleeding, under the Progenitor''s care, Vyriana''s arms started regrowing. The energy that had been preventing Evane from healing the Dragon was dissipated into oblivion, and within a minute, Vyriana was back to full health. "Lady Sylvara, please heal him as well." Aeliana suddenly pointed at Nux. Nux frowned. Sylvara observed Nux, and suddenly, a warm golden energy enveloped Nux as well. In an instant, whatever internal injuries that hadn''t healed yet, healed, and Nux was back to full health as well. "Why would you people go against Primordials? You should consider yourself lucky that you were able to escape despite challenging multiple Primordials at the same time. Who told you to be so reckless?" Sylvara spoke with a frown on her face. Even though she healed the two back to full health, she didn''t appreciate them moving recklessly like this. Honestly, she didn''t have any personal relationship with any of them. However, she knew that the Dragon was her friend''s treasured disciple. She also knew that Aeliana seemed to care about these two quite a lot, and the last thing she wanted was to see Aeliana get hurt because of their foolish actions. After all, Aeliana was like a daughter to her. "They fought... multiple Primordials...?" Aeliana, who heard Sylvara''s words, questioned as she stared at Nux with an icy look on her face. Nux''s body trembled as he saw her expression. The Elven Progenitor, however, didn''t help him. "The Dragon only faced one, but when I healed him, I sensed the energies of at least four Primordials inside his body. There could be more, but I am not very sure." "Four...?" Aeliana tilted her head, her crimson eyes staring at Nux. Gulp Nux gulped as he stepped back. Even though he was strong enough to face four Primordials, this woman was still too intimidating for him. "Nux Leander." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aeliana called out. "Y-Yes?" "We need to talk." Aeliana walked towards Nux and grabbed his hand again. "Wait, I need to stay he-" "Vyriana will be under Lady Sylvara''s care, and you are coming with me." The moment she said those words, Aeliana flew out, dragging Nux with her. Silence fell over Sylvara''s cottage. "What about me...?" Evane, who was left alone, didn''t know how to react. She couldn''t access [Core] in this place, neither could she be pulled into Nux''s Universe since only Shadow or Nux could do that, and both weren''t here. For now, the Elf was stuck together with the Elven Progenitor. "What were you guys even thinking?" Sylvara questioned with a frown on her face. She could tell that her little Aeliana was angry, and she didn''t like it. At the same time, she also wanted to know what gave these people the gall to actually try and go against Primordials. "Was it a tournament of some sort?" She questioned. Soon, however, she shook her head. Despite not having explored the Universe much, she knew no one would be foolish enough to hold a tournament where a Divine faces a Primordial. The only logical explanation here would be that, "Did they ambush you?" "Something like that..." Evane nodded, and Sylvara''s expression changed. "Did you do anything to offend them?" "One of their members wanted us to join their party..." Evane answered, and Sylvara could guess the rest of the story. The Progenitor wasn''t a fool. She could see how good-looking these women were. They would attract attention wherever they went, and it wasn''t like she wasn''t familiar with these people. She could guess what their answer was when they were asked to join their party. Especially this Dragon''s. Sylvara had heard of what kind of terrifying presence this Dragon had in the Order. She knew what sort of personality this woman had. The only difference was... That in the Order, the Dragon had her Master protecting her, but in Outer Space... That card didn''t work anymore. "You should be more careful. The Universe is anything but safe. You need to keep your guard up all the time. You were lucky that you were able to escape this time, but don''t rely on your luck all the time. Also, do not go back to whatever Mercenary World you were in. Those bastards might still be on the lookout for you. Go to some other Mercenary World, possibly a World far away from the previous one." Sylvara suggested, but Evane just tilted her head in confusion. "Who said we escaped?" "Huh...?" Chapter 1777 Fuck, I fell hard, didnt I? ?Chapter 1777 Fuck, I fell hard, didn''t I? "So you are telling me... You fought against five Primordials... and won...?" Aeliana, who heard the entire story, couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Well, I did get rid of one of them with a sneak attack, so it was essentially four, not five." Nux corrected, and Aeliana just stared at this man in disbelief. To think she would ever hear a Divine Stage Cultivator say that he defeated five Primordial Level Cultivators in a battle... And this man even dared to correct her that he actually killed one of them in one move, so it was ''essentially four, not five.'' Essentially four, her ass! These were Primordials they were talking about! Primordials! Cultivators an entire phase above him! There were barely twenty cultivators at this level in the entirety of the Ancestral Order! If Nux said he took out five of them all on his own, didn''t that mean this man had grown enough to take on a fourth of the Order''s total strength!? Yes, Aeliana knew Nux was different, he was used to breaking what was supposed to be the ''standard, and honestly, despite her brain constantly telling her it was impossible, somewhere in her heart, she knew this man would be capable of holding off on his own against a Primordial as a Divine Stage Cultivator. With the absurdities Nux had performed thus far, she did somewhat expect this... But... Holding off on his own and outright defeating Primordials were two different things... Not to mention killing them with one single punch... This made no sense at all.... Not a single entity should be able to do this... Not to mention the Primordials he fought were mostly from Middle Level Worlds, and one of them even came from a High Level World! Those Primordials were much stronger than Primordials of Yrniel. If Nux could take five of them on his own... Then... doesn''t it mean that if he was up against the Primordials of Yrniel, he could probably face more...? Just thinking of that sight made Aeliana lose her mind, and Nux, who could read her mind like an open book, just chuckled, "Hehe- You are greatly underestimating the student you taught, Aeliana~" Aeliana, however, didn''t like his reaction and glared at him with piercing cold eyes. Once again, she grabbed the poor man''s face, her fingers sinking into his cheeks, and, "You dare act cheeky when you came back all battered up!?" "I..." "What if something happened to you!? Luckily, that man attacked Vyriana, who stood next to you, but what if he had targeted someone else!? What would you have done then!? You come out and, despite knowing that you have next to no control over your body, you dare to lure the enemy, that you know are much stronger than anyone you have faced thus far, into a secluded, empty world, giving them a perfect opportunity to ambush you, and you did it just because that fool was eyeing your wives!? You had thousands of ways to kill that man without having to get involved with the Primordials, didn''t you!? Why didn''t you use that!? Why did you risk yours and your wives'' lives!? What were you thinking!?" Aeliana shouted, her crimson eyes glimmering in rage and... fear. Tears threatened to fall out of her eyes, but before they could, the Vampire wiped them out of existence. "I..." Nux didn''t know what to say. Why did he do it? It was because he wanted to test his strength against the Primordials. He had spent millions of years watching Umbrasol''s history. In the eyes of a High Level World, Primordials were never a big deal, and Nux''s thoughts were influenced by that thinking. Even for him, the Primordials were not a big deal... Well... that is when he is inside his Universe. Outside, Primordials were still a threat. A threat he couldn''t take lightly, and his battle with the Primordials proved it. For the major chunk of the battle, he was losing. Yes, those Primordials could never kill him because he could simply enter his Universe if he was overwhelmed, but... Nux, out of all the people, should know that these beings were anything but simple. Sure, he could escape whenever he wanted to... But what if he wasn''t even given a chance to escape in the first place? What if beings at this level decided to attack him sneakily? What if... these beings decided to target his wives instead...? Nux also knew that it wasn''t entirely impossible for some of these beings to stop him from entering his Universe. Nux knew there were beings out there capable of doing this. He should have been more careful. He should have paid more attention. "I... I wwas wrwong" He apologized. Aeliana, however, wasn''t going to leave the matter. "I have decided." She suddenly spoke as she released Nux''s face. "From now on, you are going to stay with me." "W-What...?" Nux was taken aback. "I wanted you to go out and explore the Universe, but I should have expected a reckless man like you to do something like this. It was my mistake. You were hurt because I didn''t think things through, so from now on, You are not leaving" "But the War-" "It doesn''t matter. I cannot leave you alone." Aeliana replied, her eyes staring at Nux as if he were her possession. "You will not leave me, not until you can defeat me." "But tha-" "What? You took down five Primordials on your own, didn''t you? This shouldn''t be hard enough for you, no?" Aeliana said with a smile. That smile, however, sent shivers down Nux''s spine. It... it was a look he had seen before... Those eyes... Those eyes were a combination of Vyriana''s craziness, Amaya''s possessiveness, and Astaria''s battle intent. Gulp Nux gulped. Seeing the Vampire looking at him with those eyes, he was intimidated. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a normal reaction, and Nux would be perfectly fine if that was all he felt when he stared at the Vampire. But.... What freaked him out was the fact that more than being intimidated... Those eyes... They turned him on. ''Fuck, I fell hard, didn''t I?" Chapter 1778 You were probably never strong enough for it. ?Chapter 1778 You were probably never strong enough for it."So you want me to stay with you until I am strong enough to defeat you?" Nux questioned. "Yes." "And I have no say in this matter?" "Yes, you do not." Aeliana nodded, her tone made it clear that ''no'' wasn''t an option. "You know that I need to join the War so I can devour mo-" "Yes, yes, whatever you wish to do, it can be done once you are strong enough to defeat me" "Do you think I won''t be reckless anymore once I am strong enough to defeat you?" "I do not. Recklessness is one of your traits, I doubt you would ever not be reckless. I just know that once you are stronger than me, I wouldn''t be able to stop you even if I tried to, but right now, I can do that, so I will." "So what you are saying is.... You are going to use the fact that you are stronger than me to your advantage and force me to stay here with you, right?" "That is correct." Aeliana didn''t deny those words, no matter how suspicious they sounded. "Don''t you think that is quite unreasonable?" "Your entire existence unreasonable. Do you see me complaining?" "I do, quite a lot actually." "Then you can complain as well." Acliana just shrugged. The meaning behind her words was clear, Complain all you want, you aren''t leaving. ''Fuck.'' Nux cursed in his mind. His eyes shamelessly stared at the woman in front of him. "What are you looking at?" Aeliana narrowed her eyes. "Nothing, I just didn''t think you were this shameless." Nux answered. Hearing those words, Aeliana just chuckled, "Didn''t you say you knew everything about me? Why do you seem surprised?" "This isn''t the Aeliana I knew about." Nux was honest. Aeliana right now and Aeliana inside the illusion were indeed different, quite a lot actually. This Aeliana... She was much more confident and... bold. "I guess you didn''t know everything about me then." Aeliana chuckled. "No, I did know everything about you. You just developed a new side that I do not know about." "And what are you going to do about it?" Aeliana questioned, and Nux started walking towards the Vampire, his possessiveness could no longer be hidden. Aeliana stared at Nux, not backing down. She didn''t show it on her face, but Nux didn''t have to read her expression to know what she was thinking. The Vampire was looking forward to whatever Nux was going to do. Yes, the Vampire was willing to play a dangerous game, a game where Nux''s track record was off the charts. Nux''s grin widened, he moved dangerously close to the Vampire, so close that he could feel her breath on his neck. Aeliana was around 10 cm shorter than Nux, so as the two stood right next to each other, her forehead reached Nux''s lips, however, this didn''t stop Aeliana from looking right into Nux''s eyes. Her crimson eyes were almost hypnotizing. Then suddenly, Nux grabbed the woman and pulled her close to him. "What am I going to do about it? Nothing." Nux whispered, his voice so seductive that Aeliana''s legs turned weak. This was the first time she had come so close to Nux, or any man in general. It was a very foreign feeling, something that made her heart race uncontrollably. Nux, however, started rubbing her back and, in an instant, Aeliana''s heart calmed down. It was a strange feeling, the same man was responsible for making her heart race and calm it down, the Vampire didn''t know how to react. It was then, "I won''t do anything. I just do not like that there is a side of you that I do not know about. So during the time you keep me here with you, I am going to explore that side in every, possible, way, I, can. And when I am done, Nothing, and I repeat, nothing, will remain hidden from me." Nux spoke, his golden eyes glimmering with extreme possessiveness, his grip around Aeliana strengthened, pulling her even closer to him. Her ample breasts rested on his chest, and through that touch, Nux could feel her heart beating quickly. All this time, Aeliana never moved her eyes away from Nux, not even for a single instant. "You talk as if you are going to get the time to focus on such things." Aeliana chuckled lightly, then suddenly, BOOOOM Her energy burst out, sending Nux flying. In an instant, all the ''control'' Nux had on the situation disappeared. Nux''s body reacted in an instant, he regained his balance and stood up, his head turning towards Aeliana, but he soon narrowed his eyes when he realized she wasn''t there. His senses expanded, trying to see where the woman was. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nux Leander, you are severely underestimating what is going to happen to you from now on." Suddenly, Nux heard a voice. "You dreaded Vyriana''s training at one point, did you not?" The Vampire questioned. "I''ll make it so that you would love Vyriana''s training starting today." Aeliana''s body suddenly materialized behind Nux, he reacted and turned around, his movements, however, were too slow and, BOOOM Once again, he was sent flying. Aeliana wasn''t as strong as the Titan or the Ironfang Nux faced before, but that didn''t help Nux at all, as the moment he tried to balance his body and stand again, BOOOM The woman materialized in front of him again and pushed him to the ground. "Ughhh!" Nux groaned in pain, the ground beneath him cracked. Even in this situation, the smile on his face didn''t fade, he sat up and, "I would love to see what you have to offer, Aeliana Ruinous. Don''t forget, this won''t be the first time you will be teaching m-" BOOOM But before he could complete, he was attacked again. "You don''t have to worry about that. I assure you that you haven''t even seen half of what I am capable of. After all, You were probably never strong enough for it." Acliana''s voice echoed through Nux''s cars, and once again, he had no clue where the Vampire actually was. Training with the Vampire had officially started. Chapter 1779 Aelianas Strength. ?Chapter 1779 Aeliana''s Strength."You don''t have to worry about that, I assure you that you haven''t even seen half of what I am capable of. After all, You were probably never strong enough for it." Those were some confident words. After all, Nux had spent a million years inside the Illusion; he had interacted with Aeliana so many times, almost anything was possible. They were close, extremely close. It was to the point Nux knew everything there was to know about Aeliana. Their bond inside the Illusion was special, so claiming that Nux hadn''t even seen half of her true strength without actually knowing what transpired inside the illusion was bold, almost foolish even. However, Nux, who was on the receiving end of Aeliana''s attacks, could tell that the woman wasn''t wrong. Yes, Aeliana inside the illusion had shown him all her abilities, which made him think that he knew the extent of this woman''s power. He, however, was sorely mistaken. He only saw those abilities.... He never experienced them. Even if he did, it was an extremely weakened version because Aeliana held back. Now, however, things were different. This was the first time Nux actually stood against Aeliana, and only now did he understand how much he had underestimated this woman. One look was all it took for the Vampire to find out his biggest weakness. His out-of-sync body. And from the start, all her attacks, despite not doing much damage, had been targeting that weakness. The woman turned into invisible mist, forcing him to use his senses to find where she was. However, the time took him to do all of this was enough for her to get close to him and attack. Even if, a few times, he did get lucky and blocked one of her attacks, her body instantly disappeared, and she attacked again, this time even quicker than before. Every time Nux tried to counterattack, his fists just met air and Aeliana had long moved away. It was as if he was fighting a ghost. A ghost who was pummeling him without stopping. Nux felt like a child being toyed with by an extremely powerful opponent. It was as if everything he had learned so far, his battles with Vyriana where he trained without his limbs, fights where he let the Zenith Flow work at its full potential and let his body move on its own, countless abilities he had, and multiple laws he had mastered... Everything felt useless. The opponent was simply too tricky. None of his abilities worked because none of them could hit the target. Aeliana moved away before he could even activate his ability. Usually, one would tackle a Vampire''s ability to turn themselves into Mist by spreading their Mana all around them. The Mist, which doesn''t have any physical form or strength, gets trapped inside the Mana barrier, essentially trapping the Vampire. However, when Nux tried that, he couldn''t sense any mist around him at all. It was just so instantaneous. The moment he could sense the mist and tried to control the mana, he was attacked, and the mist moved away. It was simply too fast for him to be able to do anything. Even if he teleported away, giving himself some time to prepare, the same thing repeated itself the moment Aeliana approached him. He was utterly helpless. BOOM "Ugghhh!!" Nux groaned as he was thrown to the ground again. He wasn''t in pain. He was already used to so much pain that little bruises didn''t matter. He didn''t even scream when his eye disintegrated, so collapsing on the ground was not a big deal. What made him groan was the frustration. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even after 5 minutes had passed, he had not been able to successfully land an attack on Aeliana even once. What made it even worse was the fact that Nux knew the woman was holding back. Every time she attacked him, she held back so he wouldn''t be hurt. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have even lasted this long. "Don''t tell me you are tired already." Seeing that he wasn''t moving, Acliana materialized herself next to him with a frown on her face. "How are you doing that?" Nux questioned, his frustration visible on his face. "Doing what?" "Moving around like that. Your speed does not match any other Primordials I have seen before." This statement only became stronger since it came from someone like Nux, who had seen a great number of Primordials in action. "Did you forget? The Mist abilities increase a Vampire''s speed." Aeliana frowned. "But that only doubles the speed. Yours is... much faster." Nux, of course, knew that. In their mist form, Vampires were one of the fastest beings in the entire Universe. Of course, there were still hundreds of races faster than them. Not to mention, unlike Vampires, these races don''t lose their physical strength and other abilities in exchange for being that fast. However, the fact of the matter is... The Vampires, in their mist form, were extremely fast. But... This woman... She was just on an entirely different level! "Well, I do use my Law to make myself a bit faster than others." "A bit...?" Nux raised his eyebrows. "About a 100 times faster than a normal Vampire." Aeliana nodded with a shrug. Nux was baffled. He looked around, as if trying to find someone. Where were his wives...? Didn''t they always call him a monster and give him a look every time he mentioned something absurd? Then what about this woman!? Does anyone not see how absurd what she said was!? 100 times faster than a normal Vampire!? A race that is already one of the fastest!? Doesn''t that make her the fastest Primordial in the entire Universe and that too by an absurdly large margin!? How does she say that with a straight face? No wait, before that, how is she even doing that? Nux stared at the woman, and as if knowing what he wanted to ask, she answered, "I use my Law to control my Mist form. Since the Mist Form doesn''t have any physical weight and doesn''t face any resistance, I take control over it using my Law and move it as fast as I want. So, in theory, my speed can be unlimited, but the more I increase my speed, the more difficult it becomes for me to control myself and process everything around me, so I need to limit it to whatever I can control." "So what you are saying is... That you can be as fast as your thoughts allow you to be...?" "Yes." Aeliana nodded again. Chapter 1780 A perfect couple. ?Chapter 1780 A perfect couple."So you are saying is... That you can be as fast as your thoughts allow you to be...?" "Yes." Aeliana nodded again. Nux, however, couldn''t believe what he was hearing and asked even more questions. "So you can be as fast as a Transcendent level being if you just think about it?" "In my Mist form, yes." Once again, the woman nodded. "What about an Eternal?" "I have never seen an Eternal. Though I did race with my father once." "And what were the results...?" "I lost." Aeliana replied. For a moment, Nux froze before he cleared his head. Yes, what the hell was he even thinking asking that question. That monster was the strongest being in the entire Universe, an Infinity Level Being. Obviously, he would win. Rather, "What gave you the confidence to challenge him in the first place?" Nux couldn''t help but question. "I thought I could defeat him." Aeliana answered. "And why is that?" "I can move as fast as my mind allows me to, so if I have a ''reference'' in my head that is moving ahead of me, then in theory, I can follow him at the same speed and even surpass them by increasing my speed even further. Of course, my mind wouldn''t be able to process anything in my surroundings, but if it was only a race, in theory, as long as I can see my opponent, I would never lose. I could then use that moment to try and get used to that speed. It is a form of training that helps me increase my speed even further. I did the same when I was young. I trained with Progenitors. I raced with them, forced myself to move at their speed, then I forced my mind to get used to that speed in a way that I can react to everything around me. That''s what made me faster than all Primordials around me." "" Nux was silent. This was something he never knew about. While Aeliana in the Illusion did tell him that she was faster than other Vampires, he just thought that it was because she had a strong bloodline. He knew she was fast... But this fast... He had no clue. "So you lost to Lord Azriel because... "I couldn''t see him when he moved." Aeliana shook her head. "That man didn''t hold back, huh..." Nux snorted. "No, he did. He said he would start with a tenth of his speed. I still couldn''t see him." "..." Nux had no words. "He is now training me at the speed at which I can see him, so I am improving bit by bit, but the progress is slow." Aeliana spoke, and only now did Nux realize why this woman was hailed as the strongest Primordial in the entire Yrniel. It wasn''t just because of her strong bloodline or Law. Unlike him, Vyriana, or anyone else for that matter, who relied on their abilities and Laws to get stronger, mastering them to the point where no other could stand against them, Aeliana not only mastered these two, she even figured out a way to use her Law in a way others couldn''t even think of. She didn''t just become strong just because she was supposed to because of her bloodline and Law. She became strong because of her sheer efforts and creative ways to use whatever she had in her arsenal to surpass others, even beings a Phase above her. "He says it is because I have already reached the limits of what my mind can process at my current level. Now, while I can push through my limits by overloading my mind and progressing slowly, a much faster way would be to break through." Aeliana continued. "Which isn''t possible because of Yrniel''s current conditions..." Nux muttered. "Even if Yrniel wasn''t in this state, breaking through isn''t easy," "Right... Yrniel is currently a Low-Level World, I forgot." Nux nodded as he then sat up on the ground. Aeliana sat next to him, both of them staring at the red moon in the sky. "So this is how you were able to hold your own against the Progenitors, huh. You used your speed." Nux didn''t know this before, but after observing Umbrasol, he did. The Progenitors were Pseudo Transcendent. They didn''t have a Law, however, their ''energy quality'' was a bit shy from being compared to a true Transcendent. So the Phase difference between Aeliana and the Progenitors remained. Nux always wondered how the Vampire was able to hold the Progenitors on her own, even if the Progenitors in question were the weaker ones who didn''t focus on battles, But now, his questions were answered. It was her speed. Against her ghost-like battle style, it was obvious that even the Progenitors, especially the ones who weren''t very used to battles, would have a difficult time. "I have other techniques as well, but yes, my speed is the main reason I can hold them off for a few days. After that, my mind tires out and I am unable to fight more." "Doesn''t that mean if your mind never tires out, you will never lose to them?" "Such fantasy-like thoughts are entertaining." Aeliana chuckled lightly. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux chuckled as well, his eyes, however, shimmered intensely. For Aeliana, these were indeed ''fantasy-like thoughts, but.... What about him? A Being who has reformed his brain using the energy of a High-Level World. His mind worked and processed things at a rate normal entities couldn''t even fathom... If he learned Aeliana''s ability... Nux couldn''t even imagine what sort of monster he would become. "What about you? You still didn''t tell me how you won against the Primordials you faced. You just said your physical strength has risen. You didn''t tell how your fight went." "There is nothing much to tell honestly.... I punched the first one, his body was obliterated. The second one, I punched him as well, only his feet remained. The third one, I tore his head off. The fourth one, I tore his arm off. He killed himself using all his life force. The fifth one... Well, he harmed my Vyriana, so he is still alive. I figured Vyriana might want to talk to him when she wakes up!" Nux shrugged, then leaned his head on Aeliana''s shoulder, making the Vampire momentarily freeze. Soon, however, she leaned her head on Nux''s head, and a light smile appeared on Nux''s face as he continued. "Honestly, I only won because I was lucky. If the opponents were stronger, I would have lost." He sighed. "" And Aeliana just stayed silent, her mouth twitching without stop. Honestly, these two monsters were perfect for each other. They would continue to play this ''making the other speechless'' game with each other while the rest of the Universe loses its mind at their feats. A perfect couple indeed. Chapter 1781 Yrniels mistakes. ?Chapter 1781 Yrniel''s mistakes."Honestly, I only won because I was lucky. If the opponents were stronger, I would have lost." Nux sighed. Saying these words when the so-called ''weak opponents'' were beings who were an entire phase above you, and that too, five of them at the same time, made Aeliana''s mouth twitch. "" The Vampire, however, didn''t say anything. She knew that going forward, she needed to get used to this man''s shamelessness. "I still cannot believe that you are already strong enough to take on almost half of the Order I created all by yourself," Aeliana suddenly commented. Yes, the woman seemed like she wanted to continue playing their little ''game. This time, Nux''s mouth twitched. Wasn''t this woman flexing a little too hard here!? How could one forget? Together with being this monstrous and being able to face Progenitors, who no one else in the entirety of Yrniel could face, this woman was also the Leader of the Ancestral Order. This woman not only trained herself to the level she was today, but she also took the responsibility to strengthen the messy Yrniel that always needed the Progenitors'' protection, creating an organization and making it strong enough to withstand foreign threats without needing the Progenitors. An organization so strong that its position in Yrniel was absolute, with no other force having even half the power to oppose it. So not only was this woman strong enough to surprise even Supreme Level Worlds and most likely hold the title of the strongest Primordial in the entire Universe, but she was also a great leader who could influence masses like no other. Just the fact that the entire Ancestral Order would happily give their lives away for her sake was enough to tell just how ridiculously good of a leader this woman was. However, "The strength of the Ancestral Order is insignificant when seen from a grander scale, Acliana, and you, out of all people, should know that." Nux spoke. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, the Ancestral Order was strong, but only in Yrniel. Their forces didn''t mean anything to the major forces in the Universe. Aeliana was talented. Her talents, however, were being wasted here, and Nux could not ignore that. "You cannot grow the Ancestral Order more than you already have," Nux spoke, his head still rested on her shoulder. Seeing that she didn''t move her head away either, he knew she was listening. "Not everyone is like you, Aeliana. Not everyone can break the limits imposed by the world they are born in, and even you, despite being the strongest Primordial I have ever encountered, are still being limited by Yrniel as well. Yrniel cannot be strengthened any further, no matter what you do." Nux spoke with a serious look on his face. "Limited energy, huh..." Aeliana acknowledged the problem. "Yes. Yrniel has made too many mistakes. Making the first protection barrier last so long, recreating the protection barrier, strengthening the Progenitors, forcefully making them Pseudo Transcendents, connecting with Lord Azriel, then Lord Azriel accepting the foxes-there are just too many things to fix. It cannot be done. Honestly, just the fact that Yrniel has more than 100 Progenitors and so many different. races is a big mistake as well." "What....?" Aeliana''s expression changed. This was something she hadn''t heard before. "That''s correct." Nux nodded as he then continued, "The Progenitors didn''t form their Laws when they had the chance to. It can be said that it was probably because they didn''t have enough exposure. They were still inside the Protection Barrier; they had no clue that a vast universe outside of what they knew existed. It not only killed their motivation to get stronger, but it also took away one of the most common ways for them to get stronger, which was to meet beings from another world and explore the Universe. However, this wasn''t the only reason behind it. There was another reason. And that was the number of Progenitors. Because Yrniel had too much energy, it gave birth to too many races. Generally, normal worlds had three or maybe four races; some just had one single race. Because of this, those worlds were able to support their people and help them grow. However, Yrniel created too many Progenitors, so it couldn''t support all of them. The Progenitors of Yrniel were weak even when compared to other Progenitors born in worlds with less energy than Yrniel because those worlds had managed their energy well. Like Umbrasol. Umbrasol was only a High-Level World. Compared to Yrniel, an incarnation of a Supreme World that should have around 80% of its energy, it was much weaker. However, Umbrasol didn''t make the mistakes Yrniel did. It only gave birth to a single race. However, the Progenitors of this race were so gifted that despite Umbrasol''s Protection Barrier being higher than what was considered normal, the Umbrasol Progenitors figured out a way to form their Laws on their own and even made further breakthroughs. By the time their Protection Barrier disappeared, they were already Transcendent Level Beings, and unlike our Progenitors, who were pushed by Yrniel, those beings were True Transcendents with strong laws."" This time, Aeliana moved her head from Nux''s head to look into the man''s eyes. The question she had in her mind couldn''t be more obvious, and Nux nodded. "Yes, beings in Umbrasol didn''t ''devour'' other worlds to understand their law structures and whatnot. They didn''t need any external help. They were gifted enough to understand and explore their Laws on their own, using their own ways." "So we..." "People of Yrniel had no choice but to rely on external help because our potential is weak. Generally, the method of devouring worlds to strengthen one''s understanding of Laws is looked down upon in the Universe. Well, for the Low or Lowest Level Worlds that you have interacted with thus far, it may be different. But for the level above them, it is believed that if you need to devour Worlds in order to understand your own Law and breakthrough, then you weren''t supposed to break through in the first place. They believe that it is a shortcut that restricts a being''s ability to explore and comprehend things on their own. It is considered to be a slow poison as it is said to produce ''incompetent cultivators. It is also considered wasteful since you are sacrificing an entire world just to get a slight glimpse of its law structure, instead of ruling that world as its God instead." Chapter 1782 Only focus on me. ?Chapter 1782 Only focus on me.Aeliana was silent, absorbing everything Nux told her. "To think even father doesn''t know this..." "He knows." Nux smiled wryly. "What...?" Aeliana frowned. "The deeper you explore your law, the closer you get to the Universe, and the more of its secrets you unveil. A Primordial obviously understands the Universe better than a Divine. The same is true for a Transcendent knowing more than a Primordial and an Eternal knowing more than a Transcendent. Lord Azriel is an Infinity-Level Being. The things he knows, we probably cannot even comprehend, even if we wish to. Something as basic as this shouldn''t be a secret for him. It is just not possible." Nux shook his head. "Then why would he keep it a secret from us? He has no reason to do so." Aeliana couldn''t understand. Nux, however, just chuckled, "What reason does he have to reveal all this? He already knows the people of Yrniel have weaker potential, but what is he supposed to do? Tell them about their inferiority and about how other beings around the Universe have it easy? Or... Just let them believe that this is how the entire Universe functions and that it is no big deal. Don''t forget, you were born in Yrniel as well, but despite that, you are the strongest Primordial I have seen. Even if I cannot confirm that you are the strongest, I can confidently say you are indeed one of the strongest Primordials in the entire Universe. Do you think you would have reached that level if you were told that your race is weaker than tens of thousands of different races out in the Universe? Maybe, or maybe not. It is hard to say, but all in all, it didn''t matter. He didn''t say anything because he knew there was nothing he could do about it." "It must have been hard, living while keeping secrets from people he is close to." Aeliana muttered. "He should be used to it by now." Nux replied, his golden eyes shining with a mysterious glow, "You seem to understand that feeling" Aeliana commented as she stared right at. Nux''s face. Nux momentarily froze, not knowing what to say. Then, he smiled wryly, "I do possess an entire world''s knowledge in my head. Knowledge that I cannot share, even if I want to." As if realizing something, he tilted his head and, "I guess I do understand that feeling" Aeliana stared at Nux in silence. She was having a hard time believing that this was the same man she had met a few decades ago. He felt so... Different... He felt so... Mature... "Knowledge from a High-Level World, huh...'' Aeliana muttered in her head. The fact that Nux possessed such vast knowledge and had rebuilt his brain to completely absorb all that knowledge made her realize just how different this man actually was from the man she had met a few decades ago. Millions of years of knowledge was inside his head. The very fact that this man hadn''t. lost his mind was already surprising. The lost look she was currently seeing in his eyes was similar to what her father sometimes showed. "The two are so similar She realized. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And unlike Nux, who had his wives with him to keep him sane, Her father had been alone all this time... The moment this realization sank in, Aeliana''s expression changed. "I still do not understand my father, huh..." She muttered in a depressing tone. "Meh, why bother trying to understand an old man anyways? I am sure you have much better things you can focus on~" Nux smiled as he gently held Aeliana''s hands. He knew what the woman was thinking, but he also knew her line of thought was wasteful. Azriel... That man was lonely. And yes, even though he did have his daughter with him, Nux had no doubt in his mind that unlike him, who relied on his wives, that man would never rely on his daughter. He would only provide, while facing everything on his own. A feeling Nux frowned upon but also understood at the same time. After all, if he ever had children in the future, he would make sure they had the entire Universe in their hands. He would never let those children face any trouble, let alone share his own troubles with them. The Vampire didn''t resist Nux and let him hold her hands. Not just that, a smile appeared on her face, and she played along, "Oh? And what are those things you are talking about?" Maybe even she understood that her father would never let her inside his life completely. "Me." Nux''s answer was instantaneous. He then placed his forehead on the Vampire''s and spoke in a heavy, obsessive voice, "Only focus on me. That''s all you need. Tunnel vision yourself. See only me and me." His words rang in Aeliana''s ears, as if hypnotizing the woman. The Vampire closed her eyes, only focusing on Nux''s voice. A light smile suddenly appeared on her face, "That sounds... so limiting." She commented. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll make sure you will not regret this for even a single second. I''ll take the responsibility, Aeliana Ruinous." Aeliana''s smile widened. Then suddenly, she moved her forehead away and flicked Nux''s nose. "Whatever you are doing won''t work, Nux Leander." She replied confidently. "Is that so..." Nux smiled, looking down at his hands. Aeliana looked down, and her expression changed. For some reason, Nux wasn''t holding her hands anymore... It was her... She was the one holding his hands... "When did I...?" She was confused. Seeing her expression, Nux''s smile widened. "What I am doing has been working for a long time, Aeliana Ruinous. You have fallen so deep that escaping isn''t even an option." Aeliana, however, didn''t give in. "Who said I need to escape in the first place? I can simply conquer." Aeliana then placed her palm on Nux''s chest. Nux looked down, waiting to see what she was going to do. But then, BOOOM He was sent flying, and as his body flew back, he heard a playful voice, "After all, You are still weak" Chapter 1783 Nux was losing his mind! ?Chapter 1783 Nux was losing his mind!BOOOM Nux was sent flying again. It was a similar pattern again. After the first surprise attack, Aeliana didn''t continue; rather, she allowed Nux to stand up, take his battle stance, and mentally prepare himself. Once he was completely ready, He was battered up again. Even now, Nux was helpless. There was a limit to how much his body could adapt. Opponents like Vrakor and others, he could still handle, but a monster like Acliana? There was nothing he could do. To the onlooker, it would look like, rather than training, it was a one-sided beating- bullying even. Nux, however, could sense it. Despite him being beaten up without stop, he could tell that something was changing. Actually, his condition was already a lot better than before, and it had only been a few hours since they started. It was not a one-sided beating. Yes, Aeliana was fast, but she was limiting her speed to the point where Nux could just barely react to her movements. She had been testing Nux''s limits for a long time now. This was also the reason Nux was able to block some of her attacks when the two started. Yes, it didn''t happen because of Nux''s excellent battle instinct. He was able to block because Aeliana wanted him to. She wanted to see at what speed Nux was able to block some of her attacks. Once she pushed him to the limit, she continued to attack at that speed until Nux was comfortable enough to block 5 out of 10 attacks before she increased her speed again. It was a perfect form of training for someone like Nux, who had completely lost control over his body. Nux''s biggest problem right now was his body that had grown too fast. Because of this, everything had turned into a mess. Before, his [Sense] was so quick that it was no different than seeing things with his eyes instead. Since [Sense] could see everything happening around him instead of only the things that happened in front of him, for Nux, it was like he had eyes all over his body. With Zenith Flow, he had trained his body to the point where every single part of his body moved on its own without him having to think about it. By deleting this ''thinking'' process, he became much faster than others and Nux didn''t stop at training his body to move on its own, he assimilated his other abilities with it as well. In the end, once he completely mastered the Zenith Flow, he created a technique where he was no different than an automated bot that, even in his sleep, could fight against any opponent without making a single mistake. Now, however, because his body had become so much stronger, every single one of his actions returned results far from his expectations. When he jumped, he would jump too high. When he moved, he would move too fast or too far away. In other words, the ''memories'' he had imprinted in his muscles became absolutely useless. And since every single one of his abilities was assimilated into his body, his abilities were affected by this change as well. Yes, everything went to shit. Even moving in a straight line was a challenge for him and while his condition did improve in his battle against the five Primordials, he was nowhere close to having the control he once had. Now, however, under Aeliana''s training, where Nux was forced to use his instincts to try and dodge her attacks, the rate at which he was improving was almost horrifying. Instead of destroying everything Nux had done so far and rebuilding it from the start, she was forcefully making his body adapt to the new changes by constantly pushing him to his limits. It was a frustrating method where Nux would constantly be beaten up and unlike when Vyriana did it without mercy, inflicting as much pain as she could so he would get used to it, Aeliana made sure not to hurt him. They were more like ''light taps'' to someone at his level, and that made it even more annoying. After all, with every exchange, he was being shown how large the difference between the two of them was, and it was not a good feeling. "Aagghhh!!!" Nux screamed in anger as he fell to the ground again. This time, he had gone against this woman for 36 hours straight, but even now, he hadn''t landed a single punch. Aeliana materialized in front of him without as much as a single drop of sweat on her face. For her, pushing Nux to this condition was like a walk in the park. "You give up too quickly," Aeliana spoke with a frown. "Vyriana said you were quite resilient, so why do you need rest after every few hours?" "Please hit me harder." Nux spoke with a serious look on his face. His mind was so occupied with his other thoughts that he didn''t even realize what he had just said. Aeliana blinked in surprise. ''She didn''t tell me... this...'' Nux, however, still didn''t understand what he had done. And you couldn''t blame the man either. He was used to training with a heartless monster like Vyriana. That Dragon made him fight without his limbs! She even plucked his eyes out and made him fight in that condition! Why else do you think Nux was so calm while facing Zyros and others? He had been through much worse. And now, this woman was just lightly tapping him while she threw him around. It was similar to an extremely fast mosquito continuously flying around you and biting you, and every time you tried to attack back, it disappeared. You then take your stance, prepared to get rid of this annoying bug, but it is so fast that even after you give it your all, you only get to see it when it''s already sitting on your Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. body. When you attack it, it disappears again. For Nux, this thing continued for 36 straight hours. Even when he trained with Vyriana, every time he fell, because his body was so damaged and for the sake of training his regeneration, the woman let him rest. But this Vampire? She just tapped him so lightly that every time he fell, he was forced to stand up again and face her again... Without a single break throughout the ordeal, not even for a single minute. Nux was losing his mind! Chapter 1784 Didnt I tell you not to come unless Vyriana wakes up? ?Chapter 1784 Didn''t I tell you not to come unless Vyriana wakes up?"Tired again?" Aeliana questioned as she crouched next to Nux. Nux glanced at her beautiful face and, for the first time in his long life, he was more scared of this beautiful woman in front of him than turned on. Her stable breathing, a face without a drop of sweat, and the very slightly playful look on her face horrified him. "I... I am never going to... succeed," He said in despair as he gasped for breath. 25 years... He had been facing this woman for 25 years straight, and from start to finish, nothing, absolutely nothing, had changed. He hadn''t landed a single hit and was being beaten like a rag doll. "Do you not get tired!?" He questioned, his frustration clear. "I have been holding back, so it would be strange if I got tired," Aeliana answered calmly. However, one could see her eyebrows twitching very lightly. Just looking at Nux talking about not getting tired made her angry. This man... He had been training with a Primordial for 25 years without any major breaks, and he was asking the Primordial if she was tired or not!? Just what in the hell was wrong with this man''s head!? ''How is he keeping up...?" Aeliana couldn''t help but wonder. Let alone Divines, she had never seen even the Primordials lasting this long against her. This man''s stamina had already surpassed all other Primordials she had seen. Actually, Aeliana believed that his stamina was even higher than hers. After all, unlike her, who was holding back most of her powers, this man was constantly being pushed to his limit for a straight 25 years, and despite that, only his breathing was ragged, and Aeliana knew that even that would return to normal in a matter of minutes and they could continue again. A strength of a High-Level World, huh..." She muttered in her mind. ''And to think this is severely restricted because he is not in his own Universe. Aeliana was having a hard time believing this man''s existence. Just the fact that he had a literal Universe inside of him was enough to scare anyone, but what surprised Aeliana even further was how quickly this man improved. At first, she thought that he was only improving because they had just begun his training. After a while, his improvement rate would start slowing down, just like how it happens with others. It was only later that she realized how mistaken she was. Vyriana was right. The rate at which he improves is out of this Universe." Instead of slowing down, Nux continued to improve at an even faster rate, blocking more and more of her attacks. His reactions were getting absurdly quick, blocking her attacks at the very last second even. Sometimes, even Aeliana had a hard time reacting to his speed and was forced to break the limits she had set on herself. She, however, didn''t let any of this show on her face and stared at Nux. "How long are you going to rest for? It has only been half a year." "Half a year in Yrniel, that is," Nux complained. "You count the time according to the place we are in. That''s the basics of training!" "Yeah? Who said the trainee gets to decide that? I am the master. I will be the one making rules. Now stand up. Your performance isn''t great enough to deserve a longer rest," Aeliana spoke with a cold look on her face. "Haaahh..." Nux heaved a long sigh as he then stood up. No matter how much he wanted to rest, right now, Aeliana''s words were absolute. The next instant, the lazy and loosened-up Aura around Nux changed. His eyes pierced through Aeliana''s body as he prepared himself. Then, he rushed toward Aeliana. His speed was so fast that it all looked like a blur. A thing to note was that even when Nux moved with his absurd speed, he didn''t leave any marks or crack the ground beneath him because he used too much force; the ground was perfectly fine. BOOOM Nux, however, was not. As he punched the woman, thinking he had finally got her, the Vampire disappeared and punched him. Once again, he was unable to react or block and was sent flying. The assault then continued as Nux continued to get beaten up. A few hours passed by just like that, but then, Nux''s shadow trembled. Nux frowned. Aeliana, who was about to approach Nux and attack him, paused as she materialized herself next to him. She didn''t need to ask. She already knew what was about to happen. After all, this wasn''t the first time this had happened. And just as the Vampire expected, Nux''s shadow extended further and suddenly, an extremely beautiful woman materialized in front of them. "Amaya," Nux greeted with a light smile on his face. Without saying anything, the devourer launched herself at Nux, filling her body with Vitamin Nux that she had been missing for a while now. Nux just smiled, allowing her to do what she wanted, and hugged her back. After all, he needed his Vitamin Amaya as well, especially after years of this cruel training. After the hug, a serious look appeared on Nux''s face. "Is she awake yet?" Hearing that question, Amaya''s smile disappeared. "She is not." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She shook her head. "Why..." Nux muttered. Half a year had passed, but Vyriana still hadn''t woken up. "Lady Sylvara says she is already healed. The reason she isn''t waking up is because she doesn''t want to. She... seems to be dealing with something," Amaya spoke with an unsure look on her face. Nux was silent as well. "It is natural. Do not overthink it," Aeliana suddenly commented. "At the critical moment, she must have been enlightened and she just doesn''t want to waste this opportunity by breaking her focus. Give her some time. She will wake up soon." "I understand," Nux nodded. He knew this was a normal occurrence, but he was still worried. Aeliana, however, was merciless. The Vampire then turned toward Amaya, and the two women stared at each other. "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you not to come unless Vyriana wakes up?" Chapter 1785 Husband Stealer! ?Chapter 1785 Husband Stealer!"Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you not to come unless Vyriana wakes up?" Aeliana spoke as she glared at the Devourer, and the moment those words left her mouth, Nux could see the world around him freeze up. ''Fuck...'' He cursed inwardly, his eyes falling on Amaya, who was staring at Acliana with a ''smile'' on her face. Then, he glanced at Aeliana, who was looking at Amaya with an annoyed frown on her face. Clearly, the Vampire didn''t want the Devourer here, and the Devourer could see that. "I didn''t know I needed someone''s permission to see MY husband," Amaya replied, the ''smile'' on her face never fading. "I assumed it was common sense to not interrupt one''s training" Aeliana replied, the frown on her face deepening even further. "And I assumed it was common sense to not stay with someone else''s husband for a long time." "If you for some reason have not understood it yet, then let me make it clear, I am helping my benefactor, my disciple''s, and my friend''s husband here. The only one not doing anything here and being a hindrance overall is you." Aeliana''s response was sharp. "I would have considered it a help if I did not know the whole story. "You will not leave me, not until you can defeat me." Did you think I did not see that? Let me tell you, new girl, I live in his shadow, I see everything he sees, I keep an eye on every single thing, so don''t think I do not know what you are trying to do." Amaya replied. "Oh yeah? And what is it?" "You want to spend more time with my husband! Training him is just an excuse. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And not leaving until he can defeat you? Woman, you train with Transcendent Level Beings, that is two whole phases above him, and you expect him to defeat you? Does that even make sense!? How shameless can you be!? Why don''t you outright say that you are eyeing my husband!? You husband stealer! You don''t even have enough guts to admit your own feelings and use these pathetic excuses to keep my husband with you! How dare you stand in front of me!?" Amaya pointed her fingers at Aeliana, without holding anything back. Aeliana''s mouth twitched when she heard those words. She clenched her fists and lowered her head, trying to hold her emotions from bursting out. Nux, who saw this, realized that it had long passed the levels of normal banter and decided to intervene, "Tha-" However, before he could say anything, "So what?" Suddenly, Aeliana raised her head, her crimson eyes shining so... menacingly that, for a moment, Nux was taken aback. "Huh?" Amaya frowned. BOOOM But suddenly, a suffocating aura burst out from Acliana as she walked forward. "What can you do?" The Vampire questioned. Amaya narrowed her eyes, staring at her, her eyes as menacing as hers, if not more. "Did you just call me a husband stealer...?" Aeliana questioned in a chilling tone. "Are you not on-" Amaya wanted to reply, but Aeliana interrupted, "What are you going to do, Even if I am one." Aeliana spoke as suddenly, she grabbed Nux''s arm and pulled him close to her. Then, looking at the shocked Amaya one last time, she spoke, "What are you going to do even if I do intend to steal your husband?" "Wh-" Before Nux could speak, his lips were scaled. He felt a cold, almost too soft pair of lips on his. In an instant, his body felt like it would melt, but suddenly, he felt a strong pull that pushed his body towards Acliana, not even allowing air to pass through them. His eyes widened as he realized what just happened, his body froze. Aeliana, however, didn''t stop and continued to press her lips on Nux''s. Now, she didn''t know how to continue, and her movements were awkward, but that just heightened the charm of this moment even further. Slowly, Nux started moving, his hands trailed towards Aeliana''s back, feeling every part of her body on their way. He started sucking Aeliana''s lower lip. Aeliana, who tried to copy his movements, started sucking his upper lip. Aeliana''s messy emotions were all over the place, and soon, her instincts overpowered her, and Bite Her fangs elongated, and she then bit. Nux''s lip, sucking blood out of them. Nux''s body trembled. The feeling of his blood being sucked out of his lips wasn''t new, but having Aeliana do it was a fantasy he had been thinking of for the longest time, and now that it had finally come true... He felt like he was losing his mind. It wasn''t just him. Aeliana, who tasted Nux''s blood for the first time, not to mention in this manner, felt her entire body trembling. A strange wave of pleasure weakened her, her legs felt like they would give up at any moment now. However, this was just the beginning. After all, she wasn''t the only Vampire here. Bite Nux bit her lip as well. "Mnnhh~" A moan escaped Aeliana''s mouth as she felt her blood being sucked out. In an instant, her legs gave out. If it wasn''t for Nux holding her in his arms, she would have collapsed that instant. However, in this condition, the Vampire didn''t stop sucking Nux''s blood. It was a feeling she had never experienced before. As a Vampire, she had constantly drunk the blood of the most exotic of beasts. She had even drunk Progenitors'' blood, and when Azriel woke up, she consumed her father''s blood as well. But this... Nux''s blood was different. Not only was it much tastier, but unlike all the blood she had consumed before, she was devouring this particular one from its very source. The feeling was so... euphoric... that she couldn''t stop, even when her body had next to no strength, and the only reason she was holding on was because of the man who was carrying her. For the first time in her life, Aeliana was drunk in pleasure. And the lucky man who was enjoying this all could not be happier. His hands were allowed to explore every part of this Vampire''s alluring body, his brain was constantly being attacked by pleasure waves as he sensed the Vampire all over his body. Right now, Nux was the happiest man alive. And then, he heard a playful voice in his head. ''I am expecting a reward soon, okay?" ''Huh...?'' Nux extended his senses to look back, and his eyes fell on Amaya, who was smiling at him before she returned to his shadows. ''Don''t forget it, my dear husband.'' ''She... Did this on purpose...? Amaya...?" Chapter 1786 Why did you do it? Chapter 1786 Why did you do it?Amaya materialized inside Nux''s universe as shadow pulled her in. "I didn''t think you would do that. The first wife walked towards her and spoke in a surprised tone. "It worked because it was me." Amaya answered with a shrug. "I get that..." Felberta nodded. Everyone knew what sort of woman Amaya was. Her helping another woman get close to Nux? None of these women, who had stayed and known Amaya for thousands of years, could imagine something like that. This was also the reason why her words were so effective. After all, not even in her wildest dreams would Aeliana guess that Amaya, of all people, would try and give her the last push she needed. She was completely caught off guard, and the same was true for Felberta. "I just do not understand why you would do something like that..." Felberta commented with a frown. Lane and Shadow Lane, the only women left inside Nux''s Universe together with Amaya and Felberta, were confused as well. Amaya ignored the three women staring at her and glanced at the ''screen'' in front of her, the screen that showed Nux''s vision. "It was getting frustrating." After a while, Amaya answered. "What do you mean?" Felberta tilted her head in confusion. "Watching that woman blush was annoying" "You did this just because you were getting annoyed...?" Felberta frowned. This was completely out of character for Amaya. What in the hell is she thinking? She wondered. Seeing her reaction, Amaya shook her head, "You do not get it." "Get what?" Amaya then pointed at Aeliana, who was on the screen, and, "That one is an old woman, an old Vampire who doesn''t completely understand the emotions she is feeling. It wouldn''t be a problem if she was just some other woman. The problem is, she was born with a good head. She is someone who never had trouble understanding people. She is the leader of the strongest force here, after all. The fact that she, someone who prided herself on being able to handle most matters, is unable to understand her own thoughts would constantly trouble her. So she would look more into it. She would try to understand what she does not. understand by trying to experience it more. The signs were shown before. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She started with keeping a constant eye on Nux. However, there was only so much she could understand when she is so far away from him. In the end, she would get frustrated, and once that happened..." Amaya then turned towards Felberta and, "What do you think she would do?" "What?" "She would try to keep him next to her." Felberta''s expression changed when she heard those words. However, Amaya wasn''t done yet. "But Nux likes to be unrestricted, and she knows it. In the end, that woman would never do something that would upset Nux, so she had to keep her desires in," "Until Nux gave her a perfect reason..." Felberta muttered, her eyes shining with enlightenment. "Indeed." Amaya nodded. "That bitch is Vyriana''s closest friend. She should know how much Nux desired to get stronger and could do anything for it, and in a state where his body was out of sync and he needed someone''s help to regain his control, It was a perfect opportunity." "She decided to train Nux so that she could stay with him." Lane muttered. "Yes," Amaya nodded. "It wouldn''t have been a problem if her goal was just to train him. That would actually be a good thing. After all, when all is said and done, she is an exceptional cultivator. But the problem is that her goal was never to train Nux" "It was to stay with him for as long as she could, until she understood her feelings and conquered them." Felberta spoke, and once again, Amaya nodded. "This is why she came up with that absurd condition of Nux defeating her before he is allowed to leave again. Again, if it was any other Primordial Level Being, it wouldn''t have been a problem. But that woman is absurdly strong." Amaya spoke with a frown on her face. She didn''t like praising that crazy vampire, but she had to admit the truth. "From the very beginning, she knew Nux would never be able to defeat her, at least not anytime soon." Amaya spoke, but Felberta frowned. "But she didn''t know how strong Nux had actually become when he first came here, and he did defeat five strong Primordials on his own... How was she so sure this would work out?" "Confidence." Amaya shrugged, turning back towards the screen. "This woman is said to be strong enough to take on the entire Ancestral Order on her own. She didn''t know how strong Nux was at the start, But she was absolutely confident that she wouldn''t lose." "To have that sort of confidence..." "What can you do? She is just that strong" Amaya answered. Felberta stared at the devourer. She wanted to say something, but she knew Amaya wouldn''t like it, so she kept silent. Shadow, however, didn''t have that filter. "You sound like her fan. Are you thinking of making her your role model or something? Or are you going to be her new disciple? That would be exciting to see." Shadow laughed. "..." Amaya''s mouth twitched when she heard those words, but before she could say anything, Shadow continued, "But I must say, you cannot help but be influenced by this woman. I think that is the most helpless I have ever seen Nux be," The Shadow turned towards Lane and tilted her head, "No?" After all, the two of them had stayed next to Nux almost the entire time. Every time he trained with Astaria, Thyra, Rune, or even Vyriana, Lane and her Shadow were there most of the time. At her words, Lane nodded. She had never seen Nux cry hopelessly. She never expected to hear words like, ''I am never going to succeed, come out of Nux''s mouth. But... "The rate at which he improved has never been faster. Lane replied, staring at the screen. After all, right now, Nux wasn''t hesitating and was holding Aeliana with all his strength, but despite that, his touch was extremely gentle. It was as if... he had perfect control over his body. Chapter 1787 Fuck, why does she look so adorable? ?Chapter 1787 Fuck, why does she look so adorable?"So the reason you did that..." "If I didn''t do it, she would never let. Nux leave before he wins," Amaya spoke with an annoyed look on her face. "And whether I want to admit it or not... That is not going to happen anytime soon. Nux knows it as well." "Hasn''t he already regained most of his control?" Shadow questioned with a frown. "That''s the problem." Felberta jumped in, and Amaya nodded. "Even though he has regained most of his control, he still hasn''t landed a single hit on that woman. Aeliana is still holding back, and we do not even know to what extent. The very fact that she is not even tired, even after all this, is enough for us to guess that she still has a lot to show." "So what you are saying is that even if Nux regains complete control over his body and masters Zenith Flow again, he still cannot win?" Shadow questioned. "Probably," Amaya nodded with a grim look on her face. "What sort of monster is that woman?" "An annoying one, that''s for sure." Amaya snorted. ''Old hag: She cursed in her head. "So she never planned to let Nux leave... How needy" Shadow muttered without a filter. Then, her eyes fell on Amaya. "I can''t believe you put so much thought into it. As I expected, the crazy ones have an entirely different wiring in their heads, eh?" Her tone was full of respect. Amaya''s mouth twitched. "But..." Suddenly, Felberta frowned. "What makes you think that woman would let Nux go after this? I get that after that push, she might understand her feelings better, but won''t this cause her to be even more possessive? What if this just strengthens her desire to keep Nux next to her?" It was a perfectly logical question. Amaya, however, just smiled menacingly. "Did you forget who we are talking about here?" "Huh...?" "That woman might be strong, much more than what any of us expected, But there is no way an old virgin like her would last, especially against. Nux. Just look at her." Amaya spoke as she pointed at the screen. Seeing Aeliana''s legs giving out as Nux sucked her blood, her menacing grin widened. ''She... S-So this is what she was planning...'' Felberta was taken aback. She couldn''t help but agree with what Shadow said before. The crazy ones indeed had their heads wired in an entirely different manner. "Anh-" Suddenly, the women heard Aeliana moan. They all glanced at the screen and saw how Nux leaned even further, his hands feeling every part of Acliana''s body. In the end, Aeliana couldn''t take any more of this foreign, strange feeling in her heart and pushed Nux away. She stumbled, her pale face was red like a tomato. "Fuck, why does she look so adorable? Even I want to fuck h-mmmnffff!!" Before Shadow could complete, Lane grabbed her mouth. Amaya and Felberta completely ignored Shadow, their eyes were fixed on Lane, who simply turned her head away, refusing to say anything. On the other hand, Aeliana, who was too embarrassed, could feel her heart beating like it would burst out anymore, "Ael-"Nux tried to approach her, but then, "Take a break. I-I will be back soon." The woman spoke as she disappeared, not allowing Nux to say anything. The moment that happened, Amaya''s grin widened even further. ''All according to my plan, she thought inwardly. Felberta, on the other hand, was horrified. She swore in her heart to not get in Amaya''s bad book. Amaya, however, didn''t even think of anything else. She just wanted to leave and go to Nux in order to claim her reward, but suddenly, she froze as the space in front of Nux was torn open. A black-haired, crimson-eyed man stepped out of the torn space, the expression on his face was anything but good. "You..." The man called out, his expression sent shivers down the women''s spines. "You dare take advantage of my innocent little girl when she generously tried to help you regain your control, you brat?" Azriel spoke, glaring at Nux. He really wanted to get rid of this hateful man. Nux was silent. Shadow, however, was not. "Is this old man blind!? Does he not know that it was his girl who took advantage of our innocent husband!?" She screamed out loud. Suddenly, the women saw Azriel looking straight. It was as if he was staring at them through the screen. Just as the women were about to deny that possibility, they heard a voice, "Come out, I know you are watching." Azriel ordered. The women gulped, looking at each other. This time, even Amaya was slightly intimidated. "We need to go," Felberta spoke with a serious look on her face. After all, they couldn''t ignore someone like Azriel. The other women nodded, so all of them, except Lane, appeared behind Nux. "Where is the last one?" Azriel questioned. Soon, however, he shook his head. "Right, let her stay in." He nodded with an understanding look on his face. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''He knows...'' Amaya noted as she stared at the strongest being in the entire Universe. ''I wonder how much he actually knows." As Amaya observed Azriel, she noticed him turning towards her. "You are a daring one," Azriel muttered. Amaya was silent. There were a lot of things she could say, but in front of this man, she decided it would be better to stay silent. "The daring one''s your daughter." A voice was heard, and in an instant, Amaya and Felberta turned towards Shadow, their mouths twitching. ''How did Lane keep this one in control...?" They couldn''t help but question in their head. They turned to see Azriel''s reaction and were surprised when they saw his reaction wasn''t as strong as they were expecting. Rather, he was looking at Nux and, "So you devoured a High-Level World?" He questioned. "I did," Nux nodded. "What did you learn?" Azriel questioned. "A lot of things..." Nux answered, his tone seemed little different, making the women frown. Nux, on the other hand, continued to observe Azriel. He still hadn''t forgotten that entity that destroyed Umbrasol, the horrifying aura, the dominance, the overwhelming presence... he remembered every single thing, and... This man here was stronger than that horrifying entity. When that realization sank in, Nux''s respect for Azriel rose up. Azriel stared at Nux, a slight frown appearing on his face when he noticed his expression. Soon, however, he shook his head, not thinking too much about it and said what he actually came here to say, "Take care of my daughter." Chapter 1788 I understand, father-in-law. ?Chapter 1788 I understand, father-in-law."Take care of my daughter." "Huh...?" Nux and the others blinked in surprise. They were in utter disbelief. They even thought that they had heard it wrong. Did... this man just give his permission? Did he accept Nux as his son-in-law? A frown appeared on Nux''s face. He didn''t think it would be that easy. "What happened?" He questioned directly. For some reason, he didn''t like this. "Tell me if this does not have ''flag'' written all over it! Nux thought inwardly. Despite having millions of years of knowledge in his head, he still hadn''t forgotten the divine knowledge, the knowledge he inherited from Earth, the knowledge from all the manga, anime, and other cultural stuff. When has a character who said something like this not died? It clearly looked like Azriel was prepared to do something and was leaving Aeliana in his care since he knew he wouldn''t return. Every cultured man could see that. Nux, however, couldn''t allow this to happen. After all, Aeliana was deeply connected with her father. If something happened to this man, she would break apart, and Nux could not let that happen. "What are you talking about?" Azriel frowned. "I am asking, what are you trying to hide? What are you trying to do? I am telling you this beforehand, don''t try something foolish. Acliana wouldn''t like it. She has just started smiling again because she can finally spend time with her father, don''t take that happiness away from her." Nux spoke with a solemn look on his face, his eyes scanning for even the slightest. change in Azriel''s expression, and what he did see was... His mouth twitching without stopping. "What are you trying to say, you brat? I am taking away her happiness by not spending more time with her? Me? Aren''t you the one who is coming between you and me!? Isn''t it already good that I am not wiping you out of existence for getting close to my daughter and am generously allowing you to take her hand!? Or are you actually tired of living?" The man threatened, his crimson eyes staring at Nux, sending shivers down his spine. "The hell is wrong with this fucker? Why doesn''t he follow the script?'' It didn''t take long for Nux to realize that he had misunderstood, this, however, made him frown. "I thought you would try and come between me and Aeliana. Then I would need to somehow run away with her and return to you once we have a child, and then you will finally accept us when you see your grandchild..." Nux continued to mutter. Amaya, however, could see how, with every word he spoke, he made the situation worse. Why did she have to fall for this bastard out of billions of beings in the entire Universe...?" Azriel thought in his head. Soon, however, a serious look appeared on his face and, "Alright, that''s enough." He ordered. Nux paused. "I won''t stop you from courting my daughter." The Vampire spoke. Then, after a slight pause, he continued, "I only have one request." "Request'' was a strong word, especially when it came from someone like Azriel. Right now, however, Nux could see it. The man in front of him was not the strongest being in the entire Universe, he was just a father who loved his daughter more than himself. "Please take care of my daughter." Azriel spoke. The Vampire even went ahead to bow his head, but before he could, Nux appeared in front of him. "Lord Azriel." He called out, this time, there was no hint of playfulness on his face. "Please do not bow your head, It will break Acliana''s heart. She is the daughter of the strongest being in the entire Universe, and she is very proud of her father. Don''t ruin it for her." Nux then looked into Azriel''s eyes and, "The strongest does not bow. Especially not to his stupid son-in-law. If there is something you want, do not request it of me, order me with authority." The absolute seriousness as he said those words surprised not just Azriel but even Nux''s wives as well. They understood, this was Nux''s respect, not just for his father-in-law, but for the strongest being in the universe. "Order you, huh..." Azriel muttered, slightly amused. "Would you leave my daughter alone if I order you to?" The Vampire tried his luck, using this one last chance to save his daughter from falling into the deepest pit that existed in this Universe, or in this case, outside of this Universe. "I won''t. Your authority doesn''t extend that far." Nux''s answer was instantaneous. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are an insolent one." Azriel chuckled. A sight that surprised all that were present. "This is the first time this man has laughed in a non-threatening manner, isn''t it?" The moment they heard those words, once again, Amaya and Felberta''s mouths twitched. They really needed to keep Shadow in check. Yes, the two women were now understanding Lane''s troubles. They felt like Shadow was speaking whatever was in their minds, and it wasn''t a good feeling at all. Especially when they felt like they might die for it at any moment. Azriel, however, ignored Shadow''s words. He glanced at Nux, and Nux nodded, "I assure you, Lord Azriel. I will never let your daughter down. In life or death, I will never leave her alone." Azriel smiled. For some reason, those words relieved his heart. Suddenly, he turned towards Amaya and the others and, "Please take care of her. "She will be like our sister, a part of our family. Of course, we will take care of her" Felberta nodded with a smile. On the other hand, Amaya had already moved towards Shadow, forcefully closing her mouth. The devourer even used her ability to cut Shadow off from the surroundings, making sure she had no way to give her input in the situation. Azriel just ignored that. He was familiar with this family''s antics. He just turned around, but before he disappeared, he glanced at Nux and, "I know you have a few things you need to take care of right now. Do that, and once you are about to leave Yrniel for good, come to me. There are some things we need to talk about."'' "I understand, father-in-law." Nux bowed his head, and Azriel disappeared. Chapter 1789 Oi, it is my reward time. ?Chapter 1789 Oi, it is my reward time.After talking with Nux, Azriel materialized inside his mansion in Yrniel''s Core. The moment he did, he sensed a presence. A light smile appeared on his face as he walked into a room, and inside, he saw an extremely adorable girl sitting on the bed with her red face tucked into her knees and covered by her arms. Seeing his daughter in that state, Azriel couldn''t help but chuckle gently. Then, as he walked closer to her, he realized something. "You were listening." Aeliana''s body momentarily flinched, but she soon realized that there was no point in trying to hide anything. "Did he know?" She questioned in an extremely low voice that melted Azriel''s heart. "He did not. How could he see through my daughter''s tricks?" Azriel laughed as he ruffled Aeliana''s hair. She didn''t know why she did it, but after their kiss, Aeliana hid her energy inside Nux''s body, energy that acted like a camera that allowed her to see and hear everything Nux did. Of course, if Nux used his [Sense], he would have been able to sense this energy. Most of the time, he kept that energy inside even though he sensed it. However, today was different. Nux didn''t even know Aeliana had done it because he wasn''t using [Sense]. After all, despite having regained control over his body, he still hadn''t grown to the point where everything was automated by his instincts again. Nux didn''t know Acliana was peeking on him, and honestly, even Aeliana didn''t know why she did that, especially when she was so embarrassed that she instantly ran away. However, the moment her father appeared, she was surprised. She was even worried that her father might do something and was prepared to appear if something went wrong. Her already rapidly beating heart went out of control when her father actually allowed Nux to court her, pretty much giving her away to him. Honestly, Aeliana was worried. Both her father and Nux had strong personalities, and while they weren''t enemies, they didn''t exactly have a friendly relationship either. She was worried that one day, she might have to choose one over the other, and she dreaded that day. Today, however, when her father approached Nux, she was happy. At the same time, she felt slightly bitter when she saw her father act like that for her sake. However, the instant Nux stopped her father, her heart skipped a beat. ''Please do not bow your head, It will break Acliana''s heart. She is the daughter of the strongest being in the entire Universe, and she is very proud of her father. Don''t ruin it for her. As those words resounded in her head again, her entire body was enveloped in warmth. A light smile appeared on her face as her heart fluttered. ''I assure you, Lord Azriel. I will never let your daughter down. In life or death, I will never leave her alone.'' "Hehe~'' Aeliana giggled like a child, her entire face red like a tomato. Azriel, who saw that reaction, felt his heart beating quickly. Seeing such a happy smile on his daughter''s face filled his heart with extreme joy. ''I guess it is for the best, huh...'' He muttered in his head. After all, as hateful as that brat was, Azriel knew that he would do anything in his power to keep this smile on his daughter''s face. ''If she is this happy, then it is all indeed for the best...'' Azriel spoke, wrapping his arm around Aeliana, and the little girl quickly let her guard down and placed her head on her father''s lap. Her face was still red, but she didn''t even try to hide it from her father. "He is my Nux..." She muttered, looking into her father''s eyes. Azriel, who noticed the familiar look on her face, was taken aback. It was the same look he had seen on those women''s faces. "She is turning into one of them..." He realized, and in his head, he couldn''t help but frown. "What sort of magic is this? How is every woman around him so infatuated with him?" Azriel questioned inwardly. However, as he recalled that little bastard''s words, he soon got the answer. ''I guess that''s his natural charm, huh..." It would be weirder if he didn''t attract others like he does. After all, somehow, in some strange way, that little bastard always pressed the right buttons. He cared for his wives. He was prepared to do everything for their sake. He understood them more than they did themselves. And if the situation required it, he was even willing to bow his head for their sake despite his absurd strength and potential. It was impossible not to fall for him. "Tsk, annoying little bastard.'' Azriel cursed in his head as he patted his daughter''s head, spending whatever little time he had left with her before she got taken away. ... On the other side, the instant Azriel disappeared, Amaya stopped holding Shadow and jumped onto Nux. "NUX!" She shouted, wrapping herself around her husband, getting rid of that bitch''s scent and enveloping him with her own. Felberta shook her head as she walked towards Nux with a sigh, waiting for this crazy woman to be satisfied before she got her chance. "Nux!" But suddenly, Shadow called out, pointing her finger at Nux. "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head. "I am telling you this right now! I have been holding back for a long time now! But if you dare fuck that Vampire before you fuck me, I will kill you myself! It is my turn now, and I won''t have any other way!" Shadow had been holding back. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had been holding back for a long while now. When Nux severed her connection with Lane and connected her with his Universe, she finally got a physical body. However, everything that happened after that was so overwhelming that Shadow never got her chance. Yes, the others still had sex with Nux. It was when they ''healed'' him. However, at that time, Shadow stayed back because she knew Nux never wanted their first time to be like that. However, even more shit happened after that, and finally, even after so many years, Shadow still hadn''t gotten the love she deserved! "Oi, it is my reward time." In the middle of Shadow''s outburst, Amaya spoke up. Chapter 1790 Shadow, you are adorable~* ?Chapter 1790 Shadow, you are adorable~*"Oi, it is my reward time." In the middle of Shadow''s outburst, Amaya spoke up. "I won my turn fair and square, So get in line." Amaya spoke as she glanced at Shadow with a piercing look on her face that would intimidate anyone who looked at her. Anyone but Shadow, that is. "How are you so greedy!? Didn''t you have your turn before? Get back and don''t force me to take any action." "Are you threatening me?" Amaya narrowed her eyes, her devouring mist appearing around her body menacingly. It was clear that the devourer wasn''t having any of it. However, the woman had severely underestimated her enemy. "Heh." Shadow laughed. Amaya frowned, not knowing why this woman was so confident. After all, Shadow was as strong as Lane without her Law. Shadow''s Law only kept her existence; it gave her no further strength. Against someone like Amaya, Shadow stood no chance. That is... if they fought a fair battle. Shadow, however, was anything but a fair player as suddenly, shadowy arms came out of Amaya''s shadow, pulling her into Nux''s Universe. "You-what are yo-" Amaya tried to resist, but she was helpless. Soon, she was taken into Nux''s Universe and, as the Administrator, Shadow instantly sealed the devourer inside. Now, other than Nux himself, no one else could bring Amaya back without Shadow''s permission. It was a perfect victory. Heck, Shadow even placed one hand on her waist and made a victory sign. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silence fell over the place, Nux and Felberta stared at the Shadow woman in disbelief. Shadow then glanced at Felberta. The Eldraeth, however, raised her hand and surrendered. "You deserve your turn." "This is why I like you, Sister Fel- Not more than Nux though. He is still my first. You are definitely second-no, wait, third, Lane''s there as well." Shadow nodded before she sent Felberta away as well, just that Felberta was sent away much more elegantly than what happened to Amaya. Now, the only two left in the place were Nux and Shadow. "Now that the distractions are gone, let''s continue where we left off," Shadow spoke as she dusted her hands off. Nux stared at this woman in front of him and couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Shadow, you are adorable-" "Don''t think those words are going to save you this time." Shadow replied, she wasn''t going to fall for it like her other sisters! She was smarter than them. As the woman who had been observing this man for a long time without being corrupted by him, she was aware of all his techniques. She wouldn''t be sweet-talked into anything. She wanted to be fucked! And she wanted it to happen right now! "Thinking of making our first time special, I ended up neglecting you, huh..." Nux realized his mistake. "Yes, you did." Shadow complained. Nux slowly walked towards Shadow and gently placed his hand on her cheek. Her body was cold and unnaturally soft; it was unlike anything else Nux had felt before. It was a physical manifestation of a Shadow. Shadow''s body flinched as she felt Nux''s touch. Even now, Shadow was still not used to her Physical Body. Even inside Nux''s Universe, she spent most of her time inside Lane''s Shadow, only appearing when others were around. Yes, despite having a Physical Body now, she still felt the most comfortable when she remained a Shadow, be it of Nux''s or Lane''s. Nux and others didn''t force her either. They wanted her to do what felt most comfortable to her, but because of this, Shadow was extremely weak to physical contact. She could even be called hypersensitive. Yes, she did jump at Nux at every opportunity she got, but every time she did that, she mentally prepared herself and pushed through. Right now, however, when Nux was touching her on his own accord and she had no control over the situation, this was biting back. A part of Shadow''s hair around her cheek suddenly extended and formed what looked like tendrils. Those tendrils moved, wrapping themselves around Nux''s wrists. "Hmm?" Nux looked at them, curious and slightly surprised. He, however, could feel that he wasn''t the only one surprised; Shadow was the same. It seemed like the formation of these tendrils was some sort of involuntary reaction. "You are too sensitive even now, huh?" Nux questioned with a light smile on his face. "I-I am not. I am perfectly fine." Shadow replied, acting strong. "Is that so...?" Nux smiled as he then stepped even closer to the woman. His hand that was on her cheek slipped towards her ear before it fell on her neck. ¡°Anh Shadow moaned, even more tendrils were formed and wrapped themselves around Nux''s wrists. These tendrils flickered without stop. Nux believed that this showed Shadow''s nervousness. Wanting to explore her body even further and see what sort of reactions she would have, Nux moved forward. He made sure that his movements were extremely gentle. He didn''t want to hurt Shadow in any way. This all started with Lane awakening an Alter Ego inside her shadow. At first, Nux was worried and wary of this new presence inside Lane, but it didn''t take long for Shadow to grow on Nux, and he became infatuated. How could he not? Shadow was a part of his Lane. Since he loved everything about his Lane, falling for Shadow was only natural. Soon, however, things changed. When he severed Shadow''s connection with Lane and connected her with his own. Universe, something happened. Shadow not only gained a physical body, but she also became an independent entity, capable of her own thoughts. Now, she wasn''t just Lane''s extension. She was a living entity. An entity much different from any life form Nux had seen or known so far, but still a living entity, a being who managed Nux''s entire Universe in his stead. A being without a filter. A being who carried Lane''s love for Nux into her essence. ¡°Anhhh - Shadow moaned even louder as Nux''s other hand touched her cold back. In an instant, her ''clothes'' dematerialized and Nux got to see a sight so alluring that his lower body twitched. *Shadow''s Picture* Chapter 1791 You are this sensitive, yet you dare demand me to do all those things to you? * ?Chapter 1791 You are this sensitive, yet you dare demand me to do all those ''things'' to you? *While most of the time, she materialized a long gown to cover herself, one mustn''t forget, Shadow inherited Lane''s sinful body, and right now, with her ''gown'' gone, Nux could see that alluring body being presented right in front of him. What made this even more of a treat was how different Shadow''s body was compared to any other woman. It was unnaturally soft; be it her back, her cheek, or any other part of her body, it was so extremely soft that Nux felt like it would break if he used too much strength. Even while he was touching her back, if he used even the slightest of force, his hand would sink in. Nux felt like he was embracing the softest pillow in existence. "Hnnggg~~" This, combined with Shadow''s moans, while more and more tendrils wrapped themselves around him as she got more and more excited, made this experience even greater. Nux continued to move, slowly and steadily wrapping his entire body around Shadow. He could feel her body tremble in pleasure as he did so. He, however, made sure to not overwhelm her with too much pleasure at the same time. Even though Shadow had complete control over her body, the very fact that she didn''t understand her own body''s reaction was enough for him to be alerted. Shadow was different from other entities. Even if she was now considered an independent entity, there was little to nothing known about her. Her body structure, her race, her strength, her weaknesses-they didn''t know anything. Even after he absorbed a High-Level World, Nux still couldn''t find anything related to her. It was as if she was an entirely new life form, and because of that, Nux was being extra careful. After all, even now, when he touched her and induced a bit of pleasure into her body, her tendrils wrapped around his arms, flickered-some even momentarily dissolving and forming again. Being overwhelmed with too much pleasure might harm Shadow as well. Yes, the possibility of that happening was small, but when it came to Shadow, Nux wasn''t willing to take any chances. This was also the reason he had been avoiding her all this while and was trying to learn more about her. However, even after devouring a High-Level World, he couldn''t find anything about her. This made him realize it. It was highly likely that information regarding Shadow probably didn''t exist in the Universe, and even if it did, finding it would be an entirely different thing. And after seeing the woman''s outburst today, Nux understood that if he kept her waiting any longer, there was no telling what this adorable little thing would do. "Annnhh~~" Suddenly, Shadow moaned even louder, her back arched forward, leaning towards Nux. Her entire body flinched uncontrollably. The tendrils that were wrapped around him disappeared. Nux panicked, unable to understand what just happened, and moved close to her, hugging her tightly, supporting her now weak body. "What happened? Are you alright?" He questioned with a worried look on his face. "I... I don''t know..." Shadow didn''t know what to say. "I-I never felt something like this before..." She spoke, soon recalling something and continuing, "This feeling is similar to what happens to Lane when she orgasms." "So what you are saying is..." "I came..." Shadow replied as she buried her face into Nux''s chest, embarrassed. Seeing her act like this, Nux''s lower body twitched even more. Right now, she looked so... adorable. "Ah- Shadow~" Nux called out, pulling Shadow extremely close to him. Her soft breasts pressed on Nux''s well-developed chest, and just like the rest of her sinful body, her breasts were much softer than anything Nux had felt before. Because of that, her big breasts were completely pressed on Nux''s chest. It was as if the two of them were being pressed together by some absurdly strong outer force. Shadow''s body flinched again. She was already hypersensitive. Being this close to Nux, where every single part of her body touched him, was simply too much stimulation for her. Suddenly, Nux moved his head close to her and lightly whispered into her ear, S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are this sensitive, yet you dare demand me to do all those ''things'' to you?" Nux questioned, his breath making Shadow tremble even more. Once again, her body trembled, back arched up to the point her stomach touched Nux''s. Seeing that her tendrils had disappeared again, Nux realized that this woman came again. "Again?" Nux questioned playfully, and knowing she couldn''t hide it from him, Shadow didn''t even move her face and kept it buried in Nux''s chest. "Hahaha~ Look at you. If your sisters saw you act like that, they wouldn''t even recognize you." "Shut up..." Shadow spoke, her voice extremely light. Even now, as she remained in contact with Nux, her body continued to tremble. Her tendrils that had reappeared continued to flicker, disappearing and reappearing without stopping. Those were the signs of minor orgasms. Yes, Shadow''s body was so sensitive that just being in contact with Nux like this was enough to get her excited. Suddenly, a thought appeared in Nux''s head, and he started rubbing his hand on Shadow''s back. "HnnHHHnnnGGGggghhh!!!" Shadow moaned, this time, louder than ever as her body collapsed in an instant. "W-What...?" Even Nux couldn''t understand what just happened. He gently held the woman''s trembling body in his arms, stopping her from collapsing. Once again, the tendrils surrounding him disappeared, and this time, they didn''t reappear for a good while. Nux realized it. This was the major orgasm. And that was not it. He also understood another thing... The reason why this woman was so sensitive... It was because every single part of her body was as sensitive as a normal woman''s vagina. It didn''t matter where he touched her-back, arms, cheeks-it didn''t matter. It would be similar to him fingering her, and unlike in normal cases, where one usually had less space to move around, with Shadow... Nux could pleasure her in any way he wanted, and the moment he realized it, An extremely evil grin appeared on Nux''s face, and, Bite He bit her. Chapter 1792 So this is what I am supposed to target, no? * ?Chapter 1792 So this is what I am supposed to target, no? *Bite He bit her and, "AAAAaaaNnnnnNnhhbHHHhbHH!!!" Shadow moaned, her body trembled so violently that Nux was actually having a hard time holding her, especially because of how unbearably soft and flexible her body was. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It felt like he was holding sand that kept slipping out of his hands no matter what he tried. "Haaahhh... Haaahhh... Haaahhh..." Shadow gasped for air, her body completely leaning on Nux since she had no strength in her legs. Using this chance, Nux materialized a bed right behind him and fell down with Shadow in his arms. Shadow had no energy to resist, her tendrils that usually wrapped around Nux''s body were nowhere to be seen. It seemed like her body was currently in no state to form those tendrils, at least for now, and because of that, Nux decided to stop. After all, he was still paranoid and was being extremely careful. Even when he bit her before, he made sure to use just a little force, it was almost no different than touching her body with his teeth, he just wanted to see what her reaction would be. Never in his wildest dreams was he expecting a reaction this strong. For now, he just continued to hug the woman in his arms. Shadow stayed on top of him, her large breasts covered Nux''s face, and because of how unbearably soft they were, Nux was in paradise. For a moment, silence fell in the room Nux just created for the two of them. The only sound that could be heard was Shadow''s heavy breathing, and Nux, with his head buried inside heaven, stayed silent and at the same time tried to inspect Shadow''s body. The woman didn''t have a heart. Actually, the woman didn''t have any organs. Let alone organs, her body didn''t have bones, muscles, or anything that most bodies had. It was as if... Shadow''s body was one big muscle. How it moved hour it fumotionad. Nuw had no clue And this was coming from a man who had observed a few crazy beings who loved to cut beings of other races open and understand their body structure for millions of years. Yes, even the Umbrasol Progenitors had never seen any being even remotely close to Shadow. It was as if Shadow was an extremely simple life form, but at the same time, she was extremely complex. ''An entity formed by a Law, huh...'' Nux muttered in his head. But suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted as suddenly, his entire body was enveloped by small tendrils. Yes, the tendrils had reappeared, but this time, their numbers had increased. The tendrils that mostly wrapped themselves around his wrists were now trying to cover his entire body. While Nux did notice the number of these tendrils increase as time passed, this sudden change was simply too much. ''Does this tell how aroused she is?" He wondered in his head. Suddenly, the tendrils that were wrapped around his wrists were suddenly enlarged. The extremely soft tendrils turned hard, like chains, and bound Nux''s arms to the bed. "Nux..." Nux then heard Shadow''s voice, and the instant he did, he realized that his assumption was correct. The tendrils indeed represented how aroused this woman was. How did he know? Because he had heard the same voice before. Lane called him out like that when the silent maid was about to lose her mind, and her shadow... was the same. Slowly, Shadow sat up. With Nux''s arms bound, she stared at this ''meal'' in front of her, then, like a hungry beast, she called out again. "Nux..." The tendrils around Nux''s body moved, removing his clothes. Nuy didn''t even have to move the tendrile did everything on their own. If the clothec were stuck, they simply tore them apart. Clearly, Shadow was in no mood to hold back. Within a minute, Nux was completely naked, and Shadow continued to rub her sinful body on his. "Nhhggghh~~" Her movements were so extremely sensual that Nux, whose body wasn''t even as sensitive as Shadow''s, felt the stimulation, and his dick stood up, completely erect. "Hmmmnn?" Shadow let out a muffled moan as she paused, her eyes were fixed on the new guest. In an instant, her hand moved, and Nux instantly closed his eyes as the cold hand wrapped around his hard penis. "I am not the only one that''s sensitive, eh?" Shadow''s playful voice was heard. Because of her body''s condition, she had a difficult time speaking; her breathing was still heavy. Honestly, Nux didn''t even know why the woman was breathing when she had no lungs or any organ similar in her body. This, however, wasn''t the moment where his thoughts would wander in such a direction. Right now, his mind was overwhelmed with a single emotion, and that was raw, unhidden lust. "So this is what I am supposed to target, no?" Now, physically, Shadow was indeed a virgin. However, this woman shared Lane''s memories. She knew most things Lane did before their link was severed and they started walking on different paths. The woman knew a lot. Even Nux''s weak points that Lane and her other sisters had explored over the years. With her back arched up, Shadow moved. Her every move highlighted her curves. It was similar to how Lane did it to arouse Nux. However, there was a stark difference between the two. Lane knew what she was doing, and every single one of her movements was perfected to Nux''s desires. Combined with how her body was a mess right now because of Nux''s touch, Shadow''s movements were extremely awkward. It made Nux chuckle lightly. Soon, Shadow''s head got close to Nux''s dick, her butt arched up, right in front of Nux''s face, as if she was offering it to Nux while she attended to his little brother. Honestly, at this moment, this was nothing more than a tease, after all, Nux''s hands were tied up. Gulp Nux gulped, not being able to relish the treat presented to him was painful. He, however, let Shadow do what she wanted, and the woman started licking his dick. Chapter 1793 D-Did I win...?** ?Chapter 1793 D-Did I win...?** Shadow started licking Nux''s dick just like how she remembered Lane did. She and Lane, however, were different. While Lane had an organ-like tongue, Shadow was merely recreating it by extending her body. To Nux, it felt no different than Shadow touching his dick with her cold finger, and Shadow quickly realized it. In an instant, she materialized a mouth and a throat and moved toward the next step. Gulp Yes, she gulped down the entire thing in one go. Now, obviously, the mouth and throat she made were similar to what Lane had as well, and unlike Lane, who was used to gobbling up the entire thing and knew the right. technique, in Shadow''s case, it wasn''t possible. If she were a normal woman, she would have been forced to move her head away and cough out loud because Nux''s dick touched the back of her throat. To Shadow, however, this didn''t matter. Nux''s dick continued to touch the back of her throat, and the unreasonably soft membrane continued to extend, adjusting the throat''s shape to Nux''s dick. "Ughhhh~" Nux groaned in pleasure; it was something he had never experienced before. However, Shadow had just started. The woman remembered every single note Lane had made to ensure Nux felt the most pleasure. After all, just like any other wife, Lane wanted to defeat this man as well. Shadow started sucking intensely. "Ughhh~" Nux groaned, Shadow''s cheeks sank in as she sucked harder and harder, and as she sucked, she continued moving her head. Slurp Slurp Slurp An intense blowjob started. Shadow then followed the next step, where she was supposed to wrap her tongue around Nux''s dick and squeeze it-something Lane couldn''t do while sucking because of her physical limitations. Shadow, however, knew no such limitations. Her tongue elongated, wrapping itself around Nux''s dick as she then moved it like a snake coiling around. "Nngghhhh~~" Nux moaned, his hands tightly clenching the chains that bound him. Honestly, if it wasn''t for Aeliana practically forcing his control back into his body, he would have already broken these chains. Because she didn''t have any physical limitations, whatever Shadow did felt extremely new and pleasurable. Waves after waves of pleasure assaulted his head, overwhelming his emotions. In the end, Nux couldn''t take it anymore. He freed his hands and tightly grabbed Shadow''s ridiculously soft butt. For a moment, he forgot this woman''s entire body was as sensitive as a vagina, so the instant he got rough with her, "NnnNNHhhGGGgggggghHHHH!!" The woman, who was sucking his penis with all her might, felt her entire body shudder as the pleasure she felt instantly shot up. Her tendrils that wrapped around Nux instantly disappeared, and her body collapsed on top of his. Nux used this chance to sit up. He then held the woman and gently placed her on the bed. Then, he held both her hands and placed them above her head. With the road ahead clear, Nux instantly buried his head in her large, welcoming breasts, and this time, he didn''t just stop there; he started licking her nipples. "NnnnNNnnHhhhgggHhhhHH!!" Shadow''s body trembled again as her back arched up. This time, however, Nux didn''t stop. He now had a fairly decent amount of information about her body, at the very least, too much pleasure wouldn''t harm her. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So this is what Nux was going to do. He was going to drown this woman in pleasure. Slurp Slurp Slurp Nux continued to lick Shadow''s soft breasts, leaving his saliva all over the place. He even used his fingers to play with her nipples, circling around them and making them erect. As he did all of this, Shadow''s body reacted exactly like a normal woman''s would. The only difference was that hers was extremely soft and cold, and both of these factors made this experience even better for him. "AnnNhhhhH!!" bit it. Once again, her body shuddered, and once again, the tendrils surrounding Nux disappeared. Honestly, ever since he had gained control, he hadn''t allowed the tendrils to appear for more than 3 seconds. Yes, he was making this woman orgasm every 3 seconds; that was simply how sensitive she was. Even a slight pinch on her breasts was enough to make her orgasm, especially because of how aroused she was. "Haaah... Haaahh... Haah..." Shadow breathed heavily, her breasts moving up and down as she lay on the bed. Seeing this sight, Nux''s erect. dick twitched. Right now, however, there was nothing he could do. After all, like any other organ, Shadow didn''t have a vagina either. Of course, this still didn''t change anything, and Nux loved and valued this woman the same; he just didn''t know ho- "Nux..." Suddenly, Shadow called out. Nux paused and glanced at her. "Put it in." She spoke, her voice so seductive and alluring that Nux''s entire body trembled. "W-What...?" Nux frowned. Soon, however, as he looked down, he saw it-Shadow''s vagina. The woman had created it just for his sake. A light smile appeared on Nux''s face. He placed his dick right on top of her lower lips and moved in. "Uggghhh!" He groaned. Tight. Too tight. But even then, Nux didn''t face any resistance. After all, the walls of the vagina were simply too soft. Nux easily moved in, even breaking the hymen as he did. "You are finally mine now~" Shadow spoke in a low voice. barely keeping her moans in. "And you finally belong to me and me alone." Nux spoke as his smile widened. Then suddenly, Shadow''s tone changed, "Now try moving" She challenged with a smirk. Nux frowned, but then suddenly, he felt something strange. Countless tendrils were formed, this time inside Shadow''s vagina. The tendrils quickly attached themselves to Nux''s dick, and then, Slurp Slurp Slurp "Aaaaahhhh!!" Nux''s entire body trembled as thousands of cold tendrils started sucking his dick at the same time. Shadow''s vagina was like a literal vacuum that wanted to tear his dick apart. The walls of Shadow''s vagina tightened even further, wrapping themselves around his dick, and Nux could feel his strength leaving his body. "Uggghhhhhh!!!" He groaned, barely able to hold on. Shadow''s body didn''t have a fixed shape. She could literally be whatever she wanted to. She could enhance her vagina in any way she wanted. Narrow space, thousands of tendrils that sucked and licked on the dick like thousands of small mouths, soft walls that wrapped themselves around Nux''s dick-it was a heavenly place that would make any man cum within seconds. Honestly, even Nux wasn''t far from falling. The waves and waves of pleasure that assaulted his body, even though he didn''t move, were simply too much. His body was already giving out, and he could feel his sperm ready to burst out. Nux knew that if he didn''t do anything, he would collapse, so gathering whatever strength he had, he moved his butt. "Ugghhhh!" Even the smallest movement made his body tremble. However, as he moved his dick out to the edge, Pah He thrusted in. "Uggggghh!! "AaaanNNnnnNNNnHhbHHHh!!!" Together with his grunt, Shadow''s voice was heard. After all, since she had created thousands of tendrils, his dick was pretty much rubbing against thousands of her hypersensitive body parts at the same time. The pleasure she was experiencing was a thousand times higher than what she usually experienced. Shadow literally lost her mind in just one thrust. These were the tendrils she had created on her own, so they were different. They wouldn''t disappear as she came; they only had one job-taking Nux down. "I-I will bring you down with me!" Shadow declared, her voice extremely weak but full of battle intent. Slurp Slurp Slurp "Uggghhh!!" Nux grunted as the sucking intensified. Pah Pah Pah He didn''t give in either and continued to thrust his dick in and out of Shadow''s heavenly vagina. "AAAAnnnnNnhhHHHhHH!!" Shadow orgasmed more than a few times. Her body, however, didn''t let Nux leave. The woman had already wrapped her legs around Nux. Slurp Slurp Slurp "Uggghhhh!! Shadow!" Nux groaned. Burying his head into Shadow''s breasts, he sucked her nipples as if they were the most delicious dish in the entire universe. "AaaNNnnnNNNHhhhhh!!" The woman moaned loudly, her hands, however, pushed Nux''s head even deeper into her breasts. It was honestly the most comfortable place Nux had been to. Everything around was so soft that Nux was literally losing his mind, and this little slip-up was more than enough for him to lose control. He now could no longer hold back and, "Fuckkk!! I am cumming!!!" He groaned as his jizz shot out, filling Shadow''s insides. Shadow moaned as well. Her body was in no state to move for a while now. "Haaaahhh... Haaahhh... Haahhhh..." Nux fell on top of her body, tired. "D-Did I win...?" Shadow questioned, her voice barely audible. "You did do well..." Nux admitted between his breaths. After gaining experience, this was probably the first time he had cum in under 30 minutes. So it could be counted as Shadow''s victory, even though the woman had probably orgasmed a hundred times by now... Honestly, what surprised Nux even more was the fact that the woman was awake, even now, when he knew she was extremely tired. ''Wait...'' Then suddenly, he realized something... ''Has Shadow ever slept...?" Chapter 1794 The Heart of Nuxs Universe. ?Chapter 1794 The Heart of Nux''s Universe. ''Has Shadow ever slept...?'' Nux questioned inwardly, and suddenly, a realization sank in. This woman... She never slept. From the moment her Physical Body was formed when he connected her with his Universe, Shadow, even for the slightest moment, didn''t sleep. Of course, Nux knew she was somewhat of a Divine Stage Cultivator, so she didn''t have to sleep. Not wanting to sleep and not sleeping were two entirely different things. Even now, Nux was absolutely sure that Shadow was extremely tired. Just the fact that her tendrils that wrapped around his body when she was aroused weren''t forming anymore gave Nux an idea of what her current physical condition might be. The woman had experienced more than a hundred orgasms within the last 30 minutes. Even if she was an entirely different entity, for her, who was already extremely sensitive to physical contact and was feeling such pleasure for the first time in her life, Shadow should have passed out. ''Wait... She doesn''t have a brain...'' S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux realized something. Shadow''s body was different from others. She had no organs. Now that Nux thought about it, her body was somewhat similar to a... Soul. And just like how a Soul never passes out no matter how much pain or pleasure is inflicted on it, Shadow seemed to be the same. ''Hypersensitivity... A ''Body'' without an Organ... And never passing out...'' Nux quickly connected the dots. ''Is Shadow a Soul?'' He wondered. Soon, however, he shook his head. ''No, she is a living entity that is extremely similar to a Soul! He concluded, but then, another question arose in his mind. ''A Soul is connected to its Physical Body! This was also the reason why Nux didn''t link a Soul and Shadow before. After all, a Soul couldn''t exist without a Physical Body, so in a sense, a Soul wasn''t an independent being. But Shadow now was. ''Or is she...?'' Nux frowned. He had been considering Shadow to be an independent being all this time simply because she had gained a Physical Body and didn''t have a connection with Lane anymore... But... Doesn''t she now have a new connection? A Soul was anchored to the Physical Body. As long as the Physical Body is preserved well, the Soul would always be conscious no matter what it is subjected to. So if Nux were to assume that his theory was correct and a Soul and Shadow were somewhat similar... Then what ''Physical Body'' was Shadow anchored to? ''My Universe...'' Nux muttered those words in his head. ''No, but others are anchored to my Universe as well. Shadow isn''t different in any wa-'' Nux paused. Shadow was different. Administrator.... They still didn''t know what exactly it meant, but Shadow had more authority over Nux''s Universe than anyone else other than Nux. The very fact that she was able to pull Amaya into the Universe and seal her in was proof of that. ''An Entity like a Soul who is anchored to my Universe... Does this mean she will remain conscious as long as my Universe exists...?'' Nux muttered as he stared at Shadow, who was currently lying on top of him, not moving. Even now, the woman was conscious. She was just extremely tired, and honestly, laying on top of Nux made her feel extremely safe and warm, so she didn''t want to move. Nux smiled. His hand gently moved towards her bare back. Her body flinched at his movements, so Nux paused, making sure she was as comfortable as possible before he started recalling all the events that led to this and tried to understand the mystery behind Shadow''s Unique existence. Shadow, at first, was Lane''s Alter Ego. She was nothing more than a split personality. However, the moment Lane broke through to the Divine Stage, something happened. Together with Lane, Shadow formed a Law as well. The Law of Shadow Born, a Law that supported Shadow''s very existence. Her forming a Law meant that the Universe accepted her as a separate entity, something that Nux had never seen or heard before. After all, this woman was born out of nothing. Being acknowledged by the Universe was quite surprising. But even then, Shadow wasn''t a complete being. Even though she had a Law, even though the Universe had accepted her existence, to the Universe, she was a mere thought, a personality that was so strong that it miraculously became reality. Despite the Universe accepting her, her main connection was still with Lane. The very fact that Shadow didn''t have a Physical Body of her own made her incomplete. However, that changed when Nux severed her connection with the Universe and Lane and connected her with his own Universe. For some reason, that gave her a Physical Body. That... made Shadow complete. All this while, Nux had been thinking about how that happened and the logic behind it. Now, however, things couldn''t be clearer. The Law of Shadow Born. A Law so strong that it stabilized and strengthened Shadow''s very existence, turning her from a mere Alter Ego to a fully grown Personality. A Personality that could even control Lane''s power over Shadow and create something akin to a Physical Body for herself. Creating something out of nothing-that was how strong this Law was. And... When Nux severed Shadow''s connection, he gained this Law as well. His Universe gained this Law as well. A Law that gives birth to Life. And Shadow... She was the first true ''Life'' born from this Law. Unlike his other wives, who were from a different Universe, and he severed their connection with the main Universe to bring them into his own, Shadow was born in his Universe. She was the first ''true'' entity from his Universe. An Entity that was born from his Universe''s Life Law. An Entity that also created the Universe''s Life Law. And this was the reason she became the ''Administrator! After all, who would understand the Law of Shadow Born more than the Entity who created and was born from it? Shadow was pretty much the Heart of Nux''s Universe. One could even call her his Universe''s First Absolute Goddess, a being with Absolute Power just short of the very Universe itself. That being was Shadow Leander. Chapter 1795 Dont expect them to return. ?Chapter 1795 Don''t expect them to return. "So... When are you going to close it?" Azriel, who was sitting inside Aeliana''s room, questioned after a while. His eyes were currently being covered with some red mist that Aeliana had created. Of course, a trick like this wouldn''t really work on Azriel; he just had no interest in seeing what Aeliana was trying to hide. "I-I will... soon..." Aeliana replied. Her face couldn''t get any redder. She only left her energy inside Nux''s body out of instinct; she didn''t expect to see... this... The moans she heard... the things she saw... Even now, when Nux and Shadow lay on each other, not moving, she still couldn''t keep her eyes away. Currently, Aeliana had covered her eyes with her hands. Of course, Azriel could see that his daughter was seeing everything from the gap within her fingers. Honestly, the sight was practically adorable, but at the same time, as a father, he was worried. After all, the last thing his daughter should be doing right now was secretly peeking at her future husband. He wanted to try and convince her to get rid of her energy and let. that man have a bit of privacy, but his daughter wasn''t listening. ''I can''t believe it...'' In the end, Azriel just sighed. He even tried to read the room, but his daughter was simply being too adorable for him to leave right now. He didn''t want to miss this. In the end, he just hugged Aeliana. Embarrassed, the little girl just buried her red face in her father''s lap, imagining things she shouldn''t be imagining. Back in the room Nux had temporarily created, Nux smiled gently as he felt the woman''s soft body on top of his. ''My Goddess. He muttered as his theory about Shadow being the Heart of his Universe and its first Life Form became stronger and stronger. "You feel... happy..." Suddenly, Shadow spoke as she raised her head, looking into his eyes. Just like other women, she could sense his emotions as well. "How can I not be? My adorable Shadow is in my arms right now." Nux replied with a smile. "...mm." Shadow didn''t say anything and buried her face in Nux''s chest again. Nux, however, could see that the woman was blushing. Well, or at least something similar to that because the current Shadow was acting exactly like how Lane would when she was extremely embarrassed. Nux chuckled. He wanted to caress her body, but right now, he knew she was too tired, so he didn''t want to stimulate her even further. This was also the reason he didn''t tell her about everything he had found out about. The woman was tired. Even though she couldn''t sleep, it didn''t mean she wouldn''t be mentally drained. Shadow needed some time in silence to recover, and Nux decided to be here with her while she did that. After all, by sensing her emotions, he could feel how calming his presence was to this woman. All the doubts she had before had finally cased up. Of course, now, Shadow could truly close her eyes and, for a little moment, not think about anything and enjoy Nux''s presence. Inside Blade''s Haven Mercenary Hall, a woman walked in. The moment the man at the counter saw the woman, his expression changed. "Astaria!" He greeted; he seemed quite surprised to see the woman. Astaria nodded as she walked towards the counter. "This is from the last mission we took. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that makes us Elite Mercenaries, correct?" She questioned. The man was shocked when he heard those words. However, knowing Astaria''s attitude, he knew he needed to answer quickly. "Let me verify the contents." He spoke as he started looking through the things Astaria had brought and tallied them with the demands of the mission. Two minutes later, he nodded. "The mission is completed." Astaria stared at the man, and the man chuckled. "Yes, that makes all the members of your party "The ones who actually do all the work and deserve to be rewarded, Elite Mercenaries. I will have your badges ready within two days!" The man nodded, and when he felt like it was the right moment to ask this question, he did, "So where are the others?" "They are busy." Astaria answered without any change in her expression. The man, however, could read between the lines. From what he knew, Valhelm had taken his entire party when he went after these women.... All five Primordials... Even if these women were exceptionally strong cultivators, it wasn''t difficult to predict what had happened. The man could tell where those women were "busy, and honestly, it was quite a pity. After all, he wanted a taste of that as well... Should I talk to Valhelm? My relation with him isn''t that bad... I would only need to do him a few favors... And... He would get bored of them eventually, no? Sharing won''t be tha-'' The man''s thoughts suddenly froze as, suddenly, "Right, I forgot." Astaria, who was about to walk out, paused. She turned around and threw something at the man. Instinctively, the man caught it. However, the moment he realized what it was, "AAAhhhhh!!" He screamed as his eyes widened in horror. His body jerked in terror, and the ''thing'' fell on the floor... "The hell? Why are you screaming like a bitc- AAhhhhh!!" "Huh?" "What is that?" Soon, the entire Hall''s attention was on the ''thing'' Astaria had thrown at the man. "Is that... a head...?" A mercenary called out. "A head...?" "Wait... T-That... Isn''t that Gragor...?" "The Ironfang...?" "H-He''s Gragor...?" "Wasn''t he a... Primordial...?" "How did he end up like this...?" Some mercenaries wondered. However, the ones who knew what had happened before were able to connect the dots... The man standing behind the counter was one of those few. With trembling body, he turned towards Astaria and saw the woman staring at him with her piercing eyes, "He and his party members were being quite bothersome. Don''t expect them to return." Saying those words, Astaria walked out, and before leaving, "I will be back to get our Elite Badges in three days." Chapter 1796 You found eleven of them already? ?Chapter 1796 You found eleven of them already?Nux materialized inside his Universe together with Shadow, and the moment they did, they were greeted by a woman, It was Amaya. Nux froze. He could see it.... That crazy look on her face... The look that he... loved so much.... "Shadow Leander," The Devourer called out. The look on her face was so threatening that any other entity who saw it would take a step or two back. "What?" Shadow wasn''t scared; after all... She was in her domain right now. "Are you going against the Goddess?" The woman spoke with a big smile on her face. Amaya''s mouth twitched. She turned towards Nux, and the man could only sigh in defeat. Yes, once Shadow somewhat recovered, he told her everything he had found out, and of course, the women inside his Universe had been listening to everything as well. "Did you forget? In this world, I am Absolute I can do everything I want here. I am THE Goddess-" She spoke as she started dancing around Amaya, while the Devourer''s face twitched in annoyance. "I can even kick you out of here if I want, you know?" The Shadow continued. This time, however, Amaya just chuckled. "Why don''t you try it then?" She spoke, looking at Shadow while her black eyes glimmered intimidatingly. Shadow froze. "Hmm? What happened?" Amaya tilted her head, walking towards Shadow. WE 1 r7 1 ..1. Oh dear powerful goddess, why don''t you show me your might and do it?" This time, for the first time ever since she had gained a physical body, Shadow stepped back, intimidated. After all, even she knew she couldn''t do that. Nux loved this woman more than anything. Yes, he loved every single one of his wives, but even amongst all the wives, this darned woman had a special place in Nux''s heart because of her... antics.. "Yandere or whatever he calls it... I only see a crazy bitch! Shadow snorted in her head before she dematerialized and appeared behind Nux. "I guess the almighty goddess isn''t as almighty as she thinks, eh?" Amaya laughed out loud. "Tsk." Shadow snorted. "Alright, that''s enough." Nux spoke as he extended his hands forward. In an instant, Amaya understood what he wanted, and she jumped right on top of him. "NUX!" She shouted as she buried her head in his chest. Nux smiled as he felt the familiar warmth enveloping his body. "You did something surprising today" He chuckled. "I can do anything for you." Amaya replied, her eyes shining intensely. "I know"" Nux nodded as he sealed the woman''s lips. Amaya''s body squirmed, and the moment she realized what happened, she wrapped herself around Nux''s body and pushed her lips on his. Her movements, frantic and erratic, almost overwhelming even, Nux, however, was used to this and quickly grabbed the woman''s butt, kissing her back with intensity as strong, if not stronger. "She looks like a bitch in heat." Shadow commented as she glanced at the two. "You shouldn''t be saying that." Suddenly, Shadow heard a voice she was extremely familiar with. "Lane." She called out. "Sister Fel live-streamed it. Lane spoke with a light smile on her face, and in an instant, Shadow''s expressions changed. "What!?" "You saw everyone else''s turns, didn''t you? It is only fair that you contribute to the group. Sister Fel even recorded the entire thing. By now, all the sisters have it with them." Lane revealed, and Shadow could see her world crumbling apart. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You bunch of perverts! Why would you do that!?" Lane stared at the woman in front of her and couldn''t help but wonder. ''Am I this shameless...?" It was a moment of self-reflection. In the end, the Shadow Demon just shook her head and walked towards Nux. After Amaya, it was Lane''s turn, and after the two wrapped around each other for another five minutes, once they were done- "So where is Fel?" Nux questioned. "She is waiting for you." Amaya answered. "Hmm?" "We went ahead and initiated the plan." "That was quick." "Not all of us were busy." Amaya chuckled, and Nux laughed out loud. "How many?" J "As you said, Eleven. We threw ten of them in there already, and after cutting their limbs and making them unconscious, I sealed them inside Devouring Mist. That should be enough to protect them from the rampant Death Energy inside. All you need to do is go and devour them." "You found eleven of them already?" "Astaria and others had been acting as mercenaries for a long time now, so they knew quite a lot. I just needed to put together what they knew and come up with a plan. Of course, the limitations were quite severe, so we couldn''t do a lot. I prioritized short. time over other things. I thought you would want the same." Amaya spoke, and it didn''t have to be said she was right. After all, the women knew Nux the best, and right now, what Nux wanted the most was to help Eisheth and Lyriana form a Law. He had been delaying it for a long time now, and he couldn''t do it anymore, especially when he had already found a way to help them. The plan was simple: Use the Reaper''s Veil to mask themselves from the Universe''s detection. By severing the connections of selected individuals, they would divert the Universe''s attention away from Yrniel and its people. To execute this, they established a set of rules: The targets must be criminals who deserved nothing but death. The targets must come from worlds that none of Nux''s wives had visited before. Only the wives who the Universe cannot sense are allowed to visit these worlds and capture the targets. Each target must come from a different world. And last, the targets should possess somewhat unique or at least useful bloodlines, which Nux could integrate into his own after he severs their connections with the Universe. Of course, for the last one, Nux understood that his expectations should be realistic. After all, his wives were only targeting Lowest or Low-Level Worlds. Most such worlds with somewhat useful bloodlines are often attacked by Higher-Level Worlds who are after their Bloodlines. Not to mention the time they had in their hands was limited, so in the end, for Lyriana''s and Eisheth''s sake, Nux needed to be satisfied with whatever he had found. Chapter 1797 I am sure something good will come out of it. ?Chapter 1797 I am sure something good will come out of it."These are the ones...?" Nux, who entered Reaper''s Veil together with Felberta and Amaya, questioned as he glanced at the sight in front of him. Eleven ''targets'' they had captured, all with their limbs severed, unconscious and surrounded by Devouring Mist that protected them from this environment. "Yes" Amaya and Felberta nodded. Evane was still with Vyriana in case she needed something, Shadow was inside his Universe, and Riona stayed behind in case they needed something. The rest of the women couldn''t move since they could be detected by the Universe. Right now, these women were looking into Missions provided to Elite Mercenaries and were planning to join the War. Yes, everyone was busy. Even Nux had to return to Aeliana to continue their training, so Amaya didn''t waste time either. She manipulated the Devouring Mist, uncovering the first ''victim'' and revealing a humanoid entity with translucent skin showing faint ''veins'' of different colors all over its body. Amaya started explaining, "That''s the first one. A Chronovian. This one''s Law is too weak to mention. It is just something that strengthens his defense to some extent, but since you have Mother''s Law, it won''t matter. However, his bloodline is quite special. They can manifest ''echoes'' of themselves from alternate timelines, and each echo can act independently for a limited time. Essentially, it''s a cloning ability, but unlike your clones that can only copy your abilities, with this ability, it might be possible to copy your physical power as well." Nux widened his eyes in surprise. However, before he could get his hopes up, Amaya burst his bubble. "Don''t get too excited. I am not sure if this ability is that strong. The concept of different timelines is quite complicated. Not to mention the energy it requires to keep those clones is massive, and in your case... Where you will pretty much be summoning an entirely different Universe from a different timeline, it is very likely that this will be out of this ability''s scope." Nux understood that. After all, this ability was not an Absolute; it could fail. Not that it mattered. Even if it did fail, Nux believed that he would get something out of this. He stepped forward and placed his hands on the man''s head. The next instant, he let his Black Hole take over, and the Chronovian was surrounded with Black Mist. The man''s connection with the main Universe was severed. The Black Hole instantly devoured his Bloodline. He was a Sovereign Level entity that came from a Low-Level World. In his World, he was one of the powerhouses, and his Bloodline was pure. Nux could see it was on the same level as a Primordial Level Bloodline. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for it being from a Low-Level World, that didn''t matter since its connection to its world was severed. Yes, Nux had now assimilated another Primordial Level Bloodline from a High-Level World into his Bloodline. The next moment, a new influx of knowledge poured into Nux''s mind, telling him everything he needed to know about the man''s Law (which Nux completely disregarded) and his Bloodline. "Hmm." Nux muttered. Usually, such a big influx of knowledge regarding a completely unknown bloodline would have been a bit painful, but for Nux, the process couldn''t be any smoother. "How is it?" Felberta questioned. Nux glanced at her and shook his head, "Amaya was right, I cannot summon my Clones." Felberta and Amaya sighed. To not disappoint them, Nux smiled and said, "But this Bloodline has a weak connection to a Law related to Time, which should be one of the Primordial Laws as well. It is something that will be helpful in the future, so he was not entirely useless." "We understand." Amaya nodded as she waved her hand again, revealing the second victim. A being with a colorful body that seemed to refract light. "A Luminis. His ability isn''t very special. One allows him to create somewhat durable objects, while the other allows him to bend light around him and become invisible. His Law, however, is related to Light. The Law of Illumination." Amaya spoke, and Nux''s eyes shined as he glanced at the being in front of him. Soon, however, he shook his head. "The Black Hole isn''t reacting on its own. His Law is too weak to be considered a Law related to a Primordial Energy. It is similar to how Thyra''s Law couldn''t be devoured because the aspect of ''Death'' was too weak." "So he''s useless, huh..." Felberta nodded, wanting to move on. Nux, however, just shrugged, "All of you have put in a lot of effort in finding these people after so many restrictions. It doesn''t matter even if they are useless. This is the best option we would find in Low-Level Worlds anyway." Nux nodded as suddenly, black mist surrounded the being in front of him, and he was devoured. Once again, Nux received the information related to his Law but didn''t think about it too much. It was too weak for him to take notice. The only thing he could do was strengthen it on his own later, but that would take time. For now, Nux decided to ignore it and moved forward. "An Echoid. This one would be a bit more useful. Their blood allows them to capture, amplify, or weaponize sound waves, creating sonic barriers or destructive pulses. The more energy you put in, the stronger the effect." Nux raised his eyebrows in surprise, "How did these people survive? Some High-Level World should have taken interest in their blood." "This one comes from a Middle-Level World." Felberta chuckled. "Huh?" Nux was taken aback. "A Mercenary?" He guessed. "Yeah, we got a bit lucky with this one." Felberta answered. Nux''s smile widened as he then stepped forward and devoured this one as well. "Actually, the next one: one of the better ones as well. Another mercenary." "The mercenaries are everywhere, huh?" Nux muttered. "Well, it''s easy to know about more mercenaries when you are one as well," Felberta shrugged. Amaya, on the other hand, continued as she revealed another creature, "They are called Skyrends. They can control the gravitational pull on themselves or objects, allowing them to walk on walls, hurl heavy objects as if weightless, or pin enemies to the ground. They can even create something called Anti-Force Fields, a Zone of altered gravity to deflect projectiles or hinder movement. Well, with their limited energy, that is the most they can do. But it''s gravity. Combine that with your endless reserve of energy, I am sure something good will come out of it." Chapter 1798 New Abilities, Bloodlines, and Laws. ?Chapter 1798 New Abilities, Bloodlines, and Laws."They are called Skyrends. They can control the gravitational pull on themselves or objects, allowing them to walk on walls, hurl heavy objects as if weightless, or pin enemies to the ground. They can even create something called an Anti-Force Field, a zone of altered gravity to deflect projectiles or hinder movement. Well, with their limited energy, that is the most they can do, but it''s gravity. Combine that with your endless reserve of energy, I am sure something good will come out of it." Amaya spoke confidently, and Nux nodded with a bright smile on his face. "Of course," Without waiting any further, he devoured the Skyrend and absorbed everything the being had to offer. "The next one is quite interesting as well," Amaya muttered. Another plant-like creature was revealed. "A Verdalian. They have the power to embed seeds in allies or enemies. The allies are strengthened and healed continuously, while enemies are restricted or drained of energy. A perfect support that can use both buffs and curses, and again, the strength of these buffs and curses depends on the amount of energy used." The instant Nux heard those words, his smile widened. He now understood. These women weren''t looking for bloodlines with stronger abilities, they were looking for bloodlines that would suit him the best because of his massive energy reserves. "That works! Nux smiled. He knew he could leave things to his wives. And as if proving his point even further, Amaya continued, "The next one can create short-lived rifts to move instantaneously between two points." The instant Nux heard those words, he glanced at Amaya, and the devourer smiled. "Yes, his abilities are related to Space. They come from his Law" "Another Law that belongs to one of the Primordial Energies." Nux''s smile widened. Soon, however, he was slightly disappointed. It was the same problem. The Law was too weak. Nux, however, didn''t complain and devoured the Law, Amaya continued, revealing another creature, "He is a Prismorn. He can manipulate emotions, amplifying fear, courage, or joy. He can even use emotional energy to power spells or physical strength." "Ability to manipulate one''s emotions?" "I know you can do that using your illusions, but this is a much more direct method." Felberta answered, and Nux nodded in understanding. Soon, a playful smile appeared on his face as he stared at his wives. "This seems useful indeed." The women smiled, knowing exactly what Nux was thinking about. "Anyways, the next is this Umbroknight. Their power is somewhat special. They can connect with objects in Outer Space" "What?" Nux blinked in surprise. "Mhm, they have an ability named Astral Bond that allows them to call upon specific stars with unique powers. They can summon meteors, heal with starlight, or even enhance their speed and strength using their connection with a specific star" "That..." "I thought it might be useful, especially for you." Amaya spoke, her eyes staring at Nux, and he understood what she was trying to say. An ability to connect with objects in Outer Space... As a Universe himself, who knew what this ability could become in Nux''s hands. Of course, there were chances that it could be one of the many abilities Nux had and didn''t use much, but in the end, it was still worth a try. Without waiting any more time, Nux devoured the Umbroknight. For now, Nux decided not to waste time understanding everything he had gained and continued further. There were still three more beings he needed to devour before Lyriana came here. That was the priority. As for whether his strength increased or not, Nux would figure that out when he trained with Aeliana later. "This one''s quite interesting as well." Felberta commented, her eyes glimmering as she waited for Amaya to reveal the ninth one. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amaya nodded back, and with a wave of her hand, the devouring mist disappeared, revealing another being with a semi-transparent body with swirling texts or symbols constantly shifting within him. Nux raised his eyebrow when he saw how the being looked, and Felberta continued, "Aetherialis. By touching an object, person, or book, they can absorb its knowledge and temporarily gain skills or abilities tied to it. The amount of knowledge they absorb depends on how strong their minds are." Nux stared at the Aetherialis, surprised. "It is almost as if these beings are created to be devoured by me." He couldn''t help but comment. "Indeed." Felberta chuckled. "They are much more intelligent than people around them since their strength depends on their intelligence, but despite that, they are severely limited. After all, there is only so much knowledge one can absorb at one point. If they try to go beyond that, their minds are overloaded. It often leads to some part of their memories being washed away, or sometimes, depending on the severity of the situation, a complete mental wipeout. This is also the reason why, despite sounding quite useful, not many higher-level worlds were attracted to this race." Felberta then sighed dramatically and eyed Nux. "If only there was a being who could absorb as much knowledge as he wanted without any issues, how amazing would it be if such a being had their power, no?" Nux chuckled when he heard her words. Without waiting, he devoured the Aetherialis as well. This one came from a low-level world, so again, his bloodline was pure. Yes, with this, Nux got another strong bloodline that now belonged to a high-level "Now this is the tenth one." Amaya continued, revealing a crystalline being with sharp edges. "This one''s a Shardkin. When critically damaged, he shatters into smaller shards, which can combine together, and when they do, his physical strength rises by a factor of two. If you get this ability..." Nux didn''t need to think anymore and devoured the Shardkin. "So, one more left, right?" He questioned, and the women nodded. "This is the one I caught at the end. A Harmonic. He can release spores that influence plant growth. These ''plants'' create hallucinogenic clouds that confuse the enemies. These plants can also bind and even ''eat'' the weaker enemies, and again, the more energy used, the stronger these plants. So..." Nux nodded in understanding as he devoured the last ''victim.'' And now, it was time to rebuild the Elven Queen''s foundation from scratch. Chapter 1799 I am older than you. ?Chapter 1799 I am older than you."I still do not understand why mother needs to take the Trial." Ariana commented as she stood in front of a Trial Tower, waiting for her mother to come out. "They didn''t say anything." Elijah, who stood next to her like a good husband, shook his head. "Before this, she also went to the Succubus Progenitor to put her in an illusion, reliving her entire life. She is preparing for something, and she is not willing to tell us what it is." Ariana muttered as she lowered her head. Elijah then gently held her hand and said, "Even if she is hiding something, it must be because she is trying to protect you. Due to recent changes in Yrniel, the Ancestral Order has become much more active than it used to be a few centuries ago. Because of that, they have opened up with Father, who is acting as a moderator that relays the Ancestral Order''s instructions to the normal people of Yrniel. This has also given Father a chance to converse with high-level members of the Orders who know more about the world outside Yrniel. From everything Father has heard, That place is nothing but dangerous. Let alone Incomplete Divines, even Complete Divines are pretty much cannon fodder there. Even the cultivators a stage above Divine are not safe there. The last thing we want is to attract the attention of such a fearsome world, and I am sure your mother wants the same. This is why she is keeping you in the dark; the less you know, the better." Elijah then placed his hands on Ariana''s shoulders, and with a serious look on his face, he spoke, "So don''t waste Mother-in-law''s efforts, okay? She won''t like it." "My mother is going to this dangerous place you are talking about. Do you think I can stay silent and not do anything about it?" "You are worried, I know that, bu-" "There is no need to be worried; everything will be fine." Elijah''s words were interrupted by another voice. The new Queen of the Elven Kingdom and her husband turned around, and their eyes fell on the previous Queen. "Mother." "Mother-in-law." The two greeted. Lyriana nodded. She then glanced at Ariana and said, "It was my decision to leave and explore the Outer Space, and I do not want any of you to get involved." "I understand." Ariana nodded. Against her mother, she couldn''t say what she wanted to. Lyriana nodded back and walked ahead. In front of her was Riona, who seemed to be waiting for her in silence. The previous Queen nodded at Riona. Riona nodded back, and just as she summoned the Cosmocraft, Lyriana walked in. Ariana tried to say something, but in the end, she couldn''t. Riona, who saw that, smiled a little. She glanced at Ariana and said, "She will be safe. I assure you, I will bring her back to you in one piece. And when I do, I hope to see a strong queen instead of a nervous little child, okay?" "I am older than you." Ariana retorted. Hearing those words, Riona just chuckled. "Indeed you are. I am still in my sweet sixteen, after all-" With a chuckle, she walked into the Cosmocraft, and a few seconds later, the Cosmocraft flew away. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aisha, who was looking at the Cosmocraft from a distance, turned towards her mother and said. "I still do not understand why you would give away such a chance to her." She complained. Before Lyriana, Nux had come to Eisheth, wanting to sever her connection first. After all, Eisheth was his wife; Lyriana, currently, was not. It was a choice that Nux could make easily, at least for now. Eisheth, however, denied and told him to sever Lyriana''s connection first-a decision that shocked all the women, including Lyriana. "Heh." Eisheth, however, just laughed out loud when she heard that question. Her eyes stared at the obu where the Chemooraft dieanneared "This is the reason you are only a child and I am the mother." The Succubus Queen''s smile widened, her purple eyes glimmering brightly. "I do not understand." Aisha frowned. "Even if you want to use this in the future, being connected to Nux means being able to feel his emotions all the time, no matter how far the two of you are. It doesn''t matter how many ''turns'' you exchange that for; it is a losing trade." It wasn''t just Aisha who thought that way; every wife was the same. These women desperately desired to be connected with Nux, and the worst part was that they knew that, according to their plan, it might take decades before one of them got their turns. In such a situation, Eisheth giving up that opportunity was quite surprising. "That woman needs it more than me" Suddenly, Eisheth muttered with a serious look on her face. "Huh?" Aisha frowned. Eisheth turned towards her and said, "I do not need to know what Nux feels; she does." Aisha narrowed her eyes, and her mother continued, "That woman may look strong from the outside, but she is quite weak. Her heart is full of uncertainty. After all, unlike us, she doesn''t have Nux constantly showering her with love. I have spent quite a lot of time with that woman, and I have come to like her, even if her personality is somewhat boring. I do not want her to lose her mind, because if that happened, not only would I lose a close friend... Nux will blame himself as well," Hearing those words, Aisha turned silent. "Of course, don''t you worry, I''ll make sure that elf pays for it in the future, and I''ll make her return the favor with interest." Eisheth replied with a grin. Her eyes glimmered as if she already had a plan ready. Aisha, however, was now big enough to see through her mother. She could tell that her mother had no plan whatsoever. She was just... doing it out of goodwill. Aisha chuckled inwardly, not saying anything anymore. ... "Are you ready?" On the other side, Lyriana, who stood in front of Nux, nodded with a solemn look on her face. "Don''t be nervous." Nux chuckled. Then, he walked towards Lyriana and pulled her close to him. Her breasts touched his chest, and her face instantly turned red. "W-What are you doi-" She tried to question as her body froze, unable to react. "Shh."" Nux, however, interrupted her, bringing his face close to hers such that their foreheads touched. Then, he whispered, "Don''t say anything. I need to be as close to you as physically possible for it to work." "O-Okay." The previous Elven Queen nodded as she closed her eyes, unable to look at Nux, who was so close to her. She had no clue why her heart was beating so quickly. Chapter 1800 I still dont see the problem here. ?Chapter 1800 I still don''t see the problem here."Look at the difference in treatment." Felberta chuckled as she watched the scene in front of her. "He barely touched those men when he devoured them, and when it''s her... he needs to be ''as close to her as physically possible."" "He doesn''t change, does he?" Riona laughed out loud. "Do you want him to change?" Felberta questioned. "I do not-" Riona smiled. The two women chuckled. "Tsk." The third one, however, wasn''t as amused. "There are too many of them around him." She commented. Hearing her words, Felberta and Riona glanced at each other and shook their heads. Their eyes conversed with each other. ''That''s your daughter.'' ''I apologize! Of course, Amaya had no clue that this exchange was happening. Even if she did, she probably wouldn''t care; her mind was thinking of ways. "I wonder if that Prismorn''s power to control emotions can be used to erase one''s feeling of love." The devourer muttered, and the two women standing beside her were horrified. Once again, they glanced at each other, and once again, their eyes conversed. ''Your daughter!" ''I apologize! I apologize!" "Alright, let me remind you of the entire process, okay?" On the other side, Nux, who was clearly taking advantage of the Elven Queen, spoke with a serious look on his face. Of course, even now, he hadn''t released the woman. After all, this was ''important'' for this to work. "Y-Yes, that w-would be good in c-case I missed s-something.." Lyriana stuttered as she nodded, her eyes still closed. Nux smiled and then continued. "I will first sever your connection with the Universe. With that, no ''rules'' of the Universe would apply to you anymore. I will then devour your cultivation, turning you into a mortal. Then, using my Blood, we will rebuild your entire foundation, turning you from a mortal Cultivator to a Complete Saint. You have already lived a life where you went to the Ancestral Order and lived as a Complete Cultivator, correct?" "Y-Yes. Lady Lilith helped me with that." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyriana nodded. At her words, Nux frowned. Then, as if he realized something, he chuckled. "She told you to say that, didn''t she?" "W-Well, she did help me, so it is true..." "That sounds like something she would do." Nux nodded with a smile. Lyriana, on the other hand, continued, "But I couldn''t break through the Divine Stage inside the Illusion." "That''s because you weren''t satisfied with the Law you were about to form. The illusion reads your heart, your deepest consciousness. I am sure you have solved that problem already, correct?" "Yes, I know what Law I wish to form now." Lyriana nodded with a determined look on her face. "Good." Nux praised. He then pressed the woman''s back, pushing her even closer to him. He could even feel her beating heart." Because of Lilith''s Illusion, your foundation as a Complete Saint will be stable. So the moment you become a Saint, you will form your Law and become a Divine Stage Cultivator. Is that clear?" "Yes." Lyriana nodded. "Let''s continue." Nux spoke, and suddenly, Lyriana moved even closer to him, wanting everything to work perfectly. This sight made Nux chuckle. He, of course, readily accepted her advance, and suddenly, Black Mist was released from his body, surrounding both of them. In an instant, Lyriana''s connection with the Universe was severed, and once again, the Universe couldn''t react since it couldn''t sense anything inside the Reaper''s Veil. Without wasting any time, Nux moved to the second step and devoured Lyriana''s Cultivation. Then, a drop of his blood entered Lyriana''s system, instantly boosting her cultivation, turning her into a peak Saint-level being. "Now form your Law." Nux moved away and spoke with a solemn look on his face. Lyriana closed her eyes, ready to form her Law. As a previous Divine Stage Cultivator, she already knew what a Law was. She was confident that all she needed to do was focus, and she would be able to form her Law. However... A minute later, a frown appeared on her face. "Don''t try to rush it. Be calm and break through your restrictions." Nux''s voice echoed in her head, and her frown disappeared. Another minute passed, Five minutes... Ten minutes... An hour... ''Something''s wrong... Nux realized it. This shouldn''t be happening. Lyriana already knew what Law she was going to form. All of this should be fairly easy. It shouldn''t take so long. And as if affirming those thoughts, Lyriana opened her eyes and frowned. "I cannot form my Law" "Why?" Nux frowned. "It feels like something is stopping me. No, it is as if something is missing." "Missing?" Nux frowned. "Yes, and I do not understand what it is." Nux''s frown deepened, and suddenly, a voice was heard. "A Universe." Nux''s Shadow then moved, materializing herself to her rightful place (Nux''s arms). "A Universe?" Lyriana frowned. "Mhm, what''s missing is a Universe that can acknowledge your Law." "But Nux..." Lyriana turned towards Nux. "The one I acknowledged or accepted as a Universe was you, not your Law." Nux realized. "Then why don''t you..." "I cannot just will it." Nux replied. Lyriana frowned, unable to understand what he meant. "How is he supposed to acknowledge something he doesn''t even understand?" Shadow became the translator. "So what you are saying is..." "He needs to understand your Law before he can acknowledge it." "But that isn''t possible... One cannot comprehend someone else''s Law..." "Well, normal people cannot." Shadow shrugged as she turned towards Nux. This was the same monster who comprehended Absolute Death through the Umbrasol Progenitors'' memories. Heck, let alone comprehend, he even combined their understanding and formed something much more complete, much stronger. "So how are we supposed to continue?" Lyriana continued. "Nux needs to comprehend your Law. The most efficient way to do that would be... to see your memories." the solution to Lyriana''s problem would be to read her mind... Reading all her memories, something no one with a sane mind would allow him to do. After all, if he does that, all her secre-" "I still don''t see the problem here. If we already know the solution, why aren''t we proceeding? You should have a way to see my memories, don''t you?" Lyriana questioned with a confused frown. Chapter 1801 He turned a normal Law into an Absolute...? ?Chapter 1801 He turned a normal Law into an Absolute...?"I still don''t see the problem here. If we already know the solution, why aren''t we proceeding? You should have a way to see my memories, don''t you?" Lyriana questioned with a confused frown. "I remember that Slave Seal magic of yours helps you see memories of your slave, doesn''t it?" Nux stared at the woman in silence. "What are you waiting for?" Lyriana tilted her head. "Woman, you do realize what reading your memories entails, do you not? Nux won''t just be seeing a part of your memories. A Law is deeply connected to one''s being. Even if you think your Law is related to the illusion and the trial you took, that isn''t the case. Your Law encompasses your entire being," Shadow warned. "Yes, I know that." Lyriana nodded. "From my birth to this moment, he will be seeing all of my memories." Lyriana then glanced at Nux and, "You spent quite a lot of time inside the illusion, didn''t you? I don''t think reading my memories would affect you too much, right?" Lyriana was worried about an entirely different problem. Seeing her confused expression, Nux couldn''t help but chuckle, "I''ll even see you naked, you know?" "You d-don''t have to focus on that!" Lyriana''s face turned red. "There is no way I can do that. It would be a sight that I will be burning into my memories." "Just... focus on comprehending my Law... Read my memories. There might be some... embarrassing moments that I would like to hide, but if that''s the only way to get strong, I-I am willing to do it." Lyriana was prepared to go to any lengths. Of course, the reason why she was so confident was because, "A-And... if it is you... You can watch it if you want..." The previous Queen muttered in an extremely low voice. "Oh? Does this mean you don''t mind me seeing you naked?" Nux questioned with a playful look on his face. "N-Not that!" Lyriana shouted. "I... I know what you are worried about... And I am telling you that you don''t have to think too much. When I left Yrniel with you, I was prepared to sacrifice everything I have in order to gain power. Letting you read my memories doesn''t affect me. I have nothing to hide." Lyriana declared, her eyes brimming with determination. Nux smiled, then he nodded, mirroring her determination. "Let''s start then. Thankfully, I just learned something interesting a few hours ago, so there is no need to use Slave Seal here." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saying those words, Nux placed his hand on Lyriana''s head and closed his eyes. The Aetherialis bloodline that allows him to absorb knowledge was activated, and in an instant, his energy entered Lyriana''s body. "Don''t resist." He spoke. Lyriana nodded, letting her guard down and allowing Nux''s energy to flow into her body without any form of resistance. Soon, Nux started seeing her memories. Lyriana, as a Divine Stage Cultivator, had thousands of years of memories inside her head. This, combined with the illusion she went in and the trial she took, meant there were around 8,000 years of memories Nux had to see and comprehend. A number that now seemed... quite small. The Aetherialis bloodline, now strengthened, worked wonders. In an hour, Nux saw all of Lyriana''s memories, not leaving even any part. Right now, he probably knew more about the previous Elven Queen than she did herself. "D-Did it work?" Lyriana, who felt Nux''s energy leaving her body, opened her eyes and questioned with an unsure look on her face. Nux stared at the woman standing in front of him with a new understanding. For now, however, he didn''t waste any time and comprehended her Law from her memories. Law of Frostbound Liberation. "Form your Law again," Nux ordered. Lyriana nodded and closed her eyes. Her Aura burst out, and suddenly, a form of energy that only Nux could see released from her body and rushed toward him. Nux didn''t resist and allowed the energy to surround him. It was a familiar energy, an energy he had comprehended just now. It didn''t take long for Nux to be able to take control over this energy. He moved the energy around his body for a while. Lyriana''s body continued to release more and more of this energy. All this energy rushed toward Nux, and he continued to gather it around him. Soon, he started releasing a similar type of energy. His energy mixed together with Lyriana''s, and as if affected by his energy, Lyriana''s energy started metamorphosizing. Lyriana didn''t seem to notice this. She continued to release more and more energy, and Nux continued to gather and strengthen her energy. *Lyriana''s picture* (AN: It''s so perfect that I didn''t change anything.) Finally, once Lyriana stopped releasing the energy, the massive whirlpool of energy that Nux had gathered, which was twice the size of what it should have been since Nux added his own energy into the mix, began to stabilize. Once Nux was satisfied, he nodded. In an instant, the energy moved toward Lyriana and rushed into her body. BOOOOM An explosion was heard, and the next instant, everything around Lyriana-Air, Space, the Death Energy from Necrocore-turned into frost. The previous Elven Queen now looked like the Queen of Frost floating in the air. A crown made of crystalline ice adorned her head, her hair became longer, her skin clearer. All of this, combined with her usual expressionless face, made it feel like the woman had gone through a rebirth. Finally, the woman opened her eyes. Her crystal blue irises glimmered with almost endless power. Even Felberta, Amaya, and Riona, for some reason, felt intimidated by her power. Soon, however, a slight frown appeared on Lyriana''s beautiful face. "This... isn''t my Law..." she muttered with a frown. "It is your Law," Nux replied with a smile. Lyriana, who understood that Nux was the one who did it, was surprised. "How did you do it?" she questioned. "What did he do?" Felberta questioned with a curious look on her face. "He turned my normal Law into an Absolute... The Law I was supposed to form was the Law of Frostbound Liberation. But what I formed was the Law of Absolute Frostbound Liberation." Lyriana revealed, and the other women blinked in surprise. "He turned a normal Law into an Absolute...?" While the other women were shocked by this news, "Nux..." Shadow suddenly called out, her tone full of disbelief. "Do you feel it as well...?" Chapter 1802 A Way to Get Stronger. ?Chapter 1802 A Way to Get Stronger."Nux..." Shadow suddenly called out, her tone full of disbelief. "Do you feel it as well...?" Nux was silent. Seeing that, the women, including Lyriana, frowned and appeared next to him. "What happened?" Amaya questioned with a worried look on her face. "..." Nux was still in shock, so much so that he couldn''t even speak. "You what...?" Felberta frowned. Lyriana, on the other hand, had a worried look on her face. "I got stronger..." "Huh?" The women blinked in surprise. "Stronger?" "Yes. If at first, I was an Initial Level Divine Stage Cultivator, now I am stronger." Nux nodded. The women frowned in confusion, and Nux simplified his words, S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Like in the System''s terms, if before, I was a Level 160 Cultivator who had just become a Divine Stage Cultivator, now, my cultivation has progressed, and I have become Level 163 or 164. I have grown stronger. The ''quality of my energy'' has become stronger, and if I am not wrong, then..." Nux glanced at Shadow and, "As the ''Soul of my Universe, Shadow must have gotten stronger with me as well." "Of course, I did. My connection to you is the strongest, after all." Shadow purposefully glanced at Amaya as she said those words. The devourer''s mouth twitched without stop. For now, however, she had more important things to focus on. "How did you get stronger?" It was a problem Nux had been facing for a while now. Through his memories, he knew how he was supposed to progress further in his cultivation, all the way to the Eternal Level, actually. However... that was only the case if he was a normal entity. And he was far from normal. He was an entirely different Universe, and the worst part was that he had no clue how he was supposed to grow further. Yes, even though he was strong enough to pretty much ignore Divine Stage Beings even if they came from a Supreme World, even though he was strong enough to take on Primordials, in the end, Nux was only a Level 160 Divine Stage Cultivator, someone who had just broken through the Saint Stage. Now, however, that had finally changed. He had gotten stronger. He had finally grown, and now, Amaya needed to understand why this happened so she could somehow come up with a way to help Nux get even stronger. And Shadow already knew the reason. "He did what he is supposed to." The women turned towards her, and Shadow started explaining. "He acknowledged an entity''s Law and allowed her to become a Divine Stage Cultivator. He fulfilled his role as a Universe. This is how he got stronger." The women turned towards Nux, and he nodded. Just like Shadow, he felt it as well. It happened before as well. He became a Divine Stage Cultivator because he acknowledged his own existence. That was his first step in becoming a Universe, and now, as he got closer to acting more and more like a Universe, he got stronger again. "So you will continue to get stronger as you accept more and more people and acknowledge their Laws?" Amaya questioned, and Nux nodded. "So if you devour all our cultivations and acknowledge our Laws, you will get even stronger?" "That won''t work." Nux shook his head. T-1 1 at least not now." "So to get stronger, you need to form connections with more people and help them form their Laws and become Divine Stage Cultivators?" "For me, that would be similar to cultivating, yes." "If you became Level 163 just with Lyriana alone, considering Primordial is Level 180, you would only need seven more to become a Primordial..." Soon, however, Amaya''s expression changed. "But I guess it won''t be that easy, would it?" Nux smiled as he shook his head, "It won''t." "At the very least, we now have a way." Amaya shrugged. "I guess participating in the War and devouring more Worlds became even more important now, huh... Devouring Umbrasol allowed you to devour 128 more people, and you have already devoured 12. In the worst-case scenario, even if you use up all that space, you might not be able to break through the Primordial Stage, so we need to participate in the War and get more Space." Felberta spoke with a serious look on her face, and Lyriana, who stood next to them, nodded. This time, there was a confident look on her face. After all, she could feel it. Her strength... It had reached a level she could have never imagined before. Right now, what she wanted the most was to go fight and go all out against her opponent to test her limit, and she already had a perfect candidate in her mind. "We will do all that, yes." Nux nodded, then his eyes glimmered brightly as suddenly, he turned towards Shadow, and the woman, who instantly understood what he wanted, expanded her shadow and pulled every single one of them into Nux''s Universe. "First, I need to clear this mess." The moment the women materialized in Nux''s Universe, they heard his voice echo throughout the space. They looked around, trying to find him, but they couldn''t. "What are you trying to do?" Amaya questioned. "Right now, this place looks like everything was just thrown here randomly. There is no structure, all the energies just... exist, and now, I need to clean it. I need to create a functioning Universe." "But.... didn''t you say all the Primordial Energies are required for the Universe to be able to function automatically?" Amaya questioned with a doubtful look on her face. "Yes, all of those energies are required for a Universe to function, a normal Universe, that is." Amaya tilted her head, and Nux''s smile widened. "I am different. Unlike a normal Universe, I am conscious. I can control things a normal Universe cannot. The Primordial Energies need to be in a perfect balance to be able to function together automatically, and usually, that balance can only be achieved when all the Primordial Energies are present. But... I will just use my will to force that balance onto the Primordial Energies we have here. I will create a functioning Universe with whatever I have, And I will begin this... Today!" Nux''s voice echoed throughout the Universe. Chapter 1803 Forcefully Established Balance ?Chapter 1803 Forcefully Established BalanceRUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE Nux''s Universe shook. Amaya, Lane, Shadow, Felberta, and Lyriana, everyone seeing this grand sight could feel their bodies tremble. This Universe, which was just a vast space that stretched endlessly with different energies and worlds randomly put together, was now going through a change. All the energies that were spread all over the wide Universe started gathering around, literal Worlds had started moving. Nux''s first focus was Umbrasol. "This will be the main World where all of us would reside." His words echoed through the space. The women who were just floating in the void could see the massive world being separated from the rest. It was fixed at the very middle of the Universe, and the huge whirlpools of energies that were formed started moving towards it. "Now, I will create a new balance between the energies I have here." Nux''s voice echoed again as one by one, all the energies started surrounding the massive Umbrasol. "Energy of Genesis." Nux spoke, and the white cloud-like mist moved, surrounding Umbrasol, but it wasn''t alone, "Energy of Destruction." It came together with the Energy that balanced it, the Energy of Destruction. "Energy of Life." The energies that belonged to Shadow and Evane rushed in, accompanied by another energy, "Energy of Death." The Energy that came from the Law of Absolute Death. Yes, because of the strength of this Law, the Energy of Death was much stronger than the others, and that itself would cause the balance to tilt, but Nux simply used his will to suppress the Death Energy. Sure, this energy was strong and dominating, but in here, Nux''s Will was the only Absolute-nothing else mattered. The four Primordial Energies worked together, forming a strange balance. Nux waited. The true balance still wasn''t achieved. Just these few energies could not co-exist together, so he knew something would happen, and just as he expected, it did. Within a few hours, the ''Balance'' created started deforming. There were too many factors affecting it, and Nux couldn''t solve those issues separately. Therefore, Nux decided to reform the balance from scratch. Then, he waited, and once again, within a few hours, the balance was disrupted. "24 hours..." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux muttered as he reformed the balance again. "Shadow." He called out. Shadow, who stood next to the others, nodded as she flew up. "I know." She muttered as she took control over these energies and connected her consciousness with them. "I need to reform this balance every 24 hours, correct?" "...I apologize for lea-" "Nux." Shadow called out. "There is no need to apologize. As the Absolute Goddess of this Universe and its Heart, it is my duty to maintain it." The entity then glanced at the rest of the women, especially Amaya and, "Others may be close to your outside body, but in the end, only I have all the access to your ''real'' body, so I need to take the responsibility, no?" Amaya stared at the woman with a dangerous look on her face. Shadow, however, completely ignored the woman and flew above, Taking control of the four energies that were in temporary balance. "Now," Nux''s voice was heard as once again, the rest of the Universe other than Umbrasol shook. The Sapling that represented the Law of Absolute Growth moved, implanting itself at the very center of Umbrasol. "The Energy of Growth." Nux''s voice echoed. After the Sapling of Growth, it was the Lotus of Life that planted itself at the completely opposite end of Umbrasol. Now, with the Energy of Growth in the mix, instead of four, the Balance was formed between five Energies. The instability created by the addition of another energy made it so that the balance would be disrupted every 12 hours instead of 24. Shadow didn''t mind; rather, she was glad Nux was relying on her. Not to mention, watching Amaya''s expressions below was extremely fun. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE While the women played their own game, Nux continued. Umbrasol and the five energies were all put in balance. Now, what was left were the other worlds and Worlds. Nux''s next focus was on the two lowest-level worlds that he had devoured before. The two worlds moved out of the energies'' influence. was as if they were being disregarded from the Universe. "These will be Stars." Nux''s dismissive voice echoed. Yes, he was using two worlds as mere stars that would store all other Laws he had learned. Of course, the ''Space'' he was using to store these Laws still belonged to Umbrasol. However, none of those energies disturbed Umbrasol''s Balance. Why? Because Nux willed it so. "It''s a success." Shadow smiled. "What do you mean?" Felberta questioned as she flew next to her along with the others. "I got stronger again." Shadow replied. "What....?" "Mhm." Shadow nodded. "So if you got stronger..." "That means Nux got stronger as well. By making his Universe partially functional, he, as a Universe, got stronger than before. If I am not wrong, new life forms that belong to just this Universe alone should be born soon." "What?" The women blinked in surprise. "Well, of course, those life forms would be extremely simple creatures, probably even faulty since we do not have all the Primordial Energies yet, but it would still be progress." "Wait..." Suddenly, Amaya called out. "If this Universe can have its own life forms, wouldn''t it be faster if these life forms cultivate and get stronger on their own? After all, there is a limit to how many people can we bring and sever their connections with the main Universe. If we can create those people here... Even if we take a High Level World like Umbrasol as an example, we can have millions of Divine Stage Cultivators. With all those cultivators strengthening Nux... He might even break through the Primordial Stage and become a Transcendent." A Transcendent Level Nux... Just thinking about what sort of nightmare that being would be for the rest of the Universe made the women smile in anticipation. "What do you think he is doing right now?" Shadow questioned with a smile. "Hmm?" Felberta tilted her head. "A Cultivation Bridge..." Amaya muttered. Shadow turned towards her, slightly surprised. "He already knows about Umbrasol''s Cultivation Bridge, and the Umbrasol Progenitors also explored how other Worlds'' Cultivation Bridges worked. With everything they knew now in his head, He could easily form a strong Cultivation Bridge that would allow entities of his Universe to grow without being restricted." Amaya muttered, and as if to confirm those words, Evane''s voice was heard, ''Nux...'' Chapter 1804 She really did it, huh... ?Chapter 1804 She really did it, huh...''Nux... I have news...'' Evane''s voice was heard. The woman focused on her words, but before the Elf could continue, "I know." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nux spoke as he materialized in front of his wives with a big smile on his face. A smile that instantly attracted the women''s attention. "I should have done this sooner." Nux spoke, the grin on his face widening even further. Then, he moved out of his Universe, and the very fact that he didn''t ask Shadow to do that for him showed that he had lost his calm and couldn''t control his emotions. What could possibly make him act like this? The women didn''t have to think. ''Evane! Felberta called out, and the Elf nodded, ''She''s awake! The women then glanced at each other, and before they could say anything, Shadow sent all of them outside to where Nux was. After Nux, the women materialized in front of an old cottage. It was the cottage that belonged to Sylvara Origin, one of the Six Elven Progenitors. It was usually a secluded place where Sylvara rested without anyone bothering her, Right now, however, this place was filled with visitors. Nux and all of his wives except for Lane were here. Even Astaria, who had gone out, had returned to see her master and sister. Both Dragon Progenitors, Dagahra and Saphira, Faustina, Caesar, Lilith, and a few other Progenitors were here as well. Not just them, even the strongest of them all, Azriel Ruinous, was here as well. Of course, the Vampire didn''t really care about whatever was happening, he was just here because his daughter was here. Yes, even though she was embarrassed and her mind still couldn''t get rid of the images of her and Nux being so close and drinking each other''s blood, she still came here. After all, she couldn''t miss this moment. When Amaya, Felberta, Lyriana, and Riona saw this scene, they were surprised. They glanced at Nux and saw him staring at the cottage with a wide grin on his face. Then suddenly, Nux moved his right leg forward and lowered his body, taking his battle stance. The others around him frowned, but before they could react, Nux used [Absolute Kinesis] to move them away, and as he did, BOOM What seemed like a golden-red missile launched itself towards him, completely destroying the cottage she was in, and she collided with Nux, BOO000000OOM Another explosion was heard as the people around them were pushed back even further. Nux''s grin widened, "Still not enough, huh...?" "Are you challenging me in a battle of strength?" Nux chuckled. "Don''t act like I don''t see that." The Dragon spoke as she glanced at the ground beneath Nux''s feet. It had shifted. Yes, Nux was pushed back, even if it was just a few centimeters, he was still pushed back. Not just that, Nux''s arms, which he had used to block the woman''s punch, were broken and were trembling nonstop. "She really did it, huh..." Amaya commented... She was in disbelief till now, but now that she was seeing it with her own eyes, she had no doubts. "A Primordial." "She managed to break through... And to think she did it the instant Nux formed the Cultivation Bridge. So this is what was her back all this time, huh?" Felberta wondered. "Wait.... does this make her the first woman to walk on the Cultivation Bridge Nux formed?" Amaya narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. Yes, it went without saying, she was jealous. ''I need to break through! This gave her a new form of motivation; she couldn''t lose to these bitches. "You have gotten stronger, much stronger than before." Nux spoke with his smile as his broken arms healed. It didn''t take long since Vyriana quickly removed her energy from his body. "Congratulations, you finally did it." Nux spoke as he extended his hands. The Dragon quickly placed her head on his chest and covered herself with Nux''s endless warmth. In an instant, she gave away all the control over her body to the man in front of her, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. Nux wrapped his arms around his Dragon and kissed her forehead, trying to overwhelm her with his love. Vyriana''s body trembled, receiving all his love as she closed her eyes. "I can''t believe it... Did you feel that Aura...?" One of the Elven Progenitors questioned as he turned towards a Demon Progenitor. "I have never seen a Primordial release such pressure..." Of course, when he said a Primordial, he never considered Aeliana. The Progenitors had long stopped considering the father and daughter normal entities. They were exceptions. Right now, however, the Aura this woman released was close to the level of being these ''exceptions.'' "What can I say...? As expected of her? I mean, there is a reason both Dagahra and Saphira decided to choose her. She was exceptional from the very beginning." One of the Progenitors added. But then... "You talk about her, but... Did any of you not see that monster blocked her punch and managed to hold his own...?" "His arms were shattered." "Your point? Doesn''t make him any less monstrous; he blocked a Primordial''s attack without any trickery." Soon, the Progenitors'' focus shifted to Nux. However, for the ones who were already familiar with him, like Aeliana, they simply ignored what he did and walked towards her friend, "You finally broke through; took you long enough." The Vampire smiled, then, as if her competitive side had awakened, "Want to spar?" "I don''t." Vyriana shook her head. "Huh...?" Not just. Aeliana, but the rest of the people who knew Vyriana were shocked at her words. Was this the same woman who challenged almost every Divine Stage Cultivator the moment she broke through? Even if she didn''t win, she would continue to challenge Divines like a madwoman and only stopped once she had defeated all Divines and had no competition left. There was a reason why Vyriana was so feared in the Order; the woman had beaten up all the Divines there were. Heck, she had even challenged Primordials but couldn''t hold against them. To think she, of all people, would deny a challenge... It was shocking. Vyriana, however, turned towards Nux and, "You didn''t kill him, did you?" She questioned. "Did you think I would?" Nux questioned back with a smile. "I love you." Vyriana''s smile widened as she sealed her husband''s lips. "I love you more~" Nux chuckled, then suddenly, he opened a portal. "Shall we?" He questioned. A determined look appeared on the Dragon''s face, and she nodded. "Let''s go." Their next destination? The Core where Zyros was imprisoned. Chapter 1805 Complete Hopelessness. ?Chapter 1805 Complete Hopelessness."What just happened...?" "Where did she go...?" The Progenitors questioned as they turned towards Nux''s wives for answers. "To the man who put her in that state." Astaria shrugged. "What...?" Dagahra tilted his head, the temperature around him fell as his eyes turned cold. Saphira''s expression was similar. It was quite an intimidating scene to look at, Astaria, however, just shrugged and, "The man who attacked her and put her in that state, Nux knew she would want to see him when she wakes up, so instead of killing him, he captured him instead." The Sword Girl explained. "Wait, wait, wait." Saphira shook her head. "I was told that it was a Primordial who attacked her." "Yes, and?" Astaria tilted her head as she stared at the Dragon Progenitor, Saphira''s frown deepened, she turned towards Sylvara, who knew more about the situation, and the Elven Progenitor nodded with a wry smile on her face. Saphira understood what that smile meant. ''She is telling the truth...'' It wasn''t just the Dragon Progenitor; the rest of the Progenitors who didn''t know much about the situation widened their eyes in disbelief. The Progenitors weren''t fools, they could tell what this meant. "So instead of running away... that man faced a Primordial and captured him alive...?" Dagahra couldn''t hold himself back and questioned with a shocked look on his face. "Five of them, actually." Allura chuckled playfully when she said those words. Aisha understood what her sister was trying to do, so she jumped in as well. "Well, there were around 30 Complete Divines as well, but I guess they don''t really matter at this point, do they?" Allura''s smile widened when she saw Aisha understood what she wanted, so she continued, "Right, they barely did anything anyways." "Nux did want to capture a few of them though..." "Tsk, can''t believe they just died just from the aftereffects of the battle, couldn''t even survive before Nux could capture them." The more the women talked, the weirder the atmosphere got. It didn''t take long for the rest of the women to join in the conversation as well. The Progenitors stared at them in disbelief. "A-Are they bluffing...?" One of them couldn''t help but question. All of this was simply too unbelievable. Even Sylvara, who had heard the entire story from Evane before, had a doubtful look on her face now. "They are not." Azriel, however, shook his head. The Progenitors all turned towards him and, "Don''t underestimate that child. He is training with Lia, and he is forcing her to use quite a bit of her strength." "He is forcing A-Aeliana to use most of her strength?" The Progenitors were in disbelief. "At his current strength, he can probably take on all of Yrniel''s Primordials at the same time." Azriel commented. The Progenitors turned towards Aeliana, wanting to confirm those words. Aeliana, however, was thinking about an entirely different matter. "He knew she would want to get revenge the moment she wakes up, so he captured him instead of killing him..." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She muttered, her face red, her thoughts running wild. The women who saw the looks on her face smiled. Allura, of course, couldn''t hold herself back and walked towards the Vampire. "Sister Aeliana~" She called out. The Vampire turned towards her and Allura''s smile widened. "I heard something quite interesting happened between you and Nux, mind telling me what it was?" In an instant, Aeliana''s face turned red. The instant the rest of the women saw her expression, their smiles widened as well, and they surrounded the poor Vampire. Azriel, seeing the flustered look on her daughter''s face, wanted to save her, but there was nothing he could do. Nux and Vyriana stepped inside Core. "Where is he?" Vyriana questioned. Nux smiled as he then took her inside their mansion''s basement. In there, inside a cell, Vyriana''s eyes fell on an unconscious body that was bound by cold iron chains. "Why does he look... like that?" Zyros''s body was no longer pulsing with the radiant hues of blue light. It now appeared dull and lifeless. His eyes were dark and sunken, looking like hollow, shadowy orbs. His core that once shimmered with bright blue energy had become hollow as well. It looked like all of his energy had been sucked out of it. He looked brittle and weak, unlike a fearsome entity before, he now looked like a cluster of withered vines grouped together. Of course, Vyriana knew she wouldn''t find the man in one piece, especially when she was hurt and didn''t wake up for such a long time. She had seen the crazed, desperate, and horrified look on Nux''s face when he realized that the attack was targeted at her. That little moment was enough for her to know that Zyros''s future days were anything but peaceful. But this...? Even Vyriana was taken aback by his current condition. Hearing her question, Nux''s eyes shined with a cold glint. Soon, however, he glanced at the ceiling and saw Zyros''s soul floating above. He was expressionless, despite being fully conscious. He didn''t react even though Nux had appeared in front of him. Why? Had he overcome his fear? No, completely opposite of that, in fact. Zyros was broken. In these past few years, he had gone through so much agonizing pain, that too, without a single break, that his very will to live or even die had been erased. He had gone through so much pain that his very emotions were erased. For Nux, this was a common sight. It was similar to how the Souls the Umbrasol Progenitors experimented on gave in to their fate. This was how complete hopelessness looked like. Nux was familiar with this sight, Vyriana, however, was not. "W-What is that?" The Dragon was in disbelief. "His Soul." Nux answered calmly. "No, even if that is his soul... Why... What are those pins inside his soul...? Wait... how many are there...? Ten... no... Hundred thousand...?" Yes, that agonizing pain that crushed Zyros to his core and filled him with endless fear, Nux made him go through that pain more than a hundred thousand times. Chapter 1806 If you win, I will kill you. ?Chapter 1806 If you win, I will kill you."No, even if that is his soul.... Why... What are those pins inside his soul...? Wait... how many are there...? Ten... no.... Hundred thousand...?" "He deserved it." Nux just shrugged. Then, he glanced at Zyros''s soul and, "Oi." He called out. Zyros, however, completely ignored his words, or maybe it was better to say that he was in no state to reply to Nux. Nux, however, had a way to make him respond. "I can kill you for good if you listen and do what I say," The instant he said those words, Zyros''s soul flinched, and he turned towards Nux. The word he heard wasn''t ''kill.'' It was freedom. Yes, Freedom. The Ultimate Release. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Way to End this Nightmare. Yes, to Zyros, this was the greatest reward he had received in his entire life. "...w-what do I n-need to do?" He questioned, his voice barely coming out of his throat. He was in no condition to speak. It was as if he had forgotten how to speak, and his soul was recalling that feeling right now. "Fight her." Nux pointed at Vyriana. "If you win, I will kill you. If you lose, you will return to this place." Zyros''s eyes fell on Vyriana, and his soul trembled. How could he forget who this woman was? Even if he forgets his own family, he would never forget this woman. After all, she was the reason he was trapped in this horrifying nightmare in the first place. Even now, he regretted and cursed his past self for attacking her. Fight this woman and hurt her again? There is no way he would do that. Even if he wanted to, his consciousness would never allow him to, and Nux, who was observing his face, narrowed his eyes. "You are in this state because you sneak-attacked her. It wouldn''t be the same if you had hurt her in a fair and square battle." Nux spoke with a cold look on his face. Zyros, of course, didn''t say anything. Even in his wildest dreams, he would never think of refuting this man''s words. "Now, are you willing to fight her or not? Let me make this clear right here and now, this will be your only chance to get away from this hell. If you don''t accept, don''t think you will be getting any rest." "1... accept...." Zyros accepted. Nux nodded. He then covered his hand with Death Energy and extended it towards Zyros''s soul. Once again, his soul flinched. He wanted to move away out he forced his body to stay. He didn''t wish to offend Nux in any way. Vyriana, who was seeing everything, was taken aback. ''Just what did he do...?" She wondered in her head. instinct, but Nux, on the other hand, grabbed Zyros''s head. His Death Energy penetrated his body, and the next instant, all the pins inside Zyros''s soul fell out. "Make sure you win, or all these pins will be injected into your soul again." Nux''s threatening voice was heard. Zyros nodded desperately. The last thing he wanted was that nightmare to repeat itself. Nux then grabbed Zyros''s soul and put him back inside his body. The process wasn''t long. It barely took 3 minutes, and finally, Zyros''s withered body seemed to come back to life. His dark hollow eyeball turned blue, his Core and veins all lit up as well, and when Nux broke the chains binding his body, he stood up. His movements were extremely slow, his balance was off. It was clear that he wasn''t used to his body anymore. Nux, however, didn''t care. He simply glanced at Zyros and then Vyriana. "Let''s move." Nux smiled. Vyriana nodded. She was worried that Zyros would try to run away, especially after she saw his state. Her worries, however, were unfounded. Let alone trying to run, Zyros made sure not to make even a single move that would put him in Nux''s bad books. He was like a well-tamed dog. Even people under the effect of the Slave Seal didn''t act this way. Nux then waved his hand and activated teleportation, instantly moving the two to the place he was training together with Acliana. Vyriana and Zyros looked around. "So the rules are simple. There are no rules. The one who gives up or is in no state to fight anymore loses. Killing is allowed, weapons are allowed, any form of tactics or trickery is allowed. If Zyros wins, he will be killed. If he loses, I will sever his soul again. Is that clear?" Vyriana simply nodded as she stared at the man in front of her. Honestly, she was disappointed. She could see Zyros was in no condition to fight her. The one she wanted to fight was the man who had attacked her and was prepared to kill her and her husband, but the one in front of her... He was a broken will whose motivation to fight this battle was so that he could get killed and end his nightmarish life. Her husband had already broken this man, and Vyriana wasn''t particularly interested in dealing with her husband''s leftovers. She felt like she was a child who had everything arranged for her just so she could feel good about herself, and as a warrior who always carved her own way, she didn''t like this feeling. Nux, who saw his wife''s expression, just smiled. He could tell what his lovely Dragon was thinking, and for her, he only had one piece of advice. "Don''t underestimate him." "Huh?" The moment she heard those words, Vyriana frowned. She turned towards Nux, but suddenly, she felt something moving towards her. Her body moved on its own, and she dodged the incoming arrow. The arrow, however, suddenly changed direction and moved towards her, catching her off guard. And then, BOOOOM It exploded. Vyriana''s body was sent flying. It was the same attack that had obliterated her arms before. Yes, Zyros wasn''t planning on holding back. He may look like he was a broken being who had lost everything in his life. This, however, was a chance for him to end his life and his misery. He wasn''t going to give up on it. Rather, he was going to fight for it as desperately as he could, and seeing this sight, instead of getting angry, Nux''s smile widened. After all, he knew this was exactly what his Dragon wanted. Chapter 1807 I guess it is over, eh? ?Chapter 1807 I guess it is over, eh?Whoosh Before Vyriana could even fall to the ground, another arrow was shot, already prepared to hit her. Noticing that, Vyriana kicked in the air to change her direction mid-air, but the arrow once again changed its trajectory and moved towards her. BOOOOM Another explosion was heard. This time, however, Vyriana wasn''t taken by surprise. Even though she was attacked, when the smoke and dust from the explosion cleared up, a silhouette was seen. It was Vyriana. Her palm, which had grabbed the arrow at the last moment, had disintegrated, and there were burnt marks all over her arm and body. She, however, had a wide grin on her face as she stared at Zyros, her eyes shimmering with excitement. "The same attack wouldn''t work again, but you knew that already, didn''t you?" Vyriana''s loud and delightful voice echoed throughout the battlefield. Zyros stared at the madwoman in front of him and was taken aback. To think that, instead of screaming or at least frowning in pain from having her hand disintegrated by the explosion, she was laughing instead. It was a sight that reminded him of something... That monster who was walking towards him with a wide grin when one of his eyes was disintegrated and the flesh on his face was burnt. Zyros stared at Nux, his body trembling when he saw the grin on his face as he was staring at his wife. Just what kind of couple is this...?" He couldn''t help but question. He, however, wasn''t given too much time to think, He could sense that the woman was staring at him with a merciless smile on her face. Her hand had already grown back. Yes, his energy no longer stopped her from regenerating. The woman had broken through and was now a Primordial. Zyros''s Bow hummed with energy, "That wasn''t the best you had, was it?" Vyriana questioned with a smirk. Again, Zyros didn''t reply. With a flick of his hand, he drew his bow back and shot an arrow. Whoosh His arrow then hummed with energy and suddenly, Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Thousands of arrows appeared around the main arrow, all rushing towards Vyriana at the same time, targeting every part of her body. Nux, who saw this, raised his eyebrow, ''He didn''t use this skill against me.'' Soon, however, he lost his interest. He could tell that this skill wasn''t as powerful as he had expected. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before these arrows could even reach Vyriana, they paused mid-air. Just one look from Vyriana was enough to stop these arrows. This was the manifestation of her physical strength. The ability to control reality using her physical might alone. It was somewhat similar to how Nux was using his ''will'' to affect his surroundings; Vyriana''s version, however, was tamer and more controlled. In the end, all the arrows that had frozen in the air were crushed into pieces. Zyros, however, wasn''t surprised that his attack was blocked. Rather, it felt like he was already expecting it. Using Voidstep, he teleported to different points and shot around 15 arrows, all coming at Vyriana from different directions, and it wasn''t a normal attack either. It was Piercing Reality. An attack that, if connected successfully, would end this battle right here and now. Not just that, Zyros had shot his arrows in such a way that even if Vyriana tried to dodge the attack, the other arrows coming from different directions would still hit her. It was an attack that couldn''t be dodged. Neither blocking it was possible, since if it as much as touched Vyriana''s limbs, her powers would be sealed. Well, at least that is what should have happened, Vyriana, however, just punched. BOOOOM The energy from her punch burst out. Her Dragon''s might, combined with her Absolute Strength, overpowered all the arrows that were aimed at her. The arrows that could pierce reality wobbled and fell to the ground powerlessly, disappearing into nothingness. Seeing this sight, Nux shook his head in disappointment. ''She is too strong. He isn''t a match." Nux knew what sort of monster Vyriana was. He had trained with this madwoman for thousands of years, and he was familiar with her battle style. Because of that, Nux knew that the Dragon was barely trying right now. Zyros was trying. He was using everything he had in his arsenal, but in the end, Zyros was mercenary. He was strong because his allies filled in his weak points. Right now, however, against a monster like Vyriana, who was used to fighting alone and had next to no weaknesses he could exploit, He was helpless. Not to mention Vyriana was a Primordial Dragon that belonged to a High-Level World and had an Absolute Law, Be it the Bloodline or the Law, Zyros was outclassed in every possible way. And honestly, Nux wasn''t the only one who realized it. Zyros could see it as well. However, there was nothing he could do but fight and fight desperately. After all, he wanted to dic. "Tsk, can''t believe I was injured by something like you." Vyriana snorted, clearly disappointed in herself. She honestly wanted to use this battle to test her strength, but seeing the disparity in their strength, she could tell that her plan wouldn''t work. "Whatever." In the end, the woman snorted, and then, She moved. Zyros tried to retreat. Using Voidstep to try and teleport again, but the Dragon had already appeared right in front of him, not giving him a chance to escape. All it took was a single step to cover the distance between the two of them. Her speed defied all logic. Honestly, the current Vyriana was extremely similar to Nux, the only difference was that, unlike Nux, she had perfect control over her body. Yes, she was an even more monstrous existence for someone like Zyros. Before Zyros could react, her fist moved. It wasn''t like he couldn''t see the attack. Actually, to his enhanced senses, the punch could even be considered slow. However, his body wasn''t as fast as his senses, and he couldn''t stop it. BOOOOOOOM The punch connected with Zyros''s chest, and he was sent flying. His core shattered into countless pieces, the light inside it flickering violently. "Khawwrkkk!!" The Etheryn coughed, his entire body trembling from the impact. Once again, his body, that had just started glowing with a radiant blue hue, turned into a hollow, lifeless shell. The Etheryn wanted to give up. He knew resistance was futile, but then, "I guess it is over, eh?" He heard Nux''s playful voice. Using all his power to turn his head, he saw Nux walking towards him, and in an instant, his body trembled. No... He couldn''t give up. He couldn''t return to that hell again! With sheer willpower, the Etheryn stood up, his body still trembling nonstop, his eyes, however, were full of determination. He saw Vyriana rushing towards him, and as his last-ditch effort, he used his trump card. Astral Anchoring. Chapter 1808 Thank you... ?Chapter 1808 Thank you...Astral Anchoring. An ability that anchors his body to the fabric of space, making him immune to being physically displaced or destroyed by any force. A perfect ability against beings like Vyriana. An ability that was countered with Soul Severance, however, since his opponent this time was not Nux but this woman instead, Zyros could rely on this ability. ...or that is what he thought. Vyriana, however, knew what this ability was. Before the fight, Nux had warned her about Astral Anchoring and Piercing Reality. After all, these two were genuinely dangerous abilities. Honestly, Nux would have devoured Zyros into his Universe to steal these abilities if it weren''t for the fact that Zyros had encountered his wives and the Universe knew that. If Zyros disappeared in an unnatural way, it would put his wives in danger, and that was not something Nux could allow "You have some interesting abilities." Vyriana spoke as she started walking toward Zyros. Zyros narrowed his eyes. He didn''t know what this woman was planning. Vyriana, on the other hand, smiled. "But what is your plan here?" She questioned. Zyros was still silent. Vyriana brought her face close to this man and, "How long do you think your energy would last?" Yes, as a Primordial, Zyros''s energy reserves were large, but... Vyriana was the same. She was now a Primordial as well. Yes, Astral Anchoring was an extremely strong ability, but it was a defensive ability, Zyros needed something or someone to attack his opponents while he used this ability to protect himself, but right now, he was alone. The Dragon could simply stand in front of him and wait for him to run out of energy. He might be ''untouchable'' right now, but it wouldn''t matter once he ran out of energy, and Zyros knew that. Therefore, he tried to attack. He tried to pull the string of his bow, but suddenly, Vyriana grabbed his hand. The archer tried to use force to free his arm, but he was helpless. When it came to physical might, Vyriana was even stronger than Vrakor. After all, just like Titans, Dragons were known for their strength as well, not to mention Vyriana was a Dragon from a High-Level World. Combined with her Law, Nux highly doubted there were Primordial Titans out there stronger than Vyriana in terms of raw power. Zyros, an Etheryn, simply stood no chance. "Do you see the problem now?" Vyriana questioned. "It is a one-on-one battle, Half of your abilities won''t work against me." "I-I w-will still s-survive for as long as I can..." This was the first time Zyros had spoken. After all, even now, he still couldn''t give up. "You will not." Vyriana shook her head. Then, she placed her hand on the Etheryn''s head and started pulling. "Your ability only works on ''push"," The Dragon suddenly muttered. "If I ''push'' force toward you, your ability would deflect it to your surroundings, but... If I ''pull'' instead, your ability fails." Zyros felt his neck being stretched. Soon, he realized what was happening to him, and his eyes widened in horror, *Crack* *Crack* He could hear it. His ligaments and muscles that tied his spine together with the rest of the body were breaking apart. His entire body trembled. The force Vyriana used was simply too powerful. She... She was about to pull his head off. He was scared... He was about to die... As he thought of that possibility, A smile of relief appeared on his face. "Thank you..." He whispered, his voice extremely soft. Vyriana completely ignored those words and pulled his head off. Blood splurged out of his torso like a fountain. Vyriana used her ability to block the blood from falling on her as she threw Zyros''s head away with a bored look on her face and started walking towards Nux. "You killed him." Nux commented. "You wanted to torture him more?" "Meh, broken toys aren''t fun." Nux shrugged. He could have used the man for some experiments, but he was honestly a bit too busy for all that. Not to mention his Vyriana was fine now, so he had calmed down. Even if she had kept him alive, he probably would have left him for Vyriana to deal with. Zyros''s death didn''t matter to the couple. "You will find stronger opponents soon, don''t worry." Nux comforted. "What do you mean? I already have found a stronger opponent." Vyriana''s smile turned wilder as she stared at her husband. Seeing the familiar look on her face, Nux''s smile widened as well. "I am guessing you will be joining the two of us as well?" He questioned. "I heard quite a few things happened. I need to hear the details." Vyriana chuckled. "Hahaha-" Nux laughed out loud. "I am sure others have surrounded her already." He spoke. "I guess I need to go save my friend, huh. She too innocent to deal with those perverts alone." As she said those words, Nux just stared at her in silence. There were too many things he wanted to say, but he knew it was wiser to stay silent. Especially if this madwoman was joining his training as well. He could already imagine the future nightmarish days when the two friends work together and ''train'' him. He wasn''t planning to do anything that would make the experience even worse for him. Yes, Nux wasn''t a masochist. I think... "Ahem." Nux just coughed as he waved his hand to devour Zyros''s body using the Devouring Mist. Once he was done, he teleported back to where others were together with Vyriana. As the two appeared, They were welcomed with a somewhat surprising sight. Nux and Vyriana were expecting that by now, the women would have surrounded poor Aeliana and would be teasing her to the point that her face would be red like a tomato. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, the two were even looking forward to seeing that scene but... Right now... instead of surrounding Aeliana, the wives, along with Progenitors and Aeliana, had surrounded what seemed like a battle stage, and in the middle of the stage stood two extremely beautiful women. Lyriana Frostwillow and Rune Leander. Chapter 1809 Why dont you try facing a different opponent? ?Chapter 1809 Why don''t you try facing a different opponent?15 minutes ago, back in the dimension where Sylvara lived, Aeliana, who was surrounded by Nux''s wives, lowered her head in embarrassment. "So then you kissed him? How bold" Allura spoke with a playful look on her face. Her purple eyes glimmered in excitement as she stared at the Vampire and, "I didn''t expect you to make the first move. I guess I underestimated you, eh?" "See!? I told you guys!" Edda shouted as she patted Acliana''s shoulder, "We finally have another brave one who has the guts to accept her ''other'' side." The other women gulped when they heard those words. After all, they knew what this tanned pervert meant by ''other'' side, and honestly, just imagining someone like Aeliana shimmering in pleasure while she is bound by ropes like a pervert in heat made them lose their minds. The women quickly shook their heads, getting that sight out of their minds. Aeliana, who noticed their strange actions, frowned. She could see it; she was being overwhelmed by these women. If she didn''t do anything, she would lose control over the situation, and as someone who desired control, Aeliana couldn''t allow that. Her eyes looked around, and soon, she glanced at Lyriana. "Congratulations, you finally got what you wanted." She nodded at her. Lyriana''s talent was well-known even in the Order. They even wanted to recruit her, but Lyriana decided to choose her kingdom. Anyways, as the leader of the Ancestral Order, Aeliana knew who this woman was. Not to mention she had been keeping an eye on Nux and people around him for a while now. So even if she didn''t know much about Lyriana at first, now, it was different. Because of this, Aeliana knew what the previous Elven Queen wanted the most. Actually, another reason why Aeliana was keeping an eye on Lyriana was somewhat personal. Lyriana''s situation was somewhat similar to the Progenitors, just that, unlike Lyriana, who had a choice in the matter, the Progenitors walked on the path of uncertainty and took the wrong turn. Sure, they had Yrniel to help them, but in the end, Lyriana and the Progenitors wanted the same thing, And that was to rebuild their foundation. Something that, in theory, should be impossible but... Nux made it possible. ''If he can reform her foundation, then...'' Aeliana glanced at the Progenitors present here, and her eyes shined with hope. She could finally help them. She could finally do something for these people who had given her nothing but love. "Thank you, Lady Acliana." Lyriana bowed her head and replied with her voice full of respect. "How do you feel?" Lyriana questioned. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Powerful." Lyriana answered honestly. "Is that so..." Aeliana smiled. "What Law did you form?" Aeliana questioned, and only now did the Progenitors notice something. This Elf... She had turned into a Complete Cultivator. She... She rebuilt her foundation! And if what Aeliana said was correct, then... She also formed a Law... ''How...?" The Progenitors were taken aback. In an instant, the atmosphere of the space changed. Lyriana became the new focus of attention as all the Progenitors stared at her. They wanted to know how... Their eyes shined with greed. Some of them were even thinking of confronting the elf and forcing the answers from her. However, they decided to hold back because Aeliana was here. Not to mention this woman was connected to that monster. The Progenitors already knew what sort of madman that monster becomes when it comes to his women. Heck, the monster killed five Primordials because they were targeting his women! The last thing the Progenitors wanted was to attract his ire. Yes, they weren''t scared of him right now, but they were definitely scared of his potential. When the wives sensed that the Progenitors'' attention was on Lyriana, their playful expressions changed. Even though Lyriana wasn''t one of them right now, she was someone Nux valued. So when he wasn''t here, it was the wives'' responsibility to protect her. Just like that, the focus was shifted from Aeliana. The Vampire smiled inwardly and stared at the Elf, "If you aren''t comfortable, you don''t have to share. It is fine." She nodded. "I was just taken aback." Lyriana shook her head. She had sensed the rising tension as well, but she trusted Aeliana. Why? Because she could feel Nux''s emotions and knew he trusted her. "My Law is the Law of Absolute Frostbound Liberation." "An Absolute?" Aeliana raised her eyebrow in surprise. She knew this woman was talented but... ''She shouldn''t have the ability to form an Absolute Law.'' Yes, Aeliana knew that things related to Nux were absurd. The man was breaking the rules the very Universe had set up, something even her father couldn''t do. Raising the potential of the ones around him wasn''t something new for him. Heck, his Law, the Law of Absolute Growth, is made for that.... But... ''If he had the way to help others form Absolute Laws... All his wives would have one...'' Aeliana knew Nux would use his abilities in an instant if it benefited his wives in any way. The very fact that his other wives didn''t have an Absolute Law while Lyriana did made Aeliana believe that it wasn''t something Nux did but Lyriana herself. Which was quite surprising on its own. "Yes." Lyriana answered, not revealing too much. Aeliana stared at her and chuckled, "You must be looking forward to testing your strength, no?" The Vampire could guess it since she was familiar with her personality. "I am." Lyriana nodded. The Vampire then turned towards another woman and, "Why don''t you two go all out then?" "Huh...?" Rune frowned as the attention suddenly shifted to her. "What?" She questioned, her cat ears twitching. "You have been trying to defeat Astaria, haven''t you? Why don''t you try facing a different opponent? It might prove helpful as you might learn something new," "Facing a new opponent, huh..." Rune muttered, her eyes fixed on the previous Elven Queen. The Queen stared back, her eyes glimmering in excitement as well. The two were rearing to go. Amaya, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes when she saw this scene. "She manipulated them a little too easily.'' She would have stopped the fight since she didn''t want the Progenitors to see their abilities, but in the end, Nux considered these people his allies, so she allowed it. After all, even Amaya was looking forward to seeing how strong Lyriana had gotten. Chapter 1810 My wife sees the future. ?Chapter 1810 My wife sees the future.The battlefield had transformed into a frozen wasteland, where Ice ruled as an Absolute. Every other element was severely suppressed, and entities that relied on these elements were helpless. It was as if the overwhelming cold drained their strength. Even Mana itself struggled to exist here. The ground was covered in rough ice, sharp and treacherous, radiating a cold so intense that it felt like it would freeze the blood of anyone who stood on it for too long. From a large boulder to the smallest sand particle, every little thing was frozen. Even normal wind currents had turned into dangerous knives because they carried tiny ice shards sharp enough to cut through skin and armor. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These shards weren''t just sharp-they carried a freezing energy that could turn a perfectly functioning body into a solid ice structure from the inside out. The very wind in this domain had become a deadly weapon, slicing through everything with icy fragments that stuck to flesh and froze it. Breathing the air felt as if one was inhaling a storm of needles, and taking even a single breath was like walking a step closer to death. Solid spikes of crystalline ice erupted from the ground without warning, smashing or piercing through anything in their way. Even the sky above wasn''t merciful; it was dark, heavy, and cold. Cold lightning struck without mercy, freezing whatever it touched instantly. Even movement became difficult in this domain. The freezing air seemed to slow everything down, making every action feel heavy and sluggish. Warmth was devoured instantly no fire, no magic, not even life force itself could last long in this relentless cold. This was not just a battlefield anymore-it was a trap. A place where the chances of survival were next to none. Ice wasn''t just a part of the environment here; it was alive, and it was out for blood. Hunting and consuming everything in its path. This was the Domain of the Law of Absolute Frostbound Liberation, the strongest ability of the previous Elven Queen, Lyriana Frostwillow. An ability to render any being who stood against her. Right now, however, the woman in question lay on the frozen ground, feeling the familiar coldness. Her body was filled with countless cuts and bruises. In her state, she didn''t look like the overlord of this icy domain and the battlefield but like a defeated soldier who had surrendered to her opponent. She was tired, she was hurt, and worst of all, she had given up. Yes, Lyriana realized it. As strong as she had gotten, against this woman, none of her abilities worked. Not matter how many ice spikes she summoned, no matter where she attacked her from, no matter how she tried to restrict her movements, Nothing worked. Rune was simply too strong. At her current state, Lyriana knew she stood no chance. "I give up..." In the end, Lyriana had no choice but to give up. Hearing those words, Rune, who had disappeared and was waiting for the chance to attack her again, appeared next to her and spoke in an emotionless tone. "I thought you would continue the fight for a bit." Despite her condescending words, Lyriana knew the woman didn''t mean it in a bad way. She just said what was in her mind, and the previous Queen did the same. "There is no point, I cannot win." She shook her head as she grabbed the hand Rune had offered and stood up. "You are still not used to your powers," Rune commented. "I felt that." Lyriana nodded. "But I doubt I can defeat you even after I strengthen my control over my powers." She wasn''t optimistic, and the rest of the women who had fought Rune could relate to that feeling. In a one-on-one battle, other than Astaria and Vyriana, no one else stood a chance against her. Not even Amaya and Felberta. One had to know, in theory, when compared, Lyriana, just like Felberta and Amaya, should be a lot stronger than Rune. She had an Absolute Law. She had a Primordial Elven Bloodline that Nux had gotten for her from the Progenitors, not to mention her Bloodline had upgraded to that of a High-Level World. She was better than Rune in every single aspect, but even then, she couldn''t defeat Rune. Heck, even Astaria had a difficult time defeating the Cat woman. Why? Because Rune''s Law was simply too absurd. "Just... what are these monsters...?" One of the Progenitors couldn''t help but question. "I... have no words..." Another one replied. "That Elf comprehended that absurdly strong Absolute Law and... she still lost... How does that even make sense? It looked as if she threw the match. She was attacking when her opponent had already moved. None of her attacks hit." "Well, of course." Suddenly, a confident sound was heard. "You think my wife will be defeated just because the opponent has an Absolute Law?" It was Nux. Rune, who heard those words, didn''t show any reaction. Nux, however, could see her tail waving left and right. ''Adorable-'' He muttered inwardly as he walked towards his cat and held her from behind. Of course, just like everything else, Rune saw this coming as well, but she didn''t react. Nux''s speed, even when he just walked, was fast. Not many of his wives could dodge him at their current level, Rune, however, was different. Sure, like her sisters, she wasn''t fast enough to react to Nux''s speed, but... She had extra time on her hands. After all, the woman could predict what was going to happen and prepare accordingly. If she wanted, she could easily avoid getting ''captured'' by Nux but... She didn''t move. Why would she? It was her Nux. It was the man she loved the most in this entire Universe. If it was her Nux, he could do whatever he wanted to her. Rune''s body trembled as Nux''s hand touched her abdomen. Her face was still neutral, but her waving tail and twitching ears gave her emotions away. "My wife sees the future." Nux spoke, his voice couldn''t be prouder. Chapter 1811 Break times over, it is time to continue your ?Chapter 1811 Break time''s over, it is time to continue yourtraining. "My wife sees the future." Nux spoke, his voice couldn''t be prouder. Law of Ultimate Foresight. To others, it only looked like a Law that allowed her to see a few seconds into the future. In their eyes, it was only a Law that made Rune pretty much an unstoppable force capable of taking on almost any being in a one-on-one battle, a Law that made her much stronger than others at her level. Nux, however, knew what this Law meant to Rune. It was a power that reassured her. It didn''t just make her stronger; it calmed her down as well. Rune''s past was tragic. She was betrayed more times than one could count. First, her brother. Then her husband. She then found out that her brother always wanted the best for her, and it was actually her father who was the true villain of the story. Later, it was revealed that all this time, she was being manipulated by her mother. Rune, whose entire life had been nothing but a lie, was extremely weak. The Law of Ultimate Foresight reflected Rune''s desire to avoid the kind of betrayal and loss she had experienced in the past. This power was her attempt to never be caught off guard again. It was quite scary, actually. Nux could tell how much everything that had happened had shaken his Rune. "You did well-" He whispered into his wife''s ears. Her ears twitched. "T-Thank you..." She replied, her voice cracking. Her neutral face was on the verge of breaking. "I expected nothing less from you~" Rune finally smiled at those words. Nux tightened his hug around her body, and finally, Rune''s defenses broke. She surrendered her body to this man behind her and closed her eyes. Nux, of course, carried her with absolute gentleness and love. He made sure every single one of his actions reassured his cat and told her how much he loved her. Someone like Rune needed a LOT of reassurance, and Nux was prepared to give it to her as many times as she wanted it. "Mnnhh~" A light moan escaped Rune''s mouth as Nux kissed her neck. Nux then moved her body, making it so that no one else could see her face. It was as if he was protecting her from the rest of the world, a feeling that filled Rune''s heart with endless joy. "You need to be careful." Suddenly, Astaria, who was watching the scene unfold in front of her, heard a voice. It was her master who was now standing beside her, her golden eyes observing the cat who was getting all the attention right now. "What do you mean?" Astaria frowned. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That cat might surpass you once her Law becomes Absolute." "Once her Law becomes Absolute...?" Astaria turned towards Vyriana with an absurd look on her face. Clearly, she had no clue what her master was saying. ''Nux now has the ability to turn one''s Law into an Absolute. That is how Lyriana formed an Absolute Law! Vyriana informed. ''But that''s impossible...?'' Astaria couldn''t believe it. Vyriana just stared at her disciple with a deadpan look on her face, and Astaria got the answer. ''But... this doesn''t make sense...'' ''It''s Nux'' ''Right.'' The conversation was short. Soon, however, Astaria lowered her head. Yes, the ones who were getting strengthened were her sisters, so she shouldn''t be feeling this way... But... Astaria couldn''t help but feel down when she realized that she wouldn''t be one of the only few wives who had an Absolute Law, Vyriana, who understood what her disciple was thinking about, chuckled. ''Nux can strengthen their Laws, but surpassing you is an entirely different matter. Do you not see how the elf has weak control of her own powers? Why do you think that is the case? Is it because she was strengthened a little too quickly? No, it is because her Law isn''t completely hers. She cannot be compared to you, who had comprehended an Absolute Law on your own. The same is true for others as well. Even if their Laws are strengthened, it won''t make a difference. That cat, however... is a problem! ''Why her?" Astaria questioned with a frown. ''Her Law is too strong! She spoke as she recalled that absurd Law. Future Sight, an ability to glimpse into possible future outcomes, allowing her to anticipate attacks, foresee potential threats, and strategize several moves ahead of her enemies. Engaging in combat with near-perfect precision. The ability to counter every attack before it happens, dodge every strike, and deliver blows at the perfect moments of vulnerability. Time Manipulation, an ability that allows her to manipulate short bursts of time around herself, increasing her speed in an instant. Time Echoes, an ability to create afterimages of herself by manipulating time, confusing enemies into attacking the wrong target. Temporal Sense, an ability that allows her to avoid danger by reading the future and sensing disruptions in time caused by others. And even Future Alteration, an ability that allows her to temporarily alter a small fragment of her future. An ability that could be used in extreme conditions. For example, if she''s about to die, Rune can rewind time a few seconds to try a different. course of action, giving her a second chance in deadly situations. It was pretty much a second life. Rune''s Law came together with all these absurd abilities. What happens once this Law is strengthened? Combined with how her Bloodline would be strengthened once Nux severs her connection, Rune would become even more monstrous. Monstrous enough to even challenge Astaria. "Well I guess I''ll look forward to it then." Suddenly, Astaria commented with an excited smile on her face. After all, she never backed down from a challenge. Thinking about it, Astaria turned towards her master, her eyes shining with determination and battle intent. Her target was never Rune to begin with, it was Vyriana. She was supposed to be the strongest wife, and she wasn''t going to rest until she finally became one. Yes, even as a Primordial, Vyriana wasn''t safe. Her very disciple was after her. "Nux." While Astaria and Vyriana were conversing, a voice called Nux. It was Aeliana. The Vampire glanced at Nux, doing her best to suppress her emotions. "Break time''s over. It is time to continue your training." "Not now." Nux, however, shook his head. Then, a light smile appeared on his face and, "I have something to do." ''Shadow! He called out, and suddenly, his own Shadow started engulfing him. "Nux! You canno-" Aeliana called out. Nux, however, had already turned into Shadow. "I am sorry, my future wife, but my Lane is waiting for me, And she has been waiting for a long time. I cannot make her wait any longer." Saying those words, he disappeared. Chapter 1812 Tsk, Dragons and their love for destruction ?Chapter 1812 Tsk, Dragons and their love for destruction"I am sorry, my future wife, but my Lane is waiting for me, And she has been waiting for a long time. I cannot make her wait any longer." As he said those words, his body disappeared, pulled into his own shadow. The wives who heard those words nodded in their heads. This wasn''t surprising. All this while, Lane couldn''t leave Nux''s Universe because of the Main Universe''s threat. After the existence of Reaper''s Veil was revealed, Nux''s first thought was to solve this problem. However, what worried her was Shadow''s existence. At that time, Shadow''s existence was still unclear. Nux was unsure of what would happen to Shadow if he devoured Lane. This was also the reason Lane told him to hold back. After all, Lane and Shadow were extremely close. Lane didn''t want something to happen to Shadow, and honestly, Nux was the same. He had gotten close to Shadow as well. He didn''t want to hurt her either. Now, however, when he was surer about Shadow''s existence, Lane became his priority again. The only reason he even returned was because Vyriana had woken up, but now that he had met his Dragon, he decided to return to Reaper''s Veil and sever Lane''s connection from the Universe. To his wives, his line of thoughts couldn''t be more obvious, so none of them were surprised, however... The same wasn''t true for the rest. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did he just call our Lia his... future wife...?" Sylvara questioned, turning towards another Progenitor who stood beside her. Her voice was extremely low, showing her shock and disbelief. Even as a pseudo-Transcendent, she doubted her ears. "I... I am not sure..." The other Progenitor had the same reaction as her. Yes, from their interaction and how that man''s wives had surrounded her, they could tell that their relationship had strengthened, but... For him to call her his future wife... And that too, in front of that overprotective father of hers... The Progenitors could see it. This Azriel was very different than before-the broken Azriel who had lost his wives. This Azriel was... scared. He, who had lost everything he loved, didn''t want to lose his daughter as well. Because of that, he was extremely protective. The Progenitors didn''t doubt that this man would exterminate anything that even slightly worried his daughter. The current Azriel was extremely dangerous, and Aeliana was currently the most protected being in the entire Universe. Any being that would dare to get close to her would be facing that monstrous man''s wrath. And in this situation... that brat had called Aeliana his future wife... ''He is dead...'' The Progenitors declared in their heads as they slowly turned towards Azriel, already prepared to see Azriel pulling that brat out of his Universe or wherever it was he went to. Faustina was even prepared to jump in and save her son, but when the Progenitors saw that man''s face, They froze. "A-Azriel...?" Dagahra called out, blinking constantly as he saw his friend. "Hm? What is it?" Azriel turned towards him and questioned. "Y-You are fine?" Yes, Azriel didn''t have any expression other than his usual look of annoyance that they had long gotten used to. It was a sight that shocked the Progenitors who were already prepared to witness a murder. "Are you cursing me, you damn lizard?" Hearing Dagahra''s words, Azriel questioned, his voice full of annoyance. He was already irked that that little brat claimed HIS daughter as his future wife in front of everyone, but to think that now even his friend was cursing him. Dagahra blinked, not knowing anything else. Saphira, on the other hand, glanced at her disciple, and Vyriana nodded, confirming her doubts. Saphira''s eyes widened in shock. "You... you gave him the permission to court Lia!?" Saphira shouted as she pointed her trembling finger at Azriel. The Vampire Progenitor stared at Vyriana. Vyriana''s body trembled for a moment, and Azriel just sighed. "I am not a controlling father. If my daughter wants something or someone, I will let her do what she wants." Saying those words, Azriel just disappeared. "Oh ho~ A loving father and a loving husband, eh? Someone''s lucky." Allura chuckled as she teased Aeliana. A light smile appeared on the Vampire''s face as she lowered her head. Soon, however, not wanting to lose the control that she had barely gotten back, she stared at Melia and, "Alright then, since he isn''t here. We will be continuing our training." The Vampire then glanced at Lyriana, Rune, and others and, "You all will be coming with me as well."'' "I am out." Vyriana, however, shook her head. Aeliana turned towards her friend and frowned. Vyriana, however, just stared at her Masters, and her smile widened. "There are people I wish to challenge. I am still not satisfied with my fight before." "Oh? Has our little girl grown enough to challenge us now?" Saphira questioned, imitating her disciple''s smile. "We need to find that out, no?" "Indeed." The Master and Disciple stared at each other. "Oi Oi, I am going to fight as well." Dagahra didn''t want to be left out. "Of course, I am not leaving until I beat you." Vyriana clenched her fists. "Heh." The three Dragons laughed. The rest of the ''normal'' people here stared at the Dragons with deadpan looks on their faces. The Dragons disappeared. Aeliana took other women with her as well. The only ones now left were the Progenitors, who stared at each other with dumbfounded looks on their faces, not knowing what to say. "My Cottage..." Sylvara muttered in a low voice. Her little house had been destroyed because of everything that happened. Even now, Sylvara didn''t understand why that Dragon would destroy everything before she moved out. "Tsk, Dragons and their love for destruction.'' In the end, she just snorted and stared at one of the Dwarven Progenitors who stood there. "Don''t look at me, woman. I am sleepy" Thargreak snorted, getting ready to leave. "Come on, won''t it only take you a few seconds?" Sylvara cried. "Do it on your own, not my problem." "I''ll remember this, you little sapling." "If you can even keep that memory in your head, old hag" "I am the same age as you." "Doesn''t matter, you still look older." The two''s usual banter started, and seeing that, the rest of the Progenitors disappeared, not wanting to be an audience to another show. Chapter 1813 In a World without Nux Leander, Lane Leander can ?Chapter 1813 In a World without Nux Leander, Lane Leander cannot exist. "You came back carly." Shadow spoke with a light smile on her face as she glanced at Nux. "I have prepared the bride~" She chuckled and placed her arms over Lane''s shoulders, acting like a mother presenting her daughter to her future husband. Lane shook her head. She couldn''t believe that her ex-alter ego was acting in such a childish manner. Nux, however, was completely into that roleplay. "I have come to make the bride mine." He spoke, and Shadow''s smile widened. "Indeed, indeed, but before you get her hand, promise me that you will never leave her and will always keep her happy." "I swear on my life." "Then from now on, she is yours." Shadow spoke as she ''gave'' Lane to Nux. Embarrassed by her ex-alter ego''s actions, Lane lowered her head in shame. This, however, didn''t stop her. She walked forward and buried her head in Nux''s chest. Feeling her warmth, Nux momentarily closed his eyes. Then, he opened the portal and took Lane to the Reaper''s Veil. Could he not sever the connection inside his own Universe? Maybe, but Nux didn''t want to take any risks. Soon, Nux and Lane appeared inside the Reaper''s Veil, surrounded by Death Energy that Nux seemed to have complete control over. Without wasting any more time, Nux released the hungry beast he had been holding back all this while. His greed for Lane took over, and quickly, the two were surrounded by black mist. Lane pressed her body on him, hugging him as tightly as she could, and soon, her connection with the Universe was severed. "You are finally mine, in every way possible." Nux declared. The two of them were still surrounded by black mist, but neither cared about it. They were busy sucking each other''s lips and had already allowed their lust to take over them. Lane pressed her body on him even more strongly. Nux pressed and felt every single part of her body. Now that Lane was finally out of his Universe, he could finally see her features again, and seeing his beautiful wife, he couldn''t hold back. "Nux, Lane." However, before the two could completely lose their minds, Shadow called out, reminding them what they were here for. Nux nodded. This was important. He couldn''t lose himself in the moment right now. So, as unwilling as he was, he moved his lips away from Lane''s. Then, as if to compensate for that, he tightened his hug around her. And then, he started devouring her cultivation. Lane''s cultivation began to regress, From a Divine, to Saint, to all the way to a Mortal. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lane clenched her fists. "I feel... weak..." She commented. "I am here. Nux assured. Lane nodded, ready to accept his blood, but then suddenly, Nux''s smile widened. "I have a better way." Saying those words, he sealed the Shadow Demon''s lips again. This time, he wasn''t just losing himself in the moment, he was ''doing what had to be done." Shadow, who was watching everything from his Universe, could feel her mouth twitching. This man was too shameless. ''Fuck, I wanna be fucked. She snorted inwardly. Lane, on the other hand, closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss, happily drinking Nux''s saliva as he drank hers. The moment Nux''s saliva entered her system, her strength grew. From a Mortal to Advance Stage, to Master... all the way to Saint. Finally, the two parted. Nux then stared at Lane, and the Shadow Demon laughed. "What are you thinking about? My entire life is you. You know everything there is to know about me. I have nothing to hide." Saying those words, Lane touched her forehead with Nux''s. A light smile appeared on Nux''s face as he closed his eyes and started reading Lane''s memories. The process was much smoother when compared to Lyriana''s. Once he was done, Nux stared at his wife with a smile. Lane had spent most of her life together with Nux, so Nux didn''t gain any ''new understanding'' of the woman or something like that. He did, however, learn one fact. "You have no plans on changing your Law, do you?" "In a World without Nux Leander, Lane Leander can not exist." Lane''s eyes were resolute, and Nux, who saw those eyes, wasn''t surprised. This overwhelming love and dependence... He knew he needed to accept it. ''Nux...'' Shadow called out, and this time, she wasn''t alone. ''Nux.'' Amaya, Felberta, Vyriana, Evane, Riona-all of them called out. Lyriana was somewhat confused, unable to understand what was happening. She, however, remained silent for a while. ''Do it. Amaya spoke. You have been avoiding it for a long time now with different excuses. Stop that. You know that what we want. In a World without Nux Leander, Felberta Leander/Amaya Leander/Evane Leander/Riona Leander/Vyriana Leander can not exist.'' The women spoke at the same time, and in the end, Nux gave in. He opened his eyes and stared at Lane. "Form your Law." Lane smiled and nodded with a serious look on her face. Her Aura burst out, and energy released from her body rushed towards him, surrounding him in an instant. It was Lane''s Law, the Law of Inseparable Forever. Nux took control over the energy since he comprehended the Law from her memories. As Lane continued to release more and more energy, he continued to gather it all. And soon, He strengthened the energy. In a normal Universe, many entities can comprehend a similar type of Law. An Absolute Law, however, was a mark of supremacy. An entity that holds an Absolute Law is unrivaled in their understanding of that Law. To possess an Absolute Law means being the best. Take Vyriana, for example. Her Strength was Absolute. It meant that her mastery over the concept of Strength was unparalleled at her level. No other being could challenge her dominance when it came to Strength. This ''supremacy; however, was not eternal. The moment another being at her level formed a Law with a deeper understanding of Strength, she would lose her Absolute Law. But Nux''s Universe was different. In his Universe, the rules bent to his will. Here, he decided who was the best, and for him, the answer was clear, It was his wives. In his Universe, his wives were Absolute. Their understanding, their power, their essence-they were the pinnacle, because he willed it so. The ''competition'' didn''t exist. Yes, it was a highly biased Universe. This is what Nux used to strengthen Lyriana''s Law, And this was the same way he was going to strengthen Lane''s Law. The Law of Inseparable Forever turned into the Absolute Law of Inseparable Forever. The massive whirlpool of energy that Nux had gathered moved towards Lane, and, *BOOOOM* Lane Leander finally opened her eyes. This time, with an Absolute Law. Chapter 1814 Nuxs Absolute Law of Inseparable Forever. ?Chapter 1814 Nux''s Absolute Law of Inseparable Forever.The Absolute Law of Inseparable Forever. A stronger version of the Law of Inseparable Forever. If before, Lane could still be killed by people like Vyriana, Astaria, or Amaya, who could use their Absolute Law to end her existence, now, that was impossible. Lane was now an Absolute, meaning that she could only be killed if Nux died or if the one killing her had a higher ''quality'' of Absolute Energy than hers. In simpler words, only a being at the Primordial Stage or above, that too with an Absolute Law, could kill Lane. The woman was already hard to kill, and now, after her connection with the Universe was severed, she could move around freely and fearlessly, causing chaos all over the place. Yes, Lane Leander had gotten even more monstrous than before, and when she realized it, a small smile appeared on her face. "You seem satisfied. This is what you wanted, eh?" Nux smiled back. He knew what the woman wanted since he had just read her memories. "And you seem disappointed." Lane replied, the smile on her face, however, didn''t fade. Slowly, her body flew toward Nux, and her husband hugged her just like she wanted him to. "I am not." Nux shook his head. Lane didn''t say anything and continued to rest her head on Nux''s chest. Soon, sensing his emotions, the rest of the women appeared and surrounded him as well. Yes, Shadow brought them all back to Nux''s Universe because she thought Nux might need them. The women smiled despite being able to sense Nux''s disappointment. After all, they had finally gotten what they wanted. Nux, who knew what they were thinking, just smiled wryly before he closed his eyes and thought about his new Law. Absolute Law of Inseparable Forever. Whenever Nux severs a being''s connection with the Universe, he understands their comprehension to the fullest extent. In normal cases, this results in him forming the same Law as the person he had severed. Typical examples of these would be Vyriana, Amaya, and the others. Because of them, Nux had the Law of Absolute Devour, Law of Absolute Strength, and other Laws. But sometimes, this didn''t work that way. Take Evane and Riona, for example. Both these women had formed partially dependent Laws. These Laws were meant to heal and protect Nux. Nux couldn''t just form the same exact Laws. In these cases, the Law he formed mutated. In Evane''s case, the Law of Endless Lives, which was supposed to heal Nux, mutated and turned into a Law that worked on Nux''s wives instead of him. Yes, Nux had the ability to use the Law of Endless Lives for all of his wives, meaning that if all the petals of the lotus existed, he could even resurrect one of his wives from the dead. The same was true for Riona''s Law, the Law of Last Protection. Unlike Riona, who could only use her Law to protect Amaya and Nux, Nux could use his Law to protect all his wives. One thing to note here was that since these Laws were now part of Nux''s Universe and not the main one, these Laws could only be used on wives who were connected to Nux''s Universe. This meant Nux could only heal and protect the wives he had severed. Anyways, back to the main point: every time Nux severs a being who had formed a dependent Law, the Law he gets in return mutates. In Lane''s case, where her law was entirely dependent on him in every possible way, he knew things would change in this case as well. And just as he expected, it did. The Law he got in return, his version of the Absolute Law of Inseparable Forever, linked his life with not just Lane but with all the wives connected to his Universe. Unlike Lane, who anchored her life to Nux, Nux''s Law now anchored his life to all his wives he was connected to, except for Lane. What did it mean? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It meant that as long as Felberta, Amaya, Evane, Riona, and Vyriana were alive, Nux Leander could not die. Was it a good thing? Of course! Nux was already a hard-to-kill monster. He was like a cockroach, a being who had thousands of abilities that made it impossible for enemies to even injure him, let alone kill him. Just taking his battles with the five Primordials as an example, the Primordials had to use everything in their arsenal to push him into a state where things became difficult for him. Now, however, if that fight were repeated, even without Aeliana''s training, every time Nux was injured in the battle, he could simply kill himself and materialize out of any of his wives'' shadows. He would return to full health, without any injuries, and would be ready to continue the battle as if he were just getting started. Yes, an instant regeneration. All the efforts his future enemies would put in to gain little advantages in their battles, hoping to later overwhelm him by piling up on him, would all be wasted. Nux could now simply kill himself and start anew. It wouldn''t matter if the enemy''s energy quality was a Phase Higher or whatnot. As long as the enemy he was facing did not have an Absolute Law, Nux had nothing to fear. He could simply resurrect as many times as he wanted, and it wouldn''t make a difference. The presence of this Law alone raised Nux''s strength to an absurd degree. So why was he disappointed? It was because once his enemy learned that his life was anchored to his wives, they would start targeting his wives. This Law, while powerful, came with a cost, a cost that Nux found intolerable. It placed a target on his wives, the women he treasured more than anything in this Universe, even his own self. The very thought of their lives being threatened for his sake gnawed at him. "Tsk, this is why I preferred the previous you. The current you think too much." Suddenly, Amaya snorted in frustration. Chapter 1815 You are hiding something. ?Chapter 1815 You are hiding something."Tsk, this is why I preferred the previous you. The current you think too much." Suddenly, Amaya snorted in frustration. Nux opened his eyes and saw his wives staring at him. Just one look at them was enough for him to know that this time, all of them were on Amaya''s side. Even Lane, who was currently in his embrace, was pinching his arm to show that she was on her sister''s side. "I can''t help it, okay? I am worried." Nux smiled wryly. "There is nothing to be worried about. This Law made you stronger. Facing you will be a nightmare for your enemies." Amaya spoke, her tone sounding like she was trying to explain something obvious. "You can hide us inside your Universe, and enemies won''t even be able to get to us. As long as there is no being with an Absolute Law on their side, they would pretty much be facing an immortal version of you. Do you even realize what sort of traumatizing experience that would be? You will be undefeatable!" "And even if some enemies had the ability to enter your Universe and try to get to us, they would then be facing an Absolute version of you. How many beings in this entire Universe do you think can face you inside your own Universe?" Vyriana jumped in as well. Felberta and others nodded as well. "I can''t always keep you inside my Universe, can I?" Nux questioned back. The women frowned, and he continued, "I want to protect you, I want to keep you safe, but I do not wish to bind you. I was forced to bind Lane to my Universe for such a long time because the main Universe was out there trying to target her. Do you really think I want to repeat it? Do you think I want to keep all of you inside my Universe because there are enemies out there trying to get to me through you? This Law pla-" "This Law didn''t change anything." Amaya interrupted. "Nothing changed. All your enemies knew the best way to get you was to target us. Arcturus tried to target Skyla, Zyros tried to target Vyriana. Your enemies know how much you value us, they always do-your eyes never fail to show it. We will always be a target of your enemies, a way for your enemies to try and get into your head. You are worried that the enemies would target us in order to harm you? Nux Leander, from the moment you met us till now, that has never changed. Even if this Law didn''t exist, the enemies would still target us simply because they would know that if something happens to us, you will lose your mind, giving them a better shot against you. This Law just made everything more direct." Amaya spoke, and Nux lowered his head. "You..." Suddenly, Felberta narrowed her eyes. "You are hiding something." She spoke. The rest of the women frowned; all of them could feel Nux''s emotions through their connection, so Nux couldn''t possibly hide something from them unless... He was actively trying not to think about it. The women''s expressions changed when they realized what Nux was doing-he was suppressing his emotions in order to try and hide something from them. But of course, fooling the first wasn''t possible. "Nux." Felberta called out. "How is your version of Absolute Law of Inseparable Forever different from Lane''s?" The Eldraeth Progenitor questioned as she narrowed her eyes, and Nux, who knew he couldn''t hide it anymore, had to give in. "Absolute Law of Inseparable Forever connects lives. For Lane, it connected her life with mine, and for me, it connected my life with yours. Lane cannot die as long as I am alive, I cannot die as long as you all are alive, however... This connection isn''t difficult to see. A being who is capable enough could easily see and understand this connection, and using this connection, he could kill you all through me, ending me in the process. It means that if a being captures me and is capable enough, he could kill me, and using that connection, he could also end your existence together with me, even if you are far away from me, or in an entirely different Universe." "So this is why you were so worried..." Felberta realized it. It was a different thing if they were targeted because of him. Just like Amaya said, he could simply pull them all into his Universe, and they would be safe, so it wasn''t a big deal. But if this Law connects their lives and makes it possible for the enemies to kill them using him, this makes it much scarier for Nux, who values his wives more than anything. "Wait..." Suddenly, Riona frowned. "If an enemy can use you to kill us, doesn''t this mean it is also possible to use Lane to kill you?" The woman questioned, and in an instant, Lane opened her eyes and tried to move away from Nux in shock. Nux, however, gently placed his hand on the woman''s head and pushed it back on his chest. "That isn''t possible, don''t worry." The women frowned in confusion, and Nux started explaining, "Ending one''s existence through a connection isn''t easy. There are billions of things one needs to understand before he could even attempt this. This is why I said only someone who is capable enough can do it, and this is when you are trying to end the existence of a normal living entity. My case is even more complicated. I am a Universe, a much more complex entity. My existence cannot end using a connection-at least not by any normal being with limited knowledge. I can confidently say if there exists a being who can end my existence through my connection with Lane, that being will be strong enough to kill all of us together without giving us any chance to retaliate. He would have no reason to go through so much trouble to kill us when he can do it directly." Nux spoke as he patted Lane''s head. "So you are saying that you cannot be killed using the connection since you are a Universe, but since we are normal entities..." "Yes, ending your existence is easier." "Nux." Suddenly, Amaya called out. "When you say that a being needs to be capable enough to end our existence... How capable of a being were you talking about?" The devourer questioned. "Someone at the level of the Umbrasol Progenitors." Nux replied, and the moment he did, his wives stared at him with deadpan looks on their faces and their mouths twitching nonstop. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1816 Dont worry, we have all eternity for this. ?Chapter 1816 Don''t worry, we have all eternity for this."Someone at the level of the Umbrasol Progenitors. Nux replied, and the moment he did, his wives stared at him with deadpan looks on their faces and their mouths twitching nonstop. Oblivious to their looks, Nux continued to think of a way to face his future opponents with a grim look on his face. "Shadow, send me back." Vyriana commanded. "I can''t beat him up in here anyways." The Dragon snorted as she stared at her husband with her fists trembling without stop. She really wanted to punch that annoying face, but she knew this man would simply grab her hand and calm her down in an instant. Vyriana already knew her body''s condition. The moment she was embraced, her heart would instantly calm down, and her anger would flush out. Therefore, she decided not to mess with this man right now, and Shadow teleported her back to her masters. "Please send us away as well." Evane requested as well. Even she didn''t want to stay together with Nux right now. Shadow nodded, sending others away as well. The only ones now left were Nux, Lane, and Shadow. Lane stared at her husband before she sighed and buried her head back into his chest, not thinking about anything. In silence, Nux just stared at Shadow. "Don''t look at me. It is not their fault; even I am annoyed. Sometimes I feel like you do it on purpose." Shadow shook her head. "What did I do...?" "... The only person more shameless than me is you." Shadow muttered as she disappeared as well. The women knew it wasn''t Nux''s fault. He was extremely paranoid when it came to his wives, especially when a few of them had been attacked and hurt before in his presence. When it came to his wives, Nux''s controlling side overpowered everything, and his desire to control each and everything became strongest. Yes, he wanted his wives to be free. He wanted them to be independent. He wanted them to shine. He wanted them to be the strongest. But at the same time, he wanted them to be absolutely safe. An absurd way to think, but that was the sort of existence this man was. "Once again, we are the only ones left." Nux spoke in a low voice as he tightened his hug around his Shadow Demon. Lane didn''t say anything and enjoyed his embrace. Nux smiled and closed his eyes. The two continued to stay like this for a few hours, and finally, Nux decided to move. "Shadow." He spoke. Shadow appeared next to him, but suddenly, "No wait, let me do it this time." Nux spoke as suddenly, he beheaded himself. Both Shadow and Lane were taken aback, but suddenly, Nux''s body and head turned into Shadow and seeped into the ground. Shadow and Lane stared at the scene in silence. "So this is why he didn''t like it when you did it." Shadow muttered as she stared at Lane. On the other side, Amaya, who was training with Aeliana and others, felt her shadow tremble. She paused, letting Thyra attack her. Seeing that Amaya didn''t dodge her attack like she was expecting her to, Thyra paused with a frown on her face. Her eyes then fell on Amaya''s Shadow, and she furrowed her brows. The rest of the women paused whatever they were doing as well and glanced at Amaya. Soon, the trembling Shadow materialized, and Nux''s new body was formed. The women raised their eyebrows at the sight. Nux popped his neck, his joints cracking every time he moved. "That felt strange." Nux muttered as he stretched his body and clenched his fists. It was as if he was confirming that his body was his own and not someone else''s. "Nux...?" Aeliana called out with a strange look on her face. "Hmm?" Nux turned towards her and tilted his head in confusion. "Where did you come from?" Aeliana questioned. She had never seen Nux use this sort of ability before, and for some reason, she felt strange when he used it right now, It was as if her instincts were telling her something was wrong. The other women, however, understood what happened. After all, they had seen someone else use the same ability. Thyra turned towards Amaya and, "So he turned into an immortal like her?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amaya nodded, and Thyra''s expression changed. "Monster..." She muttered, and the rest of the women nodded. "Immortal? What does that mean?" Aeliana frowned. Soon, however, her mind connected the dots, and, "Wait, is this that Shadow Demon''s Law...?" "A stronger version of it." Felberta nodded. "A stronger version?" "Mhm." Felberta nodded, not revealing too much information. Aeliana turned silent as she glanced at Nux. "So you are telling me you cannot die now?" Nux''s smile widened, "Training me would be even more fun when you don''t have to hold back any longer, no? You can go all out without having to worry since I cannot die." "Nux, don''t be reckless. She has an Absolute Law" Amaya warned with a grim look on her face. She had seen Aeliana fight. Heck, she even challenged the Vampire a few moments ago. She knew what sort of monstrous existence this woman was. The last thing Amaya wanted was for this woman to go all out. As much as she trusted Nux, she didn''t want to take any risk. Nux, who understood what she was thinking, nodded. "Yes, I won''t be reckless." He then turned towards the Vampire with a playful look on her face and, "Don''t worry, she cannot hurt me. Her heart wouldn''t allow it." "Stop blabbering nonsense and take your stance. You have had enough rest." Aeliana completely ignored his words, grabbed Nux by his robes, and took him away. "Master Are you abandoning us? What about our training?" Allura called out. The succubus could see the Vampire''s pale face that had turned red. How could she let this moment go? "Continue to face each other and take note of the things I instructed. Once I return, I will check your progress." Saying those words, the Vampire disappeared. "Tsk." Allura just snorted in disappointment since she didn''t get to see her face. "Don''t worry, we have all eternity for this." Aisha chuckled, and Allura nodded with a smile before the two started sparring. Chapter 1817 Astral Bond ?Chapter 1817 Astral Bond"You are holding out better than I before." Aeliana muttered as she noticed how Nux hadn''t fallen for the past hour even when she had been attacking him constantly. Before their break, this man could barely face her for 5 minutes, but now, it looked like he could continue without stopping. Just... how did this even happen? Wasn''t his rate of improvement already too high? How did he improve even further when they weren''t even training in the first place? "What can I say? I have been blessed with great teachers from the very start." Nux chuckled. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aeliana narrowed her eyes, not buying it. "Well, I also have great wives." "What are you talking about?" Aeliana questioned, and suddenly, Nux extended his hand forward and, BOOOM The pressure around Aeliana rose up, was as if some foreign force was trying to push her to the ground. Aeliana resisted. As a Primordial, most of Nux''s abilities were useless against her. This one, however, was affecting the environment around her, so her ''higher phase quality energy didn''t help her. The Vampire quickly noticed that her feet had sunk into the ground. She tried to move, but her body felt heavy. She finally understood. "I didn''t know you had the ability to manipulate gravity." "Didn''t I say it? I have great wives." Nux chuckled and, BOOOOM The pressure around Aeliana rose even further, and the Vampire''s knees trembled. Now, unlike Vyriana, who specialized in strength, Aeliana was a well-balanced warrior. In other words, strength wasn''t her strongest point, so against this gravity that Nux had strengthened a thousandfold, she was having a hard time, and Nux knew it. Using this chance, he quickly disappeared and appeared next to her, ready to punch her. This would be the first time he would ever land a hit on Aeliana. Or at least that''s what he thought, but... Before he could punch her, Aeliana turned into mist. Nux tried to capture her, but suddenly, all the energy around him went out of his control. In the end, he was forced to use his own energy, but by then, Aeliana was already far away. "You severed more connections." Aeliana''s voice echoed throughout the battlefield. "Mhm." Nux nodded. "An ability to manipulate gravity, and to do it to this extent, it is quite strong. The being you severed must be quite special." "It is not just one ability" Nux corrected. "What do you mean?" "I combined two abilities. Gravity Manipulation and Astral Bond." "Astral Bond?" "It''s an ability that belongs to a race called Umbroknights. It allows me to borrow the Power of Stars." Hearing those words, a frown appeared on Aeliana''s face. "An ability to use the Power of Stars...?" Aeliana had never heard of such an ability. Of course, she knew the Universe was vast, so the fact that such an ability existed didn''t surprise her. What did surprise her was, "I didn''t sense any other energy." If an ability allowed Nux to use the Power of Stars, then at the very least, Aeliana should be able to see or feel the exchange of energy. She should be able to sense a foreign energy around Nux. Then why did... "Wait..." Aeliana''s expression changed when she saw the grin on Nux''s face widen. "You used the Stars of your own Universe." She realized. "Before, every time I devour a World, my physical strength increases. It is a big boost, yes, but other than enhanced physical strength, I do not get anything else from it. But now... With this ability, I can now use the Power of Stars. It means that if I designate these worlds I devour as ''Stars, then I can not only use these worlds'' physical strength, but using this Astral Bond, I can even use these worlds'' energy. And unlike in a normal scenario, where the ''Star'' decides how much energy it would share with an Umbroknight-usually depending on an Umbroknight''s affinity with that particular star-in my case, since the ''Star'' belongs to me, I decide everything." "So you are telling me..." "Mhm, my energy reserves are now as high as a Lowest Level World, two of them. actually." Yes, before, Nux''s energy reserves were absurdly high. This man had repeated the cycle of cultivating and devouring his cultivation-essentially doubling his energy with every single cycle-so many times that the amount of energy in his body had reached a saturation point where repeating the cycle didn''t even matter anymore. Obviously, his energy reserves would be much higher than any cultivator at his level. Heck, Nux knew that his energy reserves were higher than that of a Primordial, and if it wasn''t for the difference in the quality of energy, he could have thwarted a Primordial using his energy alone. Even then... Nux''s energy couldn''t possibly be compared to a World''s Energy. Well, at least that was the case before. But now... Because of Astral Bond, things changed. Nux now had the energy of literal worlds, and unlike his physical strength-which was severely limited because he couldn''t use all his strength in a different Universe-his energy had no such limitation. After all, the source of his energy was his own Universe. An unknown for the main Universe. The main Universe wouldn''t even be able to track all this energy, let alone sense something wrong. "Energy of Worlds..." Aeliana muttered. Because of her conversations with her father, she knew what that meant. If Azriel was correct, then the amount of energy Nux could use was somewhat comparable to an Eternal-level being. Yes, this monster had surpassed a Primordial and a Transcendent and had directly jumped to the Eternal Level. ''How does this make any sense...?" Aeliana thought inwardly. Her body materialized in front of Nux. "So... when you say you can combine Astral Bond and Gravity Manipulation..." "It means I can use the Energy of a World to use Gravity Manipulation, increase the gravity of this place a thousandfold, which is the limit at my current level, and since my energy reserve is pretty much endless, I do not have to worry about what area''s gravity I manipulate. I can manipulate the gravity of this entire dimension and increase it by a thousandfold, and I won''t feel a thing." Chapter 1818 You fight to crush them. Chapter 1818 You fight to crush them. "It means I can use the Energy of a World to use Gravity Manipulation, increase the gravity of this place a thousandfold, which is the limit at my current level, and since my energy reserve is pretty much endless, I do not have to worry about what area''s gravity I manipulate. I can manipulate the gravity of this entire dimension and increase it by a thousandfold, and I won''t feel a thing." "¡­" Aeliana just stared at Nux in silence. Nux, knowing what she was thinking, smiled playfully. Actually, this wasn''t as strong of a powerup as one thinks. Even before Astral Bond, Nux had almost limitless energy. After all, he had reached a saturation point where devouring his cultivation again didn''t make a difference, not to mention his energy regeneration, because of his bloodlines and the System''s ability [Regeneration], was much faster than others. Nux could always use his energy without the care of the world, so now, when his energy was truly limitless, this change wasn''t as big as one thought. Sure, he could now be more reckless, he could even waste his energy if he wanted to, but other than that, it didn''t change anything else. After all, the quality of energy was still a problem. Even taking the Gravity Manipulation, for example, with his current energy quality, he could only increase the gravity by a thousandfold. Sure, for normal entities, it was a catastrophe. Nux was a walking timebomb who could pretty much destroy a world if he released all his powers and altered its gravity, but¡­ Did it really matter? In the end, the only ones truly affected by the gravity would be the Divines or lower-level cultivators, and honestly, Nux was already strong enough to take care of these people without needing an almost infinite energy reserve. What he currently needed was a way to improve his energy quality. Only then would he be able to face the truly strong beings. "We need to call Vyriana." Suddenly, Aeliana spoke up. "Hmm? Why?" Nux frowned. "I need to train you again, and I cannot do it alone." "But she¡ª" "She wants to spar with her masters. She wants to defeat the two of them, I know. I have known her ever since she came here, I know what she desires, but the Dragon Progenitors aren''t weak. After my father, they are the strongest Progenitors. Even I cannot defeat them, even if I go all out. At her current level, Vyriana doesn''t stand a chance, and since it has already been an hour, I am sure she has realized it as well." "So you want me to interrupt her training?" "Who do you think she would prefer to train with? Her old masters or her husband and her friend?" Aeliana questioned with a playful smile on her face. Nux, however, didn''t react like she was expecting him to. The man looked away and started whistling, as if he had nothing to do with what just happened. Aeliana frowned at the weird behavior, but then, "Old Masters, eh? I didn''t know that we are now old for our little Lia." Aeliana''s body froze as she heard those words. Her body mechanically turned around, and her eyes fell on three Dragons, who were looking at her with playful smiles on their faces. Aeliana instantly turned towards Nux, and the man continued to whistle. A betrayal. The vampire wanted to call her future husband out, but before she could do so, she felt a hand on her shoulder, and when she turned, she realized it was Saphira. "I can''t believe you called me old and uninteresting. I thought we were close." Saphira pouted, her eyes moist. "I-I¡­" Aeliana had no words. "L-Lady Saphira, why are you here?" She tried to change the topic. "My husband called me, so I came here. The two came with me." Vyriana answered. "He called you¡­?" Aeliana turned towards Nux. "I didn''t. She just sensed my emotions and came here on her own." "So it means you wanted her to be here." "I always want my wives next to me!" Nux defended himself. "Yo¡ª" Aeliana wanted to say something, but, "Wow, to think you wouldn''t even talk to me. I really am uninteresting, aren''t I?" The Dragon Progenitor didn''t fall for Aeliana''s tricks. Soon, her husband picked up on her play as well and hugged her, "It is not your fault, Saph. It must be our old age that has caught up to us. To think we are now uninteresting to the child we raised with such care and love. We really need to change." "Indeed, we need to do something. Let''s call everyone. This is a big issue." Saphira nodded, smiling that her husband finally understood what she wanted. The two Progenitors stared at Aeliana, watching the Vampire panic with mischievous smiles on their faces. Nux and Vyriana enjoyed the show, not doing anything to interrupt. Heck, the two even took out snacks to munch on as they watched while standing side by side. "How was your spar?" Nux questioned as he tilted his head towards his wife. "Not satisfactory." Vyriana shook her head. "They are too strong. My understanding of my Law is still too low." "It is not your understanding. It is simply the difference in the Quality of Energy. They are stronger, they are faster, nothing else." "Aeliana still lasts against them for a few hours." "You know she is an exception." Nux spoke as he turned towards his Dragon. "I want to be an exception as well." Vyriana stared at Nux, her golden eyes shining with strong determination and zeal. Nux smiled lightly as he then placed his hand on Vyriana''s cheek, "You are already an exception. You are strong. The reason she can face Progenitors is because she is extremely fast. If she decides to run, they wouldn''t be able to catch her. You can do that as well." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can¡­?" "You can simply hide inside my Universe and never be defeated. You can last as long as you wish, and there is nothing they can do about it." "That''s running awa¡ª" "That is how she lasts that long." Nux interrupted as he then moved close to Vyriana and, "Aeliana is strong, extremely strong. With her tricks, I wouldn''t be surprised if she was the strongest Primordial there is. But she is not you, Vyriana. From the start, you face all your challenges head-on. You do not think of running away or hiding as a tactic. For you, a fight means a one-on-one battle where opponents give their all and find out who is better. You fight like a proud warrior. It doesn''t matter if Aeliana can endure hours against the Progenitors and you cannot. You do not fight to ''last'' against your enemies. You fight to crush them. That is who you are, and that is the warrior I love." Chapter 1819 I will be in your care. ?Chapter 1819 I will be in your care."You fight like a proud warrior. It doesn''t matter if Aeliana can endure hours against the Progenitors and you cannot. You do not fight to ''last'' against your enemies. You fight to crush them. That is who you are, and that is the warrior I love." Nux then pulled the Dragon even closer to him and, "You are different, your fighting style is different. So stop comparing yourself with her. You are a lot stronger than that. Focus on that strength and..." Suddenly, Nux''s smile widened and, "Focus on me. I am your target. I am the one you need to surpass, not her. Or... Are you scared?" Nux smiled. "You are weaker than her. I aim high." Vyriana snorted. Nux, however, just tightened his hug around her and, "Why don''t you try and defeat the ''weaker'' one before aiming high?" "I broke your arms when I punched you." "And? That doesn''t mean anything, you should know that." It was true. Nux was the product of Vyriana''s ruthless training. She, out of all the people, should know breaking his arms wouldn''t do anything since he wouldn''t even feel the pain. Not to mention, after severing Lane, this had become even more useless since the man could simply kill himself and resurrect back to full health. Even if they used ''higher quality'' energy to stop him from healing himself, it wouldn''t matter since the man could now abandon his body and form a new one. "If I can break your hands, I can break your head too, and when I do it, your resurrection won''t work." Vyriana didn''t give in. "I welcome you to try" Nux''s smile widened. "Alright then." The woman nodded, prepared for another round of battle as she popped her fingers. "...he really knows how to deal with her, doesn''t he?" Saphira, who was keeping an eye on them, couldn''t help but comment. "Hmm?" Acliana tilted her head in confusion. She was currently hugging Saphira, trying to get on her good side again. Her attention, however, was now on Nux and Vyriana. "Vyriana was down when she couldn''t defeat me." Dagahra spoke. "And that girl didn''t say anything to us. She just continued to spar with him and continued to lose. We knew what she was feeling, but when we tried to talk to her, she remained silent, trying to act like nothing happened. But when he did it..." Saphira spoke, her eyes glowing with slight jealousy when she stared at Nux. "I feel like that man has stolen my Vyriana from me." "I feel the same." Dagahra nodded, his eyes momentarily turning cold. "Is this how Azriel feels when he looks at him? This... anger and frustration...? After all, he took this one away as well, didn''t he?" Saphira questioned. Aeliana blinked, confused as to why she and her father were unexpectedly caught in the crossfire. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am surprised that brat is still alive." Dagahra commented. "Indeed, but I guess even our hands are tied, aren''t they? We cannot hurt our disciple''s husband, now can we?" "But he still isn''t his daughter''s husband yet," Dagahra muttered. It felt as if he was looking forward to Azriel going after Nux. "Have you lost your mind, old man? This is why these young ones find us boring. It is all because of you, and I am being dragged down with you." Saphira blamed, and then she pointed at Aeliana and, "Do you not see it? Look how jealous she looks when our Vyriana is being pampered while she is stuck here with you. Out of all people, our Aeliana is jealous, and that too, of her closest friend. What makes you think this girl hasn''t already fallen head over heels for that boy? Azriel is in the same situation as us, if not worse." "L-Lady Saphira! I am not jeal-" "Yes, yes, I know that. I was just exaggerating to explain it to him. You see, the older the men get, the lower their emotional intelligence falls. As for you, of course, I know you aren''t jealous at all. Why would you be jealous of your friend? Everything''s fine." Saphira spoke as she ruffled Aeliana''s hair, and the more she spoke, the more the Vampire felt like the Dragon progenitor didn''t believe her one bit. "Lady Saphira, I reall-" "Mhm, Mhm." Saphira nodded, and then, "By the way, why did you call Vyriana? Didn''t you want to spend more time with him alo- Ah, I meant, didn''t you want to train with him alone?" Aeliana stared at the Dragon Progenitor in silence. If she had her doubts before, now, she was sure this woman wasn''t taking her seriously at all! She wasn''t jealous of Vyriana! Really, she was not! But in the end, Aeliana just gave in. Since no one was believing her, she decided to ignore it and answer Saphira''s question so that once she was done with her, she could go to Nux and take Vyriana''s place. "Vyriana trained him from scratch. She knows how all his abilities work, so I wanted her help to continue his training" "Is there something we can help with?" Saphira questioned. "With Nux''s training?" Aeliana blinked. "Mhm, we have time." Saphira nodded. The woman then smiled and, "It would be fun to observe the boy who is known to have the highest potential in the entire Universe." "I cannot allow that." Aeliana, however, shook her head. Saphira tilted her head, surprised. "He has some secrets he wishes to hide. I cannot allow you to observe his training" The Vampire spoke. The look on her face was enough for the Progenitors to know that no matter what they said, they wouldn''t be able to convince her. But then, "No, it''s okay." Suddenly, Nux called out. The three turned towards him and Vyriana, and Nux continued, "They are my Vyriana''s masters, and people you treat like your parents. If you two trust them, I do as well. Also, I would be a fool if I give up on the opportunity to train with the Dragon Progenitors. Nux smiled as he stared at Saphira and then Dagahra. Then, He bowed his head. "I will be in your care" "Oh?" Saphira raised her eyebrow with an interested look on her face. "I won''t hold back this time, brat." Dagahra spoke. "That is exactly what I want." Nux nodded. Then, as if recalling something, "Actually," He took out a call artifact and activated it. "Let me call Mother as well." Chapter 1820 It has been a while since we did this, no? ?Chapter 1820 It has been a while since we did this, no?"So you finally remembered me." A voice was heard as another woman appeared in the dimension where only Aeliana and Nux were supposed to be. "Mother" Nux smiled as he walked towards his mother. He tried to hug her; the woman, however, placed her finger on his forehead, stopping him from getting any closer to her. "You think everything would be fine after a hug?" The Human Progenitor raised her eye. "Mother... I was busy..." "Of course, I know what you were ''busy'' with." Faustina spoke as she side-eyed Aeliana. The poor Vampire blushed as she was targeted again. "Tsk, all the sons these days, they take out time for their wives and future wives, but when it comes to their mother, they just ''get busy.'' How convenient." Faustina then stared at Nux and, "Why did you call me here anyways? I am sure it isn''t because you wish to talk to me. You must need something, don''t you? What is it?" She spoke. "I swear I just wanted to talk to you." "You just wanted to talk to me." Faustina raised her eyebrow. "No, he called you here so you can train him together with us. He didn''t call you just to talk." Dagahra was quick to say those words. Nux stared at the Dragon. The Dragon Progenitor, however, just shrugged. It was probably his way to somewhat get back at this brat. Nux''s lips twitched. Right now, however, he had more important things to worry about, so he just smiled and, "W-We can talk in the middle of the t-training, can''t we? I also wanted to show you how much your son has progressed." Faustina stared at her son. Nux gulped; he truly looked nervous, and noticing that, Faustina just chuckled and gently rested Nux''s head against her chest. "Don''t worry, I am only playing with you. I know you have been busy. You still need to help Eisheth, don''t you?" The woman spoke gently. The Dragon Progenitors looked affected by Faustina''s words. Eisheth was a name that had become a bit sensitive for not just them but all other Progenitors as well. After all, they had seen a familiar case already. Lyriana Frostwillow. An Incomplete Divine Stage Cultivator, who somehow returned as a Complete Cultivator with an Absolute Law. From being a woman with a foundation so weak that the Ancestral Order wouldn''t even spare a look at her, she turned into someone who could defeat any of the Ancestral Order''s members who were at the same level as her. It was a jump that the Progenitors didn''t even know was possible, well... at least not unless they killed themselves, abandoned their souls like Azriel did, and lived with a different soul, essentially losing themselves. A big cost, and even if the Progenitors were prepared for it, Azriel stood in their way, not. allowing them to do anything reckless. Even if they tried their best to convince him otherwise, he wouldn''t listen. The Progenitors weren''t fools. They knew that in the grander Universe, they were weak. They had known it for a long time now. Before, they had Azriel. Now, however, with Yrniel''s condition a mess, Azriel couldn''t move recklessly. The Progenitors knew they needed to get stronger. They understood it was their responsibility to protect their world and help their friend, but Azriel didn''t allow them to do anything reckless and kept a constant eye on them. It was a constant exchange between the two sides where one tried to convince the other while the other didn''t even budge and this cycle continued for many years, with no progress whatsoever. But then... Then comes a being, who noticed that a woman he liked was facing a similar problem as them and.... He solved it. Yes, just like that. The problem that haunted the Progenitors for hundreds of thousands of years, a problem that no one in this vast Universe had a solution for, a boy who was barely a few thousand years old, appeared, and solved it. Naturally, the Progenitors were sensitive about it. After all, if Nux could help the woman he liked, he could help them as well, no? He could help them rebuild their foundation and fulfill their long-standing wish of finally having a Law, opening a path of no end for them. A Path that would lead them to the vast Universe. A Path that would give them the potential to stand face to face against the strongest beings in this Universe. How could they be indifferent about this? "Yes, there are a lot of things I need to do." Nux spoke as he tightened his hug around Faustina. He knew Faustina might not be showing it, but even she wanted to rebuild her foundation and form a Law. Who wouldn''t? Faustina was just like everyone else. She desired to get stronger as well. Right now, however, she controlled her desire and, "I know you do." She spoke with a light smile on her face. Nux smiled as well. He wanted to help his mother as well but... Helping the Progenitors was much more complicated. Severing the Progenitors would directly put the target on Yrniel. The Progenitors'' connection to their world is much stronger compared to any other being. For the Yrniel Progenitors, it was even worse. After all, these beings have linked themselves with Yrniel too deeply. They rose their cultivation using their connection with Yrniel. Not just that, these beings had also used Yrniel to extend their lifespan. 100,000 years, that is the lifespan of a normal Transcendent with a normal Law. The Progenitors who didn''t even have a Law cannot have a longer lifespan, but here they are. Every single one of these beings is much older than that. How did they do it? Nux didn''t know, but he knew a person who would, and he was going to talk to him once everyone is done here. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyways, his point still remained, he cannot help the Progenitors right now because if he does, the Universe would directly target Yrniel, and this time, they would have no way to protect it. So unless Nux finds a way to save Yrniel from the Universe''s wrath, he couldn''t be reckless, even if it was to help his mother. "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. You called me here to train you, correct? Then let''s begin." While Nux was thinking all this, Faustina suddenly glanced at Vyriana and, "It has been a while since we did this, no?" Vyriana smiled as she clenched her fists. "It has indeed." Chapter 1821 I guess you are looking forward to that day as well, eh? ?Chapter 1821 I guess you are looking forward to that day as well, eh?BOOOOOM Dagahra, the Dragon Progenitor, was sent flying. He quickly stabilized himself mid-air and then glanced at the battlefield where Nux was currently facing Saphira, Vyriana, and Aeliana, all at the same time. "Are you alright?" Suddenly, Dagahra heard a playful voice. He didn''t need to see the person to know who it was. "Of course I am. Do you think an attack of this level would hurt me?" "I was worried. He did kill a few Primordials, and he says he killed one of them on accident." The woman chuckled. Dagahra stared at the woman with a deadpan look on his face. "A Primordial? Really?" "Alright, alright, don''t look so hurt. I was just worried about you." "I know what you are doing, Faustina. You are enjoying this, aren''t you?" Dagahra''s mouth twitched. Faustina''s smile widened. "You can''t blame me. It is not every day I get to tease the Dragon Progenitor, and that too, because of my son." "You have found quite a monstrous son..." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dagahra commented as he turned back towards the battlefield. "Indeed." Faustina chuckled, observing the battlefield as well. "His rate of improvement..." Dagahra wasn''t done here. His eyes were noticing something his mind and heart refused to accept. He had tried to deny it ever since their training started, but he could only turn a blind eye to the truth so many times when it was right in front of his eyes. In the end, he had no choice but to acknowledge it. "He is improving faster than Azriel, isn''t he?" This wasn''t the first time the Progenitors had come together to train someone. Before Nux, it was Aeliana. Even now, the Progenitors often come together when Aeliana wants them to, and they all spar with her together. Of course, most of the Progenitors were strong enough to defeat Aeliana alone, but facing all of them at the same time puts a pressure on Aeliana that helps her improve. This is what Nux was currently doing as well. However, even before Aeliana, there was a being the Progenitors had trained together. It was Azriel. After Azriel woke up, unified, and strengthened the Vampires, once again giving them a place in Yrniel, the Progenitors appeared next to him and shifted his focus to the Outer Space. That was the first time Azriel learned about the Outer Space and the Universe. After that, the Progenitors started training Azriel. At first, it was individual training; then, it became group training. The Progenitors saw Azriel grow. They, who had been observing him from the very beginning, saw how he turned from a slave who couldn''t even stand against some weak humans who had enslaved him to a monster who could take all of them on his own. They saw everything, and because of that, they knew. They knew what sort of monstrous existence that Vampire was. This was also the reason none of them were ever worried about Ymiel''s safety as long as Azriel could move freely. That was the sort of existence that being was. The Progenitors knew, if even Azriel failed, then Yrniel was meant to be destroyed. The Progenitors knew that there was no one better. The Progenitors knew... That Azriel Ruinous couldn''t be surpassed... That Azriel Ruinous''s potential couldn''t be outclassed... Till now, that is. "Yes," Faustina nodded. It wasn''t just Dagahra, Faustina and even Saphira could see it as well. "He learned 12 new abilities and Laws, and he did that within 5 years. Not to mention that one of those Laws was an Absolute, and he was also training to get better control over his body at the same time. The rate at which he improves is monstrous. Sure, he doesn''t have to ''master'' any of the Laws like Azriel does, but he still needs to get used to those Laws. He needs to assimilate those Laws and abilities with the rest of the Laws and abilities he has, find a perfect way to use it in a battle, and perfect it even further by strengthening Zenith Flow. And he does all of that so fast that it couldn''t even be explained anymore. I wouldn''t be surprised if he is already stronger than Aeliana." "He is," Dagahra answered. Unlike Faustina, his voice was full of certainty. Faustina turned towards him, and the Dragon continued, "He has surpassed her. That girl is faster than him, but that won''t work on him any longer." "Hmm? Why do you say that?" "How do you think I got pushed back?" Dagahra chuckled. Faustina tilted her head, waiting for him to continue. "I raised my speed to the point his eyes wouldn''t be able to react to it, but when I appeared next to him, not only was he not ready for my attack, he had even prepared a counterattack. It was as if his body had moved on its own." "Wait..." Faustina''s expression changed, and Dagahra nodded. "Yes, he mastered it again. Zenith Flow, or whatever it is you call that technique. He now has complete control over his body again. Aeliana''s speed won''t matter to him any longer. The girl''s strong, but she has a fatal weakness, a weakness we Progenitors have been using all this while to defeat her. To attack us, she still needs to materialize in her physical form, and that gives us enough time to react to her movements and counterattack. Sure, other Primordials can never do that since she : too fast for them, but..." "He can use that window since he doesn''t have to think." Faustina completed. "Correct. Every time Aeliana materializes next to him, he would be able to react. Her attack would never hit him. On the other hand, his physical strength is so strong that if his attack connects even once, Aeliana would be in no condition to fight any longer. It is a fight where Lia cannot hit and get hit. How long do you think she would last?" "So that''s it? There is no other way for her to win?" "There is not." Dagahra shook his head, and with a wry smile on his face, he continued, "The strongest Primordial I knew is now no match for a Divine. I dread the day this brat becomes a Primordial." Then suddenly, the Dragon Progenitor turned around, staring into empty space. "I guess you are looking forward to that day as well, ch? Azriel?" The moment he said those words, the space he was staring at was torn open, and a man with long black hair walked out. Chapter 1822 Training times over. ?Chapter 1822 Training time''s over."I guess even you are looking forward to that day as well, eh? Azriel?" Dagahra spoke as he stared at an empty space, and suddenly, the space he was staring at was torn open, and, A man with long black hair walked out. Silence fell over the place. Aeliana, Vyriana, Saphira, and Nux, who were sparring, stopped and turned towards the Vampire Progenitor. Azriel glanced at Nux and, "You should be satisfied by now, correct?" Nux just smiled, not saying anything. Azriel, already used to the brat''s antics, glanced at his daughter and, "Training time''s over." "But he still hasn''t defe-" "Aeliana." Azriel called out, his voice stricter than before. "Be more perceptive." When she heard those words, Aeliana blinked a few times. She then turned towards Saphira, and the Progenitor smiled gently, nodding. Surprised, Aeliana glanced at Nux, and he patted his biceps with a playful grin on his face. The Vampire''s mouth twitched, but in the end, she just sighed. "Alright." Azriel turned back to Nux and, "It is time for you to leave, but before that, There are things I need to discuss with you." Nux nodded with a serious look on his face. He was ready to be teleported to a completely different space to ensure secrecy, but, "Can you reform their foundation and help them form a Law?" Azriel questioned directly, not intending to hide anything from anyone. Hearing that question, Aeliana and the Progenitors instantly glanced at Nux, their eyes filled with hope. Even Faustina was the same. Nux stared at his mother and nodded at her with a smile, "I can." "But?" Aeliana tilted her head. She knew Nux had some restrictions, after all, the very fact that he hadn''t helped Eisheth yet proved that. "It would take some time."" Nux answered. "How much?" Azriel questioned, but Nux shook his head. "I do not know." "What does that mean?" Faustina questioned with a frown on her face. Nux stared at his mother and, "I know a way to help you. I can actually do it right now, and it won''t pose a problem, at least for the next few hundred years, but..." "Are you thinking about using the Reaper''s Veil?" Azriel questioned. His daughter had constantly been keeping an eye on this brat. Sure, her methods didn''t work inside the Reaper''s Veil, but for Azriel, a little information was more than enough to understand everything. Nux nodded at his question, then revealed the problem. "I do not know how long the Reaper''s Veil would last. They have a strong connection with Yrniel. If I wish to help them, I need to sever that connection, and if I do that and the Universe finds out about it, It will target Yrniel and most probably destroy it." "The same reason you aren''t severing your wives'' connection yet," Azriel muttered. Nux nodded at his words, S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, but in their case, it''s a bit more complicated." Azriel nodded again. Nothing more had to be said. Azriel, out of all people, knew why that was the case. "Ask." Azriel ordered. He could see the brat''s expression, and Nux wasn''t particularly trying to hide his curiosity either. "How long do they have?" Nux questioned as he glanced at his mother. Other Progenitors, he probably didn''t care about as much, but Faustina was different. He wanted only the best for his mother, and he wanted to know how much time he had to do something about this. "You don''t have to worry. As long as I stand, they would keep living." "What...?" Nux frowned. "Their lives are connected with Yrniel. They will not die unless they are killed or Yrniel is destroyed, and as long as I am here, None of that would happen." Azriel declared confidently. "Wait, if their lives are connected with Yrniel, won''t they lose their life if Nux severs their connection with it?" Vyriana questioned with a frown. Nux had the same question as well. "Once their connection is severed, they would turn into a mortal. They would still have around 50 years. I believe that is enough to reform their foundation and give them a Law, correct?" Azriel spoke, and Nux nodded, "Yes, but this also means I would need to be a Primordial so that I can rebuild their cultivation to Primordial Level so that they can be Immortals, else they would simply lose their lives." "How long do you even need to become a Primordial?" Azriel questioned with a frown on his face. "You have been a Divine for such a long time now. Aren''t you a little slow to be called a genius?" Azriel questioned, and the people who heard that could feel their mouths twitching constantly. How long has it been since Nux became a Divine? Even after adding the time he took while traveling from one world to another, and the time he was unconscious because his mind was overloaded with excessive information, it wouldn''t be more than 500 years. It had only been a few hundred years since he became a Divine! How is that slow in any way!? These words were even sharper for Vyriana. 1 .1. 1 Wasn''t she a genius as well? Or does this man not even acknowledge her existence!? ''I guess it is only natural...'' In the end, Vyriana could only give up. Compared to these two monsters in front of her, of course, she would pale. Comparison was truly the killer of joy. "Yeah? What''s the level of Universe inside you? Oh wait, you don''t have one. Tsk." Nux snorted as well. "I don''t need one." Azriel snorted back, and in the end, Nux just turned silent. There were too many things he wanted to say, but he didn''t want to be spanked by this monster. He knew that even at the level he was at right now, he was no match for this monster. It was better to back down. He would definitely remember this once he gets stronger. "There is something I do not understand." Suddenly, Nux decided to ask another question. "What is it?" "How did you do it?" "Do what?" "How did you extend their lifespan? They are only Pseudo Transcendent yet have lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Doesn''t that go against the Universe''s Rules? The Universe should already be roaring to devour them. Why isn''t it reacting? How are you breaking the Universe''s Rules without it retaliating in any way?" Chapter 1823 Leave it to me. ?Chapter 1823 Leave it to me."How did you do it?" "Do what?" "How did you extend their lifespan? They are only Pseudo Transcendent yet have lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Doesn''t that go against the Universe''s Rules? The Universe should already be roaring to devour them. Why isn''t it reacting? How are you breaking the Universe''s Rules without it retaliating in any way?" Nux couldn''t understand. In his case, every time he tries to break the Universe''s Rules, it cries like a bitch and causes fuss all over the place. Then how come it isn''t reacting when the Progenitors do the same thing? How are the Progenitors outliving other beings? Nux hadn''t seen something like this even in a High-Level World like Umbrasol. Hearing that question, Aeliana, Vyriana, and even the Progenitors turned towards Azriel. seemed that even they didn''t know the answer to this question. "Aren''t you breaking the Universe''s Rules yourself? Why do you ask?" "Every time I break the rules, I face consequences. I face its retaliation. That doesn''t seem to be the case for you." Nux''s answer was quick. "This is why an overabundance of knowledge is detrimental." Azriel suddenly sighed. "What does that mean?" Nux questioned with a frown, and Azriel, who observed his expression for a while, questioned with a light chuckle, "Do you even know how many Universe''s ''Rules'' have been broken around you till now?" Hearing that question, Nux''s frown deepened as he started thinking. Not wanting to waste more time, Azriel just continued, "Transcendent Level Beings who don''t have Laws, do you think the Universe would normally allow that? Do you think it would let beings it doesn''t acknowledge reach the Transcendent Level? A level where one is supposed to transcend the understanding of their Law and reach absolute Perfection. How can a being reach this level when they don''t even have a Law to begin with? Do you think it aligns with the Universe''s Rules?" "..." Nux didn''t have any answer. "Azriel Origin died, yet Yrniel was somehow able to keep a Progenitor''s Blood and even hand it over to another being, essentially creating another Progenitor. Do you think that aligns with the Universe''s Rules?" "But there was only one Progenitor, just like the Universe intends to. You didn''t break any rule-" "Sure, we didn''t break that rule, but according to the so-called ''Rules,'' Azriel''s Origin''s entire existence should have returned to the Universe. That includes his Blood. How was Yrniel able to keep the Blood safe?" Again, Nux was silent. However, the Vampire Progenitor wasn''t done yet. "Even your father, that Chaos Progenitor. He exists despite being dead. Sure, he uses Ethereal Form to lower his presence, but in the end, even he is breaking the Universe''s Rules by not returning to it, no? Then comes your most recent encounter with an anomaly, The Reaper''s Veil. A Veil that could hide everything even from the Universe. Do you think that makes any sense? Do you think its existence can be explained using the Universe''s Rules?" "What are you trying to say, Father?" Aeliana questioned with a solemn look on her face. At her question, the rest present stared at Azriel as well. "I am saying that the Universe''s ''Rules'' are full of loopholes. If you study the rules deeply enough and experiment, You can find more of these loopholes and use them to your advantage." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But the biggest problem we faced was the lack of information, no? We didn''t even know about the Universe''s existence, let alone its rules and the possible loopholes in them. How did we manage to use these loopholes?" Faustina questioned. "We didn''t use them." Azriel shook his head. "Yrniel did." "What...?" "Yrniel is the reincarnation of a Supreme World." "It retained some of its memories, like it retained some memories of my System." Nux realized, and Azriel nodded. "That is correct. Supreme Worlds, Worlds that exist for trillions of years. If anyone would know more about these loopholes..." "It would be these Supreme Worlds." Nux completed Azriel''s sentence, and the Vampire nodded again. "This is why I told you to go out and explore more. Our enemies aren''t weak, even if we surpass them in might. What they know far surpasses what we do. You cannot possibly surpass them in the information area, but at the very least, you need to reach a level where you wouldn''t be caught completely off guard by their tricks." Azriel spoke, and Nux nodded with a determined look on his face. "You have been seeing instances where the Universe''s Rules are being broken constantly, and you will continue to see them. Study them and learn. The more loopholes you find out about, the better it would be for you." Azriel instructed, and Nux nodded again. "Go and take part in the War like you intended to." Azriel commanded as he then turned towards his daughter and, after a slight pause, "Take Lia with you." His words surprised not just Nux and the Progenitors but even Aeliana herself. "Father, I still wish to spend some time with yo-" "I will be returning to Yrniel''s Core and sleep," Azriel revealed. "What!? No! I cannot allo-" "Hundreds of years have passed, Aeliana. All this time, I have been trying to find a way out, a way to coexist with Yrniel without having to destroy mortal life, but Yrniel''s energy is intertwined with too many things If I continue to stay awake, the life in Yrniel will perish. The new-borns will be mortals, unable to cultivate. The cultivators would never be able to advance to the next stage. In all these years, many have lost their lives. This cannot continue. I am sure even you do not want that." "But I..." "Don''t worry. I already found a solution." Azriel spoke as he gently placed his hand on Aeliana''s cheek. "A solution...?" Acliana glanced at her father with a hopeful look on her face. Azriel then stared at Nux and, "I will be leaving things to you. Don''t make me wait for long." Yes, the so-called ''Solution'' was Nux. ''Fuck, I knew something was gonna happen when the stingy old man gave his daughter away so quickly. It couldn''t have been a more obvious flag, and I can''t believe I still fell for it.'' Nux cursed in his head, but in the end, he glanced at his father-in-law and nodded. "Leave it to me." Chapter 1824 Yrniel had healed. ?Chapter 1824 Yrniel had healed.Rumble Rumble Rumble Crack A crack of radiant light tore through the gray, turbulent skies, splitting clouds into perfect halves. The ground rumbled in response. Mana materialized into clean, straight streams that spread across the sky, forming an organized, checkered pattern. Thunder Thunder Thunder Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh The clouds roared, the winds flew-it was as if the very world was expressing its emotions. However, this emotion wasn''t anger. It was joy. And this joy was accompanied by some sadness. Of course, no one could understand its complex emotions. In a small village nestled near the hills of Yrniel, a farmer paused mid-swing of his scythe as the blades of grass beneath him began to shimmer, their green color deepening as if some form of magical energy was being infused into them. He blinked, rubbing his eyes. Hearing the clouds'' roars, he looked up, and his eyes widened in surprise as he stared at the wide, radiant crack and that organized pattern that had formed all over the sky. "What in the world...?" He muttered. In the heart of the capital, people stopped in their tracks, surprised by the fantasy-like sight. "What the hell is happening...?" "Wait... those lines... are they made from Mana...?" One of the cultivators questioned as he pointed at the sky. "Have you lost your mind? How long has it been since you were able to manipulate your Mana and form such a clean pattern?" Another cultivator dismissed with a wave of his hand. He sounded bitter and grumpy. There were wrinkles all over his face, and it was clear the man didn''t have much time left. "I... I can control mana again..." Suddenly, a voice was heard. "Huh...?" In an instant, everyone turned toward the voice. "I... I feel mana flowing properly again!" Another shout was heard. The old cultivator closed his trembling eyes. The mana, once unresponsive, jagged, and chaotic, now swirled around him like a gentle stream, eager to be shaped as he willed. Without waiting, he started absorbing the mana, and the process couldn''t have been smoother. The moment the mana settled into his body, the cultivator opened his eyes. His previous annoyance was now replaced with unhidden joy and excitement. "I can cultivate again!" He shouted, tears streaming down his face. It wasn''t just him-all the cultivators were the same, their emotions bursting out of control. Inside a room, a child tugged at her mother''s sleeve, her eyes wide. "Mama, does this mean I can be a cultivator now?" The woman''s voice broke as she pulled the child into a hug. "Yes, my love. Yes, it does." Her tears streamed down her cheeks without stop. Every day, she prayed. She prayed and prayed that mana would return to normal because she knew that if it didn''t, in the next hundred years, her daughter would die. She would outlive her daughter, and just the thought of that ripped her heart into pieces. She was afraid-so very afraid-but now... A smile filled with relief appeared on her face. Her daughter wouldn''t die. She wouldn''t have to see another one of her children grow old and lose their life. "Come here. Let me teach you our family''s cultivation technique." The woman spoke with a smile filled with endless love. "Yay!" The little girl was overjoyed. "It''s back," Alaric, the King of Vampires, who was observing his people from his castle, whispered. Feeling the mana that had now returned to normal placed a smile on his face. His eyes fell on the vampires who had already started cultivating, and without having S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. to look, he knew the rest of the cultivators in Yrniel were doing the same. Yrniel had healed. It was the day that marked the end of the Mana Apocalypse. It was the day where every conflict came to a momentary halt as every cultivator either cultivated or taught the cultivation process to their loved ones. Some, left without a family and with limited time, even decided to teach their family''s cultivation techniques to mortals. It was a day that would bring forth an entirely new generation of cultivators. "He is gone..." However, not everyone was happy. Aeliana, who was observing the changes in Yrniel and the dimensions connected to it, realized that her father had returned to his slumber again. Once again, she would have to live a life without her father next to her. "Don''t worry, we will wake him up soon enough, I promise." Suddenly, the woman heard some reassuring words as she felt someone holding her hand. Knowing who it was, she tightened her grip on his hand and closed her eyes. Her heavy heart eased a little. After all, she knew these weren''t empty words. This man had set everything right and changed her life before. Aeliana knew he would do it again, no matter what it took. Nux pulled the vampire into his embrace, placing her head on his chest as he rubbed her back, assuring her that he was here, right next to her. Then, he closed his eyes as well, remembering the words his father-in-law said just to him before he disappeared. ''Protect her! Nux frowned at those words. something happened, he wouldn''t care about Yrniel any longer and would appear next to her that very instant. Then why would he... ''I wouldn''t be able to wake up on my own unless Yrniel''s Will wakes me up when it senses danger. If something happens to her, I probably won''t be there. So I''ll be leaving her to you! ''What...? Then why are you sending her with me?" Nux couldn''t help but question. After all, he knew this man would usually never put his daughter at risk and he completely understood that feeling. After all, he would never put his wives in danger either, no matter what. Azriel was similar to him when it came to this, then why... ''I do not want her to be lonely! Nux suddenly heard the answer to his question and when he turned to look at his father-in-law, he had disappeared. Chapter 1825 Mission: Crush Tandris ?Chapter 1825 Mission: Crush Tandris''I do not want her to be lonely! These words echoed in Nux''s mind as he recalled his memories, and he couldn''t help but respect this man-this time, not because of how strong he was, but because of how much he loved his daughter. If Aeliana stays in Yrniel, let alone killing her, even harming her was next to impossible. She would always be under Azriel''s care, and Yrniel would instantly wake Azriel up the moment something happened to Acliana. If she stays in Yrniel, Azriel would never have to worry about her safety since everything would be in his own hands, but even then, instead of thinking about her safety and being in control, he decided to let go of having control and left his treasured daughter to a man far, far weaker than him. Nux didn''t know if he was capable of doing that. He knew how scary loneliness was-heck, he had experienced it for a million years and had pretty much lost his mind-but even after knowing what he knew, He highly doubted he would grow the willpower to compromise the safety of the ones he loved. ''I have so much room to grow... Nux couldn''t help but think inwardly. ''Nux Then suddenly, he heard a voice. ''Hm?'' ''Astaria got the mission. Felberta informed, and Nux''s smile widened. "Let''s get ready." He spoke out loud. "Where?" Aeliana questioned. "Core." "Alright." Aeliana nodded. Nux then opened the portal, and the two walked into the Core, where the rest of the women, who Nux had severed, along with Eisheth and Vulpiana, were present. "Hey hey hey, let me read it as well." Edda spoke excitedly as she reached Astaria, who had the mission details in her hand. "Why are you, out of all people, so excited?" Ember couldn''t help but question. "Heh. Who knows? My dream might finally come true." Edda laughed mysteriously, and the rest of the women stared at her as if they were staring at a madwoman. After all, they knew what this woman''s ''dream'' was. There was no ''mystery'' here. "Give it to me." Ember just extended her hand, and Astaria passed the details to her. The rest of the women all surrounded Ember and started reading as well, Mission: Crush Tandris Mission Description: The war between Velcria and Tandris has continued for hundreds of years. The World''s Will plays a crucial role in this conflict, granting its natives significant advantages when fighting on their home world. This makes invasions costly and inefficient, leading to a prolonged stalemate. Velcria, desperate to break this deadlock, has turned to clite mercenaries to ensure their victory. Mission Objective: The mercenaries are tasked with leading the Velcrian forces to victory by: Conquering Tandris''s Capital, Draventhis. Crippling Tandris''s ability to retaliate and forcing unconditional surrender. Important Points: World''s Will Detection: The moment mercenaries enter Tandris, the World''s Will will inform Tandris''s leadership of their arrival and provide their live locations. Stealth and infiltration are impossible. Natives'' Advantage: Velcrian forces will be weakened since they won''t be in their home world. Tandris''s defenders will be much more powerful because of the Tandris''s Will supporting them. No Direct Assistance: The factions the two worlds are part of will not intervene directly; mercenaries are to rely on their own skills, tactics, and the Velcrian forces. Desired Outcome of the Mission: Velcria''s Victory: The fall of Draventhis marks the end of the war. Tandris''s leadership surrenders, and Velcria claims dominance over the enemy world. Once they win, Velcrian forces can be used as reinforcements by their faction, and Velcria''s status in their faction would rise. Rewards: sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 1 Million Mercenary Points. Bonus Rewards: Relics, Treasures, and Artifacts recovered from Draventhis (Conditions applied). Permanent status as elite partners of Velcria''s ruling council, granting access to exclusive contracts, missions, and resources. Reputation: Successfully completing this mission will cement your mercenary party''s reputation as legends capable of turning the tide of world-shaping conflicts. ... "Woah..." Edda couldn''t help but voice her amazement. It wasn''t just her; the rest of the women were taken aback as well, "This... is much grander than I thought." Rune commented, and Thyra nodded with a solemn look on her face. "I thought the mission would be enlisting into a world''s army as soldiers and then continuing from there." Melia muttered, and the others nodded. "Mhm, this one looks like all the control is given to us." Aisha nodded. "There were missions where we were enlisted into armies; those missions were from middle-level worlds. There were even some from low-level worlds, but the rewards were low." Astaria answered. "Rewards?" Allura frowned. After all, the last thing they cared about was rewards. "Reputation." Astaria clarified. "Even if we are now Elite Mercenaries, we aren''t the best. Yes, we can take any missions we want; however, the elite missions are different from normal missions. In these missions, the one who enlisted them can decide whether they want a certain party on their mission or not. Our party''s reputation only extends to our mercenary world. In the other mercenary worlds, we are nothing but a nameless party. There are chances we might get rejected by the party that enlisted the mission. This is also the reason it takes a few days to accept elite missions; it doesn''t get accepted until the enlisting party approves of us. Actually, before this, our party was rejected two times." "We were rejected...?" Ember blinked. "Mhm." Astaria. "The only reason Velcria accepted us was because we never failed even a single mission till now. Also, the rumors of us annihilating that Titan''s Party might have had a hand in it as well." "The rumors spread that far?" Allura was surprised. "Well, they are in a pinch, so it wouldn''t be a surprise if they do their research." Astaria shrugged. "But still... We were rejected... That too, in a Mission related to a War." Ember spoke in a low voice. "I guess we need to make a name for ourselves in this mission to make sure that doesn''t happen again, no?" Astaria grinned, then her grin widened even further and, "Also, Nux said we do not need to hold back any longer. So... my fellow Leanders, go all out." The swordswoman then glanced at the dragon and, "We will be relying on you, General." Chapter 1826 Its a strange name. ?Chapter 1826 It''s a strange name."So... you are the party ''the ones who actually do all the work and should be rewarded'' that took the mission we posted?" A 1.2-meter tall, slender humanoid being with leaf-colored hair, long ears, vine-covered limbs, and green-tinted skin questioned as she raised her eyebrow. Her eyes resembled blooming flowers, and according to common knowledge, those eyes shifted colors according to the woman''s mood. ''So she is a Sylvanix?'' Edda questioned, using the Harem Seal''s connection. Yes! Thyra nodded. Before coming to Velcria, the women had done their research, so they knew what to expect. ''She is so cute-'' Skyla muttered, her eyes shimmering brightly as she stared at the woman in front of her. "Yes," Ember nodded. Since this was related to war, the Dragon had taken command. She extended her hand forward, wanting to complete the introductions, but suddenly, "It''s a strange name." The Sylvanix spoke without hesitation. "We had our reasons." Ember answered. "I do not know what ''reason'' would make you use such a comical name. It is almost as if all of this is a joke to you, I cannot leave the fate of my world to people who cannot take things seriously." The Sylvanix spoke with a cold look on her face, the color of her eyes turning icy blue. "We didn''t force you to accept our application. You chose us yourself, and I am sure you didn''t choose us based on our names. People who cannot take things seriously? Does our previous record not tell you anything? Or are you implying we completed all our missions without a single failure despite not being serious? If that is indeed the case, I am not surprised that you still haven''t won this war. The last thing a leader should be doing is judging others by their names or appearance. I thought those were the basics." Ember retorted. It didn''t matter if they were only mercenaries; they needed to set things straight here. Yes, they wanted to clear this mission, but it didn''t mean they would be subservient. They were doing all this for reputation, to create an image-an image Nux would later use to advance and get closer to the Core of the War. They would not ruin that image at any cost. "I do not like the way you talk" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sylvanix narrowed her eyes. She wasn''t weak; she was one of the leaders of her world. She was a Primordial, and she wouldn''t allow any disrespect. "I only speak the tru-" Ember wanted to retort, but suddenly, "Tsk, why are you even wasting your time talking to them? They are clearly weaker than we expected. Just send them away. We need to hire another party," A 5-meter-tall being snorted. The women observed the being silently. Just like the Sylvanix, they knew him as well. A Stoneborn. Massive, humanoid beings with rocky skin that resembled polished gemstones. Their eyes were like glowing orbs of molten magma. They were known for their incredible durability and were naturally imposing. Just like the Sylvanix Leader, he was a Primordial as well. "Weaker than you expected?" Ember tilted her head as she realized. "So you knew..." She muttered aloud. The Stoneborn narrowed his eyes at those words, and Ember continued, "You call us weaker than expected when you already knew the strength of our party when we registered to take the mission. If you still accepted us, then it must mean you heard the rumors about our party "Clearly, those were merely rumors. I was told that that party had five Primordials, There is no way you lot have the power to take on even one Primordial, let alone five!" The Stoneborn didn''t hide it either. Hearing his words, Ember smirked. "So you were hoping to hire a Primordial-level mercenary at the price of a Sovereign? You are a funny lot." "Mind your words, woman. Don''t make me use force." The Stoneborn threatened, the ground around his feet rumbling. It was an intimidating sight, or... at least it should have been, but... "Don''t be mistaken, Velcrian. We are not your subordinates. We did not come here to assist you in this war. We came here to win it for you. We came here to do what you and your people couldn''t. And we wouldn''t have applied for this mission if we weren''t confident in our ability to complete it. You plan on going against a force that believes it could destroy your enemy, who is as strong as you. It is not a smart plan," Ember replied, and as she said those words, the rest of the women, even Skyla, glared at the three leaders standing in front of them. That look on their faces was enough to show their stance, and seeing nine Sovereigns showing such confidence in front of three Primordials and dozens of Sovereign-level guards who were hidden and ready to attack at any moment surprised the Velcrian Leaders. Honestly, the Stoneborn Leader was close to losing it. The Stoneborns were known for their arrogance, impatience, and straightforwardness. The Stoneborn Leader wanted to show these women their place, so he was about to activate his Aura and put these women on their knees. However, before he could do so, "Please calm down." A melodious voice was heard. The third leader had finally spoken. She was a Seraphyte. A humanoid being with glowing, feathered wings and radiant golden eyes. Her hair glimmered with hues of gold, silver, or platinum, and her presence exuded an aura of calm and tranquility. These were the beings of light. While the Stoneborns were known as the protectors of Velcria because of their might, and the Sylvanix were the caretakers of Velcria''s ecosystem, the Seraphytes were known as its leaders who oversaw everything. The instant the Seraphyte spoke, the Stoneborn turned silent as if a foreign force had calmed his mind. The woman then turned toward Ember and extended her hand. "We got off to an unpleasant start; Let''s begin anew," Chapter 1827 We need a plan of attack... ?Chapter 1827 We need a plan of attack..."We got off to an unpleasant start; Let''s begin anew." The Seraphyte spoke with a light smile on her face. Ember stared at her hand for at moment before she accepted her handshake, making her widen her smile. "My name is Liora Shineway." The Seraphyte Leader, Liora, introduced herself. Then, she pointed at the Stoneborn Leader and, "My friend here is Kaelgran Forgeheart," Then finally, she glanced at the Sylvanix and, "And she is Elaris Bloomveil. We three are the Leaders of Velcria and we would like to welcome you to our world." "I am Ember Leander." Ember introduced herself. Then, she started introducing her sisters, "She is Skyla Leander, Edda Leander, Allura Leander. Thyra Leander. Astaria Leander. Aisha Leander. Melia Leander. And Rune Leander," "Leanders, huh..." Liora noticed the same last name. "We are sisters. You can call us the Leander Family if you''d prefer." "I understand." Liora nodded. "You do not look like sisters to me." Elaris spoke with a slight frown on her face, her eyes turning purple. Che une referring to the different racial features of the women procent in front of her but. "We are." Ember answered dismissively, not wanting to talk more about it. Elaris didn''t poke any further either. Kaclgran, the Stoneborn, didn''t care either way. He was already angry, and if it wasn''t for Liora holding him back, he would have attacked these weaklings. "Hmph." He snorted as he looked away, clearly not interested in conversation. "Please do not mind him, he has a fiery temper." Liora spoke with a wry smile on her face. "It doesn''t matter, my race is known to have a fiery temper as well." Ember nodded. Her words sounded supportive, but Kaelgran and even Liora could sense her hidden disdain. Not that Ember was trying to hide it anyway. A World Leader who couldn''t control his emotions? She was surprised this world survived this long. ''It is probably because they joined the Faction! Astaria, knowing what her sister might be thinking about, gave her input. ''Mhm.'' Ember nodded back; she had come to the same conclusion. "Ember, if you do not mind, can I ask a question?" Liora spoke politely. "Please ask." Ember nodded. "Are the rumors true?" Ember stared at the Seraphyte, and Liora continued, "I will be honest, Yes, you were correct, the reason we accepted your application was because of that rumor. Our informants told us that one of your party members threw the head of a Primordial from that party inside the mercenary hall. "You investigated so far, yet you still weren''t able to find out whether the rumor is true or not?" Ember questioned as she raised her eyebrow. Then, a light smile appeared on her face and, "Or is it that you dare not believe what you were told?" "Where I stand, I would want that to be nothing but the truth, but..." "But?" "I cannot leave the fate of my world on a rumor" Liora spoke as she lowered her head. "For you, this might be just any other random mission, but for me, it has an entirely different meaning. I hope you understand." Liora spoke as she glanced at Ember with clear eyes. The Dragon General smiled at those words, and then, "You are correct, to us, this is just like any other mission." The three leaders frowned at those words, but the Dragon continued, "But this doesn''t mean we are going to take it for granted." The Dragon then stared right into the Seraphyte''s golden eyes and, "Once we join the War. Our lives are at stake. And if there is one thing I can tell you confidently, It is that we do not die," Ember then glanced at Kaelgran and, "No matter what." She completed her sentence. Kaelgran narrowed his eyes at her words. He could tell that those words were aimed at him. Liora and Elaris understood that as well. However, unlike Kaelgran, Liora found this confidence reassuring. Once again, the sight of these nine women staring at three Primordials without a tinge of fear in their eyes appeared in her mind. That confidence... Liora knew that one couldn''t just bluff such confidence. "They have a hidden card. The Seraphyte realized it and she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she glanced at Ember and, "I will leave Velcria''s fate to you." Ember nodded, and Liora started explaining, "I don''t think we need to tell this, but just so we are on the same page, let me start from the beginning. The reason this War started is because the two factions our worlds are part of are at war with each other. Because of this, all the worlds in these factions are put against each other. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, everything was alright, Velcria and Tandris were two worlds that were equal in strength, so both factions knew invading each other and winning the war wasn''t possible for any of the worlds, since the World Will of the defending world strengthens its people and the invaders would be at a heavy disadvantage. None of the factions expected any results from the two worlds. However, as time passed, things got more complicated. Vandris, a Middle-Level World from our faction, is currently at a disadvantage in its war against the enemy faction''s world and is pressuring us to send reinforcements. If we do that, we will be severely weakened and might even perish. However, Vandris''s leaders aren''t willing to listen. We have no choice but to somehow win this war and send reinforcements because if we do not, we would end up offending Vandris, something we cannot afford. This is why we turned towards mercenaries such as yourselves, who can somehow help us break this standstill between us and Tandris and help us win." "I understand." Ember nodded. "Just like us, Tandris has three Primordials. Normally we three are stronger than them, however, if we fight them in Tandris, their home world, our advantage disappears. Your party has the power to take on five Primordials at the same time. If you can help us win this war... We will be grateful. Of course, we are not asking you to take on all three enemy Primordials on your own. If your party can hold even one of them for just 3 hours, that would be enough." This was the real mission. "So when are we attacking?" Ember questioned directly. Liora was taken aback. She felt like the negotiations would continue, that the mercenaries would demand more rewards since they were in a pinch right now, but to think these women would agree so quickly. "We need a plan of attack..." Liora started explaining. As the prime strategist, she had already come up with quite a few strategies, but, "I have a plan." Ember interrupted. Liora stared at Ember, and the Dragon answered, "Attack." *Elaris Bloomveil* *Kaelgran Forgeheart* *Liora Shineway* Chapter 1828 Velcria Army ?Chapter 1828 Velcria Army "We need a plan of attack..."Liora spoke. "I have a plan." Ember nodded and, "Attack." "Huh...?" Kaelgran frowned. "What does that mean?" He questioned. Ember stared at him and, "You have an army that is as strong as theirs, no?" "Our army is stronger than them. They only survive because they hide in their world." Kaelgran was quick to add his point. "That makes it easier." Ember nodded. "We will go for an all-out war and take over their capital in two days." "What?" Elaris blinked in surprise. "Without a plan...?" Liora frowned. "What plan do you need?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ember questioned. "You do not expect me to leave the fate of my world on your whims, do you? Your words alone aren''t very reassuring for me." Liora was honest. And Ember understood her point. To her, they were nothing more than strangers, and their cultivation levels weren''t very reassuring either. Even Ember, if stuck in Liora''s place, wouldn''t believe them. "Tell me shout vaur army" Ember asked with a solemn look on her face. Liora tilted her head and Ember continued, "My Law allows me to strengthen the army I lead. Tell me about your army, and I will tell you how much I can strengthen it. I believe that will give you a form of assurance and build trust." Liora stared at Ember for a while, and then, she nodded. "Veleria has a million-man strong army. Our army is divided into three forces. The Sylvanix Forces, or the Verdant Vanguard. The total number of Sylvanix soldiers in our army is 350,000 soldiers. The Sylvanix, because of their abilities, specialize in precision, stealth, and magical combat. These soldiers utilize their deep connection to nature to deploy plant-based magic to manipulate terrain, entangle enemies, and strengthen their defenses with living fortifications. In the Sylvanix Force, there exists an elite unit made up of the strongest Sylvanix Sovereigns, called the Bloom Wardens. The Bloom Wardens can unleash catastrophic environmental magic, such as creating impenetrable vine mazes or summoning giant, animated trees as guardians. Their mastery of guerrilla warfare tactics ensures that they can strike swiftly and vanish without a trace. They are ideal for ambushes and attrition strategies. The second force in our army is the Stoneborn Forces, or the Granite Legion, with 400,000 soldiers. They have high durability, brute strength, and are good at siege warfare. The Stoneborn warriors are the bulwark of Veleria''s army. Their gemstone-like skin acts as natural armor, making them nigh-indestructible in battle. These beings wield giant weapons capable of leveling enemy fortifications or destroying enemy formations with a single swing. The Stoneborn Elite Unit, which consists of strong Sovereign Level Stoneborns, is called the Earthshapers. They can manipulate the battlefield, erecting stone walls, creating pits to trap enemies, or summoning devastating localized earthquakes. 4144 which are unmatched in durability and destructive power. These siege engines ensure swift assaults on fortified positions. The final one of the three forces is the Seraphyte Forces, or the Radiant Host. There are 250,000 of them. Because of their wings, they specialize in flight, mobility, support magic, and celestial combat. Seraphytes bring unmatched grace and strategic brilliance to Velcria''s army. With their wings, they dominate the skies, raining attacks or providing aerial support to ground forces. Their abilities enable them to heal wounded soldiers, create blinding flashes to disorient enemies, or forge luminous weapons and shields for battle. Their elite unit, the Aetherblades, are masters of aerial combat, combining speed with devastating precision. These three forces are trained together to bring out the best from each of them. Their differing strengths and abilities help them work in perfect harmony. The Sylvanix manipulate the battlefield with their environmental magic, creating natural barriers and controlling enemy movements. The Stoneborn hold the frontlines, serving as an impenetrable shield against enemy assaults. And the Seraphytes dominate the skies, supporting both ground and aerial operations with their light-based magic and healing abilities. Their aura of calm and their leadership skills ensure that the army remains disciplined and resolute, even in the face of overwhelming odds. In total, there are 300,000 Sovereigns, out of which the elite units of the three forces have 20,000 Sovereigns each. Other soldiers have still not formed their Laws yet. Some, however, have formed their Paths and are stronger than the others. There are also reserved forces, but they specialize in defense and only move when Velcria is invaded." Liora gave a brief description, and Ember nodded. She could tell that the Seraphyte was hiding quite a lot of things, but it didn''t matter. She wasn''t expecting a World Leader to be completely open about their forces to a foreign mercenary party. No sane leader would do that. "SA You have a million soldiers in your army, 300,000 of which are Sovereigns and 700,000 are Saints and Semi-Saints, correct?" "Saints and Semi-Saints?" Liora frowned. "Ah, I meant the Protectors." "Yes. 700,000 are at the Protector Stage." Liora affirmed. "That''s stronger than I thought!'' Astaria muttered. All these were complete cultivators. This army was much stronger than Yrniel''s if we take out the Progenitors. "This is what the influence of an Outer World does to a world, huh...? It pushes the people to their limits! Melia muttered. ''It might also be because they are a part of a faction! Rune gave her input. ''It doesn''t matter. We should just assume that the enemy forces are as strong as theirs. Ember, how much can you strengthen them?'' Thyra questioned, and instead of answering her, Ember stared at the Seraphyte and, "If you allow me to command your army, then, considering that the enemy forces are as strong as yours, I give you my word that even with the enemy forces being strengthened by their World''s Will, I''ll win this war with less than 250,000 casualties." "What...?" Liora''s expression changed. "Less than... 250,000 casualties...? How...?" "As I said, my Law allows me to strengthen my army. The higher the number of soldiers in my army, the greater the effect of my Law. With your million-strong army, I can strengthen your Protectors to be able to survive against a Low-Level Sovereign. I will boost their strength to the level where if around five High-Level Protectors worked together, they would be able to take one Low-Level Sovereign." Chapter 1829 A demonstration would help quite a bit. ?Chapter 1829 A demonstration would help quite a bit."As I said, my Law allows me to strengthen my Army. The higher the number of soldiers in my army, the greater the effect of my Law. With your million-strong army, I can strengthen your Protectors to be able to survive against a Low-Level Sovereign. I will boost their strength to the level where, if around five High-Level Protectors worked together, they would be able to take one Low-Level Sovereign." Ember spoke, and she wasn''t done yet. "Think about it: Every single Low-Level Protector of your army would be able to take on even a High-Level Protector. Every five I ligh-Level Protectors of your army would be able to fight a Low-Level enemy Sovereign. Every Low-Level Sovereign of your army would be able to take on a High-Level enemy Sovereign. As for the High-Level Sovereigns, under my commands, as long as a Primordial doesn''t step in front of them, they will be unstoppable-able to take on even multiple Sovereigns at the same time. Honestly, when I say there will only be 250,000 casualties, I am considering the worst-case scenario: where the enemy has a trump card none of us know about, a highly advanced bomb, weapons made by a high-level blacksmith, or something else. I am talking about the case where the enemy highly outclasses you in any way possible. However, if the enemy''s strength is as you say, then with my Law, I doubt there would be more than 50,000 deaths. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But to do that, what I need is for your army to surrender to me. For my Law to work, I need every single soldier in your army to accept me as their Leader-the Army General with Absolute Command." Those were heavy conditions. Leaving the command of their army to a woman they met just a few minutes ago was an absurd notion. A notion the Velcria Leaders would have rejected in an instant if the conditions Ember presented in return weren''t so absurd. A victory with less than 50,000 casualties? All of it honestly felt like a fantasy that none of the leaders could believe. "Stop the bullshit," the Stoneborn Leader, Kaelgran, snorted out loud. "Your Law allows you to strengthen your Army? Do you even realize how absurd that sounds? Are you telling us to believe that you are a war resource that can turn around any war''s scenario just with your mere presence?" Kaelgran''s tone was extremely condescending, and while they didn''t say it out loud, it was clear that Liora and Elaris thought the same. Of course, the way Liora worded it was much more... leader-like. "If you have such a Law, I assume you have experience in leading soldiers?" Liora spoke as she stared at Ember. "I do." Ember nodded confidently. "Then you, out of all people, should know that the soldiers won''t treat you like a true general just because we tell them to. The soldiers are not mindless robots who would do anything they were told to. They would have questions, they would have doubts. They would need reason to fully trust you, they would need reason to put their lives in your hands and do what you tell them to. And the only person who can create such trust would be... You." Hearing her words, Ember''s grin widened. ''I knew she was the smarter one out of the three, Thyra commented. ''Mhm, she is indeed.'' Rune nodded as well. ''I have no clue why that talking rock is in this room! Aisha chuckled. ''It''s because he is strong! Astaria''s answer was quick. ''But he is also dumb. ''It doesn''t matter. He is still a Primordial. The women just shrugged. Ember, on the other hand, nodded at Liora. "I understand. How about you gather your army, and I will try to gain their trust. If I succeed, I will become their Leader. If I don''t, well... Then you can declare this mission to be a failure and hire some other mercenary party." "Are you going to stain your otherwise perfect record?" Elaris raised her eyebrow. "Who said I am going to fail?" Ember chuckled. "I like your confidence." Elaris nodded with a smile. The Sylvanix Leader started liking this woman despite their bad start. "Thank you, Lady Elaris." Ember bowed lightly. "How about this? There are nine of you, correct? We will gather nine of our strongest Sovereigns, and you all will face them in a group battle with you as your party''s Leader. It will be a good demonstration of your strength and your Law. If we do this in front of our army, and if you people win, you might win the soldiers'' trust." Elaris suggested. Ember, however, shook her head, rejecting her idea. "That would be too unfair." "Heeh? Weren''t you confident about winning even against Primordials just now? Chickening out already?" Kaelgran questioned with a wide grin on his face. Clearly, he was mocking Ember, Ember, however, remained emotionless and, "I was talking about your soldiers. A battle against us would be too unfair for them. We would win even if I do not use my Law." Ember declared confidently. "It won''t prove anything, so let''s not waste time." Ember wanted to continue, but, "No, please, I insist." Kaelgran interrupted. He had had enough of this woman''s arrogance. That proud tone of hers, he didn''t like it one bit. Therefore, "I want you to fight our strongest soldiers. I assure you, it would have a great effect on our soldiers. It would also help us introduce you with more ease." Kaelgran spoke; his words finally sounded somewhat leader-like. Ember glanced at Liora, and the Seraphyte nodded as well. "A demonstration would help quite a bit." her face, she sighed in defeat. "Alright, we accept." Kaelgran''s grin widened. What he completely missed was the grin on Astaria''s face, which was even wider than his. Soon, however, Astaria''s grin disappeared as Ember laid out her commands. ''Rune, you will be taking on all nine of them.'' ''Okay! Rune nodded, not putting much thought into it. However, not every person was as nonchalant as the catwoman. ''What!? Why!? It''s clear that they want all of us to fight because they want to see our strength! And Nux told us not to hold back anymore; it is a perfect opportu- ''Astaria, I do not plan to kill them. The last person I want those poor soldiers to face is you. Ember spoke, and before Astaria could retort, ''I agree! Thyra nodded. ''Me too." ''Mhm, she cannot be allowed to go all out! Yup, too monstrous! The rest of the women nodded, agreeing with their General''s decision. ''Sister Star... I am sorry, but I am on Sister Ember''s side today...'' Chapter 1830 Runes Strength. Chapter 1830 Rune''s Strength."Let''s end it here, shall we?" Rune spoke casually with an expressionless look on her face as she sat on top of a 6-meter large Stoneborn, pointing her dagger at the giant gemstone protruding from the center of his giant, stony back. The Stoneborn didn''t answer. He was currently lying on the ground, his eyes looking at the ''battlefield'' There were dead vines all over the place, trying to capture or attack this cat. Some of these vines were also burned or crushed. However, none of the damage to these vines was done by the woman sitting on his back. The vines were crushed by his allies instead. As for the woman, she didn''t have to attack these vines. For some reason, every time any Sylvanix tried to target her using their vines, it never worked. She always dodged their attacks with absolute precision. Her movements were so fast that none of them were able to see through them. It wasn''t just the Sylvanix who failed to attack her. The Seraphytes and even Stoneborns, known for their strength, couldn''t attack her. She was like a slippery eel that no one could catch, no matter what they did. Even if his team tried to use wide-range attacks, she would disappear and never get hurt. It was as if she could read their minds and knew exactly what they were going to do. From start to finish, the woman never even attacked. She just appeared next to her target, placed her dagger at their vital point, and forced them to admit defeat without hurting any of them. And no, it wasn''t merciful. It was humiliating. For the nine strongest Sovereigns of Velcria, each being a member of the Elite Unit of their respective forces and having exceptional teamwork that covered each other''s weak points, to lose to an opponent in such a humiliating manner... It made them tremble in shame. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It felt like the opponent was on a light stroll. There was not even a single drop of sweat on her face. And what''s worse? This woman defeated all nine of them, alone. Yes, it was just this small woman who defeated the strongest of Velcria. The rest of her ''team'' didn''t even move. Even now, they were all sitting on the chairs that they had taken out, looking at the scene in front of them with calm looks on their faces. It was as if they were already expecting such a result, and this didn''t surprise them one bit. Seeing the looks on their faces enraged the Stoneborn even further. "No! I do not admit defeat!" The Stoneborn screamed in rage as he tried to use this chance, when the woman had dropped her guard, thinking she had won, to grab her and eliminate her from the battle. Yes, it was a cowardly method. However, the Stoneborn wanted to face the rest of the women. Even if one of them stood up, it would be enough. He wanted to see, he wanted to know what this monstrous bunch was made of. He, however, couldn''t fulfill his wish, as his hand could only grasp air. The woman sitting on top of his back had already moved away. "There is no point to continue the battle." The Stoneborn heard the woman''s voice again. "I SAID I DIDN''T LOSE!!" BOOM He screamed as he slammed his giant arms on the ground and stood up. The ground beneath him cracked, and dust moved in all directions, hindering people''s vision. The Stoneborn stepped forward. He knew staying in an area with low vision against an agile opponent would put him at a disadvantage, but then... As he moved forward, his right knee suddenly collapsed as he was attacked from behind, forcing him to kneel. He moved his hand, trying to slam away the woman, but again, the woman had already moved away and attacked his other knee, making him lose his balance and fall to the ground again. Knowing what happened was going to repeat itself, the man stopped himself from falling, trying to fly away and gain distance, but... "This should be enough. You even got a second chance." He heard the woman''s voice again. The Stoneborn realized that the woman was sitting cross-legged on top of him, her dagger pointing at his weakness again. The only difference was that this time, he was floating in the air instead of being on the ground. "YOU!!!" BOOOM He screamed as he rotated and crashed onto the ground, crushing the woman beneath his giant body. With his weight, not many could survive this attack. He had even used his ability to somewhat alter his body, making it difficult for the woman to escape in time. The speed at which all of this was done was so fast that barely a few beings in this world would be able to react to it. And even if they did, by the time they acted, they would already be crushed under his weight. However... As the dust cleared up and the Stoneborn came back to his senses, he could sense that there was no one underneath him. This attack... it was nothing more than him crashing onto the ground and rolling in the mud, by himself. Step Step Step The Stoneborn then heard footsteps approaching him. He could tell that the woman was doing this on purpose. It was her way of telling him that his attack didn''t do anything... yet again. "How long ar-" "I WILL DESTROY YOU!!!" He screamed as he stood up and rushed towards Rune. The cat woman prepared to dodge, but then, BOOOOOOM A horrifying pressure descended, enveloping the Stoneborn''s body and pushing him to the ground. The pressure wasn''t even aimed at Rune, but for a fleeting moment, her knees wobbled. Even she, who had been untouchable in the battle, couldn''t resist this force and was about to fall to her knees. However, before that could happen, her shadow trembled, and the pressure that seemed too strong to resist became ineffective on her, as if it was canceled out. Seeing that, a light smile appeared on Rune''s indifferent face. She looked down. There, she saw her shadow making a thumbs-up and a heart sign. Then, it winked at her, making her chuckle out loud. Chapter 1831 My name is Ember Leander ?Chapter 1831 My name is Ember Leander''Nux, you said you won''t interfere! Rune chuckled out loud as she saw her shadow acting like that. "What? I am just supporting my lovely wife I wouldn''t have interfered if the one who attacked you were your opponents. A Primordial doesn''t count. Also, I only like my wives on their knees in one situation-'' Nux replied. Once again, Rune''s shadow winked at her, making her laugh out loud. An extremely beautiful smile appeared on Rune''s indifferent face. t was a privilege that only Nux could enjoy, and he was doing exactly that. ''My wife is so beautiful-'' He muttered, making Rune smile even more. Yes, all this while, Nux was inside the women''s shadow. This was also the reason these women were confident even in front of the Primordials. After all, they knew the moment these people did something foolish, the one who wins this war would be Tandris. Rune chuckled again as she then glanced at her opponent. Once again, her face became indifferent. Her opponent was now crushed to the ground, unable to move even a little. Rune then glanced at the source of the sudden ''pressure!'' It was Kaelgran. "Have you not humiliated us enough already?" Kaelgran''s cold voice was heard as he looked down at his son. Yes, the man Rune was facing was none other than Kaelgran''s son, and seeing his own son display such humiliating actions angered Kaelgran. It was one thing to be defeated in a battle, but to not accept that defeat and constantly challenge the opponent while they showed mercy... Kaelgran couldn''t accept such behavior. Honestly, he wanted nothing more than to crush this fool using his pressure, but, "Hold yourself back, Kaelgran." Liora ordered, making the Stoneborn take a step back. The pressure he had released disappeared. His son, however, still didn''t move. He had passed out. And this marked the end of the battle between the nine mercenaries and the nine strongest Velcria warriors. The result? Valorin''s humiliating defent This battle was being broadcast to all of Velcria''s soldiers through Velcrian artifacts. When Velcrian soldiers first learned of this arrangement, they thought it was an entertainment show their leaders had arranged for them. A show where they would see their comrades crush a few arrogant mercenaries. After all, how were some mere mercenaries supposed to go against their strongest warriors? Not to mention they were currently in Velcria, their home world, where they are at their strongest. These mercenaries were in for a tough beating. All the soldiers were excited to see the show, but now... Silence. Absolute silence spread all over the place. Across the barracks, soldiers exchanged uneasy glances. Their pride in Velcria''s might was shattered. The sight of that woman standing amidst the middle of the battlefield haunted their thoughts. The woman, who had now become the center of attention, turned around and walked towards her sisters. Her sisters nodded at her, except for the auburn-haired woman, who had hugged her out of nowhere. None of them showed much excitement. Then suddenly, a black-red-haired woman with black-red horns on her head stood up, staring at their Leaders. One of their Leaders, Liora, sighed, as if admitting her defeat. "You were correct, it was an unfair battle." Even a child could see the difference between the two sides. "I had no reason to lie to you, Lady Liora. We came here to complete the mission; lying would not help with that." Ember replied. "Can I talk to your soldiers now?" Ember questioned. "Yes, the broadcasting is still active. You can continue." Liora gave her permission. Ember nodded and then started floating in the air. Soon, she... Soon, Ember Leander was hovering in the air. All the soldiers focused on her, and she then stared at them through the screen. My name is Ember Leander, Leader of the Mercenary Party tasked with ending this long war and ensuring your victory. I know what you''re thinking, How can mere Sovereigns make any difference? I assure you, we can. I can. My Law is unlike anything you have seen. It allows me to strengthen those who follow me with unwavering loyalty. Pledge yourselves to me, and I vow to bring this war to a decisive end-within two days. I understand that trust cannot be demanded; it must be earned. So I will prove my worth. Here is my challenge: your leaders will select 200,000 Protector-level soldiers and divide them into two equal forces of identical strength. One will fight under my command; the other, under a leader of your choice. When these two supposedly equal forces clash, you will see The difference my power can make. The difference my presence alone can make. with your own eyes. Yes, this will be a demonstration of my power and what I can do, what your future Leader can do. And trust me when I say this, what you will see here would be nothing compared to what will happen in the actual War. Keep in mind, the effect of my Law depends on the number of people who follow me. The higher the number, the greater the effects." Ember then glanced at the soldiers, and then, she smiled. "So be prepared, soldiers. Be prepared to see the might of your future leader and the difference she can make." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ember''s words echoed throughout the place. The soldiers stared at each other with unsure looks on their faces. What they heard was too hard to believe. How could one person make such a big difference? Normally, they would have dismissed her as a crazy woman, but right now... after seeing that monstrous woman''s might... They couldn''t. The silence lingered until Ember''s gaze shifted to Liora. The leader of Velcria met her eyes, her expression conflicted but resolute. She gave Ember a subtle nod before turning to address her people. "The Protectors who wish to participate in this challenge, step forward." She spoke, then, with a solemn look on her face, she added. "My people, keep this in mind as you decide, The fate of Veleria is on the line here." Her solemn words sent a ripple through the crowd. The hesitation among the soldiers was visible, but soon, one soldier stepped forward. Then another. And another. And soon, 200,000 Soldiers stood in front of Ember and Liora. Chapter 1832 Lets do this, shall we? ?Chapter 1832 Let''s do this, shall we?Liora divided the 200,000 soldiers into two equal forces. To ensure fairness, Ember allowed the enemy leader, who was a Peak Sovereign Stage being and one of the strongest of Velcria, to choose any of the two forces first, and she would take the other one. An offer the enemy leader accepted. "...Do you think her ability is as strong as she says?" Elaris, the Sylvanix Leader, questioned with a doubtful look on her face as she glanced at the other two leaders, mainly at Liora. She wasn''t expecting a normal answer from Kaclgran; the Stoneborn wasn''t thinking clearly today and seemed agitated for some reason. "We will fin-" "It will." Before Liora could speak, Kaelgran interrupted and nodded with a confident look on his face. The two leaders turned towards him with a frown; the answer was completely different from what this man would usually say. What happened to him? As if knowing what they were thinking, the Stoneborn glanced at the mercenaries with a solemn look on his face as he continued, "Those women are much stronger than we thought." "What...?" The two Primordials narrowed their eyes. "Do you remember when I used my Aura to suppress Granson, my son?" The Primordials nodded. Kaelgran then pointed at Rune, who was sitting together with the rest of her sisters, and said, "That girl was near Granson when I used my Aura. Even if I didn''t intentionally target her, she should have still felt the suppression from my Law of Self. At the very least, she should have fallen on her knees if not directly collapsed on the ground like Granson did. But... My Aura didn''t even faze her. That woman didn''t even renot to it "What...?" Liora couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "A Sovereign didn''t even react to a Primordial''s Aura...?" "How is that possible...?" Elaris blinked in disbelief. "..." Kaelgran, however, had no answer to this question and simply stared at the scene unfolding in front of him, not even wanting to think about what happened before. Especially not the time where he was antagonizing these women... "Soldiers of Velcria, You have taken the first step toward something extraordinary. In this moment, you are not just soldiers-you are pioneers. The vanguard of change. The vanguard of victory. You are the proof of Velcria''s resolve. I am not sugar-coating this; you might think the task before us is monumental, but if you follow me, you would barely need a few hours to end this all." Ember, still hovering in the air, glanced at the 100,000 soldiers who had come to her side and started addressing them. For her Law to activate, she needed loyalty. It wouldn''t work just because she had soldiers on her side. Ember needed to connect with these soldiers and make them accept her as their leader. ''You know... this would be much simpler if she uses a Slave Seal...'' Aisha couldn''t help but speak, finding all of this exhausting. You think they would allow that?" Thyra questioned. "If we ask them nicely, maybe?" Aisha tilted her head. ''Nicely? We wish to enslave your soldiers, pretty please- Do you think that works?'' Thyra spoke in a sarcastic tone. ''It doesn''t, but what if, Let us momentarily enslave your soldiers, and we will end the war with minimal casualties. I think this would work. Also, we aren''t asking to enslave all their soldiers, just the 100,000 given to Ember, and it would all be momentary. Once Ember''s Law shows its might, these people would submit on their own. The Slave Seal won''t be needed. Aisha''s words were convincing. However, ''She won''t do that unless necessary! Astaria shook her head. The Swordswoman then stared at Ember and said, ''She is a General. She knows how to connect with the soldiers. Taking command isn''t new for her. Give her time and let her do what she wants. This is the place where she shines the brightest. The rest of the women stared at Ember and nodded with light smiles on their faces. "I understand you may still harbor doubts about me. You''ve served under other leaders, fought countless battles, and endured losses I cannot even begin to quantify. But know this: I do not take your loyalty for granted. I do not see you as numbers to wield or pawns to move. To me, each one of you is a shield that defends Velcria, a blade that strikes for Velcria''s sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. future, and I intend to bring you together to turn you into an unstoppable force that. would crush enemies into pieces, overwhelmingly. My Law strengthens those who follow me, yes, but that is not where my faith lies. My faith lies in you. In your skills, your tenacity, and your unwavering will. I am not here to replace those qualities but to magnify them. So today, we will train. We will prepare. We will forge ourselves into something your enemies will never anticipate and will never forget. Tomorrow, we will show Velcria what it means to stand united, not just in name, but in spirit and purpose. This is more than a demonstration. It is the dawn of something greater. I have already revealed what my powers can do; the only thing I need is your loyalty. And now, I demand your loyalty-not for myself, but for Velcria and its future. Pledge yourselves fully, without hesitation, and I will give you the strength to conquer, Stand with me, and together, we will make history. Stand with me, and together, we will show the enemies what it means to be a Velcrian." Ember then took out her sword and pointed at the force standing in front of her, "This is the first step. The step where you help me prove myself and set the foundation for Velcria''s victory against Tandris. So step forward and, Crush them." *BOOOOOOM* Ember spoke as she then released her overwhelmingly strong Aura. The soldiers under her command were already motivated by her words. However, the instant she released her Aura, something within them stirred. Ember''s words echoed in their heads and, "ATTACK!!!!" No one knew who screamed at first, but as he did, the rest of the soldiers started following as well. "ATTACK!!!" "YEAHHHHH!!!!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" The soldiers rushed forward. Ember, who was hovering in the air, felt connected with the soldiers, and the moment she felt it, a smile appeared on her face. The Law of Boundless Unity. It was working. Yes, even now, not all soldiers had truly submitted to her; in fact, most of them had doubts in their heads. But it didn''t matter. 15,000 out of the 100,000 soldiers had decided to follow her and were now connected with her through the Law of Boundless Unity. ''Let''s do this, shall we?'' Ember chuckled. I am waiting for you to shine, my Dragon- The General then heard Nux''s voice in her head, and her smile widened even further. She then raised her hand, activating the Law of Boundless Unity, and, BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The Aura of those 15,000 soldiers exploded, rising drastically. Chapter 1833 FOR THE LEADER!!! ?Chapter 1833 FOR THE LEADER!!!Ember then activated the Law of Boundless Unity, and, BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The Aura of those 15,000 soldiers exploded, rising drastically. ''W-What...?'' "What just happened...?" The soldiers were surprised, confused as to what was happening to them. Some soldiers froze mid-charge, their bodies trembling as the power coursed through them. Confusion spread like wildfire. Some staggered, their movements disjointed. Others came to a complete halt, causing those behind them to crash into one another. The ripple effect of the sudden chaos was instant-and deadly. The enemy force was closing in. In an instant, panic, anger, and frustration spread all over Ember''s force. "What''s happening!?" "Why did you stop!?" "Are you trying to get us killed!?" "How dare you speak to me like that!?" "Have you lost your mind!?" Shouts turned to arguments, and arguments to scuffles. Ember''s force was on the verge of imploding. "Silence." The single word cut through the chaos like a blade. Every soldier turned silent as Ember''s voice resonated across the battlefield, carrying an undeniable authority. "Stand and continue." Her tone left no room for defiance. Though hesitant and shaken, the soldiers obeyed. The 15,000 soldiers who had received a power boost, however, were still confused. But then, ''Do not worry! They heard a voice in their heads. "There is nothing wrong with you. What you are experiencing is the effect of my Law I told you about. You people decided to follow me, and this is the reward you have received for taking the brave choice. You are stronger than before, but keep in mind that being stronger doesn''t mean losing your sense of control. Your task is to target the soldiers you would normally target, then use your greater strength to defeat them quicker than you normally would and help your allies. Remember, you are stronger than before, but you are not allowed to kill them. They are your allies; I do not want any meaningless deaths. My Law connects me with all of you, So I will be keeping an eye on you from a distance, My soldiers, I am looking forward to the sight of you dominating the battlefield. Show them your might The moment they heard their Leader''s voice, all their doubts were cleared. "YEAHHHH!!!!" "FOR THE LEADER!!!" With newfound strength and clarity in their eyes, the soldiers rushed toward the enemy force. Soon, the two supposedly equal forces clashed with each other. At first, everything was just as one would expect-the two leaders stared at each other, the two forces clashed, the soldiers fighting to a standstill. The enemy leader even wondered if what this woman said was all a lie, and the more this notion settled into his mind, the wider his smile became. After all, this woman''s sister humiliated his World; he could use this chance to avenge his people and become a Hero. But then, Something changed. The soldiers under Ember''s command began to move differently. Their strikes were faster, sharper, their defenses impenetrable. Shields locked together at just the right moments, forming seamless walls of protection. Spears thrust forward with unerring precision, exploiting every weakness in the enemy''s lines. It was as if they shared a single mind, their actions perfectly coordinated. But this wasn''t instinct or luck. It was her. ''Hold the line on the left. Rotate and reinforce the gap-yes, now!'' Ember''s voice rang out in their heads, clear and commanding despite the chaos. A group of soldiers grabbed their shields and went into formation. Their shields locked in unison, bracing against the enemy''s advance before countering with a precise thrust of their spears. The enemy line faltered, and Ember''s soldiers pushed them back. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Don''t get greedy. Strike and pull back. Let the next wave take over-don''t break formation!" Another squad adjusted instantly, their disciplined retreat creating space for fresh soldiers to surge forward. Each motion was fluid, as if rehearsed a thousand times. ''Soldiers at the Front, focus on defense. Right flank, enemy''s line is in the middle of swapping. Use this opening and push forward-don''t let them regroup. Move now!" Her commands were not just orders but guidance, each one landing in her soldiers'' minds as if she stood beside them, whispering directly into their ears. They could feel her presence, steady and unwavering, bolstering their courage and sharpening their focus. In the chaos of battle, her voice was the lifeline they clung to. ''Stay sharp. Don''t lose sight of your targets. Strike only when I tell you to! The soldiers adjusted seamlessly, moving like a single organism. Some had simply stopped using their minds and were following Ember''s orders to the letter. Their fear melted into resolve, doubt transformed into confidence. In the midst of the chaos, Ember observed the battlefield in silence, analyzing every single movement with extreme precision. Her thoughts moved faster than any soldier''s blade; it was as if time itself had slowed down around her, her commands flowing like a stream, connecting her soldiers in an unbreakable web. Let alone the soldiers of the enemy force, even the soldiers of her own force that weren''t connected to her yet could feel it. They could see how their comrades were moving differently, they could see how their strength had risen drastically and what kind of impact each and every one of them had on the battlefield. These soldiers, who were once their comrades, felt like they were in a league of their own. They felt... foreign. ''Just... how is this possible...?" The Soldiers couldn''t help but question, and soon, they turned around and glanced at their leader, who continued to hover in the air, observing the battlefield like a Goddess. "They will start pushing harder on the right to try and overwhelm our formation. Intercept them. Others prepare to circle around and flank them.'' What Ember said happened-the opposing force used all their might and attacked from the right, but Ember''s soldiers were prepared. ''Now!'' At her orders, the soldiers moved. In an instant, the opposition''s formation crumbled. The tides of the battle were shifting, and they were shifting so fast that the enemy couldn''t react to it. "What is happening!?" One of the enemy commanders screamed out loud. His expression showed his utter disbelief as his soldiers were repelled at every turn. "They''re ordinary soldiers-how are they doing this!?" "Was the division not equal!? How are their soldiers overpowering ours to this extent!?" Another commander questioned out loud. "No, I know some of those soldiers. They are from my squadron, and they weren''t that strong." "Then how do you explain that!?" Another commander shouted as he pointed at the enemy soldiers. "Do you think ordinary soldiers can move like that!? It is not just their strength; their movement speed and precision aren''t ordinary either! It is as if they were part of special forces and have trained together for centuries!" Chapter 1834 FOR THE LEADER!!! 2 ?Chapter 1834 FOR THE LEADER!!! 2"No, I know some of those soldiers; they are from my squadron, and they weren''t that strong." "Then how do you explain that!?" Another commander shouted as he pointed at the enemy soldiers. "Do you think ordinary soldiers can move like that!? It is not just their strength. Their movement speed and precision aren''t ordinary either! It is as if they were part of special forces and have trained together for centuries. How does that make any sense!?" "I... I....." The man had no words. There was only one explanation. The man glanced at the woman hovering in the air, but he didn''t dare to say what he was thinking out loud. Of course, if even the enemy commanders could realize it, how could the commanders of Ember''s force stay back? The answer was clear, and the commanders quickly took this chance to gain favor and limit the losses. "Follow the Leader''s Command! Submit yourselves to her like your comrades did!" The commanders of Ember''s force commanded. The soldiers didn''t hold back either. Just like their commanders, they understood it as well. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM More and more soldiers felt their Aura burst out, strengthening to the point they never thought was possible. It was as if they were chosen by the Goddess, and now, they all wanted to prove themselves to their Goddess. ''Synchronize with your comrades. Advance together! Do not break the rhythm. Timing is everything! Soon, these soldiers heard their Goddess''s voice, and as if everything was done with magic, they were soon added into Ember''s Web. The number of soldiers under her command had increased to 40,000. This gave an even greater power boost to these soldiers. The soldiers'' movements were like waves, relentless and unyielding. Each of their strikes weakened the enemy; each shield raised protected not just the individual but the entire force. These 40,000 soldiers were carrying Ember''s entire force. ''Keep in mind, you are stronger together. Do not break the formation! Ember''s orders were clear, and the soldiers didn''t dare to go against them. It didn''t take long for the enemy''s formation to crumble even further. ''Now is the time. Push forward.'' Ember ordered. "Follow the Leader!!" The commanders continued to order around, forcing more soldiers to submit. themselves to Ember. They could feel the taste of this power. It was addictive, and learning that their strength would only increase further as more soldiers joined them was all the reason they needed to fully support Ember, their Goddess. "FOLLOW THE LEADER!!!" They screamed. And as if following their example, the rest of the soldiers started chanting as well. "FOLLOW THE LEADER!!!" "FOR THE LEADER!!!" BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM More and more Aura burst out in the middle of the battlefield. The Law of Boundless Unity worked to its fullest. The number of soldiers under Ember''s command? 100.000. "FOR THE LEADER!!!!" The soldiers'' combined shout was heard, shaking the entire battlefield. The enemy formations were crumbled to dust. The only thing left was to chase the running enemy and put an end to this. Yes, the battle was everything but over. Time used? An hour. On a distant hill, the Primordials watched in stunned silence. "W-What the hell was that...?" Elaris questioned, her voice tinged with awe. She turned towards Liora and, "Did you not divide them equally...?" "I did..." Liora answered. Her tone, however, wasn''t confident. After all, she was seeing this with her own eyes, and no way did this look... equal... It''s not just their strength, their movements, their formations... everything was different. It was a complete mismatch. "I-It is as if she is in their minds..." Elaris stuttered. "She''s doing more than that," Liora murmured, her gaze fixed on Ember. "She''s shaping their will, their actions... and their very thoughts. It is almost as if these people would betray Velcria if she tells them to..." Kaelgran remained silent, his jaw clenched, his mind racing. "WHAT ARE YOU!?" Back on the battlefield, the enemy leader clenched his fists and screamed in frustration. Ember just stared at her enemy and, "What am I?" She smiled lightly, her voice soft yet powerful. "I am your future." Her voice echoed throughout Velcria, clear to not just her soldiers but all who were there. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her words, however, made the enemy leader even more frustrated. Seeing his soldiers running away from the enemy soldiers so pathetically angered him to the point of no return. In the end, he made a decision. Even he could tell the enemy was only powerful because of Ember''s presence. So to win this battle, he decided to target the source of the enemy''s strength. As that thought strengthened in his head. the enemy leader, who hadn''t moved all this time, rushed towards Ember at a speed not many could react to. "Tsk, poor bastard" Astaria, who saw what the enemy Divine was doing, couldn''t help but curse and laugh out loud. The rest of the women chuckled as well. Rune, however, was confused. "What do you mean? Shouldn''t we go and protect her?" The cat girl questioned, and suddenly, all the women turned towards her with frowns on their faces. "Does she not know...?" Aisha tilted her head in confusion. Soon, however, Skyla realized it. "Right, Sister Rune wasn''t there when Sister Ember explained and showed her Law. When she appeared, Sister Ember only used her Law on us, so she probably doesn''t know about it." "What are you talking about?" Rune''s frown deepened. She had challenged all her sisters in a one-on-one battle, and yes, while she knew Ember''s Law was quite strong, she also knew that it didn''t help her when it came to one-on-one battles. This was also the reason she was worried. After all, the enemy was a Peak Divine, with a Law, while Ember was only a Middle Level Divine. If she was not careful, she might lose. Or that''s what she thought but... "Heh." Seeing her expression, Astaria laughed out loud. "She won''t lose." The swordswoman declared confidently. "Right now, She''s even stronger than me. Let alone that fool. That fool''s running to his death." Chapter 1835 You are all dismissed ?Chapter 1835 You are all dismissed"Right now, She''s even stronger than me, let alone that fool. That fool''s running to his death," Astaria revealed nonchalantly, and Rune blinked her eyes in disbelief. "What...?" Astaria, expecting such a reaction, just turned towards her and smiled. "What? That woman has the power to make a Semi-Saint defeat a Saint if she has enough numbers. As long as there is not a difference of an entire Phase between two people, she can strengthen her allies to the point they would become undefeatable. But... Did you think her allies are the only ones who are strengthened?" Astaria questioned with a playful smile on her face. Rune shook her head. "I know she gets strengthened as well." "That''s an understatement," Thyra interrupted. Rune turned towards her, and Thyra continued, "The boost that woman gets is stronger than what everyone else gets. With 100,000 beings under her, no Sovereign here can defeat her. Well, other than one," Thyra spoke as she glanced at her shadow. Her shadow winked at her, and she just sighed. "She''s that strong? With just 100,000 soldiers under her?" Rune was shocked, "Calling her stronger than Astaria might be more of an overstatement, and even you might be able to defeat her right now. But other than you two, there isn''t anyone here who can defeat her, And it''s definitely not him," Melia explained more clearly, her eyes on the battlefield. And just as the women were expecting, as the enemy Sylvanix appeared in front of Ember, attacking her with a whip he had created out of vines, The Dragon simply grabbed the whip with her hand, staring at her enemy with an expressionless look on her face. "W-W-What...?" The enemy leader couldn''t believe it. Not just him, the soldiers beneath them couldn''t believe what they were seeing either. "You don''t want to end up like that stone, do you?" Ember questioned in an emotionless tone. Everyone knew what she was talking about, and recalling that humiliation, the enemy leader gritted his teeth. "Surrender. It was merely a demonstration, And now it''s over. You were never supposed to win this thing anyways," Ember declared. Her words were humiliating; however, seeing his position, seeing his soldiers, who had all but surrendered, he knew it was the truth. Winning was simply impossible because of this woman''s existence. An existence that could change the flow of War with her presence alone. ''Goddess of War...'' The Sylvanix couldn''t help but think of these words as he stared at the woman in front of him. Then, he lowered his head and gave in, "I surrender." Ember nodded, and without her having to say it, her soldiers stopped. "FOR THE LEADER!" "FOR THE LEADER!" "FOR THE LEADER!" The soldiers started chanting, celebrating their victory. Yes, they were celebrating defeating their own comrades. Everyone present, including the three Velcria Leaders, stared at these soldiers in silence. However, before they could say anything, Ember and the other women flew next to them. "You did well," Liora praised as she glanced at Ember. "Thank you," Ember nodded back respectfully. "What do you want to do now?" Liora questioned directly. She had seen it all-the effect of Ember''s Law, her ability to lead soldiers, her ability to win their trust-she had seen everything with her own eyes. And if what she said was the truth, then what they saw right now was just the beginning. If that was indeed the case, then... Liora couldn''t see Velcria losing this War against Tandris. Actually, this might very well be the most decisive victory in their history. It wasn''t just Liora. Elaris and even Kaelgran could see it. A War resource that could turn the tide of any battle with her presence. Since such an existence stood in front of them, they decided to leave it all to her and listen to what she says. Ember smiled and nodded at Liora. Then, she spoke, "We wait for a week." "A week? Why?" Kaelgran questioned. This time, not because he wanted to oppose these women, but simply because he was curious. Also, he was excited to participate in the battle. The Stoneborn had been holding himself back for a long time now. "We need to allow the soldiers to talk to each other," Ember spoke, and in an instant, the three leaders realized what she wanted. As the three leaders stared at her, the Dragon nodded. "If I do what I did today and try to win the soldiers'' support in the middle of the War, there will be pointless casualties. I plan on avoiding that. approach the soldiers who were under my command, and once they share what they experienced today, It would build trust, making it easier for me to take command in the War." The three leaders nodded at her words. Ember nodded back and, "We should dismiss them now." "Alright." Liora nodded. However, before she could say anything, "Wait," Ember interrupted. "Let me do it," She requested. After Liora nodded, giving her permission, once again, Ember hovered in the air, attracting the soldiers'' attention in an instant. "Soldiers of Velcria," Ember called out. "What you witnessed today was the strength of Unity. The strength of your new Leader, your new General. Yes, I, Ember Leander, have been appointed as your new General, and in one week''s time, we march to War and put an end to this farce. Tandris, that has been hiding behind its world''s will, we are going to destroy it thoroughly. Together, we will ensure that Velcria stands unbroken, victorious, and free. And in this mission, I will stand with you. I will lead you. And I will not rest until we have won this war. So prepare yourselves, soldiers of Velcria. Rest, recover, and return stronger than ever. In one week''s time, we will fight. And we will win." Ember then glanced at the soldiers one last time and, "You are all dismissed," S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She ordered. Chapter 1836 Tandris and its Three Races. ?Chapter 1836 Tandris and its Three Races.350 flying ships hovered like titanic shadows in the vast Universe. These ships were the Gift Velcria had received from its Faction. Their Treasure, an Artifact that allowed the people of Velcria to travel in the vast Outer Space. These ships not only had barriers that were capable of protecting it and the people inside it from the poisonous Universal Energy for as long as these barriers can be reinforced with energy, but they were also capable of carrying around 3,000 beings without any issues, making it one of the greatest inventions that made mass travel possible. The fleet of 350 ships formed a disciplined formation, resembling an unbreakable wall. The lead ship, Aurora''s Heart, was the largest and most radiant, its hull gleaming with golden runes. Inside the Ship, Ember, together with her Sisters and the Velcria Leaders, stood tall, looking at Tandris that loomed below them. Tandris was a dark world pulsating with ominous energy. Its surface was a stark contrast to Velcria''s vibrant beauty. It had a harsh, hot environment. Rugged terrain cloaked in perpetual shadows, uneven volcanic eruptions all over the place, and its atmosphere swirled with crimson and black storms. "That doesn''t look like a place one would want to live in." Allura commented as she observed the dark world from above. "Tandris was never an inhabitable place, especially for a race like ours." Liora replied. Out of all the people, she was the most uncomfortable at the thought of going to this cursed world. The world''s dark energy was in complete contrast with hers. This was also one of the reasons Velcria hadn''t been able to take over and defeat the enemy world. One of their three forces felt the same discomfort that Liora felt, making it difficult for them to perform. And it weren''t just the Seraphytes who had a problem with this environment; Sylvanix, a race close to nature, felt the same. Their aversion and disgust weren''t as strong as the Seraphytes'', but it was still there. And seeing how the Sylvanix leader Elaris was nodding her head at Liora''s words, the girls could see that. "Well, the races living there aren''t particularly pleasing to the eyes either." Aisha commented. In her hands were the papers that carried information about the three races of Tandris. Yes, the women had done their research before accepting the mission. However, Ember believed that it was wise to ask Velcria Leaders to give them every piece of information they had about the enemies. After all, the Mercenary Hall couldn''t possibly know more about Tandris and its people than their long-standing enemies, could they? "Anyways, just so we are all on the same page, You all have read about the enemies we will be facing, correct?" Ember questioned as she stared at her sisters. Her gaze lingering a little longer on Allura, Aisha, Edda, and Skyla. The four women seemed offended, especially Edda, so she stepped forward, placing a paper on the table. On the paper, there was a picture of a being: a pale humanoid with a shadowy aura around him, his hollow eyes glowing red like smoldering embers. His skin seemed to have the ability to absorb light, giving him a spectral, ghost-like presence. Picture "Dreadborn." Edda started. "Appearance, Ugly. Important Abilities: Devour, Shadow Walk, and Aura of Dread. The first one allows them to devour opponents'' Life Force or Energy to Heal themselves or amplify their powers. The second allows them to travel through shadows. And the last one allows them to spread fear and whatever. What we need to worry about is just Devour, so don''t let these things get close to you. The Aura of Dread doesn''t matter; Skyla and Ember''s Law will protect us. As for Shadow Walk, well, if they try to move in your shadow, let them. I wanna see what happens." Edda chuckled. The rest of the women shook their heads, but they all had smiles on their faces. Just imagining the scene made them laugh out loud. The three Velcria Leaders frowned, unable to understand what these women were laughing about. Edda, however, completely ignored them and continued. "Dreadborns usually act as spics, assassins, and strategists. They excel in Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. psychological warfare and would 100% try to disrupt our formations before the battle even begins. Not that it would matter." Edda shrugged as she stared at Ember, the woman had complete confidence in her General. "Anyways, your turn." Edda glanced at Allura, and the Succubus stepped forward, putting another picture on the table. This time, it was a towering being with his skin resembling molten lava. His horns curved sharply backward, and his eyes shimmered with fiery intensity. Picture "Inferniks." She started. "Appearance, Ugly. Important abilities: Hellfire Manipulation, Infernal Resilience, Cataclysmic Strike. Meh, just some fancy names for the ability to control fire, a durable body that cannot be attacked with fire-based attacks since that would only strengthen them, and releasing shockwaves of fire that could be somewhat useful when dealing with multiple enemies. They are the ''frontline warriors and siege specialists, have higher raw power than most, so our soldiers need to be somewhat careful." Allura shrugged, then glanced at Aisha, who sighed and stepped forward. The picture she placed on the table was of the third race of Tandris. An ethereal, wraith-like being made of semi-translucent, shadowy mist. Ilis faintly glowing eyes hovered within an undefined face. Picture "Nightveil, Ugly. Abilities: Void Rift, Phantom Form, Mind Shroud. Well, they can disrupt Mana Flow, making it difficult for us to use our abilities. Phantom Form makes them somewhat immune to physical attacks, and Mind Shroud is just a fancy name for illusion and mind control. They can turn our soldiers against each other, but honestly, it won''t matter if they are under Ember''s Law, so it is not a big deal. They are somewhat similar to the Dreadborns, they confuse enemies and roam around in the battlefield in a ghost-like manner to cause chaos. We have read everything, okay? Are we done here?" Aisha questioned with a tired sigh. "You didn''t let me speak." Skyla pouted. "You summarise their unified roles in the War!" Ember ordered, and with a big smile on her face, Skyla nodded. "The Dreadborns weaken and scatter enemy forces with fear and assassination. The Inferniks charge the front lines, breaking defenses with overwhelming power. The Nightveil dominate the battlefield with disorienting magic and illusions. And of course, Tandris''s Will would make them stronger while our soldiers will be at a slight disadvantage." Skyla summarised everything clearly, and Ember nodded, satisfied. "Alright, that will be enough." The General then stared at Liora, the Seraphyte Leader, who nodded. Ember then pressed the button, her golden armor gleaming under the faint light of the ship''s runes. Her image appeared on the projection screens across all 350 ships, and, "Soldiers of Velcria." She called out. Chapter 1837 FOR VELCRIA!!! "Soldiers of Velcria."She called out. The Soldiers, who heard her voice, instantly turned towards the projection screen and, seeing their General, her party, and their Leaders standing together, a slight sense of relief and calm washed over them. This was an all-out War; even in the long history of Velcria, there had only been five such Wars, and in all those Wars, the losses Velcria faced were immense. Many soldiers had died, and it was only natural for the Velcrian soldiers to feel slightly nervous as their ships hovered above Tandris. However, the instant they heard Ember''s voice, the Soldiers, especially the Soldiers who were part of Ember''s Force during the demonstration, stood up, their eyes glimmering with unmatched excitement and zeal. It was the Goddess of War! Yes, this was the name these Soldiers had given to Ember. Unlike other soldiers, they weren''t scared or nervous. Their faith in Ember was Absolute; it was almost absurd. A Cult-like Faith. And these soldiers couldn''t be blamed either. They had seen and felt the Goddess''s power on themselves, and they highly doubted that a world like Tandris could stand in front of their Goddess''s might. Actually, it wasn''t just Ember''s soldiers who thought this way. The rest of the soldiers, who had continuously heard how remarkable the ''Goddess'' was, were also hoping for the Goddess to use her magic and save their lives. They were all counting on her, and hearing her voice and knowing that she was with them even now reassured them. "I know what you''re thinking. I know what you''re feeling. There are whispers around the fleets, talks of losses, of sacrifices, of what could go wrong. It''s natural. War isn''t kind. And the fear of the unknown can gnaw at even the strongest of hearts. But let me make one thing clear right now. This War was ours to win from the beginning. It was never about which side is stronger; that may have been the case before, but now, You have me." Ember declared. The soldiers stared at her and then at each other, different emotions reflecting in their eyes. "And that changes everything. I have shown it before, and now I will show it again on a larger scale. I only have to say one thing, the thing I have been saying since the very start, As long as you follow my orders to the letter, nothing will stand in your way. Nothing." Ember spoke, her eyes moving as if she could see every single one of the soldiers present in all 350 fleets. The soldiers couldn''t take their eyes away from the Goddess of War either; it was as if their minds were struck, taken over by the woman in front of them. "This isn''t a battle of survival; it''s a battle of annihilation. And I''m not talking about some long, drawn-out, bloody war that drags on until we''re half-dead, waiting for a win. No. I''m talking about an overwhelming victory A victory so decisive that when the dust settles, our enemies will look around and wonder how they ever thought they stood a chance." Ember declared confidently, her eyes glimmering with a merciless look. Then, she stared at her soldiers again and, with a reassuring tone, she continued, "I''ve seen the battlefield, I''ve studied our enemies, Their weaknesses? I already know them all, and I''ll exploit every single one of them. But here''s the thing, this will only work if you trust me. You follow my commands, you stay synchronized with me, and you give everything you''ve got. When I say go, you go. When I say hold, you hold. When I say strike, you strike, And you strike with everything you''ve got. There''s no room for hesitation. You will not second-guess me. That''s how we win. We move as one, and united, we will be unstoppable. I don''t care what they throw at us. I don''t care how many they are or what they have. As long as you follow my orders, we will decimate them. So, I''ll say it again. We are going to win this, and we are going to win with no casualties. Victory is ours. Let''s take it." Ember spoke in a firm tone. Then, she raised her sword and, "For Velcria." And the instant she said these words, as if enlightenment had struck the soldiers, they all shouted in unison. "FOR VELCRIA!!!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" The 350 fleets rumbled, shaken by the cries of a million soldiers. Then, something that surprised even Ember happened, BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM On all the fleets spread across the space, the soldiers'' Aura burst out, not one, two, hundred, or thousand¡­ All One Million Soldiers had their Auras and their strength boosted by Ember''s Law. Yes, all the soldiers present here had accepted her as their true General. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "FOR VELCRIA!!!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" The Soldiers continued to shout, their chants echoing through the space. It was as if the very Universal Energy was carrying their sound. "¡­are they trying to alert the enemy?" Kaelgran couldn''t help but frown in confusion. "Leave it be, The enemy should already know." Ember shrugged, not giving it too much thought. "What¡­?" Kaelgran, however, couldn''t believe her words. "What? You don''t think every single person in Velcria is loyal to it, do you?" Ember questioned with a smile, and Kaelgran turned silent. "Tandris must have planted a few spies; it is not a surprise. The good thing is that there are only about a thousand spies amongst our soldiers." "What did you say? There are spies in our army?" "Is it that surprising?" "No, but¡­ are you saying you know who they are?" Liora questioned as she stared at Ember with a careful look on her face. "Well, there are about a thousand soldiers who are not connected with me yet. Either they are extremely paranoid, or¡­" "They are spies¡­" Liora completed Ember''s sentence, a cold glint appearing in her usual gentle eyes. "Well, we will find out soon enough. There is no need to worry about it." Ember shrugged. Then, she pointed at the world below them and, "Attack." She commanded, and 350 ships entered Tandris''s environment like vultures prepared to decimate their enemies. Chapter 1838 War 1 Whoosh Whoosh WhooshStrong wind currents flew as if there was a world-ending storm nearby. Thunder Thunder Thunder The clouds roared in anger, as if trying to alert every single being in the world. Rumble Rumble Rumble The ground shook, trembling non-stop; it was as if the world itself was reacting. And it was. Tandris was angered as 350 Velcrian ships descended from outer space, breaching its atmosphere. The ships'' glowing hulls cut through the swirling crimson and black storms of Tandris'' atmosphere. It was a spectacle of precision and power, a wall of golden light shimmering against the oppressive darkness of the planet below. "FOR VELCRIA!!!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" The Velcrian ships and the soldiers'' bellow broke through the thick, toxic clouds of Tandris, and soon the capital, Draventhis, revealed itself in all its foreboding glory. The city was a fortress. Tall, jagged towers of obsidian reached for the skies, pulsating with a faint, sickly red glow. Rivers of molten lava crisscrossed its surface, flowing into massive forges and pits that powered the city. Bzzzz The skies above Draventhis were illuminated by a shield dome, a shimmering barrier that buzzed with ethereal runes of crimson and black. This was the Shield of Aegis, Tandris'' strongest defense, an artifact gifted by their faction to withstand even the mightiest of assaults. Inside Velcria''s main fleet, the Aurora''s Heart, Ember stood at the helm, observing the capital city beneath her. "Draventhis is prepared, just like you said." Liora muttered, her wings twitching slightly as she observed the shield. She, however, didn''t seem surprised. Unlike Kaelgran, she knew there was never an ''element of surprise'' in this war. "That shield¡­ It will be hard to break." Elaris muttered as she narrowed her eyes, staring at the shield in front of her. "It doesn''t have to be easy. It just has to be done." Ember spoke with a cold look on her face. Once again, she pressed the button that allowed her to contact all the ships under her command. "All ships, prepare for assault. Focus fire on the shield. We break it now." The woman commanded. Bzzzz A symphony of energy roared to life as the Velcrian ships shimmered brightly. It was the ships'' attack feature, a mixture of energy cannons, concentrated beam weapons, and kinetic projectiles activated in unison. Whoosh BOOOOOOOOOM Blinding streams of golden light lanced out from the fleet, crashing into the shield with deafening force. The impact reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath Draventhis. Yes, this was the plan. They would use artifacts given by the faction to counter the artifacts given by the faction. Bzzzzzzz The Shield of Aegis flickered violently, runes drawn on it glowing brighter than ever. "ATTACK THE ENEMY!!" BOOM BOOM BOOM From within Draventhis, the Tandris forces retaliated. Infernik siege cannons fired blazing infernos into the sky, while Dreadborn shadow-strikes attempted to disrupt the ships'' formations. "Hold formation!" Ember commanded, her voice unwavering amidst the chaos. "Do not falter! Increase energy output!" Her words echoed all over the 350 fleets. The Velcria leaders remained silent. Just like Ember, they knew breaking the shield was their highest priority. Yes, it did put them at a disadvantage since using the ships'' cannons drained the soldiers'' energy, while the Tandris forces, who were prepared for the siege, had activated the shield using energy stones, saving their soldiers'' energy. However, they had no other option. For several tense minutes, the shield held firm. Tandris soldiers continued to attack Velcria''s ships. Most of their attacks, however, were blocked by the ships'' barriers. Both sides knew that this couldn''t go on. Velcria soldiers would fall even before the war began since the ships'' cannons and barriers were draining their energy. Even if they had potions to regenerate their energy, the potions weren''t endless. Soon, however, something changed. Crack Crack Crack Cracks began to form on the Shield of Aegis, thin spiderwebs of energy spreading across its surface. The moment she noticed that, Ember turned towards the three Primordials and, "Now!" She nodded. The Velcria leaders nodded and injected their energy into the ships. The ships unleashed a final barrage, and, BOOOOOOOOOOOOM A blinding surge of energy shattered the shield with an ear-piercing explosion. "Shield''s down!" Skyla announced with a wide grin on her face as she turned towards her sister. Ember wasted no time either. "Velcrian warriors, this is your moment. Begin the invasion!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" "FOR VELCRIA!!!" The ships'' doors opened, and one million soldiers, clad in the gleaming armor of Velcria, jumped from the ships in synchronized precision. It was like a meteor shower. Golden streaks of light rained down upon the dark city of Draventhis. "CRUSH THEM!!!" "DESTROY THE ENEMIES!" The Tandris forces, waiting within the city, roared in response. The Inferniks surged forward, their molten bodies glowing like small suns as they clashed with Velcrian Stoneborns. The Dreadborn emerged from the shadows, attempting to ambush descending soldiers, only to be met by Seraphytes, who blocked their attacks and protected their allies. BOOM BOOM BOOM The clashes became more and more chaotic. The Tandris forces continued to attack the descending Velcrian forces, while the Velcrian forces defended themselves, trying to invade now that the barrier had shattered. As the chaos spread all over the place, Ember herself leaped from the Aurora''s Heart, followed by her sisters. The three Velcrian leaders still didn''t move. They were waiting for the enemy leaders to make a move. In wars, the victory and defeat of the army were decided by the victory and defeat of the world leaders, so most of the time, the Primordials do not waste their energy fighting Sovereigns. They saved their energy for the last, waiting for a moment the enemy made a mistake that they could take advantage of. Till then, it was a battle between the two armies. ''Heh, this is fun~'' S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aisha laughed as she flew in the air, protecting the soldiers from the enemy attack. ''This is your first war, isn''t it?'' Allura questioned. ''The one where I have an army on my side? Yeah. The others mostly had Nux going crazy and doing all that ridiculously absurd stuff.'' ''Ouch, why am I being attacked here?'' Nux complained. ''Shut the hell up, let me enjoy.'' Aisha laughed as she finally landed on the ground with the soldiers. Within a few minutes, the two forces were against each other, this time, on the grounds of Tandris. Chapter 1839 War 2 The two sides rushed at each other without wasting time. The high-ranking commanders on both sides knew from a very long time that both sides were equally strong.This was the reason Tandris soldiers were confident. With Tandris''s will on their side, how could they possibly lose? The Velcrains were rushing to their deaths. Or at least¡­ that''s what they thought¡­ Today, however, things were different. ''Seraphytes Unit Three, take to the skies. Target the Inferniks on the southern flank.'' The Seraphytes soldiers heard Ember''s calm voice in their heads, and as if someone had taken control of their bodies, they moved. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Their radiant wings illuminated the darkened battlefield. Bolts of golden light rained down on the hulking Inferniks, cutting through their molten armor with precision. A group of Seraphytes formed a protective dome of shimmering light around the Stoneborn warriors holding the line below, deflecting the devastating Hellfire attacks. ''Seraphyte Unit Four, support the left flank with barriers.'' Ember ordered, and another cluster of Seraphytes broke formation, their combined light forming an impenetrable wall that stopped the advance of Tandris forces attempting to encircle Velcria''s troops. ''Stoneborns Unit Two, advance five paces and create fissures beneath the Dreadborn.'' Rumble Rumble Rumble At her words, the earth trembled as the Stoneborn stomped forward in unison, their fists pounding the ground. Crack Crack Crack Massive cracks split the battlefield, swallowing Tandris soldiers whole. Those who weren''t caught in the fissures found themselves stumbling, unable to maintain their balance. ''Form a wedge and push through their center.'' ''Sylvanix Unit Three, cover their flanks.'' The Stoneborn Unit reformed with a discipline uncharacteristic of their usually individualistic nature, their massive bodies bulldozing through Tandris ranks. BOOM BOOM BOOM Their stone gauntlets crushed Inferniks with terrifying ease, while their rocky skin shrugged off Hellfire blasts and void rifts alike. ''Sylvanix Unit One, spread out. I need vines choking their cavalry.'' The Sylvanix moved with unparalleled agility. Their vines erupted from the ground, tangling and toppling Tandris''s mounted forces. Thorn barrages struck the enemy soldiers with fearsome precision, disarming them before they could regroup. ''Deploy healing spores to the Stoneborn front lines. They must hold until the Seraphytes neutralize the Inferniks.'' Ember''s commands were heard again, and a golden mist spread across the battlefield as Sylvanix Unit released their rejuvenating spores, mending wounds and revitalizing the Stoneborns ahead. "What in the hell is happening!?" One of the Tandris commanders standing on an elevated platform screamed in rage, and it wasn''t just him with these questions. The rest of the commanders were the same. "The Inferniks should have broken their lines by now! How are they the ones being pushed back!? Why haven''t they taken down the enemy Seraphytes yet!?" "What is wrong with the enemy soldiers!? Why are they faster and stronger than I remember!? Does any of you remember a normal Stoneborn Unit being strong enough to create fissures all over the ground!? How are they doing that!?" "The Sylvanix aren''t normal either. They have not only captured the Inferniks and the Dreadborn using their vines, but they are also healing the Stoneborns we had barely managed to injure!" "My Unit''s Aura of Dread isn''t working either!" A Dreadborn commander shared a problem. He had been trying to get into the heads of the enemy soldiers to try and get some advantage, but no matter what he did, nothing worked. It was as if his powers were being blocked by some kind of barrier he couldn''t see. "My Unit''s Mind Shroud isn''t working either!" A Nightveil commander was facing the same problem. "Something is wrong with the enemies!" The commanders reached the same conclusion. "These are not the enemies we had faced in all the skirmishes before. These soldiers are too strong and well-coordinated. Even a random unit from their army is pushing our elite force like children playing with sticks! We are unable to catch them by surprise. Even if we somehow manage to hurt them, another unit arrives to heal them the next instant. If we try to surround them, our formation breaks in the middle, and our soldiers are the ones who end up getting surrounded! This is not Velcria! It is almost as if we are facing completely different beings!" These commanders weren''t new. They had thousands of years of experience. These beings had been facing enemies from Velcria even before the war between the two factions started, and because of that, they could tell. Something was wrong. Something was extremely wrong. The rate at which their soldiers were being crushed was simply too high. The enemy was too overwhelmingly powerful. They were supposed to be the winning side here. How are they being pushed back to this extent!? If this goes on, it wouldn''t take the enemies more than a few hours to completely annihilate them! "It must be that woman!" Suddenly, the Nightveil commander shouted as he pointed at Ember. "The Goddess of War! She must be the Goddess of War the spies reported about!" "Haah!? Does that make any sense!?" Another commander shouted. "Is whatever''s happening making any sense to you!?" The Nightveil commander shot back. "We need to take her down." The Nightveil commander ordered, his hollow dark eyes narrowed as he stared at other commanders. The rest of the five commanders nodded. "We need to come up with a plan. A plan to get rid of that woman as soon as possible. We need to assassinate her." The commanders had decided. ¡­ As she hovered in the air, Ember saw everything. Every movement, every weakness, every opportunity. Her mind worked faster than anyone else''s, processing the chaos with cold, calculated precision. This was her forte. This was her ground. This was where General Ember shined the brightest. ''Tandris is reinforcing their northern flank.'' S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She noted, her golden eyes shining as she spotted a cluster of Nightveil drifting ominously toward the vulnerable area. ''Seraphytes Unit Two, focus fire on the Nightveil in the north.'' She commanded, and golden beams of light sliced through the shadows, disrupting the Nightveil''s phantom forms. The spectral beings recoiled, their void rifts collapsing before they could even form. ''Stoneborn Unit Three, shift to protect the northern flank. Sylvanix Unit Five, cover their retreat, and Unit Two, attack the Dreadborns behind you with poison clouds while Stoneborn Unit One attacks them.'' The Units she commanded moved at a surprising speed. With a million soldiers all under the effect of the Law of Boundless Unity, the Velcria army was strengthened to an absurd degree. This, combined with Ember''s eyes that watched over the entire battlefield and her ability to command her soldiers with such precision, Tandris Army was in shambles. A complete one-sided war. No, this was no war. It was a massacre. A massacre of Tandris''s soldiers. ''Ember.'' Suddenly, Rune called out. Ember didn''t reply. The cat woman, however, knew that her sister was listening, so she continued. ''Six of their commanders, Peak Divines.'' The cat woman warned. Ember, however, just chuckled and, ''Let them come. It is a good opportunity to deal with six high-ranking soldiers at the same time.'' Yes, the Velcria General was actually waiting for the enemy commanders to come and try to assassinate her. Chapter 1840 The Blood Sovereign ''Ember.Six of their commanders, Peak Divines.'' The Cat woman warned. Ember, however, just chuckled and nodded at her sister. Rune nodded back and continued to keep her eye on the commanders who were going after Ember while she followed them, just in case something went wrong. These commanders were carrying a prism-shaped artifact that they called Chains of Soul. While Rune wasn''t worried about their strength, both these worlds were supported by their Factions, Factions that originated from High-Level Worlds, because of that, they possessed artifacts she and her sisters had never seen or heard about before. Even Velcria possessed a few artifacts whose functions surprised them, and since these artifacts were created by Higher-Level Worlds, some were made for beings on Primordial or even Transcendent Levels. It was extremely difficult, if not outright impossible, to counter them. Of course, the Factions usually didn''t give such strong artifacts to Low-Level Worlds, but Rune was still worried. Rune wanted to know what the enemy was planning; however, knowing that she couldn''t do that herself, she decided to call her ally. An ally that even she, one of the strongest Sovereigns amongst her sisters, was currently intimidated by. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Their abilities are broken.'' Rune thought inwardly as she glanced in the direction of her sister. Yes, it was a war. It was Ember''s playing field. The place where she shined the brightest. But¡­ Ember wasn''t the only being who thrived in wars or in group battles. There was someone else. Melia Leander. At first, it wasn''t a big deal. Melia, just like her sisters, was attacking enemy Sovereigns and was actually at quite a disadvantage. If it weren''t for Ember''s Law strengthening her, she might have even lost, but¡­ The Vampire won. And it didn''t end there. After she won, her blood moved inside the enemy she had killed, turning him into her puppet. Now, Melia was as strong as two Sovereigns. She and her puppet then attacked another Sovereign. This time, the battle was much simpler and quicker. Now, Melia had two undead Sovereigns under her control. Then the number increased to three, four, six, ten¡­ Of course, all this time, she didn''t ignore the Protector-level soldiers either. There were about 100 of them under her control, and the number continued to increase even further. As more time passed, the amount of blood all around the battlefield continued to rise as the soldiers killed each other without mercy. The cruelty of a battlefield was visible for all to see, and in this cruelty, amongst all this blood, The Blood Sovereign got stronger. Right now, the Vampire was taking on 5000 soldiers, an entire Unit of the Tandris Army, on her own. One had to know, more than 1000 of these soldiers were Sovereigns, just like her. The woman had created her domain of Blood, a domain where blood flowed, not just on the ground, but hovered in the air as well. The blood was under the Vampire''s complete control, doing everything she wanted it to. With her at the center, this woman could control all the blood 10 km away from her, effectively covering more than 300 square kilometers of area. And this area that was under her control, It was hell for her enemies. Blood flowed in the air, ready to pierce through their bodies any time the Blood Sovereign desired, making it absurdly difficult to close the distance between them and the one controlling the blood. It was a nightmare. A nightmare the Tandris soldiers couldn''t wake up from. "What is this!? What is this monster!? Are we sure she is only a Sovereign!?" The Unit Commander couldn''t believe his eyes. His soldiers were being killed at a rate he never even thought was possible. Knowing that he could not let this continue for long because the longer he waited, the more soldiers he would lose, strengthening the enemy''s ''undead army'' instead, the Commander decided to move. Four hundred of his best men, all Sovereigns, were selected to be an Elite Battalion. This Battalion was to move and finish the enemy once and for all. It was a simple plan. While the rest of his soldiers took on the blood puppets under this woman''s control, his Elite Battalion would take on this woman. How could a single Sovereign, no matter how strong, take on 400 Sovereigns all on her own? Heck, the commander even ordered the injured soldiers to act as living shields, protecting the Sovereigns as they moved toward Melia. It had essentially turned into a 1 vs. 400. And soon, Melia was overwhelmed by her enemies. As strong as she was, she was quickly surrounded until finally, one of the Sovereigns was able to slice her arm. "Yes!" The moment he saw that, the commander''s eyes brightened up. "Don''t let her run away, end it here! Let her pay the price for killing our comrades! Kill her!" He commanded, his excited voice resounding throughout the battlefield, but then, Something happened. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh The blood flowing in the air entered Melia''s body. Her severed arm that had fallen on the ground turned into a pile of blood, and an entirely new arm regrew in its stead. What''s worse? All of this happened in milliseconds. It was so fast that one couldn''t even tell that her arm had been sliced off. And as if knowing that this would happen, Melia, who had never stopped her attacks, continued moving and killed the Sovereign who had attacked her, along with a few others. And this didn''t just happen once. Every time the enemy Sovereigns were able to land a successful hit and injure her to some extent, the woman regenerated back to full health that very instant. It didn''t matter if they cut off her arms, legs, or even her head; the blood flowing in the air moved into her body and regenerated her. Even cutting her into half or piercing her heart didn''t work. As long as there was enough blood, she was an immortal. An Absolute. And on the battlefield¡­ The only thing that was in abundance was this blood. Let alone 400, she could face any number of Sovereigns since she could never die in the first place. "W-What in the hell is she¡­?" The enemy commander couldn''t believe it. With Ember''s Law that had strengthened her, combined with her own ability that pretty much turned her into an immortal with rivers of blood flowing around her, Melia faced 400 Sovereigns on her own. The blood around her obeyed her every command, bounding, blinding, and attacking the enemy. It even formed shields that protected her from enemy attacks, and every time she was hurt, the blood entered her body and healed her back to full health. Whatever the enemies did, it was all useless. The so-called ''Elite Battalion'' looked like a bunch of moths rushing towards the flames, dying in the process. And what''s worse? All these Sovereigns were turning into Melia''s puppets, making her even stronger than before. The commander, who realized that, widened his eyes in horror. ''This works even on Sovereigns!?'' He, however, didn''t have too much time to think. "All units¡ªadvance! Don''t stop! We take her down now, or we all die here! MOVE! MOVE! Leave the puppets behind!" He ordered. If 400 Sovereigns were not enough, he would attack with more than 1,000 Sovereigns. He would use the strength of his entire Unit to take down this monster! As for the puppets his soldiers were facing? It didn''t matter. They needed to leave them behind. The puppets would fall once the master fell. Yes, this method would increase the number of casualties, but they didn''t have another answer. They needed to kill this monster as soon as possible. But¡­ It was all useless. 400 or 1,000, to the current Melia surrounded with so much blood, it didn''t matter. She was undefeatable. The Commander and his Unit were absolutely helpless. Their fate was decided the instant Melia had appeared in front of them, and it was to die at her hands and turn into her puppets, aiding her as she grew her ''army'' and took down more enemy Units, growing her influence in the War. All on her own. This was Melia Leander, The Blood Sovereign. A being that even Ember had stopped commanding and decided to let her do whatever she wanted. A being that started from a single Sovereign, now took down an entire Unit, and would now be targeting another Unit, defeating it with much more ease until finally, she grew her ''army'' to the point it was able to take on more than one enemy Unit at the same time. Yes, the longer this War continued, the stronger this monster''s presence would become. A presence that even the enemy Primordials wouldn''t be able to ignore. "¡­" Rune, who was watching Melia, was lost for a second. Soon, however, she came out of her reverie and called her sister. ''Ummm¡­ Melia, a little help here would be appreciated¡­'' The moment she said those words, she suddenly noticed Melia''s entire body turning into a puddle of blood while her Sovereign Level blood puppets, whose numbers were now higher than enemy Sovereigns by a large margin, continued to attack. Rune frowned, not knowing what happened. Then suddenly, "What is it?" She heard a voice that made her jump in fright as she then turned around, only to see Melia staring at her. "How- no, when did you come here¡ª" "I have placed blood marks all over the battlefield since I came here. I can teleport anywhere I want to." Melia revealed, and Rune just stared at this monster, not knowing what to say. For the first time, the cat woman actually wondered if her Law was strong enough to be amongst this bunch of monsters. Chapter 1841 Where are they? While Rune''s mind was filled with doubts,"Be quick, my blood puppets might be strong, but they still aren''t strong enough to take on Sovereigns with Laws without my presence." Melia''s words rang in her head, pulling her out of her reverie. "R-Right, I apologize. I called you because I need your help." "What is it?" "Do you see those six of them? They are Peak Divine Stage Cultivators who are after Ember." "You should know they are not her match." Melia frowned. "I know that, they are not the ones I am worried about. It is those artifacts in their hands. They are rushing at her even in a situation where the number of their soldiers is declining at a rapid rate. It feels like a desperate attempt¡­ Or even the last resort." Rune explained what worried her, and Melia turned silent. The Vampire knew that her sister was strong, but these artifacts came from the Factions behind these Worlds, and if it was really a desperate last attempt like Rune thought, then this might be a problem. Melia also knew that Rune''s instincts were much sharper than anyone else''s because of her Law, so if she was worried, it was better to look into it. "What do you want me to do?" Melia questioned. "I cannot find out what that Artifact is because I do not know their language, so I need your help. Charm an enemy Commander and find out what it is." "So you want me to attack an enemy commander?" Melia questioned, her eyes fell on the Unit Commander her army was fighting. "No, you don''t have to fight anyone, just charm him." Rune spoke as she pulled out an Infernik Commander, who was barely conscious and was bound with several Runic Chains, from the Core. The Runic Chains were a magic artifact the mercenary used to neutralize and capture their targets, and seeing an enemy commander bound by these chains, Melia was taken aback. Soon, however, she returned to her senses when she realized who she was standing in front of. The cat could defeat him even without Ember''s boost. Now that she was strengthened by it, Melia highly doubted any normal Sovereign would be able to take her on. "I kept him alive for you. Also tortured him a bit to weaken his mind." Rune added casually. Melia nodded as she grabbed the Infernik''s horn and her crimson eyes shined brightly, [You will tell me what I wish to know.] The order was passed, and the Infernik, having no way to resist, could only nod. One had to know, all of this was happening in the middle of the battlefield. The allies and enemies alike were staring at the women, who were casually manhandling the enemy commander as if it was nothing. These women, however, didn''t care about the eyes around them. Rune simply severed anyone who tried to approach them. Soon, Ember''s orders were passed, and the Velcrian Soldiers moved, making sure none of the enemy soldiers got near the two women. "The Chains of Soul is an Artifact that allows the user to materialize ethereal chains around the target. The chains move with uncanny precision, wrapping around the target''s body to bind their limbs and restrict their movements. The higher the number of chains used, the higher the success rate in capturing the enemy. The Chains are inscribed with runes that sever the target''s connection to their abilities. Once wrapped around the target, unless the artifact user is killed or a Transcendent Level Being interferes, the chains cannot be destroyed. They are immune to physical force, energy-based attacks, or any other abilities. These chains can al¡ª" The Infernik commander started talking in a monotonous tone, and soon, the women stopped listening. "Chains that work even on Primordials, as I thought, they are going to use these chains on Ember." Rune muttered. She, however, wasn''t too worried now, and Melia knew the reason. "We can simply kill the commanders if something goes wrong and free her." Melia spoke, and Rune nodded. The Cat woman even wondered why her instincts acted the way they did when it was nothing big, but then, the Infernik commander continued. "The Chains of Soul are bound to our Leaders, killing the Commanders will not free your ally." "What¡­?" Rune''s expression changed. [How are your commanders using them if those artifacts are bound to your leaders?] Melia questioned. "They cannot use it." The Infernik replied monotonously. "If they are, that means one of the Leaders is with them." "!!!" The instant they heard those words, the women''s expression changed. ''Ember!'' Rune called out. ''I heard it.'' Ember''s calm voice was heard. Rune and Melia turned towards Ember, and suddenly, the Dragon disappeared. ''This will be fun.'' Suddenly, Astaria''s voice was heard. ''What do you mean¡­?'' Rune frowned in confusion. ''You were wondering how strong she is, correct? Watch.'' Astaria''s voice rang out in Rune''s head. ''With 300,000 Sovereigns and 700,000 Protectors under the effect of her Law, This is Ember Leander, at her full strength.'' As Astaria''s words ended, Ember returned to her position. Rune and the rest of the women frowned in confusion, not knowing what just happened, but suddenly, Rune''s ears twitched as she suddenly tried to find the six enemy commanders that were rushing towards Ember. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Where are they?'' She questioned. The rest of the women woke up from their reverie as they looked around, trying to find them, and just as Allura found one of them, Ember''s voice rang through their heads. ''Dead.'' Yes. Six Peak Sovereigns, probably the Strongest Sovereigns of Tandris, died just like that, within a second. ''Thank you for hyping me up, Sister Star.'' The Dragon chuckled. ''I am enjoying this as much as you are.'' Astaria replied with a smile as she sliced another enemy. Honestly, she had given this battlefield to Ember and her sisters. There was no one strong enough for her to go all out here. ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, Thyra called. ''If he said that the enemy Leader was with them, where did he go?'' The Assassin questioned with a frown on her face. The rest of the women, even Ember, frowned, unable to answer her question. What the women were unable to see was a lingering shadow that had entered Ember''s Shadow. Chapter 1842 Why are you here? "¡­What in the hell is happening?"Kaelgran, who was watching the battle, questioned in a dumbfounded tone. He had come here to the enemy world, expecting a difficult and hard-fought battle where he and his soldiers would give their all, defeating the enemy in their home. He was even prepared to bravely die on the battlefield. Yes, the stakes of this war were that high. Even a Primordial wasn''t sure if he could keep his life, let alone the rest of the soldiers. Yes, they did tell their soldiers that they would win this war overwhelmingly with no casualties, but¡­ That was obviously a lie said to strengthen their battle spirits, no? Even a child should know that. How can one win a war without casualties? Especially a war between two worlds with somewhat equal strength. From the beginning, the Velcria leaders knew that this war would come together with heavy casualties. They knew that after this war, Velcria, even if they won, would never be the same again. The losses would be overwhelming, but there was nothing they could do. Forced by the higher-level worlds, it was simply a choice between participating in this war and having a chance at survival, or offending a middle-level world and being destroyed by a force they sent. For Velcrian leaders, this was supposed to be the lesser evil¡ªa war where hundreds of thousands of their bravest soldiers were supposed to perish. But¡­ What in the hell are these women!? Yes, the leaders knew they were exceptional. The one that fought their strongest Sovereign before, and the one who was the current acting General, they knew these two women were exceptionally strong. They were also the ones that gave them enough confidence to attack Tandris despite being at such a heavy disadvantage. However, the leaders still thought that the battle would be extremely difficult. "Are we sure they are just Sovereigns¡­?" Kaelgran questioned out loud. "¡­" "¡­" Liora and Elaris didn''t say anything. They were speechless. Their soldiers had already killed more than 100,000 enemy soldiers, and barely a few hundred of their own had died. This was unprecedented! Something they didn''t even know was possible! ''A True Goddess of War¡­'' Elaris muttered inwardly as she stared at Ember floating in the sky. She could see how the soldiers were moving and overpowering the enemies. That was definitely not normal. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And it wasn''t just the ability to command the soldiers; her own strength was absurd as well. That woman killed six Peak Sovereigns within a second. Those Sovereigns and everyone around them couldn''t even react to her before they were decimated. If the woman named Rune was strong, she was on an entirely different level. A never-before-seen monster. A being who could change the course of a war just with her presence alone. ''If only she can become our permanent ally. We would never have to worry about wars in the future. Her presence alone would ensure our victory.'' Elaris and the other leaders couldn''t help but fantasize. Then suddenly, Elaris noticed something and narrowed her eyes. "Liora." She called out. "Did you see that?" "I did." The Seraphyte nodded. "We need to go." Kaelgran spoke with a grim look on his face. "It is too late." Liora, however, shook her head. They were about 10 kilometers away from Ember. Even if they could get to her in an instant, it would all be meaningless since the enemy would have more than enough time to get rid of her before they could close the distance. They lost her. It was regrettable, but at the very least, the woman completed her job. The enemy Dreadborn was able to hide himself even from their senses. It meant that he must have used a considerable amount of energy. If they surround him now, killing him wouldn''t be a big problem, and once it became a 3 vs. 2 battle, the war would be as good as over. Sure, with the woman lost, there might be more casualties than before, but the Velcrian leaders were already prepared to lose a major chunk of their forces in this war. Not to mention, their soldiers had already taken down quite a lot of enemy soldiers. If they continue to ride this momentum, the casualties might be limited. "Let''s go." Liora ordered, this time not because they wanted to save Ember or something like that, but to surround the enemy Dreadborn leader and get rid of him. The war was finally entering the final phase, where the world leaders were going to take over. Or at least that is what the Velcria leaders thought. But¡­ On the other side, something entirely out of their expectation was happening. ¡­ ''Wait¡­ If he said that the enemy leader was with them, where did he go?'' Thyra questioned with a frown on her face, and while the rest of the women frowned in confusion, they failed to notice a shadowy being entering Ember''s shadow. At first, Ember wasn''t able to react. Soon, however, her expression changed. ''Oh? You sensed me?'' She heard an eerie voice in her head. Ember frowned, but then she decided to answer. ''It wasn''t difficult.'' She shrugged. ''As I expected, you are exceptional.'' The eerie voice nodded. ''You girls are quite a strange lot. You have caused much more harm than we were expecting. Especially you.'' ''Yes, this is the first time I am hearing that.'' Ember nodded casually. ''You sound a little too calm. Do you know who I am?'' The eerie voice questioned in a curious tone. ''Kaelith Morvaine.'' ''So you do know me. How are you so calm then? I am curious.'' ''You would have killed me by now if you wanted to.'' Ember replied, and Kaelith laughed out loud. ''You are indeed different from the rest. I like you.'' ''I have a husband.'' ''A pity.'' Kaelith sighed. ''Why are you here?'' Ember questioned directly, not wanting to continue this foolish game for long. ''Come to our side.'' ''We took a miss¡ª'' ''It doesn''t matter. I promise you rewards far richer than what you would get from the mission.'' ''This was never about war. If we fail the mission, we will lose our 100% completion rate. I cannot allow that, especially since this is the first mission I am in charge of.'' Ember shook her head, and suddenly, Kaelith''s voice turned cold. ''It is a choice between your completion rate and your life. Choose wisely.'' He threatened. Ember, however, simply laughed out loud as she shook her head. ''See? This is where you are wrong. This was never about my life.'' The moment Ember said those words, Kaelith heard another voice. ''I do not like when other men get too close to my wives. Leave.'' Chapter 1843 Did you not hear what I said? I said you cannot leave. ''See? This is where you are wrong.This was never about my life,'' Ember spoke with a light chuckle, and before Kaelith could understand the meaning behind her words and counter-question, he heard another voice. ''I do not like when other men get too close to my wives. Leave.'' ''W-What? Who is there!?'' He shouted, looking around with a frown on his face. He was in what was called the Shadow Realm. Not many beings in this universe could access such a realm, and the Dreadborn''s unique ability, Shadow Walk, allowed them to access this realm. A realm that exists beneath every being''s shadow. Within this woman''s shadow, no voice but his and hers should exist unless¡­ There is another being in here who is capable of accessing the Shadow Realm. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Kaelith''s expression changed as he realized something. While it was surprising that this woman was able to maintain her calm despite knowing who he was, what should be even more surprising was the fact that this woman was able to talk back to him. Even if it was her shadow they were in, to be able to talk back would mean that this wasn''t the first time someone had entered the shadow, and if that was indeed the case¡­ Then Kaelith''s theory was correct. There was someone else in here. ''Who are you?'' He questioned, his voice much more careful and solemn than before. The issue wasn''t that there was someone else able to access the Shadow Realm beside him. In this vast universe, he wasn''t foolish enough to think that only the Dreadborns could access this realm. If that was the case, the higher-level worlds would have their eyes on them. Kaelith was one of the Leaders of Tandris, closely connected to Tandris''s Will. Every time any otherworldly force entered Tandris, Tandris''s Will always informed him and told him where the otherworldly being was. And right now, in the place Ember was standing, according to Tandris''s Will, there should only be one woman. Tandris''s Will couldn''t sense whoever this being was, and this is what alarmed Kaelith. Being able to fool a world''s Will¡ªhe never thought it was possible. If this person could pull it off, then it meant that he wasn''t a simple being. He needed to be careful; one mistake here from his side could lead to a catastrophe. ''Did you not hear? I am her husband. You are in my wife''s shadow, and I do not like it. However, since I am a magnanimous person, I will give you one last chance. Leave.'' Nux warned again. This was his wives'' show; he didn''t want to interrupt it. Watching his wives shine on the battlefield as they crushed their enemies felt exhilarating. It was a proud moment for him, and he didn''t want to interrupt it by involving himself in the matter. Right now, Nux actually wanted the man to leave, return to his allies like nothing happened, and continue the war. The Primordials should face the Primordials while his Ember led Velcrian soldiers to absolute victory. That was the ideal outcome of this mission from his perspective. Something that shouldn''t be very hard to achieve¡­ But¡­ Suddenly, ''Heh.'' Kaelith laughed. ''I was almost fooled by you.'' And the instant Nux heard his words, he had the urge to facepalm. ''Why does nothing ever go like you want it to? Is someone purposefully making things difficult for me?'' He thought as he looked around, trying to find that sadistic bastard. He, however, wasn''t given too much time to think about it. Kaelith continued, ''You are brave, child. I will give you that. To act like this even when you know who I am, I admire your boldness. However, you have shown me something I cannot ignore, So I apologize for not leaving. I will be staying in your wife''s shadow until you answer all my questions.'' Yes, Kaelith had it all wrong. The man''s logic was simple: if the person he was talking to was as strong as he thought, why would he bother wasting his time giving pointless warnings to him? Why would his wives, who should be living lives of luxury, act as mere mercenaries, risking their lives? Kaelith was sure that he had overestimated this man''s strength. Heck, this man might even be weaker than these women. After all, he still hasn''t come out even though his wives are risking their lives out on the battlefield. As for being able to hide from Tandris''s Will, Kaelith was sure this man must be using some artifact. An artifact that would love to be in his personal treasury than belong to this man who hides behind his women. ''You are a coward.'' Kaelith lashed out, and while he was at it, he went a step further, ''You should be ashamed of yourself. You do not deserve to have these excellent women around you, especially her.'' Kaelith''s voice then turned menacing and, ''These women deserve a better partner, someone who knows how to take care of them, someone like m-'' ''I changed my mind.'' Before Kaelith could complete, he heard the man''s voice again. Then suddenly, in the Shadow Realm where nothing but darkness could be seen, Kaelith saw two golden eyes staring at him. ''You aren''t leaving.'' That was it. That was how far Nux''s patience could bring him. After this, it was only wrath. ''Make this as entertaining as you can. I should at least get this much since I allowed this guy to enter my shadow, no?'' Ember spoke, and Nux nodded with a smile on his face. ''Yes, my General. Your loyal subordinate will make sure you are thoroughly entertained.'' Nux answered, and suddenly, Kaelith felt his entire body being grabbed by an unknown force. His eyes widened in horror as he tried to leave. However, ''Did you not hear what I said? I said you cannot leave.'' ''YOU BASTARD!'' Kaelith screamed in anger as he released all his Aura, trying to suppress the being in front of him. The being, however, simply waved his hand, dismissing his Aura as if it didn''t exist. ''This might be a bit painful. I do sincerely apologize in advance.'' Nux smiled, And with this, Kaelith''s nightmare began. Chapter 1844 The True War "Let''s go."Under Liora''s order, the three Velcrian Leaders moved, all of them appearing next to Ember, waiting for Kaelith to come out. By now, Ember had explained the situation to the rest of the women as well, and the moment they found out that one of the enemy leaders had entered Ember''s Shadow, the women couldn''t help but pity the poor bastard. Of course, they didn''t think about the man for too long and continued what they were doing. However, the moment they saw the three Velcrian surrounding Ember, as if waiting for something, they turned their attention back to it. The women could feel it. This was the final moment, and the actual War was about to start. The three Velcrian Leaders frowned in confusion. From what they knew, Kaelith was never the merciful type, nor did he like to waste his time playing with his opponent. If it was a target he wanted to kill, he would kill them as soon as possible. Then why¡­ Why was this woman still alive? The three leaders glanced at each other, confused. Suddenly, Liora noticed Ember staring at her. "Ember, the enem¨C" The Seraphyte tried to talk. Ember, however, completely ignored her words and turned back toward the battlefield, giving orders to the soldiers. With the Leader back, the efficiency of the Velcrian soldiers increased again. The Tandris soldiers continued to fall at a scary rate, and Liora, who observed all that, couldn''t help but frown in confusion. What was happening? Why was Ember still alive? Why hadn''t Kaelith made a move yet? Actually, where was that damn Dreadborn? "Liora." Suddenly, the Seraphyte heard a voice. She glanced at Ember, who had called her, this time without a hint of respect in her voice. "While we were not allies, and I wasn''t expecting anything from the beginning. It is still disappointing to see how quickly you abandoned me to die." "No, I did no¨C" Liora was quick to try and defend herself. Ember, however, just laughed out loud. "It is alright, do not fret. I won''t go back on my words. I will help you win this War. Actually, I already achieved my mission by taking out one of the three enemies you were worried about." At those words, the three Velcrian Leaders widened their eyes in disbelief. "Y-You killed Kaelith!?" Elaris questioned, unable to believe what she just heard. Ember, however, completely ignored her words and walked away. "Rejoice, the War is yours. Go and get the other two on your own. I will deal with the rest, but after this is over, do not expect to keep any relationship with our party whatsoever." "Hey you! Answer me!" Elaris called out, only to be completely ignored by the General again. The Sylvanix decided to follow her, however, Kaelgran grabbed her arm and shook his head with a solemn look on his face. Liora, on the other hand, recalled something. ''As for Shadow Walk, well, if they try to move in your shadow, let them. I wanna see what happens.'' These were the words that pink-haired woman used while she was talking about the Dreadborns. The rest of these women laughed back then, and while Liora did find it strange, unable to understand what she meant by that, she didn''t think too much about it. Now, however¡­ She couldn''t help but stare at these women''s shadows, countless questions entering her mind. Once again, her mind recalled another detail she decided not to think too much about before. ''Those women are much stronger than we think. Do you remember when I used my Aura to suppress Granson, my son? That girl was near Granson when I used my Aura. Even if I didn''t intentionally target her, she should have still felt the suppression from my Law of Self. At the very least, she should have fallen on her knees if not directly collapsed on the ground like Granson did. But¡­ My Aura didn''t even faze her. That woman didn''t even react to it.'' Liora gulped, and in an instant, the words, ''After this is over, do not expect to keep any relationship with our party whatsoever,'' became much heavier. The Seraphyte felt like she would soon regret her actions. To correct her wrongs, she thought of going to Ember and talking to her. But as she glanced at her, she saw two beings she recognized very quickly standing in front of her. The two remaining leaders of the Tandris. Inferath Ragnorok, the Leader of the Inferniks. And Malcharon Nyxshade, the Leader of the Nightveils. In an instant, Liora appeared behind Ember, not wanting to make the same mistake again. Elaris and Kaelgran followed her actions and appeared behind Ember as well. The three Primordials were prepared to protect the General. After all, now it was a 3 vs 2; it was a battle they could never lose. The Velcrian Primordials were confident. "Where is he?" Inferath questioned directly as he stared at Ember. However, before Ember could answer, Liora stepped in between them. "She is not your opponent, I am." "Go back when I am being nice, Seraphyte." Inferath narrowed his eyes. "Make me." Liora didn''t back down either. "Heh. It was getting boring, I agree." Kaelgran grinned as he clenched his giant fists. Then, with a grin on his face, he questioned, "Why is there just the two of you? Where''s the last one? Hidden somewhere?" He laughed out loud, and the enemy Primordials could feel their mouths twitching. "Don''t force us to do something we do not wish t¨C" Malcharon spoke, however, before he could complete his sentence, BOOOM Kaelgran''s Aura burst out. He stared at the two Primordials and, "Do your worst." He was ready for it. He was ready for War! But then suddenly, Inferath sighed as he closed his eyes, his voice heavy with frustration. "We did what you told us to do, but now we''re unable to connect with Kaelith. I can still sense him¡ªtrapped inside this woman''s shadow, unable to come out. This wouldn''t have happened if you hadn''t insisted we bring her onto our side. Since it''s your fault we''re in this mess, I hope you can help us out." Everyone else frowned, confused by the Infernik''s words. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who was he talking to? Before anyone could ask, BOOM An overwhelming Aura burst out, alerting the Velcrian Leaders. ''A Primordial¡­'' The three of them narrowed their eyes. They finally realized it. Why the two Tandris Leaders were so confident despite being outnumbered. The Velcrian Leaders, however, were still calm. It was still a 3 vs 3; they could still win. Yep, they raised a flag. BOOM Another Aura burst out, as strong as before. "A-Another one¡­? Four Primordials¡­?" Kaelgran''s body shook. However, BOOM BOOM Two more joined the fray. The air grew heavier with each pulse of power. It was as if Tandris itself was crying despite it being its reinforcements. "This isn''t possible¡­" Liora muttered, her composure cracking. Even the soldiers, who were overpowering their enemies, froze. Just as the Velcrians began to adjust to the oppressive energy, another wave hit. BOOM BOOM BOOM Three more Auras blazed into existence. "They are all Primordials¡­" Ember murmured, her expression grim. As if her words were a trigger, more Auras erupted in rapid succession. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The battlefield trembled. The soldiers from both Tandris and Velcria fell to their knees, unable to stand up. The Velcrian Leaders had solemn looks on their faces, their bodies trembling as cold sweat poured down their faces. One, two, three¡­ There were a total of seventeen new Primordials who had just appeared out of nowhere. The ''True War,'' It ended before it even began. Chapter 1845 This is not our war. "T-This isn''t possible¡­"Liora stuttered, her composure cracking at the sight in front of her. 17 new Primordials¡­ In a war where even one Primordial made a huge difference, in a war where, after somehow dealing with Kaelith, one of the three enemy Primordials, they thought that the victory was now theirs, Just seeing the sight of 19 Primordials standing in front of them was horrifying. The enemies'' Aura was suffocating. Let alone their soldiers, even the Leaders themselves were trembling. "This isn''t possible!" Liora raised her voice. "You do not have the financial power to hire 17 Primordials!" It was the truth. To be honest, even an elite force of 15 Primordials was enough to level both Velcria and Tandris together. The ten Primordials could easily take on the six Leaders, and the five Primordials were more than enough to take care of the rest of the soldiers. That was simply how big the difference between the Primordials and lower-level beings was. If Tandris had the power to hire 17 Primordials, they would have done this a long time ago. The war would have never continued for so many decades, and even if they only just hired these Primordials, it made no sense to wait until they lost hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Something didn''t add up here. Soon, Liora recalled Malcharon''s words: ''Don''t make us do something we do not wish to¡­'' She overlooked it as a dying man''s blabbering back then, but now¡­ Liora realized that the Nightveil actually didn''t want to summon these beings. Why was that? Was it because they wanted to continue the war, play with their enemies before finally taking their joy? No, they would have lost too many soldiers if they did that, especially since Ember''s powers made it absolutely impossible for Tandris soldiers to turn the situation around. Then why¡­? Would not using the Primordials help them save their resources? No, just the Primordials'' presence alone ensured that they would get what they came here for. After all, for the Primordials, it didn''t make a difference. As revolting as it was, to them, crushing Velcria was as simple as crushing a bug. It wasn''t something they would consider ''work.'' Then¡­ Suddenly, Liora thought of something¡­ What if¡­ they wanted to keep the Primordials hidden? What if these Primordials were just here for their reassurance, making sure they did not lose the war? ''We did what you told us to do, but now we''re unable to connect with Kaelith. I can still sense him¡ªtrapped inside this woman''s shadow, unable to come out. This wouldn''t have happened if you hadn''t insisted we bring her onto our side. Since it''s your fault we''re in this mess, I hope you can help us out.'' Recalling Inferath''s words and his respectful tone, Liora finally found all the answers she was looking for, and her eyes widened in horror. "Y-You¡­ You all came from the Faction!" Liora shouted, and the instant she said those words, it wasn''t just the two worlds'' leaders¡ªthe seventeen Primordials, for the first time, showed a change in their expression. Hesitation, frustration, anger, and¡­ fear. ''Heeh? That''s quite a bold move.'' Nux, who was watching everything from the shadows, stopped playing around with his new toy and commented with a playful smile on his face. ''What do you mean?'' ''That shining angel is correct, they are from the faction.'' Nux answered. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What about it?'' Ember questioned. ''According to the rules set by the Supreme Worlds, during a war, while a lower-level world can send reinforcements to a higher level, a higher-level world cannot do the same. A single expert sent by a higher-level world can change the course of the war. Take here, for example. These Primordials are probably sent by the middle-level world connected to Tandris. For that middle-level world, which has tens of thousands of Primordials, sending seventeen Primordials won''t even make a big difference. However, in this war, it would lead to Tandris''s overwhelming victory. There will be no point to wars if this rule doesn''t exist, and well, according to the Supreme Worlds'' words, ''there would be too many unnecessary deaths,'' hence, the rule.'' ''And what now? These people broke the rules.'' ''They will be destroyed.'' Nux commented with utmost confidence, as if this was already set in stone. ''These rules are made by Supreme Worlds. Hmmm, Consider those Supreme Worlds as those extremely power-hungry, old leaders who are in power¡ªbeings who consider themselves to be absolute, beings who would never let anyone question their authority. Beings who are extremely petty and would go after anyone that dares to go against them and would try to make an example out of them.'' ''Wait¡­'' Ember''s expression changed. ''Yep, once this gets out, their own faction would destroy both Tandris and the middle-level world that sent these ''reinforcements'' here, to avoid the Supreme Worlds'' wrath.'' Nux revealed, and Ember couldn''t help but frown in confusion. ''I do not understand. If they knew the consequences would be so dire, why did that middle-level world send them here in the first place? I highly doubt it is to protect Tandris.'' Ember didn''t think that a low-level world like Tandris would be important enough for a middle-level world to risk its destruction. ''They did it for themselves.'' Nux replied. ''Remember what the shining angel said? She said that the middle-level world above them was at a disadvantage and wanted them to win the war and send reinforcements. That enemy world might be the one supporting Tandris. They must have sent some of their forces to ensure Tandris doesn''t lose, or even if they do, they make sure that they did enough damage to Velcria that they are unable to send any reinforcements. They never intended to come out in the first place. After all, when two equal worlds fought, it was absolutely impossible for one side to win with minimal casualties. Unless, of course, there exists a being who could change the course of the war with her presence alone.'' Nux chuckled. ''So¡­ this happened because of me?'' Ember questioned. ''Well, you were just doing your mission. It is not your fault.'' "¡­" Ember turned silent. ''What do we do now¡­?'' Thyra questioned. ''What else? We give up on the mission and get out of here. This is not our war. We have no reason to get involved in this mess.'' Chapter 1846 What are you talking about? We definitely got something from this. ''What do we do now¡­?''Thyra questioned. ''What else? We give up on the mission and get out of here. This is not our war. We have no reason to get involved in this mess.'' Nux shrugged. ''We¡­ will abandon them?'' Ember questioned as she stared at the soldiers below. Nux stared at his wife and, ''Do you want to save them?'' ''Would that be troublesome?'' ''Well, whatever we do here might be revealed, so-'' ''We will abandon them.'' Ember''s decision was instantaneous. As a General, she hated the thought of abandoning her soldiers. However, when it came to choosing between her family and the soldiers, it wasn''t a decision she needed to think about. Cowardly? It didn''t matter. Ember was never afraid to fight to the death, but only for her Nux''s sake. Anything else in this Universe didn''t matter. Nux smiled lightly. ''So how do we get out?'' Thyra questioned. There were Primordials here. Even if they had Core, the Primordials would be able to react the instant they opened the Portal, and even if their Auras wouldn''t work, it was a risky move. ''What if Nux goes out and distracts them? That should give us enough time to escape, shouldn''t it?'' Rune suggested. ''If he does that, the enemy Leaders would find out that Tandris''s Will cannot sense his presence. It might become troublesome if that gets out.'' Astaria shook her head. Of course, Kaelith, inside Ember''s Shadow, wasn''t a problem. Nux had cut off all his contacts with the outside world. ''What if we kill the enemy leaders before they get the chance to say anything?'' Allura suggested. ''Won''t work. The Tandris''s Will would simply find someone else to provide all the information.'' Edda shook her head. ''Does this mean we need to silence everyone here?'' Melia narrowed her eyes dangerously. ''Alright, alright, girls. No need to get heated up.'' Nux laughed out loud. ''Do you have a way?'' Ember questioned. ''Well, we can ask nicely, can''t we?'' Nux suggested, and in an instant, all the women turned silent. ''What? It might work, okay? Peace is always the answer.'' ''¡­'' ''¡­'' While Nux and his wives were having this discussion, the Primordials were having a discussion of their own. "You are breaking the Rules! Do you realize what the consequences of your actions are!?" Liora shouted, trying to demoralize her enemies. "There won''t be any." One of the seventeen Primordials declared confidently. "Have you lost your mind!? Do you think the Supre-" "They will not know." The Primordial cut Liora off. Then, his eyes shimmered with a cold glint and, "No one will know if there is no one to tell." Liora''s eyes widened in horror. Understanding what the man''s words meant, she, however, didn''t give in. "If you think you can get out of this by killing all the Velcrains, you are sorely mistaken!" The Seraphyte then turned towards Tandris Leaders and, "Don''t think you are the only ones who managed to put some spies in our ranks. We have some too. Even if you eradicate us, our spies would make sure that the truth is revealed to the rest of the Universe an-" "You are mistaken, Velcrain." Before Liora could complete her words, she was interrupted. The Seraphyte turned towards him, and the man''s cold smile widened even further. "I never said I would only target Velcrians." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The being spoke, and the moment he heard those words, Inferath, the Infernik Leader, widened his eyes in horror and turned towards the Primordial. "What do you mean by that!?" He questioned in anger. "Hmm? Was I not clear? Or is the mind of a Low-Level World''s bug too simple to understand my words? Very well, let me make this clear: None of you are leaving this place alive." The moment he said those words, his and the other 16 Primordials'' Auras burst out, this time at full strength, instantly crushing all the soldiers on the ground. The five leaders stared at the seventeen Primordials and prepared themselves. This was not about War anymore. It was about survival. And as the tension rose even further, a voice was heard. "E-Excuse me¡­" Twenty-two Primordials turned towards the source of the voice at the same time, and their eyes fell on a cute auburn-haired woman, who was staring at them with a somewhat embarrassed look on her face. "S-So¡­ now that it has come to all this¡­ Can we leave?" Skyla questioned in an awkward tone. ''Where are your manners? Say please.'' Nux''s voice was heard, and Skyla could only follow his words. "Please¡­?" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Silence. Absolute silence fell over the place. All the Primordials stared at the woman with speechless looks on their faces, and it was not just because of the audacity of her question. It was because the woman was standing on the ground, not showing any signs of discomfort whatsoever. Twenty-two Primordials had released their Auras with full strength. Even the world itself was trembling with fear. All the soldiers were on the ground; some had even died, and in this situation¡­ There stood nine women, with absolutely no signs of discomfort or trouble on their faces, as if the Primordials'' Aura didn''t matter to them. The Primordial, who seemed to be the Leader of the seventeen Primordials who had come here, narrowed his eyes at this sight. Then, he stared at Skyla and the rest of the women, and a light smile appeared on his face. "Do you all wish to live?" He questioned. "We do." Skyla nodded, her smile brightening. Nux''s method might work! "Alright." The Primordial Leader nodded, and Skyla''s face brightened up. "Than-" But¡­ Before Skyla could express her gratitude, "I want you eight to capture her." The Leader spoke, pointing at Ember. "What¡­?" Skyla was confused. "You want to leave, correct? You can leave with me. I have been observing you all ever since you appeared, and I can see all of you would grow into excellent soldiers in the future. Right now, however, I have an urgent need for that woman''s Law. So I want you to capture her so that I can extra-" "See? I told you this wouldn''t work." Before the man could complete his words, Astaria shook her head in disappointment. ''It was worth a try, okay?'' "It was not. It was just a waste of time. We got nothing out of this." ''What are you talking about? We definitely got something from this.'' Nux smiled. And while the Primordials frowned, confused as to why this woman seemed like she was talking to herself, Nux''s cold words rang into the woman''s ear, ''Reason. We got the reason to kill all of them.'' And the moment he said those words, a Portal opened in the middle of the 22 Primordials, and a woman with long black hair and crimson eyes walked out. "Missed me?" Chapter 1847 Dont get involved. ''What do you mean we didn''t get something out of this?We got Reason. Reason to kill all of them.'' Nux''s voice echoed through the women''s heads, and in the next instant, a portal opened up in the middle of where 22 Primordials stood, and an extremely beautiful woman with pale skin, long black hair, and crimson eyes walked out of the portal with a playful smile on her face. "Missed me?" Aeliana questioned, glancing at her future sisters before suddenly turning into red mist and materializing a few meters away again. Her eyes then fell on a 4-meter-tall, stone-like being made of black stone, who had punched her from behind, and she chuckled. "That was cute. Are you sure you are a Primordial? I came here because I was told that you are from a Middle-Level World. Shouldn''t you be a bit faster than that if that''s the case?" "Who are you?" The Leader of the Primordials narrowed his eyes as he stared at Aeliana. Normally, he would have completely ignored who this woman was and attacked her without thinking, but¡­ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When this woman moved before, he wasn''t able to follow her movements. She was too fast, even for him, who was a Middle-Level Primordial, stronger than all the Primordials here, who were only Low-Level Primordials. "I am Aeliana Ruinous." Aeliana introduced herself nobly as she stared at the 22 Primordials standing in front of her. Out of these 22, she knew five, the World Leaders of Velcria and Tandris. As for the others, she could see five of them looked similar to the one who had attacked her before, giant bodies made of black stones. The other five had streamlined, greyish bodies with some strange white patterns all over them, and the last seven looked like the Leader of this group. Four-armed beings with muscular, yet lean bodies and white skin. They had a weirdly shaped head that resembled a ''V'', with greyish eyes to complete the monstrosity. ''Do you know about anyone of them?'' Aeliana questioned Nux. Nux, however, shook his head. ''Nope.'' ''So, I guess they aren''t that important, huh.'' ''Mhm, not important enough to be connected with Umbrasol in any way.'' Nux nodded. ''I was looking forward to a good fight.'' Aeliana sighed. ''Think of this one as a warm-up. There is a war going on between two High-Level Worlds and their factions. I am sure you will have your fun in due time.'' Nux consoled. "Why are you here?" The Leader of the Primordials, the four-armed, weird-looking man, questioned, oblivious to their conversation. Aeliana, however, completely ignored the man''s words and continued her conversation. ''So, what do you plan to do?'' ''Kill them?'' ''All 22 of them?'' Aeliana questioned, just to be sure. ''Hmm.'' Nux started thinking as he stared at Kaelgran. ''That dude did try to suppress my Rune using his Aura.'' Aeliana turned and glanced at the Stoneborn. Kaelgran''s body flinched. For some reason, despite being on the same level as her, Kaelgran felt like he was being stared at by a predator. ''And those 17 of them were planning to capture my Ember¡­'' Nux muttered, staring at the 17 Primordials, making Aeliana turn in their direction as well. ''Kill them. Incapacitate the Leader.'' Then suddenly, Nux heard a voice. It was Amaya. Nux''s smile widened. It was as if he had been waiting for this moment. ''Took you long enough.'' He muttered. ''Stop trying to test me.'' Amaya snorted. ''Whaaaat? I just wanted to make sure you all don''t feel left out.'' ''I already do.'' Vyriana complained. She was dying to come out and crush these bastards and push herself to the limits, but the Dragon knew that was not possible. Nux smiled wryly. He had no solution to this problem unless¡­ Well, unless he planned on annihilating everyone present here, just like the 17 Primordials. Something that his Ember doesn''t want. ''Anyways, kill 16 of them, capture the Leader of Primordials and the 2 Tandris Leaders, leave them to Velcrian Leaders to do as they see fit. That Seraphyte can somewhat use her head, give them her.'' Amaya answered before she closed her eyes, returning back to her cultivation. She wanted to break through, just like the Dragon did. Nux, knowing she didn''t want to be bothered anymore, decided not to play around anymore. He glanced at Aeliana, gave the ''plan,'' and all this while, the Primordial Leader, who had been ignored, spoke in an eerie voice. "Have you gone mute? Answer me, or this won''t end well." Aeliana, who heard that, stared at the poor thing and, with a captivating smile on her face, she answered, "Oh, you poor thing, this was never going to end well." The moment she said these words, Aeliana disappeared and appeared right behind the Leader. The Leader, obviously, had no way to react to her speed. Aeliana grabbed one of his four arms and, Tear. She tore it off. "AaaAagggGGGGhHHHhhh!!!" The Leader screamed. Aeliana, on the other hand, just stared at the arm in her hands with a somewhat surprised look on her face. "I thought it would have been more difficult." She commented. Soon, however, she recalled that she wasn''t fighting Nux and nodded to herself. This made sense. She had gotten used to pushing herself to the limit because of Nux, and now that she was back to facing low-level scrubs, she indeed found it a little too easy. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? ATTACK HER!!!" Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire The Leader, whose arm was torn off, screamed in anger as he jumped back, creating distance from the woman. At his shout, the 16 other Primordials came out of their reveries and rushed at Aeliana at the same time. "She''s strong! Don''t fight her alone! Attack her in groups! We outnumber her; use that to our advantage!!" One of the 16 Primordials shouted, momentarily taking command while the Leader was trying to stop the bleeding and heal himself. "What are you four doing!? If she is killed, we will be next! Help her! This is not the time to stand still!" Liora shouted, instantly rushing towards the fray, ready to ''protect'' Aeliana, but suddenly, Aeliana, who stood there, about to be surrounded, turned into red mist again and materialized in front of Liora. Then, Slap. She slapped the Seraphyte, sending her flying. "Don''t get involved." She spoke, her crimson eyes shining as she glared at the other 4 Primordials who were about to ''help'' her. Chapter 1848 Huh? Where did she go!? "Stick together! Cover each other''s backs! She can come for you at any moment! Be on alert!Do not underestimate the enemy! She is fast, and she is strong! If you are not careful, this can be the end of us!" A bunch of instructions was given. The Primordials'' response was surprisingly swift. After the leader, who was taken by surprise, had lost his arm, and during the initial surge where all the Primordials jumped at Aeliana without any formation whatsoever, the Primordials quickly collected themselves and grouped up. They created four groups, each with four Primordials in it. These groups were well-balanced; each had enough strength to be a complete party on their own. Their coordination wasn''t something to scoff at either. The groups they had formed in urgency had almost perfect synergy with each other. Clearly, this wasn''t their first time battling together, and this synergy wasn''t just intragroup¡ªit was intergroup as well. All these four groups had impeccable coordination with each other and moved as if they were controlled by one mind. Just one look was enough for Aeliana to understand that these Primordials far outclassed the Primordials of Yrniel, who were drunk on their strength and barely worked together. ''So this is a middle-level world, huh¡­'' Aeliana thought inwardly. She was impressed, yes, but¡­ ''I thought they would be stronger.'' She was still hoping for better. Her eyes fell on the leader of these Primordials, who had healed himself and stood alone. Yes, the leader wasn''t in any group; however, the four groups had covered him from all directions, making sure there were no openings. The leader stared at Aeliana, then, "You brought this upon yourself, woman. Blame your arrogance." He took out a sword. A sword with some foreign dark energy surrounding it and a pitch-black blade. ''Be careful.'' Suddenly, Aeliana heard Nux''s voice. ''Huh?'' She frowned. However, before she could think too much, the four groups, with the leader in the center, rushed at her. One of the groups, faster than the others, launched forward, and the melee attacker of that group attacked her. Aeliana blocked the attack, but before she could counterattack, she noticed the tank of the group rushing at her, prepared to slam his body and push her back, where the assassin, who had turned invisible, had hidden. It was a well-planned attack, so to thwart all the planning, Aeliana simply turned into red mist and appeared behind the fourth member of the group, the damage dealer. However, as if predicting that, the tank and melee fighter of another group appeared next to her, and Aeliana had no choice but to move away again. Her eyes caught another group that had now rushed at her. This was the coordination she was impressed by. This group was stronger than average. Of course, as impressed as she was, her mind, however, was still thinking about Nux''s words. Sure, these people were well-coordinated, but was it truly enough for Nux to be worried about her? ''That sword. That''s a Relic.'' Nux, knowing what she was thinking, informed her in a solemn tone. ''I didn''t think I would see one here. To think a Primordial from a middle-level world would have it. He must come from an influential background.'' Nux theorized. Aeliana, however, was lost. ''What is a Relic?'' The Vampire questioned while dodging another group attack. With her speed, dodging their attacks was no different than a child''s play. She wasn''t even using her Law right now. ''Ancient weapons with strength that far surpasses any normal weapons. Just having one of these weapons raises a being''s strength to a different tier. Two beings with equal strength would be completely outmatched if one of them has a Relic. These weapons come from the Supreme World of Eternity. Because of this, they are extremely limited. Even high-level worlds only have a few hundred of these. Most middle-level worlds have less than ten, and all of these are mostly kept by the Transcendent-level experts who rule that world.'' Nux informed, and Aeliana raised her eyebrow, eyeing the leader''s sword. ''Do not get hit by that sword.'' Nux warned. ''Even if that is the weakest of all Relics I have seen, that sword has the power to hurt even a Transcendent. If you get injured, the Relic''s energy would enter your body, making it difficult for you to recover. Even the Elven Progenitors won''t be able to help you since they are not complete Transcendents.'' ''I understand.'' Aeliana nodded. ''I will send others away, get their attention.'' Nux spoke, his voice solemn, leaving no room for denial. Aeliana nodded again, then decided to go on the offensive. Her body turned into blood mist, targeting the Primordial standing at the very corner. Two more Primordials from his group appeared to help her, but suddenly, the blood on the battlefield rose into the air, forming two giant spears and piercing through the Primordials'' bodies, ending their lives. The last Primordial, who was left alone, widened his eyes in horror. He tried to attack her. Aeliana, however, was too fast for him to even react to her movements. She grabbed the man''s neck, and with one snap¡­ Another Primordial fell. In an instant, the Primordials'' faces changed. "S-She can control blood!!" One of them shouted. "Well, of course," Aeliana chuckled. "I am a Vampire. Who do you think taught my disciple?" The woman then glanced at the last Primordial of the group, who had already become part of another group currently rushing at her. "The mercenaries are running away!" One of the Primordials shouted as he rushed towards Nux''s wives. He, however, had overestimated himself. "Did you think you could outrun me?" Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Aeliana chuckled as she appeared right in front of that man, prepared to slice his head, but then¡ª "NOW!" A shout was heard, and suddenly, the two groups floating right above Aeliana, as if they had already predicted her movements, activated the Chains of Soul. An artifact Aeliana knew about. The chains that worked even on Primordials, the chains that would work even on her as well, especially when eight Primordials were using them at the same time. What''s worse? Aeliana couldn''t move away because behind her stood Melia, who wouldn''t be able to enter the Portal in time before the Primordial enemy reached her. Aeliana was trapped. It was a choice between her life and Melia''s. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or at least, that is what the enemy leader thought. But then¡ª Swoosh A strange energy spread all over the place and suddenly, The time around the area slowed down. Aeliana moved, because the time itself had slowed down, she had become slower as well, her speed however, still far outclassed her enemies by a margin. The enemy Primordial stood no chance and was beheaded. Then she stared at the Chains of Soul that were moving toward her at a torturously slow pace and sighed. "Tsk, I wanted to see what they were going to do." In the end, while everyone around her was pretty much frozen, the Vampire turned into mist, moving all around the battlefield, pushing all the women inside [Core], and then¡ª Whoosh Time returned to normal. "Huh? Where did she go!?" The enemy leader blinked a few times as he looked around, unable to find Aeliana or those mercenaries, but then, he heard a voice from behind. "You could have lived longer if you hadn''t targeted those women." Chapter 1849 No one will know if there is no one to tell. "Huh? Where did she go!?"The enemy leader shouted, panic surging in him since he couldn''t find Aeliana and those mercenary women. He quickly expanded his senses, ready to look through every single corner of the world. However, his expression froze when he found the woman much earlier than he expected. "You could have lived longer if you hadn''t targeted those women." He heard a voice. The leader quickly turned around, widening his eyes in horror. In an instant, he activated all his defensive abilities, protecting his head and energy core, and then, Slash The woman cut off his arm, the arm that was holding the Relic he was so proud of. "AAAaaagaaAAGgggghhh!!!" The leader screamed in pain. Aeliana kicked him away without mercy. It was only then that the rest of the Primordials were able to react and rush toward her. All of them were confused as to how that woman appeared next to their leader or where the rest of the mercenaries suddenly disappeared to. They, however, didn''t have the time to think about it. Killing this monster was the priority. Aeliana, on the other hand, turned into mist again and reappeared next to where the leader''s arm had fallen, ready to store the Relic in her storage ring. Soon, however, a frown appeared on her face, and then Nux informed her. ''The Relics are connected to their holders. Unless the holder is killed, they cannot be used by anyone else or even be stored in a storage dimension without the holder''s permission.'' ''Hmm? You are still here?'' Aeliana tilted her head in confusion. ''I entered a soldier''s shadow when you slowed time.'' ''What about that Dreadborn?'' ''Still with me.'' ''How did you even¡­'' In the end, Aeliana decided it was better not to question this man. Yes, even she was now gaining Nux immunity. "Those portals! Rush into those portals!" Suddenly, the leader of the Primordials screamed in rage. He extended his hand, and the Relic under her moved on its own, returning to its owner. ''It even has that feature, huh.'' Aeliana noted. ''Most Relics do. Think of them as weapons with their own consciousness.'' The Vampire nodded, and as their calm conversation continued, one of the Primordials, who was closest to the portal, jumped in. As if waiting for it, the portal closed the next instant. The rest of the portals followed, leaving no way for the man to return. Aeliana stared at the leader who had given the order and tilted her head in confusion. "So you sent one of your soldiers to the enemy''s base alone¡­? That''s an interesting decision. What was the thought process behind such a decision?" Aeliana questioned with a curious look on her face. The leader, on the other hand, just stared at her, taken aback. "Base¡­?" "Yeah? Where else did you think I sent them to?" Aeliana tilted her head. "They were mercenaries¡­" Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire "You still think us to be mercenaries? I thought my performance proved otherwise. I still have a lot to learn, huh¡­" Aeliana noted. She would learn and continue to improve so she doesn''t get mistaken as a mercenary in the future. "You! Who are you people!?" The leader questioned, his eyes glaring at Aeliana in rage. These women! They ruined everything! They were simply sent here to ensure Tandris didn''t lose! His eyes then fell on that General, and it didn''t take him long to realize how her presence affected the entire battlefield and how useful of a resource she was. He was certain that if he gave her to the Faction, they would be rewarded. Who knows? They might even get more than a few relics for such an important war resource, especially right now, when the flames of war had engulfed quite a major part of the Universe, and it didn''t seem like the situation would calm down anytime soon. Once he confirmed that the woman had no backing and was only a normal mercenary, he decided to make a move. At first, he decided to ask the Tandris leader to bring her to their side. She was a mercenary; enticing her with a few rewards should be more than enough for her to even sell herself. But for some odd reason, that fool didn''t return. The Velcria leaders saw this as an opportunity and made an appearance, wanting to end the war, and he couldn''t let it happen. He was sent here for one mission, and he couldn''t fail. Those bastards back in his own world would definitely use this as an opportunity to get back at him. Not to mention the Tandris leaders wouldn''t let this go either. If they are going to die, those leeches would do everything in their power to ensure he and his world died with them. In the end, he made a decision. Yes, it was risky since they were going against the rules, but it would have been fine if they killed everyone here. This was a small corner of the Universe with just two lower-level worlds going at each other. Honestly, in the bigger picture, these people didn''t even matter. No one would miss them, neither would anyone report or care about their disappearance. His plan was perfect. He just needed to capture the mercenary, and everything would be perfectly fine, but then, This monster appeared. Apparently, the mercenaries had some connections. It wasn''t a big deal. She was just a single Primordial. ''How strong could she possibly be?'' That was his thought when he first saw her. But now¡­ Four of his sixteen loyal subordinates had died. One had apparently entered the enemy''s base, and this woman¡­ She stood in front of him with that repulsive smirk on her face. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leader could now see it. She was no ordinary Primordial. They were no match for her. ''She is at least as strong as him.'' The leader thought inwardly, recalling the Primordial from a high-level world who once visited their world and managed to defeat 20 Primordials on his own without breaking a sweat. That confirmed it. This woman¡­ She was at least from a high-level world, but the question still remained. "If you are not mercenaries, why did you come here!? Do you plan to interrupt the Faction War? Do you think you would be able to handle the consequences once our Faction finds out about it!?" The man screamed. Aeliana, however, just tilted her head and chuckled. "Well¡­ No one will know if there is no one to tell, was it?" The Vampire''s smile widened, resembling a demon. Chapter 1850 A Vampire in War. "Well¡­No one will know if there is no one to tell, was it?" The Vampire''s smile widened, resembling a demon, then suddenly, Burst The woman burst into Blood Mist. This time, the Mist didn''t stay concentrated; it spread across the battlefield. The crimson cloud enveloped every single Primordial present. Even Velcria and Tandris''s Primordials weren''t spared. The five Primordials gulped as their eyes fell on the red mist. Kaelgran didn''t even dare to blink, let alone move. After all, he knew he was the rudest one among those mercenaries. If this woman decided to attack them, he would be the first target and¡­ Just seeing how desperately those Primordials were struggling, he had no intention of becoming a part of it. "ATTACK HER!!" The Leader screamed, swinging his own relic mindlessly, its energy tearing through the mist. It made sense. The Blood Mist was a part of Aeliana''s body. If he attacked it, it should somehow harm her as well. Not to mention his Relic carried the energy to hurt even a Transcendent. If she was hurt, it wouldn''t be easy to recover, even for a monster like her. What he didn''t know, however, was the fact that the mist didn''t get hurt from physical attacks. Relic or not, the mist would simply disperse when struck, before reassembling again. The only way to actually handle the Mist was to trap it using one''s energy. It was a commonly known method in Yrniel, but for beings in the Universe who didn''t know about Vampires? Aeliana was a nightmare. She was everywhere. She could materialize anywhere she wished to. And as if her omnipresence wasn''t terrifying enough, the blood spilled all over the battlefield began to rise in the air. Hundreds of thousands of weapons¡ªswords, spears, arrows¡ªall made from crimson blood and filled with Aeliana''s energy rose and filled the sky. It was doomsday, the end of the world. The Primordials stared at these weapons in horror. Then suddenly, they started pouring down relentlessly. "DEFEND YOURSELF!!" The Leader commanded, his voice cracking as he raised his relic to block the onslaught. Weapons continued to rain down. His sword cut through the bigger ones, while his overwhelming energy crushed entire waves of these weapons, but¡­ It was all hopeless. Blood was all there was in this place. For every weapon he destroyed, a dozen more replaced it. His overwhelming energy felt insufficient. "What the hell is happening!? How do we stop this!?" He screamed out loud, asking for solutions from no one in particular. Despair¡ªdeep despair and horror¡ªhad rooted itself in his mind. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aeliana didn''t allow even a second of rest. The moment his focus shifted, he was attacked by hundreds of thousands of weapons that had targeted him. And it wasn''t just him. His subordinates were all the same. "Aaaaahhhh!!!" One of the Primordials unleashed scorching flames, attempting to burn the mist, but the crimson fog simply formed itself again, and a spear pierced through his chest. Crack Crack Another created a barrier, but the sheer volume of blood weapons was so high that soon, cracks appeared all over the barrier, and it was overwhelmed. One raised a shield, pushing the weapons back with his energy, but again, he was unable to deal with the weapons behind him. Flicker One of the Primordials, however, seemed to have found a way out. Instead of using his flames to burn the mist, he decided to surround himself with the flames, burning every weapon that aimed at him automatically. Another pointless effort, as his flames were quickly put out by the massive amount of blood that had surrounded him. No more flames could be conjured, and finally, the Primordial was submerged in a pool of blood, his body pierced through with countless blood weapons. The Primordials were helpless. No matter what they did, they couldn''t think of a way to get out of this. In such situations, where defense was impossible, it was told to forget about defense and rush toward the attacker, gaining momentum. In this case, however, Aeliana took even that option away from the Primordials since the enemies couldn''t even locate her, let alone attack her. "Aaaagggghhhh!!! I will not die like this!!!" Unable to take it anymore, one of the Primordials decided to abandon his allies and run away, completely disregarding any possible consequences, but¡­ That couldn''t work either, as suddenly, the mist around him materialized¡ªnot into blood weapons, but Aeliana. She simply grabbed his neck while the thousands of blood weapons around him pierced his body, ending his life. Yes, even escape wasn''t possible. The Primordials who tried to escape or were somehow able to resist the rain of weapons had to face Aeliana, making their resistance utterly pointless. It was hopeless. This wasn''t a battle. It was a massacre. The Primordials couldn''t win. "Aaaaaggghhhh!!!!" One by one, the Primordials fell, their bodies filled with cuts and bruises from all these weapons. Every single body that fell was pierced through with at least a hundred blood weapons. It was mortifying and dreadful. The Leader''s eyes reddened in rage as he saw his subordinates. "YOU BITCH!!! Who are you!? Why are you doing this!?" He screamed. Yes, he was at his wit''s end. His body was barely keeping up. His proud relic still shined, but it couldn''t do anything¡ªit couldn''t even attack the actual enemy. The Leader''s mind raced for a strategy, a way out, but in the end, after seeing his subordinates fall one after another, his mind gave in. "WHAT DID WE DO TO YOU!?" He screamed again, and hearing his question, Aeliana materialized in front of him and tilted her head with a frown. "What''s with all the sentiment? You were just talking about a mass murder. Why are you making me the villain here? I only killed 17 of you." "I AM NOT DEAD YET!!" The man screamed, slashing his sword again and again. The energy his relic released aimed to cut Aeliana into pieces. The woman, however, simply turned into mist again and appeared behind him. "Well, you are now." Saying those words, the Vampire beheaded the Leader, ending the ''War.'' Chapter 1851 I do not see how that is my problem. "I AM NOT DEAD YET!!""Well, you are now." With a casual look on her face, Aeliana appeared behind the no-named enemy Leader and beheaded him. Thud His body fell on the ground with a ''thud''. It didn''t take long for the rest of the Primordials to fall as one. Thud Thud Thud One by one, their bodies fell on the ground as well, and... "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Silence. Absolute silence fell over the place. The Soldiers and the Leaders from both Worlds stared at Aeliana, their gazes filled with awe and terror. This woman¡­ She took down 17 Primordial Level Beings¡­ all on her own¡­ And she made it look so easy¡­ Aeliana hovered in the air like a Goddess, the blood hovering with her, as if ready to follow her command. Right now, this woman could declare the fate of 2 million lives with just a mere thought. That possibility horrified the two Worlds'' Leaders, all five of them wondering what was about to happen. After all, one thing was already clear¡ªthey were no match for her. Even after facing 17 Primordials, there was not even a single drop of sweat on her captivating face. It was as if¡­ she just sprayed over a bunch of bugs that were annoying her, dealing with them in one go. It was then... The woman''s crimson eyes finally stared at the five Leaders. The Leaders'' bodies flinched. The fear had rooted deep into their entire being. Unconsciously, they all lowered their heads, as if submitting to the woman. Aeliana was used to that look; she very well knew what it meant. "So what am I supposed to do with you now, hmm?" She questioned lightly, none of the Leaders, however, dared to answer her. "You three are from Velcria?" Aeliana suddenly questioned as she stared at the three Velcrian Leaders. "Y-Yes! We are from Velcria!" The Velcrian Leaders nodded. They almost saluted the woman in front of them. From the very beginning, these beings had never once bowed or acted subservient to anyone. Even when their Faction sent representatives, those representatives were mostly Sovereigns or Primordials. And while they were still respectful when dealing with them, their relationship was more on an equal side. These Leaders didn''t even know how to act subservient. Right now, however, their bodies were acting on their own, submitting to the power above them. "Hmm." Aeliana nodded. Then, she glanced at the fallen Primordials and... "You know what you are supposed to do, correct?" She questioned, and the Velcrian Leaders trembled. They wanted their answer to satisfy this woman. A mistake could mean anything here, and they wanted to avoid the worst-case scenario by any means. Both Kaelgran and Elaris turned towards Liora. In the end, the Seraphyte had no choice but to step forward despite her entire body screaming against it. What else could she even do? Discuss who was going to answer and keep this woman waiting? That was certain death! "I-If the Lady wants, w-we will report them t-to our Faction. They have broken the Sacred Rules; they need to be held acc¡ª" "Don''t be foolish." Aeliana, however, cut her off, making the Seraphyte''s body flinch again. "If you report it to your Faction, what do you think would happen to you?" At her question, Liora frowned. "Do you think the enemy Faction would let you go by directing the Supreme Worlds'' wrath on them?" Liora''s expression changed as she realized the answer to this question. They would be annihilated from the face of the Universe without being able to show any form of resistance. "T-Then what am I supposed to do?" She asked as politely as she could, making sure that her question didn''t offend this woman in any way. To her, the Faction War or whatever didn''t matter. She just wanted to live and her people to thrive. She wanted a way out. A way out for her and her people. "Report it to the Enemy Faction." Aeliana answered. An answer that made the Velcrian and even the Trandis''s Leaders frown in confusion. "Let the enemy Faction handle the problems within their Faction. Play no part in it, act ignorant. That is the only way you will survive." "I-I understand. I will follow your advice." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Liora bowed her head. Aeliana commanded, but just as she was about to leave... "B-But Lady¡­" Suddenly, another being called out. It was Malcharon, the enemy Nightveil Leader. Aeliana turned towards him, but despite his body flinching in fear... "I-If they do that, our World will be destroyed." He stuttered. Even a child could tell how the Faction would ''handle'' problems within the Faction. Both Worlds responsible would be destroyed until there was nothing left. Even if Tandris had nothing to do with this, even if they were in a position where they couldn''t go against the command of a Middle Level World, the Faction wouldn''t care. To them, there was only a single solution to this problem, and Malchoron wanted to avoid that at any cost. Just like any World Leader, he wanted to protect his own world. Heck, from the very beginning, he and his people had only been trying to survive! It was Velcria that continuously waged war, trying to destroy their home. However... "And?" Aeliana didn''t care. "I do not see how that is my problem." The Vampire declared coldly, and Malchoron''s body trembled. But what could he do? Face this woman? He knew that even if he burned his Life Force, he would never be a match for her. The only thing he could do was helplessly watch as he and his people got annihilated for the mistake they didn''t even make. "¡­" Aeliana stared at this man in silence. Even if she wanted to help him, there was nothing she could do. There were too many eyes here. Even if she didn''t make a decision here, with so many eyes, it was only a matter of time before any of the two Factions learned about what transpired here, and once they did... It would be the end for not just one, but both worlds. Honestly, her suggestion was the only way out for these people. The only way to save whatever lives could be saved. "What if¡­ we surrender?" Suddenly, Malcharon questioned as he stared at Aeliana with a determined look on his face. "Huh¡­?" Chapter 1852 You can have him back "What if¡­ we surrender?"Malcharon questioned as he stared at Aeliana with a determined look on his face. Malcharon wasn''t a fool. What Aeliana was thinking, he understood as well. With so many eyes, the destruction of Tandris was inevitable. Even if this woman didn''t do anything and left right now, extremists in Velcria would definitely try to get rid of their arch-nemesis. There was no way they would leave an opportunity where they could get what they wanted without having to even lift their fingers. "Huh¡­?" Aeliana narrowed her eyes. The Nightveil continued. "I do not know which force or faction you belong to, or even if you are truly what you claim you are, mercenaries. What if we swear to surrender, to pledge our lives to you? We will be your faithful servants, ready to be used as you please. As war resources, soldiers, laborers, anything you say, we will do." The Nightveil then suddenly knelt on the ground and, "Please take us in." He spoke. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Inferath, the Infernik, blinked his eyes in confusion, surprised by his comrade''s actions. But suddenly, Malcharon grabbed his arm and pulled him down so quickly that the Infernik fell to the ground, face first. He glared at the Nightveil, only to see the latter glaring back at him. Understanding what that glare meant, he quickly collected himself, knelt down, and bowed his head. "Please take us in." And as if on cue. ""Please take us in."" The Tandris soldiers who were still conscious all knelt down and bowed their heads in front of the Vampire hovering above them. The Vampire was taken aback. She didn''t expect this. Soon, however, she understood. These people wanted to survive and would do anything for it. Aeliana, however, couldn''t help them. But before she could shake her head, "Now this is an interesting development." A voice was heard, and suddenly, the shadow of an unconscious soldier trembled and two beings materialized from it. One, someone nobody here knew, while the other¡­ well, someone everyone knew. "Kaelith!" Inferath shouted as he stared at his ally, whose body was battered up. His limbs were all bent unnaturally, his once scary crimson eyes now flickered, barely grasping life, and the dreadful aura around him that filled all his enemies with dread was nowhere to be found. With that unknown man holding Kaelith by his neck as if he were some sort of bag, the Dreadborn looked pitiful. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh?" The unknown man seemed to realize that he was holding one of this world''s leaders, so¡­ "Right, this one was roaming around in a place he shouldn''t be. Had to capture him. No hard feelings though. Here, you can have him back." Nux threw the Dreadborn back to his allies. Seeing his condition and the unknown man''s attitude, Inferath''s anger rose. However, before he could say anything, the unknown man flew in the air and moved towards that truly dreadful woman. Then, every being standing in this place widened their eyes in disbelief as suddenly, the unknown man pulled the woman into his embrace and, with a smile on his face, "You were a little too alluring when you were killing all of them. You are making it hard for me to control myself, Aeliana Ruinous." What surprised everyone even further was the fact that instead of piercing this man''s body with all those weapons around her, that dreadful woman smiled back. "You are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?" Nux questioned, pulling Aeliana even closer to him. "Who knows? Why don''t you try and figure it out?" She replied in a playful tone, and Nux was barely resisting the urge to grab this woman and plunge his teeth into her neck before he burned all her clot- Ahem. Anyways, As Nux controlled his desires, he finally glanced at Tandris''s leaders and, "Some soldiers might come in handy in the future, no?" He spoke out loud, and while his words lit up a ray of hope in the eyes of Tandris''s leaders and soldiers, Inferath suddenly frowned. "Wait, that man¡­ Tandris''s Wil-" "Don''t open your mouth foolishly, Infernik." Before he could complete, Nux interrupted, his eyes staring at the Infernik coldly. "I am not as patient or forgiving as my future wife." ''Future wife¡­?'' Everyone who heard Nux''s words widened their eyes. However, the ''future wife'' part wasn''t the one they were reacting to. That was only Aeliana, who was trying to hide her smile but was failing miserably. These people were reacting to the word ''forgiving.'' ''Forgiving¡­? Her¡­?'' Just staring at the butchered bodies of the Primordials made them shiver in horror. "Inferath, shut your mouth." On the other hand, Malcharon, who got the meaning behind Nux''s words, ordered his comrade. Inferath nodded. He understood what Nux wanted as well. This was regarding their survival. They weren''t planning to do something foolish to mess it up. "You plan on taking them in?" Aeliana questioned. "What do you think?" Nux questioned back. Aeliana stared at the Tandris natives who were still kneeling in front of her. "They would be useful." She nodded, but then, a frown appeared on her face. "But where do you plan to keep them? Tandris will be destroyed. Their cultivation bridge would shatter. Only Sovereigns and above would survive unless we find another world for them and connect them to it." "Finding another world, huh¡­ Hmm, that''s too much work..." Nux shook his head. If they had a free world, he would have devoured it already. Not to mention this wasn''t the first time they had seen ''pitiful people'' who had lost everything due to war, neither would it be the last. This was the fate of the weak. If Nux tried to protect every world he went to, it would simply become impossible, and he would be tied down with too much responsibility. Not to mention Nux was never the Hero. He was just a normal man who wanted to live with his wives for eternity. These people¡­ He never cared about them in the first place. "Alright, fuck it. Too much wo-" "Take the three of us and the Sovereigns." Before Nux could pass the ''judgment,'' Malcharon spoke up. "What¡­?" Nux narrowed his eyes. "The three Primordials and three hundred thousand Sovereigns, just take us in. Abandon the rest." Chapter 1853 Do not resist. "Take the three of us and the Sovereigns.""What¡­?" "The three Primordials and three hundred thousand Sovereigns, just take us in. Abandon the rest. We will be able to survive even if our world is destroyed, and I believe that with our strength, we will not be a burden to you either. You can use us as expendables if you like. You have nothing to lose." Malcharon spoke, and Nux raised his eyebrow. "And then what about your people? What do you think would happen to them if you abandon them like this?" He questioned. "They will die." Malcharon''s reply was quick, as if he had already considered everything. "And you will just¡­ let them?" Nux tilted his head. "I have no other choice. It doesn''t matter if I stay with them or not, they will die either way. I can only protect those I can protect." Nux turned silent at those words. Yes, those words were logical. With an entire faction coming after them, a low-level world like them had zero chance to survive. One or even hundreds of Primordials wouldn''t be able to do anything. But¡­ "What about your family? What about your soldiers'' families? Are you going to abandon them all?" Nux couldn''t help but question. And he wasn''t the only one who had this question. The rest of Tandris'' soldiers were all staring at their leader with shocked looks on their faces, even the other two leaders were the same. Malcharon could see that as well. He, however, didn''t care about anyone else and simply stared back at Nux, his words as cold as before, "If they care about their families, they can stay back here and try to protect them. I am not forcing anyone to follow me." The soldiers'' expressions changed when they heard those words. They exchanged uneasy glances, their loyalty to their leader wavering as they heard his words. Yet, none dared to speak and kept their heads down. "Malcha-" Inferath even tried to silence him, wanting him to mind his words. Malcharon, however, didn''t move his gaze away from Nux and, like an emotionless soldier, he continued, "I suppose you would want an army that efficiently does what you tell them to, not a bunch of children dwelling in their sorrows because things didn''t go their way. The universe is a cruel place to be in. Death can come to anyone at any time. I wish to avoid that and survive, and to do that, I will do anything I can." "Why me?" Nux questioned. "Although you are weak, there are still many worlds that would be glad to accept a Primordial like you. You can even work as a mercenary, and you would do quite well. Why choose me over all that and give away your freedom?" "¡­" This time, Malcharon remained silent for a few seconds. Then, he glanced at his soldiers, who were still looking at him with disbelief, and then, S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There might be places that will be willing to accept me, but not all of them would take three hundred thousand Sovereigns together with me. If possible, I would like to remain together with them." A burden of the leader. Malcharon was forced to sacrifice his people to ensure that some of his people lived. This was the best-case scenario. There were only so many he could protect, especially after they had lost. And to make such heavy decisions with a straight face, not reflecting his emotions¡­ The soldiers were now able to understand their leader''s thoughts. But then, "Bullshit." Nux grinned, his golden eyes shining as he stared at the Nightveil standing in front of him. "You chose me because you know the faction or the middle-level world above you will come and find you people, especially that middle-level world. Once they find out what happened here, even when they are on the verge of destruction, they would use the last of their manpower to find and kill you people. Because of that threat, no other force would ever take you in. As for the forces who are strong enough to not worry about such matters, you simply have no use for them. You have no other choice but me." Nux''s grin widened even further as he said the next words. "You lied to me." "¡­" Malcharon was silent, his face didn''t reflect any emotion. Suddenly, Nux flew towards Malcharon and the other two Tandris leaders. Their bodies flinched, especially Kaelith''s. Step Step Step Nux slowly walked towards them. The leaders remained on their knees, and as Nux stared into their eyes, he questioned again, "So you wish to serve me?" Nux questioned. "Yes." Malcharon nodded, and the other two nodded. "I have a few rules." Nux started. "We will follow everything you say to the dot." Malcharon nodded. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire "Is that so¡­?" Nux chuckled. He looked like a demon toying with his prey. "First, My orders are absolute. You are not supposed to question me. Do you understand?" He spoke as he stared at the three of them, waiting for their answer. "Yes, we understand." The three leaders nodded, their heads bowed. "Let''s put that to the test, shall we?" Then suddenly, Nux extended his hands, and a dense, dark, and cold mist seeped out of his palm, an energy that made even the Primordials tremble. The black mist moved towards the three Primordials and surrounded their bodies. "Do not resist." Nux ordered as the black energy suddenly seeped into the Primordials'' bodies. Their bodies trembled as the cold energy entered their system. It didn''t take long for the Primordials to realize that the quality of this man''s energy was much lower than what they were expecting. This man¡­ He was a Sovereign. To think a Sovereign dared to act like this in front of them. Inferath was even prepared to burn this being''s existence, however, seeing that woman hovering in the air, looking down at them with those crimson eyes, Inferath didn''t dare to make a move. Whoever this man was, he couldn''t afford to offend him. So, just like the other two Primordials, he accepted Nux''s energy, and that cold energy that seeped into his body gathered at the very center of their core and formed what seemed like a¡­ seed? "This is the Seed of Death." Nux''s voice was heard. "Since you people value your lives so much, I thought the best way to control you would be to have power over your death." Nux stared at the three, and with a cold look on his face, "Go against my orders or try to harm me or my people once, And you will die the moment I will it." Chapter 1854 We might have a way out, no? "Since you people value your life so much, I thought the best way to control you would be to have power over your death.Go against my orders or try to harm me or my people once, And you will die the moment I will it." Nux spoke with a cold look on his face. The three Primordials widened their eyes in surprise when they heard his words. Inferath barely held back the urge to laugh out loud. A Sovereign threatening to kill them, Primordials? How laughable! The only reason this boy was still alive was because of that woman hovering behind him. ''Tsk.'' In the end, Inferath could only snort in his head. "Now the second rule," Nux continued, completely ignoring the Primordials'' expressions. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Suddenly, a few portals appeared in the air, and nine women walked out of them. They were the mercenaries these people had seen before. "Treat them as you would treat your Goddesses," Nux''s words were heard, then he glanced at Kaelith with an expression that would terrify even the fiercest demons, and then, "Disrespect them," Nux extended his arm, pointing toward Kaelith, and suddenly, Kaelith''s body started hovering in the air. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And this is what is going to happen to you." Suddenly, the ''Seed'' in Kaelith''s body reacted. His entire body was quickly surrounded by cold black energy. He tried to resist, wanting to eject this strange energy out of his body, but no matter what he did, his own energy, despite being of a higher quality than Nux''s, couldn''t do anything against it. It was as if he had no control inside his own body. The dark energy continued to increase, engulfing every part of his body from the inside. Panic surged in. Kaelith started moving frantically, but he was helpless. He couldn''t do anything. Neither could he access his own energy anymore, nor could he move like he wished to. He seemed like a bug frantically moving its limbs in desperation while it was hanged in the air using an invisible string. Then, something even scarier happened. The black energy that had engulfed his entire body started draining his life force. "AAGGGHHHH!! NO, NO! I DO NOT WISH TO DIE!!! PLEASE FORGIVE ME!!!" The Dreadborn screamed in terror, begging for his life. Nux, however, simply glanced at Inferath, making his body flinch, before he turned toward the Tandris Soldiers and said, "Etch this sight in your minds. It doesn''t matter who you are, how much contribution you have made, what backings you have, or how strong you are, The day you disrespect them or break any other rules I set, This will be your end." "AAGGGGHHHH!!!" As Nux''s words ended, so did the Dreadborn''s screams. Thud With a thud, his body fell to the ground, lifeless, and absolute silence fell on the battlefield. "Malcharon." Nux called out. "Take command of the army. Sort them out." He ordered, and understanding what his words meant, the Nightveil nodded. "Yes, my Lord." He stood up and then walked toward his soldiers. Inferath followed him, not before uneasily gazing at his comrade''s dead body and the man who had killed him. He actually did it¡­ A Sovereign killed a Primordial¡­ What sort of monstrosity were they dealing with¡­? And¡­ why does no one around this man seem surprised¡­? Of course, Inferath didn''t dare to ask any of these questions. He simply walked behind his comrade, who, lord knows how, was still calm in his situation. Malcharon stared at his soldiers. The soldiers were full of uncertainty, doubt, and¡­ fear. Malcharon stared at them for a few seconds, then he flew into the air. Inferath followed, and the soldiers glanced at their leaders. "Those who do not wish to follow me and serve our savior, stand up while the others keep kneeling." His words were clear. Once again, the soldiers exchanged uneasy glances. They had countless questions in their minds. What would happen to them? What about their families? What were they supposed to do? Malcharon, however, seemed to have no intention of answering those questions. Honestly, most soldiers who could understand their situation had already made a decision. A few, however, still couldn''t abandon their families, so they decided to stand up. One after another, more and more soldiers stood up, and once Malcharon confirmed no one else would follow, he stared at the soldiers who did stand and questioned, Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire "I assume you wish to die together with your families?" "Yes, we wish to try and protect everyone we can¡­" One of the soldiers nodded. The rest nodded as well. By now, Nux wasn''t very interested in them. He and his women, together with Aeliana, had gathered at one point, and suddenly, "Are you sure about this?" Ember questioned. It was a question everyone else had in their minds. "If you take them in, it will not be surprising if both factions come after you." "It is definitely a possibility." Nux nodded with a light smile on his face as he walked in a particular direction. "But do you think a faction would waste its resources to find a bunch of Primordials? The biggest concern here was that the rules set by the Supreme Worlds were broken. The two worlds that did that will be destroyed, ensuring the Supreme Worlds'' dominance and their ''face.'' No one would care about this matter anymore than that." Nux shrugged. Aeliana, however, shook her head. "Not many would, but that Middle Level World would. They would send people to find out who we are, and since they know quite a lot of Primordials have died¡­" The Vampire stared at Nux and continued, "They might send a Transcendent this time." Nux paused. He turned around and glanced at his future wife. "Yes, that is possible as well." He accepted, then he retrieved a black sword from a corpse¡ªa sword that Aeliana recognized in an instant¡ªand Nux continued, "But now we might not be as helpless against a Transcendent as we think, no?" Nux spoke, and Aeliana widened her eyes in disbelief. The enemy leader''s Relic¡­ A weapon capable of killing even a Transcendent. "Nux, you¡­" Chapter 1855 Ah, yes. That is correct. "Nux, you¡­"Aeliana called out, however, before she could say anything, Nux''s eyes fell on the Velcrian Leaders. The three leaders flinched, Nux''s gaze lingered on Kaelgran for a little longer, making the stone dude sweat buckets. His race didn''t even sweat in the first place! "What are you standing there for? Scram." Nux ordered with a cold look on his face and in an instant, the Leaders reacted. Liora actually wanted to talk to Ember, however, seeing the latter had no interest in the conversation, not to mention that man''s intimidating gaze that stared at them like a predator who would pounce on them at any moment, the Seraphyte decided not to bother Ember and together with her comrades, she flew in the air. With a wave of her hand, the unconscious Velcrian soldiers'' bodies rose in the air, the Sovereigns who were still conscious, flew as well, almost all of them staring at the man and their General. "We are thankful for what you have done, General Ember and her party." Liora bowed her head before placing the soldiers in the battle fleets and leaving Tandris. ''Lane?'' After they left, Nux called out using his Universe''s connection. ''I am in their fleet.'' Lane answered and Nux nodded. He had sent Lane to keep an eye on the Velcrians just to be safe. ''Be safe.'' ''Don''t worry, if something happens, I will die.'' Lane replied and Nux just stared in a random direction with a blank look on his face. ''Why do I feel like you are being influenced by Shadow?'' He questioned with a frown here. ''How was I brought up here?'' Shadow complained. ''¡­'' ''¡­'' Everyone turned silent and noticing this, Shadow frowned. ''Why do I feel like you guys are ignoring me?'' ''¡­'' ''¡­'' ''Hey? Hey! Lane! You out of all people should be on my side, no? I am you!'' ''Lies.'' Lane defended herself. ''Oh come on! You are just lying to yourself. Just accept your true self, come to the dark side~ We hav-'' ''Shut up.'' Lane snorted before she stopped replying altogether. ''Nux, I am sad.'' Shadow complained with a pout. ''I am here, what do you want?'' Nux questioned gently, his voice full of warmth and love, completely opposite to how he was with everyone here in Tandris. The Tandris soldiers might even puke in disgust and indignance if they heard Nux speak such words in this manner. ''Fuck me.'' Shadow requested and before Nux could reply¡ª ''Don''t you dare, you bitch. It is my turn next.'' Amaya jumped in. ''Weren''t you cultivating!? Where did you come from?'' Shadow retorted. ''I always have my eyes on you.'' ''Fuck you! I don''t swing that way.'' ''¡­'' Even Amaya had a difficult time dealing with Shadow. ''¡­'' Nux, who saw his women act like this, just chuckled inwardly. On the other hand, Aeliana, who was waiting till all the Tandris soldiers left, glanced at Nux again and, "Nux, that sword¡­" "Mhm, the Relic." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Nux nodded. "That sword is capable of hurting even the Transcendents?" "That is correct. We can even kill one if we have this." "We can kill one?" Aeliana couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Do not underestimate the Relics, Aeliana. These are the creations of the Supreme World of Eternity, a world that is strong enough to face other Supreme Worlds despite having to depend on the rest of the Universe. The reason behind this is because they have these Relics." After absorbing Umbrasol, Nux''s knowledge about the Universe had risen quite a lot. From Umbrasol''s perspective, he had seen how the Eternity''s Relics affected things on the grand scale of things. Even their weakest Relics, like this sword, were priceless. Offer someone a choice between a Low-Level World or a Relic, and 90% would choose the Relic, even if it is the weakest of the bunch. This was simply how important these things were. This was also the reason Nux was so surprised when he saw a Primordial wielding a Relic like this. Nux was positive that this man was someone with extreme influence back in his own world. He wouldn''t be surprised if he was a direct descendant of one of the World Leaders. Nux also knew that just because this Relic was now in his hand, that Middle-Level World would never leave him alone. Not that it mattered, after all, if he wanted to run away, not even the Supreme World could catch him, let alone a mere Middle-Level World. "The Relics of the Supreme World of Eternity, huh¡­" Thyra muttered silently. "Of course, this is still an extremely weakened version of the weapons they have, but to deal with a Transcendent, these are more than enough." Nux nodded. "So¡­ you are saying you are now capable of killing a Transcendent?" Aeliana questioned. Just seeing a Sovereign facing and defeating Primordials was already absurd¡­ But to think now this man could¡­ "Of course not." Nux shook his head and for some reason, the women around him¡­ sighed in relief? Yes, they wanted Nux to be the strongest, they wanted him to be the best, but¡­ They still wanted to be able to make some sense of all this! The sight of a Sovereign killing a Transcendent would simply break them if they were not already broken! Even absurdity has its own limit. "Transcendents are strong." Nux accepted and the women around him nodded continuously, agreeing with his words. "Even if a Relic allows one to ignore the ''quality'' of one''s energy since it replaces the being''s energy with its own, to activate it, one still requires an absurd amount of energy. To kill a Transcendent, you would need Transcendent-level energy. You are technically trying to replace your own energy with that of Transcendent-level energy, of course, the quantity of the energy you use in the process will be absurd." Nux explained and Ember nodded, making it simpler. "So you are replacing quality with quantity, and in theory, it would never be enough." "Mhm, most would run out of energy within a few minutes. Even that Primordial couldn''t use this Relic at its full strength for more than five minutes." Nux, however, glanced at Aeliana with a grim look on his face and, "But in those five minutes he had, if his attack connected with you even once, you would not survive." "¡­" Aeliana turned silent and her face turned grim. "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Astaria called out as she glanced at Nux. "If all this¡­ Relic needs is energy¡­ Do you not have an almost infinite amount of it? Does that mean you can use this Relic at its full capacity for as long as you want?" "Mm?" Nux glanced at Astaria and at her question, "Ah, yes. That is correct." He nodded casually. Chapter 1856 You are irreplaceable. "Wait,If all this¡­ Relic needs is energy¡­ Do you not have almost an infinite amount of it? Does that mean you can use this Relic at its full capacity for as long as you want?" Astaria questioned. "Mm?" Nux glanced at the Swordswoman and, at her question, "Ah, yes. That is correct." He nodded. Nux''s energy reserves were high from the beginning since he constantly devoured his own cultivation and reached a saturation point. However, after Astral Bond, the ability that allows him to ''borrow'' the power from the Worlds inside him, his energy reserves were simply endless, higher than even that of a Transcendent. "So you just got a weapon capable of killing a Transcendent and you can use it without any limitations whatsoever?" Astaria questioned directly. "Yes, pretty much." "So you are capable of killing Transcendents?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No." Nux shook his head again. "If I want to kill a Transcendent, that Transcendent would need to stand still, allowing me to behead him without showing any resistance whatsoever." Nux stared at Aeliana and continued, "You should know. Yes, the biggest difference between cultivators of two phases is the quality of their energy, however, this doesn''t mean that is all there is to it. A Transcendent is much faster and stronger than me, a Transcendent can create a Domain where their Law is Absolute, their reaction speed and ability to judge the situation is also at an entirely different level, So even if we use Relics to undermine the difference in the quality of energy, can I defeat a Transcendent? That is not possible. If the enemy is one of the weakest Transcendents who relies on strength and is on the slower side, then by combining all my abilities and this Relic, I might stand a chance, but against a normal Transcendent, in a one-on-one battle, I cannot win." Nux shook his head, explaining his thoughts. The women nodded in understanding. And¡­ Inferath, who was eavesdropping on their conversation, couldn''t help but feel his entire world falling apart. Were these people in their right mind!? Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire Who in the hell asks a Sovereign whether he can defeat a Transcendent or not!? And what is with that detailed answer as if this question was actually worth considering!? Was this bastard actually thinking of facing a Transcendent!? Sure, he might have used some sort of extremely powerful trick to get control over their lives, but¡­ to think of facing a Transcendent¡­? Inferath could see it¡­ His bleak future where he would lose his life under this madman''s command. Gulp The Infernik gulped and accepted his fate. He also promised himself to enjoy whatever limited life he was left with. While Infernik was questioning his life choices and making new life goals, Melia glanced at Nux and, "What about them? Where do we keep them?" "I was thinking of using that Dead World as a Base." Nux answered as he recalled the World where he killed the five Primordials who were after these women. "There were Primordial Level Beasts there, quite a lot of them actually." "Meh, we will deal with it." Nux shrugged, the sword in his hand gleamed. "Nux¡­" Suddenly, Astaria called out with a frown. "Hm?" "What if¡­ you use this sword at its full capacity and¡­ face a Primordial?" "The faster Primordials might give me a difficult time since I would have a difficult time attacking them." Nux answered. "And what if¡­ they are not fast? How many strikes do you need to get rid of them¡­?" Astaria questioned carefully. Honestly, she already had an answer in her mind; she was just having a hard time believing that answer. But¡­ "One." Nux answered, and Astaria''s mouth twitched. "So this is like my Law? A sword that can cut anything?" She questioned. The woman was in the middle of having a crisis. Nux, however, glanced at Astaria, his expression solemn. "Do not be foolish, Astaria. You are underestimating yourself." He looked into the swordswoman''s eyes and, "If you, as you are now, go to the Supreme World, they would take you, no questions asked. Why do you think that is if they can counter your Law with just some weapon?" "¡­" Astaria was silent. "It doesn''t matter what World you come from or what level of bloodline you have, to the Universe, those things never mattered, Laws, however, are different. Laws are a sign that the Universe acknowledges your existence. And Absolutes¡­ An Absolute Law is a sign that even the Universe acknowledges you as the strongest. Even a High Level World like Umbrasol didn''t have more than 100 beings with Absolute Law. These Laws cannot be passed down from generation to generation, nor can these be ''extracted'' by any methods, not even the Supreme Worlds can do that. Yes, this sword is strong enough to kill a Primordial in one slash, but¡­ What if the Primordial has a defensive relic? This is where the sword fails. Your sword, however, as long as you are strong enough, would never fail." Nux held his Star''s hands and, "Astaria, your sword can cut through everything. Even the relics. You, my Star, are irreplaceable." "¡­" Astaria turned silent, Nux''s words echoing in her mind. "Are my words clear?" Nux questioned, his tone firm. "Mm." Astaria nodded in a low voice, then a light smile appeared on her face, and, unable to control himself, Nux sealed her lips. Aeliana, who saw that scene, felt a strange emotion. To avoid that, she shook her head and, as if trying to divert her mind, she questioned out loud, "What''s next? Now that the mission is complete, what do we do now?" After all, the true goal for all this was to find information about worlds that are not connected with his wives whatsoever, are at war, and on the verge of destruction, so Nux could go there and devour them without gaining much attention from both the Universe and the Higher Level Worlds. "Well, we need to find someone who would know what we want to know. I doubt a Low Level World would know much." Aisha muttered. "Someone from a Middle Level World should know." Rune spoke. The women, however, glanced at the butchered bodies of the possible information providers and then glanced at Aeliana. "Right¡­ I was supposed to capture him alive¡­" Aeliana muttered as she glanced at the enemy leader. "Well, it doesn''t matter." Allura, however, shook her head and shrugged, and seeing the women turning towards her with a frown, she tilted her head as well, confused. "Hmm? What? Did you forget the poor fellow who jumped into the portal ''after'' us?" The instant she said those words, the women''s eyes widened in surprise. They had actually forgotten about that fellow. ¡­ "¡­" And the fellow who they had all forgotten about was currently in a Dead World, standing against a tall woman with dragon scales covering her body, while her golden eyes shined intensely, "Are you prepared?" Vyriana questioned with a wide grin as she cracked her fingers, prepared for the battle. She had been holding back for such a long time. Now, however, when the target himself had jumped out of the portal, delivering himself to her, she could finally have her fun. As for the poor fellow, well, he could only curse his luck. It was probably better to die under the barrage of blood weapons. Chapter 1857 Clean up "Malcharon."Nux called out as he walked towards the Nightveil. The women followed behind him. "My Lord." The Nightveil knelt down. Clearly, the man was desperate to show his loyalty. Nux didn''t stop him either. "Are you done?" He just asked the question. "Yes, My Lord." Malcharon nodded. "The people behind me have all decided to submit to me." At his words, Nux looked behind, and his eyes fell on around 200,000 Sovereigns, all kneeling on the floor with their heads low. Nux raised his eyebrow. "That''s quite a number." "Now I regret killing the rest. I would have held back if I knew this would happen." Ember commented, and at her words, the rest of the women nodded. After all, they had killed quite a few. Malcharon and the army stayed silent. "What about the rest?" Nux questioned. "They decided to stay in Tandris. Does the Lord want me to deal with them?" "Oh? What are you going to do?" Nux questioned with a curious look on his face. "I can kill them all if the Lord feels it would be troublesome to deal with them." Once again, at Malcharon''s words, the soldiers behind him trembled as they exchanged nervous glances. Nux, who noticed that, couldn''t help but comment, "You know, Malcharon, To say such words in front of your soldiers, they won''t be very loyal to you if this continues." "They should know that I am doing this for their own sake." Malcharon answered, and seeing how fast he did that, Nux just stared at the soldiers behind the Nightveil, and in the end, he just shrugged. "Oh well, not that any of this matters." Then, Nux stepped forward and stared at his ''soldiers.'' "Are you all willing to be my slaves?" The soldiers exchanged glances, confused. What was this man trying to do? Slaves? Weren''t they being recruited? Of course, Nux didn''t give them enough time to think this through. "I do not like to repeat myself." And the instant he said those words, BOOM The Nightveil released his Aura. "Answer the Lord''s question." His words echoed throughout the battlefield and in an instant, "Yes, our Lord." The soldiers answered in unison, and suddenly, a foreign energy entered their bodies. The soldiers frowned. They tried to use their own energy to try and understand what this energy was; some even tried to push it out of their bodies, but then, "AAAGgGGgGGhHhhhHHHH!!!" A few soldiers fell on the ground, screeching in pain. "Malcharon, follow me." Nux, completely ignoring them, ordered Malcharon and flew in the air. Malcharon followed. "All the artifacts you have or your people have, show me." Nux ordered. It was time to take the spoils of war. "Yes, my Lord." ¡­ "Start thinking about being loyal to him and the pain shall stop. Look at others around you; none of them felt such pain because none of them harbored the thought of going against him." On the other side, Ember, together with the other women who stood in front of the army of Sovereigns, stepped forward and spoke in a calm tone. At her words, some soldiers, who followed her advice, stopped writhing in pain. The rest, however, were still rolling on the ground, feeling pain they never thought was possible to feel. "You are now slaves, just like you agreed to. If even a mere thought of betraying your Master enters your mind, you will feel this pain, and it will continue until that thought goes away." Ember stared at all the soldiers and, "So I suggest you stay loyal to your Master and not try something funny. Trust me, That man can do worse things." As her words ended, all the soldiers felt a chill running down their spines. Even Inferath, who had stayed back, trembled. He had never seen his soldiers scream in such agony. By then, Nux and Malcharon returned as well. "Did you find something?" Astaria questioned. Nux shook his head. "Somewhat. There are around a hundred Chains of Soul, the shield they used before the battle began, and some other artifacts these people call treasures. Nothing too impressive though; none of the artifacts would be of any use against Transcendent Level Beings." "¡­" "¡­" The women stared at this man in silence. "What about the Relic? Did you connect with it yet?" Astaria questioned. Relics were different from normal weapons or artifacts. Since they had consciousness, one needed to form a connection with them before being able to use them. It wasn''t a long process. Since the Relic''s owner was dead, Nux could become its next owner. While there are some Relics who ''choose their owner on their own,'' they are much stronger than normal artifacts. The weakest Relics do not have such limitations, else that Leader would have never been able to use it in the first place. Nux, however, had a different problem when it came to connecting with the Relic. "The Relics come from the Supreme World of Eternity¡­ I do not wish to create a link that connects us with them just yet." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm? Are you saying forming a connection with a Relic forms a link with the Supreme World of Eternity?" Aeliana tilted her head in doubt. "I am not sure." Nux shook his head. Even with all the knowledge he had, the information regarding the Supreme Worlds was severely limited. "The Umbrasol Progenitors had doubts that the Supreme Worlds were keeping an eye on them through these Relics. It would make sense, since an Infinity appeared just when they thought everything was working out. Of course, there is a chance that I am wrong, not to mention, as we are right now, the Supreme Worlds wouldn''t even care about our existence, but for now, Let''s keep all the gates closed and avoid troubles, okay?" Nux spoke, and the women nodded, especially Aeliana. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire "Mhm, even Father wanted you to stay away from the Supreme Worlds." "Does Lord Azriel not have a Relic of his own?" Melia questioned with a curious look on her face. Aeliana, however, shook her head. "If he did, he didn''t tell me about it." Nux, however, shook his head. "That man probably doesn''t even need one." None of the women doubted those words. "Anyways, what do we do now?" "Well¡­" Before Nux could say anything. "We need to go to Velcria." Ember spoke up. "Hmm?" Everyone turned towards her, and the Dragon smiled. "We completed the mission. Don''t you think we should be rewarded?" At those words, the rest grinned as well. Chapter 1858 The Dragon was angry. "¡­""¡­" "¡­" The Velcrian Leaders stared at the 200,000-man strong army hovering in the air in front of them with nervous looks on their faces. While the army itself didn''t really bother them, the woman standing at the very front of the army did. A woman who massacred 17 Primordials alone¡­ Yes, she was with them as well. "Liora, it has been a while." Suddenly, Liora heard a greeting. It was Ember. ''We parted an hour ago.'' Liora wished to say those words; she, however, didn''t dare to say them out loud. "E-Ember, it has been a while indeed." She smiled, playing along with the Dragon''s game. "What brings you here?" At her question, Ember glanced at Kaelgran. The Stoneborn''s eyes widened in disbelief as his body froze. It was the end! These women had finally come for him! He knew this would happen! The Stoneborn gulped, trying to think of a way out. Even if he had to kneel and kowtow, he was prepared. As for trying to resist them? He wasn''t a fool. He stood no chance, even if he called forth all his allies. It would just lead to more useless deaths. Seeing his condition, Ember chuckled. "Things here are much different than the first time we came here." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Well, we are here with an army now¡­ So that is quite obvious.'' Allura chuckled. ''I don''t think the army is what they are worried about.'' Rune replied, her eyes staring at Aeliana. She had seen the woman fight and was wondering if she could ever defeat her, even if she became a Primordial. "You did help us win the War, so it isn''t surprising if people see you differently now. You are practically a goddess in their eyes." Liora chuckled. ''She always had a way with her words,'' Aisha commented. ''Mhm.'' Thyra nodded. ''I still like the Sylvanix more; they look so cute.'' Skyla muttered. ''Anyways, Nux is waiting. Stop wasting time here.'' Astaria spoke; she had no interest in this world now. "Yes, this is why we are here." Ember nodded. "You still have not rated my party''s performance and confirmed the completion of the mission yet." Ember spoke, and with a wave of her hands, a bunch of documents flew towards Liora. "O-Oh! Right!" Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Liora nodded, her expression brightening up the instant she heard those words. She quickly caught those documents and, "Of course! We cannot hope for a better performance. Not only were the number of casualties merely in the thousands because of your exceptional leadership ability," Liora''s eyes fell on Aeliana, and, "Your friend saved all our lives. We are eternally grateful to you." Liora bowed her head; Elaris and Kaelgran followed. "I have confirmed the completion of your missions, and I have also prepared the rewards." Liora spoke. "Yes, that is another reason we are here for." Ember interrupted. "100 ships." She spoke directly, without playing any games. "H-Hundred?" Liora''s eyes widened in surprise. "Hmm? Do you not think our performance deserves a bonus reward?" Aisha chuckled at Liora''s reaction, and the Seraphyte''s face paled. ''Why do I feel like we are the bad guys here?'' Skyla commented with a slight frown on her face. ''She said it on her own. We saved their lives; don''t you think we deserve a reward for that?'' Allura answered. ''Bu-'' ''Shh. We are the good guys.'' The succubus shushed the innocent maid before she could say anything more. "I-I understand." In the end, Liora agreed as well. She didn''t really have much choice, and honestly, thinking about it, Ember''s demands were extremely reasonable. In fact, she was underpaid. Velcria didn''t even have the resources to hire a normal Primordial, let alone¡­ That crimson-eyed woman hovering in the air. "I will arrange the ships. Please give me a moment." The Seraphyte nodded as she signaled her men to move. With almost a third of their ships gone, it would cause quite a lot of trouble, and they would probably need to ask for more from their faction, but it didn''t matter. As long as they were alive, they could think of something. ¡­ "You, what is your name?" On the other side, Nux, who had come to the Dead World Vyriana was in together with a Sovereign Level Dreadborn, questioned. "Grafan." The Dreadborn answered politely. "Grafan, can you use Shadow Walk?" "Yes, my Lord." "Alright," Nux nodded, and then, he threw the Relic towards him. "Connect with it." He ordered. "W-What?" Grafan blinked in surprise; he knew what this was. "Do what I said." Nux ordered. "Y-Yes." Grafan quickly connected with the Relic, and Nux nodded. His plan was simple. If he ever needed to use it, he would make Grafan break his connection and take the weapon from him. Since Grafan could use Shadow Walk, he could enter his Universe, making it possible for Nux to have the Relic with him all the time. As for the main Universe detecting Grafan''s disappearance? Nux had a solution for that as well. He would take the Dreadborn to Umbrasol and, using the Veil to his advantage, take him inside his Universe. Yes, from now on, Grafan would stay in his Universe, with his only purpose being the carrier of the sword. Nux also considered the possibility of the Supreme World of Eternity finding out about his Universe through Grafan. Soon, however, he shook his head. The Veil could even fool the Universe. The Supreme World should be the same. If those beings were actually keeping an eye on every Relic Holder, then for them, Grafan should be no different than all other beings who lost their lives in Umbrasol. Nux highly doubted those beings would think too much about the weakest bunch of Relics, and if that''s not the case? Well, then in the end, Nux would need to prepare himself and face the Supreme Worlds. Thinking about it, Nux shook his head, and then, he walked towards Vyriana, Who was sitting on the poor Primordial''s unconscious body, which was full of bruises, with a bored look on her face, waiting for him. The moment she saw him, she appeared next to him and tried to punch him. Nux, however, countered her punch in an instant and grabbed her from behind. "Missed me?" He whispered into her ears. "You dare send just one of them? Why did you close the portal!?" The Dragon was angry. Chapter 1859 Doesnt that mean Yrniel is in danger…? "This is my second time seeing this, but it still seems to affect me.It is quite a cruel method," Vyriana commented as she sat on Nux''s lap like a queen, as if it was her right. Nux held her from behind, caressing her body as the dragon let herself be comforted by his touch. "Well, I am not a fan of it either. I tried to be nice," Nux spoke as he stared at the Primordial''s soul, which had almost a hundred pins embedded in it. The soul floated in the air, expressionless. Just like Etheryn, he had stopped resisting and accepted his fate. Umbrasol''s Soul Torture was simply too agonizing, even when compared to the Slave Seal. Thinking that this should be enough, Nux waved his hand, and the being''s soul went back to his half-dead body. The body jerked, but the man showed no reaction to the change around him. Nux didn''t care either. He simply extended his hand, and the man''s body started floating in the air before it flew toward him. Nux grabbed the man''s head, and a few strange patterns and texts appeared all over the Primordial''s body. It was the ability he had gained from devouring Aetherial¡ªan ability that allowed him to absorb knowledge. It was one of the better ways to read someone''s memories. He had tried to do it before, but the Primordial had continued to resist his energy, and since Nux''s energy quality was lacking, he couldn''t overpower the Primordial. Even after a total of three warnings, the Primordial didn''t listen and continued to resist Nux''s energy. In the end, Nux had no choice but to use Soul Severance. Ten minutes later, the Primordial broke down, and now¡­ Now Nux felt no resistance as his energy moved into the man''s body, and he started absorbing his memories. The entire process took five minutes, and once Nux was done, he opened his eyes and threw the Primordial''s body aside, keeping him alive. The Universe already knew that this ''entity'' had interacted with an entity called Aeliana Ruinous. If this being died for ''no apparent reason,'' the Universe might find it odd, and its attention might fall on Aeliana Ruinous. So Nux waited for Aeliana to come here by ship and kill him herself. ''Tsk, there are too many restrictions. I do not like it.'' Nux snorted inwardly. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Yes, he was being extremely paranoid since the Universe usually wouldn''t even care if an ''entity'' died as long as it returned to it. After all, to it, ''death'' was never the true end. Nux, however, still played it safe. He didn''t want to take any risks when it came to his wives¡­ or future wife. "Did you find anything?" Vyriana''s voice brought Nux out of his reverie. "Mhm." Nux nodded. "Got five of them. One Lowest Level and four Low-Level Worlds." "Just five?" The Dragon frowned. This man was from a Middle-Level World. A Middle-Level World managed countless Low and Lowest Level Worlds, especially during wars. Vyriana found it strange that he didn''t know more. "Five are quite a lot." Nux, however, had a different opinion. "I am looking for worlds he cannot be linked to. If it is a world he, his subordinates, his friends, or even his acquaintances have visited, I need to remove it from the list. The world I am looking for is something that cannot be linked back to him no matter what¡ªsomething he just heard about in a random conversation and never bothered to think about again. A world so deep in his memories that even he himself wouldn''t be able to recall it. And while he did have quite a few conversations about many worlds, most of those worlds were visited by people who could be somehow linked back to him, no matter how weak that link was," Nux answered. At his words, Vyriana frowned. She understood Nux''s reasoning. If the worlds could be linked to him, then they could also be linked to her sisters. Vyriana knew that Nux wanted to avoid that, but¡­ "Aren''t you being too careful? I feel like you are limiting yourself. Nux, you need to understand that we were lucky to get our hands on a Primordial from a Middle-Level World during this war. We will not be this fortunate every time. If we follow your criteria, we might end up completely halting our progress. Everything we have done so far would become meaningless. There are dangers around, especially the dangers of the unknown, but this doesn''t mean we stop walking." At those words, Nux smiled wryly. "You underestimate the Universe, my Dragon." Then, he stared at her and said, "Think of it like this: To the Universe, when a world is ''destroyed,'' it doesn''t matter since everything would return to it, and it would simply create another world. It is simply an exchange of energy for it where it doesn''t lose anything. To the Universe, ''death'' or ''destruction'' is all the same as ''life'' and ''creation.'' However, every time I make a move and take something away from it, it truly loses it¡ªsomething it absolutely loathes." Nux then paused as he glanced at Vyriana and said, "Now consider yourself: If there is a thief in your house that is constantly stealing your things, and no matter what you do, you are unable to catch him¡­ What would you do? Would you give up and let him steal anything he wants? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or¡­ would you destroy your house, leaving nothing for him to steal because you know you can simply ''reform'' your house all brand new?" Vyriana widened her eyes as she stared at Nux with a shocked look on her face. Nux nodded. "I do not know how the Universe thinks. However, I do know that while it cannot self-destruct just to be recreated again since that would require too much energy, there is a high chance that it will destroy everything that has even the slightest link to the ''thief'' in order to try and catch him." "Then¡­ Doesn''t that mean Yrniel is in danger¡­?" Chapter 1860 Lets spar. "Then¡­Doesn''t that mean Yrniel is in danger¡­?" Vyriana spoke as if she had a revelation. After all, Yrniel was still the closest link the Universe had to the ''thief.'' If it is prepared to destroy everything related to the thief, then¡­ Won''t it destroy Yrniel as well¡­? At her words, Nux smiled wryly as well. "Why else do you think I am trying to lay low and divert its attention so desperately?" Nux glanced at the Primordial he threw away, and with a solemn look on his face, he continued, "The Universe hasn''t lost much yet, so it shouldn''t be as desperate as I mentioned. This is why I plan to overwhelm it. I will devour five worlds, one after another. After that, I will devour around 15 random beings, all from the same world, to divert the Universe''s attention to that world. Then, I will wait and see how it reacts, and if it consumes that world, I will devour 15 more beings, once again, from a single world. I will continue this till the Universe stops consuming worlds recklessly, even if I have to use up all my ''Space'' for it." Nux revealed his plan, and Vyriana stared at him, taken aback by his words. "I will overwhelm the Universe. I will confuse it to the point it would completely forget about Yrniel. I will only leave two options for it: Either give up on catching the ''thief,'' Or self-destruct." Nux''s golden eyes shined intensely as he said those words. In just a single statement, he mentioned the destruction of more than ten worlds and billions of lives. Yes, he was that desperate. For himself¡­ for his wives¡­ He would become the Ultimate Villain if need be. The Ultimate Villain who would cause havoc in the entirety of the Universe. And all this while¡­ His wives would be innocently participating in wars, having no hand in anything that was happening. They would be the incarnations of innocence itself. "You have been thinking about it all this while¡­?" Vyriana questioned, her surprise couldn''t be hidden. This¡­ this was Nux¡­ He was a man who hated thinking things through and acted on what his heart desired. Heck, this man once challenged the fearsome Dragon Lord without thinking of the consequences because that man hurt his wife, but now¡­ Just a few hours ago, instead of killing a man who entered his wife''s shadow like he would usually do, he waited and planned to make an example out of him later. Not just that, instead of directly taking the weapon that would make him a threat even for a Transcendent, he thought of the possible consequences¡ªconsequences most wouldn''t even be able to think about, let alone consider¡ªand decided to abandon the weapon. Nux¡­ He was growing¡­ He was becoming a schemer who thought everything through before making a decision. And Vyriana found it¡­ extremely uncharacteristic. But then, "Hmm? What do you mean?" Nux turned towards her with a frown. "All this time? No, I just thought of it a few minutes ago. Seems like a good way to deal with the situation." He replied, and Vyriana''s mouth twitched. She clenched her fists, wanting to punch this bastard away from her, but his embrace was too comforting. Especially how he caressed her abdomen gently¡ªher body was stimulated with a bit too much comfort for her to even think of moving right now. But it''s okay¡­ She will get him next time¡­ For now, she will just close her eyes and enjoy this. ¡­ A few hours later, Aeliana and other women, together with the Tandris Army, which was now the Leander Army, in the 100 Fleets they were ''rewarded'' with. The Fleets landed on the Dead World, and in an instant, the Primordial Level Beasts here were alerted and rushed towards the Fleet, ready to annihilate the intruders. But then, BOOOM A horrifying pressure descended on the world as suddenly, a woman with long black hair and crimson eyes moved out of one of the fleets. "Stay back." She ordered, her pressure pushing down the Primordial beasts. Soon, however, they succeeded in resisting and pounced at Aeliana, and, The battle began. And in 15 minutes, it ended. Aeliana didn''t kill these beasts. She didn''t wish to destabilize this world''s environment. She just marked a boundary and then, using her Law, She ''instilled'' the thought of never coming to this ''territory'' into these beasts. Once she was done, the Vampire simply ordered the soldiers to, "Create your base here. Don''t go outside the boundary unless you are prepared to face these beasts." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As you command, my lady." Malcharon bowed his head as he ordered his troops to get to work. The Sovereign-level beings were now creating housing for themselves. Aeliana and the rest of the women turned towards Nux. "You are still here?" Astaria raised her eyebrow. She thought Nux already moved to the World he planned to devour. Nux, however, helplessly pointed at the Dragon, who was sleeping on his lap and had commanded him not to move. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire As the body pillow, Nux could only follow the instruction. Aeliana, who saw that, felt her mouth twitching. She moved towards the dragon and attempted to grab her horn, trying to pull her up. The Dragon, however, opened her eyes and unleashed a punch, but the Vampire turned into Mist. "I didn''t think she was the jealous type~" Allura commented with a playful look on her face. The rest of the women turned towards her with deadpan looks on their faces, and seeing that, Allura raised her hands in surrender. "Alright, alright, I knew it." Then, she snorted. "Tsk, Grumpy old women. No wonder no one likes you all." She snorted as she muttered inaudibly. Of course, the women heard it, but before they could say anything, they heard Aeliana''s voice. "Stop wasting time. You need to report the success of the mission and take the next one." Then, the Vampire turned towards her future husband and, "Nux, you go devour the world." And finally, she stared at her friend, "And you, Let''s spar." Chapter 1861 Prepare for battle!! "Hahahaha~Did she actually say that? In front of everyone? That''s so embarrassing; I have no clue how you didn''t chew her head off right then and there!" "You look down on me if you think I would let her go that easily!" "Hahaha! That''s my boy! I knew you wouldn''t disappoint me." "Mhm, as they say, the fiercer they are, the tastier they taste." "Especially her, she looked so fierce when she jumped at us with her swor¡ª" "Oi, I won her fair and square. We had a deal." "Oh, come on, I''m not trying to steal her from you. Why are you acting so defensive, anyway? You''d be bored within a month, anyway." "I doubt she''d last a month." "Hahaha! What do you plan to do with her?" "I don''t know. I''ve kept her in the Cage of Samsara for now. I''ll decide when we return." "Cage of Samsara? Kakaka, you sick fuck! She wouldn''t even last a week! Hahahaha!" A group of six-foot-tall monstrous beings laughed as they casually strolled together. These beings had humanoid bodies, but their appearance was nothing short of grotesque. Their skin was rough and grayish, plated like armor. Their eerie orange eyes glowed faintly in the dim light. They had long faces with mouths filled with jagged teeth, as if they were created solely to tear flesh. Horns jutted from their foreheads, and their clawed hands clutched large weapons crafted for brutality. They were Drakkars. *Picture* The Drakkars came from a low-level world named Gorath, a world at war with another low-level world, Secra. Secra housed one of the most densely populated races in the entire universe: humans. A year ago, Gorath had launched an all-out attack on Secra, and today, the long war was finally over. The result? Gorath''s victory. Yes, despite Secra''s Will blessing the humans, while they were able to put up a resistance at first, they eventually fell to Gorath''s cruel might. The atmosphere stood in stark contrast to the Drakkars'' joyful mood. The once-vibrant plains were now coated in blood and ash. The air reeked of iron and death, and the cries of the wounded had long since faded into an unsettling silence. There was blood and corpses all over the place, corpses that didn''t just belong to the Humans but also to the Drakkar soldiers. It was clear from the sight that the war was a brutal one. The human soldiers who were left alive knelt in neat rows on the bloodied ground, their faces covered with blood, mud, and despair. Their armors, once bright and strong, were now dented, torn, and stained. One of the Drakkar from this group, who saw the human soldiers in such a state, laughed out loud. "So much for the ''proud Secra warriors,'' look at them kneeling with their heads down. Hahaha! Fucking cowards." He cursed. "Hahaha!" The rest of the group laughed out loud as well. The human soldiers, however, kept their heads down, their mouths clenched. There was nothing they could say against those words. Yes, they were cowards. Instead of choosing to die like their allies, they decided to kneel and surrender¡­ willingly. It was humiliating, but the fear of death bent even the strongest of wills. Another Drakkar stepped forward, tapping the flat of his blade against the chin of one kneeling human. "Tell me, little soldier, how did it feel to watch your allies being executed while you knelt on the ground and lowered your head in shame? I wish to know, since, you know, I''ve never felt such a thing before. Hahaha! Come on, come on, tell us. Did you cry for your king? Or did you scream for your mother?" "¡­" The human soldier said nothing. "YOU DARE IGNORE ME!!?" The Drakkar screamed in rage as he swung his blade. The human closed his eyes, his body trembling continuously. "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!" He shouted. Then, with his face covered in desperation, he stared at the Drakkar. "I-I cried! I screamed for my mother! But no one came to help me! I was helpless! I was weak! Humans are weak! We were born weak!" The soldier spoke, his body trembling without stop. "Pathetic," A female Drakkar snorted as she turned around. She had no intention of getting involved with these weaklings. But then, her eyes fell on something strange. On the bloodied ground, she saw a thin wisp of black mist curling through the air. It looked like smoke emitted from flames, just very¡­ dark¡­ No¡­ Something was wrong. There were no flames in this region. However, before the Drakkar could think too much about it, the ''smoke'' dispersed, vanishing into nothingness. "What the hell was that¡­?" She muttered out loud. "Hmm? Grania? What''s wrong?" Another Drakkar soldier questioned. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Grania, the female Drakkar, glanced at him. Then, after thinking for a second, she shrugged. "It was nothing." The war was over, she was tired, and she wanted to return home. She didn''t have the energy to think too much about something so small. Yes, she decided to ignore it. It was a mistake. Well, not that she could have done anything to stop what was going to happen anyway. It didn''t matter if it was her, her fellow comrades, her leaders, or the forces she was linked to, they were all helpless, oblivious to what was about to come. The ''End'' had begun. The atmosphere shifted. The laughing Drakkars stopped as their eyes fell on a single figure standing among the kneeling humans. The figure was a human male, wearing torn and bloodied armor. His head hung low, and his body stood like a puppet. At first, they thought it was just a soldier who, for some reason, had lost his mind and had risen to his feet. "Huh? What''s this? Hey! Who bound them!? How did this one manage to set free!?" A Drakkar shouted as he then turned towards the standing soldier. "You! Kneel!" He ordered. However, seeing that the human didn''t listen, he narrowed his eyes before a wide grin appeared on his face. "So eager to have your flesh torn into pieces, eh? Well, then don''t blame me." He laughed, but as he was about to rush towards the human, "Wait." Grania stopped him. "Huh? What''s wrong?" The Drakkar questioned. Grania, however, ignored his words as she stared at the human and narrowed her eyes. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could sense it now. Something was wrong. The human''s skin was pale, almost gray. Grania also saw dark veins all across his exposed flesh. The normal humans¡­ they didn''t look like this. And as if on cue, the human soldier raised his head. Grania froze. The human''s eyes were lifeless, a milky white devoid of pupils. There were dark veins all over his face, just like his body. It was then Grania realized it. He was not alive. "He''s¡­ he''s a corpse," She muttered, instinctively taking a step back. The zombie tilted its head, a cracking sound accompanying the motion. Then, without warning, it lunged forward with a sword in its hand. A giant Drakkar kicked it away before he tore its head off. "What the hell is happening?" He questioned, confused. But then, "WATCH OUT!!" Grania shouted as she tried to rush towards him. However, it was already too late as suddenly, six more zombies jumped on top of the giant Drakkar, overwhelming him with numbers. "W-What are these things!? How are the dead soldiers moving!?" The Drakkars screamed in horror. The horror, however, had just begun. Suddenly, Grania saw that dark mist again. This time, it was much, much denser than before. And before she could make sense of it, "Grrrr¡­" One by one, the lifeless corpses on the ground rose, their eyes pale and lifeless, their flesh covered in dark veins, and their bodies now driven by some otherworldly force. What''s worse? It wasn''t just the human corpses that were moving. The Drakkar corpses were the same. More and more corpses stood up as the dark mist around the area became denser and denser, enshrouding everything. At first, the soldiers of Secra saw this as hope. They didn''t know what was happening, but they sure knew the Drakkars were going to have a bad day. Whoever was behind this, it was their ally. And as if to prove that theory, one of the corpses walked toward the kneeling soldier. "T-These chains! Free me from these chains and I will be able to jo-" The soldier tried to explain, but before he could do so, Pierce A sword pierced through his heart, killing him in an instant. And as his body fell on the ground, it rose up again, this time as one of the undead. The Drakkars stared at the scene in horror. "SOLDIERS OF GORATH!!" Suddenly, they heard a loud cry. It was one of the Drakkar army commanders. "Prepare for battle!! Crush the enemies, no matter what they are!!" BOOOOM The order was given, and in an instant, the Gorath soldiers prepared themselves. Their Auras burst out, ready to instantly overwhelm whatever those things were. But then, Suddenly, something even more horrifying happened. The soldiers'' Aura¡­ It was canceled out. Chapter 1862 Hmmm, I need better control. "W-What!? How did that happen!?"The Drakkar soldiers shouted in horror. If the enemy had resisted their Auras using their own, they would have understood, but¡­ for their Aura to simply¡­ dissipate¡­ This made no sense. The Drakkars, however, didn''t have time to think about this; the corpses were coming. "Attack them!" The commander ordered, and the Drakkars rushed forward, their weapons gleaming as they slashed and stabbed the corpses. The corpses were easier to deal with; these beings couldn''t use their Laws. But¡­ "Grrr¡­" It didn''t make a difference. All the corpses that were stabbed moved like it didn''t make a difference, and instead of defending, they attacked back. Even the zombies that were slashed didn''t stop; their severed limbs twitched and crawled across the ground, and headless bodies continued their assault. It was a horrifying sight. Even Drakkars, who represented brutality and cruelty, felt deep fear rooting in them. A fear that seeped into their bodies far too quickly than it should have¡­ almost¡­ unnaturally quickly. It was as if¡­ some being had used an ability that amplified their fear. ''He is a Prismorn. He can manipulate emotions, amplifying fear, courage, or joy.'' Nux recalled the being he had devoured before, and as he used his ability, combined with Astral Bond that provided him with almost unlimited energy¡­ The effect was¡­ mind-blowing. "AAAGGGGGHHHHH!!!! WHAT THE HELL ARE THESE THINGS!!!" The Drakkars screamed in horror; their morale couldn''t be any lower. It wasn''t just Nux''s ability that amplified their fear; the Law of Absolute Death, which allowed Nux to use corpses, was simply too strong. In a place that was filled with corpses, wherever the Drakkars looked, they saw corpses¡ªcorpses that came after them without considering their own defenses. There were barely a thousand of them here who had managed to regroup properly, and they were facing an undying army ten times bigger than them. And¡­ this army continued to rise in number as the Death Energy around them got denser and more Drakkars died. What''s worse? These corpses were covered with some sort of poisonous dark mist that not only kept them alive but also ate away at the Drakkars'' life force if they got too close. "Commander! There are too many of them! We are unable to kill them!!" The soldiers cried, trying their best to get away from the enemies. Even running away wasn''t possible because they were surrounded. "Commander! What do we do!? We need reinforcements!!" The soldiers shouted, but seeing that the commander wasn''t here, they frowned, and then someone shouted. "The Commander ran away!!!" "WHAT!?" "THAT BASTARD!!!" "Coward!!" The soldiers couldn''t believe it. "What do we do!?" "Do you think we have another choice!? Fight!" "Fight! Fight! Do not try to kill them! Push them away! Create a pathway!! Do not engage until absolutely necessary! We cannot win! We need to g-AAGGGHHHHH!!!!" In the end, the soldiers had no way to resist. Yes, they all had their Laws, but their Aura didn''t work, and even if their Law strengthened them, against such overwhelming numbers and no strategy since everything just started randomly, it was only a matter of time before they fell. ¡­ "Haaah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" On the other side, the commander who ran away from the battle breathed heavily. No, he was not tired. He was a Peak Sovereign; he wouldn''t get tired from a little run. He was horrified. Unlike his soldiers, who were surrounded by all those corpses and had their vision limited¡­ He saw it¡­ That black mist¡­ It didn''t originate in that little town¡­ It came there¡­ from the outskirts¡­ And that ''outskirt'' where it came from¡­ It was completely covered with that dense black mist to the point nothing else was visible. A few thousand¡­? That was just the start¡­ There were about hundreds of thousands of those corpses in the outskirts that were all walking towards the town. The soldiers would be overwhelmed no matter what they did. He needed to do something! Anything! He tried contacting the Leaders. Their army had a total of five Leaders, all at the Primordial Level. Two died in the war, but the other three were still here. What the commander found strange was that even when he tried to contact them using the artifact, they didn''t reply. Even when he tried to contact the rest of the commanders, a few of them did answer back, but their voices were unclear, and the connection was quickly cut off. Things couldn''t be more obvious. The enemy was hindering their communication. And it made sense, after all, Whoever was behind it, they wouldn''t want the Leaders to find out. So the commander made a decision: he needed to get to Shakral, the capital of Secra, where the leaders were resting and inform them about what''s happening. Yes, he was not running away because he was scared. He was running away to deliver information. Yes, he was not scared at all; he was just a responsible commander. In the war between Secra and Gorath, millions of soldiers had perished¡­ if they all¡­ Just imagining that scene sent shivers down his spine. Yes, the Leaders needed to know what was happening as quickly as possible, and he was the only one who could do it. He was the only one who could save his men and help them regroup. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haaahh¡­ haahhh¡­ haahh¡­" As he justified his action, his breathing became heavier and heavier. His body felt heavy; his limbs ached, screaming in protest. They were in no condition to run anymore. It was obvious. He had already covered thousands of kilometers. It was normal for him to feel a bit tired. Not to mention that the number of undead all while he rushed towards the capital had already reached half a million. An overwhelming number that made his heart heavy and messed with his emotional state. His body was simply reciprocating his emotional state and was getting tired¡­ Yes, it was completely normal¡­ "Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" The commander continued to breathe. His heart raced, his lungs felt as if they were on fire, but then, the commander suddenly stopped. Something was wrong. He¡­ he shouldn''t be tired¡­ It was merely a few thousand kilometres, he had barely been running for a few minutes, he would never be tired so quickly, even if he ran with one leg. Something was messing with his mind¡­ "Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" The commander looked around, trying to figure it out, and then, he noticed another thing¡­ As his breaths came in ragged gasps, each of his exhales formed small clouds of mist. "Cold¡­?" He whispered with a frown on his face. Something was wrong. Secra was a warm world, the temperature here was always high to the point where beings with cold elements were extremely weakened. Then¡­ Why did he feel so cold¡­? The commander looked ahead, the Shakral''s Walls were now visible to him. They were only about a few hundred kilometres away. Soon, however, the commander narrowed his eyes as he noticed something else¡­ The walls¡­ They had a layer of ice covering them? "Ice?" The commander frowned. However, before he could think too much, he heard a voice. "Grr¡­" It was the zombies. Hundreds of thousands of them, it was as if they had consumed all the towns behind them and were now coming for him. The commander widened his eyes in horror as he ran away! ''NO!'' His mind shuddered. In an instant, his body that was ''tired'' recovered. ''I need to get to the leaders to survive!'' With that thought in his mind, he started running. Ignoring everything he saw in the way. The road beneath his feet that had started to be covered by a thin layer of frost, his breathing that was getting more and more ragged, his body that felt heavier and heavier, he ignored everything and ran. "Grr¡­" As he reached the capital and jumped over the giant walls, the distance between him and the zombies widened. He, however, didn''t stop. He ignored the fact that the capital had turned into a domain of ice where all the beings, Humans and Drakkars alike, had turned into ice statues, and rushed towards the very centre of the capital. "Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" His breathing became heavier and heavier, some of the frost had started to cover his body. This, however, didn''t stop him, he quickly barged into the largest building in the capital and shouted, "Lord Gorr! Something''s happening! The world''s temperature is falling! The entire capital has turned into ice! The communication artifacts are not working! The corpses are moving and overwhelming the soldiers! And they are making their way here! We need to burn the enemy Primordials'' corpses to ashes so they won''t attack us and find a way to deal with those corpses!" The commander reported everything in one breath. However, the moment he raised his head to glance at the leaders¡­ He saw a sight he would never forget in his life. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire An extremely handsome human stood with Secra''s Core in one hand. With the other, he was holding Lord Gorr''s body by its neck. He was stepping on Lord Zaros''s body while Lord Grimm''s body was nowhere to be seen. "Huh¡­?" The human then turned towards him with a frown on his face and, "You managed to come here? Was creating an Ice Domain, increasing gravity, manipulating everyone''s emotions, covering the entire world with Death Energy, using necromancy to deal with the scrubs, and fighting three Primordials all at the same time too much?" The man wondered out loud. Then, as if the human came up with an answer, he nodded to himself and glanced at him. "Your will to survive must be stronger than others. You were able to break free of the emotional wall I created for you people. Congratulations." Nux nodded. Then, as if he was done with the man, he turned away, and before the commander could react, he felt some sort of force surround his body and, BOOOM His body burst into pieces. "Hmmm, I need better control." Nux muttered to himself and then, he stared at the white ball in his hand and shrugged. "Meh, let''s eat first." Chapter 1863 Time and Space Rifts "Haaaahhh¡­ Haahhhh¡­ Haaaaahhhh¡­"An extremely beautiful blue-haired woman with golden eyes breathed heavily, her ample breasts moved up and down. Her clothes, wet from her sweat, stuck to her body, enhancing her curves. "Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­" The woman''s golden eyes looked tired. She bent down as she placed her hands on her knees, gasping for air¡ªa posture that further enhanced her cleavage. It was a sight that could seduce any man in the world. However, despite all that, this wasn''t the most attractive part of her body. It was the Fox Ears and Eight Fluffy Fox Tails that melted a man''s heart. A heaven, pure, blissful heaven. Yes, the woman was Vulpiana Dawnshade, and currently, she was in a training hall, pushing herself to the limit. "Haaaahhhh¡­" The fox took a deep breath again. Then, she stood up straight and lifted her hand. The space in front of her distorted, and she created what looked like a special rift. Then, the number of rifts started increasing. One, two, three¡­ In total, six rifts were formed. Then, After taking another deep breath, Vulpiana jumped into one of them and, in an instant, Six Vulpianas appeared, jumping out of all the rifts. The six of them tried to use their swords, attempting to attack the puppet that stood in the middle. However, all their shots missed, and the puppet remained unharmed. Of course, Vulpianas didn''t give in. They continued to attack until suddenly, one of the clones seemed to slip and got too close to the rift she had created before. Then suddenly, Whoosh The rift''s extremely strong suction force pulled her in. That instant seemed to have triggered something as suddenly, all the rifts released extremely strong suction pulls, pulling all the Vulpianas in. As Vulpiana''s bodies were pulled into the rift, they were thrown out of another. The intensity of that movement, however, was so strong that Vulpiana, who was thrown out, would then be unable to resist the pull of another rift and would be thrown out again from another rift, only for the process to continue. And this was happening to six Vulpianas at the same time. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aaaaahhhhhhhh!!!!" Trapped in the loop, Vulpiana could only shout as her body was squashed and stretched by the rifts. One by one, the number of Vulpianas continued to increase, and within 5 minutes, the entire area inside the rifts was filled with Vulpianas, who were continuously being pulled into and thrown out of the rifts. The entire hall thundered with hundreds of Vulpianas screaming in pain and frustration, until finally, she ran out of energy, and the rifts, together with the other Vulpianas, started disappearing. The only ones left were the puppet, which had already been thrown out of the area, and Vulpiana, who lay on the floor. "AAaaggghhhhh¡­" Groaning in pain, she grabbed her head as if wanting to burst it open to end all of this. As the pain started receding, she turned around, her face facing the ceiling, her breathing ragged. "Haaahh¡­ Haaahh¡­ Haahh¡­" Her body was now covered with even more sweat. Even in this situation, the woman looked absolutely alluring. Just that¡­ she was simply too tired and in pain to think about all this. "That looks painful." Suddenly, a voice was heard. Vulpiana didn''t even bother raising her head to see who it was. After all, there were only two people here most of the time. She had now interacted with this person so many times that she would recognize her voice even in her sleep. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire "Hmmm? Why are you silent? Are you in a bad mood?" The voice questioned again as it got closer and closer until Vulpiana finally saw a face. It was another woman whose beauty simply couldn''t be described by words. Purple hair, purple eyes, purple horns, a face that was no short of perfection, and a body¡­ A body so sinful that even the loose gown couldn''t hide her curves. A walking seductress, a woman who could bring any man to his knees just with her presence alone. The Previous Queen of all Succubi, Eisheth. "Try seeing the vision and hearing independent thoughts of hundreds of you, then we will talk." Vulpiana answered. "Mhm, it looked painful before, now it even sounds painful." The Succubus chuckled. "Also, you said you only wanted to try it with six. Why did you increase the numbers so much?" She questioned, and the tired Vulpiana raised her head to look into the Queen''s eyes. "Did I look like I did that on purpose or had any form of control over it?" "Well, it is your Law¡­" Eisheth answered, and Vulpiana''s mouth twitched. "So? What happened?" Eisheth questioned seriously. "Nothing. You mess with time, and it happens. The rift distorts the time and space around a region. Because of the instability of time and space, when I jump into it, it displaces me to another region but keeps that ''instant''s me'' inside, making it possible for me to come out of another rift." "Language." Eisheth smiled kindly. She didn''t understand anything. Vulpiana sighed. "The distorted time and space in the area allow me to be at more than one place at the same time. I wanted to limit the number to six, but because I still do not have control over it, it created too many versions of ''me'' at the same time, and this happened." She made it as simple as she could. "So¡­ clones?" Eisheth frowned. It seemed like a complicated ability, but¡­ If the end result was just clones¡­ then wasn''t it practically useless? After all, even a random incubus could create clones. Vulpiana, however, shook her head. "They are not clones. They are all me. They are all real me." "Then why are you the only one left? Where did the rest of them go?" "They disappeared because my energy ran out." "See? That means you are the real one." Vulpiana, however, shook her head. "You do not understand. They were all me of that ''instance.'' They were all real." To make it simpler for the Succubus Queen, Vulpiana used another example. "In a battle, if the opponent kills every single one of my instances except one, that one would be me. It will not ''become'' me. It will be me." "So you are saying¡­ If you hide one of all hundreds of ''you,'' You are immortal?" "Yes." Vulpiana nodded, and Eisheth stared at the woman, her mouth agape. "And¡­ this is just one of your Law''s applications, while its real implication actually allows you to hide?" "Yes." Chapter 1864 I wish to participate in the next war. "Yes."Vulpiana nodded, and Eisheth stared at the woman, her mouth agape. "And¡­ this is just one of your Law''s applications while its real implication actually allows you to hide?" "Yes." Vulpiana nodded again, and Eisheth''s mouth twitched. "What the hell is wrong with people around me?" She complained. Vulpiana, however, just sighed. "What are you talking about? None of it matters if I am unable to control it. I have been practicing for decades, if not centuries, and I haven''t gotten anywhere. It would have been better to form a weaker Law that I was able to control than this¡­" "¡­" Hearing those words, Eisheth turned silent. "¡­What?" Seeing the woman stare at her with ''that'' look on her face, Vulpiana called out. "Are you for real?" "What do you mean?" Vulpiana frowned. "You are a Saint." "I know that. I am an 8-Tailed Fox. I will be Divine at 9-Tailed." Vulpiana nodded, and Eisheth''s mouth twitched even more. "A Saint is not supposed to be able to control her Law perfectly, not to mention a Law that works on such a complicated concept. The very fact that you are able to make it work is surprising. The moment you enter the Divine Stage, you will be unstoppable." Hearing those words, Vulpiana just snorted. "If I do not die before reaching that level, that is." "¡­" Eisheth turned silent. This wasn''t her first time talking to Vulpiana. Actually, while they stayed inside Core, they had gotten quite close. "First, I couldn''t cultivate properly because of that darned Mana apocalypse. Then I was sent to this place, by my own mother of all people. A place I couldn''t even cultivate in." The Fox let out her frustrations again. She then glanced at Eisheth. "I heard the Mana returned to normal back in Yrniel." "It did." Eisheth nodded. "That means I can cultivate again if I move to some other dimension or return to Yrniel, correct?" "Yes." Eisheth nodded. "Tsk." Vulpiana, however, just snorted again. "What''s the point anyways? I can''t return since my mother sent me here." Vulpiana stared at Eisheth again. "Do you know why my mother sent me here?" She questioned. "She sent you as a spy." Eisheth nodded. Of course, she knew that. Nux never hid things from his wives. "Yes! Exactly!" Vulpiana shouted, her eyes burning with indignation. "A spy! I was sent as a spy! In a place where everyone already knows I am a spy! Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Do you hear how ridiculous that sounds!?" Eisheth smiled wryly. The little girl had it bad. "Honestly," Vulpiana, however, wasn''t done yet. Finally, she turned her frustrations on Eisheth herself. "I would never understand how you can stay in this place without complaining. It is no different than a jail!" At those words, Eisheth chuckled. "Unlike you, I wasn''t sent here. I came here on my own accord." She replied. Soon, however, the scene of Nux grabbing her forcefully and pulling her close to him appeared in her mind, and her smile widened. "Well, more accurately, brought here." Not wanting to lose herself in her thoughts again, Eisheth quickly shook her head and glanced at Vulpiana. "What I am saying is, this is my home, not a jail. I can leave whenever I wish to. I have complete control over the portals. I just¡­ Do not wish to go. After all, this is the place Nux can return to the fastest." Eisheth spoke as an extremely beautiful smile appeared on her face, a smile that shouldn''t be appearing on a seductress. A smile so unfair that one just couldn''t¡­ forget the sight of it, no matter how hard they tried to. Vulpiana, however, wasn''t having any of it. "Nux! Nux! Nux! He is all you people think about! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is something wrong with your heads!" At those words, Eisheth''s smile widened even further. "I never said we were normal, did I?" "¡­" Vulpiana turned silent. "Normal is boring anyways." Eisheth shrugged. "What could a normal person even do? Rule a state? Be the strongest in your state, with absolute authority, a power where no one would defy your words, power to control everyone''s life and death? Been there, done that. And let me tell you, girl. It''s boring. That is what normal is." Eisheth declared. Yes, the previous queen had a very different definition of normal. Then, she glanced at Vulpiana and, "A life where every other person is waiting for a chance to overthrow you, a life where you need to continuously deal with political issues, a life where you cannot even spend enough time with your loved ones¡­ How boring is that? Now compare it with a crazy life. A life where your head isn''t normal. A life where the only thing you think about is that one man, and just the thought of him alone fills you with endless happiness. A man who would go against the entire universe for your sake, a crazy man who would do everything in his power to keep you safe, a man who would overwhelm you with so much love that you didn''t even know was possible, and yet you still crave more. A man you can trust with your eyes closed, a man you could leave everything to and just receive his love." The more the previous queen spoke, the more her eyes shimmered. Then, with a captivated look on her face, she glanced at Vulpiana and, "Now, how exciting is that?" "¡­" Vulpiana just stared into those eyes, as if hypnotized. Soon, however, she shook her head as her mind jolted awake. "That man isn''t even here." She retorted. "Are you missing him? Do you want me to call him?" Eisheth questioned. "Well, it is not that easy, Mother. That man you are talking about is quite busy right now." Suddenly, the two women heard another voice. Eisheth''s smile widened. "You are back." "Hehe~" Aisha buried her head in her mother''s breasts. "How was the mission?" "It was our seventh victory, and once again, it was overwhelming." Aisha replied with a big smile on her face. Then, suddenly, "Aisha." Vulpiana called out. "Take me with you. I wish to participate in the next war." Chapter 1865 Are you… agreeing? "Take me with you.I wish to participate in the next War." Vulpiana spoke with a determined look on her face. She had given a lot of thought into this and had considered every possibility, even the possibility of her dying, but even then, she wanted to participate. She was prepared to face everything. "You are too weak, you will die." Completely disregarding her determination, Aisha spoke as she waved her hand continuously. "Then make me a Divine." Vulpiana, of course, didn''t give in and demanded. "Huh?" Aisha raised her eyebrows. "Doesn''t Nux have the ability to turn me into a Divine Stage Cultivator?" Vulpiana countered, and hearing those words, Aisha glanced at Eisheth. The previous Queen, however, just smiled back. Vulpiana then turned towards Eisheth and, "Didn''t you say he would come anytime you want him to? Call him now, I wish to see him." "I didn''t know you had such a dominant side~" Eisheth chuckled. "Call him." Vulpiana demanded, but, "Did you not hear what I said? He is busy right now." Hearing those words, Vulpiana, who was staring at Eisheth, didn''t even turn towards Aisha and remarked sarcastically, "And I thought he was never too busy to see his wives." "You are not his wife." Aisha didn''t back down either. "She is one." Vulpiana replied as she pointed at Eisheth. "Or are you saying you do not wish to see him?" The fox''s lips rose up in a mocking manner. Her tricks, however, were useless in front of the previous Queen. Eisheth was on a completely different wavelength. "See? I told you she is quite good. Doesn''t her intensity match Amaya''s?" Eisheth spoke as she turned towards her daughter. "You think that''s comparable to that woman¡­?" Aisha couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Mother, you haven''t seen half of it. When that woman gets desperate¡­" Aisha thought about it, and her spine felt weak momentarily, "Well, let''s just say she gets quite dangerous¡­ Even Vyriana and Astaria avoid her during those moments. You should do that too, okay?" The daughter was looking out for her mother. "Is that so¡­?" Eisheth was taken aback. Soon, however, she nodded in realization. "Yes, she was a messed-up woman even back then." Eisheth had once taken a slight glimpse into the women''s heads the first time she met them. Even if she didn''t read their memories, that little glimpse was enough for her to know what she needed. "For such a woman to have all that power¡­ it is quite dangerous indeed." Eisheth commented, understanding what her daughter was trying to say. Yes, the mother and daughter had started judging their husband''s wife, completely ignoring the Fox who stood right next to them, trying to get their attention. In the end, Vulpiana burst out. "This is why I say I never understand you, Eisheth! You were a Queen! A Queen! And to think you have turned into¡­ this! It is shameful! It is as if you no longer have any ambition! You just stay back in this jail while you wait for your ''husband'' to return every once in a while and give you attention! You cannot even call him when you want to! Even Lyriana, who isn''t even his wife, has already gotten so much more powerful than before now that she is with him, but you are just¡­ a waste!" At those words, Aisha''s expression changed. "Whatever she has ''turned into,'' she is much better than an incompetent spy." She spoke. This time, there were no traces of amusement in her tone. "I can only imagine how brazen one needs to be to let out her frustration on the only woman who bothers to talk to you. Why don''t you go and confront that mother of yours!?" Aisha shouted. "Aisha¡­" Eisheth called out. Aisha, however, turned towards her mother and, "Please, Mother. Let me say it." "A bunch of incompetent people who couldn''t even protect their own race, and the race''s leader resorts to sending her daughter somewhere else to try and protect her." Aisha then glared at Vulpiana and, "And now the daughter tries to act like this in front of people trying to protect her. Pathetic." "¡­" Vulpiana turned silent. Her body trembled as she clenched her fists. Aisha, on the other hand, just snorted. She wanted to take her mother and go away in order to let this woman rot alone, but then, "Hmm? What''s with the strange environment? Did something happen?" Nux, who walked out of a portal, questioned with a strange look on his face. Of course, as confused as he was, he didn''t forget to appear next to Eisheth and embrace the previous Queen like it was his birthright. Feeling Eisheth''s soft body all over him filled him with a strong sense of warmth and comfort. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are back." Eisheth spoke in a light tone, a smile automatically appearing on her face. "Of course, I came back early because I missed you." "I don''t sense it¡­?" Eisheth frowned. But then, RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER The Universe trembled in anger. It had lost another one of its Worlds. "Do you sense it now?" Nux chuckled as he pulled Eisheth even closer, sniffing her scent. Eisheth''s body squirmed, she arched her back, rubbing her butt on Nux''s crotch, trying to tempt him. Aisha, who saw her mother instantly forgetting everything that just happened, sighed. Then, "Nux! I am here too!" She jumped on Nux. She wanted another session together with her mother! Nux, of course, could never deny his wives and opened his arm for Aisha to jump in. But then suddenly, "Nux." Vulpiana called out. Her golden eyes stared at the man with determination. "Make me a Divine Stage Cultivator. I promise I will not disappoint you." "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head for a moment. Then, he nodded. "Alright, I hope you keep your promise." "What¡­?" Vulpiana widened her eyes in disbelief. "What?" Nux frowned. "Are you¡­ agreeing?" "Yeah? Should I not?" "That easily¡­?" Vulpiana couldn''t believe it. Nux, on the other hand, grinned evilly. "Were you expecting me to demand something in return? What are you willing to do, Vulpiana Dawnshade?" Chapter 1866 Law of Timeless Veil. "Are you¡­ agreeing?""Yeah? Should I not?" "That easily¡­?" Vulpiana couldn''t believe it. "Were you expecting me to demand something in return? What are you willing to do, Vulpiana Dawnshade?" Nux questioned with a big grin on his face. And Vulpiana''s face flushed. "I¡­ I¡­" She couldn''t come up with an answer. "I was joking, Miss Spy." Nux chuckled. "I do not want anything in return, just¡­" Nux stared at Vulpiana with an unusually serious look on his face and, "Don''t forget your promise." "But¡­ to accept it that easily¡­" Vulpiana was still taken aback. She had thought of so many counters if Nux refused her request. Nux, on the other hand, just smiled. "I actually thought you would ask for my help long before, but it took you quite long. I assumed it was because you liked Eisheth''s company, so you got lazy." He joked again, "Of course, I won''t blame you if that is the case. Even I would prefer my Eisheth''s company over anything." Nux nodded continuously as he rubbed his body against the Queen''s. "But don''t get any weird ideas. She''s mine." "¡­" Vulpiana didn''t know how to react. "Anyways, you should wait fo¡ª" "Nux." Before Nux could continue, Eisheth called out. "Hmm?" "Help her first." The previous Queen spoke as she stared at Vulpiana. Vulpiana lowered her head; she didn''t know how to face Eisheth after everything she said. "I do not want you to have another thing in mind while you are busy with me." Eisheth smiled, her eyes never leaving Vulpiana. "Alright." Nux nodded. Then, he appeared next to Vulpiana, picked her up like a sack of potatoes, and, "Come with me." He spoke before he disappeared together with her. "¡­" "¡­" Aisha and Eisheth stayed silent for a while, but then, "Say what you want." Eisheth spoke with a smile. "I do not like her." Aisha answered. "She is going through a lot." "It doesn''t matter. It does not give her the right to treat you like this." "How over-protective." Eisheth chuckled. Aisha, however, was still frustrated. Then, as she stared at her daughter, Eisheth spoke carefully, "I know what I am doing, Aisha. Trust me, your mother''s no fool." "¡­" Aisha just glanced at her mother and sighed with a nod. "Anyways, why don''t you tell me how your recent conquest went?" Eisheth shifted the conversation. ¡­ BOOOM In Waranal, two beings stood right next to each other, and suddenly, one being''s Aura burst out. The other, however, was not affected in the slightest. Rather, he was staring at the woman, curious to see what she would show him. "I-It''s¡­ done¡­?" Vulpiana blinked as she glanced at her hands in disbelief. "Well, I could make it a bit more dramatic, but I am in a hurry." Nux shrugged. "Why don''t you check your powers real quick before we return?" He suggested. "Just to be sure, of course. I can tell from your expression that you are still in disbelief." "¡­" Vulpiana nodded silently. Yes, she still couldn''t believe it. She¡­ She was a Divine Stage Cultivator now. She was now one of the strongest beings in this world¡­ Just like that¡­ It felt so¡­ underwhelming¡­ The Fox stared at Nux. To think this man would have such power¡­ While she knew he could turn people into Saints, she thought that was his limit¡­ but¡­ This was just ridiculous. "I didn''t tell you to stare at me, Vulpiana Dawnshade." Nux''s voice pulled her out of her reverie. She then noticed Nux, who was looking at her with that usual smirk on his face. "While I would not have minded and even assisted you in getting a ''very close'' look if you desired, right now, my wives are waiting for me, so I am in a hurry." Vulpiana''s face flushed as she quickly defended herself, "I do not have any interes¡ª" "Yes yes, hurry it up, woman." Nux waved his hand. Vulpiana nodded as she created six rifts around her and jumped into one of them. Once again, six Vulpianas jumped out of the rifts, and they all spread out before trying to attack Nux. Nux simply teleported away, but now, the woman managed to attract his attention. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Time Echoes?" He blinked. Soon, however, he shook his head. "No¡­ These are all you from this instant¡­ You distorted the time and space of this area." He couldn''t help but comment in amazement. Then, he glanced at one of the six rifts and¡­ flicked at it from a distance. BOOOM The flick burst into pieces, and as if it had triggered a chain reaction, BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM All the rifts burst, and five Vulpianas faded out of existence. The remaining Vulpiana stared at Nux in horror. "How did you do it!?" She questioned in disbelief. Nux, however, appeared right next to her and stared right into her eyes, his curiosity practically leaking through his gaze. "How did YOU do it?" He questioned. "How did you manage to distort the time and space? What is your Law?" "How do you know about time and space?" Vulpiana questioned back. Nux, however, shook his head and, "I helped you. You should be the one answering my questions. Tell me, Vulpiana Dawnshade, Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is your Law?" "¡­" Vulpiana stared at Nux in silence. Nux did the same, waiting for the answer. "Law of Timeless Veil." "A Veil¡­?" Nux narrowed his eyes. This didn''t suit what the woman did just now, and suddenly, Nux''s body reacted on its own to avoid the sword that was about to be placed on his neck. "What!? How did you avoid that!?" The second Vulpiana that had appeared behind him questioned in disbelief. However, the one who was in actual disbelief was Nux. He¡­ He couldn''t sense her till she revealed herself. "You¡­" Soon, Nux realized it. "You hid in another timeline¡­" Then suddenly, another Nux appeared out of nowhere. In his hand was Vulpiana, who stared at him in absolute disbelief. "Y-Y-You¡­ How¡­!?" "Tell me everything about your Law, Right now." Chapter 1867 What do you plan to do with her? Two Sovereign Level Beings stood together, their backs nearly sticking together as they covered for each other.Both of them were surrounded by more than fifteen Sovereigns prepared to kill them. However, these fifteen were not what these two were worried about. They had an entirely different problem. "W-What are these women!? Where did they come from!? Do something about them!" Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire One of them shouted. "What am I supposed to do!? Do you even hear yourself!? Do you not see them!?" The other retorted. "I AM seeing them! This is why I am telling you to do something! If this continues, it will be over!" "And how do you expect me to take care of them!? Every single one of them is an absurdity! That woman who controls blood over there massacred my entire unit and turned them into her soldiers!" "You do not understand! She is nothing! My men asked me if they should target the one who carries the sword because they thought she was one of the weaker ones. I agreed. Although it was a pity to use so many men to deal with one woman, I still allowed it since that might affect the morale of the rest, but¡­ One strike. That woman killed all my men in one strike! She then looked into my eyes as if knowing that I was the one who sent that army. And do you know what she did after that!? She walked away! I swear to the lord that I saw her mouth ''Too Far'' before she started killing people closer to her with a bored look on her face. The only reason I survived was because I was too far! That woman didn''t even consider me a threat big enough to move and deal with on her own!" Yes, the being was extremely shaken. "The others aren''t any weaker either, especially that one!" He pointed at the General hovering in the air, looking down on the battlefield. She was the worst! His body trembled as he realized what sort of monstrosity they were facing. Ever since the battle began, these women were never at a disadvantage. It was a WAR, goddammit! How is this even possible for them to not feel overwhelmed even once!? But then, the two heard a voice. "HAHAHAHA!! I GOT ONE!" With hopeful eyes, they turned and saw one of their allies who had appeared right behind a woman with purple eyes and hair, who was busy dealing with four Sovereigns and had no idea he was next to her. Their eyes shined in expectation. They all knew they were going to die, but they wanted to at least kill one of these mercenaries before going to the afterworld, or at least see one die with their own eyes. However, just as their wish was about to come true, Pierce A sword pierced through their ally''s chest, as a woman with fox-like ears appeared from God knows where and killed him without showing any expression on her face. Sensing the movement behind her, Aisha turned around, and her eyes fell on Vulpiana. Looking at her bloodied sword and the dead being behind her, it didn''t take long for Aisha to realize what had happened. She, however, narrowed her eyes and stared at the fox. "I will not thank you, Fox." "I did not do it for your sake." Vulpiana''s answer was quick. "I did it for your mother. She will be sad if something happened to you." "Those are some grand words from someone like you. Don''t think I forgot what you said that day." Aisha wasn''t planning on giving up. Vulpiana stared at the succubus and, "I have apologized for what I did. This is a matter between Eisheth and me. You have no right to interfere." "Of course, it is easier to apologize when you got what you wanted." Aisha snorted. "..." Vulpiana turned silent. Then suddenly, Pierce A sword pierced through the fox''s heart. Vulpiana, however, didn''t react to it. She simply glanced at Aisha and, "Think whatever you wish. I will just say one thing, I am not your enemy." "You are literally a spy!" Aisha retorted as she beheaded the man who had attacked Vulpiana. The fox''s body fell on the ground, but she just laughed, "And who am I supposed to report to? The ''incompetent'' leader of my race?" As she said those words, her body disappeared. Aisha, who was left alone, surrounded by enemies, screamed in anger as she released her Aura. BOOOM In an instant, she beheaded three of her enemies and, ''I still do not like her.'' She snorted. ''But you have to admit, she is strong.'' She heard Nux''s voice. ''Sister Astaria is strong as well.'' Aisha answered. Nux, however, shook his head. ''She is different. If she is hell-bent on hiding, even I would have a difficult time finding her, and I possess the knowledge of entire worlds.'' Nux answered. ''¡­'' Aisha turned silent, and Nux continued, ''It isn''t just a matter of ''quality of energy.'' Her Law would work even against beings of a higher phase. One would need a mind capable of comprehending the concept of time and space to even know where she is hidden. As for being able to reach that place and capture her? That''s an entirely different matter. I can assure you, even if I am not here and the Primordials decide to attack, she will survive. And this isn''t the end of it. Her Law is much more powerful and would become even harder to deal with once she explores it even further. Temporal Distortion, the ability to alter the flow of time around herself, her allies, or her enemies. Rewind Edge, the ability to rewind her own movements within a short timeframe, undoing injuries or repositioning herself in combat. Time Fractures, the ability to freeze time between two places, allowing her to pretty much teleport from one point to another. Temporal Confinement, the ability to trap the enemy in a pocket of frozen time, making them immobile and unable to act for a set duration. She has already learned all this.'' Nux praised, and this time, Aisha couldn''t help but frown. ''Nux¡­'' Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She called out. ''What do you plan to do with her?'' The succubus questioned. At her question, however, her shadow just trembled, showed her a thumbs-up, and winked at her, Not saying anything else. Chapter 1868 Four Entities. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER Once again, the Universe trembled, wreaking havoc in millions of worlds. It was angry¡ªextremely angry¡ªbut once again, there was nothing it could do. It had even devoured an entire world that it thought was connected to the ''Anomaly,'' thinking it would stop the Anomaly, but it didn''t. The Anomaly continued to steal more and more of what belonged to it, and it could not do anything. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER It roared again, this time causing even more havoc because of how enraged it was. And while the Universe threw its tantrums, in a giant room, a large square-shaped table that covered the entire room was the only thing that could be seen. It was quite impractical¡ªafter all, the table left no space to keep anything else in this giant room. However, one thing to note was that while the rest of the Universe trembled and worlds were crushed, this room was silent. Let alone tremors, not a single thing here moved from its place. It was as if the Universe''s tantrums had no effect on this place. Then, suddenly, on the four sides of the table, four ''entities'' emerged. What did they look like? No one could tell. It was as if it was a taboo for one to see these entities. They could only ''feel'' their presence but not see them. One of them had a calming presence that would put anyone at ease. The other was the complete opposite¡ªits presence was filled with so much malice that it was suffocating to be around them. The third being simply thrived in the middle, his presence radiating stillness and cruelty at the same time. As for the last entity¡­ It was simply too complicated to understand. The presence it radiated was¡­ something incomprehensible, something that¡­ shouldn''t exist¡­? These entities couldn''t be put into mere words. Then, suddenly, a voice was heard. "It happened again." The incomprehensible entity commented. "The Universe is enraged¡­" The calming entity nodded. It could feel the Universe''s emotions, and sensing those chaotic thoughts worried it. "Did you find out what this Anomaly is?" The entity of Malice questioned. "I did not." The incomprehensible entity denied. "You did not, or were you unable to find it?" The entity of Malice questioned back, its tone mocking. "What about the Seer? Did you contact her? What did she say?" The entity of Balance questioned, completely ignoring the entity of Malice''s words. Malice didn''t mind it either. It seemed like they were all already used to it. "I did." This time, the incomprehensible entity nodded. However, the news wasn''t good. "She says that if even the Universe cannot find the Anomaly, how could she? Her vision does not go beyond the Universe." "The Universe is merely a Will, while she is a living entity. There is a difference between the two." The calming entity spoke. It didn''t question the incomprehensible entity since it knew that it must have mentioned the same point it did. "She did not answer after my initial question." The incomprehensible entity replied. "That one is quite arrogant." The entity of Malice commented arrogantly. "You people do not mind if I kill her, do you?" It questioned. "Unnecessary killing should be avoided." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The calming entity frowned. "Bah! I didn''t ask you in the first place!" The entity of Malice snorted and turned toward the other two. "You will not listen even if we say otherwise. What is the point of asking?" The entity of Balance replied in a monotonous tone. "It is fun to go against you." The entity of Malice grinned. "Kill her if you can find her." The incomprehensible entity shrugged. There was a reason these four entities even thought about bringing the Seer up for discussion¡ªshe was capable. It wasn''t easy to deal with her, even for them. "This is not why we are gathered here." Suddenly, the entity of Balance spoke up, its tone solemn. "The Anomaly continues to make trouble and anger the Universe. At first, its actions were tamed, hidden even, but the Anomaly is getting more and more daring. If this continues, the Universe might react, and if it does¡­ It would be difficult to predict what the outcome would be or who amongst the four of us will be selected." Then, the entity frowned and, "The Balance will be broken." It commented. If it were a normal situation, the rest of the entities¡ªespecially the entity of Malice¡ªwould have completely ignored the topic. Sure, for the calming entity, it may be a problem because the Anomaly came with countless deaths. But for the incomprehensible entity, the Anomaly was a new target of knowledge. It would very much like to understand more of it, and to understand it, it would do its best to keep the Anomaly alive. The entity of Malice was the same. The Anomaly came with death and destruction¡ªa zone where it thrived. If anything, the Anomaly could become its ally. However¡­ The problem was the Universe. If the Universe reacted, the entity of Malice wasn''t sure if it would be the one who gets selected, and if it is not it, everything will crumble. The incomprehensible entity had the same line of thought, and because of this, the four entities wanted to find the Anomaly and get rid of it. "What should we do?" Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire The entity of Balance questioned again. "The Anomaly is using the War as a veil. Should we stop the War?" The calming entity suggested. "No." The first one to reject the idea was the entity of Malice. "Ending the War would only result in the Anomaly going back into hiding again. Even the Universe and the Seer cannot find it¡ªwe won''t be able to either. We need the War to keep the Anomaly active." The incomprehensible entity commented. "I say raise the stakes of the War." The entity of Malice suggested, its tone visibly more excited. "We will let the War continue as it is." The incomprehensible entity decided. "And we will look for that Anomaly. Start with beings of higher Phases, and do not forget that arrogant man with the crimson mist. He protected the Anomaly once. He must be connected to it." Chapter 1869 I need to see my daughter. "Congratulations on your breakthrough, Queen Rislith." The state nobles congratulated her as they all bowed their heads in front of the woman who sat on the throne. She was the new Queen of the Lust State, the eldest daughter of the previous queen, Rislith Lust, and today, she had broken through and had become a Divine Stage Cultivator, stepping into the realm of the strongest. Even before, when Queen Rislith was merely a Saint, the authority she had in the Lust State was absolute. After all, only her loyal subjects were able to become Saints because of Nux Leander''s help, not to mention the woman also had 25 Divine Stage Cultivators at her command, prepared to do anything she commanded them to. But even then, questions about the current queen''s qualifications had been rising. Even though the voices were low, they were still there, especially after the Mana Apocalypse ended and mana returned to its normal state. Countless people had broken through during this time. The speed of their breakthroughs was surprisingly fast. Some even wondered whether the quality of Yrniel''s mana had risen, while others simply reasoned that after the Mana Apocalypse, many started taking cultivation seriously, not wanting to suffer like they did before. However, while the news of all these breakthroughs all over Yrniel was considered good, the new Succubus Queen was still a Saint. People were starting to have doubts. But now¡­ Rislith crushed any seeds of doubt or rebellion that might have been forming. The nobles, who realized it, congratulated her with sincere hearts. After all, all of them were extremely loyal to the queen, especially after everything she had done for them. "Be at ease." Rislith nodded at her subjects. "I believe there are no further matters left to discuss?" She questioned. It was clear from her tone that she was long used to such things. "Yes, My Queen." One of her subjects nodded. The queen nodded back. "Then you are all dismissed." "Yes, Your Majesty." The nobles bowed their heads before they emptied the royal hall. Rislith sighed as she returned to her room as well. However, the moment she walked in, her movements slowed down as she narrowed her eyes. Just as she was about to call the Divine Stage Slaves, "You are quite perceptive. That is a good thing." She heard a voice, and suddenly, an extremely beautiful woman appeared in front of the Queen of Succubi. A woman Rislith knew well. Faelara Dawnshade. The head of the Foxkin. And¡­ the leader of the Black Order. Yes, Rislith obviously knew the truth as well. After all, her mother and sister often visited her and told her many things. Rislith was probably one of the most knowledgeable Yrniel leaders right now. "What are you doing here?" Rislith questioned as she narrowed her eyes. At the same time, she commanded the slaves to return. After all, she knew the truth. She knew how strong Faelara actually was. A complete Divine like her could easily crush the entire state, and they would be completely helpless against her. "You are sharp." Faelara commented with a smile. "But don''t worry, I am not an enemy." "I asked, what are you doing here?" Rislith repeated her question. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are very unwelcoming." Faelara complained. "I tend to do that when people barge into my personal quarters unannounced." "I admit, that was disrespectful of me. I didn''t wish to attract too much attention since I thought you probably would not want to link your state to the Dawnshade House. But I apologize. I overstepped my boundaries." Faelara admitted her mistake. Rislith, however, continued to stare at her, waiting for the answer to the question she asked earlier. "You don''t like small talk, huh?" Faelara muttered. "Well, that is good for me." She nodded. Then, the Dawnshade leader glanced at the Succubus Queen and, "The reason I came here is simple. I need to see my daughter." "She is not here." "I know that, of course. I know she is with that man, but I have no means to contact him." "So you came here?" "I couldn''t think of many other places." "¡­" Rislith turned silent, her mouth twitching. How did she turn into a messenger? But in the end, she just shook her head and, "I will deliver your message. Now please leave." "You really are unwelcoming, aren''t you?" "¡­" Rislith stared at the fox. The fox chuckled and then, "Well, I am grateful for your help. Just tell them that it is quite urgent, so the earlier she can return, the better. I will take my leave then." After a slight nod, the woman disappeared, as if she was never here in the first place. "¡­" The room turned silent. It was only after a minute that Rislith came out of her reverie and, "I am surrounded by monsters." She sighed. Not wanting another such visit, she took out an artifact, and the instant she activated it, a portal appeared right in front of her, and another extremely beautiful woman walked out with a cheerful smile on her face. "To think you would call for me yourself, I am glad~" Eisheth chuckled as she hugged her eldest daughter. Rislith hugged her back. Her mother''s embrace felt comfortable. The two stayed like this for a while and then, "So? What is it? Why did you call me?" Eisheth knew her daughter well. There was no way she would call her using the artifact just because she missed her. Not that she was letting her miss her anyway. Eisheth came here to bother her daughter every other week. "The Dawnshade was here just now." Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire Rislith answered, and in an instant, Eisheth''s face turned solemn. "She was?" Rislith nodded as she then told her everything that had happened. "Hmmm. I guess Nux didn''t give her a way to contact him. He was probably expecting it." "I bet he did it on purpose." Rislith snorted. "I can''t deny it¡­" Eisheth couldn''t defend her husband. "Tsk, that man is annoying." "Cannot deny that either." Eisheth chuckled. Then, she nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll send Vulpiana to her mother. Anyways, that aside, You tell me, little girl. Already a Divine, eh?" "I am not a little girl." "You will always be a little girl, little girl." Chapter 1870 What? Did you think I wouldnt learn from my stalker teacher? "We will be taking these artifacts as a bonus. You do not mind it, do you?" Ember questioned as she stared at the World Leaders of a world named Gorak. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire "Of course not. You saved our lives today." The Gorak leaders nodded. Ember nodded as she took the artifacts. "Here are the mission completion papers. We have also rated your performance. Of course, it is only filled with positive comments." Ember took the papers and nodded. "Then we will be taking our leave now." The leaders nodded, and once the mercenary women left, they all sighed. "What a bunch of monsters," one of the leaders commented. "The Leander Family, huh?" "I still do not understand why beings of such caliber are working as mercenaries." "Don''t treat them like normal mercenaries. They have won almost forty wars in the past six months. This number is already higher than what most parties boast. Not to mention the fact that they have never once failed a single mission, no matter how difficult or whatever unexpected thing may have popped up. They even have an army of their own a world could hire to fight for them. It is said that if you manage to hire their party, your win is almost a guarantee. Some worlds exclusively mention in their mission that only their party can be allowed to take it. They even pay extra to the mercenary halls to present their missions to the party first. Their party is one of the few parties that the mercenary halls approach on their own and offer money to take missions from their halls. Just having the Leander Family step into a mercenary hall pretty much changes its fate. Even the other mercenary parties have become wary of them to the point where they do not take any missions that put them in the Leander Family''s opposition." "I do not blame them. We saw it with our own eyes, didn''t we? Ransa was completely helpless against them. The world that resisted our forces for thousands of years crumbled within two days." "Exactly, they were just¡­" The leaders continued to talk. What they witnessed today, they would not be able to forget in their entire lives. ... On the other side, as the women returned to Core, Nux appeared in front of them and greeted them with a smile, "You are getting more and more popular." Ember smiled at those words. She was happy. After a long time, she felt¡­ useful. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To command millions of soldiers¡­ it felt exhilarating. Especially when her Law connected every single one of those soldiers and boosted their and her strength. The Goddess of War. This is what the people call her now, and she couldn''t help but smile at that name every time it was mentioned. "Look at you smiling like that, oh mighty Goddess of War~" Astaria chuckled as she stared at her sister. The rest of the women all had teasing smiles on their faces. The Goddess of War lowered her head, embarrassed. "Gosh, I want those people to see her right now." Allura chuckled. "They probably wouldn''t believe it." Thyra shook her head. "Mhm, they would think it''s a clone that is being used to ''defile the image'' of their Goddess." Aisha added dramatically, and the rest of the women laughed. "Alright, girls, stop teasing my Goddess." Nux jumped in as he gently hugged the War Goddess. Ember, using this opportunity, quickly wrapped herself around Nux. It was her reward for bringing another victory and, most importantly, information about a few other worlds Nux could target. As their influence grew, so did their information network. It had become much easier for them to find things out. So much so that by now, Nux had already devoured twelve worlds, and the universe was losing its mind. Nux smiled as he saw Ember act like that. Then, his eyes fell on Vulpiana and, "Your mother has summoned you." "What?" Vulpiana was taken aback. "Your mother. She says she needs to see you." "Why?" "How am I supposed to know what the Dawnshade Leader is thinking?" Nux questioned back with a playful smile on his face. "¡­" Vulpiana just stared at this man in silence. Then, she just sighed. "Open the portal." She requested. Nux nodded, and the portal to Yrniel was opened. "I''ll be back soon." "Looks like you do not wish to stay away from me. Look how unwilling you seem even when your mother called for you." Nux teased. Vulpiana, however, shook her head as she walked into the portal with her face flushed. Nux chuckled when he saw that. Then, he closed the portal. "That woman is annoying," Aisha complained again. "But she is quite useful," Ember added, and as Nux turned towards the War Goddess, she continued, "Yes, I admit that we are quite limited whenever we are around her since we need to make sure we do not reveal something important, but at the same time, I cannot disregard her ability. She is strong." "I agree," Thyra nodded as well. As an assassin, she could tell just how useful the Fox''s ability was. And of course, Nux knew that as well. After all, she managed to trick even him using her ability. Not many could boast of doing the same, especially when they were at the same cultivation level as him. The only reason he was even able to react in time properly was because Aeliana had pushed him to the point where his Zenith Flow was working again. If it wasn''t for that, then¡­ even he would have lost that little bout between the two of them. "Anyways, why do you think Faelara called her?" Suddenly, Astaria questioned as she turned towards Nux. Nux, however, shook his head, "I really do not know." But then, a screen appeared in front of him, and in that screen, Vulpiana''s vision was shown. "But I guess we will find out soon enough," Nux spoke with a smile, and the others widened their eyes in surprise. "Nux, when did you¡­" "What? Did you think I wouldn''t learn from my stalker teacher?" Nux laughed as he glanced at Aeliana, who looked away, as if this wasn''t related to her at all. Chapter 1871 Young Lady, you did what!? "You wished to see me, Mother?" Vulpiana questioned as she glanced at the woman standing in front of her. Right now, they were in a sealed space where no one could keep an eye on them. For someone like Faelara, this was nothing more than a parlor trick. "You broke through, huh¡­" Faelara''s eyes shined as she stared at her daughter. Vulpiana smiled, and unable to control herself anymore, Faelara pulled her daughter into her embrace and patted her back. "You did well¡­" She spoke, her tone unusually gentle. A small smile appeared on Vulpiana''s face. No matter what, her mother''s embrace was still the most comforting spot in the Universe. Vulpiana hugged her mother back, and an extreme sense of comfort washed over her. Everything she had been through all this time, everything that exhausted her, it all went away. "Look at you~" Faelara chuckled. "You just got stronger, then why are you acting weak?" The mother Fox questioned with a light smile. The daughter, however, just buried her face into her mother''s breasts and, "I am still weak." "You are much stronger than you think, my Vul." Faelara spoke as she ruffled Vulpiana''s hair. The daughter Fox''s nine tails waved constantly, showing how happy she was. Yes, Vulpiana was a nine-tailed Fox now, just like her mother. "But I must say, it is quite difficult to get a hold of you these days, my dear Daughter. To think I had to leave the Dawnshade House for it¡­ It has been centuries since that had happened." Faelara chuckled, then, as she thought about it, she nodded to herself, "I think I should go out more often, else the people would forget I even exist." "¡­" Vulpiana just patiently waited for her mother to stop. She was too comfortable in her embrace to speak anyways. "So? Why couldn''t I contact you?" Faelara questioned directly. "I wasn''t in Yrniel." "Oh¡­?" Faelara raised her eyebrow. "You should be in a separate dimension that is connected to Yrniel, no? The Artifact shouldn''t be restricted by those dimensions." Faelara knew because she was the one who created that Artifact with her Law. "I was not." Vulpiana shook her head. "I participated in the War." "The War¡­?" "There is an ongoing War between two High-Level Worlds." Vulpiana informed. "You participated in that¡­?" Faelara blinked in surprise and stared at her daughter. "We participated as mercenaries. We were only dealing with Low-Level Worlds." "Only?" Faelara raised her eyebrow. Those were some arrogant words, especially since they came from a girl who herself came from a Low-Level World. "This is what I wish to talk to you about." Vulpiana spoke with a solemn look on her face as she stared at the woman in front of her. Seeing her daughter''s face, Faelara''s expression turned solemn as well. "What is it?" She questioned. "They are strong." Vulpiana spoke. "What?" Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire Faelara frowned. "Those women, they are much stronger than what we assumed. When I say we ''only'' dealt with Low-Level Worlds, I was acting arrogantly. That is what those worlds are to them, ''only'' Low-Level Worlds." Vulpiana stared, and Faelara''s expression changed. "When those women fight, Sovereigns do not stand a chance. Mother, they can change the entire flow of the War to their side and win with minimal casualties. The Outer Space knows them as the Leander Family, and in all the Wars they have participated in till now, they haven''t lost a single one." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not a single one¡­?" Faelara couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Not a single one." Vulpiana nodded, and she wasn''t done yet. "And this is when not all of them participate in the War. I have never seen Felberta, Vyriana, Amaya, and a few others participate in any of the Wars." "What about him?" Faelara questioned, and Vulpiana shook her head. "He doesn''t participate either." But then, she recalled how that man neutralized her Law, which even the Primordials of those worlds couldn''t, and spoke in a solemn tone, "But I am certain of it, Mother, He is much stronger than any one of them. Actually, he might even be stronger than all of them combined." "What makes you sure?" Faelara asked, and at her question, Vulpiana stared at her mother and called out. "Mother." "Hmm?" "For me, you were always the strongest Divine there was. I couldn''t even imagine the possibility of any other Divine Stage Cultivator being able to defeat you." Faelara nodded at those words. Vulpiana was one of the few people who knew quite a bit about her true strength, so it was normal for her to think that way. Soon, however, Vulpiana''s expression changed, and, "But even you couldn''t do what he did." "What did he d¡ª" Before Faelara could question, she sensed an arm touching her from behind. Her entire body jerked in response as she quickly teleported herself and Vulpiana away from the ''threat.'' However, when her eyes fell on the ''threat,'' she couldn''t believe it. It was Vulpiana. "He was able to sense it and react to it before I could get close to him." "H-How did yo¡ª" Before Faelara could complete, another Vulpiana appeared right behind her. Once again, the Mother Fox couldn''t react and teleported away. "The second time, he didn''t even allow me to get close." Vulpiana''s voice echoed throughout the surroundings. And suddenly, another Vulpiana stepped out right in front of Faelara, and as she stared at her mother, she spoke with a solemn look on her face. "Actually, he was able to find my real location and even managed to pull me out. I was completely helpless against him, Mother. And I have never felt such a way ever since I became a Divine Stage Cultivator. Even when I faced the Primordials of those worlds, I wasn''t scared since even they couldn''t find my real body. They could never truly kill me. No one could ever truly kill me. But he can¡­" Vulpiana spoke, and hearing those words, Faelara just stared at her daughter in disbelief. "Wait, wait, wait, wait, What do you mean ''even when you faced Primordials of those worlds!?'' Young Lady, you did what!?" Chapter 1872 You are being summoned to Sylveris… "Wait, wait, wait, wait, What do you mean ''even when you faced Primordials of those worlds!?'' Young Lady, you did what!?" Faelara shouted as she stared at her daughter in anger and disbelief. The ''Young Lady'' had said too many absurd things at the same time, Faelara needed to take it slow. "Mother, we participated in wars of low-level worlds. Obviously, there were Primordials there. All low-level worlds have Primordials." Vulpiana spoke as if it was obvious. "That, I understand, but what do you mean when you say you were facing Primordials!? Are you telling me you were fighting Primordial-level beings!?" Faelara didn''t even consider the possibility of how impossible that was. She was too worried about her daughter to think about it. Vulpiana, however, had already expected such a reaction and replied calmly. "She was with us." "Who?" "The Ancestral Order''s Leader, Aeliana Ruinous." "She was with you¡­?" Faelara''s eyes widened in disbelief. Vulpiana nodded. "Every time a Primordial tried to attack us, she appeared and¡­" The fox daughter lowered her head as she recalled that sight. "Every time she appears, she gets rid of all enemy Primordials on her own, ending the war once and for all¡­" "This¡­" Faelara stood still, not knowing how to react. "Mother, that woman is extremely strong. Even Primordials are utterly helpless around her." Vulpiana spoke with a solemn look on her face, and as she heard her words, Faelara''s expression changed yet again. "What are you trying to get at, Vul?" She questioned directly. "I am saying that we were wrong." Faelara stared at her daughter, and Vulpiana continued, "Every single one of them is ridiculously strong, and if all of them come together to protect Yrniel, Then there aren''t many threats that could actually harm Yrniel, especially when we still do not know about the ''secret weapon.'' Mother, We should have sided with Yrniel." Vulpiana spoke, and Faelara just turned silent. Did she not know this before? Of course, she did. The very fact that Yrniel survived even after all these worlds were after it was enough to prove its strength. But¡­ Was there anything she could do in this situation¡­? There was not¡­ After all¡­ "Vul¡­" Faelara called out, staring at her daughter with moist eyes. "I am so sorry about this¡­" Seeing that expression on her mother''s face, Vulpiana''s expression changed as she quickly rushed towards her. "Mother, what happened!?" Faelara stared at her daughter and, "You are being summoned to Sylveris¡­" "What¡­?" Vulpiana''s expression changed. Sylveris was the first world the Fox Ancestors contacted the moment they came to Yrniel. The world where it all began. A world¡­ the foxes went to when they were ''Marked.'' "Did they find out¡­?" Vulpiana questioned as she narrowed her eyes. She was only supposed to go to Sylveris when she became a ''Saint Stage Cultivator.'' Of course, in Sylveris''s eyes, she was still a Semi-Saint¡­ Not to mention that she was supposed to be on a mission as a ''Spy'' to gather information. For them to call her like this¡­ "They found out that the Mana Apocalypse had ended, so when they asked about you, I told them you were on the mission, but they want you to continue your mission after being marked." Faelara answered with a solemn look on her face. Inwardly, however, her heart was breaking into pieces. After all, what mother would want to send her daughter, knowing that she would be turned into a slave? But once again, Faelara was helpless. If she tried to resist, she, together with her people, would all perish. After all, those beings held that much power over them. "¡­" Vulpiana turned silent. Faelara''s body continued to tremble, cursing her weakness as she stared at her daughter. This was the only thing she wanted to avoid. She did everything in her power. She even sent her daughter away to that man in order to avoid this, but¡­ In the end, she failed¡­ And now, her daughter would need to pay for her weakness. Seeing her mother acting so weakly, Vulpiana felt a lump in her throat, her heart felt heavy. She moved forward as she hugged her mother and patted her back. "Everything will be alright, Mother. I assure you." She spoke with a determined look on her face. Faelara, on the other hand, could only hug her daughter weakly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When do I leave¡­?" Vulpiana questioned. "¡­" Faelara stayed silent. "Mother?" Vulpiana called out, and with a heavy heart, Faelara answered, "Right now. They want me to send you there the moment you get here." Vulpiana nodded. She already knew that some of the Foxkins must have already reported her arrival to Sylveris. If she didn''t get there soon enough, her mother and her people would be the ones to suffer. "Please send me, Mother." Vulpiana spoke with a solemn look on her face. Faelara glanced at her daughter one last time, then she nodded, sending her daughter into the lion''s den with her own hands. The Fox Leader activated her Law, and a white light enveloped Vulpiana''s body before she disappeared, leaving only Faelara inside the room. ¡­ Vulpiana, who appeared in an entirely new world, looked around and quickly realized that she was in some hall. She wanted to look around and assess her surroundings a bit more, but¡ª "You are here." She heard a hoarse voice. She looked ahead, and her eyes fell on a being with a thin, green, crystallized body and purple eyes. *Picture* Usually, Vulpiana would have been surprised by his appearance. However, after seeing everything she had seen, she was getting numb to it. "A Sovereign? I was told you were a Protector." The being frowned. "I chanced a few encounters in my mission." "Encounters that turned you into a Sovereign? I didn''t have those encounters when I was a Protector." Clearly, the being was suspicious. However, seeing that Vulpiana was silent, he just shrugged and¡ª Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire "Are you prepared to be marked?" He questioned as he walked toward Vulpiana. The Fox didn''t move and continued to stare at the being in front of her. Seeing that, he chuckled, "You are like your mother. Unnecessarily big attitude as if you own the world, but in the end, here you are, leaving your life in another being''s hands." As he mocked the Fox, he placed his index finger on her forehead. Vulpiana sensed a foreign energy entering her body. However, before she could even understand what it was, the energy disappeared, seeping deep into her body. "You can leave." The being dismissed her with a bored look on his face. Vulpiana blinked in surprise. She didn''t think she was summoned here just for this. The being, however, simply walked away without explaining anything, and suddenly, a white light surrounded Vulpiana''s body, and she disappeared again. She had returned to Yrniel. "M-Mother¡­?" She was a little taken aback. "They keep the meetings short to make sure they are not traced back. Even Yrniel''s Will won''t notice that you were gone." "How is that possible?" Vulpiana frowned. "Because you were not sent to a dimension connected to Yrniel. It was that being''s projection that you saw. Of course, since it was merely a projection, incapable of doing anything, Yrniel wouldn''t be able to detect it. This is how these people have been avoiding Yrniel and the Order all this while." Faelara explained, and Vulpiana nodded in understanding. ¡­ Back in Sylveris, as the being disconnected himself from his projection, he returned to his room. However, the moment he walked in¡ª He froze as he saw a human sitting in front of him with a casual smirk on his face. What surprised the being even more wasn''t the fact that this man was able to sneak into his room. It was that this being, who was clearly a foreign entity, was able to enter Sylveris, and Sylveris''s Will didn''t warn him about him. "Who ar¡ª" Before the being could say anything¡ª "You know¡­" The human called out. Then, he stared at him with his golden eyes and¡ª "I do not like when people touch what I desire. Even if it was just your projection, and what you ''touched'' was merely a clone, I still do not like it." "A clone¡­?" The being narrowed his eyes. "Ah, right, You failed to notice, didn''t you? Well, that girl is quite capable. I agree." The man nodded at his own words. Then, he stared at the being and¡ª "Not to mention, you are retarded, fucking Ben 10 alien freak." "Wh¡ª" Before the being could say anything, Nux disappeared and¡­ The being''s nightmare began. Chapter 1873 I have ways to get the answers I need "You bastard! Who are you!? Identify yourself!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of Sylveris''s Primordials, who had ''marked'' Vulpiana, Aghaast, shouted in anger as he glared at Nux, who had pushed him into a portal that took him to an entirely different world. At first, Aghaast was intimidated. After all, this man had managed to sneak into his room. What''s worse? Sylveris''s Will didn''t warn him about him. This man had the ability to trick a World''s Will. Obviously, Aghaast would be intimidated. However, the instant he was pushed into the portal and sensed the quality of this man''s energy, he understood something. This man¡­ He was a Sovereign. A mere Sovereign¡­ had dared to act like this in front of him¡­ Aghaast was filled with fury. Embarrassment, that is what he felt. And now, he was going to wash away this embarrassment with his own hands. "I will ask you one last time. Are you a Human from Yrniel? How did you know the coordinates to our world? Did those Foxes needlessly open their mouths?" He asked a few questions. However, seeing how this human only stared at him with a curious look on his face, without answering any of his questions, Aghaast''s anger rose even further. That look¡­ It felt like this human was looking at him as if he was some sort of toy¡­ It was extremely degrading and disrespectful. Aghaast decided it. He wasn''t going to kill this human. He was going to torture him till he begged for death. Aghaast''s purple eyes burned with intense anger. "So you do not wish to answer my questions, correct? Alright, I have ways to get the answers I need, ways you will not like, Human." Aghaast spoke as suddenly, crystals similar to the ones on his body appeared around him, hovering in the air menacingly. Aghaast then flicked his hand, and the crystals rushed toward the Human at a speed a human could never react to. Just as one of the crystals was about to pierce through the Human''s shoulder, he moved and grabbed it with his bare hands. He clenched his fist, and soon, he raised his eyebrow. "This thing is stronger than I thought." The human commented, somewhat amazed. Aghaast, on the other hand, was surprised. A Sovereign was able to block his attack¡­ and to think he was able to do it with such ease. ''Do Humans normally have such reflexes? Or has he trained in a certain manner?'' Soon, Aghaast came to a conclusion. ''He must have low strength since he focused so much on his speed and agility.'' With that, the plan changed. Aghaast''s purple eyes shined, and suddenly, a huge hand made of green crystal came out of the ground, trying to catch the Human. The Human jumped, trying to get away, but before he could, another hand appeared from another direction, and before he could react or even understand what happened, he was surrounded and, Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Bam Around 15 crystal hands squashed him like a bug, not giving him an option to retaliate in any way possible. "Don''t worry, you are not dying. I will heal you enough to keep you alive. After all, I plan to make you my pastime for the next few centuries." A cold smile appeared on Aghaast''s face. But then, "Just as I thought." Aghaast heard a voice. He turned around, and his eyes widened in surprise when he saw the Human casually walking towards him. The human''s smile widened and, "You are a Ben 10 alien freak. You are like that diamond thingy! Rejoice, little one. Your kind was one of my favorites when I was younger." Nux chuckled as he stared at the cheap copy in front of him. "You! How did yo¡ª" Before Aghaast could say anything, Nux teleported in front of him and, "Alright, Ben 10, you had your fun. Now it''s my turn." BOOOOM Nux punched. In the last second, Aghaast punched back. Their fists collided. Now, it was a contest of strength. A contest Nux could never lose. BOOOM Aghaast''s body flew back, crashing onto a nearby wall. His arm had disintegrated. However, more than pain, he felt¡­ shock. "H-How¡­ you are a S-Sover¡ª" "Yeah yeah, I usually skip this part." Before he could say anything, Nux casually grabbed his other arm and pulled it out as well. By now, the being''s other arm had started regenerating, and Nux, who saw that, nodded to himself. "Yep, I knew it. You can regenerate as well. A cheap copy indeed." Of course, he crushed the arm before it could regenerate again. Then, he placed a strange collar on the being''s neck, and in an instant, Aghaast''s body stopped regenerating. It was one of the artifacts Nux''s wives had gathered that was used to neutralize even the Primordials. It was quite useful, especially when he needed it to deal with NPCs like this one here. "W-What did you do!?" Aghaast screamed in terror as he realized he couldn''t use his powers anymore. ''Typical NPCs, why can''t they find something new to say? They all say the same thing.'' Nux shook his head, completely ignoring the thousands of questions the fake Ben 10 was shooting at him. Then, as if he had made a decision, he placed his hand on Aghaast''s chest. "W-What are yo¡ª" Before the man could even complete his question, His Soul was pushed out of his body. Aghaast, who saw this mysterious sight, widened his eyes in horror. "W-What is this!? What did you do!?" His soul screamed. Nux, on the other hand, took out a familiar needle and stared at the Soul in front of him. "I have a few questions I need answers to." Nux smiled and then, "And coincidentally, just like you, I have ways to get the answers I need, ways you will not like, Sylverisian." Repeating the similar words, Nux walked towards Aghaast''s soul that was desperately trying to get away and injected the needle into his forehead. "AAAGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!" The Primordial''s scream echoed throughout the new Dead World Nux had found just to deal with troublesome matters like these. "Try and hold on to your sanity. I still need answers." Nux suggested generously. Chapter 1874 Two Factions "Is it alright to kidnap a World Leader like this?" Felberta, who walked out of Nux''s shadow and hugged him from behind, questioned. Feeling the familiar warmth and those ample breasts his head was buried into, a satisfied smile appeared on Nux''s face as he closed his eyes. The Eldraeth Progenitor smiled as she sensed Nux''s emotions. Her hands gently held Nux''s before she tightened her hug around him, burying the man into her body. For a moment, Nux didn''t say anything. He just enjoyed his first wife''s warmth. Then, to answer her question, he finally opened his mouth. "It will be fine." "Won''t they notice if he is gone for too long?" Felberta questioned. "If he was anyone else, they probably wouldn''t have noticed, but he is a World Leader, one of the strongest there. They would notice his missing presence very quickly." "Of course they will." Nux nodded. Then, he just shrugged, "But because he is a World Leader, they wouldn''t think too deeply. After all, what World Leader gets kidnapped from his own world without being able to alert anyone else?" He laughed. Then, he rubbed Felberta''s palm with his fingers and, "The people rely too much on the World''s Will. The World Leaders are used to it. They are too comfortable thinking no one can enter their world without alerting them, and they are right to think that since, theoretically, this isn''t possible. But¡­" "But it is different when it comes to the Anomaly." Felberta chuckled. "Well, yeah." Nux shrugged. "Since the other World Leaders didn''t sense anything out of the ordinary, they would simply assume that he had gone somewhere on his own accord. Funnily enough, rather than worrying about him, they would get wary of him. Where did he go? Why do we not know anything about it? Who did he meet? Is it an ally? Or an enemy? All these questions would get in their heads, and it will cause a rift between the leaders instead." Nux chuckled, finding all this amusing. Felberta smiled as well. Her eyes fell on Aghaast, and seeing his soulless body lying on the floor while his soul hovered in the air, not reacting to anything around it anymore, Yes, it was yet another one of the broken souls that fell victim to the cruel Soul Severance. "Anyways, what should we do about him now?" At Felberta''s question, Nux finally decided to move out of the heaven he was buried in and stared at the being in front of him. Then, with a wave of his hand, he placed Aghaast''s soul back into his body, and his purple eyes, which had dimmed down, came back to life again. The being, however, just like others, didn''t react. Nux then placed his hand on his head and, "Don''t resist." He ordered as his energy entered the being''s body. Strange patterns started appearing on his body as he read Aghaast''s memories. Once he was done, a frown appeared on his face. For now, however, he decided not to think about it. He opened a portal and carried Aghaast into his room again. Then, using his ability, he manipulated his memories to forget everything that happened from the point he met him and returned back to Felberta, closing the portal. "He will find out, you know." Felberta commented. Memory erasing was effective, but beings at Primordial levels would be able to sense the ''blanks'' in their minds and piece it together. "I didn''t erase his memory." Nux shook his head. "What?" Felberta frowned. "I manipulated it according to his habits." Nux shrugged. "By the time he realizes something is wrong, he will have other things to worry about." He spoke, his mind forming a devious plan. And Felberta, who could read his emotions, couldn''t help but be curious. "What did you see in his memories? Did you get information regarding the Foxes?" Nux nodded. "How''s the situation? Who are we up against?" The Eldraeth questioned directly. After all, she already knew what Nux was thinking. She knew what he was going to do, and since he had already decided, it was obvious that she and the others would be there right next to him as well. "Have you ever wondered that if even the lowest level worlds are part of factions and are somehow connected to the Supreme Worlds, why is Yrniel different?" Nux questioned back. "Isn''t that because we are too far away from the Supreme Worlds?" "That is correct." Nux nodded. "But this doesn''t mean that we do not have our own problems to deal with. Since the Supreme Worlds'' influence doesn''t spread to this area, the worlds here have created their own independent factions, and currently, There are two major factions here." "Don''t tell me¡­" Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire Felberta''s expression changed. "Yep, the one who is after the Foxes is one of these two factions." "¡­" Felberta turned silent. "Just like Faelara told me before, these people are actually after Yrniel''s ''Secret Weapon,'' and they are using the Foxes to learn more about it. The faction wants to get their hands on this weapon and get rid of the enemy faction." "How do they know if this ''secret weapon'' is strong enough?" "It is because when Yrniel was attacked before, one of the strongest experts of this faction was sent to lead the charge, But it only awakened that monster from his sleep¡­" Nux answered, and Felberta didn''t need to think about what happened next. "They were wiped out, huh?" Nux shrugged. "The faction never tried to directly get involved with Yrniel again and decided to use the Foxes. But well¡­ They didn''t really succeed, and now, it seems like they are losing patience." "How strong is this faction?" Felberta questioned with a curious look on her face. "They have five Middle Level Worlds at the top. The rest are low-level worlds we don''t have to consider." "Five Middle Level Worlds¡­" Felberta muttered, and Nux nodded with a solemn look on his face. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They are a problem. There''s a total of eighteen Transcendents in the faction. We stand no chance in a direct confrontation." "Then¡­ are we going to abandon the Foxes?" Felberta questioned. She knew Nux would do that if he had to choose. Nux, however, shook his head and smiled mischievously. "I said we stand no chance in a direct confrontation. Who said we are going to do that? It is time to use our long-time enemy to our advantage." Nux''s grin widened. Chapter 1875 Using the Universe. "Then¡­ are we going to abandon the foxes?" At that question, Nux smiled mischievously. "I said we stand no chance in a direct confrontation. Who said we are going to do that? It is time to use our long-time enemy to our advantage." "Our long-time enemy?" Felberta frowned. Nux, however, simply opened a portal and signaled Felberta to walk in. "Let''s meet the rest, shall we?" "Alright¡­" Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire The Eldraeth Progenitor nodded as she walked in. Since Nux decided to involve everyone, she knew it was a big deal. As she walked into the Core, she noticed that the rest of the women were here as well. Riona, Lane, and others had moved and gathered all of them. Eisheth, Aeliana, Lyriana, all of them were here. "What a sight~" Nux whistled perversely as he stared at the group of goddesses gathered right in front of him. Every single one of these women was an absolute beauty. Being surrounded by them all¡­ Nux couldn''t help but feel surreal. "Stop staring at us and tell us what you were thinking." While Nux was relishing the moment, Vyriana spoke up. "What did you mean when you said you are going to use our enemy to our advantage?" She questioned, her voice cold and unforgiving. It was clear that the Dragon was worried that Nux would do something reckless again. The rest of the women were the same. Amaya, on the other hand, had a rough idea. "Nux¡­" She called out. Nux turned towards her, and the devourer questioned, "Are you talking about the Universe?" There were a few candidates in the devourer''s mind when it came to enemies, however, the moment she thought from Nux''s perspective, the list narrowed down quite a bit. After all, this man only considered an entity his ''enemy'' when he/she/it targeted his wives, and¡­ Other than the Universe, everyone else who had tried to do that is either dead or has suffered a fate far worse than death. "You understand me so well." Nux praised as he glanced at his devourer. Amaya lowered her head a bit and smiled. Then, she secretly glanced at Aeliana, who seemed to be looking at her as well. The two women exchanged glances, but before something could happen, "The Universe? How are you planning to use the Universe?" Vyriana questioned. "He wants to direct the Universe''s attention to those worlds and use it to destroy them." Instead of Nux, Aeliana was the one who answered, and seeing how Nux''s smile widened at those words, the women understood that the Vampire was correct. Aeliana smirked as she glanced at Amaya. Amaya snorted. Vyriana, on the other hand, continued with her questions. "And how is he going to do that?" "Kidnapping beings from those five worlds, throwing them to other lower-level worlds, before bringing them back and devouring those worlds." Aeliana answered. "What¡­?" Vyriana frowned. "We kidnap beings from those five middle-level worlds, throw them to a low-level world Ember and others had found out about, before we bring them back, and later Nux would go and devour that world. Basically, we are trying to create a link between those middle-level worlds and the worlds the ''Anomaly'' devours." Amaya explained as she stared at Aeliana. The devourer had the same line of thought. Actually, this wasn''t the first time she had thought of this method, but since they never needed to do something like this, she never suggested it. Once again, the devourer and the Vampire stared at each other. The rest of the women, especially Allura and Aisha, stared at the scene with amused and curious eyes, but then, Aeliana and Amaya nodded at each other and, "Till now, we were trying to not link the Anomaly''s actions with Yrniel, but now, we are going to purposefully link the Anomaly''s actions with these five worlds. Our final goal is to use the Universe to get rid of these worlds in our stead." Amaya continued to explain. "Of course, this will not happen instantly. The first few times, the Universe would probably only devour those five beings and continue to show its anger, but¡­ What if, after it devours those five beings, another batch of beings, from the same world as before, enters another world, before that world is devoured as well? Even if the Universe devours these five beings as well¡­ What if¡­ this process continues to repeat¡­? Again and again and again, No matter how many times the Universe devours these beings, more, from the same worlds, appear, ''inspect'' another world, before the Anomaly destroys that world. What do you think the Universe would do?" Amaya questioned, and the women''s expressions changed. "Actually, we can make it even more appealing." Suddenly, Aeliana spoke up, and with an expression similar to Amaya''s on her face, the Vampire continued, S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if¡­ every time the Universe tries to devour these beings, the Anomaly appears and devours them instead? Stealing them away from it?" The smile on Aeliana''s face widened as she turned towards Nux and, "After all, the Anomaly would never let its people be devoured by the Universe, now would it?" "But that would limit the number of times we can do this¡­" Amaya muttered with a frown. She liked the idea but¡­ she didn''t want to work with restrictions. Her mind worked quickly and, "Keeping the spots for others and a few more for emergencies, Nux should only have around 100 spots. If he needs to devour 5 beings every time he devours a world, that means he can only devour 20 worlds. Adding the 40 spots he gets from those worlds, he can devour 8 more, and the 16 spots he gets from them would allow him to devour 3 more¡­ That makes it a total of 31 worlds¡­ that seems enough¡­" Amaya nodded to herself, liking the idea even more now. "Right?" Aeliana''s smile widened. "31 worlds should be more than enough. With how impatient the Universe is, I''d say it would directly target those worlds before we hit the 10th world." Amaya nodded back. "Exactly." The Vampire nodded as well. The two women were forming a strange form of camaraderie. Chapter 1876 My way is much more direct. "31 Worlds should be more than enough. With how impatient the Universe is, I''d say it would directly target those worlds before we hit the 10th world." Amaya nodded. "Exactly." Aeliana nodded as well. Then, the Vampire continued, "And it is not just about dealing with those Middle-Level Worlds. This method has quite a few other benefits as well." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean?" Vyriana questioned. "Think of this as an experiment." Aeliana answered. The rest of the women, except Amaya, frowned in confusion, and the Vampire started. "We need to understand how the Universe works. What we are up against is the Universe, an entity with absolute power but limited intelligence. We need to understand how far it is willing to go to get what it wants. We need to test its boundaries. We need to see how it would retaliate against our actions." As the women listened intently, Amaya took over. "What we are trying to understand is how many ''passes'' we have. Our journey against the Universe is a long one. We cannot just sit back and let everything stay the same. What we are trying to do is treat those five beings we select as if they are five of us. We are connecting those five beings to the Anomaly, and once the Universe finds that out and tries to devour them, we are ''protecting'' those beings from the Universe''s retaliation. It is similar to how, back then, Nux protected Felberta and then Mother." Amaya explained, and Felberta finally got the gist of it. "So you two are trying to find out how many ''chances'' or ''passes'' we have before the Universe targets Yrniel?" "Exactly." Aeliana nodded. "As Amaya said, this is going to be a long journey. We cannot deny the possibility of there being a time when any one of us is connected to the Anomaly and the Universe tries to attack us. The last thing we want is for the Universe to target Yrniel because of that. Of course, we will do everything in our power to make sure that this doesn''t happen, but I still think it would be better to have a number in our mind." The Vampire explained. "But won''t the number change according to the circumstances? Especially in Yrniel''s case, since it already has a connection with the Anomaly? Not to mention, the Universe will be much more sensitive to this after it devours five Middle-Level Worlds and still gets nothing out of it." Astaria questioned with a frown. "It will change, of course." Aeliana nodded. "But it would still be better to have a rough idea." Amaya completed the sentence. "And we can always weaken Yrniel''s connection with the Anomaly by strengthening the Anomaly''s connection to other worlds." Aeliana added, and Amaya nodded at her words. Honestly, the rest of the women who were seeing these two working together¡­ weren''t liking it at all. They honestly pitied their future enemies. Just one Amaya was more than enough¡­ but to add someone like Aeliana into the equation¡­ the poor bastards wouldn''t even know what hit them. Take those Middle-Level Worlds, for example. Imagine silently enjoying your day, in your world, without bothering anyone or anything, and then suddenly, the Universe attacks your world, reducing it to dust, ending your life without giving you a single chance to resist¡­ How pitiful was that? The women shook their heads, praying for the poor souls who would stand against them in the future. Nux, who saw their reaction, chuckled. He could tell what his lovely wives were thinking. Then, he turned towards Aeliana and Amaya, who were looking at him with bright eyes as if waiting for him to compliment them. Of course, Amaya''s expression was much more open and shameless. The Vampire was still not very open yet, but even she was looking forward to Nux''s praise. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire But then, "We cannot do that." Nux shook his head. "What? Why?" Amaya frowned. It wasn''t just her; Aeliana and the rest of the women frowned as well. They had just understood the plan and couldn''t help but like it more and more, but for Nux to disagree¡­ "While what you are thinking is good, it would attract a lot of attention to Yrniel." Nux answered. "Don''t forget, these Middle-Level Worlds are in the same Sector as Yrniel, and even if it is weak, they still have some sort of connection to Yrniel because of the foxes. Not to mention, the first ''victim'' of the Anomaly came from Yrniel. Just like Felberta said, it is already set in stone that the Anomaly has connections with Yrniel. If any incident¡ªespecially one that angers the Universe to the point where it decides to devour the Worlds¡ªoccurs, it might target Yrniel too." "It should not." Aeliana shook her head. Obviously, she had considered all this before. "Their connection to Yrniel is very weak. They were only targeting Yrniel using the Low-Level Worlds because they were scared of Father. The only connection they have with Yrniel is the fact that they share the same Sector." "And that is more than enough." Nux answered. "As I said, the Universe wouldn''t hesitate to burn itself if it meant it could get rid of the Anomaly. While it might not devour the entire Sector, a world that had a connection with the Anomaly¡­ How likely do you think it is that the Universe would target such a world?" Nux questioned, and in an instant, both Aeliana and Amaya turned silent. They tried to think of ways around it, forming connections between other worlds of this Sector with the Anomaly by allowing Nux to devour entities from those worlds, but the more they thought about it¡­ The worse the idea felt. After all, this would only attract more attention to this Sector. It would become too dangerous. "Then what were you planning to do when you said you were going to use our enemy to our advantage? Were you not talking about the Universe?" Felberta questioned directly, and at that question, Nux''s smile widened. "Oh, I was talking about the Universe, alright." He nodded. "Just that my way is much more direct." Chapter 1877 A Sovereign? "Is he¡­ really going to do it¡­?" Lyriana questioned with a worried look on her face as she stared at the screen in front of her. A screen that showed Nux''s vision. "You can sense his emotions, can''t you? You, of all people, should know the answer, don''t you think?" Thyra questioned back. "I¡­ I am asking because I can sense his emotions¡­ It doesn''t seem like he is going to back down¡­" Lyriana answered, her tone getting grimmer and grimmer with every second. "¡­Don''t think too much about it. He has thought this through." Aeliana answered. However, unlike her words, her voice was unsure. "I understand that, but¡­ isn''t this still too risky¡­?" Lyriana was worried. "You are thinking too much." Suddenly, Lane spoke up. And as the women turned towards her, the Shadow Demon continued, "He already explained everything, didn''t he? What''s bothering you?" "That man is going to a Middle Lev-" "This is not the first time he is doing something out of the ordinary. Using logic to assess his actions is foolish. So sit back, relax, and keep your mouth closed." Lane waved her hand, dismissing Aeliana before she could even complete her words. Seeing her act that way, the rest of the women narrowed their eyes. "Sister Shadow¡­?" Skyla called out. After all, Sister Lane would never react that wa- "The hell are you taking my name for!? I am not even there!" A shout came from Felberta''s shadow. The Eldraeth Progenitor looked down, and suddenly, Shadow materialized herself next to her. "I am here, that one''s Lane." She clarified. After all, she couldn''t let her good name be tarnished. The rest of the women, however, continued to doubt the situation. "Lane would never act that way." Thyra spoke out loud, finding everything more and more suspicious. Did Shadow somehow take over Lane''s body? It might be possible. After all, everything was possible in this universe. Shadow, who could practically see the women''s thoughts on their faces, could feel her mouth twitching. "Did you all forget? I am the side that woman hides from the rest of the world! What you are seeing is ''that side!'' I am not doing anything! That''s Lane!" Shadow clarified her name. "Why would she act like this?" Thyra was still defensive. After all, everyone knew what type of person Lane was. "She is not in his shadow." Shadow answered. "What¡­?" "Nux sent her away from his shadow, so she''s sulking." "She''s¡­ sulking¡­" "That''s her way to do it, yes." Shadow nodded, and the rest of the women turned towards Lane, who seemed annoyed by all the attention she was getting. "Shadow, I swear if I can one day kill you, I will." Lane threatened. "The only one who can kill me is Nux." Shadow answered. Then, her smile widened, and "He can fuck me to death. I''ll allow that." "¡­" "¡­" The rest of the women, including Lane, turned silent. Not reacting to Shadow''s words, the only one who stepped closer to Shadow was¡­ Edda. She was very much considering what the woman just said. ¡­ While the women were chatting, Nux, who had infiltrated Zendel, one of the Five Middle-Level Worlds, smiled. The task couldn''t be easier for him since almost no world has a detection system that detects when a foreign entity infiltrates. Every world relied on their World''s Will to do the work, and against someone like Nux, where the World''s Will fails, they were completely helpless. Not that Nux was complaining; this made things easier for him. He was actually glad that was the case. "Let''s start, shall we?" Nux muttered as he stretched his body. Then, he expanded his senses. "Where do I start with?" He wondered, and soon, he got the answer. He placed his hand on the ground and suddenly, he connected with the ''Star'' inside his universe, gaining access to almost endless energy. One thing to note was that after devouring almost ten new Low-Level Worlds and designating all of them as ''Stars'' in his universe, the amount of energy Nux now had access to had grown to an absurd level. And no, it was not just a mere ten times growth. No, before, Nux was using the energy of a Lowest-Level World. Now, however, he had more than ten Low-Level Worlds to rely on. His energy reserves were truly that, Endless. And using these endless reserves, Nux started creating his Ice Domain. The ice started from beneath his feet and expanded at a frightening rate. With him as the center, it continued to expand forward, forming a circle whose radius continued to increase without stopping. 100 meters, 200 meters¡­ 1000 meters¡­ 10 kilometers¡­ 1000 kilometers¡­ The Ice Domain continued to grow without stopping. As for the people who were caught within this domain? Everyone below the Sovereign Stage froze that very instant. The Sovereigns were still able to move. They, however, were losing their movement speed because of the absurd cold, and while they could still resist, their bodies were giving out as the temperature around them continued to fall. "What''s happening!?" A Primordial Stage noble, who was enjoying his bath, shouted in anger as he noticed that the bathwater was frozen. He stood up and noticed that the temperature around him had fallen to an absurdly low degree. Frowning, he walked towards his window, and no matter how far he extended his vision, the only thing he could see was ice. It was as if Zendel''s climate had suddenly flipped over. "What is happening!?" He repeated his question, this time, his voice was even louder. "L-Lord Rajag!" A Sovereign rushed in, his voice shivering. Rajag turned towards him, and he continued, "Zendel''s temperature is falling to an absurd degree, but this isn''t natural. The cultivators would be able to resist if it was natural, but this cold is accompanied by a cultivator''s energy, and anyone under the Sovereign Stage is unable to resist it. From the quality of energy, it seems like the work of a Sovereign." Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire "A Sovereign?" Rajag couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Y-Yes." "Does that even make sense?" "I-I am not s-sure." The being replied. Now, even his body had started shivering. He could feel that his organs had started giving in. "L-Lord R-R-Rajag¡­" Rajag understood what was going on. "Stay here. I will deal with this on my own." Saying those words, Rajag disappeared. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1878 How about I show you what real Aura looks like? "Stay here, I will deal with this on my own." Saying those words, Rajag rushed out of his house and expanded his senses. He was trying to sense the source of this cold, and the easiest way to find the source would be to find the coldest area. ''Heh.'' Rajag couldn''t help but smile when he found what he was looking for, and now that he had the location in his mind, he rushed towards it without wasting any more time. With his speed, it barely took him 5 minutes to reach the source. However, the moment he got there, his expression changed when he realized that quite a lot of Primordials had already gathered. Rajag noticed a few familiar faces and nodded at them. Then, finally, his eyes fell on the being who stood in front of him, still injecting energy into the domain he created. ''A Human¡­?'' Rajag frowned. Honestly, he was taken aback. To think a Sovereign would have such a ridiculously high energy reserve, and to think the being was a human of all the races. "Who are you?" Rajag questioned. The intention behind his words couldn''t be clearer. Yes, what this man did was unforgivable, but¡­ His energy reserves were impressive. If he could recruit him to his side, then¡­ Just thinking about how fine of an addition the Human would be put a smile on Rajag''s face. "¡­" The Human, however, didn''t reply, making Rajag frown. "He is mute." Suddenly, another being chuckled. Rajag turned towards him and recognized him in an instant. He was Tifane, someone who could be called an ally, even though they didn''t exactly have a good relationship. "What do you mean?" Rajag frowned. "Do you think you are the only one who tried to recruit him? All of us have tried it, but it doesn''t look like he is putting us in his eyes." Tifane smiled. He didn''t seem particularly angered by the Human''s actions. After all, he always looked forward to a challenge. Honestly, this wasn''t a bout between them and the Human. If it were, they would have already taken care of him. He was just a Sovereign. How hard could subduing a Sovereign be? The problem was¡­ the rest of the Primordials. Everyone here wanted to recruit him, and it was clear that no one had the intention to back down. The Primordials could tell that this would turn into something big. What''s worse? More and more Primordials from all over Zendel were coming to this place as the Human continued to inject more and more energy into his domain. ''Just how much energy does this monster have?'' The Primordials couldn''t help but wonder. Then, finally, "Alright, that''s it. Stop injecting more energy into your domain." Suddenly, Rajag ordered. It was an order everyone agreed with. After all, no one here wanted to increase the competition. But¡­ The Human didn''t care. Something the Primordials didn''t like. Rajag narrowed his eyes and walked towards him. "Did you not hear what I said?" He questioned, his voice full of authority. The Human, however, as if he couldn''t hear him, continued to inject more energy into his domain. Rajag placed his hand on the Human''s shoulder, wanting to stop him, but then, Slap The Human slapped his hand away. "¡­" "¡­" Silence. Absolute silence fell over the place. That was it. Rajag lost his patience. The rest of the Primordials, who realized what was about to happen, tried to rush towards the Human, wanting to save him, but in their heads, they all knew it was impossible. Rajag stood right next to this man. It was absolutely impossible to protect the Human. Or¡­ at least, that is what they thought¡­ But then¡­ BOOOOOM An explosion was heard, and suddenly, the Primordials stopped in their tracks, horrified by what they saw¡­ The Human¡­ the Sovereign Stage Human¡­ unleashed a punch, and¡­ Rajag''s body, that took that punch¡­ burst into pieces. Yes, Rajag was dead, only the blood and gore of his body that had ''littered'' the white ice was left of him¡­ A Sovereign¡­ had killed a Primordial¡­ "One hundred and twenty-five, huh¡­" Suddenly, the Human spoke up, mentioning the number of Primordials gathered here. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, 124 now." He shrugged. He had mistakenly counted the dead one as well. "So around 30 of them still aren''t here yet, huh¡­" He muttered, then, he sighed. "What a pity¡­ I wanted to fight all of you together." Then, however, the Human shrugged and, "Oh well, I guess this will do as well." Saying those words, Nux rushed towards the Primordials. The Primordials prepared themselves. None of them dared to underestimate the Sovereign in front of them. The battle started, and very quickly, the Primordials realized that this Sovereign didn''t just have an absurd amount of energy, his physical strength was on an absurd level as well. His punch was strong enough to kill them. "What is this monster!? My Aura isn''t working on him!" One of the Primordials shouted. "How am I supposed to know!? I have never heard of a Sovereign strong enough to face a Primordial, let alone fight more than a hundred of them!" "You overpraise me." Nux smiled as he appeared next to the Primordial who had just spoken. The Primordial, however, quickly jumped away, creating distance between the two of them as three Primordials appeared right beside him, ready to attack. ''Tsk.'' Nux snorted inwardly as he dodged the incoming attacks. ''A hundred is still too much, huh¡­'' He realized it. He was fighting against enemies an entire phase above him. He could still fight ten or twenty of them¡­ but taking on more than a hundred of them at the same time was indeed too overwhelming for him. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire Yes, he was stronger than them, and his reflexes were better because of Aeliana''s training, but his speed was lacking. Not to mention that any of his abilities other than his physical strength were absolutely useless in this battle. It was a difficult battle. Honestly, it was an impossible one. Of course, this didn''t mean he just gave in. It was an opportunity to push himself to the limit, and Nux was planning to use it to its fullest extent. The battle continued. Nux continued to improve, and while he was getting hurt, he had also managed to kill two more Primordials. "What are you doing!? Are you going to let a Sovereign trample on us like this!?" A Primordial shouted, trying to rally others and improve their teamwork. Just as another Primordial was about to speak, BOOOM An Aura burst out. The moment Nux sensed that Aura, a smile appeared on his face. A Transcendent was here. Nux looked above, and there he was¡­ Hovering in the air, looking down at everybody as if he were a God. And Nux¡­ He didn''t like that at all. He stepped forward, canceling the being''s Aura as if it never existed, and then, "You scrubs really like to use your Auras, don''t you?" Nux''s grin widened even further, his face distorted, resembling a demon, and suddenly, his body started hovering in the air as well. The rest of the Primordials who were close to him tried to rush towards him, preparing to end him while he seemed distracted. Nux, however, ignored them all and, "How about I show you what real Aura looks like?" BOOOOOOOOOOM Chapter 1879 This is the end. "How about I show you what real Aura looks like?" Nux grinned like a demon as his body started floating in the air. The Primordials around him rushed towards him, trying to grab him. He, however, ignored them all. His eyes continued to stare at the Transcendent hovering in the air above him. He was a Velythari, also known as the Shattered Kin. A race where one''s entire body consists of several floating shards that hovered around their core, constantly shifting and rearranging as they moved. Their bodies did not have a single fixed shape. They continued to alter their form by reconfiguring their shards as they adapted to their surroundings. And the Transcendent who hovered above Nux was the Leader of the Velythari, Zyreth Ulmora. *Picture* By now, Nux had encountered countless Velythari. Well, he didn''t actually encounter them; he simply froze them before they could even understand what was happening. However, he did face a few Velythari Primordials and now knew quite a bit about these beings. They were definitely interesting. It was difficult to kill them because even if he did destroy their body, they simply reformed again. Even if he tried to target their core, their entire body would restructure in a way that protected the core, making it such that he needed to destroy everything in order to get to the core. What was worse was the fact that this reconstruction was done almost instantly. Even if he took them by surprise, their body would react and reconstruct, making it difficult for him to actually kill them. Honestly, out of all the races he had encountered in Zendel, this was definitely the most troublesome one. And to think the first Transcendent he would encounter would be a Velythari. Zyreth observed Nux in silence. Even though it was clear that Nux was about to do something, Zyreth didn''t seem particularly bothered by it. Rather, it seemed like he was looking forward to what he was about to show. Yes, Zyreth was treating Nux as a circus monkey, a means for entertainment. And Nux, who could see that, just grinned even more. He would make sure this being enjoyed the show he was so much looking forward to. BOOOOOOOOOOM Nux''s Aura burst out. The Aura of an independent universe burst out. And in an instant, everything¡­ collapsed. The Primordials who tried to get close to Nux were instantly crushed onto the ground. The ones who were closest to him burst into pieces, their blood, gore, and flesh stuck on the ground. They looked like rats that were attacked by a large hammer, their bodies splattered on the ground. It was a disgusting sight that would make even the beings with the strongest stomachs vomit their guts out. However, this was just the beginning. While the Primordials who were close to Nux were all crushed to death, the ones who were farther away were on their knees, their bones¡ªor whatever their bodies were made of¡ªwere all crushed, their body structure had collapsed. Yes, they were in no condition to fight anymore. Zendel itself wasn''t in good condition either. The air here grew impossibly heavy. Zendel''s Will groaned under the pressure, instantly summoning all the Transcendent Leaders that were connected to it to this place. Its ground shook. Any structure above the ground, be it man-made buildings, natural trees, or mountains, all crumbled into pieces, flat on the ground. Large fissures tore through the ground. Even the very energy Zendel and its people thrived on was locked on the ground, unable to float in the environment anymore. Yes, the damage was irreversible. Nux''s presence alone had sent Zendel back to when it was formed. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No life form below the Primordial level survived. All the advancements made by Zendel''s people were crushed into dust. It was a calamity. The worst calamity in the history of Zendel, something that would take tens of thousands of years to recover from. Yes, a Middle-Level World, that pretty much ruled this sector of the Universe, was pushed to the brink of extinction the moment Nux released his Aura. This was simply how heavy the weight of a universe is. And what was even more horrifying? It was the fact that even now, Nux wasn''t using his full strength. Well, more accurately, he couldn''t use his full strength even if he wanted to. He was in an entirely different universe. The power he could use here was extremely limited because the Main Universe resisted his. If that wasn''t the case¡­ Then the Transcendents who had survived would have suffered a fate similar to the Primordials who were close to Nux. Splattered to the ground in the most disgusting manner possible. Of course, even if that didn''t happen, it didn''t mean the Transcendents had it easy either. Every single one of them had fallen on the ground and was on their knees, unable to move their bodies because of the heavy pressure that had descended on them. Yes, even Zyreth, who once hovered in the air, looking down at everyone under him, commanding an absolute presence, was now on the ground, on his knees, his body restructuring in a way that prevented its complete destruction. "W-Who is that h-human¡­?" One of the Transcendents questioned, his voice trembling as he was having difficulty speaking. "I-Is this the e-end¡­?" Another one questioned, his face pale in horror. The destruction he saw, Zendel''s fear that he could sense, everything made his body shiver as fear rooted itself into his very being. It didn''t matter if the quality of energy this being released before could only be compared to a Sovereign. A Sovereign¡­? What Sovereign could do¡­ this? Heck, let alone a Sovereign, what Transcendent could do this!? This being¡­ whoever or whatever he is¡­ destroyed their entire world¡­ Everything they cherished, their families, their loved ones, this being destroyed everything. Why¡­? This question appeared in their minds, but none of them dared to ask. No one other than Zyreth Ulmora. BOOOM Suddenly, another Aura burst out. It was Zyreth. The Velythari tried to overpower Nux with his Aura, but¡­ "Don''t be foolish, Velythari. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire If your mere Aura could have stopped me, this never would have happened in the first place." Nux slapped the Velythari''s Aura away. "This is the end. Accept it." Chapter 1880 Ive brought help. "Don''t be foolish, Velythari. If your mere Aura could have stopped me, this never would have happened in the first place." Nux slapped the Velythari''s Aura away. "This is the end. Accept it." Nux declared. His golden eyes looked down upon the beings who knelt in front of him, the Transcendents, who sensed his gaze, trembled. Everyone except one. "It will be the end when I fall to my end." Zyreth answered, and suddenly, The sky trembled, and the very fabric of existence shuddered. ''I thought I would be able to intimidate him, but I guess he isn''t a Transcendent and a World Leader for nothing.'' Nux, who sensed what was about to happen, sighed weakly as he closed his eyes, giving in to his fate. Nux was no longer a child who would barge into enemy territory without having any prior knowledge. He had done his research before he came here. He found out everything there was to know about Zendel¡ªthe different races residing in it, its people, the strongest beings who stood as its pillars, its environment, the energy it used, the Primordials, the Transcendents¡ªhe found out every single thing. Before coming here, this man had learned everything there was to learn about every single Primordial and Transcendent there was on Zendel¡ªtheir Laws, their abilities, their race, the level of their bloodlines, their strengths, their weaknesses, their allies, their enemies. He learned everything. And after his thorough research, one of the few beings who constantly worried him was the Velythari Leader, Zyreth Ulmora. Not only were his racial abilities quite strong, but what stood out the most was his Law. The Law of Resurgence. A Law that governs the cycle of dissolution and rebirth, not in a way tied to mere life and death, but as an eternal transformation of ''form'' and ''state.'' The Law of Resurgence pretty much turns Zyreth into an immortal. Using this Law, it became impossible to truly destroy Zyreth because, using his Law, Zyreth could never be destroyed¡ªonly restructured, remade, or redefined. Every time he died, his very existence was rewritten, reassembling into something new. And this wasn''t just true for Zyreth himself. He could use his Law on anyone or anything around him¡ªa weapon, a soul, or even a Law itself. Anything that was disintegrated could be returned in a different form. And the Law wasn''t just used to ''bring back.'' It also allowed Zyreth to dismantle anything¡ªconcepts, weapons, structures, or even¡­ beings. And force them to reconstruct in a way that suited his design. A being who was once an enemy could be turned into his most trusted subordinate, and this was just the start of it. Zyreth had the power to recall entire civilizations in a way he wanted them to be. Honestly, it was an absurd Law with so many possibilities that when Nux learned about it, the first thing that came to his mind was trying to find a way to get his hands on this Law. For now, however, this wasn''t what worried him. What worried him was the fact that Zyreth was a Transcendent. His Law was already absurdly powerful, but¡­ Transcendents had something that made them so different from others around them, something that made them absolute. A Domain. A Transcendent is called as such because beings at this level have transcended the boundaries of understanding of their Law and have pushed themselves to Absolute Perfection. Yes, ''Absolute'' Perfection. A Transcendent Being, because of his Absolute understanding of his Law, could create a Domain where his Law was Absolute. Yes, even a normal Law such as¡­ the Law of Resurgence¡­ inside Zyreth''s domain, turns into the Law of Absolute Resurgence. A field where his already absurd powers would become Absolute. This is what the Velythari was trying to create. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What''s worse? Nux couldn''t stop him. A Domain can be set up in an instant. No one could stop its formation because of how quickly it forms¡ªnot even Nux. Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire He could only watch as the reality he knew collapsed. The sky was no longer a sky. It was a shifting storm of memories and futures, remnants of what once was and what would be. Fragments of battles fought in the past clashed with wars yet to come. Beings who were wiped from history started taking form again. The ground beneath changed as well, turning into a constantly reconstructing surface. Every step seemed to shatter it, and every next one reassembled into something new. Nothing remained the same for more than a few moments. Everything in this Domain was bound by a single Law. The Law of Absolute Resurgence. Nothing ended. Nothing remained the same. Yes, in this Domain, Zyreth, even though he was still on the ground, kneeling, had turned into the Absolute. His powers had turned into the Absolute. And yes, in this situation, if he decided to ''dismantle'' Nux and ''reconstruct'' him into his loyal subordinate, It would work. Nux might have had a way to resist it before, but in here, when everything this being did was Absolute, he was helpless. And Nux, who knew that, sighed again. "Tsk, I wanted a grander exit, you know?" He muttered. Zyreth frowned at those words. "Oh well, not everything goes according to your plans." Nux shrugged as he tried to teleport out of Zyreth''s Domain. Keyword being tried, because before he could do it, the Velythari changed the very ''concept'' of Teleportation, bringing Nux right in front of him instead. Seeing that his power was working on this monster, the expressions of the rest of the Transcendents changed as well. And Nux, who noticed that, sighed. "This is getting more and more troublesome." He muttered out loud. Zyreth wasn''t the only problematic being here; there were a few others, and if they all decided to join their hands together, it would become even more problematic. Not wanting to deal with all that hassle, Nux decided to self-destruct. But, Nothing happened. He glanced at the Velythari, and the being smiled. "You should have already expected it." Yes, he dismantled the concept of Self-Destruction. "Well, you are right. I did expect this." Nux nodded as he gave in. Seeing his reaction, Zyreth smiled, regaining some of his confidence. "It didn''t matter if you did. You cannot get out of this situation. You are exceptionally strong, I admit. But you were never strong enough to deal with me on your own." Zyreth declared. But at his words, Nux''s grin just widened. "Who said I was the one who was going to take care of you?" "Huh¡­?" "I''ve brought help." Saying those words, Nux pointed up, and the moment Zyreth glanced in the direction he was pointed at, His eyes widened in horror. Chapter 1881 We will fight. "Who said I was the one who was going to take care of you?" Nux tilted his head and questioned with a playful frown on his face. "Huh¡­?" "I''ve brought help." Zyreth furrowed his brows. However, before he could make sense of Nux''s words, Nux pointed up, and the moment the Velythari looked above, His eyes widened in horror. A massive shadow loomed over the entirety of Zendel, covering everything in darkness. "W-What is happening¡­?" One of the Transcendents stuttered. He was a being born with special eyes. Right now, however, his eyes were nothing more than a curse. He was ''cursed'' with the ability to see it. The End. "Farik, what do you see?" Zyreth questioned with a frown on his face. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Farik, however, didn''t say anything. His body continued to tremble, his wide eyes had started turning purple, as if they were strained by a force unknown to him. "Farik!" Zyreth yelled, trying to pull him out of his reverie. Farik, however, simply pointed at the sky with his trembling fingers, and only one phrase came out of his mouth. "It''s over¡­ It''s over¡­ It''s over¡­" Zyreth frowned at that behavior. He found it disgraceful and shameful. But then, RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER Zendel itself screamed in terror. This time, the terror it felt was far more primordial than when Nux released his Aura. The entire world shook violently. The cracks Nux had created on the ground widened even further. "Zendel! What is happening!?" Zyreth tried to communicate with Zendel''s Will. However, the Will didn''t react to his words. Rather, a white ball appeared right in front of Nux. It was a form of surrender. Zendel was pleading. It wanted everything to stop, even if it had to surrender itself in exchange. Zyreth, who could clearly understand the meaning behind Zendel''s actions, turned towards Nux, his eyes enraged. "What did you do!?" Nux just smiled at those words. "Did you forget what I said? I brought help. It''s an old acquaintance." RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER As if reacting to those words, the Universe reacted even more strongly. It finally found him! The Anomaly! Yes, the instant Nux released his Aura to its fullest extent, the Universe reacted. This time, however, it didn''t react how it normally would. It waited. It waited and surrounded the Anomaly with hundreds of asteroids, every single one of them a tenth of Zendel''s size. All of them attacking Zendel at the same time. Yes, the Universe had decided to destroy the entirety of Zendel to make sure it got the Anomaly in the process. And as if the time had come, the shadow that loomed over Zendel became darker and darker, and finally, Zyreth and the others were able to see it. Hundreds of monstrous asteroids, each the size of a continent, descending as if they were some form of divine punishment. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER Zendel screamed in fear. It could sense its end. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire "I¡­ I cannot teleport!" One of the Transcendents admitted, his body trembling in absolute horror. "I-I cannot do it either! None of my artifacts are working!" Another one shouted. Nux, however, just laughed at those words. Teleport away? From the Universe''s attack? Did that even make sense? The Universe was an Absolute Entity that commanded everything there was. Let alone a mere Middle-Level World, even a Supreme World would be utterly helpless against it. How was one even supposed to face such an entity? Use their Laws? How foolish. Every Law in the Universe was connected to it. The Universe had the ability to cancel any Law, any Concept, at any place, and nothing would be able to stop it. The first thing the Universe did when it decided to attack this place was erase the Concept of Teleportation. Let alone those who were trying to use artifacts, even beings with Laws related to Teleportation, Absolute or not, wouldn''t be able to teleport away from here. They were all stuck here. They could do nothing but wait for their impending doom. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? IF THIS CONTINUES, YOU ARE GOING TO DIE WITH US!!" One of the Transcendents screamed as he grabbed Nux by his neck, his face full of rage. Rage that was covering his fear. Any being would be intimidated by the look this being had on his face, Any but Nux. "Don''t be foolish. I was prepared to die when I came here." Nux then glanced at Zyreth and, "Your friend here should know that, no?" After all, Zyreth had decimated the concept of self-destruction using his domain to prevent Nux from doing that. The Velythari clenched his fists in frustration. Seeing that, Nux smiled and spoke with an assuring look on his face. "Don''t worry, it will be a painless death, I promise." At those words, the Transcendent snapped, unable to take it anymore. "Painless!? Stop it this instant, or I will make you beg for a painless dea¡ª" "First of all." Before he could even complete, Nux interrupted. "That threat makes no sense at all. Stop that? Do you think I have the power to do that? Pointy dude, look above you," Nux pointed up. Then, he stressed his next words, "Do you really think I have control over those things? Do you truly believe that I would be here babbling with you if I had that power? Especially when you are holding my neck like this? Trust me, the first thing I would have done if I had that sort of power was to kill you because of how you are grabbing me." Nux spoke, and involuntarily, the Transcendent released him. His body had given in to fear. Nux, however, didn''t care and continued, "Also, what could you even do? Torture me?" His smile then turned demonic and, "First of all, I highly doubt you can inflict more pain on me than what I have already been through. And second, You don''t exactly have enough time." Nux completed as he looked above. The asteroids were finally here. Their massive surface burned as they entered Zendel''s atmosphere. The flames scorched the very sky. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER Zendel trembled, and Zyreth, who could see his and his world''s impending doom, "Warriors of Zendel." He called out with a solemn look on his face. "We will fight." Chapter 1882 End. "Warriors of Zendel," Zyreth called out, his eyes intently staring at the incoming asteroids. "We will fight," he declared. "Have you lost your mind!? How are we supposed to fight tha¡ª" "Then what do you plan to do? Wait for your death?" Before the other Transcendent could complete his sentence, Zyreth turned towards him and questioned in a condescending tone. "Gragor, you were always a coward who hid his true self behind his strength. But for once, stand up and fight for yourself. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Find more adventures on My Virtual Library Empire Fight for your pride." Zyreth spoke in a cold tone. Then, he turned back towards the sky and, "And if you cannot, Then let others do it." He spoke, and as Gragor looked around, he noticed that the rest of the Transcendents had prepared themselves, ready to stop their world''s doom against all odds. Yes, some were hesitant, and almost all of them were afraid, but this didn''t stop them from standing up one last time, desperately fighting for that chance of survival, no matter how impossibly low it was. Gragor''s body shook. Then, the look on his face changed as well. He made a decision as well. He would fight. Just like the other Transcendents, he stood up and distanced himself from Zyreth. Transcendents fought using their Domains. However, two Domains, unless they were of a similar nature, could not coexist in a single place. Every time two Transcendents deployed their Domains, they clashed with each other, and the stronger Domain came out on top. Right now, however, all of Zendel''s Transcendents distanced themselves in a way that their Domains wouldn''t clash with each other''s. Yes, they would take on the asteroids separately. "I didn''t think you would try and fight back. What happened to torturing me? I was looking forward to it, you know? Not that I am an M, don''t misunderstand, I just wanted to see if you people had some inter¡ª" Before Nux could complete his words, he froze. The Concept of Time around him was dismantled. The last thing Zyreth wanted right now was an annoying distraction. After dealing with Nux, the Velythari turned towards the sky again. The sky itself was split apart. For the first time in his life, Zyreth was able to see outer space from his own world. It all felt like an illusion, but the Velythari knew it was very real. Zyreth flew up, his mind racing, coming up with a way to protect or at least¡­ survive. For the first time in his long life, his power, his law, felt¡­ meaningless. But in the end, he raised his hand. The air around him trembled. His Domain stretched outward, warping the sky with an unseen force. And time itself tore open. Thousands of Zyreths of different forms and shapes from thousands of different possibilities appeared beside him. They all extended their hands towards the sky and, "Resurgence Eternum." Time reversed. The falling asteroids shuddered, their trajectories distorted. Reality itself twisted in protest. The asteroids were actually returning, Or so it seemed. But¡­ As if mocking him, The asteroids pushed forward. The power of thousands of Zyreths was utterly helpless. However, they didn''t give in. If they couldn''t reverse time, They would destroy the incoming asteroids instead. Reality warped again. The air turned into flames, prepared to reduce everything to ashes, but¡­ The moment the sea of fire met the burning asteroids, rather than reducing them to death, the flames seemed to have strengthened them instead. Another failure. The flames couldn''t burn the giant asteroids. These ''entities'' were simply too robust to be burned with little flames. After the flames, Zyreth tried physical force. He tried to form a Force Barrier to slow down the asteroids'' advance, but¡­ Once again, nothing happened. It seemed like everything Zyreth did was utterly useless. He was simply wasting his energy reserves. "Haaahh¡­ Haaahh¡­ Haaahh¡­." Yes, Zyreth was exhausted. One by one, his ''possibilities'' were being erased from this reality. His Law, which allowed him to warp reality itself, was failing. After all, how could it possibly resist the might of the very Universe? It was all meaningless. One by one, the asteroids came down and finally, The first one landed. BOOOOOOOOOM The entire western continent ceased to exist. There was no aftermath; it was simply gone. The land, the already smashed buildings, the sky above it¡ªall erased from the fabric of existence. Zyreth''s body trembled. In the end, he could only think of one thing. He rose above. His crystal-like body became translucent, his core shining much more brightly than it ever had. An absurdly large amount of energy was gathered, and suddenly, BOOOOOOM An absurdly strong force surrounded the incoming asteroids, trying to crush them into pieces, and, Crack This time, it worked. At the very least, something happened¡­ A very small crack, barely visible on its surface, appeared on the asteroid closest to Zyreth. The Velythari, who saw that, let out a weak chuckle. ''So that is all the difference my entire life could make, huh¡­'' He muttered in his head. He stared at his allies, wanting to see if any of them had managed to do something at their end. What he saw, however, made him close his now tired eyes. His body continued to become more and more translucent before it disappeared from existence. Yes, the Velythari was no more. He couldn''t see his world fall apart in front of his own eyes, so he decided to leave first. It would have been an emotional moment if there was anyone to witness it. Well, there was. Nux, who was now unfrozen since the Velythari was gone, saw the sight of hundreds of absurdly huge asteroids falling from the sky and felt his heart shudder. Although he couldn''t see it himself, he could guess what the Velythari''s last moments were like. "Haaahh¡­" He exhaled deeply as he sat on the barren ground. Then, the next asteroid fell. This time, another continent disappeared. Then another, And another, Until finally, the next asteroid fell right on top of where Nux stood, and Nux, who saw that sight, could only think of one thing¡­ ''Holy shit¡­'' BOOOOOOOOOOOM Chapter 1883 A Weapon Rather Than A Threat. ''Holy shit¡­'' Nux thought inwardly as the large asteroid fell on top of his body, crushing the body and physical strength he was so proud of in that very instant. Against the Universe''s Might, there was no resistance. There was no ''Quality of Energy'' or any other factor included. What crushed Nux and eradicated him from existence was pure physical impact generated from his collision with the asteroid. He was helpless, utterly helpless, as anyone would be. Even if it were an Eternal Stage Cultivator, it would be the same. After all, their biggest weapon that they relied on the entire time was rendered utterly useless. Laws didn''t work against the Universe. Whether it was a Law that strengthened a being, a Law that enhanced their regeneration, a Law that stopped time itself, or the Law that could give them the power over Space, The Universe could simply nullify all Laws, making them absolutely useless. A Primordial, Transcendent, an Eternal, or even an Infinity, with their Laws nullified, every single one of them was helpless. The only thing they had going for them was their ''high-quality energy,'' and well¡­ Against an Asteroid that was big enough to be compared to a World, any quality of energy was nothing short of useless. Not to mention there were hundreds of such asteroids attacking Zendel. Yes, the Universe had gone all out. Even if the one on the receiving end was the strongest being in existence, he wouldn''t survive. The Universe made sure anyone and everyone would fall. Well¡­ Everyone except Nux. Other beings were helpless because their Laws, or their Domains, everything was connected to the Universe, giving it the power to nullify them, but Nux? His Laws were never connected to the Universe in the first place, So¡­ Even when he ''perished,'' it wasn''t the end. ¡­ Inside Core, the women stared at the white screen in front of them, their expressions unreadable. It was the first time they had seen Transcendents in action. Even Aeliana was the same. Yes, she had trained with Progenitors most of her life and had even given them a run for their money, but¡­ The Progenitors were merely Pseudo Transcendents. Let alone a Domain, they didn''t even have a Law. Compared to true Transcendents like Zyreth, the Progenitors were like children who had barely learned how to walk. Seeing the Domain for the first time in her life, Aeliana and all the other women present were mesmerized. A Domain where one was Absolute. ''So this is what it means to be a Transcendent.'' The women nodded. They thought that nothing could surprise them anymore, but¡­ They soon realized how utterly wrong they were. Honestly, almost all of them were expecting that the Universe would simply devour Zendel and be done with it¡­ But for it to take such extreme actions, Actions that even a being like Zyreth became absolutely helpless against¡­ Honestly, the women couldn''t help but feel¡­ small. To think a being they all looked at in awe, the being that felt so¡­ strong¡­ Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Would fall in such a helpless manner. Then what was the point? Wouldn''t they be the same? Would it even matter if they ever got stronger? After all, against the Universe, it would all be useless. They would never be able to help Nux. However, before the women could follow through with that line of thought, something changed. Zyreth had now fallen. The asteroid''s next target was now Nux, and instead of running away like they were expecting him to¡­ Nux simply sat down on the ground and stared at the sky in awe. Through his eyes, the women saw that scene as well. They were overwhelmed. However, their worry for Nux overpowered everything else they felt. Finally, the asteroid clashed with Nux''s body, and¡­ The screen they were staring at turned white. "¡­" "¡­" No woman said anything. They had just witnessed the death of the man they loved the most. Their hearts were shaken, and then suddenly, Amaya''s shadow trembled, attracting all the women''s attention, and in a few seconds, Nux materialized from her shadow, stretching and cracking his body, as if getting used to the feeling of being alive again. "That was¡­ definitely much grander than I expected." He admitted as he stared at the women with a bright smile on his face. "¡­" The women stared at him in silence, and maybe it was because his senses were duller than normal since he was just reborn, but Nux was completely oblivious to their looks and continued to speak. "I was expecting it to use asteroids, but to think it would use so many at the same time. Zendel is completely crushed, nothing''s left there. Also, I thought my body would have been able to hold on for a few seconds, but I perished the instant I came in contact with the asteroid. Honestly, I think that even if I was as strong as I am in my own Universe, it would have been the same. Those asteroids were definitely something. Honestly, that Universe is overdoing it. This is such a waste of resources, it''s no different than using a missile to kill a mosquito. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah right, you people won''t understand this, will you? Well, you see, back in my world, since there was no magic, we created weapons of mass des¡ª" Nux would have continued with his story, but then, "Nux." Amaya called out, her eyes as cold as they could get. "Why did you wait?" She questioned directly. "Hmm?" Nux tilted his head in confusion. "I am asking why you waited for the asteroids to attack you. Why didn''t you come here before that happened?" "I¡­" Nux stared at his wife. Only now did he realize what was wrong. His wives were worried¡­ He honestly wanted to lie right now. However, he didn''t have complete control over his emotions yet, so he knew the wives who could sense his emotions would immediately catch his lie. So in the end, He decided to say the truth. "I wanted to see if I could survive if I went against the Universe or not." "¡­" "¡­" The women turned silent at that answer, and Nux just scratched the back of his head with an awkward smile on his face. "Turns out I cannot. I am nowhere strong enough." "¡­" "¡­" Again, the women stayed silent, all of them staring at Nux with expressionless looks on their faces. Seeing that, Nux sighed. "I am fine, okay? I knew what I was doing." He assured them with a serious look on his face. "What if something happened to you?" Amaya questioned. "I cannot die as long as you are alive, remember?" "That Transcendent stopped you from self-destructing." Amaya replied, her eyes staring at Nux, demanding answers. "He was able to dismantle the concept of self-destruction, he was even able to freeze time around you, and when you stood against him, you also realized that if he wanted, he could turn you into his puppet with no free will. He could have even dismantled your existence, and you would have ceased to exist, even stopping your rebirth. That Transcendent could do it all, and there was nothing you could have done against it. Then why couldn''t the Universe do the same? How were you so sure that the Universe wouldn''t be able to hurt you?" Amaya questioned, her voice trembling continuously. She was shaken. Nux''s death had a much stronger effect on her than she expected, especially when she considered the possibility of him never returning to her. Just the thought of a life without Nux pushed her to the deepest pits of despair, and it wasn''t just her. The rest of the women present here, even Aeliana, felt the same. Nux, who could sense their shaken emotions, slowed down and answered, "Because the Universe is helpless against me." He answered. The women narrowed their eyes, and he continued, "I realized it when I was there. Yes, against a Transcendent, I am at risk of truly losing my life, but that isn''t the case against the Universe. To truly kill me, one needs an Absolute Law and a Quality of Energy that is higher than mine. The Universe, however, could only hurt me using brute force. It has no ''quality of energy.'' Its tricks are useless against me. Even when it erased the concept of teleportation to prevent everyone from running away, the concept it erased belonged to its area of influence. I, who do not come under its influence, was not limited by it." "So¡­ you could have teleported away from that situation the whole time¡­?" Vyriana questioned with a ridiculous look on her face. "If Zyreth wasn''t stopping me, yes. This is also how I realized that all my abilities work even when the Universe tries to restrict them. So even if I died by its attack, because of Lane''s Law, I cannot truly die." Nux nodded. "But¡­ how¡­?" The Dragon couldn''t understand. "As I said, the Universe is helpless against me. It has no clue how to deal with an existence like me. Even now, when I am here, it cannot sense me because I am not releasing my Aura anymore." "Is it because the Universe is a Will and not a living entity?" Felberta questioned. As a being with powers related to creation, she could comprehend this concept better than the others. Nux nodded at her words. "That is correct. It is similar to how Umbrasol''s Will could protect itself from an Eternal Level Being but was absolutely helpless against someone like me, who is much weaker. Yes, the Universe is an entity with Absolute Power, But with its limited knowledge, it cannot do anything against me. It is more of a weapon I can use to my advantage than a threat." Chapter 1884 I was busy investigating. "Yes, the Universe is an entity with Absolute Power, But with its limited knowledge, it cannot do anything against me. It is more of a weapon I can use to my advantage than a threat." Nux declared confidently, and once again, the women stared at him in silence. This time, however, their silence didn''t come from their worry; it came from the absurdity of his statement. "¡­doesn''t this mean you can even destroy a Supreme World using the Universe?" Felberta questioned. Just the thought of that felt absurd. She even wondered what would happen if they destroyed all Four Supreme Worlds. The entire Universe would fall into chaos as hundreds of High Level Worlds would fight for new Supremacy, yes, but¡­ Isn''t chaos where they thrived the most? Not to mention, this would allow them to get rid of the biggest threat they faced, and with Azriel''s protection, nothing could possibly stop them. They could go around doing whatever they wanted, attract whatever attention they wanted to attract, and once something wrong happened and they faced an attack they were unable to deal with, they could simply return to Yrniel, and the Vampire Father would take up and deal with the problem. They could even declare Yrniel to be a new and only Supreme World, have Supreme Power, and create an environment where Nux could grow safely. The more Felberta thought about it, the better the idea felt. It wasn''t just her; the other women who heard her words began to think along the same lines. Their eyes brightened as they came to the same conclusion. They stared at Nux, but the latter shook his head and laughed out loud. "Don''t you remember your father telling me not to get in contact with the Supreme Worlds?" He chuckled. "You¡­ are going to listen to him?" Astaria raised her eyebrows. This was Nux they were talking about. When had this man listened to¡­ anyone? Astaria knew that even if he might not do it for his own sake, if there was a possibility that he could ensure a safe environment for his wives, Nux would do it. Backing down just because someone told him to¡­ It wasn''t very¡­ Nux-like. "I am." Nux, however, nodded his head. He saw an Infinity in action once when he was reading Umbrasol''s memories, and one thing he learned about them¡­ was to never underestimate them. From Umbrasol''s memories, Nux knew everything there was to know about Transcendents and Middle-Level Worlds. He knew what challenges he could encounter and had thought of a way to get out of trouble if he got into one. But¡­ against a Supreme World? A blank field he had no information about? "Let alone a Supreme-Level World, I can''t even use this method against a High-Level World." Nux shook his head. "Why is that?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Eternals." Nux answered. He stared at his women and, "In their Domains, Eternals are similar to Gods. Beings capable of wrapping reality in its truest form. With just their mere thought, I would turn into a burst of memories for them to read and understand what I am, And once they do¡­" "They will understand who the Anomaly is and offer them to the Universe." Aeliana completed the sentence. At least, that is what she would do. "Correct." Nux nodded. "And unlike the Universe, they will make sure I truly perish." Nux then thought about it a little more, then came to a conclusion, "If I use everything in my power and consider the element of surprise, I can probably take out one High Level World, but if they are even half as capable as the beings in Umbrasol were, the information regarding me would spread. The rest of the High Level Worlds would never fall for the same trick, and honestly, that wouldn''t even be our worst problem." Nux stared at his women and, "It would be the Supreme Worlds. Once the information is released, the Supreme Worlds would realize that I am the Anomaly the Universe is after, and they will definitely come after me." "To offer you to the Universe?" Evane questioned, but Nux shrugged. "How would I know what they intend to do? Offer me, study me, or anything else they might have in their sick heads, But I do know one thing, That is, we are not going to survive, even if we decide to hide in our Universe." Nux declared with a solemn look on his face, and the women turned silent. Seeing their expressions, Nux just chuckled, and then, "And these are just the consequences of me attacking a mere High-Level World. As for the Supreme Worlds¡­ Let''s not even think about it, shall we?" The women nodded, quickly getting rid of whatever thoughts they had in their minds. Honestly, right now, they wanted nothing more than to read Nux''s mind and learn everything he knew. With the knowledge he possessed, they would probably be able to come up with a much better plan and not suggest something foolish every time they spoke. Of course, Nux wanted to share what he knew as well, but¡­ Their minds simply wouldn''t be able to comprehend it, not even Aeliana''s. "So¡­ this means that your ''Weapon'' is limited to Middle-Level Worlds?" Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire Thyra questioned, and at her words, Nux shook his head again. "No, even attacking a Middle-Level World is risky. I need to make sure I do not meet a troublesome entity while I attack. Beings with complicated Laws that could help release the information are off-limits. I need to be very careful while I choose what Worlds I will attack. Why do you think I waited for a month before I actually started attacking?" "You were busy investigating the five Middle-Level Worlds you are going to attack, trying to see if something or someone might hinder your plan?" Thyra guessed. Nux, however, smiled at those words and, "Wrong. I was busy investigating three hundred and sixty-six worlds I am going to attack." "Huh¡­?" Chapter 1885 Challenging the Universe. "Wrong. I was busy investigating three hundred and sixty-six worlds I am going to attack." "Huh...?" Nux revealed, and the women blinked in surprise. "Wait... So when you told all of us to cultivate because this is going to take time..." Nux turned towards Amaya and, "Yeah, I was investigating all those worlds." "But why so man-" Amaya wanted to question. Soon, however, her expression changed as she realized it. "If the Anomaly continues to appear in just this Sector alone, the Universe will destroy the entire Sector." Nux nodded. "But wouldn''t that still attract attention towards this Sector? This is the previous problem all over again." Aeliana muttered. "It is not." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amaya, however, shook her head. "In the previous scenario, the Universe couldn''t detect the Anomaly, so the chances it would increase the area of impact to make sure it gets the Anomaly are higher. Right now, however, since it knew exactly where the Anomaly was, senseless destruction didn''t make sense." And once again, Nux nodded at his Yandere''s words. "It is similar to how one would try to destroy the entire bridge to make sure that an invisible enemy falls, but if that enemy is visible and can be attacked, there is no point in destroying the bridge, even if it can be built again." The rest of the women nodded at those words. Aeliana, however, didn''t seem satisfied. "But even if you attack more worlds, if five worlds from this sector are destroyed, it will attract a lot of attention." As if he was already expecting her to say these words, Nux smiled, and then, with a wave of his hand, he materialized a black screen. "What is it?" Aeliana questioned. "Think of it as the Universe. Of course, since the Universe is infinite, it is a very small part of the Universe." Nux clarified. Then, with a wave of his hand, a tiny ball appeared on the screen he had just created. "This is Yrniel." The women nodded at those words, and more and more ''worlds'' started appearing in the Universe. "These are the worlds around Yrniel." Then, five more worlds, slightly bigger than others, appeared. "These are the Middle-Level Worlds we are targeting." The women stared at the screen intently, trying to understand what Nux was trying to say. Then, suddenly, thousands of ''worlds'' appeared on the screen. "These are the rest of the worlds around us." "Is this our Sector?" Aeliana questioned. Nux, however, shook his head, and a circle formed, barely covering any area in the Universe. "This is our Sector. It is a very small part of what we are dealing with." "So what is the plan?" Aeliana questioned, and suddenly, three hundred and sixty-six worlds were highlighted in the Universe Nux had created. "So these are the worlds we aim to destroy." Aeliana understood quickly. Soon, however, her expression changed. "Wait... They..." The 366 worlds... They formed a specific pattern. It was... "A Smirk?" Evane muttered, and the instant she did, Nux''s smile widened. "Exactly." "You..." Aeliana''s expression changed. "You are laughing at the Universe!" "I am." Nux laughed, his grin getting more and more mischievous. "You are making a fool out of the Universe in front of every single world. This... Even if Supreme Worlds tried to investigate this case, they would only see it as the Anomaly openly challenging the Universe''s authority. They wouldn''t even care about the Middle-Level Worlds that were destroyed in the process." "Exactly." Nux nodded, and Aeliana stared at Nux as if she were looking at an entirely different man. "Nux, you... You are a genius." "Yes, I have heard that before. But I still prefer words like ''handsome,'' ''prince charming,'' ''smoking hot.''" Then, Nux glanced at the Vampire and, "Of course, you can also use words like ''I Love You,'' that''s what I prefer the most." "..." Aeliana turned silent, not knowing what to say. Her pale face, however, had turned a bit red as she looked away. Nux chuckled at that reaction. Then, thinking that he had enough rest, he prepared to leave again. "Wait for me. I''ll be back soon." The women nodded as Nux disappeared, teleporting to the second world in another Sector. The women then turned towards the screen that showed Nux''s vision. Of course, the 366 worlds he chose weren''t all Middle-Level Worlds. This one was the Lowest-Level World, with the strongest here being a Sovereign. Nux simply slapped the poor guy to death. BOOOOM He released his Aura, and the World''s Will quickly gave in. Nux stood still with the World''s Core in his hand, and finally... RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER The Universe reacted, enraged again. It had thought that it had finally gotten rid of the troublesome entity. However, it seemed like it was wrong. No matter. It would do the same thing again. Once again, asteroids gathered around the Lowest-Level World, but then... "Too Late." Nux chuckled as he quickly devoured the World''s Core. With his brain now enhanced to such a level, the information he received didn''t even make him flinch, and without waiting anymore, Nux teleported to another world and released his Aura again. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER Enraged, the Universe reacted again. This time, without wasting any time, it attacked the world he was in with whatever asteroids it had lying around. The world was crushed together with the Anomaly. Or so the Universe thought... But... Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire BOOOM The Anomaly released its Aura again. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER And the Universe reacted again... Then again... And then again... ... "I... feel bad for the Universe..." On the other side, Allura, who stood on the ground that shook again every minute or two later, commented with a wry smile on her face. "Every time the ground shakes... A world is perishing." Evane muttered, feeling complicated. The rest of the women were the same. Even if they didn''t mind killing if it fulfilled their goals, this time... the death toll was in the hundreds of millions. "He would let the entire Universe burn for our sake." Amaya muttered, her eyes darker than ever before as her mind raced. She would do the same. "But he is not doing this for us..." Aisha muttered. Clearly, she still didn''t like that Fox. At her words, however... Eisheth chuckled. "He isn''t doing this for that Fox." "What...?" Chapter 1886 Meeting. Inside an ethereal hall, different beings sat on their respective thrones. Some thrones were grander than the others, while some seemed similar. A peculiar thing to note was that in this hall, everything¡ªthe walls, the floor, the ceiling, the decorations, and even the thrones¡ªseemed to have been made from the same white, translucent material, giving it a magical feel. It looked as if everything here didn''t even exist in reality. And that was correct. This entire hall was a formless creation, made using the Laws of Time and Space. As for the beings here, all of them were mere projections. This was the way the Crimson Covenant Faction held its meeting, with every being sending his or her projection to this otherworldly hall, where the agendas were discussed, and decisions were made. At the highest point, there were five thrones, much more luxurious and detailed than any other thrones here. On those five thrones, there sat five beings, all representing their respective Lower Level Worlds. Yes, Lower Level Worlds. Normally, these thrones were reserved for beings from Middle Level Worlds that led the Crimson Covenant Faction. However¡­ The five worlds leading the Faction were¡­ ¡­destroyed. No one knew what or how it happened. The Faction just suddenly lost all communication with the five worlds, and when the scouts were sent to see what was happening, they only saw a void. The worlds that were once there¡­ weren''t anymore¡­ And this was also the reason this meeting was called. "Then¡­ what is the final decision?" A being sitting on one of the highest thrones questioned with a grim look on his face. "Surrender." "Surrender." "Surrender." "Surrender." The other four beings sitting on the other four thrones all had the same answer. It wasn''t just them; the rest of the beings sitting on the thrones below nodded as well. Not a single being here had a different opinion. After all, the enemy faction was simply too powerful. After all, how could they possibly face six Middle Level Worlds on their own when the strongest worlds on their side were somehow destroyed without a trace? The moment the enemy faction found out about the disappearance of those worlds, they would come for them. They were helpless. Even one of those six worlds could destroy their entire faction. There was no point in showing resistance. Yes, there was an option to seek help outside the Sector, but¡­ Even that felt useless. After all, that would only attract foreign attention to their Sector, something none of them wanted. Surrendering was much better than resisting foolishly. Honestly, for most worlds, the only difference it would even make was that they would now be paying tribute to different worlds than before. Of course, this didn''t mean it was the same for every single world. For some Lower Level Worlds, it was different. In the Crimson Covenant Faction, there weren''t just five Lower Level Worlds¡ªthere were quite a few. The five Lower Worlds sitting at the top weren''t there because they were the strongest. No, they were there because they were closest to the Middle Level Worlds that ruled the Faction before. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These worlds stood above the rest because the Middle Level Worlds gave them the power to control and manage the rest of us. It was similar to how Sylveris had power over the Foxes'' lives. Now, however, that wasn''t the case anymore. With the Middle Level Worlds gone, the power of the ''Mark'' was gone. The Foxes, together with the rest of the worlds, were now free. And now¡­ Now that there would be new rulers, things would be different. The rest of the Lower Level Worlds now had the chance to get ahead and form a closer connection with the new rulers so they could stand below one and above the rest. This was exactly what every representative of the Lower Level Worlds was thinking, and the representatives of the five Lower Level Worlds knew that as well. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Right now, no one here could be trusted since there was no power to lead them. "The meeting''s dismissed." One of the beings sitting on the five thrones spoke as he then turned towards a certain fox and nodded. The fox nodded back, and with a flick of her finger, everyone was sent back to their respective worlds. Even the representative of Sylveris. "Tsk." He snorted in his head as he realized what happened. He wanted the fox to send everyone but him and her because he still wanted to talk to her. But seeing how she blatantly ignored his signal made him tremble in anger. "That bitch." He cursed. "Let it go, Aghaast. We already expected it." Another being appeared beside him and spoke with a calm look on his face. "Rather than them, focus on what we are going to do now. We need to offer them something that would attract their attention¡ªsomething different from the others." The being spoke in a solemn tone. "What if¡­ we reveal the existence of the Secret Weapon?" Aghaast spoke after some consideration. "Have you lost your mind? Even the previous worlds couldn''t get their hands on that weapon. Don''t forget, even a party led by a Transcendent was killed, and we still do not have any information regarding it. Not to mention, the only link we had to get to that weapon is now broken since we no longer have a way to control the Foxes. The Foxes are finally free. I highly doubt they would make the same mistake of going against a world that has a way to kill a Transcendent. They will probably surrender to the Leaders of Yrniel, and this time, they will stay loyal to their world. At least, that is what I would have done. If we reveal the existence of the Secret Weapon to those worlds and they do something about it, it won''t take long for the Foxes to tell on us and for the Yrniel Progenitors to use that weapon against us. Trust me, those Foxes would be dying for this opportunity after generations of suppression. I see it in their eyes¡ªthey seek revenge." "Then¡­ what do we do¡­?" "We need to talk to the Leaders of Yrniel. We need to form a truce. I doubt even they would want new worlds to know about their Secret Weapon and attract pointless attention, so we will use that to our advantage." Chapter 1887 We are free! While Sylveris'' leaders were discussing their possible way out, the Foxes, who had returned to Yrniel, were doing the same. "I can''t believe it." One of the three Primordial Foxes, Aerion Dawnshade, spoke with a solemn look on his face. These three were the true leaders of the Black Order and the Dawnshade House, hidden Primordials who continued to carry their house''s responsibility. "To think Middle-Level Worlds will be destroyed without anyone finding out how¡­ This is ridiculous." Lysander, another one of them, nodded. "What do you think of the Faction''s decision?" Alzar, the third Primordial, questioned. "What is there to think about? It is not like they have any other choice." Aerion shrugged. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire "But this puts us in a difficult spot." Alzar spoke with a solemn look on his face, and at his words, the other two leaders'' faces turned grim as well. "I think it is time we put an end to this farce." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a minute-long silence, Lysander spoke up. The other two turned towards him, and he continued, "This all started because our ancestors couldn''t accept becoming part of a Lower-Level World and cursed us with generations of slavery because of their foolish actions. Now, however, we have the chance to change it all." Lysander looked at the two leaders and, "Yrniel''s leaders have been nothing but accepting towards us. No matter how much we say that they have been using us as a grindstone to strengthen their younger generation, the fact of the matter is, They have always tried to be welcoming to us despite knowing we were traitors. They even let our people infiltrate the order so the people in Yrniel do not see us as outsiders. They have done quite a lot for us, and all this while, we have been nothing but ungrateful. Yes, it was partially because we were being threatened, but now that the threat is gone¡­ It is time we come out clean and side with a world that has always accepted us, our home, Yrniel." "¡­" "¡­" The other two leaders nodded. It was indeed time to put an end to this farce. Lysander then turned towards another person in the room and questioned, "What do you think, Faelara?" Faelara was one of the best of her generation, someone who they all knew would one day become a Primordial. They wanted to know her opinion and involve her in their decision. "The three of you know best. I would never go against your decision." Faelara answered respectfully. "That is not what we are asking, Faelara. I want to know your opinion. What would you have done if we didn''t exist?" "Please do not say such things, Lord Lysander. You three still need to lead us." Faelara shook her head. Then, she stared at the three leaders and, "As to answer your question, I would do the same thing. What we need right now is a force that can protect our people and¡­ Someone has convinced me that Yrniel and its Progenitors are that force, a force that is strong enough to protect us as long as we remain loyal to them." "Someone convinced you, huh¡­" Lysander smiled as he stared at the woman in front of him. "I wonder who this someone is." He teased, and a light smile appeared on Faelara''s face. "He is quite a bold one, I can tell you that." "I do not doubt you. I have heard he has barged in here quite a lot of times." "He has." Faelara nodded. "Why didn''t you report it to me?" "I knew you already knew." "Always so perceptive, eh?" Faelara just smiled. "Are you sure Yrniel can protect us?" Lysander questioned, his expression turning solemn again. "I am." Faelara nodded. "What if something happens?" "Then I will be proven wrong." "Can you burden the responsibility of a wrong decision like this one?" "¡­" Faelara turned silent. She stared at Lysander and the others, who were looking at her with light smiles on their faces. Clearly, they were testing her. Preparing her to become the next True Leader, just like them. "Yrniel stood strong even when five Middle-Level Worlds were after its secret weapon. It has already proven its strength. If I had to choose, I would try my luck under the shade of the tree that stood tall after the test of time." "And what if Yrniel doesn''t accept us?" "That I can assure you it will." Faelara nodded confidently, and Lysander grinned. "You really trust that boy, don''t you?" Faelara just smiled. "Quite different from that Emmett." "Please do not mention that name. I was foolish back then." "But to think you would kill your daughter''s father with your own hand." "I do not accept incompetence." Faelara spoke, her eyes turning cold. Lysander stared at the woman for a while, his grin didn''t fade away. "Alright then, we will go with what you suggest. I hope you are right about that boy and weren''t foolish this time." "I am not. You can take my word for it." Faelara smiled as she then bowed her head. "I will take my leave then." The leaders nodded, and Faelara activated her Law and returned to her room. She lay comfortably on her bed and laughed out loud, "It''s funny how he tries to act like he is on my side every time Emmett is mentioned. To think he still doesn''t know that I know he was his son." Faelara''s eyes turned cold, and, "He really thought I wouldn''t notice if he planted a spy close to me, huh? As one would expect from a narrow-minded old fool." The Fox chuckled, laughing as she recalled the time when she killed that man right in front of his father on the grounds of him being incompetent, and the only thing Lysander could do was clench his fists in anger, unable to protect his son despite being stronger than the murderer. Knock Knock While Faelara was grinning about it, she heard a knock. "Mother, it is me." Vulpiana spoke, and a gentle smile appeared on Faelara''s face. "Come in." The moment she said those words, the doors burst open, and Vulpiana jumped on top of her mother on the bed. "We are free!" Chapter 1888 It is definitely Nux! "We are free!" Vulpiana jumped on top of her mother and buried her face in her breasts. Faelara chuckled as she ruffled her daughter''s hair. "We finally are free, huh?" Faelara chuckled, still having a hard time believing it. Vulpiana snuggled close to her mother. She truly felt liberated today. She had turned into a child who wanted to be spoiled. And Faelara, knowing exactly what her daughter wanted, smiled and continued to ruffle her hair. She also rubbed her ears from time to time, making the daughter fox snuggle even closer to her. Vulpiana enjoyed all the pampering and closed her eyes. Like a diligent mother, Faelara didn''t stop either. None of them said anything. Both foxes seemed like they were lost in their own thoughts while they enjoyed each other''s presence. And fifteen minutes later, Vulpiana, whose mind had finally calmed down, raised her hand and stared at her mother. "Mother, he finally did it." "Hmm?" Faelara tilted her head, and the daughter fox continued. "He promised he would save us, and he did. He saved not just us, but our entire race." "Indeed." Faelara nodded with a smile on her face. Clearly, she was impressed. "It is quite surprising. To think he made him move." Faelara nodded continuously as more and more theories appeared in her mind. "To think he would make that man, who barely takes action, make a move when Yrniel was not even in danger¡­ It is quite surprising. He didn''t seem like a man who would give in so quickly, but I guess it makes sense. His daughter is now with him. If a father-in-law won''t help a son-in-law, who else would?" Faelara chuckled. Vulpiana, however, shook her head. "You don''t understand! He didn''t get anyone''s help! He did it on his own!" "Huh?" Faelara''s expression changed. "What do you mean?" She narrowed her eyes. "I am saying that Nux did it on his own! He destroyed those worlds on his own!" Vulpiana answered, her eyes still shining brightly. Clearly, she couldn''t believe it, but she was so excited that she couldn''t care less about anything else. Faelara, however, wasn''t the same. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t be ridiculous." The Dawnshade Head frowned in confusion. It was the first time she seemed¡­ truly shaken. "That child is just a Sovereign. Even if he is much stronger than those at his level, taking on Middle-Level Worlds is just absurd. Even if he has Aeliana supporting him, taking out even one, let alone five Middle-Level Worlds, was absolutely impossible. Those worlds are protected by Transcendents. No Sovereign or Primordial, no matter how strong, can even stand against a Transcendent, let alone kill him and destroy their world." Faelara stated matter-of-factly. Vulpiana, however, didn''t give in. "No! The Universe reacted! I am sure Nux was the one who did it!" She was still adamant. "The Universe reacted? What are you trying to say?" Faelara blinked in confusion. There were only two conclusions that lay in front of her: either her daughter had lost her mind, or¡­ She was extremely out of the loop here. And for some reason, Faelara had a feeling that it was the latter. "The Universe! Did you not feel how Yrniel was trembling a few hours ago?" "Yes, it was quite annoying." Faelara snorted. She had to use her Law to stabilize everything and prevent it from falling apart. Of course, this wasn''t the first time this had happened, so she was already used to it by now. However, what made it even worse this time was the fact that it didn''t stop. Usually, all the chaos stops after a few minutes, but this time, Whenever it stopped and Faelara finally relaxed a little, the darn thing started again. Then again¡­ And then again¡­ This continued for more than 300 times! And it drove her crazy! "That was the Universe! That happened because the Universe was enraged! It didn''t just happen in Yrniel, it happened all across the Universe! Even in Sylveris!" Vulpiana declared confidently, and Faelara narrowed her eyes. This wasn''t the first time she had heard of this. The Crimson Covenant Faction had a meeting regarding this before. It was something about how the worlds had started trembling together all at the same time. However, since they couldn''t find the reason behind this, the topic was never concluded and was buried under countless other, more important topics that the Faction actually had control over. Faelara was the same. She simply thought of it as her Sector acting strangely and decided to look into it more later. But now¡­ With her daughter telling her that the incident wasn''t related to just their sector but the entirety of the Universe¡­ Many questions filled her head. The most important one, however, was, Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire "How do you know this? And¡­ what does this have to do with Nux? What makes you so sure that this incident is related to Nux?" "I know it because I was there when it happened before!" Faelara narrowed her eyes, and Vulpiana continued. "I have spent months together with them. This isn''t the first time this has happened. I still remember the day when I was talking to Eisheth and Nux appeared. Eisheth was confused because she thought Nux was ''busy'' with something, but just when she asked him about it, The Universe trembled, and everything around us shook. That time, instead of frowning or being alert like he normally would every time something out of expectation happened around him and his wives, Nux just smiled, and I still remember what he said back then, ''Do you sense it now?'' And Eisheth nodded at that response. After this, I started noticing a pattern. Every time the Universe reacted, Nux was nowhere to be seen. A man like him, who is always around his wives, was never there moments before the Universe trembled. This cannot be a coincidence, Mother. That man is definitely the reason why the Universe trembles." Vulpiana concluded, and at those words, Faelara froze, unable to comprehend what she just heard. "I am telling you, Mother, Nux is definitely behind this. He didn''t get help fr¡ª" Suddenly, Vulpiana froze mid-sentence as well and glanced at her mother. "Mother¡­" She called out, her voice full of¡­ suspicion. "How do you know about Lord Azriel? I never told you about him." Chapter 1889 And how do you know all this…? "I am telling you, Mother, Nux is definitely behind this! He didn''t get help fr-" Suddenly, Vulpiana froze mid-sentence as well and glanced at her mother. "Mother..." She called out, her voice full of¡­ suspicion. "How do you know about Lord Azriel? I never told you about him." The fox continued as she stood up, distancing herself from her mother. At her words, Faelara''s thoughts froze as she stared at her daughter. "Vul." She called out as she sat up, trying to calm the situation. Vulpiana, however, couldn''t ignore this detail any longer. "You knew." She spoke, staring at her mother. "You knew about the ''Secret Weapon'' you sent me away to find out about." "Vu-" "You knew about the ''Secret Weapon'' that could protect our entire race from the threats we were facing." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire "You knew about it as well, didn''t you?" Knowing that there was no point in hiding it any longer, Faelara decided to use another approach. "Lord Azriel, you knew his name, but you never mentioned him in any of the reports you sent m-" "Don''t pin this on me, Mother. Because of your actions, I was sent to Nux and the others as a spy, a spy whose existence as a spy was already known to everyone. I couldn''t just trust what everyone told me; I had to filter out the information and verify it myself. The same was true for the story of the Vampire Progenitor. The being of absolute strength, Lady Aeliana''s father, the strongest Progenitor, the ''Secret Weapon,'' you think I believed those words when Eisheth told me about it? Especially when she used that silly tone when she mentioned it? ''You wish to know about the Secret Weapon, don''t you? It''s Lord Azriel. The Vampire Progenitor.'' That was how she told me everything about him when I didn''t even ask about it. There were no tricks involved; I didn''t play any games. She just told me out of the blue, as if it was a way for her to pass time. How was I supposed to believe it? To this day, I didn''t believe this story; I thought the succubus was simply messing with me just like she always does. This was also the reason I never reported anything. But you, Mother¡­ You already knew it. You knew everything about that man, about the Secret Weapon, and with how you automatically assumed that he was the one who ''woke up'' and destroyed those worlds, you must be quite certain of this information as well." Vulpiana spoke, her golden eyes staring at her mother with suspicion. There were too many questions in her head, but¡­ The biggest one was, "Why?" She asked. "If you already knew of his existence, then why didn''t you ask him to save us?" Vulpiana questioned and¡­ "¡­" Faelara was silent, unable to form an answer. Vulpiana didn''t back down either, staring at her mother until she got the answer she wanted to hear. Five minutes passed by just like that, and suddenly, Faelara sighed. "To answer your question, I''ll start with telling you how I knew about the Vampire Progenitor in the first place." Vulpiana nodded with a solemn look on her face, and Faelara waved her hand. Suddenly, Vulpiana and Faelara were teleported to another space, a space that was sealed away from the outer world, a separate dimension where no one could find them. A dimension where not even time worked normally since Vulpiana realized that she couldn''t form Time Rifts here. The fox narrowed her eyes as she glanced at the woman in front of her. Then, Faelara waved her hand again and, An image of a fox with eleven tails formed in front of her. An image that made Vulpiana frown. The being looked extremely similar to her mother, almost to the point that it looked like Faelara had created her own portrait, but¡­ There was something odd. Something Vulpiana had never seen before. Eleven tails. Yes, the fox had eleven tails, something Vulpiana had never seen before. After all, nine tails meant Sovereign. Ten tails meant Primordial. And no fox went a level above that, no one except one¡­ "Vulpheon Chronoxis." Faelara spoke as she stared at her daughter. Vulpiana frowned, not knowing why her mother was suddenly talking about the Progenitor of their race. "What we were told by our ancestors was wrong." Faelara revealed. "What do you mean?" "Our world was being chased after by a High-Level World named Orynthar, which wanted to kill us all, take our Progenitor''s Bloodline, and give birth to a new being with our Bloodline, who is connected to their world." Vulpiana nodded. She knew her race''s history. "However, our Progenitor wasn''t the one who sacrificed her life and defeated those beings like we were told." Vulpiana frowned at those words. "The difference between phases is absolute, my child. No matter how strong a being was, no matter what tricks she had up her sleeves, you can never defeat a being a phase above you, even if you burn your life force." Faelara stated. "Our ancestors were wrong. We didn''t come to Yrniel because it was the only option we had, We came here because Yrniel''s Vampire Progenitor protected us. The thought of taking over Yrniel was foolish. Using foreign aid to weaken this world and later take over it? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Weaken a world that was strong enough to resist a High-Level World''s might by using foreign Low-Level Worlds? That so-called ''plan'' was almost laughable." "And how do you know all this¡­?" Vulpiana questioned. Everything they knew was what their ancestors told them, they had no proof of anything other than the Ancestor''s words that they had no choice but to blindly believe. But then¡­ How did her mother find out the truth? "I am Vulpheon Chronoxis''s Successor." Faelara revealed. "What¡­?" Vulpiana''s mouth opened wide, and suddenly, Faelara pointed at the image she had formed and, "Lady Vulpheon predicted my birth and prepared a vision that I would see, a vision I recorded in case I needed it in the future." Faelara spoke as she waved her hand, and suddenly, Vulpheon''s image started moving. Chapter 1890 Not everyone around you is your Ally. "Faelara Dawnshade." Vulpheon''s image spoke. "I do not know whether the name I referred to you by is correct or not. My powers are quite a mess right now, and¡­ I do not have enough time and resources to figure things out, so you will have to bear with me. My name is Vulpheon Chronoxis. I am the Leader of Chronoxis, the world you initially came from, and the Progenitor of all the Foxkins. If you are seeing this vision, it means my prediction regarding your birth was correct." Vulpheon then smiled and, "Congratulations. Becoming a Six-Tailed Fox at a mere age of fifty isn''t an achievement anyone can boast about. No, in truth, you are the only one who managed to reach this level at that age after me. It is something you can proudly celebrate, my child." When Vulpiana heard those words, she widened her eyes as she stared at her mother. "Six tails at the age of¡­ fifty¡­?" It was absurd. Something she had never heard of before. The Dragon Hero became an Emperor at the age of 145, and that was the fastest of all the Heroes. Even Vulpiana only became an Emperor at 170, and yes, even though she was hiding her potential, never in her wildest dreams would she ever think of reaching that level before 50. And then there''s her mother¡­ A being who became a¡­ Great Sage¡­ At the age of fifty¡­ It was absurd. This speed was simply unheard of. No, why didn''t she know about this before? Vulpiana started thinking. More and more questions appeared in her head. However, before she could say anything out loud, Faelara silenced her and pointed at the Fox Progenitor. "The reason you are seeing me is complicated. As I mentioned, my powers are a mess, and honestly, I was never strong enough to look into all possible futures and predict anything. I can only faintly sense your existence. My blood reacts to you, so while you may not be the new Progenitor of the Foxkin, you are definitely an existence whose potential is closest to mine." The Progenitor''s face then turned solemn and, "I am going to die soon." She declared. "We are attacked by a world we cannot defeat on our own, and I have found help. It is a low-level world named Yrniel. In Yrniel, there lives a being named Azriel Ruinous. He is extremely strong. Strong enough to deal with the threats we are facing, but to get his help, I will need to sacrifice my life. So why am I doing¡­ this? You can call this desperation, or maybe a little act that will reassure my heart and make me feel better." Vulpheon then looked forward and, "Faelara, my child, I only wish the best for you and for the rest of my children. I want you to lead them. I want you to set them on the right path. I chose Yrniel after many considerations, but I can predict that your ancestors won''t be satisfied with my decision and will try to cause problems. I want you to resolve all those problems and live together with Yrniel. Even if your ancestors have made too many mistakes, even if your situation is irredeemable, I assure you, if you go to Azriel Ruinous, he will accept you. He will make you part of Yrniel. Grow together with him. Become his support. And under your leadership, I can see the Foxkins thrive like never before. Now, before I go, there are some things I would like to share with you¡ªthe secrets behind my power, my comprehension that others cannot understand, but¡­ You can." Vulpheon spoke as a meaningful look appeared on her face. She then started saying things Vulpiana couldn''t understand. Faelara''s eyes, however, shined as the woman continued. It was as if she was reciting everything she had learned in her mind. Something Vulpiana found quite intriguing. The lecture continued for an hour, and then, "This is all the time I had." Vulpheon then stared at Faelara one last time and, Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire "Please take care of yourself and everyone around you, my child. I will always be watching and supporting you." As she said those words, Vulpheon''s body flickered before it disappeared from existence. "¡­" Vulpiana turned silent. Honestly, her mind was still stuck on the fact that her mother became a Six-Tailed Fox at the mere age of fifty. It was simply absurd. But¡­ It didn''t make sense. Her mother had always been considered to be among the foxes with high potential, but¡­ she was never considered to be the best. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were people who were better or on a similar level as her. Just like now, her mother was almost 6000 years old, and she still hadn''t broken through to the Primordial Phase. Something that someone with her potential should have done a long time ago. Or¡­ Was the Progenitor mistaken¡­? Vulpiana considered that possibility as well. And as if Faelara read her mind, "I can be a Primordial anytime I wish to. I just do not wish to attract too much attention." The fox''s face then turned serious and, "Not everyone around you is your ally, Vul. Always keep this in your mind." Vulpiana nodded. It made sense, especially in her mother''s position, where her life was in the hands of enemies and there were spies all around her. But¡­ "My question is still the same. If you knew about the Vampire Progenitor, why didn''t you go to him?" Vulpiana questioned, and at her question, Faelara frowned. She looked confused as to why Vulpiana even asked this question, as if she should already know the answer by now. Faelara, however, decided to take it slow and explained her thought process. "At first, I didn''t know what to do with everything Lady Vulpheon told me. I was too immature back then, so I simply focused on her teachings and decided to form my path. However, as I grew and learned about Sylveris and our ''mission'' to find out about the secret weapon, It all became clear to me." Chapter 1891 Not everyone around you is your Ally. 2 "At first, I didn''t know what to do with everything Lady Vulpheon told me. I was too immature back then, so I simply focused on her teachings and decided to form my Path. However, as I grew and learned about Sylveris and our ''mission'' to find out about the secret weapon, It all became clear to me." Vulpiana narrowed her eyes at those words. Faelara continued, "The secret weapon those otherworlders wanted to know about was none other than Azriel Ruinous, the Progenitor mentioned." "Yes, I get that." Vulpiana nodded, unable to understand what her mother was trying to get at. "Vul, do you not understand?" Faelara questioned. "That man is a secret weapon that killed a Transcendent within a matter of seconds. Do you really think any random being can do it? Especially a being from a Low-Level World?" Vulpiana''s frown became deeper and deeper. "That man helped our Progenitor deal with a High-Level World, accepted our entire race as a part of Yrniel, and is powerful enough to kill Transcendents without anyone even knowing how. None of this made sense. Something wasn''t adding up. A being from a Low-Level World wasn''t supposed to be that strong. He must have a secret, Something¡­ Anything." "Mother¡­ what did you do?" Vulpiana narrowed her eyes. "I did what every sane being would do, I desired that power. The absolute power that could make me the strongest." Faelara stared at her daughter and, "Yrniel is special, Vul. It is no ordinary Low-Level World, it is something extremely special. So, if I get my hands on it, I will be special as well." Vulpiana''s expression changed. Faelara, however, did not stop there. It was just the beginning. "Of course, be that as it may, I knew I was helpless against that being. So I followed our ancestors'' arrangements and remained in contact with the otherworlders. The plan was simple. I wanted to find out Azriel''s limit and slowly but surely bring an enemy strong enough to self-destruct together with him. But very quickly, I realized that wasn''t possible. That man seemed to have no limits. Every time Yrniel was in trouble, he eradicated the said trouble within seconds. It didn''t matter if the enemy was a Sovereign, a Primordial, or even a Transcendent, he was too strong, and the otherworlders, after the death of a Transcendent, had become too paranoid. I couldn''t do anything. I had no other choice but to give in. I even thought of going to the Vampire Progenitor, seeking his help, and living under his protection, but then, He appeared." "He?" "The Devil." Faelara spoke with a playful smile on her face. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire "That child who managed to defeat the Seven Heroes like they were nothing. A child who even defeated you." Vulpiana frowned. "It started with a small interest at first, but the more I learned about Nux, the more my interest grew. Defeating the Heroes, even the Dragon Hero, who was a stage above him, and then challenging a Sovereign. Slowly, I realized it, That child''s talents were higher than mine. No, he was on an entirely different level. He was like¡­ Azriel." Faelara spoke as her eyes shined, "However, there was a difference between the two. Unlike Azriel, He hadn''t fully grown yet. If it is his talent, his secret¡­ I could steal it. So, my focus shifted to him. I wanted to know the source of his absurd talent. I wanted to know what his secret was, but the information about him was limited. That man, however, had one weakness, or maybe I should call it an opening." Vulpiana narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. She didn''t like where this was going. And Faelara, who could read her daughter''s expression, smiled, "Yes, it was women. That boy trusts his women almost blindly. If I could become one of his women, he will tell me everything I want to know without any resistance whatsoever. But¡­ Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then I realized another thing, That boy was more careful than he looked. He was too protective of his women, and his women were extremely perceptive as well. If I got close to him, the chances of him or his women sensing that something was wrong were high, But¡­" "So you decided to send me to them instead." Vulpiana completed her mother''s sentence, and Faelara nodded. "That is correct. And the reason I didn''t tell you anything was because I wanted you to get close to him without him or his wives suspecting anything." "Then why send me as a spy?" Vulpiana couldn''t understand. It almost felt like her mother was purposefully making things difficult for her. "What mother would send her daughter away without a reason? I sent you there because I ''wanted to protect you.'' And that spy thing was nothing more than for them to let their guard down around you. I wanted to come straight so they would not doubt you. Yes, they would be careful around you, but¡­" Faelara stared at her daughter and smiled, "I knew that if you stayed around him, he would fall for you eventually and open up. And see? He fell for you, just like I thought." "What?" Vulpiana frowned. "Hmm?" Faelara frowned as well. "What do you mean he fell for me?" Vulpiana frowned, and at that question, Faelara laughed out loud. "Oh, my sweet little daughter, how are you so oblivious? That man destroyed five Middle-Level Worlds for your sake. Do you think he would do that for any random woman?" "So he¡­ likes me?" "Of course, he does. Do you think he has what it takes to control himself?" Faelara laughed. "My plan was successful. He fell for you. I just needed a few more years to know everything I wanted to know through you, but¡­" Faelara just sighed self-deprecatingly. "But?" Vulpiana frowned. "I underestimated him." "What?" "That child managed to destroy Middle-Level Worlds on his own. He is the one the Universe is after. Someone that makes the entire Universe react to his movements. Whatever his source of power is, It is something much grander than what I can ever handle." "Then¡­ are you going to give up like before and finally accept his help?" Vulpiana questioned. At her words, however, Faelara blinked. "Give up? What do you mean?" "Huh?" Vulpiana frowned, and as if wanting to wake her sleeping child up, Faelara snapped her fingers in front of Vulpiana and, "Vul, he is a man the Universe is after, and only we know that. If we reveal this information to¡­ let''s say the Supreme Worlds, they might even allow us to become a part of them, raising our potential to an absurd level. If that happened, Transcendent wouldn''t be our limit anymore. All of that just by providing his information to the people who want it. There is no easier way out." Faelara''s smile widened, liking her newest plan more and more. Chapter 1892 Not everyone around you is your Ally. 3 "If that happened, Transcendent wouldn''t be our limit anymore. All of that just by providing his information to the people who want it. There is no easier way out." Faelara''s smile widened, liking her newest plan more and more. "Mother¡­" Vulpiana called out. Faelara glanced at her daughter, and Vulpiana continued, "Would¡­ a Supreme World take in our entire race? I was under the impression that worlds usually do not have such resources. Even if the Supreme Worlds do have them, would they spend it on us?" Vulpiana didn''t know much about world-level politics, but she had learned a few things by staying with Nux and his wives. "They do not have to take in our entire race." Faelara stared at her daughter and, "They only need to take in the two of us." "W-What¡­?" Vulpiana''s expression changed. "It was never about everyone else, Vul. We aren''t in the position to help everyone out. I only care about you and myself." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But¡­ if we join Nux and with Lord Azriel in the mix¡­" "Don''t be foolish." Faelara shook her head. "They are doomed." She spoke with a solemn look on her face. "Vul, the universe is after Nux. How long do you think it would take for the Supreme World to notice him? And once they do, I assure you they won''t end up as allies. The Supreme Worlds would want to peek into Nux''s secrets and will go to any lengths to do that. Targeting his wives would be their first thought, and once that happens, Nux will never forgive them. It will be a battle between the Supreme Worlds and Nux. Even if I consider we add Azriel into the equation, consider he helped the Progenitor to deal with a force sent by a High-Level World and has the capability of killing Transcendents in seconds, I assume he is an Eternal, one of the stronger Eternals in the universe. But¡­ That''s it." Faelara shrugged. "No matter how strong Azriel is, he won''t be able to stand against Supreme-Level Worlds. Not to mention that man is weak. He is barely keeping his existence intact." "What¡­?" Vulpiana''s expression changed. "Why else do you think he ''sleeps'' most of the time? Because he wants to? I do not know what it is, but something ties him down, something that holds him back, something the Supreme Worlds can find very quickly if they wish to." Faelara stared at her daughter and, "Vul, it''s a battle against Supreme Worlds. It is hopeless. Why do you think I gave up when I was so close to getting what I wanted? Yes, Nux''s talent and whatever the source of his power is, it is enticing, but the problem is that it is too enticing. Even if I get my hands on it, I will end up standing against the Supreme Worlds in one way or another, and in no world would that end up well for me. Supreme Worlds are just that strong. They are called Supreme for a reason. Even now, if we stand together with Nux, we will eventually be facing the Supreme Worlds, and that will be the end of us. It is a choice between Nux and the Supreme Worlds. Even a child would know where to place his bets, Vul." "What if¡­ the Supreme Worlds never find out about Nux?" Vulpiana questioned. Faelara, however, just stared at her daughter with a deadpan look on her face. "Do you think that''s possible?" She questioned directly. "¡­" Vulpiana turned silent. "That man destroyed five Middle-Level Worlds for a woman. Who is to say he wouldn''t be attracted to another woman in the future and do something even bolder next? One day or another, he will attract their attention, and once he does, they will find out who he is. Heck, I wouldn''t be surprised if they are already looking for him." "¡­" Once again, Vulpiana couldn''t come up with a retort. "We do not have much time, Vul. We need to get to them before what we have is of importance. Once they know what we know, we will have no value." Faelara spoke in an urgent tone. "What if¡­ the Supreme Worlds just get the information from us and get rid of us?" Vulpiana questioned. "That is possible. I will not deny that." Faelara nodded. "For that, I have my final bargaining chip." "What?" Vulpiana leaned forward. "It is the two of us." "The two of us¡­?" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire "Our Laws. Vul, you have power over Time. I have power over Space. I aim to attract their attention using these powers. Time and Space have always been complex powers, Vul. I am not saying the Supreme Worlds won''t have access to these powers, but I believe our Laws are much more valuable. Enough for them to consider taking us in." Then, a smile appeared on Faelara''s face and, "What''s better? We do not have a Progenitor Blood. None of us in our race do. There is no ''Progenitor'' for our race. Our Progenitor died, and our world that could give birth to the next Progenitor was destroyed. So the Supreme Worlds cannot get their hands on Progenitor Blood to give birth to a new race that is anchored to their world. They will only have us, and if we swear our loyalty to them while also giving them the information they will find very interesting, They will have no reason to refuse. Even if they try to read our minds or use any other method to ensure our loyalty, once they find out we have no ulterior motives other than wanting to get stronger, we will have a clear path ahead of us." Faelara''s eyes shined, "It will be a new journey altogether, Vul. A journey that will lead us to the very top, A journey that will change our fate." Faelara revealed everything as she stared at her daughter, and Vulpiana¡­ She was overwhelmed. "And what if¡­ we fail?" The daughter fox questioned. "If we fail, we die." Faelara shrugged. "But if we don''t do anything, we die as well. After all, Nux won''t leave you behind. Your connection with Nux will bring the Supreme Worlds to you, and then to me. And at that time, we will be in front of them as enemies. That''s a certain death, and my path is a probable death where the other result is lifelong glory and power. The choice should be very clear, my daughter." Chapter 1893 Not everyone around you is your Ally. 4 "But if we don''t do anything, we die as well. After all, Nux won''t leave you behind. Your connection with Nux will bring the Supreme Worlds to you, and then to me. And at that time, we will be in front of them as enemies. That''s a certain death, and my path is a probable death where the other result is lifelong glory and power. The choice should be very clear, my daughter." Faelara spoke as she looked into her daughter''s eyes, as if waiting for her decision. Vulpiana was silent. There were too many things going on in her head. Faelara didn''t rush her either. The only person she cared about was standing in front of her, and she wanted her daughter to be with her in this plan of hers. "B-But our people¡­" Vulpiana brought back the same topic, and Faelara''s answer was the same. "They will not survive. Yrniel will be destroyed in the future. It will attract attention once the Supremes come after Nux. Vul, we cannot protect everyone. I never cared about everyone. I only cared about myself, and when you came, I only cared about the two of us." "¡­What about Nux?" Vulpiana questioned with a hesitant look on her face. "He did all of this for us¡­ Even if his actions attracted the Supreme Worlds'' attention, he did it to¡­ protect us¡­ Do you want us to, no, Do you want me to¡­ betray him?" "You are not going to betray him, Vul. It was very clear from the start that you were a spy. I told him that when I sent you with him. You were never on his side to begin with. You were always on my side. And do not fool me, my daughter." Faelara called out. "I know Aghaast was never able to ''Mark'' the real you. You managed to fool me with your powers. There is no way you couldn''t fool that idiot too. Your life was never in true danger, was it?" "¡­" Vulpiana turned silent. There was no point in hiding it from her mother. She already knew what her Law was and how it worked. "B-But he freed you¡­" Vulpiana still didn''t give in, but at those words, Faelara scoffed. "You underestimate me, my daughter. Do you truly believe I would let a fool like Aghaast control my life?" "What¡­?" "I teleported that ''Mark'' out of my body long ago. My life was never in danger. The only reason I listened to that fool''s orders was because it all aligned with my plans." "¡­" Vulpiana turned silent. She was seeing her mother''s new side, a side much more calculative and¡­ scary. "Nux didn''t save any of us, Vul. He just did everything because he desired us. Think about it, he endangered the lives of his wives he cares so much about for some new women he found interesting, and I assure you, he will continue doing that in the future for some other newer women. He is a fool that thinks with the lower half of his body. Siding with him will only bring us close to death." "¡­" Vulpiana lowered her head, not saying anything. Until finally, Faelara extended her hands. "I have planned and prepared everything for the two of us, and I want you right next to me, like it is supposed to be." She spoke, her eyes only reflecting love, care, and¡­ worry for her daughter. Vulpiana, who saw those eyes, turned weak. Her mother¡­ In the end, she clenched her fists and, Held her mother''s hand. "What do you want me to do?" She decided to choose the woman who had always been with her and did everything for their sake. She decided¡­ to be selfish. "You need to get to the Supreme Worlds and tell them everything you know about Nux." Faelara laid out the instructions. "Only the two of us know this. I cannot leave because Azriel or the Progenitors are still keeping an eye on me, but you can fool them. Your Law makes it possible for you to sneak out. I''ll help you teleport to a dimension under my control. You should already have enough experience in Outer Space travel now. I have also prepared all the resources you would need in your journey." Faelara then passed an artifact to Vulpiana and, "When you get there, activate this artifact. It will allow me to project myself there, and I can negotiate on our behalf. You will then¡­" Faelara continued to explain everything, and the more she spoke, the more Vulpiana realized how well-prepared her mother was. She could tell how much thought she had put into all of this, considering every possible scenario and their outcomes. The woman had even considered scenarios that led to her death, and if she couldn''t counter them, she simply accepted her death in all. She was well-prepared, and as Vulpiana continued to hear her, she steeled herself as well. But then, "So when t-" Faelara suddenly paused. "Mother?" Vulpiana called out. Faelara stared at her daughter and narrowed her eyes. "Vul, what did you do?" "What do you mean?" Vulpiana frowned. And seeing her expression, Faelara quickly realized her daughter was innocent. Right now, however, she didn''t have time to think of such matters. She had bigger problems to deal with. "Mother, what happened?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vulpiana questioned. "Someone is trying to enter this dimension." Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire "What? Who is i-" Before Vulpiana could complete, her expression changed. "Mother, is it-" "I do not know. But no one should be able to enter this dimension since it shouldn''t exist in realit-" *RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE* The ''Space'' shook, and Faelara''s eyes widened in horror. "What is happening!?" "Mother!?" "I cannot resist the weight of whatever''s trying to enter!" Faelara stated the problem, and as if on cue. *Crack* A large crack appeared in the dimension the two of them were in, and suddenly, An extremely handsome, black-haired man with almost hypnotizing golden eyes walked out of the crack with a playful smile on his face. "That''s quite a detailed plan, even if I do say so myself." He praised as he glanced at Faelara. "You failed to consider one thing, though." Nux paused, and his grin turned demonic. "Me." Chapter 1894 You… used me… "That''s quite a detailed plan, even if I do say so myself." He praised as he glanced at Faelara. "You failed to consider one thing, though." Nux paused, and his grin turned demonic. "Me." Vulpiana and Faelara stepped back. The mother fox narrowed her eyes. "How did you get here?" "Wasn''t that hard." "That doesn''t make sense. This Dimension does¡ª" "Doesn''t exist in reality? Yes, I know that." Faelara''s expression changed when she heard those words. "It is a place you created, so ideally, no one else can enter since they can never find this place, but..." Nux then glanced at Vulpiana and, "It isn''t exactly difficult to find a place when all I need to do is chase someone." Vulpiana narrowed her eyes when she heard those words. "You followed my daughter." Faelara realized it. "What do you mean? I have been following her for years now, after all. I am only a fool who thinks with my lower half." Nux chuckled. The two women in front of him, however, weren''t laughing. Nux then stared at Vulpiana and, "You broke your promise, Miss Spy." He spoke in a solemn tone. "The one thing I wanted in return for helping you, and you couldn''t fulfill it." Then, he shrugged. "Well, I guess it wasn''t completely out of my expectation. It would be foolish to expect a daughter to go after her mother. I thought it would work if I showed you your mother''s real face. Oh well, at least I tried." Nux then started stretching his body as if he was preparing for something. "Well, since Plan A failed, it''s time to go for Plan B." Nux''s eyes shined as he stared at Faelara. "After all, I always get what I desire." Faelara narrowed her eyes. However, before she could say anything, "W-Wait, a-are you saying that my mother wasn''t on your side?" Vulpiana questioned. "Hmm?" Nux glanced at Vulpiana mid-stretch and, sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My side? I never consider anyone other than my wives to be on my side. I just knew that this woman wasn''t on your side." "How did you know...? What gave it away?" Faelara questioned in a grim tone. "Come on, Faelara Dawnshade. You didn''t actually think I bought that story of yours, did you? I would be quite disappointed if you did. Even if I do think with just my lower half, trust me, my lower half is extremely good. I''ve only gotten good reviews till now." Nux chuckled. Faelara narrowed her eyes, and Nux sighed. "Come on~ I literally asked you why you didn''t go to the Vampire Progenitor that day, and instead of catching on and asking me who the Vampire Progenitor was, since I sounded so confident when I mentioned him, you decided to tell me that bogus story your ancestors believed in. I was providing you with information, and instead of being a good leader and extracting that information from me, you just started telling me something absolutely ridiculous. You gave yourself away that very day, Faelara. You said your mission was to find out about the ''secret weapon,'' and when I was actively telling you about it, you didn''t listen. It could only mean two things: Either you were an extremely foolish leader, or you weren''t being completely honest with me, again." Nux''s smile then widened and, "And obviously, I leaned on the latter. After all, if there is one thing I know about you, it is that you don''t think from your lower half. I can smell the dryness, you see." "..." Faelara stayed silent, not reacting to Nux''s remark. Vulpiana, however, wasn''t the same. She still had too many questions in her head. "Then why did you continue helping us? Why didn''t you call her out right away?" "Well, she did give you away. I considered that to be the price of her lie." Nux smiled. "You... did that because of me...?" "You give too much importance to yourself, woman." Nux chuckled. "I just found it amusing." Nux turned back to Faelara and, "I was bored, so I wanted to see what your mother was planning, you know, for the sake of entertainment. After all, you were never a real threat to begin with." "That''s quite a bluff." Faelara chuckled at those words. "You would never risk your wives'' lives for ''entertainment.'' Admit it, you did that for Vulpiana." "Heh." Nux raised his hands in defeat. "Well, I give up." Faelara''s smile widened. Vulpiana, on the other hand, lowered her head, her mind filled with complicated thoughts. Nux, who saw that, smiled and, "Don''t beat yourself over it, woman. If it''s any consolation, I didn''t exactly do this for you. I did it for your Law." "What...?" Vulpiana''s expression changed. "While I did bring you with me because I wanted you, I would never risk my wives'' safety for your sake. I also realized that you didn''t know what your mother was planning, so I just wanted to see how things would develop between us. But then... Eisheth found out about your Law. Well, it was only a Path at that time. The Time Rifts you created impressed the two of us, so I told Eisheth to get close to you and learn more about your Law. And since you wanted to know so much about us and fulfill your role as a spy, you shared everything Eisheth wanted to know whenever she threw a bit of ''information'' at you. Your Law was useful, and I wanted it for myself, so I kept you by my side." "Wanted it... for yourself...?" Vulpiana felt like she had heard the most absurd thing in this world. "Ah right, you don''t know." Nux chuckled. "I have to give it to my Succubus Queen, she extracted everything I wanted to know from you while barely telling you anything. It is almost laughable that you still doubt half of the things she told you. She really had her fun with you, didn''t she?" Nux laughed out loud and Vulpiana''s body trembled. "You¡­ used me¡­" Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire She spoke, her voice shaky. "Hah?" Nux paused as he then sighed in disappointment. "Oh come on, I was playing along since your act still felt somewhat believable, but crying is just ridiculous." Then, he glanced at Faelara, and his grin turned demonic, "You better show me something interesting now, Fox. I gave you more than enough time to do your thing."